ã€ŠAbe the Wizardã€‹


 Chapter 1 - A Boy Under The Starry Night

    <h4>Chapter 1: A Boy Under The Starry Night</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Under the starry night, the great Bet Castle stood to guard the in that it was built on. Everything in this territory belonged to the Knight of Bet. The king granted it to him.

    This territory was located at the southmost point of the Duchy of Carmel, right at the crossing border of the Earth-Dividing Mountain Range. It was a location far away from conflict, and it served as a crucial granary to the Duchy of Carmel.

    It was summertime now, and the crops were plentiful. Every time the chilling night breeze came by, the whole field danced in uniform to signify the prosperity of thisnd.

    A boy who looked to be around twelve was swinging a sword about the size of his body. As if it wasn¡¯t heavy enough for him, this boy was also wearing a steel armor that was clearly oversized for him. He was about 150 centimeters tall, so the armor looked more like a belt as it was covered around him.

    As young as he was, this boy took his training seriously. The look on his face suggested that training was something sacred to him. Every time he swung his sword, he shouted with as much vigor in his lungs as he could. There were reasons for that. One, to breath in as much air as he could, and two, to squeeze out all the strength in his muscles.

    This boy was focused. His ck hair waspletely drenched in sweat, and those purple eyes of his were glowing with youthlike passion.

    Well, they were until he heard the sound of a horseing his way.

    ¡°Look what I¡¯ve brought to you, Abel,¡± a young man of eighteen called out as he jumped down from his horse. He had blonde hair, thick brows, a tall, edgy nose, and eyes that were as blue as the sky. His whole body was covered in leather armor, and the boots he was wearing were made especially for riding.

    ¡°Wee back, big brother,¡± Abel weed his brother back. Unlike most children, he wasn¡¯t particrly curious about what the gift was. Manners, for him, was something that came before his own personal interests.

    As Abel¡¯s older brother, Zach was already used to seeing Abel like this. A year ago, Abel was severely injured after falling off his horse. He became much more mature after that. It was hard to get used to at first, but one year was more than enough to adjust to this sudden change of personality.

    For the sake of rification, both of these young men were sons of the Knight of Bet. The older one was Zach, a rank four novice knight who just got back from Fort Lee (a town). The younger one, who had been busy with his training, was Abel. It had only been two months since he began his training as a novice knight.

    As the oldest heir to the Knight of Bet, everything his father owned would be passed down to him after he became a knight. He would have full ownership of the Bet Castle and the estate it was built on. Abel, sadly, was not blessed with such privileges. He had to rely solely on himself if he was to make a living.

    As unfair as the rules might seem, Abel had a good rtionship with Zach. Every time Zach went to town, he would always spend the little money that he had to buy presents for Abel. He was a good brother. He strived to make Abel happy.

    Abel, on the other hand, was considerate enough to not ask for any new training equipment from his father. Although the family¡¯s estate was about 50 kilometers in radius, there wasn¡¯t much ie apart from what they used to buy food with. Worse yet, only 500 gold coins were left after they¡¯ve paid for their taxes and day-to-day expenses. It was just enough to pay for the maintenance of Bet Castle. If you were to then take out the tuition fee of Zach¡¯s knight training, this family practically had no savings at all.

    The package Zach had for Abel was a long box. To show how much love that was put in this gift, Zach had it wrapped around in some very colorful paper.

    ¡°What a beautiful dagger this is,¡± Abel eximed as he waved his gift around. This dagger was made with fine steel, something much heavier than what you use to make a regr steel dagger. Normally, a dagger like this would cost a lot more than a normal one.

    ¡°d to see you like it. Lucky for me, the guy selling it didn¡¯t know how much it was worth. He sold it to me for 30% off the price of a regr dagger, so I took it.¡±

    ¡°d to see you like it.¡± Zach meant it when he said that. It had been a while since he saw his little brother smiling like a kid, and nothing was more precious than the expression Abel was showing just now.

    ¡°You can keep training if you want. I¡¯ll go back home now,¡± Zach said as he got back on his horse. He wasn¡¯t nning on interrupting with Abel¡¯s training, even if he was going to keep using the only steel armor that they¡¯ve had. It was Zach during the day, and Abel during the night. It¡¯s something that they¡¯ve agreed between themselves.

    A novice knight¡¯s training consisted mainly of the basics. One must keep practicing his sword techniques until he could effectively condense all the strength that could be exerted. In turn, a special power, namely one¡¯s ¡®qi,¡¯ would start forming inside his body as a reward to the efforts that were given. The qi would then slowly gathered up and formed a meridian, and the total number of these meridians would represent one¡¯s total ranks. (Having a total of one meridian would signify that you¡¯re a rank one novice) After five meridians were in ce, they would condense themselves again to form a core.

    A knight with a core would be considered a proper knight. They could use theirbat qi in fights, and they could use theirbat qi to perform various fighting skills. In other words,bat qi was an effective asset to boost one¡¯s fighting capability.

    After millennia of research, it was found that the most effective way to forming one¡¯s meridian was to have him wear heavy armor during his training. For this very reason, it became mandatory for knight families to have at least one steel armor set inside their homes. In order to be called a knight, one must have armor that he could engage in his training with. During times of conflict, he would also need it to provide for minimal protection.

    By decreasing or increasing the number of tes, the same armor could be shared even if the wielders were in different ranks. That being said, one did not have to own an armor to be called a knight. If he was to be seen wearing an armor (even if it wasn¡¯t his) on a horse, he would be instantly recognized as a knight, no matter how low his rank was.

    ¡°97...98...99...100,¡± Abel chanted as he made his final swing, then copsed right on the grass field below him. His purple eyes were looking straight at the sky above him. ¡°Which of these stars was my original home?¡± He asked himself.

    Unbeknownst to others, the original Abel fell off his horse and died about one year ago. His corpse was reced by another soul that came from Earth, and unlike the original Abel, who was only about ten years old, the new Abel was about thirty years old in his actual age.

    Despite having behaved as carefully as he could, it was hard for the new Abel not to have others suspect him for his change of personality. Fortunately for him, however, everyone just thought that it was the aftermath of falling off a horse.

    This particr Abel had another name back home. The name he had on Earth was Lee Ya Bo. He was an experienced bodybuilding trainer who was always busy with his work. One night, at about ten o¡¯clock at night, he came back to his apartment whilst not feeling so good about himself. Because of this, he decided to open up hisptop and open up Diablo 2, one of the few games he still had in reserve.

    He opened up his software, yed Diablo 2 for a bit, and found that the quantity of his Tome of Town Portal was 0. He had the bad habit of forgetting to buy his Scroll of Town Portal, so he opened up his hacking software and modified his items for a bit. He hacked the game so that the quantity of his Scroll of Town Portal would regenerate themselves once every few minutes.

    Lee Ya Bo was having a time of his life, but a bolt of lightning struck and hit him right when he was inside his home. The lightning conductor did absolutely nothing. The lightning didn¡¯t even bend as it was dropped straight down at him.

    And that¡¯s pretty much it. After he regained consciousness, Ya Bo found himself to be the second son of the Knight of Bet. Weirdly enough, though, his name was still Ya Bo (Abel).

    Whilst trying to get rid of the thoughts in his head, Abel stood up and headed back towards Bet Castle. He was feeling quite good about himself on that day. If things went well for him, there was a chance that he would be a rank 1 novice knight on the same night.

    Aftering back home, Abel decided to do something first before having dinner. There was still about half an hour before mealtime, so he was thinking about giving some care to his steel armor.

    Abel took cleaning very seriously. He never missed a spot when he was wiping the sweat off his steel armor and furnishing it with oil. It was a custom for knights to take care of their armor. Whether it was Abel, Zach, or even the Knight of Bet himself, they had to maintain their armor in a way that they could pass it down to the next generation.

    After Abel was done with the armor, it was his giant sword that came next. It was rtively easy to clean it, mainly because of how simple its design was. Apart from the de and the handle, there was no decoration or ornament whatsoever. Whoever made this weapon had only two considerations in mind: simplicity and practicality.

    After finishing his daily maintenance, Abel took a shower and joined his family in the dining room. As he came in, he found that his father, mother and older brother already on their seats.

 Chapter 2 - The Horadric Cube

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Horadric Cube</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The Knight of Bet was wearing a in white calico as he sat at the dinner table. As usual, he had a serious look on his face. Abel never saw him showing much emotion at all.

    Actually, ¡®never¡¯ was an overstatement. Thest time he saw any expression from the Knight of Bet was about a year ago when he had just woken up from hisa. He could never forget the joy on his father¡¯s face as he was brought into this world.

    Abel¡¯s mother, Nora, was a kind woman. She was the one who fed Abel every time he was recovering from his injuries. If anything, she was the reason why Abel acknowledged to being a part of this family.

    Abel never got used to saying his grace before a meal. He had been an atheist for all thirty years of his previous life. It was only until recently that he hade to pray to the Holy Light, which almost everyone in this world would devote their worship to.

    Nobody talked during mealtime. The knights were the lowliest among royalty, but this family still adhered to their mannerisms even when alone.

    For the dinner tonight, it was arge piece of beef divided into four. Father and Zach received arger portion, whereas Mother and Abel were supposed to receive much less. Since food intake was needed to increase the supply of a knight¡¯s qi, there was simply no way to divide the food between everyone equally.

    But still, even as a bodybuilding trainer, Abel had never eaten so much beef during his time on Earth. There was about a pound of beef on his te, and he was only twelve years old. There was also some porridge for him. It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t finish his food, though. He finished eating all of it in just a few minutes.

    ¡°Here, have some more,¡± a gentle voice said. It was Abel¡¯s mother, Nora. She just gave Abel more than half of her beef.

    The Knight of Bet threw a quick look towards Abe, but he didn¡¯t say anything to him. Instead, he just kept on eating. His hands were somewhat stiff. However, while he was trying to slice the meat with his knife. There was a slight dding noise when his knife made contact with the te, something very unusual for the master of this house. Zach took notice of it but was quickly hushed when the Knight of Bet threw a re at him.

    ¡°Thank you, Mother,¡± Abel thanked Nora as he epted a fraction of his mother¡¯s meal. Since this was the way of Nora showing her love, the right thing to do here was to simply ept it.

    As a part of the family routine, the Knight of Bet had Zach apany him for some personal training after dinner. Abel, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t allowed to attend until he was a rank one novice knight, which he might just be before tomorrow arrives.

    Whilst wasting no time to be a rank one novice knight, Abel headed straight back to his room for a knight¡¯s breathing session. He had a full meal just then, and the amount of qi he umted throughout the day were very much sufficient for his training to make progress.

    A knight¡¯s breathing techniques was the most crucial part of his skillsets. Whether it was passed down from the family or learned at a knight¡¯s academia, every knight had their own special breathing techniques. If a knight was to make a lot of contributions on the battlefield, he could transfer his war efforts in exchange for improvements in his breathing techniques.

    After sitting himself on a rugged floor, Abel calmed his mind tomence his breathing session. The pace at which he inhaled the air went from slow to fast, and his stomach gradually became filled like a drum. He exhaled a streak of white, misty essence, which vanished into the air like an arrow that¡¯s just been fired. The food in his stomach was quickly being digested as he was doing this.

    After breathing for about twenty times in a row, the qi Abel acquired during the day was now passing through the food he ingested, and it slowly started to form into a single meridian channel.

    This meridian channel was quite unstable at first, but just when Abel thought that he had failed himself again, a power suddenly emerged from his meridian all the way across his body. He wasn¡¯t sure quite what it was, but both his body and his mind were like he had just gotten out of bed this morning.

    He had finally be a rank one novice knight. A year ago, after seeing his father slicing arge trunk of a tree, he hade to realize the existence of supernatural forces in this new world. Unlike his home back on Earth, strength was very much crucial for survival here.

    When Abel asked his father to train him to be a knight, he was given a detailed exnation of the family¡¯s circumstances in response. From what the Knight of Be told him, a second son should only train himself without interfering with the progress of the eldest son.

    Zach was the priority of the family, basically. All the resources should be given to him first, and Abel would only have what was spared. That being said, though, he would still have ess to learning the Bet family¡¯s ways of being a knight.

    Despite his unfortunate circumstances, Abel still learned quite a lot under his father. For the several months that he had recovered from his injuries, he was taught the ways of tending to horses, giving maintenance to his weapons, as well as the handling of a bow and arrow. He was also taught the proper etiquette of a knight, and he was taught many other things he had to prepare for beforemencing his official knight training, which only happened at about two months ago.

    Whilst still cheering for the progress he made just then, Abel noticed that the meridian in his right arm was quickly losing its presence. Good thing that it stopped after a few seconds, though. If this kept on going, Abel would lose all his progress without being able to do anything about it.

    The breathing session tonight didn¡¯t result inplete failure. Abel lost some qi at the end, but he could easily regain them after a day or two of training. He was not going to lose his rank as an amateur knight.

    But still, having qi drained out of him was a somewhat bizarre phenomenon. To satisfy his curiosity, Abel pulled back his right sleeve and found a light shadow on his arm. It was kind of difficult to notice it at first sight.

    Abel took a long, close look at this mysterious shadow. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but it sure did look kind of familiar to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Horadric Cube,¡± Abel jumped out of the ground after he figured it out. This thing was a Horadric Cube, there was no doubt about it. As an avid yer of Diablo 2 for so many years, he would¡¯ve never mistaken an important item like this one.

    ¡°It followed me to this world?¡± Abel walked around his room in excitement. There was not a thing that he was familiar within this world, and seeing a Horadric Cube here was like finding a water bottle in the middle of a desert.

    From what it looked like, the Horadric Cube had probably always been there. The reason it hadn¡¯t appeared before was because there wasn¡¯t any energy to activate it. Since Abel became a rank one novice knight tonight, some of the qi he lost just then probably went inside the cube.

    The Horadric Cube was just floating on his right arm. Abel touched it with his finger, and his vision was suddenly filled with a window showing his inventory slot. There were twelve slots in total, and two of them were upied by a single blue book.

    It was the ¡°Tome of Town Portal.¡± Abel recognized it on the spot. It was the same copy as the one he modified before being struck by lightning. From what he could see inside his head, the quantity of this Tome of Town Portal would regenerate itself once every few minutes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this Tome out of the Cube,¡± Abel thought, and the Tome of Town Portal quickly appeared inside his hand. It was quite a big book, almost as big as a magazine you would find on Earth. Its opaque blue cover was decorated with dark golden fringes, which would give off an asional spark to signify how valuable this item was.

    ¡°Can I go home if I use this Tome of Town Portal?¡± Abel¡¯s heart started beating very fast. He wanted to see his real parents. He wanted to get a taste of his mother¡¯s cooking, and he wanted to get a smell of his home town. For the entire year that he was in this world, Abel had never been so homesick until just now.

    After slowly opening up the Tome of Town Portal, twenty different Scrolls of Town Portal appeared. These scrolls were written on white wool sheets and were strapped in blue ribbons. All Abel needed to do to open up a portal was to pull the ribbons away.

    Abel tried cing his hand on one of the scrolls, but for some reason, his finger bounced off whilst he was trying to make contact with it. After trying again with a bit more force, he was able to sessfully take the ribbon out of the scroll.

    To his dismay, no portal appeared in front of him. It was a fireball that had emerged, instead. Abel instantly threw it out of his hand the moment he saw it, which made a burn hole on the rug that he was standing on. It was irritating, of course, but at least it didn¡¯t burn the entire house down.

    Why didn¡¯t it work? Why did fireballse out? Abel tried a few times more, but the results were always the same. Every time he tried opening up the Scroll of Town Portal, mes woulde out and incinerate its content into a pile of ashes.

    Abel cried after that. He cried for a while, then went to sleep as he got tired of crying.

    Whilst Abel was asleep, a shed of moonlight shined through the window and lit upon his face. The tears on his cheeks were gradually blown away by the night breezeing in, which made him feel kind of cold even in his bedsheets.

    ¡± <i>Ba Ba, Ma Ma </i>,¡± a young, vulnerable voice called out in the night. It was the desperate call of a son to his parents. No one would understand it, though, as it was spoken in anguage that belonged not to this world.

    It was Mandarin. Thenguage was Mandarin, themon tongue that used back at home. It was thenguage that a son would speak in when he was far away from home.

 Chapter 3 - Shadow Panther

    <h4>Chapter 3: Shadow Panther</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Under the bright dawn light that shone across the in, the Be Castle, once again, revealed its grandiosity for the whole world to see.

    Compared to other castles owned by knights of the same rank, the Be Castle was actually a much more extravagant piece of architecture. It was, in a way, what you¡¯d call a ¡®work of an era¡¯. It took about ten years for the First Bet Lord to finish constructing it. And if it wasn¡¯t for the diligent maintenance of those who came after him, there wouldn¡¯t be such a magnificentndmark standing here to this day.

    Due to the ipetence of its sessors over thest few generations, the Bet family was demoted from one of the most prestige Lords in the kingdom to just a family of knights. This was why the Bets were always so ashamed when they talked about their past.

    As the current ruler of the house, the Knight of Be was very regretful to have aplished so little during the war. He fought bravely and persistently against the orcs, but the achievements he made were not sufficient to change his family¡¯s status.

    This was why he was so keen on educating his children. Zach, especially. If Zach could be a knight before the age of thirty, the Be bloodline would have no concerns with being cut off. After that, it was up to Zach¡¯s ability to decide his own future.

    Abel, though, was not ced with such responsibility. If he never volunteered to be a knight, the Knight of Bet was going to have someone teach him mathematics. Abel was supposed to find an office job in town when he got older.

    The Knight of Bet was very worried about his younger son¡¯s future. Abel was not going to have his own castle. He was not going to have his own warhorse. He wasn¡¯t even going to have his own armor. Once Abel became older, he would be a wandering knight, and wandering knights were not recognized by the nobles in this country. He would have to spend a great deal of his life just to be able to afford the basic gear. If he could find a stable living before the age of forty, that would be considered more than lucky.

    ¡°You ranked up?¡± the Knight of Bet asked Abel.

    Abel took about two months to be a rank one novice knight. The same process took his father four months, and his brother four and a half months. Abel wasn¡¯t given the same amount of resources. The attention he received was nowhere near the same as other men, but raw talent alone gave him an advantage at the very start.

    ¡°Yes, Father. I became a rank one novice knightst night,¡± Abel replied, and Zach quickly ran over to give him a hug.

    ¡°You¡¯re a genius, brother, my most dear brother!¡± Zach span his little brother around. He would¡¯ve liked topliment him a bit more, but Abel didn¡¯t seem to like being waved around like a ragdoll.

    ¡°You¡¯re a genius,¡± Zach said once more as he put Abel back to the ground.

    ¡°Shame. Shame,¡± the Knight of Bet watched with aplex look on his face. He was happy, but kind of sad at the same time. If Abel was his oldest son, he would probably make more ie than Zach would as a knight. That being said, Zach¡¯s training was already in progress. The Bet Family did not have any money to spare.

    Abel got his Horadric Cube yesterday. He couldn¡¯t use the Scroll of Town Portal in it, but it was always nice to possess an item this valuable. In fact, after he woke up this morning, all he was thinking about was the form he used to craft the cube. Even though there weren¡¯t a lot of forms that he could use now, he might find something useful in town.

    ¡°Father, I want to go to Fort Lee today,¡± Abel requested. As usual, he was very direct to make this request. He wasn¡¯t used to talking this way before, but knights were supposed to be assertive in their speech.

    The Knight of Bet nodded, ¡°Sure. You just became a knightst night. It¡¯s better if you take a day off from your training today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get a horse,¡± Zach said, then ran off to the stable. He got an inferior horse for Abel. After helping Abel to get on it, he even snuck a gold coin inside his pocket.

    The Knight of Bet saw it, of course, but he didn¡¯t point it out. He was very happy to see it, though. After all, a brotherly bond was a rare thing to find from those of noble birth.

    Every horse that was not a warhorse was considered to be what was called an ¡®inferior horse.¡¯ A warhorse would be fed wheat and beans, quality feeds which would¡¯ve cost at least 10 gold coins every month. Without receiving this kind of treatment, a warhorse would quickly lose its speed and be a regr inferior horse.

    The horse Abel was riding was an inferior horse. It was a two-year-old pony, but it was born from a warhorse that belonged to the Bet family. If the Bet family could afford to give it the proper nutrition, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem to raise it as a warhorse.

    While Abel was riding on his inferior pony, he had his bodyguard, Norman, following him at his back. Norman was wearing a full set of leather armor. He was carrying a long sword on his back, but he didn¡¯t have a horse with him. Since the horse his master was riding was a pony, he had no problem following it with just his two legs.

    Norman was a retired soldier who became back from war with the Knight of Bet. As an underling to the Knight of Be, he lived with the rest of the family in the Bet Castle. In a way, it was the way of a servant showing his gratitude and loyalty to his lord.

    Norman was a very skilled swordsman. He became a rank six warrior after being trained directly under the Knight of Bet. He didn¡¯t possess any kind of special techniques, but his swordsmanship alone was enough to make him a trustworthy bodyguard of Abel.

    ¡°Hold on for a second, Young Master,¡± Norman drew a sword from his back and scanned the trees on the side of the road. It would take about half an hour to go from here to Bet Castle. It was also half an hour away from Fort Lee. If something was to happen to Abel, it was virtually impossible to call for back-ups.

    ¡°What did you find?¡± Abel pulled the rein on his pony, then drew his new dagger from his waist pocket.

    While Abel was a lot taller than Norman on a horse, he couldn¡¯t see anything that was in the trees. What he could hear, though, was a loud growling from over the distance.

    That¡¯s when the shadow appeared. Abel could see it now. It was a shadow panther, and it was leaping straight for the pony¡¯s neck. The pony wasn¡¯t afraid in the least, however. As the offspring of a mare that survived the war, it was more than ready to take on a defensive stance.

    Snap. Within less than a second, it quickly jumped back and dodged the deadly bite of the shadow panther. The panther missed and was immediately punished by Norman and his long sword.

    Usually, a shadow panther wouldn¡¯t appear during the daytime. It liked being in the dark, and it liked ambushing its prey while hiding at the side of the road. An encounter like this was rather unusual, in a way. This panther must¡¯ve been starving to go so far away out of the forest.

    Norman already had his sword ready. The shadow panther, though, was by no means an ordinary feline. As ineffective as its bites were against Norman¡¯s de, it still managed to dodge every single one of his attacks.

    Abel jumped down from his horse to join the fight. The shadow panther didn¡¯t attend to him. Judging from past experience, therger human was the only thing that was stopping it from getting a full meal.

    The shadow panther was right. Well, partly, at least. Abel didn¡¯t make a direct approach. Instead, he just circled around in the distance for an opportunity to strike. He didn¡¯t want to be a nuisance to Norman. It wasn¡¯t like he could do much harm if he just charged forward, either.

    It took a while for Norman to make his first contact. He was aiming for the shadow panther¡¯s neck, but it was fast enough to make the de hit its back, instead. Worse yet, the sly beast exploited this chance for a counterattack. While Norman was off guard, it used its tail for a surprise whip attack at one of his legs.

    Norman was suddenly at a disadvantage. Pain started showing on his face, and his feet were moving slower as he tried to re-adjust his position. While watching from the side, Abel knew he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Abel quickly drew a long, deep breath. He wanted to concentrate all his qi into one powerful attack. If he could release it towards the shadow panther, this should be over in an instance.

    He had to be very careful, though. The technique he was using was meant for novice knights to train themselves to exhaustion. If he was to miss and make another attempt, he would probably end up destroying his meridian to the point of no recovery.

    In a blink of an eye, the shadow panther leaped towards Norman for a finishing strike. Since there was a momentary pause as it stayed in mid-air, Abel took the chance and took his bet. He ran towards the panther from its back, his dagger pointing forward in his hands.

    A painful growl from the shadow panther. It was aware of Abel¡¯s presence the entire time, but the injury Norman inflicted still had an effect in dying its movements. It was a close call, essentially. If Abel didn¡¯t step in, the oue would be very different now.

    Having dug his dagger inside the shadow panther, Abel quickly let go of his grip and took a few steps back. The panther, on the other hand, started violently jerking its body as itid on the ground. It didn¡¯t have the energy to keep up the fight, but the bloodlust would just never leave its conscience.

    It took a while for the shadow panther to die. The more that it growled at Abel and Norman, the weaker its voice slowly started to be. Once it stopped making any noise, that¡¯s also when it stopped moving at all.

    Abel wanted to make sure that the panther was dead, but Norman pulled him back when he took a step forward. ¡°Be careful,¡± he said, as he threw the sheath of his sword towards the shadow panther.

    Just when Abel thought that the shadow panther was dead, it suddenly shed away the sheath with its ws. Even on the brink of death, its reflexes were still much faster than the vast majority of humans.

    Now that the shadow panther was certainly dead, Norman still wouldn¡¯t let Abel go check on it. Instead, he went ahead to pick up the sheath that he threw.

    ¡°Young Master,¡± he pointed towards the w marking on his sheath as he picked it up, ¡°As you can see, most beasts prefer killing their prey instantly.¡±

    Norman picked up the shadow panther¡¯s corpse on the ground. Then, with a smile on his face, he removed the dagger from its backside and returned it back to Abel.

    ¡°How would you like to deal with this, sir?¡± Norman inquired, ¡°This is your prize, after all.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s carry it and sell it in town,¡± Abel ordered as he looked towards the injury on Norman¡¯s leg,

    ¡°Take the horse from here on. Take the panther with you as well.¡±

    Despite his role as a humble servant, Norman didn¡¯t hesitate to take his young master¡¯s horse. He would give his life away if it was for the Bet family, but none of that was contradictory to what he was doing here. Right now, he was an injured man. The most he could do for Abel was to not be a liability. Since there was only one horse avable, the fastest way to travel was to have him stop walking on his two legs.

 Chapter 4 - Fort Lee

    <h4>Chapter 4: Fort Lee</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Fort Lee. It was supposed to be just the name of an old fort, but people started building a town around it and made it into a densely-popted town. Right now, the old Fort Lee was used as a residence for Lord Rex, who was the current mayor of this town.

    It was about noon when Abel and Norman arrived at Fort Lee. After a brief discussion between themselves, the two decided to go to the church for some treatment first. For the priest to perform a ¡®healing for light injury¡¯ on Norman¡¯s leg, they spent a total of ten silver coins.

    Something stood out to Abel while they were walking out of the sanctuary building. As it turned out, holding a church was actually a very profitable business. Ten silver coins were enough to feed a family for a month, but a priest could ask for the same amount for performing one divine act. Actually, just look at how tall the church was built.

    Under Norman¡¯s guide, Abel came to a leather store on the eastern side of town. It was, frankly, the right ce to sell the shadow panther they killed.

    The store manager was shocked when the two brought the animal in. It was hard to bring down a dangerous predator without doing too much damage to its body. That was exactly what Abel and Norman did, though. Apart from the long streak of the wound on its backside, every other part of the panther was left untouched.

    That being said, the shopkeeper was more than happy to buy it for ten gold coins. While Norman seemed pretty content with this deal, Abel just nodded with him. He didn¡¯t know how the leather market was like, but the ten gold coins sounded like quite a good sum.

    Ten gold coins. Along with the one coin he got from Zach and the other five he had in saving, Abel had a total of sixteen gold coins. Just like in the previous world, having gold meant great purchasing power. This meant that Abel wasn¡¯t exactly penniless now.

    Just to be clear, he didn¡¯te to Fort Lee for a day off. He came here to do some shopping. Some of which he had sent Norman to retrieve, and some of which he must buy without letting others know.

    Which was why he decided to head to the center of Fort Lee. After sending Norman away, Abel came to the Fort Lee Shopping Centre, which was arge shopping ce marked with a logo of the old fort. It was about noontime here, so there wasn¡¯t a lot of people.

    Abel wasn¡¯t sure what he could buy here, so he went to ask at the counter. From what he could see, this was kind of a more high-ss version of a general store. There were dailymodities, jewellery, clothes, etc. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could find the stuff he was looking for here.

    ¡°You must be sir Abel,¡± a fat, middle-aged man walked out from the counter. While wearing a big grin on his face, he greeted Abel with a bow. It was a weird bow, and the timing was pretty weird as well.

    Despite the unconventional (and somewhat inappropriate) disy of etiquette shown towards him, Abel returned the favor with a formal greeting of his own. He knew how hard it was formoners to learn the proper etiquette, so he wasn¡¯t going to ask too much here.

    ¡± I am. Do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me for calling out your name, Sir. My name is Tim. I¡¯m the owner of this establishment,¡± Tim bowed again, but still in a very bizarre manner, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed the Thorned Shield on your attire. Your brother Zach had the same mark on him, and I happened to know him some time ago.¡±

    The Thorned Shield was the coat of arms that represented the Bet family. To be apetent royal, one must learn to memorize as many coats of arms as possible. It was a mandatory part of Abel¡¯s knight training, along with literature, music, and other talents.

    ¡°Do you have any single pieces of gemstone here, Mr. Tim?¡± Abel inquired. Now, Abel didn¡¯t have to but referring to Tim as ¡®mister¡¯ was quite a respectful thing to do. Judging from Tim¡¯s reaction, he must¡¯ve been extraordinarily pleased by this act of acknowledgment.

    ¡°You¡¯vee to the right ce, Sir,¡± Tim responded with a wider grin than when they had just met, ¡°Yes, we provide a variety of gemstones here in Fort Lee. What were you after, Sir?¡±

    On hismand, Tim ordered his men to unlock a big box stored in the counter. There were several rows of gemstones inside this box, all of which were very small pieces. Most people in Fort Lee couldn¡¯t afford jewelry. Plus, the bigger gemstones were to be moved to somewhere else. They had other uses than being sold off as luxury essory items.

    ¡°How much do I need to pay for these, Mr. Tim?¡± Abel asked as he picked up six evenly-sized rubies from the box.

    ¡°Just six gold coins, Sir Abel.¡±

    It was a reasonable price. After all, no esteemed merchants would swindle a customer from the same region. Also, Abel might be young, but he was still the son of a knight. It was a fair deal made with six gold coins. in and simple.

    Having received the cash from Abel, Tim went to put six ruby pieces inside a woolen bag. He led Abel out of the store after that. In the most respectful way he knew, of course.

    Having left the shopping center, Abel ran off to an isted alleyway. There, he took out three ruby pieces from the bag and ced them in his Horadric Cube. If he remembered his forms correctly, three of the same gemstones could merge into one bigger, finer gemstone of the same kind.

    Having withstood his feeling of excitement, Abel tapped the crafting slots with his finger. He inserted the three rubies in, which quickly vanished in a sh of light. He then saw a big ruby in the uppermost slot of the Horadric Cube.

    What a thing a beauty this was. After putting it out in the daylight, every side of this piece was glistening with a clear, red sh. Whether it was the size or the quality of this piece, it was definitely a rank higher than the three other rubiesbined. Abel couldn¡¯t tell for sure, but he knew this was worth more than three gold coins.

    Having crafted his secondrger gemstone, Abel was starting to think of a good ce to sell them. He knew he couldn¡¯t go back to Fort Lee Shopping Centre for this. If he came back to sell them to the ce he had just bought jewelry from, it wouldn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that something was wrong here.

    Abel walked around the town for a bit more. After walking down the main street, he could see that there was a boutique shop in front of him. It was Edmund¡¯s boutique shop, the biggest business of its kind in the entire duchy. From what Abel could remember, every town in the Duchy of Carmel had Edmund¡¯s boutique shop somewhere. It was a very renowned brand, with a history of 500 years since it was first founded. Every year, the Edmund Business would host a big auction event that would attract aristocrats from all over the duchy. Even those from the neighboring duchies woulde to bid on the exquisite items on sale.

    ¡°Wee to Edmund¡¯s boutique shop. How can I help you?¡±

    It was a young woman who greeted Abel as he made his entrance. She had blonde hair, a standard oval-shaped face,rge eyes, and her skin was fair and spotless. The fine dress she was wearing was made of oriental silk, a material that originated from the Far East. She spoke in a soft, gentle voice as she gave Abel a noontime bow.

    ¡°Good noon, young and beautiful madam,¡± Abel greeted, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone to verify a gemstone for me.¡±

    Unlike that fat man earlier, thisdy knew exactly the right way to demonstrate her etiquette. She spoke politely, but not in an unnecessarily-wordy kind of way. Her bow was proper and well-timed. As mentioned before, it wasn¡¯t easy for most people to learn the proper etiquette. The Edmund business must¡¯ve done quite an investment in training its employees.

    ¡°Please, call me Yvette, my young and handsome sir. You can talk to me if it¡¯s about verifying your gemstones. I¡¯m the manager of this shop. Please,e with me for a chat upstairs.¡±

    Just from a first nce, Yvette could tell that Abel was someone of noble birth. This was precisely why she would have a talk with him herself.

    The two went upstairs to have a seat in the guest room. The moment Abel sat down, he was immediately served with a cup of fresh coffee. Abel didn¡¯t want to appear rude, but walking for several hours in town made him very thirsty. He went to have a sip before they even started talking.

    It was good coffee. Abel wasn¡¯t exactly an expert, but his tongue wasn¡¯tpletely numb either. Wherever the beans were from, it wasn¡¯t something that the Bet family could easily make a purchase of.

    Abel was a very young boy. So young, Yvette could just refer to him as ¡®boy.¡¯ Age, however, was by no means what signified the reputation of a nobleman. This notion wasmonly acknowledged among aristocrats, and it was also something that their servants followed by when they served.

    ¡°How much is this gemstone worth, Madam Yvette?¡± Abel took out his bigger ruby and passed it to Yvette.

    Having taken over the gemstone, Yvette started examining its interior through a smallmp. Then, after a few minutes had passed, she raised her head with a somewhat delighted look on her face.

    ¡°This is a perfect piece! The carvings. The structure of it. Transparency. Honestly, I can¡¯t find any ws in it. How about I buy it from you for 300 gold coins?¡±

 Chapter 5 - Edmunds Boutique Shop

    <h4>Chapter 5: Edmund¡¯s Boutique Shop</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel knew how perfect his ruby was. His Horadric Cube was literally incapable of crafting something wed. It didn¡¯t matter if the gemstone was only worth 3 gold coins before. The price was now increased to one hundred times worth of that. If someone else knew about Horadric Cube, it would surely bring a lot of trouble to Abel.

    Edmund¡¯s boutique shop was a pretty trustworthy business brand. Plus, the price Yvette just offered was very pleasing from Abel¡¯s perspective, so he decided to take out the second gemstone from his bag.

    Abel passed over the ruby as he folded his bag in half, indicating that he only had two in total, ¡°I have another one. Please, I will sell it at any price you offer.¡±

    ¡°Red and Passionate,¡± Yvette eximed in a tone that could be heard from a noble, ¡°Now there¡¯s two of them, and they are just as perfect as each other.¡±

    ¡°I need some supplement for my knight¡¯s training. Is there anything you rmend?¡±

    Zach used supplements for his training every month. He liked to drink a special potion that would increase the flow of his qi before exercise. If Abel remembered correctly, the name of the potion was called a ¡®qi condensing potion.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure about it, though. No one bothered exining it to a child like him.

    ¡°The Edmund¡¯s boutique shop can provide you with the lesser qi condensing potion. It is priced at 10 gold coins per bottle,¡± Yvette smiled, then paused for a sip of her coffee, ¡°Telling you this may be bad for business, but there are a lot of unclean residues in the lesser potions and the side effects... Usually, if you take the potion for a month, you¡¯d have to spend another month before your body can recover.¡±

    ¡°How effective is the lesser potion?¡± Abel asked. From his perspective, what mattered was that the potion could do what it was made to do.

    While Abel was aplete amateur in the use of potions, Yvette knew every detail there was to it, ¡°The best way to take the lesser potion is to have five bottles every month. With training, course. The five bottles can essentially double your performance results, which means that a month¡¯s training will be the same as that of two. After that, you will have to take a month off before you can repeat the whole process all over again.¡±

    ¡°If there is a lesser version of this potion, there must also be a greater version.¡±

    ¡°Of course. If you take the greater potion, you¡¯ll only need to take two weeks off after every five bottles. Five bottles of the greater potion are worth about four months of training. If you want something better, there is also what we call the ¡®greatest potion,¡¯ and the monthly dosage can produce the same results as that of five months¡¯ worth of training. You can take it without any break because of how pure it is, but they onlye at three bottles per month for one person.¡±

    Abel had his eyes wide open this entire time he was listening to the exnation. Yvette didn¡¯t want to appear rude, but the boy sitting across her was simply being way too cute.

    ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience,¡± Yvette chuckled, ¡°but if you¡¯re looking for the qi condensing pill, the best ones we have in this store are just the greater potions. We sell them at 50 gold coins per bottle. If you¡¯re looking for the greatest potion, you¡¯ll have to visit our main headquarter.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t going to pay for a potion that was 50 gold coins per bottle. He wasn¡¯t even going to ask how much the greatest potions were. To his knowledge, there weren¡¯t a lot of rich people in Fort Lee. Most would¡¯ve had to sell their homes to afford a bottle of the greater potion.

    Out of a mysterious affection for the boy in front of her, Yvette leaned in to share some secrets with Abel.

    ¡°A lot of people don¡¯t know about this,¡± Yvette softly whispered near Abel¡¯s ear, ¡°ording to the potion master in our main headquarter, if a novice knight decides to take the qi condensing potion, it will actually be harder for him to advance his ways to be an official knight. It doesn¡¯t matter if the potion is lesser, greater, or greatest. The more you take these supplements, the more residues you will have inside your body, and that¡¯s going to counteract with your breakthrough process when you try to be an official knight.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know why Yvette would be so kind to him, but he did realize how lucky he was to have her teach him so much about training with potions. All in their first meeting, too, so not only was he feeling very grateful, but he also began to develop more respect towards this very goodhearted girl.

    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Miss Yvette,¡± Abel spoke in an even more formal tone, ¡°What you just told me will be very crucial to me. If you don¡¯t mind answering to this, is there any potion that doesn¡¯t produce a side effect?¡±

    ¡°Why, there is, of course,¡± Yvette nodded her head, ¡°Sometimes when they are in the mood for it, the potion masters would make something called the ¡®master¡¯s qi condensing potion.¡¯ There is no guarantee on the number of these master¡¯s potions, but one potion master is said to be able to produce ten bottles of it every single year. Once the potions are ready, they are either given off as gifts for friends and families, or they are bought off by the rich and powerful.¡±

    Yvette continued in an admiring and proud tone, ¡°In our annual auction event, our own potion master would put up five bottles of the master¡¯s qi condensing potion for sale. They are priced at more than 1000 gold coins per bottle, and one bottle is enough for a novice knight to skip an entire year of training.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t have his own Horadric Cube, Abel would¡¯ve never considered taking potions for his training. Based on his previous performances, his talent looked more promising than both his father and brother. He was a genius, and it didn¡¯t matter if he was only twelve years old. With enough time and effort, he could easily be an official knight.

    Still, the idea of using a master¡¯s qi condensing potion sounded very attractive to Abel. A year worth of training without any side effects and all it would take was some money? It was the perfect job his Horadric Cube!

    Havinge to a decision, Abel raised his head to make his purchase, ¡°I¡¯ll take 54 bottles of the lesser qi condensing potion. Actually, with the money that¡¯s left, can I also get a small crossbow? Maybe something I can hold with just one hand?¡±

    Abel knew how dangerous this world was. He could be ambushed by a starving beast just by walking on an open path. It was true that he was smart enough to kill that shadow panther back then, but it was best not to rely on luck in every single fight. That being said, it was always good to carry some gears with him while going to ces.

    Abel wanted a sword and some armors, too, but his budget was way too low for that. Actually, even if he had more money with him, he probably still wouldn¡¯t use it here. He was nowhere good enough to hide his own secrets (his cube) yet. If he was going to spend money on equipment, he¡¯d like it to be something that people couldn¡¯t see.

    By this logic, a small crossbow seemed like a decent option. Just like that dagger Zach gave him, Abel could easily hide a weapon like this somewhere on him. Come to think of it, it would be nice to be able to perform sneak attacks both within close range and long-range.

    ¡°How about this small crossbow? It was crafted by the dwarves,¡± Yvette went and ced a grey crossbow on the table, along with the potions Abel had ordered.

    Abel tried lifting the crossbow with just one arm. It was a very delicate piece of work, with a little less than a kilogram in weight. He didn¡¯t quite like its appearance, though, since every part of it was just painted in in grey. Besides, there were some very ugly holes that were punched through the handle.

    ¡°This is a second-hand item,¡± Yvette exined in a bemused way as Abel had a very questionable look on his face, ¡°I know what you are thinking, but the dwarves did a pretty good job when they first crafted this. Usually, a brand-new crossbow with this kind of craftsmanship would¡¯ve cost more than 500 gold coins. There were supposed to be some gems on the handle, but someone else decided to chip them off to make extra profit. Besides, no one liked this color. No wonder it would be in the store for this long.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± Abel stated. He knew Yvette was being good to him. He wasn¡¯t sure why she was willing to go so far to help him, but he knew she wasn¡¯t the type to lie.

    ¡°Be careful when you take these lesser potions. You have a long road ahead of you,¡± Yvette said as she ced the qi condensing potion in a box. She also grabbed some ammunition for Abel¡¯s crossbow.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Yvette. I¡¯ll make sure that I take these potions with caution,¡± Abel responded with sincerity. He wanted to appear reliable in front of Yvette.

    Once Abel had gotten out of the store, he had 54 bottles of the lesser qi condensing pill, one small crossbow, and 5 crossbow arrows. Yvette, on the other hand, was sitting next to the window on the boutique shop¡¯s second floor. While watching as Abel slowly made his way back, she couldn¡¯t help but think about her little brother who had left the family for two years by now. If she could see him now, he would probably be just as big as Abel.

 Chapter 6 - Masters Potion

    <h4>Chapter 6: Master¡¯s Potion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    It was quitete when Abel caught up with Norman. The Sun was slightly leaned towards the west by the time they saw each other. If they didn¡¯t go back to the Bet Castle right away, they would¡¯ve had to travel during the night, which was not safe at all.

    Norman saw the box Abel was holding, but he didn¡¯t say anything about it. As far as he was concerned, what mattered wasn¡¯t how much money his young master had spent or what he had bought. He was a bodyguard, and the only thing he cared about was his master¡¯s safety.

    That being the case, Abel still didn¡¯t want to let anyone see his box. He was going to put it in his Horadric Cube before, but there were far too few slots for him to put in his qi condensing pill. It was one bottle per slot, so the most he could store was ten. He needed two more for his Tome of Town Portal, meaning that the only way to go was to carry most of the stuff with his own hands.

    Fortunately, the two got back without facing any danger on the way, and Abel picked the right time to arrive at home. Zach was just practicing horse-riding with the Knight of Bet. No one <strong>¡ª </strong>not his father, his mother, or his brother¡ªno one was going to ask him what he had bought in town. This was a family of royals. They respected each other as royals. Every member, regardless of age, had rights to his or her own privacy.

    Abel was loved by his parents, but the love he felt was very different from the one he experienced on Earth. During his life back on Earth, parents showed love by interfering with every aspect of their child¡¯s life. They had to have a say in the child¡¯s education, social life, romantic life, marriage and anything else. Any secret that a child had was considered a vition of the trust between them.

    The rules were very different here. Every time there was an important choice to make, Abel¡¯s parents would always listen to what Abel wanted, no matter how drastic the consequences were. As the second son of the family, the path ahead of Abel would be nothing but harsh for him.

    Now, the Knight of Bet knew this. He knew this all too well, but he decided to agree with his love for his son. It was a different kind of love, different from the kind that Abel experienced from his previous parents. They were equal in their weight, however. Abel knew that, and he was grateful to be so blessed in his two very long lifetimes.

    Aftering back to his room, Abel quickly opened his box and took out a bottle of the qi condensing potion. Whilst facing the sunset, he could see that the bottle was surrounded by arcs of white light which, in ways that were inapplicable to normal physics, kept on shing and sparking as they swirled around. It was only a lesser potion, yes, but by appearance alone, it would be worth so much if it was found on Earth.

    Speaking of Earth, Abel missed his home now. He never had a nostalgia for the whole year that he came here, but something kicked in when he saw that Tome of Portal yesterday.

    <i>Whatever. Just don¡¯t think about it </i>he forced himself.

    Right now, the important thing was his experiment. If Abel¡¯s hypothesis was confirmed, his training speed would be much faster than where it was currently.

    Abel inserted three lesser potions into the Horadric Cube, then lightly pressed onto the transmute button. After a white light shed by, the three bottles of the qi condensing potion emerged into just one. It was not surrounded by white arcs of light, however, but a beautiful ray of blue.

    It worked. Abel had never seen a greater qi condensing potion before, but this should be it. There was no doubt about it. The Horadric Cube never got its forms wrong.

    It wasn¡¯t like he cared too much about it, but a smirk suddenly emerged on Abel¡¯s face. If three bottles of the lesser potion cost 30 gold coins in total, and a bottle of the greater potion costs 50 gold coins, he just made 20 coins worth of profit. It was a weird thought to have in a serious time like this, but it was kind of funny in a way.

    Abel inserted three more lesser potions into his cube. For reasons he himself wasn¡¯t sure of, he was already feeling like a potion master, or an alchemist figuring out the right proportions for his concoction.

    As excited as he was, Abel¡¯s hands never stopped. He just kept on transmuting the lesser potions into greater potions, then lined up the finished products on his table. Pretty soon, 54 bottles of the lesser qi condensing potions were turned into 18 bottles of the greater qi condensing potion.

    Abel was about to scream at this point. Even if he couldn¡¯t turn the greater potions into the greatest potion, he was pretty much guaranteed a way to afford his living now. If he wanted to, he could head into the potion-brewing business at any time he wanted. He could be a renowned potion master by sellingrge quantities of the greater qi condensing potion. Bing a knight was his topmost preference, of course, but it was always good to have some sort of back-up n.

    Abel calmed himself once more. Then, he inserted three bottles of the greater potion into his Horadric Cube. Without any failure this time, the three greater potions were mixed into one.

    It was a bottle surrounded with golden arcs of light. Inside was a potion that could only be produced by an expert. It was the greatest potion which, although makeable given the right amount of experience, was not something that could be sold as a regr item. The greatest potion was inferior to a master¡¯s potion, but the creation of both required the brewer to be in the right ¡°zone.¡±

    There was something special about this potion. Abel didn¡¯t know how much it was worth exactly, but his guess was just as good as anybody else¡¯s. Well, there wasn¡¯t a lot of potion masters in the Duchy, he knew at least that much.

    Soon, 18 greater potions were turned into 6 bottles of ¡°greatest¡± potions. Abel was right. It was the right choice for him to spend all his money on potions.

    He put the three bottles of the greatest potion into the cube, and just like all the times before, everything in the slots vanished when a white light shed out. What came out was a bottle of a master¡¯s qi condensing potion. It was surrounded by arcs of dark, golden light, and there was a thick texture to the liquid that was inside. The liquid itself was amber in color. Strangely, though, it was not translucent like all the other potions. With a gentle shake of its container, Abel would see that it was a little bit sticky.

    One more time. At the end of the day, Abel produced two bottles of the master¡¯s qi condensing potion. He produced two bottles of the ultimate potion, which would bear no effects whatsoever to its user.

    Now, what should he do about these potions? He could consume it right here, but that would expose the existence of the Horadric Cube. He couldn¡¯t allow that to happen if he was to survive in this world. The better option was to store it somewhere safe. Whatever Abel was nning to do next, safety always came first.

    The more Abel knew about this world, the less safe he began to feel. While everything could be exined by science on Earth, the logic seemed to work very differently here. The injury on Norman¡¯s leg should take a few months to recover, but a lesser divine act was enough to treat it on the spot. Knowing something like this was actually more worrisome than relieving, the more you think about it.

    With that in mind, if Fort Lee was just a small town, what kind of unexinable, unthinkable things could Abel see if he went to a bigger town? A bigger city, maybe?

 Chapter 7 - Fathers Teachings

    <h4>Chapter 7: Father¡¯s Teachings</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The Bet Castle always held its dinner on time. Since there were knights in the house, the time to eat was set at eight o¡¯clock at night. The meal, as always, was limited to three things: beef, porridge, and mashed potatoes.

    Due to financial issues, the beef was not vored with anything at all. Spices were restricted to only the very rich nobles. They had to be harvested all the way from the Double Moon Forest, which was a faraway territory ruled by the elves. The further a product was from its ce of origin, the pricier it was. This was especially true when there were so many merchants involved in the transportation process.

    Like always, it was a quiet, yet heart-warming dinner with the family. After a whole day of workout,bat, and adventure, Abel wanted to go back to his room for a shower. He didn¡¯t like the sewage system here, though, so he decided to make one himself.

    The Bet Castle relied on one underground stream for its water supply. Like most castles built in this world, no resource could be sent in the fort if it was surrounded by invaders, so the water was crucial for self-subsistence. If it was a castle built for a higher lord, the sewage system would probably be big enough for a few thousand people.

    The Bet Castle could provide enough water for a few hundred people, which was quite a lot in itself. There were less than a hundred residents living here, guards and servants included, so the water was not an issue at all.

    To build his own irrigation system, Abel decided to find the carpenter of the Be Castle. He ordered the carpenter to build a water wheel. It was meant to be powered by the underground stream, and there would be some pipes connected to it to let the water flow inside a big wooden box, which would be stored on the top floor of the castle. Then, using some bamboo hardened with fire, pipes were built to let the water into the bathroom. Abel had bronze in mind at the start, but metal was far too expensive. There was no mine inside the castle. No cksmith for hire, either. The Bet family couldn¡¯t even use iron to make the pipes.

    After a long, hard thought to himself, Abel came to the conclusion that bamboo was the best option avable. Once heated up with fire, it could be bent, hardened and used for a variety of construction work. Most importantly, it was extremely cheap.

    After the pipes were ready, Abel had the carpenter make him a full-size wooden bathtub, a wooden washing basin, and even a flush toilet with seat. For once, things were starting to look a bit modern.

    Lumber was worth almost nothing in this world. Apart from some of very rare species, anyone with an ax could get some wood from the forest. Speaking of which, the Be Family owned all the trees within a hundred-mile radius from the castle. Lumberjacks and carpenters were hired, of course, but their main job was with nting crops in the field. You wouldn¡¯t get paid much for chopping down trees.

    Thanks to Abel¡¯s innovative suggestions, every room of the castle was renovated with the same design n. The carpenter, after being paid a generous sum for his work, was ordered to sign a contract with the Knight of Bet. Without his master¡¯s permission, he was restricted from making the same system again for anyone else.

    Hence, the blueprint of the wooden irrigation system was locked inside the Be family vault. As a nobleman who grew up knowing a fair share of things, the Knight of Bet knew how life-threatening this device could be. If some high lord happened to know about it, he would most likely keep it all in his own family collection, meanwhile killing anyone who happened to know something about it. The Knight of Bet was all too familiar with this sort of thing.

    Which was why Abel didn¡¯t invent anything afterward. Without the right status and strength, any creative ideas could bring catastrophe to him and his family. For the thousands of years of this world¡¯s history, there had been no change to the way society was structured. It was a very different story to that of Earth, which was very easily influenced by instability and interferences. Rules could vanish and remerge within a span of a few centuries, and nothing could ever be referred to as ¡°constant.¡±

    ¡°Abel,e stay with Zach,¡± the Knight of Betmanded as Abel was about to head back to his room, ¡°You are a rank one novice knight now. You are now worthy of my tutoring.¡±

    Aftering to the training room, Abel could see that the servants had already prepared the wooden dummies for him. There were some wooden swords hanging on the wall, and the Knight of Bet grabbed one to give it to him.

    ¡°I have heard about what you did,¡± the Knight of Bet stared at Abel, ¡°You killed a shadow panther with the strength of a beginner knight. You surprised me, Son. Even if you did it with Norman¡¯s help, I am still very surprised about it.¡±

    ¡°For my whole life, I have seen countless knights with are more talented than I could ever be. They were stronger than me, faster than me, but none of them lived to be as old as I am now. Do you know why?¡±

    To Abel¡¯s surprise, the Knight of Be was suddenly giving him a lecture. For all the time he had been in this world, he had never heard so much wording out his father¡¯s mouth before.

    ¡°How did I survive to be standing here today? It¡¯s because a knight¡¯s strongest shield is his sword. The fastest sword is also the sturdiest shield there is. If the knight is fast, he can charge when he¡¯s on a horse. When he gets down the horse, he can pull on a heavy bow with a blink of an eye. Now, there are a lot of geniuses in this world. Some of them decided to be the fastest men they could be. Some of them decided to be the strongest men they could be. Now, I am not the strongest man there is. I¡¯m also not the fastest man there is. However! I happen to be the heir of our family, and what our ancestors have left for us is a full training routine dedicated to knights. Because of my heritage, I became the strongest man among the fastest man, and I became the fastest man among the strongest men.¡±

    The Knight of Be widened his eyes, called out in a rather emotional tone, ¡°What our ancestors gave us is the mostplete system there is. Generation after generation, they passed it on to me without making any sort of adjustment. In the near future, I will fulfill my role and passed this treasure onto you both. Remember this: no gold, no renowned weapon, or armor, none of these will be ever as precious as heritage! Heritage, my sons, heritage is the most precious treasure there is!¡±

    ¡°Zach, show your brother how to form an attack,¡± the Knight of Bet threw a wooden word towards Zach, to which Zach responded with a re of a beast. He pointed towards the dummy with his sword, drew a light breath from his mouth, and instantly changed into his charging position.

    Abel could just barely see it. The dummy was sent flying in an instance. And while it was still in mid-air, Zach quickly went to stab it at three different spots. It was the thigh, the waist, and the throat, all executed in one sequence of movement. It was like somethinging straight out a textbook.

    ¡°You are faster than this,¡± the Knight of Bet said. The father was always strict in his demands. Zach understood that, so he quickly responded with a nod.

    ¡°Can you see this clearly, Abel? This is a ssic knight¡¯s attack. You break through your enemy¡¯s defense with a charge and finish the fight with a quick sh to their vital spot. Every part of this sequence takes thousands of years to refine. Your role is to execute these movements as perfectly as you can. There is no need to make any kind of adjustment. Countless blood has been spilled toe up with what you are looking at right now.

    The Knight of Bet continued with a slightly ridiculing tone, ¡°There are always some so-called ¡°geniuses¡± who try to be creative with this. None of them are alive now. Listen here, Son. What you should be doing is to remember these movements. Turn them into your instincts. Use them before you have any second thoughts.¡±

    Abel felt so proud to have killed that shadow panther back then, but looking at Zach was a real wake-up call for him. He could be as smart as he wanted to be with his tricks, but they would always be futile against a properly trained knight. Even Zach could dominate him without any resistance.

    For the remaining days, Abel continued on his training routine. He practicedbat techniques during the daytime and improved his muscle strength with the metal armor at night. Before he went to bed, he would always practice his knight breathing techniques.

    There was a lot more beef on the dinner table that night. From that point onward, Abel was starting to receive the same meal size as Zach. While the Knight of Bet hadn¡¯t said anything about it, he felt like his father hade to some sort of decision.

 Chapter 8 - A Shocking Decision

    <h4>Chapter 8: A Shocking Decision</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Being a gym trainer probably had something to do with this. For reasons he wasn¡¯t sure of, Abel learned how to fight as knight fairly quickly. He had good reflexes and forms. What hecked in experience and strength, he would certainly make up for as he got older.

    The Bet Family system taught the use of multiple types of weapons. There was archery,ncing, sword-and-shield y, heavy shield, etc. After about half a year of non-stop training, Abel learned all there was to learn. It was kind of unfair for Zach, in a way, so much so that he had often madeints to the Spirits. ¡°But that took me more a year!¡± He would often cry out, and the Knight of Bet would always wear an ominous look on his face. Abel wasn¡¯t sure what his father was thinking of, but he knew something was about to happen soon.

    Over these past few months, Abel did not take a single drop of his master¡¯s potion. After learning about the importance of heritage from his father, he decided that it was only right to take supplements after he knew all the right techniques. Still, in a very short period of time, he managed to be a rank two Novice Knight with just his raw talent.

    On one particr night, Abel knew something was wrong when he sat down for dinner. He noticed how red and swollen Nora¡¯s eyes were. He also saw a very resolute expression on his father¡¯s face.

    ¡°Abel, my son,¡± the Knight of Bet stood up as Abel had just picked up his fork, ¡°You are the most talented child I have seen in all of my life. The Holy Light has granted you wisdom and courage, but the Bet Family does not have the resources to raise you to your full potential. This is a great loss to the family name and a disgrace to one who guides us all.¡±

    The Knight of Bet threw a nce at his wife, then back to his two sons. He continued on in a coarser voice, ¡°I have made an agreement with a fellow knight of mine. His name is Marshall. For the next few years, Abel will train to be a knight under his teaching. If Abel manages to meet his expectations, he will be inheriting the unicorn symbol, which is the coat of arm of the Harry family.¡±

    Abel knew who the Knight of Marshall was. The Knight of Marshall was his father¡¯s best friend. They fought alongside each other during the war against the orcs. During the most desperate times, they saved each other¡¯s life and came back home together.

    Unlike the Knight of Bet, the Knight of Marshall never had a child. His only wife died in an incident, and he was never married after that. For all the years that the Marshall family had been without an heir, he just kept on staying in the castle where his wife was buried.

    It was no easy choice for the Knight of Bet to send Abel away. Abel wasn¡¯t just going to have his surname changed. As a matter of fact, he was going to cut his ties with his real family. He would be wearing a different coat of arms on his clothes, his armor, and his g. That¡¯s probably how it was going to be for the rest of his life.

    Having a talented child was a very troubling thing for the Knight of Bet. He had thought all kinds of different options before, including sending him to his wife¡¯s father, Keith. Still, it had been a long time since hest contacted Keith. Besides, Keith was a merchant. He had money, yes, but simply having money was not enough to raise someone to be a knight. Also, Keith lived all the way up at Koror Duchy, which made it very hard to keep in touch with Abel if he was sent over there.

    Seth Bet. That was the real name of the Knight of Bet. He wasmonly referred with the Be title because, well, he was the only one of his kind living on this in. Two centuries ago, his ancestors became royals because of their contributions to the war. They were also rewarded with a piece ofnd. Its name was originally the ¡°Bet Honorary Lord¡¯s Domain,¡± but now it was just the ¡°Bet Knight¡¯s Domain.¡±

    The direct descendants of the Bet family lived in Bakong City, which was a major city located inside Carmel Duchy. If Abel was sent there, it was very likely for him to be a regr knight. There was a trade-off for doing so, however. It would mean that Abel would be a bodyguard for a direct descendant of the Bet Family. He would have to sacrifice his own personal freedom, and if the circumstances called for it, his own life. There was no way the Knight of Bet would let that happen to his second son.

    There was another reason, the Knight of Bet wouldn¡¯t want Abel to lose the status of a royalty. It was something that he had already decided, long before Abel was even born. As the proud Knight of Bet, he would only make a request from his kinsmen if the Bet Knight¡¯s Domain were to regain its old title as the territory of an Honorary Lord. It was a crucial way of him maintaining his pride, so to speak.

    Marshall Harry was a different man to the Knight of Bet. First of all, his family had a very prestigious name in Bakong City. With the help of his family, Marshall Harry was also rewarded with a Knight¡¯s Domain after a war. It wasnd just 300 miles away from the Bet Knight¡¯s Domain, mainly because of his ties with the Knight of Bet. Everything there was newly built, apparently. Even the castle was made of new bricks and stones.

    The Harry family had a long and fine history to it. A few Elite Knights came to be because of them. And while their philosophy was different from that of the Bet family, the two had great respect for each other¡¯s achievements in the past.

    Marshal Harry had always wanted to adopt a son. He had said it on many asions, but it was hard to find someone with the right conditions. He wasn¡¯t just looking for a child that he could look after. He was looking for an heir that he could pass his family name onto.

    That being said, the child he would adopt must have royal blood inside of him. Ironically, though, most royal children already had their futures nned ahead of them. Suppose a man had three sons. Even if the eldest was to be the heir, it was very easy for him to disqualify after, say, a lost duel or amon disease. Whatever might take away his life, the next child would always be a back-up solution. And there really wasn¡¯t a royal family with just one child. Everyone wanted more kids. The only problem, really, was with how much wealth was distributed to educate them.

    Abel was a genius. The Knight of Bet was very certain of that. He knew how talented Abel was, and there was no way he would let that talent go to waste. Yes, even if such a decisiones with a cost. Sending Abel away was a great loss to the Bet Family.

    All because there wasn¡¯t enough money in the family. No wonder everyone was so grim during dinner. Zach kept having his beef sliding out of his fork, which was an act that would usually receive the immediate condemnation from the Knight of Bet. Strangely, however, the Knight of Bet just kept on eating his food in silence.

    Nora was the only one who didn¡¯t hide away her emotions. She barely ate anything during dinnertime, and instead spent of her time sobbing and wiping away her tears.

    After dinner was over, the Knight of Bet had Abele to his study for a chat.

    As the ce for storing some of the family¡¯s most important documents, the study was usually locked up for anyone except the Knight of Bet himself. That being said, it was the first time that Abel hadid his eyes on it.

    Just by a first nce, Abel could tell that it was a very big room. On one side of the white wall, there were portraits of previous owners of the Bet Castle. The other side was stuffed with tall bookshelves, which contained various sizes of red or ck books.

    In the middle of the study was a big, wooden desk. From what Abel could see, it had a very smooth surface to it, which was most likely due to the years of paperwork that were signed on top of it. This was, in other words, the core of Bet¡¯s Knight Domain. Allmands, big or small, were officialized at this very spot right here.

    The Knight of Bet walked over towards the desk. He dragged out a big box made of oak wood. It was a fancy box,ced with deer hides and had a red bronze handle on top of it. As the Knight of Bet opened it, Abel could see a tidy set of armor inside.

    A half-body Cuir bouilli. Both the front and back were decorated with small, shiny square pieces of metal. From the shoulder to the wrist were multipleyers of galvanized iron. This was quite an unusual set of armor, which was a mix between a leather set and a metal set. Not only was it cheaper than a full steel gear or chainmail, but it was also more resistant than something purely made of animal skins.

    ¡°I got this cuir-bouilli during my battle against the orcs. After I killed an inferno bovine, I carried its corpse to an armorsmith and had him craft an armor set from it,¡± said the Knight of Bet as he took out the lower half of the armor from the box. It was a pair of leather jeans with galvanized iron as the knee guard.

    ¡°Here is a light longsword, a pair of leather boots and a pair of gloves. I don¡¯t have a lot of previous things to give you, my child.¡±

    Abel¡¯s eyes were starting to swell it. He noticed this armor set now. It was his father¡¯s back-up set. As it was impossible for a knight to have possess only one set of armor, he had to have a back-up to wear when the original was sent for maintenance. If the original set was elsewhere, the Knight of Bet would have to fight without protection.

    But there was no hesitation. No refusal, either. As Abel took over the box, he was starting to feel the weight of a father¡¯s love. There was no other gift that could be as precious as this.

    After Abel came back to his room, he saw that his mother had already been waiting for him. Unlike the Knight of Bet, her parting gifts were much simpler. There were jackets, shirts, a training suit, formal suits and several pieces of handkerchiefs. It was clothing, more clothing and nothing else.

    Nora didn¡¯t cry this time. She just held onto Abel¡¯s hand and talked to him. She spoke slowly and patiently. It was mostly about how Abel should get along with others once he was in the outside world.

    The night was quiet, but the Bet Castle remained alight. Nobody had slept.

 Chapter 9 - The Ranks Just Keep Ascending

    <h4>Chapter 9: The Ranks Just Keep Ascending</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    It was until dawn when Nora had left Abel¡¯s room. After his mother was gone, Abel sat quietly on a chair and contemted his life over thest two years.

    Despite his appearance, Abel was a forty-year-old man on the inside. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know what the Knight of Bet was thinking. He agreed very much with the decision that was made for him. If he wasn¡¯t so gifted at such an early age, everything could¡¯ve been normal for him. Instead of leaving to an unknown ce at an age as early as twelve, he could¡¯ve left the family when he reached adulthood.

    Abel saw what wasing for him, and he was ready to take it. He took out his Horadric Cube, revealed a bottle of the golden qi condensing pill, and opened its cap. He wanted to save it forter, but the challenge ahead would not let him dy. Not long ago, the Bet Castle was a safeguard that protected Abel¡¯s safety. Without it, he had learned to protect himself with whatever he couldy his hands on.

    As the amber-colored liquid slid inside his throat, Abel could feel his inside filled with a vigorous essence. The qi kept on channeling through his muscles, but unlike most regr potions, it did not take away any of the food that he had eaten before. It quickly materialized and was turned into his third meridian. It was doing this at a very steady pace, too. Unlike most times, when he had tried to do it on his own, Abel didn¡¯t have to worry if the process was going to fail.

    Abel practiced his breathing techniques every night, but he was never so sessful as he was now. On a regr night, he could do twenty sets at most. He would have to take breaks between each one of them. Things were very different tonight. He was going very strong. Even the curtains were moving at the rhythm of his breathing.

    It took about half an hour for the potion to wear off. By this time, there were three stabilized meridians inside Abel¡¯s body and some excess qi which could¡¯ve filled in half more. Abel was surprised about this, of course. As it turned, the master¡¯s potion was much more powerful than what Yvette had told him.

    Were the rumors wrong, then? Well, not exactly. Technically speaking, a master¡¯s potion was still far from being a ¡°perfect¡± potion. As skilled as a potion master might be, human craftsmanship still had its limitations. The Horadric Cube was free from such a w, though. Since Abel was crafting his qi condensing potion mechanically, every little detail¡ªproportions and such¡ªwere all taken into consideration and was in respect to the ¡°Power of the Rule.¡±

    this was, to put it simply, was a force that belonged to the gods. As a divine item, the Horadric could utilize a fraction of this power to transform whatever item that it contained. This was the reason why the Master¡¯s potion Abel created was much more potent than a regr one. It was like asking a God to help with a novice knight¡¯s training, and what kind of god would be so bored to do that?

    It was hard to resist the temptation once it started to kick in. After leveling himself up in just half an hour, Abel decided to take in another bottle of his master¡¯s potion.

    And there it was again. In virtually no time whatsoever, qi quickly emerged and became Abel¡¯s fourth meridian. The effect of the potion quickly vanished after it had done its job.

    Abel quickly stood up from the ground. He noticed that his entire body was covered in dark, stinky stains. After enhancing his bodily function in such a short period of time, all the dirty substances inside of him were quickly excreted out.

    Abel quickly ran to the bathroom to clean himself up. Having used three bucketfuls of water, he tried as hard as he could to scrub away the stench off him. After he was done, he opened up his room¡¯s window and tried to let the wind take the smell away.

    Abel was half-naked while he was doing this. He had grown 10 centimeters over the past six months, putting him at 160 cm in height. He was just a kid but the muscles on him were already pronounced.

    As buff as he was, Abel was still very humble. He had great respect for the fighters in this world. Whether it was a mercenary or a knight, anyone with a weapon could pull off a very impressive fight. That being said, though, most of them wouldn¡¯t know how to fight properly with their own bodies. If two men were to fight against each other with nothing but their bare fists, they would simply throw straight punches at each other and watch who went down first.

    As a former gym trainer, Abel was acquainted with the use of several types of martial arts. He knew boxing, MMA, Muay Thai, and Tai Chi. He wasn¡¯t an expert, so to speak, but the knowledge he possessed has made him a very formidable opponent in any type of hand-to-handbat.

    If it was hand-to-handbat, Abel could easily defeat Zach, who was, obviously, much taller and stronger than him. Strength wasn¡¯t everything, so they said. With the power of sports science on his side, everyone in this world seemed clumsy to Abel when they fought with nothing but their bare fists.

    And very rightly so. In this world, there was hardly any need to develop any hand-to-handbat system. The humans¡¯ biggest foes were the orcs. Brawling with those monsters head-on was just suicide.

    What about against other humans, then? Well, royals solved their disagreements with sword duels. Fighting with no weapon was considered foul and in some way, very disrespectful to one¡¯s opponent.

    As Abel practiced a few reps of his standard punches, he could felt a significant increase in his power and speed. It was good and all, but such an improvement was kind of hard to get used to. Just when he was grabbing his wooden cup for a sip of water, his fingers snapped it into shreds.

    Too much progress could have their downturns, so it seemed. But that was fine. Abel was twelve years old now, with only one month left before his thirteenth birthday. By that time, he would¡¯ve already made the same achievement as Zach did when he was eighteen.

    Abel readied himself for his Tai Chi practice. While he was repeating the moves that were taught to him, he tried to remember what his instructors used to say. From what he could remember, the instructor said that Tai Chi was the best martial art for holding back one¡¯s brute force. Tai Chi was about reserving one¡¯s power, moving in an unending sequence of movements, being able to both escte and deescte at the same time and having a natural rhythm while fulfilling all these conditions. It was about harmonizing one¡¯s entire being into a collected whole¡ªwhich was much easier said than done.

    Abel had to calm himself down after taking that second potion. After stabilizing himself from a state of excitement, he began to act out all 74 postures of his Tai Chi sequence. It was the beginning posture, the vajra pounds mortar, grasp and tuck clothes, all the way until the 74th posture. The Sun was very much up high after he was finally done.

    As it turned out, Tai Chi didn¡¯t make you have a weaker punch. It just made you appear weaker than you were. With his Tai Chi techniques activated, Abel noticed that he was much weaker than he truly was when he was looking at himself in the mirror. If he was to tone down his Tai Chi, he was a rank four Novice Knight. But if he was to activate it, he could appear in whatever rank which he so desired. He could not pretend to be at a level that was higher than what he was actually at.

    This was very convenient. It was hard to make up a reason to exin why he had ranked up for two in just a single night, but having a camouge meant that there was no need in doing so. Abel could just keep putting himself at rank two while he was packing up his luggage.

 Chapter 10 - Departure

    <h4>Chapter 10: Departure</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    It was a cold morning at the start of December. As things were starting to get busy for the Bet Castle, the servants had to start cleaning the stables right after they woke up. The stablemen fed beans to the two chariot horses. The cleaners brushed all the swords, armors and boots inside the house. There was even a new rein for the Knight of Bet¡¯s steed.

    While Abel and his servants came out with the luggage, sixncers were waiting for him in front of the castle gate. While not necessarily grand in any way, they were standing very neatly around a line of chariots. It was a small farewell parade designated for the young master¡¯s leave.

    These men were all wearing blue leather armor. They had boots as high as their knees and wore blue woolen hats on top of their heads. Apart from their three meter-longnces, everything they had on them was sown inside the Bet Castle. While the wool might not be protective against arrows, they did make it easier to pull one out of a soldier¡¯s wound.

    There weren¡¯t many decorations in the parade. Apart from the two soldiers hanging up the Thorned Shield g on the tip of theirnces, there wasn¡¯t anything that stood out in particr. Since blue was the base color of the Bet Family¡¯s coat of arms, every fabric in this parade, costumes and curtains and so on, all had to have the same uniform tone.

    Just while Abel was carrying the box onto his chariots, the Knight of Bet rode his battle stead outside of the castle gate. Behind him was Abel¡¯s mother, Nora, who had eyes full of tears as Zach held her

    The Knight of Bet was looking especially solemn. Under the bright shine of the Sun, every te of his silver-white armor was glowing in shivering light. He wasn¡¯t wearing his helmet, for some reason. His helmet and weapons were all hanging on one side of his saddle. His long hair was tied up in a simple tail, which kept moving around as the cold wind went by.

    Nora didn¡¯t say anything to Abel. She just kept looking at Abel, almost as if she had already told him everythingst night. It was like she was looking at the most precious treasure in the world.

    One way or another, Zach always knew that Abel was going to leave the castle. It was a tradition that no one could go against, which was why he was always so loving towards his only brother. He didn¡¯t expect Abel to leave so early, though.

    ¡°This is your home, Abel. Come back when you have the time to.¡±

    Zach came to hug his little brother. Technically speaking, Abel was just as strong as him, but the grasp was so tight that it felt more overwhelming than intended. Abel was quite calm this whole day, but he felt like he was going to lose it at this moment.

    The morning sun didn¡¯t feel quite warm during winter. And, because of how loud the wind was howling, every g in the parade was waving around like they were out of control. Abel didn¡¯t sit inside the chariot cabin. Instead, he was riding on top of a three-year-old mare right in the middle of the parade. Because of how oversized his father¡¯s cuir bouilli was, he was now wearing a leather armor covered in wool. He was carrying a light sword on his back. So light, in fact, that it felt almost useless for a rank four novice knight.

    Abel turned around for a final look at his mother and brother. He couldn¡¯t do it for too long, however. The moment he turned his head around, he felt like tears were immediately welling up his eyes.

    Since the headquarter couldn¡¯t be unguarded, not a lot of people joined the farewell parade. Apart from Abel and the Knight of Bet, there were about 9 people in total who left the Bet castle. As the second-best fighter in the Be Knight¡¯s domain, Norman was left with the task of being the Bet Castle¡¯s temporary headmaster.

    Knights were the lowest amongst royalty. That being said, not just anyone could be qualified to serve them. Loyalty, reliability,petence inbat, and being of noble birth were all crucial features to being qualified as a knight¡¯s underlings.

    Take Norman, for example. He had been a brother of the Knight of Bet ever since the war. He was only granted the status of a knight after he had his loyalty confirmed, and was taught the Bet Family¡¯s secret techniques at a muchter time. It was a rewarding journey for him, to say least the least. For the years of his devotion, he was promoted from a regr guard to being the honored underling of a noble knight.

    Many wandering knights were desperate for a master with his own territory. Once epted, the head knight would be responsible for all their day-to-day expenses. This included weapons, armors, and even the housing of the underlings. With this much at stake, one had to be extra careful in choosing his most trusted underlings.

    The parade went on for a total of six hours. Apart from the half-hour break during lunchtime, the men didn¡¯t stop their feet at one single time. Thankfully, no one was bold enough to be a disturbance. Even the beasts could tell how dangerous the Knight of Bet was.

    This was the furthest Abel had been from home. He could vaguely recall the eleven years of the ¡°real¡± Abel¡¯s childhood, and it was truly his very first time to be this far away from home. Sadly, though, there wasn¡¯t much scenery toy his eyes on. Apart from some evergreen nts lying on the side of the road, everything just looked kind of gloomy and dull around here.

    Thank the Spirit that it wasn¡¯t snowing. As dusty as the soil road might be, it was a much more preferable choice than trekking on wet, mushy ground. From what Abel had heard from others, roads in the big cities were all paved inrge, smooth stones. For some reason, it kept reminding him of the concrete roads he had remembered from Earth.

    How nice would it be if there were concrete roads in this world? Abel was about to extend on his imagination, but he also remembered his oath to not make any inventions. Like the irrigation system he had built for the Bet Castle, creativity without protection would only bring disaster to him and those around him.

    As a grown man who had received modern education behind everybody¡¯s back, Abel could think faster than the ¡°real¡± Abel could. He was also smarter than the version of himself on Earth. Whether it was fighting, etiquette, or anything culturally-rted, he could pretty much understand in a snap of a finger. It was almost as if he had received a ¡°buff¡± when he arrived in this world.

    After a while, the roads were going from soil to Portuguese pavements. The Knight of Bet wasn¡¯t surprised at it. If anything, he knew exactly why this was the case.

    ¡°This is what¡¯ makes the Marshall Knight special,¡± the Knight of Bet said to Abel as he pointed to the ground below, ¡°He¡¯s all about not losing face in front of others. If there was a mountain to mine around here, he would¡¯ve used giant boulders to pave the roads here.¡±

    While staring at his father¡¯s shiny armour, the newly-sown decorations on his horses, and the brand new gears of the six apanyingncers, Abel really felt like saying: ¡°Father, if you are just a little bit richer, I¡¯m sure that Marshal Knight would have nothing on you if it¡¯s about losing faces.¡±

 Chapter 11 - Adoption

    <h4>Chapter 11: Adoption</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The Harry Knight¡¯s domain was 300 miles west of the Be Knight¡¯s domain. In between them was another domain of an honorary lord. If there wasn¡¯t a need to go around this region, there was no way that Abel¡¯s trip would¡¯ve taken as long as six hours.

    Despite being a royal who was granted his ownnd, the Knight of Bet was in the ¡°middle-high¡± ss, which was still a bit far from being an aristocrat. Besides, he wasn¡¯t quite good at socializing with the other nobles. He tried his best to keep a polite distance from the other upperssmen. This made it quite difficult for him to request his own army to make a direct pass into another domain.

    The parade made its way to the Harry Knight¡¯s domain at around three in the afternoon. From over a distance, Abel could see a very big castle in front. On either side of this castle, red banners were depicting a rearing unicorn. Needless to say, they were the family symbol of the Knight of Marshall.

    From what Abel could see, his father clearly wasn¡¯t pleased to see this. The Bet Castle had its own banner, but that was only three meters tall and two meters wide. It was something that the Knight of Bet had inherited from his own father. While it was unfinished back then, he had to spend quite a bit of money to add the final touches to it. ¡°It¡¯s a treasure for the next generation,¡± he would always say.

    ¡°He¡¯s doing this on purpose,¡± the Knight of Bet ground his teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve told him about the banners.¡± Abel saw this, of course, and decided to slow down his horse for a bit. As upset as his father was, he didn¡¯t want to bring himself too close to any sort of trouble.

    At the front gate of the Harry Castle, a middle-aged man was wearing a full set of golden armor. He was apanied by two of his bodyguards who, for the sake of rubbing it in just a bit more, were also fully equipped with some very fine leather gears.

    The Knight of Marshall had a carving of the god of sun on his left chest and the crest of the white unicorn on his right. For someone of his age, he was much sturdier than most would expect. He was very tall, too. There were quite some wrinkles on his face, but instead of making him look old, it somehow gave off this mature and refreshing aura about him.

    ¡°Marshall!¡±

    With a growl of a bloodthirsty tiger, the Knight of Bet jumped down his horse and quickly walked towards the Knight of Marshall. The ground below him trembled every time he had taken another step.

    ¡°Seth!¡± The Knight of Marshall responded with a roar that was just as loud and angry. With his golden hair flying in the air, he approached the Knight of Bet with the menace of a fully-maned lion.

    No one knew how to react to this. The two were meant to be best friends, but they looked like they were about to beat each other up?

    The two just kept on walking towards each other. They were so close to each other that their fists were perfectly in range for a knockdown punch. They didn¡¯t stop at that point, either. Instead, when their chests were an inch apart, the two jumped at the same time and collided themselves right into each other. No fist. No kicks, either. Just two men pushing against each other with their armored chest. If Abel were to describe it, the noise that followed was almost to that of a car crash at full speed.

    What a strange but impressive exchange of raw strength. Both the Knight of Bet and the Knight of Marshall had to take several steps back.

    The Knight of Bet cursed as he steadied his two legs. ¡°You became an Intermediate Knight? Why the hell didn¡¯t you mention that in the letter?¡±

    ¡°Well, the same could be said for you!¡± The Knight of Marshall replied as he caressed the bruise on his golden armor, ¡°You didn¡¯t say you¡¯ve be an intermediate knight!¡±

    The Knight of Bet, too, felt the urge to look at the dent on his own breastte. After figuring out the cost that was needed for repair, he gave another shout towards the Knight of Marshall.

    ¡°You y dirty, don¡¯t you? Yeah, I did be one! If I didn¡¯t, I would be on the ground right now!¡±

    ¡°Dirty? Look who¡¯s talking?¡± The Knight of Marshall threw a dirty look and at the Knight of Bet. The Knight of the Bet did the same, and the two just kept on staring at each other in silence. Just when everyone thought that there was going to be a fight, the two suddenly pped each other¡¯s armor with their fist.

    Then they startedughing and hugging each other. Apparently, none of that etiquette nonsense was important at this moment. The two brothers were d to see each other, and that was all that mattered. As someone who held a secret so great he couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it, Abel could only hope to have a friendship this close.

    The adoption ceremony was very formal. They even invited a priest from the Temple of the goddess of harvest. As the ceremony was being held, Abel received a suit directly from the Knight of Marshall. The suit was marked with the symbol of the unicorn coat of arm, which signified that Abel had been officially epted into the family. The wee banquetmenced after the adoption ceremony ended.

    If a Lord had no heir under his name, his property would be imed by the Duchy once he had passed away. Such a change would be devastating for everyone who depended on their livelihood under the family¡¯s name. That being said, while it was rather tragic for Abel to leave his original home, it was also something truly worthy of celebration for the ones who took him in.

    The Knight of Bet didn¡¯t participate in the wee banquet. He wasn¡¯t interested in celebrating his son leaving. After the adoption ceremony was over, he hastily went home with his men. Out of understanding for what the Knight of Bet was feeling, the Knight of Marshall spent no effort in trying to make him stay.

    After the day was over, the Knight of Marshall took Abel to a two-story-tall building on the left side of the Harry Castle.

    ¡°This will be your room from now on,¡± the Knight of Marshall opened the door and weed Abel in, ¡°I hope you feel at home here.¡±

    There was a lot of space on the first floor. The floor was made of some very hard rocks. At the edge were a table and some chairs for the guests, but that was about the only regr furniture here. The wall was stacked with a rack full of weapons. There were heavy swords, shields, bows, andnces. There was even a heavy ax that was only supposed to be wielded by the orcs.

    To be honest, this ce felt more like a mini-training room than a living room. As the base for a novice knight like Abel, pretty much all his daily needs could be fulfilled here. Credits could be given to the Knight of Marshall. He had put in his thoughts when he decorated this whole building.

    The bedroom was up on the second floor. There was a very big, feathery bed that was almost too clean. Whether it was the oakwood wall or the wool carpet on the floor, everything had a glorious tone of white to it. As if this wasn¡¯t grandiose enough, the window was stretched from floor to ceiling. If you look outside, the view was much prettier than what you¡¯d expect from regr homes.

    The Knight of Marshall liked the color white. It must have something to do with the unicorn on his family¡¯s coat of arm. Even the big closet in Abel¡¯s room was made of white oak timber.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about what to wear here,¡± the Knight of Marshall opened up the closet, which had all kinds of new clothes inside, ¡°These are all yours. It¡¯s going to be a while before your wee party. Get some shower now. After you¡¯ve got yourself some good rest, a maid wille to help you change into your formal attire.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall was a kind man. When he smiled at Abel, there was a certain warmth that felt both genuine andforting.

    ¡°Is there anything else that you want?¡± he asked once more before he went downstairs, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. This is your home from now own.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. This is already more than what I could ask,¡± Abel said in a slightly anxious tone. As much as he appreciated the generosity of everyone in this castle, it was hard to get used to being this cared for by so many people at once.

    While alone in his new bedroom, Abel took a look outside the floor-to-ceiling window for some night-time scenery. There were multiple dots of light shing over the distance, most of which belonged to the guests who came over to the wee banquet. All in all, the Harry Castle was very close to Harvest City, which had a scale far greater than a small town like Fort Lee.

    This was Abel¡¯s new home from now on. He had just begun to acknowledge his new family, but fate decided to bring him out of his home, and here was he was. A new family. A new life. Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and let out a deep sigh. Once he became old and strong enough, he swore that he would do anything he could to help out his parents and brother.

    There were sounds of footstepsing by the stairs. It was a maid, and she had just opened the bedroom door and came in. She was about twenty years old, and her face was round like a bun.

    ¡°Your bathwater is ready now,¡± She said humbly as if she didn¡¯t want to bother Abel too much, ¡°Do you want to wash now?¡±

    With the maid leading his way, Abel came to a bathroom that was only meant for the Harry Castle¡¯s masters. Strangely, everything was made of timber here, and that gave off this unique fragrance like what you would find in a sauna. The bathing tub was made of marbles, and there were dry flower petals sprinkled on top of the steaming hot water.

    Just when the maid was about to go in with Abel, she was ordered to stay where she was at. Abel might not look like it, but he was raised to follow the customs of the modern age. Having a female wash his body was not something he would feelfortable with.

    Once he had washed, Abel had the maid help him get into his formal attire.

 Chapter 12 - Welcome Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 12: Wee Banquet</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    While standing in front of the castle gate, the servants were busy weing the guests who had been invited by the Knight of Marshall. From lords of neighboringnds and royals living inside Harvest City, everyone who paid their visit tonight had some type of reputation to their name. This just showed how resourceful the Knight of Marshall really was.

    The banquet was to be held in the castle¡¯s main hall. There were hundreds of giant smokeless candles being lit across the building. For the supper tonight, there were some fine wine transported from Bakong City and some freshly cooked beasts that were just hunted from the forest.

    As the night approached, almost all the guests had made their way into the ballroom. No one would bete for an event like this, of course. While night-time entertainment was plentiful on Earth, things get pretty dull in this world at night. The poor couldn¡¯t affordnterns, so they would just sleep when the Moon had made its appearance. The rich, on the other hand, had nothing else to do but to read books in their basements. The theatre was an option if you lived in the city, but the shows were not disyed at every single night.

    It was very expensive to hold a banquet as big as this one. Most noblemen could only afford one or two in a year. Their wallets would be empty if they decided to go any further.

    Come to think of it, there was no banquet back at the Bet Knight¡¯s domain. Abel didn¡¯t know how the Knight of Marshall managed his finances, but there was probably a lot the Knight of Bet could learn from him.

    Since Abel was the star tonight, he and the Knight of Marshall had to wait on the second floor before making their entrance. They would onlye out after the butler Lindsay had introduced them to the guests.

    ¡°Thank you all foring here,¡± Lindsay called out in his fancy ck suit, ¡°Please, let¡¯s wee the honorable owner of this estate, the Knight of Marshall. And let¡¯s wee Abel, who is our new master of the Marshall Family.¡±

    The guests all started pping as the Knight of Marshall and Abel came down the stairs. While Abel just kept on nodding his head to greet them, the Knight of Marshall seemed much moreposed in this kind of situation. He held his head high, had a confident, wide grin on his face, and rose his cup to for a celebratory toast with everyone.

    The Knight of Marshall was the only one that Abel recognized. Besides, as a young boy of thirteen, it wasn¡¯t like he was going to be invited to dance with any girls. The guests would say hello to him, but that was about it. The most he could do was to greet back at them and carry on.

    ¡°Look at that lucky kid with his dark hair.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s really lucky, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Hey, why is it him and not me?¡±

    ¡°You? Come on, it should¡¯ve been me. I look better than you on any given day.¡±

    As Abel turned to the source of the noise, he could see a bunch of young men joking amongst themselves. They didn¡¯t seem to notice him, though, until he came a bit closer. Things started getting awkward real quick at that point.

    A young man in white suit bowed and apologized, ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t notice that you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°No need for apologies,¡± Abel greeted back with a bow of his own, ¡°I was the one who interrupted your conversation.¡±

    Abel was technically a middle-aged man. Upon his arrival at the Harry Castle, he had already prepared himself for any gossip that could go behind his back. Besides, these boys were just having a chat. There was no big deal about that.

    From what it looked like, these few youngsters took a liking in Abel¡¯s cool demeanor. They started dragging him into their little group and started talking about gossip together. At one point, they discussed how a lord found himself a new lover. Another time, it was about someone who caught some kind of prey.

    The man in the white suit was Isaac, the oldest son of Baron Victor. He was the one who brought up Abel back then. Being adopted by an heirless knight was considered as ¡°extremely lucky,¡± and Abel happened to be one who has won the jackpot.

    Baron Victor, who was one of the many barons living inside Harvest City. Overall, barons lived afortable life wherever they were, but most of them still had to work for theirvish expenses. To be a nobleman, one had to spend quite some gold for all sorts of things.

    This was why noblemen tended to engage in the trading business. While such practices were considered lowly to the eyes of the aristocrats, they had no other choices but to learn to live with it. They had nonds of their own. Even someone like the Knight of Bet was considered better than them because¡ªwell¡ªat least he owned his piece ofnd.

    Nond, and no castle. This was why the barons could only live in the city. Life was convenient here, but nothing could be freer than living in your own castle. Besides, owning a piece ofnd was the same as having a secured source of ie. It would mean securing the funding of your own troops and being able to grow your own crops.

    No wonder Isaac sounded so sour back then. As long as there was no ill intention behind it, Abel didn¡¯t mind being the target of jealousy.

    While sipping his wine, Abel listened to the conversation between these young men. He would asionally say something as to not appear unsocial to them, but he also tried not to be too intrusive while doing so.

    Everything was seemingly well until he felt a menacing stare. Abel wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, so he just pretended to not notice it. His eyes were scanning across the crowd, though, and his hands still waggling onto that winess he was holding.

    It was a young man. He had an upright stature, a handsome-looking face, and blonde hair that wasbed as neatly as it could get. His eyes were rather nted, however, and that somehow made him look more feminine than he should be.

    Abel lightly tapped Isaac on his arm, ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± Daniel threw a quick nce at the boy, but quickly turned his head back in disgust, ¡± Oh, his name is Daniel. If you ask me, he¡¯s as slimy as it gets.¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Abel asked in curiosity.

    ¡°Well, his father was a merchant, but his older sister got married to Lord Walker, and makes him half a nobleman. You¡¯d think he¡¯d be satisfied with that, but oh no. After hearing about how the Knight of Marshall didn¡¯t have an heir, he started begging his sister to help him get adopted. His sister couldn¡¯t do anything about it, of course, so she asked Lord Walker to talk directly with the Knight of Marshall. He did, and the Knight of Marshall turned him down right away.¡±

    Isaac seemed keen to talk about this kind of stuff, ¡°You know what the other nobles say about this? It¡¯s been a real hot topic amongst themselvestely.¡±

    Isaac paused for a bit more of his wine. He wanted to see some sort of reaction from Abel but was slightly let down by how calm this young boy was being.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been saying that ¡®good boy¡¯. Daniel doesn¡¯t know his ce. Can you believe that? Not just him, everyone¡¯s been making fun of Lord Walker. He kind of deserved it, too, to be honest. What kind of knight would take in the son of a merchant? Even if the Knight of Marshall said yes, his whole family wouldn¡¯t agree to that!¡±

    Thanks to how gossipy Isaac was getting, he pretty much told Abel everything he knew about Daniel. Because of him, Abel was starting to understand why Daniel had such a dislike for him from the very start.

    But still. Abel didn¡¯t like talking behind other people¡¯s backs. He thought it was boring, and to be fair, most of the information that was thrown around was nothing but rumors. After spending a few more minutes with these youngsters, he said goodbye to them and went to the toilet.

    Oddly enough, Daniel saw this and went to the toilet as well.

    Abel didn¡¯t go in the toilet. Instead, he went to a nearby window for some fresh air. His twelve-year-old body was not quite used to having liquor yet. While the chilling night wind was blowing on his face, he reminded himself that he wasn¡¯t going to have any alcohol from here on.

    For crying out loud, he was a former bodybuilding trainer. He knew better than to engage in underage drinking.

    As the host of today¡¯s event, it would be rude to be absent for too long. But just as Abel was about to walk back to the hall, someone suddenly started charging towards him. Abel was fast enough to react to this, so he started activating his level four Novice Knight power.

    Whoever this fool was, he didn¡¯t make Abel flinch. If anything, after running into him, he was bounced back three-meter from where he came from. His body flew in the air for a while, and his body started sliding for an extra two meters before he finally stopped.

    Realizing that there was a situation going, people starteding over for a look.

    ¡°It¡¯s Daniel,¡± a knight came and turned over the body of the attacker.

    A young woman in fluffy skirts starting running over, ¡°Oh my! Dear Daniel, what happened to you?¡±

    ¡°Abel! What just happened?¡± the Knight of Marshall came and demanded an exnation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either,¡± Abel opened his arms to feign ignorance, ¡°He started charging at me. Next thing I know, his whole body started flying away.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall didn¡¯t see it himself, but it wasn¡¯t hard for him to figure out what actually happened. Abel was a neer to this castle. He barely knew anyone, which meant that he had no motive to hurt anyone. And even if he was trying to show Daniel who¡¯s boss, it was unlikely for him to do it on the day of his wee banquet.

    As for Daniel, the Knight of Marshall knew who he was. After rejecting this young man¡¯s imprudent request, he remembered being mocked by his friends for turning him down so quickly. If it wasn¡¯t because of Lord Walker, he would very much like to teach this young man a lesson in proper etiquette.

    And here they were. The Knight of Marshall didn¡¯t want to cause anything big, but what Daniel had done was unforgivable. At a banquet held by the Knight of Marshall, he decided to assault the future heir of the Marshall Family. Abel was already a noble now which made the crime twice as severe than it already was.

    While paying no attention to the crying young woman nearby, the Knight of Marshall called out to Lord Walker, who was still standing back in the crowd.

    ¡°Sir Walker. So what is the purpose of you bringing Daniel to my castle? Is this an attempt to ridicule the Harry Family? Or are you trying to set up a duel with me on behalf of your family name?¡±

    Lord Walker had quite a displeased look on his face when he saw Daniel on the ground. Honestly, he would¡¯ve never brought Daniel here if he knew how feral the boy would be. Daniel was begging him to let him have a look at the next heir of the Harry Family. That was the only reason he was allowed to tag along.

 Chapter 13 - Morning Call

    <h4>Chapter 13: Morning Call</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Lord Walker gave a deep bow to the Knight of Marshall, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for this, Sir. Someone like him should¡¯ve never been allowed to attend an event like this. Please, settle this in whatever ways that you see fit.¡±

    Whilst acknowledging the apology with a nod, the Knight of Marshall pointed his finger towards Daniel, ¡°Guard! Send him to prison. I want him to be trialed in Bakong City by tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t do this!¡± the woman cried even louder, but she was quickly dragged away by Lord Walker. The two left the castle before the banquet had even ended.

    While watching from the side, the butler Lindsay rubbed his chin with his hand. He witnessed the confrontation from start to finish. There was a good chance that he had discovered something.

    The banquet went back to normal quite quickly after that. No one was going to pay too much attention to the sad bastard who offended a knight, especially when that bastard wasn¡¯t even a nobleman.

    Once the banquet was over, all the guests were led to the guest room. The butler Lindsay then came to the Knight of Marshall, who was busy cleaning his armor.

    ¡°What?¡± the Knight of Marshall dropped his cherished armor on the ground, ¡°Abel is a rank four Novice Knight? Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the butler Lindsay asserted, ¡°While I am only a rank five warrior, the energy sir Abel released back then was, without a doubt, something that would only belong to a rank four Novice Knight.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha!¡± the Knight of Marshallughed frantically as he started pping the table with his hand, ¡°Seth is going to be so pissed about this! If only he knew that his son was a genius! Oh, but he doesn¡¯t know, does he? Why else would he give Abel to me?¡±

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard,¡± Lindsay lowered his voice for a reminder, ¡°the eldest son of the Be Family is still a rank four Novice Knight, and he is eighteen right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± despite being wrong about Abel¡¯s intentions, the Knight of Marshall felt moved by Abel¡¯s decision to hide away his real power, ¡°Abel is a good child. He didn¡¯t want to discourage his older brother, so he¡¯s been hiding his real potential this entire time.¡±

    ¡°Send a letter to the old men at Bakong City. I want them to know about this,¡± the Knight of Marshallmanded, then took a look at the armor he had just dropped, ¡°Another thing. I want a full set of the zing sun armor. When I left the ce years ago, what they gave me was fake. Now I¡¯ve brought a super genius into the family. They ought to do more to reward me this time, no?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± the butler Lindsay replied. He didn¡¯t mind if his master sounded a little brash there. For the Knight of Marshall, his passion for the zing sun armor was just as strong as his love for his deceased wife.

    The zing sun armor was the standard military equipment of the zing Sun Empire¡ªan ancient empire known for its spectacr army. Whenever the Sun shone on a piece of the zing sun armor, its surface would glow with a red identical to blood. Not only was it gorgeous to look at, but its defensive power was also, in every practical sense, something that every knight would want toy their hands on.

    After the zing Sun Empire had lost its former glory, most of the armor was lost. The few that remained were collected by noblemen as antiques, and they were rarely found as items to be sold.

    It was now the second morning upon Abel¡¯s arrival.

    Having brushed himself off with the help of a maid, Abel came to the dining room for some breakfast. After seeing that the Knight of Marshall was already waiting for him, he quickly came to apologize.

    ¡°Sorry for making you wait, Sir.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. How¡¯s your sleepst night?¡± the Knight of Marshall asked casually.

    ¡°Very good. The bed was veryfortable when I slept on it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that,¡± the Knight of Marshall gestured Abel toe, ¡°Here,e have a seat.¡±

    The servants started handing out the dishes after they¡¯ve said their grace. Surprisingly enough, there were a lot of different things in Abel¡¯s te: eggs, sausages, bacon, and green vegetables. Actually, there shouldn¡¯t be green vegetables this season. How did they get them here?

    Realizing the surprise on Abel¡¯s face, the Knight of Marshall exined, ¡°It¡¯s the work of the druids. They used their special powers to grow these vegetables. The prices they sold these for are, well, very befitting of their status.¡±

    Abel¡¯s heart started churning after hearing this, ¡°What other casters are there apart from the druids?¡±

    Seeing how interested Abel was about this topic, the Knight of Marshall put down his knife, ¡°You¡¯re talking about the wizards, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Wizards!¡±

    So maybe that¡¯s why Abel couldn¡¯t use the Scroll of Town Portal. Maybe magic scrolls were limited for the wizards. If Abel wanted to go home, he must find a chance to learn about the wizards.

    Once breakfast was over, the Knight of Marshall told Abell toe to his study. He poured a cup of coffee for Abel, and only spoke once Abel sipped it.

    ¡°Abel, you are already a member of the Harry family.¡±

    ¡°I-uh,¡±

    The Knight of Marshall paused for a bit to find the right words, ¡°I think I should be honest with you. The power you released yesterday belongs to a rank four Novice Knight.¡±

    Abel raised his head in shock. He didn¡¯t expect to be exposed to this quickly. In his defense, he only used his real power for only a few seconds.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay,¡± the Knight of Marshall held onto Abel¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I know that you were watching out for your older brother. You didn¡¯t want to make him feel bad about himself, right?¡±

    As far as that guess was from the actual truth, Abel didn¡¯t bother to give his exnation. If anything, that was a more reasonable exnation than talking about the Horadric Cube and all that other nonsense.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be straight with you. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re doing it, but it¡¯s not a good idea to suppress your powers. Knights are supposed to be fiery and explosive. Once you decide to hold it back, you start to lose your primitive drive. Do you know what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    From what the Knight of Marshall was saying, ¡°power¡± seemed to be defined differently in this world. Back on Earth, one would be considered powerful if he could control his strength, but here, only untameable powers were considered the strongest.

    What Abel learned on Earth was about rxation¡ªconserving one¡¯s life forces. It was about surviving and living as long and healthy as possible. Since guns weren¡¯t invented yet in this world, nobody was looking to live as long as possible. The only thing they were thinking about was to outlive their enemies, which meant being better at killing than anyone else.

    ¡°How should I control my powers, then?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°I was in the same shoes as you many years ago. Luckily, I¡¯ve found a solution already.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall ced a long sword on the table, ¡°Look at this de right here. As you know, swords are the most important weapons for a knight. How much do you know about this de right here?¡±

    Abel replied after handling the sword for a bit, ¡°This sword is one meter and five. Its weight is around twenty pounds.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall swung the sword for a bit, ¡°This long sword is designed for a knight. It has been forged for a hundred times before it is in the shape that it¡¯s in now. The length of this piece is precisely 1.58 meters, and its weight is 21.2 pounds. Do you know why I know so much about it?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s yours,¡± Abel said softly, to which the Knight of Marshall could hear very clearly. Seeing how unconvinced Abel was getting, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft chuckle.

    The Knight of Marshall grinned, ¡°How about that light sword you have on you? Do you know how long and heavy it is?¡±

    For a moment, Abel didn¡¯t know what to say. He just rubbed his nose for a bit.

    ¡°Estimate by sight. If you work for an armorsmith for about a year, you can do just as well as I can. You will have a better grip on your weapon than most trainers. At the same time, you will be able to release all that power and frenzy within you, meanwhile still maintaining the same amount of control that you would normally.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve convinced me. So where should I learn to make swords?¡±

    The Knight of Marshall raised his cheek, ¡°You ever wondered how I got so rich?¡±

    From what Abel could see, the Harry Knight¡¯s domain was no bigger than the Be Knight¡¯s domain. Frankly enough, though, the standard of living between the two was miles apart from each other. That being said, Abel wanted to ask about it since day one.

    ¡°You see, there is an iron mine on my property,¡± the Knight of Marshall said proudly, ¡°I happened to found it right after I was given this piece ofnd. If it wasn¡¯t for that, I would¡¯ve never built this castle the way Emma wanted me to.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall seemed rather sad when he talked about his wife, ¡°When Emma was still with me, she drew the construction n of this castle, but our savings alone were not enough for the job. We had a lot of faith, though, so we started building it anyways. And just when we were short on money, we happened to found that mine and thank the heaven, we managed to fulfill our dreams together.¡±

 Chapter 14 - Master Bentham

    <h4>Chapter 14: Master Bentham</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The cksmith was not located inside the castle. It was right next to the iron mine, which took Abel and the Knight of Marshall twenty minutes to arrive by chariots.

    Even from over a distance, Abel could hear the sound of iron ore being smashed by iron hammers. There was a pile of stone houses, all of which were made by some neatly-chiseled boulders. There were chimneys on top of each of them. Right now, four out of six had dark smoke puffing out.

    Just by looking at these stone houses, Abel could tell that the Knight of Marshall paid a lot of attention to his cksmith business. The boulders they used were the same as the ones they used for castles. Forget about their actual cost, it would¡¯ve already cost so much just to carry them all the way from the mountains.

    The Knight of Marshall instructed Abel carefully, ¡°We¡¯re going to pay a visit to Master Bentham today. Remember to be respectful when you see him. I¡¯ve invited him over because he¡¯s the best man I could find in Harvest City. If he wasn¡¯t trying to let his son take over his shop business, we wouldn¡¯t have a chance to see him today.¡±

    ¡°Please to see you here, Marshall,¡± Master Betham greeted the Knight of Marshall with a simple nod. He was a very big man, standing at 2 meters tall. He had a very solid build. Even at fifty-something of age, the big beard on his face gave a no-nonsense aura around the man.

    ¡°Hey there,¡± the Knight of Marshall smiled without getting too much into formality, ¡°I¡¯ve brought a young man to you today. Apparently, he¡¯s interested in bing your disciple.¡±

    Master Bentham looked quite perplexed when heid his eyes on Abel, ¡°Are you talking about this child, Marshall? Please, I know the difference between a ¡°young man¡± and a ¡°child.¡± This boy is not even fourteen yet, and you want him to be one of my disciples?¡±

    Suddenly, a lot of people starteding over to see what was going on.

    ¡°Master Bentham, this is Abel, my new adopted son. He is currently a Novice Knight, and he wants you to teach him how to control his powers.¡±

    ¡°Nice thinking. Sorry though, I¡¯m not taking him in, ¡°Master Bentham said grimly, ¡°My training is not something a young nobleman can bear. Besides, I don¡¯t think a boy as young as he has the stamina to swing a hammer.¡±

    Abel reached out his arm and flexed for a bit, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about that, Master Bentham. I can work very hard if I want to, and you aren¡¯t the only muscr one here.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Abel was about 1.6 meters. He did have some muscles, yes, but that was nothingpared to Maser Betham, who stood at a bear-like height two meters. The stark contrast alone was enough to make everybody aroundugh.

    ¡°Two more years, Abel. Once you are a bit taller and stronger, I promise that I will teach you how to forge,¡± Master Bentham said patiently out of respect for the Knight of Marshall.

    ¡°How strong do I need to be to train under you?¡± Abel pressed on stubbornly.

    Master Bentham turned back towards the backyard. ¡°Come with me,¡± he said, to which Abel did with thepany of the Knight of Marshall. The other bystanders, too, came in to see if Abel was ready for the challenge ahead.

    ¡°How many do you think he can lift?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be impressed with one.¡±

    ¡°Nah, two. He¡¯s a Novice Knight. I¡¯ll go with two.¡±

    ¡°I bet one.¡±

    ¡°I bet two.¡±

    As rowdy as the crowd was getting, both the Knight of Marshall and Abel paid no attention to it. When they arrived at the backyard, they saw a bunch of iron pieces being lined up on the ground. There was an iron bar in the middle, and varying sizes of iron pieces on each side going from small torge.

    They were essentially barbells. It was not very refinedpared to the ones that Abel was familiar with, but the design was nevertheless the same. As it turned out, the cultural background had nothing to do with understanding how the human body functioned

    ¡°I use these locks to train my disciples¡¯ strength. You see, theye in different sizes. The smallest ones are 50 pounds, the biggest ones 500. Whenever you go one size bigger, you increase the load by 50 pounds.¡±

    ¡°Get over here, Gedon,¡± Master Bentham pointed towards a man in the crowd. While he was pretty strong himself, this particr fellow was not much different in terms of stature.

    ¡°Master!¡± Gedon exined anxiously as sweat streamed down his dark face,¡± I-I I wasn¡¯t beingzy! I was throwing out the metal waste!¡±

    Everybody startedughing. Gedon was a familiar face here at the cksmith shop. He was recruited after Master Bentham came to the Harry Castle. Whilst originally an apprentice, he quickly became a disciple because of how hardworking he was.

    There were a lot of differences between an apprentice and a disciple. Apprentices had it much worse because most of their work was centered around intense physicalbor. Usually, it involved cutting and burning timber for the entire day. Even worse, there was no pay.

    Disciples, on the other hand, had the privilege to learn from their master directly. At the end of the month, they would also receive a wage that was equivalent to the quality of their work.

    Gedon was a very likable student to Master Bentham. He was honest, hardworking and willing to learn. Once Master Bentham retired, he would be the go-to person to continue serving the Knight of Marshall.

    ¡°No, Gedon, I¡¯m telling you toe here so you can show Abel how to use the locks. Go ahead and teach him what it takes to be my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir,¡± Gedon smiled modestly as he rubbed his hands together. He then walked to the third lock and turned his head towards Abel.

    ¡°Watch me closely, Abel.¡±

    With his hands grasping both ends of the iron bar, Gedon let out a big shout and raised the 150-pound thing from the ground. Because of how easily it went over his head, it almost felt like he was picking up a straw or something.

    ¡°Nice one,d!¡±

    With everyone cheering out for him, Gedon dropped the iron lock onto the ground.

    As Gedon turned to his master for some feedbacks, Master Bentham nodded his head in approval, ¡°Keep going, Gedon.¡±

    Yes Sir. Gedon proceeded to the fourth lock, which was roughly 200 pounds in total weight. It wasn¡¯t that hard for him to lift it, though. He readied himself, grabbed onto the thing and picked it up. No drama. It wasn¡¯t so easy when he tried out the fifth one. Still, he managed to raise it over his head after a bit of hesitation.

    Things got tense when he walked over to the sixth lock. It was a 300-pound lock. Most people couldn¡¯t even hold one end for more than three seconds, let alone pick it up from the ground.

    Gedon didn¡¯t start right away this time. For a few seconds there, he closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing for a bit. Once he was ready, he let out a roar and veins started bursting out of his neck. His face was red like a tomato, except it looked like it was about to explode from the inside.

    Nevertheless, the lock went over his head. Everybody was yelling in celebration for him.

    ¡°Very well, Gedon,¡± Master Bentham gave a proud look, ¡°Even with the strength you have now, you are still making progress every single day. It wouldn¡¯t be long before you can surpass even my limits.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Gedon scratched his head as he shied away from thepliment, ¡°Aw, you¡¯re being too kind, Sir! There is still a lot I need to do before I can get to where you¡¯re at.¡±

    ¡°Your turn now, Abel,¡± Master Betham turned his head towards the boy who dared to challenge him. Contrary to what he had expected, Abel didn¡¯t back down afterying his eyes on Gedon¡¯s performance. Abel was already walking towards the third lock.

    To be clear, Abel did approve Gedon of his strength. That being said, there were absolutely no skills in the way he lifted those weights. For the millionth time, Abel was a former bodybuilding trainer. The barbell was one of his favorite pieces of equipment back on Earth. It was his job to be good at using it.

    If Gedon¡¯s maximum was around 300 pounds, he could probably lift to 350 pounds if he knew the right techniques. There were a lot of things that were wrong about his form. If he wasn¡¯t so strong already, he would be severely injured right now. Even if he wasn¡¯t injured, there was bound to be a lot of damage in the long term.

    ¡°He¡¯s going for the 150?¡±

    ¡°Good grace. He¡¯s not going to do it.¡±

    ¡°Is-is he mad?¡±

    The crowd started being noisy again when it was Abel¡¯s turn. Abel frowned a little because of that. He didn¡¯t like being watched like he was some clown in a circus.

    ¡°Out, thank you,¡± Master Bentham shooed the crowd away. He could tell that Abel didn¡¯t like being watched. As for the reason for this, well, he just thought that Abel didn¡¯t want to be aughing stock.

    Realizing that they¡¯ve angered Master Bentham, the crowd started rushing out of the backyard.

    ¡°Try your best, but don¡¯t push yourself too much,¡± Master Bentham said.

 Chapter 15 - Learning How to Forge

    <h4>Chapter 15: Learning How to Forge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Since there was no drying powder here, Abel rubbed his hands with some mud he found on the ground. His mind might have been old, but his body still belonged to that of a child. With that being the case, it was very important for him to take care of himself in whatever small ways he could.

    Whilst standing in front of the 150-pound lock, Abel had his legs parallel to the middle of the bar. When he tightened his grip, his thumbs were separate from his other fingers. When he picked the lock above his head, he did it in one motion and had his armspletely straight while doing so.

    It was a beautiful lift, smooth and well-coordinated. The lock was only 150 pounds, yes, but in Master¡¯s Bentham¡¯s eyes, Abel clearly did it better than Gedon. Not only was he faster, but he also seemed more effortless when he was doing it.

    The Knight of Marshall, on the other hand, was more focused on the way Abel used his muscles. He began by setting his feet up as a base, channeled his power through his thighs, waist and upper back, and executed the movement with his whole body moving in one with his arms.

    Abel might not know yet, but what he did was the same as strength conservation, which was an advanced technique of the knights. For a child to have such a good understanding of muscle movement, Abel was truly blessed with talent.

    After dropping the 150 pounds, Abel walked towards the 200 pounds and easily raised it. His form was the same asst time, and his speed was just as fast.

    250. Easy. And just like that, as Master Bentham and Gedon watched in total shock, Abel was already standing in front of the 300 pounds.

    This time, Abel had his hands closer to the middle of the bar. After doing a few prep hinges without any weight, he raised the lock and had it locked near his shoulder, meanwhile standing up with his legs slightly bent. His forearms were bent whilst pointing forward, and his chin was parallel to the bar. Then, slowly and steadily, he straightened his arms and raised the lock on top of his head.

    As though woken up from a dream, Master Bentham turned to the Knight of Marshall, ¡°Where did you find this monster, Marshall?¡±

    The Knight of Marshall wasn¡¯t too pleased with what Master Bentham was saying, ¡°Hey, who are you calling a monster here? He¡¯s a rank four Novice Knight, goddammit! If he can¡¯t even lift 300 pounds off the ground, what kind of rank four Novice Knight is he?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my spirits!¡± Master Bentham eximed as he looked towards Abel, ¡°A rank four Novice Knight? How old are you, child?¡±

    ¡°Turning thirteen soon, Sir,¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re twelve? You¡¯re a twelve-year-old, rank four Novice Knight,¡± Master Bentham threw a dirty look at the Knight of Marshall, ¡°Marshall? What kind of madman would send a genius like him to be your son?¡±

    ¡°Why you looking at me like that?¡± the Knight of Marshall cried out loud, ¡°Hey, you. I¡¯m an Intermediate Knight myself!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but didn¡¯t you just be one? Marshall, isn¡¯t it better to send him to amander? Actually, for someone as talented as him, you reckon we can send him to the headmander?¡±

    ¡°Just... Ugh! Don¡¯t you worry about it. Just let him stay with you and teach him how to forge, okay friend?¡±

    The Knight of Marshall was a good friend with Master Bentham. If it wasn¡¯t for that, he would¡¯ve never had hime over to the Harry knight¡¯s domain. That being said, however, Master Bentham was quite a loudmouth. His ¡°straightforwardness¡± has caused a lot of headaches in the past.

    ¡°So be it, then,¡± Master Bentham agreed but decided to keep on talking, ¡°I¡¯ll let Abel stay, but are you sure you¡¯re the right man to teach Abel how to be a knight, Marshall? I¡¯m just saying, the kid¡¯s got a bright future ahead of him.¡±

    ¡°Alright Abel, be a good boy for me. Stay here and learn from Master Bentham during the day. At night, You¡¯ll learn the techniques of a knight inside the castle.¡±

    Having said that, the Knight of Marshall rushed out of the cksmith shop. For a second there, he looked like he was trying to escape the scene here.

    Master Bentham, too, started walking back to his workshop. ¡°You should¡¯ve taught him the basics first, Gedon,¡± he said before he left.

    Gedon said to Abel as it was just the two of them now, ¡°Wow Abel. You¡¯re pretty strong, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You are pretty strong yourself, Gedon,¡± Abel replied. Even without being trained as a knight, Gedon was already strong enough as a normal human being.

    Gedon rejected the praise, ¡°But I¡¯m so much older than you. I¡¯m already neen, and you¡¯re just twelve. And look at how easy it was for you to lift the 300-pound lock! You seemed so confident when you were doing it. I¡¯m sure you can lift more if you wanted to.¡±

    ¡°You know, you can lift more if you know how to use all of your strength. If you want to, I can teach you how to lift those locks as I do.¡±

    ¡°Wow. Are you sure?¡± Gedon almost jumped from where he was standing, ¡°You think I can learn those techniques? Hey, how about we share what we know with each other? You teach me how to lift, and I¡¯ll teach you everything I know about forging. Not just forging. Feel free to ask me about anything that I might know.¡±

    ......

    It was about one month since Abel¡¯s arrival at Harry Castle. There were about three days before New Year¡¯s Eve. For all the time he¡¯s been here, Abel pretty much spent all his time learning at the cksmith shop.

    Thanks to Gedon, it wasn¡¯t hard for Abel to learn about the fundamentals of forging. He was actually in the middle of crafting a heavy sword for Zach, his beloved older brother. It was meant to be a new year gift for him.

    Whilst holding onto a red hot base with a pair of tongs, Abel smashed it into shape with a 10-pound hammer in his other hand. Since the base would start to cool down after a few minutes, Abel had to heat it in the stove every once in a while.

    Since this world was not yet industrialized, cksmiths had to rely on very primitive techniques to forge their metals. To put it simply, their job was nothing more than heating metals, smashing them with a hammer, letting it cool down and repeating the whole process. As dull as that sounded, however, it was, by no means, something that anyone could do.

    The long sword Knight of Marshall had was treated 100 times before the final product was finished. At best, an average cksmith could only treat a base for about 30 to 40 times. Gedon was the disciple of Master Bentham, so he could do about 60. Only a master could make a base that¡¯s been treated for 100 times.

    Having read a few scientific catalogs himself, it wasn¡¯t hard for Abel to understand the theory behind such forging methods. By repeatedly hammering the base, it essentially eliminated the amount of carbon inside. This meant that the more it was treated, the purer the resulting metal would be.

    Having used a hammer for about a month, Abel was already pretty skilled with the art of forging. For a child as bright as him, he could now pinpoint the exact spot he needed to hit. Speaking of which, the base he was working on had already been treated for 50 times. At that stage, it became very difficult to shape the base into its desired shape. Not only would the base be extremely dense to mold, but the cksmith would also be too tired to swing his hammers.

    Not Abel though. Even after treating the base for a total of 50 times, he was still swinging his arms at a very steady pace. Master Bentham knew about this, of course. Even without having taught Abel anything directly, he¡¯s been keeping a close watch this whole time.

    Master Bentham didn¡¯t teach Abel himself because there wasn¡¯t a need to. Abel was bound to be a knight, so the most he ought to learn about forging were pretty much just the basics. Besides, Gedon had been learning from Master Bentham for about five years already. In that sense, he was qualified to be supervising a young apprentice like Abel.

    Whenever Master Bentham saw Abel forging a base, there was always a bizarre sense of harmony lingering in the air. Abel wasn¡¯t fast. It would take about one second for him to swing once with his hammer.

    Technically, this wasn¡¯t too hard to do. Anyone could swing a 10-pound hammer for a few hundred times. But to treat a base 50 times? That would take about tens of thousands of continuous swinging from morning to noon. You¡¯d have to keep doing this without any time for rest.

    Truth be told, Abel came up with this way of hammering the base. He got his idea from boxing. To throw a heavy punch, one could not just rely solely on the power of his arms. It was about using every part of your point and concentrating all that power into one point.

    This was exactly what Abel was doing. For every swing of his hammer, he was channeling his strength from his feet to his arms. And when the hammer hit the base, he would use the reaction force to his advantage and raise to hammer back to its original height. As energy-efficient as this technique was, it was difficult to perform it. Abel, however, had more than enough time on his hands. With the right amount of practice and knowledge, he soon found himself the ideal ways to forge a metal base.

    ¡°Why does this child have to be a Novice Knight?¡± Master Bentham would often ask himself. Someone as talented as Abel should¡¯ve never been learning how to fight on a battle¡¯s frontline. With Abel¡¯s ability to learn and the level he was currently, he would be a master cksmith if he was to spent a few more years in the workshop. It was sad, yes, but that was just how things were.

    Having forgotten to eat his lunch, Abel was finally able to treat the base for a total of 80 times before two in the afternoon. He decided to stop after that. After a base was treated for 80 times, he could no longer hammer it with¡ªeven all of his strength.

 Chapter 16 - In the Right Condition

    <h4>Chapter 16: In the ¡°Right Condition¡±</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Master Bentham grabbed a 30-pound hammer from the table. Whilst throwing a base into the stove, he looked into the mes and said to Abel, ¡°Abel, you are the most talented child that I¡¯ve ever seen. What I¡¯m about to show you, I will only do it once. You see how much you can learn from it.¡±

    After saying that, Master Bentham took out the base and ced it on an anvil. He held his hammer up high and for a few seconds there, he took a careful look at the base before he dropped his hammer on it. The way he swung the hammer was very slow, but the power he put in was, nevertheless, more intense than most men could produce. It was so intense that the whole workshop was shaking for a bit.

    ¡°Once you treat a base for about 80 times, it bes so hard that you wouldn¡¯t be able to shape it with a hammer. Even if you can, though, all you¡¯re going to do is to destroy its interior structure. So, with that in mind, we¡¯re going to use a big hammer from now on. Be careful, though. You need to be very precise in the spots that you¡¯re hitting, but you must always maintain a high level of force that you put in.¡±

    Master Bentham instructed Abel as he demonstrated, ¡°You¡¯re a strong boy, Abel. If you put in the effort, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll learn to do this correctly.¡±

    Abel was paying very close attention to the base. Whenever Master Bentham dropped the hammer, it was always towards the spots with this soft, almost invisible lining. He could just barely see them because the base was glowing in dark red. Somehow, however, Master Bentham was able to strike the linings without failing a single time. Even more impressive, every one of his strikes had changed the shape of the base, and every time this happened, he would have to relocate the linings.

    After treating the base for the 81st time, Master Bentham threw it back to the stove and said to Abel. ¡°Try it,¡± he ordered as he passed over the hammer.

    Abel took out the base and started looking for the linings on it. It was hard to find it at first, so he stared more intensively at the bases¡¯ surface. The more he stared at it, the less he became aware of his surroundings. It was a weird sensation to have. Everything else just vanished from his line of vision, and all that remained was the base itself, which becamerger andrger in Abel¡¯s eyes. Even the most minute details were ingrained into his photographic brain cells.

    <i>Ah-ha, there you are</i>

    Abel celebrated in his mind and immediately proceeded to drop the 30-pound hammer. The banging noise was extremely loud, but that didn¡¯t affect him for a bit. As soon as he found the next spot of the linings, he raised his hammer and continued his forging.

    It was like ying with a new toy. Whenever the base turned into a new shape, the linings would reappear atpletely different spots. Abel was getting better at this the more he tried. Eventually, he was smashing the thing at the same pace as Master Bentham.

    Master Bentham was petrified by this. Whilst unintentional, Abel made him feel jealous. Yes, a master just got jealous of a child who spent no longer than a month learning how to forge.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Power of the Will,¡± Master Bentham called out repeatedly in his mind. He knew exactly what drove Abel to be so sessful in his forge. His own teacher, Robin, was a forging master who was blessed with the same kind of ability. Unlike Master Bentham, who only got his title because of his reputation within Harvest city, Master Robin was a ¡°genuine¡± master who was acknowledged by the entire continent.

    Because of hisck of ¡°the Power of the Will,¡± Master Bentham had to go home after learning from Master Robin for ten years. As unfortunate as that was, he did improve his skills with hard work and experience. This was why he could continue to treat a base when it had already been treated for more than eighty times.

    When Master Bentham started his quest to be the best cksmith he could ever be, he saw how Master Robin used his ¡°Power of the Will¡± to locate the linings on a base. It was the same method as the one that Abel used. He knew it all too well.

    Master Bentham didn¡¯t stop Abel after that. As he slowly left the workshop, he decided in his mind. He would let Abel help him fulfill a dream that he couldn¡¯t aplish himself.

    Abel was in too much focus to notice any of that. He just kept on putting the base in the stove, taking it out of the stove, and repeating the whole process for another couple of hours.

    82, 83, 84...98, 99, 100.

    Abel came back to his senses after treating the base for the 100th time. All of a sudden, he felt sick and tired at every spot of his body. His mind, too, felt extremely drained out. It was like having your brain plucked out of you, which was not a good feeling to have at all. As the urge to vomit came to him, the hammer slid out of his hand and dropped on the workshop table. After that, his right hand was spasming like a duckling on a Winter night.

    He tried to remember what it was like to be in that ¡°zone¡± back then. On the one hand, it felt like he had no control of his own body. On the other hand, he felt like he was acting purely out of his instincts. Whatever the case was, it was a condition that was too much for him to handle.

    Abel turned on his senses for a while. To his surprise, there was a massive amount of qi circting near his meridian. It was like nothing he had ever seen before.

    Without paying attention to how dirty the floor was, Abel quickly sat down for a knight¡¯s breathing session. He was on his way to forming the fifth meridian.

    ¡°What are you doing, Abel?¡± Gedon came in and asked. Just when he was about to lift Abel, Master Bentham stood in the way threw a stare at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move him.¡± Master Bentham scoffed at Gedon, ¡°Why are you so clumsy with everything that you do?¡±

    When the other apprentices were about toe in, Master Bentham quickly shooed them away with his hands.

    ¡°Tell the Knight of Marshall toe here,¡± Master Bentham turned towards Gedon.

    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Gedonplied and ran out of the cksmith shop.

    ¡°Fucking Marshall and his bullshit luck,¡± Master Bentham cursed to himself as it was just him and Abel now, ¡°Would you look at that. His adopted son just had another rank up.¡±

    In Master Bentham¡¯s defense, he had every reason to be annoyed by the progress Abel was making. It was a very rare thing to be a rank five Novice Knight in just half an hour.

    That being said, even Abel didn¡¯t know why he was so sessful this time. He didn¡¯t take any potion this time, and it was only a month since hisst rank up.

    With so many questions in his mind, Abel stood up from the ground and found that everyone was standing very far from him. Well, except for Master Bentham. At least he had the decency to not make a child feel isted. As unbothered as Abel was, he did appreciate that.

    <i>Bang.</i>

    Arge shadow came in as the front door was kicked open. ¡°What happened to Abel?¡± it asked with a loud roar.

    It was the Knight of Marshall. After running for a few minutes, his long golden hair was half-drenched in his own sweat. After seeing how well Abel was, he gave a loud, angry yell towards everyone in his sight.

    ¡°Gedon! How dare thatd trick me! Come out now, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson right here!¡±

    Master Bentham ground his teeth at the lucky bastard who took Abel in, ¡°Who¡¯s trying to mess with my disciple?¡±

    ¡°Um, Uncle Marshall,¡± Abel said timidly, ¡°I just had another rank up.¡±

    ¡°What rank up? Just you wait for me, boy. Let me have a word with Bentham first.... Wait, you had another rank up?¡±

    The Knight of Marshall was about to have a chat with Master Bentham, but what Abel was saying had him frozen on the spot. He scanned his eyes across Abel from top to bottom. Then, as he pushed Abel with one of his hands, Abel responded by releasing his newly-found power.

    ¡°What! What?¡± the Knight of Marshall cried out loud, ¡°That doesn¡¯t even make sense! You can¡¯t just rank up like that! What were you doing back there?¡±

    Abel replied after thinking to himself for a while, ¡°Nothing much. I was busy treating my base in the workshop.¡±

    ¡°You ate anything today?¡±

    Abel repliedpliantly since he was just as puzzled, ¡°I ate my breakfast with you, Uncle Marshall. I skipped lunch because I was busy forging my base.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that even possible? You ranked up by hitting some metal with a hammer? What, how about Ie here to hit some metal tomorrow?¡±

    The Knight of Marshall pointed a finger at Master Bentham, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! If forging is all you need to rank up, this fellow would¡¯ve been a master warrior years ago.¡±

    Master Bentham said sarcastically, ¡°Yeah sure, juste here and do some forging for me tomorrow. Of course, you can rank up by hitting some metal. You just need to be in the right condition when you¡¯re doing it.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± the Knight of Marshall widened his eyes, ¡°Hey Abel, why don¡¯t you forge another base right now? Go be in that ¡°condition¡± or whatever you call it, and you¡¯ll be the youngest knight in the Duchy.¡±

    Both Master Bentham and Abel had to cover their faces after hearing that remark.

 Chapter 17 - A Hundred Forge Sword

    <h4>Chapter 17: A Hundred Forge Sword</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Although Abel graduated to a level five novice knight, he still felt very low in energy. Seeing Abel looking like this, Mater Bentham immediately told him to get some rest. With the help of Knight of Marshall, Abel left the cksmith shop

    As soon as they left the cksmith shop. Abel noticed Knight of Marshall¡¯s private carriage rushing towards them from a distance. At that moment Abel immediately looked down at the Knight of Marshall¡¯s boots, it was full of dirt. Normally it would have taken the carriage around 20 minutes to get here from the castle. Therefore Knight of Marshall must have run here by himself as soon as he heard the news.

    Knight of Marshall was a royal, and the owner of a fiefdom. Therefore, if anyone found out that he was madly running around like this, it wouldn¡¯t do any good to his dignity. However, because of Abel, the Knight of Marshall was willing to take this risk.

    After seeing the Knight of Marshall with a face full of joy, Abel also began to feel warm inside. He could not believe a famous knight such as Knight of Marshall, was not only happy for his level up but also willing to go through all of this. At that moment Abel couldn¡¯t help but said softly, ¡°Uncle Marshall, thank you for everything you have done for me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much kid¡±. Said knight Marshall as he patted Abel on the head. After they settled on the carriage, the carriage immediately began to set off towards the sunset.

    ¡°Ding. Ding. Ding.¡± The early next morning Abel had already arrived at the cksmith shop. He asked Master Bentham if he could have a training room all by himself. Master Bentham knew that today Abel would try to forge a big sword for the first time and wanted to remain in focus, so he had agreed.

    However, Abel¡¯s intention was not only to remain focused, but he also didn¡¯t want anyone to find out how he forged the sword. This is because he would be using some techniques that no one had ever seen in this world before. It was the carburizing and quenching techniques he learned on a science TV programs from earth.

    To achieve this, during the forging process the back of the de needed to be continuously refined to reduce its carbon content. The lesser the carbon content, the higher the quality the back of the de could be. However, once the de had formed its shape, if you used the carburizing technique to add some carbon back into the edge de, it would greatly enhance its toughness.

    Afterward, Abel ced the already formed big sword into a specially made crucible and buried it with some charcoal, soybean paste, and soil he had prepared a few days ago. It fit perfectly. Then, he sealed up the crucible and put it in the furnace for heating.

    Charcoal and soybean paste were naturally used for carburizing while the soil acted as a dispersing agent. The advantage of carburizing technology was that the carbon would be distributed very evenly throughout the sword. On top of that, the carbon potential would also be high. Therefore, this technique was not only effective but also very efficient. This technique was still being used on modern earth today, it was called the ¡°Steel method.¡±

    When ites to quenching, this world also had a simr method, which was throwing the sword into cold water for cooling. However, due to the rapid thermal expansion, it could also increase the number of waste products, which could throw the concentration of the metal. Therefore, it could sometimes cause a crack on the sword after being quenched.

    However, the quenching method used by Abel was a bit more unique. ording to the science program, it was an ancient sword forging technique.

    After the sword had cooled down, Abel took it out of the quenching bucket. He flicked the face of the sword with his finger. It made a crisp sound. Although it was still hard to tell if the sword was high quality, it wasplete never the less.

    Abel then immediately called the servant to clean up the mess in the operation room, he did not want to leave any trace for people to discover what had done. In this world, inventions or creations like this could cause a disaster.

    ¡°Gedon, can you find someone to make a sword handle for me?¡± Abel asked embarrassingly to Gedon, who was busy doing his work.

    Sword handles were made out of all kinds of material: iron, wood, and horns. Abel had never learned the art of sword handle engraving, so he could only ask Gedon for help.

    ¡°Is this the first big sword you made?¡± Asked Gedon took the big sword from Abel¡¯s hand and looked at it carefully. Suddenly he said in an excited, hoarse voice: ¡°Is this a sword of hundred skills? On my god, this is the sword of a hundred skills.¡±

    Gedon had followed Master Bentham for five years, but could only forge a sword of 60 skills. Forging a sword of a hundred skills had always been his dream.

    ¡°Young master Abel, you are a genius.¡± Gedon sincerely praised Abel with all his heart, he then gently stroked the back of the de with his hand as though as he had found something. He then put his ear against the back of the sword and flicked it with a finger to listen to the echo.

    ¡°No way, this is impossible!¡±

    Although the performance of this sword seemed like the sword of a hundred skills, it was a lot tougher than those that he had seen. Master Bentham would normally forge a sword of a hundred skills every month, and they were the main sources of ie in Harry¡¯s Castle. Gedon not only closely watched the master make these swords, but he was also responsible for maintaining the condition of these swords. Therefore he was a lot more familiar with swords on hundred skills than most people.

    However, the surface of the big sword Abel made was strange. It was very different from the one¡¯s master usually forged. Gedon couldn¡¯t specifically pinpoint what exactly was the difference, but from his experience, he knew this sword was much higher quality than the ordinary sword of a hundred skills.

    To verify this, Gedon used the big sword to cut a piece of wood that was ready to be used as fuel. It was almost effortless. The big sword slid over the wood like a hot knife on cream, silently divided the wood piece into two.

    ¡°How did you make this big sword?¡± Gedon was anxious to know more about the sword.

    ¡°I just forged it ording to your guidance, and Master Bentham helped me when I encountered difficulties,¡± Abel exined.

    Gedon had been lied to. He thought the reason why the sword was so great was all because Master Bentham had helped Abelplete it. Therefore, he could not help but make up his mind and double down his training hoping one day he could also forge a weapon like this.

    ¡°I have collected some very good horns, perfect to use it as the handle for this big sword. I will help you install it tonight along with a scabbard. Can you leave this sword with me?¡± However, Gedon had another intention. The way this sword was forged was way too strange¡ªhe wanted to spend the night closely inspecting it, hoping he could also improve his skills.

    That night Gedon did not sleep at all. He installed a sword handle made with the best horns and found a crocodile skin scabbard. Afterward, he inspected the strange sword in great detail under the oilmp.

    By the morning, Gedon came back to the cksmith shop holding the big sword. He was astonished by his nighs inspection. If it wasn¡¯t for fear of breaking Abel¡¯s sword, he would have liked to strike this sword with another sword of a hundred skills in the master¡¯s warehouse to see which one is tougher.

    ¡°Gedon, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± asked Master Bentham suspiciously after seeing the redness of Gedon¡¯s eyes. How could an honest man like Gedon not sleep for a night

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been thinking about the sword you made for Abel, and I could not understand,¡± said Gedon scratching his head while looking at Master Bentham in embarrassment, he wondered if he was just too stupid.

    Master Bentham took the big sword from Gedon and pulled it out. He said, ¡°This is the big sword that Abel had forged yesterday. I only guided him on how to refine the thickness of the sword the day before yesterday. When you reached a bottleneck at 80 skills, I will teach you as well.¡±

    ¡°So this is the big sword, the one that Abel forged?¡± Master Bentham was also a little bit surprised. Master Bentham¡¯s experience was of course much higher than Gedon¡¯s. He guessed the technique applied in this sword could very well be a secret technique passed down by a family to enhance the weapon¡¯s hardness and sharpness. Although the master was very tempted, he also knew that trying to spy on a family¡¯s secret technique was making that family your biggest enemy. It didn¡¯t matter if the technique was from the Harry family or the Bet family.

    Well, that exined it. No wonder why Abel asked for a separate operation room yesterday. It turned out that Abel was using a family secret technique to refine the big sword.

    Therefore Master Bentham warned Gedon to stop asking Abel about the sword and pretend that nothing had ever happened.

 Chapter 18 - Harvest City

    <h4>Chapter 18: Harvest City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    At Bet Castle.

    Today was thest day of the year, and tomorrow would be the New Year.

    During dinner, the Knight of Bet took out a letter¡ªa rectangle parcel and handed them over to Zach ¡°This is a new year¡¯s gift from Abel. Look how good he is to you. Even Mother and I did not get any.¡±

    It must have seemed like Knight of Bet was being salty, Nora rolled her eyes and said: ¡°our son had only been gone for a month and he has not stopped writing letters to us. Do you really want a present that badly?¡±

    Zach took the letter and parcels. But as he was opening it, he realized that within the parcel was arge sword.

    ¡°Wow. This is a master level sword of a hundred skills.¡± Zach immediately recognized the sword as he took it out of the cover. A Sword of a hundred skills had always been a demanding piece in the market. Although it has a crazy price of 1,000 gold coins, there were still countless wealthy people rushing to buy it.

    Big Swords were a knight¡¯s most significant possession.

    Despite just being made fun of by his wife, seeing the Sword of a hundred skills when he only had a sword of 80 skills. Knight of Bet couldn¡¯t help but exim ¡°I really do want a present¡±

    ¡°Let me have a look.¡± As a knight, the Knight of Bet could not resist the temptation for good weaponry. He took the sword from Zach¡¯s hand and began waving it in the middle of the dining room. ¡°This kid Abel... he hasn¡¯t even fully settled down at Harry¡¯s castle, and he¡¯s already begun to take random things from it¡ªmaking it gifts. Next time I will write him a letter giving him a good lecture about this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Said Zach as he opened up Abel¡¯s letter ¡°In the letter, Abel said that this is the first weapon he ever forged and decided to give me a New Year¡¯s gift.¡±

    The Knight of Bet suddenly stopped waving the sword in mid-air. He stared at Zach¡¯s letter and asked, ¡°Did you say Abel had forged this sword himself?¡±

    ¡°Yes, father, Abel said it very clearly in the letter¡± Zach answered with certainty.

    ¡°Impossible. Marshall has also learned how to forge in the past, but the most he could make after a whole year of training was a table knife. You are telling me that Abel could forge a Sword of a hundred skill after one month?¡±

    The Knight of Bet felt like he made a big mistake for giving Abel away. At first, he thought he would only regret this decision after a few years, but now, he waspletely lost for words.

    It had been a very unusual new year within the Bet castle with Zach¡¯s surprise, Bet¡¯s regret, and Nora¡¯s sentiment. Yet, Abel was unaware of this In Harry¡¯s Castle.

    At Harry¡¯s Castle, the Knight of Marshall and Abel were sitting in a carriage on the way to Harvest City to attend the New Year cocktail party hosted by viscount Dickens. The party was supposed to start at night, but the Marshall Knight and Abel had already set off early in the morning.

    The road from Knight of Marshall¡¯s castle to Harvest City was constructed very well. The entire road was made out of small t stones with a slight curve bulging out of the middle. Therefore, you could barely feel any vibration on the carriage, and in only an hour they had already traveled for more than 100 kilometers.

    From afar, Harvest City looked just a crouching tiger. However, one could only feel its majestic grandeur from up close. It was thergest city in Duchy of Carmel. It¡¯s surrounding walls were up to 20 meters high with dozens of cannons prating from the sides. All of this just showed how well guarded the city was.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, why is Harvest City so strictly guarded?¡± Abel asked as he stared at the 20-meter-high wall and the countless numbers of defensive weapons.

    Abel borated his question, ¡°Harvest city was located in the southernmost part of the Holy Land, which was once a territory that belonged to the humans. It was also said to be separated from the orc empire by one of the safest duchies. So why does the city look like it¡¯s about to be in a war?¡±

    ¡°Abel, there is at least one official knight in every block of Duchy of Carmel, and Harvest City is no exception. It¡¯s city owner, the honorable viscount Dickens, was also the leader of the city¡¯s knights.¡±

    The eyes of the Knight of Marshall had be somewhat dreary. He seemed engrossed in his memories. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the Orc Empire,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°The Orc Empire is located in the far north. It was guarded by one of mankind¡¯s greatest alliance, who were the Miracle Cities defense guards¡±. Abel knew about the Miracle City defense guards. If it wasn¡¯t for their efforts to fight off the orcs, Humans would¡¯ve lost a great amount ofnd to live on.

    The orcs were the most bloodthirsty beings in this world. Due to their insanely high birth rate, they were always in a constant food crisis. As a means to avoid starvation, they would wage war against other races for food¡ªat the same time, this would also effectively reduce the number of mouths they had to feed.

    There were always humans who had lived near the Orc Empire. As they were an easy target to be piged, they gathered themselves up and built a military fortress alongside the passage of the Budapest mountains, separating the human civilization and the orc empire. That construction was known as Miracle City.

    ¡°As long as the Miracle City is there. We don¡¯t need to worry about an orc invasion,¡± the Knight of Marshall said.

    ¡°In the past few decades, the orc empire has developed a new way of attack. They used flying beasts to carry them over the Budapest mountains and destroyed our back force¡±. He said in a somewhat skeptical tone, ¡°it¡¯s destruction indeed... But I believe it¡¯s more like a trial attack.¡±

    As they were speaking, the carriage reached the gate of Harvest city. There was a long queue in front of a 10-meter-high gate. Next to the gate, there were a bunch of soldiers checking and charging the visitors one by one. They seemed to operate at a very slow speed, and from the length of the queue, Abel thought it might be another hour before they could get in.

    But the carriage did not stop. Instead, they entered the city directly from the other side, passing by the people standing in the queue, looking jealously at them.

    Whether he was in the Bet Castle or the Harry Castle, Abel had always felt that he was just a bit wealthierpared to the people around him. Yet, this was the first time he had truly experienced the privilege of being a royal.

    Abel was still getting used to how things work in this new world. In his old world, if a person tried to jump in the queue, others would look at you with contempt. But in here, Abel did not even get called off the carriage and went straight into the city.

    The carriage arrived at a courtyard. It was Knight of Marshall¡¯s temporary residence in Harvest City. The moment they reached the gate, the housekeeper, Robin, immediately came out and greeted them.

    ¡°Robin, Abel will be staying here for the next two days. Clean up that independent house and make a ce for Abel to stay¡± said knight Marshall to the housekeeper as he got off the carriage.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Housekeeper Robin knew that the Knight of Marshall had an adopted son and soon he would be the inheritor of the castle. However, it was only after hearing thesemands by Knight of Marshall, that Robin could fully understand the importance of the young master.

    Besides the master¡¯s private house, the best ce to live was that independent house, yet Knight of Marshall had offered it to Abel without hesitation.

    ¡°Abel, do you want toe with me to visit my friends or go to y in harvest city.¡±

    Seeing Abel¡¯s look of hesitation, The Knight of Marshall couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Of course, I will arrange Robin as your apany to explore Harvest City.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall did care about Abel. Not only did he understand Abel¡¯s choice by just looking at his expression, but he would also always respect his decision and never force him into doing anything he would be ufortable with.

    Abel rejected thepany of housekeeper Robin. He just went off with his horse and began exploring the different shops in the street. Even though the streets of Harvest City were very wide, because of the New Year, there were people everywhere.

    Suddenly, Abel came across a noisy group of people arguing. The voice seemed very familiar, so Abel decided to lead the horse forward. It was Zach. He was arguing with three young men wearing leather armor. There was also a young girl with blonde hair, probably the age of 17 or 18, standing on the side watching the argument intensely. She seemed like a witty and yful type. When sheughed, there was a touch of cunningness in her eyes.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡± Yelled Abel¡¯s excitedly. It was such a surprise to see his family here. Abel jumped off his horse and ran towards Zach.

    ¡°Abel!¡± Zach replied as he gave Abel a tight hug.

    Afterward, Zach turned toward the three men and introduced them to each other ¡°This is my brother Abel.¡±

    ¡°And Abel... This is Martin, Joshua, and Bob¡±

    The young girl gave a slight bow to Abel, and introduced herself with a chuckle, ¡°Hello, my name is Emily¡± as she curiously scanned Abel.

    Abel returned to the bow and saw the big brother Zach sneakily nced at Emily¡¯s expression. It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out what was going on here. Zach was a young adult, after all. Abelughed on the outside, but he wondered if he should write a letter to mum about this.

    Martin had never have guessed that Abel would be so young. He was lost for words for a moment there, ¡°Are you the one who forged the Sword of a hundred skills for Zach?¡±

    Abel smiled and nodded, ¡± Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wow, really?!¡± Martin immediately gave a passionate bow and said, ¡°it was such a pleasure to meet you! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young!¡±

    Martin seemed to be a talkative and straightforward person. <i>Must be a nice guy to hang around </i>, Abel thought

 Chapter 19 - A Bet

    <h4>Chapter 19: A Bet</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    A tall, thin man named Joshua grinned, ¡°Martin, I think we¡¯ve been fooled. There is no way this guy could have made that sword of a hundred skills.¡±

    ¡°The Sword of a Hundred Skills?¡± Abel turned to look at Zach, who had been showing off his present ever since he¡¯s got it.

    Zach was kind of embarrassed. He started rubbing his palms together, made quick eye contact with Emily and said, ¡°the topic just came out of nowhere during my conversation with Emily. These three guys won¡¯t believe that my brother had forged a sword of a hundred skills for me, so we started arguing¡±

    Abel¡¯s father always told him how grounded and mature his older brother is. But as he looked at his older brother, deeply trapped in the romantic spell of Emily, and losing all his dignity. Abel was speechless

    ¡°That sword was just my practice piece,¡± Abel exined faintly.

    Thins got kind of tense after Abel said that. The three other guys didn¡¯t know how to respond, but the looks on their faces were very worried. This was a sword of a hundred skills. Who the hell would ever call it a ¡°practice piece?¡±

    ¡°Which forging masters did you learned it from?¡± Emily looked at Abel with her big, sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Oh, I learned it from Master Bentham,¡± Abel replied, meanwhile trying to be polite to the person who could very well be his future sister-inw.

    Martin interrupted, ¡°Master Bentham is very well known in the Duchy. How long have you been following him?¡±

    ¡°One month.¡±

    Martin, Bob, and Emily were in shock. ¡°My God, that¡¯s incredible,¡± they all said simultaneously.

    ¡°Ok. Even if his teacher is Master Bentham,¡± Joshua said with a sneer, ¡°do you believe that this kid can make a sword like this?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be rude!¡± Emily called Joshua out. Both Joshua and Zach were trying to please her, and she knew that much at least. That being said, it¡¯s not right to have a go at someone else¡¯s little brother. Also, she thought that Zach was an honest man, which meant that this usation was all the more offensive in her eyes.

    Joshua nced at Abel and snorted. He said in a threatening voice, ¡°Abel, you shouldn¡¯t im the work of your teacher.¡±

    Zach was starting to get irritated as well, ¡°Joshua, you better stop that nonsense talk right now. You wouldn¡¯t want to make me your enemy.¡±

    Martin stood up and separated the two, ¡°Hey, if you really want to know who made this piece, there¡¯s a Giant Hammer weapon store nearby. It¡¯s easy. We can just go there and have someone examine it for us.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Zach as he turned to look his little brother, to which Abel responded with a cool nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of faithing from you, Zach. If you¡¯re so confident in your little brother, why don¡¯t we make a bet on it?¡± Joshuaughed out loudly.

    After saying that, Joshua took out the big sword on his back. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that one right there, but the one I have here, this is a real piece made by Master Bentham. If your brother¡¯s sword is not the work of Master Bentham, I¡¯ll give my sword to you. If it is, though, you give that sword to me instead. Are you on, Zach?¡±

    Martin intervened, ¡°Let¡¯s not escte the situation. Guys, we¡¯re just going to have an authenticity test. We don¡¯t have to make any bets.¡±

    Even Bob, who had remained silent during all this time, came forward and tried to calm down the tension, ¡°We are all friends, aren¡¯t we? If we¡¯re going to bet on something, how about the loser pays for the dinner tonight?¡±

    Joshua said, ¡°You chickening out, Zach?¡±

    Emily, unlike the others, was not aware of how serious the situation was getting. She was getting too thrilled by the uing match.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge,¡± she volunteered, ¡°Whoever the loser is, he has to give up on what he has betted on, okay? If not, I¡¯ll let him have a taste of my punishment.¡±

    Looking at the overly excited Emily, Martin and Bob could not help but sigh. Women made men do stupid things, don¡¯t they?

    Abel was starting to frown a little. Ever since they met for the first time, Joshua had been contradicting everything that he said. If no one told him, Abel would have just guessed that Joshua was an enemy of Zach.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll bet,¡± Zach said angrily. He had enough of Joshua making fun of his little brother. In front of Emily, too. What a dirty way to gain an advantage over him.

    The Giant hammer weapon shop was a shop specialized in selling weapons and armor. When customerse in, the first thing they would see would be the huge counter made entirely out of ironwood. Because of how big and heavy everything was in this world, only ironwood could suffice to hold the weight of the items for sale.

    ¡°Wee,dy and gentleman, to the Giant Hammer Weapons Shop, I am the store manager, Ted. Is there anything you are after?¡± Asked a thin, middle-aged man.

    ¡°Ah, yes, Mr. Ted, we are here a heavy sword examined. Please, have your best appraisere here and help us take a look at it.¡± Said Joshua in an unbearable hurry.

    ¡°Wait for a second, I am the referee here,¡± Emily protested with an ¡°I¡¯m a taking this very seriously¡± look on her face, ¡°Give me the two swords, you two. I will be in charge of this.¡±

    Without saying anything, Zach took out his sword and passed it over to Emily. Joshua was kind of reluctant at first, but after seeing Zach giving his sword to Emily, he was left with no choice but to hand it over as well.

    ¡°You are naggier than a woman,¡± Emily said as she saw how hesitant Joshua was being. It was weird for a woman like her to say something like this. But anyway, she snatched the sword away from Joshua.

    Meanwhile, Ted just called out a long-bearded old man, ¡°This is the chief appraiser of the Giant hammer weapon shop. All you need to do is to hand the swords over to him. For each piece that you are examining, we will charge you at a price of 2 gold coins.¡±

    Emily took out 2 gold coins and put Zach¡¯s big sword on the counter. ¡°Okay. Can you identify this weapon here, please? We want to see if it is the work of Master Bentham.¡±

    The old Appraiser got excited about that. He didn¡¯t expect to have the chance to examine a piece that could be made by a master forger. He took the big sword and inspected it carefully.

    Slowly but surely, the old appraiser¡¯s expression became more and more feverish. He started stroking the de with his fingers, as though as he was about to make fire with it.

    ¡°Whoever¡¯s made this masterpiece, it is a work of perfection.¡± Murmured the old appraiser, ¡°What witchcraft would you need to make this sword of a hundred skills? Just look at how sharp the edges are! It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±

    The old appraiser waspletely lost in his own world. For a while there, he had probably forgotten that he was here to do his job.

    ¡°Uh, hmmph,¡± Emily coughed twice to get the old appraiser the attention again. ¡°Is this the work of Master Bentham, mister?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. Of course not!¡± the older appraiser said affirmatively, ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s made it, but it is definitely not the work of Master Bentham.¡±

    ¡°What... how is this possible?¡± Joshua threw a nk stare towards the ceiling. He figured that something was wrong when he saw the expression on the old appraiser¡¯s face. But the way that the old man denied the piece being a work of Master Bentham. It was almost like the piece was too splendid to made by someone even of that level.

    Joshua was getting more anxious by the seconds, ¡°Are you looking this properly, sir?¡± he said to the old appraiser, ¡°You know, things won¡¯t go easy for you if you don¡¯t tell us the truth right now.¡±

    The old appraiser threw a cold look at Joshua, ¡°If you are not satisfied with what I¡¯m saying, go to the mayor and sue me. Remember this, though. The Giant Hammer Weapon Shop is the property of the city owner. If you want to cause any trouble for him, make sure you are ready for the consequences.¡±

    Emily threw a disgusted nce towards Joshua, who was trying very hard to notsh out at the old appraiser. She picked up the two swords, gave them to Zach, and walked away like she had never known Joshua in the first ce.

    Before Emily left, the old appraisers suddenly spoke. ¡°Is this a big sword for sale?¡± He said in a sympathetic voice, ¡°I will offer 1200 gold coins.¡±

    It was a very confusing offer. Emily couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, so she asked, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, a sword of a hundred skills would cost about 1000 gold coins. Why are you making the deal at 1200 gold coins?¡±

    The others were also very curious. Even Abel, too. Despite having lived two lives, this was the very first sword that he has made. Just how the heck was it so valuable?

    ¡°1000 gold coins are for ordinary swords of a hundred skills. The value of the finest ones can be far greater than the ordinary ones. This piece right here, you can say that it is the finest of the finest. With a few strikes, I¡¯m sure that it can easily destroy an ordinary sword of hundreds of skills. Equipping something like this is like having a double-up of one¡¯s sword-wielding ability.

    Joshua had lost the bet, and after the group left Giant Hammer¡¯s weapons store, he walked off by himself. He was too embarrassed to stay with the group.

    ¡°Hey, Zach, why don¡¯t you shout us the dinner tonight?¡± Martin and Bob said as they fixed their eyes on Zach¡¯s new sword. Emily, on the other hand, spent a great deal of her time throwing this curious look at Abel. Fortunately, though, she didn¡¯t ask him any specific questions. Whatever Abel¡¯s secret was, she was polite enough to not ask too much about it.

    Emily asked, ¡°Abel, can you forge a sword for me? I will pay you money.¡±

    ¡°I only forge weapons for my family.¡± Abel quickly refused,

    For Goodness sake. If he said yes on the spot, Martin and Bob would¡¯ve been his next customers.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Emily cried out as she switched her eyes between Abel and Zach.

 Chapter 20 - Combining One More Time

    <h4>Chapter 20: Combining One More Time</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°You, follow him. Tell me where he is going. If he leaves the vige, immediately report to me,¡± Joshua said in a gloomy voice to his servant who was following by his side.

    The servant quietly agreed and began to follow Abel from a distance.

    ¡°I will make you regret what happened today.¡± Joshua knew that Zach was a rank four Novice Knight. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to find a person to rob him. Plus, he was the heir of the Knight of Bet. The consequences of harassing him could be very severe.

    Not his little brother, though. Abel was a cksmith. It didn¡¯t matter how gifted you were, or if you were the follower of Master Bentham. At the end of the day, you were still a cksmith, and no one would be bothered if you died.

    Little did Joshua know, he was only stepping further onto a road of no return.

    After Zach had won his bet, a few men were getting ready for a celebration at a luxurious restaurant. But Abel did not go with Zach. When they arrived at Harvest City, he departed from the group since he wanted to buy something.

    Abel counted the coins in his pockets. Other than the 20 gold coins he originally had, there was also the 50 gold coins that the Knight of Marshall gave him for entertainment at Harvest City. There were 70 gold coins in total, and he decided to spend it all on 138 little gems. However, to avoid attracting attention, he went to 4 separate jewelry stores to buy those gems.

    His wallet looked deted. Only two coins left. Still, Abel no longer had the nerve to use his Horadric Cube out in the open streets. So, he found a hotel, booked a single room and used the Horadric cube to slowlybine the gems.

    It was like a walk in the park. In a short amount of time, Abel hadbined the gems into 20 red gems and 26 blue gems.

    Abel was trying to remember thebination form of the Horadric cube as he stared at the gems. He wondered which category of darkness 2 gems were the ones he had justbined. As he kept on staring, he suddenly had an idea. <i>Why don¡¯t Ibine two this time?</i>

    He took out 3 blue gems and put them in the Horadric cube tobine again. By the time he took it out, it had be arge, round, transparent blue gem with countless cuts on the side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to level up again,¡± thought Abel. He turned the remaining 6 blue gems into 2 morerge round blue gems. Then put the 3rge round blue gems in the Horadric cube and pressedbined. This time it had turned into a droplet-shaped gem. Abel was certain that this was it. This was the perfect blue gem, the ultimate blue gem in Diablo 2 looked exactly like this. The Horadric cube had forcefully turned the blue gems into the ones in the video game settings.

    The droplet-shaped gem shined in a shade of blue that reflected a hint of mncholy. As Abel stared at it in his hand, he wasn¡¯t nning to sell such perfection. The Horadric cube possessed the great power tobine such perfect gems, which was big enough reason for Abel to be extra careful during the process of selling those normal blue gems. Luckily, Harvest city was a very developed region. Gems with such quality were not that hard toe by.

    Eleven thousand gold coins. While it was the amount that Abel sold his gems for, there was no way he was going to carry so much cash on him. So, he went to the Shrine of the Goddess of Wealth and exchanged parts of it into one hundred unit coins. He threw it all into the Horadric cube, luckily it only showed a single-digit so it didn¡¯t take up anyttice. But when he decided to take it out, it turned in to one hundred gain. How convenient.

    One hundred unit coins were mostmonly used withinrge banks. They were a bitrger than normal gold coins and filled with the engraving of every goddess of protection. These goddess engraving needs to pass through the shrine to get made, so these one hundred unit coins are very secure.

    With a cheerful look on his face, Abel began to n on how he could spend all this money. Little did he know that someone had been stalking him this entire time. Funnily enough, it wasn¡¯t a good day for Joshua¡¯s servant, who¡¯s spent his whole day following a young man who would just never stop walking. He had been to almost every jewelry shop in Harvest city riding his horse and by that point, the servant was almost too tired to continue. He only wished that Abel would soon find a ce for rest.

    Above his head was a signboard reading Edmund¡¯s Boutique shop. This familiar signboard Abel couldn¡¯t help but remember the Qi condensing potion he had bought at Edmund¡¯s boutique shop. He already used up all the Qi condensing potion he had, soon he would be attacking the knight¡¯s level. If he slowly trained by himself, it would have taken him years of effort until he could have gained enough Qi to condensed his core.

    After using the master¡¯s ¡°Qi condensing potion¡± he had leveled up by 2 levels. Abel had always worried if any problems were progressing through the levels with such speed. Because immediately, he had leveled up by 2, which was not what he had expected. As it turned out, drugs were not the only way to level up in short periods. There were other options. There was quite some evidence that this was true, as both Master Bentham and the Knight of Marshall were not shocked to see how fast he had attained another epiphany. If anything, they didn¡¯t seem surprised in any way, which could potentially mean that there was an alternative supplement for his training.

    ording to Abel¡¯s knowledge, if there wasn¡¯t any problem leveling up with other methods, taking the no side effect ¡°Qi condensing potion¡± definitely shouldn¡¯t be too harmful to him. That being said, now was probably a good time to get himself some supplies.

    The moment Abel stepped into Edmund¡¯s boutique shop, a familiar voice came out to greet him.

    ¡°Wee to Edmund¡¯s boutique shop, how can I help you today?¡± the voice stuttered as its owner did not expect Abel¡¯s visit, ¡°Oh, wee! Didn¡¯t expect to see you here, young and handsome gentleman.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Yvette! what are you doing here?¡±

    Yvette gave out a smallugh and proudly said, ¡°I got promoted from Fort Lee to the vice manager of Harvest City.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Yvette¡± Abel cheered.

    Yvette must have been very capable to be the vice manager of arge city sector such as Harvest city. Abel had great respect for outstanding people like her.

    From the look on her face, it was clear that Yvette liked being congratted by someone she knew. Since there was a lot of stress after she got promoted to this position. Unlike a small city such as Fort Lee, even the position as a vice manager has 3 slots in here.

    ¡°What would you like to buy today?¡± said Yvette softly.

    Abel pondered for a while and gave out a number ¡°I want 162 bottles of lesser ¡°Qi condensing potion.¡±

    Yvette was excited by this arge transaction of lesser ¡°Qi condensing potion¡±. This deal would make her look really good in front of her boss.

    ¡°It¡¯s 1620 coins in total... Let¡¯s settle the deal for 1600 coins¡± Yvette said after she applied the discount.

    Abel saluted to Yvette ¡°Please wait.¡±

    Abel took out 16 100 coins from the Horadric cube and inserted it in his wallet. Then he pulled out his wallet and gave the coins to Yvette.

    After a short period, the shop assistant brought out a medium-sized box, inside was tightly packed with 162 lesser ¡°Qi condensing potion¡±.

    After Abel rode his horse back to his ce, he immediately went to his room andbined 162 lesser ¡°Qi condensing potion¡± into 6 masters ¡°Qi condensing potion¡±. Watching as those ¡°Qi condensing potion¡± shone in its amber glow, Abel knew he was getting a massive power-up soon.

    As Abel was putting the 6 master¡¯s ¡°Qi condensing potion¡± in the Horadric cube, he remembered his transaction with Yvette today. Ms. Yvette never asked him for his name and the past 2 transactions had been quite smooth. Also with the name Edmound¡¯s boutique shop, plus Yvette¡¯s cautiousness. Abel decided if he had anything inconvenient to sell in the future, he will leave it for Yvette to handle.

    Meanwhile, out on the courtyard, the weather was still freezing even though it was already a new year. That servant curled up in a dark corner, his eyes rigidly starred at the front gate. This ce was the Knight of Marshall¡¯s temporary house and not many people knew about that. If the servant realized this was the resistance of a royal family, who knew if he would still have the nerve to continue spying. Ignorance, sometimes, was the only thing that was necessary for a disaster to happen.

    After dark, the gate of Harvest city had been shut so the servant decided to continue spying. However, little did he know that the Knight of Marshall and Abel had already got on a carriage to join the new year cocktail party in the city pce.

 Chapter 21 - A Boring Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 21: A Boring Banquet</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The city pce was a lot more luxurious than Abel had initially imagined. In the center of the garden, there was an enormous fountain. Its spring water danced as mysterious beams of orange light sparkled upon its surface.

    Every servant in the city pce who guided the visitors were dressed in all ck uniforms with impable manners. The surrounding guards were all dressed in half-body armor holding a long sword in each of their hands. They all gave out the imposing manner of a professional with level 4 or above training inbat qi. The ce was manifesting the extraordinaire of the royal viscounts.

    There were three main upations in the city pce: warriors, knights, and assassins. Regardless of ss, their training was centered around practicing theirbat qi, which had the potential to bring out some very extraordinary abilities.

    Warriors were among one of the mostmon upations, mostly because they took arge proportion ofbat qi practitioners. They were well trained to use almost any weapons including swords, hammer, and long spears.

    Knights harnessed the greatest fighting ability out of the three upations. Their resourcefulness enabled them to receive well-rounded training at a young age, allowing them to receive the best equipment there was. Unlike the other sses, they would ride on war horses and wear helmets on top of their heads.

    The leastmon upation was the assassin because, on top of the practice ofbat qi, they also needed to practicerge amounts of hiding techniques. Assassins have the most intensebat qi explosion. However, it would often take a toll on their stamina.

    It was hard to earn a title in the Duchy of Carmel. Every generation of kings continued to suppress the number of nobles through a series of regtions, such as the prohibition for females to inherit powerful statuses. Another big one would be the rank lowering of lords who did not possess their ownnds. For every time that a title was inherited, andless Lord every title inherited would be lowered by one rank. Worst of all, however, was the iming of territories of heirless Lords who have passed away. Due to all sorts of interferences by the nobles, many lord families have ceased to remain to this day.

    There was only one condition to attain a title, and that was to do a great service for the duchy. It was especially hard in peaceful times like these, so that¡¯s why countless nobles would be willing to be on the frontlines whenever it was called for.

    In recent years, tensions were strained between the king and the nobles. Major noble families continued to increase their power, while the king looked for every chance he could to execute anyone who dared showing his desire to seize power from him.

    If you want to know how low the status of nobles was in Duchy of Carmel, justpare it to the city owner of Harvest City. Such an enormous city could be owned by a viscount, while other simr-sized cities such as the neighboring Duchy of Thunder were at least owned by someone with the title of a duke.

    Of course, these things were still way too far fetched for Abel, and Knight of Marshall had already gained his fiefdom through his outstanding military service, so he did not care about things such as a title. When they were on the horse carriage, he only casually mentioned it to Abel out of interest while they were on the topic of the city owners.

    After Abel had seen the guards in the city pce he couldn¡¯t help but remember how the Knight of Marshall had told him that the major nobles were bing more powerful to resist the king. Every single one of the hundreds of warriors here was a professional. Even the ones with the lowest ranking, one hundred of them could easily be just as capable as an army of one thousand.

    The crowd had gathered in the hall. However, Abel was disappointed with the food offered by the city pce. Because it was winter, the buffet table was only filled with cakes and roasted meats, but the wine was only supplied adequately.

    Before the cocktail party officially began, Viscount Dickens stepped out andmenced his speech. Even though the hall was crowded with people, viscount Dickens was able to deliver the sound of his speech to everyone¡¯s ears through the power of hisbat qi. ording to the knight of Marshall, this annual event was a way for the viscounts to showcase their wealth and military power, and that they were well capable of managing this enormousnd.

    It was the most boring cocktail party Abel had ever been to. He did not know a single person here. After the knight of Marshall had introduced Abel to a few of his friends, Abel soon returned to the corner of the hall quietly looking over this top of the world gathering. No wonder there was not much food prepared, most people only stood around chatting with a wine ss in their hands, rarely did anyone shown interest in the food.

    Abel had dashed around the streets all day, and all the dreary chatters in the hall just sounded like a luby. By this point, Abel¡¯s eyelids were getting heavier and heavier and slowly he drifted asleep. It was only after the party had ended that Abel was woken up by the shake of the Knight of Marshall.

    Knight of Marshall continued to make fun of Abel as they were going back to their temporary house. A level 5 novice knight had dashed around the streets all day and fell asleep during a cocktail party, how could any knight believe this.

    Early next morning knight of Marshall took Abel on the carriage to return to Harry Castle. As the housekeeper Robbin was sending the carriage out the front gate, Abel stuck his head out and waved goodbye.

    It was at that moment, the spying servant who had been frozen in the courtyard for the entire night realized Abel was about to leave. So immediately, he rushed back to his owner to report.

    ¡°What? They are heading towards South Gate? Are you sure?¡± Said Joshua after he heard the servant¡¯s report, ¡°If it¡¯s true, immediately gather the men¡±

    Joshua¡¯s father was a lord because he was good at managing businesses. He owned more than 10 stores on the main road of harvest city and held more than 50% of the shares from the harvest city clothing market. He was a true royal businessman. Because of thisrge amount of wealth his only son, Joshua had been able to receive the highest quality of education. At age 19 he was already a level 4 novice knight, and father had always dreamed that he could one day win a battle and gain a fiefdom.

    Because of this, Joshua¡¯s father was never hesitated to invest in Joshua¡¯s development. For example, just look at the sword of a hundred skills his father bought him for his education, and upon losing the gambling bet, Joshua had no intention to tell his father. The first thing that came to his mind was to seek revenge and then find a chance to tell his father in the future.

    He gathered 12 of the most powerful servants in the family, each equipped with their own warhorse and long sword. Joshua was on a zing red warhorse, and they set off to strike in a team of thirteen.

    The Knight of Marshall sat in the carriage, enjoying the wine his friend gave him during his time in Harvest City. Despite the vigorous movement of the carriage, the Knight of Marshall was able to move leisurely, so the wine ss did not budge a single bit. Abel, on the other hand, was trying his best to copy this knight¡¯s riding position. However, the carriage these days were just too shaky. There was virtually no means for any sort of shock absorption. When the seats began to vibrate, Abel had no ways to stop the wine from falling out of his cup. Still, the boy was not going to be demotivated by a small drawback such as this. Instead, he observed the Knight of Marshall as closely as he could, meanwhile preparing to imitate the same kind of skills that were disyed right in front of him.

    The carriage horse was old and slow. Its speed often did not coordinate with the speed of the carriage. Therefore the 13 men had caught up to the carriage in no time. A malevolent smile began to emerge from Joshua¡¯s emotionless face.

    ¡°Interesting, our carriage is being followed,¡± said the Knight of Marshall. He lowered his wine ss with a cold smile on his face.

    Abel had also felt something odd from the vibration of the ground. He looked at the Knight of Marshall. Since he did not bring his long sword to the cocktail party, he could only put arrows on his bracelet and use it as a bow.

    ¡°Go ahead, stop the carriage. I¡¯ll take care of the people inside¡± Joshua ordered the 12 servants.

    If Joshua saw the carriage from the front, he would have noticed the royal engraving and would not have proceeded with his n.

    The twelve servants raised their long sword and charged towards the carriage, the carriage driver knew that Knight of Marshall was inside so he was no worried. He only shouted, ¡± this carriage was owned by the Harry family, attackers will not be punished lightly.¡±

    However, the 12 servants did not know that Knight of Marshall¡¯s surname was Harry. Therefore, they continued to charge and stopped the carriage.

    After Joshua had caught up with them, he saw an eye-catching white unicorn engraving in the front of the carriage. It sent shivers from the back of his spine to the top of his head. He realized he had attacked a noble¡¯s carriage and from the calm expression of the driver, he knew the other party must have held great power.

    By this point, Joshua was on the road of no return. Nothing could change the fact that he had attacked a noble¡¯s carriage. The desire to kill continued to rage in his heart, if he just killed this driver and that little cksmith inside, who would have guessed he was a murderer.

    ¡°Kill them all,¡± Joshua spat out the words viciously.

    The twelve servants hesitated. They never killed someone, and they didn¡¯t have the will to. The most they¡¯ve done were things like abusing their master¡¯s adversaries, maybe chopping off their limbs if things went bad. However, since it was a direct order from their master, these pitiful souls had no choice but to charge on with their long sword in hand.

 Chapter 22 - Sneak Attack

    <h4>Chapter 22: Sneak Attack</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    In a blink of an eye, a dark figure holding a long sword suddenly burst out through the waving curtain of the carriage¡ªIt was the Knight of Marshall. The second before the servant¡¯s swords made contact with the carriage driver, a powerful sh ofbat qi shot out from his sword, cutting the servants and their horses into two. Fresh blood exploded from their bodies meters above the ground. The ce was raining in blood, and the few servants up the back were drenched.

    The servants were terrified, yet the Knight of Marshall did not show mercy. He hopped from the carriage and shed a servant head off with his long sword in mid-air. Before the servant even had time to react, his brain had already flown out his skull andnded in front of Joshua¡¯s horse.

    Joshua was stunned by this horrific scene. His body started to feel weak, and he fell from his horse on the spot.

    In a split second, the Knight of Marshall had already annihted 10 servants. The other 5 were no longer on their horse holding their long swords, but shivering on the ground. Their opponent was an official knight that understood how to usebat qi. After witnessing the fighting power of a knight, these everyday servants would remember this traumatic experience throughout the rest of their lives.

    Abel was also stunned by the Knight of Marshall¡¯s viciousness and directness. Normally, the Knight of Marshall always wore a smile on his face, but what had just happened gave Abel apletely new impression of him.

    ¡°Sir.... you are a great knight. I am the eldest son of lord Joel. I demand to be granted the title of Noble prisoner of war,¡± stuttered Joshua to the Knight of Marshall.

    The title ¡°Noble prisoner of war¡± as a way to treat nobles who hadmitted war crimes during that period.

    ording to the knight¡¯s system of rule, winning or losing a battle was not the most important factor. What mattered was that they gave their best performance and faced their opponent with glory. Therefore, being a prisoner of war for a knight was not such a shameful thing.

    On top of that, most knights held great economic and political power. After they became a prisoner of war, all they need to do was to pay a ransom to be released. For example, if a higher ranking knight high-level lord had been captured, the lower lever knights were obligated to turn themselves into hostages in exchange for ransoms.

    Lastly, these battles weremon back in the days, so being captured as a prisoner happened often. Therefore prisoners of war were often treated kindly and released only on based the condition of a ransom.

    Knight of Marshall sneered at the hopeless novice Knight who was shivering on the floor in front of him before even giving a fight. The Knight of Marshall wondered if he should deal with this situation ording to the noble treatment of granting him the title of noble prisoner of war.

    ¡°Joshua?¡± Said Abel as he hopped off the carriage. Looking at Joshua on the floor, Abel never could have guessed this noble brother had gotten people to attack him because of such a small conflict.

    ¡°You know him?¡± Knight Marshall asked. He had vaguely sensed the reason for this attack, but even if there were conflicts in the city, a knight would rarely gather a bunch of people and nned an unexpected attack.

    After thinking to himself for a while, the Knight of Marshall decided to let Abel have the say on what happens to Joshua. It would also be a good chance to trained his decision-making skills, or so it was intended.

    ¡°Able, how do you want to deal with him?¡± asked the Knight of Marshall.

    Abel didn¡¯t care if Joshua was dead or alive. Whatever the decision was, there wouldn¡¯t be a benefit in harming this pitiful prick. That being said, Joshua wasn¡¯tpletely useless. Abel decided to take advantage of this, and by ¡°take advantage, ¡± he was hoping that the Knight of Marshall wouldn¡¯t mind him making some extra money.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring you back to the castle, Joshua. I¡¯ll let you enjoy the title of noble prisoner of war¡±

    After the Knight of Marshall had heard Abel¡¯s word, he gave out a faint smile of satisfaction. Abel did not act ording to his anger but decided to take advantage of Joshua¡¯s wealth to contribute to the development of the castle.

    Abel¡¯s train of thought was pretty simple, Joshua¡¯s flighting abilities were miles behind him. If Joshua was a real knight and was able to pose a threat to him, he would have chosen otherwise, because an enemy is always better when dead.

    Abel then took the 5 surviving servant¡¯s belts off their waist and tied it around their hands.

    Other than that unlucky horse who had been chopped into 2 pieces by the knight of Marshall, Abel and the carriage driver threw Joshua and the captivated servants on the 11 surviving horses. After the horses had lined up, they began to move while Abel sat on Joshua¡¯s zing red color horse following from behind.

    Joshua was tided to the first horse in the line. Although his belt had also been taken off much like the other servants. Abel internationally did not use it to tie up his hands. This is because if he tries to escape, his pants would fall off. But Joshua was not stupid, he would not dare to escape in front of an official knight.

    It was only until now Joshua had realized he had attacked the owner of Harry¡¯s castle, and that person whom he called ¡°little cksmith¡± would inherit all of Harry¡¯s castle. At that moment Joshua knew, the first thing he would do after he returns to his castle was to kill the servant responsible for spying Abel.

    After they returned to Harry¡¯s castle, Abel gave the captives to Lince the housekeeper. Housekeepers were responsible for settling the ransoms. Other than that, they would not question a single thing since it was the noble¡¯s problem. All they need to do is to identify the captive¡¯s status and negotiate the amount of money they need to pay with the other party¡¯s housekeeper.

    Soon, Abel had resumed his daily schedule. Every morning after breakfast, he would exercise and forge metal at the cksmith shop. At night, he would return to the castle to practice the knights breathing techniques and follow with a good night of sleep.

    Just like this, another month had gone by. Abel had forged over 5 long swords of 100 skills only using the technique of this world. He did not use any special carburization or dipping fire techniques. This is because the only rule of forging in here was to make master Bentham happy. No matter how good your secret techniques are, the fundamentals were the most important. Thus, through Abel¡¯s respect for fundamentals techniques these past months, he had been greatly praised by master Bentham.

    One morning when Abel was at the cksmith shop, he was called by master Bentham to go to the master¡¯s private office.

    Abel followed master Bentham into the room within the office, and from the top corner of the room, master Bentham took out a thick heavy book from a metal box. ¡°My teacher was the dwarf forging master, master Robin. During the time dwarfs and human allied tobat the Orc, thus every day I was sent off to practice forging with the dwarfs¡± said master Bentham.

    Master Bentham¡¯s eyes began to sparkle as he recalled the good old days. It seemed as though as he was mumbling to himself as he told Abel the stories about his past.

    ¡°Those were the best days of my life, every day I could learn something new. The dwarfs were some of the most gifted beings when ites to forging, and through thousands of years of perfecting their forging techniques it is was truly unlike others. Legend has it the most powerful dwarfs were used to responsible for making artifacts for the gods.¡±

    ¡°Other than making normal weapons, Master Robin could also make magical weapons. I remembered when I saw magical weapons for the first time. I knew I would dedicate my life to be a cksmith. I remember telling my self that, one day, I would also want to make weapons like this.¡±

    ¡°I tried very hard to master all the things master Robin taught me, and only on the day I mastered all of it, I asked master Robin if he could teach me how to make magical weapons. he rejected me without a second thought, said I didn¡¯t have the talent for it.¡±

    Master Bentham got a bit emotional from his speech, ¡°However, master Robin did give me onest hope when I finished all my studies, and that is this magical weapon forging guide.¡±

    ¡°After I searched around in the guide, I realized that the reason why I could not make magical weapons is because of spiritual power. A person¡¯s spiritual power is the main thing when ites to unleashing the magical force within a weapon. Yet, most people who possessed spiritual power would be a wizard. No one would want to be a cksmith... until I met you.¡±

    Abel had suddenly been moved by these words from master Bentham. All this time, he had been seeking information about wizards, and it is the first time he had heard a person directly talk about magic to him.

    ¡°Abel, I am already old. I know I could never be able to forge a magical weapon in this life, but you are my student, I hope you can one day be able to forge a magical weapon.¡± Said master Bentham with eyes full of hope.

    ¡°Master, I will try my best¡± Abel nodded earnestly.

    Master Bentham picked up that enormous Magical weapon forging guide in an almost ritualistic manner and passed it on to Abel¡¯s hand

    The book felt heavy on Abel¡¯s hand. Just like the legend has it, even though dwarfs were short, they always believed they were the descendants of the giants. Therefore they tried to make everything as big as possible, and this book is a beautiful manifestation of that.

    When Abel opened the book, he realized the information was very straight forward. First page: fire magical weapons. In the middle of the page, drawings were depicting both sides of a sword. On the top, there were strange markings, while on the handle of the de there was a concave area with marking saying ¡°put fire magic gem here¡±. At the bottom of the page, there was information about the function of fire type magical weapons. Fire potion¡¯s form and the fighting power of the weapon.

    The second page: ice type magical weapons. Theyout was the same as the first page. Drawing of depicting both sides of a sword in the middle, and exnation and forms about ice magical weapons at the bottom.

    The third page was about lighting magical weapons, and the fourth page was about toxic magical weapons.

    There were only 4 pages in this book. Abel thought to himself self ¡°the dwarfs are ridiculous, they must be stupid to make such an enormous book with only 4 pages of information.¡± But looking back at master Bentham¡¯s sincere expression Abel did not say it out loud.

 Chapter 23 - Runes

    <h4>Chapter 23: Runes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°I have all the materials you need. Although I had been collecting them for many years, it is only recently that I¡¯ve found the perfect fire magical gems and ice magical gems.¡± Master Bentham said. Meanwhile, he opened a box that contained all the things that he had just mentioned.

    ¡°Is this it?¡±

    Within those materials, some somethings looked very familiar to Abel. It was three red gems and three blue gems. He took the six gems out of the box and inspected them carefully. They were the ones he sold at Harvest City earlier.

    ¡°These are the fire magical gems and ice magical gems I was talking about. It was so hard to find such perfect ones like these, but luckily I had found these in Harvest City.¡± Looking at how excited master Bentham was, Abel wondered if the price of these gems were much higher than the price he had sold them for. If he mistakenly sold magical gems as normal gems, what would be the actual value of magical gems?... but Abel decided not to ask. He did want to regret his decision even further.

    ¡°Your task in the future will be sketching out those runes, make sure the angle, force, and the thickness of the strokes are the same.¡± Master Bentham repeatedly emphasized as he took out a brush from a box.

    ¡°Is this an ink brush?¡± Abel was shocked once again. Ink brushes were one of those things that Abel was all too familiar with. From the tip of the brush to the body of the brush, this brush that master Bentham was holding looked exactly like an ink brush from Abel¡¯s original world.

    Master Bentham exined as he handed the rune brush over to Abel, ¡°Ink brush. Hmm. I like that name, but it¡¯s called the Rune brush, boy. The body of the brush was made out of a kind of wood that is resistant to magic, which prohibits other external magical force interrupting the Runes writing process. The tip of the brush was made out of the softest handful of fur located in the very back of a wind wolf¡¯s head. The wind property of a wind wolf allowed the brush to deliver runes ink more efficiently.¡±

    ¡°This rune brush is very difficult to master. There are lots of training and learning you need to do until you can draw the lines of the rune correctly. Here, give it a try.¡± Said Master Bentham to Abel as he took out a bottle filled with normal ink. He opened the lid and ced it on the table. Then, he took out a piece ofmbskin parchment and also ced it on the table.

    Abel held the rune brush by gripping it between his middle finger and the ring finger, while his thumb pressed against the body of the brush. He then proceeded to dip the brush in the ink bottle and gently whipped off the excess ink. A nced at the runes in the book, in one take he wrote down the entire first page.

    Master Bentham was stunned as he watched by the side. The master himself had been practicing to use a rune brush for more than 20 years. Yet, his position and control of the rune brush were not even as good as Abel¡¯s first attempt. Even basic things such as grasping the amount of ink the brush needed to be dipped, had taken Master Bentham countless trial and errors. Although there was still a bit of disparity when it came to Abel¡¯s replication of the runes. He was able to recognize when the lines should be smooth, straight or curled. These runes were no worse than the ones written by Master Bentham. As long as Abel kept on practicing, he could have surpassed his master in no time.

    Master Bentham could not help but feel the waves of jealousy sprung up from within as hemented on the god¡¯s bias from the inside. He had never heard of a person of Abel¡¯s age bing a fifth-level novice knight. He had also never heard of a person who was able to forge a Sword Of Hundred skills after only a month of training. Even The Power Of Will he had so deeply desired was possessed by Abel.

    Now when it came to writing runes, Abel had also excelled. His first attempt was already on par with those who dedicated decades of effort. Master Bentham could not take it anymore, he waved his hand at Abel and said. ¡°Ok, You can go back to practice by yourself now¡±

    As that been said, Master Bentham took Abel out of his room. He needed time alone toment with his injured soul.

    After Abel sensed that maybe Master Bentham dissatisfied. He packed up all his things and went back to his room in the castle. There was not a quiet ce in the cksmith shop for Abel to practice writing runes in peace anyway.

    If Abel knew what Master Bentham is thinking, he would have told him ¡°oh no, you are overthinking it. I only know how to use an ink brush, and this amusing thing is a rune brush.¡± In Abel¡¯s previous world, he had been systematically learning how to use an ink brush since the beginning of elementary school. Even after he got a job, he did not give up on this hobby. From time to time, he would take out an ink brush and wrote down a few characters to enhance his mood.

    After a week of training, Abel was able topletely master the four magical rune characters. The sizes and proportions of the strokes were perfect. However, during the process, he also realized that the fire magic rune character seemed very familiar to him.

    It looked very simr to the 8#Ral rune in Diablo 2. However, there were a lot of connecting lines in this fire Magic Rune. Some were responsible for connecting to the hilt of the sword, and some were responsible for connecting the entire body of the sword. Overall the structure of the rune as a whole still very simr. The purpose of the 8# rune was +5, -30, fire damage, which was also simr to this fire magic rune.

    Could it be that the rune of this world was rted to the runes of the Dark World? Legend has it the Dark World¡¯s rune system had been long lost. To create a rune system, the only way was to use an ancient Runestone to realize the power of each rune. Therefore, since the runes still existed in this world. If one had mastered more runes in the future, maybe they could also turn all the rune of Diablo 2e into reality.

    But for now, it was still too early to say. Abel had only mastered 4 runes. To establish a rune system, it required thebination of the entire 33 rune characters within Diablo.

    As for the four runes Abel had mastered, after careful analysis and identification, Abel had corresponded them to the runes of Diablo 2. They were individual, the Fire Magic 8# Rune, Ice Magic 10# Rune, Electric Magic 9# Rune, and Poison Magic 7# Rune.

    However, there was 1 rune system that Abel could remember from memory. If it wasn¡¯t because this runes system was generally ranked at the top, out of the many rune systems, Abel wouldn¡¯t even remember that it had even existed. The rune ability in this rune system was terrible in Diablo 2. It wasn¡¯t even as good as any ordinary low-level dark gold. This rune system was called The Ancient Vow.

    The Ancient Vow:

    material required: 3 Kong shield

    rune required: 8#+9#+7#

    Ability of the final product:

    General defense +50%

    Ice defense +43%

    Virus defense +48%

    Fire defense +48%

    Electricity defence +48%

    10 % of damage could be converted to magical power

    Abel though it might be doable. Although its attributes were not that good in the game, it would be a powerful shield in reality. So Abel had decided after he had mastered all the single rune weapons, he would proceed to make this shield.

    The next day, Abel returned to the cksmith shop with the rune brush and the ink bottle. He found Master Bentham and said, ¡°Master, I have mastered the four runes, I want to start making magic weapons today.¡±

    By this point, Master Bentham had been shocked by Abel¡¯s speed of mastery way too many times. He had bepletely immune to It. Even if Abel were to master the rune brush a few more days faster, he wouldn¡¯t be any more surprised.

    Master Bentham took out a sword of a hundred skills that had Abel forged a while ago. This was because the Knight of Marshall had stipted long ago that Abel have the right to possess all the weapons he forged himself. Since Abel would one day inherit the castle, he should be able to use the iron as resources as well.

    Uponpleting these swords of hundred skills, Abel would often carelessly leave them in this operation room, which was assigned by Master Bentham as Abel¡¯s private room. If an ordinary person had entered this room, they would go insane. The floor was scattered with more sword of hundred skills than all the weapons storebined in Harvest City. There were only 3 masters with the ability as high as Master Bentham, supplying their weapons to the weapons stores in Harvest, and Master Bentham could only forge 1 sword of hundred skills in a month at most. Therefore, the limitations of masters can be clearly seen. To progress from forging 80 skills to a hundred skills weapon, if one did not possess The Power of Will, the only way was to rely on experience and arge number of mental calctions. Masters would normally start from 80 skills, and slowly forge 1 or 2 more skills on to the weapons each day.

    Only a cksmith who possessed The Power of Will such as Abel could forge a weapon from 80 to 100 skills in one take.

    However, these days, master Bentham no longer needed to send his weapons to another weapon store to sell. This was because, in exchange for Joshua, Lord Joel had given The Knight of Marshall a weapon store, located in the most prosperous part of the Harvest City. While as for the five captured servants, they had also been generously sent back.

    That weapon shop, which was worth more than tens of thousands of gold coins, was now bringing more than 500 gold coins per month to Harry Castle.

 Chapter 24 - Ice Magic Sword

    <h4>Chapter 24: Ice Magic Sword</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel removed the decorations from the sword of a hundred skills¡¯ handle, leaving only the metal part of the handle, hilt, and gauntlet exposed. Therefore, the gauntlet was now the only part where the magical gem could be ced. Abel ced the hilt of the sword of hundred skills into the furnace.

    After a while, he took the burning red sword out with a mp. Then, took out a hammer drill and trimmed a suitable hole. When master Bentham saw the sword, he was very pleased with Abel¡¯s proficiency in his forging foundation.

    One of the main reasons that Abel wanted to learn forging was to master his own power. During his spare time, he would practice different forging skills in the operation room. Each forging skill that he practiced had their very own unique powers. After all the training Abel did, he could control and maintain his skills firmly and steadily.

    ¡°Master, I want to forge an ice magic sword.¡±

    Due to issues with materials, Abel had to choose between fire and ice magic weapons. In his understanding of the ice magic weapons, It could slow down his opponent¡¯s speed alongside the damage caused by the ice magic. The finished product would be a devastating nightmare for anyone who encountered it.

    Master Bentham remained silent as he nervously watched Abel took out his runes brush. After Abel dipped it in ink, he began to write the runes onto the sword.

    Due to many years of using a normal ink brush, Abel¡¯s hand muscles were very well developed. Therefore, he did not find it too hard to use these soft rune brush. However, the ink used to write runes were different from the ones normally used to write on ink paper. The process of writing ice runes on the sword of a hundred skills was a lot more difficult. With every stroke Abel wrote on the sword, he could feel waves of resistance. This was the case despite that the brush was made with wind wolf fur, which was supposed to limit the resistance force by at least half.

    Sweat began to flow down from Abel¡¯s head. Not only writing the runes required strength, but it also required high energy consumption from his heart. This was because the writing had to be done within one breath, and it could not be paused anytime during the writing. If there was a pause, the thickness of the ink would be different, and the magic being transmitted would have gone out of Abel¡¯s control.

    Despite having taken half an hour¡ªAbel¡¯s writing runes on the sword of a hundred skill took almost three times longer than normal writing would¡ªultimately, the deed was done.

    Abel took out a blue gem and carefully ced it into the hole. He reinforced the hole with different tools so that if the hole began shaking, the gem wouldn¡¯t identally shake or fall out.

    ¡°Let me see.¡± Master Bentham asked Abel for his sword of hundred skills. He carefully examined it and said, ¡°you can write runes even faster than me. They are perfectly drawn, and the magical stone has no problem with it. I think we can proceed to the next step.¡±

    Being able to see Master Bentham¡¯s affirmation of his capabilities, Abel¡¯s face began to express joy. The process of drawing these runes was difficult and it had taken a lot of Will power out of Abel. So he sat down on the ground and rested for almost an hour before he was fully recovered his energy.

    Abel carefully used his will power to draw from the blue gem to the edge of the ice magic stone ording to master Bentham¡¯s instruction. An ice-cold force rushed back at Abel as he continued to use his will power.

    He then began to guide this ice-cold force carefully into the strokes of each rune. This process could not be too fast, or else the ice-cold force would be left behind, thus returning to the blue gem. However, it could also not be too slow, or else the ice-cold force would freeze his will power.

    On the fifth attempt, he finally sessfully used his will power to guide the ice-cold force onto the middle of the rune. Suddenly, the sword of a hundred skills shined with a dazzling light. Abel seemed to hear the sound of the sword de shattering. Without a second thought, he threw his sword of thousand practice outside while master Bentham was concentrating behind the huge iron controlling desk.

    Suddenly, there was a loud ¡°bang¡± sound, and all Abel heard was the sound of fragments and splinters shattering everywhere through the air. It was then followed by the sound of objects being hit with a sound of ¡°ding ding¡±. After a while, the sound came toplete silence and everything was suddenly quiet.

    Abel slowly poked his head out and nced at the area where the explosion happened. The operations room was inplete chaos and disorder, the walls inside the room were filled with holes. Fortunately, the operation room was made of boulders and the tools inside the room were all made from fine quality Iron which meant that most of the equipment inside the rooms wasn¡¯t damaged with the only damage being arge pit on the ground.

    Master Bentham recovered from the scene with a shocked face. He looked directly at Abel in the eyes and the two individuals suddenly felt as if they were of survivors of a close-call disaster.

    ¡®What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Master, are you all right?¡±

    All of a sudden, there was a loud noiseing from nowhere. Then the door of the workshop was promptly opened, and everyone in the cksmith shop rushed and crowded inside. That ¡°bang¡± noise that urred has shocked and frightened everyone that was near.

    The room was filled with gasps and dreadful looks on people¡¯s faces, and for a moment the crowd stared astoundedly at Master Bentham and Abel. They thought to themselves: ¡°What they were doing here that could¡¯ve been so powerful and devastating¡±.

    ¡°All of you better keep your mouth shut. Nothing happened here, alright? Now, get out of here before I make you! ¡±

    Master Bentham roared like a bear. He was kicking everyone out. The crowd. The gardener. Even his own apprentices¡ªEveryone.

    ¡°Why did this happen?¡± Abel was a little surprised by this failure because he thought he did very well this time. The process was very smooth, so why did it fail in thest moment and also caused ast-minute explosion.

    Master Bentham picked up the ink carefully and examined it. He carefully sniffed it with his nose and twirled it with his hand. Finally, he said firmly to Abel, ¡°There is nothing wrong with the ink, I have produced this ink for many years now and it was made in ordance with the same form. There¡¯s no way it would¡¯ve been like this.¡±

    ¡°Then that means something went wrong in the process.¡± Abel thought back to his own production process, and nothing was missing except that it took three times longer than usual to draw the runes.

    With that in mind, Abel said firmly, ¡°Maybe the runes were drawn for a little too long.¡±

    ¡°Yes, after a long time, the first and thest ink may be exposed to the outside environment for too long. The ink properties of the two periods may have changed, followed by an unstable magic transmission which may ultimately lead to the explosion,¡± Master Bentham analyzed carefully. He had spent his entire life studying the material when Abel was making assumptions for the reason of the explosion, he had already found out the cause for the explosion.

    ¡°Can you use your Power of Will to draw the runes? Wouldn¡¯t that be faster?¡± asked Master Bentham, who, as he did not possess such powers, couldn¡¯t do anything to help apart from making suggestions.

    Abel thought for a moment and answered, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. It¡¯s just that my Power of Will was a little bit depleted. It¡¯s going to take up a lot more time for me to rest before I can use it again.¡±

    Once again, they picked up another sword of hundred skills found from the ground and punched a hole into it for the gem. this time was much faster than the first time since Abel now acquired some experience from his first attempt.

    It was time to draw the runes again, and Abel closed his eyes while emptying his mind. As he slowly opened his eyes this time, he began to zoom in on the sword with his sight. Every detail on the sword was magnified multiple timesrger than it¡¯s original size. When the runes were drawn on the sword with ink, the two continued to fuse very tightly. It created a special coating which was why the resistance was so strong when the runes were being drawn. The speed of Abel¡¯s will power corresponded with the speed of his runes brush perfectly. There was already a night and day differenceparing this to his first attempt. The whole thing was finished in ten minutes. Abel returned from his Power of Will state, and by that point, he was already fully exhausted.

    It took Abel two hours to recover from his exhaustion. Now he had gained experience of how to guide the ice-cold force with his Power of Will without any pauses or interruptions. Next time, he could lead the cold force into the middle of the runes at a much quicker and steadier pace.

    The sword of a hundred skills shed with a ring ray of light. This time, the light was not dazzling, and the sword covered by the runes began to shine. Slowly the lights began to dim, and the rune disappeared from the surface of the sword and the sword returned and to its original appearance. In addition to the sword handle¡¯s hole slot, there were no differences between the newly crafted sword and the original sword of hundred skills.

    Master Bentham took the sword of a hundred skills with his trembling hands and tapped it with his fingers. The sword shed a cold light, and Master Bentham¡¯s fingers were covered with frost.

    Abel saw the frost on Master Bentham¡¯s finger and immediately asked, ¡°Master, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha!¡± Master Benthamughed wildly, tears streaming from the corners of his eyes.

    He began to mutter words.¡±I-I, agh! I never thought that I could live to see the day where one of my disciples... could be making magical swords. Finally... I can die without any more regrets.¡±

 Chapter 25 - Master Blacksmith

    <h4>Chapter 25: Master cksmith</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel used a few normal gems to redecorate the big sword¡¯s handguard so that no one could see the internal magical power of the gems held within the long sword. He repolished handguards, along with a curved decoration strip made as well as adjusting the small and shattered gemstones of the sword. This transformed the sword from a normal sword of hundred skills an ultra-luxury, deluxe edition of an Ice magic sword of hundred skills.

    The explosion that urred on the other day had dispelled Abel¡¯s n to create The Ancient Vow rune. The defense power he possessed was nowhere as strong enough to withhold its power. It would be very dangerous if it exploded again during his second try.

    Time flew, and in a blink of an eye, three months had already past.

    Nowadays, Abel was living a very fulfilling lifestyle. He has already forged over twelve swords of a hundred skills, one of them being the ultra-luxurious, deluxe edition of the ice magical sword of hundred skills. He even produced five shields of hundred skills, made of rough iron. These shields were made as preparations for his future n to make The Ancient Vow in the rune system.

    It was already April, and the weather was bing warmer and warmer. People who worked in the forgery had already begun forging weapons right from the morning.

    ¡°Abel, you and I are going to the cksmith¡¯s union in Harvest City today.¡± Said Master Bentham as he looked towards Abel who was still recovering his energy to make another one of his One Hundred-skilled bases.

    ¡°Why are we going to the cksmith¡¯s union at Harvest City, and what are we doing?¡± Abel questioned Master Bentham with a strange look on his face.

    Master Bentham replied to Abel¡¯s question with an excited tone; ¡°After you made the magic sword, I have requested a swordmaster from the cksmith union to assess your sword. I got the news from the cksmith¡¯s union yesterday, and they notified me that they will be assessing you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, master!¡± Abel knew Master Bentham was only called the cksmith Master Bentham by the locals. Being able to make a hundred-skilled rough iron was only the fundamentals of bing a master. In order to truly be approved by the cksmith union as a cksmith Master, one would need a very diverse and profound skill set. Therefore, Master Bentham was only apetent master, but not a cksmith master.

    ¡°Why are you congratting me?, I am only the person who helped you apply.¡± Bentham gently padded Abel¡¯s head, ¡°For my entire life, I have been trying to forge magical weapons. I will never seed to make one, though, and that¡¯s why I could never be a real cksmith Master. However, the fact that you can make magic weapons, it shows that you are already worthy to surpass what I¡¯m capable of.¡±

    At first, Abel doesn¡¯t seem to have a lot of interest in bing a cksmith master. However, when he realized that he could learn more runes if he bes a master, as well as on the strong rmendation from Master Bentham, he agreed and said: ¡°I will go and prepare now.¡±

    Abel loaded nine normal swords of hundred skills, and one luxurious, deluxe edition of the fire-magic sword of hundred skills onto Master Bentham horse carriage from his private operating room. Abel decided to leave 2 of those normal swords of a hundred skills at his own ¡°Harry¡¯s Weapon Shop¡±. The rest of them were being sold in Edmund¡¯s Boutique Shop for money. If all the swords were being sold through Harry¡¯s shop, it would hugely impact the prices of those swords in the local market, which would also lead to suspicion from other weapon shops. Ultimately, this could bring a huge disadvantage to his shop in Harvest City, which was just taken recently off the hands of Lord Joel. One of the main advantages of trading it to Edmund¡¯s Boutique shop was that they have distribution shops all around the country. This meant that they could easily sell off the seven swords. The luxury sword, on the other hand, could be auctioned off by the boutique shop which would generate arge amount of profit for Abel.

    The carriage trip to harvest city was bumpy as usual. Abel already had ns of crafting a vibration-damping carriage so that the ride won¡¯t be as bumpy. At around 10 am in the morning, the horse carriage finally arrived at the cksmith¡¯s Union which was located in the center of the town.

    The cksmith Union was a multinational organization in the maind. The organization was created three thousand years ago by a couple of humans and dwarfs, who were all cksmith elders three thousand years ago. After all these years, even the Orcs have joined the organization. This ultimately formed the cksmith union that was known today. The unions mainly assessed the cksmiths¡¯ ability and handed out medals ording to their skill level. However, they also provided protection for those cksmiths who had joined the organization.

    The moment Bentham and Abel entered the Union¡¯s hall, a dwarf with arge beard walked towards them. This was the first time that Abel had seen a dwarf in his life. He tried his very best and controlled himself from not staring at the dwarf.

    ¡°Bentham, my old friend, the union notified me to host as soon as they heard about your application.¡± The dwarf then held his arms wide opened and Bentham lowered his body to give him a hug.

    When they finished hugging each other, Benthamughed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe the union is telling you to host the assessment, I still remember the days where we were being taught by Mr. Robin. After so many years, you still look so young.¡±

    Abel was a little speechless as he looked over at the dwarf with his face covered with hisrge beard. He couldn¡¯t imagine what Bentham meant when he said that his dwarf friend was young.

    ¡°This is my student, Abel, and Harry.¡± Bentham pointed at Abel who was standing on the side and introduced him to the dwarf.

    Bentham then turned around and said to Harry, ¡°This is master Sorin Oakshield, a junior who studied with me.¡±

    Sorin Oakshield jumped in and yelled, ¡°I am your senior, mind you! ¡±

    ¡°Back when we studied together, when I was a young adult, you were still a child. So, of course, I am your senior.¡± Benthamughed.

    ¡°Oh, I am older than you, yet I was still a child?¡± Master Sorin yelled as he waved his fists around.

    Abel finally understood the argument between the two of them as he watched from the side. Dwarfs generally had a longer life span, usually about 500 years. But normal humans could only live for around 100 years, so that¡¯s why they were having this banter with one another.

    Master Sorin knew that there wouldn¡¯t be a point to continue to dwell on this topic, so he quickly turned his head and began talking about Abel, ¡°So is this the person that will be assessed to be the new cksmith master? he is way too young! You only have one chance in your lifetime to apply for an assessment to be a cksmith master and you gave it to him?¡±

    These questions clearly showed that Sorin did not trust Abel¡¯s ability. Every skill that a cksmith acquired, needed time to perfect and master.

    I am almost 60 years old, and I am losing my essence, I am afraid that I cannot be a cksmith master anymore. I would never have the chance to use this application, but-,¡± Master Bentham looked directly towards Abel and said: ¡°Ever since Abel became a student of mine, he had created miracles again and again. I believe that he has the ability to be a Master cksmith, and that¡¯s why I brought him here for an assessment.¡±

    ¡°Ok, up to you, then. Let us begin the assessment,¡± Master Sorin lead both of them into the workshop. There were 3 mirrors ced on the wall, there was a cksmith workbench in the middle with all the tools that they need and there was also a cksmith furnace on the side that was burning.

    Sorin then took out 6 red gems and ced them on the notch of the wall. All of a sudden, the mirror¡¯s surface began to shake. Three figures including, a dwarf and two humans began to emerge.

    Master Bentham then proceeded to bow to the three figures in the mirror, ¡°Hello masters. Sorry for interrupting your time.¡±

    Abel seemed to be quite amazed and shocked at the same time. Then, Master Sorin began to exin the procedures of the assessment to him. Master cksmiths had 5 chances to apply for a grandmaster assignment. A top tier cksmith was a once in a lifetime chance. After the application was passed, there would be a grandmaster here to be the witness, and the other 3 will be remotely assessing the processes of the procedures through a magical array.

    This type of magic array was made by the Array master of the elves. It could only transfer images, but it cannot transfer sound.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± Master Sorin said to Abel after exining the rules and procedures.

    Abel remained silent, he first bowed to Master Sorin and the three masters on the mirrors.

    The raw materials on the workbench were very high quality. Abel took a piece of the material and threw it into the furnace. After a short period of time, he took out the material and hammered it back and forth. Due to his highly trained proficient skill and speed, it only took a little over 2 hours to forge the material to the 80 skills. Now he only needed to further forge them from 80 skills to 100 skills

    Since he was using up his Power of Will, the speed of him forging the material from 80 to 100 was even faster than before. Master Sorin began to look at Abel in a new light. The skillful use of his Power of Will when ites to forging was not verymon among the masters. Instead, most masters would use their experience to forge the martial from 80 skills to 100 skills.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the materials to be forged to 100 skills. After taking a small break, Abel began to shape the sword. The time flew past quickly, and the sword has taken its shape. Abel did not stop there. He proceeded to use the chisel to open a small indent on the handguard.

    This move suddenly grabbed Master Sorin¡¯s attention. He immediately turned to Master Bentham with a look of doubt. But Master Bentham nodded back to Sorin confidently, confirming his belief in his student.

    Master Sorin knew that although Bentham had been trying to forge a sword like this for his entire life, Bentham had failed. However, now it seemed that his student was able toplete his cherished desire.

    The moment Abel took out his rune pen. Master Sorin¡¯s confirmed his suspicions. Magical weapons were some of the highest tier weapons. It was considered precious even from the master tier weapon perspective.

    Seeing That Abel was in a state of deep focus as he drew the runes. The 3 masters in the mirror immediately knew what weapon it would be. Therefore, they began to pay even closer attention.

    The final process of embedding the blue gem and the guidance of The Power of Will went smoothly. Soon, an ice magical sword waspleted. Although it was not decorated, the masters agreed¡ªthis ice magical sword was fabulous, and it had well surpassed the cksmith master examination standards.

    Master Sorin turned around and looked at the 3 figures in the mirror. After all the masters nodded in confirmation. Master Sorin took out a medal from his chest directly and spoke to Abel with a serious tone, ¡°Congrattions, Abel Harry master, you are now the 36th cksmith master in the cksmith union.¡±

    After these words, Master Sorin ced the medal in front of Abel¡¯s chest. He then stepped up and gave Abel a hug. Just like Master Bentham, Abel also bent down to return Master Sorin¡¯s hug. This gesture of kindness shown that Master Sorin was now treating Abel as an equal.

    The three masters from the mirror have also bowed at Abel. As soon as Abel finished returning the bow, the figures vanished from the mirror.

 Chapter 26 - Second Visit to the Boutique Shop

    <h4>Chapter 26: Second Visit to the Boutique Shop</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Because Master Bentham and The Knight of Marshall had businesses to discuss together, the Knight of Marshall had arranged it so that he woulde to the council to pick up them up back to the castle after two hours. In the meantime, Abel sat on his carriage and went off towards Edmond¡¯s boutique shop.

    When Abel entered Edmond¡¯s boutique shop, Yvette was nowhere near in sight, so Abel went towards the counter and asked the male assistant ¡°I¡¯m looking for Ms. Yvette, have you seen her?¡±

    Since Master Bentham had just dropped off Abel in Harvest City directlying from the cksmith shop, Abel was still wearing grey cotton overalls. It was stained with traces of burnt fabric and sparks from the master cksmith examination. Alongside with Abel¡¯s young age, he looked as if he was just another normal civilian.

    Surprisingly, the male shop assistant did not discriminate against Abel since he saw that Abel had arrived on a horse carriage. No matter how Abel looked or who he may be, the shop assistant knew that anyone who arrives on a horse carriage was probably someone who he couldn¡¯t afford to offend, else he could risk losing his job. Therefore, the shop assistant politely assisted Abel to wait at the chairs in the reception hall. Before the waiter left, he gave Abel a cup of coffee then promptly went upstairs to find Yvette.

    Suddenly, a shrill voice came out from somewhere.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? How could a peasant like you sit down at a boutique shop? Are you here for the free coffee, is that it?¡±

    Abel looked around hesitantly for a few moments before finding out that it was himself who was being called a peasant. Abel had already ustomed to his identity in this world. Ever since he came here, no one has ever made such an insult to him. He looked at the man with a frown on his face and spoke to the man directly.

    The man who called Abel a peasant was a skinny thirty years old man with a face as dry as the desert. He was wearing a ck dress like a stick in his body with a posture like a bent shrimp.

    ¡°Are you talking about me? Abel questioned the man in an unimpressed and dissatisfied tone.

    ¡°Nice try, in pretending to be someone you will never be,¡± The man then nced over towards Abel. He thenughed at Abel as he saw the cksmith medal that he, not even once, had seen in his whole life.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to bring a cksmith medal. At least bring one that looks real, not some shady fake pieces like these! Guards, get this guy out of here,¡± The man said with a mocking tone.

    ¡°Sir, please exit the store.¡± Said the two guards as they approached Abel.

    ¡°If Edmond¡¯s boutique shop doesn¡¯t give me what I¡¯m looking for, I will forward this matter to the Noble tribunal for my rights and authority to be here,¡± said Abel as he took out a white unicorn coat of arms from one of the pockets. He immediately disyed it in front of the guards.

    When the two guards saw the coat of arms from Abel¡¯s hand, they frantically ran away in panic. The man who doubted Abel suddenly became pale and shocked.

    No one in this world dared to fake the coat of arms. This was because that faking the coat of arms was a sin and it would often lead to a death penalty. Moreover, the coat of arms represented the status of a noble. Only the noble and his sessors would have had the rights and eligibility to use their family coat of arms.

    The noble arbitration court was built to protect the noble¡¯s rights. When the noble¡¯s dignity was vited, the noble arbitration court would step in and defend the noble¡¯s legitimate rights. This may sound a civilized thing to do, but the noble arbitration court and their course of action were extremely cruel. ording to past events, every time a noble arbitral tribunal was dispatched, for viting and insulting the dignity of these high-ssed noble, someone was bound to be burned to death.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Yvette hurried down the stairs at a brisk pace and saw the situation and what was happening. When two guards saw her, they slowly walked back with their body shrinking backward.

    Yvette quickly nced over and saw Abel¡¯s clothes. She quickly realized the situation and she spoke apologetically, ¡°Hello, I apologies on behalf of Edmond¡¯s auction house for all the inconvenience caused to you.¡±

    At the same moment, Yvette¡¯s eyes froze as she witnessed the medal on Abel¡¯s chest. ¡°Are you a Master Abel? The 36th cksmith to passed the cksmith master rating?¡± said Yvette with an astonished and shocked tone.

    ¡°Ms. Yvette, you are correct, I am Abel. I didn¡¯t realize that the news would go around so fast.¡± Abelmented on how fast the new has spread. Rumors were just as widespread as it was on earth.

    ¡°Master Abel, we have just received word from headquarters that you have passed the assessment at the Harvest City cksmith Guild. Headquarters has specifically requested that our division follow closely onto you.¡± Yvette then quickly nced over to the man who doubted Abe, and followed up with an apology to Abel, ¡°Our boutique shop will give you an ount of your injustice.¡±

    When the tall and thin man heard what Yvette had said, he suddenly became paralyzed on the ground. These words from Yvette¡¯s had sealed his fate. But at the same time, he knew how insignificant his fate is in the eyes of others

    Abel had a special intention when he wore his cksmith master medal to Edmond¡¯s boutique shop. This was because he wanted to auctions his Sword of thousand skills, and also a deluxe version of a Fire Magical Sword of hundred skills at Edmond¡¯s boutique shop in this identity. By doing so, not only it was easier to sell the swords, but it could also attract more publicity to this auction. Therefore maximizing the value of these weapons.

    ¡°Ms. Yvette, I¡¯ve brought some of the forged weapons that I¡¯ve made, and I¡¯d like Edmond¡¯s boutique shop to help me put it up for auction.¡±

    When Yvette heard what Abel had said, her eyes lit up and suddenly shined. This was a wonderful opportunity for her to be putting up the newly titled master cksmith¡¯s weapons for sale at Edmond¡¯s auction house. As Yvette was in charge of this matter, this could well be an immense achievement for her and it would boost her future career and promotion tremendously.

    ¡°Thank you for your trust in Edmond¡¯s boutique shop and we will sell your work at the highest standards within our auction.¡± ¡°Said Yvette excitedly.

    Abel made a preposition. ¡°On one condition only, these weapons will not be auctioned at Harvest City.¡±

    At first, Yvette was confused by Abel¡¯s preposition, but then she immediately understood his reasonings. This was because there was a new weapon shop called Harry¡¯s Weapon shop in the same town, and Abel¡¯sst name was Harry as well. Therefore Abel must not want people to misunderstood that all the weapons in that store were also owned by his family.

    ¡°No problem, Master Abel.¡± To Yvette, It didn¡¯t matter where she sold the weapons, as long as she was in charge of the selling, she would¡¯ve been able to take all the credits regardlessly.

    As the guards unloaded some of the weapons from Abel¡¯s carriage at the front door. Abel pointed to the seven swords of thousand skills and said: ¡°These are just the weapons I made during my training, they are just ordinary weapons of hundred skills.¡± He then pointed towards the deluxe version of fire magical sword and said: ¡°This variant was made with the use of dwarf technology, after some decorations, I named it the ¡®Deluxe version of fire magic sword of thousand skills ¡®¡±.

    ¡°Wait, Is this a magical weapon?¡±

    Of course, Yvette had heard of magical weapons before. That being said, though, they were ssified as extremely rare and high-end weapons. Even the headquarters of the Edmond boutique store could rarely see one.

    Curiously, Yvette drew therge sword from its sheath, but the sword was too heavy for ady. So she held therge sword with both her hands and attempted to ce it on the counter for a closer inspection. Suddenly Abel¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he what Yvette was about to do, he quickly shouted; ¡°Be careful!¡±

    But it was toote, the fire magical sword had slipped from Yvette¡¯s hand. The moment that the body of the sword touched the floor, a red light shed from the body of the sword. ¡°Dong¡± the sword had hit the ground. In that split second the area where the sword was dropped had be fully cken, and the atmosphere of the boutique shop was filled with a burnt smell.

    Abel quickly picked up the sword from the ground and ced it back into the sheath, Yvette was inplete shock and frightened by what had just happened. The sword would have put a huge hole on the counter if it was directly ced there. Let alone thinking of the consequences burning down such an expensive counter, Yvette could not help but pat herself on the chest. At the same time, she had now truely experienced how terrifying the fire magical power of this sword was. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would be the consequence if this sword was used to attack people.

    ¡°Master Abel, I will only charge amission of two percent of the total value of your weapons.¡± This was the lowestmission that Yvette could¡¯ve offered to anyone, and she offered it to Abel for thanking him earlier for his warning.

    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Yvette.¡± Abel had understood all the details and procedures of the auction, and thankful for Yvette¡¯s kind intentions.

    Then, Yvette signed the contact with Abel. Therefore, the 7 swords of hundred skills and the deluxe version of a fire magic sword of hundred skills were left at Edmond¡¯s boutique shop for auction.

    Afterward, Abel went to Harry¡¯s weapons shop and handed 2 more swords of hundred skill to the manager. The manager did not ask any questions as he was an experienced businessman.

    Seeing that the two hours were already up, Abel called the driver and headed back to the cksmith shop to pick up Master Bentham and go back to the castle.

 Chapter 27 - Wolfriders

    <h4>Chapter 27: Wolfriders</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    30 minutes had passed... The two were well on their way now going back to the castle. During the journey, Abel and Master Bentham were exchanging knowledge in their forging experiences with one another. But for most parts, Master Bentham was mainly teaching and mentoring Abel. Although Abel was a quick learner and had already be a cksmith master, he was nowhere near as experienced as Master Bentham.

    While they were chatting away, Abel suddenly felt that the carriage hade to a stop. So, He then lifted the curtain of the horse carriage and asked the driver, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The cart driver was in shocked as he spoke with a sense of astonishment, ¡°Something seems odd with the vige ahead. Maybe something had happened.¡±

    Abel then spoke directly to Master Bentham, ¡°Master, you stay in the carriage while I go take a look at what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Master Benthamughed and said. ¡°I¡¯m a level five fighter myself. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±

    For someone who was only a level five fighter like Master Bentham, Abel was extremely skeptical about his capacity to fight. Even The Knight of Marshall himself had to keep training every single day to maintain his fighting ability. As for Master Bentham, Abel had never seen him practicing his fighting skills a single time, ever since the day they met.

    But Abel did not insist on Master Bentham staying. As the two got out of the carriage, they immediately saw the distant vige rising in clouds of ck smoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and take a look.¡± As Abel pulled out the great ice magical sword that had been forged during the cksmith union evaluation, from the trunk of the carriage. The sword was not yet decorated, so it looked ugly, but it certainly would not affect its defensive capabilities and functions.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Master Bentham warned.

    Abel waved his hand, signaling that he understood Bentham¡¯s goodwill, and promptly walked towards the vige.

    The closer he got to the vige, the more Abel sensed that something was wrong. It wasn¡¯t just a small fire, it was the entire vige and its¡¯ houses being burnt down.

    When Abel arrived at the vige, he was in shock from what he had just witnessed. The ground of the vige was littered with dead bodies of the innocent vigers. Not only that, but some of the dead bodies were mutted. It seemed as though as they have been bitten by an animal of some sort.

    The most disturbing thing to Abel was the sight of the multiple corpses of children. These bodies were scattered in almost all parts of the vige. It was obvious that what happened here was an unjust ughter. Only a group that had absolute power could have nned a massacre like this. In Abel¡¯s knowledge of this world¡¯s history, it would be extremely rare to see the ughtering of innocent civilians even if it¡¯s an invasion of another country.

    As Abel walked around the vige, there was not a single survivor. It seemed that the killers were highly trained and experienced. They might even possess special abilities. The ces where the people hid had beenpletely abolished, and those who had hidden were killed without mercy.

    Abel had never felt such so anxious, it was almost indescribable to him. Even though this area was not a part of his family¡¯s territory. As a human being, he couldn¡¯t help but felt a sense of sympathetic sadness and sorrowfulness for the victims of this massacre.

    When Abel came to this world, he thought he saw a peaceful image. Even though he had been attacked by people before. he thought that no world could be perfect, there would always be criminals out there. However, what he had witnessed today was the first time something has shocked him to his soul. Maybe this world was not as peaceful as he had imagined. People were being ughtered in their own home! What would¡¯ve happened if that was his own family? What if it was the Bet family?

    As Abel didn¡¯t return for a long period of time, Bentham was starting to get worried. he quickly hurried to the vige, when he saw the scene of the massacre and the bodies, he was also in a great deal of shock. ¡°God, what happened?¡±

    Master Bentham quickly went over to the bodies of the victims and examined it carefully. ¡°Orcs,¡± he said grimly, ¡°It was the orcs.¡±

    Master Bentham then pointed towards the wounds of the corpses and said. ¡°These were the bite marks of wolves. No wonder there were recent reports of Wolfriders being seen around here.¡±

    The Wolfriders were the dominant unit of the Orc empire¡¯s military, which were mostly trained by the werewolves and worgens. The Wolfrider troops were extremely strong when it came to their speed, agility, flexibility and their stance of direction. All these characteristics made the Wolf cavalry one of the strongest armies here in Maind. Not only were they strong, but they were also extremely adaptable to even the toughest environment. During long battles, they feed off from the in enemies allowing them for maximum efficiencies in continuing their battles.

    ¡°We better go back immediately! The Knight of Marshall needs to know about this¡± Suddenly, something urred to Master Bentham. He realized that there must be still some werewolves nearby, and with the speed of these werewolves. All the viges and castles nearby around here would be in great danger.

    Abel and master Bentham quickly returned to their carriage and hurried back towards Harry¡¯s Castle with the driver driving as fast as he can.

    ...

    Simon was a Worgen. Or, rather, a wolf rider in the Wolf cavalry. His wife was a female wolf, named ck Wind

    Simon¡¯s home was in a barren in that had experienced a great deal of poverty. His home had around two hundred acres ofnd and he had nine brothers and sisters. As Simon was the second child of the family, their two hundred acres ofnd not providing enough source of food for their entire family¡¯s need. So, his parents decided to use up the majority of their resources on Simon, as he had the potential of bing a member of the wolf riders. But by doing so, this meant that all his brothers and sisters would starve.

    In order to gain morend for his family, Simon made up his mind. He would participate in the trial of death. In the past, every participant who could survive the trial of death would be rewarded with a piece ofnd. Besides that, most of them could often be brought back arge number of gold coins and gems, which were more than enough to buy a whole lot ofnd.

    Simon tried his best not thinking about the consequences of the annual trial death. He tried not to remind himself of arge number of people who would not make it back alive. He only wished to be one of the survivors.

    Simon felt that he was out of luck the other night when he was passing through the Budapest mountains. He allocated his wife, ck Wind, to rest a shed within the barracks. There were a lot of other male wolves in the shed. One of them had sexual interaction with his wife.

    After riding the flying beast through the Budapest mountains, the small group of cavalry troops, which consisted of ten members set off and began their journey. Everything was going smoothly as they progressed forward. They avoided towns and only attacked small viges, although the rewards from raiding these small viges weren¡¯t massive, these sessive raids on the small viges allowed Simon to gain a significant amount of confidence throughout his journey.

    But one day, Simon found out that his wife was pregnant. Wolves were extremely loyal creatures. Their loyalty to their master was unprecedented among all animals. When a baby wolf was born, the first creature it sees would ultimately be its master.

    Normally, the pregnancy of a wolve was a very happy event and deserved to be celebrated. Whether if it was to give his brother the right to im his title as the master, or to give up the privilege of being a master in exchange for arge number of resources, it was just a beautiful thing within the wolves culture.

    But since this was a world where humans lived, Simon would have to fight here with the current situation on hand. A pregnant wolf meant that it would greatly affect Simon¡¯s ability to use his power during the trial. Even though the vigers in the previous siege did not resist their attack, but the gore and excessive violence of their attacks, it gave ck Wind a lot of damage during her pregnancy.

    This meant that she was unable to keep up with the squad, and the other Wolf cavalry team members weren¡¯t willing to put themselves at risk for Simon¡¯s problems. The only reason that the wolves are able tounch multiple attacks in different viges was because of their speed. The speed of the wolf cavalry determined their fate during the trial of death.

    Simon stayed behind while the others left. He was the only one that stayed with his wife. He didn¡¯t dare to enter towards the open, the only thing he could¡¯ve done was to hide in the forest and wait for ck Wind to give birth.

    Every day Simon was hunting in the jungle, and every time he went out and hunt, there was just enough food for him and his partner to eat and survive. He often thought to himself, when would he be able to ownnd like these, to have more food than he could ever eat. The wealth of humans in this world often attracted countless Orcs like Simon himself. They all have onemon goal ¨C grab it and upy it.

    Every day, Simon carved a line on a tree to count off the days. All he wanted now was to spend his remaining two months safely in this jungle. Then, he could travel back to meet up zone to return home, to his Orc empire.

 Chapter 28 - Preparation Before Battle

    <h4>Chapter 28: Preparation Before Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, when I was on my way back from Harvest City, I witnessed a vige that was attacked by the Orcs. It was located between the Castle and Harvest city.¡±

    When Knight Marshall heard about this affair, he immediately notified his steward Lindsey, ¡°Lindsey, ring the rm bell now and get all the vigers from all of our territories to enter the Castle for shelter now. When they are inside, make sure you verify their identity as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± Lindsey quickly said and promptly hurried out.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I¡¯ve prepared a present for you. I originally intended to give this present to youter for your birthday. But with the current circumstances, we have on our hands, I think you should have it now so that it could increase your strength.¡± Abel then brought out a deluxe version of an ice magic sword of hundred skills directly from his bag...

    When they returned to the castle, Abel went into the operations room and took out another piece of the deluxe ice magic sword of hundred skills which was also originally prepared for Marshall¡¯s birthday. However, he decided to give the deluxe version of the ice magic sword of hundred skills directly to Knight Marshall right now. This was a crucial move for Abel since increasing their fighting strength was what mattered the most right now.

    Once again, Abel took out another piece of the deluxe version of the ice magic sword of hundred skills. There wasn¡¯t much time left to lose, so Abel also handed it over into the hands of Knight Marshall.

    ¡°A magic sword!¡± The Knight Marshall pulled out the sword as he gently touched the sword with touched it his fingers. He then hastily shook off the frost on his hand and said excitedly; ¡°Wow, this <i>is </i>a magic ice sword! That¡¯s the good stuff!¡±

    He then turned around and looked undeviatingly at Abel and stated; ¡°Bentham had been researching the forging process of magic weapons for a long time. Looks like his hard work has finally paid off!¡±

    ¡°This was my gift to you. How could you say that it was forged from Master Bentham?¡±

    Abel felt a sense of speechlessness to see that the gift that he made was being said to be made by someone else¡¯s.

    Knight Marshall couldn¡¯t believe it. He was speechless for a while.

    ¡°Abel, you made this sword?¡± Knight Marshall questioned him with a sense of disbelief.

    Abel remained in silent, he then pointed directly to his own master cksmith¡¯s medal on his chest. It was then that Knight Marshall has finally just realized that Abel had an extra medal carried on him.

    ¡°You¡¯re a Master cksmith?¡± After hearing what Abel said, Knight Marshall was suddenly in doubt of the entire world and his whole existence... Since when could a 13-year-old novice like you can be a Master cksmith?

    ¡°The trip that I took to Harvest City was for evaluating the weapons I¡¯ve made,¡± Abel said

    ¡°Was this true?¡± Knight Marshall¡¯s facial expression immediately shifted from being astonished to being wildly excited. He then began tough frantically in joy, ¡°Ha, Ha-ha-ha, BWAHAHA! We have a Master cksmith here in our own home! Hey, Abel, I want the best magic armor, the strongest magic shield, a magic knight firearm... Oh, I almost forgot, I also want a magical bow too.¡±

    Abel looked at the already overly-enthusiastic Knight Marshall. He headed out of the room without even bothering to look back. ording to what Knight Marshalled had requested, it would¡¯ve required all the best cksmiths in the cksmith union. All for a silly dream such as this...

    All of a sudden, the bell rang heavily, there were 20 soldiers wearing leather armors and equipped with long guns. They rode their horses as they gathered in front of the castle, The Knight Marshall immediately changed into his imitation zing sun armor as he jumped onto his personal white warhorse. His horse was way more powerful than any other ordinary warhorses, it was tall and equipped with the deluxe edition of the sword of hundred skills (Abel¡¯s gift). On his hand, he was carrying a knight¡¯s rifle as he stood in front of his squad of cavalry soldiers preparing to give a speech.

    ¡°Those filthy Orcs had appeared again. My soldiers, let¡¯s get our weapons ready, together we will defend our homnd from these Orcs!¡± After hearing Knight Marshall¡¯s motivating address, the soldiers were all aroused and were all ready to go into battle to fight bravely. If anyone managed to y an orc himself, it would be considered an Outstanding Military Service. In the past, the only way to achieve an Outstanding Military Service was to serve as a guard in Miracle City. Now, this opportunity was everywhere.

    To Abel, he thought the soldiers at Harry¡¯s Castle were brave and steadfast. An entire toon of twenty horses, along with the costs of training for these soldiers... Only the wealthy and powerful people like Bentham¡¯s masters could have afforded such a group of well-trained elite soldiers.

    ...

    At the Bet Castle, a sweaty messenger quickly approached The Knight Bet and handed him a parcel. He quickly told the butler to give a small reward topensate the messenger as he returned immediately back to his room with the parcel.

    When the Knight Bet opened the package, he spotted arge sword and two enclosed letters. One of the letters was from Knight Marshall, informing him about the recent attacks that urred on the viges as well as to raise their awareness and to scout out for any future Orc attacks that may ur.

    The other letter was from Abel, which read ¡°Your birthday present came early.¡±

    When Knight Bet pulled out arge sword from his package, he immediately recognized that something was different about this sword. The value of the sword he had just pulled out was immeasurable... When he found out that the sword was an Ice magical sword, The Knight of Bet immediate felt a heart full of sentiment. Even though Abel had be the adopted son of someone else, Abel was still willing to spend arge amount to purchase an Ice Magical Sword as a present for The Knight of Bet to protect himself after he realized the Orcs were now roaming around.

    These days, The Knight Bet was already filled with regrets for letting Abel get adopted. If had realized that Abel had forged this sword himself, who knows how much more regretful could he get.

    ...

    When Abel traveled to the cksmith store earlier today. Everyone who saw him including his apprentices was all gazing at him differently. They all seemed to obtain a sense of respect for Abel. People were now addressing him as Master Abel, but he seemed to be stressed whenever he heard people calling him by the title of ¡°Master¡±. However, Abel was no longer an undistinguished ordinary cksmith, he was now a ¡°cksmith Master¡± which required him to be less humble and modest about his identity as he was now representing an entiremunity, the highest of the cksmith Union.

    When Abel went back into the store, he went into his dedicated operations room and locked himself inside... Ever since he started forging weapons, he always had a low requirement for his equipment. Although he could forge a sword of a hundred skills, he had never truly forged a customized weapon for himself. The only sword that he had with him was the magic ice sword which was forged during the cksmith examination.

    Why didn¡¯t Abel forge weapons for himself? Firstly, Abel himself was not in any particr danger back then. He had never thought that it would be in use and it would be wasteful to leave it there to rust. Secondly, his body was growing speedily due to puberty. This meant that the equipment that he made now would be wasted as the equipment that he crafted would not be able to fit him as he grew even one year older.

    However, in the current situation, the chances of a battle happening were extremely likely. So Abel finally decided to forge a few pieces of protective gear just in case. By doing so, the new equipment would greatly enhance Abel¡¯s chance of remaining alive... The uing battle looked as though it would determine the life and death of Abel and everyone he knew.

    Firstly, Abel had to experiment a little bit with his current concept. He then wore some very thick gloves and ced a ceramic bottle into the furnace. After it was burning for a while, he took out the ceramic bottle with iron mps, then directly threw a bucket of iced water at it. Almost at the same time, Abel stuffed the ceramic bottle in the Horadric Cube and pressed start.

    Although Abel saw that the ceramic bottle had entered inside the Horadric Cube. There was not a change ever since Abel took it out of the furnace. After remaining silent in deep thought, suddenly Abel realized that the body of the Ceramic Bottle seemed to have some cracks them.

    As soon as Abel moved a single heartbeat, the ceramic bottle appeared on his hands. At the same time, he mmed the Ceramic bottle into a pile of debris and as it fell to the ground, everything was shattered to pieces.

    ¡°It worked! Abel rejoiced and immediately felt a sense of relieve and satisfaction in his heart.

    Now, Abel had to forge a piece of arge magic sword, the current pace he had right now was considered very quick already. Normally it would take around 5 hours on average to forge a magic sword. He was fast enough now to take 5 hours to make a big magic sword. With the magic sword now in the process of being forged, Abel intentionally wanted to write a few runes differently. He added a lot of useless strokes connecting in the mostplicated way. During the final step when he was leading the magical power of the blue gem to the center of the Runes, the moment before the white light shed, he shoved the sword into the Horadric Cube.

    With the leftover time, Abel worked extremely hard to create an oversized shield of hundred skills. The shield was as thick as 30 centimeters, if Abel wasn¡¯t a level 5 knight, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to lift this gigantic shield.

    Abel then took the failed magic ice sword that he just made from the Horadic Cube. This time Abel had learned his lesson, the moment he took out the sword, he threw it outside and he counted slowly¡±1,2,3¡± in his head...

    When Abel counted to 3, he heard a loud Bang outside the shield, followed by a chaotic noise of ¡°Ding Ding Dong Dong¡± it sounded like the shield being strike by a thousand spears. After the noise had stopped, Abel peaked his head from the back of the shield. The explosion was muchrger this time. Therge stone wall was pierced with countless scattered pieces, some even seemed to have made a small hole on the wall.

    When Abel saw his shield, he was so deeply shocked that his entire body felt like they were drenched in cold sweat. There were holes everywhere on his shield and the holes looked as if they were hit by bullets, it was even deep enough to put a finger through.

    If Abel wasn¡¯t holding an extra thick shield, he might have been heavily wounded from the st of the sword.

    Abel couldn¡¯t believe that by adding a few runes circuits, the effect of the explosion would¡¯ve increased by such a significant amount. ¡°What would have happened if a sword like this were thrown in the middle of a crowd?¡± Abel thought to himself.

    Abel could only imagine the catastrophic idents it would¡¯ve caused. No one could¡¯ve survived a st that strong.

    Of course, such a highly dangerous weapon had to be stored in the horadric cube, so a weapon like this could only be Abel¡¯s secret weapon. The Horadric Cube was the most important secret of Abel his sess was entirely aided it¡¯s with the assistance. Therefore, Abel would not let anyone who had a glimpse of it remain alive

    In the evening, Abel did not return to the castle to rest. He stayed up the entire night to forge three pieces of exploding swords to be stored within the Horadric Cube. In the meantime, Abel had also learned self-defense and how to properly protect himself.

    Abel suddenly thought about the grenades in the original old world. The explosion that had just urred was simr to the explosion of grenades. ording to what Abel learned from the era of the explosion, the safest ce to survive after a grenade exploded would be on the ground even though there would be shockwaves.

    Based on the original world¡¯s concept of the tank cannon-bounce shells, Abel built a much smaller shield that could be hung around the waist. During the explosion, the person could reduce the number of damage in an explosion by lying on the ground, and then using the small shield to bounce off the pieces of debris at different oblique angles.

 Chapter 29 - Large Beast Traps

    <h4>Chapter 29: Large Beast Traps</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel returned to the castle the next morning. After he had breakfast and rested for two hours, he returned to his private operation room in the cksmith¡¯s Guild.

    For the trillionth time, Abel was a bodybuilding trainer in his previous life. He was used to going hiking with his friends in the wild, which made him have a lot of experience in hunting.

    This time, Abel wanted to make a giant bear trap ording to his memories. As Master Bentham suggested, the wolfriders were very fast and flexible. They would often implement a hit-and-run strategy during battle. If they didn¡¯t have arge number of soldiers to surround them, it would be very difficult to annihte them. However, things would bepletely different if we could make arge bear trap. If a wolfrider stepped on it, it would at the very least injured their leg. This could hugely reduce their speed, therefore they will no longer be a threat.

    The beasts and humans of this world were both much stronger than the beasts and humans in the previous incarnation of earth. Thus, Abel thought that he needed something special to stop these wolfriders.

    Theponents of the gigantic bear trap consisted of argepression spring, two charm mps, a mp trigger, a button, and a chain.

    After thepression spring was ttened with force, it was gently held secured with the mp trigger. If someone stepped on it, the two sharp mps would be released instantaneously¡ªcatching the prey with a tremendous amount of rebound force. Since the two sharp mps were not fully enclosed yet, the more the prey struggled, the tighter the grip would be.

    It would be easy to imagine if the mount wolf of a wolfrider was caught by this gigantic bear trap. With the speed of the wolfrider. the mount wolf would be in excruciating amounts of pain. Therefore, the wolf rider would most likely be shaken off by the mount wolf.

    This world did not have such arge bear trap, therefore the cement of the traps should not attract too much attention to the orcs, especially if we add some more camouge to it.

    The process of making the trap was simple. The only trouble was thepression spring. ording to Abel¡¯s memory, the steel used in the spring must require a high carbon content, to maintain the steel¡¯s sticity.

    Abel practiced by forging a rough model with a hundred skills. After several attempts of carburizing, a lot of small samples were made ording to different carburizing ratios. After testing, he decided on the best sample, and the production process was finally determined.

    Then, Abel began mass production. After he made tenpression springs, there were still a lot of materials left. He then made severalrge spiral springs which could be used as shock absorbers when he decided to upgrade the carriage in the future.

    Abel did not make any other essories of the gigantic bear trap him since that would take too much time. Thepression springs were theponent that mattered the most. The other parts could let other cksmiths in the cksmith shop take care of it.

    Abel called his senior, Gordon, who gave him a drawn blueprint and dimensions of the bear trap¡¯s otherponents, and requested it to be forged in 2 days. Gordon did not have a problem with the request since he ordered a few of the most capable cksmith to work extra hours, toplete it as soon as possible.

    Early next morning, when Abel arrived at the cksmith shop, Gordon told Abel with a pair of tired red eyes, ¡°Master Abel, all the parts are made ording to your requirements, and they are ced in your operation room. ¡±

    Abel was very surprised. He thought that it would have taken at least two days, but it was finished in one night. Looking at the tired red eyes of Gordon, He could not help but say, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleepst night? I don¡¯t need these parts in a rush.¡±

    ¡°Since the cksmiths heard that it was yourmand, they refused to dy it and worked overnight.¡± Gordon did not mention himself. He only gave the credit to the other cksmiths, who was standing in front of Abel.

    ¡°Next time, when I forge a sword of hundred skill, the cksmiths and you can watch on the side. Now, go to rest¡± Abel said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Abel, I will let them know,¡± Gordon thanked Abel and ran off.

    When Abel walked into the operation room, he saw a pile of essories ced on the ground. It has been divided into ten parts. From these details alone, it was enough to show that Gordon was a very attentive person.

    It took some effort to assemble suchrge bear traps, but Abel had always been a tough person, in half an hour, tenrge traps were fully assembled.

    Two horses were brought in, and each of them was strapped with fiverge traps. After it was secured, Abel waved a hand, signaling that they were ready to go.

    Behind Harry Castle was a forest. Since Abel has been busy ever since he settled here, he never had the chance to explore this forest. He has heard that there wererge beasts roaming around in there, Therefore Abel decided, this would be the ce to test out his giant bear trap.

    Although the castle has now begun to be on guard, when Abel left the castle with the 2 horses, no guard dared to ask anything. Abel¡¯s current status waspletely different from that when he first arrived. Everyone knew that Abel has now be a cksmiths Master. In this world, the title of master could be attained by the elites of that particr profession. Therefore, they would be respected no matter where they go in the Holy Continent.

    It was the sunniest part of the afternoon. The sun was shining through the gaps of the trees, scattering patches of lights over the fallen leaves on the ground. It made a dull crunching sound as Abel continued to walk. The horses were not very fond of the forest environment ether, as their nose began to make snorting sounds.

    After he walked for about half an hour, Abel felt that he had arrived at the center of the forest. Although he did not see a singlerge beast along the way, he found arge pile of beast dung, which suggested there must berge beasts around here. The ce was deserted, thest sign of civilization had already disappeared 10 minutes ago. Abel immediately knew this was the perfect ce to put the bear trap since the trap was so powerful, it could not be ced anywhere close to humans.

    Abel squatted down to looked for a beast¡¯ s route on the ground. Beasts would always like to travel on the same route, and they would often leave some footprints behind. Therefore, experienced hunters would always know where the best ce to set their traps

    Although Abel didn¡¯t have as much experience, he was still trained in this aspect. So after careful observation, he found a beast¡¯s route. He immediately took out two gigantic bear traps from the horses. Then, he opened the mps by force and secured the trigger. There were many techniques when it came to the cements of bear traps. You had to inspect the beast¡¯s route properly in order to specte the steps they would take. Even if the beast could dodge the first bear trap, it would not be able to escape the second one.

    After the instation, Abel made an arrow marking on a tree. This mark was a reminder of where Abel had ced the trap and would make sure he wouldn¡¯t step in it, himself. However, since there were arrows on the marking pointing towards different directions, it also allowed Abel to less likely get lost in the forest.

    Abel continued to move forward. Every ten minutes, he would find a ce to put the bear trap. Slowly, he walked for more than an hour, and all therge traps were ced.

    The sky began to get dark. Abel was packing up his things, preparing to go back to the castle. There were still 2 hours before the sky waspletely darkened. Until then, he could still see his way back.

    At that moment, suddenly he heard a painful, yet angry scream from the distance.

    A beast must have fallen for his gigantic bear trap. Only a beast could have made a noise in this forest.

    Abel strapped his horse next to a tree and rushed in the direction of the sound. As Abel was running, he was constantly observing the surrounding environment, and the marking he made. It would be hrious if he had fell for his own trap.

    After running for ten minutes, Abel found the marking that he made. He slowed down and walked gently into the trap.

    Although the sharp mps had been triggered, there was no prey to be found anywhere. Abel squatted down and touched sharp teeth of the mp with his hands. There was blood.

    What triggered the trap might not be a beast after all. Although Abel doesn¡¯t know what else could have triggered it, a beast definitely would not have the intelligence to free itself from it, especially without the help of a human hand. If the beast was very powerful, at most, it would just destroy the trap, not leaving it enclosed like this.

    Could it be human? Abel shook his head. The voice he had just heard was clearly not human. That, he could be certain of.

 Chapter 30 - Simon the Worgen

    <h4>Chapter 30: Simon the Worgen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Not far from where the gigantic bear trap was ced, Abel spotted even more bloodstains on the ground. As he resumed his search following the directions of the blood trails, he suddenly stumbled across another spot of bloodstains which wasn¡¯t too far from the original directions that he hade from.

    Abel continued to follow the blood trail. From the looks of it, the prey didn¡¯t seem to be injured badly. It was probably just a leg. However, as he continued, he thought that maybe the wound on the prey¡¯s leg might be quite serious since it bled continuously.

    Abel¡¯s hunting instinct and experience in his previous life had taught him that when prey was injured, they instinctively sought the most secure and safe ce for themselves to recover from the injury. This would probably be the case with this prey as well.

    After following the blood trail for around thirty minutes, Abel suddenly saw lights from a fire in front of him. Abel felt confused and found it strange. Humans would never have survived or habited in a ce like this.

    As he slowly approached the fire, Abel saw in the distance, a creature that he had never seen before treating its¡¯ own leg wounds. The creature had a head that looked like a wolf, two canine teeth protruding from the outside, alongside with a body that resembled a human. However, it had a slightly more curved back with a height of around a little over two meters.

    Next to the creature was a huge mysterious wolf resting on the ground. The belly of the wolf seemed to be sorge that it looked as if it was pregnant...

    Abel was now certain that the creature in front of him was the Wolf Troopers, that attacked the vige that he saw earlier, and the wolf that was resting near it must be the legendary mount wolf.

    ...

    Once again, Simon was out of luck... He hid in the jungle, away from the humans. Every day, he hunted for food to keep himself and the mount wolf well fed.

    One day, he went out to hunt just like any other ordinary days, he had already familiarised himself with the environment during these days, therefore he had lowered his awareness when moving around the forest... It was an everyday routine for him.

    During his hunt, he went onto a route that he was extremely familiar with, it was the route that he had took many times and it was the safest road to him. But suddenly, he stepped on something strange, it looked to be two giant elephant¡¯s teeth that mped through his legs. The pain that he suffered when he stepped onto the trap made him furious. It was so painful that he screamed repeatedly... He didn¡¯t know what it was, but he was certain that it belonged to the humans.

    After a while, he realized that even though the trap looked scary, it wasn¡¯t particrly painful, and it only injured him a tiny bit. It didn¡¯t even break the bones of his leg, it was just a sharp serrated tooth that tore his skins with the muscle of his lower legs. Most importantly, the trap was easy to break, too. All he did was to gather up all his strength and pry it open with his hands.

    However, his injured legs still needed to be treated. All the precious medical supplies were left back in his camp. Therefore all he could now was to limp back slowly to his camp, so that he could treat his wound.

    As Simon treated his wound, he thought to himself... There have been sightings of humans around this area, and it was no longer safe to stay here. It looked like they may have to move to another area. With Simon¡¯s mount wolf ck Wind having to give birth in these uing few days, the best time to move away would be tomorrow. To Simon, the quicker they moved, the better. With the birth of a small mount wolf, they will lose all their mobility...

    All of a sudden, Simon¡¯s nose picked up a different scent in the air. It was the scent of humans, Simon then ferociously stood up with a worried facial expression on his face and looked around carefully to scan for any danger.

    ...

    Abel observed with extreme caution as the wargon got up and peeked around. Suddenly, Abel realized the wargon must have sensed his presence from a distance.

    As a wargon, Simon had an extremely strong and terrifying sense of smell. The moment he picked up the scent of Abel, Simon knew that this human was the one who injured him. These inferior humans would need to use such despicable methods to injure him. He was ready to do anything he could to find the bastard who did this and wipe him out the surface of the Earth.

    When Abel realized that he was spotted by the wargon, the wargon was already dashing directly towards his direction from afar. At that moment, Abel knew he was in big trouble. From the vigorous look of this wargon, it at least possessed the fighting ability of a novice knight, which to say this wolf rider was at least level 6

    While Abel was only a rank five Novice Knight, he was only one rank away from being in rank six. However, the probation between knights that were level 1 to 5 only had onebat qi force. The power of the force was determined through level-based, Level 1 being the weakest while level 5 being the strongest. However, theirbat qi was only avable to fire once at a time, since novice knights did not have a core to generation morebat qi. Therefore, once they used up all their qi in their meridian, it would require at least a few days for them to recover before using it again.

    Thebat qi was like an amplifier for power. If a professional could produce around 500 pounds of force, hisbat qi would be capable of doubling that power to a thousand pounds. For level 6 professional, they can use the Combat Qi multiple times, thus multiplying their attacking strength. However, level 5, or below only has one shot to double their strength. Therefore, their difference in strength could not be matched no matter how good the weapons and essories are.

    If Abel used hisrge sword against Simon the wargon, the only oue would be that Abel being excluded by the force of the sword. While Simon only slowed down a bit by the ice magic of the sword.

    When Abel thought about it, he suddenly had an idea. He wasn¡¯t going to fight the wargon. Since he saw the injury on the wargon¡¯s legs, maybe he could have a chance to escape.

    When Simon saw that the man, not only was he unwilling to engage inbat but was turning around and running away, he thought to himself, ¡°What a coward that human was¡±.

    With little regard to his injury, Simon began to make a chase after Abel.

    Originally, Abel thought that since the wargon¡¯s leg was injured, he surely would¡¯ve run faster than the wargon. However, the wagon was still the fastest predator in the Holy continent. Ever since Simon began to chase after Abel, he had been catching up closer and closer to his speed at every second.

    Abel estimated his current distance to the wargon. If he used the exploding sword with a three-second wait time, he could cause severe damage, or even kill the wargon. However, with all these forests nearby, with the speed of the wagon, it could use these trees as cover and dodge the majority st.

    The exploding sword only had one attack, the best chance for Abel would¡¯ve been when the wargon was unprepared for his attack. However, if the first attempt was unsessful, the second attempt would be even less likely to seed as the wargon would¡¯ve raised his awareness.

    Abel took out a crossbow, which was already loaded with an arrow. He immediately looked back and aimed at the head of the wargon and fired. The wargon had extremely precise reaction time, he instantly dodged the arrow. The wargon was now even closer, Abel realized he didn¡¯t have any time left to reload his crossbow, so he made a quick decision. Abel threw his crossbow directly at the wargon who was rapidly catching up to him. The wargon¡¯s paws caught the crossbow in the air and within seconds, and the crossbow became a pile of trash on the ground. With not much time left, Abelstly took out the crossbow made by the dwarf. However, he only got the chance to fired it once before it became useless again.

    With no more ranged weapons equipped with Abel. The only option now was to use the trees to distance himself from the wargon. Abel kept changing directions, by doing so, he could slowly keep his current distance against the wargon.

    As Abel sprinted, Abel quickly caught a glimpse of a familiar sign with the corner of his eyes. He realized that It was the trap he had set earlier...

    Simon became more and more frantic. The blood of the Orcs seemed to boil within him. He gave a great shout, and his muscles were immediately all ferociously tensed. It even transformed him from 2 metersrge into 2.5 meters.

    Simon¡¯s speed seemed to change significantly too, Abel suddenly felt the wargon¡¯s breathing behind him. When he looked at the sign again, he was already at his trap that he set earlier, he lunged forward as he held his ground between the two traps that were ced on the ground. The front hand of the trap flipped, which turned over the second trap. This allowed Abel to escape the attack from the wargon w from behind.

    The wargon screamed with a cry of ¡°OW ~~¡±, Simon¡¯s legs were caught again. As he ran, the chain of the gigantic trap was tied to the tree pole at one end, and the strong pulling force caused Simon to fall onto the ground.

    Abel saw the wargon lying down on the ground, and before the wargon¡¯s hand could pull open the mp, Abel had pulled out an exploding sword from the horadric cube. Before the white light shing in the explosion of the sword, Abel was already on the ground taking cover and the light shield at the waist was tilted in front of him to protect him from the explosion.

    Simon saw a bright, shining white sword flying towards him. It was not moving very fast, which surprised him. But at the same time, an instinctive sense of fear arose from the depths of his body.

    Then immediately the sword exploded, there was a loud bang, and Abel¡¯s shield jingled in front of him. When everything became quiet, he stood up and the trapped wargon was covered in blood. Particrly in the middle of its fear-filled eyes, a hole was gushing out blood, A piece of debris had directly struck the wagon on its head.

    Abel approached the wargon. The wargon, who was 2.5 meters in shape, had transformed back to 2 meters upon its¡¯ death. Due to the transformation of the wargon earlier, the clothes made from the fur on its¡¯ body have broken open and something was protruding outside.

    As Abel took out that something from the blood-smeared wargon. It was a sheepskin paper. On the paper was some kind of Orc¡¯s text with a map and some strange piece of branding. On the brand was carved with a long-curved horn and a lion¡¯s face. The lion looked to have more developed muscles of the body than a normal human, along with sharp ws on its hand followed by a pair of toe shoes. The lion was the god of the Orcs. As Abel investigated further, he found that at the bottom of the brand, there was a star.

    If there were orcs here, they would¡¯ve known the importance of this sign. These were special Orc ability skill cards. Each sign was sealed with a powerful ability. Because most of the orcs had no writtennguage, the Orc gods used this method to preserve these skills, and the Orcs learned their skills through these signs.

    The sign that Abel found had another star, this meant there¡¯s still another opportunity the special to learn the special Orc ability. Even though It was not known where Simon had gotten the special Orc sign, but the rarity of this orc sign was beyond doubt even for ordinary Orcs.

 Chapter 31 - Orc Skill Card

    <h4>Chapter 31: Orc Skill Card</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel knew what an orcs¡¯ skill card was. He knew what it was, but the card had a power that was so strange that he had to take a closer look at it. For reasons he wasn¡¯t sure of, he was somehow attracted by it in ways that he couldn¡¯t describe.

    Abel decided to use his Power of the Will on the card. He closed his eyes for a bit and decided to focus all his senses on the mysterious force that was lingering by. As his conscience began to enter the card, he felt an energy that was simr to the one that his body produced. It was the power of one¡¯s spirit. It was probably not a human spirit, though.

    Without asking for Abel¡¯s permission, this energy began to draw itself closer towards him. It was trying to synchronize with him. Abel didn¡¯t want to, but it was toote before he could switch off his Power of the Will state.

    Whilst trying to open his eyes, Abel realized that he had be a young worgen himself. It kind of felt like a movie for him, except it was much more realistic than a movie. He had no control over his body, but everything he saw was very much in detail.

    The worgen (Abel) walked to the front of a mounted wolf. It ced its hand on top of the beast¡¯s head, then utter some very strange words from his mouth. It was not anguage that Abel had learned about before, but bizarrely enough, he could understand every word of it.

    As devoted followers of the beastly gods, the worgens would often include words of praise in their vocabry. They would also use weird consonants to match the words that they were saying, which allowed them tomunicate their thoughts with the mount wolves, kind of like what Abel was seeing here. The worgen could understand what the mount wolf was thinking, and so could the mount wolf to the worgen. The worgen would¡¯ve sent amand to the mount wolf without having said anything, and the mount wolf would follow it after receiving it telepathically.

    After riding on the mount wolf for a while, the worgen used itsbat qi and gave it a full body massage. Things were looking very tranquil here, but the scene got cut off for some reason. Without being able to watch what happened next, Abel¡¯s mind was returned to his body.

    There was a star at the bottom of the skill card. As Abel switched off his Power of the Will state, it started fading away and eventually disappeared. The card, too, was destroyed after that. Abel was afraid of it exploding like his heavy sword, so he threw it away into the air before he got injured by it. Luckily, the card didn¡¯t explode. Instead, it just kind of fizzled out and ceased to exist.

    The skill card did a lot for Abel. Because of it, he learned how to speak thenguage of the orcs, as well as being able to use the mount enhancement technique on any rideable animal. Technically speaking, however, the card itself did not have the function to teach Abel anothernguage. He only learned the orcs¡¯ tongue because he was reading it with his Power of the Will state on, which synchronized his psyche to the young worgen that he saw.

    Despite regional differences, the orcs spoke amonnguage, which was also the one that was used to make the skill card¡¯s content. Through the acts of worshipping beastly gods, they would transfer whatever skills they possess into the cards, with the mount enhancement technique being one of them.

    By now, Abel¡¯s pretty much had a full understanding of what the skill card was. It was something that was used by the Orc Empire. Unlike the orcs who used their blood to activate it, Abel used his Power of the Will. While there were upsides with using this method, it was also risky in its own ways. If the priest who made this card were in a higher rank, there was no telling of what would happen to Abel¡¯s mind.

    Having learned thenguage of the orcs, Abel picked up the parchment map and started reading it. It was a map marked with times and locations of where the invasion troop would be rallied. Abel was very excited to recognize it, because by doing so, he could, very easily, stop the invaders from entering into the realms of humanity.

    Honestly, though, such important intel should¡¯ve never been brought by a regr orc. The humans got lucky this time. If Simon didn¡¯t leave his team to wait for the mount wolf to give its birth, he would¡¯ve never had to draw a copy of the map while in hiding.

    It was gettingte now. After realizing so, Abel finally remembered that his horses were still in the worgen¡¯s camp. He then walked back slowly to where he came from.

    While the two horses were still there, there was also a mount wolf that was sitting next to them. As the worgen had killed off any wild beasts nearby, the horses remained calm as they chewed on the grass that was below them.

    The mount wolf stood up at the sight of Abel. Realizing how long its master had gone, it raised its head in a worrisome manner. What a shame. An adult mount wolf could only recognize one master for the entirety of its own life. With the worgen being killed, there was no longer a cause for it to be alive.

    Abel slowly walked towards the mount wolf. He revealed his ice magic sword from his back and slowly approached the beast. The mount wolf wasn¡¯t looking to fight back, though. If anything, there was a very strong sadness that was disyed in its eyes.

    Master didn¡¯te back, but it was an enemy that hade to end its life. The mount wolf began to wail, almost as if it was trying to beg for mercy. Abel felt kind of confused to see this. While the night was near, he could still see a small shadow, struggling its way out of its dying mother.

    Whilst going against what Abel has learned before, the mount wolf was giving off birthright here, out in a battlefield that was extremely close to the enemy¡¯s territory. The Orc Empire was supposed to be very strict in controlling their livestock. They were not supposed to let any pregnant mount wolf be in any sort of danger, let alone letting it inside the human world. What Abel was witnessing now was an outlier, a phenomenon that was, by all means, not supposed to be.

    Since the Orc Empire was the one that controlled the mount wolf poption, most humans would¡¯ve never seen one in their whole life. That being said, humans knew very little about how they behaved. It wasn¡¯t like they werepletely clueless, though. For starters, it was rumored that mount wolves recognize the first living thing they see as their masters. They were also known to be extremely loyal and would go to extreme lengths to protect the ones they thought to be important.

    Because of their intelligence and extraordinary speed, mount wolves were regarded as one of the most valuable animals to be owned in this world. For people in this world, a good animal to ride on was the same as a racing car. The fanaticism behind was pretty much the same, even more so when the opportunity to see one was so rare.

    As Abel stood where he was, the mount wolf began to focus back on giving off birth. Despite being in a lot of agony, it didn¡¯t make any sound as it was afraid of being a hindrance to its stillborn offspring.

    Eventually, the little thing came out and rested beside its mother. The mount wolf, as it had fulfilled in its role, was too tired to even keep its eyes opened. Itid right where it was at and tried to have some rest. However, such things were a luxury in the presence of a foe.

    The mount wolf raised its head to look at Abel. It then looked down its head and began licking the furs of its own child. Through this very fact, there was a very strong love and a sense of satisfaction that was being conveyed.

    Suddenly, the mount wolf stood up from the ground and ran towards an old tree, which was about fifty centimeters in its width. Abel thought that it was trying to attack him and quickly readied himself for defense. However, there was no longer a reason for conflict.

    The mount wolf had crashed its skull against the tree. Without bothering Abel, it had ended its own life in the quickest way possible.

    What boldness and loyalty. The mount wolf loved its child, but nothing stood in the way for it to devote everything to its master. Not even its own child, and not even its own life.

    Abel raised his ice magic sword and started digging on the ground. Within no time at all, he¡¯s dug up a hole that was big enough to bury the mount wolf in. It was just an animal, yes, but it was a dignified spirit that was deserving of respect. He didn¡¯t want the other beasts to ravage on its remains.

    After the burial was done, the baby pup began to cry, as if mourning for the being that gave it its own life. Upon hearing this, Abel picked it up from the ground and wrapped his arms around it.

    It was a very light puppy, covered in ck furs that were drenched from being licked. It was soft, so soft that Abel had to try very hard not to hurt it. It was an innocent life which, for reasons Abel wasn¡¯t sure of, made him felt like he was its own father.

 Chapter 32 - Abelâ€™s Own Mount Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 32: Abel¡¯s Own Mount Wolf</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As though having found its mother, the mount wolf pup kept on rubbing its head against Abel while it was in his arms. For Abel, it felt kind of itchy for him, in a good way¡ªsort of. He started patting the pup on its head which had responded by rubbing its head against Abel even more.

    Abel carried the pup towards his horses. Now that he¡¯s found himself a new partner, he was even less keen on spending the night in the forest. There was nothing he could feed it here. For that reason, he had to go back to Harry Castle now.

    Just when Abel was about to approach his horses, they started panicking at the scent of the baby mount wolf. Understandably enough, wolves were a natural predator for beasts such as them. While this particr wolf was just a puppy, their instincts were telling them very much otherwise.

    After patting the horses on their backs, Abel was able to calm them down enough to proceed his way back home. He held the reins in one of his hands and used another to hold onto the baby mount wolf. He wasn¡¯t riding the horses, though. It wasn¡¯t safe to ride horses in the middle of a forest. Besides, the sky was starting to turn dark, so the only way he could go home was on foot.

    As he held onto the baby mount wolf, it started raising its head to lick his face. Its crystal eyes were looking straight at him, as though it had already decided to follow him for the rest of its life. And it did, indeed. Mount wolves were loyal beasts. While such a tendency was umon for other animals, they decide their masters from the moment they were born.

    With one of his hands holding onto the mount wolf, Abel ced another on top of its head. His rank wasn¡¯t high enough for him to transfuse hisbat qi into it, but he did remember the spells for mount enhancement. By uttering the same enchantments as the orcs would praise their beastly gods, he could forge a spiritual pact with it.

    It¡¯s good that no one else was around. If they heard Abel speaking thenguage of the orcs, he would¡¯ve been sent to a temple to be executed. Well, that¡¯s if they understood it in the first ce. Actually, who cares? Abel was in a forest. No one was going to see him breaking any taboos.

    On a side note, most of the abilities that the orcs possessed had something to do with their faith. They had great admiration and respect for the gods that they worshipped, and would often include words of praise in the spells that they used.

    As Abel enchanted the magical words, a green light began to sh on the hand that was ced on top of the mount wold¡¯s head. It started shing bigger, and eventually surrounded everything that was around them. While the light was too bright for Abel to see, he could hear a weak cry that was calling out to him.

    It was a cry of happiness, of a love that was so pure that even the strongest forces couldn¡¯t break it apart. Abel felt it. He felt it from the bottom of his heart and was moved to allow it into his soul.

    Eventually, the green light became so thin that it vanished in the air, but the bond that was built only grew stronger by the minutes. Just by being around the mount wolf, Abel could know what it was feeling.

    Come to think of it, Abel hadn¡¯t named the mount wolf yet. Since it was covered in ck furs, the first thing he¡¯s thought of was ¡°ck Wind.¡± When the pup reached its adulthood, he wanted it to run as fast as the wind.

    ¡°Your name is now ck Wind. Is that okay with you, ck Wind?¡±

    Abel wanted to tell exin his thoughts behind this name, but the pup was too young to understand something soplex as symbolism. Anyways, ¡°ck Wind,¡± it shall be.

    ¡°You¡¯re not against it, are you? I don¡¯t sense that you have anything against it. Alright, I¡¯ll call you ck Wind from now on, then.¡±

    Having named the mount wolf, Abel walked back the battleground and saw the dead worgen lying on the ground. If he was just going to leave it right there, no one was going to believe that he had killed worgen by himself. Not wanting to let his achievements go to waste, Abel carried the dead worgen and put it on top of his horse. He then continued his way back to Harry Castle.

    It was getting kind of dark in the forest. After stopping for a bit, Abel made a torch from a branch he picked up from the ground. Luckily for him, apart from a few snakes that he encountered, there weren¡¯t a lot ofrge beasts on his path back. Things were kind of going well for him.

    After walking for a few more hours, Abel came out of the forest and went back to Harry Castle. Oddly enough, the front gate was looking different from what it used to be. There were torches hung on the wall and a lot more guards who were patrolling around.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± one of the guards called out as Abel approached the front gate. In just a few seconds, more guards came and had their arrows pointed towards him.

    ¡°It¡¯s Abel,¡± Abel raised his torch so that it was closer to his face, ¡°Open the door so I can go in.¡±

    ¡°The young master¡¯s back!¡±

    ¡°Master Abel!¡±

    As the guards began cheering for Abel, they lifted the castle gate and allowed him to enter. To Abel¡¯s surprise, he saw a lot of tents when he had juste in. Every time he was about to pass by one of them, people woulde out and say hello to him.

    ¡°Good night to you, Sir!¡±

    ¡°Sir Abel!¡±

    ¡°Master Abel!¡±

    From what Abel could see, these were all farmers who lived in the Harry Knight¡¯s domain. They came inside Harry Castle because of the orcs¡¯ invasion. The Knight of Marshall must¡¯ve sent them in during the daytime.

    Speaking of the Knight of Marshall, he didn¡¯t have any sleep at all. He was getting so worried that Abel hadn¡¯te back, so he just stayed in his office whilst having his armor on. He did hear that Abel was out to test his new weapons, but because of howte it was, he¡¯s already sent a few men to search in the forest.

    For the Knight of Marshall, it was a difficult thing for him to not know where Abel was. Besides helping out his good friend, the Knight of Bet, he took Abel in because he wanted a heir to take on his family name. In that sense, Abel didn¡¯t need to do anything to be helpful to him. However, what this child did over the past few months was simply far beyond all expectations.

    Because of Abel¡¯s achievements during the invasion outside Harvest City, the Knight of Marshall was rewarded with his weapon store. Because of Abel¡¯s ability to make magic weapons, Harry Castle was now one of the most fortified castles around Harvest City. Because of Abel¡¯s status as a master cksmith, the Knight of Marshall was a celebrity figure whenever he went. Abel was a phenomenon kid, and he was bound to be so much more than that.

    Whilst thinking about everything that Abel had done for him, the Knight of Marshall became even more worried about his disappearance. If the butler Lindsay didn¡¯te in on time, he would¡¯ve gone to the forest himself to look for Abel.

    ¡°Master, Sir Abel is back!¡± the butler Lindsay said with a rushed tone. It was rare for him to be this intrusive, but understandably so.

    ¡°He came back!¡± the Knight of Marshall eximed and ran to the Harry Castle¡¯s front gate. As happy as he was to see that Abel was alive, he found it strange that there was a corpse on one of the horses.

    The Knight of Marshall widened his eyes, ¡°Why did you bring a dead worgen back?¡±

    Just after he said that the Knight of Marshall began to notice something even stranger. Abel was holding a mount wolf pup in his arms. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, but somehow, it was right here and it was looking straight at him.

    The Knight of Marshall said with a shaky voice, ¡°Is-is that a mount wolf you¡¯re holding, Abel? Wait, wait a second. Oh my, it is a mount wolf! Where did you found it, Abel? Has it found a master yet?¡±

    As a knight who survived the war against the orcs, the Knight of Marshall was very much in awareness of how precious a mount wolf was. That being said, it was a miracle for Abel to bring back one that was just yet born, and an even greater myth for it to be collected with a dead worgen.

    The worgen must¡¯ve been at least rank six for it to appear next to a pup, but who could¡¯ve had killed it? There was no way that Abel could¡¯ve killed anything that was at rank six, but who or what else could¡¯ve done it?

    Whilst facing the mountain of questions that were thrown at him, Abel was at a loss for words. He didn¡¯t expect such a strong reaction from the Knight of Marshall, so it was hard for him to start exining the things that he saw. For now, though, ck Wind was hungry, so the first thing he did was to ask for some sheep milk from the butler Lindsay.

 Chapter 33 - Going Back to the Castle

    <h4>Chapter 33: Going Back to the Castle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Once returned to the Harry Castle¡¯s main hall, Abel told everything that he saw to the Knight of Marshall. At the same time, he¡¯s also brought the map that was drawn on the parchment paper.

    Thankfully enough, the Knight of Marshall was able to read some of the characters that were used by the orcs. He had recognized some of the locations marked on the map and was able to point out some of the more crucial routes for those invaders.

    The Knight of Marshall walked around the room whilst having an extremely intense expression on his face, ¡°This map is way too important for us, Abel. With this in our hands, we can effectively stop these orcs from ever entering into the realm of mankind.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the orcs are going to be too easy to fight off this time,¡± Abel said with concern, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the exact numbers, but the wolfriders I¡¯ve faced are all at least above rank six. We won¡¯t have enough archers for them if they keeping at this pace.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall wasn¡¯t too worried. If anything, he was very optimistic about this whole situation, ¡°Why, of course, we¡¯re not going to take on them all. Here¡¯s the deal: I give this map to the Lord of Harvest City, and we do fend off the invasion this time and have enough dead orcs on our hands, Abel, you are going to be anointed as a Lord.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall then said with a more serious tone, ¡°For now, Abel, you are not allowed to be out without apany. Whenever you leave the castle, you must let someone know first and bring some guards with you. As for that mount wolf you¡¯ve picked up...well, um, don¡¯t tell the others about it. I¡¯ll tell the others to keep their mouths shut as well.¡±

    ¡°Once they¡¯ve reached a certain rank, mount wolves tend to stay loyal to their owners,¡± the Knight of Marshall sighed, ¡°Same with that one. That being said, there¡¯s always going to be someone who would try to take it back.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you say, Uncle,¡± Abel said withoutint. For all intents and purposes, the Knight of Marshall knew a lot more than he did about how the nobles were like. Besides, ck Wind was still a puppy. Once it had reached full size, Abel would¡¯ve grown so strong already that no one could take anything away from him.

    To be honest, however, this kind of thought process just showed how little the Knight of Marshall and Abel knew about the cksmith Guild. If Master Bentham was here, he would¡¯ve warned these scoundrels about the severe consequences of crossing a human with the title of a ¡°master cksmith.¡±

    ¡°Do you still have thoserge beast traps with you?¡± the Knight of Marshall asked. While he was well aware of how terrifying the wolfriders were, he was very interested in finding ways to slow them down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have them with me now,¡± Abel replied without expecting to be asked about his traps, ¡°I¡¯ve set up all ten of them in the forest behind the castle. I did mark them, though. If you want to, I can retrieve them by tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Can you have the other cksmiths make it for you?¡± the Knight of Marshall asked urgently.

    Abel shook his head, ¡°Probably not, I think. There¡¯s a special technique that I¡¯ve used to make one of the parts.¡±

    Having be a master cksmith himself, Abel knew how far technology had progressed in this world. That being said, not many people could make a metal spring the same way as he did. To produce the special metal that was needed to make a spring, one would have to use arge amount of carbon to reduce the steel¡¯s durability, meanwhile ensuring that its sticity was maintained. Forget the humans, only masters dwarves could handle work as delicate as this.

    ¡°Can you make a lot of these traps for me, Abel? I know they are meant for hunting, but they could also be great defense tools if wey them around the castle.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Abel affirmed, ¡°all I need to do is to make the moreplex parts. You can have the other cksmiths make the simpler parts.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. Make as many of those crucial parts. Do it whenever you have free time. I want those traps in ce as early as possible,¡± the Knight of Marshall said impatiently, ¡°Go tell the patrol squad where you¡¯ve set up the trap, and they will get them for you. And don¡¯t go out for the next few days. I¡¯ve already moved the cksmith shop into the castle. Things are going very dangerous outside the castle.¡±

    At night, after returning to his bedroom, Abel got some warm sheep milk from Lindsay and fed it to ck Wind. In order to not spill it, he¡¯s also asked for a sheet of gerbil skin.

    A gerbil was kind of like a rat. Because of how thin and soft its skin was, it was often used to make all sorts of small textile objects. With that mind, Abel asked the maid to make a pacifier for him. While the resulting product was not very aesthetically appealing, he did get himself a very useful feeding bottle in the end.

    With the pacifier next to its mouth, ck Wind started suckling for some sheep milk. Its premature teeth bit hard onto the bottle, and its tiny face looked very satisfied when it was doing so.

    Abel never had a pet when he was living on Earth. He didn¡¯t know the feeling of having a pet, and he¡¯s never understood the people who would treat pets like they were their own children. For a while, though, he¡¯s really thought of ck Wind as his own baby.

    Meanwhile, the Knight of Marshall had sent the parchment map to Lord Dickens. To fully earn Lord Dickens¡¯s trust, he even had his men sending a whole dead body of a worgen. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t because of how urgent things were, he would¡¯ve paid the visit himself in person.

    The next morning, after waking up from his bed, Abel came to the de facto cksmith shop that was set up in the castle storage. With the help of Master Bentham and the other men, he gathered up all the cksmiths and began instructing them on the parts that were to be made.

    By now, Abel had be quite familiar with creating his beast trap. For therge, thick springs that were essential to this piece, he would spend a whole day making fifteen replicas of them. He did this for three days. The other cksmiths were quite fast, too. Under Abel¡¯s instructions, they, too, managed to make all the other parts after three days.

    Having assembled all the parts together, Master Bentham started filing the edges of all the teeth on the traps. This was so that the des would dig deeper when the prey had fallen for it.

    Thanks to how experienced the patrol squad was, the other ten traps were also retrieved back from the forest. There were now twenty-five beast traps ready for defending Harry Castle.

    To test the effectiveness of his new trap, Abel threw a branch on top of the pressure pad, which, in a blink of an eye, was prated by its razor-sharp teeth. If the branch was the leg of a mount, then the worgen riding on top of it would¡¯ve immediately lost the ability to move. All in all, it was a result that the Knight of Marshall was very satisfied with.

    And that should¡¯ve just about end the invasion right there. To begin with, orcs would¡¯ve never attacked a castle with just a few squads on their side. The walls were too high for their steads to have any use, and a forced pushed would only result in unnecessary casualties. They were not technologically advanced enough to develop any sort of siege engine. With all that out of the way, the only asset that they had were their wolves, but even a rank seven wolfrider couldn¡¯t jump over a castle gate.

    As powerless as the orcs were against a fort, the Knight of Marshall had everyone concentred to the center of the Harry Castle. He reinforced some of the castle¡¯s weak spot with therge beast raps, especially in the forest somewhere thirty meters behind the fort. If the orcs were looking for an invasion, he would need to stop them from having any ess to arge amount of timber. If the traps were activated, the scouts would know the direction of the attack right away.

    After finishing the traps requested from him, Abel was finally spared with some free time of his own. Instead of taking a break, though, he decided to reminisce about hisst encounter with the worgen.

    Looking back, that fight with the worgen had really made he understood his difference to someone with an official upation. Yes, a rank five Novice Knight was only a rank away from an official upation holder, but a rank five Novice Knight could not multiply his powers withbat qi.

    Despite its injury, that worgen hadpletely outpaced Abel in every conceivable way. Honestly, he was beingpletely dominated at the time. If it wasn¡¯t for his luck, he wasn¡¯t even sure if he would stand where he was right now.

    Once having reached the rank of a beginner upation holder, one could utilize hisbat qi to increase his physical strength. On the other hand, an intermediate upation holder could channel hisbat qi to his weapon. It was the same technique as the one that the Knight of Marshall had used outside of Harvest City. By loading his energy onto his heavy sword, both the power and the sharpness of his weapon were increased by double. That just showed how insane this technically was.

    Things didn¡¯t stop there, though. After bing an advanced upation holder, one could essentiallyunch mid-range attacks with hisbat qi. On the battlefield, he could even overpower an army of about a hundred men.

 Chapter 34 - Compound Bow

    <h4>Chapter 34: Compound Bow</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    With the free time that he had, Abel decided to use it for some power-up first. By ¡°power-up,¡± he would like to start with his weapons. Thinking back to his encounter with the worgen, he did remember himself wanting some sort of long-range weapon in his hands. Even if he couldn¡¯t make the right aim, he could¡¯ve at least slowed it down.

    Abel had spent a great deal of his time thinking about making projectile weapons. He did do his research on the kind of bows that were produced in this world, but his main interested lied in something a little different. He wanted to craft a 70-poundpound bow, the same one he had used during his time on Earth.

    The greatest thing aboutpound bows was how energy-efficient they were. To put it mathematically, if you were to save up 80% of your total strength, you would only need about 14 pounds of force to hold the string while it was being pulled. Conveniently enough, all that remaining strength would be used for improving uracy and adjusting the wielder¡¯s postures. If you were to save up 60% of your total strength, you would need about 28 pounds of force to keep the bow in its fully-pulled state. When you do, the shot would be a lot faster and much stronger.

    With the blessing of the Power of the Will on his side, Abel could recall memories with an extraordinary level of detail. That being, he had a very clear memory of what apound bow should be like. He knew what parts were essential to make one, and he knew all the sizes of these parts.

    Let¡¯s see. Idler wheel, cam, upper and lower limb, grip, arrow rest, string slider, string stabilizer, handle, buss cable, cable, limb pocket, string silencer, and cam. Apart from the main pars, there were also parts such as an attachable arrow rest, sight, release aid, a stick for reducing vibration, a peeping hole, and a wrist rope. That¡¯s pretty much all the parts of aplete set of a modernpound bow.

    While this world was not blessed with technology, the people living in it were much stronger than the people on Earth. It wasn¡¯t hard to figure that out. As far as Abel knew, he¡¯s never heard of someone slicing a human and a horse in half with just one swing of a word. And remember, the Knight of Marshall was an Intermediate Knight. As insane as his achievement, there was no telling what people stronger than he could do.

    If anything, Abel was already stronger than most people on Earth. At a ridiculously young age of thirteen, he was able to release a total of 400 pounds of force with just his raw strength. During his time on Earth as a bodybuilding trainer, the tightest bow he could pull was only about 70 pounds in total.

    While it was impossible to find the same raw ingredients here as one would on Earth, Abel was free to craft the bow in however ways he desired. That being said, he could use some very sturdy materials with little to no regard for the resulting weight of the bow. He was a strong kid, and everyone was pretty strong in this world.

    Having made a list of the things he needed to make, Abel started drawing sketches on multiple pieces of paper. When he was done, he wouldbel the size of these parts and think about the sort of materials he would need for them.

    For the idler wheel and the power wheel, Abel thought that he would use one bearing to support both of their rotating motion. There were a couple of reasons to do this. Reducing friction. Improving the uracy of the spin. While it was a crucial part of the bow, he would have to make the two wheels by treating them for a hundred times.

    Because of how much time the upper and the lower limbs would take, Abel decided that he wasn¡¯t going to make them himself. So how was he going to get them? Simple. He would go to the storage room and take them out of two heavy bows. There were a few 200-pound bows in the storage room. While they were the finest bows in Harry Castle, almost nobody in the castle could use them properly. For starters, one would at least have to be above being a rank four novice to pull the bow¡¯s string. And even if one could manage to do that, he would have to use the same amount of force to aim at his target. In this sense, you would, technically, need about 300 pounds of force if you want to use the bow properly.

    If Abel could get his hands on these heavy bows, he would have himself a bow limb and two extra strings. He was going to make a massive limb for his new bow, which would use up to two whole limbs of a heavy bow for its upper and lower limb.

    For the stabilizers, Abel would use the same timber as the ones he could take apart from these heavy bows. For the handle and the arrow rest, he would make from bases of one hundred skills.

    Abelmenced his work after he did all of his blueprints. Having taken two heavy bows out of the storage room, he found himself a bowmaker to help him make thepound bow. While he was not very confident in his bow limb, he decided to have a professional checking it for him.

    The bowmaker, being a professional in his area, had a sad, ¡°what a waste this is¡± look on his face when he took apart the two heavy bows. He cut the wood into the sizes that Abel had drawn on paper and glued the limbs together with some fish gel. Abel was very pleased with the resulting product.

    For the stabilizers, Abel found himself a carpenter, who followed his instructions and made the parts as requested.

    After every other part was done, it was now Abel¡¯s turn to make his bearing.

    While it was not known to many people, the bearing was the most important part of every machinery on Earth. A bearing would consist of three parts: the inner race, the outer race, and about several balls that would roll around the space between the inner and the outer race.

    As difficult as it was to make bearings, they were mostly made in factories by mechanical beds. Abel didn¡¯t have ess to a mechanical bed, of course. He would have to rely on himself only which, even for a master cksmith like him, was not an easy job to do.

    Abel started with the balls. He made himself a Vernier scale, and after hitting small pieces of iron into little spheres, he would use it to make sure that he¡¯s got the exact measurement that he wanted. It was a very, very exhausting process. For a single small ball, it would take him about several hours to make.

    After making his first ball, Abel used some ys and water to build himself a molding model. It was kind of like the wet sand casting process, which was used to replicate pieces of metal from liquid form. By making one ball with his hands, Abel was able to make thirty copies of it with just his y mold.

    While only twelve balls were needed for one bearing, Abel decided to make some spares in case he needed them. With that mind, he got himself some iron so he could melt them for casting. He had expected this to be the most annoying process, mainly because he would have to use charcoals to slowly liquefy the metal pieces. Luckily, Master Bentham gave him this ointment for raising a fire¡¯s heat. With just a few drops into the me, the metal pieces started melting in a very short time.

    Abel poured the liquid iron into thirty of his y mold. Once they had all cooled down, Abel took them and filed the edges for a bit. Once he was done, he¡¯s got himself thirty perfect small iron balls.

    Next up, Abel had tobine the inner and outer race with the iron balls. Whilst looking back to the many physic lectures and documentaries he had watched in the past, he got out some pieces of ice and stuffed them into the inner race. He took the outer race and put it inside the stove. That¡¯s right, he was using the thermal expansion and thermal contraction tobine the three parts in order.

    After he was done making his bearing, Abel made his idler wheel and power wheel and attached them all. Soon, he¡¯s got himself the firstpound bow of the history of this world.

    Realizing howte it was, Abel hid away thepound bow and went back home.

    The next morning, after ying with ck Wind for a while, Abel went for some testing in the shooting. He got himself fifty arrows with the intention of shooting them all in one practice.

    Abel took out his first arrow, ced it on the arrow rest and pulled on his release aid. Unlike what he had imagined, the tightness of the string was unlike anything he saw before. With thebined power of two heavy bows, thepound bow would take more than 400 pounds of force to be pulled. As hard as it was for Abel to pull on the string, it was a lot easier for him to hold it after he did. That¡¯s the beautiful thing about apound bow. Once having pulled it apart, you wouldn¡¯t even 100 pound of force to keep the arrow in release mode.

    Abel aimed towards his target, which was about fifty meters away from where he was standing. With a light press of the trigger on his release aid, the arrow was fired away at a pace that was not visible. It shot right through the center of the target and continued to fly for thirty meters more into the back wall before it finally stopped.

    Damn. This shooting range was already the longest one in the entire Harry Castle. Abel did confirm that there was no problem in the bow¡¯s release and aim, but he didn¡¯t have a chance to test its maximum range of fire.

    Still, just look at that clean whole in front of him. For all his experience with archery, Abel has never heard of an arrow that could still fly straight after fifty meters. Anyways, one thing was for sure, though. No matter how bizarre hispound bow was, it was the most technologically advanced in this world.

 Chapter 35 - First Shot

    <h4>Chapter 35: First Shot</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Upon hearing the urgent noises of the bell, Abel readied himself whilst picking up hispound bow and quiver. Then, he ran his way to the castle¡¯s front gate. When he was just about to pass through the town square, everyone seemed panicked to see him. None one knew what was going on.

    Having climbed adder on the side of the retaining wall, the first thing that Abel saw was the sight of the Knight of Marshall in his full set of armor. He was standing right on the edge of the castle with about twenty of his own guards standing beside him. All of them were holding a long spear in their hands.

    The Knight of Marshall got worried when he noticed that Abel was here, ¡°What are you up here, Abel? Go back inside the castle. It¡¯s dangerous around here.¡±

    Without listening to the words of his adoptive father, Abel probed his head out of the retaining wall. He wasn¡¯t able to get a good view, though. An arrow was just shot at him the moment he drew his head out. Luckily for him, he was quick enough to dodge with his head and managed to shot the thing down with his own bow.

    As fast as that was, Abel did see about twenty orcs outside the wall¡ªsome of them were riding on top of wolves while others were using inferno bovine as their stead.

    ¡°Why are the orcs here?¡± Abel asked in surprise.

    ¡°There are two or three squads of them here. That¡¯s how many of them they need to take down a fort,¡± the Knight of Marshall replied, then said with a sneer, ¡°Not this one, though. Not with that.¡±

    ¡°Where are our own archers?¡± Abel asked in frustration¡ªhe was just being fired at a few seconds ago, ¡°Are we just going to let them stay there?¡±

    ¡°There are only five archers in the castle,¡± the Knight of Marshall pointed towards a bunch of injured soldiers over the distance, ¡°Two of them were already injured. The rest... they are no match for their wolf-riding opponents. I have ordered them not to fight back.¡±

    As undesirable as that sounded, the Knight of Marshall continued to mock the invaders, ¡°These imbeciles have picked the wrong ce to attack. They are no match for the walls that hold us here. Wait, is that a bow in your hand?¡±

    Realizing that there was a bow in Abel¡¯s hand, the Knight of Marshall began to have a puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Abel said smugly, ¡°This thing has pretty nice firepower to it.¡±

    To be honest, Abel wanted to talk so much more about hispound bow. He wanted to show off about how he had invented a quick, easy-to-use and long-range weapon in this backward timeline. However, since he couldn¡¯t exin it within anyone, he decided to stop after one sentence.

    With a quick skim of his eyes, the Knight of Marshall quickly understood the mechanism behind thispound bow. He took an arrow out of Abel¡¯s quiver, ced it on the nock of his bow, and startedughing when he saw the shape of the release aid that Abel had just made.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good design that you¡¯ve made,¡± the Knight of Marshallmented, ¡°Instead of using just your fingers, you use this so you can use your entire arm¡¯s strength.¡± He then said after seeing the small lever on the release aid, ¡°No wonder they call you a master cksmith. With this little thing here, you can shoot an arrow very easily without hurting your fingers.¡±

    Archers were one of the most difficult soldiers to train because they had to rest after they¡¯ve practiced for about 30 to 40 shots. Besides, the fingers were the most delicate parts of a human¡¯s body. If a bowman injured his fingers, he could no longer use a bow and arrows for the remainder of his life. Even without these said reasons, it was already pretty hard to find someone with the right talent. This was why despite the fact that there were so many guards within Harry Castle, only a handful got to learn how to shoot arrows.

    The Knight of Marshall began to use the release aid on the bow. Once he pulled on the string, a white aura shed out of his body before the arrow was released. To his surprise, he couldn¡¯t pull the bow¡¯s stringpletely but was only able to hold it for a while after stretching it a little.

    This was a very tight bow. After using about 80% of his strength, the Knight of Marshall had almost immediately failed to hold the bow in its ce. If he didn¡¯t release hisbat qi on time, he would¡¯ve lost so much face in front of Abel. The Knight of Bet would¡¯veughed so hard if he learned how hard it was for an Intermediate Knight to even pull a bow.

    Strangely enough, once you¡¯ve pulled the string and hold it there for a while, it was not very hard to keep it in ce. The Knight of Marshall widened his eyes when he took notice of this.

    ¡°What is up with this bow, Abel?¡± he asked without even having an idea of what the question should be. As far as he could tell, this piece that Abel made was nothing like any bow he had seen before. Actually, screw it. With so many living targets outside the fort, he might as well just test the bow¡¯s effectiveness right away.

    The Knight of Marshall quickly stood up. Having locked his arrow to a wolfrider, he quickly released it from his hands. It didn¡¯t hit, however. Instead, it very quickly flew over the wolfrider¡¯s head.

    The orcs saw the shot, too. Just when they were about to dodge it, the arrow had already went past them and flew further beyond.

    ¡°Hargh Hargh!¡± The orcsughed as they pointed their fingers at the Knight of Marshall. Then, one of the taurens threw an axe at him. Unbothered by ridiculing noises of his enemy, the Knight of Marshall caught it with his bare hand.

    The Marshall Knight asked as he threw the ax to the ground, ¡°What can¡¯t I shoot with this bow, Abel?¡±

    Abel pointed towards the marking on the bow, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve just made it, Uncle. The only testing that I¡¯ve done with it was at a 50-meter shooting range. If you are firing from here, you¡¯d have to shoot the arrow in a straight line.¡±

    That was all that the Knight of Marshall had to hear. During his past experience with archery, he¡¯d always have to point directly above the target that he aimed to shoot. In other words, he had to shoot in curved lines. Now, he had to use a different technique because of the ¡°firepower¡± he was given.

    The Knight of Marshall pulled the bow again. This time, it was aimed at the tauren that wasughing the most. On click of the bow, and its skull was crushed the moment the Knight of Marshall had released his finger. It didn¡¯t stop there, though. After punching a hole with the size of a fist, the arrow went through the tauren¡¯s head and was plunged into the heart of a wolfrider.

    The orcs got pretty panicked after that. They would never expect an archer to hit a double kill. No, not right after aplete miss.

    ¡°Arrow!¡± Marshall Knight reached his hand out to Abel, to which Abel responded as he quickly took an arrow out of the quiver.

    Having reloaded himself up, the Knight of Marshall began to look for a new target. The distance between the orcs and the wall was about 50 to 60 meters. With that mind, a shot was guaranteed as long as the bow was directly aligned to its target.

    The Knight of Marshall pressed the trigger again. This time, it was an orc that had fallen to the ground.

    Without doing much talking, Abel passed another arrow into the Knight of Marshall¡¯s hand. Three shots were fired after that, and six of the orcs were down on the ground. The surviving ones saw this and retreated as fast as they could.

    The Knight of Marshall wasn¡¯t sparing them, though. Unlike the orcs, the taurens remained on the battlefront. It wasn¡¯t because they were braver. If anything, it was because their steads were much slower than that of the wolfriders.

    Having readied his arrow, the Knight of Marshall aimed the bow towards the tauren who was thest one in line. As rtively slow as its stead was, it still ran a ten-metre distance within a short amount of time. With that in mind, there were about 70 meters between it and the Knight of Marshall.

    Without thinking too long on it, the Knight of Marshall aimed his bow horizontally to his target. If he held the bow slightly lower than it should be, he could still hit the stead even if he missed. Without something to ride, there was no way a tauren could¡¯ve ran out of his range.

    It was headshot from 70 meters away. It was clean shot towards the tauren, and the poor thing fell to the ground on the spot.

    Another one from 80 meters away. It was another tauren. It got down, too, after the triggered was pulled.

    90 metres away. Another one down. 100 meters? No problem. Another down.

    Thest tauren was about 110 meters away from the Knight of Marshall. Once again, he released the arrow and seed to hit his target. It was in the neck, though, which was a tad off from being the perfect shot. It was now the time to use the sight on the bow.

    All the taurens were pretty much gotten rid of. Even the slowest wolfrider was about 150 meters away from the Knight of Marshall. Unfortunately for that one, though, the Knight of Marshall could still hit a headshot whilst using the sight on the bow. In fact, the hit was so impactful that the wolfrider was thrown off after that hit.

    Realizing how frightening the archer that was the Knight of Marshall was, the wolfriders quickly covered their heads with their bare hands. The wolves they were riding on, on the hand, covered their master with their whole body. As the threat of death was imminent upon them, the beasts decided to shield their masters as a means of disying their loyalty.

    The Knight of Marshall decided to stop after that. For a knight such as him, eliminating the enemy¡¯s stead was not something that should be done when the victory was already taken. For now, he was more than satisfied with the result of this battle.

 Chapter 36 - Stealing Under Broad Daylight

    <h4>Chapter 36: Stealing Under Broad Daylight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Looking at the bow and arrow in his hands, the Knight of Marhsall would never imagined in a million years, that the castle¡¯s crisis could be solved by only shooting some arrows. He wondered, could this be this the true power of a cksmith master?

    As Abel looked at The Marshall Knight, deeply drawn by theposite Bow, his facial expression became very familiar to Abel¡¯s. It was the same expression when the knight was looking at his beloved armour.

    Abel hoped that the Knight of Marshall would returned theposite bow to him. After awhile, Abel reached out his hand. He wanted to take the Bow back from the Marshall Knight.

    However, theposite bow remained glued to the Knight of Marshall¡¯s hand. Even when Abel had pulled on it a few times, it did not budge a single bit.

    ¡°Abel? Your uncle¡¯s been good to you this whole time, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    The smile on the Knight of Marshall¡¯s face reminded Abel of the wolf¡¯s expression in Little Red Ridinghood. It sent shivers to Abel down to his spine.

    Abel lowered his head and said ¡°Uncle Marshall is very good to me.¡±

    ¡°Your Uncle Marshall has never had a good bow. You know, as an intermediate knight, I was always embarrassed to take my ugly bows out on the streets .... until now.¡± The Knight of Marshall said pitifully.

    Abel rolled his eyes. Every time the Knight of Marshall went outside, he would wear the most expensive clothes, carry a magical sword and put on the shiniest armour. Even the horses were stronger than the average war horses. Therefore, why would he carry a ordinary bows and arrows around. In the Abel understanding of the knight of Marshall, equipment were the most important things to him. Unless it was necessary forbat, he would not carry any ordinary equipment with him.

    The Knight of Marshall knew that this bow might be very difficult to make. However, how could he return something he had already revived, that was not his style.

    Today¡¯s military service had been over achieved. 12 orcs were killed outside the castle, but these were not just ordinary Orcs. If they were just ordinary Orcs, The Knight of Marshall would not have hidden inside his own castle and not dared to fight. These Orcs were at least level 6, and every single one of them knew how to flight withbat Qi. The Knight of Marshall was only an intermediate knight. He could defeat these orcs if they were having a one to one battle. However, the orcs were often more powerful than the human of the same level. This was because of their stronger build and years of battle experience. It made them machines for war.

    The Knight of Marshall did not remember when was thest time he had felt this thrilled. He stood on the defence wall, shooting an arrow for each orc. This bow was like a messenger of death, killing anything that got in the way.

    Seeing the forty-year-old Marshall Knight trying to act cute in front of him, Abel felt defeated. He hopelessly nced in sorrow at theposite bow in the hands of the Knight of Marshall. He felt this 400-pound superposite bow drifting further and further away from him. Atst, Abel waved his hand and said: ¡°Uncle Marshall, since you like it so much, you can take it.¡±

    Marshall Knight let out a hugeugh. He pulled on the bow and made an archery stand. He then proudly looked at Abel and said, ¡°Only the most powerful knight can use a godly bow like this!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, if you pull on the bow too hard without an arrow, it can badly damage the bow, and I don¡¯t have any spare parts to repair it for you.¡± Abel ignored the Marshall Knight¡¯s pretending to be cool, and ruthlessly pointed out the main weakness of the bow.

    The Knight of Marshall stoppedughing. He carefully retracted his force and slowly began to restore the bowstring in to its original position. However there were also some obvious differences between this bow and any ordinary bows. When a person pulls on the bow, it requires their full force. However, once the boystring retracts, the more force it requires. A white light ofbat qi appeared from the knight of Marshall¡¯s body as he was restoring the bow, finally the bowstring ttened. The Knight of Marshall wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, and anxiously observed the bow. He had only just received this godly bow, so pretending to be cool was definitely not worth the risk of damaging it.

    Abel sighed. He depressingly left the guarding wall. He would now need to go back to the cksmith guild to make a secondposite bow. He need to make 2 new ones in total, one for himself, and one for his father, the Knight of Bet, Abel understood very well that, since he gave theposite bow to the Knight of Marshall, it would not take long until he show it off in front of the Knight of Bet. Therefore, if he didn¡¯t also make one for the knight of Bet, he would have felt very sorry. Although his father, the Knight of Bet would not say anything to him, Abel knew deep down, his father would feel very sad.

    ¡°Open the gate of the castle! Drag the dead bodies back, and also don¡¯t forget the mounts,¡± the Knight of Marshall shouted at the cavalries waiting inside the castle gates.

    After the gate of the castle was opened, ten of the cavalry rushed out. There were two grieving mount wolves remaining in the battle field. When they saw the human appearing, they immediately rushed forward and prepared for theirst fight.

    However, the two mount wolves only got the chance to took a few steps, before arrows pierced their skull from the guarding wall. The cavalries looked at their their leader, the Knight of Marshall in shiny armour with adoration. Their leader signified the safety of the estate and their families.

    Other than the two mount wolves that were shot, there were also four inferno bovine outside the castle. All the other surviving mounts had ran along with the orcs. However, the inferno bovines were often not very smart and not that loyal ether. Therefore, since inferno bovines were often worth quite a lot of money, they could be sold in the market after domestication.

    After the cavalries dragged the the dead bodies, and the four inferno bovine back to the castle, the Knight of Marshall had already decided the fate of these bovines. He would convert his horse carriages in to bovine carriages. He would keep two for himself, and the other two for Abel. This way, the Knight of Marshall could feel less guilty for taking his adopted son¡¯s weapon. However, the Knight of Marshall actually didn¡¯t felt that guilty for taking Abel¡¯s bow. He knew if Abel could make a bow of this kind, he could make a second one. Also, the Knight of Marshall thought that, if didn¡¯t take the bow from Abel, maybe Abel would not have the motivation to make another bow again.

    The crisis had been resolved. There shouldn¡¯t be anymore more orcs who would dare to seek death at Harry Castle. Therefore, The Knight of Marshall ordered the guards to patrol while he could have some rest. These days, the Knight of Marshall had been very stressed, and he had never taken off his armour. He had to be the leader of the castle.

    If the orcs had appeared near a castle, the nobels of that castle could no longer leave their castles. This was a rule of war established for all mankind. If amon enemy of human had appeared in a nobel¡¯s estate and the nobel left his estate, it would signify that he had given up his estate.

    This rule did not include the conflicts between humans. If two humans were battling against each other, and if one party knew that they couldn¡¯t win, surrender was always approved. Furthermore, because of the Noble Prisoner of War rule, no one would really want to take such a risk and pick a fight with a nobel, unless they really possessed a deep hatred towards them.

    After returning to the cksmith Guild, Abel began his repetitive work again. He was making another 2posite bows. He gathered thest 4 heavy bows in the warehouse, but since the knight of Marshall knew what Abel was doing, he did not became dissatisfied.

    This time, Abel had made a lot more thanst time. He made 4 bearings, and even made a few extra therge springs in preparation for upgrading his carriage. Abel was traumatised every time he rode on a carriage. He was too ustomed to the smoothness cars in his previous life, while the carriage of this world felt like it was dancing on rocks every time it moved.

    In the next 2 days, Abel spent all his energy on making theposite bows. Since he had gained the experience from hisst attempt. The 2posite bows he made this time had been further refined.

    Because the orcs were now all driven away, Abel decided to go outside to test out the range of his new bows.

    Abel perfected the scale of the sighting device, it was divided into 100 meters, 100 to 200 meters, 200 meters to 400 meters. Abel realised when shooting beyond 400 meters, the power of the arrow would be greatly reduced. So Abel estimated that the maximum range of theseposite bow was within 400 metres. Any range beyond that would be impossible to kill anything, at most it could only badly injured the enemy. Further more, the speed of the arrow would also be greatly reduced after 400 metres. Therefore, the enemy could easily avoid it.

    Uponpleting the twoposite bows, Abel was eager to send the bow to his father. Therefore, he had proposed to the Knight of Marshall to visit Bet Castle.

 Chapter 37 - Giving Out Bows as Presents

    <h4>Chapter 37: Giving Out Bows as Presents</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Are you heading towards Bet¡¯s castle now? I really don¡¯t suggest going because It¡¯s extremely dangerous out there right now.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall was hesitant to let Abel venture off during the current situation since he would be vulnerable to the attacking orcs outside. Even if Abel had brought a few guards with him, it still probably wasn¡¯t going to end well if they were forced into a fight. The orcs that had appeared were all above level 6. The guards were no match against these orcs, and if they were to fight, they probably couldn¡¯t even fend off a single orc.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I have to get to the Bet Castle. You saw the power of my bow. I need to deliver the newly forged bows to the Bet Castle. Otherwise, my family wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against those orcs,¡± Abel exined, trying to persuade Knight of Marshall to let him venture off to the Bet Castle.

    ¡°Why are you willing to risk your life to give them the bow, when they didn¡¯t even ask for it? You know, I had to ask you before you would even give it to me...¡± the Knight of Marshall said with a hint of bitterness and jealousy on his face.

    After hearing what the Knight Marshall said, Abel immediately spoke in an extremely serious manner, ¡°Well, this attack made me doubt the safety of the Bet Castle. Just look at the power of these orcs... I must go and deliver the bow to them before it¡¯s toote!¡±

    ¡°Alright, if you insist to head towards the Bet Castle. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall felt that he had no choice. He grudgingly decided that he would head out to the Bet Castle with Abel. For him, however, he was more concerned about Abel¡¯s safety than the safety of the castle. Since the castle had already killed off at least half of the attacking orcs, he was certain that the orcs wouldn¡¯t dare toe back and attack the castle unless if they wanted tomit suicide.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall! Are you sure you cane with me?¡±

    Abel knew that it would¡¯ve been extremely difficult for his uncle to leave the castle with the current situation. Even though Bet¡¯s Castle wasn¡¯t too far away from them. If the Knight of Marshall was found wandering out with Abel, he would¡¯ve lost all his estate because he went AWOL (Absent Without Official Leave). Besides that matter, the castle also needed the leadership andmands from Knight of Marshall to effectively defend against any attacking orcs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Abel. It¡¯s fine. I will go to Bet¡¯s Castle with you. Just let me change into some different clothes so that people can¡¯t recognize me that easily. If we take the horses and ride as fast as we can, we should be able to return within half a day.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall knew exactly what Abel was worried about, but to him, if he had lost his estate to someone else, he could always get it back in the future. If he lost Abel, however, he would¡¯ve never been able to get someone¡¯s life back. The Knight of Marshall knew that, as long as he stayed with Abel and educate him well, their potential together would be limitless. They might even gain a bigger territory and a higher title than what they have now.

    It was already afternoon by the time they finished arguing. Shortly after, Abel equipped a leather armor suit and got onto a warhorse. For Knight Marshall, he wrapped his silky gold hair and swapped his eye-catching helmet into a less shy one. Moreover, he also wore a hat that was capable of covering his face and took an ordinary warhorse so that no one would¡¯ve noticed him during their trip to the Bet Castle.

    Before the two began their journey, both warhorses were fed with oats, which helped maintain them within their peak performance as well as maximize their powers. Without notifying anyone, Abel and Knight Marshall quietly sneaked out of the castle, when everyone inside the castle was celebrating in their sessful attempt in defending against the Orcs.

    Without taking any detours, the two horses galloped towards Bet castle in a straight line. By this time, there were no visible signs of life anywhere in the Lord¡¯snd between the Bet castle and Harry¡¯s castle. This was because, during a battle, all civilians that were resided in thesends would¡¯ve evacuated and gathered inside the castle for safety measures. This would¡¯ve exined why Abel and Knight Marshall had not stumbled across anyone during their trip to the Bet Castle.

    After two hours of traveling, Bet¡¯s castle was finally visible within their eyesight. Abel could not help but feel a sense of relieve as he took in a deep breath. In the distance, Bet¡¯s castle stood firmly and quietly in the setting sun. The castle¡¯s entrance was shut tightly, and the guards of the castle were vaguely visible on the outskirt of the castle walls. Everything looked to be perfectly fine, and the Bet Castle seemed to be unharmed. It didn¡¯t seem to be attacked by Orcs.

    As Abel and Marshall approached closer and closer towards the castle, their arrival caused the emergency bell of the castle to ring rapidly. As they got closer to the entrance of the castle, they were met immediately with soldiers equipped with bows aiming down at them from the castle walls...

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Abel. Open the door.¡± Abel shouted.

    ¡°Holster your weapon guards, it¡¯s Master Abel!¡± Someone yelled loudly.

    ¡°Open the door.¡± Suddenly, there were deep voices of Knight of Beting from somewhere. Shortly after, the door of the Bet Castle was slowly opened.

    When Abel and the Knight of Marshall entered the castle, the door was quickly closed for security to prevent any potential of attacks.

    ¡°Abel, how dare youe to the castle during these dangerous times?¡± the Knight of Bet said reproachfully towards Abel in a rather serious tone.

    ¡°Father, I need to talk to you privately. Can we find a quiet ce to talk? It¡¯s an urgent matter.¡± Abel said quietly, as he nced over towards the Knight of Marshall, who took cover closely with Abel as he tried to prevent anyone from spotting him.

    For Abel to travel across to the Bet castle during these dangerous times, the Knight of Bet certainly knew that there must¡¯ve been something important. Else, Abel wouldn¡¯t have taken such a big risk to get here.

    The Knight of Bet pitched a suspicious look at the mysterious knight (Knight Marshall) that was next to Abel. But without hesitation, he led the Abel and the mysterious knight into the guest room. He then told the guards to not disturb them as he closed the door once Abel and Marshall went inside.

    ¡°Father, this is...¡± Abel was about to reveal the identity of the mysterious knight.

    The Knight of Bet recognized the Knight of Marshall at first nce. He then immediately spoke up and said, ¡°Marshall, have you gone out of your mind? You¡¯re leaving your territory during these dangerous times? You better have a valid reason foring along with Abel...¡±

    ¡°Hey! Do you think I want toe here? Your silly boy said he had toe here, I couldn¡¯t just let hime here by himself. I had to follow him. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve for sure ended up dead.¡±

    Knight Marshall took off his hat, wobbled off his suppressed golden hair that was wrapped throughout the entire trip as he replied back to the Knight of Bet in a rather angry attitude.

    ¡°God damn it, Marshall, you always cried when things went wrong.¡± The Knight of Bet helplessly shook his head while looking at Marshall. He then turned around and asked Abel, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you have to act so mysteriously all the time...? Did you think about the consequences if Marshall was caught leaving his territory...? If he was caught, it would¡¯ve been extremely inconvenient and troublesome for all parties involved.¡±

    ¡°Father, I knew the consequences, but I¡¯vee all the way here from Harry¡¯s Castle was to give you this.¡± Abel took out aposite bow and passed it over to his father.

    Knight Bet took theposite bow with his hands and started to fiddle with the bow. Promptly after, he asked Abel with a surprised tone; ¡°You came all the way here just to give me this?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean ¡°this¡± Bet? This is the ¡°Harry¡¯s bow¡±, a name that I¡¯ve made for this special bow.¡± Knight Marshall said with a sense of dissatisfaction since he was very upset with Bet¡¯s attitude and hisck of appreciation for the special bow.

    Abel could not help but remain silent and covered his head. He knew that Marshall dered the name of the bow without consulting or even bothering to tell him. What¡¯s worse was that he even took his own name to ssify the bow... Even though Abel had the same surname as the Knight of Marshall, he was certain that his uncle¡¯s intention of naming the bow ¡°Harry¡¯s bow¡± was because he wanted it after his own name.

    ¡°Bet, it¡¯s not just an ordinary bow like you think it is. Here, try shooting an arrow and see for yourself.¡± The Knight of Marshall then enthusiastically took out an arrow and handed it to the Knight of Bet. As he enthusiastically instructed Knight Bet on how to aim and how to operate the spreader; ¡°Okay Bet, let¡¯s shoot at the wall over there¡± As Knight Marshall pointed towards the wall.

    The guest room was massive, it was nearly a 40 square meter room. The wall that Marshall told Bet to shoot towards was more than 20 meters in distance, and without saying anything, Bet released his hand and the arrow immediately disappeared on the bow. Within a split second, there was a harsh shrill sound and when they looked towards at the wall, the arrow had already pierced through the wall that was made from boulders.

    Knight Bet looked at the arrows on the wall, shocked and astonished of the power of the bow. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just witnessed. He quickly walked over to the wall and knocked the wall a few times with his bare hands, confirming the bow¡¯s legitimacy. He was stunned so that he didn¡¯t even realize that the wall that he had just broken was his own guest room.

    He then pulled out the arrow from the wall using a substantial amount of force. As he nced at the wall, the arrow had made a hole that was 2 points/meters deep... When he looked over to the arrow, the arrowhead¡¯s shape had already deformed due to the incredible strength of the impact when the arrow strikes through the wall.

    ¡°This b..b..bow.? Knight Bet looked at Abel as he said inplete astonishment and curiosity in how his son has acquired such a powerful weapon.

    As Abel was about to speak, the Knight of Marshall interrupted the conversation between the two and said, ¡°Abel became a master cksmith recently, did you know that?¡± Then he was silent...

    When Knight of Bet heard that his son had be a master cksmith, he regretted giving Abel to Marshall as an adopted son. When Marshall repeated once again that his adopted son had be a master cksmith, the facial expression on Bet¡¯s face immediately filled with sorrow.

    Marshall was not able to understand Bet¡¯s expression, so he continued speaking; ¡°Abel designed Harry¡¯s Bow for me so that I could withstand the Orcs. Just today, I used the Harry Bow to swiftly take down 12 orcs. All of them were level 6 and above too!¡±

    Knight Bet felt a sense of uncontroble shock and amazement as he gazed at Harry¡¯s Bow that was on his hand. He now began to understand the reason why Abel had taken such a big risk to bring Harry¡¯s bow all the way from Harry¡¯s Castle. In terms of what Marshall had said to him, knowing him for so long already, if half the things that he said were true, it was already good enough...

    However, what his old friend Marshall had done for Abel was beyond anyone¡¯s capability. Marshall risked his territory just for the sake of Abel¡¯s safety. Bet knew that it would¡¯ve extremely difficult for him to make such a decision and to risk it all.

    The Knight of Bet drew the bow once again. This time, he had discovered the advantages of the bow. The bow was hard to pull, but it was easy to aim at, and also it had a terrifying amount of power and destruction.

    Knight Marshall then looked directly at Bet with a sense of mockery, and said with a smile; ¡°I forgot to tell you smarty pants, Harry¡¯s bow cannot be used without any ammunition.¡±

    By the time that the Knight of Bet had restored his bow, using arge amount of hisbat qi, Knight Marshall was alreadyughing so hard, as if he had already forgotten that he had also made the same mistake before.

    Abel and the knight Marshall did not stay long in Bet¡¯s castle, and after instructing Knight Bet on how to operate Harry¡¯s bow. The two quickly set off to go back to Harry¡¯s Castle before anyone realized that they were missing.

    When they departed Bet¡¯s Castle, it was already dark. However, the two individuals were so familiar with the road, especially with Marshall who had journeyed on this route countless times. Alongside with guidance of the moonlight in the night sky, the warhorses were also quite fast as they traveled back to their castle.

 Chapter 38 - Matthew Castle

    <h4>Chapter 38: Matthew Castle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As Abel and the Knight of Marshall were traveling back towards Harry¡¯s Castle, Abel suddenly noticed a fire from a distance.

    Abel immediately informed the knight of Marshall, ¡°Look, uncle Marshall, there is a fire there¡±.

    The Knight Marshall glimpsed over towards the direction of where the fire was and said, ¡°That¡¯s the direction of Lord Matthew¡¯s castle.¡±

    Lord Matthew¡¯s fiefdom was sat within the middle of the knight estate between Knight Marshall and Knight Bet. The rtionship between Knight Marshall and Lord Matthew wasn¡¯t too great. This was because Lord Matthew did not acknowledge knights as a noble position. Although in most parts of the world where humans lived, the knights were considered as nobles. However, in some rare parts of the world, some people did not consider them as nobles. Lord Matthew was one of them.

    Although Lord Matthew and Knight Marshall were neighbors, the rtionship between them was pretty much limited to ceremonial meeting and saluting. Now that the Knight Marshall acknowledged the fire was originating from Lord Matthew¡¯s Castle, he began to hesitate whether he should try to help them or not.

    There were a lot of reasons that caused Marshall to hesitate in assisting Lord Matthew¡¯s castle. Firstly, he could not expose his own identity. If he was caught and found to have left his territory, he would¡¯ve been in big trouble.

    Secondly, he had to protect Abel. This meant that he was not assured that he could save Matthew¡¯s Castle as he had to stay alongside with Abel to guarantee his safety.

    Abel remained in silent, he gazed directly at Knight Marshall and thought to himself. He was going to let the Knight of Marshall decide this himself. Abel had never met Lord Matthew before. He had never heard his name being mentioned by someone else. Frankly, he didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was, and he didn¡¯t even know what he looked like. To Abel, he wasn¡¯t going to risk his life to assist a castle that he had never heard about before. Unless he was guaranteed that he waspletely safe, then he would¡¯ve gone and helped them.

    However, Knight Marshall decided to assist Lord Matthew¡¯s Castle, ¡°We will go and help them, but you must stay with me at all times. I cannot expose my identity in there, that¡¯s why you must step in and use your status as a master cksmith. ¡°As Knight Marshall carefully instructed Abel with a serious tone.

    Abel quickly obeyed Knight Marshall¡¯s order and said ¡°Okay, Uncle Marshall. I will do as you say.¡±

    Abel then took Harry¡¯s Bow out of his horse saddle... Although he struggled with using Harry¡¯s Bow due to its¡¯ toughborious efforts, shooting only around three to four shots should¡¯ve been fine for him.

    At the same time, Knight Marshall was holding his very own Harry¡¯s bow. As he ced an arrow onto his bow and was about to draw the bowstring, he quickly discovered another superior advantage of Harry¡¯s Bow. The bow was especially suitable and advantageous when riding on a horse.

    When using a regr bow, one must use both legs¡ªeach on one side of the body to properly control the horse. Then, the majority of energy and strength was needed to continuously pull the bow, while all at the same time trying to aim and shoot.

    However, Harry¡¯s Bow was capable of holding the arrow with very little effort. By doing so, it allowed the operator to allocate more power to control their horse as well as being able to have sufficient time to aim and shoot at their target without ease.

    The two warhorses that Abel and Marshall rode were very agile. As the two approached closer and closer towards the castle, Abel was the first to notice that the castle was inplete chaos. He saw that four wolf troopers were attacking the people who are trying to escape.

    When the four wolf rider heard the sound of hooves from the horses, they immediately shouted very loudly and two of the wolf rider equipped with long knives instantly began charging directly towards Abel and Knight of Marshall.

    ¡°Watch out! There¡¯s one right in front of you, and there¡¯s also one behind me.¡± Knight of Marshall said.

    Abel aimed with care and precision at one of the Wolf troopers that were charging directly towards him and immediately pulled the trigger... The bow was so powerful that it instantly shot through the wolf trooper¡¯s brain and created a hole. Shortly after, the second wolf trooper was promptly shot down by Knight of Marshall.

    The two wolf troopers who were still chasing the people down realized that their allied troops were shot down by Abel and Marshall. They then started to howl extremely loudly... Abel knew exactly what they were doing as he understood the Oguage... The wolf troopers were summoning their allies inside the castle toe out and prepare for battle against Abel and Knight Marshall.

    Abel and the Knight of Marshall continued with their killing spree, as the two quickly killed the other two wolf troopers that were hunting down the people who were trying to escape. The wolf troopers did not stop charging towards Abel and Knight Marshall when they saw their allies being shot down. Instead, they charged furiously and madly towards them.

    The Knight of Marshall calmly shot down another four wargons. He then turned around to look back at Abel and said, ¡°See, that¡¯s the nature and personalities of these wargons. They are very loyal.

    Abel nodded his head and promptly replied; ¡°Alright Uncle Marshall. Thanks for letting me know.¡± As he nced over towards the four wargons that had been shot by Knight Marshall. For Abel, he wasn¡¯t shooting at the wolf troopers and the wargons since he felt a sense of resentment but also couldn¡¯t bear the cruelty of killing these Orcs. However, he held his trust in Uncle Marshall and believed that he would take care of them.

    Suddenly, 6 wolfriders were rushing out of the Matthew Castle who were all hangingrge packages on them...

    When Knight Marshall saw the six wolf ridersing out from the castle, a light shed in his eyes and he hummed; ¡°Your all dead.¡±

    These wolfriders who were charging towards Abel and Marshall were still carrying the valuables from the Castle, and their greed ultimately led to a much quicker death since they were much slower.

    Abel¡¯s and Marshall¡¯s knights¡¯ had both shot their arrows towards their enemies, and thest arrows that had been shot were around 30 meters away from them. The six wolf troopers were all killed while they were charging towards them, including their wargons.

    As Knight Marshall watched the wolf riders, who have died on the way from charging towards them. He sighed and said, ¡°This was a party of ten. These Orcs are very strong, but theyck the protection of Armor...¡± He then nced back at Abel and exined; ¡°The cksmith union had strictly forbidden anyone from the cksmith union to forge armor for these Orcs. Moreover, the Orcs themselves had no skills or experiences in forging armor, so the only option they had was to use their bodies to block our arrows.¡±

    The frightened crowd from Matthew¡¯s Castle slowly discovered that all wolf troopers who were attacking them had been killed. As the crowd slowly gathered together, a middle-aged man who wore a suit approached Abel and Knight Marshall... Knight Marshall acted as if he was only assisting Abel as he stood behind him so that Abel would¡¯ve looked like the person who had killed most of the Orcs and he would¡¯ve just been an assistant for him.

    ¡°Hello, Sir Knight, thank you for saving our lives. My name is Ken, Matthew¡¯s butler .¡± Although he looked frightened while he spoke, the deep etiquette that Ken possessed made him appear extremely polite and full of courtesy. He then gave Abel a grateful salute...

    ¡°I¡¯m Abel Harry and I ept your gratitude. May I ask where your master is?¡±

    Abel was very displeased and disappointed that Lord Matthew did not appear to thank them for their effort after their rescue. He and the Knight of Marshall risked their lives to assist Lord Matthew, but Lord Matthew did not even appear. Such a response seemed rude and puzzling to them.

    ¡°Master Abel, my master has... ¡± When the butler heard Abel¡¯s question, he was already too shocked and tearful to even speak... The manner and courtesy Ken had disyed was suddenly gone, which was extremely peculiar for a noble ssed butler.

    Abel¡¯s name was spread so quickly throughout Harvest City that even the nobles knew that there was a young master cksmith who lived in the area around Harvest City.

    When Abel heard the butler answering his question with tears, he already knew that something has happened to Lord Matthew. Abel then got off his horse and supported the butler with his hand to prevent him from falling. Currently, Abel¡¯s appearance was far beyond his age. He was 13 years old with a height that was nearly 1.7 meters tall.

    As Abel had just saved the nobility of Matthew¡¯s Castle. He was able to temporarily act as the director to issue orders and variousmands. This was one of the noble regtions, it applied when there was no noble tomand a castle, and if the castle was rescued by other noble.

    Alright, I¡¯ll need you to arrange men forw and order to be kept within the castle. Lord Matthew¡¯s message will be sent to the Lord of Harvest City. The Lord there will decide what happens after that.¡± Abel said directly to Ken.

    ¡°As you will.¡± The butler Ken, held back his tears while Abel decided to keep Matthew¡¯s castle safe and stable from the evil and theft. Abel¡¯smand also meant that there wouldn¡¯t be anyone robbing, murdering and stealing from the castle during these terrible times.

    Abel did not stay for too long. Within an hour or so, Matthew¡¯s castle was all quiet and peaceful again. The orcs ¡®bodies were all piled up in the public square in the middle of the castle. The bodies of family members of the Matthew family were ced in the hall, and the other civilians that had deceased were ced in the side chambers.

    Everything within the storeroom was added with an additional iron lock to ensure that it was well protected and safe. Abel appointed the butler and five intact bodyguards to securely protect Matthew¡¯s family valuables and belongings until the owner of the propertye forward and deal with the situation here.

    All the members within the Mathew family were killed during the orcs¡¯ attack. As the orcs rushed into the castle, they always looked for the most valuable and gorgeous room to rob and kill. The Matthew family was the owner of the castle, so it meant that they were the first noble victims of the attack. All of them were massacred.

    Since everything has been arranged by Abel, he had asked Ken to depart from the castle. Although Ken wanted Abel to stay until a new ruler was sent by the capital city, he didn¡¯t dare to oppose or criticize Abel¡¯s decision to leave, since Abel was a master as well as a noble too...

    As Abel departed Matthew¡¯s castle, Abel and Knight Marshall looked directly at each other in the eyes... The event that urred here today made both of them very emotional. A long-continued generation of the Matthew family was all gone in one attack.

    If something like this happened to the Knight of Bet or Knight of Marshall, Abel didn¡¯t even want to think about or imagined the consequences of that. From this event, he was now more acutely aware of the true cruelty of this world.

    The figure of Abel and Marshall knight gradually was slowly disappearing into the night as they rode back towards the Harry Castle. Ken, the butler, watched Abel¡¯s back from a distance and his heart was filled with gratitude for Abel and Marshall¡¯s assistance and rescue during these current circumstances and conditions.

    Abel thought to himself, ¡°These were the true and real knights that the world needs.¡±

 Chapter 39 - A Knightâ€™s Secret Techniques

    <h4>Chapter 39: A Knight¡¯s Secret Techniques</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Due to the recent attack of the orcs, the city owner Viscount Dickens had been feeling stressed. As a great knight, Viscount Dickens would much rather take his sword out and sh the team of orcs that had entered Harvest City. He would like it much more than sitting in the City Pce, hearing news about his citizens or other castle owners being attacked by the orcs.

    Yesterday, Viscount Dickens had received a dead body of a Worgen and a map, sent from Harry Castle. After a bit of investigation, he found that the maps depicted the gathering location of the Orc squad. The orc squad would gather up in a few days and get ready to leave the human world with their flying beasts. This meant that the attack was almost over. If Viscount Dickens did not take action now to seek revenge, as a Viscount of the duke, he would be badly embarrassed. It would affect his status.

    This morning, Viscount Dickens had already ordered a troop of a thousand to ambushed at the location marked on the map. This time, Viscount Dickens had dispatched 3 elite knights and 30 knights. This small troop of a thousand was an elite troop. They possessed enough fighting power to withstand a small-scale battle.

    ording to the Knight of Marshall¡¯s letter, this information was obtained by his adopted son, Master cksmith Abel, after killing a wolfrider with a bear trap. Viscount Dickens was very intrigued by this new Master cksmith of Harvest City. As far as he knew, this Master cksmith was awarded the title of ¡®master¡¯ through forging magic weapons. Viscount Dickens has been considering whether he should ask this new Master to forge a magic weapon for him.

    ¡°My Lord, someone from Mathew Castle wants toe in and report a funeral,¡± said the butler.

    When Viscount Dickens heard these words, he knew that another castle had been attacked. He then said to the butler ¡°Let him in.¡±

    After a while, a lost and frighten servant entered. He cried as he came in, ¡°My Lord, Lord Matthew and every single member of his family had lost their lives in the orc¡¯s attacks. ¡±

    The abolishment of a noble family was not a trivial matter. Viscount Dickens knew about the Mathew family. Although they were very small, with only inherited around 100 square miles ofnd, they still had around 100 years of history.

    ¡°Quickly, tell me what happened,¡± said Viscount Dickens. Perhaps it was because of trauma or theck of experience, but the servant had not exined the matter clearly. He continued to speak with a stutter.

    It was no use. Under normal circumstances, if Lord Matthew wanted to report something to Viscount Dickens, he would send his butler Ken, or he would even direct go to the city pce himself.

    As a result of this attack, the butler could no longer leave Matthew Castle. Therefore, they could only send a more well-spoken servant, one who was capable of reporting the current situation.

    The servant understood the intent of Viscount Dickens. At this time, he also remembered what butler Ken had told him. It was said that ¡°Upon arriving at the city pce, get to the point as soon as possible. The city lord would not have time to slowly listen to you¡±.

    The servant proceeded to exin, ¡°In the evening, a group of wolfriders attacked the castle. The gates of Matthew Castle was opened, and the wolfriders entered. When they began their massacre, Master Abel was passing by, and he helped us defended them together. After Master Abel made sure the castle was organized again, butler Ken ordered me to report to the lord of the city.¡±

    Finally, after all that mumbling, the servant was able to exin the situation clearly.

    Master Abel again? Viscount Dickens did not expect that at all. These kinds of actions, such as rescuing a noble family in danger were appreciated and respected by all nobles. Although Abel failed to save the life of Lord Matthew, the castle was stillpletely preserved. If an orc attack was sessful, they would kill all the people they could find and burn the castle down.

    Master Abel must be rewarded for this deed, as well as for providing the orc¡¯s gathering map. If the ambush was sessful, these 2 deedsbined would be enough for extra rewards from the king of the Duchy. These military service rewards were very difficult to be called off by anyone. Because even if the king was daring enough to reject it, he would have to risk having his citizens give up on fighting for him in the future. All the nobles and the king understood this by heart. Although throughout these years, the king had tried to suppress the influence of the nobles, if they were qualified for an outstanding military service reward, they would always be rewarded in a way that was equitable to their service.

    ¡°I will send people to Matthew Castle. You can go back now¡±, Viscount Dickens said calmly.

    After the servant left, Viscount Dickens thought of Master Abel again. He must repay Master Abel well. A young master of his age must have extraordinary achievements in the future. If Abel needed any help, Viscount Dickens would definitely do his best to help him. By doing so, it would definitely yield a good return in the future.

    In fact, normally a native person who had attained the title of Master cksmith, such as Abel, would at least be given a lord position to persuade him to serve the Duchy. However, Duchy of Carmel was a bit different when it came to that regard. Its king had always hated the nobles. The king could not care less about gaining or losing a lord or two.

    When Abel returned to Harry Castle, the first thing he did was y with ck Wind for a while. The small mount wolf, ck Wind, had recently gained a lot of weight. it has been eating very well, and every day it would enthusiastically run around in Abel¡¯s room. Abel did not want to bring it out to the public square, due to the recent attack of the orcs. Since the public square was full of people, many of whom would despise being near a mounted wolf.

    Due to the recent events, Abel never had the chance to have dinner with the Knight of Marshall¡ªuntil tonight since the orcs had now be driven away. The knight of Marshall could finally rx, and sit down to have dinner.

    After the two had finished their meal, the Knight of Marshall called Abel to his study room. The maid poured and delivered 2 cups of coffee into the room. She added some spices to the knight of Marshall¡¯s coffee. However, when she was about to also add it to Abel¡¯s cup, she was stopped by Abel.

    ¡°Abel, sometimes you have to tell yourself, it¡¯s your decision.¡± Said The Marshall Knight as he began to smell the aroma of the coffee, and took a sip. He closed his eyes blissfully, enjoying the taste of coffee mixed with the spices in his mouth.

    Abel couldn¡¯t bear the sight of the Knight of Marshall enjoying his spiced coffee. Just how were spices so trendy amongst the nobles? Luckily for Abel, the chefs in Harry Castle didn¡¯t add too much of it to his tes. If the taste got too extreme, he might even consider cooking his own meals from now on. Actually, no. Just to teach them a lesson, he might even start his own restaurant business.

    ¡°Whatever you say... Uncle Marshall.¡±

    ¡°Abel, you are a Master cksmith now. Your forging ability has greatly exceeded my expectations. As you know, I am one of the oldest sons of the Harry family in Bakong City. Even I left my family since I got rewarded with a knight¡¯s estate, I was still allowed to learn about my family¡¯s inherent secret techniques of knights. You are my sessor, I can bring you back to Bakong city to learn those techniques. But, of course, there are some techniques you can learn directly from me,¡± said the Knight of Marshall seriously.

    Abel had already learned some secret techniques of knights inherited by the Bet family. However, since he was not an official knight, he could not apply most of those secret techniques. Moreover, if Abel was not already a level 5 novice knight, the knight of Marshall would not have told him any of this.

    The only secret technique that Abel had learned to apply from the Bet family, was the knight¡¯s breathing technique. Which allowed the qi to be generated faster from to core, and form a meridian. The other 3 pearls of wisdom he learned but he couldn¡¯t apply included:

    The knight¡¯s eleration technique, which was usingbat qi to lift the speed of one¡¯s body.

    The knight¡¯s outbreak technique: which was enhanced one¡¯s outbreak power by 3 times, but the core would be weaker the following one hour.

    The solid defense: which could only be applied with a shield. It usesbat qi to connect the shield with the ground, creating an ultra-strong defense in one direction.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, what secret techniques can you teach me now?¡± Abel was not afraid of overloading himself with secret techniques. Since he processed the power of Will, he could learn almost anything much faster than anyone.

    ¡°So far, I¡¯ve only known two secret techniques. One was the knight charging technique, and the other was the knight¡¯s mount eleration technique,¡± the Knight of Marshall exined, ¡± These 2 secrets can only be used on a mount, and that¡¯s why I am so different from the Knight of Bet. The Knight of Bet believes that the most important characteristics of a knight are bnce and diversity. That¡¯s why he spent his time mastering all kinds ofmon knight weapons such as big swords, shields, bows, long spears, and axes. On the other hand, I am an expert in horsemanship, big swords, and long spears. I believe that horsemanship is the only essential characteristic of a knight. For the weapons that I use, all I need is a big sword for close distance battles, medium distance battle I¡¯ll use long spears, and for long distances, I¡¯ll use a bow. With the mastery of these three weapons, I managed to attain enough outstanding military service to receive my own knight¡¯s estate.

    The Knight of Marshall did not deny that the Knight of Bet¡¯s military service was not outstanding. This was because back then, the requirement for gaining the title of a Lord was too high. As beginner knights, both the knight of Marshall and the knight of Bet were way too insufficient to obtain such title.

 Chapter 40 - Some Rumours About Wizards

    <h4>Chapter 40: Some Rumours About Wizards</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I will try to learn these secret techniques. I have ck Wind, so these 2 secrets techniques should be very easy to master.¡± Of course, Abel understood the importance of horsemanship. Since he already owned an elite level mount, all he needed now was the adequate skill set to match it.

    The Knight of Marshall did not avoid Abel¡¯s curiosity, He pressed the back of a Knight biography novel on his bookcase. The knight biography novel fell inward, followed by a noise of mechanical gears triggering. The bookcase split into two, revealing a secret room.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, you have to know about this ce. These are all the collections of Harry Castle,¡± the Knight of Marshall said with a touch of pride, ¡°I¡¯ve collected everything here through decades of hard work. Usually, I wouldn¡¯t even let anyone know this secret room, let alone showing it off.¡±

    To a person who loved to show off, hiding things away was very difficult for the Knight of Marshall. But finally, today there was someone he would share it with.

    This secret room was huge. Countless weapons were hanging on the walls, which included those from both the orcs and humans. There even seemed to be a traditional elves bow. As the Knight of Marshall saw that Abel was intrigued by the weapons on the wall, he began to sigh in awe.

    ¡°These are all from the enemies that I¡¯ve in throughout the years.¡±

    After defeating an enemy, it didn¡¯t matter if you decided to kill them or not, keeping their weapons was amon practice among nobles¨Cespecially knights. They were trophies. Besides, every knight would most likely adore their collection as well.

    In the middle of the secret room, there was a huge long table. On the table, there were a few thick books with bold titles, including geography, agriculture, and some nonbat rted secret techniques. For example, Abel was drawn by a book about how to use cleansing water.

    Abel had heard of cleansing water before. It was a potion often used by women to maintain their skin. But for a grown man in his forties to use it? Abel frowned just by thinking about it.

    After the Knight of Marshall saw Abel¡¯s distaste towards the clearing water secret technique, he thought that he had to make an exnation, ¡°This is not just an ordinary form for clearing water, it is the noble elves cleansing water form. Can¡¯t you see how good the elves¡¯ skin is? I spend good money on this book back in the days¡±

    Abel wanted to challenge the Knight of Marshall by saying that, the elves¡¯ good skin was because of their gic, not because of a beauty form. Abel was very disappointed by this collection of the Knight of Marshall.

    Finally, Abel saw the 2 Harry¡¯s heritage secret techniques of knights guide ced at the very corner of the table. From the cement of these books, the cleansing water form seemed much more important to the Knight of Marshall than his heritage¡¯s secret techniques.

    Upon picking up the 2 secret technique guide, Abel was getting ready to leave the secret room. Suddenly, a square sign attracted Abel¡¯s gaze. The sign was engraved with some patterns that seemed very familiar with Abel. He was one hundred and ten percent sure this was a rune but did not know exactly which order was this rune.

    Abel walked towards the square sign and picked it up. He looked towards the knight of Marshall and asked, ¡°Uncle Marshall, where did you get this from?¡±

    ¡°This was sent to me by a wizard friend. He said if I crushed this sign when I am in danger, it can help me shake off the enemy,¡± the Knight of Marshall said after recalling for a while.

    ¡°Wow, you have a wizard friend?¡± Abel widened his eyes. Abel had always only heard about wizards, but no one ever described them to him in detail.

    ¡°Yeah, when I was still in Bakong City, I rescued a wizard in a mission. At that time, his magical power was exhausted, and there were a few wolves nearby.¡± When the knight of Marshall thought of a wizard in such an embarrassing situation, he gave a small chuckle. He then proceeded to say ¡°The wizard and Iter had be friends. He was still a novice wizard at the time, and since he knew I would be going to the battlefield. He paid a big cost in exchange for this rune sign, to save my life when the timees.¡±

    ¡°What is the difference between a wizard and a knight?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°The difference? The wizards can only use magic, so their power doesn¡¯t have many practical uses, but the best thing about being a wizard was longevity.¡± Marshall Knight¡¯s eyes shed a hint of envy and then went on to say ¡°The lifespan of a lesser official wizard can reach up to 300 years, and each time they level up, it will further increase the life expectancy. But knights like us, even if we became an elite knight, we can only increase our lifespan for 50 years.¡±

    ¡°300 years old!¡± Abel¡¯s eyes were burning with intense yearning. He immediately asked, ¡°How can I be a wizard?¡±

    ¡°It is not easy to be a wizard. First of all, there must be a middleman. The wizards are disconnected from the people of this world. They are not your down-to-earth average citizens. Things like family, country, and ethnicity don¡¯t seem to concern them a single bit. Ordinary people have no way of approaching them, let alone being a part of them. To be a wizard, you have to process the right aptitude, it¡¯s the most important thing. Therefore every person who wants to be a wizard must pass an examination.

    The Knight of Marshall saw the yearning in Abel¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but smile ¡°When I first discover that the lifespan of an official wizard was 300 years, I also asked my wizard friend to help me be a wizard. But, I didn¡¯t pass the examination.¡±

    The knight of Marshall was a bit stunned, but soon he began smiling again and said: ¡°If you want to participate in the wizard examination, you have to wait until you are 15 years old. By that time I will bring you to my wizard friend to ask for advice. If you can pass the examination, your achievements will surpass all Knight. ¡±

    This was the most gratifying thing Abel had heard these days. If he became a wizard, he could not only live longer. He could also be able to use the Tome of town portal from the Horadric box, which required magic, and the only way to use magic was bing a wizard.

    ¡°Why must I be 15 years old before I can take the examination ?¡± Abel asked, eagerly.

    ¡°I heard that it is because no one below the age of 15 can understand the mystery of magic. Also, your body isn¡¯t developed enough to absorb magical power.¡± The Knight of Marshall knew what was on Abel¡¯s mind. He then went on to say: ¡°I will take you to the examination as soon as you turn 15. It should take some time before we can get to Bakong City, and by the time you finished learning some of my heritage¡¯s secret techniques, you should be around 15 years old.¡±

    Through these words of the Knight of Marshall, Abel understood how much the knight¡¯s concern and cherish him, even little times like this was taken into ount.

    Abel was preparing to put the rune sign back on the wall. The knight of Marshall waved his hand at him and said ¡°Since you seem very interested in this rune sign, you can keep it. All these years it had just been sitting here, I never have the chance to used it, so let¡¯s not let it goes to waste¡±.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Uncle Marshall,¡± Abel happily put away the rune sign, which would also be very helpful when ites to studying runes.

    ¡°No worries!¡± The knight of Marshall patted Abel¡¯s head intimately, and the two left the secret room.

    When Abel got back to his room, he realized the Knight of Marshall¡¯s birthday would be in 10 days. The present he prepared initially had already been received early by the Knight of Marshall. However, Abel would still feel very sorry if he didn¡¯t show any appreciation during the knight¡¯s actual birthday. He had to start preparing another present now.

    Abel practiced a bit of the knight¡¯s breathing technique for a while in his room and analyzed the battle he had today. The orcs had to be mobile and kept a fast pace in the human world. They could not wear any heavy armor, let alone carrying a shield. Therefore, that¡¯s where theposite bow, or the so called ¡°Harry¡¯s Bow¡± could shine.

    To forged a bow ording to the methods of this world, other than using some extraordinary material, it was impossible to forge a 400-pound bow. This was because no material with the length and thinness of a normal bow arm could withstand 400 pounds of tension. Theposite bow, on the other hand, had a shorter bow arm, and all the other parts were made with steel. It was an extraterrestrial technology, a device that was meant for mass murder in a world in its cold weapon era.

    Unless if a wolfrider possessed extreme power, if they didn¡¯t have armor or shields, they would most likely be killed by the Harry Bow. The only downside was that the force required to pull on the Harry¡¯s Bow was very demanding. Even a Level 5 novice knight such as Abel could barely do it.

    That aside, the most important thing was that Abel had finally gotten the information he wanted about wizards, and he would soon be able to participate in the wizard¡¯s examination. Although he still needed to wait another 2 years. He decided to dedicate these 2 years to double down his effort on bing a knight. It didn¡¯t matter if he was going to be a wizard or a cksmith in the end. Whatever his future might be like, a strong body would always be appreciated.

 Chapter 41 - A New Rune

    <h4>Chapter 41: A New Rune</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel took out the rune sign from his bosom. ording to The Knight of Marshall, the rune sign was designed to repel away enemies. Only the #4 rune, Nef, fit the description to cast such a special ability.

    The 4# Nef was meant for chasing enemies away. Once cast, it would deal +30 defense against ranged attacks.

    This was the first time that Abel had seen a rune in this kind of form. Both runes had a very different method of usage, It was very simr to the runes in Diablo 2. However, the runes from Diablo 2 were required to be equipped onto the equipment before it was able to function. On the other hand, the runes in front of Abel needed to be crushed before using them.

    Abel picked up the rune sign and studied it carefully. He didn¡¯t know what material it was made from. The rune sign looked like it was made from stone or wood, but as Abel inspected closer, they weren¡¯t. So Abel couldn¡¯t even uncover what it was made from, and there wasn¡¯t anyone to ask.

    The runes above were written in pretty much the same way as the Dwarf¡¯s spell-forging book, except that it was missing some kind of runic circuits. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t powered by any gem, so Abel couldn¡¯t even figure out how the rune was gaining its¡¯ power from.

    At first, Abel had looked down on the technological advancements of this world. However, now that he had once again witnessed the purpose of these runes, as well as discovering the legendary 300 years lifespan of the wizards. Abel began to realize, this world¡¯s civilization was developing in a directionpletely different from his old world.

    Abel realized something here. In this world, technology was not meant to be convenient nor helpful for the average people. Even the smartest researcher was more focused on theories alone, let alone focus on things that could raise the standard of living of the society as a whole.

    Just think about it, almost everyone on Earth had ways to make fire. But in this world, the wizard could stretch their hands make fire with a spell. And since that was the case, no one bothered to find better ways to do things. Even if the ¡°elites¡± managed to innovate, all the benefits would just go to themselves and not anyone else.

    From what Abel had heard from The Knight Of Marshall, the wizards didn¡¯t question what ordinary people could do, and ordinary people often had a very hard timemunicating with wizards.

    What Abel didn¡¯t realize was that the runic sign he despised was a very valuable item to that novice wizards. These wizards were known for using such expensive items.

    As Abel slowly traced the runes from the rune board onto the sheepskin with his rune pen, he carefully contrasted every detail to perfection and precision.

    The next morning, Abelpleted his basic knight training and handed ck Wind to his Butler Lindsey. After he had his breakfast and headed out directly to the temporary cksmith guild.

    The Knight Of Marshall decided to wait until the orcs gathering time on the map to finally announce the end of the orc attack. As Marshall hasn¡¯t made the announcement yet, the castle was full of leaders. During these times, the servants of the castle were very busy as they had to prepare two meals for so many people.

    In this world, most people other than the wealthy and nobles, usually only had two meals a day. After paying arge amount of tax on the exports of thend, there wasn¡¯t much left for themselves. With Harvest City being the fiefdom¡¯s primary source of the granary as well as Knight Of Marshall being the Lord of the castle, he had to distribute arge number of provisions for the general public around the area.

    As Abel passed through the public square, people bowed to him from the side of their makeshift tents. He always nodded back to them with a smile. These kind gestures and actions from Abel ignited rumors that Master Abel, the sessor of the Lord was a kind, peaceful and loving man. As a result of these rumors, it filled the leaders with hope for the future.

    After Abel entered his operations room, he took out a forged sword of hundred skills that already had a groove on the sword handle.

    ording to the Magical Weapons Forging Guide, the fundamental material required to make the 4 main magical runes ink was simr. The only difference was that Fire magic runes ink were mixed with fire type nts. Ice magic runes ink were mixed with ice type nts. Electric runes ink were injected with electric eels blood, and toxic runes ink were injected with venomous snake venom.

    As for making the runes ink that was capable of repelling attacks, Abel wanted to keep the same fundamental materials in all 4 of these runes ink but removed all the other materials that had special properties.

    There were all sorts of materials within the operations room since Master Bentham has collected various materials for many years, and after Abel had sessfully forged the magic weapon, Master Bentham was able to post material requests from the Mercenary Union which allowed him to gather even more fresh materials.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Abel was making the rune ink, but this time there was no detailed configuration description. He was only able to create this ink ording to the previous configuration experience while exploring new variants. By subtracting several materials as would¡¯ve changed the bnce of the configuration process. To precisely and correctly configure the new ink, Abel needed to find out the new bnce point of these materials.

    One portion of lost spirit grass, one portion of breadfruit, 20 drops of bitter almond oil, 12 drops of Holly oil, 10 drops of jungle frog blood, 8 drops of rosemary, 12 drops of eucalyptus, 5 drops of lemon essence, and finally pure water.

    As all the materials were taken out, Abel had to think twice about each of the material that he put in ¨CThe fusion time of the front material, the release time of the back material, and the intensity of the fire.

    It was easy to determine the sess of the ink, this world had a wizard characteristic form. Abel¡¯s magic ink was one of them, if the configuration was sessful, there would be a faint white light during the split second of the moment of sess. As long as you saw the white sh, it meant that the ink had been sessfully configured.

    After continuous tries of experimentation in attaining the sessful configuration, Abel conducted a methodmonly used by previous generations of scientists. Which was to record his every move of the steps he made and timed himself with an hourss and recorded down any useful or rted information.

    Abel was very patient with his research. Every attempt after the previous, a small change was made ording to the previous record. In one day, although the configuration of ink was not sessful, Abel¡¯s configuration level had made great progress. He had improved tremendously throughout the day.

    When Abel realized that he only had enough materials for tomorrow¡¯s experiment. He went forward to his Steward, Lindsey, and asked him to arrange some mercenaries from the Mercenaries Guild to collect some materials back for him.

    The second day of the configuration with the runes wentparative smoothly. At the 86th attempt of Abel¡¯s experiment record, there was a shing white light on the rune pen. Abel could not help but admire those who have studied and researched the four runes. This was because Abel didn¡¯t invent a new form. Instead, he removed some of the materials from the original form andpared it with the previous form, all while conducting scientific experiment methods. It took him 86 times to finally seed and he took more materials to attain the correct configuration as well as he didn¡¯tpare them. But he could hardly imagine how much time did they took to research to get these results.

    Looking at the ink on his hand, Abel was filled with a sense of aplishment. If the experiment is sessful, the value of the rune ink in his hand would worth even more than the 4 main types of rune ink. This was because the ink in his hand had no special properties and could be used more widely.

    Abel took out his rune brush and began to draw the runes, it was like a walk in the park to him at this point. He expended his power of the will, the sword of a hundred skills had been magnified multiple times in his eyes. The rune brush moved smoothly on the back of the de. This time, he even added a few extra rune energy routes to the old rune form to maximize the energy delivered.

    Throughout these months of forging the sword of hundred skills and writing magical runes, Abel realized his Power of Will had increased a little. Normally, Abel¡¯s power of the will would bepletely drained afterpleting a magical rune, but this time he still had a little bit left. However, the difference was so insignificant, ordinary people can¡¯t notice it.

    Abel was very excited by this discovery. He always relied on this mysterious power of the will, yet he never knew that he could increase it. If it kept on increasing in the future, it would be very beneficial to his study of runes.

    Abel knew that these runes in front of him could bebined into the runenguage ¡°Ancient Vow¡±. However, one challenge he faced was that all 3 runes in the runenguage ¡°Ancient Vow¡±, always had to be drawn in one sitting. Abel always thought he won¡¯t have enough power of the will to do it, but now, he finally had a glimpse of hope.

    Abel knew deep down in his heart that he was only 13 years old. The Power of the will would gradually increase as he gets older. Especially now that he had discovered a way to exercise his power of the will, he would be able to draw the runenguage ¡°Ancient Vow¡±

    For the choices of gem to be put onto the sword handle, Abel picked a diamond that was made from three steel gems. Diamonds were known to be one of the most beloved stones in this world for women. To them, it was a symbol of love and fidelity.

    However, for Abel. He chose the diamond because it had no attributes, and it was the purest gem out of the bunch.

 Chapter 42 - Attribute-less Sword

    <h4>Chapter 42: Attribute-less Sword</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The crucial part woulde when Abel ced the gem into the gap. Yes, once he did so, he would have to guide his own Power of the Will through the energy path.

    There were only 2 exploding big swords and a scroll of Town Portal in Abel¡¯s Horadric cube. During his battle with Simon the worgen, he used one exploding big sword, and he hadn¡¯t made a new replica ever since. Luckily for him, if he failed this time, he could just throw the product into the Horadric and fuse the three swords into one big sword.

    By this point, Abel gained a lot of experience when it came to guiding the force of the gem to the center of the rune. After about half an hour, however, this rune he drew didn¡¯t seem strong enough to do the job. The outer strokes of the rune began to turn red, and soon it melted and vanished. After it had melted off, the power of the gem began to disappear as well.

    It wasn¡¯t like it was the first time that Abel had failed. Oddly enough, though, the problem seemed to be with the rune ink this time.

    But it shouldn¡¯t have been. When Abel was mixing the rune ink, it was shining in white sparkles, which meant that the ink form was right.

    Was it because the rank of the rune ink was not high enough? Was the gem simply too powerful? Abel evaluated for a bit. He was already using the best ingredients for the rune ink. It didn¡¯t seem possible to find any better ingredients.

    Abel kept on thinking. In the dwarf¡¯s magical weapon forging guide, there was rune drawing instruction and rune ink form for weapons of every attribute. Actually, not for the attribute-less runes. Abel could not figure out why. After all, they should be the easiest ones to make.

    But actually, even the dwarfs could not help it. The ingredients required to make attribute-less rune ink were too hard to obtain for ordinary people. Hardly anyone apart from the wizards could supply them which was why the dwarves wouldn¡¯t even bother putting it in their magical weapon forging guide.

    Ordinary runes ink only drew its energy from one attribute source. However, these so-called attribute-less runes ink had multiple sources. In other words, it was a mixture of all the existing attributes. It was also much more potent than other types of runes. Therefore, normal ingredients for rune ink could not withstand it, and that¡¯s why things like the runes strokes melting off had happened to Abel.

    Abel took out the rune sign from his chest pocket. It was said that this sign could evoke the attacking power of an attribute-less rune, which meant that these attribute-less runes could be used. However, the only problem was that Abel didn¡¯t know what kind of ink was used to write this rune. Furthermore, this rune seemed to be its source of energy. Since the rune was still visible in the sign, it had to be supported by some unknown energy that Abel was unaware of.

    Abel had an idea. If the normal potion could bebined to make a potion of higher ranking, could he do the same with rune ink?

    At that moment Abel felt a passion burning within him. If it was about the two exploding sword within his Horadric Cube, he wanted nothing more than to throw them somewhere far away. They were useless to Abel since all they did was waste space for him to make new things with the Horadric Cube.

    After he had confirmed on his idea, he dug a deep hole outside the castle, and carelessly thew the two exploding sword inside.

    BANG. It was like a walk in the park. Abel thought that he should¡¯ve just done this earlier.

    After Abel had returned to his workshop, he took out the Scroll of Town Portal from the Horadric cube, and carefully ced it in a metal box. These are the most important possessions of Abel. If he wasn¡¯t in need ofbining something, Abel would often keep the Scroll of Town Portal in the Horadric Cube. That way both of these treasures could stay in the same spot and be safe.

    Abel took out some more ingredients. He made 3 attribute-less ink ording to the form and threw them into the Horadric Cube straight away. In a sh of white light, these 3 rune ink disappeared without a trace. In the top left corner of the Horadric Cube, a new bottle of the rune ink began to appear.

    It was a sess. This opened up arge potential for things Abel could do with the Horadric Cube in the future. But little did he know, the value of this rune ink was so much higher than most things avable for purchase in this world. The dwarves would be willing to trade countless exotic gems for something like this.

    Abel picked up this new bottle of rune ink and dumped it into a darkness style crystal bottle. The bottle was shimmering in blue sparkles. From past experience ofbining potions, Abel knew that this was an intermediate rune ink, and all the ones he had used before were all basic levels.

    Abel took out an almost finished modal of a sword of a hundred skills and began to draw the rune on it straight away. He had gained experience in drawing this rune from thest attempt, so this time it was a lot faster. However, using intermediate rune ink required a lot more power of the will. After he hadpleted, he once again felt that knees weakening lethargic feeling, it reminded him of the time where he drew his first rune.

    Abel rested for a while. As soon as his power of the will was recovered, he immediately ced a gem into the sword handle. He then used his Power of the will again and guided the energy from the gem to the rune.

    This time, Abel was actively guiding the energy throughout the rune. It wasn¡¯t like he had full control of it, however. He did not expect the speed of the energy to travel so fast. Arge amount of it shot out from the gem towards Abel¡¯s power of the will, like a car speeding on a highway. Luckily, Abel reacted on time. He also sped up his reflex in using the Power of the Will, and almost finished the guiding process with a little less than ten minutes.

    Abel¡¯s eyes were fully fixed on the magic sword in front of him. It was shimmering in blue sparkles, but it was not the type of blue from those ice magic swords. If you looked at it carefully, you would notice it was actually the same blue sparkles as the bottle of intermediate rune ink.

    The blue sparkles swam around in the strokes of the rune for a while, and slowly faded away. Abel stared at this magic sword in his hand.

    ¡°These blue sparkles. Does it mean that this magic sword had a higher rank than all the other ones?¡± Abel thought to himself.

    No one could give him a straight answer for that. Up to this point, Abel had been the only one who was doing the investigating and experimenting.

    Abel waved this attribute-less magic sword around. It felt just like the normal ones, and its uses should be the same as well.

    He then chopped up some firewood with the sword. Again, it felt just like all his other swords. Nothing special really happened.

    Abel put the Scroll of Town Portal back into his Horadric Cube and left the operation room caring for his new magic sword.

    ¡°Have you seen the Knight of Marshall?¡± Abel stopped and asked steward Lindsey, who was busy with his own tasks.

    ¡°Young Master, the headmaster was in the training room,¡± Lindsay replied, to which Abel thanked him and headed for the training room.

    The butler Lindsey smiled as he watched Abel walked away. He was very proud of this young master. With only 13 years of age, Abel was unlike other noble youngsters who only cared about living avish lifestyle. Everyone knew that Abel was a genius but who knew just how much effort and dedication this young master had put into his work.

    Steward Lindsay had seen many noble youngsters throughout the years, and none of them had the dedication of young master Abel. After the young master became a Master cksmith, all he did throughout the days were making things in his workshop.

    Not many people other than Steward Lindsey knew about this. Also, not a lot of people knew that the Knight of Marshall¡¯s favorite ice magic sword, the castle savior Harry¡¯s bow and the two gigantic bear trap that captured a few giant beasts trying to enter the castle, were all handiworks made directly from the young master himself.

    Maybe when Abel had be an adult, Harry¡¯s knight estate would already be Harry¡¯s Lord estate. WIth Abel in the house, there was no limit in the potential he could bring to those around him.

    Abel, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem too concerned about what Lindsay was thinking. Now, all that he could think about was to test the new magic sword with the Knight of Marshall.

    The moment when Abel had entered the training room, he could already hear the sound of a big sword slicing through the air. It seemed like the Knight of Marshall was practicing his basics.

    Abel did not interrupt the man. Instead, he simply watched from the side and wait for the Knight of Marshall to finish.

    The Knight of Marshall was practicing the basics. Yes, the basics, but Abel could feel the impact of the swings from several meters away. The Knight of Marshall was putting his entire strength into his swings, which was contradictory to the ¡°never go all out rule¡± he had often heard on earth.

    While he continued to watch the Knight of Marshall practicing his moves, Abel started imagining inside his head. He began to imagine what would happen if he was standing in front of the Knight of Marshall.

 Chapter 43 - Rumbling Off the Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 43: Rumbling Off the Enemies</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    When the Knight of Marshall¡¯s strikes reached peak performance, his imposing manner had fully captured Abel¡¯s attention.

    Abel just couldn¡¯t¡¯ take his eyes away from the Knight of Marshall. As he watched the Knight of Marshall drawing a perfectly straight line in the air with his sword, he knew that he had only 2 options to react to his attacks. He could try a counterattack. Or, he could take a step back to make a retreat.

    Abel was reimagining the fight for about a hundred times with his Power of the Will. It didn¡¯t matter how many times he had tried. Whatever he thought his moves were, he would always be smashed into pieces within one move.

    After surrendering for countless times, Abel gave up and focused himself back to reality. As it turned out, there was a major difference in the ways that fights were waged between Earth and the world he was in. Due to long years of cold weapon uses and physical battle, they had be very limated to using these simple weapons and making simple moves. Yet, every one of these moves they made was applied with full force.

    The orcs were the biggest enemy to the humans in this world. It should be very clear by now. If humans didn¡¯t apply full strength to their attacks, it would be very hard for them to prate the thick skin of their rivaling species. Since the orcs were much faster and more flexible than the humans, the humans had to make their attacks as direct and simple as possible.

    When Abel realized that he had be a rank 5 novice knight, he was still not quite familiar with the ways that different sword striking techniques were performed. After seeing the Knight of Marshall practice today, Abel gained a new perspective on how he should go about his training.

    ¡°Abel, were you looking for me?¡± the Knight of Marshall called out and stopped waving his sword.

    ¡°Oh,¡± said Abel,ing back to reality through The Knight of Marshall¡¯s voice. ¡°I am here to test out my new sword¡±

    The Knight of Marshall suddenly became excited as he stared at the sword Abel was holding. He asked ¡°Is this the sword? What¡¯s its ability?¡±

    The Knight of Marshall was well aware that Abel could forge two kinds of magic swords, but his favorite was still the ice magic sword, although the striking power was a little stronger on the fire magic sword. When fighting against a stronger opponent, slowing down their moves were much more helpful.

    Since Abel wasing to test out a new magic sword. It shouldn¡¯t be either a fire or ice, it should be apletely new type of magic sword. The Knight of Marshall was thrilled. The ice magic sword and Harry¡¯s bow that Abel gave him had already raised his fighting ability.

    Abel thought for a while. The ability of the rune was to rumble away from his enemies. Since chopping wood didn¡¯t make any difference, maybe what he need was a physical opponent. So that¡¯s why he found the Knight of Marshall.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I¡¯ll strike with my sword and you try to defend it with your sword. Let¡¯s see what happens.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± the Knight of Marshall was very confident in his ability, and Abel¡¯s power should be too strong anyway.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Abel lifted the big sword above his head. Since he had just witnessed the Knight of Marshall¡¯s strikes, the scenario that he had imagined with his power of the will had be prevalent again during that split second. His power of the will pun widely, as though as the sword had be one with him.

    The expression of the Knight of Marshall immediately changed. He felt a gigantic sword pressing above him. Was this the sword impose? Only experts who spent years of training could have the sword impose.

    The first time that the Knight of Marshall had attained a sword impose was about 5 years ago. Abel had only practiced his sword skill for a short while. When he adopted Abel from the Knight of Bet, Bet already told him everything he needed to know about Abel¡¯s ability.

    Abel had entered a state simr to the first time he used a hundred skills model. Combat qi began to fill his entire body, and soon it began to sh with glory. Abel felt like he had be a sharp gigantic de. When the energy reached their peak, Abel felt all hisbat qi rushed towards the big sword. However, since his rank was still too low, thebat qi could not travel into the big sword. Yet, it still sped up the big sword as he strikes down. It chopped through the air like a piece of sheepskin, making a cracking sound.

    The Knight of Marshall was speechless. As an intermediate knight, he could counteract this strike, but it also required him to use his ownbat qi. He knew that once he used hisbat qi, he would go all out and it would be very hard to not hurt Abel.

    The Knight of Marshall jumped back and dodged the strike. After making this empty strike, Abel had used up all his energy, he couldn¡¯t even hold his sword and it fell straight towards the floor. Abel immediately sat down, relentlessly inhaling huge breaths.

    Novice knights could only usebat qi once at a time. When they used it, it wouldn¡¯t damage their core, but they still need a few days of recovery until they could use it again.¡±

    Abel had just tried to imitate an advanced sword striking stand. It had ignited all thebat qi in his body to explode at once.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Abel asked. He sat on the floor, still feeling dizzy upon waking up from his sh of realization.

    The Knight of Marshall felt so stupid. It was like he was a pig or something. He spent decades, only until he was in his 30s he learned to do the sword impose. However, this 13-year-old teenager in front of him learned how to do it just by going through a sh of realization.

    As a grown man, the Knight of Marshall had never experienced a sh of realization before. But this kid, Abel had already experienced it twice. Howe the disparity between people was so big.

    The Knight of Marshall suddenly had a change of mind. He was reminded that this kid was actually his sessor. Suddenly, he¡¯s felt kind of happy about that. After all, the Harry family hadn¡¯t had a real heir.

    ¡°Did you had another sh of realization?¡± The Knight of Marshall said, clutching his teeth.

    ¡°No wonder why I feel so weak. Does it have to be like this every time?¡± Abel said. He felt a bit helpless, as though the sh of realization was troubling him.

    The Knight of Marshall stared coldly at Abel, he cracked his knuckles. He wondered if he should go to Abel to teach him a lesson. It seemed like he didn¡¯t even appreciate how gifted he was.

    ¡°Why did you step back? Or... did you get knocked back?¡± Abel said surprisingly. He realized the Knight of Marshall had changed position.

    ¡°Are you crazy? I stepped back myself¡± the Knight of Marshall replied directly to Abel. He couldn¡¯t understand where the surprising tone in Abel¡¯s voice could have stemmed from.

    Abel stood up disappointingly after he regained a bit of energy. Hisbat qi has beenpletely drained, only an empty shell left in his meridian. But he was not nning to use hisbat qi again anyway.

    ¡°Again, this time I¡¯ll just use the force in my body. So just try to defend with your sword,¡± said Abel as he lifted the big sword above his head again. Since his energy had not fully recovered his energy, the movements seemed to be a bit slow.

    The Knight of Marshall got into his defensive position, cing his sword horizontally across his chest. He gave Abel an affirming look, suggesting he was ready.

    The big sword strikes down. As expected, it traveled slowly through the air. The Knight of Marshall felt like he doesn¡¯t even need to try to counteract it, he could just remain still.

    The moment when their swords made contact with each other. it didn¡¯t make a loud sound since there wasn¡¯t much force in the first ce.

    When the Knight of Marshall was about tough at Abel, for this atrociously weak strike of his. Suddenly, an unstoppable force expelled from Abel¡¯s big sword. This force did not hurt him, but it seemed to hold the weight of a mountain. The Knight of Marshall couldn¡¯t help but get knocked backward. 1 steps.. 2 steps.. 3steps.. the Knight of Marshall got knocked back 10 steps until he came to a halt.

    The cocky expression in the Knight of Marshall¡¯s facepletely vanished, and it was reced with a shocked expression. He was 100 percent certain that this force could not havee from Abel since Abel was so weak. This force made the Knight of Marshall felt very insignificant, thest time he felt like this way, was when he met amander a long time ago. But still, it was nothingpared to the force he felt this time.

    Actually, this unknown force wasing from the rune that was marked on the sword. That rune has the ability of ¡°rumble off enemy¡±, which states that it could knock your opponent backward. Once rune was ignited, the reality would be set in stone, no matter how powerful your opponent was, they had to step back. It was a powerful force that both the Knight of Marshall and Abel could notprehend.

    ¡°What.. what¡¯s the ability of this sword?¡± asked the Knight of Marshall, his eyespletely locked onto the de. He was clearly thinking about snatching sword away from Abel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Rumble off the enemy? Seems like you had just been rumbled off,¡± Abel said as he happily stared at the sword in his hand. He seeded again.

 Chapter 44 - Swordtesting

    <h4>Chapter 44: Swordtesting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The Knight of Marshall grunted loudly. He filled his entire body withbat qi. However, since he didn¡¯t want to hurt Abel with the rumble, he didn¡¯t let thebat qi affect the big sword in his hand.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    The Knight of Marshall was a bit unsatisfied that he got knocked backward by Abel¡¯s strikest time. He had underestimated the power of Abel¡¯s sword, but the Knight of Marshall didn¡¯t lose any motivation. An intermediate knight had to have faith in his ownbat qi.

    Abel watched the Knight of Marshall shing with a body full ofbat qi. He wondered if he could produce another rumble with this strike again. Even though Abel¡¯s body was feeling very weak, as he stared into the affirming eyes of the Knight of Marshall, he took a deep breath and lift the sword above his head once again.

    This time Abel, felt so weak that he did not apply any force in his strike. He felt a little intimidated by the Knight of Marshall¡¯sbat qi. Abel knew by heart this the fighters of this world were different from the ones on earth. They went all out in move, so getting injured was unavoidable.

    Abel¡¯s big sword traveled downward with the force of gravity towards the Knight of Marshall¡¯s sword. By that time even the Knight of Marshall had felt that Abel was getting weaker.

    Their swords made contact with each other once again. Since Abel did not apply any force, his sword barely bounced off. It only lightlynded on the Knight of Marshall¡¯s sword. The Knight of Marshall wanted to shout at Abel, asking him what¡¯s the matter, but suddenly that unstoppable force of energy had rushed towards him from Abel¡¯s sword again.

    The Knight of Marshall wanted to withstand the force with hisbat qi, but no matter how hard he tried, he was still human. No human could withstand the force of a mountain.

    1 step, 2 steps, 3 steps... 10 steps

    This time, the Knight of Marshall had been knocked back another 10 steps by the rumble. It was like hisbat qi had made no difference. How could this be possible, Abel didn¡¯t even apply any force to his strike. It¡¯s like the Knight of Marshall was destined to be knocked back.

    ¡°Abel, you know... I am actually very good at using double swords¡±, said the red-eyed Knight of Marshall in a creepy tone, like he was alluring children.

    The Knight of Marshall thought this sword must be very helpful to him in battle. If he knew that the enemy would be knocked backward regardlessly. He could n in advance to execute his final strike, thus increasing his chance of taking the life of his enemy.

    In another scenario, if the Knight of Marshall had encountered a very powerful opponent, if he could just knock them back 10 steps, he would be much more likely to escape.

    This magical sword could be the lifesaver of a knight. Even if he didn¡¯t use it normally, he would carry it around just in case if he needed to escape or kill someone. The weight of a big sword was nothing to an intermediate knight anyway.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, you...¡± before Abel had even finished his sentence, he decided to just throw the sword directly towards the Knight of Marshall. The rune on this sword was provided by the Knight of Marshall anyway. Since the knight has helped Abel so much, a magic sword wasn¡¯t really a big deal.

    Abel then proceeded to speak, ¡°The rune on this magic sword was made ording to the one on the rune sign you gave me a few days ago. I know how to apply it now. The result wasn¡¯t too bad.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall was filled with confusion, he had kept the rune sign in his secret chamber for over 10 years. He had only given it to Abel a few days ago, and already he had created a magic sword with the same power? Unbelievable.

    But was the rune on this sword exactly the same as the one on the rune sign? The rune sign must be smashed in order for its power to be effective, so it could only be used once. However, the power in this magic sword could be affective every time it strikes.

    On top of that, this magic sword held immense power. Although the knight of Marshall knew that magic weapons could have all kinds of effects, most of them still revolve around the attributes of ice, fire, electricity, and poison. The Knight of Marshall had never heard of one that could knock people backward with rumble throughout his decades-long journey as a knight.

    The Knight of Marshall stared at Abel. He was shocked that this kid could create such powerful weapons by only copying the rune from a rune sign. Calling Abel a genius could no longer justify his abilities. The Knight of Marshall was lost for words, all he could do now was to keep reminding himself, I have to send Abel to the wizards. An out of the world genius like this doesn¡¯t belong in the human world.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, have fun with the sword. I¡¯ll get going now¡±, as Abel saw that the Knight of Marshall was deep in thoughts. He didn¡¯t want to bother him, so he turned and left.

    ¡°Abel, make sure you rest well. No matter what, don¡¯t use yourbat qi for the next few days. Ok?¡±, the Knight of Marshall warned Abel as he slowly came back into reality.

    When a novice knight used hisbat qi for the first time, they would expel all the qi from their meridian. Afterward, only the empty shell would be left. Therefore they need to rest for a few days in order for the meridian to recover. However, if they decided to use theirbat qi during these days of recovery, they would be drawing energy directly from the meridian. Then, even that empty shell would be used up. If the empty shell was gone, recovery would no longer be an option, the Knight had to train from beginning all over again.

    Of course, Abel knew about this. He was not even nning to leave his room for the next few days. He just wanted to make good use of this time, quietly practice writing runes by himself to increase his power of the will.

    After Abel had left, the Knight of Marshall continued to stare at the attribute-less magic sword in his hand. He felt overwhelmingly powerful, as though he could battle an entire army. This gave him an urge to rush to Harvest City and have a sword flightingpetition with Viscount Dickens.

    But of course, this could only be a fantasy of the Knight of Marshall. The rank of Viscount Dickens was still miles above him. As amander, Viscount Dickens could also easily best the Knight of Marshall¡¯s to death. Therefore, no matter how powerful was your weapon, it still won¡¯t make much difference if you were fighting against someone who was much more powerful than you.

    As amander, one could usebat qi to form armor around your body. Therefore, it could weaken the power of every powerful attack. Normal attacks would not even budge thisbat qi armor in the slightest bit. For example, Harry¡¯s bow might be a nightmare for lesser ranking soldiers. But to higher-ranking ones, it might not even pose a threat.

    The Knight of Marshall started to wave around the attribute-less magic sword in his training room again. He began to gain a grasp of the ability of this sword. The rumble would onlye out when striking an enemy. The Knight of Marshall really liked this mysterious ability about his new sword. He then ced both of the magic swords he had on to his back, one on each side, forming a cross. The Knight of Marshall couldn¡¯t wait until the orc attack was over. He was desperate to go to the Knight of Bet and have a sword fightingpetition with him.

    Meanwhile, Abel had returned to his room. As he sat on his chair, he wondered if he should forge a super magic weapon. Since he had now been able to increase the ranking of his rune ink to the greatest rank, he should be able to forge a super ice magic sword with thatst perfect perfect blue gem he had.

    After Abel had this idea, he had an urge to go back to the cksmith guild immediately. However, he knew his body was still too weak. He needed a good rest before experimenting again.

    Abel took out his rune brush, dipped it into some rune ink, and proceeded to draw runes on to a long block of wood. This was the only way he could think of to increase his power of the will, and only real rune ink could perfectly provoke his power of the will. Normal ink could not achieve this effect at all. It¡¯s a waste, but whatever. Steward Lindsey had already gotten some new ingredients from the Mercenary Union, and he had 5 figures worth of gold coins in his Horadric cube. Abel couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips, I¡¯m too rich anyway.

    Abel¡¯s brush strokes were sometimes vicious like a snake, yet sometimes smooth like a river. He drew his familiar fire rune on to the wood. The rune ink continued to drain his power of the will. When Abel felt like he hadpleted the rune, suddenly the rune on the wood began to turn ck. It was like the rune was attracting some unknown substances from the atmosphere. Soon the wood began to burn and turned in to charcoal.

    Runes could absorb energy from the atmosphere. It was the first time Abel had drawn a rune on something nonmetal, he did not expect things like this would ur.

    Runes were actually very unbnced magic symbols. If a sense of bnce wasn¡¯t achieved by applying the suitable rune ink on to a corresponding surface. The energy it attracted from the atmosphere would continue to build up until it damaged the surface of whatever material it was on. Sometimes it would even end in an explosion.

    All the rune inks Abel had were only suitable for metal surface, he didn¡¯t even know rune ink for other types of surface existed. But at the same time, he couldn¡¯t care less. He was only using it to increase his power of the will anyway. He was not expecting to create anything.

 Chapter 45 - Unwanted Scenario

    <h4>Chapter 45: Unwanted Scenario</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel felt something biting his leg. As he looked down on the ground, he saw ck Wind yfully gnawing its teeth on his pants. He picked up the puppy, held his arms around it, and began to caress it on its soft, furry back. ck Wind looked like a miniature dog now. While it was still small enough to be picked up, the money that was spent on its feed was already the same as that of an adult horse.

    After being disturbed by the ck Wind, Abel no longer had the motivation to practice with his Power of the Will. Pretty soon, he picked it up and went straight to bed. While ck Wind wanted to y, it just kept on struggling while it was in Abel¡¯s arms the entire time. It didn¡¯t get to escape until Abel waspletely asleep.

    In the afternoon the next day, Abel felt an itch near his face and opened his eyes. It was ck Wind, and it was licking Abel¡¯s face with its little tongue. As Abel opened his eyes, it greeted him by barking at him twice. As the two were bound by soul, Abel could tell that ck WInd was looking for some feed. Usually, the servant woulde to feed ck Wind in the morning, but Abel had slept in today, so no one bothered to knock on his door.

    A maid came in after Abel pulled on the bell near his bed. Usually, Abel wouldn¡¯t have any servants to apany him because of how busy he was. Besides, he was just a child, and all the other maids got their own tasks to do. If he was living in another family, he would have his own personal maid, and it¡¯s usually someone who was young and pretty.

    After ordering the maid to look after ck Wind, Abel washed for a bit and called for the butler Lindsay.

    ¡°How can I be of service, Sir?¡± the butler Lindsay greeted Abel with a bow.

    ¡°I want you to do something for me,¡± Abel said, and handed over his bag of 2000 coins, ¡°I want you to buy me the best carriage you can find me.¡±

    Lindsay looked kind of perplexed for a second. The castle was not in a shortage of carriages. One of the two carriages was reserved for the Knight of Marshall, and the other one was a spare. ¡°If you need a carriage, we do have one avable right now,¡± he said.

    Abel exined, ¡°Oh no, this is for a project I¡¯m working on. I need to get my hands on a luxury carriage as soon as possible. I need to get it done in ten days if you know what I mean.¡±

    ¡°Ten days? Oh, okay. Yes, Sir. I¡¯ll have someone prepared¡±

    Lindsay smiled as he had understood what Abel meant, ¡°Yes, I will arrange for someone to buy it, and it will be quietly delivered to your workshop.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lindsay,¡± Abel thanked Lindsay as he left to prepare for the Knight of Marshall¡¯s birthday present.

    After the housekeeper had left, Abel stretched his waist and punched the air a few times. He was pretty much recovered by this point. As long as he didn¡¯t use anybat qi, his body would mostly be in good shape. With the amount of stamina he had, he decided that he was going to test an idea he had before. He was thinking about forging a super ice magic sword.

    Abel came to the cksmith shop inside the Harry Castle. After greeting everyone, Master Bentham included, he went inside his personal workshop and started drawing his blueprint.

    The door to the workshop was closed. Ever since Abel came a Master cksmith, no one was to enter this ce without his consent. Yes, not even Master Bentham. Abel was a figure of respect now. While everyone would distance themselves from interfering with his work, they wanted to receive his guidance in their craftsmanship.

    Master Bentham actually wanted to have a talk with Abel today. When he saw the Knight of Marshall carrying two new swords on his back this morning, he knew Abel had just made some more masterpieces. Knowing the Knight of Marshall, if he was willing to carry tworge swords on his back, the quality of the swords themselves must be high enough for him to use them to make fun of others.

    Master Bentham had a lot of questions, but when he saw how stressed Abel was when he greeted him, he decided to let his former student focus on his work. From what it looked like, Abel was at the peak of his craftsmanship.

    As the rumors had it, whenever someone bes a Master cksmith, there would be an outbreak of high-quality weapons for a period of time. This phenomenon wasmonly known as the ¡°outburst after umtion¡± phase, with better and newer technologiesing out at once simultaneously.

    The ¡°outburst after umtion¡± phase was probably what Abel was having. That¡¯s what Master Bentham thought, at least. As it was a one-time glory thing, he didn¡¯t want to ruin the young cksmith in the midst of his prime, despite the fact that Abel was only thirteen years old.

    Right now, Abel was making a lot less of the purer swords of a hundred skills. The magic bases he used to make them were rough and were mostly half-finished products with grooves inside of them. He didn¡¯t bother to draw any runes for them, either.

    Abel took out three ice rune inks and ced them inside the Horadric Cube. The resulting product was one intermediate ice rune ink, one which was glowing with a blue arc of light.

    After making his magic sword base, Abel dipped his rune pen in the ice rune ink. Luckily for him, he finished drawing the rune right before he ran out of his Power of the Will. Things were pretty easy after that. After resting himself for a bit, he was pretty much recovered.

    Abel examined his Power of the Will for a bit. Apparently, there was a very subtle increase in his total capacity of the Power of the Will. If it wasn¡¯t for how much he had exercised his abilities, Abel wouldn¡¯t have been so sensitive to such a change.

    After making sure that no one was around, Abel took out his perfect blue gem and inserted it into his card slot. He then stabilized it with some tools that he had. While doing this, he was very careful not to put too much force into the gem.

    With his Power of the Willpletely recovered, Abel read into the rune so that blue gem¡¯s energy path was identical to that of a perfect piece. As he had his fair share of gem forging, he knew that he had to be very careful when he was doing this.

    The more energy there was inside, the faster the energy would travel inside the gem. One bad move and everything would fall apart.

    As the gem was close to bing aplete piece, a blue ray of light began to sh out of its inside. A chilling power rushed towards Abel¡¯s conscience. While there was a bit of distance between Abel and it, he could already feel his life being threatened. Forget about making direct contact, Abel wasn¡¯t going to let his Power of the Will touch the thing. Instead, he was just going to let it chase after him as the rune was being activated.

    Abel was sweating like a cow right now because of how anxious he was getting. The speed of his Power of the Will was traveling at two times of its normal speed. The chilling energy behind him, too, wasn¡¯t slowing down any time soon.

    Abel guided his conscience into the rune¡¯s center. As the energy, too, followed him to the exact same location, it was suddenly trapped by the rune itself and became less vtile by the second. Eventually, after waves after waves of direct shock, it was stabilized and held still on the spot.

    Another blue light shed by. Just when Abel had thought that it was a sess, the sword of a hundred skill started crackling up from multiple spots. It was almost like the chilling energy was too much for it to contain.

    As he heard the sound of the sword crackling up, Abel threw the ice magic sword into his Horadric Cube right away. While he wasn¡¯t trying to fuse it with something else, everything that was thrown inside a cube would lose its flow of time.

    Abel touched the cold sweat on his forehead. He was betting his life on the line here. If a normal gem would knock him unconscious when he was making the explosion sword, imagine the amount of damage a perfect blue gem (made from nine of its original copy) was capable of.

    What kind of shield could block dynamite? What about a wall? The more that Abel had thought about it, the less he thought his chance of survival was if he just let the sword break apart.

    For crying out loud, it a sword of a hundred skills. It was made by the most resistant materials Abel knew of, but it was not strong enough to without the impact of a perfect blue gem. Speaking of which, should Abel just let the sword stay inside the cube? If he decided to take it out, he would have three seconds to guard his body with something.

    Three seconds wasn¡¯t short, but it wasn¡¯t that long, either. Abel had thought about digging a giant hole before, but he didn¡¯t think it was going to work this time. If the explosion was too strong, even the flying soil and rocks could break his face within seconds.

 Chapter 46 - Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 46: Ambush</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel acted as if he was drifting off as he came out from the cksmith Guild. As soon as he got out, he sprinted directly towards The Knight Of Marshall¡¯s study room.

    This was because he wanted to take a look at the map to check to see where he could safely dispose of that super exploding big sword that was inside the Horadric Cube.

    For normal exploding swords, even steel of hundred skills couldn¡¯t resist its power. Who could¡¯ve imagined the power of this super exploding big sword? If he wanted to have mutual destruction, maybe even a group of elite knights would not able to hold off the power of this toy. Abel was wondering that if he threw this super exploding big sword on to amander, how long would hisbat qi armor be able to withstand it.

    Abel¡¯s brain was all gobbled up trying to think of a solution. As he continued searching the map for potential disposal locations, suddenly, he came across a ce called the Ansa Valley. The ce was perfect, it¡¯s distance was around a day¡¯s ride from the castle. There were cliffs marked on the map which meant it was perfect to destroy this exploding big sword that he had on him.

    After two days¡¯ of rest, when Abel¡¯s meridian had fully recovered, Abel told the Knight Of Marshall that he would be leaving the castle for an affair. In terms of Abel¡¯s safety, The Knight Of Marshall wasn¡¯t particrly worried. Abel was equipped with Harry¡¯s bow, so everything should be fine as long as he didn¡¯t stumble across any intermediate upation holder.

    Besides, Abel was already a Master cksmith. This meant that he had his own rights in spending his spare time as he pleased. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t any information rted to any orc attacks during these two days. The attacks had seemed toe to an end. The Knight Of Marshall did not stop Abel from going out on his trip. He only specifically demanded him to be more careful.

    For this trip, Abel prepared two horses with him. Abel rode one the war horse and the other warhorse was equipped with all the foods necessary. The horse¡¯s food was all high-quality beans and oats.

    At the same time that Abel rode out of the castle. An ambush was unfolding in the valley of Neuilly which was in the directions of the Ansa valley that Abel was heading towards.

    The Knight of Saroyan was an elite knight and a Lord at the same time. For many years, he had been following and serving under Viscount Dickens, owner of Harvest City and the leader of an elite brigade of 1000. Although he held a royal identity since there were fewer wars these days, it was hard for him to gain any outstanding military service. Therefore, he was only a Lord without fief. This was why he has been extremely eager to take part in wars for more military service.

    With Harvest City being the heart of the human world, it was a very safe ce. Except for some small battles, it has always held its¡¯ reputation of being a peaceful ce without fighting.

    A few days ago, The Knight Of Saroyan received an order from Viscount Dickens to lead its¡¯ troops of one thousand elite brigades towards the Neuilly Valley to ambush and eliminate any orcs that were nearby. Viscount Dickens organized two other Elite Knights alongside with 30 knights to execute this ambush. This made Saroyan extremely excited when he received his orders as it was most likely going to be a substantial amount of enemies in this uing fight.

    Elite knight Bernard and Elite Knights Hopper were both born in different crumbling royal families. By their generation, their family¡¯s inheritance was already too relegated to be inherited. While they still had the talents of a knight, with the glory of their ancestor¡¯s shield being extremely dim, their only option was to be a squire to serve under Viscount Dickens.

    These inherent knights were paid very generously but their wealth cannot be inherited to their next generations. However, these 2 Elite Knights have both been searching for their opportunity to restore the glory of their ancestors¡¯ shields.

    When the 3 knights saw each other, they knew their chances of gaining an outstanding military service was finally here. Everyone that was apart of the ambush was all anticipated for the uing battle. All 30 knights and the thousand of elite soldiers who were ready to fight with a fire burning in their hearts.

    It was now three days since the brigade had arrived in the Neuilly Valley, all the scouts had all been sent out to investigate and explore for any potential iing orcs. Everything had already been set up, now all they had to do was wait for the orcs to show up.

    The Knight of Saroyan was sitting on a rock, looking down at the map of Neuilly Valley map. The location was surrounded by mountains on all three sides, with two of the sides containing an extremely steep hillside. It was very difficult to climb, and also had arge number of thorns as well as the sides being dead ends. Now, all of Saroyan¡¯s forces had to do was gathered at the top of thest slope of the valley which had a very gentle and to ambush the orcs when theye.

    ¡°Report!¡± One of the scouts jumped off his horse and promptly gave a military salute.

    The Knight Of Saroyan turned his head and looked at the sweaty scout. ¡°What did you discover?¡± he asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s a small group of orcs from the south and they¡¯re heading directly for the valley. They¡¯re expected to arrive in 20 minutes.¡±

    The Knight Of Saroyan waved his hand and replied, ¡°Alright then, continue scouting ahead for us.¡± As he then looked back at his lieutenants and ordered, ¡°Get all our men to use the masking powder.¡±

    The masking powder was a tool that covered the human smell which was invented during the great war between the humans and the orcs. As the orcs had a strong sense of smell, the human¡¯s smell in the air was like the beacon of the sea. After countless years of war, there was a heavy amount of human casualties due to their exposure to the orc¡¯s sense of smell. After this painful loss, the human developed the masking powder, which became an essential strategic material for the army nowadays.

    The army then began to move methodically, and without saying a single word. They silently dusted themselves and their horses with the masking powder.

    ¡°Report!¡± Another scout spotted the situation and reported, ¡°There¡¯s a small group of orcs spotted in the east. ETA (Estimated Time Arrival) is 25 minutes.¡±

    ¡°Report! Orcs spotted from the Northside. ETA is 20 minutes.¡±

    As the scouts kepting back reporting more and more orcs sightings. The Knight Of Saroyan began to smile as he looked back at Elite Knight Bernard and Elite Knight Hopper After 3 days of waiting, he smiled and said towards the 2 elite knights, ¡°It¡¯s finally here, the city¡¯s lord intel was real!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I can¡¯t believe they even found out the location of where these orcs will be gathering.¡± Answered Elite Knight Bernal, smiling with a desire for battle burning in his eyes.

    At the mouth of the valley, there was already a party of orcs which consisted of wolf riders. As they arrived around the mouth of the valley, they scouted around and ensured that their surroundings are clear. When their surroundings were cleared, theymanded their allies through simple hand gestures and proceeded into the valley.

    At the top of the side of the mountain, the hidden army, soldiers covered with masking powder, held their breath in fear that they might frighten the wolf riders and potentially interfere with their ambush n. To them, more orcs that entered the valley meant more military service for them.

    As time passed slowly, the presence of orcs was gradually increasing in the valley. As more and more parties of orcs entered into the valley, the valley slowly became a sea of joy. The orcs here all thought they were safe. They had already begun in setting up their bonfire and feasting on their barbequed meats while enjoying their stolen wine. Not only so, but they were also discussing their respective tasks loudly and chatting about their sesses with their robberies.

    When there were roughly 160 orcs gathered within the valley, there were already no sightings of anymore iing orc parties. It looked to be that the gathering number of the orcs was already at its peak. The orcs suddenly paused their chatting. They discovered that the number of orcs that survived was much less than in previous years. There were around 500 orcs that were deployed here for the annual event. Last year there were around 200+ orcs returning survivors here. But this year, there were only 160 orcs. This was the lowest number of survivors in the history of this event.

    A depressing mood began to spread for these orcs around the valley. Many of them began to realize that their friends and brothers did note back. A valley that was bustling with noise and excitement suddenly a second ago suddenly transitioned intoplete silence. But the orcs were a fighting race and the feeling of grief and sorrow onlysted for a short period of time. Afterward, the orcs were gathered ording to their parties and waited. When the appointed time was about toe, there would be a flying beast to take them home.

    The Knight of Saroyan kept his eyes on the situation in the valley. ording to the intel from the City¡¯s Lord, this was a gathering point for the orcs. Saroyan then turned his head to his lieutenant and said, ¡°Go and notify the team at the mouth of the valley and instruct them to seal off the valley exit.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As the lieutenant took out a piece of sheepskin, wrote the order and finally stamped it with the seal of the battalion. He then sealed the envelope with a block of ciphered wax and arranged for the messenger to deliver the order to the team allocated at the mouth of the valley.

    After messenger had been gone for around four minutes, suddenly there was a flock of more than 20 huge birds came flying down from the sky.

    When The Knight of Saroyan saw the beasts that were flying in the sky, he couldn¡¯t help himself but eximed in a low voice, ¡°Sky sparrows? Is that how these orcs return back to their home?¡±

    Then The Knight of Saroyan turned to his lieutenant and asked, ¡°Is there still time to retrieve back the order we sent out?¡±

    His lieutenant then shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°The operation should¡¯ve started by now.¡±

    ¡°It would be a tremendous glory for them if they were able to bring down even one of these sky sparrows.¡± The Knight Of Saroyan then looked at the sky sparrows in the skies with excitement and desire. He never knew that the strategy of the orc empire was to use these flying beasts. Even if all the orcs below had escaped, just capturing one of these sky sparrows would¡¯ve been an outstanding military service.

 Chapter 47 - f

    <h4>Chapter 47: Assault and Defence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The sky sparrow was a strategic weapon from the Orc Empire, and it stood out for Its impressive load capacity. Its wide shoulders had the capacity of carrying more than 5 heavy orc cavalry at a time. They were considered as the most valuable transportation assets for the Orc Empire.

    Had it not been for the sky sparrow¡¯s cowardice, and its tendency to fly around chaotically when frightened, the orcs would¡¯ve used them as giant flying mounts. Despite that, the sky sparrow yed an irreceable role in the Orc Empire¡¯s army due to its¡¯ ability to carry a tremendous amount of weight. Besides, its flying range was also superb.

    These flying mounts were pretty much the same as how war horses were to humans.

    They were also simr to the wolf rider¡¯s mount wolves, which were also important assets to engage in warfare. Unlike regr flying beasts, flying mounts could be used in directbat, which made it all the more desirable for humans. Unfortunately, however, the only flying mount unit that was avable to men was the vulture troop in the Duchy of Saint Alice.

    The reproduction of these birds sparrows was extremely difficult. Nowadays, it was very rare to see such huge birds. Any casualties of these birds would be a great loss to the orc empire.

    Meanwhile, the team had begun to seal off the valley. They rolled giant boulders down from 10 meters above.

    The sound of these giant boulders immediately startled all of the orcs. The joy of seeing the sky sparrow was suddenly interrupted. Then a small part of the orcs began to rush out to the mouth of the valley.

    Arge amount of wood that was poured with oil, were also rolled down, followed by the boulders. When the orcs reached the mouth of the valley, a rocket set all of the wood on the fire, whichpletely sealed the mouth of the valley.

    The sparrows immediately paused its downward flight path towards the valley, as it saw the situation on the ground. Luckily, the orcs were quite far away from the mouth of the valley. If they were nearer, what would¡¯ve happened to the sparrows? Would they be frightened? As the driver of theserge birds tried to calm them down.

    Among the confused orcs, there was a party of 10 wolf riders that had a different reaction from the crowd. One of them stood in the middle wearing ck siamese armor, and the other nine in full leather armor.

    ¡°Lord, something¡¯s not right. I think we¡¯ve been ambushed by humans.¡± Said a wolf rider with a grim look on its¡¯ face.

    ¡°Take my token and make everyone listen to my orders!¡± said the Lord calmly. The current situation did not seem to have much effect on him.

    ¡°I hereby present the Woolf family token. Now listen up everyone, gather up by your dedicated party!¡± As the wolf rider held up the lord¡¯s token and shouted.

    Suddenly, the restless orcs were all silent. Then, they quickly found their squad and joined up ording to their specific race.

    ¡°I¡¯m Fowler, the sixth son from the Woolf family, and all the orcs here are by mymand. Now all of you, be quiet!¡± Fowler watched in satisfaction as he witnessed all of the orcs obeying by his orders. ¡°We are the most powerful orcs within our kind and these despicable humans have surrounded us with their dirty tricks... Now, the only option we have is to fight!¡±

    As Fowler looked up at the birds hovering in the sky and yelled, ¡°These flying beasts that will take us home are right over our heads. They can¡¯tnd until we¡¯ve defeated our enemies. Do you want to make it back home alive? Then we must fight! May the beast gods be with us! May the orcs be victorious!¡±

    ¡°The Orcs will be victorious! As the spirits of the orcs became extremely aroused with a desire to fight in their hearts. Although there were only 160 orcs, their voices were so loud that the echoes of ¡°The Orcs will be victorious¡± were heard throughout the valley.

    The Knight Of Saroyan carefully assessed the situation in the valley said to the two elite knights beside him, ¡°I thought we¡¯d let them mess around for a while so that our attack would go more smoothly. But who knew they had calmed down so quickly, I thought they were experienced orcs in the battlefield!¡±

    Knight Bernal touched the handle of his sword and his face was brimming with a thirst to fight. ¡°Can we attack them now, my Lord?¡±

    The Knight Of Saryoan then nodded to his lieutenant, who stepped forward and began to shout, ¡°Shield brigade go forward, gunmen follow the shield brigade and archers, prepare to strike.¡±

    As Bernal announced the orders, the 800 soldiers that were stationed in the valley quickly began to form a battle formation. 150 shield hands who were all equipped with tall shields firmly pressed their shields onto the ground and held them with their arms. They were positioned in the front and were considered as the front line of defense

    Behind the shield hands were two hundred rifle brigades, these soldiers were equipped with a five meters long rifle. Their rifle contained a sharp, slender gunpoint that was crafted from fine iron that could¡¯ve easily pierced through any light armor. The rifle brigades carried a gun on one hand and had the tip facing outwards with the tail of the gun resting on the ground with their feet.

    When you first see the brigade in the front line, all it looked like was a turtle who had grown spikes. However, the main attack in this formation was the archers, who used a longbow, which was a simple and practical weapon for all purposes.

    By this time, the orcs had already organized themselves into a charging formation of 160 which were all level 6 and above. At the front line were the thick-skinned bear men who rode on their gigantic bear starting with the rough-skinned bear men on the bear. Then there was the Tauren who rode on their raging inferno and there were the wolf riders, who surrounded Fowler to keep him safe.

    When the orcs¡¯ charging formation reached the humans¡¯ defensive formation within 150 meters. The deputy had already raised his left hand, and the archers automatically split into three lines and kneeled to load arrows into their bow.

    ¡°First row, fire! At themand from the lieutenant, 150 archers in the first row stood up and shot their arrows into the sky.

    ¡°Second row, fire! As soon as the first row of archers had fired their shots, they crouched down to retrieve more arrows for their next shot their quivers. Immediately, the second row of archers stood up and shot their arrows into the sky, then crouched down.

    ¡°Third row, fire! The third row of archers rose to shoot their bows and crouched down.

    Just like this, the three rows of archers were able to fire their arrows simultaneously. There were barely any intervals between these arrows as the arrows were like rain.

    As the arrows rained down onto the orcs charging formation and their toll began to rise. There were constantly orcs falling off their mounts and ended up being trampled into mush by the mounts that followed. Now, the only chance that the orcs would be able to win was if they increase their speed so that they could get closer to their enemies.

    Within a short distance of 150 meters to 50 meters, the team of orcs had left behind more than 40 members. As the orcs came closer, the rifle brigades in the front row could already begin to see the sharp teeth from the orcs. The collision between the two teams was about to begin.

    ¡°Combat Qi!¡± Said Fowler. As he and the rest of the orcs drank it, they began to glow white.

    The two sides finally collided. The humans¡¯ main focus was to stab the orcs with rifle point into the orcs body. Some rifles were broken into pieces due to excessive force.

    The first line of shield brigades took the most damage. Since the orcs already possessed good charging power, many shield brigades had been knocked flying away by the rebound of theirbat qi.

    At that moment, the scene of the battle was a bloodbath. It looked just like hell. There were orc blood and human blood interwoven together. With orcs howling, humans shouting and also a variety of screams and groansing from both sides.

    The orcs rushed directly into the defensive formation. Although they had made significant progress, they lost more than 30 orcs already. In this kind of short distance battle, the orcs had an immensely more powerful advantage. Their strength and speed, as well as their ranks, were much higher than humans. This made the next part of the battle almost aplete one-sided ughter. Under themand of Fowler, the orcs rushing out from the siege. They did not stay for long, but instead, they quickly moved forward and kept pushing.

    The lieutenant stood on the left of the three rows of archers as he watched the battle in front of him without any emotion on his face. Suddenly, with a wave of his hand, he shouted, ¡°Change to the knives!¡±

    The archers then proceeded to drop their defunct bows and arrows and drew their swords from their belts. They had the look of certainty of death in their eyes as their main task was to use their lives to exhaust the orcs¡¯ fighting power.

    The lieutenant took out his military saber from his waist. At this time, the orcs had already broken through the first line of the defense formation and were charging directly towards the archers.

    The orcs were stimted by the blood, their natural fighting instinct was fully incited. Their eyes highlighted their strong desire for blood. The archers in their eyesight were likembs for ughter. Their eyes shone with a strong desire for blood, and the archers before them were likembs for ughter.

    Before the orcs rushed up to them, the archers in the front had already rushed directly towards the orcs. As they held the orcs¡¯ legs with their bodies which would slow down their charging speed as well as allowing other archers to attack them.

    The lieutenant had also rushed up, he was followed by thest two rows of archers. However, the archers¡¯ frantic war rage did not stop the pace of the orcs. Atst, the human defense waspletely prated by the orcs.

 Chapter 48 - The Knight Brigade Charging Formation

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Knight Brigade Charging Formation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The orcs cheered with excitement as they prated the defense line of the humans. However, as they ran towards the direction of the sunset, the team of 33 knight brigades had already begun to increase their speed the team had reached their peak speed.

    As the arrowhead of the knight brigade charging formation, the Knight of Saroya was at the very forefront. The Elite Knight, Bernard, and Elite Knight of Hopper closely followed behind.

    The Knight of Saroya shouted ¡°LOYALTY!¡±

    A white glow ofbat qi began to rush out from the body of the Knight of Saroya. Soon, all the knights who were following closely behind also began to unleash theirbat qi.

    The Knight of Saroya then shouted ¡°HONOUR!¡±

    Thisrge amount ofbat qi began to merge. Even the 30 lesser knights at the back were trying their best to unleash theirbat qi.

    ¡°SACRIFICE!¡±

    More and morebat qi shifted from the back of the charging formation towards the forefront.

    ¡°COURAGE!¡±

    Now, arge amount ofbat qi was concentrated on the bodies of the 3 Elite knights.

    ¡°HUMILITY!¡±

    Abat qi armor that was exclusive to headmanders began to appear on their bodies

    ¡°SPIRIT!¡±

    As the knight brigade continued to elerate. The white colorbat qi armor on the 3 elite¡¯s body knights had shone even brighter. Atst, they had merged, forming an arrowhead.

    ¡°HONESTY!¡±

    The 30 lesser knights at the back continued to supply more and morebat qi towards the forefront. The arrowhead became bigger and bigger.

    ¡°JUSTICE!¡±

    Atst, a gigantic arrowhead had formed at the forefront of the charging formation, shielding the 33 knight brigades.

    The Knight¡¯s charging formation were some of the most powerful force humans could create in this world. It congregated the spirit of knights. In order to achieve a knight charging formation, it required a minimum of 10 official knights. However, if more knights were in the formation, the more powerful it became.

    The holy contention had a legend. It states that when the words, ¡°Loyalty¡±, ¡°Honour¡±, ¡°Sacrifice¡±, ¡°Bravery¡±, ¡°Mercy¡±, ¡°Spirit¡±, ¡°Honesty¡± and ¡°Justice¡± were collectively being said together, the knight brigades would be unstoppable.

    As described by countless enemies, The only way to defeat a team of knights brigades in a charging formation was to wait for it to stop charging.

    Actually, it was nned all along. Those warriors who were initially in a defensive formation to withstand the orcs. They were only there to create extra time for the knight brigade toplete their charging formation. Although the charging formation was very powerful, it could only be used in an actual battleground. Since the formation would often take a long time toplete if they¡¯ve been spotted during the process. The enemy would gain enough time to n a response.

    ¡°It¡¯s the knight charging formation. Run! Quick!¡± Fowler loudly warned the other orcs. His calmnesspletely vanished. He was frightened by the most powerful attacking formation of humans.

    The orcs had already been slowed down by the human defense formation. There was no way they could escape this already formed knight charging formation. The giant arrow ofbat qi rushed towards the frightened orcs, like a sickle about to harvest its crops.

    ¡°Protect the Lord!¡± Since the wolf riders were near the back end of their formation, they preserved most of their fighting power. They madly rushed towards the front, using their bare body to protect the escaping Lord Fowler.

    Fowler had already lost 2 out of 9 personal wolf riders in the previous batter. The 7 that remained were closely guarding Fowler by his side.

    ¡°For the glory of the Woolf family!¡± A wolf rider roared as he directly rushed towards the knight brigades. Although is sacrifice had made no difference, there were still many wolf rider shouting, ATTACK!

    ¡°Go to hell, humans. One day, I will call my lead troops to kill you all¡±. Fowler swore, but it couldn¡¯t change the reality.

    The orcs were different from humans. For human royals, the oldest son would inherit the family¡¯s assets. While for the orcs. The most powerful son would be the inherence.

    Fowler was the 6th son of the Woolf family. In order to gain a chance to inherit his family¡¯s assets, he had to work very hard. That¡¯s the reason he had decided to join this new member trial.

    Every year, the orc empire sent arge number of young soldiers to the human world. If they could survive for more than three months, they would be awarded. The main reason was that the orcs were too good at reproducing, and the orc empire doesn¡¯t have enough resources to meet up the demands. Especially for these orc soldiers. Therefore not only could the orc empire gain more resources by sending these troops to steal, but they could also minimize their poption. That¡¯s why ¡°the trial of death¡± was created. Of course, it had a better sounding name ¡°the new member trial¡±.

    There were two elite wolf riders beside Fowler. These elite orcs were an important asset of the orcs empire, and they would rarely appear in these new member trials. However, since they needed to ensure the safety of their lord, they had also traveled to the human world.

    ¡°Wooo...¡± an elite wolf rider viciously howled towards the sky. Under the influence ofbat qi, his voice was clearly heard by a sky sparrow just flying above them. The driver of the sparrow understood the message. He knew that he need to pick up an orc that was very high status within the orc empire. It wasmanded that no matter what happened, this orc had to return safely. The driver then lightly padded the neck of the sky sparrow. The sky sparrow then took a turn in the sky and began to lower itself to around 20 meters above the ground.

    The two elite wolf riders tightly held on to Fowler¡¯s arms, one on each side. In a count of three, they unleashed all theirbat qi and threw Fowler towards the sky.

    ¡°I will take good care of your families!¡± Said Fowler in mid-air to the two elite wolf rider on the ground. Soon the sky sparrow swooped from below, catching Fowler with its giant body.

    Meanwhile, the knights charging formation was rushing directly towards the two elite wolf riders. The two wolf riders were shing with intensebat qi. They felt gratified, atst. Their lord had been saved, and the Lord said he would take good care of their families. Everything was worth it.

    Just like sand being swallowed up by a powerful wave, the great charging force of the knights had soon turned the two elites wolf rider into smoke of blood. Since the 2 elites wolf riders also possessed great power, they had an even more tragic death under the rebound power of the knight charging formation.

    This scenery had frightened the sky sparrow which Fowler was on. It soon began to immediately elerate towards the sky.

    The Knight of Saroya realized that sky sparrow was still in reach, so he once again gathered knight brigades, and unleashed a beam ofbat qi towards the sky. Although the sky sparrow could elerate very fast, it was nothingpared to the speed of the knight brigade¡¯s beam ofbat qi. Soon it had began caught up with the sky sparrow.

    Fowler sensed that he was in danger once again. He took out a rune sign from his chest pocket and smashed it. The rune sign turned into a white shield. However, the beam ofbat qi produced by the 33 knights was still too strong. After a while, it had prated Fowler¡¯s shield.

    Although Fowler¡¯s shield could not stop the beam ofbat qipletely, it still absorbed most of its energy. The beam only made a small cut on the sky sparrow¡¯s body and vanished.

    The injured sky sparrow was traumatized. No matter how hard the driver tried to calm it down. It flocked around frantically and did not follow it¡¯s an initial path at all.

    At the time, most of the sky sparrow drivers had realized that the orcs they were supposed to pick up were killed. Since their sky sparrows were also getting more and more irritated, they began to retrieve.

    ¡°Damn, we let him got away,¡± the Knight of Saroya said with an annoyed tone.

    That orcs must be very high status. All the wolf riders had gone crazy to protect him earlier, even 2 elite wolf riders had sacrificed themselves. Moreover, it was unusual for a sky sparrow to take a risk flying at such a low altitude. All of these things just add up, that orc must be someone extraordinary.

    ¡°Let¡¯s clean up the mess¡±, said the Elite Knight of Bernard from the side.

    We had killed 160 wolf riders with rank 6 and above, two of which were even elite wolf riders. The military service we achieved today was already very outstanding.

    The 200 soldiers who were guiding the mouth of the valley had all been called back to clean up and give first aid to other injured soldiers.

    No matter dead or alive. Let¡¯s chop off the heads of all the orcs. They represented our outstanding military service.

    ¡°Master, the result has been calcted¡±, a lieutenant came out with a bandaged arm and said with a heavy tone. ¡°Out of the 1000 warriors, other than the 200 who were guarding the valley mouth. We have 302 dead, 54 in critical condition, and 5 lightly injured.¡±

    ¡°Ah, report it anyway. We¡¯ll give a part of the spoils of war to their families¡±, the Knight of Saroyan helplessly said. People die in battles, this fact was unavoidable. These were all the bright soldiers that trained under the Knight of Saroya for many years, fighting against normal orcs should be a challenge. However, all the orcs in this battle were rank 6 and above. Since all they wanted to do was to prate our defense line, the result had to be like this

 Chapter 49 - Big Reward

    <h4>Chapter 49: Big Reward</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As Abel was riding on his horse, the vacant horse that was carrying the high-quality horse stock was by his side. Both horses were extremely agile. Instead of admiring the scenery along the journey, Abel carefully observed if there were movements around him. He constantly took a map out from his chest pocket and cautiouslypared it to the terrain.

    When looking at the maps of this world, the first thing you would notice was not the details. Yes, because there weren¡¯t many details. Instead, there was a general line that was drawn which highlighted the nearby geographical features of the area.

    The map Abel had on his hand was already a special map made only for nobles. It was already considered the best map avable in this world. There was a list of symbols and their exnations at the bottom of the map, which corresponded with symbols that were ced all over on the map.

    This river that Abel had just crossed was marked on the map with a symbol that read, ¡°Be careful of the deepwater when passing through.¡±

    When Abel looked back at the river in front of him, it was more like a stream than a river. As he was constantly groaning about the map, he thought to himself that maybe the symbol on the map should change to ¡°beware of getting your shoes wet¡± instead.

    He then looked at the map again, this time, the map marked there was a small hill ahead. As Abel looked up, he saw a small hill. Luckily it hasn¡¯t disappeared yet. The map was finally urate this time around.

    This was the first time Abel had traveled this far alone. So he carefully examined the surrounding environments since he didn¡¯t want to lose his life through a trivial ident.

    Suddenly, there was a stirring sounding from the air. Abel immediately looked up into the sky to see what was going on. To his surprise, a gigantic bird was crashing down towards the small hill ahead.

    Abel¡¯s curiosity was quickly aroused. The bird was bigger than anything he could have ever imagined. He had never seen such a gigantic bird in this life or even in his past life. It was almost as big as a passenger ne.

    The Knight of Saroyan set off towards the direction of that small hill. Meanwhile, about 10 minutester, Abel had gone down to the foot of the mountain and left the two horses there. He then took out his Harry¡¯s bow, ced the magic ice sword on his back and went back up to the mountain.

    Unlike ordinary horses, these warhorses did not need to be tied up in the wide. They were trained to not leave the location where their owners had left them.

    Furthermore, these carnivorous warhorses could also drive out any potential threats which made it much safer when traveling with them.

    It took a lot of effort and time for Abel to walk from the foot of the mountain towards the top. Although this small hill didn¡¯t look big from afar, it was only until now Abel had realized the definition of a dead horse running up the mountain.

    Then suddenly, Abel heard the sound of ¡°goo..goo...,¡± as well as people talking in beastnguage. Abel¡¯s heart dropped. He was not expecting the orcs to be nearby at all.

    As Abel carefully lurked around his surroundings, he remembered that he was caught by the wolfriderst time due to his scent. But this time he gained experience. He found a leeward region that should keep his scent from reaching the orcs.

    ¡°How long do I have to wait before it can fly again?,¡± Cried a voice in the oguage.

    ¡°It may take up to two days, my Lord,¡± Said a humble voice.

    ¡°twp days? Are you serious that I have to stay in this human world for 2 more days? I will feel sick even if I have to stay another day. You better hurry it up and cure the thing.¡± As a voiceshed out from somewhere.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡±

    Abel carefully stuck his head out to peek at the current situation. Even though he was in a leeward region, he also held his breath for extra precautions. Who knew if the orcs could hear better than normal humans?

    The first thing that Abel saw was the gigantic bird, the bird had a huge wound on the side of its¡¯ body. If the wound was measured to normal human sizes, it would ount for the length of two people! However, a wound for these gigantic birds was considered only a small wound. As Abel continued looking, there was a worgen wearing leather clothing, who was carefully putting medicines onto the continuously bleeding wound of the bird.

    On the edge was a wargon that caught Abel¡¯s interest immediately. It was not an ordinary wolfrider. This was the first time that Abel had seen an orc wearing armor. The fact that it was wearing a ck armor was all the more peculiar. It didn¡¯t have a shiny smooth surface, which meant it was no ordinary steel. Since only unpainted material would have a texture like this. This material was ck in default. Abel had never seen such unique material in his life.

    This special worgen seemed to be extremely irritated, as he constantly urged the other worgen to hurry it up to treat the bird¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°Stay here and take care of the wound. I am going to find something to eat,¡± said the worgen in ck armor. He then headed out towards the other side of the mountain.

    Abel took a closer look at the worgen who was working on the bird¡¯s wound. It looked like it was going to take a while before the bird could fly again. Therefore, he abandoned his original idea of investigating the bird and wandered off to follow the wolf rider in the ck armor.

    The wargon in ck armor was Fowler. He had just escaped from the Neuilly Valley. Since the bird was injured and extremely tired during its long journey here, it should be able to fly again any time soon. The only option was to find a hidden spot around for the bird to heal up.

    Fowler¡¯s loss was tremendous. All of his year-long guards and mount wolves had been killed. However, as long as he could return home, all of these things were trivialpared to his family¡¯s wealth.

    Fowler suddenly stopped when he reached the bottom of the mountain. He carefully examined his surroundings. At this moment, Abel thought he was caught and he immediately hid behind a giant boulder.

    Abel had suffered a lot of hardships with his attempt in tracking Fowler. On many asions, he wanted to pull out his bow and one-shot the wargon. However, Abel always had a feeling that it would be very hard to hit its armor. As Abel¡¯s power of will increased, he became more confident in himself in taking the shot.

    Slowly, he poked out his head and saw the wolf rider taking off his armor. When the armor was removed, it was able to be easily folded into a rectangle. Then the rectangle seemed to be fixed after wolf rider had pressed the top for a few times. Afterward, the wolf rider picked it up and carried it behind him.

    As Abel ced the arrow back on harry¡¯s bow and pulled backward, saying to himself, ¡°You are just killing yourself. You can¡¯t me me for taking off your own armour..¡±

    What happened next shocked Abel. The wolfrider suddenly took out a ne from his chest and uttered a spell.

    Abel had experience with spells. Since he was in a close range with the wargon, his power of the will was able to remember every single word the wolf rider had uttered.

    These kinds of spells were a typical orc style spell. These spells usually contained arge number of quotes that praised the orc god, mixed with some strange pronunciation. As soon as the wargon finished saying the spell. A soul-crushing force emerged from the sky, followed by a green beam of light. The light began brighter and brighter, soon surrounding the entire body of the wargon.

    By the time the light had dissipated, the wolf rider had fully transformed into a human¡¯s body when he appeared in front of Abel¡¯s eyes. The wargon¡¯s unique arched back was gone, its¡¯ height had dropped as well as his facial hair and pointed mouth lookingpletely like a human.

    ¡°Wow, a treasure!¡± Abel waspletely struck by this sight. Whatever that ne was, it was a high-value treasure. On top of that, it was from an orc, so he could justify stealing it without feeling any remorse.

    As Abel pulled his bow to the maximum power and aimed precisely onto the wargon¡¯s head. However, this was not a human, it¡¯s an orc. Its head could be counted as military service. Therefore after a bit of consideration, Abel decided that shooting it at the heart was a more viable option

    With a bang, the arrow traveled faster than the speed of sound. The wolfrider was hit in the heart with almost no response. The ne then promptly began to sh a few times and then suddenly the wargon¡¯s appearance had transformed from human back to its original form.

    Abel stepped forward and approached the wolfrider carefully. When he confirmed that it was dead, he began to loot the body of the wolf rider.

    The first thing Abel took was the ne, he carefully removed it from the wolf rider¡¯s neck. The ne was a circle made of unknown materials, on one side, it was carved with the beast god, and the other side was the human god of war.

    And the second thing he looted was the set of armor, Abel picked the armor up with his hands. The armor was extremely light. It was only around five pounds, which was almost nothing for a knight. Abel lightly poked the armor with his dagger, it did not make a mark at all. He poked it again with more force, still, it made no difference. After a few more times, Abel gave up. It¡¯s better to leave it to a knight withbat qi to test out the defense power of this armor. A novice knight like him was too weak to do anything.

    Abel was so d that he believed in his power of will and didn¡¯t attack the wolf rider when it was wearing the armor. Luckily, the wolf rider got himself killed by taking off his own armor.

    Fowler didn¡¯t deserve to be killed. All he wanted to do was to sneak inside a human vige to get some food. He wasn¡¯t looking to harm anyone. Since he didn¡¯t want an entire troop of knights running after him, he used a family treasure to turn himself into a human so he could go steal some food.

    His armor was made exclusively for worgen, to transform into a human. Fowler had to take it off, and Abel took advantage of what he did.

    In the end, Abel found a pile of things from the wolf rider¡¯s arms, including two rune sign, which was a surprise for Abel. Other than that, he had also found some jewelry, and finally a familiar orc technique sign.

 Chapter 50 - Transformation Necklace

    <h4>Chapter 50: Transformation Ne</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The runes were different on both rune signs. Although Abel was unable to identify which runes it was, he decided to bring it back to the castle first and test it out on a sword.

    Abel picked up the orc technique sign from the orc again. The structure of this technique sign looked simr to the one he had before. There was an engraving of a goddess of orcs on the top and a star at the bottom. It seemed like this rune sign was also for one-time use only before its power waspletely drained.

    Of course, Abel wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity slide. He injected his Power of the Will into the orc¡¯s rune sign. He gained experience fromst time, and he knew how he could search for the special technique within it.

    Abel¡¯s sight became blurred. He felt like he had be a middle worgen on a mount wolf holding a long spear. From the message he was delivered, he knew that this rune sign had documented the long spear techniques of the Woolf family, an orc royal family. Their long spear techniques were different from the one of the knights. There was a brief spell attached to every move they had. Maybe it was because these were the techniques from a royal family. Anyways, the spell was written in very simplified terms. It did not include any words of admiration towards the orc gods.

    The middle-aged worgen struck out his long spear ording to the motion of his mount wolf. After a bit of consideration, Abel executed the 11th long spear technique. It corresponded perfectly with the mount wolf. Every time the worgen said the curse, the long spear would make a sharp piercing noise through the air.

    From the information Abel gained through the orc¡¯s technique sign, he understood that the power unleashed by these long spear techniques did not depend onbat qi. Since everyone has theirbat qi limit, a person¡¯s physical power still mattered the most. It was only at the time of necessity where they will ignite theirbat qi. Moreover, this orc royal long sword technique didn¡¯t have a time limit. You could use it as long as you still had energy in your body.

    Although Abel had learned both the Bet and Harry heritage knight techniques. They all requiredbat qi to be executed. This was the first time Abel had seen a nonbat qi technique. By only saying a spell with a corresponding motion, it could continuously achieve a strike with twice the power.

    It seemed like Abel was bound with the worgens by fate. He had gained two technique signs from the orcs, and both times it was a technique from the worgens.

    Abel watched as the orc technique sign vanished into thin air. Although Abel could not grasp the value of this technique, he understood how important they were to the royals in the Orc Empire. Just like all royal families, their techniques were exclusive and should not let other people get a hold of it.

    There was also a shapeshifting ne, but Abel did not have time to examine it. There was still another orc he needed to take care of. He put the ne around his neck and shoved the rest of his things in his pocket.

    Abel was intrigued by the ck armor. Once the buckles were taken off, it could be folded into a rectangle that was easy to be carried around. Such craftsmanship was not something you¡¯d expect from the Orc Empire.

    Abel raised his big sword as he stared at the worgen corpse on the ground. Since he arrived in this world, he had killed many worgens and seen many dead bodies. However, It was still a bit hard for him to chop off the head of another individual.

    Although Abel¡¯s perspective had changed a lot during thest two years, he was still very much attached to the social values of his past life. In this world, chopping the head off your enemy was a sign of power. However, in his old world, it was considered disrespectful.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m strong enough to carry some extra weight anyways,¡± Abel thought to himself, and eventually decided to pick up the dead worgen on the ground. With its body in his one hand and the ck armor in the other, he began to climb his way up to the top of the hill.

    When Abel reached the top of the hill, he still chose the leeward region. Therefore, he could keep his eyes on the condition of the giant bird from afar.

    At that time, the sky sparrow was no longer oozing out blood, and it¡¯s wound has been treated. Due to excessive flying and bleeding, it had already fallen asleep.

    The worgen was setting up his tent as he waspletely unaware of Abel¡¯s presence.

    As Abel ced the dead body of Fowler and the ck armor down carefully. He took out his harry¡¯s bow and shot directly at the worgen¡¯s heart. It did a turn, but not fast enough for it to escape its misfortune. However, the arrow did not hit the worgen directly in the heart. It only created a hole through his body. The arrows seemed to hit the lungs of the worgen with its¡¯ spines being shot directly through.

    The fallen worgen did not die. Instead, he grasped to reach his hand into his chest pocket and took out a sign. When he was about to crush the medal, Abel recognized his move. He immediately shot the worgen once again in the brain. Its¡¯ hand slowly released and the sign dropped onto the ground.

    After shooting the wolf rider, Abel looked at the bird. The action seemed to not bother the bird¡¯s rest. Abel slowly went up to the worgen. He used his foot to kick it to ensure that it was dead. The vitality of the worgen was beyond the imagination of Abel, it was shot through the lungs and spine, yet it was still able to take things out from its chest pocket.

    The medal that was dropped by the rider wolf had three orc characters on it. Abel recognized the words which meant ¡°sky sparrow ¡°, with the number ¡°36¡± underneath it. There were also some rune lines that Abel could not understand. It was stretched out from the diamond and surrounded the entire back of the sign.

    While Abel wasn¡¯t sure how to cast the spell or how it functioned, he was a very curious boy that was eager to learn. Since there wasn¡¯t a spell, he could use his Power of the Will to connect to the medal directly. Normally, these orcs technique signs required casting someplex spells that corresponded before using it. However, as Abel was experienced with these things, he could just use his power of will.

    It was like a walk in the park, Abel directly injected his Power of the Will into the sign. As soon as he got close to the sign. The diamond began to sh a beam of white light. Abel continued to swim towards the light, in a split second. The sign was surrounded by the lights. Abel¡¯s Power of the Will also became intertwined with the lights. Suddenly, he felt an odd sensation, as though he was having a body scan. Afterward, he felt 2 orc letters appeared from the sign. It said, ¡°rejected¡±.

    ¡°What do you mean, Rejected?¡±

    Abel immediately understood that this sign was extremely important to the orcs. To the point where thest thing that was in that worgen¡¯s mind before it died, was to destroy it.

    The experiment Abel had just did suggested that he could activate this sign with his Power of the Will. However, the sign had a safety mechanism. When Abel had that special sensation that he was being scanned. It seemed like the sign could detect that Abel was not an orc, so the medal refused to activate.

    Was there no other way? At that moment, Abel felt like his heart was being scratched by a cat. What a pity. If the medal could not be activated, Abel might have to give up on the spot. However, since he was able to activate it, he was just one step away from passing the detection.

    Abel then thought to himself, ¡°If I was an orc, maybe I could pass the detection.¡±

    Suddenly, he was reminded of the ne on his chest. If Fowler could transform himself into a human, could the opposite be possible?

    Abel decided to give it a go. As he took the ne out from his chest and tried to remember the spell, he thought deeply for a second, he was certain, the spell wasplete.

    Abel examined the surroundings around him to ensure that it was safe, The two worgens chose this spot for a reason. The hills were not high and there were a lot of trees. Especially those tall trees which could block out the top of the mountain. It was the perfect hiding ce for a camp.

    Abel held the transformation ne outside his sleeve. He pressed on top of it with his fingers and began to utter out the orc¡¯s spell.

    Following Abel¡¯s spell, a powerful force appeared again in the sky, as if the spell was connected to the transcendent life. A higher life that Abel could notprehend. Abel immediately felt a little bit of pressure which made him gain a fear from the bottom of his heart.

    A sh of green light on the ne grew stronger and stronger and soon wrapped around Abel¡¯s body. He promptly felt that the ne gave him three choices: orcs, humans, and elves.

    Abel imagined in his heart the look of the worgen Fowler that he had killed. Within the blink of an eye, he felt a throbbing muscle tear that made him gasp. His bones began to ring as he grew taller and taller. Then, grey-brown hair grew throughout his body. His face began to deform. His teeth grew wildly.

    With the disappearance of the green light, Abel had fully transformed into a worgen. He could even feel that his organs were different from before. It was magical, Abel couldn¡¯t help but exim in his heart.

    After using the ne, Abel had also learned a bit of information about the ne.

 Chapter 51 - White Cloud the Sky Sparrow

    <h4>Chapter 51: White Cloud the Sky Sparrow</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The transformation ne was a treasure from the Woolf royal family. Back in the old days, it was a magical item made to facilitate the family¡¯s members to travel through the Holy Continent. It was said that the orc god had to sacrifice arge amount to invite Great Druid, from the elves toplete the ne together. Therefore it could only be used by the most important members of the Woolf family¡¯s younger generation.

    The recovering spell of the transformation ne was also inherited only by the Woolf family. Suddenly, Abel had realized that he didn¡¯t know the spell of how to recover back into a human. He only knew the spell of how to transform into a worgen. Luckily, these magic items would often contain information about it¡¯s using instructions within it. Therefore Abel could find the recovering spell by injecting his power of the Will.

    He told himself, he must be sure to pay closer attention to these spell casts next time. If he really couldn¡¯t transform back into a human, the only option he would have left was to go and live in the orc empire.

    Once again, Abel picked up the sign with the symbols saying Sky Sparrow and connected to it with his power of the Will. He immediately felt the detective wave that urred from thest test, he felt like he was having a body scan again. When the sign scanned Abel¡¯s power of the Will, it passed and questioned Abel whether he was the owner.

    Abel looked directly at the dead worgen on the floor. He knew that it was the owner of the sign. If it was still alive, no one other than him should be able to use it.

    ¡°Obey, I am the owner!¡± Abel answered with his power of the Will.

    Then there was a sh of white light. Abel immediately felt a sense of connection between the sign and himself. It felt much like the connection between him and the mount wolf ck Wind that he adopted. A bundle of messages wasing to him through his power of the Will.

    The sign was called the sky sparrow control no. 36, and it was under themand of the orc military of the heavy flying beast transportation brigade. Each sign was able to control one unique sky sparrow and only the owner of the sign was able tomand the bird.

    ording to the control information from the sign, these sky sparrows were very easy to feed and it ate mostly everything edible as its¡¯ digestive ability was extremely strong. In normal circumstances, it was able to find itself food. The bird also had no enemies in the skies due to its enormous size and back in the orc kingdom, these birds were generally ced in the forest area. Whenever there was a transportation mission, they were directly recalled through this control sign.

    Abel then carefully inspected the no. 36 bird control signs and found diamonds on it. There was a very faint wave of soul. When Abel had connected with the wave of the soul with the power of the Will. Suddenly, the sky sparrow was awakened.

    When the sky sparrow was awakened, it ignored its original owner who was lying dead on the ground. Instead, it was looking directly at Abel nervously along with a sense of curiosity. Abel then used his power of the Will again to connect with the soul of the sky sparrow, he felt that it was curiosity yet nervousness. Abel couldn¡¯t help but want to pat the sky sparrow on its head, but it was too big and tall. Although Abel wasn¡¯t able to reach the bird¡¯s head, the bird seemed to be able to read Abel¡¯s mind. It slowly lowered it¡¯s head towards Abel and closed its eyes, waiting for Abel to pat him.

    Abel gently patted the head of the bird and at that moment, the bird¡¯s heart immediately felt a sense of joy. The bird seemed to have a lot of things that it wanted to share with Abel. Abel then continued to use the control sign no. 36 tomunicate with it.

    The bird expressed how painful it¡¯s wound was, how hungry he was, as well as it¡¯s anger of being attacked. Although it wasn¡¯t able to express the words clearly, through the power of the Will, Abel was able to understand most of the things it was saying.

    All sky sparrows had a master who was able to control them through a special control sign?. However, these birds were still animals, and they had their ways of thinking, emotions and needed their owners to care for them. Normally, worgen could not understand or able to directlymunicate with these birds.

    Only a man like Abel was able to mentally connect to the soul it¡¯s soul through the control sign. By being able tomunicate with each other, the bird seemed to have developed a sense of good impression towards Abel.

    ¡°You are so gigantic and pale¡± When you¡¯re in the sky, you¡¯re like a white cloud. From now on I am going to call you White Cloud!¡± Said Abel.

    When the bird heard the name, it seemed to like it very much. A sense of joy and approval was passed to Abel through the control sign.

    Looking at White Cloud, Abel couldn¡¯t imagine the feeling of riding a bird-like this in the skies. In his past life, he had flown in an airne and glided. But flying on arge bird was something that he had never thought of before.

    ¡°It looks like we¡¯ll be staying here for two more days. When you¡¯ve recovered, we¡¯ll be on our way home.¡±

    White Cloud nodded back to Abel. It seemed to be very happy to share his feelings with his owner. It had never been more excited in its life.

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go down the mountain and get the horses.¡±

    The control sign revealed that the bird seemed to be not willing to separate from its¡¯ owner. When Abel noticed its reaction, he couldn¡¯t control himself but smile to appease the bird for a little longer. He only went down the mountain when the bird was quietly resting.

    When Abel saw his two warhorses as he was arriving at the foot of the mountain. The warhorses were immediately alerted and transitioned into a guarding position. Abel felt a little surprised, then he realized that he was in a worgen¡¯s body. Luckily, he was only seen by his warhorses, not humans.

    Abel then quickly took out his ne and cast the recovering spell. After a sh of green light, he transformed back into his human form.

    The two horses still slowly approached Abel though wondering how the strange man had just suddenly transformed into their master.

    When Abel traveled back to the top of the mountain with the two horses, he saw the big head of White Cloud rolling around. When White Cloud saw Abel¡¯s returned, it was moving its mouth rapidly as it was extremely exciting and was in joy.

    White Cloud didn¡¯t seem to care what Abel had looked like as it felt Abel¡¯s presence through his soul.

    The horses seemed to have been frightened by the size of the bird. However, they had been trained so well that they had only stopped and did not run away, only kicking their front hooves a little impatiently.

    Abel then patted the two horses, and took out some of the fine horse food and fed some to both the horses. When the horses felt Abel¡¯s presence, they were calmed again.

    They were here to stay here for two days. Luckily, the worgens had already set up their tents earlier. There were 2 tents. One was very ordinary which probably belonged to the worgen with leather armor. The smell inside was horrible. However, the other tent was very luxurious. It¡¯s interior was very clean, though not too big, it was enough for three people to sleep side by side, Abel was not too clear what material was used, but it was for sure very expensive.

    While Abel was lying in the tent, he was thinking for an excuse on why he had gone for two days. No one could find out about White Cloud. Abel decided to leave his bird in the forest behind the Harry castle. He could summon it anytime anyways. Abel had gotten way too used to being in the cksmith guild every day. Since he did not bring his rune brush or rune ink on this journey, he was bored out of his mind.

    Maybe it was time for Abel to be promoted to a beginner knight. He had already been a level 5 novice knight for quite a while. Abel pondered as he stares at the 6 bottles of the master¡¯s ¡®qi condensing option¡¯ in the Horadric Cube.

    When he recalled what The Knight of Bet and The Knight of Marshall said, to be promoted, it required to fill the qi in the meridianpletely. The more qi you had, the higher the chance you would be promoted. The best way to maximize your chances was to prepare a bottle of greater ¡°qi condensing potions¡±, conditional equipped with a bottle of greatest ¡°qi condensing potion¡±, and drink them together.

    Being promoted to an official knight was not easy. That¡¯s why so many knights were stuck at the novice rank. It was said that the younger the novice knight, the more likely he would be promoted. With the older the novice knights, they were the hardest to get promoted.

    As Abel touched his beardless chin. Was 13 young enough? Since all the ¡°qi condensing potion¡± do was to fill up the qi in the meridian. Normally novice knights only need 1 greater and 1 greatest one. He got 6 master¡¯s ones, so it should be more than enough.

    Abel thought about all of these conditions. He realized he had met, or even exceeded all of them. He then took the level 6 bottle of the master¡¯s ¡°qi condensing potion¡± out from the Horadric cube.

    After thinking for a while, Abel took out the control sign and sent a do not disturb to White Cloud. If anything appears, he could just retract the message. Finally, Abel was prepared to level up.

    With White Cloud being such huge and terrifying creatures, even thergest of beasts would not dare to approach them. Furthermore, it was also a long way from the nearest road, Abel thought he should not be so unlucky that other humans would be here to disturb his leveling up.

 Chapter 52 - Promoting to Be an Official Knight

    <h4>Chapter 52: Promoting to Be an Official Knight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel took a deep breath and thought about the 2 knight¡¯s experiences again. Since he wanted his body to gain more and more qi, he decided to drink all of the qi condensing potions.

    Abel picked up a master¡¯s qi condensing potion shining in dark gold and drank it without any hesitation. He poured more and more bottles of the qi condensing potion and emptied it all into his mouth. Altogether, he had drunk around 6 bottles of the potion. When he was finished drinking, he did arge burp. Only someone like Abel could be able to drink something as powerful as these and still be able to do burps.

    At this time, the ¡°condensing potion¡± in Abel¡¯s stomach began to resist the huge amount of qi rushing through his meridian. Abel had no choice but began to use the knight¡¯s breathing techniques to continuouslypress the qi in his meridian. But how was he supposed to keep up hispression speed with therge amount of qi rushing through his meridian?

    At that moment, Abel felt as if he had transformed into a pressure cooker as his stomach continued to bloat.

    If it weren¡¯t for the strong physical restraint from Abel, his stomach would¡¯ve exploded right away.

    At this time, the five branches of the meridian in his body began to shrink due to the strong pressure. As the meridian was being continuouslypressed with higher and higher density. Then, arge amount of air that was continuously being poured into the meridian, made the empty parts of the meridian afterpression filled up again. Once again, the pressure began to constrain Abel¡¯s body.

    Abel was now like a balloon, which would burst with the slightest poke of an external force. Feeling in danger, he had been ying with the knight¡¯s breathing techniques, and he had no other way but to rely on the knight¡¯s breathing technique now.

    However, the effects of the knight¡¯s breathing were already utterly inadequate. As the strong pressure on the internal abdomen was starting to hurt Abel¡¯s internal organs with blood beginning to flow out from the corners of Abel¡¯s mouth.

    The bones on Abel¡¯s entire body began trembling and were making squeaking and shaking noises. When Abel knew that there was nothing more he could¡¯ve done, he decided to remain here and wait.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Alongside with a roar from Abel, his mighty power of the will began to rush out of. Through his power of the will, he imagined his meridian as a rough piece of steel and his power of the will as a hammer. He began tomand the hammer with his consciousness and powerfully struck a meridian out of the 5 he had. The qi within hadpressed more than half of its initial size, but with the speed of light, his meridian began to fill up with qi again as soon as the hammer was lifted.

    Abel did not care much about his meridians. Instead, he turned to his second meridian and continued to strike it without hesitation. By the time he finished striking his 5th meridian, the first meridian was filled with qi once again by the 6 master¡¯s potion.

    As Abel continued to strike, this process ofpressing and refilling the qi in his meridian created a strange sense of imbnce in his body.

    At that moment Abel couldn¡¯t even felt his own body, all of his perceptions were fading away. This was because all his power of the will was focused on his meridian. This meridian was just a model of steels in his eyes. Also, he was not directly striking his meridian. He only struck the area where the qi was located, hoping to force it to the center where his 5 meridians were connected.

    If there was anyone near Abel right now, they would¡¯ve realized that he had already entered into a state of realization once again. In this state, people would generally rely on the most direct instinct of their bodies. They had no concerns about the consequences, and would not hesitate around anything. It was a fascinating ability passed down by the history of humanity.

    After each stroke, thepressed part would rebound some strange energy back to Abel¡¯s body. This energy was known as increasing energy. When a novice knight became an official knight, their bodies would go through a lot of developments,rgely caused by this increasing energy.

    Not only could this increasing energy develop Abel¡¯s body, but it could also increase his power of the will. When Abel continued to strike, he was improving himself in all aspects, which he did not even realize as he was in the midst of this state realization.

    As the increasing energy continued to rebound with every strike. Abel¡¯s power of the will hammer was also bing stronger, as though as it was beingpressed.

    No one knew how much qi can be generated through 6 years of practice. However, when Abel was in his state of realization, he guesses maybe he could achieve it in 24 hours If he continued to revive the increasing energy rebound from each strike. So, it should ng be long.

    This was the longest that Abel had ever been in an insight before. Now, his power of the will was bing a golden hammer, and the qi inside the meridian was longer being recharged. The effects of the 6 potions were finally over. His meridian had now be a crystal stone that was as big as his fist. As his body was being developed with the energy, his skin was shining with a light gold color. If anyone had seen Abel at that time, they would¡¯ve seen through his bone marrows, which was pure as jade and as hard as a stone.

    Abel then opened his eyes and took in a breath of air. He thought that he wasn¡¯t going to, but luckily he made it through the process, and it felt good to be alive.

    After Abel had woken up, the first thing he wanted to do was to find his father Bet and uncle Marshall, to ask them what ¡°the more qi the better¡± meant. He just drank all 6 bottles of master¡¯s ¡®qi condensing potion¡¯ without any problem. Therefore, ording to the logic of the two knights, he should also be ok if he drank 60 bottles.

    Standing up, Abel found a thickyer of ck shell on his skin. It was the impurities generated from the increasing of rank through the energy in his body. As there was no one nearby, he stepped out of the tent and stripped off all his clothes.

    When Abel continued to stretch his body in all kinds of positions, the ck shell continued to fall from his body. When they were all shaken off, Abel¡¯s clear white skins were exposed. His training in bing a knight and forging over the past two years had darkened his skin. However, his skins right now were the palest it had ever been. it was like a baby¡¯s skin, and when he pressed his hand onto it, it was soft yet firm. Furthermore, when you looked at his skin carefully, it was almost looked like it was shing in light gold color from time to time.

    To see how fast he could go, Abel tried to push and tread, he was so fast that he had already flown straight into a tree that was being held by a man.

    ¡°Bang¡± as Abel had hit the tree and the tree was torn from where he had hit it. The trees within 10 meters + trees fell to the ground.

    White Cloud was immediately awakened from the sound. When it saw it¡¯s owner, it stood up happily. The wound on its body seemed to no longer prevent it from moving. As its¡¯ head gently approached Abel and wanted him tofort it with his hands.

    Abel was extremely amused by the way it looked. It was very funny for such a huge creature to make such an expression.

    At this time, White Cloud saw the tree on the ground, could not help but brighten eyes. It looked at Abel, Abel couldn¡¯t feel the meaning of White Cloud from the control sign, was it asking if the tree was for it to eat?

    Abel nodded, crying andughing, and watched White Cloud happily eat the branches of the whole gigantic tree into his stomach. Not long after, what was a big tree had turned into only the tree trunk.

    Abel had also realized that his power of the will was many times stronger, it couldmunicate with White Cloud directly. Although he did not know the specific value of this power, he was certain that it would be no problem to draw three runes at the same time.

    Afterward, Abel continued to carefully move around, trying to get a hold of the drastic changes in his body. The first thing it noticed was that the Harry¡¯s bow had be a lot easier to pull, it almost required no effort at all. Secondly, his ice magic sword had also be a lot lighter, holding it felt like a toothpick. He decided, the first mission he had when he got back to the castle was to make a heavier one. A knight should have weapons that suited his power.

    Abel could no longer use the tai chi from his previous to help him grasp the force of his own body.

    The perspective of power waspletely different in this world. If his force was not explosive and vicious, it could hold back a lot of his attacking power as a knight. He tried to use tai chi once when he was a novice knight, but it has messed up his form and use of power. It took a long while until he could correct it.

 Chapter 53 - Flight

    <h4>Chapter 53: Flight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Finally, Abel had be a beginner knight. He awkwardly stared at the area of his body where his meridian had disappeared. It was reced with a fist-size light gold color core, glistening like a diamond. The problem was that this core looked very different from the ones the Knight of Bet and the Knight of Marshall had described.

    ording to the 2 knights, the core of a beginner knight looked more like a peach size water ball. However, the core that Abel had, if we could take it out he could have very well be able to sell it off as a gem.

    Once a beginner knight had a core, they could proceed to build a qi pressure point. A beginner knight could build 5 qi pressure points at most. Every time they built a new one, they would be raised by a rank. When they reached rank 10, or in other words,pleted building their 5th qi pressure point. They would be an intermediate knight.

    An intermediate knight could then start building qi pressure points on each of their limbs and skull. When their qi pressuring point had been formed on their left arm, they could directly deliver theirbat qi on to their weapons. That¡¯s why this ability was exclusive to intermediate knights and above.

    By that point, the intermediate knight would be very powerful. It could not only make his weapons sharper, but he could also more easily strike hisbat qi directly into his opponent.

    A unique property ofbat qi was that it had a strong excluding tendency. If it was in its owner¡¯s body, it could make the person strong. However, it could be a disaster if it had got into another person¡¯s body. It could nightmarishly corrupt and destroy every single organ. The only way to stop this was to exclude the other person¡¯sbat qi from the body, which could be achieved by unleashing your ownbat qi, using expensive drugs, or if you were lucky, a strong resistant body could also do the trick.

    When the intermediate knight had built a qi pressure point in their skull and all 4 of their limbs. They would have 10 qi pressure points in total, each connecting to the core through abat qiwork. From then on, the core of the Knight would be stronger and more secure.

    Thesework between the core and the qi pressure point was like a highway, allowing the much morebat qi to travel through the body. This allowed the elite knight to shoot outbat qi from his body. As theseworks got stronger, the further he could shoot.

    Abel continued to stare at the light gold core in his body. Suddenly, a wave ofbat qi shot up from his body. He was shocked to discover that hisbat qi was also a light gold color. When he got back to the castle, he had to ask the Knight of Marshall about this. The color of thebat qi couldn¡¯t be tricked. If he were to use it, it would attract a lot of people. Therefore, he needed to know what was going on first.

    Abel retracted hisbat qi and decided to test out his control power on a tree nearby. At first, he overused his power a bit and knocked down the tree. But as he practiced more, he gained more control over his exploding power.if

    Abel took out the food off the war horse. Then, he started a bonfire and prepared some simple meals. It was funny how even if Abel had not eaten anything for two days, he had not felt a single bit of hunger during that time. Only, when he remembered it was time to eat, he realized his stomach was empty.

    White Cloud was not afraid of fire. When he saw the bonfire, he sneaked his head in to see what Abel was eating.

    Abel could not feed White Cloud directly, he only threw the food in its mouth. The food was gone before White Cloud could taste anything.

    After the meal, Abel took a look at the condition of White Cloud¡¯s injury. Luckily it was not too badly injured by thebat qi. The only trouble was the attribute of thebat qi. However, since White Cloud¡¯s body was so huge, and with the assistance of special medicines, most of thebat qi had already been excluded from its body. Now, the wound was beginning to heal.

    Abel thought White Cloud could fly again very soon. Just thinking about it gave Abel a burning excitement in his heart. White Cloud was also very happily making the sound of ¡°goo.. gooo¡±, it was so sick and tired of lying on the ground. Other than eating, these sky sparrows normally spend most of their time flying in the sky.

    Abel discovered some seats specifically designed for orcs on White Cloud. The driver seat was located on the neck, secured with leather straps and equipped with a seat belt. There was a huge open carriage the back of White Cloud, within the carriage, there were 5 individual seats, each also equipped with a seat belt.

    It took him a bit of effort to drive the 2 war horses on to the body of White Cloud. The war horses of the human world were less flexible than normal orc¡¯s mounts. Since Abel had already gained a lot of power, in the end, he just directly lifted the 2 war horses on to the back of White Cloud and secured them with seatbelts. Then Abel sat down at the driver¡¯s seat. The view was the best.

    ¡°Go on, fly. White Cloud¡±, Abelmended in his heart.

    White Cloud gave out a long shriek and stretched its wings. It¡¯s gigantic wings almost blocked out the entire sky. It then began to flock up and down. It produced a powerful amount of air steam, blowing all the dirt and small rocks on the ground to aside. Since Abel was so smallpared to White Cloud, he did not feel much eleration force upwards. Before he knew it, he was already in the sky.

    After Abel had found his sense of direction. He decided to go to the Ansa valley, to get rid off the super exploding big sword in his Horadric cube first. As long as he has this toy in his Horadric cube, he could notbine any more rune inks.

    ¡°Destination, Ansa valley,¡± said Abel as he pointed towards the direction of Ansa valley. Although White Cloud could not see where Abel¡¯s hand was pointing, it knew exactly what Abel was saying through the power of the will. They took a turn and flew directly towards the direction of Ansa valley.

    White Cloud was flying very high. When Abel looked below him, he realized he could no longer see the small details on the ground. He could only make outrge things such as rivers,rge roads, and valleys. When he passed through the midst of the clouds, it was an interesting feeling.

    Abel realized he wasn¡¯t feeling so well, his eyes were constantly irritated by the wind. On top of that, White cloud was flying very fast, which made the wind even stronger. Although the two war horses on the open carriage didn¡¯t have it as bad as Abel, they were so frightened that they had hid below the carriage seats, not willing to lift their heads.

    The wind was the strongest on the driver seat. If Abel didn¡¯t try to block it out with his hand, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see a single thing.

    Abel thought to himself, he must make flying goggles when he got back. Also, he should make a telescope, that way he could see all the details on the ground when we were flying with White Cloud.

    As Abel was getting lost in his daydream, they had already arrived above Ansa valley. White Cloud tweeted lightly, reminding Abel that they had arrived at the destination.

    Abel looked down with his head to investigate the condition below. From a bird¡¯s eye view, he saw the valley that was marked on the map. Abel was so grateful that he had White Cloud It would take much longer if he was to find this ce himself.

    When Abel patted the neck of White Cloud, it understood Abel¡¯s intention and began tond.

    When he hopped off the body of White Cloud, he felt very embarrassed. His hair had been all messed up by the wind, scattering all over his face. He tried to fix it up for a while before he sent a signal to White Cloud, telling it that it to fly away as far as possible.

    White Cloud began to flock his gigantic wings before Abel had even realized, it had already flown away. Leaving Abel with a face full of dust.

    Abel had just fixed up his hair, now it was all covered in dust again. An irritated expression emerged from his face, but who could he me?

    As Abel saw that White Cloud had be a small white dot in the sky, he headed towards the cliff of the valley. He peeked his head out to look, the valley was so deep, even his incredible eyesight could not see the bottom.

    Abel gives all his limbs a good stretch. It was going to be life and death in a minute, he needed to make sure he could run as fast as possible.

    ¡°3...2...1...¡± Abel counted in his heart. As soon as Abel he counted to 1, he took out that failed perfect gem super exploding sword from his Horadric cube, threw it, turned, and ran off immediately.

    Abel thought to himself, he had never reacted this quick in his life. All he knew was to run as fast as possible. He didn¡¯t even count how long does it take for it to explode like he did with the exploding swords he made in the past.

    Around 3 secondster, the thundering noise of an explosion erupted under the cliff behind Abel. He fell to the ground by the temporary earthquakes that followed. The explosion had sent countless tree branches and rocks into the sky, and with the force of gravity, they began to rain back. scattering all over the ground.

    As Abel wasying on the ground from the fall, he felt pieces of rocks continuously hitting his head. However, since he had be an official knight, his body had developed a lot. These little rocks felt like nothing to him.

    The explosion had stopped, Abel got up from the ground. He was covered with dust once again. Seemed like the dust really likes him today, already been all over his body multiple times.

 Chapter 54 - Light Gold Combat Qi

    <h4>Chapter 54: Light Gold Combat Qi</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As soon as the explosion stopped, Abel felt anxietying from the sky. White Cloud swooped down at almost full speed in the direction of the explosion. When he saw the ground was a little roundup, but Abel was safe and sound, White Cloud mood calmed down.

    The sky sparrow was a very timid creature. That being said, White Cloud was able to rush towards the explosion because of how much it had cared for Abel¡¯s safety, which must¡¯ve been very difficult for it to do due to its instincts.

    Abel looked as White Cloudnded itself on the ground. He reached out his hands caress its feathers, and it also reached its head out to coordinate with his movements. The two seemed to be a great pair of partners together.

    Back to the edge of the cliff. At this time, the cliff has copsed for about nearly ten meters, which was more devastating that what Abel has imagined. That explosive sword was a bomb. It was just as deadly as an aerial bomb back on Earth.

    If Abel could extend the explosion time to about 6 seconds or more, he couldunch an aerial attack with it as he rode on top of White Cloud¡¯s back. Abel was in the mood of some research now.

    ¡°Go home!¡± Abel jumped to White Cloud back, sat down at the rider position and fastened his seat belt, White Cloud huge and lightweight body once again emptied, and the cliff was crushed into smaller and smaller pieces by every second.

    While the same journey would take about six to seven hours by horse, Abel would only have to take half an hour if he were to ride on White Cloud¡¯s back.

    Abel instructed White Cloud tond in the forest behind the castle and found a space in the forest. After it has made anding, Abel instructed it to move around freely. In the meantime, he strapped two werewolf bodies to the backs of one of the horses, then led them back to the Harry Castle.

    ¡°Master Abel is back! ¡±

    When we arrived at the castle, the gate of the castle was open. It seemed that the panic caused by the orc attack had just ended. The vige leaders had all returned to their homes, and the guards seemed to be quite energetic when they saw Abel¡¯s return.

    ¡°Abel, why did youe back sote?¡± the Knight of Marshall condemned as he walked out the door.

    ¡°Nothing. It, uh it just identally took more time. I didn¡¯t expect it to take so long for me to get promoted.¡±

    Abel had already figured out a reason on his way back. Although this reason wasn¡¯t sufficient, per se, he wasn¡¯t lying either.

    ¡°You? An official knight?¡±

    An incredible look emerged from the face of the Knight of Marshall. This was not as simple as upgrading from a level 4 Novice knight to a level 5 Novice knight. Whenever there was a big promotion, the knights must be prepared physically, psychologically. They would need the aid of arge number of supplements, as well as an incredibly long time for them to ready themselves.

    The Knight of Marshall felt embarrassed now. He thought about how old he was when he first became a Beginner knight. Beingpared to a genius was hurting his self-esteem right now.

    ¡°What happened to the werewolf?¡± Knight Marshall asked, looking at the dead werewolves on the horse.

    ¡°Well, I saw them. Had to kill them before they got me¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t exin it too much. He wasn¡¯t going to talk about how much of an advantage he had in that fight. The less information he gave, the more impressive the story would sound.

    The Knight of Marshall waved to the butler Lindsay, ¡°Send these two corpses to the city¡¯s mansion, and make it clear that Abel was the one who killed them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Butler Lindsay directed the men to lift the two bodies off the horse.

    Abel requested, ¡°Can we please discuss your study? I have something I want to ask you, Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Is it about your promotion?¡± the Knight of Marshall took Abel and hurried to the study room.

    The Knight of Marshall¡¯s study room is the safest ce in the whole castle. Since Abel proposed to talk in the study room, it must be said that he did not want to let others know.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Entering the study room, the Knight of Marshall said after closing the study door.

    Abel remained silent and directly gather hisbat qi. The pale goldenbat qi burst out, reflecting the whole room into a golden color.

    The Knight of Marshall was stunned by Abel¡¯s pale goldenbat qi. He wanted to touch it with his hands, but his hands paused as they reached towards the air.

    ¡°The legend is true,¡± the Knight of Marshall murmured, ¡°there is such a thing as the goldenbat qi¡±

    Abel asked anxiously, ¡°Is there a problem with mybat qi? Why is it this color?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡°why is it this color?: This is a god-levelbat qi. Gold is the color of the gods. Legend has it that the blood of the gods is golden, and only those who are favored by the gods will emit goldenbat qi.¡±

    Having a god-level qi didn¡¯t seem to shock the Knight of Marshall now. He just heard about Abel¡¯s promotion a few minutes ago. Whatever talent this boy has yet to bring out, nothing seemed strange by this point.

    ¡°What good is thisbat qi?¡± Abel asked. He wasn¡¯t sure if gold was a good color to have, but it sure sounded nice when the Knight of Marshall talked about how it was the color of the gods.

    ¡°What good, you ask? Well, you¡¯ll be invincible against anyone who¡¯s in the same ss as you. Does that sound good enough to you?¡± the Knight of Marshall replied impatiently. As overpowered as he was born to be, Abel just always seemed to want more talents than what he already had.

    ¡°Was this good at all? I¡¯m also invincible at the same level with the Harry bow.¡± Abel said with some disappointment.

    ¡°You are way too greedy, boy. When you reach Elite knight, the current power of the Harry Bow is not enough. At the level ofmander, Harry Bow will be useless. With the legendary power of the goldenbat qi, you can increase thebat qi by four times. Seriously, how are you still not satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Wait, so how many power-ups can I get with my goldenbat qi?¡± Abel asked vigorously.

    ¡°Just try it yourself. Don¡¯t use yourbat qi, hit me with half of your strength, and let me know how much the half of your strength is. After that, hit me again with yourbat qi activated.¡±

    ¡°It should be fine here, right?¡±

    Abel turned to look around the study room. The room wasrge, and the materials were ced in a bookcase on the wall. There was a huge space in the middle of the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, give me all you got.¡± the Knight of Marshall said with confidence.

    ¡°Here ites,¡± Abel reminded the Knight of Marshall.

    Abel punched out with half of his strength. Within less than a second, the Knight of Marshall used half of his strength and blocked the hit with his body

    The Knight of Marshall quickly increased his strength. Only 80% of the energy was urgently added, but it waspletely useless against Abel¡¯s strike. For reasons he wasn¡¯t sure of, he felt like a ball that was being struck into the air.

    Actually, he was flying for about ten meters back. The bookcase behind him made a huge crackling sound as his body crashed into it.

    ¡°Abel!¡± the Knight of Marshall shouted. Fortunately, Abel did not use hisbat qi. His strength did not hurt the Knight of Marshall, but it was going to take a while for the books to be put back into their original spot. As some of them were family secrets that could not be touched by outsiders, the Knight of Marshall would have to clean them up themselves.

    ¡°I told you to use only half of your strength! Why did you do that for?¡± the Knight of Marshall growled.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve only used half of my strength, Uncle Marshall,¡± Abel said innocently as he rubbed his hands together.

    ¡°What? I know you do get power-ups when you release yourbat qi, but are you kidding me? There¡¯s no way it¡¯s as ridiculous as what you just did!¡±

    The Knight of Marshall looked unbelieving, and then asked, ¡°How long have you upgraded your energy?

    ¡°I am not sure?¡± Abel really didn¡¯t know how long. He just knew that White Cloud was recovered after he got his promotion.

    ¡°How could you not know?¡± the Knight of Marshall was already a little mad at this moment, and Abel¡¯s innocent expression made him even angrier.

    ¡°I think I had a breakthrough when I was promoted. You know, you can¡¯t track the time you have a breakthrough,¡± Abel exined.

    The Knight of Marshall knew as soon as Abel brought up the word ¡°breakthrough.¡± He knew that he was doing Abel wrong, but he just couldn¡¯t stop being triggered when he heard the words ¡°you know¡±ing from Abel¡¯s mouth. Abel has made it sound like he knew what a breakthrough was supposed to be like, but he has never had a breakthrough for his entire life.

    ¡°Take another punch with 10% strength. Remember, it¡¯s 10% strength. Don¡¯t get it wrong this time,¡± Knight Marshall warned carefully.

    ¡°Rest assured, although I¡¯m not too good in controlling my strength, it should not go wrong.¡± Abel¡¯s tone was very serious.

    When the Knight of Marshall heard Abel¡¯s statement, he silently increased the power he intended to use on defense from 60% to 100%.

    Abel¡¯s fist seemed to be weak. Seriously, the strength of 10% was the strength to gently wave his hand. When his fist hit the Knight of Marshall, the Knight of Marshall¡¯s body shook slightly.

 Chapter 55 - Power Enhancement

    <h4>Chapter 55: Power Enhancement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The Knight of Marshall secretly rubbed his back with his hand, ¡°Very strong. Abel. That was about 200 pounds of force right there.¡±

    After a long period of body transformation, all of Abel¡¯s skin, muscles and bones were now thicker and tighter than ever before. While 200 pound of force might not be a lot, it would hurt a lot more if it was released from an iron rod than if it was from a wooden stick.

    And that¡¯s why the Knight of Marshall felt pain back there. Apart from the physical force that Abel used to hit him with, it had something to do with how tough Abel¡¯s body was.

    ¡°You monster,¡± the Knight of Marshall murmured behind Abel¡¯s back, ¡°That was just as strong as those giant beasts from the Orc Empire.¡±

    ¡°Hit me once more with yourbat qi,¡± the Knight of Marshall ordered. Then, as Abel stared at him with a dropped jaw, he grabbed a shield from the corner and ced it in front of him.

    As the goldenbat qi started pouring out, Abel¡¯s punchnded right in the center of the shield. This time, the Knight of Marshall stood right where he was at. His body flinched for a bit, but that was about it.

    Something was different, though. The Knight of Marshall was sure of that. The impact might¡¯ve looked the same as the first punch, but something was different.

    The difference was with the shield. The first punch was blocked with Marshall¡¯s bare hands, and no knights would fight with their bare hands. While the second punch didn¡¯t send the Knight of Marshall flying, it did manage to make him budge behind a standard knight¡¯s shield.

    ¡°700 pounds!¡± the Knight of Marshall said with certainty, ¡°You just increased your power by three-and-a-half times.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall continued with a slightly admiring voice, ¡°You¡¯ve got muscles and you¡¯ve got yourbat qi. All that¡¯s missing is just a nice set of armor. If you¡¯ve got yourself one, I don¡¯t know what can stop you.¡±

    ¡°Wait?¡± Abel felt so content to hear that. For once, he¡¯s felt safe to be in this world.

    ¡°Too soon, my boy,¡± the Knight of Marshall called Abel off, ¡°I wasparing you with ordinary people. If you are facing a wizard right now, you¡¯d wish that he¡¯s too exhausted to cast any spells on you.¡±

    Abel asserted as he looked at the Knight of Marshall in the eyes, ¡°I¡¯m going to be one, Uncle Marshall. I¡¯m going to be a wizard.¡±

    Without interfering with Marshall to pick up his paperwork off the ground, Abel quickly left the study after saying goodbye. He went back to his bedroom and was quickly apanied by the little ck Wind.

    Poor ck Wind. It was worried sick because it hadn¡¯t seen Abel for thest few days. As Abel picked it up from the ground, it quickly licked his face as a puppy would to its parent.

    Come to think of it, Abel was already a Beginner Knight. Since he could use the mount enhancement technique now, he could help ck Wind get stronger while it was still little.

    Abel held ck Wind to the ground with its belly up. As it was wiggling its tiny body, Abel chanted out a spell that made him aware of everything about its physical condition. He then injected his goldenbat qi into his hand, then started rubbing ck Wind¡¯s body with it. ck Wind closed its eyes as it enjoyed being massaged like this.

    Combat qi was a very vtile substance. Because of how erosive and destructive it was, it was not advised to be injected into any living creature other than its creator. That being said, the negative effects ofbat qi could be neutralized when the orcs prayed to their gods. How such methods worked was quiteplicated in itself, but generally speaking, what the mount enhancement technique could do was to synchronize a mount with its rider. This would make it harder for thebat qi to have much of a rejecting effect on its intended target. While the effect of such a method was not effective in the short, the long-term effect would be irreversible for the mount itself.

    The Knight of Marshall waved at Abel as he went to the dining room, ¡°I forgot to tell you something. The Edmund¡¯s Boutique Shop just sold off all the weapons you¡¯ve put up on auction. When you have the time, go collect the gold that you¡¯re supposed to receive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Marshall.¡±

    ¡°Another thing. Viscount Dickens just asked us to visit his house. The intel we sent him was, well, it was very, very useful for us,¡± the Knight of Marshall continued with augh, ¡°I think he¡¯s inviting us over to talk about our rewards.¡±

    Abel asked in a worried tone, ¡°Would that map be good enough to, say, be granted a Lord?¡±

    In this world, if someone¡¯s war glory was falsely imed by another, the act itself would be looked down upon and be punished by the state¡¯sw. Because of this, Abel¡¯s act of finding the parchment map was very clearly ruled out from the Knight of Marshall¡¯s war achievements. That being said, everything that happened after the discovery of the map was up to negotiation.

    And that¡¯s what¡¯s so special about Abel. If he wasn¡¯t a Master cksmith, Viscount Dickens wouldn¡¯t have asked for his input on this matter. The Knight of Marshall would¡¯ve been to collect all the rewards. The Knight of Marshall knew this, of course, and understood that Dickens was trying to avoid offending a prodigy like his foster son.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Abel,¡± the Knight of Marshall said in a reassuring tone, ¡°Viscount Dickens is a fair man. I¡¯m sure that you will get the reward that you deserve.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go tomorrow, then. We¡¯ll go to Edmund¡¯s Boutique Shop on our way.¡±

    Speaking of the Edmund¡¯s Boutique Shop, Abel remembered that he needed some supplementary potions for his official knight¡¯s training. If drinking supplements could help him get through his novice knight¡¯s training a lot faster, the same method could be applied to helping him get through his current training.

    Abel ate a lot that night. While he missed the diet inside Harry Castle, the Knight of Marshall was looking to change the family¡¯s menu. Now that Abel was a Beginner Knight, regr meat wasn¡¯t quite enough to help him advance to the next state.

    Fortunately enough for them, Harry Castle had a lot of ie from the weapon store and the cksmith shop. Feeding two knights wasn¡¯t an issue here.

    The biggest expenses for a knight were the weapons and equipment. Since Abel was a Master cksmith himself, he could pretty much make whatever that he wanted to use. As for armor, that was even less of a problem for him. Since he was still growing, a new armor would just be unwearable after a few months. Luckily for him, it was a rtively peaceful time now. He could wait until he couldn¡¯t grow any taller.

    The Knight of Marshall thought about his weapon collection and startedughing out loud. Despite how much ie Harry Castle was making, he didn¡¯t have to spend a cent to make his weapons. Technically speaking, he didn¡¯t even pay for his two magic weapons. Once Abel came back, he could even have him make a new set of magic armor for him. As for the zing Sun Armour, he didn¡¯t care if those old men in Bakong City kept it for themselves.

    If Viscount Dicken gave Abel the title of a knight, Marshall would¡¯ve loved it Abel was also granted his territory. The more sessful Abel was, the further the Harry Family¡¯s influence would stretch.

    Just thinking about it made the Knight of Marshall want to sing a song. Meanwhile, Abel had no idea what his foster father was thinking about. He just thought that Marshall was getting overly-excited for no apparent reasons. Maybe Uncle was still recovering from that hit in the study, or so he thought.

    The two didn¡¯t say much during dinner. Instead, they just sort of drowned in their thoughts as they chewed on their food.

    As Abel came back to his bedroom, he saw that the ck armor that was on the war horse was delivered to him. He practiced his knight¡¯s breathing techniques for a bit, but the qi that he gained was not quite in the amount he was looking for.

    Such progress was not umon amongst official knights. Once the rank of Beginner Knight was attained, it would take years and years of effort for one to move onto the next stage. It was like grinding a pin from a piece of rock, to put it simply.

    While it was getting kind of hot the next morning, the Knight of Marshall and Abel decided to ride off a lot earlier than they normally would. They were right to do this, as the sun was starting to get hot when they had reached the Harry Castle¡¯s dacha inside Harvest City.

    The Knight of Marshall decided to stop for some clean-up. As he took Viscount Dicken¡¯s invitation very seriously. He had already asked the butler Robin to prepare a bath for him. After he and Abel took a bath and changed into their suits, they then left off to the City Lord¡¯s estate.

 Chapter 56 - Reward

    <h4>Chapter 56: Reward</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    With the hot sun shining above, the carriage began to make its way through the main road of Harvest City. The path ahead was t andid with carved boulders. While such a design looked nice on a regr day, the heat was making it hard to walk on top of them. Thankfully, the Knight of Marshall and Abel didn¡¯t have to walk on their own feet. That being said, though, it didn¡¯t take long for them to be drenched in their own sweat.

    Abel kind of missed his old car back on Earth. It wasn¡¯t the best one, but least it had an air conditioner.

    It was a slow and agonizing trip. Atst, the carriage had made its way to the Lord¡¯s estate.

    ¡°Master Knight, Master Abel!¡± the coachman called out, ¡°We have arrived at the Harvest City Lord¡¯s estate.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall tidied his suit for a bit. He then took out a towel and started wiping the sweat off his head.

    He passed over another towel to Abel, ¡°Wipe your sweat with this. Remember, today is an important day. Don¡¯t do anything rude when you see him.¡±

    When the Marshall Knights and Abel stepped off the carriage, the huge high wall of the city pce came into Abel¡¯s eyes. Thest time he came here at night, the city pce seemed more magnificent and aggressive during the day.

    ¡°I give you my sincerest salute, the honorable Knight of Marshall, and the honorable Master Abel. I havee here to wee you both on behalf of the Lord of this city.¡±

    Since Abel was the adopted son of the Marshall Knight, in this formal asion, he was presented by the Knight of the Marshall. The Knights bowed slightly and said to the steward, ¡°I¡¯m very d to see you. Abel and I are honored to be invited to meet the Honorable Lord. ¡±

    Abel bowed slightly following the Marshall Knight, thanking the steward.

    Under the guidance of the housekeeper, they went through the huge courtyard. Although the fountain in the middle of the courtyard was not as bright as at night, it seems that there was a little bit of coolness under the sunlight. After entering the hall, Abel felt the coolness from time to time. The huge rock-walled hallpletely blocked the heat outside.

    Walked through a long corridor to a door carved with the goddess of the harvest. The steward stood still and said quietly to the Marshall Knight and Abel, ¡°This is the reception room. The city lord is waiting for you.¡±

    When he saw Viscount Dickens again, Abel felt more deeply than when he camest time. The powerful force from Viscount Dickens¡¯ body was like a volcano. Although it did not erupt, he felt heavy pressure just standing in front of him.

    ¡°Did you rank up, Master Abel?¡± While Viscount Dickens was very aware of how threatening hisbat qi was for the other knights. He didn¡¯t expect Abel to be shocked

    Viscount Dickens¡¯sbat is only aimed at the official knights, and those Novice knights should not be able to feel this coercion. Abel¡¯s reaction has shown that he had be an official knight.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord,¡± Abel bowed humbly and replied with a fancy gift in the air with one hand.

    Viscount Dickens secretly rejoiced that he did not mistreat Abel for his effort. Not to mention in Duchy of Camel, such genius was very rare even in the entire human world. He was being friendly with Abel because Abel was a Master cksmith, and now he found that Abel was not only talented in forging, but also talented in knight practice.

    Viscount Dicken pointed towards a knight on the side, ¡°This is the Knight of Saroyan. He¡¯s the one who led the orc extermination.

    Knight of Saroyan bowed to Marshall Knight and Abel. He always wanted to thank them in person for allowing him to contribute.

    This ceremony was heartfelt gratitude expressed by the Knight of Saroyan.

    Regarding the goodwill of the Elite knights, both Marshall Knight and Abel also responded quickly, and the atmosphere on both sides seemed very friendly.

    ¡°He¡¯s had a nice record to him. 159 official orc riders, with two of them as elite riders and wounded a sky sparrow.¡± Said Viscount Dickens with a smile.

    It turned out that the sky sparrow was wounded by the army. At this time Abel knew the origin of Bai Yun¡¯s injury, but fortunately, it did not expose Bai Yun.

    Viscount Dickens turned to look at Abel and said, ¡°Master Abel, the two corpses you sent yesterday were identified by the Knights of Saroyan. One of them escaped from the siege, had noble status, protected by Elite orc rider, I also sent this Meritorious service to the Bakong Headquarters overnight, and the headquarter had raised your reward. ¡±

    Large cities such as Harvest City had their own ways to transmit information in the cksmith¡¯s Guild. Reports of battle achievements were given due rewards after verification, and for achievements reported by city Lord such as Viscount Dickens, the response would be very fast.

    Hearing the increase in the reward, Abel couldn¡¯t help rejoicing. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t bother to throw away the two corpses. Sure enough, the two corpses yed a role.

    ¡°Knight of Marshall, due to your heroic actions, Matthew Castle was rescued, and you killed several orc riders in the process of guarding Harry Castle. The Duchy of Carmel Principality awarded you the title of Lord!¡± Viscount Dickens announced solemnly.

    ¡°For the Duchy!¡± the Knight of Marshall kneeled with a solemn look on his face.

    ¡°As for the Knight of Saroyan, because of your leadership and killing 159 orc riders in the battle against the orcs, you will have your own coat of arm and 100 miles ofnd in the Duchy of Carmel.¡± Viscount Dickens subsequently announced.

    The Knight of Saroyan was half-kneeling with tears in his face. Being a Lord of his Land was very different from simply being a nobleman. From this point onward, the Knight of Saroyan formally stepped into the realm of the nobles and became a true noble.

    Lastly, Viscount Dickens threw a smile towards Abel, ¡°Master Abel, you have provided urate information for the orc siege, rescued Matthew Castle, and killed the orc riders several times. In view of your outstanding achievements, the Duchy of Carmel gave you the original Matthew Castle territory and grants you Lordship!¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. The reward was simply too much to be true, but looking at the smile of Viscount Dickens. He understood that it was Viscount Dickens who had made great efforts in it, and it was possible that neither the army department nor the king wanted to offend a master.

    ¡°For the Duchy!¡± Abel copied the Knight of Marshall whilst half-kneeling on one of his legs.

    The Knight of Saroyan looked at Abel enviously. The reward given to Master Abel was awarded ording to the highest standards. Usually, only members of the royal family would be able to receive such high standards reward. It was rarely given to non-royal members.

    Viscount Dickens smiled as he helped Abel to stand up. ¡°So, is it Master Abel or Lord Abel?¡± he inquired and startedughing out loud. To be fair, that was a good question.

    Indeed, for a master cksmith like Abel, the master cksmith¡¯s status is far higher than that of a lord in the whole continent. But Abel was too young now and has not yet traveled to the maind. His master¡¯s reputation is only a medal of the cksmith Guild. Only when a lot of Abel¡¯s works appeared on the maind would this reputation really settle down and be Abel¡¯s real fame.

    Abel replied with a smile, ¡°Just call me Abel. I¡¯m not sure about being called a master or a lord. To me, they are just nicknames.¡±

    ¡°What a humble man you are, Master Abel! Indeed, with the pursuit of glory and fame in the way, no one could¡¯ve made the same kind of achievements as what you¡¯ve done. ¡±

    As Viscount Dickens apuded Abel for his integrity, the Knight of Saroyan, too, nodded his head to show his approval of the young master.

    Viscount Dickens continued, ¡°It is the day of the Holy Birth two months from now on. Remember, all three of you will have to be in Bakong City for your anointment ceremony. Make sure you¡¯ll be there on time.¡±

    In general, in the case of receiving the title of lord and fiefdom, After the reward, the title of lord and the fiefdom were already rewarded, but to truly gain official recognition, you must go to the capital city of Bakong, ept the honor of the king, express your gratitude to the king, and assert your loyalty to the Duchy.¡±

    When leaving, Knight of Saroyan grabbed the Knight Marshall and Abel, now it¡¯s the Knight of Marshall be sure to find a ce to celebrate with both of them. The Knight of Marshall couldn¡¯t find a way to reject, so he agreed. Of course, the Knight of Marshall also wanted to associate with the Saroyan Knights, but Abel declined politely.

 Chapter 57 - Supplementary Potions

    <h4>Chapter 57: Supplementary Potions</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel called for a carriage as he said goodbye to Viscount Dickens, ¡°Please send me to Edmund¡¯s Boutique Shop.¡±

    The coachman didn¡¯t know who Abel was, but he was very respectful to him. He just saw the young nobleman came out of the city¡¯s pce, and he knew that people who could go in and out there were all distinguished people. So, he carefully took out the footstool and let Abel step on the carriage.

    Although Abel could go up with a single jump, he epted the good intention of the Lord and step on the footstool. He wasn¡¯t sure when, but it appeared that he was now used to his status as an upperssman.

    The carriage was running very smoothly. After getting out of the car, Abel threw out two silver coins and hinted that the extras were tips to thank the Lord for their service.

    Ever since Abel revealed the family Coat of Arm at the Edmund¡¯s Boutique Shop, everyone at the Edmund¡¯s Boutique Shop has remembered this young nobleman sh Master cksmith, so when he just stepped off the carriage, he had been entertained by the waiters that stepped forward to guide him to the VIP area and be treated with some good coffee.

    ¡°Dear Master and Lord Abel, wee to the Edmund¡¯s Boutique Shop!¡± Yvette bowed to Abel with a smile on her face.

    ¡°You people are very fast, aren¡¯t you? You knew I wasing before even I did!¡± Abelughed after getting up.

    ¡°You are a distinguished guest to Edmund¡¯s Boutique Shop, and our head branch has taken a special interest in you,¡± Yvette said, then informed the waiter on the side, the waiter walked to Abel¡¯s side with a silver tray.

    On the silver tray was a money bag. Yvette pointed at the money bag and said, ¡°Last time youmissioned us to auction weapons for a total of 22,000 gold coins. The headquarters waived the fees for you. Your weapons were a big hit in Bakong City. We have sold them at a record price that¡¯s never seen before in these past few years. ¡±

    After receiving the money bag from the waiter, Abel found that the money bag was a bit small and light, and it was unlikely to hold more than 20,000 gold coins. Although he knew that Edmund¡¯s Boutique Shop could not go wrong with this, Abel¡¯s curiosity made him open the purse. Inside was a dark gold card with a patternposed of numerous gold patterns, with 22,000 digits in the middle, and no other signs.

    He looked up and looked at Yvette questioningly, ¡°What is this card?¡±

    Yvette exined, ¡°This is a magic gold card, which can only be owned by those who have a distinguished status and have passed the review of the Continental Chamber of Commerce. You could use it to purchase or withdraw gold coins in allrge stores across the continent. Please, leave a drop of your blood in it. This card can only be used by none but yourself. ¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this just a bank card? Not only that, it was a card that could be unlocked with Abel¡¯s blood. As his status increased, the quality of the service he was getting was now better and more innovative. It wasn¡¯t like there wasn¡¯t such a thing as magic, but magic services were not avable to a noble knight like he used to be.

    After receiving the needle that Yvette handed over, Abel used some strength to break through the skin of his finger and drip blood on the magic gold card. The magic gold cards shed a dark golden light, and sessfully recognize Abel as the Lord.

    Abel put away the magic gold card and slightly bowed to Yvette, ¡°Ms. Yvette, thank you very much for everything that Edmond auctioned me. I believe our friendship will continue.¡±

    Yvette¡¯s smile grew wider as Abel reassured his friendship with here. For many years, Edmond¡¯s auction house has worked hard tomunicate with many cksmiths across the continent. At least in the human world, magic weapons could only be forged by Abel, and they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to have ess to magic weapon that was forged by master dwarf because though they were considered quite powerful in Duchy of Carmel, but in the entire human world, they were only considered as second- and third-ss auction houses.

    ¡°Ms. Yvette, does your auction house provide supplements for official knights?¡±

    Abel thought of his own situation and had to take the wizard test in two years. Now, the most important thing was to improve his ability as much as he could. With that in mind, potions were now his hope to step into the next level.

    ¡°There were three kinds of auxiliary training medicines that could be used by official knights: the blood fusing potions, the replenishing potion, and essence condensing potions.¡± Yvette introduced and took out a piece of parchment paper and said to Abel, ¡°These are three kinds of Instructions for the medicament. Which one do you need? ¡±

    Abel took the parchment with the description and efficacy of the three potions.

    The blood fusing potion was a potion that was used during an official knight practice; it could convert the blood in the body directly intobat qi that store in the body. This potion was used to exchange blood for thebat qi and elerate the speed of gathering thebat qi, but each time you used it you lost some blood.

    The second potion, the replenishing potion, was meant to be used in coboration with the blood fusing potion. After using the replenishing potion, it would restore the blood lost from using the blood fusing potion, and there was a limit for the replenishing potion. For each bottle of blood fusing potion used, it was necessary to take the replenishing potion for 10 consecutive days, and then rest for 5 days before using the blood fusing potion.

    In other words, the blood fusing potion could only be used once every half a month, and the main usage for the replenishing potion was to restore the blood lost form using the blood fusing potion.

    The third potion, essence condensing potion is used to help topress thebat qi. Although each knight wouldpress theirbat qi during their training, it would take them a long time for this process. Essence condensing potion was a potion that elerated thepression of thebat qi. After using the potion, it will save 30 days ofpression, and the interval between each was 5 days.

    Abel thought he wasn¡¯t sure if the essence condensing potion had any effect on his pale goldenbat qi. He wondered if leveling it up to a master level could help him improve hisbat qi. Although hisbat qi was called god-tierbat qi, it was still quite far from being in the god-tier.

    Yvette saw that Abel was very concerned about essence condensing potion, ¡°There is a legend about the essence condensing potion. If you drink a million bottles of it, you can raise yourbat qi to the god tier level.

    Yvette chuckled for a bit after saying that. Honestly, no one could drink a million bottles of the essence condensing potion. First of all, it was simply too much of a waste of money. And even if one could (and was dumb enough to) afford for such an expense, he would probably be dead from the side effects. Just the time it would take to drink a million bottles. How many years would that take?

    ¡°I will ask for some of the three potions at any price.¡± Abel decided to purchase each of the potions and go back to try the effect if it was effective then he would purchase more next time.

    ¡°These three potions are lesser. Because of the materials, it is difficult for master pharmacists to make the potion for intermediate. Therefore, on the maind, official knights are using lesser potions.

    Yvette exined very clearly that she did not want Abel to misunderstood for any reason.

    Yvette went on and said, ¡°50 gold coins per bottle for the blood fusing potions, 10 gold coins per bottle for the replenishing potion, and 100 gold coins per bottle of Essence Condensing potions.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but stagger. The potions of these official knights were several times higher than the price of the novice knights. It seemed like reaching the Elite knight level through potions was not the affordable way for ordinary noblemen.

    ¡°Give me 27 bottles of blood fusing potions, 270 bottles of the replenishing potion, and 162 bottles of essence condensate potions.¡± Abel was about to buy a one-month supply of potions.

    ¡°27 bottles of blood fusing potion for 1,350 gold coins, 270 bottles of the replenishing potions for 2,700 gold coins, and 162,200 coins for essence condensing potion, with a sum total of 20,250 gold coins.¡± Yvette¡¯ counted very fast in her mind and stated the value and total price of all three potions.

    Abel didn¡¯t expect to spend all his gold coins on the magic gold card by just buying the potion. He took out the magic gold card from his arms and handed it to Yvette.

    Yvette took out the same magic gold card and docked both cards together. Abel felt a questioning from the Magic Gold Card, ¡°Do you agree to pay 20,250 gold coins?¡±

    Abel said in his heart, ¡± I agree.¡±

    He saw that the amount in his magic gold card changed from 22,000 to 1750. He put away the magic gold card, Abel could not help but be full of longing for magic.

    This time, Yvette has prepared tworge boxes for Abel. The boxes were lined with soft red silk to protect these potions.

 Chapter 58 - The Matthew Castleâ€™s Secret Passage

    <h4>Chapter 58: The Matthew Castle¡¯s Secret Passage</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    On the return journey, the Knight of Marshall and Abel went to Matthew¡¯s Castle first. For the sake of rity, the territory around Marshall Castle was already under Abel¡¯s possession.

    As the entire Mathew family was no longer, the area that was 100 miles in between the Bet Knight¡¯s domain and Harry Knight¡¯s domain was technically unimed. The same could be said for everything that was in Harry Castle.

    While Abel didn¡¯t ask for it, he was granted the authority over these said properties. He could design his new Coat of Arms now if he wanted to, but he would have to wait for it to be approved after going to the ceremony in Bakong City.

    As the carriage approached Harry Castle¡¯s front gate, Butler Ken brought a few guards and servants to wee them in. They seemed quite eager to do something like this. After all, with their former masters gone, no one knew what their future would be like. The least they could get was the first impression of the man newly in charge of this territory.

    Yesterday, the city¡¯s government sent someone to announce that the Lord Matthew¡¯s estate was now the Lord Abel¡¯s estate. What that meant was that the castle and all thend that surrounded this ce was now Abel¡¯s property. Abel could do what he wanted with this ce, and that worried a lot of the servants, guards and even the senior staff here. They were genuinely in fear of getting kicked out to elsewhere.

    The Knight of Marshall said to Abel before he exited the carriage, ¡°You are in charge of this castle, Abel. You should meet with the people who serve you.¡±

    Abel replied with a smile, ¡°This is thend of the Harry family. There are two Coats of Arms that represent it, but it will still always belong to the Harry family.¡±

    Regardless of their influence or wealth, the nobles would always have a Coat of Arm to represent their family name. When a territory was lost, its Coat of Arm would be denoted from the territory that it has imed. When a Coat of Arm was in ce, one would have to learn all the history and meanings behind it to be recognized as a proper noble. There were nobles without theirnd or a Coat of Arms, of course. That being said, they were certainly considered inferior to those who did.

    Right now, Abel had the Coat of Arms of the Unicorn, which symbolized his linkage with the Harry Family. If his children were to reach adulthood, he would do the same as the Knight of Marshall and pass over all his inherited possession. This included the Coat of Arms, the Harry Family¡¯s domain and of course, his title as an honorary lord of the region that he ruled over.

    The smile on the Knight of Marshall¡¯s face stretched even wider. Abel was his foster son and also the son of his best brother. While this boy¡¯s heritage remained ambiguous, he has spent no time hesitating to im the new territory as the Harry Family¡¯s.

    The coachman opened the door. Abel stepped out of the carriage first, and the Butler Ken bowed to him.

    ¡°Dear Lord Abel, your castle wees you,¡± Ken said as he lowered his head.

    ¡°Ken, I¡¯m so d to see you again,¡± Abel weed Ken with a smile, ¡°Come on, take me around this castle. I¡¯ve been waiting far too long for this.¡±

    ¡°It is a pleasure for me as well. Follow me, Sir,¡± Kenplied, then proceeded to greet the Knight of Marshall with a bow, ¡°It is an honor to see you here, Sir.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall waved and said to Abel, ¡°Mind if I tag along? Matthew¡¯s never invited me here before.¡±

    Ken didn¡¯t seem to react to what the Knight of Marshall was saying. After all, Lord Matthew never got along well with the Knight of Marshall. It wasn¡¯t like they wereplete enemies, but Lord Matthews didn¡¯t have much respect for someone like Marshall, who was a nobleman by the blood he spilled and not by his birth. The Knight of Marshall was the foster father of Abel, yes, but Ken wasn¡¯t going to spend too much time appealing to someone whom his former master disliked.

    Abel kind of liked that about Ken. He seemed to have a sense of integrity about him and demonstrated his character without being disrespectful to the Knight of Marshall.

    It was very dark when Abel was trying to rescue Matthew Castle a few days ago. While he had arrived, some of the buildings were already burnt down in ruins.

    This was why when Abel hade here today, he was very surprised to see that everything had already been restored. Because the castle was built by giant carved boulders (not wood), it was able to withstand the fire that would have destroyed it on the spot. Besides, the servants have worked very hard themselves. Apart from the traces of fire on the outer wall, the disaster of that day was no longer visible.

    Whilst observing the sense of satisfaction that was on Abel¡¯s face, Ken felt more determined to work hard for his new master. The efforts of these past few days have been recognized by the new owner.

    When Abel was checking the interior of the castle, Ken said to Abel humbly, ¡°Here, Lord Abel, sir. Everything here has remained untouched over the past few days. The city¡¯s government asked for all the property here to be sealed up. You¡¯re meant to be the first one who was to examine them.¡±

    It was Lord Dickens who had sent the order. Abel knew at least that much. As the owner of his massive castle, Lord Dickens wouldn¡¯t mind spending some more money to appeal to the new owner of the Matthew Castle. It was a win-win for everyone.

    In the storeroom, Abel saw a few huge wooden boxes made of iron and wood. The boxes were sealed by the city¡¯s government. As for the content inside of them, Abel wasn¡¯t sure.

    Abel turned to Ken, ¡°Ken, can I trust you?¡±

    Ken knelt on one knee and said solemnly after hearing that ¡°Yes, Lord Abel! I pledge my utmost loyalty to you.¡±

    ¡°I ept,¡± Abel replied as he held Ken up, ¡°You are the butler of my castle. You are a member of my family now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Ken¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He thought that he has lost everything before, but now, all of it wasing back to him.

    ¡°The servants and the guards are now under yourmand. Whoever can stay is under yourmand. As for those who wish to leave, at least give 5 gold coins to each one of them. Now that Matthew isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll be the one to thank them in his ce.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t want to worry about the trivial things in the castle. For him, he would rather have someone professional looking after everyone here.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir. I will arrange it properly, and the final result will be reported to you.¡±

    Ken was very grateful for Abel¡¯s trust. In this world, the rtionship between a butler and his master in this world was very, very close. A butler was like a bodyguard, but instead of simply protecting his master¡¯s life, it was about spending his entire life looking after all the things that were needed and requested.

    Being a butler was the equivalent of being the second-inmand of a castle. With that being said, the status of this position was extremely high. Ken was a very lucky man in this regard. Better yet, a sessful future was guaranteed if he was working for a gifted master like Abel.

    Without saying anything, the Knight of Marshall watched Abel on the side as he gave out instructions on how the castle should be managed. This was Abel¡¯s castle. He didn¡¯t want to get involved in Abel¡¯s affairs. He was very clear about this. At the same time, he admired Abel¡¯s ability to handle things and was at ease when he saw that Abel was able to find a suitable butler.

    When several people entered the study, Ken took a wooden box from the bookshelf and said, ¡°There¡¯s a secret room here. The opening method is in this box. I will leave first.¡±

    After Ken retreated from the study to the door, the Knight of Marshall was about to exit the study but was stopped by Abel on the way.

    Abel smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s visit Lord Matthew¡¯s collection together, Uncle Marshall.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± the Knight of Marshall nodded his head inpliance, ¡°It¡¯s a pretty rare opportunity for me. I don¡¯t get to see how the other nobles have their collections.¡±

    Abel opened the wooden box. He opened the mechanism ording to the records above. On the wall of the study, a secret door was opened and the two walked into the secret room.

    This secret room had a long staircase going down and the staircase was very dark, but it had no effect on the two knights.

    Whilst walking along the stairs, Abel and the Knight of Marshall entered a huge room. This room visual inspection reached 20 meters wide and 50 meters in length. Five legendary luminous pearls were engraved on the roof, reflecting the light in the entire room brightly.

    In the middle of the room, there were two neat rows of wooden cabs filled with various items. The surface of these items was very clean, indicating that the owner took great care of these items. When Abel stepped forward, he found that every item had an individual description written on the parchment in front of the item.

    Looking at the 10 rows of disy cabs on the left and right, Abel was surprised by the Matthew family¡¯s collection. Viscount Dickens did promise him the entire castle and everything that was in it, but he had no idea that the Matthews had so much treasure that was unknown to others. If Dickens had seen it... Who knows? Maybe he wouldn¡¯t be so generous towards Abel.

    And let¡¯s just talk about those five legendary luminous pearls. If Lord Matthew was bold enough to put them in the castle hall, all robbers on the maind would¡¯vee within days.

    Abel didn¡¯t know much about the history of this world. Still, he was fascinated to see all the historical items that were in this ce. It was an eye-opener for him. Every time he looked at a treasure that could be dated back many years ago, he would always wonder if it was a treasure from a certain country or a weapon of a famous general.

    ¡°Hey Uncle! Look at all this! Do you still remember what we have in Harry Castle? Hey, Uncle!¡±

    The Knight of Marshall threw a side stare at Abel, ¡°Think about the years that have been put into this collection here. This family has been collecting for hundreds of years. What¡¯s the point ofparing it to my collection?¡±

    The Knight of Marshall seemed pretty okay with it on the outside, but secretly, he¡¯s already decided that he was going to make a new collection room when he went back. Thisparison was simply too overwhelming for him, and it was making him more embarrassed than if he was wearing nothing but his underpants.

 Chapter 59 - Iron Meteorite

    <h4>Chapter 59: Iron Meteorite</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel was getting more excited the more he walked around this ce. A collection like what the Knight of Marshall had, which was about several decades old, could never bepared with a collection that hadsted for a few centuries.

    As close as Matthew¡¯s family collection was to being a museum, Abel did not find any scrolls or anything that contained a secret knight technique, which showed just how scarce and precious the secret knight technique was. To protect themselves from having their status being challenged, the nobles would do everything they could to keep a monopoly on the ways a knight could be trained.

    Abel couldn¡¯t estimate the value of all the valuable treasure in this room, but ording to the Knight of Marshall, everything here would¡¯ve been worth more than 100,000 gold coins.

    When reaching the innermost part of the treasury room, a round ck stone with a diameter of one meter was ced in the corner.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Abel hurried forward. He was familiar with the round ck stone in front of him. It was one of Master Bentham¡¯s important collections. It was said that it had been obtained during the study of the dwarves. It was a finger-sized iron meteorite, but its size did not stop itself from being regarded as a treasure by Master Bentham. Whenever Master Bentham talked about it, he would always brag about how rare meteors were and how and most of it was owned by dwarves.

    ¡°Abel, what¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it just a stone?¡± the Knight of Marshall asked strangely as he realized how much Abel cared about it.

    Abel grinned at the Knight of Marshall, ¡°Just a stone? Did you just say that, Uncle Marshall? If Master Bentham was here, he would¡¯ve broken your head immediately.¡±

    ¡°Oh, only if he can beat me!¡± the Knight of Marshall chuckled, ¡°So, what is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an iron meteorite!¡± Abel¡¯s answered firmly. He was so strong on the word ¡°meteorite¡± that he just couldn¡¯t stress enough about it.

    ¡°What does an iron meteorite do?¡± the Knight of Marshall asked, as he wasn¡¯t a true cksmith that understood the importance of an iron meteorite.

    Abel exined, ¡°Iron meteorite is what the gods use to forge their legendary weapons. The master dwarves would also use it to make their legendary weapons and equipment.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall was opening his eyes so much that they could fall off right away. ¡°How much is it worth?¡± he pointed towards the thing.

    ¡°Well, when¡¯s thest time you heard someone selling legendary weapons?¡± Abel asked.

    Oh, so that¡¯s what it was. As a Master cksmith himself, there was just no way that Abel would spare the chance to craft his own legendary weapons.

    In this world, in addition to the artifacts used by God, the highest-tier weapons and equipment were the legendary weapons. Like the swords of a hundred skills that Abel forged, most powerful weapons were not meant tost forever. After a few decades, they would¡¯ve lost the sharpness they had when they first came out of the cksmith¡¯s workshop.

    The weapons and equipment forged by the iron meteorite would not wear out after using it for even centuries. Whilst it could notst for an eternity, it couldst for a few Millenium if Abel decided to make a magic weapon with it, it would likely be a legendary weapon in many years.

    ¡°Take this iron meteorite back to Harry Castle,¡± the Knight of Marshall said eagerly as he himself hadn¡¯t seen a legendary weapon before. Since there weren¡¯t any forging tools here, they¡¯d have to wait until they return to Harry Castle.

    The Knight of Marshall didn¡¯t want to wait for that long. Whilst channeling his whitebat qi, he wrapped his arms around the meteorite and lifted it off the ground.

    ¡°My god, this is almost a thousand pounds!¡± the Knight of Marshall eximed with slight anger in his voice, ¡°Take it back, boy. Just put it back to where it¡¯s from.¡±

    Abel stepped forward and lifted the huge iron meteorite from the bottom with one hand. He pinched his hand and said with certainty, ¡°Yeah, it is pretty heavy. You¡¯re right, Uncle. It definitely weighs more than a thousand pounds.¡±

    The Knight of Marshall looked at Abel silently. He felt very ufortable with being humiliated like this. His total strength was about 600 pounds. After releasing hisbat qi, he could reach a maximum of 1,200 pounds. If it wasn¡¯t for the round shape of this iron meteorite, he would¡¯ve just had enough strength to be able to carry it around.

    Only Abel, whose strength was much more powerful than the weight of iron meteorite, could hold this huge iron meteorite with one hand, and easily walk around with it on his hand.

    The Knight of Marshall hurried Abel out as he had lost his confidence for far too many times, ¡°...let¡¯s, uh, let¡¯s get out of this ce.¡±

    Abel¡¯s footsteps were heavy. When he walked out of the secret room. He felt the ground tremble at every step. Fortunately, the castle was built of megaliths, and it was very firm and sturdy.

    Ken saw Abel and the Knight of Marshalle out of the study room. Although he was a little shocked by the huge stone that Abel was holding, he was polite enough to not be too expressive about it.

    Ken said to Abel, ¡°Master, would you like to see the guards and servants in the castle next?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, you can arrange these things,¡± Abel replied. Right now, all his thoughts were on the rock he had in his hands. He didn¡¯t have much time to care about his new castle.

    The Knight of Marshall said with a smile, ¡°Ken, we still have other stuff to do today. I will leave everything about the castle to you, and I will arrange for the treasurer toe and assist you.¡±

    Ken understood the arrangement well. It was a normal state of noble management for the lord to rest assure to the treasury and steward to manage everything.

    Abel found that the carriage could not handle the weight of the iron meteorite. Fortunately, Ken was very experienced in his work. To pull the meteorite away, he has set up an ox cart and used two cows to pull it.

    If the weapon was forged and the weight was not reduced, only a huge flying beast like White Cloud would be able to carry it around.

    The ox cart was very slow, which meant that Abel and the Knight of Marshall¡¯s carriage could only follow it at the same pace. While the distance they traveled wasn¡¯t very long, it took about half a day for them to go back to Harry Castle. When they had arrived, it was already dark.

    After hearing about the meteorite, Master Bentham charged at Abel and demanded to have a look at it. Abel wanted to keep the meteorite as a secret, so he led Master Bentham to his new cksmith workshop.

    To congratte Abel for bing a Master cksmith, the Knight of Marshall built a one-man workshop for him with an extrarge vacant storage room. As for the temporary workshop before, it was moved back to its original location after the orc invasion was over.

    After entering his new workshop, Abel ced the meteorite in the center of the room. Master Bentham was holding the light and carefully touching the surface of the iron meteorite with his hands. He took down the oilmp from themp holder and shone back and forth on the stone.

    Master Bentham observed for a long time, meanwhile almost flipping the meteorite by its bottom. He finally murmured something after examining it for about five minutes.

    ¡°Yes, this is an iron meteorite. I have never seen such a huge iron meteorite when I was with the dwarf. ¡±

    ¡°What kind of weapon do you think this iron meteorite is suitable for?¡± Abel asked. He had some doubts about what to do with this iron meteorite. The most important thing in his mind was to forge a super heavy sword. which is almost unbeatable when he holds it on his hand.

    ¡°In my opinion, your level is still improving now. You can¡¯t find a second piece of iron meteorite, so you should forge it when your level is high enough.¡± Master Bentham knew very well about Abel¡¯s potential. While the boy was still improving at a very rapid pace, it¡¯d be better if he didn¡¯t waste the meteorite right now.

    ¡°I agree with you, Uncle Marshall. For now, let¡¯s just leave this meteorite where it¡¯s at.¡±

    Abel thought of his recent surge of his Power of the Will, and there was rune that he could discover from time to time. When he could master more runes and have a more powerful Will Power, by discovering the method of using runenguage to forge equipment, and then use this iron meteorite to forge a very powerful runenguage would be the best choice.

 Chapter 60 - Drinking the Potions

    <h4>Chapter 60: Drinking the Potions</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel yed with ck Wind for a while at night. After training it using the mount enhancement technique, he gave it a massage using hisbat qi.

    Abel smiled as he thought, ¡°Grow up quickly, be very, very strong, my little puppy. When you grow up, your task will be to carry me and my weapons around.¡±

    ck Wind suddenly shivered up its back. It widened its eyes, looked at its master in doubt, and wondered what made him have such a big grin on his face.

    ck Wind¡¯s reaction was pretty amusing for Abel. Not only was it kind of dumb in a cute kind of way, but it was also growing a lottely which proved that the mount enhancement technique had worked.

    If the priest of the orcs could see the growth of ck Wind, it will be surprised at the growth speed of ck Wind. This is because Abel¡¯s goldenbat qi is more powerful than ordinarybat qi, so the effect of the enhancement was more obvious.

    After settling the ck Wind, Abel asked ck Wind to y on his own, and he was about to startbining the potions.

    Abel took out 27 blood fusing potion, 270 replenishing potion and 162 essence condensing potions from the boxes. He ced them in front of him and merged them three at once with his Horadric Cube.

    As the potion was turned from beginner to a greater level, it began to glow with a shade of blue. The resulting product was nine bottles of the greater blood fusing potion, 90 bottles of the greater replenishing potion and 54 bottles of the greater essence condensing potion.

    Then, it was from greater potion to the greatest potion. As Abel merged the bottles into fewer yet more concentrated portions, the resulting liquid began to glow with a luxurious ring of gold. It was three bottles of the greatest blood fusing potion, thirty bottles of the greatest replenishing potion and eighteen bottles of the greatest essence condensing potion.

    Finally, it went from the greatest potions to the master¡¯s potions. What remained was one bottle of the master¡¯s blood fusing potion, ten bottles of the master¡¯s replenishing potion and six bottles of the master¡¯s essence condensing potion. All of them had a dark golden glow on the outside. As he was done with the fuse, Abel took the bottles away to a safe location.

    Abel took out the master¡¯s blood fusing potion, Abel closed his eyes, poured the potion into his mouth, the knight breathing technique started, and he immediately felt the blood began to boil. As the blood inside of him began to boil, it started vaporizing and shrinking in volume. The goldenbat qi in his blood began to gather up. While the quantity of it was not too much at all, it was about ten times better than what he gathered up under normal conditions. That being said, the progress he was making now was much more efficient than before.

    After about half an hour, Abel began to kind of weak from the inside out. The blood fusing potion was making him lose in blood.

    What a shock this was. This was not what the blood fusing potion was known to do. Wouldn¡¯t his blood level just stop decreasing if it became too dangerous for him?

    Abel quickly poured a replenishing potion into his mouth. After the master¡¯s blood fusing potion entered his body, it felt like his whole inside was burning like a lit oil barrel. It felt betterter on, and he soon got used to this feeling.

    A new meridian did take form, but there wasn¡¯t muchbat qi inside of it. It was an empty meridian. If it wasn¡¯t for the supplements he¡¯s made, it would take years for Abel to fill them in with his qi pressure point.

    Abel didn¡¯t expect a master¡¯s blood fusing potion to be this effective. If he didn¡¯t make any replenishing potion, he would¡¯ve been the first knight to be turned into a mummy by a potion.

    Speaking from history, Abel didn¡¯t know if there was anyone who had drank a master¡¯s blood fusing potion before. ording to Miss Yvette from the Edmund¡¯s Boutique Shop, with the current amount of supplies the market could provide, the best blood fusing potion avable to this world would only be in the ¡°intermediate¡± level. Frankly, what that meant was that Abel had just turned himself into a guinea pig for a first-time-ever experiment. It was a very frightening experience, he thought to himself.

    From what Abel had noticed, the ratios used to make the blood fusing potion and the replenishing potion were the same. It was always a 1 to 10, but a master¡¯s potion had none of the side risks that could be posed to its leaders. Better yet, it was effective after just one consumption.

    After drinking one bottle of the master¡¯s blood fusing potion, Abel would have to drink ten bottles of the master¡¯s replenishing potion to recharge his body. This kind of training would at least cost him 4000 gold coins, a sum he could buy a whole potion store with.

    If Abel kept doing this, he would¡¯ve got to spend a tremendous amount of money to fuse his master¡¯s potion. As for whether the Edmund¡¯s Boutique Shop could have enough supply, or whether making suchrge purchases would bring any suspicion, these were all very practical issues that Abel would have to think about.

    After drinking the blood fusing potion and the replenishing potion, Abel took out a master¡¯s essence condensing potion and drank it down his throat. Once its content had entered his body, it became this hot stream of energy that went straight into his qi core. If he used his power of the Will, he could even feel his qi core contracting at a strength that he wouldn¡¯t normally notice.

    Abel took out another bottle that was crafted by his Horadric Cube. After he did, he felt a soft contraction in his qi core again.

    Four more bottles, Abel felt it with his Power of the Will. It would have to take at least 100 bottles of such potion to make any qualitative changes.

    These six bottles of the master ss potion had cost Abel 1,600 gold coins, one bottle was 2,700 gold coins, and this number was multiplied by a hundred, so the total sum 270,000 gold coins.

    Abel felt like robbing a bank right now. Although he had a divine item like his Horadric Cube, there was just too much time and ingredients he would have to expend to use it. Besides, selling the finished product was not an easy task at all. It¡¯d be difficult to exin their source. There would certainly be a lot of trouble for him if people started suspecting him.

    Abel decided that, in addition to some necessary training and experiments, the rest of his time would be used to forge weapons and sell them for money.

    The fastest way to make money was by crafting weapons. It was also the most non-controversial way to engage in trade.

    Drowned in his thoughts, Abel entered into his dreams and saw himself on top of a mountain of treasures. All the treasures were different potions that he had made. He was spending every hour making a master¡¯s potion. The only time that he didn¡¯t was when he had finished making them and falling asleep right on the spot.

    Without having a sense of time, Abel¡¯s face felt kind of itchy. He opened his eyes and saw ck Wind licking his face with its stretched out tongue.

    ¡°Ah dammit,¡± Abel called out. He didn¡¯t finish making his potions. Even whilst sleeping, Abel worked hard all night tobine his potions. As a result, he didn¡¯t get to drink a single bottle of them.

    Abel thought for a while, picked up ck Wind, and started scratching on the belly of the ck Wind, while ck wind twisted his little body as it felt itchy from the top to bottom.

    After ying with ck Wind for a while, Abel started his knight practice every morning. He ate his breakfast and came to the workshop that he¡¯s built inside the castle.

    As there was simply too much of his creation that had to hide away, Abel had be even more cautious than when he first came into this world. He would often use the Horadric Cube in his forge, and while doing so, he would need to use a lot of special techniques, most of which he¡¯d rather not let the others know about. From now on, he decided that he would only make tools inside his workshop.

    When Abel entered the operation room, he found a gorgeous carriage parked in the operating room.

    ¡°Lindsay¡¯s pretty fast, isn¡¯t he?¡± Abel mumbled to himself.

    Abel stepped forward for a closer look at this carriage. Its entire structure was madepletely out of wood. On the surface were engraved with the pictures of the heroic battle of the first king of the Duchy of Carmel. There were four such pictures on each side, each depicting a famous battle that was recorded in the nation¡¯s history. Such art style was verymon throughout thend.

    The interior wall of the carriage was lined with soft padding, and the outside was wrapped with animal hides. The seat was soft, too. With these features in ce, it could be said that the designer wanted the carriage to have some sort of shock-resistant properties. The wheel of this carriage was made out of wood. The outer ring was surrounded by ayer of a thin iron sheet to protect the interior structure. The middle axle was all forged by forged steel.

    It wasn¡¯t like Abel was unpleased with the design of carriage. If anything, he was very satisfied with it. The most he needed to add was some small modifications. As for decorations, there wasn¡¯t a need for it.

    Compared to those car repairers back on Earth, the way Abel disassembled a vehicle was very simple. First, he loosened the buckle of the wheel. He then lifted the seat off of the wheel axle, and the wheels were unloaded automatically. Lastly, he took the parts apart andid them neatly on the ground around him.

    <h4>Comment (0)</h4>

    COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power Stone<h4>Chapter 61: Super Cow Cart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The first he needed was to fix up the stability of the horse carriage. Abel added 4 groups of bulky springs between the wheels and the body of the carriage as shock absorbers.

    Abel was sure that the quality of these springs would be unmatchable. This was not only because Abel remembers how to make the spiral springs from his past incarnation, but it was also due to his iparable strength.

    When it came to making these springs, one needed to through the spring iron into the furnace. Then slowly strike it until it became a thick stick of iron. Afterward, one needed to wrap the stick of iron around an iron rod. Since Abel did not have the equipment for this, that¡¯s where his enormous strength could shine. Although these spring irons were not as strong as the 100 skills irons, it was still impossible for a normal human to bend. If Abel¡¯s body did not develop in such a rapid pace in these past few days, there¡¯s no way he could do this.

    There were 4 springs in a group. Every group was secured by a sheet of metal at the bottom of the carriage between the wheels. It took Abel arge amount of time and effort to secure this total of 16 springs.

    The shock absorbers had beenpleted. Then, it was the most crucial step. Before this, Abel had already forged 20 thick rectangle sheets of 100 skills iron.

    Only Abel would have used 100 skills iron to form an ordinary sheet. Normally, these type of iron was only used in the weapons of the highest value, such as a big sword. In fact, they were treated as treasures by all cksmiths.

    Abel drew out a rough area on the sheet and proceeded to throw it in the furnace. after it was burning red, he took it out with a tong. Then he put a hole for the gem on the sheet with a hammer drill.

    After Abel drilled a hole in all 20 of the sheets, he threw them all into the water for cooling. After he whipped them dry, it was rune drawing time.

    He had prepared to draw some ice magic runes, which he was way too familiar with. However, this time he would be using the intermediate ice magic rune ink he hadbined. The rune path created by these intermediate rune ink was often very fragile, so it was better to still be very careful.

    On top of that, Abel would be using this on his own carriage, so safety was definitely a priority. However, these rune inks werebined anyway, so it didn¡¯t actually cost that much.

    Since Abel¡¯s power of the will had increased, drawing runes were like a walk in the park. He had drawn 5 runes in a roll until he felt his power of the will depleting. He rested for 30 minutes before drawing another 5 runes. Just like that, 10 ice magic runes wereplete.

    Abel then took out the intermediate fire magic rune ink and turned the other 10 iron sheets into fire magic iron sheets.

    In the hole of each of the sheets, Abel separately ced 10 blue gems and 10 red gems. All of these gems werebined by Abel, so the cost was low as well.

    Afterward, Abel used some normal iron to forged 2rge boxes. He then puts some small holes on it with a hammer drill and ced each of them on each side of the carriage.

    Then, Abel secured some fan arms on to each of the holes inside the cupboard. There were conveyor belts connecting the fan arm to the wheels, allowing it to spin.

    That¡¯s where the 20 sheets of iron could show it¡¯s power. He secured the 10 ice magic iron sheets on each of the 10 fan arms on one of therge boxes. Outside the cupboard, Abel added a handle. There were 10 different modes to the handle. If one pulled on the handle on the lowest mode, it would only ignite to 1 ice magic iron sheet, thus only unleashing a small amount of ice magic power. As the gears went higher, the more magic sheet it would ignite, thus the ice magic power would increase as well.

    When the carriage was moving, the conveyor belt would spin these sheets inside therge box ording to the motion of the wheels. When the ice magic power was ignited, cool air would blow out from those small holes of the box.

    This was a special ice magic air conditioner designed by Abel. It used the same technology as those ice magic big sword of his. Since a big sword normally would be sold for 20 thousand gold coins in an auction. If each sheet of iron worth the same amount of a big sword, this air conditioner could worth more than 200 thousand gold coins.

    Of course, if you want to calcte the price of this thing, who could forget about the intermediate rune ink. Since the material for these ink was extremely rare, they were almost priceless. Therefore it was very hard to calcte the actual price.

    With the same method, Abel installed the 10 fire magic sheets into the otherrge box, thus creating a fire magic heater.

    This entire air conditioning system could cost well over 400 thousand gold coins. Abel wondered if he should mass-produce it. A mere air conditioning system like this could pay for the training fees for his entire life.

    Normally when a horse carriage was made, the gap between the wheels and the body of the carriage was only filled with some lubricants. This method seemed very outdated to Abel. Since he had now installed the springs on to each of the wheels, they could continue moving despite the bumpy roads. It would also go faster since it required much less effort for the bull or horse to pull.

    Abel also did some upgrades to the wheels of the carriage. He wrappedyers of orc skin on each of its rims, the outermostyer was equipped with the highest quality orc skin. These orc skins were found in the secret collection of the Knight of Marshall. Due to their small surface area, they could not be turned in to armors. Therefore they were just gathering dust in the storage, only until now, Abel had taken it out to use it as tires for the carriage.

    Just like that, the super luxurious horse carriage haspleted its upgrade. Abel called in some carpenter from the castle. He told them to secure the 2rge boxes of the air conditioner with wood and turn it into 2 tables. Now, both the front and back of the carriage was equipped with 2 sofas, 2 tables on each side, and under which was an air conditioning system.

    Abel had sacrificed 3 days of effort to make this horse carriage, or bull carriage since it would be pulled by inferno bulls. He was sure that the Lord of Marshall would be very satisfied to receive this as a birthday gift.

    Abel then took out the 2 different rune signs he got from the wargon. Although he had never seen these runes before, ording to the Knight of Saroya, who was the leader of the knight brigade that battled the orcs, a wargon had also taken out a sign like this when it was being attacked, it hugely reduced the impact of the 33 knight¡¯sbinedbat qi strike.

    As far as Abel could remember, there weren¡¯t many runes in Diablo 2 that could reduce impact. If Abel¡¯s train of thoughts was correct, these 2 rune signs could very well be the ¡°12#SOL Thor¡± runes.

    12 # SOL thor:

    +9 the lowest impact

    Offset physical impact 7

    Abel didn¡¯t know what ¡°offset physical impact 7¡± meant in reality. However, he was reminded of the wound that was on a White cloud. Although it was long, it wasn¡¯t too deep, Abel spected the rune sign must have drastically reduced the power of the 33 knight¡¯sbinedbat qi. Therefore, ¡°offset physical impact 7¡± should be around the force of around 30 official knights.

    Although Abel was unsure how much power amander would have, this rune should be more than capable of defending against an elite, or below knight.

    Abel had an idea, he should make a shield out of this rune. Since it was still too challenging for him to make great defending weapons such as the ¡°Ancient vow¡± with runenguage. These single rune weapons should be doable.

    Although Abel was not used to making shields, he didn¡¯t think it would be a problem because of his incredible strength and his increasing power of the will.

    Abel decided to make a knight¡¯s shield, also known as the kite shield. These shields were t on the top and sharp at the bottom. They were verymonly used by knights. Its surface was often color painted with the knight¡¯s family¡¯s coat of arms. It was practical and functional.

    Abel picked out the best iron from the iron ore. He decided to start from scratch, it was the first time he would make a rough iron model since his strength has developed drastically.

    This time, he struck the iron with a 100-pound hammer, he couldn¡¯t help it. The 30-pound hammer he used before felt like a toothpick in his hand. Although this 100-pound hammer still felt a bit light, it was already the heaviest one he could find.

    He started from 1 skill and forged it into 80 skills with almost no effort at all. He realized he didn¡¯t even need to utilize his power of the will to do this, he could just use his brutal force. As he kept striking the iron with this nonsensical method, soon it had turned in to 100 skills. By this point, he was no longer satisfied with a 100 skills model of iron. If he had used his power of the will on top of this, who knows how many more skills could he forge?

 Chapter 61 - Super Cow Cart

    Chapter 61: Super Cow Cart

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    The first he needed was to fix up the stability of the horse carriage. Abel added 4 groups of bulky springs between the wheels and the body of the carriage as shock absorbers.

    Abel was sure that the quality of these springs would be unmatchable. This was not only because Abel remembers how to make the spiral springs from his past incarnation, but it was also due to his iparable strength.

    When it came to making these springs, one needed to through the spring iron into the furnace. Then slowly strike it until it became a thick stick of iron. Afterward, one needed to wrap the stick of iron around an iron rod. Since Abel did not have the equipment for this, that¡¯s where his enormous strength could shine. Although these spring irons were not as strong as the 100 skills irons, it was still impossible for a normal human to bend. If Abel¡¯s body did not develop in such a rapid pace in these past few days, there¡¯s no way he could do this.

    There were 4 springs in a group. Every group was secured by a sheet of metal at the bottom of the carriage between the wheels. It took Abel arge amount of time and effort to secure this total of 16 springs.

    The shock absorbers had beenpleted. Then, it was the most crucial step. Before this, Abel had already forged 20 thick rectangle sheets of 100 skills iron.

    Only Abel would have used 100 skills iron to form an ordinary sheet. Normally, these type of iron was only used in the weapons of the highest value, such as a big sword. In fact, they were treated as treasures by all cksmiths.

    Abel drew out a rough area on the sheet and proceeded to throw it in the furnace. after it was burning red, he took it out with a tong. Then he put a hole for the gem on the sheet with a hammer drill.

    After Abel drilled a hole in all 20 of the sheets, he threw them all into the water for cooling. After he whipped them dry, it was rune drawing time.

    He had prepared to draw some ice magic runes, which he was way too familiar with. However, this time he would be using the intermediate ice magic rune ink he hadbined. The rune path created by these intermediate rune ink was often very fragile, so it was better to still be very careful.

    On top of that, Abel would be using this on his own carriage, so safety was definitely a priority. However, these rune inks werebined anyway, so it didn¡¯t actually cost that much.

    Since Abel¡¯s power of the will had increased, drawing runes were like a walk in the park. He had drawn 5 runes in a roll until he felt his power of the will depleting. He rested for 30 minutes before drawing another 5 runes. Just like that, 10 ice magic runes wereplete.

    Abel then took out the intermediate fire magic rune ink and turned the other 10 iron sheets into fire magic iron sheets.

    In the hole of each of the sheets, Abel separately ced 10 blue gems and 10 red gems. All of these gems werebined by Abel, so the cost was low as well.

    Afterward, Abel used some normal iron to forged 2rge boxes. He then puts some small holes on it with a hammer drill and ced each of them on each side of the carriage.

    Then, Abel secured some fan arms on to each of the holes inside the cupboard. There were conveyor belts connecting the fan arm to the wheels, allowing it to spin.

    That¡¯s where the 20 sheets of iron could show it¡¯s power. He secured the 10 ice magic iron sheets on each of the 10 fan arms on one of therge boxes. Outside the cupboard, Abel added a handle. There were 10 different modes to the handle. If one pulled on the handle on the lowest mode, it would only ignite to 1 ice magic iron sheet, thus only unleashing a small amount of ice magic power. As the gears went higher, the more magic sheet it would ignite, thus the ice magic power would increase as well.

    When the carriage was moving, the conveyor belt would spin these sheets inside therge box ording to the motion of the wheels. When the ice magic power was ignited, cool air would blow out from those small holes of the box.

    This was a special ice magic air conditioner designed by Abel. It used the same technology as those ice magic big sword of his. Since a big sword normally would be sold for 20 thousand gold coins in an auction. If each sheet of iron worth the same amount of a big sword, this air conditioner could worth more than 200 thousand gold coins.

    Of course, if you want to calcte the price of this thing, who could forget about the intermediate rune ink. Since the material for these ink was extremely rare, they were almost priceless. Therefore it was very hard to calcte the actual price.

    With the same method, Abel installed the 10 fire magic sheets into the otherrge box, thus creating a fire magic heater.

    This entire air conditioning system could cost well over 400 thousand gold coins. Abel wondered if he should mass-produce it. A mere air conditioning system like this could pay for the training fees for his entire life.

    Normally when a horse carriage was made, the gap between the wheels and the body of the carriage was only filled with some lubricants. This method seemed very outdated to Abel. Since he had now installed the springs on to each of the wheels, they could continue moving despite the bumpy roads. It would also go faster since it required much less effort for the bull or horse to pull.

    Abel also did some upgrades to the wheels of the carriage. He wrappedyers of orc skin on each of its rims, the outermostyer was equipped with the highest quality orc skin. These orc skins were found in the secret collection of the Knight of Marshall. Due to their small surface area, they could not be turned in to armors. Therefore they were just gathering dust in the storage, only until now, Abel had taken it out to use it as tires for the carriage.

    Just like that, the super luxurious horse carriage haspleted its upgrade. Abel called in some carpenter from the castle. He told them to secure the 2rge boxes of the air conditioner with wood and turn it into 2 tables. Now, both the front and back of the carriage was equipped with 2 sofas, 2 tables on each side, and under which was an air conditioning system.

    Abel had sacrificed 3 days of effort to make this horse carriage, or bull carriage since it would be pulled by inferno bulls. He was sure that the Lord of Marshall would be very satisfied to receive this as a birthday gift.

    Abel then took out the 2 different rune signs he got from the wargon. Although he had never seen these runes before, ording to the Knight of Saroya, who was the leader of the knight brigade that battled the orcs, a wargon had also taken out a sign like this when it was being attacked, it hugely reduced the impact of the 33 knight¡¯sbinedbat qi strike.

    As far as Abel could remember, there weren¡¯t many runes in Diablo 2 that could reduce impact. If Abel¡¯s train of thoughts was correct, these 2 rune signs could very well be the ¡°12#SOL Thor¡± runes.

    12 # SOL thor:

    +9 the lowest impact

    Offset physical impact 7

    Abel didn¡¯t know what ¡°offset physical impact 7¡± meant in reality. However, he was reminded of the wound that was on a White cloud. Although it was long, it wasn¡¯t too deep, Abel spected the rune sign must have drastically reduced the power of the 33 knight¡¯sbinedbat qi. Therefore, ¡°offset physical impact 7¡± should be around the force of around 30 official knights.

    Although Abel was unsure how much power amander would have, this rune should be more than capable of defending against an elite, or below knight.

    Abel had an idea, he should make a shield out of this rune. Since it was still too challenging for him to make great defending weapons such as the ¡°Ancient vow¡± with runenguage. These single rune weapons should be doable.

    Although Abel was not used to making shields, he didn¡¯t think it would be a problem because of his incredible strength and his increasing power of the will.

    Abel decided to make a knight¡¯s shield, also known as the kite shield. These shields were t on the top and sharp at the bottom. They were verymonly used by knights. Its surface was often color painted with the knight¡¯s family¡¯s coat of arms. It was practical and functional.

    Abel picked out the best iron from the iron ore. He decided to start from scratch, it was the first time he would make a rough iron model since his strength has developed drastically.

    This time, he struck the iron with a 100-pound hammer, he couldn¡¯t help it. The 30-pound hammer he used before felt like a toothpick in his hand. Although this 100-pound hammer still felt a bit light, it was already the heaviest one he could find.

    He started from 1 skill and forged it into 80 skills with almost no effort at all. He realized he didn¡¯t even need to utilize his power of the will to do this, he could just use his brutal force. As he kept striking the iron with this nonsensical method, soon it had turned in to 100 skills. By this point, he was no longer satisfied with a 100 skills model of iron. If he had used his power of the will on top of this, who knows how many more skills could he forge?

 Chapter 62 - Hitting the Base

    <h4>Chapter 62: Hitting the Base</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel was a man of his word. He began to apply his power of the will to the base of a hundred skills. Since there wasn¡¯t a normal method to initiate a hundred skills, under Abel¡¯s power of will, he felt that he was able to continue to forge. Abel then lifted the 100 pounds hammer higher and forgedyer on top ofyer as he threw the base into the furnace again and again.

    101 skills, 102 skills, 103 skills..... 120 skills.

    When Abel had reached 120 skills, he realized this base was no longer viable and he could no longer strike it with his old method. The structure was much morepact than those normal base of hundred skills. As the stiffness was much higher than he had expected, Abel decided to name this base as the base of 120 skills.

    From the process of base to shield forming, all Abel had to do was tap slowly. When a typical knight shield was forged by Abel, he always did a cut on the handle which allowed him to ce a gem inside.

    For the selection of the runes, Abel decided to proceed with the intermediate attribute rune ink. This particr rune ink was very easy to draw. Abel had a lot of experiences in transforming them. This time, Abel decided to not modify the rune body but instead decided to add an energy rune circuit that was connected to the handle. This type of rune drawing can only be sessful once. However, there were 4 examples that he could use it for reference.

    Abel ced the diamond into the handle as a source of energy. The diamond served as a spiritual power to incite the rune. When the rune was sessful, there was a burst of white light and although the shield had not been tested, the production process at this time was very sessful.

    As Abel ced the shield onto the ground, he then struck the shield using his hammer with 1/10 of his power and struck it with the power of around 200 pounds. When the hammer hit the shield, there was a sh of white light on the surface and it was immediately gone.

    Abel proceeded to use 60% of his power. This time it was roughly the strength of an intermediate knight¡¯sbat qi power. But the same asst time, the surface was shed with white light and immediately disappeared.

    When Abel realized he had made such a powerful shield, he was beyond excited within his heart. He couldn¡¯t help himself but used his full might to strike the shield. As more than 2000 pounds struck the shield, there was only a loud noise and the shield was struck so hard it went into the boulder-paved ground. Turns out, this attack was notpletely mitigated.

    Abel wasn¡¯t quite sure what level of knights were capable of dishing out 2000 pounds of power, but he was certain that this shield was more than enough for the knights to use in a battle. Also, Abel discovered this shield made out of the base of 120 skills resistance was beyond his expectations. It was even capable of withstanding these powerful strikes. Even though most of the physical damage was gone from the ce where the hammer struck. The sword did not even show any traces of battle scars, showing just how tough this shield was.

    A magic weapon was powerful due to its¡¯ magic effects. This magic effect could resist physical damage. They were a match in heaven for the shield. As long as the diamond was not fully used, the magic effect would always be there. Although the shield was not able to resist magic attacks, Abel had never actually seen any actual magic attacks being made by someone, other than the ones he had forged.

    The shield that was built to absorb the physical impact wasplete. However, it was ugly. Its surface was empty with no leather lining.

    Abel a doubt in his mind. Although he had forged a base of 120 skills today, it was a little bit different from the method Master Bentham had told him. ording to the master, the highest skills that the base of iron could reach was 100. Therefore, Abel decided that he would take it to Bentham to take a look. On top of that, he also needed to ask The Master to identify the material used on that ck armor he acquired from Fowler earlier.

    Abel went back into his room, took that ck armor and rode off towards the cksmith guild.

    ¡°Is this your new work?¡± Master Bentham looked at Abel¡¯s shield on his hands and took it curiously.

    ¡°What¡¯s this material?¡± The first thing Bentham realized was the difference in the material. He then looked up at Abel and asked, ¡°Is this made with ordinary iron ore?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I use the best iron ore in the mine,¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°Impossible, although this material is inferior to an iron meteorite, it exceeded themon 100 skills, what method did you use to forge this shield?¡± While Master Bentham knew that it was not polite to ask someone so directly about the forging method, even if it was his nominal disciple. But, he still blurted out the question out of sheer curiosity and love for his profession as a cksmith.

    ¡°This was the materials obtained from a 120 skills base.¡± Said Abel, he told Bentham everything he knew except for that little secret about himself.

    ¡°120 skills? How can it be 120 skills?¡± Master Bentham immediately felt deeply in himself that everything he had learned had been shattered. But he did not doubt what Abel said, firstly Abel did not need to lie to him and the materials of the shield did seem different.

    ¡°Alright, let me forge one in front of you.¡± Abel quickly saw the change in Bentham¡¯s expression as Abel requested to forge in front of Bentham.

    ¡°Come,e to my workshop.¡± Master Bentham then grabbed Abel and dragged him into his workshop.

    Afterward, Master Bentham picked through a pile of iron ore for a while and took the best piece of iron out. He then ced it on the put it on the operating table and said to Abel, ¡°This is the best iron ore I have. Check if it¡¯s good enough. If it¡¯s not I will go back to the mine to get better ones..¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine, this will do.¡±

    Abel then stretched his hands throw in iron ore furnace, when he took therge 100-pound hammer from the side, Bentham¡¯s eyes were buckled. Using a 100-pound hammer to extract essence, this was something that he had never heard anyone has done. The 100 pounds hammers were only used for ttening tools but not for extracting the essence.

    Normally it would take more than a few thousand strikes until it became a 100 skills, how could anyone persist for so long with such a heavy hammer?

    But when Master Bentham saw Abel pulling the iron ore out of the stove for forging. He realized that Abel was using the 100-pound hammer with more ease than himself using his 30-pound hammer.

    And by listening to the hammering sound between the hammer and the base iron, he could tell that Abel was using a tremendous amount of force. Master Bentham always knew that Abel had enormous strength, but from his memory, it was never this powerful. Abel¡¯s strength must have increased tremendously these past few days.

    From 1 skill to 80 skills, Bentham nodded as he looked at Abel¡¯s forging method as he had he was using his method that he taught. When he saw Abel striking the base until 81 skills, he knew that Abel¡¯s abilities had already exceeded his. Abel no longer needed to use his power of the will, which was not how his old method had suggested. Abel only increased his strength and continued to strike.

    By this point, Master Bentham felt like he was no longer watching a man forging the base of the iron. Instead, he was watching a stone monster hammering the ground, and with each strike, the master felt the ground trembling below him.

    Normally, the base should not longer be refined with so much force at this point, yet, it continued being struck violently, over and over again.

    When it had reached 100 skills, Abel began to use his power of the will. This was because he was not experienced enough. If he had enough experience, he would¡¯ve been able to continue without his power of the will.

    With Abel¡¯sst hammer strike, the base iron on the table had been refined 120 times. When Bentham saw the oue, he looked at it silently,pletely speechless.

    ¡°How strong are you?¡± Master Bentham finally remembered this important question. The reason he had asked Abel this question was because If this technique is to be used by others, they had to first acquire a tremendous amount of power. But what kind of power can be achieved to make such a base, with 120 skills?

    ¡°About 2,000 pounds,¡± Abel whispered. When master Bentham heard what Abel said, he was shocked and frightened.

    ¡°2000 pounds?¡± Master Bentham said to himself, ¡°Monster!¡±

    ¡°How much power is there if you don¡¯t use yourbat qi?¡± It suddenly urred to master Bentham that Abel was a knight and that his strength was increased by fighting.

    ¡°2,000 pounds was when I don¡¯t have to use mybat qi,¡± Abel exined, but he didn¡¯t dare say the figure that was included with thebat qi as he was really afraid to frighten Master Bentham.

    ¡°Aiya!¡± master Bentham sighed and shook his head in frustration. Not to mention cksmiths, there were not even many knights who could obtain such power. It seemed like Abel was the only one in this world who could forge a base of 120 skills.

 Chapter 63 - Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 63: Banquet</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Master Bentham turned the shield around. To his surprise, there was a gem installed. He could not help but ask, ¡°Is this a magic defense guard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my new invention. It can absorb the impact of attacks¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Your abilities are miles ahead of me at this point!¡± Master Bentham eximed. The master did not know how the impact could this shield absorb. If he knew, he couldn¡¯t be so rxed like this.

    ¡°I found some armor. Can you help me take a look at it? I am not sure what material is it made out of¡± said Abel as he ced the ck armor on to the hands of Master Bentham.

    It was only at this moment Master Bentham realized Abel was carrying another thing with him. When the Master received the armor, he almost dropped it, the weight of the thing was drastically lighter than it¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Holy Wolf¡¯s treasure¡± how did you get this? Master Bentham asked shockingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s my spoil of war. A few days ago I killed a worgen and took it from him. Is this thing call the Holy Wolf¡¯s treasure?¡± Abel was unsure why Master Bentham was so shocked, so he honestly replied.

    ¡°This is a holy object of the worgen. If they knew that you had this armor, they would do anything to get it back¡±, Master Bentham then proceeded to say, ¡°remember how I told you about the legendary equipment? This armor is legendary.¡±

    Master Bentham continued to exin, ¡°ording to the worgen totem, a holy wolf had ughtered the young of a ck dragon. Although the dragons tried to hunt the holy wolf down, the holy wolf escaped eventually, while being badly injured. He brought the corps of the young dragon back to the worgens, and their cksmith had turned it into armor. So, the worgen you had killed must be a high-status royal worgen.

    Abel was reminded of the ¡°worgen long spear technique¡±. He was certain what Master Bentham had said was correct.

    ¡°The best thing you can do right now is to lock this armor up somewhere safe. Never let anyone know you have it¡± Master Bentham suggested.

    When Abel realized the danger of this armor, he decided to follow what Master Bentham had suggested. The worgens were one of the greatest nations of the orc empire. The idea of getting hunted down by them was not a pleasant one. Just thinking about it sent a shiver down Abel¡¯s spine.

    At first, Abel was thinking of wearing this armor if he decided to transform into a worgen, so he could gain some protection. Luckily he had asked Master Bentham before doing so. If he was going to wear this armor around the orc empire, it would be suicide.

    As he carried the ¡°holy wolf¡¯s treasure¡± back to the castle, Abel didn¡¯t just hold it in his hand as he did before. He put it in a box and directly locked it up in his personal operation room as soon as he got back. He was the only person who had the key to this operation room, so it should be safe.

    As time passed, the atmosphere of Harry castle was filled with more and more excitement. Since the Lord of Marshall¡¯s birthday wasing up and both he and his adopted son had just been promoted to Lord, the Lord of Marshall decided to throw a huge banquet to celebrate all 3 of these good fortunes. He invited all the nobles of Harvest City, neighboring lords, and of course, the Knight of Bet and his family.

    Other than going to the forest tofort his lonely White cloud in his free time. Abel spent all his days in the cksmith guide trying to forge weapons. He had prepared a lot of things to be auctioned at Edmund¡¯s boutique shop. Of course, they were not all magic weapons. If there were too many magic weapons in the market, it would no definitely impact its value.

    Edmund¡¯s boutique shop was a boutique shop within the Duchy of Carmel. Since the Duchy¡¯s spending was limited, Abel had prepared ten 120 skills big sword, and two magic swords. These weapons were a lot better than any other ones on the market, so they should sell very well.

    On the 10th of June, the Harry castle had transformed into a fiery red castle from a distance. All the walls were decorated with a huge red coat of arm rugs which would only be brought out when there were some important events. All the roads connecting towards the castle had been cleaned, the servants had put on their new fitted suits, and even the guards were wearing their best armor. Just that Harry castle was ready to wee its guests.

    Although it was supposed to be a dinner banquet, the guests had already been arriving since noon. You could see countless busy servants roaming around the castle since every guest was someone with high status.

    Since the Lord of Marshall¡¯s status had increased, his social group¡¯s status had also increased. Although it was only a Lord position, this position was very hard to achieve in Duchy of Carmel. Therefore, all the lords were very well respected. Especially, since the Lord of Marshall was a lord with a fiefdom, he became one of the top members of the Harvest City¡¯s royal circle.

    Abel had already put on his luxurious suit before the banquet even start. Since he had never been to a king¡¯s wedding. He did not have a coat of arms in his chest pocket. Other than that, his suit was designed ording to the status of a lord. This was because before this banquet, the Lord of Marshall had specifically invited the best tailor in Harvest City¨CLady Candice¨Cto make this suit for Abel.

    Abel was irritated by howplicated it was to put on this suit. In hot weather like this, clothes with so manyyers like this suit had made him feel like he was being locked up in a box. However, ording to the words of the Lord of Marshall, being a noble was not about how much money you had, but how much money you looked like you had.

    To Abel, this meant that ¡°you want to show off, you suffer¡±. But of course, he would not say it out loud.

    You could see how much the Lord of Marshall cared about this banquet from all angles. The wine was all imported, which he had to order from the Havest City¡¯s many days prior, it was the Duchy of thunder¡¯s 10-year edition wine. The silverware on the tables were all brand new, and even the chefs were specifically invited to Harvest City to cater to this banquet.

    Generally speaking, the Harry castle did not have the rich historical significance of those hundred to thousand-year-old castles. Although the Lord of Marshall was born in arge family, since he had gained his fiefdom and castle, byw he was no longer rted to the Harry family in Bakong City. Also due to the long distance between their 2 cities, their rtionship was not that close.

    Under these circumstances, the Knight of Marshall was very strict on the standard of this banquet. He was a man with dignity, and everything has to be perfect.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, do you want me to send some servants here from Abel castle?¡± Ask Abel in a hurry. He realized that every guest in this banquet was someone with high status, so they demanded their own personal servants, which caused a shortage of servants in Harry castle.

    ¡°That would be great, Abel¡±, the Lord of Marshall replied promptly. He also realized the current situation.

    The servants who served in the castles were not just ordinary servants. Since they represent the face of their owner. They would need to go through specific training that was unique to the castle they serve.

    Abel had recruited the 2 horse carriage in the castle and headed towards Abel¡¯s castle. He needed to make sure there would be enough servants before the evening arrived.

    As the night came, Harry castle was brightly lit. The Lord of Marshall stood in the middle of the castle hall, weing his guests. Abel stood beside with a smile, respectfully listening to the lord of Marshall introduce his friends.

    ¡°Wee Master Bentham, wee the Knight of Bet,¡± said butler Lindsey. These words traveled through the entrance into the ears of Abel.

    Immediately, Abel rushed towards the entrance. He had to personally wee his father, the Knight of Bet. Abel also had a deep respect for Master Bentham. Although the Master worked under the Harry castle¡¯s cksmith guild, he was Abel¡¯s teacher and a very famous person in Harvest City.

    ¡°Father, Master, wee to the banquet tonight.¡±

    Abel had it all nned out. He ordered the luxurious horse carriage, which was supposed to be the Lord of Marshall¡¯s birthday present, to first pick up the knight of Bet¡¯s family, then Master Bentham.

    The Knight of Bet got off the carriage first. When he saw Abel, his serious face leaked out a small slight gratified smile as he nodded to Abel. Then came his, Nora. They had not seen each other for a very long time. When she finally saw Abel, her eyes began to sparkle. However, due to the seriousness of this event, she tried her best to hold her tears back.

    Next, was his big brother Zach. When Zach saw Abel, he immediately jumped off the carriage and hugged him tightly. The Knight of Bet gave a small cough, reminding Zach this was a serious event, and that he should behave himself.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but giggle. His big brother was still afraid of his father. He then proceeded to say with a smile ¡°my dear brother, when you be an official knight, I will make you a full-body armor as a present.¡±

    Zach¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. He let out a bigugh and said: ¡°that day won¡¯t be too long, you better start preparing now.¡±

    Master Bentham was thest person to get off the carriage. He smiled as he said to Abel, ¡°this carriage was pretty nice. An old body like me didn¡¯t even feel a bump when sitting on it. But won¡¯t the Lord of Marshall be angry that you had picked me up with his birthday present?

    ¡°If the Lord of Marshall found out that I have a carriage and don¡¯t pick you up with it, he would be furious¡± Abel replied, as he reached out his hand to help Master Bentham off the carriage.

 Chapter 64 - Prince Wyatt

    <h4>Chapter 64: Prince Wyatt</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel did not exin each of the features of this luxurious bull carriage in detail to Master Bentham. He did not want to spoil the surprise for the Lord of Marshall. Master Bentham also didn¡¯t know the value of this thing. Master Bentham only knew that Abel had added a shock absorber to the carriage, which he knew Abel could do so.

    After Abel had apanied his father¡¯s family and Master Bentham into the hall, he decided to go back to the Lord of Marshall. Suddenly, he heard the voice of Butler Lindsey from the entrance again.

    ¡°The mighty Master Thorin Oakenshield had arrived!¡±

    Although the Lord of Marshall had never met this master, he knew that Master Thorin was the judge of Abel¡¯s cksmith Masters examination. Therefore he had sent him an invitation as well as a gesture of good manners. At first, the Lord of Marshall was not expecting Master Thorin to show up in these banquets since he was a dwarf. Yet, he was here, this was probably because he wanted to show respect to Abel.

    ¡°Wee, Master Thorin!¡± Said Abel sincerely as he bowed to Master Thorin.

    ¡°Hello, Master Abel. Although the human¡¯s lord status doesn¡¯t mean much to you, I and the cksmith union still want to wish you well!¡± Said Master Thorin. His intention ofing to this banquet had be clear, he wanted to show everyone that the ck Smith Union was on Abel¡¯s side.

    ¡°Master Thorin, would you be able to stay at the castle for a while after the banquet? There are some things I want to ask you.¡±

    Although Master Bentham had studied forgery under the dwarfs, he was never a cksmith for the dwarfs. Abel had always wondered about this, so he wanted to ask Master Thorin. At first, Abel thought about visiting Master Thorin after everything was settled, but since Master Thorin was here, why not ask him today?

    ¡°Of course, Master Abel, you must have some interesting ideas to discuss, I will stay¡±. Master Thorin thought, Master Abel only asked him to stay because he hade up with some new inventions. Master Thorin was very happy to share his forging experience.

    ¡°Lord of Harvest, the honorable Viscount Dickens had arrived!¡±

    ¡°4th prince of Duchy of Carmel, the honorable majesty Prince Wyatt George had arrived!¡±

    Every guest was shocked by these words. Even the Lord of the City and one of the 4 princes of Duchy of Carmel were attending this banquet.

    The ruler of the City would rarely attend other people¡¯s banquet, let alone going to another person¡¯s castle to attend a banquet.

    Not only that but someone with such an honorable status such as the 4th prince of Duchy of Carmel had also decided to attend the banquet of an ordinary Lord. How was that possible.

    As the host of the banquet, the Lord of Marshall and Abel quickly rushed towards the entrance. There were 2 horse carriages in front of the castle gate, which was followed by 8 knights. The owner of the carriage had already gotten off the carriage and heading straight towards the castle.

    ¡°The honorable City ruler, the honorable majesty Prince Wyatts. Wee to Harry castle¡± said the Lord of Marshall as he bowed to the two.

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s your birthday, so I brought something for you as a gift,¡± said Viscount Dickens with a warm expression as he took out a small box.

    The Lord of Marshall received the box, he said as he opened it, ¡°I know you are very busy, so I didn¡¯t invite you. It was my mistake.¡±

    Inside the box was a medal of honor. On its surface was etched with the drawing of the goddess of Harvest City. It was personally made by the Priest of the goddess of Harvest City shrine, it had been blessed to bring good fortune.

    The medal of honor was veryplicated to make. Only 1 could be produced each year. Yet, countless Lords in the city wanted one. It was said that the goddess of Harvest City would help protect the fiefdom of the owners of this medal.

    Although it was not hard for Viscount Dickens to obtain this medal. For him to give it away as a gift, it showed that he respected the Lord of Marshall a lot.

    ¡°Thank you so much, this present was a treasure!¡± Said the Lord of Marshall with a face full of happiness, as he put the medal back into the box.

    As Prince Wyatt saw that Viscount Dickens handing out a present to the Lord of Marshall, he expressed a bit of dissatisfaction. Although he hade to this banquet with Viscount Dickens, he was still a royal, and the royals in Duchy of Carmel always had tensions with the nobles.

    Although Prince Wyatt had a high status, his father king Astor George was not in good condition. If the king passed away, as the 4th prince, he would be kicked out of the royal family and became a noble. Since he did not have a fiefdom, he could no longer use thest name ¡°George¡±. Moreover, if his offspring could not obtain enough outstanding military service, they would have be ordinary citizens.

    Therefore, other than the oldest prince, every other prince was trying their best to obtain an outstanding military service during their time as a prince. This was because no matter where they go, an elite guard would be by their side, which made getting an outstanding military service much easier.

    A few days ago, when Abel was auctioning his magic weapons at Edmund¡¯s boutique shop in Bakong City, Prince Wyatt was also traveling around the southern area. When the prince heard the news he immediately came to join the auction.

    There were not many magic weapons in the human world. Therefore, Prince Wyatt wanted to buy some, no matter for personal use or bribing people, it would help him tremendously.

    There was only one reason why Prince Wyatt had traveled to Harvest City, he wanted to see Master Abel, and directly buy some weapons off him. Luckily he ran into Viscount Dickens on the way, so he decided to attend this banquet with him together.

    Since Prince Wyatt came in a rush, he did not prepare any gifts. Everything that he brought along with him was either too expensive or too cheap. There was nothing suitable as a gift. On top of that, this act by Viscount Dickens was trying to impact the prestige of the royals.

    Prince Wyatt was also not fond of thest name of Harry. In Duchy of Carmel, everyone knew that since the Harry family was one of thergest families in Bakong City, they opposed the royals. Prince Wyatt had just discovered that Master Abel was living in a Harry castle in Harvest City, and this Harry Castle was exactly the offspring of the Harry in Bakong City.

    ¡°The Knight of Marshall, I came in a rush, so I didn¡¯t prepare any gifts. I hope you can forgive me¡± said Prince Wyatt with a smile, followed by a bow.

    Abel watched from the side, he noticed the arrogance within the smile of Prince Wyatt. Moreover, he called the Lord of Marshall as the Knight of Marshall. Although his position had not been officially dered by the royals, ording to the noble tradition, the name should still be changed with the title of a Lord.

    ¡°Your Majesty, your presence is the biggest gift to Harry castle!¡± The Lord of Marshall also disliked Prince Wyatt. But, he still spoke with a face full of smiles.

    The two prestige guests had arrived at the hall, suddenly the atmosphere began to light up. The highest status nobles began to approach and chat with Viscount Dickens and Prince Wyatt. While the nobles who were not prestige enough to chat with the 2 royals, they were also very excited for the fact that had had a banquet alongside the Ruler of the City and Prince Wyatt. This was something to brag about.

    ¡°Master Abel, I came here today was all because I want to buy a magic weapon.¡± Said prince Wyatt, as he approached Abel holding his wine ss. At the time Abel was talking to Master Thorin about forging experiences, and the prince had interrupted their conversation.

    ¡°All my magic weapons were sold through Edmound¡¯s boutique shop. If you want to buy one, feel free to join one of our auctions.¡± Said Abel with a slight sense of irritation, as he thought about ignoring Prince Wyatt. He wasn¡¯t trying to gain anything out of the prince, and since the prince had disrespected the Lord of Marshall earlier, Abel was utterly in a bad mood.

    The dwarf¡¯s Master Thorin curled his eyebrows, the request of the prince was unreasonable. Although cksmiths would sell their weapons privately, they were often only reserved for their close friends. cksmiths needed to make a living too. The cost of producing these weapons often had an astronomical number, and buying them through an auction was the best way to support and motivate a cksmith to raise their quality standard.

    ¡°I will give you ten thousand gold coins for one of your magic weapons.¡± Prince Wyatt didn¡¯t seem to catch the rejection Abel had made since he proceeded to speak with a sense of arrogance.

    Abel could not understand this Prince, how could he show such bad manners in a banquet. Even Master Thorin who did not say a thing was shocked by the prince asking Abel to buy his weapons directly.

 Chapter 65 - Guessing the Price

    <h4>Chapter 65: Guessing the Price</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Did you know how much did my magic weapon sold for at Edmund¡¯s boutique shop?¡± Abel asked as he looked at the somewhat dumbly self-righteous prince.

    ¡°Does it cost more ten thousand gold coins?¡± Prince Wyatt was unaware of the actual price of these weapons. However, he quickly realized that maybe he was underestimating the price. He proceeded to say in a strong voice, ¡°The auction price was inted. As the prince of the duchy, I will pay 10,000 gold coins for your magic weapon, which was more than enough.¡±

    Prince Wyatt thought that, although Abel was a cksmith Master, he was still too young and he had been scared from what he had said. Looking at Abel¡¯s silence expression, the prince thought that Abel had epted his offer.

    By that point Thorin, the dwarf master, could not tolerate this anymore, a deep voice came from his long beard ¡°Are you threatening a cksmith from the union? Or do the Duchy of Carmel thinks that the masters of the cksmith Union are not worthy of being respected?¡±

    Only then did prince Wyatt discover Thorin, the dwarf master. Since he was already very short, it was even harder to spot him at first nce when he was being covered by Abel.

    ¡°No, no, master thorin, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Prince Wyatt promptly exined.

    Prince Wyatt didn¡¯t have a lot of money on him at the moment. Since the king¡¯s health was deteriorating, the prince¡¯s times as a Royal wasing to an end. This was why recently he was spending a lot of time in the Duchy of Carmel, crazily trying to spend as many gold coins as possible. So his life would be easier in the future.

    To protect his valuables, he must recruit elites. With Abel¡¯s magic weapons being any knight¡¯s dream equipment, it would for sure to persuade any high-level knights to serve him.

    Wyatt¡¯s desperation made the situation seemed like a death-struggle before he lost his title as the prince. Not only so, but this process also seemed to make him lose his mindpletely.

    ¡°Master Abel¡¯s work is worth twenty thousand gold coins, but you want to force him to sell it to you by force for 10,000 gold coins. You then threaten him with your identity as the duchy prince. Do you know how angry the union would be if I told them what you did?¡± Thorin¡¯s voice became higher and higher ultimately ending in a growling voice.

    It was no longer Abel¡¯s business since he was apart of the union. Something like what the Prince had done would be in defiance of the union as a whole, and they would not tolerate such behavior.

    The roar of Thorin, the dwarf master, startled all the nobles at the banquet. When they realized what prince Wyatt had done, there were signs of anger revealing in their faces. Who was Abel? He was Harvest City¡¯s pride, youngest master cksmith as well as a sessful Lord that was looked up to by many.

    Viscount Dickens was also furious at the prince¡¯s action. It was him that had brought prince Wyatt to attend this dinner party, but what Wyatt did made him lose his prestigious reputation, which was the most important thing to nobles.

    ¡°Master Thorin, I didn¡¯t know the real price of the magic weapon, I was only skeptical about the price and I didn¡¯t mean to offend master Abel.¡± Prince Wyatt said with a paled face as things got out of hand.

    If King Astor found out that Wyatt had offended the cksmith union, the first thing he would¡¯ve done was to kick his son out of the pce. This meant that he would not be given even the title of noble. He would¡¯ve be an ordinary citizen, and no matter what, he would not ept this.

    ¡°Master Abel, how do you want to go with this?¡± Said Master Thorin. The cksmith union doesn¡¯t want to bring you any trouble. Since they were at Harry¡¯s castle, he wanted to know how Abel will approach this situation before they make a move.

    ¡°Master Thorin, today is uncle Marshall¡¯s birthday, and since prince Wyatt wants to purchase a weapon without knowing the actual value. I will take out a magic sword I had newly forged. I hope you can examine the price, so the prince can purchase it.¡± The 2 new magic sword Abel had forged were both made with the 120 skills base, and the runes were written with intermediate rune ink, which had made magic power more stable. The Dwarf master Thorin must know the actual value of this sword. Since Abel didn¡¯t want to deepen their tensions, he decided to just sell off one of these big swords to the prince

    ¡°As you wish, master Abel.¡± Thorin, the dwarf master, thought that Abel did not want to cause any more trouble for the union, so he tried to resolve the conflict. He could not help but admire this young cksmith

    Abel then waved at his steward, Lindsey, to collect a magic sword from his operations room. After a while, Linsey came out with a knight big sword.

    ¡°Master Thorin, this is mytest work. Please examine it and let me know your thoughts.¡± Abel gestured to Lindsay to give the magic sword to Thorin, the dwarf master.

    The nobles on the side were all very curious to see this magic sword, a magic sword that worthed 20,000 gold coins. It was even higher than the price of a castle, which made all the nobles watching the whole event extremely excited.

    Thorin, the dwarf master, took the magic sword and inspected closely at its body and flicked his finger on it. With the flick of his finger, a blue light shed and his fingers were immediately covered with frost.

    Thorin moved his fingers and quickly shook the frost off his fingers. He then turned and looked at Abel curiously, ¡°Your achievements was astounding, it was even more shocking considering your age. This sword was even better than the ones forged by the masters of my people, although it was made with a normal iron, it¡¯s quality had hugely surpassed a hundred skills.¡±

    The nobles all around listened quietly to Thorin¡¯s exnation of the weapon. This was an extremely rare opportunity to hear a dwarf master evaluating a weapon.

    Thorin, the dwarf master, bowed slightly towards Abel and said, ¡°Master Abel, I am d you found a new method to produce stronger steel, I will forward a request to the union to record this achievement in the cksmith union hall of honor.¡±

    The hall of honor was the cksmith¡¯s holy temple in the Holy Continent, where records of all cksmiths¡¯ achievements in improving their forging techniques have been passed down by countless people and recited by bards on the continent.

    ¡°I was already thinking of talking to you about this after dinner.¡± Abel smiled back.

    Thorin, the dwarf master, with a look of delight in his face, saluted. ¡°it was my pleasure to discuss with you!¡±

    As Thorin picked up the magic sword again and said to the steward, ¡°Please bring me a piece of log.¡±

    Shortly after, Lindsay sent for his servant to bring a one-meter-long log toy before Thorin, the dwarf master.

    Thorin, the dwarf master, took the magic sword and shed directly onto the log with mild strength. The sword immediately sank a depth of one cm and there was frost surrounding the log.

    ¡°Your use of the rune ink was rather unique as the effectssted much longer than any ordinary ink. Inparison to my kind of magic swords, yours¡¯ was much more powerful with formidable power. May I know your ink recipe?¡±

    ¡°This...¡± Abel had some difficulty in answering this question as he hadbined the inks through the Horadric cube, it did not have any form or recipe.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to made things difficult for you master Abel, I¡¯ve gotten too curious.¡± Thorin, the dwarf master, touched his beard in embarrassment. Usually, It was an unreasonable request for another Master for their recipe, but he couldn¡¯t help himself after he saw how powerful magic sword¡¯s effects were. Master Thorin instantly regretted these actions.

    Prince Wyatt¡¯s face was bing gloomy, and the words of Thorin made him felt as if he was targeting him. Thorin continued to praise the magic weapon to raise the value of the weapon which ultimately would cost him more gold coins.

    Viscount Dickens then interrupted the conversation with a smile and asked, ¡°How much is this great magical sword worth, master Thorin?¡±

    Thorin suddenly remembered that he had yet to assess the value of this magic sword. He quickly made some mental calctions and said, ¡°I Thorin Oakenshield values this sword at 50,000 gold coins.¡±

    When Thorin, the dwarf master, finished his evaluation. All of the royals at the castle all looked at the magic sword with a look of envy, jealousy, and longing in their eyes.

    Viscount Dickens picked up the magic sword with great curiosity, he then waved the sword for a few times and turned around to ask Abel, ¡°Master Abel, how many of these swords have you made this time? May I have one?¡±

 Chapter 66 - Birthday Present

    <h4>Chapter 66: Birthday Present</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Viscount Dickens, if you want it, I can give you the one I have,¡± Before Abel could finish his sentence, Prince Wyatt¡¯s face immediately began blushing.

    Prince Wyatt did not have that many gold coins on him that evening. Though his identity was still a royal, he wasn¡¯t at the point where he could enjoy the magic gold card. If he had the inheritance of Duchy of Carmel, then he would¡¯ve been eligible for it. As of right now, his identity as a prince, as well as the instability of his position meant that he could be an ordinary noble anytime.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take away your personal one Abel. If you don¡¯t have any magic sword right now, I can wait until your next forge.¡± Viscount Dickens hated to be called Viscount. Everyone in harvest city knew about this. Since Prince Wyatt¡¯s affected his name, it had made him very unhappy. However, he could sense that the prince might not have enough money. It didn¡¯t matter if he bought an extra weapon, as long as he could embarrass the prince right now.

    Viscount Dickens then took out his magic gold card from his pocket and said, ¡°I can pay in advance, master Abel.¡±

    ¡°Two of the same magic weapons have already been forged at this time, and since the ruler of the city needs it, you can have the other one.¡± Abel turned to Lindsay and asked him to bring out the other magical weapon.

    Abel¡¯s workshop was not open to anyone. Only Lindsay and the Lord of Marshall were able to enter and leave the operations room. Now that Lindsey realized the values of the weapons, he decided to add a lookout post in the doors of the operations room.

    Lindsay moved swiftly, within minutes, arge magic sword was soon in the hands of Viscount Dickens.

    Viscount Dickens waved the magic sword in his hand twice and happily held the magic gold card in front of Abel. Abel then also took out his magic gold card as he paired it with Dickens¡¯ card. Abel¡¯s bnce then jumped immediately from 1750 to 51750.

    Abel was very short of gold until now. He had never held so much gold in his hand, but he was still too slow in earning these gold coins considering the 270,000 gold coins were the amount he needed to pay for the potions required for his training.

    At that moment, everyone was staring at prince Wyatt. The price of the magic weapon had been set by Master Thorin, and one had already been purchased by Viscount Dickens. Now it was up to the prince who had no reactions to make his next move.

    ¡°Master Abel, may I discuss with you privately?¡± Prince Wyatt said to Abel in a dried-up tone.

    ¡°Your majesty prince Wyatt, this way please,¡± Abel said as he pointed towards the guest room.

    When Abel and Wyatt came back, there was a small smile on both their faces. Abel had a genuine smile while the prince had a slightly bitter smile with his eyes sparkled darkly.

    Abel immediately raised his awareness as he came back from his discussion. By this time, Abel, who had superior mental strength was aware of prince Wyatt¡¯s malice.

    ¡°This magic sword is yours now,¡± As Abel handed thest of the magic sword to prince Wyatt¡¯s hands.

    This dramatic scene within the banquet of the Harry castle gave all of the nobles that were attending a tremendous surprise and shock. First, it was the fact that the ruler of Harvest City, as well as one of the 4 royal princes, was attending. Then they were shocked that one piece of Abel¡¯s forgery was able to reach up to 50,000 gold coins.

    When all the guests had left the castle with satisfaction. Thorin and Bentham were still talking with each other as they were staying over to exchange their forging knowledge.

    When the guests had all left, the Lord of Marshall immediately asked Abel impatiently, ¡°What did the prince give you in exchange for the magic sword?¡±

    ¡°The prince exchanged a yard on the 1000th level of Triumph Avenue in Bakong City for the magic sword,¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°The yard on Triumph Boulevard?¡± Lord Of Marshall¡¯s eyes lit up and heughed. ¡°It¡¯s the best ce in the entire Duchy,¡± he said.

    ¡°I just wanted to settle it and get it over with, that¡¯s why I agreed.¡± Abel was not afraid that prince Wyatt would trade his cheap yard with him since that would risk angering the ck Smith Union.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my birthday present?¡± The Lord of Marshall was very jealous of the new magic swords. From master Thorin¡¯s introduction, it was certain that the newly forged magic sword was much more superior than the old magic sword.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, how can you not have a birthday present for your birthday... I have already prepared it for you. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±

    Abel then led Lord of Marshall to the square, and when master Bentham saw that Abel was going to show Lord Of Marshall¡¯s birthday present, he took master Thorin with him to look around.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Lord Of Marshall looked disappointingly at the carriage in front of him. The two fiery bulls were his and Abel¡¯s spoils of war. It was the best cart in Harvest City, but it was far from what he had imagined.

    ¡°Abel made a lot of changes to the carriage.¡± Master Bentham spoke from the side ¡°When he picked me up in this carriage, I noticed it was very stable.¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Lord Of Marshall was a little relieved, and though his intermediate knight¡¯s body did not mind the stability of the cart. It was still better than a normal carriage, as Abel had taken a lot of effort to modify this carriage.

    Abel saw Lord Of Marshall¡¯s face and knew that he was thinking of getting his magic weapon. Abelughed and said, ¡°Uncle Marshall,e inside the carriage and look.¡±

    The four of them got into the carriage together. The spaciouspartment was not crowded even with four people, and there was no problem at all if there were two more people. Lord Of Marshall looked at the tables on either side and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, I can now put fruits on the two tables, how convenient!¡±

    Abel gave Lord Of Marshall a scornful look and said, ¡°How could I possibly modify just a little, knowing your interests?¡±

    The Lord Of Marshall looked indifferent. The greatest happiness in his life was meeting his wife, the greatest fulfillment was guarding the castle that he and his wife built together, and the greatest luck was to have Abel as his adopted son. His little hobby was to show off, with such a son to be fond of, how could he not show off!

    ¡°This is the controller,¡± Abel said, pointing to the switch near the table. ¡°There are ten switches¡±. The table on the left regtes the cold air, and the table on the right regtes the heat.¡±

    ¡°Has it?¡± Lord Of Marshall asked incredulously, touching the switch at the left table.

    Master Thorin and master Bentham looked curiously at the two cupboards which could regte the temperature of the carriage, and both were astonished at the apparition of a device that was said to have been used to control the temperature by magic.

    ¡°The car needs to be moving before you can turn it on. Then you can press the controller to change the temperature¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Enough talking? Let¡¯s go for a ride!¡± the Lord Of Marshall called impatiently to the driver sitting outside.

    As the two bulls took their steps and began to run, Lord Of Marshall and master Thorin both found that the carriage was much more stable than they had imagined.

    Since they had all finished the banquet, all 4 of them felt a bit hot. The Lord of Marshall pressed the start button and turned the air conditioner to the coldest mode. Although they could not see how the machine operated. The fan was tied to the wheels of the carriage with a conveyor belt. With the movement of the carriage, the magic metal sheets began to spin, unleashing the ice magic power from the box to the rest of the carriage.

    ¡°This is incredible! Master Thorin was the first to exim.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± ¡°Master Bentham asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great treat.¡± Lord Of Marshall sighed.

    ¡°It was easy.¡± Abel opened the door under the wooden table on his left to reveal the iron cab inside. When the cab was opened, all three of them were shocked.

    ¡°This... This... Is this a magic sword?¡± The Lord Of Marshall was certain that it wasn¡¯t a magic sword, but it was just with the appearance, other than that there were barely any differences.

    ¡°Your way of thinkings left me speechless.¡± ¡°aid master Thorin, looking somewhat dumbly at the ten iron tes in the cupboard.

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste for the Lord of Marshall to ride in.¡± Master Bentham said with a voice that was filled with envy.

    ¡°And the one on the right?¡± The Lord of Marshall asked.

    ¡°Yes, It¡¯s was made with some fire magic gems¡± Abel exined while he opened the cupboard on the right.

    When the chests were opened on either side, master Thorin was dumbstruck by Abel¡¯s style, while master Bentham talked softly to the Lord of Marshall about borrowing the cart.

 Chapter 67 - Marshall the Rich

    <h4>Chapter 67: Marshall the Rich</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Master Thorin was shocked by Abel¡¯s writing, he kneeled down to closely examine the magic metal sheets within the two boxes. After a while, he stood up and shook his head in awe ¡°Master Abel, your love for your stepfather was beyond my imagination. Every single one of these 20 magic metal sheets in here can be taken out and used as a magic weapon. Moreover, they hold the same value as the 2 magic weapons you sold today.¡±

    After hearing Master Thorin¡¯s professional review, the Lord of Marshall¡¯s jaw can¡¯t help but drop to the ground. He then began tough loudly, and asked ¡°Master Thorin, are you saying this horse carriage which Abel had given me, cost more than one million gold coins?¡±

    Master Bentham reached out his hand and padded the shoulder of the Lord of Marshall. He then spoke with a ridiculing tone. ¡°Be careful, this thing is expensive. someone might steal it.¡±

    The Lord of Marshall arrogantly lifted his head,ughing loudly as he said ¡°no one would say this if they know the number of weapons I have equipped. So don¡¯t even think about taking me down if you are not amander.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. His uncle Marshall was in ¡°show off mode¡± again. Even in a banquet, the Lord of Marshall did not put down his two big swords. ording to his own words, if a knight did have his weapons with him all the time, it would be suicide.

    Master Bentham and Master Thorin¡¯s eyes suddenly began to light up. The two big swords in the Lord¡¯s back was too shy. All these times the two masters kept their manners and avoided asking the Lord about it, but since the topic has been brought up, the masters had be interested.

    The masters knew that Abel¡¯s best weapons were probably either reserved for his personal use, or for his family. Therefore, the two big swords that the Lord of Marshall had always carry around with him must have been Abel¡¯s finest of the finest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look, what about these weapons that made you so crazy¡±. Due to their many years of friendship, Master Bentham could just ask the Lord of Marshall directly, without caring so much about being polite.

    Looking at how interested these masters were to his weapons, the Lord of Marshall felt tremendously proud of himself. Although Master Bentham was not a real master, he was still one of the cksmith elite of Harvest City. On the other hand, Master Thorin was apart of the ck Smith Union. He was an acimed Master of the entire holy continent.

    The Lord of Marshall disarmed the 2 big swords from his back and ced one of them on the table of the carriage. In regards to the other one, he was not willing to let go of his hand. He turned to Abel and said with dissatisfaction ¡°this ice magic sword isn¡¯t even as good as the sheets of metal in the carriage, how can I show it to people.¡±

    The masters looked at each other and smiled. Abel said with a choice ¡°fine... I¡¯ll make a new one for you the next few days, just put up with this one for now.¡±

    The masters then looked at the magic sword on the table, they mutually told each other that they could have a look first, atst, it was Master Thorin who took out the sword out of the sheath.

    Master Thorin lightly flicked the de of the sword with his finger, the strange thing was that this big sword doesn¡¯t seem to be too different from those ordinary ones. It doesn¡¯t seem to have any special effects, and since the gem in the handle was covered with decorations, Master Thorin felt a bit confused. He turned and ask Abel ¡°is this a magic sword?¡±

    ¡°Of course, this sword would only unleash its power when attacking, lightly flicking on the de doesn¡¯t count as attacks.¡± Abel honestly exined.

    ¡°What magical attribute is this sword?¡± Master Thorin proceeded to ask.

    ¡°None, it only has the ability to rumble off enemies,¡± said Abel.

    ¡°No way, that¡¯s impossible¡± Master Thorin was a bit lost for words. He then picked up the sword and said to the Lord of Marshall ¡± the Lord of Marshall, can you please step off the carriage with me and test out the ability of this sword?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Master Thorin,¡± said the Lord of Marshall as he opened the carriage door and jumped off.

    After everyone had got off the carriage, Master Thorin lifted the magic sword and strike towards the sword of the lord of Marshall, who was already in defense position. When the swords came to contact, a white light shed from the magic sword in master Thorin¡¯s hand. Afterward, the lord of Marshall could not help but get knocked back for 10 steps.

    Master Thorin still could not believe what he saw, he exchanged sword with the Lord of Marshall, but the result was the same, Master Thorin who was now holding the magic sword had been knocked back for 10 steps.

    ¡°My god, this is a golden weapon. Master Abel, you could produce a golden weapon, do you know what does this signify? There were only 2 cksmiths in the entire nation of dwarfs who could produce a weapon of this level¡±. Master Thorin proceeded to spoke with excitement ¡°you had be the greatest ck Smith of the holy continent, or in other words, a perfect master.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t seem to be too excited by these words from Master Thorin. This was because his goal was no longer to increase his rank as a ck Smith. All he wanted now was to be a wizard, everything else was pale inparison.

    Master Bentham was there to witness each step of Abel¡¯s transformation from an amateur to the master he was today. Now, Abel¡¯s level had increased once again, he could not help but exim ¡°Abel, your growth has been tremendous. Now, I can only look at you from afar, hoping you can make good use of your gift as a cksmith.¡±

    ¡°How much money do these magic weapons,¡± asked the Lord of Marshall curiously, interruption the masters.

    After Master Thorin heard that the Lord of Marshall was trying to put a price on a golden weapon, he couldn¡¯t help but felt a bit angry. However, since he was the stepfather of Abel, and the owner of this golden weapon, the master has no choice but to shook his head and said ¡°it was very hard to calcte the cost of these golden weapons. There were very little records of them being auctioned in history, as most of them were sold privately. However, if I really have to put a price on it... I¡¯ll say above two hundred thousand gold coins.¡±

    These words made the Lord of Marshall¡¯s knees felt weak, his spirit was impacted once again. Since when does the price of the things in his castle gain so many zeros. He thought about the castle¡¯s ie, and his life saving, it doesn¡¯t evene close to the price of this sword.

    However, after he thought about it for a bit, he realized he was actually the owner of this sword, and Abel was his sessor. The lord of Marshall¡¯s mood was lifted again, he stood up straight, strongly affirming himself.

    At first, Abel thought about showing Master Thorin the magic big shield he had just made. However, this magic sword he had made long ago had already brought such a shock to Master Thorin, if he kept bringing out more and more magic weapons, it would make hime across as a bit of a show-off. On top of that, Abel also realized he had underestimated the value of these magic weapons, so he decided not to show Master Thorin anymore of it.

    After they returned to the castle, Abel was reminded of the evil intent of Prince Wyatt, so he brought the Lord of Marshall to his private operating room within the castle.

    ¡°Abel, what¡¯s happening?¡± The Lord of Marshall asked in confusion.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I have a feeling that the situation with Prince Wyatt will not be settled that easily. You have to be careful when you go out.¡± Said Abel quietly, expressing his worries.

    ¡°No worries, the big sword in my hand will not be afraid of him.¡± said the Lord of Marshall carelessly. He was a survivor of the orc attacks, not just an ordinary knight, his glory was built on the corpses of orcs.

    Seeing the arrogant look of the Lord of Marshall¡¯s face, Abel had gotten ever more worried. Therefore, he had taken out the magic big shield he just made and handed it to the Lord of Marshall. He said, ¡°Here, take this shield, don¡¯t let go of it the next few days.¡±

    The Lord received the shield with a face full of excitement. Everything his adopted son made was a treasure. Since everything he owned would be under Abel¡¯s name in the future, he had never rejected any of Abel¡¯s gift.

    ¡°What rank is this shield?¡± Asked the Lord of Marshall.

    ¡°ording to the words of master Thorin, this should be a golden level shield,¡± said Abel after he thought for a bit.

    ¡°What¡¯s it¡¯s an ability?¡± the Lord of Marshall proceeded to ask with care.

    ¡°It can at least absorb thebat qi attack of an elite knight¡± Abel replied

    ¡°Then what am I afraid of, Prince Wyatt cane right at me. I have 2 two hundred thousand gold coins weapons, a one million gold coins horse carriage. That kid doesn¡¯t even have enough money to buy a fifty thousand gold coin weapon, how can he everpete with me.

    At that moment, the Lord of Marshall seemed to forget how much money he had in his wallet. All these outrageously luxurious equipment had made his self-esteem even higher than mount Budapest.

 Chapter 68 - The Prince Was Going After Them

    <h4>Chapter 68: The Prince Was Going After Them</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Within a luxury room of Cozmo Hotel, thergest hotel in Harvest City, Prince Wyatt was sitting on a chair with a face full of gloom. The coffee on his table had gone cold long ago.

    ¡°Your majesty, don¡¯t be so angry. It¡¯s not good for your health,¡± Said the elite knight guard of Alsop. He was trying his best to carefullyfort Prince Wyatt. In regards to a banquet, the Prince and the 3 elite knights had attended yesterday, because they were not a noble, they had dinner with the retinues.

    ¡°A group of bogans could make fun of the offspring of King George. They must have forgotten who was the true ruler of this country.¡± Prince Wyatt had been holding his anger back since the banquet, so he began tosh out through thefort of the Knight of Alsop.

    When he thought about the ridicule looks of the Harvest City¡¯s noble, Viscount Dicken¡¯s offense, and theck of respect Abel had shown him, Prince Wyatt who was spoiled by thousands was furious. If he tries his best, he could tolerate the ridicule of nobles and offense of Viscount Dickens. However, he could never tolerate a 13-year-old teenager unwilling to respect his status.

    ¡°Alsop, what would happen if I kill Abel?¡±. Prince Wyatt trusted the Knight of Alsop a lot, so he had directly told him his intention.

    This idea had deeply shocked the Knight of Alsop. He quickly replied, ¡°your majesty, we must not try to mess with Abel. Otherwise, we would be enemies with the entire ck Smith Union.¡±

    ¡°If I have to seek this revenge, I will never be satisfied,¡± said Prince Wyatt as he ruthlessly stared at the Knight of Alsop. He then proceeded to say ¡°if I can¡¯t kill Abel, how about the Lord of Marshall?¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, the ck Smith Union probably won¡¯t give us any trouble for killing an ordinary Lord. Moreover, we can just me it as a robbery attack.¡± The Knight of Alsop replied softly.

    ¡°Nice, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Prince Wyatt said ruthlessly.

    The Knight of Alsop looked at Prince Wyatt with a hint of embarrassment, although he was an elite knight he was not confident in murdering an intermediate knight by himself. Murdering someone was different from defeating someone in a battle. If the Lord of Marshall had escaped, they could have big trouble.

    The Knight of Alsop was the only guard out of the 4 who had a close rtionship with the prince. The other 3 elite knights belonged to the royal defense force. They were only responsible for the safety of the prince, and they would never needlessly attack a noble based solely on the prince¡¯s interest.

    Seeing the embarrassed look of the Knight of Alsop, Prince Wyatt couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He then proceeded to say ¡°Take these ten thousand gold coins and see which one of the 3 are willing toe with you. Also, take this magic sword with you, I want Abel¡¯s stepfather to die in the strikes of his own sword.¡±

    ¡°That will be perfect, ten thousand gold coins would be more than enough to persuade those greedy bastards.¡± The knight of Alsop said with ease.

    ...

    The banquet in Harry castle had ended, yet the Lord of Marshall could not settle. He had to go visit a friend in Harvest City and exchange some knight fighting techniques with him. Almost everyone in the castle knew the reason behind the Lord¡¯s visit.

    Right in the morning, the Lord of Marshall got on his bull carriage and headed towards Harvest City. He enjoyed riding on his carriagetely. Not only because the 2 inferno bulls were very eye-catching, but most of all, this carriage was some of the mostfortable things he had ever sat on.

    The sun was zing outside, so the Lord of Marshall turned the air conditioner to level 6. He closed his eyes, enjoying this rare cool breeze under the summer heat. If he had a bottle of wine with him, it would be perfect, the first thing he wanted to do when he returned to his castle was to tell someone to add a liquor cab in this carriage.

    ¡°Master, someone is blocking the way!¡± Said the driver with a shaky voice, as the bull carriage came to a halt.

    As the lord of Marshall was enjoying himself, suddenly, his heart dropped. He was reminded of the warning which Abel had given him. He began to pick up his big sword with the rumble ability, while clinched his shield with the other hand. He peeked outside the carriage.

    At first, the Knight of Alsop thought about attacking the Lord of Marshall when he was unaware, but the other elite knight that came along with him refused. As the knight of the royal defends force, they had to respect the knight¡¯s virtues. They could not attack an opponent who was not prepared. Therefore, the Knight of Alsop had no choice. He had to block the carriage and directly attack the lord of Marshall.

    ¡°Are you guys Prince Wyatt¡¯s elite knights?¡± The Lord of Marshall recognized they were 2 of the 4 knights guarding prince Wyatt during the banquet.

    ¡°I am here to take your life, but will give you a chance to battle!¡± Said he Knight of Alsop. He one-handedly lifted his big sword and drew a straight line in mid-air. Then he put his sword back to his side and made a knight gesture of manner.

    ¡°Fair enough. You followed the knight¡¯s virtues!¡± The Lord of Marshall looked at the 2 elite knights on the horse with a sneer.

    The Knight of Alsop knew that the Lord of Marshall was an intermediate knight. Defeating him was easy. The hard part was to not let him escape, so the elite knights did not disarm their horse.

    Although the carriage driver was paranoid, he remained silent. He knew that he would only have the chance to keep his life if the Lord of Marshall won this battle. If not, the 2 elite knights would not give a peasant like him a chance to go back and report them.

    The Knight of Alsop squeezed the horse with his leg, the horse let out a long neigh and began to rush forward with its muscly legs.

    With the speed of the horse and the roar of the Knight of Alsop, his body and his big sword were covered inbat qi. He began to strike around 5 meters in front of the Lord of Marshall. Under thebination of all these forces, the Knight seemed unstoppable.

    ¡°Defence!¡± The Lord of Marshall roared. He ced his faith in Abel and his magic shield. Moreover, he was also all too familiar with this Knight defense move. He had executed it perfectly in battles countless times and counteracted countless enemies. The Lord of Marshall held the shield with his left hand and ced the magic shield in front of him. His body leaned forward, front leg bent and back leg straight. The Lord was ready, ready to take on the Knight of Alsop¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Dong¡± the sword of the Knight of Alsop struck upon the shield of the Lord of Marshall. At first, he was expecting his sword to prate the shield, then he could finish off the Lord of Marshall with thunderstormbination strikes.

    The Lord of Marshall was fully aware of how powerful the charging attack of an elite knight could be, so he almost used full force in this defense. However, little did he know, when he was holding this magic shield he almost did not feel a thing at all.

    The strike had been counteracted. The Knight of Alsop was shocked as he went straight passed the Lord of Marshall. The Lord of Marshall did not even budge a bit, how was this possible. The magic sword in his hand was exchanged with a yard in Triumph Boulevard, valued at fifty thousand, and it could not even defeat an intermediate knight. The Knight of Alsop began to wonder if he had been scammed.

    The Knight of Alsop looked a bit distracted, yet the Lord of Marshall remained in full focus. All these years of battle experience had taught him that he has to constantly look for the chance to execute the final strike, so if he was not focused all the time, it would be suicide.

    In that split second, The Lord of Marshall began to sh hisbat qi and rushed straight towards the Knight of Alsop. Although his horse was not as fast as, his impose was just as strong. The Knight of Alsop only realized what was happening through the call of the other elite knight who was watching by the side.

    At that moment the Lord of Marshall was already right before him. So the Knight of Alsop quickly dashed out a counteract move with his sword. To his surprise, this strike by the Lord of Marshall was extremely light, like the strike of a normal civilian. But after a while, he felt the force of a mountain pressing upon him, alongside his horse. He could not help but began to step back.

    Under the influence of the magic sword¡¯s rumble, the Knight of Alsop¡¯s defense was defenseless, he waspletely exposed. This was all in the n of the Lord of Marshall, the reason he did not use any force in his strike was that all his force was concentrated on his leg. As the Knight of Alsop was stepping back, he immediately jumped towards the Knight of Alsop holding his shield. Like a struck of lightning, his big sword let out a cold shed of light and prated the gap between the armor in the waist of the Knight of Alsop. Normally this gap was very hard to prate if it was not being exposed, so the Lord of Marshall had taken advantage of it.

 Chapter 69 - Victory to the Knight of Gold

    <h4>Chapter 69: Victory to the Knight of Gold</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    That strike was very powerful. Since intermediate knights could inject theirbat qi into their weapons, arge amount of destructivebat qi rushed inside the body of the Knight of Alsop. In a blink of an eye, he lost all of his fighting power and fell from his warhorse.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The other elite Knight roared, a long white string ofbat ai shot out from his big sword. Although these long-distance attacks were exclusively used by elite knights. They would rarely use it because it used up too much of theirbat qi, which was not sustainable.

    ¡°Defence!¡± The Lord of Marshall also roared. The shot ofbat qi struck upon the shield, but the result was the same. The Lord of Marshall did not even budge behind the shield.

    By that point, the Lord of Marshall had be very confident. With equipment over the value of four hundred thousand, even an intermediate knight like himself could easily counteract the attacks of an elite knight.

    When the other elite knight saw that the Lord of Marshall had easily defeated the Knight of Alsop, he decided to change his strategy and do long-distance attacks instead, since he was the same rank as the Knight of Alsop. Before he could fully understand why the Lord of Marshall had defeated the Knight of Alsop so easily, he would keep his distance.

    However, an elite knight could not keep using these long distance for long. He began to have a change of heart. He rather just return the ten thousand gold coins to the prince because it was not worth it to risk his life.

    The other elite knight continued to shoot out his powerfulbat qi, sparkling in mid-air. Yet, the Lord of Marshall could counteract it perfectly every time from different positions. The Lord of Marshall was waiting for the other elite Knight to fatigue, he thought, other than a headmander, these elite knights could not sustain these long-distance attack for long.

    Suddenly, with the shot of anotherbat qi, the elite knight began to turn around. In a blink of an eye, he had elerated on his horse and began to escape.

    The Lord of Marshall felt a bit confused. This was an elite knight, why was he trying to escape?

    The Lord of Marshall did not chase after him immediately, his legs could not outrun the legs of a warhorse. Although he could use the Knight of Alsop¡¯s warhorse, it would take some time before they could be harmonized.

    The Lord of Marshall returned to his horse carriage, put down the shield in his trunk and took out the Harry Bow. By the time point he had set up the bow, the elite knight was around 100 meters away, he lightly let lose The bowstring, in a split second the arrow had disappeared from the bow, and soon reappeared in the back of the elite knight.

    Elite knights were not only powerful due to their ability to usebat qi, but it was also because they had very sharp alertness to danger. Although it was almost impossible for a normal person to avoid this arrow, in a blink of an eye, the elite knight lightly twisted his body. The arrow traveled through his right arm and struck right in the center of his war horse¡¯s skull. The war horse skidded and fell to the ground, sending the elite knight flying forward. The moment when the knight was about to hit the ground, he did a body roll and stood up straight away. He did not stop as he continued to unleash hisbat qi, madly running towards the forest nearby. Only a dead warhorse and the blood of his right arm was left on the ground.

    All of these things had taken ce in almost no time, before the Lord of Marshall could install another arrow, the elite knight had already disappeared.

    ¡°Eh, the Harry bow was too weak!¡± The Lord of Marshall concluded. He failed this time was because the bow only had 400 pounds worth of strength. If it had 500 pounds, no way this knight could escape.

    The Lord of Marshall must have forgotten, the strongest bow in this world could only possess about 200 pounds worth of strength. Only thisposite bow that Abel had modified could have such power.

    The Lord of Marshall knew he could not chase after this knight anymore. However, he had already badly injured an elite knight and scared off another. The Knights even left their mounts behind, so the Lord of Marshall was very pleased with how this battle had turned out.

    He then walked towards the body of the Knight of Alsop. At the time, the knight had already stopped breathing. The first thing the Lord notice was his magic sword.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the sword Abel had forged?¡± The Lord of Marshall was surprised to find this sword and he was happy to take it as his spoils of war. This way was a lot better than asking Abel directly, his 2 ways of acquiring these magic weapons would make a night and day difference when he would brag about it to his friends.

    The Lord of Marshall had secured the Knight of Alsop¡¯s warhorse behind the back of his carriage and threw the dead body of the Knight of Alsop on top of it. He no longer felt like going to his friends as he headed straight towards the city pce.

    The country defense force elite knight returned to the Cozmo Hotel covered in blood. With the help of the other guards, he entered the room of Prince Wyatt.

    Upon seeing that only 1 of the 2 elite knights he sent had returned, not only that but covered in blood, Prince Wyatt can¡¯t help but get angry. He roared ¡°the Knight of Kyle, where is Alsop? Why only you had returned?¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, the ident had failed, the Knight of Alsop was badly injured. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s dead or alive. I¡¯ve only got lucky and escaped.¡±

    The Knight of Kyle¡¯s face was drenched in sweat, he continued to use hisbat qi to escape after being injured. His current condition was not looking too well, if he doesn¡¯t recover probably, he might not be able to preserve his elite knight¡¯s power. As the guard of the prince, it was his responsibility to report what had happened. Therefore, no matter what, he had to hold back his pain and rush back here.

    ¡°Rubbish. Two elite knights can¡¯t even defeat an intermediate Knight. Why didn¡¯t you die in the battlefield instead.¡± Prince Wyatt roared furiously, as he threw his wine ss at the Knight of Kyle.

    The other Knights saw that the Knight of Kyle was about to faint, so they quickly stepped up and held him by the arm. The Knights made eye contact with each other, their gaze showed a sense of anger, sorrow and dissatisfaction for the prince.

    There was a price to a knight¡¯s loyalty. No matter what, they have to be loyal to the person they were loyal to. The Prince didn¡¯t even seem to even care if the Knight of Alsop was dead or alive. All he cared about was if they hadpleted the mission for him. The knights all felt a sense of disappointment and sorrow.

    ¡°How many opponents did you had?¡± Asked Prince Wyatt, ignoring the poor condition which the Knight of Kyle was in.

    ¡°Only the Lord of Marshall.¡± The Knight of Kyle said with a lot of effort.

    ¡°How can Marshall be that powerful, he was only an intermediate Knight and he could defeat elite knights?¡± Said Prince Wyatt suspiciously. Suddenly, he remembered something. He ruthlessly stared at the Knight of Kyle ¡°Where is the magic sword that the Knight of Alsop had brought along with him.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, I have no choice but to escape, I did not have time to retrieve the magic weapon.¡± Said the Knight of Kyle, his face had be paler.

    ¡°That thing worth fifty thousand gold coins, and you didn¡¯t retrieve it?¡± Said Prince Wyatt. His suspicions continued to increase. Suddenly, an idea shed in his mind. But as he looks at the wound on the Knight of Kyle, he couldn¡¯t help but groan.

    Suddenly, the prince had another idea. He began to mutter ¡°If the Lord of Marshall could defeat 3 elite knights, will hee after me? Damn, I should have brought more guards along with me¡±.

    At this moment the prince no longer cared if the Lord of Marshall was dead or alive, he was only an ordinary lord after all. The only thing that was worrying about was if the Lord of Marshall would urge toe to Harvest city and find him. The guards next to him could be no match with the Lord.

    ¡°Prepare the horse, we have to leave now!¡± Prince Wyatt shouted at the healthy guards.

    ¡°With the current condition of the Knight of Kyle, he can not ride a horse,¡± said an elite knight pointing at the Knight of Kyle.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave him here, Just give some money to the servants and tell them to take care of him. Now let¡¯s hurry and get out of here.¡± Said Prince Wyatt. He looked at the blood-drenched Knight of Kyle, and it sent shivers down his spine. He thought, if the Lord of Marshall decided to seek, he might end up like the Knight of Kyle.

    This action by the prince had made the elite knights utterly disappointed. They decided that the first thing they would do when they got back was to resign from the country¡¯s defense force. A majesty like this doesn¡¯t deserve to be served by them.

    Not long after Prince Wyatt had left, Viscount Dickens led a few men into Cozmo hotel. They realized that the prince had already escaped. They captured the Knight of Kyle who was been left behind.

 Chapter 70 - Chase Them Down

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chase Them Down</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Prince Wyatt¡¯s attempt to assassinate Marshall did not go as smoothly as he had expected. He was the son of King Astor in the Duchy of Carmel. This meant that his attempt would significantly deepen the already tense rtionship between the royals and the nobles.

    As a knight who has been awarded the title of lord through attaining outstanding military service, and with Abel as his adopted son, who was also a newly promoted Lord and a ck Smith Master, Harry Castle within Harvest city could be found in the discussion among every noble in Duchy of Carmel. This family with a unicorn as their coat of armor had produced 2 Lords, and both of them gained their fiefdom through outstanding military service

    The Lord of Marshall had suddenly be the idol of many nobles and Knights. There was only one opportunity every four or five years to be an owner of a Knight estate. That¡¯s why it was every knight¡¯s dream to achieve this title.

    When the Lord of Marshall was young, he fought bravely against the orcs and was granted fiefdom, and ultimately, he was awarded the title of a knight due to this heroic deeds, as well as demonstrating the ¡°valor¡± in the code of chivalry.

    His love for his wife, infatuation for life and death, and his effort in guarding the castle where his wife was buried in, all showed how Marshall had truly kept the knight¡¯s deration of, ¡°I swear to love and death¡±.

    He alone had defeated twenty orcs, the majority of them, and protected the castle against attackers.

    He rescued Matthew¡¯s castle, with the identity of an intermediate knight alongside Abel. Together, they repealed against the attacking enemies.

    Everything the Lord Of Marshall had done was noticed by the world due to his title as a knight. As time passed, more and more people began to notice him.

    It was at this time that Viscount Dickens had submitted the attempt assassination of Marshall towards the arbitration tribunal for nobles.

    The two elite knights, one dead and one alive, who were responsible for the assassins were both captured and brought to court.

    When the news had spread, there was an uproar amongst the nobles. They were called the nobles due to their prestige identity, and they were honored and respected by many.

    In the noble circle, any hatred for between any nobles would be solved by a formal duel. The duel would invite the noble to arbitrate. A private attack on the nobles would generally be a felony. However, if it was an ordinary person, showing any signs of hostility would¡¯ve already been a serious crime.

    If a nobleman was defeated on the battlefield and demanded the treatment of the nobleman as a prisoner of war. No one would have dared vite the rule of knights

    All these rules andws were designed to keep the nobilities safe.

    But now, a royal member had attempted to kill a Lord who had just been honored for his merit. This made the nobles even angrier than before. After the noble court of honor had collected all of the pieces of evidence, they informed every noble family in the city. The 4 big noble families of Bakong city, lead by the Lord of Marshall¡¯s rtives the Harry family, fired a report to King Astor Gorge, demanding Prince Wyatt should be punished harshly

    .........

    At that moment, Abel was sitting on White Cloud. When he heard that Marshall was being attacked. He immediately went into the operations room and forged four exploding big swords. He even ced the Scroll of Town Portal, which had never left him, into a metal box. As Abel filled the Horadric cubes with 4 exploding big swords, he took a spear from the weapons rack and called out White Cloud from the forest behind the castle.

    ¡°White Cloud, let¡¯s go faster today,¡± Abel said softly as he gently patted White Cloud on the neck.

    White Cloud gave a little tweet, indicated that it understood what Abel said and promptly pped its wings. Knowing Abel¡¯s hurriedness, it quickly flew as fast as it could and its huge body passed through the clouds and broke it apart.

    Abel assumed that Prince Wyatt and his guards must have been rushing back towards Bakong City as soon as possible. When the direction was confirmed, Abel carefully examined the ground and quickly regretted notpleting his telescope. If he had a telescope, it would¡¯ve been much more convenient.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break, your majesty. The horses are tired!¡± One of the knight guards said to Prince Wyatt as he felt sorry for the horses.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long way from Harvest City. I don¡¯t think Marshall will be able to chase us here. Let¡¯s have a rest here for a bit,¡± Prince Wyatt said as he nodded at the horses, who were all sweating and snorting.

    Since the 3 left in a hurry, they needed to travel lightly and left their carriages and servants behind. It seemed to be that they would be returning to Bakong City with only themselves.

    A knight guard lit a bonfire, while the other went hunting, who was overqualified to do so as an elite knight. Within a short moment, he had already caught two rabbits and a wild chicken. Soon, it was on the fire, ready to be served as food.

    ¡°When I get back to Bakong City, I¡¯ll get my men together and walk all over Harry Castle!¡± Prince Wyatt ranted as he ate the tasteless food.

    The Elite Knights were silent, quietly eating their food while ignoring the prince¡¯s words.

    Prince Wyatt noticed the silent protest from these w knights. He became very dissatisfied with their attitude since he believed that they were supposed to protect him with their lives.

    Although Prince Wyatt was born a royal, he was only the fourth prince. There were three brothers that were above him, and below him, sesful in their own rights. Hence, in the kingdom, Wyatt was not the king¡¯s favorite child. Alongside his mother¡¯s early death, it meant that he was raised by a steward. This lead to his wild and arrogant behavior. Apparently, education within the royal family couldn¡¯t seem to change this habit.

    When things were going well, Wyatt tended to be polite. However, when he felt hurt, he sought reckless acts of revenge.

    By this time, Wyatt was convinced that it was Abel¡¯s fault. It was Abel who had caused these chains of events that made his life miserable. Hence, Abel had to pay the price!

    The royal warhorses were the best of the best from the Duchy Of Carmel, but within half a day¡¯s pursuit, White Cloud took around an hour to catch up.

    Looking down from the sky, Abel recognized prince Wyatt and his two elite knights. Wyatt¡¯s distinctive royal dress, as well as the golden armor of the knights, made it easy to spot.

    Abel then took the ne out of his coat, ced it on his hands and began chanting the ancient orc spell. With a sh of green light Abel had soon turned into a worgen.

    In his heart, hemanded White Cloud to dive down. The mark of the horadric square on his hands began to sh as White Cloud¡¯s body drew a beautiful curve and came swooping down.

    ¡°Look out! something¡¯s up there!¡± Said an Elite Knight, their sense of awareness was very sharp, reacting to attacks was an instinct for them. The knights immediately shed theirbat qi and shook their bodies while they moved in front of prince Wyatt to protect him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Sky sparrow, it¡¯s an orc attack!¡± Said the knight. He looked up at the sky, there was a huge Sky Sparrow came swooping down.

    When White Cloud was around 20 meters above the ground, it began to fly back up. Abel quickly took the four exploding swords from his horadric cube, which were resting at the time. Within half a second, he took them out and threw it down with all his might at the 3 men on the ground.

    ¡°Watch out for dark weapons!¡±

    ¡°Defensive position! With prince Wyatt behind them, the elite knights could not give in. They had to use their swords which were filled withbat qi to defend. Although their swords were not very wide, the well-trained elite knights didn¡¯t think that four dark weapons from the sky were able to break their defenses.

    ¡°1, 2, 3¡± Abel counted in his mind, as four bangs followed, sending dust and gravel flying around with the st.

    Abel sat on White Clouds and looked down, after the dust in the wind-driven away. The two elite knights wearing golden armor were covered with scars, fresh blood gushing out from their wounds, two Elite knights were badly injured in at least 10 ces, but they had a very strong vitality which allowed them to stand still and maintained a defensive posture.

    ¡°Go down,¡± Abel said to White Cloud.

    About 10 meters above the ground, Abel jumped off from White Cloud and went towards Prince Wyatt with a long rifle.

    The damage to prince Wyatt¡¯s body was very minor, the main damage was blocked by the two Elite knights in front of him. Although there was a wound on the price left leg, which was bleeding, he still could not fullyprehend what had just happened.

 Chapter 71 - Killing the Prince

    <h4>Chapter 71: Killing the Prince</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Worgen!¡± One of the Elite knights shouted when he saw Abel¡¯s transformation. During this shout, fresh blood spilled quickly from his wound, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. Instead, he turned to another knight and shouted again, ¡°Take the prince and leave!¡±

    This Elite knight then immediately rushed towards Abel with a sh ofbat qi. He knew that if he didn¡¯t strike now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back as his injuries worsened.

    This was Abel¡¯s first encounter with an Elite knight. Although the Wolf rider long spear technique of the Woolf royal family, can achieve maximum power without a mount wolf, it could still double the strength.

    Suddenly, there was a strange orc howling from Abel¡¯s mouth, and by howling, the spell of the wolf rider was added to his Long spear. With technique number 11, Abel charged forward with the thrust of his spear. Within seconds, he was up close with the advancing knight.

    Abel didn¡¯t know the strength of an Elite knight. But ording to the Lord of Marshall¡¯s Intermediate knight interpretations, the Elite knight¡¯s strength would not exceed 1,000 pounds and thebat qi would at most increase it to 2,000 pounds. This meant that it would destroy almost everything in front of him.

    Abel¡¯s strength was about 2,000 pounds, with an iplete bonus of 3,000 pounds using the wolf rider¡¯s rifle. Alongside with the Elite Knight being already wounded, he doubted the knight could even reach 2000 pounds.

    When the spear and the sword collided, the Elite knight¡¯s sword directly flew off, but Abel¡¯s long spear did not stop. The long spear shed a green light as it pierced through the Elite Knight¡¯s armor. It was like a thin piece of cloth, being poked with a de of green light. Soon, it had prated the Elite Knight¡¯s body and went out from the other side.

    With an ear-piercing shout, Abel threw the Elite knight out of his spear directly to the directions where prince Wyatt was running towards.

    Another Elite knight was covering prince Wyatt as he ran towards the horse, heard a sound and looked back. To his surprise, he saw the dead body of his fellow knighte flying over.

    The other Elite knight couldn¡¯t think of how was this possible, it all took ce in just in a few blinks of an eye

    Even an injured elite knight could not be killed in such a short period of time. That elite knight did not use his sword to block the body as it would risk damaging it, so he just used his let it fly directly towards him.

    The moment the corpse came in contact with him, he finally understood why his fellow knight was killed in seconds. The force was so great that the high knight¡¯s body flew nearly a dozen meters t, smashing prince Wyatt to the ground as he limped toward the horse.

    Abel moved closer and closer to prince Wyatt with his long spear, which sparkled in green light as he howled.

    The Elite knight who had risen on his feet did not get any more injuries as the attack was blocked by prince Wyatt, who was knocked to the ground and immediately fainted.

    The Elite knight¡¯s eyes twinkled and his mouth whispered, ¡°Are you a wolf rider from the Woolf family?¡±

    The Woolf family¡¯s wolf rider spear skill was a secret that was not allowed to be spread other than their family members. If any other orcs had learned these skills they will be hunted by them.

    The Woolf family¡¯s number 11 long spear technique was infamous in the orcs and human world. Countless enemies had died in the face of this technique during battles. That sh of green light in the long spear along with the howl was their signature

    Abel didn¡¯t listen and didn¡¯t want to say anything. No matter orc or human, he did not want to stop the spell. With Abel being 2 ranks lower than the elite knight, his only advantage was his tremendous strength. When ites to fighting techniques, he was still miles behind.

    In terms of knight training, Abel had less than 1 year of experience. His time of bing an actual knight was even shorter than that. For a rookie like him, a small mistake in these kinds of battles would lead to the death of Abel.

    The Elite knight felt that his strength was draining away as he continued to lose blood and he couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

    A swirl ofbat qi flew out from his big sword. This was the elite knight¡¯s long-distancebat qi attack. Abel couldn¡¯t help but quickly step back. In the face of an attack like this, Abel had no choice but to keep stepping back and try his best to sh away thebat wi with his green long spear. Luckily, this Royal worgen technique lived up to its name. Every time thebat qi had gotten near him, he could always sh it away, which allowed him to keep stepping away.

    The attacks of the Elite knight were getting weaker and weaker. With his vicious use ofbat qi, the blood spilled even quicker out of his body. He made a final long-distancebat qi attack to Abel, and hisbat qi was drained

    This was a chance that Abel would not let go. The horizontally swept with his green long spear, sending the elite knight flying off his feet. However, instead of following up with the knight, Abel walked up to prince Wyatt.

    At that time, Prince Wyatt began to slowly wake up from the concussion. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the terrifying face of a worgen.

    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t kill me.¡± Prince Wyatt did not care about anything else but preserving his life at this point. He would even embarrass himself just to beg for mercy to live.

    Abel was a wolf rider. In the human world, the orcs were every human¡¯s enemy. Abel had never heard of a human begging for mercy to an orc.

    Prince Wyatt was a knight, and as a knight who was begging to the orcs for mercy, Abel couldn¡¯t help but mutter in his mind, ¡°Traitor¡±. He had betrayed the dignity of being a human.

    ¡°Dear Prince, your majesty, everything you have done to my uncle, I will now take your life in return.¡± The humannguage suddenly came out from worgen Abel¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You, you, you are a human! Prince Wyatt suddenly realized, which he proceeded to promptly eximed, ¡°You are Abel, The Abel, I recognize your voice!¡±

    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t leave any evidence behind!¡± Abel had a murderous look on his face. Then he took the spear out of his hand and aimed at the prince Wyatt¡¯s throat.

    ¡°No, please, don¡¯t kill me.¡± Prince Wyatt, stunned by the cold from the tip of the rifle. As he pleaded softly for mercy, then screamed, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    ¡°Be a good man next life!¡± There was a sh of green light from the tip of the gun, and prince Wyatt¡¯s throat was pierced. The pleading look on his face was suddenly gone.

    Looking coldly at prince Wyatt on the ground, Abel shook off the blood on the tip of the gun. He then went over to the Elite knight who was shot ten meters away to investigate if he was still breathing. Shortly after, Abel called White Cloud once he observed that he was still alive.

    When Abel was returning to the castle, he asked White Cloud to fly as high as possible. After an hour, Abel appeared back in Harry¡¯s castle as he made a rare trip to the cksmith guild to exchange some forging knowledge with Master Bentham.

    The news of prince Wyatt¡¯s death was quickly sent back to him by the knight that Abel spared. When the king heard about Wyatt¡¯s ident, he immediately fainted due to sadness.

    The appearance of the wolf rider also frightened several nearby towns. Due to the high demand for guards, it made the mercenary in a few cities very rich.

    When the nobles were talking about what had happened to prince Wyatt, many of them thought he deserved what had happened to him. However, the noble court of honor did give in due to the death of the Prince, ording to the words of the spirit, if a convict did not eliminate their crime, their spirit could not return to the holy continent.

    As for the Lord of Marshall¡¯s assassination attempt. A vi in Bakong city with the value of 100,000 gold coins was taken from the deceased Prince Wyatt and given to The Lord Of Marshall forpensation.

    ¡°I hope his soul can return to heaven!¡± Said the Lord of Marshall respectfully when he received the documents for the vi. it seemed that he had already forgiven what Prince Wyatt had done to him.

    Not only that, but he could even say these words of honor hoping the Prince¡¯s soul may Rest In Peace. This action deeply touched the few royal secretaries who delivered the documents. The Lord of Marshall legendary modesty, bravery, and justice was really not just in vain.

    Abel knew personally that Lord Marshall was very pleased with the vi he revived was worth 100,000 gold coins. He knew that it would produce an annual ie for Harry¡¯s castle.

    After this event, their lives seemed to go back to normal, and everything was calm once again.

    This event had intensified the tension between the royal family and the nobles. Alongside with King¡¯s health recovering, the conflict on the surface of the kingdom sank to the bottom again.

 Chapter 72 - Forging Armour

    <h4>Chapter 72: Forging Armour</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    In Abel¡¯s room other than doing knight training, Abel had spent all his time dwelling his table, drawing sketches of all kinds of armors from this world and his previous world. He had used up almost 10 sheets ofmbskin.

    Lambskin was very expensive. They were all made by youngmbs and cost around half a gold coin each. Therefore, everyone who could afford one would use it very carefully. Of course, you can get cheaper ones, but those had been mixed with the skin of rabbits, and nobles would not use them. Nothing could match the softness and ease of use of these skins from a youngmb. Moreover, the most important thing to a noble was their face, so they would never use a fakemb skin no matter how poor they were.

    Their ink pens were normally made by the single thickest strand of feathers from the wings of a mature swan. After the feather had been plucked from the swan, it was steamed to melt off the fat within. Then, the heated feather would be plunged into a bow of sand. After it had been cooled down naturally, it would be installed with an ink tube and pen tip. Atst, a small hole would be open around 1 mm at the tip of the pen, and that¡¯s how these swan feather ink pens were made.

    Abel was getting used to the writing equipment of this world. He fully understood what could happen if writing paper was invented, and as an enthusiast of ancient history, Abel would never try to invent such a thing and try to change this world. The invention of paper was spread from the east to the west, which made almost an unlimited amount of information essible to normal citizens and allowed society to rapidly develop.

    This world had already gone through tens of thousands of years of holy continent history, but Abel never heard of anyoneing up with any inventions simr to paper. Therefore, through his spection, this world rarely changed, and their culture was almost in a stale state.

    Abel was very satisfied with his current status in this world. The only thing that he cared about was his family and friends. With the secret he possessed, he would not try to change its culture.

    The only reason he had locked himself up in his room for 3 days was toe up with armor for his Lord Award with the king in 2 months. In a significant event like this, the quality of the armor was very important to every knight who was about to be awarded. It was a way to show their wealth and power to the citizens, fighting ability to the nobles, and bravery to the king.

    The 10 sheets ofnd were filled with sketches of the armors which Abel had learned to make. However, he was not satisfied. He wanted something more special.

    Since Abel was still very young, his body has not been fully developed. With the training of Knights and his increase in strength since he had be an official knight, He was already a lot taller than most kids his age. He was 1.7 meters, which was the normal height of a normal adult. However, it was different for Knights. Since all the food they ate was the best of quality, and the training they undergo was the most well rounded, normally their height would reach at least 1.9 meters. So, normal knight armors were made ording to the height of 1.9 meters.

    Since Abel was only 13 years old, he would be fine with just a simple armor for temporary use. For the Lord of Marshall, his favorite armor was that zing sunset armor. Although, he would often take it out from the storage to polish it, and it was considered as very shy in Harvest City. If he wore it to Bakong City the capital of the Duchy of Carmel, it might seem a bit out of date.

    Abel wanted the Lord of Marshall to wear the most perfect armor in the time of his life, in front of his friends and family in Bakong City.

    The design of armors of his previous world used to be simr to the ones in this world. However, due to modernizations, and the influence of movies and anime. The armor design of his previous world had be extraordinary. Countless Cosyers had tried to replicate those armors with different materials. They released countless design sketches, some had even designed a CAD model.

    Since Abel¡¯s power of the will had increased, if he tried to quiet down, he could remember all of those designs from his previous world very clearly. As a person he had been bombarded with information from the inte, countless armor designs appeared in his mind.

    The elves¡¯ armor in ¡°The Lord of the Rings¡± seemed to look good. It could fully express the slim and androgynous body of the elves. The elve¡¯s style engraving also seemed to look luxurious, but there was one big problem. It was not very productive, so Abel scrapped this idea.

    Then, the Warrior of light¡¯s blue armor from ¡°Final Fantasy¡± popped into Abel¡¯s mind. The armor had spikes on its shoulder de, which looked very cool. However, it¡¯s skin-tight design was a bit hard to achieve. How could he go to the Lord of Marshall and tell him to take off his clothes to let him measure his body?

    When the other ck Smith had already begun to construct their armors, Abel was still trying to choose one from his sea of designs.

    Suddenly, another armor had popped into Abel¡¯s mind, he could clearly remember the measurements and the CAD model of it, which was the armor of Saint Seiya: Knight of the Zodiac¡¯s golden armor. In total there were 12 parts to this armor.

    This was the armor of the Taurus. It was that it has 2 forms; one was in the form of a Taurus standing on all fours, and the other form was an on a bodysuit, which also looked like Taurus.

    This Taurus armor consisted of a cow horn helmet, sharp shoulder pads, chest protector, back protector, waist protector, arm guards, leg guards, and shoes.

    Abel built the armor entirely out of 120 skills iron base. Since he had the blueprint memorized, the forging process went very smooth. He thickened the front of the helmet and the back protection of the armor. Atst, a pile of grey iron armor parts was scattered on the floor of the operating room.

    As Abel stared at these grey iron parts of the armor, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like it looked very different from the shiny gold one he had imagined. Grey was the natural color of iron, although the quality was top-notch, the color looked quite ugly.

    There was other interesting equipment in Abel¡¯s operation room. For example, he was about to use the foot pedal polisher, which he often uses to polish his finest work. This thing held rapid spinning power, by attaching a conveyor belt to the turntable.

    During the polishing process, whetstone was ced on the turntable as burnish, which was secured by straps of leather.

    Abel had created this machine so he didn¡¯t have to do hand polish. This machine could save him a lot of time and the result was a lot better as well.

    Abel picked up the parts of the armor one by one and ced them on the machine to polish, and then burnish. Soon the surface of the parts waspletely smoothed, shining in cold lights. Although the color was still not perfect, it was much better than before.

    The material he was about to use had toxic mercury inside them. Therefore, Abel had worn a face mask for safety.

    He took out the gold leafs steward Lindsey had brought and cut them into long thin strips. Afterward, he threw them into the furnace and added some mercury. Abel then used a gold rod to stir. After the gold leafs hadpleted dissolved into the mercury, he put them into a bowl of cold water for cooling, soon the mercury had be a silvery gold paste.

    As Abel looked at the silvery gold paste, Suddenly, he was struck with an idea. Could these gold paste count as a liquid? What if Ibine them, will I get better ones?

    Since Abel was spoiled with money, he decided to shove the 3 chunks of silvery gold paste into the Horadric Cube. After he pressed the start button, the 3 chunks of paste disappeared, and soon a dark style crystal ss appeared inside the cube, within the ss was some dark gold paste.

    Abel took out the dark gold paste from the Horadric cube and closely examined it. Although he didn¡¯t know how the Horadric cube rank different liquid, he knew this dark gold paste he was holding was the most perfect and their highest quality.

    He mixed the gold paste with salt and alum until it became liquid. Then, he painted it on top of the parts of the armor.

    Afterward, he ced these parts of the armor on top of the furnace. He continued to spin them until their surface began to shine in gold, and soon, the mercury had been expelled.

    He continued to heat the armor parts on top of the furnace, as more and more mercury had been expelled, the gold of the parts became even shinier. Not sure if it¡¯s because this gold paste wasbined into Horadric cube, it was shining in a unique, yet eye-catching tone. The surface looked perfect, it was wless even without any touch-ups.

    Abel did not care about the manufacturing cost. He continued with this gold paste form for 3 more times. At least all the parts of the armor were shining in gold.

    Abel put the leftover gold paste into a jar, so he could use it for repairing the armor in the future.

    The armor had been forged. Afterward, he installed a diamond and began to draw the ¡°12# Thor¡± rune with his rune pen on to the armor.

    The only step left was to ask the tailor and cobbler of the castle to design the lining of this armor. It took Abel 10 days of harshbor toplete this armor. It was the longest time he had ever spent on making any equipment.

 Chapter 73 - Earning Some Gold

    <h4>Chapter 73: Earning Some Gold</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    In the next 3 days, Abel had forged himself a full-body worth of equipment. They included armor, a shield, and a knights spear.

    The armor was forged ording to the traditional form of this world. It was painted with blue on the outeryer, which suited Abel¡¯s age. He also drew the 12# Thor rune on top of it and installed a diamond into a gap of the armor. Although the orcs had taken the me for the prince¡¯s assassination, he was still worried that the royals would give him trouble for what he had done to the prince previously. Therefore, he must have adequate protection.

    After the process of bing a lord hadpleted, Abel could demand his coat of arms. That way he could wear 2 medals when he attended any official events, his own coat of arm medal, and the ck Smith Master Medal.

    The knight spear was an exaggeration big sword. It has a length of 5 meters. It looked like a long square pyramid, sharp at the top thick at the bottom, which was equipped with arge surrounding handguard, inside was the handle. This was not those ordinary one-time-use wooden knight spear, it was made entirely out of 120 skills iron base with Abel enormous strength. This knight spear weighs more than 300 pounds, on top of that, it was equipped with the ¡°4#Nef¡± rune, which could rumble off an enemy. This knight spear could be a nightmare for any opponent.

    Just imagine, if someone was fighting against Abel in a battlefield. They would be continuously knockback by this knight spear¡¯s special ability along with Abel¡¯s enormous strength. Every time they got knocked backward, Abel would have more time to execute his ¡°knight charging technique¡± and ¡°knight eleration technique¡±. The power of these techniques would just more powerful with each strike. Therefore, under these conditions, Abel¡¯s opponents would be continuously knocked backward while being strike until their life hade to an end.

    Although Abel had already simplified his armor, and could only equip himself with his original ice magic sword. If anyone was to purchase this equipment in the market, it¡¯s value would still be an astronomical number.

    At this point, Abel just wished his mount wolf ck Wind could grow up faster. If he could ride ck Wind while equipped with this equipment, it would be perfect. The little mount wolf ck wind had entered its rapid growth phase after it has been cast with the mount strengthening spell. Now it¡¯s difference in size could be seen every day.

    During the morning, Abel brought 2 ice magic swords and two fire magic swords to Harvest City on his carriage. The Lord of Marshall was concerned about the orcs attack, so he strongly demanded Abel to bring at least a brigade of 6 beginner warriors along with him. Although the beginner warriors fighting ability were not as great as knights, they could still usebat qi. Every single one of these 6 warriors was personally recruited by the Lord of Marshall from the battle force. They were all around the age of 40, which was the prime time of warriors.

    Abel couldn¡¯t exin to The Lord of Marshall that there wasn¡¯t actually any orc attack. However, he felt that the fewer people who knew about the attack on the royal family the better. The me had been pushed to the worgens anyways. Therefore from now on, every time he goes outside he would need to bring a brigade of warriors with him.

    When Abel was approaching Edmond¡¯s auction house, the shop assistant immediately noticed the Harry castle coat of arms on the carriage from a distance. As soon as Abel got off the carriage, Ms. Yvette was already standing in front of the carriage waiting for him.

    ¡°Edmond¡¯s auction house wees you, Lord Abel!¡± Ms. Yvette then bent her knee and gave a quick salute. She was treating Abel with more and more respect. This miraculous teenager had be one of the most well-known people in Harvest City and was a godly role model for the child of every family. Abel felt very fortunate he could take on this role.

    ¡°Thank you for the weing, Ms. Yvette!¡± Abel then waved at the guards to take out the 4 magical weapons from the carriage trunk, which were wrapped in orc skin.

    Whendy Yvette saw the package, her eyes were filled with excitement. Since the attack on The Lord Of Marshall as well as the killing of prince Wyatt, the value of Abel¡¯s magic weapon would increase. Now, they had be the focus of all nobles, auctioning around the price of fifty thousand gold coins.

    ¡°Lord Abel, pleasee into the VIP lounge!¡± Ms. Yvette saluted to Abel and led him into the VIP lounge. A guard was following closely behind carrying the package. When they entered the lounge the guard quickly ced the package on the table and left.

    Though she was extremely eager to see the magical weapons that Abel brought, she still poured a cup of coffee for Abel very politely. She waited patiently until he took a few sips before asking, ¡°May I know why you are stopping by at our boutique shop today?¡±

    ¡°I was very pleased with thest business with your boutique shop. This time I brought mytest batch of the magic weapon,¡± Said Abel, opening the package on the table and revealing two ice magic swords and two fire magic swords.

    ¡°Was it prince Wyatt who bought the magic sword identified by master Thorin Oakenshield?¡± Asked Yvette in a very concerned tone, the headquarters had repeatedly urged her to close another deal with Abel, hoping they would sell his magic weapons in Edmound¡¯s boutique shop. Moreover, Abel¡¯s magic weapon was a hot topic recently which meant nobles will try to spend arge sum of money just to get their hands on one of them. Even if a knight didn¡¯t buy it, someone would probably buy it for their reputation.

    ¡°Yes, these four magic swords, two ice magic, and two fire magic. They are all made with the 120 skills iron base.¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°Lord Abel, you may rest assured that none of them will be below Master Thorin Oakenshield¡¯s estimate when they were in the hands of Edmond¡±. We at Edmond¡¯s can assure you of that, and your sale will be free of charge.¡±

    Ms. Yvette didn¡¯t have that authority, but the message from headquarters demanded that she had to close a deal with Abel at all costs. So they gave her the most power in the matter.

    Edmond¡¯s boutique shop didn¡¯t really need to make any money off this auction. The attention they could attract from the fame of Abel was more than enough to bring profits to their shop. Since Master would only be even more famous in the future, if they would maintain Abel as their supplier, their boutique shop would be famous too.

    ¡°I¡¯m very pleased with your service, Ms. Yvette!¡± Abel epted Ms. Yvette¡¯s offer with a smile.

    As it was the first time this kind of ice magic sword had been offered for auction, Abel exined to Ms. Yvette the power of the ice magic sword. He flicked the de of the sword with his finger, it shed a blue light and soon his finger was filled with ayer of frost.

    Abel then proceeded to say, ¡°the ice sword can attack enemies with two effects. One is to slow them down, with the frosting power of the sword. The other is the damage caused by the ice magic, although it was not too powerful, if this ice magic was injected into the body of a person, it would be even more difficult to remove thanbat qi.¡±

    ¡°What a powerful weapon! Ms. Yvette, who is not a professional but she worked at a boutique shop. Therefore, she understood the properties of many weapons, and what slowing an opponent down in a battle could do.

    ¡°Ms. Yvette, I need to buy some more potions. Please give me 27 blood fusing potions, 270 replenishing potions, and 162 essence condensing potions.¡± Abel was going to buy another month¡¯s worth of potion, which was a lot for any person.

    ¡®Lord Abel, I¡¯ll send you these potions immediately. It will cost twenty thousand two hundred and fifty gold coins.¡¯

    At first, there were some doubts about the fact of Ms. Yvette, but it had quickly disappeared. At that moment Abel felt a sense of relief in his heart again. Sure enough, hisrge purchases of knight potions were very notable. It¡¯s enough for a normal knight to use more than two years, although it was a lot, luckily it didn¡¯t send too much shock to Ms. Yvette.

    Soon more than 400 bottles of the potion were brought out in a leather-domed box. When Abe finished paying with his magic gold card, the figure was cut in half again. The card showed a number of 31,500 gold coins. Until his next auction, he could another month worth of potion.

    Of course, although this amount of potion was enough for more than 2 years of consumption for normal knights, Abel could finish it in 1 day. However, Abel was no longer in a hurry. His speed of development had already been very impressive. So Abel decided to take it slow, only use the potions inrge doses when the necessary time arrived.

 Chapter 74 - Bad News

    <h4>Chapter 74: Bad News</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As Abel wasing out from the VIP lounge, he overheard the sound of various voices chatting. When he looked over, businessmen were chatting in the resting room of the boutique shop.

    ¡°Have you seen The Lord of Marshall¡¯s golden armor?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, but I¡¯ve heard people talked about.¡±

    ¡°Well I saw him yesterday and itpletely dazzled my eyes. He came to Harvest City with his golden armor. When he got off his inferno bull carriage, a ray of sunlight reflected off his armor, it was shining so brightly that I could barely even see his figure.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t the armor of prince Wyatt¡¯s guards also gold some time ago?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to that. The materials of that armors were like brasspared to the armor of Lord Marshall.¡±

    When Abel heard the conversation, he knew that his beloved uncle Marshall had taken his carriage and the Taurus armor to Harvest City to show off. However, what these businessmen were saying was true, the royal guards¡¯ golden armor was mixed with a lot of brass to disy a golden color. Although this lowered their armor protection, their dignity was more important, so a little loss of defense didn¡¯t matter to them.

    ¡®Lord Abel, it would be extremely popr if you put up for sale the same armor that The Lord Of Marshall was wearing!¡± Ms. Yvette suggested to Abel whispering towards him.

    Abel chuckled, waved his hand and said, ¡°That suit of armor took too long and took too much effort to forge. I don¡¯t think I will be making another one for a while.¡±

    Abel had decided not to sell any items that were identified as golden rank by Master Sorin, Oakshield. From Master Sorin¡¯s speech, he felt that these golden rank equipment were extremely valuable. People would¡¯ve doubted the person who was selling, where they had acquired their materials from. Furthermore, the costs of this equipment were extremely expensive and not many people could even afford them.

    Hearing Abel¡¯s excuses, Ms. Yvette didn¡¯t attempt to persuade him anymore.

    Amid the enthusiastic sound of Ms. Yvette¡¯s farewell, Abel left Edmond¡¯s boutique shop to regroup with the guards.

    Abel then went to all the stores selling potions in Harvest City and bought a second group of potions that could bebined into a single dose. When he was finished, there was only 11,250 gold left in his magic card.

    ¡°Young Master, the Lord has been searching everywhere for you to see him. He is waiting for you at another courtyard.¡± Elliot, one of the knight brigades of Harry¡¯s castle, galloped over and dismounted his horse to salute to Abel.

    ¡°Elliot, how did you find me?¡± ¡°Abel asked strangely, bowing slightly.

    ¡°The Lord¡¯s guard and knight brigade are all out looking for you. I¡¯m just the first one who found.¡± ¡°Exined the knight of Elliot.

    Looking at the Knight of Elliot¡¯s worried facial expression, Abel immediately began to wonder why The Lord of Marshall was in such a hurry to find him. So he hurried back into his carriage and, under the protection of the guards, rushed back to Harry castle¡¯s courtyard in Harvest City.

    ¡°Abel, here you are.¡± ¡°Said The Lord Of Marshall, taking a few steps with a gloomy face, as he pulled Abel out of the carriage.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, what happened?¡± ¡°Abel asked quickly.

    ¡°Do you remember the Elite Knight of Saroyan?¡± Lord Marshall asked, without answering Abel.

    ¡°Yes, of course. He led the campaign against the orcs and won the battle. He gained a knight¡¯s estate afterward too.¡± Although they had met only once, Abel was impressed by the Elite knight of Saroyan and his modesty.

    ¡°Well, something has happened to him.¡± Lord Marshall said quietly, his eyes showing a hint of sadness. Since thest time we met at the Lord¡¯s house, the 2 have been hanging out with each other several times which they became close friends.

    Though the Knight of Saroyan was only an Elite knight, there weren¡¯t many Elite knights within Harvest City, as well as Saroyan being themander of a 1000 elite troops. How could he be in any trouble? Abel then looked doubtful at Marshall.

    ¡°The Elite knight of Saroyan had been busy with the construction of his domain recently. The moment that his castle was restored, he was attacked by wolf riders which meant no one was able to get out of the castle, A servant who went to the city to purchase food discovered the attack and quickly reported to Harvest City. But when the reinforcements have arrived, the battle was already over. The knight of Saroyan was dead, and his head was taken away by the wolf riders. Lord Marshall gritted his teeth as he struggled in recounting the situation to Abel.¡±

    ¡°Would this be the wolf rider¡¯s revenge?¡± Abel was a little surprised, he suddenly thought of the Woolf family¡¯s wolf riders. Did it happen because of Fowler¡¯s death?

    ¡°From what remains of the castle, it seemed that there was only one orc there, with the majority of them being wolf riders. They weren¡¯t ordinary wolf riders because they were able to kill an Elite knight. The Lord of Marshall then looked over at Abel and said, ¡°This must be the revenge of the wolf riders. Thest campaign probably meant a noble wolf rider was killed. With Saroyan being themander of the battle, he and all his men in the castle were ughtered for revenge.¡±

    ¡°So does this mean our castle is in danger?¡± Abel finally realized why Marshall was so eager to find him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the castle. We need to strengthen its defense and get ready to fight against the wolf riders.¡± Lord Marshall¡¯s voice sounded very calm. However, since Abel had been through life and death battles, he could feel the murderous spirit hidden within the Lord of Marshall¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Can the ruler of the city send some knights to help us defend? ¡± Abel felt it would¡¯ve been extremely dangerous if the wolf riders were able to attack a castle and kill an Elite knight. Although he was not afraid of the wolf riders, the civilians of the castle weren¡¯t able to defend themselves against them. It was best to have as many guards as possible.

    ¡°When the Ruler of the City heard about this attack, he immediately summoned all the knights he had avable, alongside with elite ranking mercenaries from the mercenary Union, to defend Harvest City. The Lord was extremely anxious about wolf riders making Harvest city as their main target. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t send anyone to help us.¡± The Lord Of Marshall understood the City Ruler¡¯s arrangement, but he was not pleased that he was not able to send any help at all.

    Sending a few knights from Harvest City wouldn¡¯t have much effect on the defense of Harvest City anyways. Moreover, Lord Marshall was certain that the wolf riders would never send arge number of their elite troops to the depth of the human world because if their campaign had failed, the loss of these elite troops would cause a massive blow to the status of the wolf rider race in the orc empire.

    No matter orcs or humans, they were both very valuable for highly trained soldiers. It was extremely difficult and required a lot of resources to train every single one of them. It would¡¯ve depleted all of their families¡¯ resources even for middle-ss families.

    This was why the orcs were throwing so many new orc warriors into the human world, but so few elite warriors into the human world.

    Although the fertility of the orcs was very strong, the resources of the orc empire were very limited. Every year, there would be arge number of orc warriors participating in the life and trial of death in hopes of attaining resources. The orc empire used this test to eliminate the weaker orcs. By doing so, not only would reduce the consumption of resources, but it also helped in selecting elite soldiers to expand the army.

    As the Lord of Marshall had spected, there shouldn¡¯t be too many elite wolf riders traveling to the human world this time. The reason why the Elite Knight of Saroya had failed, was probably because he was trapped in his castle, unable to get on his war horse. Although his fighting ability might still be a bit stronger than normal warriors since the knights training was so much better, he still could not fully express the knight techniques he was expertise in. The wolf riders had some of the strongest mounts around, maybe only 2 elite wolf rider could take down the trapped knight of Saroya.

    The strength of these knights relied mostly on their superior numbers, the power they unleash would be multiplied if there were more knights. A knight could face a Wolf rider, and 10 knights would¡¯ve easily defeat 50 Wolf riders as long as they are given time to charge. The survival ability of a lone knight was much lower.

    Preparing for a possible battle, Abel said to the knight brigade, ¡°Elliot, please help me buy small gems in bulk and send it back to Harry¡¯s castle as soon as possible.¡±

    As he spoke, Abel ced his hands on the Horadric cube inside his coat and took five hundred gold coins, and ced them into a money bag to give to Elliot.

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Eliot did not inquire about the purpose of the gems, but quickly took the coins and rode away.

    When The Lord of Marshall and Abel returned to Harry¡¯s castle, they found it safe and looked at each other with a sigh of relief.

    In regards to Abel Castle, there shouldn¡¯t be any worries since it was mostly empty. Moreover, very few people knew that the previous Marshall Castle had now be the Abel Castle. Before Abel¡¯s Lord title was officially dered by the King, no outsider would even know that he had gained a fiefdom.

 Chapter 75 - The New Function of the Horadric Cube

    <h4>Chapter 75: The New Function of the Horadric Cube</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As Abel went back to his room, he began to think about what he could do to prevent these wolf riders from taking revenge. He knew that even if he decided to hand them back the Holy Wolf¡¯s treasure, it still wouldn¡¯t guarantee that they would stop seeking their revenge.

    The reason why Abel had sent the Knight of Elliot to purchase those small gems, was because he was nning to replenish all the used up exploding big sword in the Horadric Cube. For the worst scenario, he was also nning to prepare a super exploding big sword made with a perfect gem, which would unleash mutual destruction if necessary.

    Of course, that was only Abel¡¯s worst-case scenario, but it was only a matter of time. Some while ago, Abel had an idea about that exploding big sword. He wanted to test whether if it was possible to extend the duration of the explosion. However, as Abel was busy with other things, this project seemed to have drifted off his mind.

    Suddenly, a faint sound of knocking came from outside the door, ¡°Dong dong dong.¡± Abel could tell it was the maid who was outside. The maids were professionally trained, and there was a fixed rule about their knocks. On weekdays, two knocks meant an ordinary matter, however, three knocks means there was an urgent matter for Abel.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Abel said while looking at the door.

    ¡°The Lord of Marshall is waiting for you downstairs, young master!¡± said the maid, bending her knees while saluting towards Abel.

    When Abel heard the news, he walked straight past the maid and directly down the stairs, although he felt a bit disrespectful afterward.

    As soon as Abel had walked down the stairs, he heard a group of voices said in unison ¡°Hello, young master Abel¡±. To his surprise, there was a team of 20 knight servants with the Harry family coat of arm standing behind the Lord of Marshall. They were all equipped with full-body armor.

    Abel carefully examined these knight servants, each of them was at least 40 years old or older. From their imposing manner, they seemed to be the most kick-ass group of beginner warriors. Abel never knew that Harry¡¯s castle had a team of knight servants like this. He could only recognize around 3 to 4 faces. Other than that, Abel had never seen any of them in his life before.

    Knight servants were also known as reserve knights. They were generally no more than 20 years old. They would often learn by the side of a knight while serving them, maintaining the weapons as well as taking care of the warhorse.

    Since Knight servants were considered much nobler than ordinary people, arge number of soldiers decided to be a knight servant for the status. Furthermore, knights required someone that knows how to fight to assist them, which meant that these knight servants were ranked higher than the noble bodyguards.

    ¡°Abel, all the knight servants here are the ones I have brought back from the war against the orcs. We are all brothers who would live and die together. Since they have given everything to me, I will trust them with all my will. Today, the castle is in danger and I will put this team in your hand, I hope you can arm them as much as possible.¡± The Lord of Marshall said in a serious tone.

    The Lord of Marshall was afraid that Abel would not have the leadership skills to control Harry¡¯s castle, so he warned him in advance now.

    Abel then turned to the 20 knights and asked softly, ¡°Can I trust you?¡±

    While Abel didn¡¯t speak loudly, these knights in the castle hall were able to hear every word of Abel clearly. They then bent down on their knees and shouted in unison, ¡°Lord Abel, we dare to die for the Harry family!¡±

    From calling him master Abel to Lord Abel, these 20 knight servants had sworn their allegiance to the heir of the family.

    The oath of allegiance was considered as a very big decision in this world, and very few people would break it.

    Afterward, Abel quickly pointed towards Elliot, whom he knew well. ¡°Elliot,e here and take off all your gear. Let me check them first.¡±

    The knight servant, Elliot, took a step forward and saluted to Abel, ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    With that, Elliot stripped off his gear one by one and ced it in front of Abel.

    Abel first picked up the helmet. He looked and gently tapped its surface. The bowler hat, also known as the skull cap, was made from three pieces of iron. The helmet¡¯s craftsmanship was very average as Abel examined it carefully.

    Then he picked up the leather armor, which was on the heavier side. Its surface was covered with small pieces of iron. This was typical armor, and it seemed to have a decent defense.

    The right-hand weapon was a one-handed long sword with 80 skills. When Abel held it on his hands, he quickly realized that it was the work of Gedon, who was one of Master Bentham¡¯s apprentice. It was carefully crafted and the quality was very good as well.

    The left-hand weapon was a round shield, which was also made of 80 skills iron base, and also the work of Gedon. it didn¡¯t seem to be very big. It would not only not get in the way during attacks, but it could also effectively protect the important positions on the body.

    ¡°Everybody put down your swords and shields. Elliot, get two men to bring the sword and shield to my operation room.¡± Abel ordered.

    The quality of the weapons and shields that these Knight servants used were good enough. They meet the basic requirements for rune drafting, so Abel decided to convert them into magic weapons.

    After saying goodbye to The Lord Of Marshall, Abel took out his rune pen and ink from upstairs, as well as therge bag of broken gems that was brought back by Elliot. He then took all of these stuff into his operations room.

    In the operations room, Knight servant Elliot had already ced his sword and shield in the empty space of the operations room. He then stood on the side with his hands bound, as he waited for Abel¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone bother me while I¡¯m making magic weapons.¡± ¡°Said, Abel.

    ¡°Yes, Lord Abel!¡±

    When Elliot went out, he immediately called the other neen knights to the door of the operations room. They did not know whether Abel¡¯s process of making magic weapons was dangerous or not, so knight servants would not let anyone get anywhere close to Abel. They basically blocked the entire operating room entirely. One could only ess it if all 19 knights died.

    In the operations room, Abel firstbined a bunch of small broken stones into ordinary stones. He realized the price the Knight of Elliott had paid was much cheaper than the price he normally pay. It seemed like buying things with the noble title was a scam.

    He thenbined a bunch of red gem into a piece of perfect red gem. This was in preparation for the super exploding big sword.

    The next step was to make magic weapons. Abel was about to draw a rune on a non-self-made weapon for the first time. Previously, he had full control over every single process of making his magic weapons, from forging the iron base to the rune drawing.

    Abel picked up a single-handed long sword made by Gedon with his hand. He used his power of will to carefully inspect for any small mistakes. There was a minor w, but it shouldn¡¯t matter too much. After inspecting the weapon, Abel realized the items that were leftover from the previous days had made quite a mess on the operations table. Abel then flicked his hand and threw the single-handed long sword into the Horadric Cube.

    After tidying up the mess on the operations table, Abel¡¯s spirit sank into the Horadric cube, he was about to retrieve the one-handed long sword. However, a startling scene stopped him

    When Abel¡¯s power of the will rested on the one-handed long sword in the Horadric cube, a set of characters appeared on its surface. It was in Chinese. At this moment, Abel almost shed tears, such a familiarnguage... For so long, he almost seemed to forget about his previous world.

    There was a fear in Abel¡¯s heart, that he would forget about his past. He was afraid of forgetting about his original parents, friends and everything about his old world. He had already forgotten the faces of some of his old friends, and he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to remember his parents¡¯ faces one day.

    The Horadric cube that came with him into this world was his only hope in remembering his past. It was the foundation of his peaceful existence in this world, with the cube beside him, he felt that his previous world was almost supporting him.

    Since Chinese characters had appeared once again, his doubt has been confirmed. The Horadric cube really dide from his previous world

    The Chinese characters were all white and read:

    One-handed sword [normal]

    Single hand damage: 2-3

    Durability: 21 x 24

    Abel was shocked to realize that the Horadric cube was able to disy the properties of a weapon. Although not as fully equipped as Diablo 2. This world was a real world, and it made sense that it waspletely different from the world of a game. Nevertheless, Abel was very happy to see that the statistics of these weapons were being disyed.

    But howe the weapons he put in the Horadric cube before never disyed any properties. No one could answer Abel. After careful spection, there could only be 2 reasons. One reason might be that every weapon he had shoved in the Horadric cube before was forged by himself. Another reason might be that since his Power of the will had increased tremendously, it unlocked more features within the Horadric cube.

 Chapter 76 - Being Busy and Eating Lunch

    <h4>Chapter 76: Being Busy and Eating Lunch</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel threw his ice magic sword into his Horadric cube. His power of the will was fully fixed on it, and soon a message appeared:

    Big sword of frost (Normal)

    Single hand damage: 3-7

    Durability: 24/24

    +1-2 ice damage, effectsts for 2 seconds

    The words ¡°Big sword of frost (Normal)¡± was written in a bold blue font. It was unlike the single hand longsword before, which was entirely white. Turns out, that single hand longsword was considered as a white weapon, and this ice magic sword was considered as blue weapons, also known as magic weapons.

    When Abel saw the font of the word ¡°Frost¡± that appeared. He noticed it was the same style of font as the one from Diablo 2. ¡°Frost¡± meaning damage caused by ice magic.

    However, the original property of ¡°10#Thul¡± rune suggested:

    +3-14 ice damage

    The effectsts for 3 seconds

    Ice defense increase by 30%

    Due to the material used in the rune ink and the big sword, the effect remained at 1-2 damage, and itsts for 1 second less. Abel had no idea how he could increase the power of this rune.

    The new discovery had given Abel a lot of motivation, he picked up the single hand long sword with a tong and threw it into the furnace. After it had been heated, he took it out and put a hole in it.

    He then repeated this process for 19 more times and ended up with 20 single-hand longswords with holes. Since he was in a hurry, and he did not rest at all during this process.

    The process of writing runes was very smooth as well. Since his power of the will had increased tremendously, he could draw runes on 5 of these long sword before taking a rest. Just like that, he only spent the night, ruthlessly working until noon of the next day before all 20 long swords were finished.

    Since Abel had been working nonstop, during lunchtime he sat in the dining hall of Harry castle viciously munching on a big bowl of leopard meat. The Lord of Marshall understood the reason behind Abel¡¯sck of table manners, so he did not say a thing. He only looked at the often well mannered Abel gorging his food, with a smile.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I am a little hungry today.¡± Said Abel as he noticed the attention of the Lord of Marshall. He suddenly realized the way he was eating wascking in manners. Manners were very important on the dining table of nobles, and Abel was a bit ashamed of himself.

    Normally Abel was very careful when it came to small details like these. He had been in this world for more than 2 years. Although he took precaution in the beginning, now, he found himself fitting in quite well. It was only after a day of intensebor when his power of the will could no longer function, did he forget about this little detail of manner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. That¡¯s my boy¡± the Lord of Marshall eximed.

    Since Abel had arrived at Harry castle, everything he did was very mature, so he had never been a worry to the Lord of Marshall. Because of this, The Lord of Marshall never really had any parenthood experience. When the topic of Abel came up during the conversations with his friends, he would always just say that Abel was very well behaved. He could not fully express the impose of being a stepfather.

    The Knight of Bet and the Lord of Marshall held a simr ce in Abel¡¯s heart. When the Knight of Bet first suggested that he wanted Abel to be adopted by the Lord of Marshall, Abel did not resist too much. This was because the Abel currently did not want to just rece the old Abel, and by being adopted by the Lord of Marshall, he could fully be the new Abel, an Abel that was more true to himself.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I am no longer a child,¡± Abel emphasized. In this world, a 13-year-old was considered a young adult. He would not allow anyone to call him a kid. This was another way for Abel toe across as he had fully fit into this world. If he was still on earth, the adult Abel would never say such a thing.

    ¡°You are right, you are not a kid,¡± said the Lord of Marshall, whileughing loudly.

    ¡°How¡¯re the magic weapons going?¡± Asked the Lord of Marshall, with a caring tone.

    If things continued to escte, it seemed like the wolf rider might attack Harry castle in 2 days. Thetest news from the scout stated that a small group of wolf rider was roaming around outside Harvest City. But the Lord of Marshall¡¯s experience told him that, this was probably just the wolf rider¡¯s n to keep the Harvest City military forces within the surrounding Harvest City. Viscount Dickens must have noticed this too, but he could not take the risk. Therefore, he was damned to continue guarding Harvest City with all his military force.

    However, the Lord of Marshall was wrong to me Viscount Dickens. In reality, Viscount Dickens sensed the presence of a wolf rider who possessed the same fighting ability as amander knight roaming outside the city walls. That¡¯s why he was not willing to send any military force outside of Harvest City.

    At the same time, the headmander wolf rider would not show itself easily. It knew that the moment he showed himself would be the time where he would fight to the death with Viscount Dickens. This was the responsibility of Viscount Dickens, all the luxury of being a ruler of the city came with a price, and that was protecting the city and its citizens with all his will.

    If Viscount Dickens had sent some people to support Harry castle, it would lower the chance of him winning against this headmander wolf rider. He could not take this risk for the entire city, just for the safety of a single castle.

    ¡°The 20 single-handed long sword was almostplete. We should be able to give them to the knights along with a shield by tomorrow,¡± Abel said, as he ced his cutlery on the table.

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s quick. Even though we are in a hurry, you should take care of your body too!¡± Said the Lord of Marshall. He felt like there was no way he could change Abel¡¯s crazy working style.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to the time where I was making that bull carriage for you.¡± Said Abel with a smile, as he whipped the oil of his cheeks with a napkin.

    ¡°Cough cough¡± the Lord of Marshall began to blush upon hearing these words of Abe. He then proceeded to say, ¡°the past few days I¡¯ve been trying to get used to my new armor and weapons. If they are as good as before, there is no way the wolf riders can prate our castle. They will pay for what they had done¡±

    Suddenly, the Lord of Marshall thought of the Knight of Saroya again. He continued to say ¡°the other two elite knights that fought against the orcs, the Knight of Bet and the Knight of Hopper, have also been attacked. Luckily they were prepared for it, and they safely returned to Harvest City with only some light injuries.

    ¡°What a bunch of arrogant wolf riders!¡± Said Abel, with a slight hint of anger in his voice.

    This area was located in the center of the human world, so it should be the safest ce for humans. However, due to the series of orcs attack, it had sent anxiety into every home around here.

    ¡°I had heard the news that the elites from Duchy of Carmel had been orderede here, but still, it would take at least 3 days. So if he can stay strong in these 3 days, everything will be fine¡± said the Lord of Marshall.

    ¡°Finally, there¡¯s some good news, but 3 days are more than enough time for the wolf rider to finish their good deeds, can¡¯t the elitese faster?¡± Abelined.

    The Lord of Marshall then exined ¡°It¡¯s already the fastest they can go. The closest big city from here is Sidor city, even for them, 3 days is very fast. The country elites whoe from Bakong city might take even longer, but of course, this is one of the fastest elite recruitment. Apparently it was a worgen who had killed prince Wyatt, so King Astor George was extremely angry. When he heard that the worgens started to attack again, he immediately began to recruit arge number of elites from all the big cities.¡±

    Abel felt an odd sense of happiness lurking within him. He was the one who actually killed a prince Wyatt, but he sessfully med it on the worgens. Now, the King wanted to seek revenge by sending help, and the person he was sending help was exactly the person who had killed his son.

    After Abel finished his lunch, he requested the servants to deliver the food straight to his operation room during dinner time. After he finished his dinner, he continued working again.

    After 20 times of diamond instation, and 20 times of the power of the will guiding, 20 single-handed longswords wereplete.

    Abel then put one of these 20 long swords into the Horadric Cube. He concentrated on it with his power of the will, and these statistics appeared:

    Single-handed long sword (normal)

    Single-handed damage: 2-3

    Durability: 24/24

    +1-2 ice damage, effectsts for 2 seconds

    The world ¡°Single-handed long sword (normal)¡± was written in a bold blue font, which meant that it was a qualified magic weapon.

 Chapter 77 - Change of Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 77: Change of Clothes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel was about to draw the ¡°12# SOL Thor¡± rune on to the shields. It stated that it could absorb impacts. Not only that, But Abel had discovered its ability to absorb impact was greater than the game had suggested.

    It took another day until Abel could finish drawing the runes, and installing diamonds on to all 20 of these shields.

    When he threw the shield into the Horadric cube, these statistics appeared:

    Absorption round shield (normal)

    Defense: 5

    Durability: 12/12

    Absorb physical impact -3

    Although the blue font suggested that this was a magic shield, it could not fully unleash the power of the rune and achieve the ultimate ¡°absorb physical impact 7¡±.

    Abel thought that this was a bit strange. ording to what Master Sorin Oakenshield had said, this shield should be considered as a golden weapon. But the Horadric cube still showed that it was a normal magic weapon. Abel guessed, maybe this was due to the different interpretations of 2 worlds.

    Abel tried his best to resist his exhaustion. He opened the front door of the operation room and demanded that the 20 knight servantse inside.

    The 20 knight servants excitedly entered the legendary cksmith master operation room. Immediately, they were stunned by the single-handed long sword and round shields that were scattered on the floor. Before they had entered, they already knew that everything in here was a magic weapon, but still, it was the first time they had seen a pile of them together. It was also the first time they had seen someone just carelessly put these magic weapons on the ground.

    Everyone began to pick up their long sword and shield from the ground. Although they all looked simr, every knight could clearly identify their own weapons due to their intermediate rtionship with their weapons.

    Abel began to speak ¡°All of these long swords were been turned into ice magic swords. When you strike your enemies with it, it will not only slow them down but also hurt them with ice magic. In regards to the round shields, they now have the ability to absorb physical impacts. So as long as you have this shield, an elite knight or below will not be able to hurt you.¡± Abel was still a bit unsatisfied with these shields. They were only 80 skills after all, which might not be able to withstand the attack of an elite knight, but it should be fine against anyone with an intermediate upation.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord. I will pledge my life to protect the castle,¡± the 20 knight servants shouted in unison as they kneeled on one knee. Their eyes shed with a fiery passion of excitement. No matter what upation, every fighter held an ultimate passion for their weapons. Let alone a magic weapon, no, 2 magic weapons, one for attack and one for defense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a secret!¡± Abel added. From the outside, it¡¯s very difficult to tell that these weapons were magic weapons. Their effects would only unleash during battles.

    There were actually 2 reasons why Abel wanted to keep this secret. One reason was that, if people realized even knight servants could attain a piece of magic weapons, they might think they were very easy to make. Therefore, causing a drop in market value. Another reason what reason was that it was better to catch the enemies off guard, that way these weapons could fully take advantage of its power.

    Abel let the 20 knight servants go back to defending the castle, while he went back to his room. Just like that, he rested for half a day, the intensive rune drawing session had drained almost all energy in his body. He had pushed his power of the will to the ultimate limit.

    When Abel had woken up again, it was already night time. Immediately, he went back to the operating room. There were still 3 exploding big swords and 1 super exploding big sword he needs to finish.

    He already had all the material required on the spot, there was around 10 big sword of 120 skills with gem holes, just casually lying on the ground. All he needed to do was to rank up the rune ink. After he converted a bunch of them into intermediate rank, he began rune drawing. The process was simple as always. As he was guiding the runes he purposefully added some more random rune paths to it. He only installed the red gem in thest step.

    Abel had gotten a lot more creative this time around, he intentionally picked a fire magic sword to increase its exploding power, he also purposefully chosen the intermediate rune ink to help the fire magic spread more easily.

    Most of all, he had chosen the 120 skills iron base because it could make the explosion more vicious. ording to the experience he gained from assassinating Prince Wyatt, the previous version of his exploding big sword could already prate the defense of an elite knight. Therefore, after these upgrades of the better iron base, high-quality rune ink, should be able to badly injured an elite knight, if not blow the life of them.

    Abel emptied his Horadric cube. He took out the scroll of town portal and locked it in a box. He began guiding the exploding big sword with his power of the will, as soon as the sound of shattering ss began to appear. Abel quickly shoved the exploding big sword into the Horadric Cube. The Horadric cube could freeze time, which allowed the big sword to maintain at a state before the massive explosion.

    At first, Abel was a little skeptic when it came to making this super exploding big sword. Despite his previous one being made with a 100 skills iron base, it already had an earth-shaking power of the explosion. This time, he would need to make one with a 120 skills iron base. If something had gone wrong, the entire Harry castle would be blown into pieces.

    But Abel had no choice, he was on the road of no return. If things had gone wrong, at least he could end in mutual destruction with the enemy. In regards to Harry castle... he no longer cared. Abel clenched his teeth, he began to draw a fire rune on to a big sword of 120 skills. At this point, it was easier for him to draw a perfect rune than intentionally drawing one incorrectly.

    Abel then took out a perfect red gem and stared at the gorgeous brilliant red color of the gem. Who could have guessed, in a sh of a second such beauty could turn into a nightmarish force of destruction.

    The super exploding big sword he madest time was an ice magic one. This time, it was a fire magic one, so Abel was fully aware of its power of destruction. If he could not control its power properly, the only purpose for this super exploding big sword was to give mutual destruction for him and his enemy. This thing was way too dangerous, it might even injure innocent people.

    Abel gave out a sigh and ced the perfect red gem into the gem hole. As he was guiding it with his power of will, a massive amount of fire magic power rushed towards his power of the will like an exploding volcano. If he was still an amateur, or if his power of the will had never developed, it might getpletely blown away by this massive amount of fire magic power. Soon, the super exploding big sword began to shine in white light. It seemed like it was about to bepleted, but Abel did not rx in the slightest bit. He unwaveringly locked his power of the will on to the super exploding big sword.

    The white light shed for a few more times before it turned into red light. The red light intensified. It was so bright Abel could no longer even open his eye to examine the condition of the super exploding big sword. Luckily, Abel still had a lot of power of the will leftover, he continued to ruthlessly lock it on to the super exploding big sword. He felt that everyone was still under control.

    Alongside the blinking red light, the originally rigid body of the big sword of 120 skills began to vibrate. It seemed like with was trying to withstand this vicious force of fire magic. Although the 120 skills iron base had already exceeded the strength limit of iron, it was still normal iron. These types of materials were essentially not a match for this massive amount of fire magic. As the vibration intensified, Abel sensed the surface of the sword was beginning to crack through his power of the will.

    A quick jerk with his power of the will, the super exploding big sword hadpletely disappeared. Soon, it reappeared in the Horadric Cube.

    Abel let out a breath of relief, this thing was very different from normal exploding big swords. Although normal exploding big swords were very powerful, he still felt confident about escaping its explosion, but this thing.... it was beyond Abel¡¯s imagination.

    During the making process, Abel had already sensed that this fire magic super exploding big sword was a lot more destructive than his previous ice magic one.

    Abel still did not know how perfect red gems like the one just used could even exist. If a wizard had seen how he had just treated one of them, the wizard would definitely choke Abel to death.

    These perfect rank gems, especially the onesbined with the Horadric cube was considered as the most powerful, pure, irreceable gem in this world. Therefore one could say, the number of gems like this could be produced was hopelessly small.

 Chapter 78 - The Woolfs Are Coming

    <h4>Chapter 78: The Woolfs Are Coming</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    <i>ngngng</i>

    As the loud and rushed noise of the bell spread across every corner of the Harry Castle, Abel began to lose focus on the base that he was forging. It was a 120 skill base that he was making, but would only take a second for him to identally snap it into two.

    Abel threw the broken sword away with his thong. He rushed out of the workshop and ran towards the za inside Harry Castle.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Abel grabbed one of the guards and asked.

    ¡°Worgens were discovered outside the fort, sir Abel,¡± the guard quickly gave a bow to Abel.

    Abel stopped the guard before he was about to leave, ¡°Come with me. I need you to help me put my armor up.¡±

    Regardless of its type, wearing armor was a very effortful thing to do for knights. Abel didn¡¯t have his own underling knights. The twenty men Marshall sent him were more like bodyguards than underlings, so it got weird if Abel were to order them to do anything other than fighting.

    If Abel were to have his own underling knights, he would have a lot less things to concern himself with. Underling knights could do many things for him, such as helping out with chores, maintaining armors and weapons, taking care of horses, changing armor for his master, supplying extra weapons, and etc.

    Despite the amount of potential Abel had shown, not a lot of people knew that he was already an official knight. Honestly, he preferred not telling people. Most people who found out were pretty strong themselves (e.g. Dickens), and they knew how hard it was for Abel if they revealed his true powers.

    Abel was just a little over 170cm in height. The blue armor he was wearing was a perfect fit for him. It was the right weight, too. It wasn¡¯t heavy enough to slow down his movements.

    Apart from his armour, Abel also had his ice magic sword on his back. In his right hand was a red-based shield with the unicorn crest on it. Lastly, he¡¯s held a five-meter, 300-poundnce in his left hand. These were the equipment he was wielding when he was climbing the Harry Castle wall.

    ¡°You¡¯vee, Abel,¡± Lord Marshall greeted in his golden bull armor. For a man who had been waiting for a Worgen invasion for days, he seemed very rxed at the moment.

    ¡°Any changes on the battlefield, Uncle marshall?¡± Abel asked. As calm as Lord Marshall seemed, his eyes were clearly strained with bloodshot. Besides, the golden bull armor takes a lot of time to wear. Maybe Marshall just hadn¡¯t taken it off for the past few days.

    ¡°Those worgens are starting to gather up. Apparently, they want to assemble a unit powerful enough to y a game of cat and mouse with us!¡± Marshall replied, then turned towards his men with loudughter, ¡°So we are the mice, and these dogs want to be the cat! ¡°Fine, then,¡± I say. We¡¯ll just knock their fangs out when that happens!¡±

    In contrast to the serious atmosphere back then, the soldiers suddenly began tough out loudly. Abel knew Lord Marshall was trying to cheer them up. If these guards were too anxious about the uing battle, they wouldn¡¯t even perform half as good as they normally would. ¡°Where are the knight servants?¡± Abel suddenly realized and asked. Shouldn¡¯t these men be inside the fort at a time like this?

    ¡°Oh, they are inside a secret tunnel outside the fort,¡± Lord Marshall replied, ¡°These worgens don¡¯t know what formations are, so when they all gather up, we¡¯ll teach them a lesson in military tactics.¡±

    Lord Marshall seemed very confident about that. Out of the five high-ranked wolfriders that were already discovered, he was sure he could take two to three of them (with his two magic swords and the golden bull armour, of course). And, while not a lot of people knew how strong Abel was, Marshall could tell how strong he was by practicing with him very frequently.

    Not just that, Abel also crafted magic weapons for the twenty knight servants. He didn¡¯t forge the swords and round shields himself, per se, but the magic he enchanted on them was just as powerful as any other of his work.

    If Lord Marshall was to use an ordinary weapon, he couldn¡¯t even defeat any one of the knight servants with a magic weapon in hand. Any attacks would be futile against a shield that was strengthened with magic. After an attack was neutralised, the ice magic sword would slow its enemy down for an endless stream of consecutive attacks. There was nothing you could do once you¡¯ve been caught by it.

    That being said, Lord Marshall wasn¡¯t nning to let these knight servants face the high-ranked wolfriders. He was very much in agreement with what Abel¡¯s saying. As strong as the magic on the round shields were, any powerful attack could easily destroy the material that they were built from.

    It took time to activate magic effects. When a weapon hit a shield, the shield had to be strong enough to take the hit before the magic runes started doing anything. Technically speaking, an eighty skill round shield was clearly wed in their design.

    Still, a small unit of twenty knight servants couldunch a very devastating sneak attack to those worgens, who were ignorant of the powers of magic weapons they had. The first strike would be the most deadly one. From Lord Marshall¡¯s point of view, instead of having the knight servants inside the castle for defense and no offense, he would much rather use this firepower for a surprise attack on the battlefront.

    About 100 meters outside Harry Castle, more and more wolfriders were starting to gather up. Eventually, they stopped appearing on the battlefield.

    ¡°Five high-ranked wolfriders, fifty intermediate wolfriders, and one hundred beginner wolfriders. They are going big, aren¡¯t they?¡± Lord Marshall eximed.

    It was noon now. Instead of choosing nighttime, which would¡¯ve given them a lot more advantages, these prideful worgens chose to attack Harry Castle in the middle of the day.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them if there isn¡¯t amander,¡± Abelmented. After seeing those wolfriders himself, he started feeling a lot less anxious.

    These wolfriders from the Woolf family were very easy to recognize. Five of the high-ranked wolfriders were wearing steel armor tes, and fifty of the intermediate wolfriders were wearing leather armor tes. The 100 low-ranked wolfriders were not wearing any protection on them at all, which reflected how much shortage the Orc Empire was in for armors. In the human world, every official knight would be granted his own armor, weapons, and other gear ordingly.

    All of the wolfriders had long spears as their weapons. While the appearance of those spears was all the same, the low-ranked wolfriders had ones with less metal in them. The intermediate and high-ranked wolfriders had either more metal in the spears or pure metal in the spears.

    ¡°Would you dare to go out now, boy? Why don¡¯t we rush out and hunt them down?¡± Lord Marshall called out. As he said this in his shiny golden bull armor, he was like a god of war in front of the soldiers standing on the wall.

    ¡°You bet!¡± Abel replied excitedly.

    ¡°Send out the horses!¡± Lord Marshall shouted to his men.

    Pretty soon, two war horses, wearing half-body armor tes were sent out. These two mars were just recently bought from the Duchy of Thunder. Because of how heavy the golden bull armor and Abel¡¯s 300-poundnce were, regr horses weren¡¯t strong enough to ride them around.

    With the help of the knight servants, the two got up on the horses fairly quickly. As Abel sat on his one, he rubbed its back with his hand for a bit. He hadn¡¯t ridden it much after it was bought, so the most he could do now was improvise as he goes.

    As the war horses trotted away from the castle, Abel intentionally rode his one behind Lord Marshall. He whispered the enchantments as softly as he could, and a peculiar aura began to surround himself and his horse. Apart fro Abel, there wasn¡¯t anyone else who possessed the Power of the Will. If there was, that person would feel a very overwhelming and distant forceing towards him.

    Abel was already used to this. Every time he massaged ck Wind with his mount enhancement technique, he would feel the same suffocating force with his sixth sense.

    The more Abel used his mount enhancement technique on his horse, the more he began to gain an understanding of its spirit.

    From what he could see, this was a very innocent and pure horse, which was destined to be a war horse since it was born. For all the training it had received, its sole purpose was to serve the knight it was supposed to carry. From its simple perspective, it was nothing but a part of its rider.

    The more Abel read its mind, the more he felt moved by its unconditional trust towards mankind. How can a creature maintain such spirituality and humility? Without such qualities, no knights would be strong enough to survive on the battlefield.

 Chapter 79 - Skewered

    <h4>Chapter 79: Skewered</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel was getting slower. Lord Marshall could feel it. He turned around to tell Abel to hurry up, but what he saw had him in total shock.

    Every time Abel¡¯s horse staggered for a bit, Abel moved in the same direction slightly with his body. It was like their bodies were synchronized. Forget about Lord Marshall. Such horsemanship would not be expected from someone who was born on a horse. Again, Abel has proved himself to be in apletely different league from the rest of mankind.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready, Uncle Marshall,¡± Abel smiled as he finished performing his mount enhancing technique.

    Abel felt really good right now. He had never been so intimate with his war horse before, and nothing could calm him and his partner down except for a good, long race.

    ¡°Open the gate!¡±

    As Lord called for the gate to be opened, several guards came and lowered the castle gate. They quickly shut it back after Abel and Marshall went through.

    As the two went out of Harry Castle, the low-ranked wolfriders started howling towards them. They wanted to spring at the two humans right away, but theirmanders stood stationary at their posts. ¡°Don¡¯t start the attack,¡± their instincts told them.

    As Marshal and Abel¡¯s horses started trotting instead of galloping, Abel could feel himself very excited for the uing battle. Again, it wasn¡¯t just him. His horse was ready for action, too. He could feel every inch of its muscles bulging at the sight of the wolfriders in front of them.

    As Abel¡¯s horse began to elerate, it quickly went ahead of Lord Marshall and charged straight towards the wolfriders. Yes, it went solo into the enemy troops, and everyone was watching Abel from inside the Harry Castle. They did not know what their young master was nning, but they certainly felt admiration for his brave decision.

    ¡°Combat qi!¡± Lord Marshall screamed at the top of his lungs, and whitebat qi started shing out his body. Actually, because he was wearing the golden bull armor, it looked more golden than white, which was the color it was supposed to be.

    Abel, too, screamed as he released hisbat qi. Unlike the one his uncle pretended to have, hisbat qi actually had the color gold to it. No one could tell, though. He was wearing a blue set of armor, so blue was the color that was reflected. Besides, since the sun above them was so bright, Lord Marshall looked more like the real deal than him.

    ¡°The knight¡¯s charging on a horse technique!¡±

    Almost simultaneously, Marshall and Abel screamed out the name of the Harry family¡¯s secret technique. Suddenly, the speed of their horses was doubled as they charged faster towards the enemy troops. Both of them had dropped their helmets by this point. As the sun shone upon them, two streaks of light, one blue and one gold flew straight towards the same direction.

    The wolfriders saw this and all howled at once. It was a matchup of 2 against 150, and neither side was backing down. As disadvantaged as the knights appeared to be, they were bing faster and more ready at every instance.

    Out of the 150 wolfriders that were charging towards Abel and Marshall, a high-ranked wolfrider was taking the lead. While the rest of them were yet to make contact, he was already facing Abel by himself. He didn¡¯t think much of Abel, whose build was much smaller than his. For orcs like him, brute force was all that mattered in a fight.

    Just when the two were about to sh their weapons against each other, Abel swung hisnce and let the wolfrider take the first strike. He wasn¡¯t going for a block. Instead, he was going to dodge the hit because he knew it wasn¡¯t going to hit him.

    Abel was right. He was too fast for his opponent. Within a blink of an eye, hisnce was already through the wolfrider¡¯s chest. It was like a hot knife cutting butter. The wolfrider wanted to resist, but he clearly had no way to make a defense.

    Abel¡¯snce was not a regr wooden one. A woodennce was meant for pushing back the enemy. It was a one-time weapon, something that would be destroyed right after it had done what it was designed to do. The one Abel was wielding was a steel one. Its base was hammered for 120 times before it was set into shape. It was a very heavy piece, but unlike most people, his muscles were sturdy enough to wave it around.

    The wolfrider was stabbed in his heart. As strong as the worgens were, a stab to the heart was more than enough to kill them instantly. Abel didn¡¯t stop, though. As the wolfrider¡¯s corpse hung on hisnce, he continued to speed up his horse towards his enemies.

    A few arrows were shot at Abel, but with the armor that he was wearing, all of them. Abel didn¡¯t even pay any attention to them. He was more focused on his second target, which was an intermediate wolfrider that wasing at him.

    Unlike its dead superior, the intermediate wolfrider decided to parry away Abel¡¯snce with its spear. It was a bad choice. Excluding the weight of the dead worgen, there was about 300 pound of weight in Abel¡¯snce. A quick fling with it was quite enough to break the worgen¡¯s spear into two.

    The rest was pretty obvious. As Abel had his power of the Will fully turned on, he could clearly feel the wolfrider¡¯s bones tearing up and smashed into dust. Even its organs were starting to turn into mush. Pretty soon, its dead body, too, was skewered along with the high-ranked wolfrider.

    Despite having two dead worgens on hisnce, Abel was not slowing down at all. Because of how fast he was going, both he and his horse were drenched with the blood of the dead worgens.

    Another one. Another one. Fourth one. Fifth one. Abel was finally stopped after he charged towards the fifth wolfrider. If it wasn¡¯t for the Harry family¡¯s secret knight¡¯s technique, he would¡¯ve had to stop at two or three.

    Lord Marshall stopped his horse as he had finally reached Abel. Whilst chasing behind Abel, he¡¯s also killed a few wolfriders on his way.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it!¡± Lord Marshall screamed frantically. For him, it felt like he was going back to the battle against the Orcs. He was much younger at the time. Much more impulsive and vigorous, too.

    Lord Marshall watched as Abel flung out the five dead worgens out of hisnce. It was a frightening thing to look at on the battlefield. Fortunately for him, they were fighting on the same side.

    ¡°To battle!¡± Lord Marshall called, and twenty of the bodyguard knights appeared from the underground tunnel. While they were all trained in horse-riding, their decided to fight on foot because they were more used to that.

    Even now, the advantage was on the side of the worgens. As efficient as Abel and Marshall were in their attacks, they still had a much greater number than their human foes. That being said, because Abel managed to kill a high-ranking wolfrider by himself, everyone watching from Harry Castle were assured of their victory.

    The crowds were starting to quiet down as they looked at what¡¯s happening on the battlefield. Up next, it was the most gruesome and crucial of all, close-range meleebat to the death.

 Chapter 80 - A Bloody Battle

    <h4>Chapter 80: A Bloody Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    All the wolfriders had their eyes on Abel, the short, underage knight who was wielding a ridiculouslyrgence with him. They could tell that he was a novice knight, but something about him didn¡¯t add up.

    Sure, Abel was a novice knight, but what kind of novice knight could kill five wolfriders in an instant? One high-ranked wolf rider. One intermediate wolf rider. Three novice wolfriders. That¡¯s five in less than a second, and a child did it.

    The horse that Abel was riding on was bing much more agitated than before. It seemed kind of rxed back then, but the testosterone was starting to kick in.

    ¡°My honor is my life!¡± Abel screamed, and his horse sped up into the wolfriders¡¯ troop. Therge, heavynce in his hand was like a demon¡¯s hand, flicking away everything that it had scraped. Because of Abel¡¯s terrible strength (and the effect of thence itself), tens of wolfriders were sent flying away from their position.

    Twenty of the bodyguard knights started lining up their formation. Once they were ready, they slowly trekked towards the remaining wolfriders. After witnessing Abel¡¯s bold disy, the Knight of Marshall, too, chanted out the battle cry ¡°my honor is my life¡± and charged towards his enemies.

    If it was about engaging in direct conflict, the Knight of Marshall was much more experienced than Abel. The way he killed his enemies might not be as shy, but the golden bull armor he was wearing was quite invincible against almost any attack.

    Under themand of their superiors, the novice wolfriders howled and charged towards Abel. They couldn¡¯t match him with their skills, but they could sacrifice their bodies to slow down his movements.

    And that¡¯s what they did. As several of the low-ranked wolfriders clung themselves onto Abel¡¯snce, they have effectively sacrificed their lives to slow down his movements. If Abel wanted to, he could throw them all away in just one swing, but he clearly had no time to do that. With the little time that the wolfriders had stopped him for, a high-ranked wolf rider struck towards his chest with its long spear.

    ng.

    But the armor was simply too durable to be prated. It was a devastating discovery for the wolfriders, as it had cost them so many casualties just to have the opportunity for an attack. Sadly for them, it was all the chance that they were getting. With one sweep of his five-meternce, Abel killed all the wolfrider that were within his reach.

    The wolfriders that were fighting Marshall also had the same problem. With all the resources on their side, they still couldn¡¯t manage to do any damage to him. It was a frustrating situation for them, and a miserable one at that.

    By now, all twenty of the bodyguard knights have already entered into the battlefield. As veterans who havee back from the war against the orcs, they were all fierce warriors who had a record to prove their worth.

    After struggling for a while, the wolfriders decided to draw their forces away from Lord Marshall and Abel. With a fraction of their troops keeping these two busy, the rest of them were aimed to destroy the small unit of the bodyguard knights.

    As the twenty humans were obviously in the warrior ss, the wolfriders did not think that they would be wearing any powerful gears that could withstand their attacks. Even the orcs knew how valuable a magic weapon would be. There was just no way that it would be equipped by regr bodyguards.

    ¡°With my long sword in hand,

    My eyes towards the front,

    I am forged into steel.

    With my shield closes towards me, it guards my beating heart.

    As long as the unicorn is on my chest,

    I shall not waver,

    My banner shall remain.

    With the sound of horns echoed across the field,

    And my de shing with blood,

    The path before me shall be opened and clear!¡±

    As the bodyguard knights began to sing their war song, the wolfriders struck their spears into their enemies¡¯ small shields. They were a lot of screaming and sounds of metal shing against each other, but the formation of the bodyguard knights did not change at all.

    With the spearspletely deflected, the bodyguard knights continued to sing their songs with a volume that could be heard from a mile away. These men were very organized in their teamwork. With ten of them in the front row making space for the ten in the back, the ten in the back struck with their long swords towards the enemies at the front.

    Two of the wolfriders that were too slow to react to this. As their bodies were stabbed by the des, a thinyer of ice came out and slowed down their movements. Things were as bad it could get for them, as even these warriors were equipped with ice magic weapons.

    With just two seconds left, the ten bodyguard knights who charged forward did not continue with their attacks but instead guarded themselves with their defensive position. The other ten, on the other hand, stopped defending themselves and beganunching their attacks with theirbat qi. Within a blink of an eye, two of the wolfriders were shot in the head and died immediately.

    After the bodyguard Knights finished their attack, they returned to their defending position and started recharging theirbat qi, and the other ten began tounch their own attack. Wave after wave, they pressed onto their enemies like an unending flood. If it weren¡¯t for the magic equipment they were wearing, such formation would be very risky against the powerful wolfriders.

    Like knights, warriors were a very legitimate ss to be in. That being said. However, they did not engage in the same kind of systematic training as the knights when ites to practicing theirbat qi. While knights fed themselves withrge amounts of food since when they were young, warriors had to rely on regr food to maintain their bodies.

    The resultingbat qi would be very different for the two sses. While warriors were very explosive in their release, they could not maintain their qi for too much time, and often had to wait for their internal energy to be recharged. Knights, on the other hand, were much more durable because of the stamina they had trained for. In terms of explosiveness, the knights were also better than the warriors on average.

    Technically speaking, the warriors were inferior to the knights, but they were often the unit that was the mostmonly used on the battlefield. Knights were much harder to train, so many of the military tactics present were designed for the warriors. The ¡®tide formation¡¯ was a ssic example. Whilst using this formation, the warriors were required to put their utmost trust in theirrades. When attacking, they ought to use up all their energies without reserve. When defending, they must do all they could to block any attack for their partners.

    If the high-ranked wolfriders were trying to attack the bodyguard knights, Abel and Marshall would keep them in check by chasing them down. Pretty soon, each one of them was able to trap two of the high-ranked wolfriders from assisting theirrades.

    To be honest, Abel was not happy to be in this situation. The mount wolves were simply too agile for him to make any killing blow. No wonder they were so suitable in gueri warfare.

    ¡°I hope you grow up soon, ck Wind,¡± Abel prayed in his mind. If he was riding on a fully grown mount wolf right now, these wolfriders wouldn¡¯t have been fighting him so easily as they were.

    After blocking a sword with his shield, Abel used hisnce to pick up a wolf riders spear from the ground. He then released his goldbat qi and transferred about 7000 pounds of force from hisnce into the spear. When the knight¡¯snce was fully charged, he threw the spear with the firepower of a small missile.

    And a missile it truly was. Whilst flying through the air, the spear went through two of the wolf riders and disappeared into the horizon. As effective as this method was, Abel decided to try it again. Pretty soon, another wolfrider over the distance had a hole punched through its neck.

    The two high-ranked wolfriders facing against Abel looked at each other for a bit. Suddenly, they howled towards the sky and called for their underlings. Instead of attacking Abel himself, all the forces were now diverted into the horse he was riding on.

    Such a way of attacking was quite rare to see. Whether it was the humans or the orcs, mounts were a very cherished resource even on the battlefield. If a wolfrider¡¯s mount wolf did notunch an attack, most human knights wouldn¡¯t bother to attack it directly.

    ¡°Mounts were not to be attacked.¡± This was an unspoken rule that was established many centuries ago. Abel knew about it, which made him even angrier about what these wolfriders were doing.

    Abel turned his head and looked for the bodyguard knights. After checking for the distance between him and them, he swung hisnce around and forced the wolfriders to back away from him. As no one dared to make a move on him, he took the time to jump down from his war horse and patted it on the back.

    Abel was telling his horse to leave. The horse understood this, then neighed as it ran outside the battlefield. Obviously, the wolfriders were free to do whatever they wanted with it, but they didn¡¯t bother to attack a vacant war horse with nobody riding on top of it.

    Abel had a grim look on his face as he resumed his fight these wolfriders. After blocking several spears that were struck at him, he threw away his shield and picked up one of them from the ground. One of the spears managed tond a hit on him, but he didn¡¯t really care about it. With a swing of his arm, he shot one of the wolfriders down in its eyes. After that, he picked anothernce and repeated the same process.

    That¡¯s right. Abel didn¡¯t care to defend himself. The armor he was wearing has made himpletely immune to these wolfriders.

    Anothernce was thrown, and with that, another wolfrider was taken down. Since there wasn¡¯t any weapon that he could find near him, Abel picked up some rocks and threw it towards his enemies. With arms as strong as his, the power that was released was the same as that of a mini catapult. He was very urate, too. Every piece that he threw managed to take down another wolfrider to the ground.

 Chapter 81 - The Worgensâ€™ Secret Hideout

    <h4>Chapter 81: The Worgens¡¯ Secret Hideout</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Finally, the wolfriders were starting to lose theirposure. They were invading against an invisible defender, one whose firepower was much more fierce than what they had.

    These wolfriders felt powerless from the bottom of their hearts. As the higher rankedmanders gave a howl to the rest of the packs, all of them started fleeing from their posts. There were about 50 dead wolfriders lying on the ground right now.

    ¡°Sweep the battlefield!¡±

    As Lord Marshall gave hismand, and the knights marched forward, finishing all the wolfriders that remained. Whether they were dead or not, all of them were stabbed with a knife in their chest. The veterans seemed used to this situation. They all had a nk look on their faces when they got rid of mount wolves that were guarding their masters¡¯ dead bodies.

    Abel sighed at the sight of that. While these mount wolves already imed their masters, there was a slight chance that they could find new ones. The easy way to settle this was to kill them all. Abel knew that a long time ago, but his heart ached when he realized that ck Wind previously had to suffer the exact same fate.

    ¡°A knight does not leave his mount,¡± the Knight of Marshall scolded Abel as he walked towards him.

    ¡°But it¡¯ll be killed if I don¡¯t,¡± Abel protested.

    The Knight of Marshall said with a straight face that he rarely wore, ¡°That¡¯s because you aren¡¯t as experienced as a knight yet. If you want to protect your mount, make sure you don¡¯t get knocked down first. It¡¯s the most basic requirement of a proper knight.¡±

    Abel thought back on the training that he did. While he thought of some of the moves as unnecessary, now that he¡¯s thought about it, they were all meant to deflect attacks that were aimed at his mount.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Marshall,¡± Abel apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the right understanding of what a knight should be like.¡±

    ¡°You are talented, boy, but don¡¯t let your powers delude you. Remember, it is very important to go back to your basics. You have a long way ahead of you.¡±

    While the Knight of Marshall condemned Abel for his immaturity, he was d to see that Abel was sincere enough to learn from his mistakes. For geniuses like him, pride was a very big obstacle to get over with.

    Once the Knight of Marshall and Abel returned to the castle, everyone was cheering for them at the front gate. Not only had they won, but they also did with zero casualties. Such a feat would be impossible if they weren¡¯t strong enough, and everyone who lived on thisnd took pride in their Lord¡¯s strength.

    ¡°A real man waits ten years for his revenge.¡± Abel didn¡¯t really agree with this saying. For him, he believed that it¡¯s best to ¡°settle things down before the sun sets up again.¡±

    As Abel waved his hand at the Knight of Marshall, he equipped himself with a full set of armor, took the Harry Bow, and walked towards the forest behind the Harry Castle.

    ¡°Hey, White Cloud!¡±

    Abel came to an empty spot inside the forest. He called out for his sky sparrow¡¯s name in his mind, and soon, he received a replying from the sky. It was White Cloud, and its huge body quickly made anding on the ground next to him.

    White Cloud was making a lot of noise when it first saw Abel. It wasining that Abel didn¡¯t spend a lot of time with it, so Abel had to pat its head for it to calm down.

    Abelughed as White Cloud lowered its head towards him, ¡°Come on, White Cloud. Let¡¯s fly for a bit.¡±

    After he said that, Abel jumped on White Cloud¡¯s back and readied his flight. White Cloud gave a loud shriek in response and quickly leaped into the sky. They were already flying pretty high in the first few seconds, but Abel told White Cloud to go even higher. Pretty soon, both of them were at the same level as the clouds. This was about as high as White Cloud could fly.

    Everything on the ground looked so tiny from Abel¡¯s view. Actually, that¡¯s what he preferred this time because there were a lot of targets he had to allocate. There were a hundred wolfriders that he had to find, and it was easy to do so if he was, literally, sitting on a bird¡¯s back.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Abel to find what he was looking for. The wolfriders were moving very fast when he had found them. At first, Abel had thought that they were trying to move their wounded soldiers to a safe location, but judging from how determined they appeared to be, they must¡¯ve known what their destination was already.

    ¡°Follow them, White Cloud,¡± Abelmanded White Cloud telepathically, and White Cloud lowered its speed as it flew over the wolfriders. After three hours of tailing behind these wolfriders, they eventually found a fruit grove that belonged to the humans.

    Abel did not saw thating. He didn¡¯t think that there would be humans who would wee a pack of worgens. So these worgens did have a secret hideout in the human realm, but just who would be so daring as to coborate with them?

    Abel took out a map from his pocket. What it showed him was, while this fruit grove was technically still inside Harvest City, it was much closer to Sidor City¨Can area that was too deste to have many records to it. Even the map that Abel had wasn¡¯t showing a lot of information about it.

    Abel tapped White Cloud on the back. Pretty soon, it lowered itself down and made anding behind a mountain far away from the fruit grove. After Abel jumped down from its back, it was now free to move however it wanted.

    Luckily for Abel, he didn¡¯t have to do much to keep White Cloud in check. As big as sky sparrows were, they were very timid creatures that would rarely do anything to catch attention. Apart from their mealtime, they would often fly so high that nothing would be able to catch it. Most people wouldn¡¯t even notice its existence, because from what they would see, these birds were just clouds that were floating around the sky.

    After tidying up his equipment for a bit, Abel quickly ran towards the direction of the fruit grove. As he ran, he thought about how he didn¡¯t have to run anymore when ck Wind was old enough to carry him around.

    ck Wind would take care of short distance travel, and White Cloud would take care of long distance travel. If Abel wanted to go somewhere, he would just let White Cloud take him there first and then ride ck Wind on his way down. He could use a horse to do the same job, but the horses had to recover for a while after they¡¯ve spent some time in high altitude.

    Abel had to stop his feet when he was about 1 kilometer away from the fruit groves. There were simply far too many worgens inside, and their sense of smell could¡¯ve easily tracked him if he was any closer.

    Abel rested hisnce under a tree and climbed up its branch for a better view inside the fruit grove. Instead of going in for a rush attack, he was more interested in finding out how these worgens were sustaining themselves inside the human world.

    And what an ironic sight he has found. Inside this fruit grove, humans and worgens were living together in harmony. They seemed to be getting along fairly well, and from what it looked like, the humans were even offering food for the worgens.

    For the hundreds of mount wolves that were inside the fruit grove, there were a few human servants that were pushing a cartful of pigs to feed them. On the other side of the ce, the worgens were eating as they sat on the ground. Apart from theirmanders, because of how many of them, there were, most of them did not bother to use a seat or a table.

    Suddenly, a door from inside the yard was opened. From what it looked like, a fat human and two worgens came out from the inside. Abel was kind of surprised to see that. He recognized this human. It was the shop-owner of Gary¡¯s potion store inside Harvest City.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what this man¡¯s name was, but he did buy some potions from Gary¡¯s potion store. He was still new to Harvest City at the time, but he did remember this man doing something at the store¡¯s counter. Because of how ridiculously good Abel¡¯s memory was, there was no way that he could¡¯ve got it wrong.

    Suddenly, one of the two worgens started looking towards Abel¡¯s direction. Abel quickly closed his eyes, stopped his breathing, and attempted to erase his presence as much as he could.

    ¡°What is wrong, Master Fowler?¡± Fat Darren asked as he noticed the look on Fowler¡¯s face.¡±

    The Worgen named Fowler replied, ¡°Nothing, Mr. Darren. I must¡¯ve been mistaken or something.¡±

    ¡°We had a very sessful deal, Master Fowler,¡± a wide grin appeared on Darren¡¯s face, ¡°I look very much forward towards our next exchange.¡±

    Unlike Darren, Fowler was not looking forward to their next meeting at all. He was profiting from the deal they¡¯ve made this time, but anyone would be disgusted at someone who was willing to sell his own kind.

    Fowler revealed a fake smile as he replied, ¡°Good to do business with you, Mr. Darren. The Woolf family will not treat you poorly. We will bring more things to trade with you the next time.¡±

    ¡°Come here next time, Master Fowler, and I shall hold a wine fest just for you,¡± Darren bowed. For now, he just wanted to leave the fruit grove as quickly as he could. The more worgens that wereing into this ce, the less safe he felt for his own life. If he¡¯s said something wrong to these animals, they might just bite his head off right where he was standing.

 Chapter 82 - A Despicable Man

    <h4>Chapter 82: A Despicable Man</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over!¡± Darren sighed with a sense of relief. The feeling of being watched by more than a hundred worgen freaked him out. Although he had dealt with worgen a few times, the fear of the worgen in his heart was still the same.

    Darren¡¯s carriage wasrge, but not luxurious. As an ordinary businessman, he was not qualified to ride a luxury carriage, and today the carriage wasing full of goods. Now, the goods had been reced by a small bag of Orc Empire¡¯s specialty, so the carriage looked empty at this time.

    Gently patting the big bag around him, Darren¡¯s fat face was full of smiles. He murmured proudly, ¡°The umted past ten years of business is not as profitable as today, thank god!¡±

    ¡°Reis, speed up, then you will have a special reward when we get back!¡± Darren shouted to the carter. He felt unsecured when bringing such a big amount of money.

    Carter Reis was a junior warrior and also Darren¡¯s guard. The fewer people know the transaction happened today, the better, so Darren only brought the most reliable personal guard.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The inferior horse with the carriage started to run faster after Reis whipped it.

    Although the inferior horse sped up, Darren was still dissatisfied, but he has no solution for that. He said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m done with this inferior horse. I¡¯ll go change it into a war horse after I get back.¡±

    Reis didn¡¯t answer. Both of them actually understood that it was impossible for Dale to buy a war horse. War horses were exclusive for Knights, so they cannot be bought when you got a huge amount of money. Without corresponding identity, you would also be captured by the terrible aristocratic arbitral tribunal for sphemy.

    ¡°When I make enough money, we go to the Duchy of Thunder. I heard that you could get the title of a lord by donating. I will be a Lord, and you will be my knight,¡± Darren¡¯s fat face was full of imagination as if the dream had alreadye true.

    The carriage stopped slowly, Darren cursed: ¡°Reis, why the hell did you stop?¡±

    When Darren opened the door of the carriage and leaned out, he saw a short knight in blue armor standing next to the carriage. His personal guard, Reis was also a junior warrior has been grabbed with a single hand and held it in his hand. At that moment, Reis was paralyzed and seemed to be strangled to death already.

    It was Abel who came. It¡¯s impossible for who was eager to find the news let go of the human carriageing out from the worgen¡¯s manor. Abel suddenly appeared next to the carriage just now. When Reis was about to attack, he had been strangled by Abel already. Reis¡¯s neck broke when Abel only used a little bit of strength grasping the neck.

    Abel was also reluctant. The constant growing strength did not stop at the end of the promotion. Now the knight training every day and Knight¡¯s breathing techniques at night let the light goldenbat qi flow through the whole body, and the light goldenbat qi seems to have a strong effect on the body. Because of its powerful of will, Abel could now feel the increase in strength every day.

    Whoever thought that just a pinch would kill a junior warrior. This junior warrior¡¯s physical fitness condition was too bad.

    Abel forgot that he usually practiced with intermediate knight Lord Marshall. It was impossible topare the body of the intermediate knight with the body of the junior warrior? Even the fifth-level of novice knights are stronger than the junior warrior¡¯s body. It could be seen from the food they eat. The meat that Abel now eats every day is the best part of the beast.

    He threw away the dead driver¡¯s body in his hand. There was no guilt for the driver¡¯s death. Abel¡¯s direct killing is the lightest punishment. If it is in ordance with thew, the entire family would have been killed.

    Reis¡¯s body mmed to the ground with a bang. Darren¡¯s fat body trembled, and his fat flickered. Then his teeth began to fight, making a giggle sound, and his lower body was wet. The urine scared by the worgen was finally scared out at this time.

    Seeing this fat man¡¯s reaction, Abel felt angry and funny at the same time. This businessman who can betray human beings was as timid as a mouse. Really don¡¯t know how he could have started a business with worgen.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll give you everything you want!¡± Darren begged in front of the knight whose face was covered by his helmet, though he knew it was not surprising that he died thousands of times if anyone knew what he did, but his strong desire to survive still made him plead.

    ¡°Say it. What¡¯s the rtionship between you and the worgen?¡± Abel frowned, took a step back because of the fat man was full of stench in front of him.

    ¡°I just came to give food to the worgen, and didn¡¯t do any business with them!¡± Darren exined immediately without any thinking.

    ¡°Doing business?¡± Abel found the clue directly in Darren¡¯s sentence.

    ¡°No, no, no business.¡± It was found that due to the nervousness, what could usually speak can make mistakes one after another, Darren keep denied it.

    Abel¡¯s iron-gloved finger lightly touched Darren¡¯s left arm, only heard a click, his left arm bone was broken.

    The intense pain made Darren was about to yell, but Abel¡¯s fingers had quickly appeared in front of his eyes, and the metal fingers in front of him were like the hands of a demon, scared Darren who just wanted to yell to stopped, sweating all over the body due to the severe pain, but Darren tolerated the pain and did not dare to speak.

    ¡°My patience is limited and my temper is not good. Every time you tell a lie, I break a bone. You have 206 bones. You still have a lot of opportunities to lie.¡± Abel¡¯s voice was very light, just like sitting with a friend and chatting.

    But when he heard it, it seemed like he was listening to the terrible demonic words. His whole body shivered even more. He didn¡¯t know how many bones there were in humans. This was the content of the education of noble knights, but he knew when every bone in the body is broken, it would cause pain that is worse than death.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the truth, I¡¯ll tell the truth.¡± Darren¡¯s psychological defense was defeated, and he no longer wanted to keep anything at this time, said directly: ¡°I came to trade support potion with werewolf, these are items that were exchanged from the worgen. ¡±

    Darren pointed to the bag that had fallen to the ground in the carriage. Abel stepped forward and held the bag in his hand. When he opened it, he found that it was all the same dry flower. He had about 20 pounds in his hand. Abel was not familiar with flowers and nts and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°This is the dementor grass. Ordinary people would be addicted to it and indulge in hallucinations, but it is the element for most promotion potion, and the human world produced very little.¡± Darren realized that there was no life danger at the moment, so tried to answer everything Abel asked.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help criticizing: ¡°Aren¡¯t this just drugs? If it wasn¡¯t the element for promotion, I¡¯m afraid it would be the same as drugs in another world.¡±

    ¡°Say it, how did you contact the worgens. Don¡¯t tell me you can contact them by yourself.¡± Abel asked.

    Darren looked at Abel with a sense of embarrassment, his eyes turned around, and he was about toe up with some excuses, but then Abel¡¯s iron fingers appeared again in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Seventh Prince, Prince Middleton George, and I was his deputy in Harvest City.¡± Darren almost cried to say the whole sentence.

    ¡°What kind of asshole son did King Spence George bear!¡± Abel could not help but curse, then looked at Darren with a smile and asked, ¡°I¡¯m done, thest question. What do you have to save your life? ¡±

    Darren seemed to see the hope of life, and his strong desire to survive made his eyes piercingly pleaded, and said in session: ¡°I hid 20,000 gold coins in the basement of Gary¡¯s potion store in Harvest City. There are a lot potions in stock. I¡¯ll give them all to you. Please let me go. ¡±

    ¡°Basement? Where is it?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Under my bed.¡± Darren has found something wrong right after he said it. The method of interrogation used by Abel is a surprising way of interrogation that he saw in previous lives. It can be seen in many films and television works. And it turned out that people who hadn¡¯t seen movies and televisions were immediately uttered.

    Darren looked terrible at the moment. As thest chip was handed over, what was waiting for him is already obvious.

 Chapter 83 - Item Looting

    <h4>Chapter 83: Item Looting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    After Darren died, Abel threw two bodies onto the carriage, patted the horse, and let the horse leave freely. A bag full of soul catcher grass hung on the treetop of the tree.

    This time, Abel wouldn¡¯t take a second look at the worgens¡¯ hideout. He¡¯s caught the attention of the worgen just by looking at Darren. Fortunately, he responded quickly and changed his sight in time. Such keen senses did not belong to a high-ranked wolfrider. That worgen was a high-rankingmander.

    A wolfridermander was here, rushing out hastily to inquire would be suicidal. Abel thought that his equipment was not enough to protect himself. This wolfrider was in the same rank as Viscount Dickens, whose aura was frighteningly powerful for anyone to dare close in on him. Such an opponent could not be defeated with just magic weapons.

    But Abel didn¡¯t want just to leave. The wolfriders who attacked Harry Castle were right in front of him. Whilst being put in a dilemma, he suddenly thought of the transformation ne. Maybe the ne can transform him into a worgen.

    For someone like Abel, once he thought of something, he would start doing it right away. After stripping off his armor, he hid all his equipment under a tree and took out his transformation ne. He held it in his hand, chanted out the words he¡¯s said so many times before, and was turned into a worgen under a familiar green light.

    ¡°Apart from getting my muscles and bones torn up, the ne is actually pretty nice,¡± Abel said in a half-praising, half-sarcastic manner.

    As Abel walked to the manor, he started nning for his escape if he were to fail this infiltration. He pressed his hand on his Horadric cube and looked at the three improved exploding big swords. If his disguise was blown, he would probably throw these three exploding big swords to his pursuers, and then quickly run away by summoning White Cloud.

    With a back-up strategy in mind, Abel was now much more confident to walk inside the manor, and because of how rxed he was, the worgen that was guarding the door didn¡¯t seem to bother checking him at all.

    ¡°Seriously? Not even a body check? And these dogs want to invade the humans!!¡± Abel thought to himself. If the security measure here were a little stricter, he would¡¯ve been running away by now.

    In fact, Abel couldn¡¯t me the guarding worgen for such negligence of duty. This manor was usually tightly guarded. A signal whistle could be heard here all day long. Anyone approaching had to be examined by the human guard first, and then by the worgens themselves. In just today, there were more than 100 wolfriders in the manor house, and many wounded people were brought in. Arge number of people were serving these wolfriders. With so many in here, no one would dare to spy here.

    Abel was kind of a particr case. Without checking a second time, the guard just assumed that Abel was also one of those worgens, and when Abel entered the manor, the wolfrider who rested in the yard thought that Abel was a worgen in the manor. In this way, Abel as able to get inside the manor with just a few nods of his head.

    The low-ranked wolfriders were eating. Judging from the way they¡¯ve talked amongst themselves, failing the invasion made them feel humiliated, and they became fearful of the humans who lived in Harry Castle. They actually thought that their opponents were blessed with some sort of divine gifts.

    This was the simple mentality of ordinary worgens. Any invincible opponent would be deified by them. Such a habit made Abel want tough at them, but at the same time, it was also reassuring to hear that they wouldn¡¯t harass Harry Castle again.

    At the same time, Abel learned that the highest leader here was a wolfridermander called Fowler. Fowler was here, and the distance from here to Harvest city was enough to avoid the detection of masters like Viscount Dickens. Besides, by standing his post here, Fowler could also support the wolfriders without letting anyone take away this precious hideout.

    The manor was purchased by the Woolf family from the seventh prince, Middleton George. It was also a trading ce for business with Prince Middleton. Prince Middleton was happy to trade with worgen in this remote ce. After all, trading with orcs was risky.

    Abel did not hesitate. Most of the time, after he came to the manor, he observed the manor: the warehouse and the house wheremander Fowler stay gained most of Abel¡¯s attention.

    After an hour, there was a sharp howl from afar direction, and then another cry, but this howl was closer than the previous one. It was audible. Then, a howl came again not far from the manor, and a guard hurried toward themander Fowler.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why would you use this kind of emergency messaging?¡± One of the wolfrider asked another.

    It seemed that the wolfrider next to him was a worgen who was familiar with the signal. The worgen said with pride, ¡°The message just passed said that there was a situation 20 miles ahead. Not sure what the situation was. Howls like these can¡¯t convey information that is tooplicated. ¡±

    ¡°20 miles... Was the carriage discovered by the worgen scout?¡± The more Abel thought, the more likely it was.

    While Abel was thinking, a shadow came out of the middle house of the manor. It wasmander Fowler, he howled, and then another faint ck shadow rushed and stopped suddenly at the side ofmander Fowler. This rapid deceleration was a vition of thews of physics. ¡°Such powers and keen senses,¡± Abel admired.

    Asmander Fowler turned towards the mount wolf, it charged straight towards the gate without a care for the fence in front of it. Its leap was about 4 meters high. Everything was so fast that Abel couldn¡¯t see it properly.

    This was a scarce opportunity. Abel stood up, and while all the worgens focused on themander Fowler, he turned close to the room left bymander Fowler and opened the door gently.

    Abel found that the worgen¡¯s body was more flexible than the human body. Despite all the movements he just did, no sound was made at all. The reason was that the worgens had meat pads on their hands and feet. They could withdraw their ws while sneaking and extend their ws to attack.

    He entered intomander Fowler¡¯s room. The furnishings in the room were straightforward: arge bed, a table, a chair, a night pearl illuminated above the head, and that was all.

    A small bag was ced on the table. Abel stepped forward and opened the small bag. From the outside, it was a small bag, but after opening it, he felt that inside the bag had a vast space, about the size of a room.

    Abel was very excited to see this. This was the first time he saw the first space storage item other than a Horadric cube. He had never heard of such a storage item before.

    He settled down, anyway, it was already his once it was in his hands, Abel thought. He did not know how the worgen used this storage item. He directly entered it with his power of the Will. It was full of potions.

    Abel was very familiar with these potions. The blood fusing potions, replenishing potions, and essence condensing potion. The threebat qi enhance potions were special medicine that is strictly forbidden to flow out of the human world. Even when Abel bought it for arge amount, he was afraid of being suspected as a smuggler.

    All the potions were densely packed in the small bag, and the quantities were not counted, but ording to Abel¡¯s estimates, these should be enough for him to consume for two months, which means that there are potions worth more than 1.2 million gold coins.

    This ¡°gift¡± was just about enough to make Abel forgive what these wolfriders did to Harry Castle. Well, at least for the time being.

    Abel turned around and found an animal skin on the bed. Abel did not saw it when he first came in. When he looked closely, he found that this animal skin had a very slight aura to it. Although this aura was barely noticeable, weirdly enough, it was found on a dead animal¡¯s hide, and not from a living beast.

    Just how powerful was this beast when it was alive?

    Abel stopped thinking. He stepped forward to roll up the animal skin, put it in a small bag, and checked the room. The pillow was also pretty nice. He could feel the coolness as soon as he put his hands on it. He tried putting it behind his head, and as soon as he felt a sense offortableness with it, he quickly put it in his bag as to not fall asleep right away.

 Chapter 84 - Time to Loot

    <h4>Chapter 84: Time to Loot</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel put his hand on the table. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but he could feel that the wood was reacting to his power of the Will. This was the first time he had discovered an item that could boost his mental powers.

    Although Captain Fowler¡¯s room appeared to be empty, everything here was all useful stuff. Even though he couldn¡¯t recognize some of the stuff, he couldn¡¯t waste the chance of not taking them away.

    Anyways, there was still a lot of space in the bag, so he threw everything in. After a while, the big bed, the table, and the chair was gone.

    He could still take away the floor tiles. The tile was made of jade of the same color. Abel just couldn¡¯t let them ¡°go to waste,¡± so he took out a small dagger and started to prying on the floor beneath him.

    Since he was a worgen, it didn¡¯t take much time for Abel to take away all the tiles from the room. After, the room was barely beyond recognition.

    Abel took off the night pearl above his head and murmured to himself, ¡°I almost forgot that I have five of these in the Abel castle, and with this one, it will be a perfect match. ¡±

    When Abel snuck out of the room, no worgen noticed him at all. Since Captain Fowler had called for a defense against any unexpected invasion, everyone had already for the front door of the secret hideout.

    Realizing how much stuff he stole, Abel found a corner, jumped very hard, ced his hands on the top of the wall, got himself out of the wall. He looked back at the 4-meter-high fence and shook his head. After stealing so many things from here, he didn¡¯t think the worgens would stay if he was toe for a second time.

    Abel retrieved hisnce, armor, and other equipment. He took the big bag containing the soul catcher grass from the tree, threw them all into the portal bag, and ran back towards the mountain he had dropped White Cloud at.

    When Abel rode on White Cloud and fly to the cloud, he heard a heartbreaking howl in the direction of the manor. Abel felt kind of sorry when he heard it. Yeah, who wouldn¡¯t be sad when a thief had robbed everything from one of their rooms?

    After Captain Fowler heard about Darren, he rode his mount wolf to the ce where the incident happened, only to find out that the fat man was killed a few hours ago.

    After checking Darren¡¯s carriage, Captain Fowler guessed that he was targeted because of his money. While no sympathy was spared for him, Fowler had to find a new way to contact the seventh prince again, which meant any ongoing trade would have to be dyed for the time being.

    As Captain Fowler inspected the scene, an ominous feeling starteding over to him. He was very urate in this kind of thing. Because of how keen his senses were, he could foresee dangersing from miles away from him

    But just when he thought that an invasion wasing towards him, his room was already invaded by a thief.

    Oh no! Captain Fowler thought of the bag that was made of orc¡¯s spirit portal. That was the treasure of the n, and it was the key item for the Woof family to transport items. Even if there was a giant transporting flying animal like a sky sparrow, there was simply not enough space on its back to carry so many military items.

    There was no longer time to investigate the dead fat man. Without any second thought, Fowler rode his mount wolf back to the secret hideout. But when he entered the manor, everything appeared to be normal. Was something wrong with his sixth sense, after all?

    It might have something to do with overtraining. Whatever it was, he just couldn¡¯t find out what has been bothering him this entire time. Well, that was until he opened the door to his room.

    ¡°Who? Who did this?¡± Captain Fowler shouted as he found out that his room waspletely emptied.

    The most precious ¡°orc¡¯s spirit portal bag¡± of the n, along with other belongings that he trapped in this small manor through various means, were all gone. Whoever did this was not sparing him anything.

    The floor tiles on the ground were all made of the best meditation jade. Even a small piece of it could effectively stop one¡¯s mind from being interfered with negative thoughts, which was something that happens a lot more to people in the upper level of their training.

    The higher the level, the easier it was to be bothered by various negative thoughts. Meditation jade was always an extremely precious asset for trainers. Not just from the humans, for the past hundred years, Fowler has been stealing and robbing it from anywhere he could live in the Orc Empire. He would then gather all the jade he¡¯s got and store it inside his room.

    Beds, tables, and chairs were made of the same kind of wood, which was only produced in Dragon Abyss. ording to the legends, this timber was cut from the ambergris trees, which were trees that were watered with the saliva of dragons. When an ambergris tree grows, it will secrete a substance on its skin, which would attract dragons toe feed of it. And when the dragons fed themselves off the trees, more of their salivas would be poured and would help with the nt¡¯s growth.

    The wooden furniture made by ambergris timber could strengthen one¡¯s power of the Will. For powerful fighters like Captain Fowler, it was what made him so invincible even against enemies in the intermediate rank.

    What saddened Captain Fowler the most was the pillow on his bed, which made with the core of a meditation gem piece. If it wasn¡¯t for this pillow, he would¡¯ve had no need to be stuck in this middle-of-nowhere hideout.

    Except for the armor on his body and the weapons in his hand, everything that Fowler had was now gone. He just couldn¡¯t believe it. How could a location so heavily guarded be robbed like this? Worse yet, the culprit managed to escape without leaving a single trace.

    Captain Fowler shouted angrily, ¡°Bring me all the humans inside this manor. I want them all to be interrogated.¡±

    Before, humans and worgens were living in perfect harmony. Now, screams filled the air as the worgens did everything they could to make the humans speak. The humans did not even know what happened. They had no way to respond to the worgens¡¯ questions and were forced to die without a chance to defend themselves.

    As thest human lost his life, the worgens finally started to suspect each other.

    ¡°Was it one of us?¡± Captain Fowler said skeptically.

    Captain Fowler started questioning each one of his soldiers. After a while, one worgen was found to be missing. While one side imed that the worgen was in the fruit grove before, the other side was saying that he hade along with the wolfriders. After a heated debate leading to no end, the only conclusion was that the missing worgen was no longer to be found.

    ¡°Who is doing this to me?¡± Captain Fowler thought to himself. For the treasures he stole over the years, he offended way too many people to be counted.

    While Fowler was going through his long list of rivals, Abel was enjoying his flight on White Cloud.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Harvest City,¡± Abel said to himself. He had almost forgotten that there was a sum of unimed money to be collected. If he had remembered it correctly, it was located in the Gary Pharmacy Store inside Harvest City.

    After locating the Gary¡¯s Pharmacy shop, Abel took two quick breaths and calmed himself down. In a world as dangerous as this, he must not get toocent. Cautiousness was what mattered the most.

    Yes, cautiousness. Take the stuff he¡¯s looted today, for example. He had never seen some of these items before, and he was sure that even Marshall wouldn¡¯t know about them. There was also that shocking howl made by Fowler. If he really had to fight such a terrifying opponent, could three exploding swords really have helped him to escape?

    The more Abel thought about it, the more he felt that his actions were too risky for his own good. Although he got himself a lot of good items, he didn¡¯t quite make an assessment of his enemies¡¯ abilities. He got lucky this time, but such blunders could be fatal at times.

    Speaking of which, he was already near the Harvest City. Since he couldn¡¯t risk being discovered from here, he jumped from White Cloud and put on a robe to cover his whole body. To hide his true identity, he paid the entrance fee to get inside whilst pretending to be a worker from the church.

    It was already evening during this time, and there were a lot of people out there on the street. Many nobles had already started their nightlife at this time. It seemed that the closer the night was, the more lively the city was.

 Chapter 85 - Black Market Auction

    <h4>Chapter 85: ck Market Auction</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel didn¡¯t walk very fast, but every one of his steps was wider than anyone else. He has paid many visits to Harvest City by this point. Once he took a few turns at the corners, he was able to find his way into Gary¡¯s potion store¨Carge potion store selling various kinds of potions.

    Gary¡¯s potion store was closed. Maybe it wasn¡¯t in business today. Or, maybe it was because the shop¡¯s owner Darren wasn¡¯t here.

    ¡°Hi there,¡± a stranger said as he tapped Abel on the shoulder, ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯ve been going the wrong way, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    <i>Wait, did he just recognize me? </i> Abel thought as he turned his head around. Strangely, he saw a man wearing the same mask and hood as him. It was a strange man, but he was very passionate about his demeanor.

    ¡°The Chris Auction Stand is over here,¡± the man kindly showed Abel, ¡°You¡¯ve been going the wrong way, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Abel stumbled for a bit as he wasn¡¯t quite sure what was going on, ¡°Yeah! I-I wasn¡¯t sure where I was going, you see.¡±

    ¡°I knew it! Those neers always chicken out, don¡¯t they? They are scared of being recognized, scared of letting others know what they¡¯ve bought. Come on now. This is just another regr auction! They don¡¯t sell anything special here. We don¡¯t know where the productse from, sure, but that¡¯s only from time to time.¡±

    The man continued on as he closed in on Abel, ¡°Especially this time. They are putting up maids for sale, you see. Not just regr maids, though. They have dwarf maids, orc maids. I¡¯m not sure if they have vulpera maids, but I sure look forward to it.¡±

    Abel finally understood now. Whoever this man was, he was going to the ck market sales held by the Kree¡¯s auction stand. Coincidentally, they were both wearing the same costumes. No wonder he thought that Abel was going with him.

    ¡°Might as well have a look,¡± Abel thought to himself. For all the time he¡¯s spent on his own training, now was the chance to open his eyes to the outside world.

    ¡°I give you my gratitude, sir,¡± Abel gave a light bow to the mysterious man, ¡°A thousand thanks for showing me around this ce.¡±

    The mysterious man didn¡¯t expect Abel to be this polite. He quickly returned a bow and said apologetically, ¡°Oh, I did not know you were a nobleman. I¡¯m sorry for my imprudence back then.¡±

    The man wasn¡¯t acting so easygoing now. Actually, Abel liked it more this way. He was used to talking to strangers with a polite and distanced tone. Besides, the man was cultured enough to return the favor to him. He must be a nobleman as well, or at least someone was in the same circle.

    Abel praised, ¡°Nobles have to be very careful to attend these kinds of auctions, don¡¯t they? You, sir, you hide well under your disguise.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± the man replied with augh, ¡°Oh, by the Spirits! You are definitely the most humourous gentleman that I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    The two walked towards the front entrance of the Kree¡¯s auction stand. The door was half-open when they arrived, which indicated that the business has just closed. There were still two staff standing outside. However, and they moved out of the way for Abel and the man toe in. They didn¡¯t say anything as they were doing this.

    The man advised, ¡°Try not to speak too much here. You might see someone you know here.¡±

    Abel nodded as he kept his mouth shut. The two entered the main hall of the second floor, which was crowded with tens of different people who were all hiding under their hoods. Most of them were waiting in silence, while a handful of them was whispering something to one another.

    The man whispered to Abel, ¡°Most of these people are merchants. Do you know why these filthy lowlifes are here? They¡¯re here because they want things that they¡¯re usually not allowed to have. ¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear Spirits,¡± Abel eximed, ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid to be punished by the royal arbitral tribunal?¡±

    Abel could tell how jealous this man was getting when he mentioned those merchants. While merchants had a low status in this world, they were often much wealthier than a lot of the upper-ss noblemen.

    The man replied, ¡°That¡¯s why this ce exists, no?¡±

    Abel asked, ¡°What exactly is this ce? What kind of influence is behind it to make it operate?¡±

    ¡°Come on, who else inside the Duchy of Carmel can do this?¡± the man said sarcastically, ¡°Surely it can¡¯t be the nobles. Why would they spend the time to do something like this? If you¡¯re really interested in finding out the answers, you might want to ask those royals who spend their whole lives inside their castle.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what it is,¡± Abel eximed in his mind, ¡°there¡¯s no concrete evidence behind, but it could be Middleton George, the seventh prince¡¯s idea. Why else would this ce be right next to Gary¡¯s potion store?¡±

    A thin middle-aged sudden came out and walked towards the auction stage. Judging from the fancy suit he was wearing, he must be the host of today¡¯s sale.

    ¡°Good evening, everyone! Wee to the Kree¡¯s auction stand!¡± My name is Hopper, and I¡¯ll be the host of today¡¯s auction. Thank you all foring today!¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much of a reactioning from the crowd. Apart from the few who pped their hands, most just looked at Hoppy in silence.

    They were obviously more interested in something else. Hopper knew that, so he waved his hand around and got to the main part right away. Soon, the staff brought a te that was covered in a red drape.

    As Hopper removed the drape, everyone could see that a knight¡¯s heavy sword was underneath. The more Abel took a look at it, the more familiar he seemed to be with it. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this piece was something that he himself had made.

    ¡°Our first item is a knight¡¯s heavy sword, crafted by none but the pride of Harvest City, the legendary Master cksmith and the Lord of his own domain. Yes,dies and gentlemen, this masterpiece here is forged by Master Abel¡¯s own hands. Based on what we know from ourwork, you wouldn¡¯t find more than ten of these des on sale in the market.¡±

    The crowd suddenly got quite rowdy after that. Apparently, Abel¡¯s sword seemed to have captured a lot of attention from them. Hopper was really d to see that. He was the one who proposed to have it as today¡¯s first item, and the n has worked out exactly the way he had hoped it to be.

    ¡°As some of you may know, Master Abel¡¯s magic weapons have always been very popr. Ever since Master Thorin Oakenshield hasbeled them to be around 50,000 gold coins in their worth, it has be difficult for them to be sold in most regr markets. Because of this, we had to move this piece right here all the way from Bakong City.¡±

    Hopper continued on with a very dramatic tone, ¡°The bottom price will be 1000 gold coins! 100 gold coins for every time someone raises the offer. I repeat everyone raise is 100 gold coins! We will now begin the auction with a knight¡¯s heavy sword that Master Abel has forged!¡±

    Abel could tell for sure now. It really was a sword that he has made. It wasn¡¯t his finest work, but it was a sword of a hundred skills. It was strange to see it here, though. It was a knight¡¯s heavy sword, something that could only be wielded by a knight or a nobleman. Most people couldn¡¯t eveny their eyes on something like this.

    ¡°1000 gold coins!¡± a low voice came over. Whoever called it out, Abel could tell that he was trying to hide his real voice.

    ¡°1100!¡± Another raised his left arm and shouted.

    ¡°1500!¡±

    ¡°1800!¡±

    That was already twice the normal price they would sell in an ordinary market. These people were simply mad. Abel couldn¡¯t find other ways to exin this.

    ¡°Anyone wishes to bid higher? Remember, this is a sword that Master Abel has made himself! Whether you want it for a collection or for training purposes, this is about the best option that you are going to see in a very, very long time!¡±

    As Hopper continued to tempt the crowd, the price was finally raised to 2,200 gold coins.

    Hopper decided to call stop here, ¡°2200 gold coins now. Does anyone want to raise? Okay, then. 2200 gold coins once.¡±

    ¡°2200 gold coins twice.¡±

    ¡°2200...¡±

    A voice suddenly called out from Abel¡¯s side, ¡°2300 gold coins!¡±

    ¡°What the hell?¡±

    Abel turned his head around. He didn¡¯t see thising at all, but the man who brought him in was the one who called out 2300 gold coins.

    The manughed as he saw Abel looking at him, ¡°It would be a disgrace towards Master Abel if his work were to be sold to a merchant. I can¡¯t allow that to happen, can I?¡±

    ¡°The price is now raised to 2300 gold coins. 2300 once.¡±

    ¡°2300 twice.¡±

    ¡°2300. Thrice.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Sir. You have earned yourself a knight¡¯s heavy sword made by none but Master Abel himself.¡±

    As Hopper congratted the man, a staff approached him and received a bag filled with the sum that was called out.

    ¡°Nothing lessing from a prodigy!¡± the man scanned the sword¡¯s de as he revealed a part of it from the sheath.

    Abel really liked this man now. Whoever he was, a man with such a good taste in weapons, must also have a great character to him. If Abel¡¯s got the chance, he¡¯d love to be friends with this strange fellow.

 Chapter 86 - Elf For Sale

    <h4>Chapter 86: Elf For Sale</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°The second lot was the purple fantasy series set designed by Master Lisa of Bakong City. It consisted of a ne, two earring pieces, and a ring. Theplete set was made of gold and purple gems.¡±

    Hopper continued his introduction in a cheery tone, ¡°Not only are they made of some very fine jewelry, but Master Lisa has also added a lot more artistic value to them with her craftsmanship. The base price of this set of jewelry was 800 gold coins, and every bid must not be less than 50 gold coins.¡±

    Abel had already lost his interest when he heard the word ¡°jewelry.¡± Harry Castle had no mistresses in the first ce. Besides, Abel was way too young to have a girlfriend.

    Abel looked at the people around him. Although he could not see their face, judging from their actions and forms, he could roughly guess what these people do for a living.

    Most of these people were businessmen. Abel could tell from the way they spoke. Some people deliberately learned to speak and act like nobles, but the etiquette they¡¯ve used was ipatible to the current scenario.

    Abel was sure that some of them were trained since childhood. Most people might not realize it, but Abel could easily tell them apart from the others. These nobles rarely raised their hand to raise the price. Instead, they seemed to be waiting for something else toe up.

    Abel was kind of the same. He, too, had no interest in the next dozen or so items that were put up for sale. Most of these items were items previously used by mistresses of noblemen. Since most people had no ess to them, they were directly auctioned here in the ck market.

    Actually, if the ones who sold these items were not nobles, to begin with, they would¡¯ve been arrested by the noble arbitral tribunal if they decided to wear those in public.

    ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t bought anything at all. Were you also waiting for thest item?¡± The man next to Abel asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really interested,¡± Abel replied, ¡°Something¡¯s been bothering me, though. Just why are there so many people who¡¯re out to buy these luxurious items? Surely most of them aren¡¯t nobles, so what would they do if they actually get their hands on them? Aren¡¯t they scared of getting arrested?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know a lot about merchants, do you?¡± the man said and exined, ¡°You see, the merchants are an insignificant and prideful bunch. Apart from the gold that they have, not much else is enough to give them anyfort. To answer your question, no, they aren¡¯t afraid of getting arrested, because after they¡¯ve managed to purchase something here, all they are going to do is to put what they¡¯ve bought inside their houses. Rather than wearing the items, they are just going to spend their time looking at them.¡± The man exined.

    ¡°Oh, my spirits! What unique taste these men have!¡± Abel eximed. For someone like him, it was hard to imagine if all the jewels and fancy clothes inside his castle were all stored inside a collection room.

    ¡°Here, my dear customers and guests is thest lot of today¡¯s auction. I know, I know. This is probably why so many of you have visited us today, so please enjoy yourself as we introduce you to our next lot! ¡±

    Despite having introduced dozens of items today, Hopper was not getting tired at all. In fact, not only did he not tire, he seemed to be only getting more energetic as the hours went by.

    ¡°Her eyes are blue like the sky, her mouth small like a cherry, and her ears shaped like a piece of carved jade. And would you look at the figure of her body! Such finesse! Such wonder! Here we have an elf from the Double Moon Forest!¡±

    Under Hopper¡¯s dramatic introduction, a female elf in cuff walked up towards the auction stage. There was a small iron chain attached to her handcuffs, and the other end of the chain was pulled by the guard.

    The female elf looked young. Child-like, even. This was an underage elf girl, with a fearful look on her face and a lot of distress showing from her pair of blue eyes.

    ¡°This is an elf who has yet to lose her virginity. The bottom price is 10,000 gold coins, and the minimum bid is 500 gold coins. We¡¯ll start the bid now!¡± Hopper shouted.

    ¡°10,000 gold coins.¡± Someone shouted as soon as Hopper finished speaking.

    ¡°11,000 gold coins.¡±

    ¡°11,500 gold coins.¡±

    ¡°12,000 gold coins.¡±

    The auction became very lively now. There were several who hadn¡¯t called out any prices yet, and they were going all-out at the same time.

    Abel frowned and asked the man next to him, ¡°The principality has banned the sale of any ves other than orcs. How is that we have an elf on sale here?¡±

    ¡°I also don¡¯t know, either,¡± the man responded, and suddenly screamed as he checked his wallet, ¡°Oh, no! I didn¡¯t bring enough money today!.¡±.

    Abel shook his head at the sight of this. It was probably Prince Middleton George who was responsible. For someone who could trade with the worgens, selling elves would most certainly not be taboo for him.

    ¡°15,000 gold coins!¡± one of the customers yelled as he looked around for anyone willing topete with him, the murderous spirit(qi) starting oozing out of his body.

    ¡°An elite knight!¡±

    Abel was shocked. He did not expect that an elite knight would appear on such asions. While this man was not as powerful as Viscount Dickens or Fowler, the qi he released was not something anyone could possess.

    This man actually used his qi in public, and not to mention that it was targeted at normal people. Some people were already copsing because of this. As weak as the aura of an elite knight was, it would still take about a month for most people to recover from it.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue the auction?¡± The elite knight spoke with a rather cocky tone in his voice. He seemed kind of proud to have injured so many people all by himself.

    ¡°How dare you?¡± Hopper scoffed without fear as he knew how well connected the Kree¡¯s Auction Stand was. Instead ofplying with this troublemaker who was trying to order him around, he decided to turn to the guards.

    ¡°Catch him,¡± Hopper told his men, but boy, he really made a miscalction here.

    In a blink of an eye, all six intermediate knight guards fell on the ground and started moaning in pain. Like how any fight between a child and a grown-up was, thebat qi of an elite knight could easily crush any intermediate knight in his way.

    Abel knew that the elite knight was holding back. He wasn¡¯t looking tomit murder in Harvest City, obviously. While the ck market was not protected byw, as long as no one died here, no one would bother to report on the elite knight.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve saved 15 grand for myself,¡± the elite knightughed, then kicked Hopper off the auction stage with one kick. He didn¡¯t even look at Hopper¡¯s bodyguards, as they were all too frightened to even stand up on two legs. Without anyone in his way, he came straight towards the enved elf.

    ¡°Greetings, my lovely elfdy. I have always wanted an elf as a maid. You will be my exclusive maid from now on. From this point onward, I will be your master till the end of my days,¡± The elite knight feigned politeness as he introduced himself to the elf.

    The elf girl was too shocked to say anything. While looking around with her big pair of eyes, she desperately searched for any help that coulde and rescue her.

    Abel did not want to get involved, but when he saw the helplessness and despair in those eyes, he was reminded of the time when he first came to this world. He was reminded of being scared and alone every single day, just like this elf girl was.

    She was now in the human world, surrounded by malicious people who wanted nothing but to exploit her.

    The elite knight reached out and grabbed the chain on the elf¡¯s handcuff. While doing so, a mysterious force interfered and stopped him right where he was at.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    The elite knight was very annoyed. If he didn¡¯t know that elves were up for sale here, there was no way that he would being to this dirty ce today. And to have someone interfering him from getting what he wants, that just pissed him off even more.

    Abel looked at the elite knight in front of him and found it funny because Abel just found out that the elite knight in front of him didn¡¯t bring his weapon in order to hide his identity.

    <i>Finally, an opportunity to fight an elite knight empty-handed, </i>Abel thought to himself.

    Lord Marshall no longer wanted to fight empty-handed with Abel in Harry Castle. Lord Marshall and every knight in the world seriouslycked the skill of fighting empty-handed, so the reason that Lord Marshall refused to fight empty-handed was that the knights never learned any empty-handed fighting skills.

 Chapter 87 - The Elite Knight of Rodney

    <h4>Chapter 87: The Elite Knight of Rodney</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel said as he gently ced the chain on the fairy girl¡¯s hands, ¡°Stand aside. I¡¯ll try not to drag you into this.¡±

    The fairy girl could sense Abel¡¯s good intentions, but she couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. As more rxed as she seemed to be, she wasn¡¯t moving at all.

    Abel sighed as he saw this. He tapped the fairy girl on her back, then led her to the auction stand. While doing so, he kicked the bodyguard down from the auction stage.

    Such disrespectful move angered the elite knight. He charged towards Abel and began grabbing him by the front chest. He was fast, but Abel was able to respond on reflex. Abel grabbed the hand that was reaching towards him with his left, pulled it towards his behind, and the elite knight flew out by his own force.

    The elite knight slid on the floor for about four meters. It didn¡¯t hurt him, though, as Abel was just returning the force that was directed towards him. As it turned out, the short, young boy was not an ordinary fighter. He was much more experienced than his age showed.

    The elite knight quickly calmed himself down. Abel was no longer someone to be looked down upon. Rather, he was a real opponent to be recognized.

    The elite knight carefully took a step forward. As his front foot closed in, his back leg quickly followed. Such footwork was typically used by knights to send their enemies back. Since the auction stage was behind Abel, if he had no choice but to step back, he would¡¯ve had to take the elite knight¡¯s full blow upfront.

    Abel was not that predictable. The experience he¡¯s gained from his past life has made him see through a weakness in the elite knight¡¯s movements. While the footwork was meant for an armed assault, using it for closed rangedbat would leave no chance for defense.

    Just when the elite knight was about to sh at Abel diagonally, Abel bent his knees and drew his distance forward. He didn¡¯t use this chance to go for a countermove. Instead, he faked a hit and spun his body one more time. Next thing the elite knight knew, his enemy was right behind him.

    All the guests were attending the auction were just about toe to their senses. They had been too frightful to do anything, and since the intruder was not looking to harm them (he just wanted to take to a fairy), they decided to stay and enjoy watching the fight. Sadly for them, everything seemed to happen so quickly.

    Without catching everything that happened, the intruder slid out of the fight. The second round was barely about to start, but the stranger (Abel) was already preparing for an attack behind the elite knight.

    The move Abel was using was called the bridging german suplex, a killer move that was used in professional wrestling. After he grabbed the elite knight by his back, he straightened his legs and arched his whole body backward. The elite knight wasn¡¯t sure what¡¯s happening, but he screamed as loudly as he could when he was lifted in the air and mped right down to the ground.

    Thud

    As the elite knight¡¯s head made contact with the ground, his mind was just a tad away frompletely fading out. He was a very strong man, however, and was able to stand up again after shaking his head a few times.

    Instead of continuing with his attack, Abel decided to let the elite knight recover for a bit. Such a sturdy opponent was rather hard to find, and he was really keen on reviving his memories as a martial arts trainer in the gym.

    ¡°I want you dead!¡± the elite knight roared and pulled away his cape. As fancy as his attire revealed to be, his stature was too muscr to be hidden underneath it.

    From what it looked like, he was in his middle age. His face seemed kind of misshapen. Perhaps it was the anger that he was showing. Or, actually, it could be that suplex he had just received. Anyways, that didn¡¯t stop him from being recognized by the crowd.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Elite Knight of Rodney!¡±

    ¡°My spirits, how could it be him?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s that kind of person!¡±

    The Elite Knight of Rodney was an elite knight who served under the lord of Harvest City. He was a direct subordinate of Viscount Dickens, and because he had no title nornd under his name, he had to pledge himself to other big families once his masters could no longer provide for him and his training.

    Seeing that the others could tell who he was, the Elite Knight of Rodney didn¡¯t care to hide any longer. ¡°I, the Elite Knight of Rodney,¡± he eximed, ¡°I dere a duel with you! Please, reveal your true identity and face me to a fair fight!¡±

    Abel froze for a bit as he looked at the Elite Knight of Rodney like some sort of idiot. No one came here to let others know who they were. Just because Rodney showed his identity, it didn¡¯t mean that he could drag someone along to make the same kind of mistake.

    For noblemen and knights alike, request for duels was amon way to resolve any sort of conflict. There were conditions applied to this rule, however. Duels could only be requested to someone of the same rank, or from a higher-ranked noble to someone of a lower rank.

    After a duel was requested, the person who was challenged would be given time to make preparations. During this time, a third party would be found to oversee the duel in a fair and impartial manner. Without these requirements, the fight would lose its grace, and the winner¡¯s victory would hold little to no credibility to it.

    As justified as that seemed, the Elite Knight of Rodney was being kind of dirty to have asked Abel to reveal his true identity. Even if he had lost to duel right here, he could easily have his revenge after he knew what Abel looked like.

    Abel said clearly and loudly, ¡°You have no right to dere a duel with me! What you are doing right now is a direct vition to the Decree of Knights!¡±

    All the noblemen who were present understood immediately. Not only was the mysterious man (Abel) a knight, he was also in a higher rank than the Elite Knight of Rodney. Not only did the Elite Knight of Rodney have no right to fight him, but he would also be charged with viting the Decree of the Knights.

    If Abel showed his true identity right here, Rodney would¡¯ve had no way to prove his innocence. Worst case scenario, he might even be investigated by the noble arbitral tribunal.

    The Elite Knight of Rodney knew that, of course. While Abel didn¡¯t show his face, he had already dered his superiority as a high-ranking knight. The smart thing to do here would be to ask for reconciliation. The situation they were in was not that serious, to begin with, after all.

    But they were in a ck market, and Rodney just couldn¡¯t believe that a high-ranked nobleman (who¡¯s higher-ranked than him) woulde here at all. He was already in a very upset back then, and now Abel was using him of a crime he might just get out of.

    ¡°HOW DARE YOU DISGRACE ME?¡± Rodney screamed, ¡°SHOW ME YOUR FACE NOW, OR I¡±LL SMACK YOU DOWN RIGHT HERE!¡±

    After saying that, the Elite Knight of Rodney covered his entire body with his whitebat qi. Everyone watching was already running away by now. Unbelievable. Just unbelievable. How dare the Elite Knight of Rodney release hisbat qi right here?

    Rodney was taking a gamble with this bold move. He didn¡¯t think any ¡°good citizen¡± would go tell on him for releasing hisbat qi. Besides, as long as Abel was not a nobleman, it wouldn¡¯t matter if he melted his limbs off with hisbat qi.

    <i>Is he out of his mind? </i>Abel thought to himself. When he just became a beginner knight, the first thing Lord Marshall told him was to not show hisbat qi in the city or in front of any nobleman. Without respecting this rule, a knight would no longer be considered civil by hismunity.

    From Rodney¡¯s perspective, he was really starting to get scared. Instead of running away like the others, Abel was just starting there and observing his next move. Suchposure and mentality could only belong to a true upperssman.

    ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s how it is,¡± he thought. It was toote to stop here, anyway, so he quickly reached for Abel¡¯s hoodie with his qi-covered hand.

    Abel¡¯s eyes turned cold as he saw the handing at him. He still hadn¡¯t revealed hisbat qi up to this point, and Rodney¡¯s qi could¡¯ve easily killed any ordinary person who didn¡¯t have his own qi. Combat qi was an extremely erosive and dangerous substance, and direct contact with it could¡¯ve killed most people on the spot.

    So that¡¯s what it was. Rodney wasn¡¯t looking to see how skilled Abel was at fighting. Even if Abel was to best martial arts fighter in the world, if he didn¡¯t have his own qi core to cover himself inbat qi, Rodney could¡¯ve just neutralized him by touch.

 Chapter 88 - Becoming an Intermediate Knight

    <h4>Chapter 88: Bing an Intermediate Knight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel viciously stuck out his hand. Without hesitation, he grabbed the Elite Knight of Rodney by hisbat qi filled hand. Immediately, Abel jumped off the ground. He used one of his legs to lock down the neck of his opponent, and the other locking down the chest. Abel squeezed both of his legs, tightly hugging the waist for his dear life. He would not let the Knight of Rodney escape. At the same time, the two men fell on to the floor. Abel madly pulled with his arms, and the Knight of Rodney let out a scream of agony. Just like that, a perfect Ude-hishigi-Juji-Gatame grappling technique was executed.

    The Knight of Rodney had been fully secured on the floor. He was filled with confusion. Why was his opponent was not afraid of hisbat qi. His opponent had grabbed his hand full ofbat qi without hesitation, not only that, but his opponent had also willingly made contact with his body, which was also filled withbat qi.

    No one from the crowd, even the Knight of Rodney, had noticed that Abel was using his ownbat qi as well. It was just that, Abel¡¯sbat qi was shining in a pale gold color underneath his skin. This kind ofbat qi could not increase your strength. It could only avoid other people¡¯sbat qi getting into your body

    The Knight of Rodney continued to scream as Abel doubled down on his force. His neck was harshly pressed by Abel¡¯s leg through the perfect Ude-hishigi-Juji-Gatame grappling technique. The Knight of Rodney began to lose his ability to breathe, and he felt like his arms were about to break through Abel¡¯s reverse lock. This excruciating amount of pain caused the Knight of Rodney to lose control over his body. All he could do now was to continue gushing out hisbat qi. Both Abel and the Knight of Rodney was fully engulfed in a white sh ofbat qi.

    Abel realized something strange. This was the first time he had attacked an official knight with his physical body while using hisbat qi. Since he was a beginner knight, he could not inject hisbat qi on to his weapons. He could rarely make contact with an opponent¡¯sbat qi. Even if he did have a chance, it wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Abel just wanted to have fun. He knew that the Knight of a Rodney did not bring any weapons along with him, so Abel could finally have a chance to test his skills out on an official knight. Abel was very confident in his Karate grappling techniques, so that¡¯s why things had ended up like this.

    Abel could felt the viciousbat qi of the Knight of Rodney rushing towards his body. However, when it was just about made contact with his pale goldbat qi, the viciousbat qi suddenly calmed down. When both of theirbat qi finally made contact, the Knight of Rodney¡¯sbat qi suddenly got evaporated into those pale goldbat qi of his, like ice blocks on a heated stove.

    When Abel realized his body was immune to other people¡¯sbat qi, he longer cared how muchbat qi the Knight of Rodney was injecting in his body. On the other hand, the Knight of Rodney also realized Abel was not putting up any defense towards hisbat qi. He began to feel hopeful, so he doubled down on unleashing hisbat qi towards the body of Abel.

    As Abel continued to let massive amounts of whitebat qi enters his body, yet they were all evaporated by his pale goldbat qi. He felt his body expanding, and this feeling only escted as time passed. Soon, he felt like he was about to explode.

    Suddenly, he was reminded of the Knight¡¯s breathing technique. Under this circumstance, he had no choice but to let loose of the knight of Rodney for a bit and began to use the Knight¡¯s breathing technique. Arge amount of pale goldbat rushed towards the qi pressure point in his chest. The speed of thebat was much faster than those master¡¯s potion he had drunk before. In almost no time, the qi pressure point in his chest was filled up.

    <i>I can¡¯t continue like this </i>. Abel decided to suppress his pale goldbat qi into his abdominal area. The pale goldbat qi began to swirl within his abdominal. To his surprise, another qi pressuring point was beginning to form.

    Abel wondered if he was actually dreaming. How could he raise his rank again in such a short period of time? Before his battle with the Knight of Rodney, he was still a rank 6 knight. But before he even had time to react, he had already turned in to a rank 7 knights. Despite all of this, the pale goldbat qi in his body doesn¡¯t seem to get drained at all as the Knight of Rodney continued to inject Abel with his whitebat qi.

    The qi pressuring point in his abdominal also began to absorb the whitebat qi. Arge amount of pale goldbat qi rushed towards it, and soon, the second qi pressure point was also filled up as well.

    Abel did not stop. He began to build his 3rd qi pressuring point from his back. After the qi began to swirl, those pale goldbat qi was sucked into his 3 rd wi pressuring point. Now, he was a rank 8 Knight.

    By this point, Abel had be a little numbed to his crazy rate of rank increase. He could no longer stop. As the locked down Knight of Rodney continued to inject hisbat qi into Abel, Abel couldn¡¯t help but continue to increase his rank at this madding rate.

    More qi pressuring point began formed, this time under his right armpit. It was then immediately filled withbat qi. Now, he was a rank 9 knight.

    The same goes went with the qi pressuring point under his left armpit, which had also formed after a while. Finally, he was a rank 10 knight, or in other words, an intermediate knight!

    The Knight of Rodney began to notice that something must have gone wrong. Hisbat qi was starting to drain, it was like hisbat qi was being swallowed by something terrifying. It had all vanished into the void after it entered the body of his opponent. By that point, the Knight of Rodney wanted to stop hisbat qi, but Abel¡¯s body was like a giant blood-sucking worm, tightlytched on to his body and ruthlessly sucking hisst bit of remainingbat qi.

    Abel felt like a qi pressuring point was about to form his palm. If it was sessful, he could officially be an intermediate Knight.

    Abel decided to form this first intermediate knight qi pressuring point on his right palm. It seemed like the most logical thing to do. Other than left-handed knights, most intermediate knights would choose their right palm.

    Abel felt like his entire body ofbat qi began to vibrate chaotically. He felt a burning sensation in his right palm. Pale goldbat qi began to travel towards his right palm slowly. Then, they began to swirl faster and faster. It because of this qi pressuring point in their palm that an intermediate knight could cover their weapons inbat qi. This qi pressuring was what joins a knight¡¯sbat qi to the external world.

    By the time the qi pressure point had formed in his right palm, thebat qi within Abel¡¯s body had already be bnced. It no longer needed to rush towards the qi pressuring point within his right palm. However, that qi pressure within his right palm did not like that, and it began to viciously suck like a man dying of thirst in the desert. At first, the Knight of Rodney thought Abel had stopped sucking hisbat qi. As he was just about to enjoy a sense of relief, suddenly, an immensely powerful sucking force came from the right palm of Abel.

    Even thest remaining bit ofbat qi within the Knight of Rodney had been forcefully sucked dry by Abel¡¯s right palm. Even after all these sucking, Abel¡¯s right palm was still only half full.

    Could this be the ¡°star inhaling da-fa¡±? Abel was a bit confused. He had only practiced the knight¡¯s breathing technique. It was nothing special. The only difference was that hisbat qi was a pale gold color. Could this be the reason?

    Abel¡¯s pale goldbat qi was different from the legendarybat qi of god. The realbat qi of god was the most advancedbat qi technique. They had attained their gold color through to the massive amount of training. Although those who were able to unleash these advancebat qi technique did not have a bigger core, their core was a lot denser. That¡¯s why theirbat qi had turned gold up to a point. However, Abel could only use normalbat qi techniques. His core was built on forcefully sucking overflowing amount ofbat qi. If another person had tried to do this, they would most likely get blown into pieces by an excessive amount of qi. Since Abel had also used his power of the will to build his core, his core had be as dense as iron, and a lot bigger than normal.

    You could say Abel¡¯s core was a deformed one, yet it was so unique, so no one could ever replicate it. Every unique aspect of Abel had yed a part in the formation of this deformed core. From the existence Horadric cube, which allowed Abel tobine so many master¡¯s potions, to his unmatchable power of the will, and who could forget his forging knowledge and calm personality. All of these traits were not easy to attain.

    ¡°You are a monster! you are a monster!¡±

    By this point, the Knight of Rodney waspletely devoid of fighting power. Every single bit ofbat qi in his body had beenpletely sucked dry, and even hisbat qi seed had disappeared. Now, he was only abat qi- less rubbish with the title of an elite knight. If he wanted to regain hisbat qi, he had to start with his training all over again.

    With the mixture of anger and fear, the Knight a Rodney had never felt this hopeless in life. He could not do anything other than mutter. His voice was so soft that only Abel could hear what he had said.

 Chapter 89 - Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 89: Investigation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel could also sense that the Knight of Rodney¡¯s fighting power had been drained. However, after he heard what the Knight of Rodney had called him, a murderous desire shed from his eyes. No one could know about Abel¡¯s uniquebat qi ability. Otherwise, he would be the mutual enemy of all Knights. Just think about it, if a Knight realized something could not only suck up theirbat qi but use it to increase their own strength, of course, they would want that person dead.

    Abel viciously squeezed with his legs around the neck of the Knight of Rodney. The Knight of Rodney was already defenseless by that point. With that immensely powerful squeeze, all the Knight of a Rodney could hear was a loud cracking sounding from his neck. Soon, his head was hanging motionless on the ground, soft like jelly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only killed the Knight of Rodney out of self-defense. All of you in the crowd can testify this!¡± Abel said as he stood up. Since things had already progressed to this point, he no longer wanted to hide his identity.

    He lightly lifted his face mask; the youthful face of Abel appeared in front of the crowd. From the innocent smile on his face, no one could have guessed this youngster was the killer of an elite knight.

    ¡°Master Abel!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Lord of Abel!¡±

    The guests in the crowd could recognize Abel in one nce, and his fame was too wildly spread in Harvest City. Although it hasn¡¯t been long since Abel had be famous, he already became the role model of how each family in Harvest City should educate their child. Outstanding, gifted, hardworking, ambitious, was just somemon words people would often describe Abel as a person.

    The crowd also knew that they had no choice but to expose their identity as well. Since he had killed an elite knight, Attending a ck market auction was pale inparison.

    As the crowd revealed themselves one by one, most of them were businessmen, which only a few of them being nobles. The person who led Abel into this auction was a young noble.

    At the time, Kree¡¯s auction stall had already sent out all their guards and attendants to clean up the mess in the hall. The people in the crowd were being treated ordingly to their status. Abel was sitting on a chair, drinking a dense, aromatic coffee while chatting to that young noble.

    ¡°The honorable Lord of Abel, I am Polly, Cuiqi. It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you!¡± Said that young noble as he bowed to Abel.

    ¡°Hello, are you from the Cuiqi family?¡± Abel had heard of the Cuiqi family. Although they did not have an estate, they were a famous noble family specialized in trades.

    ¡°I am the wildest son of the Cuiqi family. I am so d you heard of us. It is my honor!¡± Poly seemed to be very well mannered. He gave another bow after he finished his sentence.

    Abel slightly bowed back, ¡°as long as you been to Harvest City, who would not know about the Cuiqi family!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this glory of my family will soon get dimmer because of me.¡± Said Polly with a bitter smile.

    Abel knew that Polly¡¯s father, the current inheritance of the Cuiqi family, was a lord. ording to thew of The Duchy of Carmel, in order to be to inherit all the possession of a family, one must be a knight. Therefore, Polly had to be an official knight before his father passes away.

    Polly looked at Abel with admiration. He said with his eyes fixed on Abel ¡°I will one day to be like you, bing a noble with an estate!¡±

    Seeing someone a lot older than him looking at down with admiration, Abel couldn¡¯t help but let out a smile. He then said, ¡°hope your dreamse true! Harry Castle will be d to wee you for a visit.¡±

    Polly was very excited by Abel¡¯s invitation. The social circle of these noble with estates were very hard to join. Forming a strong rtionship with Abel would definitely make it a lot easier, and undoubtedly bring along a lot of benefits in the future.

    Abel didn¡¯t often socialize much with people. Since Polly seemed like a nice person, he decided to gave Polly an invite. Although he did not set a time for an invitation, it sent a signal to every noble nearby that Harry Castle had epted Polly as a friend.

    Abel then turned his head towards that young female elf who stood still at the exact same spot. Abel stood up and approached her. He asked with a nonthreatening voice ¡°where are you from? Is there anything I can do to help you?¡±

    The young female elf turned her big sparkly eyes towards Abel. She doesn¡¯t seem to understand what he was saying.

    ¡°The honorable Lord of Abel, this elf could not understand humannguage.¡± Said an old man with a silky suit, as he approached and bowed to Abel.

    Abel gazed at the young female elf with a hint of pity, being thrown into apletely unfamiliar environment, and not knowing a single word of itsnguage was like adding salt on top of a wound. Abel then turned towards the old man and asked: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°The honorable Lord of Abel, I am Kree¡± said the old man in a silky suit, as he bowed to Abel again.

    ¡°Are you the owner of this auction stand?¡± Asked Abel as he lightly tilted his head towards Kree.

    ¡°Yes, it is a property of your humble servant,¡± Kree replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy this elf, when things had settled I will take her away,¡± said Abel in a stale tone. The oue had already been confirmed by these words of Abel. He would not need to take Kree¡¯s opinion into consideration.

    ¡°The honorable Lord of Abel, consider this elf as a gift from Kree¡¯s auction stand,¡± said Kree, his voice came across as well-intentioned.

    ¡°Do I look like I don¡¯t have enough money to pay for it myself ?¡± Abel didn¡¯t care about money. He just didn¡¯t want to have any affiliation with these ck market auction stands. Since Abel still hadn¡¯t fully calmed down from the fight he just had, he raised his voice as he said this, sending a light wave of impose into the atmosphere of the hall.

    ¡°Dong.. dong..¡± the sound of sses falling on the floor. Abel¡¯s wave of impose had knocked a few sses of coffee off the hands of some nobles. It hadpleted caught them off guard, and the rest of the crowd had suddenly be quiet.

    Luckily, Abel was still an intermediate Knight. His impose didn¡¯t hold any damaging power. However, due to the interference of his pale goldbat qi, the area his impose was able to cover was even bigger than those of an elite knight.

    Kree was directly facing Abel. He realized had deeply angered Abel, so he immediately fell to the floor. The surrounding crowd also looked at him with despise. Who did Kree thinks he was, a mere elf could settle the anger of the Lord of Abel? Not only that, but he still wanted to be a friend of Abel. No one with a mind would dare to do a stupid thing like this.

    Abel took out 150 gold coins of a hundred value from his pocket and threw it in front of Kree. ¡°the deal isplete!¡±

    Suddenly, a noise came from outside the stand. It was a Harvest City public security guard. These public security guards are thew enforcement of Harvest City. However, they do not have any control over the nobles. If a noble broke aw, they could only be reported to the noble arbitral tribunal.

    When the public security guard saw the Lord of Abel, they gave out an amiable expression. They stepped up and asked Abel ¡± the honorable Lord of Abel, did you get hurt?¡±

    Abel replied, ¡°hello public security guard. I¡¯ve attended a little event within Kree¡¯s auction stand and got attacked by an elite Knight. I even exposed my identity to him, but he still attacked me with hisbat qi.¡±

    ¡°My goodness. An elite knight has the guts to attack the Lord of Abel in Harvest city?¡± The face of the public security guard immediately changed. Attacking a noble with an estate was a very serious matter, let alone the personmitting the crime was an elite knight. This situation at hand must be very troublesome.

    ¡°Of course, everyone here can testify it. I swear to the spirit that everything I said was true!¡± Said Abel, pointing at the crowd in the hall.

    ¡°I swear to the spirit that everything the Lord of Abel had said was true!¡± No one in the crowd had the guts to offend the Lord of Abel for a dead elite knight, especially when Abel really was telling the truth.

    ¡°The honorable Lord of Abel, where is the guy who had attacked you?¡± Asked a public security guard.

    ¡°The guy is there¡± Abel replied, pointing at a dead body on the ground.

    The public security guard stepped up and flip the dead body around. When he saw the face of the dead body, he can¡¯t help but call out in fear ¡°it was the Elite Knight of Rodney.¡±

    Of course, the public security guard knew about the Knight of Rodney. In fact, he was very familiar with him. Ever since the Knight of Rodney had be a knight of the City Pce, he was responsible for arresting and killing countless intermediate and elite upation holders. He was definitely one of the most powerful knights in the city.

    However, the public security guard knew fully well that, since the Knight of Rodney was the one who attacked the Lord of Abel first, getting killed was inevitable. No matter what had happened, no one could ever insult the dignity of a noble.

    ¡°Which superior killed the Knight of Rodney?¡± Said the public security guard with a bow.

    ¡°I killed him myself.¡± Said Abel with a monotone voice.

 Chapter 90 - Abel was Innocent

    <strong>Chapter 90: Abel was Innocent</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°How is that possible¡± in a slip of the tongue, these words leaked out of the mouth of the public security guard. He then immediately followed up and said, ¡°I am so sorry, the honorable Lord of Abel. I was only stunned by your power.¡±

    Abel replied, ¡°No worries. It¡¯s not that I am powerful. It¡¯s just that....¡± suddenly, he paused his sentence. He then proceeded to say, ¡°how can someone without a weapon be a knight?¡±

    At that moment, steward Robbin, the steward of the Harry family temporary courtyard in Harvest City, had arrived. He was called here by the auction stand in regard to the attack of the Lord of Abel in Kree¡¯s auction stand. Normally, when a situation like this had happened, the first people to contact were the public security guards and the family of Abel.

    ¡°Young master Abel, steward Robbin is here at your service!¡± Said Steward Robbin as he bowed to Abel. Only servants from Harry castle would call Abel a young master.

    ¡°Robbin, what are you doing here? Never mind, you can help me bring this elf back.¡± Said Abel pointing at that young female elf.

    ¡°Yes, young master Abel¡± after Steward Robbin saw that Abel was not injured, a heavy boulder had lifted off his heart full of worry. Then, he took away the elf as Abel had ordered.

    The reason why Abel had ordered the steward to take away the young female elf was that he didn¡¯t want many people to know that an elf was involved in this situation. Buying or selling an elf was not a dignified thing to do. Everyone in the crowd, no matter businessmen or nobles, were sophisticated enough to know fully well that Abel wanted to keep this a secret.

    Of course, the public security guard would not interfere with things such as a noble buying an elf. If he had reported it to the noble arbitral tribunal, the most they would do was to give Abel a warning. The public security guard would not take this risk to offend the Lord of Abel.

    The public security guard began to collect the evidence, but that was none of Abel¡¯s business. Soon, Abel was out of Kree¡¯s auction stand. In turn, he entered the alley of the auction stand. By that point, the alley was already pitch ck. There was no one around. Suddenly, Abel jumped up. He grabbed on to the 3 meters high wall, and with an effortless flip, Abel had entered the Calgary potion store beside Kree¡¯s auction stand.

    Abel had actually entered the backyard of the Calgary potion store. He stopped his footsteps and listened carefully. There was only the sound of insects calling, not a single sound of humans. The backyard was empty.

    There was no one stopping Abel. Soon, he had entered the master¡¯s bedroom. The first thing he noticed was the bed that Darren had described. It was huge, almost taking up half the bedroom.

    Abel searched the surrounding for the mechanism. Due to Abel¡¯sck of knowledge when it came to this, he walked around for a circle and still had no result. So came to a halt and stopped searching.

    Abel walked to the side of the bed and reached his hand to grab the bedside. He slowly applied force, and pale goldbat qi began to unleash. 500 pounds, 1000 pounds, 1500 pounds. As he continued to apply force, the bed began to make a cracking noise. When Abel¡¯s force reached 4500 pounds, the bed had beenpletely flipped over. Underneath exposed a pitch-ck tunnel and a bunch of damaged mechanisms surrounding it.

    Abel took out that Night pearl from his pocket and threw it into the tunnel. The tunnel was not too deep, only around 5 meters. He then immediately jumped down. Abel arrived at a secret chamber. It was around 20 square meters. There were only around tenrge boxes scattered on the ground and a table in the center with some small boxes on the top.

    Abel opened the small boxes on the table. Under the illumination of the night pearl, arge patch of hundred unit gold coins shed in front of Abel¡¯s eye. However, over the years, he had be numb to money. He threw the small boxes into the portal bag and turned his gaze towards therge boxes on the floor.

    He opened the big boxes as well. Inside was filled with all kinds of potions from the ones for novice knights to the one for official knights. Of course, anyone who practicedbat qi could use these potions, but due to tight regtions, some upations could only buy some of these potions in the ck market.

    Abel shoved everything into his portal bag and left the tunnel. He looked at the bed he had destroyed with a headache. At first, he wanted to just take things and leave without a trace. But now, anyone with an eye would notice what had happened. Since things had already progressed to this point, Abel had no choice. He opened up the oilmp next to the bed and poured the oil all over the bed. He then used flint and lit the bed on fire.

    After Abel had stepped out of the room, He watched the Calgary potion light up in me a few hundred meters behind him. Since the courtyard was made out of wood, the enter thing was engulfed in a sea of fire. Abel continued to stare with a pair of cold, emotionless eyes. The sound of firemen came from a distance, but the time waste. In a thundering sound, Calgary potion shop had copsed onto the ground, the evidence of Abel¡¯s good deed hadpletely vanished into the fire.

    ........

    Five days had passed. The elite wolf rider of urling had gone through the sewerage to connect with prince Middleton George, the 7th prince of the royal. The Elite wolf rider of urling had been driven mad by his failure. In the letter he delivered to the 7th prince, he threatened that if the prince didn¡¯t find out who was the thief that stole his treasure, he would inform the public about the deal he had made with the prince.

    ¡°Ping!¡± A luxurious cup had fallen to the Oakwood floor. The reporter stood in front of Prince Middleton was holding arge stack of information, drenched in sweat.

    ¡°What took you so long? We had spent a lot of money on ourworks, howe we still can¡¯t find anything about who had stolen the wolf rider¡¯s treasure!¡± Prince Middleton roared.

    ¡°Your majesty, ording to what the elite wolf rider of urling, it was a worgen who stole the treasure. It¡¯s very hard for us to find the trace of a worgen, and it should be the responsibility of the elite wolf rider of urling. That worgen might have already returned to the orc empire.¡± The reporter said with his head pointing down. Yet, the words were spoken very clearly, no wonder why he could attain an important role such as a reporter.

    ¡°You have a point. How about the incident with the Calgary potion store?¡± Asked Prince Middleton in a low voice.

    ¡°The biggest suspects are the other princes, only someone with a strong informationwork could find out that Calgary potion was your possession.¡± Said the reporter in a certain tone.

    ¡°How about the Harry castle that the elite wolfrider of urling had mentioned, could they be involved as well?¡± Although the elite wolfrider of urling did not say much about Harry Castle, Prince Middleton could tell that he was a bit scared of them. Since the elite wolfrider of urling wasn¡¯t willing to attack the Harry castle near Harvest City personally, it suggested that the fighting power of Harry castle was equal, if not better than an elite wolfrider.

    ¡°ording to the report, there were quite a few elite and intermediate wolf rider who had attacked Harry castle, but all of them had failed miserably. Since Harry castle has not submitted any outstanding military service ever since it seemed like Harry castle is holding a lot of hidden power.¡± The reporter analyzed.

    The reason why Harry Castle did not submit an outstanding military service was that they didn¡¯t want anyone to know that even their normal knight servants were equipped with magic weapons.

    ¡°The day when the wolf garden was attacked, and the day where Calgary potion store had the incident, he had just bought an elf from an auction stand. During the process, he had a fight with an elite knight and ended up killing the elite knight,¡± said the reporter.

    Prince Middleton then asked with curiosity, ¡°ah....was that Lord of Abel really that powerful? How much power is he hiding?¡±

    ¡°There were no official knights in the scene, but ording to the testimony of an intermediate warrior, Abel was incredibly gifted in physical battle.¡± The reporter proceeded to say with an odd expression, ¡°at that time, the elite knight was not equipped with any weapon, and Abel locked him on the floor and directly choked him to death.¡±

    ¡°The elite wolfrider of uring¡¯s suspicions of Abel¡¯s involvement in the attack of the wolf garden might be true after all. If Abel actually possessed this ability, he could also very well be able to open the secret chamber in Calgary potion store, then burn the store down,¡± Said Prince Middleton. He began to suspect Abel.

    ¡°Our investigators asked a lot of people. It did not take long until Abel had arrived back at Harry castle after he left the auction stand. It was definitely not enough time for him to open up all the mechanisms within our secret chamber. Moreover, it would not be possible for a single person to take away all put possessions.¡±

    The elite wolf rider of urling did not tell Prince Middleton that the treasure he had lost was the orc¡¯s spirit portal bag. He only told him it was a treasure.

    ¡°Report to the elite wolfrider of urling everything we had discussed. Tell him he can go search the worgen himself, and there was not enough time for Abel to attack the wolf garden.¡±

    No one knew that Abel had White Cloud as his mode of transport; hundreds of miles could bepleted in a blink of an eye.

    Little did Abel know, everything he had done had already been proven innocent by Prince Middleton, who he had never met before. If Abel knew about this, he would definitely celebrate with arge bottle of wine.

 Chapter 91 - Studying

    <strong>Chapter 91: Studying</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    The morning sun cast upon the side castle of Harry castle. Early in the morning, Abel had already finished his basic knight training and ate his breakfast. Hezily sat next to the tree in front of the front gate with a bottle of fruit juice in his hand. Meanwhile, little mount wolf ck Wind wasying on his leg.

    Little mount wolf ck Wind¡¯s rtionship with Abel had grown closer and closer. As long as Abel was in the castle, ck Wind could lean against him, run around in a circle, and wiggling its tail to beg for Abel to pat it. If ck Wind had not grown so fast, it would look just like a big dog. However, it was now a lot bigger than a big dog.

    In front of Abel stood the second inhabitants of the side castle of Harry castle, a young female elf. After multiple hand signal exchanges, Abel had confirmed her name. However, the name was way too long. It sounded like the ultimate tongue twister. Abel decided to call her only by the first two sybles, Loraine.

    Abel not only did not make Loraine his female servant, but he also treated as a guest to the castle. He gave her one of the guest rooms in the side castle of Harry castle and appointed a female servant to help take care of her.

    Moreover, Abel did not force Loraine to learn the humannguage. Instead, he was happy to learn the elfnguage from Loraine. It was Loraine herself who suggested to Abel that she wants to learn humannguage. Such a studious elf!

    ¡°Fruit juice!¡± Said Abel as he picked up another bottle of fruit juice and gave it to Loraine.

    Loraine¡¯s eyes were like sparkling gems. Her pupil was like a jet ck, yet translucent ceramic. She no longer had that frightened look in her gaze. Instead, she was thankful for Abel. She was very satisfied with her current lifestyle, and she softly repeated after Abel, ¡°fruit juice!¡±

    Afterward, a string of mysterious yet majestic sound came out of the mouth of Lauren. Then, Abel tried to repeat after her. Both Abel and Loraine were very smart people. They could learn and remember the words they had said to each other in one take. Next time when they had encountered these words again, they could use it.

    Abel had set fixed time every day fornguage learning, which was from after he hadpleted his knight¡¯s training, to lunchtime. Abel had also designed a detailed learning n, influenced by how he had learned English, first learning individual words, then grammar.

    Abel took out a piece of sheepskin cardboard with the drawing of everyday objects, nts, and animals. Of course, every single drawing was extremely small, but they were very detailed. Abel had hired the best painter in Harvest city to draw this educational tool ording to his will.

    Abel pointed at a certain object on the board, and the individual word learning lesson with Loraine had begun. Other than then naughty ck Wind, no one in the castle had disturbed them.

    Although learning a newnguage was a bit dry and dull, Abel was very pleased to have a beautiful elfdy to learn with him. Until now, Abel never really had any friends with simr age. Since he had adopted the body of a 13-year-old boy after he came to this world, Abel¡¯s mindset had also gotten younger. He always wanted some friends that were of simr age with him, and with the presence of Loraine, this gap within Abel¡¯s heart had been fulfilled.

    These past few days, the Lord of Marshall noticed that Abel seemed to be deep in thoughts. Every time he had the chance during lunchtime, he would mutter to Abel, ¡°Abel, you really had grown up!¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t care less about the Lord of Marshall trying to mine his business. Both Abel and Loraine were still very young, especially since an elf¡¯s childhood years oftenst for a very long time. Abel always just treated Loraine as a younger sister. Once he had the chance, he would let Loraine back home.

    Abel fully understood what it feels like to live without a family and the pain of missing them. Abel had already decided to help Loraine the moment he saw her gaze in the auction stand.

    During lunchtime, Abel brought Loraine along to have lunch with the Lord of Marshall. With an extra elf sitting behind the table, the atmosphere felt more like a family than if Abel was to have lunch with only the Lord of Marshall. Abel liked this atmosphere quite a lot, even the Lord of Marshall¡¯s appetite had gotten better.

    Loraine did not eat anything other than a few pieces of fruit and a cup of fruit juice for lunch. She did not show any interest in the meat and the wine. Abel began to worry about her nutrition, so he ced arge chunk of meat on to her te and softly said: ¡°Loraine, eat some more meat !¡±

    Loraine was stunned by the piece of lean meat, and she did not know what to do with it. It was almost as big as her te. Loraine put down her cutlery and opened her mouth. She wanted to say something, but since she had only started to learn the humannguage not long ago, she couldn¡¯t find the correct words to express her feelings.

    ¡°Abel, don¡¯t throw random food at her. Elves don¡¯t eat meat,¡± said the Lord of Marshall. He found it very amusing to watch Abel interacting with Loraine.

    ¡°How can you grow if you don¡¯t eat meat...¡± Abel muttered as he retrieved the meat from Loraine and ced it on to his own te. Then, he took out a new te and put it in front of Loraine.

    ¡°Loraine had learned very quickly, how¡¯s it going learning the elfnguage, Abel.¡± Said the Lord of Marshall, he took a sip of the wine and stared at Abel.

    ¡°It¡¯s going well, a few words are hard to pronounce, but once I grasp the form, it should be easy,¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy? That¡¯s the most arrogant thing I had ever heard. The schr of Harvest city might cough blood if they heard these words from you. The elfnguage was the most difficultnguage in the holy continent.¡± Said the Lord of Marshall as he pointed at Abel andughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s because they don¡¯t have a good teacher.¡± Said Abel. Although Loraine couldn¡¯t understand Abel, she sensed that Abel wasplimenting her, so her smile began to grow even wider.

    The lunch had ended in this heart-warming atmosphere. As the three was getting ready to leave, suddenly steward Lindsey had approached them in a slightly rushed manner.

    ¡°Master, young master, Ms. Loraine, Viscount Dickens is here for a visit and.....¡± steward Lindsey paused for a bit and proceeded to say, ¡± the two other people that arrived with him seem to have equal, if not higher status than him.¡±

    The Lord of Marshall and Abel exchanged gaze. It was an odd timing for Viscount Dickens to visit Harry Castle. A few weeks ago, Harry Castle was attacked by the worgens of the Woolf family, but Viscount Dickens didn¡¯t even send anyone here to help, so why did he suddenly decide toe for a visit?

    But no matter what, Viscount Dickens had personally came here for a visit. Both the Lord of Marshall and Abel had to go outside and wee him. Abel then turned to Loraine and said a few simple yet elegant words from the elfnguage. ¡°You, your self, rest.¡±

    Although Abel could not form aplete sentence with the elfnguage. Smart Loraine could understand what Abel had meant with these three words. She then replied with humannguage to Abel ¡°ok,¡± and then she walked off towards the direction of her room.

    ¡°Wee, the honorable Viscount Dickens! I am very sorry for the wait!¡± When the Lord of Marshall had arrived at the living room in the castle, Viscount Dickens and the other two guests had already sat down and began to chat with a cup of coffee in their hands.

    Abel followed closely behind the Lord of Marshall. He bowed towards the three guests and asked them how they were doing.

    ¡°The Lord of Marshall, Master Abel, I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± Said Viscount Dickens as he stood up and bowed back. He then introduced the two guests beside him to the Lord of Marshall and Abel. ¡± these two men are, headmander Lowell, and headmander Hopkin!¡±.

    Suddenly Abel¡¯s gaze tensed. These two men were headmanders. In order to know how significant this was, one had to understand that in a big city such as Harvest city, Viscount Dickens was the only headmander in charge. All of a sudden, there were three headmanders appearing in Harry Castle. This information had deeply shocked both the Lord of Marshall and Abel.

    ¡°The honorable headmander Lowell, The honorable headmander Hopkins, wee to Harry Castle!¡± The Lord of Marshall replied immediately and quickly, followed by a bow.

    ¡°Haha, no need to be so polite. I am not Viscount Dickens. I am not used to it,¡± said headmander Lowell straightforwardly.

    ¡°What brought you three honorable superiors to Harry castle?¡± The Lord of Marshall said carefully.

    ¡°Hopkins and I want Dickens to bring us here to pay a visit to Master Abel. Also, we heard that your castle had driven off a bunch of wolf riders, so we just want toe here to take a look.¡± These words by headmander Lowell showed his respect for Abel as a ck Smith Master. At that point, the Lord of Marshall felt a big rock had lifted off his chest. These two headmander did note here with bad intent.

    ¡°I also could not believe it. How could Harry Castle withstand so many elite wolf riders!¡± said headmander of Hopkins. His voice was a bit raspy when he was speaking. It sent a sturdy and serious tone.

 Chapter 92 - A Favour

    <strong>Chapter 92: A Favour</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    After headmander Hopkins had spoken, he immediately stepped forward a wave of charging impose pressure shot out from his body. It looked like a fountain of water, sending shock waves in mid-air and the surroundings.

    Almost at the exact same moment when headmander Hopkins shot out his impose pressure, Abel had also stepped forward, blocking The Lord Of Marshall with his body. An enormous impose pressure dashing towards Abel¡¯s body, but he did not budge a bit. He used the five qi main pressure point of his body, and the qi pressure point in his palm to unleash the pale goldbat qi. Although normal people could not see Abel¡¯sbat qi, since it was under his skin, the three headmanders had extremely sharp senses.

    ¡°An Intermediate knight?!¡± The threemanders were immediately shocked as they cried in confusion together. Abel¡¯s age wasn¡¯t a secret. He was a 13 years old teenager. However, he had already be a master cksmith, as well as an intermediate knight. For a genius like Abel, his future would be far beyond themander¡¯s wildest imagination as long as he takes the right step in his future.

    At that moment, Viscount Dickens began to regret not sending any reinforcements to protect Harry¡¯s castle. Whilst headmander Hopkins was also regretful for his impose. He might have caused an awkward situation, and it was not his intent to cause harm to the two intermediate knights in front of him with his impose pressure. All he wanted to do was to test Harry castle¡¯s true strength.

    Due to headmander Hopkins¡¯s impose, Abel¡¯s power as an intermediate knight was exposed. No one had expected something like this to happen. Just as headmander Hopkins was considering a resolution for this behavior, a low ¡°woo-woo¡± sound wasing from somewhere.

    ck Wind, who was already half a man¡¯s height, had just been ying with Loraine. Though it was impossible for a normal person to perceive what was going on from the other side of the castle, a mount wolf, however, could detect any situation easily. When ck Wind realized that something was happening to his master, it dashed desperately to protect its master.

    ¡°ck Wind,e here! ¡°Cried Abel, fearing that the threemanders might hurt ck Wind.

    ¡°Dear me, is this a mount wolf or a mount wolf with an owner?¡± Eximed Viscount Dickens.

    Due to the appearance of the ck Wind, the tension began to ease. Headmander Hopkins had also disregarded his dignity and said to Abel, ¡°Master Abel, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean any harm!¡±

    The headmander¡¯s apology was too much for Abel to refuse, Abel then suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Dear headmander Hopkins. It¡¯s alright. You have not harmed anyone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t take these little things into your heart. That¡¯s how headmander Hopkins does things. He¡¯s even more impulsive than me. Haha.¡± Said headmander Lowell,ughing.

    As the Lord of Marshall stared directly at Abel, his heart seemed to be in a perilous situation. How many days ago since this boy had be an intermediate knight? Abel did not reply. He was too embarrassed.

    ¡°Such a good mount wolf, they are considered as the best mounts in the entire Holy Continent, Master Abel, you are a lucky man!¡± Lord Lowell sighed, looking at the ck Wind, which had quieted down.

    ¡°To gain any reward, you must pay the price. In order for me to obtain this ck Wind, I fought a wolf rider that was far beyond my strength!¡± Abel remembered that battle clearly in his head; it was the most dangerous fight he had ever had since he came to this world.

    The atmosphere in the guest lounge seemed to grow more and more harmonious. Any professionals would¡¯ve had great respect for a cksmith of Abel¡¯s level because you would never know, one day, you might also need the help of a cksmith Master. Just like today, these twomanders were actually visiting Abel with their own purposes in mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not like either of them, just blurb out whatever that is in mind,¡± Said headmander Lowell bluntly ¡°Hopkin and I havee at the request of the Duchy to assist Viscount Dickens in defending Harvest City as well as searching for the wolf riders who had attacked the prince. We heard that Harry castle had also been attacked, so we decided toe over to have a look.¡±

    ¡°If you want, we can give you the dead body of the Wolf rider!¡± Said Abel directly. At first, he wanted to hide the strength of Harry¡¯s castle, but since the headmanders had found out all about it, there was no point in hiding it anymore.

    ¡°The investigation is only a small matter. Actually Hopkin and I wanted to purchase a magic sword from you!¡± Commander Lowell immediately lowered his voice in embarrassment whilst headmander Hopkins saluted Abel, still trying to apologize for the earlier event.

    ¡°No problem, the forging process of a magic sword is very troublesome, but since the two headmanders are in need, I am able to provide it for you both!¡± Abel was very open to peopleing to his door to purchase magic weapons, since the best magic weapons were only for his own family to use anyways. His second-tier magic weapons were able to sell at a high price.

    ¡°Thank you so much! Headmander Lowell then took out his magic gold card from his pocket and transferred Abel 50,000 gold pieces with a simple stroke on his hand. Whilst headmander Hopkins was also very excited to take out his magic gold card. He also transferred Abel 50,000 gold.

    Looking at the bnce of 111,250 gold coins on his magic gold card, it was the first 6 figure savings Abel had, he then put away his magic gold card with satisfaction, then turned towards the operations room and picked out 2 120 skills magic sword and quickly returned to the guest lounge.

    The lone figure of headmander Lowell and headmander kelvin shed, and the two magic swords in Abel¡¯s hands had disappeared. Abel then looked at the two knights silently and thought to himself, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be in that much of a hurry, do you?¡±.

    As a master cksmith, Abel never had to worry about his own weapons. He had too many weapons, and sometimes he doesn¡¯t even know which one to choose. Therefore, how could he understand the feelings of other knights wanting a good piece of magic weapon. Presently in the human world, only Abel was able to forge a magic sword. Though the two headmanders possessed a noble title, they still had to obtain a magic weapon from the dwarf cksmith Master. Since they wereing to Harvest city, how could they pass out on an opportunity to get a magic weapon from Abel.

    ¡°If you evere over to Sidor City, find me, and I¡¯ll wee you with the best wine we have. Also, if you need me, just get someone to notify me!¡± Said beadmander Lowell with augh while he stroked his magic sword.

    ¡°Master Abel, if you have any trouble in Marva, just use my name, and you should receive all the help you need. If you need to find me,e over to Marva¡¯s castle!¡± Headmander Hopkins said tightly following Lowell.

    ¡°Bothmanders are too kind!¡± Abel was also very happy after he got the favor from the two. Both Sidor and Marva were the closest cities to Harvest City. With the favor of the two headmanders, if in the future Abel had a strong enemy, it would be easy to get a helping hand.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything happening to Master Abel, you guys don¡¯t need to help. I¡¯m the closest to Harry¡¯s castle so I should be in charge of assisting them.¡± Said Viscount Dickens, who was trying to fix the tension between them as he quickly took up the subject.

    After sending off the threemanders, both Abel and Lord Marshall breathed with a sigh of relief. Even though Abel had be an intermediate knight and had a powerful pale goldbat qi, the pressure of facing these threemanders was still very high, not to mention even The Lord Of Marshall felt it too.

    This trade had resulted in an allied rtionship between the twomanders, with Viscount Dicken¡¯s rtions have also been eased. Maybe it was because of Abel¡¯s ranking up speed, from novice knight to an intermediate knight required a long time to train. Every bit ofbat qi was made through the dedication and hardship of a knight. Although it could be increased by potions, they often have side effects, which could make ranking up harder in the future.

    No one could have guessed that the pale goldbat qi of Abel could absorb thebat qi of another knight. Through his ranking up from a beginner knight to an intermediate knight, Abel¡¯s pale goldbat qi had to sucked up all thebat qi of an elite knight. Now, Abel had realized, if he wanted to rank up again with only master¡¯s potion, the quality could be a lot higher than he had imagined.

    Abel had a lot of potions on him, but the Horadric cube was taken up by three exploding swords and a super exploding sword. So the first thing he had to do was destroy the four exploding swords.

    In the afternoon, Abel did not go back to the operation room to continue forging. Instead, he sat on the White Cloud and flew to Ansa valley, where thest big sword was destroyed. The aftermath of the explosionst time was still there, it made a 10 meters hole in the valley. That¡¯s the destructive power these exploding big swords could

    Abel then took the armor out of the portal bag, one by one, fully dressed, holding the shield in his hand, leaving only his right arm without armor, exposing the Horadric cube marking.

    Abel allowed White Cloud to fly above him as he stood alone near the edge of the valley. He first threw out the 3 exploding big swords. Just as expected, these upgraded exploding big swords were a lot more powerful than the previous version. However, when he threw them down the valley, the explosion only shook off some rocks on the edge of the valley.

 Chapter 93 - Preparation

    <strong>Chapter 93: Preparation</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Thest one was the super exploding big sword. An exploding big sword made with the 120 skills iron base while drawing energy from a perfect red gem. As soon as it left the Horadric cube, it began to start making cracking sounds relentlessly. Abel used all his might to throw it down the valley. He did not look back; he turned and immediately started running off his life. A thunderous sound of ¡°bang¡± followed, the ground under Abel¡¯s feet began to vibrate. Abel had already been running for around 20 meters, yet he could still feel this vibration. He immediately jumped, his power had increased massively sincest time, so this jump had sent another 10 meters further. The timing was just right, the moment hended, the ground 10 meters behind hadpletely copsed and disappeared.

    Abel whipped the cold sweat off his head. He would never have guessed, by only by changing from ice magic to fire magic, the destruction of the explosion would be doubled. Luckily he didn¡¯t actually get to use this super exploding big sword in the battlefield. Or else, this thing could kill every single person, including himself.

    I must find a good method to control such a powerful weapon, Abel thought to himself in somewhat of an evil manner.

    If only I could extend the time, it takes for it to explode. That way, I could escape. These types of super exploding big swords could whip out a small area of construction. In I take its power of it into the calction, a single super exploding could whip out the defense of a castle. If he had 4 of these in his Horadric cube, it should be able to turn a castle into a pile of ash.

    If Abel understood the true value of these perfect gems, he would definitely not be surprised by how much power it could make. There were a handful of people in this world who were aware of the exploding power of these perfect gems. However, since these gems were some of the rarest things around, no one would use it without being a hundred percent certain. Moreover, one Abel had something simr to the Horadric cube, that could freeze time.

    As Abel took off his armor, he realized the shield in front of him was filled with small holes that were made by the strikes of small rocks. He had to go repair this magic weapon, or else, it could no longer be used. He then examined the armor in his body, and it was the same. If he did not jump, no matter how strong his body was, there would be no way he could withstand defense against the fragments of the explosion while wearing this armor.

    In the following month, the lifestyle of Abel became fric. His secluded was tightly packed to the brim.

    As soon as he woke up he would do his Knight training, then continue to practice with the Lord of Marshall, atst, he would end his training by practicing the Woolf Family no 11 long spear skills.

    After breakfast, he would exchange and learnnguage from Loraine. After a month, Abel could almost perfectly grasp the pronunciation of the elfnguage and could normallymunicate with Loraine. Loraine had also grasped the humannguage; she couldmunicate fluently with other people in the castle.

    After lunch was forging time, as Abel¡¯s strength continued to increase, he had mastered the adequate amount of strength required to forge a 120 skills iron base. He had forged a massive amount of 120 skills iron base. It seemed like Abel would never need to worry the amount the shortage of iron base ever again.

    After dinner, Abel dedicated time to do the mount enhancement massage for ck Wind. ck Wind had continued to grow massively in the past month. It seemed like it didn¡¯t even need to take six months until Abel¡¯s dream of riding ck Wind coulde into reality.

    After massaging ck Wind, Abel began to do the Knight¡¯s breathing technique to take in all the qi he had developed throughout the day into his qi pressuring points.

    The day of the Lord awarding ceremony in Bakong City was getting closer. It was decided that two days before they went to Bakong City, steward Lindsey would bring back the extremely high purity crystals from Edmound¡¯s boutique shop. These highest purity crystals were transferred by Ms. Yvette from the headquarters, and they were cut ording to the dimensions Abel had provided.

    In the operation room, Abel used the foot paddle polisher he had created to process these crystals further. The wind protection goggles were easy; it only needed ttering, installing an outer and neck strap. When it came to the making of the telescope, it was a little challenging.

    Telescopes were made out of all kinds of uneven crystals to create the zooming effect of the lenses. It took Abel a lot of millstone and time until he could form the uneven shape he desires from the crystals. After countless tests and fine-tuning, the first telescope in this world was created by the hands of Abel.

    Abel took out the Portal bag. It felt like the Woolf family were giving him presents, one by one, the things from the Woolf family continued toe to him. This Portal was his favorite. He always stressed that the storage capacity of the Horadric cube was way too small. There were too many things he wanted to bring with him every day, so the room size storage of the Portal bag was the perfect solution to this problem.

    The Portal bag was filled with the things he had gained from the worgen garden and Calgary potion store. Abel could not take these things out anytime soon. His power of the will could sense that he was already attracting too much attention in Harry Castle. It seemed like these things might never see the light of day.

    Abel took out all the blood fusing potion, replenishing potion and essence condensing potion from the Portal bag. These were all potions that Abel could use for himself. He got parts from it from the Calgary potion store in Harvest City, and arge amount of it the Worgen Garden. Afterward, he threw all of it into the Horadric Cube.

    Abel could never guess that one day he would bebining potion until his hands became sore. Boxes and boxes of potions were taken out from the Portal Bag andbined into Master¡¯s potion. There were fewer and fewer boxes in the bag, and there was more and more master¡¯s potion on the ground.

    Abel spent the afternoon, locked in his operation room, madlybining potion like a machine. Everybat qi upation in the holy continent would go crazy for a bottle of Master¡¯sbat qi increasing potion. Now, a pile of them were just carelessly lying on the floor of Abel¡¯s operation room, glistening in dark gold color.

    Thest box of the potion had beenbined, Abel carefully examined the Portal bag; it was clear. Finally, Abel let out a sigh of relief. These long periods of machine-like movement were a lot more energy-draining than Knights training.

    Abel counted the number of Master¡¯sbat qi increasing potion on the ground. It was enough for him to use for three months. No matter if they were from Calgary Potion store, or the one Calgary exchanged with the worgen. They were all made ording to the demand. That¡¯s why not much was leftover.

    Abel¡¯s favorite out of all of these Master¡¯sbat qi increasing potions was the Master¡¯s essence condensing potion. This type of potion could helppact thebat qi and make it denser. Those ones that had been enhanced into a Master¡¯s level had almost no side effects at all after its effects wear off, you could directly drink another one.

    Since the effects of these Master¡¯s essence condensing potion generallysts for an hour, Abel decided to drink one bottle every hour. There were 200 bottles altogether if Abel drank 15 bottles per day, he should be able to finish it before he set off the Bakong City.

    As Abel was thinking about this, he had already poured a bottle of Master¡¯s essence condensing potion into his mouth. He enjoyed the potion unleash its effects in his body. Strings ofbat qi solidified and began to condense. Abel could only feel the effects of a Master¡¯s essence condensing potion. Those normal ones would be like water to him. It would not achieve thisbat qi solidify effects no matter how many bottles he drank.

    Abel then began to clean up, he neatly packed all the potions back into the boxes and threw it in the Portal bag. Afterward, he turned to the 1000 pounds meteoroid. It only makes sense to store this treasure somewhere safe such as the Portal bag. Abel ced his hand on the meteoroid. In a move of his spirit, the meteoroid had been thrown into the portal bag.

    He also shoved the five ice magic sword and five fire magic sword into the Portal bag. During his trip to Bakong city, he would most likely meet someone with an extremely high status who wants to buy his weapons. Abel could not refuse if a situation like that happened, so it was better not to risk it.

 Chapter 94 - Mawa City

    <h4>Chapter 94: Mawa City</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales

    ¡°Master, within 10 miles, we will arrive at Mawa city,¡± said Steward Ken said to Abel from the carriage.

    ¡°Already?¡± Abel stuck out his head. The carriage that Abel was riding was specifically designed for this trip. It was exactly the same as the one as Lord of Marshall¡¯s at the front.

    Originally, Abel was nning to travel in the same carriage with the Lord of Marshall during this trip to Bakong city. However, when Loraine heard that Abel would need to go on a long trip, her big sparkly eyes began to water up and stared at Abel, begging him to bring her along. After an entire morning of staring, Abel surrendered. Now, the carriage had to acquire one more passenger.

    Not only Loraine, but ck Wind also noticed that Abel was backing up for a long trip. So that clever mount wolf had been making ¡°woo-woo¡± sounds nonstop. So, the soft hearted Abel decided to bring it along as well. It might not be an entirely bad idea since he could continue to help ck Wind do the mount enhancing spell during this trip. Just like that, the carriage was jammed with another passenger.

    ording to steward Lindsey, a single medal Lord such as Abel must bring his own steward to the Lord awarding ceremony to take care of the documents. Therefore, with more and more passengers going on this journey, Abel had decided to make another carriage.

    Seeing the gigantic city emerge from a distance, Abel couldn¡¯t wait to go inside and have a rest. Not because he was tired, but Loraine had not washed her face in days. Even ck Wind would relentlessly rub himself against the sides of the carriage.

    They brought along three carriages during this trip. The one at the front was the Lord of Marshall¡¯s super bull carriage. Abel also had the same carriage, which was following closely behind. Both of these carriages were each pulled by two inferno bulls. The carriage at the end was just a normal carriage holding the armor of Abel and the Lord of Marshall, and everyone¡¯s luggage.

    There were 20 Knight servants guarding these three carriages. Abel had treated them very well. They were all given some beginnerbat qi enhancing potion. Abel had more than enough in his portal bag anyway. Bakong city was not a peaceful ce. It was where big nobles gathered. The conflicts between nobles and royal were also non stop. Therefore these 20 knights servants must increase their power to fight off anyone with bad intent.

    ¡°Loraine, soon we will be able to wash our faces and have a rest,¡± Abel said to Loraine, as her eyes seemed like she wanted to ask Abel a question.

    After hearing that they would soon be able to wash their faces, Loraine was so happy even her eyes could not be seen. Then she gently said, ¡°that¡¯s great. Even ck Wind is dirty.¡±

    ck Wind was lethargicallyying on the center of the carriage. However, after it heard someone say its name, it suddenly jumped up with excitement, wiggling its tail towards the direction of Loraine.

    Seeing the half a human tall ck Wind pretending to be cute by wiggling its tail, Abel lightly padded it¡¯s head and said with augh, ¡°you are a mount wolf, not a dog!¡±

    Ignoring the rub of ck Wind, Abel turned towards Steward Ken and repeated, ¡°Ken,e seat inside. It¡¯s outside was way too hot.¡±

    Steward Ken replied, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry about me. I belong in this spot!¡± Ken was a stubborn steward. Every time they went on a trip, steward Ken would always care about how Harry castlee across to others. To him, sitting in the same carriage with his master was a very undignified thing to do for Harry castle. No matter how hot it was outside, steward Ken wouldn¡¯te inside to enjoy the air conditioner within the carriage.

    Abel lightly shook his head and turned the air conditioner in level 10. He then opened the window of the carriage and let some of the cool air blew onto the back of steward Ken.

    Originally, this type of long journey under the summer heat, going through these bumpy roads, was a thing of torture. However, these two super bull carriage which Abel had created not only had an air conditioner powered by ice runes, it also had springs as shock absorbers. Therefore, the five days journey had be somewhat tolerable for Abel and the passenger within the carriage. Only the steward, carriage driver, and underling had to withstand these harsh conditions.

    At the moment, the white unicorn with a red background coat of arms on the carriage hade in handy again. The carriage did not stop for the guard and directly entered Mawa City through the noble entrance. Abel, thankfully, looked at the ordinary citizens waiting in line under the zing summer heat on his left, suffering this torture just to get into Mawa city.

    Loraine stuck out her head, curiously stared at those people waiting in line. She asked gently, ¡°we don¡¯t have to wait in line on this side, why don¡¯t theye here?¡±

    ¡°Their status was not high enough, so they can¡¯t use this entrance for nobles!¡± Abel exined. Loraine then followed up, ¡°the elves don¡¯t have different status separating the nobles from ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°All elves are sons and daughters of the goddess of nature. No matter if the elf is a noble or an ordinary citizen, we are all members of the elf species, there are no status differences.¡± Said Loraine, sounding like a saint.

    Abel looked at Loraine like she had been brainwashed, but he didn¡¯t say much. Everyone had their own religion and beliefs in this world. Even the Lord of Marshall and Abel would pray before eating.

    Their team of the carriage had stopped in front of a huge hotel. After the two stewards had booked a level of rooms, Abel led Loraine off the carriage. The moment they left the carriage, they felt a wave of heat rushed towards them. He could not help but step back. At the same time, the Lord of Marshall was also stepping out of his carriage and made the same motion. The two exchanged gazes and began tough at each other.

    ck Wind followed it¡¯s master off the carriage. The moment it felt the heatwave, it almost jumped up and immediately want to return to the carriage. Abel had a quick eye, he reached his hand and grabbed ck Wind back. ck Wind had no choice. He could only stick out its tongue and follow behind its master. Even his often energetic tail was dragging along the floor.

    ¡°Abel, ¡®this is your greatest invention!¡± Eximed the Lord of Marshall, pointing towards the carriage.

    ¡°Do you think anyone else can even afford this carriage?¡± Abel had seen many very wealthy nobles in Harvest City. However, despite Marshall Castle having hundreds of years of history, the value of all of its collection adds up would definitely not exceed 10000 old coins. Therefore, Abel didn¡¯t really believe anyone could afford this super bull carriage he had built.

    ¡°You need to travel more. Harvest City is only a small city on the edge of the human world. It had only be famous because of agriculture.¡± Said the Lord of Marshall as he walked alongside Abel.

    When entering the hotel, Abel felt a sudden breeze of cool air. It was a lot cooler inside than outside. In the corner of the hotel was a copper bucket. Abel sensed the cool air wasing from there.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Abel asked the Lord of Marshall curiously.

    A plump middle-aged man wearing a luxurious suit was just walking by. When he heard these words from Abel, he turned and looked at Abel and gave him and his group a look of despise. From that look, the man realized there were an elf and a half human sized mount wolf in their ground.

    ¡°That is a bucket full of ice,¡± said the Lord of Marshall. He finally had the chance to teach Abel something. The moment when he was about to exin to Abel in detail about how to store ice blocks. Abel began to say ¡°How could I never think of that idea. We should dig an ice chamber in the winter to store ice, then we can use it in the summer.¡±

    The Lord of Marshall tiredly waved his hand. He no longer cared about Abel¡¯s education, but as the step father of a genius, it was very time-consuming in preparation for this trip to Bakong city. He spent a lot of time thinking about how he would answer his family when the topic of parenting came up¨Cespecially those old bastards. They thought since he had chosen the remote Harvest City as his knight estate, he was no longer useful. They just threw him a bit of money and pretended he never existed. This time, when the Lord of Marshall came back to Bakong City, he would need to have a good chat with them about parenting.

    That middle age men with a luxurious suit continued to stare at the elf and the mount wolf with a hint of greediness. He did not leave straight away. Instead, he found a space in the guest lounge and sat down.

    Abel¡¯s power of the will was very sensitive to gazes with bad intent. He turned his head around and noticed that middle age men¡¯s gaze. That middle age man, did not expect anyone to notice him, so he was caught off guard and swiftly turned his gaze away.

    ¡°Just another noble¡± after Abel had given out this definition, he began to move on. These nobodies didn¡¯t deserve his attention.

    ¡°You, go ask them what status are they,¡± Said the middle age men to his servant next to him.

    After a while, the servant returned and said: ¡°master, that is a coat of arms knight and his family.¡±

    The middle age men stunned for a while. Although he was also the title of a lord, only an insignificant one, he doesn¡¯t even have a coat of arms or estate. How could he offend one of those coat of arms Knights.

    The middle age man could not reconcile, he said, ¡°although I might not be able to offend them, someone might. Go spread the news that a knight with an elf and a mount wolf entered Mawa city.¡±

    The Lord of Marshall still had not officially dered by the king as a lord. Therefore, he could only use the title of a coat of arms knight. If the middle age men knew that he was facing a coat of arms lord. He would never do this.

 Chapter 95 - A Gift From the Commander

    <h4>Chapter 95: A Gift From the Commander</h4>

    <b>Trantor:</b> Exodus Tales <b>Editor:</b> Exodus Tales

    ¡°Did you hear the rumors? There¡¯s an intermediate knight that appeared in Mawa City with an elf and a mount wolf. The cost of that insane!¡± As the news began to spread in Mawa City, it spread like wildfire, and it became more exaggerated.

    There was a mercenary group that upied Mawa City. They were considered as a legal group of mercenaries. However, sometimes they would join up with a group of thieves to do immoral businesses. Whilst this group of mercenaries had also received the news of Abel, many of them had lost their interest when they heard that there was an intermediate knight. They were also no match against an intermediate knight, and they didn¡¯t dare to attack a noble motorcade. At the end of the day, there was always someone inside a group who was daring and greedy. Those individuals would be willing to attack nobles as long as they were able to earn gold from it.

    ¡°Master, an intermediate knight has appeared in Mawa City journeying with an elf and a mount wolf, as well as plenty of valuables.¡± This news had traveled to the ears of the leader of the Sandstorm mercenary gang in Mawa city

    The elite soldier of Hume was calcting if they were able to pull off the attack on the noble carriages... ¡°An elf is worth tens of thousands of gold. Legends imed that after mount wolf had identified its master, it can¡¯t find another. There¡¯s also arge number of valuables that¡¯s immeasurable.¡±

    If you were to kill a noble knight, you must do it cleanly. There cannot be any evidence left behind. Otherwise, if the noble tribunal found out, they would endlessly hunt whoever had killed that noble. Furthermore, with the recent task, the mercenary group had lost some of its men. Just paying off thatpensation had already given a lot of financial pressure to Hume, but this one-off business would generate tens of thousands of gold ie for them, which also made him extremely eager to take the risk.

    It was only an intermediate knight. For an Elite soldier like Hume, he didn¡¯t think an intermediate Knight¡¯s fighting power would be that much better than his. Along with the help of other mercenaries, dealing with an intermediate knight shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.

    ¡°Alright, we are doing it!¡± The Elite Soldiers of Hume began to organize his soldiers, preparing.

    ......

    Unlike Harvest City, where the military and political powers were all in the hands of Viscount Dickens, Mawa City had only about half of the military power in the hands of headmander Hopkins, and the other half was controlled by the ruler of the city.

    Headmander Hopkins was listening to reports from his subordinates regarding the recent rumors in his residence in Mawa City. When he heard there was a mount wolf , he immediatelyughed and said, ¡°My dear friends came to Mawa City and did not even visit me, such a shame.¡±

    Headmander Hopkins then turned towards his steward, he said, ¡°Steward, let send someone to investigate who had spread these rumors, and find who dared harm against my precious guests¡±

    During their conversation, the room shed with a sense of chilliness in the air. When the steward bowed their underling couldn¡¯t help feel a shiver running down their spin. The steward understood headmander Hopkins. The headmander already had a desire to kill. He wondered who these friends of the headmander were¨Ca mere rumor was enough to trigger a desire to kill within the headmander.

    On one hand, Headmander Hopkins really wanted to befriend Abel, having a friend that was a master cksmith as well as a genius knight would be beneficial to him and his family in both the present and future.

    Moreover, headmander Hopkins had also promised in front of Viscount Dickens in Harvest City that he would provide Abel a warm wee if he ever visited Mawa City. If Abel was attacked in Mawa City, no matter if he was harmed or not, it would result in a loss of dignity for him. When the two headmanders meet in the future, he would certainly be mocked for hisck of effort in protecting Abel.

    ¡°Yes, my master.¡± The housekeeper bowed back.

    In the seemingly calm town of Mawa City, a storm was brewing, triggered by the whim of a Lord, and the intelligence systems used for the military presence. Channels that the magistrates would not normally have been able to obtain were quietly amassing information to the military intelligence service.

    At the same time, Abel was leisurely drinking master¡¯s essence condensing potion. He had already drunk nearly 70 bottles along the way, any drinks that taste incredible would taste like rubbish after drinking so much of it, not to mention the potion was a medicine too. Though the potions were upgraded to the master¡¯s level, it certainly did not cause any big of a change to the taste.

    Abel was now very experienced in drinking potions, poured directly into his throat to minimize the irritation of his tongue.

    He slowly enjoyed the potion spread in his body. After five days of nonstop master¡¯s essence condensing potion drinking, the pale goldbat qi within Abel had gotten thicker and morepressed. Every time the pale goldbat qi had rushed through Abel¡¯s body, his bodyposition would get stronger. In these past five days, Abel could clearly felt that he had gotten stronger. Although he could not precisely measure how much strength he had gained, Abel was sure he had gained at least 10 percent more.

    Loraine, who was sitting beside Abel, was a little curious about what he was drinking all the way, but since Abel didn¡¯t exin it to her, the intelligent elf wasn¡¯t going to ask him what it was. She quietly looked out the window to the streets outside.

    Feeling that the potion in his body began to exert its power calmly, Abel opened his eyes and looked at Loraine, who looked longingly at the street. He could not helpughing. Even a fairy girl like Loraine had a strong desire to go shopping.

    ¡°Loraine, would you like to apany me on a tour of Mawa City?¡± Abel said to Loraine.

    Loraine¡¯s mouth curved slightly as she nodded with great pleasure and excitement.

    When Abel came out of the hotel, he not only took Loraine with him, but ck wind also stuck tightly beside him. With a mischievous mount wolf like ck wind, god knows what would happen if no one was watching it. Since Abel had brought ck wind, he decided to take 6 knights servants alongside with him.

    It was gettingte and it wasn¡¯t too hot. It was a perfect time to go out since Mawa City became lively.

    Abel thought that Loraine could not ride a horse, so originally he was nning to get on a carriage. However, when Abel asked Loraine, he immediately realized that as an elf, she was naturally able tomunicate with most animals.

    During their tour in Mawa City, Abel discovered something strange when leaving the hotel. He noticed that there was someone following him, but the person following them was quickly dragged out with force by someone. Abel was unfamiliar with how things work in Mawa City, and he was getting too powerful nowadays anyway, so he didn¡¯t think too much.

    By dinner time, Abel and Loraine had already returned to the hotel. It was a short tour, but Loraine hadughed a lot. During dinner, she could not help talking to The Lord Of Marshall about what she had seen in Mawa City.

    Early the next morning, just as Abel and Lord Marshall were getting ready to leave, a loud voice came from the hotel door. ¡°Master Abel, you came to Mawa City without notifying me!¡±

    There was a reproach in the voice, but everyone knew it sounded like a conversation between friends. Abel then quickly realized it was the voice of headmander Hopkins, but he felt a little strange, how did he realize that he was visiting Mawa City without even telling him about it?

    ¡°Commander Hopkins, what are you doing here?¡± Abel hurried a few steps to the door of the hotel, where the headmander Hopkins was waiting for him.

    The busy street in front of the hotel should have been busy in the morning, but now the whole street was silent except for headmander Hopkins. and a dozen guards standing behind him in the middle of the street.

    ¡°Master Abel, I¡¯vee to say goodbye to you!¡± ughedmander Kelvin, as he directly pointed to something that covered in cloth on the ground behind him, he said, ¡°These are some of the troubles I¡¯ve solved for you.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, several attendants pulled the cloth apart, and on the ground there were piles of human heads.

    Loraine, who was behind Abel was immediately shocked from what she had witnessed, she started moving closer towards Abel as he gently pulled Loraine behind him.

    ck wind gave a low whine to the skull on the ground, showing his teeth, which were already sharp.

    Abel looked at the headmander Hopkins with a sense of confusion. Headmander Hopkins then pointed to the first head and exined, ¡°This is Lord Tuttle, he was nning to murder a coat of arms knight. After being captured, he was killed when he tried to resist .¡±

    Abel recognized the head of Lord Tuttle at a nce. It was the noble who had revealed a sense of malicious intention yesterday when Abel had just entered the hotel,

    Abel would have never have guessed that men would be killed the next day. In regards to ¡°killed when he tried to resist. Abel would gamble on his life that. No way that a noble, without any fighting power, would be dumb enough to resist the capture of a headmander. This was probably just an excuse headmander Hopkins had made

    Pointing to the second pile of a dozen heads, he said, ¡°These are Lord Tuttle¡¯s men who were spreading the words that you have came with great wealth.¡±

    Pointing to thest pile of heads, up to a hundred of them, he said, ¡°This is the Elite soldier of Hume with his Berserkers¡¯ mercenaries.¡±

 Chapter 96 - Arriving at Bakong City

    <strong>Chapter 96: Arriving at Bakong City</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°These men tried to attack my friends, Master Abel, so I chopped off their heads as their punishment!¡± Headmander Hopkins sneered.

    Abel knew that it was possible to arrest everyone who had plotted against him within one night. However, to find the source of the plot, as well as preparing to attack the mercenary group, It had to be an extremely powerful intelligence service to aplish such a task. Though that insignificant lord was apart of the plot against Abel, he was killed for such a small matter. This would certainly bring about a lot of trouble for headmander Hopkins in the future.

    To deal with a punishment like this, headmander Hopkins was required to submit a request to the noble arbitral tribunal. However, with such a respected title, the noble arbitral tribunal must¡¯ve processed his case quickly. Headmander Hopkins had killed a lord so that he could finish this matter before Abel had left Mawa city. Even if he was just an ordinary lord without the coat of arms, it was still a troublesome matter.

    ¡°I ept your kindness, headmander Hopkins, and all you have done for me have shown that you are a true friend of mine.¡± Abel smiled, bowed, straightened up, and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure your noble self will receive a gift from your friend gift in return.¡±

    With that, Abel returned to his carriage, took out a fire magic sword, held it out to headmander Hopkins.

    Headmander Hopkins then promptly stepped forward, took the sword from Abel with both hands, and said with augh, ¡°I am honored by your friendship!¡±

    Presenting a weapon as a gift between two knights was a traditional method of making friends for knights. When a knight handed their weapon to another knight, it symbolized the idea of one individual requesting to be another¡¯s true friend, and if the other knight epted the weapon, their friendship meant that they were now as close as brothers. This kind of ceremony was sacred in the tradition of the knight¡¯s etiquette for many years. It was considered as the most stable founding steps for a good friendship.

    When headmander Hopkins took the weapon from Abel, the two¡¯s friendship immediately heated up. Headmander Hopkins then took Abel by the hand and said, ¡°Master Abel, I¡¯ve only just realized that you were in Mawa city, so I don¡¯t even know what kind of gift I can give you now.¡±

    Suddenly, themander pped his hands, and ten guards who wore ck armor came out behind headmander Hopkins. ¡°The current situation in Bakong city doesn¡¯t look too good. I don¡¯t think you brought enough men with you. Hereby I will give you these ten beginner warriors; their life and death are up to you now.¡±

    With a wave of the hand of headmander Hopkins, the ten ck-armored warriors came up to Abel, fell on one knee. They said in unison, ¡°the Lord of Abel, we dare to die for the Lord of Abel!¡±

    Of course, Abel would not refuse the kindness of headmander Hopkins, as their friendship had just begun; it was an ordinary matter to exchange gifts to one another. Then, with a serious look on Abel¡¯s face, he ced his hands onto the guards and helped them up. These ck-armored soldiers were so fierce that they could be recognized within seconds as veterans fighters.

    Abel was a little shocked by how generous headmander Hopkins was. These private soldiers who were willing to die for their masters weren¡¯t easy to train. Looking at their age, they look ten years younger than his knight servants. But to have these kinds of might at these ages, they must be the finest of the finest.

    The Lord of Marshall was standing behind Abel, not moving forward. This was because the Lord of Marshall was far too off in terms of his status with headmander Hopkins, so he was only able to admire Abel, with a smile that filled up his face.

    When Abel¡¯s team of carriage left Mawa city, all of the mercenaries let out a sigh of relief. Due to Abel¡¯s presence, the entire city had been at war. Mercenaries speaking to one another had to be aware of others hearing them. Especially for the mercenaries who were tracking for Abel¡¯s locations, they had disappeared overnight in Mawa city.

    The rest of their journey was quite smooth, with a carriage team of more than 30 beginner soldiers as well as the coat of arms on the front of The Lord Of Marshall¡¯s super bull carriage that effectively prevented the attack of some greedy bastards. After 12 days, the team of carriages finally reached its destination, Bakong city, the capital of the Duchy of Carmel.

    Abel had never imagined a city would be so gigantic. With a wall that was more than 50 meters high walls that made all attackers despair. Every hundred meters had a cylindrical fortification that was connected to the wall when the carriage approached the city; he realized that all of the walls are built withrge boulders and were assembled. Moreover, there were barely any visible cracks with the stones and rocks, only the walls were able to impress Abel immensely.

    The city gate outside Bakong city was bustling with noises. There were many vendors in the stands, as well as people lining up to enter the city. For the nobles, there was a passage that allowed them to enter directly. As they entered, there was a small group of guards who carefully inspected at The Lord of Marshall¡¯s coat of arms and documents. Of course, these actions were done by the two stewards as the guards wouldn¡¯t allow a noble to handle these small matters.

    After some formality, the convoy entered the famous city of which Abel had heard for so long. Led by the Lord of Marshall¡¯s bull carriage, Abel sat in the carriage with the window opened as he looked around the city curiously.

    As the team of carriage entered the city, the look of the huge streets immediately attracted the attention of Abel. The ground was paved with the same materials used by the walls of the city. Furthermore, the road was sorge that it allowed eight horse carriages to pass by. There were no vendors and stands like the ones he saw outside the city. Both sides of the street were filled with shops with a uniformedyout, and every one of them was packed with people. It was such a flourishing city.

    The walls of white stone, along with the roofs of red tiles, formed the unique style of the city.

    What surprised Abel most was the sanitation. Almost every city he visited in the past, big or small, had the same problem, bad sanitation. But Bakong city felt clean and tidy. There was zero garbage on the floor, which was a breath of fresh airpared to other cities.

    The carriage team moved along slowly. It turned out that a carriage that was considered super luxurious in Harvest city or Mawa city was just normal here. Almost every noble carriage here was extremely luxurious. Since they had arrived, Abel had already seen several carriages embedded with gold, silver, and precious stones passing by him.

    The Lord of Marshall¡¯s made a turn at the front and entered another street. The Abel¡¯s carriage followed. As soon as his carriage entered the other street, a cool breeze blew upon Abel. He examined his surroundings, the street he was on now neatlyid out with small red concrete blocks. The entire ground of the street was filled with red, with tall copper buckets ced on each side. This street could fit up to 6 carriages, and it was entirely shaded with trees

    As soon as the carriage team entered the street, Abel realized there was a group of guards. When they saw the coat of arms on the Lord of Marshall¡¯s bull carriage, they motioned for the bull carriage to pass through.

    On both sides of the red-colored street, among the trees, there was a visible house with a courtyard. There was also a white wall with a red roof, but the walls and columns of each courtyard were carved with various patterns, making the entire street full of wealth, with a noble artistic atmosphere.

    The Lord of Marshall¡¯s cart stopped ahead of them, Abel¡¯s slowed to a halt. The Lord of Marshall was already standing by the side of the road waiting for them as Abel and Lorraine stepped off the carriage with the ck wind on him.

    ¡°Abel, this is the Triumph boulevard. This was where you had gotten the courtyard from prince Wyatt. I¡¯ve already sent people over to collect this courtyard as well as the manor house outside the Bakong city,¡± Said Lord Marshall, with great pleasure.

    Only then did Abel remember that this was the 1000-yard where the dead prince Wyatt had bought his skill of 120 magic swords with. The manor house outside of Bakong city was thepensation for prince Wyatt¡¯s attack on The Lord Of Marshall.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, it¡¯s a great environment,¡± said Abel, looking around.

    ¡°Of course, this is the best street in Bakong city. The other side of the street leads to the royal pce. Only nobles live here. Lord Marshall said proudly as if it were a great honor to have such a yard here.

    Loraine liked it very much too, as her smile was blossoming, but slowly it seemed to grow sad again.

    Abel saw Loraine¡¯s expression. He patted her on the head and asked softly, ¡°Loraine, don¡¯t you like it here?¡±

    ¡°No, I like it here. It reminds me of my home. Lorraine said in a soft voice.

    Lord Marshall heard from the side and said, ¡°This was built in the style of the Elves.¡±

 Chapter 97 - Annointment Ceremony at the Palace

    <strong>Chapter 97: Annointment Ceremony at the Pce</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    It was the day of the holy birth. The nobles marveled at the Lord of Marshall as he walked on triumph boulevard. The golden bull armor in his body reflected the rays from the zing sun. Golden shimmer surrounded his body, even the fur of this warhorse down below was painted a gold color.

    Abel¡¯s warhorse closely followed behind one of the Lord of Marshall. Behind them was the steward, riding on their old horses. Today was the day of glory for the Lord of Marshall. Although it was also Abel¡¯s, he tried to focus on something even bigger than status. His title did not matter¨Cck Smith Master or young intermediate knight had already given Abel more than enough status he desired among all Duchies.

    The imperial pce was not as luxurious as Abel had imagined. It also had white walls with a red roof. The only thing that sent a sense of impose was it¡¯s gigantic structure. Under the guidance of the royal servants, the Lord of Marshall and Abel entered the center of Duchy of Carmel¨Cthe ce where the most power was concentrated.

    The moment the past the front gate of the imperial pce, a long path made with white stone appeared in front of their eyes. There were 12 statues of different knights on the path. Ken softly said to Abel, ¡°these are the statues of all the knights who were responsible for founding the country back in the days, the 3rd is the ancestor of the Harry Family.¡±

    The path directly led to the discussion hall of the imperial pce, the ce where the Lord awarding ceremony was going to take ce. When the Lord of Marshall and Abel had arrived, some honouree was already there, and the nobles had already begun to enter slowly.

    The discussion hall was night and daypared to the outside of the imperial pce. The hall was extremely luxurious. The moment when Abel had entered, he felt like he had been attacked by a golden shimmer. All the walls and the pattern engraved pirs were surrounded by gold color. The crystal light dangling in mid-air was also gold. Even the fire inside the light was shining in gold.

    The ceiling was around 30 meters high, and it was covered with a massive painting, depicting the battles between the gods and the evil spirits.

    The floor was made with a dark gold color material. It was polished until it looked like a mirror, one could clearly see their own reflection if you look directly towards it. All of these just further intensified the gold shimmer of the hall.

    The Lord of Marshall¡¯s golden bull armor blended in perfectly with the surrounding environment, and he might as well be a statue.

    ¡°Marshall, why don¡¯t youe to visit the family?¡± Said a handsome old man, who had a simr manner with the Lord of Marshall walked towards them. From his blunt way of speaking, it showed that he was not only someone that knows the Lord of Marshall but someone who was very close to him.

    ¡°Father!¡± Said the Lord of Marshall. His expression sent shocked Abel. Every time when the Lord of Marshall mentioned his family in Bakong city, he would often call them old bastards. But now, he had suddenly acted like a mouse seeing a cat, all tense up and speaking in softest voice imaginable. All the immensely proud of one self-energy he had when he wasing here was all gone.

    ¡°Stand up straight. Look at yourself; you are now one of the leaders of the family.¡± Said the old man, as he bluntly patted the back of the Lord of Marshall harshly. Originally the posture of the Lord of Marshall looked a bit like a bow. Suddenly, he had bounced up straight. The old man proceeded to say, ¡°you are doing very welltely, gaining a title of a Lord through outstanding military services. If you have time,e visit your mother.¡±

    He then turned towards Abel, ¡°You must be Abel. I am Brook, the earl of Harry, Marshall¡¯s father. So we are all family here!¡± Earl Brook said to Abel with an amiable smile. If someone else was looking at this, they would have guessed that Abel was his actual son, and the Lord of Marshall was a stranger.

    ¡°Grandpa Brook, I hope you are well!¡± Said Abel immediately as he gave a bow.

    ¡°We are a family, no need to be so polite!¡± Earl Brook padded Abel and smiled.

    Earl Brook turned his gaze around the hall. There were not many nobles who had arrived. They all seemed to be talking softly about something, so nobody was paying attention to their direction. He then turned to head back the Lord of Marshall and said: ¡°you are just as impetuous as your younger self. How can you arrive at Bakong City at this time?¡±

    ¡°Father, what happened?¡± The Lord of Marshall seemed confused.

    Earl Brooks did not exin much. He only directly said to the Lord of Marshall, ¡°After the ceremony had finished, do not stay too long in Bakong city.¡±

    Abel looked at the serious expression of Earl Brook. He could help but sensed that something major must have taken ce in Bakong Citytely

    ¡°The great king of Duchy of Carmel, Astor George has arrived!¡±

    ¡°After hearing these words by the royal servant, all the nobles in the hall had stopped talking and returned to their seats. Only the five honourees remained standing in the center.

    The King of Duchy of Carmel, Astor George, had entered the hall. He was wearing a red silk suit with a dark red cloak. At that moment, everyone in the hall stood up and bowed until the king had taken his seat.

    Abel noticed the king did not look so great. Even the red suit could not wide the Sickly look on the king¡¯s face. Through Abel¡¯s power of the will, he also sensed that the fire of the king¡¯s life was bing weaker and slowly fading.

    ¡°The title of Lord will be awarded to the Knight of Marshall, Harry!¡± Shouted the royal servant.

    The Lord of Marshall stepped up wearing his fully golden armor in the gaze of thousands. He put his head down and kneeled with one leg respectfully in front of the king. His expression seemed extremely dignified and serene.

    King Astor George stood up. He took a long sword from the Royal Servant, and lightly tapped it on each of the shoulders of the Lord of Marshall. He then said, ¡°The Lord of Marshall, you had now woken up from a bad dream, and fight for the higher ideal!¡±

    The Lord of Marshall lifted up his head and shouted, ¡°I will give you my loyalty!¡±

    To the Lord of Marshall was one of the most important, holy, and dignified moments in his life. However, the Lord¡¯s awarding process was far shorter than the Lord of Marshall had imagined. Only a few words by the king, a few taps on the shoulder by a long sword, and the entire process waspleted.

    Abel, on the other hand, did not really agree with these kinds of ceremonies. He knew that this ceremony was symbolic of Royal¡¯s power and control over humans. The tap with the sword signified the king had defeated the Honouree, and he had the power to kill anyone who was not loyal to him.

    After three honourees more had been officially awarded the title of a Lord, it was Abel¡¯s turn. He kneeled in front of the king with his fully blue armor.

    When king Astor George tapped Abel with the long sword, Abel could feel the shakes in his hand. This ceremony had taken up too much effort for this weak-bodied old man.

    Before the official award, the asking said to Abel, ¡°Master Abel, you are the youngest eagle of Duchy of Carmel, an outstanding genius. Please remember you will always be a man of the Duchy of Carmel!¡± Then the King proceeded to say, ¡°Master Abel, you had now woken up from a bad dream, and fight for the higher ideal!¡±

    Abel shouted, ¡°I will give you my loyalty.¡±

    The voice of a teenager, who was just hitting puberty, filled the hall. Such a young coat of arms lord, the entire hall was filled with admiration.

    King Astor George took out metal and put it on the chest of Abel. The metal was etched with a golden Chinese dragon with a ck background.

    This coat of arms was designed by Abel and made by the Imperial Pce. No matter which word he was in, Abel would always he was the descendants of the dragon. That¡¯s why he decided to put a Chinese five w dragon on his coat of arms.

    When Abel and the Lord of Marshall left the imperial pce, the originally clear sky was suddenly filled with dark clouds. When the returned to Triumph boulevard, thunder had already begun to roar, a strike of lightning shed the sky.

    Abel¡¯s power of the will at the time felt very chaotic. He had a vague sense that something bad was going to happen in this city.

    Abel located where White Cloud was with his heart. It was flying in the sky around 10 miles from Bakong City. It would only take a very short time for White Cloud to reach where Abel was. Abel¡¯s worries had slightly settled. There wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he was to retreat; he only worried that someone might find out about White Cloud¡¯s existence.

    Abel had doubled down on the defense. He ordered the 20 knight servants and ten ck armor warriors to patrol around the hotel until he could set his mind to rest and go back to his room.

    Thunderstorm washed upon Bakong city throughout the night. It was like the city was crying out in anguish, as a depressing atmosphere surrounds the city.

 Chapter 98 - Returning to the Clan

    <strong>Chapter 98: Returning to the n</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Abel, get ready. You¡¯lle with me to the Harry family,¡± the Lord of Marshall said to Abel during breakfast.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, what does grandpa Brooks like? I didn¡¯t prepare any gifts,¡± said Abel, feeling a bit embarrassed. Abel had already decided on the gift for the Harry family. He saw Earl Brooks yesterday, and today he would officially meet him, so of course, Abel would prepare a gift.

    ¡°He likes anything expensive. Of course, you can also give him a bottle of wine. He loves wine,¡± said the Lord of Marshall, curled his lips.

    Abel suddenly had an idea, he turned towards Loraine and said ¡°Loraine, you can stay here by yourself, I have a feeling that something will happen in Bakong City the next two days, so no matter what, you have to stay here. Don¡¯t leave this house.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡± Loraine nodded her head with honesty. Although she doesn¡¯t know what was happening, she also sensed the depression in this city.

    After breakfast, Abel called steward Ken to lead him to the wine cer. He picked 3 of the best wines and went back to his room.

    This was the first time Abel hadbine an ordinary everyday object, so he did not feel too confident. Wine was a type of liquid, so in theory, he could alsobine it. His finger lightly tapped the Horadric cube shadow on his right arm. Just like that, the Horadric cube had appeared in front of him in thin air. He put the three bottles of wine to the Horadric Cube. After they showed up in each of the slots, Abel lightly pressed thebined button.

    The three bottles of wine disappeared in a sh, and the top left corner of the Horadric cube appeared a crystal ss. Abel held the crystal ss in his hand. Inside was filled with blood like wine, and somehow it seemed like it was glowing in red beams of light. Abel gently opened the lid and sniffed the aroma of the wine. Even as a person who was not too fond of wine, he couldn¡¯t help but salivate.

    Abel closed the bottle. Initially, he was thinking of using a brand new wine bottle to package this wine, but now he has changed his mind. The crystal ss seemed to be the perfect match for such a beautiful wine.

    The Harry family was located in the east of Bakong City. It was a huge garden-style courtyard, surrounded by white walls and a red roof.

    When their bull carriage had reached the front gate of the Harry family, he could see a white lion and unicorn with a red background coat of arms etched on to the front gate. He couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze towards the Lord of Marshall. It was until now that he realized where Harry castle in Harvest City had gotten its coat of arms from.

    ¡°Abel, wee. Thank you for your visit!¡± Earl Brooks and a few other old men stood in front of the gate to wee Abel. He suddenly felt a bit overwhelmed by the love from a superior.

    ¡°Grandpa Brooks, why did youe outside yourself!¡± Abel immensely went up and bowed.

    ¡°This is your second grandpa, 3rd grandpa, and 5th grandpa¡± Earl Brooks introduced the old man beside him to Abel.

    Abel realized that the elders of the Harry family seemed to disregard the Lord of Marshall¡¯s existencepletely. They only weed Abel with all their enthusiasm.

    ¡°Grandpa Brooks, uncle Marshall and I decided to bring you this gift!¡± Said Abel. He turned to his underling and took two long boxes and a small box from his hand and handed it to Earl Brooks.

    Earl Brooks received the gift. He then waved his steward to open the gift one by one for him. The two magic big swords made the smiles on these old men¡¯s faces even wider. Who would say no to these weapons? They could dramatically increase their family power.

    ¡°This is..?¡±Earl Brooks picked up the crystal ss, gently opened it, and gave it a little sniff. It was like his whole body had stiffened up. Earl Brooks immediately closed the bottle without a single expression on his face. He then silently slid the bottle in his pocket and whispered to Abel, ¡°Abel, how did you know I like wine. I¡¯ll take care of this gift myself.¡±

    At that time, the other old men realized something was not right. They immediately went up to Earl Brooks and stopped him. Their expressions looked like they would give Earl Brook a good beating if he didn¡¯t take out the red wine again.

    Abel didn¡¯t think the members of Harry¡¯s family to be this harmonious. They all seemed good intent, and there were not any plotted fights or schemes against each other. Abel also finally realized that the Lord of Marshall¡¯s status in the family was like.

    They entered the living room, and it was until now Earl Brooks had spoken to the Lord of Marshall, he said: ¡°Didn¡¯t I told you to leave early?¡±

    ¡°It was not easy to get to Bakong City. I wanted to visit you and your mother!¡± Said the Lord of Marshall softly.

    ¡°Great timing, you can¡¯t even leave if you want to leave now.¡± Said Lord Brooks with a sigh.

    ¡°Why?¡± Said the Lord of Marshall and Abel at the same time.

    Abel and the Lord of Marshall did not have any source of news in Bakong City, so they have no idea what was going on.

    ¡°The King was in critical condition!¡± Said Earl Brook in a deep depressing tone. ¡°After the Lord awarding ceremony yesterday, the majesty suddenly fainted. At night, there was news about he was in critical condition. Now, all the gates are locked in Bakong City. Other than the noble passage, no one else could enter or leave.¡±

    Abel and the Lord of Marshall exchanged gaze. They had just seen the king yesterday. Who could have guessed he would already be in critical condition after a day.¡±

    ¡°The city is in chaos. It¡¯s good that you brought these magic weapons. Now the two headmanders within the family can fully disy their power!¡± Said Earl Brooks.

    Abel did not think the situation would be this bad. Things had already escted to the point where headmanders would need to protect their families.

    ¡°We brought some knight servants along with us. They are all very experienced warriors. It seemed like one with the power of a headmander wants to give us trouble.¡± The Lord of Marshall was very satisfied with his defense power, and Abel had the strength to ughter an elite knight. They should be fine.

    ¡°Great confidence. If things had really taken a bad turn, you could alwayse back to the family and hide.¡± Said Lord Brooks with a caring tone.

    ¡°Where are my brothers?¡± Said the Lord of Marshall, somewhat in an odd tone.

    ¡°How could I allow them to stay in the castle under this situation? A few days ago, I had already sent them to the estate.¡± Earl Brooks eximed, ¡°As soon as I sent them away from danger, you decided toe to the danger. Didn¡¯t you see the letters I wrote to you?¡±

    At that moment, Abel realized Earl Brooks actually cared a lot. He just didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°... I didn¡¯t think it would be this serious.¡± Said the Lord of Marshall, by this point, his face had be red from his father¡¯s lecture. He looked like a 40-year-old kid staring at his feet.

    When the few old men found a ce to enjoy the red wine, Abel followed the Lord of Marshall into the backyard to see his mother.

    Abel had never seen the Lord of Marshall looking like a kid, crying at his mother¡¯sp. His mother was a benevolent olddy. She lightly patted his back, gently whispered some words of encouragement to him.

    Abel slowly stepped back, and he didn¡¯t want to interrupt the Lord of Marshall¡¯s intimate time with his mother, who he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. At that moment, Abel also began to miss his family. The ambition to be a wizard and open the Tome of Town Portal in the Scroll of Town Portal had been risen again.

    There were wizards in Bakong City. Although he didn¡¯t know where they were, Abel had already gotten the answer he wanted from the words of the Lord of Marshall. He couldn¡¯t wait anymore, especially after seeing that the Lord of Marshall could finally see his mother, Abel¡¯s homesickness had been ignited.

    He returned to the center of the courtyard. From time to time, he would see knights and warriors being moved. It seemed like a storm was going to strike upon the city.

    ¡°Kill!!¡± A thunderous shout came through from Triumph boulevard. Abel was shocked. Without informing the Lord of Marshall, he rushed towards the direction of Triumph boulevard.

    Not long after he left the courtyard, he could already see the 20 knight servants holding their shields, protecting Loraine and the two stewards. Some Knight servants had already been lightly injured. The ground who was attacking them was lead by two knights, with around 100 Calvary in golden armor.

    ck Wind seemed to be injured as well, blood gushing out from his back leg, and fresh blood dripping out from the corner of his mouth.

    Up to this point, Abel gave out a loud grunt. Goldbat qi unleashed from his body, as the ice magic sword which was originally on his back suddenly appeared in his right hand. He held the shield in front of the war horse in his left arm and began to charge. Since he was just visiting the Harry family, he did not wear any armor. He only brought the shield and the big sword just in case. Now, they hade in handy.

    During his journey, he had drunk 200 bottles of master¡¯s essence condensing potion. Hisbat qi was almost entirely gold color, and his strength had almost doubled.

    ¡°A knight! Defense!¡± Shouted the Calvary in golden armor after they heard a voice shouted from their back, and the sound of horse hoof rushing towards them.

    ¡°The royal guards are doing their business. Don¡¯t interfere if you don¡¯t want any trouble!¡± The Calvary in golden armor shouted again.

 Chapter 99 - Charge

    <strong>Chapter 99: Charge</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Attack your enemies¡¯ weakness with your strength.¡±

    His ancestor¡¯s words made a lot of sense. Abel was well aware of his weaknesses and his strengths. His immense physical power was his strength, while his weaknesses were hisck of experience in terms of knight training.

    ¡°It¡¯s the divinebat qi!¡± Cried 2 of the two knights with a horrified emotion.

    Regr cavalry didn¡¯t know what the power of goldenbat qi was, but these royal knights must have heard about it.

    The knights then decided to utilize the golden armor cavalry to defend against Abel¡¯s charge. Hence, the two knights quickly looked at each other and backed away their horses.

    ¡°Knight¡¯s charging on the horse! Abel shouted again, a wave ofbat qi shot out from his body and rushed towards his warhorse. The speed of the warhorse suddenly doubled. The deformedbat qi of Abel increased the ¡°Knight¡¯s charging on the horse technique¡± from 50% eleration to 100%.

    The war horse looked like it had disappeared during the process of eleration. Soon it had appeared in front of the cavalry with golden armor, Abel ruthlessly struck his sword on their bodies. No matter how tough their golden armors were, the extreme force of Abel¡¯s strike was like a knife shing a balloon, sting the body of that cavalry into pieces.

    Abel appeared out of the smoke like the god of death. His power of the will was fully unleashed. He could see his surroundings extremely clearly. Abel then stuck again horizontally. 2 Cavalry in golden armor had been hit with pieces of human organ from the st of Abel¡¯s first strike. They had been hit so hard that their defense was fully exposed, and before they even had time to react, Abel had already cut their waist in half.

    As Abel¡¯s warhorse stepped over the two dead bodies, he was met with another cavalry in golden armor. This time, Abel had already slowed down. The cavalry had a fast reaction, and he quickly took out the long rifle on his hands and stabbed towards Abel with a scream. Abel was alerted through his power of will, and his body reacted naturally. With a little incline, the long spear went under Abel¡¯s left armpit, and it was trapped by Abel¡¯s squeezed with his armpit. Abel then held his ice magic sword high above, and screamed: ¡°To behead!¡±.

    At the moment, when the body of the beheaded cavalry fell, Abel kicked forward with his left foot from the saddle. The corpse as kicked towards the rear of another cavalry. He was then knocked off his horse. Afterward, Abel¡¯s warhorse continued to speed forward, and harshly stepped on top of the fallen Calvary, prating his ribs and entered his chest.

    As Abel was losing his speed on the horse, he was surrounded by more golden armored cavalry. Abel then surged hisbat qi once again, the blue sh from the magic ice sword suddenly turned into a gold color. At this time, Abel waspletely relying on his instinct to continue fighting; his power of the will wasmanding his left hand to block whilemanding his right hand in waving the sword. Regardless of his opponents were defending or not, the result would be the same.

    Abel blocked the long spear strikes from the left side as he swiftly glided through the long spears with a big sword in his right hand. When the sh of blue light from Abel¡¯s sword struck upon the long spears of a Calvary, the ice magic power of the swordtched on to his body, slowing his movement down. When Abel wanted to add another strike to end his life, three more long spears had already appeared in front of him. Abel immensely shed them away with his sword. In a sh of blue light, those 3 Calvary¡¯s bodies were also filled with frost and slowed down.

    Due to the four golden cavalry slowing down, it made their attack position a big mess. Abel used this opportunity to charge through the cavalry¡¯s defense and sessfully made it through their defensive position. He quickly regrouped with Loraine and his two stewards.

    ¡°Master Abel! The twenty knights were so excited by Abel¡¯s return that they split a passage in the defensive formation as Abel rushed into the defensive circle.

    Abel did not reply, but simply dismounted and rushed into the cart where the equipment was stored. He promptly took out Harry¡¯s bow, and with a look of reverence in his face, drew arrows to his bow, fired arrows, and continued to draw arrows to his bow. As Abel continued rapidly firing at the cavalry, more and more cavalry were shot down off their horses.

    ¡°Defensive position! A session of arrows fell on the cavalry, causing the cavalry to cry out in terror and get into their position rapidly, soon the group of Calvary had formed their battle formation in front of Abel. The ordinary golden armor Calvary had their shield in front of them in their formation, defending from all directions with two knights were in the middle.

    At this moment The Lord of Marshall arrived followed by the ten ck-armored warriors. When the two knights in the line of defense saw The Lord of Marshall, they quickly took a re out of their arms, lit it quickly, and threw it into the air.

    ¡°Royal cavalry, how dare you all attack the nobles¡¯ coat of arms without any specific reasoning!¡± yelled The Lord of Marshall with a gloomy emotion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been ordered to take them back for investigation, and if they resist, they¡¯ll face the wrath of the royal family!¡± Shouted the royal knight in the line of the troops.

    Abel, however, no longer cared about what had happened before. Instead, he took the opportunity and told his two stewards beside him, ¡°Help me put on my armor!¡±

    Abel shook off the flesh of those he killed from his body. When Loraine saw the blood on Abel¡¯s body, she was immediately frightened. Abel then quickly whispered, ¡°Loraine, get back in the carriage.¡±

    Loraine looked steadily at Abel with her eyes and shook her head firmly.

    ¡°ck Wind, keep an eye on Loraine for me,¡± Abel ordered while looking towards ck Wind.

    Within a sh, ck Wind was next to Loraine, and the injury of his left leg didn¡¯t appear to be too serious.

    The two stewards were extremely fast. Within a few moments, they had already equipped all of the armor onto Abel. Abel then took the 300-pound knight¡¯s rifle from the horse carriage and mounted onto his warhorse.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, don¡¯t bother trying to reason with them. Something must have happened in the royal family, and they wanted to get rid of outsiders.¡±

    Abel knew by this time that King Astor was probably dead. Within the closed down Bakong City, power was very important. The best way to gain power was to kill off your threats.

    Abel and his group had just been caught in the middle of this storm. Someone must have sent the personal weapons Abel had brought along with him as a threat. That was what leads to this situation at hand.

    ¡°Follow along with my attack!!¡± With Abel¡¯s great cry, he rode his horses directly into the battle line of the golden armored cavalry.

    As Abel was wearing armor, he no longer had to worry about protecting himself, alongside his 5-meter longnce, which was able to exert his power effectively.

    When the goldenbat qi surged once again, the qi pressure of Abel¡¯s palm began to spread a wave of goldenbat qi towards his long spear. The goldenbat qi quickly surrounded the 5-meter knight¡¯s rifle. It hadpletely turned into a gold color.

    ¡°Qi defense! With a loud cry, the two knights in the royal line of battle ced their four hands onto their shields. On the other hand, all of the gold armored cavalries shed theirbat qi as they fluttered and rushed towards the two knights with all their might.

    At this moment, the two royal knights were surrounded by the whitebat qi from all four sides of their shields. It seemed that the two royal knights just wanted to hold out until their backup arrives. They seemed topletely ignore the problem of the amount ofbat qi on the cavalry behind them, as they focused all theirbat qi in defending their battle formation.

    With Abel in front and twenty knight servants behind him, their task was to wait for Abel to break up the enemy¡¯s defenses and then let the knight servants handle the killings.

    Abel looked towards the battle formation with a cold sneer. He lifted his knight¡¯s long spear.

    He then harshly struck down, ¡°Bang!¡±

    Many people in the battle formation were shaken so hard by Abel¡¯s force that they began spitting fresh blood out of their mouth, but they persisted, and the battle formation was still not broken yet.

    Abel, too, was a little surprised at the oue. His strength was now about three thousand pounds, and with the goldenbat qi quadrupling, it¡¯s power. Abel didn¡¯t even use all of his power in hisst attack, but the power that it had dealt to his enemies was already extremely powerful.

    He used his full force to make a second strike. When the 5-meter long spear struck down from mid-air, it seemed to warped the body of the long spear, unleashing an explosion of air rushing towards the Calvary¡¯s shields. 2 of the Calvary behind the shield had exploded like a balloon, sting into mid-air with fresh blood gushing out of their mouth. 4 of their shields had also been sted off, with the magic power of the rune in Abel¡¯s long spear, and the shields had been sted away for 10 meters before hitting the ground

    ¡°Charge! With the cry of Abel, the twenty knights rushed forward behind him. The Lord of Marshall, who was apanied by his ten ck armored warriors, also rushed from the other side into the already scattered battle formation of the Calvary.

    With Abel¡¯s massive strike, it had already more or less caused this golden armored cavalry to suffer from internal injuries. With their military strength already massively lowered, the following scene was not even considered as a battle. It was more like a ughter. No matter if it was only the 20 knights or the ten ck armored warriors, they were all veterans in these battles. With their eyes filled with no remorse, they held out their weapons on their hands and ended their opponent¡¯s life with the most efficient method to save their energy.

 Chapter 100 - Wizards

    <strong>Chapter 100: Wizards</strong>

    ¡°Stop!¡± A shadow of a man appeared with a roar. It was followed by an immense wave of impose pressure. By that point, the Lord of Marshall and the 30 beginner warriors were no longer able to do any attacks. They could only stay on their spot, directly counteract this immense wave of impose pressure.

    ¡°It¡¯s a headmander!¡± Abel¡¯s eyes began to sh. These kinds of impose pressure could do nothing to him physically or spiritually. Although he could not unleash any impose pressure, his power of the will was miles ahead of thatmander in front of him. Therefore, impose pressure could only excite his power of the will even more.

    Themander got all his enemies under his control. As he looked at the situation at hand with satisfaction, he suddenly felt a strong breeze of winding from above his head. Before his soul even had time to react, a knight¡¯s long spear had already appeared upon the top of his head.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Themander shouted. The body of themander was surrounded by ayer of whitebat qi, forming abat qi armor.

    ¡°Dong!¡± The knight¡¯s long spear struck upon thebat qi armor. Althoughbat qi armor had been blown off from the headmander, the massive force of the long spear had also been counteracted. That¡¯s where the magic power of the ¡°4#Nef¡± rune came in handy. It had the effects of rumbling off enemies. Just like that, themander had been knocked back around 10 meters, exposing his defense.

    Abel did not stop. He knew there was a chance themander could strike back. That¡¯s why as themander was stepping back, Abel strike again with his long spear.

    Again, themander did not have the time to react, and he only blocked the Impact directly with hisbat qi armor. Just likest time, the armor had been blown off, and themander had been knocked back another 10 meters by the magic power of the long spear.

    During the process of this attack, every noble within Triumph boulevard became rmed. The nobles who were aware of how things had started began to recount how the royal soldiers had trampled over the rights and privileges of nobles. 2 official Lords and their family were unexpectedly being attacked by a group of royal cavalry. This news had brought the centuries hidden tension between the royals and the nobles into the surface of reality. The anger within the suppressed nobles began to break out.

    At first, a few noble knights had joined the battle formation behind Abel, but soon more and more knights began to joint. Some nobles had even sent their own family¡¯s knights to join the battle formation.

    Themander had already been struck three times by Abel. The joints in his body were burning in pain, and his muscles began to twitch. If themander had been struck a few more times like this, his life mighte to an end.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Suddenly the atmosphere in front of the Abel seemed to be shed. An ordinary old man appeared in front of him, stopping Abel¡¯s attack with his hand. The massive force of his long spear was like a child¡¯s toy within the control of the old man.

    ¡°Headmander Hoover!¡± Someone had shouted in shock; almost everyone had stopped their attack.

    Abel had heard of this legendary headmander Hoover. He was the most powerful knight in Duchy of Carmel, a protector of the Duchy.

    ¡°My child, you have immense power. You should be the pride of the Duchy, not our enemy.¡± Said headmander Hoover calmly. His eye seemed to be able to see right through everything.

    Headmander Hoover turned to the nobles in the scene and said, ¡°I will find out who was responsible for sending out these royal guards. No matter which prince it is, he will pay for what he had done!¡±

    ¡°In regards to you... my child. Master Hoover from the ck Smith Union says hello to you!¡± Said headmander Hoover as he bowed to Abel.

    ¡°You are a cksmith Master?¡± Abel quickly bowed back as he proceeded to say, ¡°Master Abel from the ck Smith Union says hello to you.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I had heard that recently Duchy Of Carmel had a new Master that has potential to be one of the great ck Smith masters. I always wanted to see you, but as you know, I can¡¯t leave this city,¡± said headmander Hoover. He still sounded calm as ever, when he was talking or Abel, they sounded like good friends.

    ¡°From now on, you would be protected by the ck Smith Union and me in this city. No one would have the guts to disturb you anymore!¡± Headmander Hoover promised with a smile. Afterward, headmander Hoover had vanished into thin air in front of Abel.

    ¡°What had headmander Hoover said to you just then?¡± the Lord of Marshall stepped up and asked Abel curiosity.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Abel remembered the Lord of Marshall was standing right by his side. There was no way he could not hear what heardmander Hoover had said.

    ¡°I could only see his mouth move. I did not hear a thing.¡± the Lord of Marshall replied.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire how powerful headmander Hoover was. He could not just appear and disappear out of thin air, but he could also speak without others hearing what he had said.

    ¡°As soon as I saw themander appeared, I immediately called my friends. It seems like they will be disappointed.¡± Mumbled the Lord of Marshall, as he put the cracked medal in his hand into his chest pocket.

    One by one, the nobles began to leave after they heard the promise by headmander Hoover. Abel had also taken off his armor. He was covered in blood and ready to go back to his courtyard to take a shower. At that moment, a young man wearing a cloth gown appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Marshall, you¡¯re still alive?¡± Am Ite?¡± Said the young man with a smile to the Lord of Marshall.

    ¡°My God, Sam... it¡¯s you. Howe you still look so young after all these years?¡± The Lord of Marshall stepped up and gave the young man a hug.

    The young man called Sam began tough loudly, ¡°you knew it; that¡¯s why I¡¯m so busy every day.¡±

    ¡°What happened, why did you called me in such a hurry?¡± Sam looked around to the dead cavalry in gold armor at the scene. He then said with a smile, ¡°It looks like a big battle took ce here.¡±

    The Lord of Marshall replied, ¡°amander had just appeared. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t fight him off, so I called you.¡±

    ¡°You are lucky, I¡¯ve been in Bakong city for all these years but still rarely see amander roaming around. Where is he now?¡± Sam doesn¡¯t seem to be scared of themander. He only seemed to be teasing his friend.

    ¡°Headmander Hoover took him away.¡± Said the Lord Marshall pointing towards the direction which headmander Hoover had left.

    ¡°Head Commander Hoover? It seemed like that royal bastard must be in big trouble. That¡¯s what you get for always stirring things up.¡± Said sam with ease.

    ¡°Abel,e here. This is my adopted son Abel. I¡¯m going to take him to the wizard examination in the year after next year. We will give you trouble for being our middle man.¡± The Lord of Marshall held Abel and introduced him to Sam.

    Abel was a bit shocked to see the young man in front of him. This friend of the Lord of Marshall looked way too different from him. The already entered middle age Lord of Marshall looked like he was from an entirely different generationpared to Sam.

    ¡°H...h...hello!¡± Said Abel nervously as he bowed.

    ¡°No worries, you can call me uncle sam.¡± Wizard Sam said with a smile. Then he then turned towards the lord of Marshall in somewhat of a suspicious way and asked: ¡°why did he have to wait another two years for the examination?¡±

    The Lord of Marshall replied, ¡°he is only 13 years old; he needs to wait until 15 to do the examination!¡±

    Abel felt very nervous as he watched the two men talking about his future as a wizard.

    ¡°Look at him, he is so strong, so why wait until he turned 15? That age requirement was only for weak noble kids. With a strong body like that, he could go do the examination any time,¡± Wizard Sam said to the nervous Abel with a smile.

    ¡°I can do the examination now?¡± Said asked with excitement.¡±

    ¡°Not now, but if you want, you can be my Wizard follower for now. When I have free time, then you can do the examination!¡± Sam smiled at the excited Abel.

    ¡°Of course, I want to. I want to be a student of wizardry!¡± Abel burst these words out without even thinking.

    The Lord of Marshall could not understand what was going on in Abel¡¯s mind. This kid had always wanted to be a wizard, whilepletely disregarding his gift to be a powerful knight and the honorable status of a ck Smith Master. However, since Abel insisted, the Lord of Marshall decided to help him aplish this wish.

    ¡°Sam, Abel is my adopted son and my closest friend. I hope you can treat him well!¡± The Lord of Marshall bowed to Sam and said in a serious manner.

    ¡°What are you doing? Abel is my nephew, so of course, I will treat him like my family member. You can stop worrying now.¡± Said a Wizard Sam certainly upon seeing the sincerity of the Lord of Marshall.

    (Volume 1 ends)

 Chapter 101 - Yvelineâ€™s Magic Tower

    <strong>Chapter 101: Yveline¡¯s Magic Tower</strong>

    A young man wearing a long grey robe leaned against the window on the second floor of the magic tower. His purple eyes hazily gazed towards the two-horned magic towers from a distance. The world of wizardry was opening its arms, inviting him to discover in this world of mystery.

    It was the second day that Abel had settled at Yveline magic tower. He was no longer wearing his luxury clothing and gowns. As a student of Sam, a rank five intermediate wizard, the magic tower demanded him to wear a long grey robe. He abandoned all the luxuries and status he used to have. Now, he was just an ordinary student of wizardry.

    The management of Abel¡¯s castle was entirely given to the hands of the Lord of Marshall. Steward Ken remained at the mansion in Triumph boulevard, taking care of the day to day of Loraine and ck Wind. The 20 knight servants had returned to Harry¡¯s castle as guards. Lastly, the ten ck armored warriors remained as guards of the mansion in Triumph boulevard. Since headmander Hoover had promised, the mansion in Triumph boulevard was now one of the safest ces out there.

    ¡°Poor Newton. He just became a novice wizard. Now, Mr. Sam kicked him out,¡± a voice of a young man came through a corner.

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Sam kicked Newton out because he wants to reserve the spot for a new follower,¡± Said another voice of a young man.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Newton in the empty fields outside the past few days, wonder where is he now!¡±

    ¡°Of course, he won¡¯t be outside the Yveline magic tower. Do you remember how he had treated the other wizard students outside when he was in the magic tower? Now he¡¯s been kicked out. He¡¯ll have a taste of what he deserved.¡±

    ¡°How can so little amount of magic power being leak by the magic tower, be enough for those wizard students, who gather outside every day to practice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than nothing!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point.¡±

    At that moment, two young men around the age of 18 or 19 also wearing long grey robes had appeared from the corner. When they suddenly saw a shadow of a man standing beside the window, they immediately got ready to bow. However, they then realized Abel was also wearing a long grey robe, so they stopped and stood up straight again. One of the young men with a tall and thin built shouted at Abel, ¡°why are you standing here? Trying to scare people?¡±

    The other young man, who had more of a fuller built pulled on the robe of the tall and thin young man, telling him to calm down. He then stepped up to Abel and asked: ¡°Are you the new student of Mr. Sam?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my name is Abel,¡± Said Abel to the young men as he bowed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bow to me. I am a follower of Mr. Redd. My name is Cody,¡± said the young man with a fuller built. He then pointed towards the still a bit irritated young man with a tall and thin built and said: ¡°this is the follower of Mr. Carlo. His name is Ethan.¡±

    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll sweep the floors from this level and below.¡± Said Ethan, his voice sounded a bit stiff.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Abel did not reject it. It was only a bit of physicalbor. At mos,t it would only take away some of his free time. On top of that, the 2nd floor was Mr. Sam¡¯s amodation anyway.

    The owner of the Yveline magic tower was a wizard, Yveline. He was a rank six beginner wizard, that¡¯s why this magic tower had six stories. The base-level was a public space for visitors, and the top-level was where Wizard Yveline lived himself. Other than that, all the other levels were where his four disciples lived.

    Every disciple had the right to allow one student of wizardry to enter their level to do housework and take care of them. Although they are called wizard followers, they were actually just servants of the disciples.

    However, this position had already made those students of wizardry outside the magic tower fight for it. When Mr. Sam was brung Abel into the Magic tower, eyes of envy and jealousy could be seen all around.

    Seeing the honest attitude of Abel, Ethan had calmed down a bit. He handed the broom to Abel and turned to Cody, ¡°let¡¯s get back upstairs. Mr is in theboratory. He might need me.¡±

    ¡°See youter Abel, I admire that you can be Mr. Sam¡¯s follower,¡± said Cody, ignoring the confused expression of Abel as he turned and ran upstairs

    Abel quickly cleaned up level 2 of the magic tower. Without anything else to do, he soon realized the sky became dark. Now, it was time to do his Mount enhancement spell to his spiritually bonded ck Wind, which he had already informed Mr. Sam earlier.

    Mr. Sam was shocked to realize that a young man like Abel could already own a mount wolf. Wizards also needed a mode of transport. Although mount wolfs are shaky when they run, they were still one of the most popr options when it came to a mount for a wizard. Therefore, Mr. Sam did not have a single problem with Abel dedicating a small part of his day to socialize with his mount wolf. No matter for an official wizard or a novice wizard, a good mount was very important.

    Abel gently tapped on the front gate of the magic tower, it automatically opened. When Abel first entered the magic tower, Mr. Sam had bonded Abel¡¯s spirit with the tower. Therefore, he would have the freedom to enter the 2nd story of the tower freely.

    The moment he stepped his foot out of the magic tower, Abel felt like he was under the gaze of thousands. He looked around his surroundings, he realized outside the security fence of Yveline magic tower were around 30 wizard students. They were either sitting orying down, but they all had one thing inmon, they all stared at Abel with a sense of longing. However, they soon realized Abel was not the person they were looking for; most of them went on with their business. There are a few people who remained staring at Abel, but their gaze had changed from longing for a sense of envy, jealousy, or some simr expression.

    Abel did not care about those other wizard students. All of them were trying to take advantage of the magic tower anyway. Every day, the magic circle within the magic tower would absorb the magic power from the surrounding. When they gathered around the magic tower, a small amount of those magic power would be leaked outside. These small amounts of magic power became a crucial resource of meditation, for those students of wizardry who could not enter the tower. This could be due to their magical talent or connections. This behavior had been done for countless years. It had been approved but the unspoken rule of the Wizard union. Therefore, no wizard would try to drive off those students of wizardry that gathered outside every day.

    There were a few low-level novice wizards among that group of students of wizardry. Those low-level novice wizards were not satisfied being in the same group as other novice wizards who left the tower. Those who left had also dedicated many years of effort to say outside the magic tower, as soon as they became an official novice wizard, they would immediately go to join a family as a consecrate, or go somewhere to explore, hoping they could have a breakthrough once again.

    All of those low-level novice wizards were also hoping one day they could be picked by one of the four disciples of wizard Yveline to be their followers although it was just a Wizard follower position. The one who had been picked would still have a much brighter future than the one who left.

    ¡°Hello, Mr!¡± Said a plump wizard student wearing the same grey long robe, as he blocked Abel¡¯s direction. This was the first student of wizardry that Abel had seen where he could truly call him fat. His face was a bit round like Cody, but the designed to be rxed long robe on his body somehow came across as very tight. Abel couldn¡¯t help but wanted tough at first nce.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± Said Abel somewhat confusingly, he shouldn¡¯t know anyone here.

    ¡°My name is Finkle. I am a rank one novice wizard, I am very close to Mr. Coby, Mr. Ethan, Mr. Church, and Mr. Newton. If you need to buy anything, I can be very happy to help.¡± As Finkle was speaking, the fat in his body began to shake. Abel could not believe a man of this size could help people buy stuff.

    ¡°Finkle, my name is Abel. It seemed like you have not heard the news. Newton had left the tower, and I took his position.¡± said Abel with a smile.

    ¡°My god, is this true? Newton still owes me a lot of money!¡± The fat face of Finkle filled with despair, but he suddenly began to smile again. ¡°Mr. Abel, you can trust me to buy stuff for you. I can find the best prices.¡±

    ¡°Finkle, you will have a much brighter future as a businessman than a wizard!¡± Said Abel with a funny expression, seeing at Finkle pretending to be closed to him.

    ¡°How did you know my ambition? I want to be a businessman for wizards. A wizard businessman.¡± Said Finkle with eyes full of yearning.

    ¡°Ok, Finkle, if I need anything, I¡¯ll find you.¡± Abel liked Finkle quite a bit, if someone could help him do things, it would surely free up some of his time.

 Chapter 102 - Meditation Techniques for Beginner Wizards

    <strong>Chapter 102: Meditation Techniques for Beginner Wizards</strong>

    Within 3 miles of the magic tower, there was a neat row of typical Bakong City architectural houses standing on one side of the main road along the mountain. From there, you could see the three magic towers that were on the top of the hill, and from there, you could see the entire Bakong city.

    There were a total of 50 houses here, each of them was built with the same structure. They weren¡¯t particrly eye-catching. However, these houses had a small courtyard, which made it quite convenient for Abel to interact with his mount wolf. Therefore, Wizard Sam was kind enough to prepare a house here for Abel.

    Abel ced the long grey robe over his head and walked slowly along a road on the edge of the mountain. It was dinner time. Many of the other same outfitted students of Wizardry were also leaving their houses. The people who resided here were mostly students of wizardry, with a few noble servants waiting here for their masters who were practicing spiritually.

    Originally, Ken, one of Abel¡¯s stewards, was nning to arrange several servants here to take care of Abel¡¯s daily life, but Abel refused and simply requested him to send someone to bring over ck Wind here regrly every day and to take it back during the evening.

    As soon as he entered the house 16, which was Abel¡¯s house, a dark shadow emerged upon him.

    ¡°ck Wind, stop that now!¡± Abel had a needy passion for ck Wind, and as it grewrger, he became stronger and stronger. If a small calf like ck Wind attacked a man, he would surely fall to the ground.

    ck Wind¡¯s tongue kept licking Abel¡¯s face as if this was the only way to show how much he missed his master.

    ¡°Master.¡± Ken stood behind the ck Wind and bowed to Abel.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ken, you don¡¯t have toe here yourself. You¡¯ve got a lot of things to do in Bakong City already. Next time, just tell a servant to bring ck Wind here.¡± Abel said towards Ken, who was extremely loyal to Abel.

    Although Abel was staying in Bakong City, there were still things that required him and others to manage and to take care of. For example, Abel had properties in Bakong City, a mansion, as well as a manor outside of the city. These properties had to be cared for and managed. It meant that Ken had to stay to take care of them. As Abel resided in Harry¡¯s castle, with Ken being Abel¡¯s steward, Ken had always stayed within the castle and had not been anywhere else until recently.

    Now that Abel was left alone in Bakong City, Ken insisted on staying with him, which he rarely did. This meant that Ken was now in charge of all affairs in Bakong City so that Abel would be able to spare all of his time to enter the magic tower and to be a sorcerer¡¯s apprentice.

    Although Ken did not understand why a powerful intermediate knight, as well as a master cksmith, would ever want to enter the magic tower to be a wizard follower, he still faithfully organized and prepared everything for Abel.

    With the use of the ¡°Mount enhancement spell¡± being used more and more widely, Abel had to keep the threat of the skill to a very low level. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to use it near the magic tower.

    Looking at ck Wind¡¯s face, which was filled with enjoyment, Abel began to increase his force slightly. ck Wind was suddenly awoken and immediately gave Abel a look in the eyes, and the look seemed as if it was asking why did Abel interrupt its¡¯ rxation moments.

    Abel tried to control ck Wind¡¯s massage duration to 30 minutes. Although the goldenbat qi had onlysted for 30 minutes, with the pure goldenbat qi flowing through, it was far more superior than the quality of an hour worth of massage from before.

    After bidding farewells with Ken and ck Wind, Abel walked back to the magic tower. As he journeyed back, his heart was thinking about when he could finally learn the methods of the wizard¡¯s meditation. Only when Abel stepped inside the magic tower did he realized that Yveline, Sam¡¯s teacher, had already left. With the wizard¡¯s travel time being extremely difficult to determine, it made Abel quite anxious as he was only one step away from attaining his dream method of the wizard¡¯s meditation. Now, he was stuck in the final step.

    When approaching the magic tower, Abel felt a trace of malice from the apprentice wizard outside of the tower. He couldn¡¯t help but immediately felt a sense of distraction within his heart. Why would anyone gain a sense of hatred towards him when he had only just entered the magic tower?

    When Abel was about to turn to look, the sense of malice was suddenly gone. Abel then tried to examine at the 30 or so students of wizardry that were in front of his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t find anything, and there was nothing more he could do about it. Maybe it was just someone who was jealous of his luck.

    As Abel walked towards the bottom of the magic tower, he ced his identity card, which was on his waist and pressed it onto the door, then there was invisible energy that swept through his body. Without the strength of Abel¡¯s power of the will, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to spot these types of energetic motions.

    An identity card was a magical item that can only be used within the magic towers. It was mainly used for authentication in important ces as well as a tool for transmitting messages inside the magic towers.

    ¡°Abel,e over here and help me clean up theb,¡± Sam, a level 5 novice wizard, said suddenly from the identity card on Abel¡¯s waist.

    Abel was immediately roused through the sound of Sam¡¯s voice, which he promptly replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Sam.¡± Abel then quickly walked towards theb, where Sam was clearing away the scatteredb equipment from theb table.

    Judging from the mess that was on the floor, Abel realized it was another unsessful experiment. So he took out a broom from the corner and began to sweep away the debris and pieces of fragments that were on the floor, when he was finished, he mopped the floor with water.

    ¡°Abel, please don¡¯t me me for making a Lord like you to do these chores.¡± Said Sam, whiling smiling towards Abel.

    ¡°Of course not. Thank you for giving me this opportunity, Mr. Sam !¡± Obviously, Abel knew everything that Sam had done for him. Here, Abel wasn¡¯t allowed to refer Sam as uncle as Sam had exined to him before already since Abel possessed the lowest status within the magic tower, everyone had to be addressed as ¡°Mr.¡± except for other fellow students of wizardry wizard.

    In order to make Abel in bing his follower, Sam had to drive out his former follower, which was not known until he came to hear about it from other wizard followers. Sam had never told him about this matter.

    ¡°The teacher won¡¯t be back any time soon. He sent a message today, and he said he won¡¯t be back for another two months.¡± Sam said.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mr. Sam, it¡¯s only two months. I can always wait.¡± Although Abel was disappointed, he didn¡¯t express it.

    Sam, the novice wizard, was very satisfied with Abel¡¯s performance and said with a smile, ¡°I have already told the teacher that you are my nephew, so he agreed to let me teach you the ¡°beginner Wizard meditation.¡± If you can learn it, it proves that you have the qualification in bing a wizard, if not, you have to return to your foster father and continue to be noble.¡±

    There were excitement and a sense of gratitude in Abel¡¯s voice as he replied.¡±Thank you, Mr. Sam!¡±

    ¡°The other three apprentices in the tower are all level 1 novice wizards except for you. As my apprentice, you shall notify me if any of them dares to bully you.¡± Sam, the novice wizard, said to Abel with a worried tone as he clearly wasn¡¯t aware of Abel¡¯s strength as a knight.

    Each of the four disciples of Evelyn, the level 6 wizard, was allowed to bring in one wizard follower into the tower, more like a servant than a follower, whose main job in the tower was to look after their own superiors.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t bully me, Mr. Sam.¡± Abel felt a little strange as he wondered why Sam would say something like this.

    Sam, the novice wizard, sneered, he seemed not to want to bring up this particr subject again. He then took a thin sheepskin book out of his arms and handed it to Abel, ¡°This book is not a precious secret, but it is the root of our wizardry, so don¡¯t let others see it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Sam.¡± Abel took the sheepskin and held it tightly in his hand, as if afraid that the book might fly away.

    ¡°Read through the book yourself first, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask me.¡± Sam looked at the instruments that were on theboratory table and whispered ruefully, ¡°It failed again, now I need to search for new materials for the experiment.¡±

    Seeing Abel was still standing at where he was, Sam waved his hands and said, ¡°Go ahead, study hard, and when your magic powers are fully mapped out in your mind, you will see aplete ¡°Beginner Wizard Meditation¡± pattern in your mind. When you¡¯re truly ready, you cane over to me to learn your first spell.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Sam.¡± Abel gave Sam a bow and left the room.

    Abel¡¯s room was a small room that was located on the second floor of the magic tower. The room had no windows; there was only a bed, a desk, and a chair. Moreover, there weren¡¯t even any extra spaces to allocate for any other necessities. With the majority of the magic tower¡¯s space being used to ce more decorating magic circle. This meant there wasn¡¯t much space left over in each level of the tower, as long as there were basic necessities, it was already pretty decent for an apprentice like Abel.

    The good thing about a wizard¡¯s diet was it didn¡¯t require their followers to take care of it as there were dedicated people who were able to deliver fresh honey bread, wine as well as various meats to the magic towers. With various selections of foods, there was even a specific set of meals for a follower like Abel. Abel was not someone with a lot of interest in food, but he still felt that the food was quite delicate, and has an exquisite taste.

 Chapter 103 - Mana

    <strong>Chapter 103: Mana</strong>

    Abel hurried back to his room withrge strides. He took a deep breath, calmed his nerves, and solemnly picked up the ¡°Beginner Wizard Meditation guide¡±. The surface of the book was covered with ayer of grey-ck orc skin. At the center of the book, there was the word ¡°wizard¡± printed in dark gold color, with a small line on the bottom that read, ¡°Beginner Meditation¡±.

    As Abel¡¯s eyes stared towards the book, he became very excited. Bing a wizard had always been a goal of his ever since he came to this world. Any information regarding the wizards had made him indescribably exciting. From now on, he was about to unveil the secret of the wizards, and he would rely on this book to be a member of the wizards, which made him extremely confident.

    At that moment, Abel couldn¡¯t help but press onto the Horadric cube on his left arm with his right hand once again. Since wizard Yveline, the magic tower¡¯s owner, wasn¡¯t at the tower, it meant that Abel could safely use the Horadric Cube. He opened the cube in front of him while deeply staring at the ¡°The scroll of town portal¡±, his eyes were filled with desire and determination.

    ¡°I will for sure get you opened, and then I can finally go home!¡± Abel muttered, staring at ¡°The scroll of town portal.¡±

    All the identities Abel possessed in this world, including a coat of arm lord, and a Master cksmith... all of these things didn¡¯t matter to him. Instead, the only thing that he cared about was his friends and family. His mother Nora, father Bet, uncle Marshall, big brother Zach, Master Bentham, ck Wind, Loraine, White Cloud. By count, these people were all equally important in Abel¡¯s heart.

    ¡°God, if I can really go home, I¡¯d better be able toe back. Hopefully ¡°The scroll of town portal¡± will have this ability and allow me to travel back and forth through words!¡± In Abel¡¯s mind, he wanted to go back to his old home on earth, but he also didn¡¯t want to leave his family and friends in this world.

    ¡°I¡¯ll decide when ¡°The scroll of town portal¡± can be opened¡±. Right now, the most important thing for Abel was to learn ¡°beginner Wizard Meditation¡± since it was fundamental.

    In addition to ¡°the scroll of town portal¡±, there was something known as the Portal bag in the Horadric Cube. Before entering the tower, Abel had thought about the bag being detected by the magic tower¡¯s owner. But that did not stop the risk-taking Abel from cing the bag into the Horadric Cube. The bag would only take up one slot anyway, so Abel was optimistic that it could pass the detection

    Abel hade to this world with a magical item known as the Horadric cube that was tied to him. He didn¡¯t think that anyone would find out about the Horadric cube. It was an advanced magic item that could transfer a person¡¯s soul, and after countless experiments, Abel discovered that he could take out the things stored in the portal bag directly from the Horadric cube. This allowed the Horadric cube to fully absorb the dimension wave unleashed by the portal bag every time he took something out.

    Abel gently opened the ¡°Beginner Wizard Meditation¡± and roughly skimmed through it. This thin book consisted of 6 pages. The first page discussed the wizard¡¯s general knowledge. The second page talked about the wizard¡¯s way of thinking. Moreover, the second page corresponded to level one novice wizards, while page 3 corresponded level 2 novice wizards and so on.

    Abel concentrated on the first page. Everything a Wizard did was founded on the power of the will, a power directly drew energy from the soul. While you couldn¡¯t see or touch it, it determined whether a person could be a wizard or not.

    Everyone had their own power of the will, but ordinary people¡¯s power of the will was very weak. In order to be a wizard, you had to be able to freely transfer your power of the will. Perhaps, it was because of Abel¡¯s soul was from another world, and it united with the original Abel of this world. Therefore, this power of the will was twice as powerful as a normal person. This allowed him to forge, train as a knight and draw runes. Time and time, his mighty power of the will had allowed him to achieve things that no one could have imagined. During his rank up to an official knight, his power of will got a few times more powerful.

    ording to the book, as long as the student of wizardry was able to sense their mind between their eyes using their power of the will, they would officially be a Wizard. The more powerful their power of the will was, the more gifted they were.

    When a student of wizardry could umte enough power of the will to draw out a magic pattern in their mind using their power of the will, they would be a rank 1 novice wizard. They would need to unleash magical power on to this pattern, and drew magical power out of the pattern from then on.

    The magical power mentioned in ¡°beginning Wizard Meditation¡± was a strange kind of energy. Although it existed in this world, it¡¯s quantity was very limited. The only way to gather these energies was through the magic circle. Just like the magic tower that Abel was staying in, the tower¡¯s magic circle continued revolving every day, absorbing the mana that were lurking in the air which was gathered inside the tower. Ultimately, these energies would be supplied to the wizard¡¯s meditation inside the tower.

    These magical powers had a severe corrosive effect on the human body. When the magic passed through the body, it caused damage to the body. However, it also had a positive effect since it increased the lifespan of the individual while weakening their power and body.

    The reason why those students of wizards were staying in the clearings outside of the tower day and night for years on end, was because of one simple reason, a longer life span.

    As long as they are able to be promoted to a novice wizard from a student of wizardry, their life span would go up to 150 years, with each increase in level, their lifespan would also be increased by 10. By the time they have reached level 6 novice wizard, they would¡¯ve had 300 years of lifespan. This was the reason why countless students of wizardry hade here. Even with a tiny hope, they wished to seek a chance to be a wizard follower.

    ording to the book, from the time they were able to absorb the mana, they had to take drugs tobat the growing physical weakness. If not, the day when the wizard became a rank 6 beginner Wizard, their bodies would get so weak, they could no longer do any practice.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but wonder how the level 1 student, Finkle, managed to maintain his stout body. Among so many wizards, he was the first fat person Abel had seen within the tower, he was truly a unique gem within the wizards.

    On the second page of the ¡°beginner Wizard Meditation¡±, there was a detailed method in using the power of the will to draw a magic pattern. From start to finish, the pattern was drawn by a stroke of a pen that created strange decorative designs around a circle. The pattern seemed to be the pattern of a rank 1 novice wizard.

    Abel had achieved a lot of things through the power of will. He was proud of it. If it wasn¡¯t for the power of will, he wouldn¡¯t be able to forge the iron base of 100 skills, wouldn¡¯t have been able to draw runes and many of the battles were won due to his power of the will too.

    With his previous experiences, he was very good at drawing these unique magic patterns. Abel didn¡¯t think aplex level 1 novice wizard magic map would be able to challenge him,

    Looking at the pattern chart on page 2 of the ¡®wizard¡¯s primary meditation¡¯, Abel began to use his power of the will and tried to recall. He immediately realized why wizards required the power of the will to meditate. Without the assistance of the power of the will, it would¡¯ve taken countless hours just to remember the pattern chart on page 2 by heart.

    As the power of the will moved along slowly with the pattern, Abel slowly realized the size of the strokes and the force of the strokes were reflected by the power of the will.

    During the day, other than cleaning the first floor, Sam seemed to know that Abel was studying the ¡°beginner Wizard Meditation¡±, So he didn¡¯t bother him.

    Abel spent almost the entire day sitting in his room, constantly trying to memorize the pattern through his power of the will. If it was a simple pattern, no matter how much brush strokes there were, Abel could still remember through his power of the will. But the strokes in this pattern were uneven with countless changing of direction. By this point, Abel realized there were more than 200 different ces under his pen. He could still achieve something if he didn¡¯t memorize each of them carefully and proceed to meditate. However, it would be nowhere as effective.

    Finally, Abel felt that he had memorised the pattern from ¡®beginner wizard¡¯s meditation¡¯ as it was exactly the same pattern from page 2 of the book. With every change memorized clearly, he stood up and stretched. A sense of relief rippled through him with the sound of his bones crackling.

    When Abel opened the door, he went to the windows near the stairs. There were very few windows in the tower, only in the disciple¡¯s room on each floor. Here, he could look out of the window. At that time, it waspletely dark, the time was moving way too fast for Abel as it was already time for him to go give ck Wind a massage again.

 Chapter 104 - Report

    <strong>Chapter 104: Report</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Abel ced the long grey robe over his head and left the tower. Along the way, he ignored Finkle, the fatty who said hello to himst time. It was alreadyte, Abel was afraid if he stayed and talked to Finkle, he would¡¯ve never reached house no. 16 in time.

    Walking down the mountain road, Abel felt a sense of malice again. This time he ignored it. He thought he could find outter on.

    ¡°Master, I need to report something to you!¡± Ken, dressed in an all-ck steward suit, saluted Abel as he entered.

    ¡°What is it? Abel asked.

    ¡°The eldest prince, Julien George, will be ascending the throne in 3 days, and he invited you to his ession ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Make an excuse for me, just say I am in a retreat researching and I can¡¯t attend!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t tell anyone about his study in the magic tower. Only the people that were close to him knew about it.

    Abel hid his presence in the tower because he wanted to study as a wizard follower without being disturbed. If anyone knew he was in the tower, those who wished to obtain magical weapons would¡¯ve disturbed his meditative lifestyle.

    With his past incidents with the royal family, Abel didn¡¯t want to bother with such events. It was none of his business who became the king anyway. Instead of attending those events, he could just read more books in the meantime.

    ¡°Master, your outstanding military service has been recognized by the army, and the eldest prince Julien has approved you in bing a Lord. From now on, I will address you as the Lord of Abel.¡± Ken¡¯s voice sounded overly emotional. It was considered to be a very high-status position to be a steward of a coat of arm Lord and a coat of arm baron. Furthermore, with Abel being a Lord at such a young age, his future ahead was bright.

    ¡°What about Uncle Marshall?¡± Abel said with a t face. He didn¡¯t seem to care about these titles. An increase in status could only make ordinary people respect him more, but to Abel, genuine improvement meant improving his abilities.

    ¡°The Lord of Marshall didn¡¯t have enough outstanding military service to reach his promotion, so he didn¡¯t get promoted,¡± Ken exined.

    ¡°How did that happen? Aren¡¯t I supposed to share the outstanding military service with uncle Marshall?¡± Abel had left the rest of the battle to Lord Marshall, and the three knights who had helped himplete the battle. This made Abel extremely confused about what was going on.

    ¡°The Lord of Marshall gave you the majority of the outstanding military service to you. He said it was the only way to ensure that one of the two was promoted.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Marshall!¡± Abel murmured emotionally, all his life, The Lord of Marshall had cared most about these fancy titles. Every time he was promoted to a higher title, he was always thrilled, but he gave his chance of attaining a higher title to him this time.

    ¡°Also, the eldest prince, Julien George invited you to the noble arbitral tribunal to collect yourpensation at your convenience,¡± Ken added.

    ¡°Compensation? Why?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°Because prince Middleton George ordered the attack on you, these payments were intended to get you to give up pursuing prince Middleton George, who I¡¯ve heard was pressured by a powerful figure,¡± Ken said hesitantly. He didn¡¯t want to say anything about this powerful figure¡¯s supposed pressure, but he did, considering his master¡¯s contacts and connections. It might have been better if he had given him a better understanding of the situation.

    ¡°Powerful figure, hmmm...¡± Abel then immediately thought of the ghostly headmander Hopkin. Maybe that¡¯s what he meant by trying to harmonize the situation.

    The truth in regards to the siege by the royal cavalry made Abel furious. He gave out a bitterugh. If he wasn¡¯t inside Bakong City, with Abel¡¯s attitude, he would¡¯ve already flown over Bakong city on White Cloud and dropped exploding big swords over the head of prince Middleton.

    But now that headmander Hopkins hade forward, and since he too was a cksmith Master, Abel decided to honor his reputation and let the matter go. However, Abel was fully aware that the matter was not over. He just didn¡¯t want to pursue it for now. He would always remember what happened. When he had the chance, he would teach prince Middleton George an unforgettable lesson.

    ¡°There were rumors that prince Middleton George was exiled to the city of Murray. Apparently, he was granted a 100-mile fief, and his title was stripped off,¡± Ken said. However, Ken used the word ¡°Rumour¡± as though he wasn¡¯t certain if it was true or not.

    But Abel felt that it was probably true because there is no way the royal family would not make the details of prince Middleton George¡¯s punishment public. Therefore, the only for Abel to know about it was to let this steward who had no source of information in Bakong city to know about it.

    A royal prince has granted a fiefdom the size of a Knight¡¯s estate to live the rest of his life in, without a title. This was probably the smallest gift the Duchy had given a prince.

    Abel had heard about Murray city before. It was a city that lies between the intersection of the Duchy Of Carmel and Duchy of Thunder. There were a lot of uwful things being done in Duchy of Thunder. The situation was very tense there. The other seven princes must have had a lot of hatred towards prince Middleton majesty, to send him there.

    But prince Middleton George didn¡¯t deserve any pity. Abel knew the ins and outs of the seven princes. Just dealing with the worgens was already enough to put him onto a death trial.

    Abel had no idea how much gold they demanded from prince Middleton, but the presence of headmander Hopkins meant that it would berge. Abel¡¯s training would require a lot of funds. Therefore, these unknown and out of a sudden wealth would be very important to a person with a great hidden identity like Abel.

    ¡°I will take care of thepensation these two days, and when I arranged the time, I will inform you to pick me up.¡± As Abel reached out his hands, ck Wind was urgently moving around him.

    After helping ck Wind to do the mount enhancing spell, Abel went back to the magic tower. He tried to find the Novice Wizard Sam, but he quickly realized that Mr. Sam was still outside. This meant that Abel¡¯s had a long night ahead of him. While all of the students of wizardry outside the tower admired Abel, he had to help Sam to do all of the chores, tidying the experimental items, and sometimes even have to take care of things that were messy. When Abel was finally finished, it was his own practice time.

    However, the good news was that Sam had taken good care of Abel. He rarely asked him to do messy things. All he had to do was to do simple chores with fixed schedules and to clean up theboratory at the end of Sam¡¯s experiment.

    As far as Abel knew, the three official wizards on the fourth, fifth, and sixth floors were all stuck on level five apprentice wizards, and they were also much older than Sam too. In the magic tower, Sam seemed to have the highest chance of bing a rank six novice wizard.

    This was why Sam did little experiments. He spent the majority of his time practicing, in order to break through early and be a formal wizard.

    It had been three days since Abel had arrived in the magic tower. Ever since he came here, he had never seen the other three disciples. They seemed to spend most of their time in theboratory to discover a method to gather arge number of resources. For them, bing a wizard was already out of the question. This meant that it made their followers extremely busy as they were required to purchase many expensive medicines for their wizard¡¯s research, so Abel was never able to interact with them.

    Abel went to the first floor to get his dinner. The dinner was delivered to a dedicated collection pathway in the magic tower. The spirit of the tower would automatically receive the food. After it had examined its quality, it would deliver it to the dining hall. Every member of the magic tower could freely get their food here, but of course, most of the time, the Wizard followers would bring the food to the official wizard disciples

    The food today was pretty decent: white bread with honey, a little juice from honey fruit, smoked fish, and a few slices of oil muffin for dessert.

    Although these foods weren¡¯t anything special, they were already far beyond the standard of living of ordinary nobles. The white bread was special because of the wheat that was used, the unique wheat¡¯s production was very small, and only thepletely shell-less wheat flour was able to make real white bread.

    Candied fruit was a specialty fruit from Bakong City. They were only able to grow in hillsides that were 1000 meters high. With the preservation time being no more than one day, and in order for the people in the magic tower to drink the magic tower fruit, it required people to harvest these fruits the night before, then to juice them cleanly. Only then they were able to deliver it to the magic tower early in the morning. All these procedures were done to ensure that it stayed fresh within one day.

    The ingredients of a few slices of pastry seemed to be deceptively simple: One portion of sugar, two portions of butter, and a portion of flour. However, they were a well-known extravagant as sugar was very expensive, butter made from the ordinary household were considered as not smooth enough with flour not being finely grounded. Hence all 3 were essentials as the highest quality of ingredients were required to make them.

 Chapter 105 - Meditation

    <strong>Chapter 105: Meditation</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    After Abel had eaten hisvish dinner, hepletely rxed his body and sat cross-legged on his bed. ording to the ¡°beginner Wizard meditation guide,¡± one could choose any position they believed was the mostfortable position for them to do meditation. Abel, a boy who was deeply influenced by his previous world, still stubbornly believe cross leg was the best way to go about meditation.

    Abel turned his power of the will into a thing that he was most familiar with, a rune pen. The tip of the pen began to absorb mana. Mana filled the magic tower, and soon, the tip of the pen had fully absorbed the ink made by that mana. Afterward, he began to draw, but before he could evenplete his first stroke, he abruptly came to a halt. He had used too much force, and the stroke was a tiny bit bigger than the original one on the ¡°beginner wizard meditation guide.¡±

    Since his power of the will was immensely powerful, it allowed him to sense a small difference like this. Ok, let¡¯s start again, he thought as he retrieved the stroke he made with the power of the will rune pen, and his mind was nk once more.

    This time, Abel was more careful. He had underestimated the difficulty of the ¡°beginner Wizard meditation.¡± He thought of the students gathering outside the magic tower. They all possessed the power of the will. Although the strength of their power of the will was still a mystery, Abel had seen it¨Cthat there were a few older men with a head full of grey hair in the group. This just further confirmed the difficulty of the ¡°beginner Wizard meditation.¡±

    Abel had spent the night trying to draw the pattern. He made mistakes on the first stroke, 10th stroke, and 20th stroke. He was still miles frompleting it, but he already felt like his head was going to explode if he continued.

    Abel felt like he had reached his limit. ording to the ¡°beginner wizard meditation guide,¡± if he had used an excessive amount of the power of the will from his body, it would damage his soul. Therefore, Abel decided to have a rest.

    Heid on his bed. Despite his power of the will beingpletely fatigued, he was still very excited about practicing the ¡°beginner wizard meditation.¡± He found it hard to fall asleep, and it was in this half-awake state, he felt the rune pen in his mind again. The rune pen spun it¡¯s tip around. It seemed like it could absorb more mana this way. Afterward, the rune pen began to draw In his mind. The first stroke was perfect.

    At this moment, Abel felt like he was watching this rune pen moved all over in his mind from a third-person perspective. The rune pen continued to absorb mana. Soon, the rune pen had drawn a perfect magical pattern in Abel¡¯s mind.

    The next morning, Abel felt like he had dreamt that he had effortlessly drawn the second pattern of the ¡°beginner wizard meditation guide¡± in his mind entirely. Up to this point, Abel began tough at himself, was this considered as daydreaming?

    Suddenly... his whole body froze. He realized there was actually a rank one novice wizard pattern being drawn entirely in his mind. He fixed on the pattern. It was not a dream, it was real. He had drawn a magic pattern in his dream.

    Abel could not believe it. He was reminded of the time where he had first forged a base of 100 skills and the time where he had first drawn a rune. Suddenly, it became clear to him. He must have had another sh of realization.

    sh of realization was a state you could only hope for. You could never n for it. It had the power to enlighten the person with the perfect wisdom, unleashing an instinctive response for things that a person couldn¡¯tprehend.

    Abel took out the ¡°beginner Wizard meditation guide¡± with a heart full of worry and thenpared it to the pattern in his mind. He closely examined each change, thickness, and force of each stroke.

    Stroke by stroke, Abel continued to examine the pattern silently, his finger followed the pattern on the ¡°beginner wizard meditation guide¡± until the pattern had finished. It was exactly the same

    Abel let out a breath of relief. There was no problem, and he had officially be a rank one novice wizard. The next step was to fill this pattern with mana. This step took a long time because it was through this stage that the wizard could effectively lead the mana alongside the path of the pattern with their power of the will. This allowed the pattern to absorb the mana more evenly. When the pattern had be a physical object in the mind, this step wasplete.

    When Abel was just about to proceed with this step of filling up the pattern, suddenly, Wizard Sam¡¯s voice began toe through his identity card. ¡°Abel, what happened to you, why didn¡¯t you sweep the floor today?¡±

    From his voice, Abel could tell that Wizard Sam was not ming him; instead, he was filled to the brim with a sense of concern.

    ¡°Mr. Sam, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Abel did not give any exnation and went straight towards Novice Wizard Sam¡¯s room.

    ¡°My child!¡± The voice of Wizard Sam came through Abel¡¯s identity card again. But by that point, Abel had already left his room and did not hear this voice of cherish.

    Knock, knock...* e in,¡± said Novice Wizard Sam.

    Abel opened the door to his room and quickly entered. The first thing he did was said to Novice Wizard Sam in embarrassment, ¡°Mr. Sam; I¡¯m so sorry that I sleptte yesterday. I¡¯ll begin now.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Novice Wizard Sam looked at Abel with a sense of shock. He swallowed his saliva and said with a gentle voice, ¡°you practiced the ¡®beginner wizard meditation¡± yesterday?¡±

    Abel had just finished drawing a rank one novice wizard pattern; there was still a faint magical wave remained on his body. Mr. Sam had a deep understanding of meditation, so of course, he could see that Abel was different.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Sam,¡± Abel paused for a bit before continuing, ¡°beginner wizard meditation¡± was way too hard. I spent an entire night until I could remember the pattern on the second page, and I¡¯ve only drawn it out in my mind this morning.

    ¡°Can you fill it with mana?¡± Novice Wizard Sam desperately asked.

    Sam was fully aware that sessfully drawing a pattern didn¡¯t mean the person was a rank one novice wizard. They need to do it perfectly. Many students of wizardry could draw a pattern, but as long as there was a single mistake, they would not be able to fill it up with mana. Therefore, they need to scrap that pattern and start all over again.

    Mr. Sam already knew that Abel must be extremely gifted. No matter if his pattern was sessful was not, it still only took him one night to draw it. That fact alone had already confirmed that Abel was not just an ordinary gifted child.

    The Novice Wizard Sam was filled with joy in his heart. A wizard was not a lone wolf, and they possessed longevity that was hard toprehend by ordinary people. It was often tough for wizards to be friends with normal people. That was why in every wizard¡¯s heart, they cherished a wizard friend that they could trust and held it as high regard.

    Abel had the talent to be a rank six official wizard, and Sam was confident that he could be one as well. It was the reason Sam wanted to build a strong rtionship with Abel.

    ¡°Mr. Sam, I¡¯ll give it a try after I finish my work.¡± Abel was a little confused about why Novice Wizard Sam was in such a hurry, as he was getting ready to get his cleaning equipment.

    Novice Wizard Sam stuck out his hand and blocked Abel and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, let¡¯s try it now. I want to see if you are Abel to fill the pattern up with mana.¡±

    ¡°Ok, Mr. Sam ¡±

    Abel sat on the floor and began to absorb the mana in the air with his power of the will. There were more than enough mana in the magic tower, and it slowly began to gather on his power of the will. He then began to direct this mana in alongside each stroke of the pattern. His power of the will moved slowly along, more and more mana was absorbed from the air and released on to the pattern.

    Although the pattern didn¡¯t look too big, it was filled with countless strokes tightly curved together, making the actual path of the pattern extremely long. It took Abel more than 2 hours until he had filled up all the strokes of the pattern with mana using his power of the will. When he hadpleted thest stroke, a ray of shining blue light quickly traveled backward from the endpoint of the pattern towards the starting point.

    Novice Wizard Sam no longer needed Abel to exin. Just by looking at his body shining in blue light, he knew Abel had seeded. At this moment, Novice Wizard Sam was witnessing the birth of a genius with his own eyes¨CA genius that he, himself, brought in to the world of wizardry.

 Chapter 106 - Level One Novice Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 106: Level One Novice Wizard</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°I never thought you would be able to draw level 1 novice wizard magic patterns so quickly. Congrattions, you have sessfully advanced to a level 1 novice wizard!¡± Novice Wizard Sam said to Abel with a smile.

    Abel suddenly felt the magic throughout his body through his heart. This energy was utterly different frombat qi. It wasn¡¯t as violent asbat qi. Instead, it had a soft and continuous texture like the flow of water.

    ¡°I will give you this box of Constitution potion¡± for you to use. Mana can cause harm to your body.¡± Sam then handed Abel a box and said to Abel, ¡°Now that you have mana, you will learn to use it. How you will go from there is all up to you. There are three main options: fire, ice, electricity, or, if you¡¯re a genius, you can choose multiple options.¡±

    Before Sam could finish exining the paths, he couldn¡¯t control himself and seemingly nced over at the young child in front of him. He was a pure genius! He then hesitantly said, ¡°I chose to learn the fire spells. This element is very practical with a powerful force. But most importantly, fire spells are the only skill that can replenish its energy through the heat from the air known as ¡°Warmth.¡±

    Looking sheepishly, Novice Wizard Sam paused for a moment and then added, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve only learned firebomb so far. This spell is very practical, and its power will increase as the firebomb level increases.¡±

    ¡°May I learn this from you, Mr. Sam?¡± Abel was looking forward to learning his first spell.

    ¡°Of course, but I can only teach you this specific magic, and your path will be decided when my teacheres back. My abilities cannot point you to your path.¡± Novice Wizard Sam said gravely to Abel.

    Novice Wizard Sam took out a piece ofmbskin parchment from the box behind him. It had an intricate pattern on it, and it seemed to be written in thenguage of the Holy Continent, the parchment read ¡°Firebomb.¡± Sam then ced the parchment onto Abel¡¯s hands, then said, ¡°This is the firebomb pattern. You need to quickly use the power of the will in your hand to lead the mana in from the rank one novice magical pattern to draw out this ¡®firebomb¡¯ pattern. At the same time, you need to say the spell to ignite the ¡®firebomb¡¯ pattern. Afterward, you just need to point your power of the will to the direction you want to shoot the fireball.¡±

    ¡°Are this your spell notes, Mr. Sam?¡± Abel recognized Sam¡¯s handwriting, which was written on parchment.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use to me. I have already remembered them all here.¡± Novice Wizard Sam, pointing towards his brain and added, ¡°Other than being a thing of sentiment, I¡¯ll just give it to you, and maybe you will find it useful.¡±

    Abel then looked at the parchment on his hands. Abel had experienced what it was like to draw a magical pattern from the second page of the ¡®beginner wizard meditation guide,¡¯ he understood how much effort it would take to copy a pattern note like this. This note was written by an actual rune pen, and it was a lot more flexible than the power of the will. Therefore, as long as the size and changes of the strokes are a tiny bit off bnce, the entire note needed to be scrapped

    ¡°I¡¯ll demonstrate it once for you, watch it carefully!¡± Novice Wizard Sam alerted Abel.

    As Novice Wizard Sam¡¯s right hand began to be scrambled across his chest, a wave of mana began to flow out along with the fingers of his right hand, creating a fiery red pattern on his chest. At the same time, he began to chant the spell, when Abel heard the spell, he was immediately shocked as the spell was spoken in an elf-ishnguage.

    When the spell stopped, the fiery red pattern quickly condensed into a fireball, Sam then casually threw the fireball at the wall. When the ball was near the wall, the wall shed with a bright white light, and the fireball immediately disappeared.

    Novice Wizard Sam then looked at Abel¡¯s shocked emotion with a smile, and it was the first time Abel had seen a wizard casting spells. After letting Abel calm down for a bit, he asked, ¡°Abel, did you watch it carefully?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Sam, I saw it clearly. How long does it take to cast these spells, in terms of the duration?¡± Abel asked as he had just seen Sam casting his spell in about 5 seconds.

    ¡°I slowed it down so you could see better. When you start, you might be slower than that. But as you practice more and more, you will get faster and faster,¡± Sam said.

    This time, Sam didn¡¯t actually didn¡¯t say the spell clearly. He spattered the words out in a speedy and unclear manner. His hand had moved a lot faster than before, and quickly drawn out a ming red color pattern. In under a second, he had thrown a fireball on to the wall. Again it was blocked by the wall¡¯s sh of white light.

    ¡°Did you see it? That took around 1 second and a half and is the fastest I can reach. I¡¯ve been practicing this for the past twenty years. My teacher Yveline, however, could cast the entire spell within 0.5 seconds.¡± Sam said directly to Abel.

    ¡°Mr. Sam, why didn¡¯t the fireball hit the wall when you threw at it?¡± Abel¡¯s curiosity was fully aroused today, and the sh of the white light suddenly reminded him of the defensive shield and armor he had forged before, which was fitted with the runes of ¡°12# sol¡± to reduce physical attacks. Abel realized it reacted more or less the same way when it was attacked, but this wall was attacked by magic.

    ¡°This is the tower¡¯s defense magic circle in effect; this magic tower has a lot of magic circles to protect themselves from enemy attacks as well as for preventing damages caused by experiments inside just like the one I just showed you,¡± Sam exined with a smile.

    ¡°Whatnguage did you speak when you cast the spell?¡± Abel asked with concern. When Loraine was teaching Abel some elfnguage, she taught him a dialect of the elfnguage known as the noble elfnguage as able had taught him some noble way of speech. The spell that Novice Wizard Sam had just said was almost exactly the same as the noble elfnguage Loraine had thought him.

    ¡°That was thenguage of the high-rank elves. ording to legend, the magic of the humans originated from the high-rank elves, and as the high-rank elves continued to disappear in this world, and slot of the elf legends we have today is actually a branch from the high-rank elves ¡± Novice Wizard Sam was very pleased with Abel¡¯s willingness to learn these kinds of theories, as it was quite boring and tedious to learn these things.

    Novice Wizard Sam had been learning only one spell, firebomb, for decades, but because he didn¡¯t have much energy to learn other spells, he spent a lot of time meditating every day. The rest of his time was spent practicing firebomb, and he also had to spend part of his time refining potions to help him practice.

    ¡°Thenguage of the high-rank elves was still being used today, but it was only used by a small number of noble elves. If you want, I can repeat it once more. Listen to my pronunciation carefully. You can not make a mistake when using the spell¡± Novice Wizard Sam be an to say the spell again. This time he intentionally increased his volume and decreased his speed. So Abel could hear how each word was pronounced

    ¡°The passionate elves of fire! Please give me your strength! The attribute of fire! In the demand of the elves, please turn into a fireball that could ovee anything!¡± Abel had heard these words clearly in his ears. If Loraine could teach him these noble elves¡¯nguage, Abel began to doubt the status of Loraine. Could Loraine be special?

    ¡°What about the power of fireball, Mr. Sam?¡± Abel was extremely concerned about this matter because he realized that Sam had only learned one spell. With the other disciples being here for such a long time and had only learned 2 to 3 spells. These powerful spells had already be the wizard¡¯s main weapon of self-defense.

    ¡°First of all, no one dares to take the initiative against a wizard with a magical tower background, and the reputation of a wizard is not made by us novice wizards, but by an actual wizard who would personally send the attacker to hell. The purpose of the firebomb spell was to give wizards the means to protect themselves during their novice stage. The most important thing was the meditation, which is the foundation of all wizards!¡± Sam said with a serious tone and then followed with a smile: ¡®The Firebomb spell is considered as the lowest level of spells, but it was still a magic attack. The attack canpletely ignore a knight¡¯s defense. Even if the knight could fend off a few attacks, as long as the novice wizard had fully utilized the spell along with someone to protect them, 3 to 4 firebombs are enough to send amander into his grave.

 Chapter 107 - Powerful Golden Combat Qi

    <h4>Chapter 107: Powerful Golden Combat Qi</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    At this point, Novice Wizard Sam had a proud expression on his face. It was true that novice wizards didn¡¯t have enough defensive powers, but in terms of their attack, it was extremely deadly.

    ¡°Alright then, go now. Make good use of the magic on your hands Abel!¡± Sam bowed his head and then began to do his work.

    ¡°Mr. Sam, something is going on in my family tomorrow, and I want to go back and take care of it,¡± Abel whispered.

    ¡°No problem. You are in charge of managing your own time. I have nothing for you here anyways, so you can stay there for two more days if you need it.¡± Sam said with augh. His attitude towards Abel was no longer like he was treating Abel as his nephew; he seemed to treat Abel as someone who was as important as him. Maybe it was because of Abel¡¯s genius.

    ¡°Mr. Sam, I¡¯lle back clean up here afterward!¡± Abel bowed as he left the room.

    The first thing Abel did when he got back to his room was to open his Horadric cube. He took out the scroll of town portal and tried to use his mana to activate the scroll on it, but he had to resist himself from using it. Since he was still in the magic tower, the chances of being caught using the scroll town portal were too big for Abel to risk.

    For now, the only thing he could do was to learn the spells he saw earlier from Sam. Firstly, he took out the record of the parchment spell ¡°Firebomb,¡± then he began memorizing the pattern, the pattern seemed to be a little easier than the pattern for the level 1 novice wizard. After carefully memorizing and reading, Abel discovered that there were ten important ces of the pattern to pay special attention to. With his past experience of the memory of a level 1 novice wizard, it only took him 1 to 2 hours to remember the entire pattern of the ¡°Firebomb¡± spell.

    Abel stretched out his right hand with his fingers beginning to row in the air. Although he had already memorized the pattern, it was very difficult to draw out the ¡°Firebomb¡± pattern in the air, since it created a sense of unbnced. Also, the speed of the magical power being drawn from the rank one novice wizard pattern in his mind, and the force applied through his fingers, were also difficult challenges that Abel needed to face.

    When Abel was transmitting the mana through his body, he realized his power of will was being eroded by the mana. After the mana had passed through his body, it felt as if the autumn wind was sweeping through the grass. Abel felt a little weaker, but shortly after the mana had flowed through his body, there was a goldenbat qi rushing towards the mana. Within seconds, he realized it was because of the corrosive effects of the mana, and the goldenbat qi had repaired his body from the corrosive mana, which made him strong again. ¡®

    Abel¡¯s body was considered as very strong nowadays. Hence every bit of power increase was slowly bing harder.

    These days, the Knight¡¯s breathing technique he did every day almost had no effects on him. Each time of magical power damage and repair equaled to half a month of training the Knight¡¯s breathing technique. That was unbelievable

    Abel was a special boy. His golden colorbat qi had an unbelievable power to repair and strengthen his body. If you wanted to be a wizard, thetest age you could start was around 15 to 16, as you needed to dedicate arge amount of time and effort into it. With the magical power¡¯s damage to one¡¯s body, it was almost impossible for a wizard to be a knight simultaneously. Being a knight itself required arge amount of training to ignite the qi in the body, to attain abat qi. Since the body of wizards were already damaged by magical power, how could they add Knight¡¯s training on top of that? Especially when both of their training were very time-consuming. With the magic causing damage to the body, it meant that Abel could no longer undertake any knight training, as well as hisck of spare time too.

    Before deciding to study in the magical tower, Abel decided to put aside his future as a knight to prioritize for wizard studies. However, he had just discovered that through the wizard¡¯s learning process, the magic with the goldenbat qi was able to work simultaneously. This meant the original magic that was harmful to the body was able to be a method for his continual training as a knight, hence the wizard practicing method was even better than the original Knight breathing technique.

    Before lunch, Abel went to theboratory where Sam, the novice wizard, resided in.

    ¡°Abel,e over here.¡± Sam waved to Abel.

    Surprisingly, Sam was having a meal in the dining room today, which he rarely did. When Abel saw him calling him, he took his meal and sat down in front down.

    This scene made Ethan, who was grabbing his lunch on the side, very jealous. His eyes shed with a glimmer of jealousy. At that moment, he was helping level 5 novice wizard Carlos, retrieve his lunch. He realized that Novice Wizard Carlos had never treated him the same way as to how Sam was treating Abel. This was because Novice Wizard Carlos was always busy, and whenever he was frustrated, he always scolded him.

    Novice Wizard Carlos wasn¡¯t like Novice Wizard Sam. Novice Wizard Sam was still young, and he still had a lot of time to attack the bottleneck of bing an official wizard. Therefore, they could still treat people with a nice attitude. However, Novice Wizard Carlos was already above the age of 100 and still hadn¡¯t be an official wizard. He could no longer take the route of naturally increasing his power, and he had to rely on drugs. But it was not easy. These drugs cost a lot of money and resources. Living with all these stress every day, you can imagine just how bad his mood would be. Novice Wizard Carlos wasn¡¯t the only one suffering like this in the magic tower. Both Novice Wizard Redd in The 4th story and Novice Wizard Tours were in the same situation

    This was why all of the wizard followers were jealous of Abel, who was Sam¡¯s wizard follower. They just couldn¡¯t believe that Sam took his own time to teach his followers these kinds of magic spells. It made them extremely jealous.

    ¡°Hum!¡± Sam gave a dead stare into Ethan¡¯s face. Ethan¡¯s eyes gave Sam felt a sense of dissatisfaction. When Sam saw it, he immediately fell onto the floor and dropped the food along with him.

    Ignoring Ethan, Sam turned to Abel with a smile. ¡°You haven¡¯t met my teacher, wizard Yveline, so you¡¯re still free. It means you¡¯re not yet an official wizard¡¯s follower.

    ¡°Why, Mr. Sam?¡± Abel asked, stopping his cutlery.

    ¡°Because the wizard¡¯s practice requires a lot of resources, and when you officially be a wizard follower of the magic tower, you have to report your identity to the continental magic association. The association has a regtion. Each wizard may use their own ability to seek resources affect ordinary people themselves, that is, before the report your name to the mages guild, you through various means to get resource is approbated by the magic guild.¡± Sam exined.

    ¡°And how do wizards acquire their resources?¡± Abel had some understanding of the rules of the Wizard Union. If powerful wizards entered the secr world to use powerful magic to obtain resources, then the world would be in chaos. Most of the wizard¡¯s resources relied on the human world. Therefore, If the normal human world was in chaos and invaded by external forces, the wizards would no longer have a ce to seek their resources.

    ¡°Novice wizards can gain resources by making rune signs and potions, or even going out for adventures to seek resources. On the other hand, official wizards can freely choose which every country they want to stay in, and that country will happily provide resources for them, and help them build their magic tower ording to their ranks.¡± Said Novice Wizard Sam with a smile.

    By that point, Abel had understood from these words that the rule of ¡®can not use your magical power to influence or harm others for personal resource¡¯ was targeted towards novice wizards. Official wizards were already supported by the country, so they no longer needed to seek resources themselves and could focus on their training.

    Then, Abel asked Novice Wizard Sam something he always wanted to ask. ¡°If wizards could make something like a rune sign, why don¡¯t they make magic weapons?¡±.

    If wizards could make a rune sign, shouldn¡¯t making a magic weapon be way easier?

 Chapter 108 - A Foolish Incident

    <strong>Chapter 108: A Foolish Incident</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Novice Wizard Sam couldn¡¯t helpughing loudly. Then, he stopped and said, ¡°The dwarfs¡¯ cksmith Master use ancient runes to make magic weapons. That¡¯s some extremely incredible technology.¡±

    Novice Wizard Sam took a sip of fruit juice in his cup and proceeded to say, ¡°Wizards also grasped some of those runes, which are the ones used on the rune sign. Although the runes in magic weapons can be used a lot of times, it¡¯s only effective when the weapon strikes a person. Do you expect a wizard can strike someone with a weapon?¡±

    Up to this point, Novice Wizard Sam let out a smallugh and continued his speech, ¡°Rune signs can attack or defend in however way you like. They¡¯re a lot more convenient than magic weapons and more suitable for us weak wizards. On top of that, which one do you think can generate more profits, a one time use rune sign, or a magic weapon that could be used countless times.

    By that point, Abel understood. Rune signs were more suitable for Wizards to use and could help them make the most amount of money. On the other hand, magic weapons were only ideal for upations that often indulged in close battles, and due to their longevity, wizards could not continue to make money off it. That¡¯s why they did not spend too much time researching it.

    ¡°Of course, if you have deep knowledge in runes, you can create a magic weapon used by a wizard, known as the magic cane. Magic cane was the dream of every wizard.¡± Novice Wizard Sam began tough again. ¡°But it was not easy. There aren¡¯t many wizards who own magic canes. Even my teacher does not have one.¡±

    ¡°You can go back this afternoon, take care of everything you need to. Remember, resources are essential, especially to novice wizards,¡± Novice Wizard Sam said gently. He was reminded of his fellow disciples. They were all working like crazy for resources. But of course, Novice Wizard Sam would not mention this to Abel.

    ¡°Mr. Sam, thank you very much for your teaching!¡± Abel could sense how much Novice Wizard Sam cherished him. He had helped him a lot, especially with all the faint sense of jealousying from all the other wizard followers in the tower. Abel understood how rare this was.

    Abel felt like he was cheating the system. He had only arrived at the magic tower a few days ago, and he had already requested a three day holiday. However, Abel had a lot of things to take care of when he would leave the magic tower. Other than going to take care of theprehension issue with the royals, the most important thing was that he needed to ignite the scroll of town portal.

    The long grey robe surrounded Abel¡¯s body as he walked on the road downhill. As he was walking, he thought of the ¡°fireball¡± pattern. His fingers continued to move in his robe. Although he didn¡¯t use any magical power, he sensed that he could make a mistake very easily and needed to start again.

    Abel was thinking about the pattern, and before he knew it, he had already reached the bottom of the hill. He was out of the surrounding area of the magic tower. Suddenly, a team of public security guards wearing all ck surrounded him.

    ¡°Mr, you need to go to the noble arbitral tribunal to answer a few questions now!¡± The leader of the public security public guards stared at this student of wizardry in long grey robes with a pair of dark eyes. At first the public security guard did not want to ept this mission. He knew his target was a student of wizardry, and anything to do with wizards could bring about troubles.

    However, this student of wizard in front of them had offended their high-status young master Newton Benson, who was also a student of wizardry. The Benson family was one of the four most powerful families in Bakong City, and young master Newton Benson was one of the Benson family¡¯s first wife¡¯s children, who had studied at the magic tower for a very long time.

    As a public security guard cultivated by the Benson family, he did not have the guts to reject themand of one of the Benson family¡¯s first wife¡¯s children. On top of that, the person their young master wanted to seek revenge was only an ordinary student of wizardry, a nobody, so the task should be easy. They were also using the name of Noble arbitral tribunal to arrest this student of wizardry. Therefore, no one could save him, unless if an official wizard appeared.

    ¡°Arrest me?¡± A ruminate smile began toe through the hood of his robe. He would never have guessed in a hundred years that someone would call the public security guards to arrest him.

    ¡°Pleasee with us!¡± The leader of the public security guards did not have the guts to use physical force on a student of wizardry. He only raised his voice.

    The leader of the public security guard had already expected that he might not be able to arrest this student of wizardry. As long as the student of wizardry refused, there was no way they could have forcefully kept him.

    ¡°Ok, if that¡¯s what you want!¡± Abel thought, he might as well find out who was the man behind this drama.

    ¡°Take him away!¡± The leader of the public security guard waved to his men, and a few public security went up and took Abel on to a horse carriage.

    The leader of the public security guard let out a breath of relief. This student of wizardry really was a nobody. If not, this student of wizardry would have most likely used his status to threaten him already. He only needed to raised his voice a little until the kid was scared and followed him on to the carriage.

    Abel stayed inside the carriage while looking out the window. After going through a few main roads, he arrived at arge pure white building.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Please step out.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Abel stepped out of the carriage with his head pointing down. When he lifted his head, the first thing he saw was a statue of the goddess of justice and order, which one hand holding a bnce scale, sword on another, while stepping on a venomous snake.

    The infamous noble arbitral tribunal must be the building behind this statue. With the escort of the public security guards, Abel had entered this building.

    In the center of the building¡¯s hall, there was a young man around the age of 20 wearing a suit waiting. Along his side were two judges of the noble arbitral tribunal wearing a uniform with a print of the goddess of justice on top of it. When Abel stepped into the hall, the young men looked at Abel with a sense of hatred out of jealousy.

    ¡°My two superiors, young master Newton, the men you want had been brought here!¡± Said the public security guards, saluting to the two judges and the young man in a suit.

    ¡°My two superiors, it was he who stolen my gold coins and disrespected my family¡¯s coat of arms. I request to send him to the remote Murray City.¡± Said the young man loudly.

    This was a setup, and the reason for it was excruciatingly simple. Newton did not want to take the life of this student of wizardry. He only wanted to escort him away, so he could still return to the magic tower and continue to be a follower of Novice Wizard Sam.

    A noble used an average person, and the Benson family had bribed the two judges. Newton was sure this student of wizardry could not escape these types of high sess rate uses.

    However, the process must be done quickly¨Cquickly escort this student of wizardry to Murray City before he had the chance to tell Novice Wizard Sam, and then find someone to kill him. Therefore, this would have nothing to do with Newton.

    ¡°You use on behalf of the Benson family?¡± A voice came from Abel¡¯s robe before the two judges could even speak.

    ¡°You need to address me as your highness. I use you on behalf of the Benson Family!¡± Newton was irritated. His voice sounded a-bit sharp.

    ¡°The two respected judges are representing the goddess of justice and order. Can you testify he was using me on behalf of the Benson family?¡± Abel asked the two judges. His voice sounded calm as always.

    By this point, the two judges already realized something was odd. This student of wizardry was not an average person. Through his way of speech, they could tell that he was a noble that gone through the noble¡¯s etiquette training. On top of that, this student of wizardry seemed way too calm in the noble arbitral tribunal. There was not a single bit of terror within him.

    One of the judges turned to Newton and asked, ¡°Young master Newton, can you use on behalf of the Benson family?¡±

    Newton did not know what the judge mean by that. He had only been kicked out of the magic tower, and he did not have the guts to tell his family. He had all of these connections by just directly saying the name of his family. All he wanted was to escort this student of wizardry quickly. If not, his status within the family with be dramatically lowered. He might not even be able to get his resources for training.

    ¡°Yes, I am very certain I can use on behalf of the Benson family!¡± Said Newton decisively.

    The two judges exchanged gazes with a helpless expressions. The judge who had just spoken then turned to Abel and said, ¡°Now, I will inform you officially. The Benson family had used you of stealing young master Newton¡¯s gold coins and disrespected their family¡¯s coat of arms. Do you have anyments??

 Chapter 109 - The Noble Arbitural Tribunal

    <strong>Chapter 109: The Noble Arbitural Tribunal</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Your status is not high enough to use me¡± Abel¡¯s voice came out of his voice with a hint of ridicule and mockery.

    ¡°Please testify with your identity!¡± The two judges did not get angry. As long as the person was not stupid, no one would not have the guts to say nonsense in the noble arbitral tribunal.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Abel took out a coat of arms medal from his chest pocket and handed it towards the two judges. Newton was already interested to see what it was, but the body of one of the judges blocked him.

    In a blink of an eye, one of the judges had already handed the coat of arm medal back to Abel. They then said with an earnest voice, ¡°Sorry, the honorable baron. You will be treated ording to your status!¡±

    ¡°Baron?¡± As soon as Newton heard these words, he felt like he was going to ckout. His legs felt like they could not even support him. Since when did Duchy of Carmel have a Baron at this age. Who was this person he had offended?

    ¡°It¡¯s fake. There¡¯s no doubt. It¡¯s fake,¡± Newton shouted. He had already put almost everything on this bet. If any of these circumstances was exposed, it could yield in horrific results. He would either be murder by Novice Wizard Sam or kicked out of his family.

    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. judge representing the goddess of justice and order. Newton has disrespected my family coat of arms and disregarded the dignity of the noble arbitral tribunal in front of you!¡± Abel said in a monotone voice.

    ¡°We can no longer handle this matter, honorable baron. We will ask one of the duty chiefs of judges to serve you. Please have a seat and drink a cup of coffee!¡± One of the judges waved at a servant to deliver a cup of coffee to Abel and gave the other judge an eye signal.

    The other judge bowed to Abel and walked off.

    Seeing Abel sitting, enjoying a cup of coffee, filling the room with aroma, Newton knew something was not right. To sit down here and enjoy a coffee, this baron must not be ordinary. He must be a baron with some even more frightening status.

    As soon as that judge walked off, a middle-aged man with the same goddess of justice and order printed uniform had walked towards Abel. The only difference about his uniform was that it had a few extra gold strips, which made it look more luxurious. He said to Abel, ¡°The honorable Master Abel, Chief of judges Randle is here to serve you.¡±

    ¡°The respectable chief of judges, Mr. Randle. The Benson family has made aughable usation towards me. As an outstanding military service baron and a cksmith Master, they used me of stealing gold coins from Newton and disrespecting their family¡¯s coat of arms!¡± Said Abel with an intense sense of mockery.

    ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Newton, you said that baron Abel had stolen your gold coins and disrespected your family coat of arms. Can you provide some details on where and when he had stolen your gold coins and disrespected your family coat of arms?¡± The chief of judges asked Newton.

    Newton was not prepared to be asked these sudden questions. At first, this was only a setup. As long as he could escort Abel out of Bakong City to Murray City, and find someone to assassinate him along the way, this n would be perfect. However, this chief of judges, Randle was not partnered with the Benson family. Newton did not know how to reply at all when he was being asked these questions out of a sudden. As he stared into the cold eyes of the chief of judges, Newton began to panic, and he blurted out, ¡°yesterday in the magic tower, in the magic tower, he had disrespected my family¡¯s coat of arms.¡±

    Abel gently took the hood of the robe off his head, exposing a face that is so young that was unduly. His face was filled with smile and said, ¡°Mr. Newton, you seemed to forget that you had already been kicked out of the magic tower a few days ago. Also, with your current status, would you carry your family¡¯s coat of arms medal around?¡±

    A family coat of arms medal could only be carried by the head of the family and his inheritance. If other members of the family wanted to use it, it could only be shown through something like a coat of arms etched horse carriage or a g.

    ¡°Arrest Newton!¡± The chief of judges, Randle shouted. As soon as these words filled the room, two public security guards held Newton down. By that point, they could no longer care about Newton. They could only hope to put forward their best behavior in front of baron Abel to preserve their lives.

    The chief of judges then turned to Abel and said: ¡°what demands do you have for this situation!¡±

    ¡°If the Benson family doesn¡¯t pay enoughpensation for this, I will request a family arbitration!¡± said Abel calmly.

    However, to the chief of judges, what Abel had said was not as calm as they say he said it. Family arbitration meant that Abel wanted bring this situation to the highest court of the noble arbitration tribunal with the highest-ranking judge. The winner of the noble arbitration would inherit half of the losing family¡¯s assets. It was not a simple process, and it was a battle between the connection and power of each family. The one who could influence the highest judge the most would be the winner.

    As soon as the arrested Newton heard these words, he couldn¡¯t help but feet a sense of hope. He had never even heard of Abel¡¯s family. How could they be more powerful than the Benson family. If the family arbitration took ce, the Benson family would win without a doubt.

    ¡°No need to think, we are willing to pay as much as baron Abel wants¡± an old man¡¯s voice filled the hall as a suited old man walked in.

    ¡°Head of the family!¡± Newton was dumbstruck as he stared at the older man entering.

    The suited old man folly gazed at the tide up Newton and turned to Abel. He then gave him a bow and said, ¡± the honorable baron Abel. Our family felse deep regret that we had produced a scum of themunity like ths. The Benson family are willing to repay you with two shops located in Tian Jing Avenue, and a courtyard outside of Bakong City.

    Both of the judge and the chief of judges had been stunned by the value of thepensation the head of the Benson family was willing to pay. Newton, on the other hand, could do nothing but shive. He had understood that this young baron named Abel was someone with an extremely high status that even the Benson family couldn¡¯t afford to offend. He hadmitted a great mistake. There was no way he could fix what he had done.

    TianJing Avenue was the main road of Bakong city. Every shop on that road would cost more than 100 thousand gold coins, but still, no one would be willing to give up one of these shops in the ultimate estate of the Duchy of Carmel. Thends outside of Bakong city was extremely high as well, and every courtyard had its unique style. Although the head of the Benson family did not explicitly state which courtyard, it shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary courtyard considering their wealth.

    Abel returned the bow and said, ¡°the honorable head of the Benson family, I ept yourpensation!¡±

    After the head of the Benson family heard that Abel had epted theirpensation, he let out a breath of relief. Although ordinary people did not know, as the head of one of the four leading families of Bakong City, how could he not know about this young baron¡¯s connection with headmander Hopkins.

    How the event had taken ce had been covered up by someone. However, the head of the Benson family knew about every single detail from headmander Hopkins bow to Abel, to his promise that no one in Bakong city would be allowed to attack Abel. Today, he had gotten the information that his family¡¯s Newton had used the family¡¯s power to use a young student of wizardry named Abel. Therefore, he quickly rushed here just in case the student of wizardry that Newton was charging was baron Abel. Just as he had expected, as soon as he arrived, he could hear baron Abel¡¯sint.

    If the family arbitration had taken ce, or that headmander Hopkins had decided to seek revenge, the Benson family could not uphold these two circumstances. Headmander Hopkins had just stated no one in Bakong city could attack Abel, and a member of his family set up to Abel. This was an insult to headmander Hopkin. Imagine if he found out about this. The head of the Benson family couldn¡¯t help but feel chills running down his spine.

    Therefore, the head of the Benson family had to rush here by himself and pay a heftypensation, hoping Abel could understand and solve this situation as soon as possible.

    The head of the Benson family bowed to Abel again and said, ¡°Thank you for forgiving the wrongdoing of the Benson family, I will escort Newton to Murray city and make sure he could never return!¡±

    Abel replied with a smile, ¡°I am delighted with your decision! I believe the Benson family and I can be friends!¡±

    As Abel was walking out of the noble arbitral tribunal, he rejected the chief of judges, Randle¡¯s aspirations to help him get to his destination. Abel waved at a rental horse carriage outside. As he was sitting in the horse carriage, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Novice Wizard Sam wanted him to find any resource that might be useable, as soon as he stepped out someone had automatically delivered resources to him. It seemed like he would need toe back to the noble arbitral tribunal again tomorrow to take care of anotherpensation.

    Many people were frightened by the noble arbitral tribunal, but Abel¡¯s impression of it was very positive. It could turn a lot of the unknown hidden assets of Abel into wealth that he could freely and officially spend in bright daylight.

 Chapter 110 - The Portal

    <b>Chapter 110: The Portal</b>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Abel! I missed you so much!¡±

    As Abel walked along the boulevard towards his mansion, he saw the lovely little elf, Loraine, calling out from inside the gate. She grabbed him by his left arm, and she looked happy.

    ¡°I missed you too, Loraine,¡± Abel smiled as he patted Loraine on the head.

    ¡®Woof!¡¯ ck Wind barked as it saw Abel¡¯s face. It ran towards Abel and started circling him in a frenzy.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a dog, ck Wind. Stop doing that!¡± Abel scratched his head as ck Wind weed him back. He might be good at taming beasts, but it wouldn¡¯t be funny if he were to train a wolf into a domesticated dog.

    It needed training, so it seemed. While thinking about what he should teach ck Wind, Abel walked inside the mansion and found Ken waiting for him.

    ¡°Ken,¡± Abel ordered, ¡°Go find me a wolf trainer. We need someone to teach ck Wind to behave like a wolf, not a dog that waggles its tail all day long!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Ken replied as he nced at the overly-excited ck Wind, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for trainers for a while already. If you have any spare time, tell me, and I¡¯ll bring the man to you for an interview.¡¯

    ¡®Thanks, Ken. I know I can always count on you. Sure, let¡¯s have hime over tomorrow afternoon. By the way, I need you to tag along with me tomorrow. We are going to the aristocratic arbitral tribunal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master, I have sorted out thepensation as well. You just need to sign it.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, Ken, but there¡¯s another sum ofpensation fee we need to collect. Let¡¯s get it all sorted tomorrow,¡± Abel said, as he remembered the fee he needed to get from the Benson family.

    Ken didn¡¯t expect there to be another fool who would risk offending his master. It was all the better for them. The more someone had to pay Abel, the more assets the castle would hold, and the higher the reputation the Giant Dragon crest would gain.

    ¡°I have some questions for you, Loraine,¡± Abel turned towards Loraine.

    ¡°I shall leave you two now, then,¡± Ken bowed, then exited the room. He was a wise servant.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Abel?¡± Loraine asked Abel as she looked at him with herrge, innocent eyes.

    Abel inquired as gently as he could, ¡°Loraine, who taught you how to speak in the noble tongue of the elves?¡±

    ¡°My mother,¡± Loraine replied, her eyes slightly red as she mentioned the word ¡°mother.¡±

    Abel patted Loraine on the back as he continued, ¡°A wizard told me that the noble tongue of the elves is an infrequentnguage, spoken only by the highly respected members of the elfmunity.¡±

    ¡®Yes, you are right,¡± Loraine added as she¡¯s suddenly remembered, ¡°We also call it the noble elfnguage because only the nobles spoke them.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Abel said. Loraine wasn¡¯t in the mood to mention her family. He didn¡¯t want to put too much pressure on her.

    Abel returned to his room. After he took a shower, he got himself into his fine silk, and started contemting to himself.

    He wanted to try using the Scroll of Town Portal again. If it worked, he might not return to this world again. While he wouldn¡¯t call this world his ¡°home,¡± he liked it a lot here.

    Here, he had his new parents, brothers, and an adoptive father who never treated him with indifference. He has got a good teacher who taught him everything he knew. He¡¯s got his wolf and his eagle, both of which were bound to him by spiritual contract.

    Despite all of that, Ya Bo wanted to have a look at the world he came from, even if it was just for a few seconds.

    After locking the door of his room from the inside, Abel took out the Tome of Town portal from his Horadric Cube. Its royal blue cover wasced with dark, golden linings which, asionally, would glister when the lights were off.

    There were twenty scrolls inside the Tome of Town Portal. After failing to test it at Bet Castle, the number of scriptures was automatically reset to its maximum. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this in the game, but the Horadric Cube contained all the cheats that were added in back on Earth. As long as the scrolls weren¡¯t used repeatedly, there would also be some extras inside the tome.

    Abel tried to pass the magic in the magic of the first-level apprentice wizard to the scroll. As cold magic flowed from his body towards the hand that was holding the Tome of Town Portal, Abel released his goldenbat qi and inserted it into the Scroll of Town Portal.

    Suddenly, the Scroll of Town Portal exploded like fireworks. It was then suspended in mid-air, vanished after opening up a small, blue wormhole out of nowhere. The wormhole became bigger and bigger after it was created, and just when Abel thought that it would expand on like this forever, it became stationary after reaching a height of roughly two meters, and a width of about one meter. It was shaped like a door, and its inside appeared to be waves of unending blue ripples.

    Abel¡¯s first thought was to touch the ripples. That¡¯s how beautiful they were. After checking that everything was in his portal bag, which was kept very safely inside the Horadric Cube, his legs froze as he started to feel worried about where the portal led.

    There was no guarantee that the portal would take him home. After thinking for a bit longer, Abel took out his blue armor and his magic sword and equipped himself as well as he could. There were a lot of cosyers back on Earth, so even if he did get home, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry too much about getting too much attention.

    Abel took a deep breath, put his hand in this door. As soon as he touched it, a strong power dragged him in it. With spins experience, Abel didn¡¯t know how much time passed. He just felt dizzy.

    Then, he stepped on the ground, and he finally eased over.

    Everything made Abel nervous. He tightened the magical sword turned around, and thought that this must not be the earth. Although it seemed to be night, he could still see that this was a small gathering ce.

    Where Abel stood was a ce that looked like a central square. Next to him was a fire pond with ck ash. There was a broken carriage in front of him. A medieval-style wooden box was ced over it. It was reinforced by dark gold metal bars that looked quaint and heavy.

    At this moment, the transport door behind him shed a huge blue light and then disappeared.

    There was no way back.

    After taking a deep breath, Abelpletely released his qi, and he felt countless and robust mana here. The world was full of magical power. With every breath, magical power had spread all over the body, and the golden qi followed him to start repairing. Here, Abel could improve his strength just by standing still. It was unbelievable for him.

    There a white tent ahead of Abel. Abel knew where he was now. He was in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment from Diablo. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the white tent should belong to Akara, the blind priestess of the rogues.

    So that¡¯s why everyone was so strong in the Diablo universe. All the women could be rogues, and all the men could be spearsmen and swordsmen. With so much magic around, even a pig could be turned into a deadly opponent to fight against.

    Abel walked to the tent, but he couldn¡¯t find any traces of people. The ground and the table in front of the tent wereid with thickyers of dust. This ce was abandoned for a very long time, so it seemed.

    Abel blew a few times on the table, a burst of dust rose, he quickly backed away to avoid the dust. After the dust slowly dissipated, a small gem on the table caught his attention.

    This gem was a very ordinary diamond piece. There was something very special about it, though. There were a lot of runes written on it. Like, a lot of runes.

    Abel stepped forward to pick up the diamond. As soon as his hand touched the diamond, a light shed from the diamond. Abel quickly jumped back as he readied himself for a defensive position.

    As the light sparked across the tent, it turned into a woman in a purple cape. Abel knew who it was on the spot. It was Akara, and there was no doubt about that.

 Chapter 111 - Akara

    <b>Chapter 111: Akara</b>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡®Hello, traveler:

    Our blindness allows us to see the future, but it does not allow me to know who you are. Well, I¡¯d like to tell you about our story, so please don¡¯t let our existence disappear from this world.

    You are in a training base that¡¯s set between heaven and hell. It¡¯s an unfortunate ce, indeed. Challengerse from the heavens to test their strength against the demons. At the same time, the demons tempt those challengers and corrupt them to side with them. The battlefield was set here, right in our homes.

    To increase the chance of survival, the archangel, Tyrael, was sent by the heavens to lead our way. While the rogues have learned to use bows, thencers have learned to use their mana, and the swordsmen have learned to use magic. Just when we thought we could hold our ground, things only got worse for us.

    All the capable fighters were sent off to fend against the attacks of the demons. Over the past years, countless blood has been shed. Everywhere there is a rogue¡¯s encampment, and only corpses are left as the rogues tried to stop the invaders.

    Blood Moor, Cold in, Stoney Field, Dark Forest, ck Moor, Tamoe Hignd, the prison, and the cathedral; Every site owned by the rogues was taken, and almost all of their guardians were in.

    As the recruiters grew in their numbers, the rogues could no longer meet up with their demands. When our race was on the verge of extinction, Heaven left us to perish. They left us, even though we have sacrificed so many lives for them.

    Then, the demons began their extermination. Our civilization is gone, and Warriv has been killed. We had no ship to sail to Lut Gholein, so we have lost all our contacts there. Gheed has not appeared in the rogue¡¯s encampment for a long time. We have lost all our sources of food.

    Finally, the circumstances became so dire that not even the demons had any interest in us. After they¡¯ve left us, the cksmith, Charsi, returned to the embrace of the Rogue goddess. Kashya went to the Sister¡¯s Burial Ground. She went there so she could reunite with her sister, Blood Raven, in death. There are no rogues in the rogue encampment anymore. Only I am left, a priestess who serves this ce.

    After leaving this message, I will head to the cathedral as well, and I will reunite with the rogue goddess for the rest of eternity.

    Travelers, please, don¡¯t forget that we existed. Don¡¯t let our deeds fade away from history.¡±

    Abel wiped away the tears off his face. He was in the world from Diablo after both Heaven and Hell had left. The rogue encampment was gone, and all that¡¯s left were abandoned buildings with no one inside.

    Akara kept pleading Abel to not forget about them and how their civilization had existed. ¡°I will always remember you,¡± Abel thought to himself, ¡°As long as I live, I will never forget how your kind survived till the very end. I will pass your legends to the next generation, and the generation after me will pass it onto the next one! Your history will be remembered!¡±

    As though responding to Abel¡¯s oath, the diamond piece split into pieces in the air, and the image of Akara disappeared.

    There might be some survivors left. But, to get to the closest city, Lut Gholein, Abel would have to obtain a boat to travel across the ocean in the east. Right now, Abel had no way of doing that.

    Abel took the night pearl from the portal bag and walked into the tent. The tent suddenly became bright. ording to legend, Akara¡¯s tent was enchanted with special magic that could manipte space. The tent might look small from the outside, but a lot more area was revealed when the night pearl was taken out.

    Abel spent almost an hour cleaning up the dust in the tent. Apart from the table next to the door, there were many crystal bottles with magic powers over the alchemy table.

    On the other side, there was an alchemy table for drawing scrolls, some ink, and a rune pen.

    Abel stepped forward and opened the ink. The ink waspletely dried up, but the rune pen seemed to be working very well. Abel didn¡¯t know what the pen was made from, but he could feel the magicing out of it even after it has been unused for so many years.

    Abel ced the rune pen into the Horadric Cube. He wanted to observe the properties of the rune pen, but apart from a dark gold text stating ¡°Akara¡¯s rune pen,¡± no other information was conveyed.

    As it turned out, not even the Horadric Cube could find much information rted to this rune pen. Only its name could be disyed.

    So that¡¯s how Abel obtained his first dark gold quality equipment. The rune pen might be a support item, but it could do a lot for the user.

    Thinking back, Akara was a master of scrolls and potions. She was the one in charge of making all the scrolls and potions inside the rogue encampment.

    Abel turned to look at the magical fluctuating bottles on the alchemy table. He picked up one of them and ced it in the Horadric Cube. He focused his power of the will on the bottle, and then the bottle showed a row of dark gold text stating ¡°Akara¡¯s Alchemy Bottle 1/10.¡±

    The 10 bottles on the alchemy table were a set of experimental equipment for alchemists. All the bottles and jars were of dark gold quality.

    Abel had to learn alchemy before he could use ¡°Akara¡¯s alchemy bottle.¡± He would very much like to test the running pen¡¯s effect right now, but his current priority was to scout across the whole encampment.

    Abel went out and headed to the cksmith¡¯s shop to the north, where it belonged to the cksmith Charsi, ady with a tall and robust body. During her time, she was the only cksmith inside the rogue¡¯s encampment.

    The wooden shack in the smithy had copsed, and some of the cksmith tools buried could be seen. The most noticeable part, however, was the fire that was emerging from the crack on the ground. Even after so many years, the me never stopped raging for even one second.

    This fire was originally used as Charsi¡¯s personal stove. No matter how fine a piece of material was, this fire would always be hot enough to melt it down to liquid form. It was the perfect fire for any professional cksmith.

    Abel¡¯s muscles were very powerful at times like these. The magic sword was used as a shovel, and he dug out the buried cksmith tools from the copsed wooden shed. Although these tools were buried for a long time, they were not damaged too much. Not a lot would have to be done for them to be usable again.

    Pretty soon, Abel¡¯s built himself his own cksmith¡¯s workshop here. If he wanted to create something here, he could always visit this workshop in the future.

    The sun came up when Abel was just about to be done. He could now see what the whole rogue¡¯s encampment looked like.

    The rogue¡¯s encampment was built next to a river leading to the sea. On each one of its sides, there were gates made of thorns to hide what building that was in its center. When Abel touched the spiky fence with his hand, he could feel a lot of light energying out of it.

    No wonder such a small camp could remain to this day, even when there were demons around before.

    Inside the square where Abel came from, the mysterious box suddenly appeared again. If Abel remembered it correctly, it was a magic item that could store arge number of items.

    Abel approached the box and tried to open it. As soon as he came into contact with the box, a message popped up.

    ¡°Do you want to open the private collection box?¡± the text read.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Abel said bravely. As an experienced gamer in his previous life, he was not weirded out at all in this situation.

    A dark golden light shed in front of the wooden box, and the lid was opened to reveal the vast space inside. Abel could feel it with his power of the Will. The box was connected to his soul. From this point on, no one except him would be able to open it.

 Chapter 112 - Bloor Moor

    <strong>Chapter 112: Bloor Moor</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    While holding it in his right hand, Abel held the Horadric Cube close towards this private storage box. He wanted to put the box inside his Horadric Cube. There was no one in this world anymore, so using the box here felt weird for him.

    As a white light shed by, the private storage box had taken four slots inside the Horadric Cube.

    What did it look like outside the camp? The sky was bright now, so Abel walked along the main road of the square towards the exit of the camp. After he went around the wall, he came to the Blood Moor, a huge in located outside the rogue encampment.

    The morning sun shone on thend of Blood Moor. The ground was barren with nothing but weeds. Abel felt lonely when he was walking around this ce. It was human nature to be in a group, after all. Right now, it¡¯s probably just him who¡¯s still around.

    Swish.

    While Abel was getting kind of zoned out, an arrow suddenly shot at him from his front. Fortunately, he was in his armor, so the arrow just bounced off his chest as soon as itnded.

    Abel was startled. He looked towards the direction where the arrow shot from and found that it was a mouse that was attacking him.

    It was a mouse with thorns. It was kind of like an echidna, except the spikes could be fired like tiny arrows.

    ¡°Quill rats!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t expect there to be any creatures from the underworld here. Quill rats were the lowest amongst creatures from hell. When a normal rat was corrupted by the dark powers of hell, it would be turned into a quill rat that would hide in the bushes to shoot spikes at any nearby humans.

    The magical sword in his hand lifted, blocking this second long thorn. Abel stepped on the ground and pressed hard, leaving a deep depression on the ground. He rushed forward like the wind and swung at the rat in an attempt to kill it with one hit.

    Bang.

    Abel thought that he could split the quill rat into two. Yet, even with his full strength, the most he could do was to leave a big cut on the quill rat. ck blood ran from the darn beast¡¯s wound, but it was not moving any slower. Soon, it shot a third spike towards Abel.

    Abel dodged the long spike again. He looked at the quill rat that was slowed by the ice magic sword. If a rat was this hard to kill, he might need to do a lot more preparation if he wanted to survive in this world.

    Even after two seconds, the slowing effect of the Ice Magic Sword was still in ce. Abel felt kind of weird for a bit. The slowing effect was only gone after two more seconds, but the quil rat had already shot so many spikes at him.

    Just how durable were these creatures against physical attacks? Abel was thinking about killing it with magic, but he couldn¡¯t even cast a basic ¡°fireball¡± at this stage, let aloneunching a spell that would finish this fight.

    Abel came forward and shed for a dozen times with his sword. After mashing the quill rat into the mud of flesh, it finally lost all signs of life. Not even cockroaches were that hard to kill. As it turned out, all creatures from hell were highly-resistant against physical attack. If Abel wanted to explore thisnd further, he might need to learn some more magic first.

    While thinking that he was safe for now, a shadow suddenly appeared from the pile of the dead rat¡¯s corpse, then rushed straight towards the Horadric Cube. Abel had never seen anything like this before. He quickly opened his Horadric Cube to check if anything was wrong, but couldn¡¯t find much change at all. Perhaps the Cube was just absorbing the soul of the quill rat.

    Anyways, it had been more than ten hours since he came to this ce. Abel returned to the square of Rogues¡¯ Encampment. He held down the Horadric Cube in his right arm and took out the Scroll of Town Portal from it. Since this wasn¡¯t Earth, he might just be able to go back to his bedroom.

    The mana slowly flowed to the town¡¯s teleportation scroll. After blue light shed by, the oval magic portal appeared once more. Abel looked around him for a while. When the white tent appeared in his sight, he said goodbye to it.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back!¡± Abel whispered.

    Then Abel walked into the water ripples in the magic portal. He suddenly felt very dizzy again. After he opened his eyes, he found himself to be inside his room at the Bakong City Boulevard.

    If his calction was right, now was the time to head to the noble arbitral tribunal. He still had somepensation fee that he needed to pay.

    After finding Loraine to be in front of him as he opened up the room¡¯s door, Abel chuckled for a bit.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Loraine?¡± Abel asked, ¡°Are you here toe to the noble arbitral tribunal with me, by any chance?¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Loraine replied with a confused look on her face, ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that dinner is ready! Aren¡¯t you going to the noble arbitral tribunal tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± So that¡¯s what it was. As it turned out, the flow of time in this reality was not the same as the one in the world of Diablo.

    After having his dinner with Loraine, Abel got himself two hoursses and went straight back to his room. He didn¡¯t mind as Loraine was watching him doubtfully this entire time.

    Abel took out the Town of Town Portal from his Horadric Cube. By this point, the two Scrolls of Town Portal he used before were now recovered. After checking that there were twenty scrolls inside the cube, Abel took one out and opened up a portal with his mana.

    Abel reversed the two hoursses at the same time, one on the ground, the other in his hands. He then entered the portal, then returned to the square of the Rogues¡¯ Encampment.

    Whilst waiting for the portal to take him there, Abel decided not to waste time and began to meditate. As he focused his internal thoughts, the pattern of the first-level apprentice wizard appeared in front of him. He then guided the magic into the pattern with his mana.

    While Abel was channeling the mana with his power of the Will, the mana started pouring and flooding inside the rune. If air here wasn¡¯t so concentrated with magic, he would¡¯ve had to spend a lot more effort trying to keep the magic inside the rune¡¯s patter.

    The magical meditation in the magic tower was like the air flowing into the pattern of the first-level apprentice wizard, but here the feeling of air was very different. Abel was painful but happy at this time. The pattern of the first-level apprentice wizard who has just been drawn for a long time had never been poured into so much magic. Now he was able to try to slow down the influx of magic with mental power.

    Although he didn¡¯t get much help in this world, the magical environment had given Abel a huge surprise. At the end of a careful meditation, he found that one-time meditation here wasparable to five times meditation in the outside world. After many months of meditation, other people¡¯s five years of meditation, he could achieve the same effect in only one year, and it would allow him to get more time to learn other knowledge.

    Looking back at the hourss, one meditation took an hour, and Abel ¡®s meditation experience was very low. As the number of meditations increased, the experience has increased, and the time of meditation would be faster and faster. It was the only way Abel knew to restore magic at that time.

    When Abel just entered the tower, he didn¡¯t know much about the wizard, but he knew that there must be other ways to add magic, because meditation could only be used in the tower, and if we went outside, the thin mana of the world couldn¡¯t help him meditate normally. Without auxiliary methods, the wizard couldn¡¯t leave the magic tower.

    Maybe he would know this as Abel¡¯s stayed in the Tower of Magic became longer and longer, but now he was only able to use meditation to restore his magical power.

    The next step was to practice the ¡®fire bullet¡¯ spell. Abel was not prepared to save mana but used the mana directly to draw the ¡®fire bullet¡¯ pattern here. This practice effect would be better, he thought.

    Abel¡¯s magic was only enough to practice drawing theplete ¡®fireball¡¯ pattern four times. It was very hard for him not to make any mistakes now, but for the most part, he could practice for about twenty times before he needed to replenish his mana.

    During meditation, one could replenish mana and increase manas. When the mana was increased, one would have to be very careful to distribute it as evenly as possible across the rune. Replenishing was a lot easier. As long as one¡¯s power of the Will was connected to the mana, the mana would automatically flow to where the rune designed it to be in.

 Chapter 113 - Disparity of Time

    <strong>Chapter 113: Disparity of Time</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    With the level that Abel¡¯s currently at, it would take 10 minutes for him to recharge his mana in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. If he were in the magic tower right time, this process would take much more time.

    As he continued to practice using magic, Abel became more and more familiar with the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell. He started making fewer mistakes. If he made one type of mistake, He made sure that the same wouldn¡¯t happen in his next practice. This was why he was learning so fast.

    Slowly and steadily, Abel kept using his mana to practice casting the ¡°fireball¡± spell. After replenishing his mana for the twentieth time, he was now 20% closer to casting theplete spell. Pretty soon, he would be able to cast his very first spell.

    Abel noticed that his head was starting to hurt. He turned his head and looked at the hourss on the ground. The hourss should¡¯ve taken ten hours to drain, but there was barely any sand on the top.

    Time flies, so they say. No wonder those wizard apprentices outside the magic tower can sit for months and years. Even when mana was so dense here, Abel would have to take so long to practice his very first spell.

    Abel picked up his hourss and returned to his room with his Scroll of Town Portal. He had ced another hourss inside his bedroom, but that one showed that only half an hour had passed when the one at the Rogue¡¯s Encampment showed that 10 hours had passed.

    Damn. Now Abel had twenty times the amount of time to learn than most people. Actually, his lifespan might decrease if he stayed in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment for too long. He wasn¡¯t sure about that, but he would know after two years. Since he was still in his adolescence, he might just be a fully grown adult the next time he used the portal.

    Anyways, this result had already made Abel very satisfied. Not only could he take advantage of the huge disparity of time between the two realities, but he was also able to gain ess to a huge source of mana. He had a whole world to just himself. Not a lot of people would have the same opportunity.

    Abel decided to go to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment for another night, which was the equivalent of ten days over there. He suddenly remembered that there seemed to be no food in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He might have to go out of his room again.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally out of your room, Abel!¡± Loraine called out as her eyes sparkled with happiness. While waiting for Abel toe, she had been ying with ck Wind this entire time.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Loraine. I¡¯m too busy these days. I don¡¯t have a lot of time to spend with you. I will send you home when I be a wizard.¡±

    Originally, Abel¡¯s n was to send Loraine after he became a knightmander. Yet, after witnessing what fifth-level apprentice wizard like Sam could do, he thought that bing an official wizard was the least he needed to do to protect himself. The more he had understood this world, the more he knew how weak he truly was. Such a realization was what pushed him to keep up with his meditation and magic training.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Abel!¡± Loraine replied with a smile on her face, ¡°I know the way home is very, very long, so I will wait for you for as long as it takes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you for as long as it takes.¡± Abel felt kind of shy when he heard from Loraine. No, she was just an innocent little elf. She just meant that she would be waiting for him. She didn¡¯t mean anything other than that.

    While Abel turned his head away, Lorain¡¯s smile was bing wider than ever, and her cheeks were reddening with bliss.

    Abel called Ken to prepare him some preservable food. As for the drink, many red wines and fruit wines made with Horadric Cube, and were stored inside the portal bad as soon as they were produced. Ever since Abel could make his own fine wine, he had stopped drinking any other kinds of liquor.

    After a while, Ken found some hard bread, biscuits, and some other food. It was almost enough for Abel to eat for ten days. Even arge bucket of milk was brought over. Abel didn¡¯t say much about it. It was Ken¡¯s way of being nice, after all.

    After sorting out some matters with Ken, Abel returned to the room, locked the door, and threw all the food into the newly-acquired private storage box. He then traveled to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment with his Tome of Town Portal.

    It was night time when he arrived. The sky in the camp was dark. He didn¡¯t know what was in the sky. Abel didn¡¯t see the moon nor the stars. There were some faint sparks of light, however, so it wasn¡¯tpletely dark either.

    Abel took out some wood and charcoal from the portal bag. These were originally meant for forging weapons, but with the inferno me here, there really wasn¡¯t a use for them. So, instead of using them to craft weapons, Abel made a small bonfire with them in the middle of the encampment¡¯s square. After he¡¯s lit the fire, he sat beside it and began his meditation.

    Meditation training was only meant for once per day. This was the same for everyone. That being said, if it was using meditation to replenish one¡¯s mana, it could be done several times over one day.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to waste the huge amount of time he¡¯s gained froming over here. By using the two hoursses, he could tell that ten days here in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment was the same as 24 hours in the reality he came from. After he¡¯s figured out the time disparity between the two realities, he was able to make a very packed and productive time schedule for himself.

    Because of how concentrated the mana here was, one meditation session here would be several times more effective than at the magic tower.

    This meant that if he had been practicing in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, the progress he would make would be dozens of times in the magic tower. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to stay in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment all the time. He could, however, spend his time in Rogue¡¯s Encampment asionally to make a lot more progress than the other apprentice wizard.

    So, with all the extra time he got, Abel wasn¡¯t going to waste a second of it. He wasn¡¯t going to waste any chance for another meditation session.

    After each one of his meditation sessions, Abel would resume practicing his ¡°fireball¡± spell. He would swipe his finger in the air, and his mana would draw the ¡°fireball¡± rune in the air. With every attempt that he was making, he would make a little more progress than thest time.

    Two days had passed since he had arrived. Oddly enough, the milk in his private storage box wasn¡¯t going bad. In this world, milk did not have preservatives in them. Generally speaking, you¡¯d have to drink it within a day that it came out of the cow¡¯s udder.

    Perhaps the private storage box could do the same as the Horadric Cube. Whatever¡¯s in it would be immune to the flow of time.

    Abel took out a burning piece of wood from the fire, put it out, and threw it into the private storage box. After practicing the ¡°fireball¡± spell several times, he took out the wood from the box again. Just as he thought, the fire did notpletely fade away. It was burning just as strong as when he was just about to put it in the storage box.

    What a huge discovery this was. Every time that Abel wanted to craft an exploding big sword, he would have to put the finished product inside his Horadric Cube. Because of this, he would lose the opportunity to use the Horadric Cube to synthesize something else. If he could find a ce to dump the exploding big sword, he would have to keep it inside the Cube for as long as it would take.

    Make no mistake, and the exploding big sword was great for attacking. Its upgraded version, the super exploding big sword, was Abel¡¯s ultimate tool tounch a suicide attack against this enemy. Now, with the private storage box, it could be stored for a long time, which was also a good way to strengthen Abel¡¯s offensive capabilities.

    After spending days practicing the ¡°fireball¡± spells and replenishing his mana with his meditation techniques, Abel was feeling very mentally strained. Also, he wasn¡¯t used to not forging weapons for such a long period of time.

    Abel stood up and walked to the cksmith stand. He looked at the anvil and the huge hammer on it. His fingers shook as he¡¯s found the passion for beginning his craft. Abel was here to learn how to make magic, yes, but his heart was telling him to forge some weapons as well.

    After throwing a piece of iron ore he¡¯s found in the cksmith shop, Abel began his first forge in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment.

    The inferno was much hotter than Abel imagined it to be. In a very short period of time, the piece of iron ore was softened, and if Abel hadn¡¯t taken it out in time, it would¡¯ve just melted and fallen into the me.

    The hammer Charsi used was about 100 pounds in weight. As Abel held it in his hand, he tried to reimagine what it would be like for her to make a weapon.

 Chapter 114 - Forging Some Swords

    <strong>Chapter 114: Forging Some Swords</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    100 pounds was nothing for Abel. To him, this colossal hammer was as light as a child¡¯s toy. As he swung it around his arm, he began to focus his power of the Will on the piece of iron ore.

    After the locals left for many, many years, the sound of metal shing against each other finally appeared in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment once more. As the shing noise echoed through the night, the sound of the nearby river and treesbined to produce a symphony. The Rogue¡¯s Encampment was alive again, so it seemed.

    The burning temperature of the ground fire was too high. In his repeated attempts, Abel slowly mastered the best way to use the ground fire, and with the better tools, he managed to treat the metal base for about 125 times. 125 was a number that far exceeded his best record, and that¡¯s the result he¡¯s got even when he made some mistakes at the start.

    While forging the second base, Abel concentrated a bit more and attempted to make every one of his hammer strike to be perfect. He did it sessfully. To prove that he did, he made a 130 skill base within one go.

    As ordinary as the materials Abel used were, after treating them with Charsi¡¯s hammer and the legendary inferno me, they started gaining properties that could only be seen in top-tier materials. So this was how Charsi was able to make countless blue, gold, and dark gold equipment with just ordinary materials.

    Unfortunately, Abel couldn¡¯t find Charsi¡¯s dark gold hammer. If he did, he might just be able to make a bright gold weapon. If Charsi could do it, there was no reason that he couldn¡¯t

    After forging five bases in a row, Abelmenced forging his big sword. With all the five bases he made, he was nning to use them all to make exploding big swords.

    With a speed that was never so fast before, Abel sessfully crafted all five of his big swords. That was how good the inferno me was. Make no mistake, and the dwarves knew the art of forging better than any other race. They might have spent thousands of years learning how to forge, but without ess to the inferno me they¡¯ve had in their homes, it might be very hard for them to produce some of the best cksmiths in history.

    When five great swords were taken out of the cooling bucket on the side, Abel found something special about it. Because of how abundant the mana here was, and how unique the river water he used to cool down to metal was, the swords he made were clearly in a higher rank than all the other swords he¡¯s made in the other world.

    In order to prove this, Abel threw one of the big swords into the Horadric Cube.

    Big Sword [Common]

    One-handed damage: 5-10

    Durability: 50 out of 50

    The data disyed by the Horadric Cube had just proved Abel right. The equipment forged in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment was much stronger than the equipment forged outside. In terms of both durability and damage, the exploding big sword had much better stats than any of Abel¡¯s previous works. It was a 130 skill sword, after all.

    The next step was to draw the runes. Abel brought the five swords to the white tent. He wanted to draw the runes there because he could use the drawing table there. Abel put the swords out of the portal bag, took ¡®Akara¡¯s rune pen, ¡®and took out the fire magic rune ink. After everything was ready, he began drawing the first rune he was going to draw inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment.

    ¡®Akara¡¯s Rune Pen¡¯ was a dark gold rune pen. Abel didn¡¯t know about its effect before. The only thing Abel knew was that the effect of this ¡®Akara¡¯s Rune Pen¡¯ was to automatically correct errors. Of course, by ¡°correction,¡± it¡¯s not like he could just draw a rune with a few random strokes. What this meant was that, for every mistake he¡¯s made with his strokes, the pen would show him that he made a mistake. After that, it would attempt to guide him the right way to draw the rune.

    Of course, Abel wasn¡¯t trying to create a genuine magic weapon. For the sake of creating an exploding big sword, he had to deliberately make a lot of mistakes when he was drawing the runes. Automatic correction might sound sweet to a lot of runemakers, but that¡¯s not what Abel¡¯s looking for here.

    Abel¡¯s had a lot of experience with drawing the wrong patterns in his runes. With that being said, he could draw a lot more circuits into the rune before he inserted the red gem. And just when the big magic sword was about to break, he dropped it inside the private storage box he¡¯s had inside the Horadric Cube.

    It worked. The exploding big sword was ced safely inside the storage box. Because of how much capacity the private storage box had (4 times to that of the Horadric Cube, so 48 slots in total), there was enough space for him to store 16 exploding big swords in total.

    Sixteen exploding big swords. Abel thought about the two elite knights who were trying to protect the prince. If four exploding big swords could cause them to be severely injured, he might just need a few more to kill them (along with the prince) without actually having to fight at all.

    Abel made three more exploding big swords. After he was done, he threw them all into his private storage box. For the fifth sword, he was going to make a super exploding big sword. For something like this, he would use the 130 skill sword that had far better quality than any other one he¡¯s built before.

    Despite trying to make a ¡°failed¡± version of a magic weapon, the automatic correction effect of the ¡°Akara¡¯s rune pen¡± still did something to help. For every mistake that Abel hadn¡¯t found before, the pen would point them out for him to deliberately make more mistakes.

    It seemed that ¡®Akara¡¯s Rune Pen¡¯ was helping him to write the rune more perfectly. There was another problem, though. Abel was trying to make a super exploding big sword. The rune he was drawing was from a fire spell rune, and the gem that it was using was a perfect Redstone. The explosion only happened when the sword¡¯s structure could not withhold the massive amount of mana transferred by the gemstone.

    So how big would an explosion be after the rune was improved by the ¡°Akara¡¯s rune pen?¡± Abel remembered the cliff in the Ansa Valley. The explosion that time had caused a twenty-meter cliff to break.

    Some cold sweat flowed down from Abel¡¯s forehead. If he threw this sword at someone, not an ounce of his ash would remain at all. Actually, the sword was meant for a desperado attack, anyways. The more destructive it was, the better it would be.

    Abel took a perfect ruby from the portal bag. He then carefully ced it inside the groove of the sword. The faster he was able to put the exploding sword inside his private storage box before it explodes, the more time he would have to pray before he died.

    Why pray, and not run away? Well, if he was to use the super exploding big sword, he would have no chance to run at all. He might be able to run if he were to throw it down a cliff, but running away would be impossible if he used it on t ground.

    After guiding his mana into the rune, Abel felt a small crackling sound from the sword. He immediately threw the super exploding sword into the personal storage box, and while he was fast enough, there was still quite some cold sweat flowing down from his head.

    Abel took a deep breath. As a gust of wind blew past him, he quickly calmed himself down. He hadn¡¯t felt so endangered for a very long time. Such intensive experience could help him to boost up his power of the Will. If it wasn¡¯t for how dangerous the exploding big sword was, he might just take it out again to training his reflex speed.

 Chapter 115 - Fireball

    <strong>Chapter 115: Fireball</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    It was the ninth day after learning the ¡°fireball¡± spell. Whilst lifting a finger in his right hand, Abel began drawing the spell pattern at an extremely slow pace. It took him two minutes to finish drawing, but he was sure that he could make his very first spell.

    Finally, the pattern was finished, and Abel began to chant the spell. He spoke out in the noble tongue of the elves, ¡°O the passionate elf of fire; please lend me your strength! O the element of fire, under themand of the elf, you shall be an indestructible ball of me!¡±

    The pattern began to glow. At this moment, a dark golden light shed from the Horadric Cube and reflected on the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell pattern. Just when he wanted to know what happened, the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell pattern started burning towards its inside, and a fireball was slowly formed. Abel felt the hot temperature of the fireball, flung his hands quickly, and threw it to the ground not far from where he was standing.

    Boom.

    Abel didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the power of the ¡°fireball.¡± He was more interested in what the Horadric Cube¡¯s response was. This cube was everything for him, so every little change mattered to him.

    He pressed it over the illuminated shadow of the Horadric Cube. The Horadric Cube was erged in front of Abel¡¯s eyes. The 12 spaces remained unchanged. Everything he¡¯s put inside was still there. The Tome of Town Portal was still inside and was taking up three slots of the cube. The portal bag was taking up one slot, and the private storage box was taking up four slots.

    There was something else, though. Abel noticed that there was a small fireball logo next to thebine button. As he focused his power of the Will towards it, a message began to pop up:

    [Fireball

    Description: Create magical fire arrows

    Mana cost: 2.5

    Current skill level: 0

    Fire damage: 2-5

    Progress to level 1: 1/5000]

    This was just like inside the game. Since Abel could release up to four ¡®fireball¡¯ spells, his total mana capacity was only 10. And just what in the world was thatst part of the message?

    1/5000? That¡¯s 4999 more fireballs before he could level up. How much time would he have to spend on that?

    If Abel had ten mp (mana points) in total, he would have to mediate after every four fireballs. And for every 20 mediations he¡¯s had, he would have to take a rest before his head starts hurting. If it took 10 minutes for him to recharge his mana with meditation, it would take 3 hours for him to meditate 20 times. If he was to include the time he would need to take a break, he would have to spend 5 hours to practice fireball 80 times.

    And if he was to scrape off his meditation training and not have any sleep at tall, he could do a total of 200 fireballs in a single day. That¡¯s 25 days in total to shoot 5000 fireballs. No wonder Sam was practicing just one type of spell. His goal was to be an official wizard, and he didn¡¯t have much time to learn any other spells.

    Abel¡¯s math was actually right. There were still some things he hadn¡¯t taken into ount, however. Because of how dense the mana was in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, it would only take 10 minutes for him to recover his mp fully. The same process would take up to 20 minutes inside the magic tower and would take longer after ranking up.

    So, even the simplest spells would take a lot of time to practice. That¡¯s why a lot of wizards didn¡¯t participate in quest andbat. Even if they weren¡¯t taking part in either one of these activities, they would still spend most of their time insideboratories than learning spells.

    Anyway, Abel got his first spell. Although the preparation time was far too long, he was still happy with his progress. As he took a few steps forward, he went to see how the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell had affected the ground.

    ¡°What the....¡±

    Abel found a bit of stone hit by the ¡°fireballs¡± on the ground. After cleaning up all the dirt and dust, a small teleportation portal appeared before him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a waypoint!¡±

    This was what Abel was searching for this whole time. This was the travel point between various regions in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. There were nine stations in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, which corresponded to the nine regions within the area.

    Abel lowered his body. There was a 2-square-meters circle of quaint stones with two grooves at each one of its ends. He looked at the empty grooves. There was no energy to activate them.

    He took out two ordinary diamonds from the portal bag and put them in the grooves. Both grooves shed white light at the same time, and then the white light was starting glowing along with the groove patterns. Just when Abel thought that the teleportation station was about to be activated, he heard a ¡°crack¡±ing from inside the grooves. The two ordinary diamonds he put in had just exploded.

    This waypoint required a lot more energy than what ordinary gems could hold. Abel had a lot of perfect gems with him. Since he¡¯s got the portal bag beforeing to Bakong City, he¡¯sbined a lot of various gems and had them all safely stored inside the bag.

    He took out two more perfect diamonds and put them into the two grooves. This time, the white light flicker for a bit. All the lines on the stone surface started to glow, and then disappeared slowly, leaving only the two grooves shimmering.

    Abel stood on top of the waypoint and thought of the ces he could go to. Actually, since only this waypoint was activated, he would have to go to the other locations on foot to activate the portals.

    Abel turned to look at the hourss. There was not much time left. He needed to leave here after two hours. He was looking outside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He¡¯s suddenly had another idea. He could use the ¡°fireball¡± spell now. Why not test it on a wild quill rat?

    As he went past the barricade outside the gate, Abel entered the Blood More once more. As he was a lot more careful this time, it took him about ten minutes before he found another quill rat from inside the bush.

    The quill rat noticed him as well. A long spike was shot at him, but he was able to deflect it with his hand. After deflecting the spike, he put down the visor on his helmet. This way, the quill rat could no longer do any damage to him.

    Abel¡¯s right-hand finger began to swipe in the air. When his finger just started to swipe, the Horadric Cube on his right arm began to sh out a dark golden light. Two options began to pop out inside Abel¡¯s head. He could choose to use his skill tree to synergize the ¡°fireball,¡± or he could choose not to.

    So that¡¯s what the fireball symbol on the Horadric Cube was. It was a skill tree for him to boost up his ability. With that in mind, Abel chose ¡°yes¡± inside his mind, and a fireball began to emerge from his hand. He didn¡¯t even chant out the spells while this was happening.

    Abel was screaming as the fireball was literally cooking his hand. He was shocked to see how the fireball charged up so quickly but quickly came to his senses after realizing how hot it was.

    Abel threw the fireball towards the quill rat. While it was screaming painfully, the fireball had burnt about half of its body into ash. It didn¡¯t die, though, as it kept on shooting spikes towards Abel.

    Abel was preparing to attack the quill rat for the second time. This time, he thought about using a ¡®fireball¡¯ with his fingers extended. As he did so, a ¡®fireball¡¯ pattern appeared in front of his fingers and shot out the me towards the rat¡¯s head.

    A dark shadow floated on the corpse of the quill rat and was absorbed by the Horadric Cube. Abel wasn¡¯t sure what going on here, but he knew that it was harmless for him.

    Abel unfastened the armor on his arm. He looked at the ¡®fireball¡¯ logo in the block of Horadric Cube and focused his power of the Will on it. He was now 4997 fireballs aways from getting to the next level.

 Chapter 116 - Middle-Aged Wizard

    <strong>Chapter 116: Middle-Aged Wizard</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Why was the second ¡°fireball¡± released without the option to synergize it with the skill tree? While the attack was instantaneous, it could be devastating in a split-second shoot off against his opponent

    It took a while for Abel to find another quill rat. This time, instead of activating the spell in his mind first, he decided to do it manually. The Horadric Cube didn¡¯t react this time. It didn¡¯t help him finish drawing the spell pattern, so it took him about 2 minutes to finish drawing up the whole spell.

    ¡°O the passionate elf of fire, please lend me your strength! O the element of fire, under themand of the elf, you shall be an indestructible ball of me!¡±

    With the same amount of power as thest one, the fireball burnt off half of the body of the quill rat. Needless to say, the preparation time required was drastically different. If Abel was fighting another version of himself, the oue would be very obvious.

    The instant ¡®fireball¡¯ spell could be fired four times in a row. Judging from how durable the quill rat was, Abel could certainly destroy an elite¡¯s knight armor bat qi included) within split seconds. If Abel¡¯s total mana capacity increased, he couldunch more ¡®fireball,¡¯ and his offensive ability would be double of where he was currently at.

    Watching as the quill rat struggle with half of its body burnt off, Abel ended its life with another fireball. He felt kind of drained after doing this. He wasn¡¯t exhausted physically, per se, but was mentally exhausted as he ran out of mana.

    Abel returned to Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He looked at the hourss on the ground. He should be leaving now. As he opened up his Scroll of Town Portal, and an oval portal filled with ripples appeared in front of him. When he stepped inside the portal, he could feel his head spinning from top to bottom. It was a little different fromst time, though.

    During his stay in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment this time, Abel¡¯s spent about ten days in total. Since he was a 13-year-old boy, while he couldn¡¯t feel his body growing up, he could feel something happening to his body while he was inside the portal. His frame (bones) was starting to shrink, and some life force was replenished while this was happening.

    As Abel returned to his room in the mansion located at Triumph Boulevard, he could feel his body returning to the same state as when he had just left. So that¡¯s what it was. All the height he¡¯s grown during his stay at Rogue¡¯s Encampment was now reverted.

    Abel was an intermediate knight. That being said, he was very sensitive to all the changes that were happening to his body. During the ten days in Rogue¡¯s Encampment, his body grew at a pace that was very hard for him to notice. However, as long as he went back to this world with the Scroll of Town Portal, his body would be the same as when he had just left.

    The Rogue¡¯s Encampment was a trial ce between heaven and hell. It was under the direct influence of the Power of the Rule, which was not something that Abel could understand. It probably had the power to alter time. Maybe that was it.

    ¡°Wait, what about the progress I¡¯ve made over these ten days?¡± Abel gasped. As soon as his finger extended in space, a ¡®fireball¡¯ pattern appeared.

    A fireball appeared in his hand. He was inside his room, though. As Abel tried to resist the burning sensation, he kicked the window open and threw the fireball into the sky.

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw your spells around, Child!¡±

    Suddenly, a middle-aged man appeared in front of Abel. He was wearing a white robe that wasced with gold rims. As he scolded at Abel, he stretched out his hand and shot out a white halo from his hand. The halo hit the fireball that Abel shot, and the fireball exploded in midair before it shot to the ground like a meteorite.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how to react. Only Hoover, the headmander of knights, was capable of showing up in such a fashion. This middle-aged man must be at the same level as Hoover. He was definitely not a knight, though. He was probably a wizard, judging from the way mana was released from his body.

    ¡°With all due respect, what title should I refer to you as, sir?¡± Abel said, bowed. He wasn¡¯t able to bow like a nobleman because of the armor he was wearing, but he still gave him a bow that belonged to the knights.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mentor tell you not to use spells inside the city?¡± The man stared at Abel coldly.

    With that stern look on the man¡¯s face, a mighty pressure came pouring over Abel¡¯s mind. Almost instinctively, the goldenbat qi in his body surged across his body, and the first-level apprentice wizard magic pattern glowed inside his mind. Something was telling him not to reserve any strength.

    The wizard realized how frightening he was being, and decided to ease down the aura he was releasing. To his surprise, the young man in front of him could still stand on both of his legs.

    As the middle-aged wizard was easing the pressure on him, Abel let a long sigh of relief. Because of how exhausted he was bing, all his muscles were tensing up, and his back waspletely drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a teacher, Sir,¡± Abel replied, meanwhile trying to suppress the headache he was having from ack of mana.

    ¡°Who taught you how to cast spells, then?¡± the middle-aged wizard asked with a slightly surprised tone.

    Because of how muscr Abel was, most people would think that he was at least fifteen years old. His appearance was not relevant to the middle-aged wizard, though. From observing Abel¡¯s life force, he could tell that the boy was only around thirteen years of age. If Abel didn¡¯t have a good teacher, it would be impossible for him to cast any spells.

    ¡°I am a sorcerer¡¯s apprentice of Sam¡¯s fifth-level apprentice at the Yveline¡¯s Magic Tower, Sir¡± Abel exined.

    Of course, the man knew what a sorcerer¡¯s apprentice was. As long as Abel was called by this title in the magic tower, he was nothing more than a servant of a wizard¡¯s student.

    ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t Sam tell you not to use spells in the city?¡±

    After hearing that Abel didn¡¯t have a teacher and that he was helping out his old friend¡¯s fourth disciple, the middle-aged wizard softened his voice for a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. This ispletely my fault. It has nothing to do with Sam.¡± Abel quickly exined, ¡°Please, I assure you, he has nothing to do with this. I learned how to cast ¡°fireball¡± just then, so he knows nothing about it.¡±

    Seeing how hard Abel was trying to put the me to himself, the middle-aged wizard changed his impression of this young boy. Not only was Abel polite and educated, but he was also a responsible boy who was willing to carry his own faults.

    ¡°How long have you been studying magic, young man?¡± The middle-aged wizard asked softly.

    ¡°Three days!¡± Abel replied, but changed his tone after looking at the Sun for a bit, ¡°Four days, I meant!¡±

    ¡°Four days?¡± the middle-aged wizard frowned. If Abel had spent just four days learning how to cast ¡°fireball,¡± he would be an absolute genius. If what he was iming was true, how was he a sorcerer¡¯s apprentice at the Yvelines magic tower?

 Chapter 117 - So, What Now?

    <strong>Chapter 117: So, What Now?</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m telling the truth. I was just epted into the Yveline Magic Tower four days ago.¡±

    As Abel tried his best not to let any me go to Sam, he tried to be honest as he could to the wizard in front of him.

    ¡°Did you learn the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell in just four days?¡± the wizard asked, and Abel kept nodding his head.¡±

    The wizard seemed to be reminded of something, ¡°You haven¡¯t met the Wizard of Yveline yet, have you?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t, sir.¡±

    At least the wizard was starting to ask about something else. Abel began to sigh in relief. The wizard was putting too much pressure on him.

    ¡°Show me your ¡®fireball¡¯ here,¡± the wizard said.

    ¡°Here?¡± Abel looked around him. He was just told that spells were not allowed in the city.

    ¡°Yes, right here!¡± the wizardughed and then said, ¡®I¡¯m not leaving any time soon. You¡¯ll be fine.¡¯

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Abelplied. On the inside, he wasining about how much trouble this wizard was giving him till now. Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t charged of viting the same rule twice.

    The wizard persisted as though he knew what Abel was thinking. ¡°Hurry up!¡± he said and released his overwhelming aura again.

    Out of instinctual fear, Abel reached out his fingers and immediately drew a ¡®fireball¡¯ spell pattern. The fireball was then released towards a nearby tree

    Boom. The decades-old tree had a huge dent in it before it started burning up. Abel knew he made a mistake here. He should¡¯ve shot the fireball manually and go into automatic mode.

    The middle-aged wizard stared at Abel with a stunned look. It was almost impossible to master a ¡®fireball¡¯ spell within four days, let alone shooting it in split seconds. Yes, even if it was the most basic and lowest-level spell in the entire spell system. He should invite Abel into his magic tower, so he started thinking. Any sooner, and someone was going to take this genius before him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say any enchantments,¡± The wizard threw a skeptical look at Abel.

    ¡°No, sir.¡± Abel thought for a moment and then said, ¡°The spell I¡¯ve used is made by the high elves, which I have learned before. If I want to cast ¡°fireball,¡± I just have to say enchantments in my mind.¡±

    When the wizard destroyed his fireball in the air, he didn¡¯t say any enchantments either. He wasn¡¯t sure how he did the same thing. However, and it wasn¡¯t like he could just reveal the existence of the Horadric Cube.

    The middle-aged wizard shook his head and looked at Abel, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t lie to me. I have never heard of anyone who speaks the noble tongue of the elves.¡±

    Oh, so that¡¯s what was. Abel thought that he had said something wrong, but the wizard was just asking about the noble tongue of the elves.

    ¡°Sir, I do have a grasp of the noble tongue of the elves,¡± Abel responded with a line from the high elves¡¯nguage.

    Although the wizard didn¡¯t understand what Abel was saying, he was able to distinguish a few words from leaning spells of the samenguage. A satisfied smile appeared on his face as his doubts were resolved.

    ¡°Young man, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is Abel, Abel Harry,¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°Abel? Maybe I have heard the name,¡± the wizard replied as he didn¡¯t care for things not rted to magic, ¡°My name is Morton. You cane to the Morton Magic Tower tomorrow. I will be waiting for you there.¡±

    Abel was shocked when he heard the name ¡°Morton.¡± Not a lot of people have mentioned this name, but everyone who did had this admiring look on their faces. Yes, Mortin. He was the most powerful wizard in all of the Duchy of Carmel. He was an intermediate wizard with a level of 11 lived in the tallest one out of the three magic towers.

    He felt excited and happy in his heart, but he was already an apprentice of Sam. Leaving the Yveline magic tower just didn¡¯t seem right to him.

    ¡®Dear Morton Wizard, although I am longing for the Morton Magic Tower, I¡¯m afraid I need to exin everything to Sam first. Without his permission, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to go to your Magic Tower.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course, I¡¯ll talk to Yveline about it myself. Just go tell Sam, and he¡¯ll let you go,¡± Morton said confidently. He didn¡¯t think that Sam would try to stop him from inviting anyone over.

    ¡°Do you live here?¡± Morton asked as he finally noticed his surroundings.

    ¡°Yes, this is my temporary residence in Bakong,¡±

    ¡°Oh! Youe from a wealthy family, I see. Very good. You¡¯ll need quite some gold to help with your wizard training.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sir. I forgot to invite you toe in,¡± Abel gestured the wizard toe in. It seemed kind of funny since he was wearing a full set of armor.

    Abel didn¡¯t think that Morton woulde in. It was hard to see such a huge celebrity at all, let alone treating them to a cup of tea or something. Morton might just t-out reject him, but he might as well ask first.

    Morton was already inside the house, however, and had a wide smile on his face. ¡°How could I decline such a generous offer? Sure, I¡¯lle in and have a seat,¡± he said.

    Abel opened the door and led Morton to the guest room. Ken suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do for you, master?¡± Ken came over and asked.

    ¡°Bring a bottle of red wine from my room and prepare some desserts.¡± Abel turned to look at Morton and asked, ¡°Or would you like something else, Sir Morton?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Morton replied. He was more interested in how the rooms were decorated.

    This mansion was obtained from the royal family, and the interioryouts were all the finest of their kind¡ªthe leather sofa and oil paintings on the wall, and even the cups. Everything here was worth so much more gold than what ordinary nobles could get.

    Morton didn¡¯t expect to find such a rich student. Oh well, at least he wouldn¡¯t have any financial problems in the near future.

    After a while, Ken brought some servants to put on some desserts. Although they were not as delicate as those in the magic tower, Ken clearly put in quite some effort into them.

    Ken opened the bottle of wine and poured it into the decanter. He looked at Abel and asked, ¡°Should the wine be served now orter, sir?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have it now,¡± Morton said before Abel said anything.

    Ken saw that this guest was very important. Although he didn¡¯t know where the guest came from, Abel¡¯s attitude had exined everything.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ken poured red wine in two wine sses, then bowed back.

    ¡°Why do you want to be a wizard?¡± Morton held up his ss.

    ¡°I want to live longer, Sir Morton. I¡¯ve heard that wizards can live up to 300 years old, and I really like to live as long as I can.¡±

    While Abel couldn¡¯t tell Morton about the Scroll of Town Portal, he would definitely like to live a lot longer. He needed as much time as he could to go back to China.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Mortonughed as he took a sip of red wine, ¡°A lot of youngsters chose to be wizards because they want to live longer. It wasn¡¯t actually themselves who want to live longer, most of the time. It¡¯s usually their family who asked for it. And you, you¡¯re kind of a special case, I suppose. At an age as young as yours, I wouldn¡¯t expect you to think much about living longer.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The wizard stopped his hand suddenly. He sniffed the wine with his nose and took another sip, meanwhile slowly savoring it in his mouth.

    Abel didn¡¯t say anything. The red wine that Morton drank was synthesized by his Horadric Cube. He didn¡¯t want anyone to find out about the Horadric Cube, but such an important guest should only be treated with the best beverage in the house.

    ¡°Do you have any more of this wine?¡± Morton asked straightforwardly.

    ¡°Of course, there are a few bottles in my room. You can bring them all back if you want.¡±

    As it turned out, Morton liked red wine.

 Chapter 118 - Compensation

    <strong>Chapter 118: Compensation</strong>

    As he looked at the four bottles of red wine Abel gave, the Wizard of Morton was surprised. He stated with a burst ofughter, ¡°You have just been to the Tower of Magic, why did you leave?¡±

    The wizard was a little worried about him. Although the nobles¡¯ children knew a lot and were more polite, most of them did not have strong perseverance, especially the boring life in the magic tower.

    ¡°Dear Morton Wizard, I need to go to the noble arbitral tribunal for twopensation matters!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Somebody asked you forpensation?¡±Wizard of Morton asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯spensation for me,¡± Abel said with a smile.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t be a member of the Magic Guild. Getting somepensations are good things.¡± Morton Wizardughed.

    The Wizard of Morton treated Abel as one of his magic towers¡¯ members, but he was still worried about the child going there. He took a sign from his pocket and said, ¡°Hang this on your waist. This is proof of my magic tower. I¡¯ll know it when you go to the magic tower tomorrow. ¡°After a pause, he smiled again and said,¡± if you hang it in Gangba City, you will not get into any trouble. ¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel took the sign with both hands. This sign was very simr to the identity card that Abel used at the Evelyn Tower, except the exterior of the pattern was different. It had a tree carved on it, and each branch of the tree are all exquisite.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± The wizard Morton carried four bottles of red wine, he flickered and disappeared from the sitting room.

    Abel looked enviously at the way the Wizard of Morton disappeared. Was this the ability of the intermediate wizard?

    ¡°Abel, can you bring me?¡± Lorraine asked softly when she saw Abel, who was wearing a noble gown.

    Abel looked at Lorraine and found that her clothes were not gorgeous, but very ordinary clothing, and he started feeling guilty that He didn¡¯t care enough for Lorraine.

    ¡°Lorraine,e with me, I will buy some clothes for you,¡± Abel looked at Lorraine and said

    After hearing that, Lorraine¡¯s eyes sparked and narrow because of a smile. Abel could see how great the attractiveness of beautiful clothes to the girls.

    The air-conditioning in the carriage was turned on the maximum. Compared to the previous carriage, this one was very special. It was painted ck, and an oriental five-w dragon was carved at the top. In many instances, other carriage had to give way to it.

    The carriage was walking on the way to the aristocratic arbitral tribunal, and there weren¡¯t many people on the road. The terrible institution of the aristocratic arbitral tribunal made the reputation of this street very bad.

    ¡°Master, someone blocked the road ahead.¡± Ken¡¯s voice came.

    Abel stuck his head out of the window and nced forward. It was the royal cavalry, an army that had fought many times with Abel.

    ¡°Honor Baron, my master is waiting for you in the aristocratic arbitral tribunal!¡± A middle-aged man, like a steward, walked out from behind the cavalry.

    ¡°Who is your master?¡± Abel was a little strange. The royal family had a bad rtionship with him. How could they be waiting for him?

    ¡°My master is His Excellency the High Duchy of the Principality of Camai, Riandel George, the future King of the Principality of Camai!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s tone showed great pride.

    ¡°His Royal Highness Liandre?¡± Abel did not expect that the prince would be waiting for him. He, who was about to begin the ceremony, should be his busiest time recently.

    Abel jumped out of the carriage and turned to ask Lorrain: ¡°Lorraine, are you going with me or staying in the carriage?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for Abel here. I don¡¯t like the feeling here.¡± As an elf, Lorriane came and felt the coldness here. She could feel countless creatures crying.

    ¡°Okay, then you will be here for a while, and I will be back soon,¡± Abel turned and looked at the followed ten ck armor fighters, ¡°You stay here and protect Lorraine.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The ten ck-armored soldiers neatly saluted.

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Abel looked at the middle-aged man and said.

    ¡°This way,¡± The middle-aged man led the way, and Abel followed.

    At the back of the royal cavalry, six gold armored knights of the Kingdom Guards guarded at the gate of the noble arbitration court appeared. Abel knew that these gold armored knights were senior with just a nce. His Royal Highness was quite fearful!

    After sighing, Abel walked into the aristocratic arbitration tribunal and saw that the prince, dressed in a Chinese suit, had already stepped forward to wee him.

    ¡°His Royal Highness Prince, it¡¯s a great honor to see you!¡± Aberishley answered first.

    ¡°Dear Baron Abel, I apologize for the, say, unpleasantness between the royal family and you, and cause you much trouble!¡± His Royal Highness Ryandale George gave courtesy and apologized to the Abel ceremony.

    Abel started wondering. Thest thing was resolved, and we just left only somepensation matters. How could the High Prince¡¯s attitude be so humble and he woulde here to apologize in person, wouldn¡¯t he want to reduce thepensation? Just an apology?

    The prince did not want to be here. He would be the King in a few days. But he had many trivialities, and he heard reports that Baron Abel woulde to the noble arbitral tribunal forpensation, so he just came to wait in person.

    The reason for the appearance of His Highness Liandre George was very simple¨C the rtionship between Captain Hoover and Abel. The Hoover Knight had a very high status, but that time it was very rare that he appeared for Abel, which also showed that he and Abel have an extraordinary rtionship.

    The Knight of Hoover had supported him to be the king so that he could defeat his brothers and get the throne of the king, so this time, he had to take time out of his busy schedule to work with Abel.

    Abel found the knightmander who had fought against him that day behind the prince. Although he did not know the name of the knight, Abel said politely: ¡± Lord Knight, d to meet you again! ¡±

    ¡°Honor Baron Abel, I¡¯m very sorry for my reckless behavior that day!¡± Themandermanded a solemn manner to Abel.

    This was a very formal apology etiquette, and this ceremony could only be performed on people who have a higher identity than themselves. This was a surprise for everyone in the hall.

    He was the Cavalier Commander, the most important high-endbat power in the kingdom. No matter how honorable Abel was, it was not worthy of thismander to give such a solemn manner.

    Abel felt strange, but he quickly responded: ¡°Everything has been resolved, and you justpleted your task.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your forgiveness!¡± The knight finished his apology etiquette.

    ¡°Dear Justice and Order Servant Referee, very nice to meet you!¡± Abel salutes two middle-aged men wearing uniforms painted with the Statue of Justice and Order.

    ¡°Hello, Baron Abel!¡± It was the referee who dealt with Abel¡¯s family conflict yesterday.

    When Abel spoke to the referee, His Royal Highness Liandre George¡¯s eyes looked strangely to the Cavaliers. This time, he took the Cavaliers with him just for protecting him, but he did not expect for him to apologize to Abel in such a solemn manner!

    The knight made a wink at His Royal Highness Liandre George and let him look at Abel¡¯s waist, where a sign hung.

 Chapter 119 - Kind Regard From the Eldest Prince

    <strong>Chapter 119: Kind Regard From the Eldest Prince</strong>

    Prince Liandre¡¯s George squinted his eyes as he saw what Abel was holding. He was a crucial member of the Royal Family. Of course, he knew what the card was. It was the identity card of the intermediate wizard, Morton, who was the guardian wizard of this Duchy and the most powerful guardian wizard in the state.

    Why would Abel have anything to do with the Morton Magic Tower?

    From the intel that Prince Liandre received, Abel was just a wizard apprentice in the Yveline Tower.

    And now this. The amount ofpensation would have to change because of that. The future king was not too stingy about his money. If anything, he was looking to getting along with Wizard Morton. If Morton could be one of his trusted ¡°friends,¡± he would¡¯ve needed a lot fewer guards whenever he went outside the pce.

    ¡°Pardon me,¡± Prince Liandre George smiled and said to Abel, ¡°About thepensation. There has been a tiny change if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Abel frowned a bit when he heard this. Did the prince reallye here to bargain with him for some money? Just how poor was the Duchy bing?

    ¡°Um, you see,¡± prince Liandre George continued, ¡°It¡¯s about the vineyard you were meant to receive. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯s good enough forpensation, so I decided to rece it with the Cotter Winehouse. If you will, the Royal Pce would like to make a more sincere apology.¡±

    Abel knew about the Cotter Winehouse. It was one of the best wine houses in the entire Duchy of Carmel. He had a lot of fine wine from there, actually, in his collection in the Triumph Boulevard mansion.

    ¡°You are too kind, you Highness,¡± Abel thanked Liandre sincerely.

    ¡°As long as you like it, my dear Sir Abel!¡± Prince George Liandre replied. Judging from the smile on Abel¡¯s face, he knew his n had worked. The cost might be a little higher than expected, but Abel clearly couldn¡¯t say no to him.

    ¡®Well, then,¡± Prince Liandre reached out his right hand towards Abel, then turned to look at the two judges in court, ¡°Let¡¯s settle this in front of the Goddess of Justice and Order. From this point onward, there shall be no conflict between us. I hope we can be good friends, Sir Abel.¡±

    ¡®Yes, Your Highness. There will be no more conflicts between us. I¡¯m honored to be your friend!¡¯

    As Abel reached out his hand as well, the two shook hands in the air and dered their friendship to the public.

    ¡°Very well,¡± the jury said solemnly, ¡°By the goddess of Justice and Order, a contract has been agreed upon!¡±

    A contract was agreed between the two parties. In a society such as this, shaking hands was amon way to resolve conflicts. Once the act was officially acknowledged, neither side would have permission to bring up the conflict in the future.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse me, Sir Abel. I have some business to attend to after this,¡± Prince Liandre said. Since the court hearing was settled, there really wasn¡¯t a reason for him to stay any longer.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I wish you a pleasant day.¡± Abel said and farewelled Prince Liandre with a bow.

    While Prince Liandre had left, the middle-aged man who brought Abel here stayed. It was now his turn to have a negotiation with Ken. Since the Cotter Winehouse was handed over to Abel so quickly, a lot of deals had to be arranged.

    Abel didn¡¯t care too much about the handover. He was a nobleman. He would beughed at if he joined in a business negotiation like this. Instead, he turned towards the judge and asked, ¡°About the Benson Family, has theirpensation arrived yet?¡±

    The judge replied with a smile, ¡®Yes, Sir Abel. The head of Benson Family has just sent them yesterday!¡±

    The judge didn¡¯t know who exactly Abel was. He could make a lot of guesses after seeing how polite Prince Liandre (and the knightmander) was to him, but one thing was certain: ¡°Sir Abel¡± was not a simple nobody. Even the prince had to show some respect to him.

    ¡°All right, then. Let¡¯s get everything sorted today,¡± Abel said with satisfaction. He was happy with how things were running so smoothly, especially with how cooperative the Benson Family had been with him.

    ¡°Yes, Sir. I shall send someone to your butler about this,¡± The referee replied.

    Abel stood for a while as he waited for Ken to handle the transfer. While doing so, one of the court staff passed him a cup of coffee.

    Abel did some math while he was waiting for Ken. Honestly, he was quite a wealthy man now. He had two vineyards in Bakong City, two shops at Tian Jin Avenue, and one vineyard at his Triumph Boulevard mansion (the Cotter Winehouse).

    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting, Loraine,¡± Abel said apologetically to Loraine. He didn¡¯t think this court hearing would take so long. Loraine was waiting in the carriage the whole time he was inside the noble arbitral tribunal.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Abel! You didn¡¯t keep me waiting for too long,¡± Loraine smiled like always. For reasons she wasn¡¯t sure of, she actually liked the feeling of waiting for Abel. Besides, it was already a joy for her to be able to go outside with him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy a lo~t of pretty clothes now, okay, Loraine?¡± Abelughed in a rather exaggerated way.

    ¡°A lo~t? Isn¡¯t that kind of expensive?¡± Loraine looked at Abel.

    Abel started messing up Lorain¡¯s hair with his hand, ¡°I got a lo~t of gold coins just then, do you understand? And since you¡¯vee here with me, how can I not share them with you?¡±

    Loraine didn¡¯t like Abel messing up her hair. She turned her head away from his hand, but the smile on her face was full of joy.

    ¡°What about this one? Do you like this one, Loraine? Let¡¯s buy some clothes here.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know much about women¡¯s clothing. It was the same for Ken as well, but he did a lot of scouting since he first came to Bakong City. He was a professional butler, after all, so it wasn¡¯t hard for him to find the most popr shop here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about size,¡± Abel said to Ken, ¡°We¡¯ll hire a tailor when we head home,¡±

    Abel and Ken were both nobles. That being said, the City they¡¯ve lived in wasn¡¯t exactly in the top tier, and the quality of life was quite different in Bakong City. While it was much more convenient here, Abel didn¡¯t know anyone. He didn¡¯t know any tailor who could customize clothes for him, and it wasn¡¯t like he had the time, either. Thus, it was up to Ken to find the right person for him.

    As they entered the best women¡¯s clothing shop at Tian Jin Avenue, Abel saw some clothes that he was very familiar with. Actually, it was quite simr to what they had back on Earth. There were fancy dresses, ordinary clothes, some women¡¯s underwear, and they were all hung up for disy.

    ¡°Anything I can help you with, Sir?¡± a beautiful stewardess bowed and asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Abel said, ¡°Uh, a lot, actually. Can you help my little sister pick out some clothes? We need every type that you have.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve got it, Sir!¡± the stewardess said with brightened eyes, and her smile became even more professional towards the rich customers in front of her, ¡°Please, have a seat there while you wait.¡±

    Since Abel came here to buy some clothes, he¡¯s decided to let all the guards stay outside. While waiting for Loraine to finish, he sat at a resting spot designated for men and enjoyed some drinks.

    ¡°Wow, what a fine establishment that you have here! You have very good services here!¡± Abel said admirably. True. A lot of times, even the shops on Earth wouldn¡¯t be so friendly towards its customers.

    After ordering a cup of juice, Abel waited for Loraine as she finished picking up her clothes.

    Suddenly, the door of the store was mmed open. A team of guards, led by one elite knight, came barging inside. Seeing that there wasn¡¯t anyone important here, the elite knight shouted rudely, ¡°Mrs. Daisy will be here soon! Please, everyone, leave this ce while she shops here!¡±

    ¡°Who does he think he is?¡± a young man in suit whimpered. Hard to me him, to be fair. That ¡°please¡± didn¡¯t sound very polite at all.

    Another man replied, ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Daisy. She¡¯s the mistress of the eldest prince. Let¡¯s just leave. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    ¡°Dear Spirit! Have these people no shame at all?¡± the manined, yet proceeded to bring his partner out.

    Abel shook his head at the sight of this. What an unfair society this was. How could the mistress of the eldest prince be so senseless in the middle of the City?

    Even nobles were shouted at like peasants.

    ¡°Do you like these ones, Abel?¡± Loraine came with the stewardess.

    ¡°They¡¯re good as long as you like them. Let¡¯s pack them all up, Loraine. We¡¯ll leave the shop now.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t want to bring any trouble here. No one knew who he was here. He wasn¡¯t exactly losing face here, so he might as well not take the spotlight this time.

    ¡°Thank you, Abel!¡± Loraine handed the clothes to the stewardess.

 Chapter 120 - Free â€œSparringâ€ Partner

    <strong>Chapter 120 Free ¡°Sparring¡± Partner</strong>

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± the elite knight came to Abel with four guards behind him.

    ¡°Abel, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Loraine saw five fierce men with weapons yelling at Abel. She started panicking, and the memories of her previous arrest came back to her like a nightmare.

    As he looked at the pale, sickly look on Lorraine¡¯s face, Abel started feeling sorry for her. He wrapped his arms around her and said to the stewardess, ¡°Help me pack my clothes.¡±

    ¡°Which house are you from?¡± the elite knight growled as Abel has just ignored him, ¡°How dare you bring your ve out and get in Madam Daisy¡¯s way?¡±

    As the elite knight said that, he called two guards forward to throw Abel and Lorraine out. As the men came to drag them out, the stewardess stood aside as she was too afraid to do anything

    With each of his hands grabbing onto one of the guards, Abel tensed up his arms and quickly mmed their bodies together. He did hold back a little while he was doing this, but what these men were doing was pissing him off. Loraine was just a little girl, and she was very intimidated by what they were doing.

    The two guards¡¯ bodies became paralyzed as soon as they collided against each other. While they were not knocked unconscious, they had to sit on the ground because of how weak they got after that hit.

    ¡°This is a capital offense, young man! You¡¯ve just assault Madam Daisy¡¯s bodyguards!¡± the elite knight released hisbat qi.

    ¡°I am a nobleman, mind you! Do you want to die? Why would you use yourbat qi at me?¡± Abel said and suddenly leaped towards the elite knight, who was too slow to react to him.

    This elite knight was originally a wandering knight. While he was quite talented, he managed to be an intermediate knight with nothing but hard work and sheer willpower. He wasn¡¯t able to go further than that, however. Since he had stopped making any improvements, he had no choice but to devote himself to serving Madam Daisy.

    Unlike ¡°real¡± knights, most wandering knights did not receive a proper education. Thus, even with the talent he possessed, there was just no way for him to be epted into upper-ss society. The most he could do was to be the bodyguard of a woman who was not a Lord, which was exactly what he was doing. If he managed to do well under her, he would have more resources to continue on his training.

    So far, things have worked well for him. Since Madam Daisy was adored by the Royal Prince himself, her bodyguards, too, have increased their status. And with all the supply that he was getting, he had finally be an elite knight.

    As good as that was, however, he was also starting to be more arrogant in his demeanor. With a potential queen as his master, he was starting to look down on even regr noblemen. In his eyes, anyone who was not a royal was amoner, which was why he was bold enough to chase those ordinary noblemen out of the shop.

    As whitebat qi started shing out, everything around the elite knight was starting to erode. It was the fancy clothes that were hung on the wall, and the wooden frame that kept them there. Because of destructivebat qi was, everything that it touched would be turned into dust.

    The elite knight sneered at the sight of Abel. To make up for hisck of weapons, he used hisbat qi to generate a de in one hand and a shield in another. As clever as this idea seemed, an intermediate knight like Abel could see many things that were wrong with this strategy.

    Indeed, a true, noble knight would never tolerate a fighting form like this. Unknown to this so-called ¡°elite knight,¡± the fighting system of a noble knight was very, very stringent. Due to centuries after centuries of perfection, not a single thing could be changed to the techniques that were taught to its practitioners, who had to learn them from an extremely early stage of their lives.

    This man was not lucky enough to learn that. He was the second son and had lost the opportunity to hone the proper techniques fully. He did receive some proper training after he became an elite knight, but the habits he developed over the years were very hard for him to change.

    Like two fish that were swimming in a pool, Abel¡¯s hands swiftly wiggled through the air and grabbed onto the elite knight¡¯s arms. It wasn¡¯t hard for him to do this because there were a lot of ws in the elite knight¡¯s form.

    The elite knight didn¡¯t seem to mind, however. If anything, he thought that Abel was trying tomit suicide. As Abel grabbed onto him, he released his whitebat qi and went for a killing blow.

    Abel didn¡¯t care for the qi that wasing at him. Instead of going for a defense, he picked up the elite knight and threw him to the ground like a mountain dropping from the sky.

    The floor shattered, and the elite knight¡¯s body came down along with his armor. Abel wasn¡¯t stopping, however. As he continued to hit the man, the hole on the ground becamerger andrger.

    The elite knight was clearly not in the right condition. That being said, he could clearly sense hisbat qi being absorbed by someone else. Pretty soon, about half thebat gi he released was removed from his body. He wanted to say something about it, but all the bones and muscles in him were crashed into mushes, thus causing him to lose the ability to speak.

    Abel wasn¡¯t stopping, though. Elites knights weren¡¯t your average footsoldiers. If it wasn¡¯t for the man¡¯s carelessness, Abel¡¯s would¡¯ve never had the chance to trap him and steal hisbat qi.

    It wasn¡¯t hard for Abel to kill an elite knight to be fair. One spell was all it took, but to restrain an experienced elite knight, Abel had to make sure that he didn¡¯t have a weapon with him. Because of arrogant this man was, Abel actually found a way to take him off guard.

    If anything, Abel was lucky today. He was facing against an untrained elite knight who did not receive proper training, had a bad temper, and possibly a lot of enemies. Fighting him could be very rewarding, and it wasn¡¯t like the consequences of doing so were clearly outside the boundaries of what was socially eptable (everyone liked seeing a scumbag having his ass kicked).

    Bang.

    Ten ck armor warriors came rushing in for a rescue. To their surprise, their teen master, Abel, was wrestling a fully-armored knight covered in blood. It was like watching a man fighting a child, except the child was almost a third of the size of the man.

    Those ten ck armor warriors did not speak as they were witnessing this. Instead of assisting Abel, they just went over and carried the two bodyguards out of the way.

    ¡°Just what is going on here!¡± A 20-year-olddy walked in. She was wearing a fancy dress and had a fan in her hand. Behind her were two maids and four of her personal bodyguards.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Blight!¡± A guard yelled as he was preparing to fight Abel. But just before he was about to do so, the ten ck armor warriors stopped him from moving any further.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± the guard yelled at the ten ck armor warriors, but was too afraid to actually make a move on them, ¡°Do you actually know who the Elite Knight of Blight is?¡±

    Not one of the ten ck armor warriors replied to that question. They were trained to be in suicide squads. In their minds, the only thing that mattered was to follow Abel¡¯smand.

    Abel frowned as he sucked out all thebat qi from the elite knight. After all the time he¡¯s spent on this man right here, he¡¯s only ranked up from 11 to 12. While the qi pressure point in the middle of his right hand waspletely filled, a qi cyclone started forming from the pressure point located at his left hand. About 80% of hisbat qi had just been replenished.

    As disappointed as Abel was with the progress he was making, powerfulbat qis were just harder to upgrade than regrbat qi. Thebat qi Abel possessed had the color gold, which required much more energy to improve than most regr knights. The elite knight might¡¯ve made a lot of progress in his training, but that was barely anythingpared to the amount of potential Abel had.

    Actually, if Abel¡¯sbat qi wasn¡¯t so weird, he would¡¯ve only had to focus on bing a wizard.

 Chapter 121 - Leaving

    <strong>Chapter 121 Leaving</strong>

    ¡°Let go of Blight!¡± Mrs. Daisy said with a sharp, angry voice.

    Abel held the elite Knight¡¯s neck within his hand. Then, he looked at Mrs. Daisin and said calmly, ¡°He unleashedbat qi in front of a person of high status. This concrete fact is enough to send him to a death penalty.¡±

    After Abel finished his words, he applied force in his hand. The neck of the elite knight snapped to a side with a clear sound like the cracking of a jade. Abel threw the dead body of the elite knight to a said and turned towards Ken, who had just entered. Abel said, ¡°Ken, consult with the shop in regards to theirpensation. You can write the damaged floor and all the clothes under my name.¡±

    ¡°You have the guts to kill Blight... who are you? Tell me your name?¡± Mrs. Daisin¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. She decided that after she found out about the identity of this youngster, she would report this to the eldest prince majesty, hoping he could help her revenge and make this youngster pay.

    Ken looked at Abel and saw him gently nodding. He stepped up and said, ¡°My owner is the inheritance of the Harry Family in Harvest City, Duchy of Carmel. The head of Abel¡¯s castle. cksmith Master. The Duchy¡¯s baron Mr. Abel Harry !¡±

    Mrs. Daisy just had dinner with the eldest prince, Julien George majesty, yesterday. She knew that the reason why the eldest prince majesty had left early in the morning was to meet up with this baron Abel. Because of this meeting, the eldest prince majesty hadmanded the information department to prepare all the information about this baron a few days in advance. This showed how serious the eldest prince saw this meeting, and this baron was definitely not someone this nameless mistress could afford to offend.

    ¡°Sorry, Baron Abel, I had deeply embarrassed myself!¡± Mrs. Daisy had a change of face immediately. All the anger and vicious expression hadpletely disappeared. Now, her face was filled with a smile, as if she had just met Abel at a dance party.

    At that moment, Abel was feeling very good. An elite knight had unleashedbat qi on him, which allowed him to rank up his ability. Not only that but after he had just reaped the benefits from the noble arbitral tribunal through the eldest prince, he had beat up someone¡¯s mistress for trivial things. Maybe he had gone too far. Abel had never hit a woman before.

    Abel then waved his hand and said, ¡°In the face of the eldest prince majesty, I¡¯ll let it pass. It¡¯s just some trivial thing.¡±

    Seeing Ken was talking to the female shop assistant, Mrs. Daisy immediately went up and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll pay for all the damages.¡±

    Ken turned his head back to Abel. Abel said with a smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we will go first!¡±

    After Abel had finished his words, he led Loraine out of the destroyed shop.

    Mrs. Daisy and the few guards stared at the dead body of the elite Knight of Blight, and they felt a cool chill running down their spine. If they had really offended a noble with such high status such as Abel, the oue would be unimaginable. Luckily, he let it pass in the face of the eldest prince.

    However, this elite knight was a pity. As a person with an illegitimately conferred identity such as Mrs. Daisy, it was very hard for her to gain an elite knight. The elite Knight of Blight was personally cultivated by her since he was an intermediate Knight. Although he had countless battle experiences, he came across like a child¡¯s toy in the hands of Abel.

    Joy filled Loraine¡¯s face as she was walking home. Abel had fought off another elite knight because of her. No matter which species, it could always make a woman¡¯s heart melt if a man fought for her.

    As Abel lead Loraine on to the carriage, he said to her with a smile, ¡°Loraine, I will return to the magic tower tomorrow. You stay safe at home.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you stay?¡± Loraine said gently. The excited expression on her face suddenly faded away.

    ¡°Tomorrow is very important to me. Loraine, you need to behave!¡± Abel replied gently.

    ¡°I will wait for you, brother Abel!¡± Loraine¡¯s voice was so soft, Abel almost couldn¡¯t hear it.

    Seeing Loraine¡¯s mood return to normal again, Abel was relieved. All his family was in Harvest City, but since Loraine was by his side, he felt like it was just like home, and he could finally rx.

    In the second floor of Yveline magic tower, Abel stopped in front of the door of Novice Wizard Sam. He lightly knocked on the door.

    Novice Wizard Sam¡¯s voice came from within, ¡°Is it Abel? Come in!¡±

    Abel gently opened the door and walked in. Novice Wizard Sam put down a book and lifted his head to look at Abel. He asked with an odd tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you need to go for three days, why did youe back after a day?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sam, I need to tell you something very important¡± Abel did not know how to tell Novice Wizard Sam all of a sudden.

    ¡°Speak up, what is it?¡± Novice Wizard Sam asked, seeing the hesitated look on Abel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mr. Sam, I saw wizard Morton yesterday, he gave me an identity card and invite me to go to his magic tower today.¡± Abel did not exin how the situation had taken ce entirely. He only told Novice Wizard Sam about his conversation with Wizard Morton

    ¡°My spirit, why are you still here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at Morton magic tower now? Novice Wizard Sam asked in a hurry.

    ¡°Uncle Sam, I want to know your opinion!¡± Abel had changed how he addressed Novice Wizard Sam. Since the two had gotten closer, their conversation had be more like an uncle talking with his nephew.

    ¡°Abel, you know that my teacher Yveline is a rank 6 wizard. Even if you pass the examination and be one of his disciples after hees back, you will only be a disciple under his name. You won¡¯t have any rights to live in the magic tower for the long term.¡± Novice Wizard Sam let out a sigh and proceeded to say ¡°you know what Abel? You are a genius, it is your luck to be picked by Mr. Morton. This is your chance, so why would I stop you?¡±

    Abel knew that Novice Wizard Sam was someone who was truly good to him. He said, ¡°Uncle Sam, thank you for everything you have done for me.¡±

    Sam looked at Abel with eyes full of yearning and said ¡°You can do now, you can truly spread your wings there. Wizard Morton has 5 disciples. His magic tower was the dream of every student of wizardry due to its vast opportunities. You know, Wizard Morton was an intermediate wizard of the 3 main wizards of the Duchy. Also, he is the only wizard that had cultivated an official wizard.¡±

    Novice Wizard Sam hesitated for a while and proceeded to say ¡°if... I mean, if you have the chance, can you help me ask Wizard Morton why I couldn¡¯t be an official wizard!¡±

    Abel looked at Novice Wizard Sam with a look of confusion. Novice Wizard Sam then continued to say ¡°A few years ago I had reached the state of ranking up, but something was blocking my way in the final step. Wizard Morton is the most powerful wizard in the Duchy, he might know the reason why I could not rank up. I know this request is a little presumptuous, but if you have the chance, can you please help me ask!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Sam, you don¡¯t need to worry. I will definitely help you ask.¡± Abel did not think Wizard Morton was someone hard to talk to. His impression of Wizard Morton was that he was very serious when talking to strangers, but easy-going and humorous with his friends and family. It seemed like asking this question for Novice Wizard Sam wouldn¡¯t have any trouble, it shouldn¡¯t need the assistant of wine.

    ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t let my business affect you. No matter what.¡± Novice Wizard Sam said with a hint of worry. By that point, he had already regretted asking Abel to do this favor. He only blurted it out since he had been stuck at thest step of being a rank 5 novice wizard for a long time without result.¡±

    ¡°I know Uncle Sam!¡± Abel could sense the extreme love and care Novice Wizard Sam had for him.

    Novice Wizard Sam then stuck out his hand to hold Abel and said: ¡°Don¡¯t stay here anymore, go now, don¡¯t let Wizard Morton wait.¡±

    Abel stepped down for the first floor of Yveline magic tower, apanied by Novice Wizard Sam to the front gate. Abel took out his identity card from his chest pocket with both of his hands. Novice Wizard Sam took the identity card and said with a smile, ¡°You are on your own from now on. Remember, make friends with everyone in the magic tower and try not to offend anyone!¡±

    Hearing these long-winded words by Novice Wizard Sam, Abel felt a warm sensation in his heart. He then gave a deep bow to Novice Wizard Sam and said goodbye.

    Novice Wizard Sam opened the gate of Yveline magic tower as Abel walked out.

    ¡°The magic tower had opened its gate, someone had walked out!¡± Shouted one of the students of wizardry outside, one by one they all quickly turned their heads towards the direction of the magic tower.

    ¡°Mr. Abel, anything I can help you with?¡± Said fatty Finkle as he quickly rushed towards the side of Abel.

 Chapter 122 - Mortonâ€™s Magic Tower

    <strong>Chapter 122: Morton¡¯s Magic Tower</strong>

    ¡°Finkle, I have already left Yvelines magic tower,¡± Abel said, looking at that nimble fatty.

    As soon as Abel spoke, the student of wizardries that were nearby changed their looks from friendly to a glimpse of despise. A few of them even stepped back, as if they were afraid that Abel was carried with a disease that would spread towards them.

    ¡°My God, what happened to you?¡± Finkle asked Abel with a look of sympathy.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve told Novice Wizard Sam that I will be resigning.¡± Abel didn¡¯t want to exin anything, but the behavior of the other student deeply touched him.

    ¡°Finkle, he¡¯s been kicked out of the tower. Be careful if you get too close to him you¡¯ll make the people from the tower angry with you!¡± one of the novice wizards kindly said to Finkle.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can help you with, be sure to find me,¡± Finkle spoke lightly and quickly hurried away.

    Abel nced at Finkle, nodded, and followed the red stone path between the towers as he headed towards the magic tower of Morton, which was the tallest of the three.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him? Why is he heading to Morton¡¯s magic tower?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps he was too shocked by being driven out of the Yvelines magic tower. Just watch how he will get kicked out by Wizard Morton¡¯s magic tower!¡±

    ¡°Could Abel have left Yvelines magic tower because Morton¡¯s magic tower epted him?¡± Finkle whispered.

    The faces of the other followers immediately changed, and one of them quickly shook their heads and said, ¡°How could it be possible, how could it be that easy to be epted to Morton¡¯s magic tower when they are so strict?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve never heard of any openings for wizard¡¯s follower in any of the disciples of Morton¡¯s magic tower.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, in all these years, Morton¡¯s magic tower hasn¡¯t epted anybody, so how could someone like him have a chance?¡±

    There was a great deal of talk, but none of the wizard followers thought that Abel would be taken as a disciple by the Morton wizards, or even mentioned the idea.

    As Abel was approaching towards Morton¡¯s magic tower step by step closer, many students of wizardry were practicing in the exterior surroundings of the tower. With a nce from Abel, he quickly realized that these students of wizardry¡¯s level were much higher than those in Yvelines magic tower, at least that¡¯s what he thought since he had already identified as many as 10 levels 1 novice wizards. As there were only around 30 people in the crowd, the proportion was considered veryrge. It seemed like Morton¡¯s magic tower was an attractive destination for those novice wizards who were confident on a path in bing an official wizard.

    When the students around Morton¡¯s magic tower saw Abel approaching, all of them were silent, as they continued their meditation. Only a few people took a nce at Abel. They all seemed to not care much about Abel¡¯s arrival. However, when Abel stepped closer towards Morton¡¯s magic tower door, all of them opened their eyes, with a sense of surprise, doubt, ridicule, satire, and so on with different looks at the same time, all directly focusing on Abel.

    Abel¡¯s sensitive power will immediately felt the looks from the crowd, but he did not pause. Instead, he headed directly into the gates of Morton¡¯s magic tower. He then took his identity card from his waist and pressed it against the door.

    When Abel took out his identity card, the eyes of people were shocked, puzzled, ridiculed, and ironic. They were speechless, and they were stunned in disbelief. It was the identity card of the magic tower of Morton¨Cthe crucial reason why these people waited so hard here every day, but it was now held in the hand of a young man who had nevere here before.

    ¡°Identification verified!¡± A mechanical sound reached into Abel¡¯s ears as the gates of the tower opened. Abel was now walking into the most powerful tower in the Duchy of Carmel, whilst being watched by more than 30 people with their hearts filled with jealousy and shock.

    In a ce not far from the door, there was a group of people who were watching, too, and they seemed to be regretting why they had not weed Abel with great hospitality. They should¡¯ve tried to exchange friendship and got to know the young follower who was about to enter Morton¡¯s tower as it would probably benefit them in the future.

    Entering the first floor of Morton¡¯s magic tower, Abel discovered that the unupied areas of the magic tower were quite insufficient. Half of the areas were already upied by a magic circle, with the other half was blocked by huge metal railings, except for a small reception area for the guests. The metal railings were full of various patterns, and Abel didn¡¯t seem to know the purpose of those patterns too.

    The ground was made from gigantic ck colored rocks, with a faint view of the regr lines drawn on the rock, Above his head, there were 12 gems shining in white light. These gems were connected by a string, forming a massive 6-star magic circle. This made the brightly lit floor even brighter

    Compared with Yveline¡¯s magic tower, Morton¡¯s magic tower was like a luxurious nobility whilst Yvelines magic tower was for ordinary civilians. To Abel, Yveline¡¯s magic tower was more like an ordinary room with stairs with nothing particrly special. On the other hand, Morton¡¯s magic tower had a sense of noble temperament, along with a bright environment that was in contradiction to the dark environment in Yveline¡¯s magic tower.

    ¡°Are you Abel? Mr. Morton is waiting for you!¡± Just as Abel was admiring Morton¡¯s magic tower, a voice came from the staircase.

    Abel looked over and saw a young man in a grey robe looking towards him. The young man was literate and handsome too.

    ¡°Yes, I am Abel. One moment please!¡± Abel bowed to the young man.

    ¡°My name is Carlos. I am Mr. Morton¡¯s fourth disciple,¡± Carlos smiled at Abel.

    ¡°You are the fifth disciple, and I am fourth!¡± Just as Abel was about to walk up the stairs, a beautiful youngdy about 1.8 meters tall, wearing the same grey robe, walked down. Her whole body was filled with youthful energy, and when she saw Abel, she said, ¡°My name is Camille, I am the fourth disciple of Mr. Morton, Carlos is the fifth disciple. Don¡¯t listen to him. He¡¯s being silly.¡±

    With these words, Camille ced her fist in front of her eyes and made a threatening gesture towards Carlos. If a man had made this move, it might be able to threaten some people. However, if a woman with a bright temperament did it, it only came across as very cute and charming.

    ¡°Camille, you have to be reasonable. I entered the tower first. You came behind me, so you are the fifth disciple.¡± Carlos said with a helpless expression on his delicate face.

    ¡°I¡¯m level 4, and you¡¯re level 3. So why don¡¯t we find a ce to challenge and see who¡¯s the fourth and which one is the fifth.¡± Camille kept her head up, revealing her slender neck.

    ¡°What are you two doing? Why haven¡¯t you called Abel up?¡± A heavy voice suddenly came from the first floor.

    Carlos and Camille looked at each other as they both stuck out their tongues. Camille then turned to Abel and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Carlos gave Abel a shrug and mouthed, behind Camille, ¡°Unreasonable woman!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing? Camille seemed to sense what Carlos was doing as she stopped abruptly to look back at Carlos.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m helping you get Abel up there.¡± Carlos exined, reaching for Abel¡¯s arm as if he were a prisoner.

    Abel kept his mouth shut and without a word, he was pulled upstairs by Carlos.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the teacher change the staircase into teleportation and send it up directly?¡± Camille walked in front,ining.

    ¡°If you give me the magic stone, the teacher would dly change the stair.¡± Carlos countered.

    ¡°When I get rich and be a wizard, I¡¯ll put all my rooms in teleportation.¡± Camille ignored Carlos, mumbling as if he had a mountain of gold in front of him.

    ¡°What magic stone? Is it a gem?¡± ¡°Asked Abel, suddenly thinking.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s bigger and more delicate than a regr gem. It contains a lot of magic. That¡¯s the magic stone.¡± Seeing that Abel was interested in these kinds of things, Camille then began exined, ¡°There are a few types of these magic gems, there are red**magic gem, blue**magic gem, white**magic gem, yellow**magic gem. Obviously there are other kinds of these magic gems. But as each of these gems are extremely hard to acquire. This is why the wizards have control over the majority of the gem mines¡¯ resources within the Holy Continent, in order to attain these magic gems.

    ¡°Ordinary magic gems are still avable to purchase in major cities, but the higher level magic gems that are used by the wizards are extremely rare to be seen selling in the markets amongst the ordinary civilians. ¡°Just like this intermediate magic gem here.¡± As she said it, Camille took from her chest a beautifulrge gem that wasrger than a regr ruby, with innumerable cuts in the circle. The stone was red from the outside to the inside. Since taking out the gem, Camille has been looking at it with a fascinating look...

    It was a wless ruby! Abel knew the grade of the gem at a nce. This was because he had synthesized it more than once, which made him very familiar with these kinds of gems.

 Chapter 123 - Instigate

    <strong>Chapter 123: Instigate</strong>

    ¡°How beautiful!¡± Even for men such as Carlos, looking at the intermediate red gem on Camille¡¯s hand, his eyes began to re in wonder.

    ¡°Of course, this was my reward from Mr. Morton for my promotion to rank 4 as a novice wizard!¡± Camille said proudly, with a particr emphasis on the word rank 4 to mock Carlos.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had a feeling recently that my rank 3 novice wizard pattern is almost filled up to rank 4. You better watch out, I will catch up to you very shortly!¡± Carlos said, realizing Camille¡¯s mockery.

    ¡°Well, are there any magic gems that are even higher quality?¡± Abel asked softly, interrupting the conversation, wondering if there were any gems that exist in this world that would possess a perfect rank.

    ¡°Of course, the best magic gem is known as the elite magic gem. However, even in the biggest gem mines, it is extremely difficult to find just a few pieces of them. For me, I have never seen these kinds of gems before in my life, and I¡¯ve only heard rumors that somerge organizations will have a small collection of them. These gems are the source of energy for arge scale magic circle. So, It¡¯s is not easily attainable for ordinary wizards.¡± Camille replied, then paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s the eleventh floor. You can go now!¡±

    Abel looked up and saw that the staircase in front of him which was blocked by arge wooden door carved with strange animals and bird patterns, which he had never seen before.

    As he gently pushed the door open, and it was dark inside. When Abel took his first step into the door, he immediately felt a sense of weightlessness. After a brief period of weightlessness, Abel was teleported into a mysterious room.

    Was this some kind of teleporting array? Though Abel had just heard Camille talking about something rted to teleportation, the feeling was not nearly as intense as being here physically. This feeling wasn¡¯t as intense as when Abel was entering through the portal to Rouge¡¯s Encampment, but it was the first time he had been teleported by a teleporting array.

    ¡°Not bad, you stayed calm. This is the mentality a wizard needs.¡± Within a sh of a figure, Wizard Morton had appeared before Abel.

    Abel was no longer surprised by the way people appeared and disappeared out of nowhere, like Wizard Morton in this instance. To this date, he still couldn¡¯t understand how people can appear out of thin air like this, but it seemed like the elites really liked to appear this way.

    ¡°The honorable Mr. Morton, how are you!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°Abel, will you be my disciple?¡± Wizard Morton asked, speaking directly without any greetings or ceremony.

    Abel had never expected the wizard to ask such a question as he had just met him, but Abel promptly reacted and said, ¡°I will ask the honorable Mr. Morton!¡±

    ¡°From now onwards, you won¡¯t have to follow the rules of the noble etiquette within the tower. Wizards don¡¯t have much time to be polite, you see. From now on, you¡¯ll call me teacher,¡± said Morton, with a small grin on his face.

    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± Abel immediately responded.

    ¡°You are my sixth disciple, and above you, there are three senior brothers and two senior sisters. Your first brother is a level 6 wizard and is the fourth wizard of the Duchy of Carmel. He is currently guarding the miracle city in the valley of Mount Budapest. As for your second brother and third sister. Here, Morton paused a little, sighed, and said, ¡°They both followed me long ago, and now their life ising to an end, so they have been closing their doors for years in search of a chance at survival chance!¡±

    Wizard Morton then looked at Abel and said, ¡°You are still too young, and may make you not understand the importance of your life. When you be a level 1 novice wizard, your life expectancy was raised to 150, and every time you rank up, you gain 10 years of life. This may seem like it¡¯s a long time, but if you don¡¯t make the most out of every second, such a mighty long lifetime can be gone in a sh.

    ¡°Thank you for the wise instruction!¡± Abel was no ordinary 13-year-old boy, and his desire for life was much stronger than anyone else¡¯s.

    ¡°The reason your two elder brothers and sisters ended up like this was that they underestimated the importance of training when they were young. As they got older, the difficulty of practicing increased too, causing them to stuck between level 5 and level 6 wizards. I wanted to provide them with potions to force their ability to increase to a rank 6 wizards, but they didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    Wizard Morton looked at the doubt in Abel¡¯s eyes and sighed, ¡°The potions are the fastest way to force a wizard to increase their ability to the next rank, but after that, they will never be able to increase again. This is why they would rather die with their proudness than use the potion to increase their ability.¡±

    When Abel heard what Morton said, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the three disciples of Yvelines magic tower. Those three were crazily trying to earn money so that they could buy these increasing rank potion. This may be their goal, as they thought reaching level 6 was already good enough for them. However, uncle Sam, the 4th disciple at Yvelines magic tower, had his goal higher, he wanted to use his own efforts in leveling up as a wizard.

    Thinking of uncle Sam, Abel asked, ¡°Teacher, has Novice Wizard Sam has been stuck with level 5 novice wizard for so many years?¡±

    When he heard Abel ask this, Mortonughed. ¡°For someone with your personality and your rtionship with Novice Wizard Sam, I wondered when you would ask this question.¡±

    Abel smiled with a hint of shyness but kept looking at Morton as if he was waiting for an answer.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you about Novice Wizard Sam¡¯s main problem.¡± Wizard Morton looked at Abel with great appreciation. Knowing that he could help his former teacher ask such a question presented Abel as a caring person. This was what you wanted your disciple to be if you ever had one.

    ¡°Novice Wizard Sam is a hard toe by genius. To be honest, I¡¯ve known wizard Yveline for many years, and I must admit, he is not a particrly good teacher. But despite that, under the guidance of Wizard Yveline, Novice Wizard Sam still reached the peak of a level 5 novice wizard through his own dedication. He was just one step away from being a rank 6 official wizard, which is something to be cherished.¡±

    Morton then shook his head slightly and added, ¡°But his disadvantages are too obvious. He has learned only one spell, ¡°Fireball,¡± and has not learned another. Every day, he worked extremely hard behind closed doors and rarely goes out and walk around.¡±

    Abel knew about this, the only spell Novice Wizard Sam practiced was ¡°Fireball¡±, and it was the only spell Novice Wizard Sam had taught him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he almost lost his life in an adventure when he was young. He hasn¡¯t left Bakong City since then. The Wizard Morton seemed to disapprove of this behavior on Sam¡¯s part.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help thinking of The Lord of Marshall¡¯s rescue of Sam, and it was after that event, they became best friends. Was it because of that particr event that made Sam never want to venture out again?

    ¡°He worked his way up through his genius to the peak of a rank 5 wizard. But without experience and theck of sh of realization when it came to magic, his rank 5 novice wizard journey was iplete, and this is why he is currently stuck.¡±

    Wizard Morton then looked towards Abel, and whispered, ¡°To be honest, I actually wanted to find the opportunity to remind Sam about this matter. But since he was a disciple of Wizard Yvelines, I couldn¡¯t directly tell him about these things. Now that you mentioned it, I am very d I could finally answer it. I sincerely hope he can sessfully increase his rank. If he does, we will have another official wizard within the Duchy of Carmel.¡±

    Afterward, Abel bowed to wizard Morton and said, ¡°Teacher, the answer that you gave me today will be the gift that I will be giving to Sam. Thank you so much for your unselfish mentoring.¡±

    ¡°Sam is still young. If he changes his way of thinking, then the Duchy of Carmel will have another formal wizard.¡± After finishing hisst sentence, Wizard Morton changed the topic immediately and said, ¡°When you¡¯re a rank 1 wizard, you should learn every magic spells possible. It could save your life at some point in the future.¡±

    Abel nodded, as he agreed strongly to what WizardMorton has stated. Spells differed only in power, but they all had their special purposes and uses.

    ¡°There are no useless spells, only useless wizards. In the three types of spells that exist, the fire spell is the most violent and explosive. Ice can slow down your opponent¡¯s speed with decent attack damage. Electric spells are the fastest of all 3 in magic spells. Its speed makes it literally impossible for your enemies to defend, and it also has the ability to numb the enemies. The only disadvantage is that it has the lowest power output of the three spells.¡±

 Chapter 124 - Attributes

    <strong>Chapter 124: Attributes</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Wizard Morton simply exined the different characteristics between the three magic spells and proceeded to say, ¡°if a wizard wants to increase their abilities substantially, there is only one way¨Cgoing to the valley of Mount Budapest to hunt a soul beast and absorb their crystal core. However, if you want to make it out alive from mount Budapest, your magical ability must be outstanding.¡±

    ¡°Soul beast? Crystal core?¡± It was the first time Abel had heard these words.

    Wizard Morton then exined, ¡°You will rarely see soul beasts in the human world since they have all been driven out. Now, the closest soul beast gathering point from the human world is the valley of Mount Budapest. That valley is a natural barrier between the humans and the orcs. Other than it¡¯s the height of ten thousand meters, these soul beasts are also another important reason why the orcs can¡¯t go through to the human world.¡±

    Wizard Morton shed the pattern in his hand. A string of white lights levitated from his hand. Meanwhile, the same string white light shed on a shelf nearby. Through these white lights, a red gem had disappeared from the shelf and reappeared on Wizard Morton¡¯s hand. It was an irregr red crystal. However, it was not transparent.

    ¡°This is a crystal core, it¡¯s one of the most important resources for wizards,¡± said Wizard Morton as he handed the red crystal to Abel.

    Abel took the red crystal in his hand and closely examined it. This thing looked like solidified blood. Can I put this thing in my mouth? Wouldn¡¯t it pierce the body?

    ¡°Teacher, how do you absorb this thing?¡± Abel asked with confusion.

    ¡°You can¡¯t absorb this!¡± Said Wizard Mortonughing loudly. He then proceeded to say, ¡°crystal cores can only be absorbed 2 hours after the soul beast has died. At that time, the crystal core was still in a soft stic like state. If you wait longer than 2 hours, it will solidify like this, and you can no longer absorb it. However, these things are one of the mainponents for making rune signs, there are different ranks to it, and it can make rune signs with different abilities.¡±

    ¡°If crystal cores are that important, there must be a lot of wizards in Mount Budapest.¡± Asked Abel curiously.

    ¡°Mount Budapest is a very dangerous ce, and these soul beasts are not easy to kill ether. The reason why they are called soul beast is that they are not only a lot more powerful than normal beasts, but they are also a lot smarter. If you go with a group, you might not see one single soul beast at all. Even if you are lucky enough to see one, they might be so powerful that even an entire group of wizards might not be able to take one down. This is only one reason why so few people go to Mount Budapest. Another is that there are a lot of orcs flying above Mount Budapest with their flying beasts. These orcs will often ambush on the human side of Mount Budapest, to kill off wizards. Therefore, other than wizards who are well trained in battles, normal wizards will not go there,¡± said Wizard Morton sounding very serious. It seemed like he had a very vivid impression of Mount Budapest. Wizard Morton then proceeded to say, ¡°Not all soul beasts have a crystal soul. You might find one by only killing one low-rank soul beast, or never find one despite killing hundreds of high-rank soul beasts.¡±

    ¡°Other than Mount Budapest, are there other ces I can hunt these soul beasts?¡± Abel yearned these crystal cores that could to increase his abilities quickly. However, he was not ready to take such a risk, especially when he did not have all the powerful equipment with him.

    ¡°Other than Mount Budapest, you will need to go over the Earth-Dividing Mountain range and enter the double moon forest. Earth-Dividing Mountain range is the dwarf¡¯s territory. And double moon forest is the elves¡¯ estate. The dwarfs are not too bad to deal with since most of them are quite nice to humans, but the elves hated humans. There are a lot of risks involved in you want to go to the double moon forest. The elves rule the forest. No opponent would win if they fought in the forest,¡± Wizard Morton continued ¡°The elves will not let any human use any portal magic circle in the double moon forest, so you have to walk through the Earth-Dividing Mountain range. Even if you sessfully made it to the double moon forest, the elves will not easily let you hunt soul beasts in their forest. That¡¯s why so few people go there.¡±

    Wizard Morton looked at Abel with a warning and said, ¡°You are still too young for this. You don¡¯t have adequate defense techniques, so you can not go there. I don¡¯t want my disciples to die outside.¡±

    Abel then gave out a look of extreme obedience and said, ¡°Teacher, you don¡¯t need to worry. I will listen to your arrangements.¡± However, in his heart, he wanted to get on White Cloud and fly over Mount Budapest to have a look. He was an intermediate knight with some wizard self-defense skills, so he should be able to make it back alive.

    ¡°You have met your two students of wizardry brother and sister, right? Although they are a bit naughty, they are quite gifted. I hope you guys can be nice to each other. Well, that¡¯s enough for today. Now I will examine your body¡¯s attribute and estimate how gifted you are.¡±

    Said Wizard Morton as he took out a palm-sized square sign from his waist pouch.

    Abel¡¯s eyes froze, no matter which way he looked, the pouch did not look like it could fit a palm-sized sign. It must be a portal bag, but he just wasn¡¯t sure if it was as big as his.

    Wizard Morton saw Abel¡¯s gaze fixed on his pouch, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He said, ¡°you have good eyesight, this is a portal bag. When you be an official Wizard, you can also buy one from the Wizard Union. Every official wizard can only buy only one of these portal bags in their life.

    After Abel heard that every official Wizard could only buy one in their life, he began to ponder. He was already enjoying the benefit of an official Wizard.

    ¡°Teacher, how big is it?¡± Asked Abel curiosity staring at Wizard Morton¡¯s portal bag.

    ¡°It can perfectly fit this table!¡± Wizard Morton said, pointing at a nearby table.

    Abel looked at the table. It was around 1 meter in length and width. So the bag should have a space of around 1 square meter. After he calcted, he realized what he had taken from the worgen was a real treasure. An intermediate wizard like Wizard Morton could only get one around 1 square meter, but the one he had was like the size of an entire room. How precious was that?

    Abel then asked again, ¡°Other than the Wizard union, is there any other way to get a portal bag?¡±

    ¡°Of course... Kill an official Wizard, and you will get an ownerless portal bag!¡± Said Wizard Morton in a low voice as he stared at Abel.

    Abel felt a chill running down his spine. He did not know how powerful an official wizard was, but he already got a taste of it through a mere ¡°fireball¡± magic technique.

    Wizard Morton then said to Abel, ¡°Official wizards have a lot of self-defense techniques, so it is not easy to kill one. You will know in the future.¡±

    ¡°Ok, nowe here. Put your hand on this attribute sign!¡± Wizard Morton said to Abel as ce the attribute sign on the table.

    Abel stepped two steps forward and put his hand on the attribute sign. The sign began to sh in white light. Abel felt like someone was spying on him, but as the white light of the attribute sign faded away, and this feeling of someone spying on him and also vanished.

    ¡°Ok, you can let go now!¡± Said Wizard Morton to Abel.

    Abel took his hand off the attribute sign, and there were some words had appeared on the sign. He leaned forward to have a look, and it showed some data rted to him.

    Wizard Morton read the words out loud,

    ¡±

    Power: 12.21

    Speed: 2.50

    Constitution: 5.05

    Will: 12.02

    Mana: 10

    ¡±

    Wizard Morton lifted up his head in shock and asked: ¡± What is your Knight¡¯s rank?¡±

    Abel replied, ¡°Rank 12 intermediate knight.¡±

    Wizard Morton was so shocked he almost jumped. ¡°How old are you. How could you be an intermediate knight already?¡± Said Wizard Morton as he looked at Abel like he had found an extremely rare gem.

    Abel did not know how to reply. he only said softly, ¡°Maybe it was because I¡¯ve been doing Knight¡¯s training since I was very young!¡±

    Sweat began to pour down from Wizard Morton when he heard these words. What knight did not start doing training since they were very young? And how old was Abel? If another knight had heard these words, they might as well hit themselves with a rod and die.

    Wizard Morton shook his head, ¡°Impossible, even if you are an intermediate knight, your strength was still way too powerful.¡±

    The most powerful strength possessed by an intermediate knight was around 4, and Abel had three times that amount of strength.

    ¡°Teacher, my strength is my gift. That¡¯s why my strength is so powerful.¡± Said Abel with a lot of confidence.

 Chapter 125 - Inject

    <strong>Chapter 125: Inject</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Wizard Morton saw that Abel¡¯s constitution of 5.01. It was miles ahead of the constitution of normal intermediate knights. Normally people had the constitution of 1, and the target constitution of wizards was to maintain around the level of normal people. Abel¡¯s constitution of 5.05 was outrageous, but when Wizard Mortonpared it to Abel¡¯s strength of 12.21 above, he understood. With a massive strength such as 12.21, you needed a good constitution to unleash such power and not get yourself hurt. When Abel was doing Wizard meditation in the future, this strong constitution could lower its impact on the body, which would be very beneficial for Abel to increase his abilities.

    Wizard Morton reminded Abel, ¡°Although your constitution is very strong due to your Knight¡¯s training, I¡¯m afraid you can not do any Knight¡¯s training in the future anymore. The Wizard¡¯s mana is very damaging to the body, so your constitution will slowly get lower in the future. But you have to make sure, never let your constitution drop below number 1. If not, your constitution might not be strong enough to sustain your mana to work properly.¡±

    Of course, Abel will not let anyone know he had the goldenbat qi in his body. He was not afraid of the damage mana could do to his body. He could perfectly do Knight¡¯s and Wizard¡¯s training simultaneously without a single problem. In fact, the damage mana caused to his body could quickly by repair by the goldenbat qi, which made him even stronger.

    With a spirit of 12.02, how was this boy still a rank 1 novice wizard? A student of wizardry with a spirit of 2 would be considered gifted. That was double the amount of the spirit possessed by normal people. When a student of wizardry umted enough power to be a rank 1 novice wizard, their will would be raised to 3.5. An official Wizard would often base their disciples on this standard. However, this standard was very hard to achieve, that¡¯s why wizards would still often pick a disciple despite their will being a little lower than the standard.

    Abel¡¯s will had already reached 12.02. Wizard Morton was speechless towards Abel¡¯s giftedness. The data made him felt like he was looking at the attribute of a headmander and official Wizard¡¯s fusion.

    Finally, when Wizard Morton saw the magic ability 10, he let out a hugeugh. Finally, a number that was normal to other novice wizards who had just started Wizard¡¯s training.

    Wizard Morton then proceeded to say ¡°Abel, don¡¯t do anything anytime soon. Dedicate all your time in meditation. Quickly elevate your magic ability to 120 points, you need to at least achieve a ratio of 1:10 between will and magic ability. You are currently like a giant dragon drinking from a teacup.¡±

    Abel seemed to be very interested in treasure like this that could tell a person¡¯s attribute. He then asked softly ¡°Is this attribute sign very precious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but nothing too precious. Since you had just be my disciple, I must give you something for a wee gift. Here, have this.¡± After Wizard Mortonpletes the sentence, he handed the attribute sign to Abel.

    Abel carefully took the attribute sign with his hand, and take a look at it left and right. He then gave it a little rub with his sleeve before putting it in his pocket.

    ¡°Teacher, I have a young mount wolf at home, can I go home and stay with it tonight?¡± Asked Abel carefully. He wanted to go home to help ck Wind do the Mount Enhancement technique, and then go to Luka¡¯s camp to go some training.

    A creature such as a mount wolf had arge appetite and high sex drive, which is very unsuitable to be kept in a ce such as a magic tower. On top of that, it was basically impossible to do training for it in a magic tower. A young mount wolf needed a lot of time with its owner to strengthen their rtionship, so Abel¡¯s request was very reasonable.

    ¡°You are still young, you must cherish your time. In regards to your request... I agree. But every month I will examine your training progress, if this had impacted your training, you need to stay in the magic tower every day for me.¡± Said Wizard Morton seriously.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Said Abel as he bowed to Wizard Morton.

    ¡°You can go now, your room is in level 9 of the magic tower. Just remember, the most important thing for you is to increase your magical ability to an adequate ratio with your will until you can learn any new spells. Come find me when your magical ability had reached 120!¡± Wizard Morton waved goodbye to Abel, signaling he could leave.

    Abel felt like he had fainted for a while when he reached the staircase of the 10th floor. When he had woken up again, he saw Camille looking at him with a smile with Carlos standing by her side.

    ¡°How did it go? Did the teacher ept you as a disciple? Camille opened her mouth and said. Carlos also looked at him with the same expression, waiting for his reply.

    ¡°Yes, thanks to you two for waiting for me. The teacher has epted me as a disciple. From now on you are my 5th senior brother and 4th senior sister,¡± Abel replied with excitement, he had now be the disciple of the most powerful wizard in Duchy of Carmel. His dream hade true.

    ¡°It¡¯s 4th senior brother and 5th senior sister,¡± as soon as Carlos said these words, he noticed the gaze of Camille. He stopped abruptly and did not speak again.

    ¡°Junior brother, which floor do you live?¡± Camille turned to Abel and asked, as though as she had seen a fun toy to y with.

    ¡°The teacher ordered me to live on the 9th floor,¡± Abel replied.

    Immediately, admiration began to emerge from the gaze of Camille and Carlos. Camille said loudly, ¡°You are so lucky. The teacher actually ordered you to live on the 9th floor!¡±

    ¡°Senior sister, is there a difference between the floors?¡± Asked Abel curiously.

    Camille then exined, ¡°Of course, the 11th floor is where the teacher lives. It is where most of the mana is concentrated. Therefore, the closer you get to the 11th floor the more mana you will have ess to. The 10th floor above you was the floor of senior brother William, but when hees back, he will need to build his own magic tower. The 9th floor is the best one out of all the empty floors.¡±

    The 3 then walked down for a while ¡°Ok we are on the 9th floor now.¡± Then Camille proceeded to say ¡°You can start getting used to the environment. Your room has a 9th-floor ess card, you can give it to your own wizard follower when you find one.¡±

    Camille and Carlos did not want to disturb Abel anymore, they said goodbye and went downstairs.

    Abel tapped his identity card on the front door of the 9th floor. The identity card shed a white light and the door was opened. It was like his identity had unlocked the energy of this floor when he stepped into the door and entered the living room, the entire space began to light up.

    Abel examined everything slowly. Every patch of the ceiling was installed with a gem glowing in white light. These gems were connected by a strange pattern that allowed the magic tower to unleash the energy within these gems and light them up.

    These lights could all be controlled by the identity card on Abel¡¯s waist. How convenient. Although this world did not have any technological advancements, it¡¯s magical advancement was very well developed. These gems could go neck in neck with the light bulbs of his previous world. The lighting system in Yvelines magic tower was nothingpared to these gems in Morton magic tower. At least on the 2nd floor where Abel had lived still uses an oilmp. This just shows how much more advanced Morton magic tower was.¡±

    Abel eximed as he examined the room, living room,boratory, magic testing room and the bathroom in the personal lounge. Everything was perfect.

    There was a full set of crystal testing equipment in theboratory. Of course, it was not as good as dark gold equipment such as the ¡°Ankara golden bottle¡±¨Cthat was still the purest of the pure. From this, Abel could clearly see the wealthy and imposing manner of Wizard Morton. Morton magic tower had 11 floors, if every floor other than the 10th and 11th floor were equipped with one of these sets of crystal testing equipment, it didn¡¯t seem like a small budget.

    It¡¯s a pity that the main mission Abel had currently was to increase his magical ability to 120. He could not learn how to make potions or runes, so this equipment would just keep sitting here for now.

    The magic testing room was a room designed specifically for testing magic. It was a simple room, it waspletely empty other than a ck pattern surrounded target on the wall.

    Abel shot out a ¡°fireball¡± spell to the ck target with his hand. A string of red glow was left behind in mid-air as the ¡°fireball¡± shot out. When it made contact with the target, a sound appeared from the target.

    ¡°5 points fire damaged.¡±

    That voice was neither male or female. It was very neutral but still scared Abel quite a bit hearing a voice came out of nowhere in a sealed-up room. He swore. Why wouldn¡¯t Camille or Carlos warn me about this first?

 Chapter 126 - Teleportation Circle

    <strong>Chapter 126: Teleportation Circle</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Abel tapped with a finger from his right arm. Another ¡°fireball¡± shot out on the target. The voice came out again.

    ¡°5 points fire damage¡±

    The lowest damage of Abel¡¯s ¡°fireball¡± spell was 2, and the highest was 5. All of his patterns were taken from the ability tree in the Horadric Cube. Every time it would shoot out the most perfect ¡°fireball¡± spell pattern. Seemed like this way could unleash the most amount of power from the ¡°fireball¡± spell.

    Due to safety purposes, the magic tower did not allow people to go to Rogue encampment through the use of the scroll of Town Portal. To save time, Abel never left this magic testing room since then. He continued to test out the ¡°fireball¡± spell until his magical power was depleted. Then, he would do some meditation to help him recover.

    Abel realized it took him around 20 minutes to help him recover the magical power through meditation, which was twice as long as when he was in Rogue encampment. Especially when his magical ability was still not too high.

    During lunchtime, Abel¡¯s identity card rang. It seemed like someone wanted to talk to him. He picked put the identity card and moved with his spirit.

    Carlos¡¯s voice came through his identity card, he said ¡°Junior brother,e to the first floor. We¡¯ll have lunch together.¡±

    ¡°Ok senior brother, I¡¯ll be down in a second¡± Abel replied and left the magic testing room. He had just shot out 4 ¡°fireball¡± spell, his magical ability waspletely depleted. At first, he wanted to do some meditation to recover before lunch. But since Carlos called, he tried to resist the slight headache caused by the depleting his magical ability and went down.

    When he reached the first floor of the magic tower. Camille and Carlos were already waiting for him in the visitor lounge. When Carlos saw Abel, he stood up and pulled out a chair from the Abel and said: ¡°junior brother, sit here!¡±

    ¡°This is a visitor lounge, can he have lunch here?¡± Abel realized the first floor of Morton magic tower was quite cramped. Arge half of the space was taken up by a gigantic magic circle.

    ¡°We always eat here. The teacher had turned half of the first floor into a teleportation circle. Although it raised our ie, it sacrificed our liveable space.¡± Said Camille in a sorry tone.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not all too bad, at least we have a free chance to use the teleportation circle every month,¡± Carlos exined.

    ¡°But we still need to pay for the cost of operation, that¡¯s not cheap.¡± Said Camille as she gazed at Carlos.

    This sparked Abel¡¯s interest, he asked, ¡°This is a teleportation circle?¡± The one he saw in Rogue encampment was way smaller than this. This giant teleportation circle also seemed to be a lot moreplicated than the simple one in Rogue encampment.

    Camille then proudly introduced ¡°yes, this is the only teleportation circle in Duchy of Carmel, and the only one with a range of 5 thousand miles.¡± As she spoke, she seemed to forget all about herints earlier.

    As the few were deep into their conversation, suddenly a white light shed on top of the teleportation circle. The white light slowly faded away, and a wizard wearing a white magic robe appeared in the center. When he saw 3 young novice wizard politely bowed to him, the wizard took out a card from the portal bag on his waist. Then, this white robe wizard made a shing motion and disappeared from the teleportation circle again.

    Abel was stunned by what he had just seen, he was speechless, he did not understand a single thing in regards to what had just happened. He then turned to his 2 senior brother and sister with eyes of confusion.

    ¡°Someone using our teleportation circle to switch to another teleportation circle,¡± Camille exined with a smile. She then followed ¡°The teleportation circle we have is considered a small scale one, and it has a range of around a thousand miles. If you want to travel anywhere further, you might need to go through many different teleportation circles.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of that wizard, the cost of teleportation is enough to support my training for a long time.¡± Said Carlos looking at the white robe wizard who had just disappeared from the teleportation circle.

    ¡°How much does it cost each time?¡± Abel asked. He saw clearly that the card the Wizard was holding was a magic gold card.

    ¡°If you want to go through the teleportation circle, it will cost you 10 normal magical gems every time, which is around 10,000 gold coins.¡± Said Carlos with eyes looking like the shape of gold coins.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but remember the time where he sold a normal magical gem for 300 gold coins in Harvest City. That businessman had easily made 700 gold coins of him by just reselling it. That was so sad.

    Camille then proceeded to exin, ¡°Normally, wizards will much rather receive gold coins than magic gems. However, the main energy source for this teleportation circle is magical gems.¡±

    Abel then asked suspiciously ¡°Why don¡¯t we put the teleportation circle outside of the magic tower, isn¡¯t it due to safety, the magic tower won¡¯t let any wizards who don¡¯t belong to the magic towere inside?¡±

    ¡°The teleportation circle also needs to draw a lot of energy from the magic tower. Just installing the magical gem by itself won¡¯t do anything. Due to safety, teacher had added a defense circle, separating the teleportation circle from the magic tower. On top of that, there is a rule that any wizards above the intermediate rank can¡¯t use this teleportation circle. So of course, the magic tower is safe. Said Camille as she pointed towards those huge metal fences covered in patterns outside of the teleportation circle.

    ¡°Of course, trying to make gold coins.¡± Said Carlos lightly.

    ¡°Careful don¡¯t let the teacher hear you. He will decrease your training resource¡± said Camille, pretending to be vicious.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, let¡¯s eat,¡± said Carlos as he quickly changed the topic.

    At that moment, a boy and a girl wearing grey robes went up and put some cutlery and food on the table. Abel looked up and down at the 2 wizard followers.

    ¡°These are our 2 wizard follower, Page, and Joey.¡± Carlos noticed Abel was examining the 2 Wizard followers, so he introduced them to each other.

    After the 2 wizard followers heard Carlos introduced them, they immediately bowed to Abel and said: ¡°Mr. Abel, it¡¯s our pleasure to serve you.¡±

    ¡°You should also find a wizard follower to help you take care of normal day to day work¡± Camille suggested to Abel.

    Abel then exined, ¡°maybe after a while, I still need to go back to my castle and rest every night, I onlye to the magic tower in the morning.¡±

    ¡°My spirit, how can the teacher say yes to a request like this?¡± Carlos soured suspiciously, the teacher won¡¯t even let him go to Bakong City for a holiday.

    ¡°Yeah, the teacher is too nice to you¡± Camille look up and down at Abel as though as she was searching for something.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± Said Abel as he quickly picked up his fork and knife.

    After lunch, they all returned to their individual floors. Abel continued to practice the ¡°fireball¡± spell until the sky got dark.

    Abel tapped his identity card on the front door of the magic tower. The front door opened and he walked out.

    Suddenly, an excited voice came out of nowhere ¡°Mr. Abel, are you staying in Morton Magic tower?¡±

    Abel turned his head and look, it was that fatty a Finkle. He couldn¡¯t help butugh¡±Yes, I had already settled in Morton Magic tower.¡±

    ¡°I am so jealous of you,¡± a ttering look urred on Finkle¡¯s face as he proceeded to say ¡°if you need anything, please let me know.¡±

    Suddenly, Abel felt a tingle in his heart. Although he wasn¡¯t nning to get a wizard follower currently, it might still be a good idea to help him take care of trivial tasks. Finkle might be a bit plumb, but he seemed to have a good heart.

    ¡°Can you help me find a horse carriage? I want to go to Bakong City¡± asked Abel with a smile.

    ¡°Of course Mr. Abel. I have a horse carriage right nearby.¡± Finkle¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. As long as Abel requested him for help, they would have socialmunication. Finkle¡¯s family thought this was where all friendship starts.

    Abel sat on the carriage and returned to the courtyard in Triumph boulevard. Finkle was very discreet. He did not request to be in the same carriage as Abel. He only told the carriage driver to drive carefully and went off.

    As soon as Abel stepped down the carriage. Steward Ken had already appeared in front of him. He bowed and said, ¡°Master, you came back!¡±

    Abel then directly asked Ken. ¡°Ken, from today onward, order a carriage to pick me up from Morton magic tower around this time every evening.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master, congrattions on your eptance in Morton magic tower.¡± Said Ken with a face full of smile.

    ¡°Also, help me prepare 10 days¡¯ worth of food tomorrow. I have some other use for it. Ok, let¡¯s prepare for dinner!¡± Said Abel as he walked inside the courtyard. However, he did not exin the reason why he needed 10 days¡¯ worth of food.

    ¡°Yes Master¡± steward Ken bowed and walked off to prepare dinner.

    ¡°Brother Abel, did you officially became a disciple of a wizard?¡± Asked Laura with a face full of excitement.

    ¡°Yes, I am the disciple of intermediate wizard Morton. Abel replied positively.

    Hearing Abel¡¯s response, a cheerful mood began to emerge from Laura¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Intermediate wizard, he must be very powerful.¡±

    As Abel heard these words, his heart began to tingle. Before he had made contact with any wizards, Abel did not have the slightest idea of how powerful they were. However, Laura seemed to know a lot about wizards.

 Chapter 127 - Mount Wolf Trainer

    <strong>Chapter 127: Mount Wolf Trainer</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    After having dinner with Loraine, Abel was preparing to go to the bedroom to help ck Wind with its mount enhancement technique. Steward Ken approached him.

    ¡°Master, the trainer for ck Wind has been waiting for you. Would you like to see him now?¡± He asked, bowing towards Abel.

    ¡°Bring him to the guest lounge, and I¡¯ll see him there.¡± Abel turned and began walking towards the guest¡¯s lounge.

    Abe had just sat down in the guest lounge drinking some juice when Ken came in with a big, burly man.

    ¡°Master, this is trainer Marcy.¡± Ken introduced Abel then quickly stepped aside.

    ¡°Mr. Marcy, thank you foring by.¡± Abel stood up and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Dear Baron Abel, I am at your service!¡± Said Marcy.

    ¡°Ken said that you¡¯re experienced in training mount wolves?¡± Abel asked curiously, looking at the eye-catching Wolf w scar on Marcy¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yes, Baron Abel. I was taken into very by the orcs for more than ten years, and I have been involved in the training of several Mount wolves for the wolf riders in the Orc empire!¡± Marcy exined to Abel, making no secret of his past.

    Mount wolves were extremely rare in the human world, so when Abel heard about Marcy¡¯s past experience, he was d to know that there was a trainer with such experience in training mount wolves.

    ¡°Ken, get ck Wind over here, and show Mr. Marcy!¡± Abel spoke towards Ken, then turned to Marcy with a smile and said, ¡°My ck Wind has never been systematically trained because of hisck of experience. He¡¯s a very yful nature. He loves to y around wildly too.¡±

    ¡°Baron Abel, these mount wolves are very yful when they¡¯re young. But with proper training, they can be battle-effective within three months.¡± Marcy said confidently.

    ¡°Whooo!¡± like a ck bolt of lightning, ck Wind rushed inside the guest lounge through the door. Within split seconds, he was already beside Abel, rubbing his head against his body.

    ¡°ck Wind, sit down properly,¡± Abel ordered with a gentle tone. ck Wind then immediately sat on the ground obediently, but his head kept moving around restlessly.

    ¡°How old is this mount wolf, Baron Abel?¡± Marcy asked Abel, looking hesitantly at ck Wind.

    ¡°About three months,¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°My god, your ck Wind is even stronger than mount wolves that were 6 months old. I couldn¡¯t even tell his age for a moment, I¡¯ve just never seen such strength at such age.¡± Marcy eximed

    When Abel heard this, he couldn¡¯t help himself but asked calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been in the Orc empire for many years. Have you heard about a technique known as ¡°Mount enhancement¡±?¡±

    Marcy¡¯s face seemed like he had remembered something, a momentter, he said firmly, ¡°the honorable baron Abel, I have never heard of the ¡°mount enhancement¡± technique. The Orc empire is very different from the human world. The more powerful the technique is, the more simple and direct its name would be. So ording to my interpretations, your so called ¡°Mount enhancement¡± would probably be a secret technique.

    Abel recalled the wolf raider where he killed and took ck Wind from. Although he had a ¡°Mount enhancement¡± technique with him. His mount wolf was pretty much the same as any other mount wolf. But the use and reasons are still unknown, as the wolf rider died before he was able to use it.

    Back then, Simon attained the ¡°mount enhancement¡± technique sign during one of his adventures. After the death of nearly all of hispanions in the adventure, he was found an orc¡¯s technique sign in an abandoned shrine that was filled with hidden dangers. However, the technique sign didn¡¯t include any instructions which meant Simon wasn¡¯t able to use it.

    Simon believed that orc¡¯s technique sign must¡¯ve been extremely precious since he had paid such a high price of losing most of hispanions. So even if he didn¡¯t know how to use it, he wanted to trade it for arge sum of wealth. But, his status was way too low. This meant if he traded with other orcs, he would¡¯ve been ripped off or scammed. This was why he wanted to trade it away after he came back from the trial of death, as he would¡¯ve had a much higher status to trade by then.

    Although Simon knew that orc skill cards were very valuable, because his family was small and none of them could be a Wolf rider, he had to carry the ¡°Mount enhancement¡± skill card with him, which ultimately became Abel¡¯s.

    Marcy knew by this time that the young Baron in front of him must¡¯ve possessed a ¡°Mount enhancement¡± technique sign which would make his mount wolf extremely powerful. As Abel had told him about this ssified information, he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked as he didn¡¯t know what this young Baron would do with him afterward.

    ¡°Mr. Marcy, I will let you take care of ck Wind. You can train it during the day, and I wille back every evening to perform ck Wind¡¯s ¡°mount enhancement¡±. Do you have any specific requirements for the payment for this job?¡± Abel did not hide anything from Marcy, because even if he hid it now, he would still find out about it after a few months of working with ck Wind, so might as well let him know now.

    Abel had been very secretive with keeping the orc technique sign in fear of the noble arbitral tribunal or people from the shrine temple in condemning him. But he was no longer the old Abel. He no longer had to fear these small things due to his high status as a Baron now.

    ¡°Baron Abel, I would like to join the Abel family to be a trainer within your family.¡± Marcy made up his mind as a trainer in your family.¡± Marcy made up his mind after a moment of groaning.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that, Mr. Marcy. Orc skills may be troublesome to others, but they are nothing to me, and you may rest assured that it would not cause any loss of dignity for you on the pretext of secrecy.¡± Abel smiled as he understood clearly what¡¯s on Marcy¡¯s mind.

    After hearing Abel talk about a vtile subject so calmly, Marcy was reassured by his choice. With a young Baron full of confidence, his family would continue to increase their strength within society. If he joined a family like this, he would¡¯ve had his safety guaranteed for the rest of his life. All his life, he had worked extremely hard. With a few near misses in death, he was certain that he wanted a safer lifestyle.

    ¡°Master Abel, I¡¯m sure that I want to join the Abel family!¡± Marcy had changed the way he calls Abel as he said firmly.

    ¡°All right, then you¡¯ll be the professional trainer for the Abel family.¡± Abel nodded, then turned to steward Ken and said, ¡°Ken, prepare 5000 gold coins for Marcy for his training fees for ck wind and also make arrangements for her family in terms of residency.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, master! Marcy bowed.

    ¡®Yes, master!¡± Ken bowed too.

    ¡°All right, if there¡¯s nothing else, you are all dismissed. I¡¯m going to help ck Wind now.

    Abel said, waving his goodbyes to both Ken and Marcy.

    In noble¡¯s etiquettes. There were different ways to address a person, although the differences were small, they were quite delicate. If the person you are addressing had a certain status you just address them with something that showed respect and distance. If someone was closer to you, you could address them less formally to reflect your closer rtionship

    Abel was also very satisfied. Marcy¡¯s experience would allow ck Wind to receive the same training that was in the Orc empire. Looking at the somewhat confused ck Wind on the side, it didn¡¯t realize that its rxation period ising to an end and the training would start soon. Abel then softly padded ck Wind¡¯s head and took it back to his bedroom for ¡°mount enhancement¡±.

    At the end of the ¡°mount enhancement¡±, Abel returned ck Wind to Ken, who hade to deliver 10 days of food for Abel. Ken now had to take ck Wind to Marcy. Starting from today, ck Wind was to live and train like any other mount wolves that were in the Orc empire.

    After Ken and ck wind were sent away, Abel put Ken¡¯s food for the 10 days into a personal locker. If the food were left outside, the meat, cakes, milk and other food would¡¯ve all went bad in a few days. Fortunately, there was now a personal locker, which has enough storage space for Abel to store 10 days worth of food.

    Abel then closed the doors and Windows, used his magic to open the scroll of Town Portal, and the wonderful rippling portal appeared. He then traveled through the portal as he had once again arrived in Rogue encampment.

    The rogue encampment was quiet as usual. Other than the sound of the water and the wind, was the same white tent that stood there. The only thing standing between the sky and the ground was Abel.

    Afterward, Abel took out his hourss andid it on the ground for the first day of his basic wizard meditation practice. It seemed that this environment was more conducive to meditation. At the very beginning, he had already entered the back of his mind, and the magic began to be drawn into the pattern of the rank 1 wizard.

 Chapter 128 - Four Months

    <strong>Chapter 128: Four Months</strong>

    At the end of the daily meditation session, Abel took out the attribute sign and ced his hands on it. A sh of white light and a set of data appeared on the attribute card.

    Power: 12.21

    Speed: 2.50

    Constitution: 5.05

    Will: 12.02

    Mana: 10.1

    When Abel finished meditating by himself, he felt like his power of will had increased a little, but such a small incremental growth would not show on the attribute card. It probably suggested that the growth was less than 0.01. He was ready to double down on his meditation training for the next few days and take a look at the data again. Every time he finished a meditation session, his mana would only increase by 0.1. If he wanted to increase his mana to 120, it would take him a long time, even in Rogue encampment.

    After meditation came ¡°fireball¡± training. He wanted to empty his mana he had just gained and meditate to recover again. After a day of training, Abel opened his Horadric cube as his power will suddenly noticed a message on the fireball symbol on the skill tree.

    ¡°fireball¡±

    Produces magical fire arrows

    Mana cost: 2.5

    Current skill level: 0

    Fire damage: 2-5

    Experiences until next level up: 2876/5000

    Abel¡¯s experience with the ¡°Fireball¡± spell had already reached half of the required experiences in terms of the next ability increase. Due to his sessful training with the spell, he was also able to cast it within split seconds. If it was for an ordinary wizard, they had to use the power of will to draw the pattern every time, which would cost them much more time as well as draining the power of the will.

    But Abel¡¯s mana was still too low. If he had 120 worth of mana, he would¡¯ve been able to increase the number of fireballs he could strike out continuously. Since his low mana had affected severely for his mana regeneration, Abel observed that it would take up to 5 minutes to just recover a tiny bit of his mana.

    After a few days of meditation practices, Abel has confirmed that in Rogue encampment, he needed to undertake three meditation sessions. This was about three days¡¯ worth of practice until he could increase his will by 0.01 points. The rogue encampment was already a ce that was filled with strong magical power. It was even a few times stronger than the magic towers. For an ordinary wizard meditating the magic towers, they wouldn¡¯t be able to increase their power of the will by 1 point even after many years of training.

    Wizards were known to possess terrifying spells and had a long life span. But now, Abel understood the response of ¡°You win some, you lose some.¡± Although wizards had a much higher life expectancy than any ordinary people, they had to spend most of their life undertaking meditation practices in order to increase their magic strength.

    Abel¡¯s everyday routine was the same as the days passed quickly. During the day time, Abel trained at the magic towers. At night, he would return to his mansion on Triumph Boulevard to help ck Wind with its¡¯¡±Mount enhancement.¡± When he was finished, he would enter Rogue encampment for meditation practices as well as practicing his ¡°Fireball¡± spell.

    Four months passed, Abel had just finished another ten days of meditation practice and his ¡°Fireball¡± spell training in Rogue encampment. Now, Abel had made great progress in terms of both his body and the power of the will. Since time passes differently in Rogue encampment, every night when he entered Rogue encampment and came out the next day, Abel had actuallypletely ten whole days of training during that period of time.

    Therefore during this period of four months, Abel had actually been practicing for more than three years.

    Abel then took the attribute sign from the kong kong spirit portal bag and pressed his hand on it. With a sh of white light, a set of data emerged.

    Power: 15.12

    Speed: 2.50

    Constitution: 6.05

    Will: 16.01

    Mana: 160/160

    Upon reaching 100 points of mana, Abel found that his mana regeneration had also reached 1 mana regained per minute, which seems to have reached the limit of the wizard¡¯s mana regeneration. Whether it was 120 mana or 150 mana, or now 160 mana, the mana regeneration was fixed at 1 mana per minute.

    Abel now felt as if he was a human machine gun. The terrifying ¡°fireball¡± spell had reached the point where it could continue to be shot out 10 times in a row. Finally, his spells had be destructive. At this moment, Abel imagined that if he was facing a group of Elite knights, as long as he was able to distance himself away from them, he would¡¯ve been able to burn them all to death.

    No wonder wizards in this world held such a high status. This matchless magical power was such a terrible tool for the wizards to suppress weapons made from all other upations.

    With the improvement of Abel¡¯s mana, he also sped up his time of practicing the ¡°fireball¡± spell. He raised to rank 1. A rank 1 to rank 2 ¡°fireball¡± would require 5600 points of experience which took him 3 days worth of actual time. From rank 2 to a rank 3 ¡°fireball¡± required 15360 experience points and it took him around 8 days. From a rank 3 to a rank 4 ¡°fireball¡± required him 30150 experience points and took him more than half a month. From a rank 4 to a rank 5 ¡°fireball¡± required 50120 experience points. From a rank 5 to a rank 6 ¡°fireball¡± required 5480 experience points. From a rank 6 to a rank 7 ¡°fireball¡± required 06410 experience points. Just like that, 4 months had passed. A rank 7 to rank 8 ¡°fireball¡± required Abel 15309 0 experience points, and he had alreadypleted arge half of it.

    Using the Horadric cube, Abel¡¯s power of the will focused onto the fireball symbol on the skill tree, and a message appeared:

    Fireball

    Produces magical fire arrows

    Mana cost: 2.5

    Current skill level: 7

    Fire damage: 12-15

    Experiences until next level up: 11314/143090

    With Abel fully focused on his training, he realized he was able to cast his ¡°Fireball¡± spell 1000 times per day. But he couldn¡¯t exceed 1000 casts, as it would result in a headache and a whirl for him. Even more, meditation seemed to have no use, as there was some kind of restrictions that limited the number of spells to 1000 per day.

    This was nothing particrly bad for Abel. Other than him, no other wizard was able to cast 1000 spells per day anyways. As casting these spells required using mana, they also required the power of will to draw these picture patterns. Every cast required the concentration of the power of will and the human body had a limit. Only someone like Abel was able to achieve casting 1000 spells per day since he was able to cast directly from his skill tree.

    With Abel working as hard as a monk, he eventually increased to a rank 2 novice wizard. However, he was quite unsatisfied with the rate of increasing his rank. Even though in reality it was only four months, to him, it was already three years. It took three years for him to draw a rank 2 novice wizard pattern, and this was only the beginning of the wizard rank as he was still a novice wizard. He couldn¡¯t imagine how long it would take for a formal wizard to increase rank. If he took 3 years to do this, wouldn¡¯t they take at least 10 ¨C 20 years just to get 1 rank up?

    Through the portal, Abel returned to his mansion room on Triumph boulevard. He then went to the washroom to clean away 10 days worth of dust, changed into his white robe, and walked out towards the courtyard.

    After four months, Abel had already reached has reached 1 meter 85 tall. But he almost did not grow at all at night. Every night day would go into Rogue encampment to train for 10 days. But when he came back out, due to the different speeds at which time moves in this world, his physical body would immediately return to how he was 10 days ago. If it was not because of this, Abel would already an adult by this point

    ¡°Woo!! A howl came from far and near. Suddenly, ck wind, who was already taller than Abel rushed towards him.

    ck Wind¡¯s force was so tremendous it had almost shaken Abel on to the ground. Immediately, Abel gave ck Wind¡¯s big brain a gentle smack. This smack made Back Wind felt sofortable that it closed its eyes with a pleasant look. This look made Abelugh so hard he almost choked.

    In the period of four months¡¯ time, ck wind had undergone a change that was like night and day. It¡¯s height now exceeding 2 meters and his entire body was filled with ck hair. It had distinctive exploding muscles on its¡¯ body, alongside with a little change in terms of its¡¯ personality. Other than being a little naughty when it was with Abel, it had a sense of dominating king in front of everyone else.

    ¡°Master Abel! Marcy followed ck wind and bowed.

    ¡°Marcy, how¡¯s ck wind¡¯s training?¡± Abel had been busy with wizard training recently and had little time tomunicate with Marcy. Due to his intense training, his mana was now bnced with his will. The spell training was also smooth, so now had more free time to ask Marcy how ck Wind was doing

    ¡°ck Wind has finished his initial training!¡± Marcy looked at ck wind with a special look on his face.¡± He continued, ¡°Master Abel, with ck Wind¡¯s attidute now, although he doesn¡¯t live among the wolves, it is showing so many signs. I can tell that it is a King beast.¡±

 Chapter 129 - Beginner Mount Black Wind

    <strong>Chapter 129: Beginner Mount ck Wind</strong>

    ¡°King Orc?¡± It was the first time Abel had heard this term. He stared at Marcy with curiosity, waiting for his exnation.

    ¡°King Orc is the ruler of a species. There can only be one king orc among a hundred thousand of orcs, and they naturally one rank higher thanmon species,¡± Marcy exined.

    ¡°What rank is ck Wind now? Abel asked

    ¡°From my experience, ck Wind had already exceeded the ultimate rank of the mount wolf species. It became a junior soul beast.¡± .As Marcy said the word ¡°soul beast,¡± his eyes lit up with passion. He continued, ¡°Mount wolves are the highest quality attacking beast among all the normal orcs. Maybe it was because of this, I never heard of a single orc species breaking through and became a king orc, not even if they grow up naturally like ck Wind.¡±

    Abel was sure at that point that the ordinary sounding ¡°mount enhancement¡± technique must be some extremely precious mysterious technique. Both ck Wind and White Cloud had formed a soul chain with Abel, and despite Marcy¡¯s experience, he had never heard of an orc that could create a soul chain and bond with another species.¡±

    Especially for White Cloud, since Abel has been using the ¡°mount enhancement¡± technique on it, Abel no longer needed to use the orc¡¯s sky sparrow control card 36 to control White Cloud. He only needed to use their soul chain to connect with each other.

    Now, since ck Wind had be a king orc, could White Cloud be a king orc as well? Up to this point, Abel¡¯s heart was burning with passion. But when he thought of the gigantic body of White Cloud and looked down at his hands, the burning passion quickly turned into a patch of smoke. If Abel wanted to massage White Cloud with the ¡°mount enhancement¡± technique, he would at least need to be 5 meters tall.

    It was a pity, the ¡°mount enhancement¡± technique was a technique that required the unleashing of the power of the will. If Abel did not possess the rank of a headmander in this world, he could not pass on this ¡°mount enhancement¡± technique to another person. This was one of the unique ways the orc technique sign kept its secrets.

    ¡°Master Abel, you can now ride ck Wind!¡± Marcy softly reminded Abel.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Abel had always treated ck Wind as a pet; he almost forgot ck Wind had already be a mount.

    Marshall lightly called, ¡°ck Wind, get ready!¡±

    Originally ck Wind was joyfully dancing around Abel, but as soon as it heard this call, it immediatelyy down. Its eyes stared at Abel with yearning, requesting him to start riding.¡±

    ¡°Master Abel, ck Wind will not let anyone rid him other than you. Therefore, thest part of the training was making you two a perfect fit for each other.¡± Said Marcy as he helped ck Wind to put of a saddle designed specifically for mount wolves.

    Abel was very familiar with these kinds of saddles, he had assassinated countless wolf riders, and he often kept their mount wolf saddles as spoils of war in his castle.

    Seeing that Abel was paying attention to the saddle, Marcy exined, ¡°this saddle was specifically designed for the body of ck Wind. ck Wind was a lot stronger than normal mount wolves, and all the ready-made ones on the market will not fit it, so Mr. Steward had invited a Master specialized in making saddles into the courtyard to help make one for ck Wind.¡±

    ¡°No need for the rein!¡± Said Abel as he saw Marcy was amount to put a rein on ck Wind.

    ¡°Master Abel, you can you control it without a rein?¡± Asked Marcy with confusion.

    Abel didn¡¯t reply, and he only smiled mysteriously. He already had the soul chain to connect with ck Wind. If he could fly White Cloud perfectly without a rein, ck Wind should be even easier. As long as they were a good fit, their fighting power could easily exceed using a rein.

    ¡°Whooo...!¡± ck Wind began to wiggle its body, desperately looking at Abel, hoping he could get on top of it soon.

    ¡°Coming!¡± Said Abel as he quickly jumped on top of ck Wind. With a move of heart, ck Wind jumped up from the floor.

    ck Wind felt the presence of its owner on top of it. It was happy since Abel was the only being in this world who was able to connect with it. Abel was the most important thing for ck Wind. Ever since ck Wind was born, it stayed with its Abel. Although it used to be naughty, after a few months of training, it understood its purpose in life.

    ¡°Go!¡± Abel said softly. ck Wind¡¯s limbs began to generate energy along with its massive body. It tensed up all its muscles, and soon ck Wind had already rushed outside like a knife slicing through the wind.

    Alongside the main road of the courtyard, ck Wind arrived at the front gate like a strike of lightning.

    Suddenly, Abel heard Loraine¡¯s voice from behind, ¡°Big brother Abel, I want to ride too!¡±

    ¡°Back!¡± Abel lightly padded on ck Wind¡¯s neck. Marcy was stunned as ck Wind did a quick 360-degree turn. It did not even slow down the slightest bit, and it was already back by the side of Loraine.

    An extremely speedy turn like this had made the life long mount wolf trainer Marcy question if ck Wind was even a mount wolf. This ability had exceeded all mount wolves by a long shot. He never even knew turning without decreasing speed could even be done.

    As ck Wind ran back to Loraine, Abel reached out his hand and held Loraine by the waist. With a slight jerk, Loraine was already on the back of ck Wind.

    ck Wind then speeded towards the front gate again. But this time, it directly jumped over the 5 meters tall front gate and continued to speed on to Triumph boulevard.

    ¡°ck Wind, faster!¡± Said Loraine as she held onto the neck of ck Wind andughed. She didn¡¯t seem to mind the speed at which ck Wind was going.

    Hearing the support of Loraine, ck Wind increased its speed again. Abel felt like he was on his friend¡¯s sports car from his past life. The houses and trees of each side fell behind him at extreme speed, and from time to time, he would hear the people on the sidewalk cheering.

    A ck shadow speeded along the normally calm and quiet Triumph boulevard. Suddenly, a luxury horse carriage was about toe out of an intersection. Seeing they were about to crash, some people closed their eyes, and some automatically let out a scream. But in a second, the ck shadow did a majestic leap, creating a marvelous curve line in mid-air above the horse carriage.

    The two warhorses carrying the luxurious carriage was deeply shocked by what they had just witnessed. They felt like their souls had been shaken by a godly power; the 2 war horses couldn¡¯t help but poop themselves. A horrific smell came from the front of the carriage.

    ¡°Who was that?¡± Asked a middle-aged man wearing a luxurious suit. He viciously stared at Abel, disappearing into the distance.

    ¡°Master, that¡¯s Baron Abel !¡± The carriage driver was not an ordinary person. He was an intermediate warrior, so his eyesight was quite good.

    The middle-aged men with a luxurious suit began to speak again. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± His voice was sounding helpless, as though as the vicious stare he just had was just a mistake.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone on top of it, and it¡¯s a mount!¡± Said someone on the sidewalk, realizing there was someone riding the ck shadow.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ck mount wolf, my god. Someone is actually riding a mount wolf!¡± Since Triumph boulevard was were all the most powerful nobles lived, most of them had seen a lot in their lives, so someone had also recognized the ck shadow.

    At the end of Triumph boulevard, a group of soldiers was on guard. Suddenly, one of them shouted, ¡°What is that?¡±

    A few soldiers saw a ck shadow speeding towards them on Triumph boulevard. The first thing that came to their minds was to block it. However, the moment they were about to step forward, their leader had stopped them. Their leader had served in the miracle city and gained outstanding military service, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to die? That¡¯s mount wolf, when have you ever seen a knight owning a mount wolf in Bakong City?¡±

    They exited Triumph boulevard and continued to speed on to Tian Jin avenue. The roads were bing more and more crowded, Abel moved in his heart again, and ck Wind slowed to a walking speed.

    ¡°Big brother Abel, ck Wind is very fast, even faster than a unicorn!¡± Said Loraine joyfully. Once again, Loraine had mentioned something that Abel did not know about. He had only seen a unicorn on the coat of arms of the Lord of Marshall. He never knew they were real animals.

    If Loraine had ridden a unicorn, how high was her status actually? This question has emerged in the mind of Abel again, but Abel didn¡¯t want to pressure Loraine. He wanted to just go with the flow, and if Loraine wanted to say it, she would have done so already.

    There were a lot of people in Tian Jin avenue, and they all looked at ck Wind with a puzzled expression. Many of them were also curiously looking up and down at ck Wind and Abel and Loraine on its back.

    A Knight saw ck Wind, and his face looked oddly surprised. There was not a single person that had heard of a Knight owning a mount wolf in the entire Duchy of Carmel. After the Knight¡¯s oddly surprised look had faded away, jealousy shed in his eyes. In this world, a good mount was like a luxurious sports car. A mount wolf was the best mount anyone could find in the holy continent.

 Chapter 130 - The Gate of the City

    <h4>Chapter 130: The Gate of the City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Of course, not everyone¡¯s gaze was nice. A mount wolf was the signature mount of a wolf rider. Many people were afraid of it, especially those who had family members who died at the hands of a wolf rider.

    However, no one was darede out and block Abel¡¯s way. Everyone knew, a Knight who could possess a mount like this, carelessly riding it out on bright daylight, must have an unimaginable status.

    ck Wind was only jogging, but it was still fast. The natural scent of these mount wolves could often make ordinary horses faint. War horses were often a lot stronger, but since ck Wind had reached the rank of a soul beast, they would still get very nervous when the smelled the scent of ck Wind¨Ceven if ck Wind was not targeting them.

    During this entire ride, Loraine was sitting in front of Abel. She wasughing with pure joy. Abel noticed many frightened war horses along the way. At that moment, Abel jerked with his heart saying, ¡°ck Wind, hold back your beast¡¯s impose.¡±

    It was a lot easier for ck Wind to understand thesemands through its soul connection with Abel, than spoken words. Immediately, he began to hold back his vicious beast¡¯s impose. After a while, the threatening scent of ck Wind disappeared. Other than its powerful appearance, ck Wind came across as just like another ordinary harmless mount.

    ¡°Big brother Abel, can we go outside the city and take a look?¡± Loraine still didn¡¯t have enough fun, so she stared at Abel with her big eyes, begging for him to take her further.

    ¡°Ok. But not too long, I still need to go back to the magic tower today.¡± Abel replied he was basically defenseless to Loraine¡¯s requests.

    ¡°Thank you, big brother, Abel.¡± Loraine said excitedly, patting the neck of ck Wind. Then she said, ¡°ck Wind, let¡¯s go fast. We¡¯ll go to y outside the city.¡±

    Normally ck Wind was locked up in the courtyard in a Triumph boulevard. Although it was not a small courtyard, it was still nothingpared to being outside. When it heard that it could go outside the city, it immediately began to speed up. It was faster than a normal war horse running at full speed.

    ¡°Stop!¡± They had arrived at the South Gate if Bakong City. A beginner Knight walked up with his war horse. The beginner Knight was a handsome young guy wearing a shiny white armor, reflecting his family¡¯s wealth.

    Abel was stunned a little. He passed through the South Gate every day along his way to the magic tower, and no one had ever stopped him. Why there was someone stopping him today all of a sudden, he reached out his hand and lightly tapped on the neck of ck Wind, signaling it to stop. ck Wind let out a dissatisfied sound and came to a halt.

    ¡°Who are you? Where do you get that mount wolf?¡± Asked the young knight with a grounded voice, viciously staring at Abel. Then, a sudden surprised look emerged when he gazed at Loraine.

    ¡°Since when did the Royal defense force began examining the personal assets of the nobles?¡± Abel said after seeing that he was looking at Loraine. He was a little irritated, so he decided to bite back.

    The young knight stared at Abel with a pair of cold eyes and closely looked up and down at him. Understanding different etiquettes and outfits were a crucial skill in Bakong City in the Duchy of Carmel. This was because, through these things, a person could understand the status of the person they were facing. Then, they could decide if they could offend this person, or if offending them was worth it.

    Abel was suddenly carried out of the city all of a sudden on ck wind with the demand of Loraine. He was still wearing an ordinary white robe. This also had to do with the fact that he had to enter and exit the magic tower constantly. The body of wizards tended to be weaker, so they would often wear a robe. Abel didn¡¯t want to be a sore thumb out, so he usually would also wear a robe.

    Due to the influence of his previous world, Abel also really liked pure cotton things as they feelfortable on the body. However, pure cotton clothing was considered as cheap in this world, and normally nobles would not wear it.

    The young knight gave a cold smirk. The knight thought that the young man in front of him had clearly undergone some noble etiquette training, but his outfit was way too normal. But the young knight was doubtful. Owning an elf and a mount wolf was not someone an ordinary noble could attain.

    ¡°Big brother Abel, let¡¯s go,¡± said Loraine, sounding a bit irritated. She only had one day to y with big brother Abel and most of the time had already been taken up by this Knight in front of her.

    ¡°If you have nothing important to say, please step away.¡± Said Abel with a slightly angered tone, stopping him for no reason and didn¡¯t even say a word.

    As a person who had deep knowledge in the noble¡¯s etiquette, the young knight knew that no big nobles would let an elf call themselves brother or sister, it was something very embarrassing. Therefore, after he heard the elf called Abel as a ¡°Big Brother¡±, he made a decision. He would arrest this young man under thew of smuggling orcs. There was no way a big noble could own a mount wolf like this. There had to be a problem.

    ¡°I will arrest you under the name of the Royal defence force, can you please go back with me to answer a few questions about where did you get this mount wolf!¡± The Knight said to Abel who was trying tofort Loraine. He then took out a medal, showing that he was a small captain of the Royal defense force.

    ¡°Arrest me?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard. Then took out a card on his waist and said to the Knight ¡°Do you really want to arrest me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think a rubbish card like this could threaten me!¡± Without a doubt, the knight had already struck the card on Abel¡¯s hand on to the ground. Abel was shocked, how could a brainless young knight like this even exist, striking the identity card of Morton magic tower on the ground without even thinking.

    At first, Abel was only a little bit irritated by a young knight was blocking his way. He understands that even car drivers in his past world were often stopped to check their driver¡¯s license. However, everything changed when he presented his identity card. This little gesture had be an insult to Wizard Morton.

    Abel was furious that someone had insulted the identity card of his teacher. He unleashed his impose pressure. Although normally an intermediate Knight could not unleash any impose pressure, due to Abel¡¯s strength, it directly unleashed the natural impose of his body. When ck Wind felt the impose of Abel, it also unleashed his beast impose as well.

    Previously on Triumph boulevard, two horses had been so frightened by ck Wind¡¯s indirect impose that they pooped themselves. Now, ck Wind was directly unleashing its beast impose on to the young Knight¡¯s war horse. The war horse let out a faint sound of ¡°wooo¡±, and soon it was lying motionless on the ground. The young knight on top of the war horse was shocked, but after years of Knight¡¯s training, a Knight¡¯s basic move was instinctive to him. As his war horse was falling, he did a backflip andnded on the ground putting on his defense pose. He stared at Abel with a threatening look as a white string ofbat qi shot out from his body.

    ¡°Baron Abel, have mercy!¡± A voice came from the top of the city wall as a shadow of a man jumped down. It was themander that Abel had fought a few days ago. Since thismander was now the man of the eldest prince, he was promoted to be vice-captain of the Royal Defence force. He was just patrolling nearby and saw someone usingbat qi, only to discover that one of his men was about to fight Abel.

    ¡°We meet again!¡± Said Abel, staring at themander with cold eyes.

    ¡°The honorable baron Abel, the vice-captain of the Royal defense force, Lowell, is d to see you!¡± Commander Lowell said as he bowed or Abel.

    At first,mander Lowell did not want to get involved. He was frightened by the power of this young intermediate knight Abel and his connection with headmander Hopkins. However, as the vice-captain of the Royal defense force, if he saw this situation and didn¡¯t go save his man, his status in the Royal defense force would be impacted.

    ¡°You really want to help him?¡± Asked Abel, his voice was sounding extremely cold. This matter was not only about himself but also the name of Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Did you think that you could ck mail us by just knowing headmander Hopkins.¡± Saidmander Lowell. He didn¡¯t think of the fact that Abel did not care about his dignity. He was left with no choice but to do this, despite not knowing how things had started.

    ¡°I will kill him today, who can stop me?¡± Abel¡¯s eyes fixed onmander Lowell as he leashed even more impose from his body. He then gently lifted Loraine and put her behind his back.

    Abel had decided ifmander Lowell really wanted to stop him. He could have a taste of his continuous ¡°firebomb¡± spell attack, it seemed like a good time to test out the power of the rank 7 ¡°firebomb¡± spell as well.

 Chapter 131 - Fly With You

    <h4>Chapter 131: Fly With You</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The young knight said, ¡°It was nothing. I saw that he had a mount wolf, so I stepped up and asked him a few questions. Then, he took out a card to y with me, so I hit it on to the ground.¡± His voice was beginning to sound very weak. He realized a person of Abel status might not take out a card to y with him after all.

    ¡°What card?¡± Commander Lowell turned and look on the ground, and there was an ordinary-looking card with an engraving of a big tree on top of it.

    Commander Lowell¡¯s face began to grow horribly pale. He then turned and deeply bowed to Abel. He said, ¡°the honorable baron Abel. Do not worry. I will give you and your teacher an exnation. He and his family will pay for what he had done.¡±

    Whenmander Lowell realized could have offended a Wizard to save one of his men, cold sweat dripped from his forehead. He thought, <i>you definitely deserved to die.</i>

    The young knight was horrified by the words ofmander Lowell. Hopelessness shadowed over him. This ordinary card must represent some with great power. Up to this point, he felt a giant hand grab him by the neck. With a clear snapping sound, the body of the young knight had already been thrown to the ground bymander Lowell. He died.

    Commander Lowell carefully picked up the card on the floor, gently wipe the dust off, and handed it back to Abel with a bow. He said, ¡°The honorable baron Abel, please take back your identity card. Do not worry. His family will also pay for what he had done.

    Ifmander Lowell did not kill the young knight already, Abel would have done so himself. Abel said with a cold calming voice, ¡°You better. If I am not satisfied, I will report this to my teacher and let him answer your questions.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. I will make sure you are satisfied!¡± Saidmander Lowell with a shiver. If this had angered the wizard, not to mention that the young Knight¡¯s family, even himself would be in big trouble.

    Abel reached out his hand, took his identity card, and strapped it back on his waist. He then lightly padded ck Wind on its neck, ck Wind immediately elerate and disappeared into a small dot in the distance before the eyes ofmander Lowell. Soon, even the small dot vanished from his sight.

    ¡°Big brother Abel, don¡¯t get angry,¡± said Loraine as she gently patted the back of Abel.

    ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m not angry,¡± said Abel as he turned and carried Loraine back to the front. He felt like he was hit with some kind of emotion. With his increase in power and status, he noticed he had be apletely different personpared to himself when he first came to this world. He was no longer the peaceful and conflict-less person he used to be. That part of him hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡°But you just...?¡± Loraine asked curiously.

    ¡°That knight had insulted the possession of my teacher. He deserved it. I just feel like I had lost myself a bit!¡± Said Abel with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Big brother Abel, you lost yourself!¡± Loraine felt a little bit confused by the words of Abel.

    Abel no longer wanted to talk about what just happened, so he changed the topic and asked Loraine with a caring tone, ¡°Loraine, are you getting used to living here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it reminds me of home.¡± When Loraine mentioned home, a sad expression began to emerge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely send you home,¡± Abel promised Loraine once again.

    ¡°Big brother Abel, that¡¯s impossible. My home is very far away. I sneaked out to y with a teleportation array but got captured by the capturing squad. Then the capturing squad carried me for a very long time and very far away. I don¡¯t think I can never go back home.¡± As Loraine was speaking, tears endlessly rolled down from her eyes and shoulders continuously twitched.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Loraine, do you know big brother Abel has a very big secret?¡± Abel said as he gently hugged Loraine with his arms.

    ¡°What secret?¡± Loraine still had the nature of a kid. When she heard Abel said secret, she immediately paid attention.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know in a moment,¡± said Abel as he signaled ck a Wind to Run faster with his heart, while simultaneously trying to use his soul chain to connect with White Cloud.

    Ever since Abel had settled in Bakong City, Abel had ordered White Cloud to look for food for itself in a mountain range a few hundred miles away. He had always been in contact with White Cloud through the soul chain, but they had never seen each other in a very long time. When Abel requested that they should meet up with the soul chain, he felt excitement and joying from the other side of the soul chain.

    ck Wind had been running for an hour, and they were around a hundred miles beyond Bakong City. Suddenly, a massive bodynded in front of them from the sky. ck Wind alertly stared at White Cloud, and White Cloud stared back. A confused look then emerged from both of their faces. Both of them were connected by Abel¡¯s soul chain, and they could both scent the presence of their owner of each other.

    ¡°ck Wind, this is White Cloud.¡± Abel introduced as he gently padded on the neck of ck Wind.¡± He then turned to White Cloud and said, ¡°This is ck Wind, you two can get to know each other a bit.¡±

    ck Wind made some ¡°wooo wooo¡± sound, and White Cloud made some ¡°ghoo ghoo¡± sounds as a way of saying hi to each other.

    ¡°My god, big brother Abel, you have a sky sparrow.¡± Loraine had seemed a lot of things, she immediately recognized this creature in front of her.

    ¡°Did you see it. This is my secret¡± said Abel as he jumped down from ck Wind and helped Lorainee down as well.

    ¡°Big brother Abel, I will definitely keep this secret¡± as Loraine was speaking, she made a zipping motion with her hand in front of her lips, looking extremely serious.

    ¡°Loraine, now you can stop worrying. No matter how far away your home is when I be an official wizard, I will use White Cloud to send you home¡± when Abel saw the adorable look on Loraine¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡± I will wait for you, big brother Abel,¡± Loraine said these words very softly as she began to look at White Cloud with an extremely curious expression. She no longer wanted to look at Abel as she turned her gaze towards White Cloud.

    ¡°My beautiful elf, may I invite you on a flight?¡± Asked Abel as he gave a majestic bow to Loraine and reached out his hand.

    ¡°Can I? Can I really?¡± Loraine immediately held grabbed Abel¡¯s hand with excitement like she doesn¡¯t care about anything else in the world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Abel jumped up on to the back of White Cloud, then he reached out his hand and pulled Loraine onto the back of White Cloud as well.

    ¡°Ghoo ghoo ghoo!¡± White Cloud was very happy that it could meet its owner again. It reached its head back so it could be closer to Abel. Abel reached out his hand and gently brushed on the feathers on White Cloud¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Big brother Abel, can I pat it as well?¡± Said Loraine standing behind Abel with admiration.

    Abel moved to a side, allowing Loraine to go beside him and pad White Cloud. Loraine stuck out her hand and gently brushed on the feathers of White Cloud. It made White Cloud so happy that itughed with sounds of ¡°ghooo ghooo¡±.

    ¡°Take a seat Loraine. Get ready.¡± Abel gave half of the seat on White Cloud¡¯s neck to Loraine, and he then helped her secure the seatbelt, took out a wind goggle from his portal bag and help her put it on.

    Seeing that Abel was getting busy because of her, Loraine couldn¡¯t help but let out a small giggle.

    ¡°ck Wind,e up,¡± Abel shouted at ck Wind as he pointed towards a roofless leather carriage on the back of White Cloud. He then followed, ¡°You can sit there.¡±

    ck Wind really liked White Cloud. When he heard the words of Abel, he immediately jumped on to the carriage on the back of White Cloud. Abel then stepped up and secured ck Wind with a seat belt as well. ck Wind was not used to seatbelts, and it continued to wiggle its body. It only quieted down a bit when Abel gently hit ck Wind on its big head.

    Abel then returned to the side of Loraine and put on his own seatbelt and wind goggles. He then shouted, ¡± White Cloud, Let¡¯s fly!¡±

    The gigantic White Cloud lightly made the ¡°ghoo ghoo¡± sound. It then stretched its wings and began to fly smoothly off the ground. Despite White Cloud¡¯s gigantic body, it maintained its bnce very well. It did not feel like it was very heavy at all. Abel was filled with admiration, and the experience was not all too different than flying a ne in his past life.

    ording to Abel¡¯s demands, White Cloud directly fly up to the highest part of the sky. This was a human¡¯s world, and Abel would be in big trouble they were spotted. Although there were no other flying mounts in the Duchy of Carmel, wizards might have some unknown techniques to attack White Cloud. Therefore, Abel had always warned White Cloud to stay away from all magic towers.

    White Cloud was a type of bird, and its eyes were a lot stronger than humans. It could spot tiny details on the ground from the sky. Other than serving themand of Abel and hunting for its own food, it was a Sky Sparrow¡¯s nature to fly high in the sky. Therefore, despite White Cloud had been living in the human world for a long time, he had never been spotted.

    This was the first time Loraine had looked down on to the ground from the sky. She was filled with joy as she pointed towards the trees, houses, mountains, and rivers on the ground. She couldn¡¯t help but giggle and get Abel to look down with her. Seeing how happy Loraine was, Abel was 120 percent satisfied with his decision to take Loraine outside today. Therefore, he alsoughed next to Loraine at the tinyndscape passing by.

 Chapter 132 - Little Gift

    <h4>Chapter 132: Little Gift</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    After looking at thendscape for a while, Abel remembered that he had made a telescope. He took it out from his portal bag said, ¡°Here, use this,¡± as he handed the telescope to Loraine.

    Loraine curiously held the telescope on her hand, not knowing what to do with it. Abel let out a smallugh. Loraine suddenly put up an irritated look. She thought Abel was mocking her.

    After seeing this charming irritated look on Loraine, Abel could onlyugh. He taught Loraine how to use a telescope correctly. The moment Loraine had witnessed the magic of a telescope, she hadpletely forgotten what had just happened and began to giggle again.

    It was October, and the temperature had turned cold after a while, especially when they were so high above in the sky. It was only after Loraine had settled down a little from her intense excitement. She realized the cold Wind blowing on her face was like a sharp knife. She automatically leaned against Abel.

    Abel had a strong body, and the cold could do nothing to him. When he saw the look on Loraine¡¯s face, he realized the temperature must be very low in the sky. To a person without training such as Loraine, it must be torture. He began to regret his mistake.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Abel hugged Loraine tightly with his arms and said with a gentle voice.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Loraine just made a sound. She did not want to speak as she hid in the arms of Abel. At that moment, her face began to turn red within hug of Abel. The temperature in her body began to rise as well, as though the surrounding coldness hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡°White Cloud, let¡¯s go back!¡± Said Abel as he lightly tapped on the neck of White Cloud.

    White Cloud did a 360 turn in mid-air and began to fly downward. Its descent was so fast, Loraine screamed.

    When White Cloud hadnded, Abel help Loraine to take off her seatbelt and carried her to the ground, he then turned to ck Wind. At that moment ck Wind was silent. It seemed like the flying did not affect it at all. Abel was very satisfied. If he needed to go somewhere far in the future, he could bring ck Wind with him. Its behavior was light years ahead of the war horses. Abel remembered the first time he took his warhorse flying on the back of White Cloud, and it took them a long time until they could recover and walk again.

    The moment when Abel took off ck Wind¡¯s seatbelt, it could not help but begin to rub the seat belt mark on his neck with the soft hair on its head. Abel dodged and lightly padded on that massive skull of ck Wind. He then said to ck Wind through the soul chain, ¡°Ok, I know. I won¡¯t tide you up again, but you need to promise you can stay safe.¡±

    After ck Wind heard the words of Abel, it lowered its head and made the woo woo sound. Meanwhile, he took out its w and tightly hold on to the floor of the carriage, signaling to Abel that it had the full ability to stay safe.

    ¡°Ok, understand,¡± said Abel with augh.

    Up to this point, Abel jumped on to the back of ck Wind and called, ¡°let¡¯s go down!¡±

    ck Wind jumped out of the carriage, his leg slightly tipped on the body of White Cloud, and directlynded next to Loraine. Abel once again picked up Loraine and ce her at the front. He then turned his head back to White Cloud and said, ¡± White Cloud, You can go now. I¡¯ll call you when I need you!¡±

    As White Cloud made that ghoo ghoo sound, ck Wind immediately backed off to avoid the hurricane of dust. A giant body lifted off the ground, and it¡¯s head sentimentally gazed at Abel onest time and viciously pped its wings. Soon, White Cloud had disappeared into the cloudy sky.

    ¡°ck Wind, go full speed and bring us back!¡± Abel shouted, and ck Wind elerated into full speed. Loraine sat in front of Abel suddenly found it a little hard to breathe, so she quickly turned to Abel and leaned against his chestfortably. In this warm environment, on top of all the exhausting thing she had done today, Loraine had fallen asleep.

    Abel hugged Loraine with his arm in a somewhat loving and pity way. As ck Wind run faster and faster, the ride also became more stable. In the South Gate of Bakong City, the guards saw a familiar ck shadow rushing towards them at lightning speed. They immediately stopped everything they were doing and bowed among the line of ordinary citizens waiting to enter the city. The two guards responsible for opening the noble pathway also bowed.

    In the eyes of many, the ck shadow sped through the noble passage. After it was gone, the guards let out a breath of relief, and everything returned to normal.

    ¡°Who was that? They were so arrogant,¡± Asked a noble angrily as he was blocked by a guard from entering the city.

    The guard coldly gazed at that noble, pointing at a spot nearby and said, ¡°Just there, a Royal defense force captain had stopped the man on his way earlier, he was then personally killedmander on the spot. Do you really want to know who that man was?¡±

    ¡°No worries, then!¡± The noble immediately got back on to his carriage and left. He no longer wanted to enter Bakong City.

    Seeing the noble going away in embarrassment, the guard smirked. All the other people waiting to enter the gate nearby were looking at the spot where the ck shadow had disappeared in terrifying shock.

    ¡°Master, wee back!¡± When Abel had gotten back to his mansion, steward Ken was already waiting for him, and he stepped up and bowed.

    ¡°Shhh!¡± Abel whispered as he pointed towards Loraine on his chest with his finger.

    Ken bowed again and opened the gate for Abel. Abel then carried Loraine off ck Wind and entered the mansion. ck Wind followed behind like a good boy.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve grown up!¡± Ken mumbled softly.

    Abel picked up Loraine and walked along the path in his courtyard. He realized many of his servants were looking at him in a somewhat surprising way. Some couldn¡¯t help butugh. Any servants would be shocked if they saw their noble master caring a young elf, especially when Abel was not just an ordinary noble.

    Abel gentlyy Loraine on to her bed and said to a maid, ¡°When Loraine wakes up, tell her I went to the magic tower.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Said the maid as she bowed

    Abel quickly walked out Loraine¡¯s room, but little did he know, as soon as he walked out, Loraine had sneakily opened her eyes. When she saw the maid about to ask something, she immediately reached out to her hand to stop her.

    ¡°Miss, you...?¡± When the maid was about to ask a question, she suddenly stopped as though she had realized something. She then gave a little smile to Loraine and did not ask the question again.

    Loraine¡¯s face was still red as she tightly held the telescope that Abel had given her in her arms. She then whispered, ¡°Now I have this, I can see brother Abel in the sky.¡±

    ¡°Ken, I am very happy with Marcy¡¯s good work. I want to tip him 2000 gold coins,¡± said Abel directly to Ken.

    ¡°Yes, Master. Since you have free time, I will report to you about your ietely.¡± Said Ken with a bow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. How much did I make?¡± Abel¡¯s physical property was an excuse for him to spend money. The more ie streams he has, the less suspension he will raise with his unknown wealth.

    ¡°Master, the two courtyards outside of Bakong City can give you 3000 gold coins every month.¡± Although Ken had remembered all of this information, he still took out an ounting record to show his professionalism as he spoke to Abel.

    ¡°If the two courtyards can only generate that little amount of ie, does it mean they are not good quality courtyard?¡± Abel asked he was not satisfied with the ie.

    ¡°Master, they are already the best courtyards around Bakong City. They are all extremely high in demand.¡± Ken exined.

    If it was a good quality courtyard, that¡¯s all it mattered to Abel. The amount of ie his property produced was like nothingpared to the six figures in his magic gold card.

    ¡°The two shops in Tain Jin avenue can bring you 20,000 gold coins of profit every month.¡± Said Ken looking at his ounting records.

    ¡°The Benson family are still the least stingy, theirpensations are actually decent,¡± Abel eximed.

    Ken did not respond. Courtyard and shops were actually two totally different types of assets. You could notpare them only based on profit. To a noble without an estate, a courtyard would be many times more valuable than a shop. Courtyards werend, and they were the true reflection of wealth and status.

    ¡°Also, the Cotter wine house. It is the most famous wine house for Cotter Wine. It can bring you 30,000 gold coins every month,¡± Ken proceeded to say.

    ¡°The eldest prince, oh sorry, I mean the king majesty is such a nice guy.¡± Abel was very happy when he heard the profit the wine house had brought. The eldest prince, Julien George, had be the King of the Duchy of Carmel a few days ago. However, at the time Abel was madly doing his training, he did not ept the pce¡¯s invitation.

    ¡°Master, the current spending on this courtyard, including the food and sry for the servants are 10,000 every month. The details are here, please take a look,¡± said Ken as he flipped to a page in the ounting record and handed towards Abel.

    ¡°My dear steward, I trust you very much. You can look at it yourself.¡± Said Abel waving his hand.

    ¡°We can make a total profit of 52,000 gold coins every month. This is a huge amount of wealth, ¡± said Ken in excitement.

    ¡°Huge amount of wealth¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but smiled as he said this. He was reminded of the white robe wizard on the teleportation circle the other day. Each time it cost 10,000 gold coins if a person wants to teleport, and it can often take multiple times until the person reaches their destination. That¡¯s a truly huge amount of wealth. His current ie was nothing.

 Chapter 133 - Givings

    <h4>Chapter 133: Givings</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    On the 9th floor of Morton¡¯s magic tower, Abel was looking down at Bakong City under the mountain. He felt small. Then, the identity card on his waist began to vibrate lightly.

    Abel then took out the identity card and ced it on his hands. From the card came the voice of wizard Morton, ¡°Abel, I need to see you right now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher! Abel then put away his identity card and headed towards the 11th floor.

    Ever since Abel had entered the magic tower, he had only been sought out by wizard Morton once, which was only the first day. For the four months afterward, wizard Morton seemed to be particrly busy. He traveled out quite frequently. He only returned yesterday, and he immediately requested Abel to see him the next day.

    Abel had teleported from the 10th floor to the living room on the 11th floor. Wizard Morton was reading a book in his hand as Abel bowed and said, ¡°Teacher, I aming over now! ¡±

    ¡°You arrived!¡± Wizard Morton lifted his head and looked at Abel. Suddenly he asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you already a level 2 novice wizard now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher, I meditate every day to improve my magical ability as you required. Before I knew it, Ipleted the rank one novice wizard pattern, and now I am doing the rank 2. Did I do something wrong?¡± Abel knew his meditation practice speed was unusually fast, but there was nothing he could do about it. His level was still too low. Meditating in Rogue encampment with its 20 times meditation speed was already much quicker than the rate of ordinary wizard practice.

    Wizard Morton paused for a moment and said, ¡°It is said that some people are naturally superior in their abilities and in their constitution. They can learn everything much faster than others, but I am not expertise constitution, so I cannot tell what kind of constitution you have. What I can tell you is, your constitution does not match that of an ordinary human.¡±

    When Abel saw that Morton was helping him to find his reasons for why he was leveling up so quickly, he was d that he was not suspecting anything of him. When he became a formal wizard, his strength would be so tremendous that no one could ever doubt him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only been in the tower for four months, and you¡¯ve already be a rank two novice wizard. Originally, I wanted to examine your practice progress, but that doesn¡¯t seem to matter now.¡± Wizard Morton said with a smile on his face and added, ¡°Even if you had the best talent and constitution, you could not have be a rank two novice wizard so quickly if it weren¡¯t for your effort.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, it was only because you are looking after me very well too.¡± Said Abel, bowing gratefully to wizard Morton.

    As Abel thought about how he was arranged to the best floor of the magic tower by Wizard Morton, he was moved. After entering the world of wizards, both Novice Wizard Sam or teacher Morton were all particrly concerned about him. Not only so, the two senior brothers and sisters in Morton magic towers were also very attentive to Abel upon his entry.

    ¡°You are really good atpliments, aren¡¯t you,¡± Wizard Morton said in a reproachful tone, and the smile on Morton¡¯s face increased markedly. He went on to say, ¡°I have been busy with some trifling thingstely, and I had only finished yesterday. From today on, I will teach you the basic knowledge every morning. Here, take this book, if you can, memorize everything in it.¡±

    As Wizard Morton spoke, his right hand swiped in the air, and a spell pattern suddenly appeared. For a moment, a white light shed on wizard Morton, and then it shed on a book that was on the shelf not far from Wizard Morton. Shortly after, the book disappeared in the white light, and at the same time, Wizard Morton gained another book in his hands.

    Abel recognized that this was the spell that Wizard Morton had used to destroy his ¡°Firebomb¡± in his courtyard in Triumph boulevard.

    ¡°Here!¡± Wizard Morton then handed the book towards Abel, and said, ¡°This book is a record of most of the things that are useful to wizards. I¡¯ve put together a collection of books on these particr subjects, with my own ideas written on it too. It¡¯s a good book for people like you who had just entered the world of wizards since it can instruct you and motivate you too.¡±

    Afterward, Abel took the book that was handed over by wizard Morton with both his hands. It was a heavy book with a thick orc skin on the cover to protect the softmbskin parchment pages inside. The book was called <i>Morton¡¯s Observations Records,</i> written by Wizard Morton.

    As Abel opened the book cover, there were contents of a variety of flowers, grass, insects, beasts, and also introduced a variety of magic gems, crystal core, minerals, and so on. The book covered everything that was useful or cane into effect for the wizards.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± After a quick glimpse at the contents of the book, Abel knew the book was wizard Morton had taken meticulous care in writing this book. It would¡¯ve taken so much effort and time topile such arge volume of content, as well as dividing them into chapters.

    ¡°Abel, next time, when you go on an adventure, you will no longer have a problem identifying a treasure, and regret not taking it.¡± Said Wizard Mortonughing loudly and followed, ¡°Correct. You are my disciples. You also have givings in the Duchy of Carmel.¡±

    ¡°Disciples also have givings?¡± Abel never knew the Duchy would pay him gold coins for studying at a magic tower. He couldn¡¯t help but admire his status as a wizard. The Duchy was very strict on its citizen¡¯s taxes. Other than the Duchy¡¯s guards, he never heard of the Duchy giving gold coins back.¡±

    ¡°Of course, but you will first need to apply for a magic gold card first, then I will be able to use your identity card to apply for the application. Afterward, all you need to do is go to the bank of the holy continent¡± Morton smiled at Abel.

    ¡°Teacher, I actually already have a magic gold card.¡± Abel then took out his magic gold card from his arms and showed it to Wizard Morton.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing pretty well amongst ordinary people. You already possess a gold magic card.¡± Wizard Morton rarely cared about the lives of ordinary people, which was why he didn¡¯t bother to investigate Abel¡¯s previous identity. No matter how prestigious your titles were, it was nothingpared to a wizard. The only thing that was strange to Wizard Morton was Abel¡¯s young age. How could he already pass the application for a magic gold card at this age?

    Abel felt a little embarrassed as he touched his head in embarrassment. He was unable to speak of his previous achievements in the presence of Morton.

    Abel might be underestimating his previous status. Maybe a baron title didn¡¯t mean much for a wizard like Morton, but the identity of a master cksmith was actually much more prestigious than what Abel thought it was. As it was from ancient times until now, a master cksmith was still a very noble identity. If Morton knew Abel was a master cksmith, he would surely look favorably on him.

    ¡°When you are free, go to the bank of the holy continent and get your givings.¡± Laughed Morton, and added, ¡°All of my disciples are offered 10,000 gold per month, and you¡¯ve still haven¡¯t gotten yours for four months already.¡±

    The bank of the holy continent was the Holy Continent¡¯s chamber ofmerce to the outside world. Although The Holy Continent chamber ofmerce alliance did not belong to any country, people from different countries have held shares of the alliance, forming a wealth throughout therge financial institutions in the human world as all countries had joined up to supervise its¡¯ operations, as well as unifying the gold standard in the human world. This ultimately created magic gold through the use of magic.

    ¡°Yes, Teacher,¡± Abel said. He bent down and marveled at the nobility of the wizard¡¯s identity, allowing a disciple to have 10,000 gold as consecration.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you about the two spell systems today. One is the pattern system, and the other is the rune system.¡± said wizard Morton sternly.

    As soon as Abel heard that Morton was giving a formal lecture, he straightened up, concentrated, and began to listen to him.

    ¡°Before the human conquered such arge amount ofnds, the elite elves ruled the world. Both the orcs and humans were ves to the elves until all the elite elves had vanished from this world. Although their descendants, the elves, had inherited some of their abilities, they were nowhere as powerful as the elite elves. Afterward, there were countless years of battles. Atst, the world was divided into three territories. Humans, orcs, and elves.¡± The eyes of Wizard Morton began to sparkle. He must have been reminded of the suffering the humans had gone through during those battles.¡±

    ¡°We humans were good at learning. We learned patterns from the elite elves. Patterns bring us a new ss, and that is us.¡± Wizard Morton went on with a look of excitement. ¡°Wizard!¡±

    ¡°The elite elves did not create patterns for professionals purposes; most of it was for the sake of pleasure. The elite elves really knew how to enjoy life. They created the teleportation array to save the struggle of walking. Illumination array for lights at night. Protection array for protecting personal belongings. All and all, they all just to enjoy life, and they rarely had any patterns for battles.¡± Wizard Morton seemed to be extremely biased towards the elite elves, and his voice was full of sarcasm.

 Chapter 134 - History

    <strong>Chapter 134: History</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    After hearing what Morton said, Abel immediately thought of the teleportation circle and defensive that was on the first floor of the tower. These were all invented by the elite elves.

    ¡°Teacher, if humans have inherited the high elves¡¯ upation, then what about the orcs?¡± Abel remembered that the orcs had fought with the humans before. If the humans had a share of the inheritance from the elite elves, then the orcs would¡¯ve had simr kinds of inheritance too.¡±

    ¡°The Orcs have also gotten a wizardry system, but what they got was the much more gruesome death wizardry inheritance. It evolved over the years, and due to their devotion to the orc gods, it gave rise to a cult and sacrifice.¡± Wizard Morton knew all about the orcs, and he added, ¡°They said that sacrifices were able tomunicate with the orc gods, and hear theirmands.¡±

    Wizard Morton then continued with a shameless look on his face, ¡°The age of the gods ended long ago. Even if the orc gods were still alive, they would most likely be hiding and living in some deep hidden ce, on theirst breaths. How could they even have the energy to ept the sacrifice? It¡¯s all just an excuse for the priests to provide resources for the orcs in order to control them, which the orcs had found some sort of spiritual entrustment within it.¡±

    Abel was a little opposed to what wizard Morton had said. This was because he had used an orcs technique sign a few times before. These technique signs gave out an unparalleled impose pressure. Although only a small amount of impose pressure could be reflected through the technique sign, it was enough to shock Abel¡¯s soul. As a person possessing a high power of the will, Abel had never felt another person with that amount of impose pressure, even Wizard Morton was nowhere close. Therefore, Abel was afraid, using the orc¡¯s technique sign was actually the remaining way to connect with the power of the orc gods.

    Abel, of course, was going to keep this (His orc skill cards) as his little secret. His ¡°Mount enhancement¡± was certainly not an ordinary orc skill, which was evident in the physical changes of ck Wind. ck Wind possessed Abel¡¯s goldenbat qi, no matter if it was a soul chain or an increase in body strength. Even Marcy, who served under the Orc empire with ten years worth of experience, had never heard of such skills. If the Orc kingdom had such skills, why didn¡¯t they use this control sign earlier to control the orcs species? He didn¡¯t know the answers, so the orc technique sign was Abel¡¯s absolute secret.

    Although to Abel, the Woolf family¡¯s ¡°no. 11 long spear technique¡± was only used by Abel to hide his identity while attacking his enemies. However, this technique was still capable of killing a royal member. Even though Abel was not afraid of anything, he still decided not to let anyone know about this technique.

    Abel was very curious about the age of the gods, but he was able to tell that wizard Morton thought that the gods were a careless bunch. This was probably because the wizard¡¯s status nowadays was on par with the status of the gods. Therefore, Abel didn¡¯t ask about the age of the gods, but in the future, when he had more time, he wanted to read more books about the story of that era.

    ¡°Humans are good at learning. Humans have mastered three of the four wizard systems of the elite elves: fire, ice, and electricity.¡± Continued Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Teacher, you mentioned about humans, orcs, and elves, but what about dwarves?¡± Abel thought that in addition to humans, orcs, and elves, there were dwarves who were closely rted to him, and that race was clearly a powerful force in this world. But why didn¡¯t the wizard Morton mention about it?

    ¡°I was just about to talk about them. So, when ites to the dwarves, they had existed together with the elite elves since the ancient period. As they were enthusiastic about forging, their rtions between all other races were very good. Alongside their enjoyment in living onrge mountain ranges filled piled rocks, they had absolutely no interest in conqueringnds as they had built their houses underground. Hence, their race was able to survive for decades until now. They even lived with through dinosaur age. They truly witnessed the transformation of this world.¡± Wizard Morton said, smiling.

    ¡°However, the dwarfs were not totally unaffected by the battle between the three races. There were a few times when they almost became extinct. Therefore, in order to save their lives, they had also lost some of their inheritance. Some of these inheritances were also picked up by humans. Now, they be the other part of our rune system. The rune sign and the magic weapons the dwarfs make are some direct results of this.

    One of the most important things about the rune system was that it¡¯s a set of different runes that can be used in battle in a variety of ways. It would be a game-changer to turn any battle upside down.¡±

    Abel finally realized at this moment the magic weapons he had forged before used this part of the rune system. These runes were almost exactly identical to the runes in Diablo. Abel was not sure how much of it was grasp by the humans, and if he could string a few of these runes together with a runenguage to create those dark gold equipment.

    Abel then asked with doubt, ¡°Teacher, how many of these kinds of runes do we possess?¡±

    ¡°Not even the dwarfs have aplete rune system. The only rune system we have is the lower tiers, and the higher tiers may be known by some dwarves due to their inheritance knowledge. However, not everyone can learn them,¡± Wizard Morton said with a sigh.

    ¡°Further down the road, I will teach you the runes, I know. You need to know that these runes are one of the main means of survival for a wizard and one of the most important trading items. Every wizard good at runes is considered a wealthy wizard,¡± Said Wizard Morton with a little smug on his face. From the teacher¡¯s tone, Abel could tell that he was a wizard who had already mastered the art of rune-drawing.

    ¡°Another important item for the wizards would be potions, potions are learned from the elves. As the elves lived in the forest, they had a strong depth of knowledge on natural growth and all kinds of minerals, as well as a strong study of different nts. They have thus invented potion studies. Humans further developed from the elves¡¯ study by incorporating resources from the human world. This is the human potion study we know today. A coreponent to the training of wizards was using potions to recover the body, and those portions were direct result this.

    Obviously, in order to attain resources as well as some other reasons, wizards would also create some potions for other professional uses. Nowadays, potion study was not limited to wizards, as many ordinary people have mastered some simple potions production, but the more powerful potions required magic to be forged. Hence the study of potions was still a main part of the wizards.¡±

    ¡°Potion study is not my specialty, so if you want to study potion, the only way you can learn is through studying it yourself. But remember, no matter how much you want to learn these different types of knowledge, don¡¯t let it affect your wizard practices. I¡¯ve seen too many intelligent wizards spending too much time on potions and rune drawing, but in the end, they weren¡¯t able to progress further with their wizard levels.

    ¡°Yes, teacher! Abel bowed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about spells. There are five types of spells you can learn during your novice wizardry period. In addition to the ¡°fireball¡± you¡¯ve already learned, there are other spells. For example, fire spells such as ¡°Warmth.¡± Ice spells such as ¡°Iceball¡± and ¡°Frozen armor¡± electric spell such as ¡°Charging bolt.¡±

    The ice spell, ¡°Iceball,¡± is a spell that produces crystals with cold energy to form arge ice bomb, which then fires the bomb, damaging and slowing the target. This spell is considered extremely powerful too.

    Frost spell ¡°frozen armor¡± is a defensive skill. For a wizard who was in their beginner stages, this skill could effectively protect the body of their weak bodies. Moreover, it could produce an ice shield that would protect the wizard, preventing all close quarter attacks from their enemies. The effect of this skill was able to provide bonuses in defense as well as freezing all short-range enemy who had attacked you. For early-stage wizards, closebat had the highest chance of fatality inbat.

    The electric spell ¡°charging bolt¡± was a group attack spell, which involved a burst of lightning power. After being incited, multiple warheads would be fired. The leaping lightning energy will find and strike the target by itself. It relied on the ground to conduct, so it only works on ground targets.

    Thest one is the fire spell ¡°warmth,¡± which very few people learned this spell. This was because, although it can speed up the mana recovery time, the rate of recovery was not that great. On top of that, the pattern for this spell was extremelyplicated, even more,plicated than the ones of the second and thirdyer spell. Therefore, very few wizards had actually studied this spell,¡± Wizard Morton had exined to Abel every single spell he could learn currently.

 Chapter 135 - Mortonâ€™s Observation Records

    <strong>Chapter 135: Morton¡¯s Observation Records</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Abel was puzzled. His heart immediately began to ponder, what could be the connection between this world and the world of Diablo? Why are runes and the magic spells so simr between these two worlds?

    ¡°As for other novice wizards, my advice is to learn only a few spells that would be useful to you. But for you Abel, if you want to learn them, I can teach you all of them as I have almost the entire collection of spells for novice wizards.¡± Wizard Morton had seen Abel casting the ¡°Fireball¡± spell, and his instantaneous speed proved Abel¡¯s unmatched talent.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher! Abel thanked him sincerely.

    ¡°My condition is that I will not teach you another spell until you have mastered one. Also, if you don¡¯tplete your training and learning program, I will stop you from learning new spells.¡± Wizard Morton looked at Abel gravely, then added, ¡°Now choose one spell to learn for your second spell.¡±

    When ites to choosing a spell, Abel thought of the four types of spells, and each spell had its use. The fire spell ¨C¡°Warmth¡± could help regenerate magical ability. Although it could not regenerate a significant amount, mana was still extremely important to wizards and made Abel wanted to learn this spell. However, the magical power concentration in Rogue encampment was many times higher than the magic tower, which meant recovering magical ability through meditation was also much faster. Therefore, Abel wasn¡¯t in a rush to learn this spell.

    In regards to the two ice spells, Iceball and Frozen armor, one was for attack and one for defense. Frozen armor was a way to turn your defense into an attack. If your opponent was attacking you from a close distance, they would be frozen by the ice magic power from frozen armor. Abel was very fond of this spell, and it fit too perfectly with the ability of a Knight. During a charging formation, the only thing you could do was an attack, making defense very hard. However, with the ¡°frozen armor,¡± an attack by an enemy would backfire on to the enemy himself.

    The electric spell ¡°lightning bomb¡± would also be very useful. It could attack a group of enemies. Once the spell reached an elite level, you could unleash strikes and strikes of lightning strikes, electrocuting patches, and patches of enemies. Therefore, choosing this spell was also a good idea.

    For a while, Abel had some difficulty in choosing his next spell, but when he looked back, he decided it was his own safety that was the most important, as the defensive spell was able to defend against his enemies. Although it was only a close-range defense, it has greatly improved his ability to survive inbination with his abilities as an intermediate knight.

    ¡°Teacher, I have decided that I want to learn Frozen armor,¡± Abel said to Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Haha, I knew you¡¯d choose this one. Frozen armor is the only defensive spell a novice wizard possesses. The sooner you learn it, the sooner you¡¯ll gain its protection,¡± Morton said with augh. He was very pleased with Abel¡¯s choice. Instead of focusing on the powerful attack spells, Abel chose a defensive spell. Throughout Wizard Morton¡¯s life, he understood that true wizards were the ones who could survive.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it ready for you. Here you are. There is the pattern and spell for the frozen armor. Wizard Morton took a parchment scroll from his pocket and handed it to over Abel.

    ¡°Teacher, I will learn it as soon as possible. I will be going now.¡± Abel bowed to take the scroll, and with a wave of the wizard Morton¡¯s hand. Abel promptly disappeared from the eleventh floor and instantly reappeared on the stairs of the tenth floor.

    As Abel returned to the ninth floor, he still had some time to kill before lunch on the first floor. He took out the Morton¡¯s Observation Records and began reading it.

    ¡°Wait, what is this? Abel saw something that was familiar. Wasn¡¯t this the jade from the wolf gardenst time?

    Morton¡¯s Observation Records wrote: Peace Jade. The wizards have arge power of the will, which makes evil fantasy easier to arise. Evil fantasy is an illusion created through the unlimited exaggeration of a person¡¯s innermost desire. It is the worst enemy to a Wizard¡¯s progress. Peace Jade has a soul calming effect, which could lower the chances of evil fantasy arising and makes a Wizard¡¯s progress smoother. Peace Jade is alsomonly used in other elite upations. It had a wide range of use, so it holds a high value. Especially the heart of the Jade, it is where most of its power is concentrated, it can lower the urrence of evil fantasy to the max. Therefore, Peace Jade is a treasure that every upation cherishes if they want to increase their abilities.

    Then, it continued to describe the details of the Peace Jade and the heart of the Peace Jade, teaching people how to identify an authentic one.

    ording to the observation records, Abel learned that the jade floor tile he had taken from the room of the Wolf trooper on the wolf¡¯s garden was the Peace Jade. It was an important aid to the practice of the wizards, especially that jade pillow, which, as described in Morton¡¯s Observation Records, was made of aplete the heart of the Peace Jade.

    Abel wasmenting the Wolf rider¡¯srge collection of treasures in the human world. From what Morton¡¯s Observation Records had stated, that wolf rider was preparing the big piece of a jade pillow to help his promotion as a wolf rider captain. This item was identified as a treasure by Wizard Morton in Morton¡¯s Observation Records, so it was probably extremely valuable. That was why Abel must not tell anyone about what he did in the wolf garden. Until the day he reached his full ability, he had to keep this secret far away from the public by all means necessary.

    With that in mind, Abel quickly opened the Morton¡¯s Observation Records to search for clues, and sure enough, in the introduction to the trees in the book, he found some information about wood.

    Dragon saliva wood is only produced in the dragon deep, made of dragon saliva from the dragon saliva tree. Anyone who came into long-term contact with the tree was able to strengthen the power of the will subtly.

    Whilst it was only a short sentence, it showed the importance of the dragon saliva wood. Before, the only method that a wizard could use to strengthen their power of the will was through meditation practices. That took years to umte, little by little. But now, Abel had discovered this new method.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help marveling at how much the Wolf rider had paid to acquire such good things. As far as Abel knew, the Dragon¡¯s Pool was located in the depths of the bi-monthly forest, protected by the elves on the outside, while on the inside lived the most powerful creature in the Holy Continent, the dragon.

    ording to the legend, the dragon was a creature created by the elite elves, to protect the elite elves¡¯ descendants from intrusions. Furthermore, if the elite elves needed back up, the dragon would send a powerful force to support them. However, if you wanted to turn the dragon¡¯s saliva into dragon saliva wood, it must be as hard as pulling a tooth out of a tiger.

    Abel obviously didn¡¯t know what the crazy things the crazy wolf rider captain did in order to get a promotion to be a head wolf rider captain. The wolf rider captain had entered a forbidden ce, the Double Moon forest with Wolf¡¯s treasure Kong Kong spirit portal bag. He then sneaked into the dragon cave and to acquire just enough dragon saliva wood. The wolf rider captain narrowly escaped the hunt from the dragon, and all of his allies ended up killed.

    In regards to that pillow made entirely out of the heart of a Peace Jade, the wolf rider captain had stolen it from the fox n¡¯s headmaster in the orc empire. As soon as he had gotten the information that the fox n¡¯s headmaster possessed a pillow made entirely out of the heart of a Peace Jade.

    The fox n was the most sacrificial race among the orcs. Stealing things from the fox n¡¯s headmaster was even crazier than entering the dragon¡¯s cave. Although the Wolf rider captain had hidden his identity, he was afraid of bing a suspect. Therefore, under the protection of the Wolf n, the wolf rider captain was driven to the human world, living a life of survival.

    Abel¡¯s heart was burning. He had no idea that he had acquired so many treasures from a single act of revenge against the wolf riders and that the portal bag had been acquired during his previous attack too. Moreover, each item within the bag seemed to be very useful as well as extremely valuable too.

    When Abel thought of the Kong Kong spirit portal bag, he immediately began searching for it on Morton¡¯s Observation Records. The record was like a Wikipedia for all things that were rted to a wizard, as long as Morton had heard of it before, it would all be recorded on the chronicle. Not only so, looking for things on the record was also very simple. For example, if Abel was searching for a portal bag, all he needed to do was also find the section of the introduction of portal items, and he would be able to see everything rted to it.

 Chapter 136 - Teleportation

    <h4>Chapter 136: Teleportation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The Kong Kong spirit portal bag was made with the skin of a Kong Kong soul beast. The Kong Kong soul beasts were an extremely rare species of soul beast. It had a strong dimensional attribute and could store all their rewards into their bodies. Since they could travel through portals of dimensions, they were very hard to capture. The Kong Kong spirit portal bag made with their skins were the best type of portal bag because of its ability to stretch.

    In the beginning, a Kong Kong spirit portal bag was also one square meter. It was stretched by directly putting other portal bags into a Kong Kong spirit portal bag. These Kong Kong spirit portal bags were secret weapons of everyrge race. Therefore, few people had heard about their existence.

    Upon seeing this record, Abel took a look at the size of his portal bag again. It was about the size of a house. He couldn¡¯t help but bite his tongue. It was 10 meters in length, 10 meters in width, and a height of 4 meters, which was four hundred cubic meters in total. This meant it must require 400 normal portal bags in total to throw into this Kong Kong spirit portal bag. Who would have even dared to guess, where did the wolves find all these portal bags to expand the Kong Kong spirit portal bag into its current size?

    But one thing could be certain. The wolves had sacrificed generations of hardship, murdering wizards and umting their portal bags to help expand this Kong Kong spirit portal bag. Only a powerful and vicious race, such as the wolves, could have the ability to achieve such a thing. This Kong Kong spirit portal bag was the strategic treasure of the wolves. It helped to carry arge number of resources to take from the human world, back to the world of the orc. The wolves themselves kept a part of it, and a part of it was exchanged forrge sums of wealth.

    After reading Morton¡¯s observation records, Abel felt like he knew way too many secrets. He had to stay safe. Now, he was like a kid carrying a massive amount of wealth in brought daylight. If someone had found out how much wealth he carried around with him every day, it would be a disaster.

    Abel couldn¡¯t seem to calm himself down. He could only hope the nighte sooner so he could examine in detail each of the spoils of war in the Kong Kong spirit portal bag. Before, he only kept these spoils of war in the Kong Kong spirit portal bag because he though they held some kind of value. But now, he realised these things were not just valuable, they were extremely valuable, to the point where he no longer wanted to sell it ¡ª especially that soul catching grass, which he thought was the most precious thing.

    Luckily Abel was not short of gold coins before he discovered this information. It seemed like he made a correct decision not to sell off the soul catching grass. The only way to do these treasures justice was to keep them a secret, and only use them when Abel had umted more knowledge in potion study.

    Abel¡¯s identity card began to vibrate. As soon as he got connected, the voice of Carlos came from within, ¡°Abele down quick. Camille and I are waiting for you!¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a face full of smile. Carlos was still enthusiastic, as always. During these four months, he would invite Abel for lunch together as soon as he was free. Abel answered, ¡°Coming down, Carlos!¡±

    Abel had already gotten familiar with Carlos and Camille, and he had changed the way they addressed them long ago. Abel enjoyed the atmosphere in Morton magic tower; it reminded him of the time when he was at school in his previous life. There were no scams and pitfalls, only pure friendships.

    It was a pity his second senior brother and 3rd senior sister always locked themselves in their individual floors. Abel had only seen their wizard followers deliver food to their door; he never seen theme out. ording to Carlos, both second senior brother and 3rd senior sister were also very lovely people.

    Despite Carlos inviting him for food every day, it seemed like it might still be a good idea for Abel to get his own wizard follower. Therefore, Abel already had a sense of who he was going to pick.

    As Abel was thinking, he had walked to the first floor. However, Carlos and Camille were not around the dining table. Instead, they were at that hall. That¡¯s strange, it was time for lunch, and usually, the two would wait for Abel around the dining table.

    ¡°Junior brother, today I will take you to see something!¡± Said Carlos raising his eyebrows up and down to Abel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him Abel. We will take you to Caral City. Carlos and I need to exchange something, so we want to take you along to enrich your experience.¡± Camille said to Abel with a smile.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Caral City?¡± Abel asked in a puzzled tone. Although he did not know much about this world, he still had heard of most of the city in the Duchy of Carmel. However, he had never heard of Caral City.

    ¡°Caral City is located on the border between the 4 Duchies. The Duchy of Carmel, Duchy of Thunder, Duchy of Koror, and Duchy of Laka. It was a ce for wizards from the 4 Duchies to do exchanges and not open to ordinary people. Long ago, it was only a ce used by a few wizards to exchange stuff they don¡¯t need. In the past few hundred years, it had undergone a lot of progress and slowly became the Caral City we know today.¡± Camille exined as she saw the puzzled look on Abel¡¯s face.

    ¡°How are we going to get there, Camille?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°The teleportation circle, of course. We had not used our free teleportation this month. little brother, you didn¡¯t use yours as well, right?¡± Asked Carlos pointing towards the teleportation circle.

    ¡°No, I have not used the teleportation circle.¡± Said Abel as he stared at the gigantic teleportation circle. He was a little curious, he had never seen the size of the teleportation circle pattern on the teacher¡¯s 11th floor, and the one in Rogue encampment was very small. It was nowhere asplicated as the pattern of this teleportation circle in front of him.

    ¡°Ok then, let¡¯s go!¡± Camille waved her identity card on the metal fence in front of the teleportation circle. It opened up a small door, allowing only one person to pass through. Camille entered in a sh.

    Abel followed closely behind, but suddenly the small door had disappeared in a sh of white light. Blocking Abel on his way.

    Carlos couldn¡¯t help butugh, seeing that Abel was shocked that he was blocked ¡°Haha, this defense circle can only let one person pass at a time,¡± He said.

    Afterwards, both Carlos and Abel shed their identity cards and entered the teleportation circle. As Abel stood inside, the hugeness andplication of the teleportation circle could be felt to an even greater extent. Some strips of the pattern on the floor began to emerge on to the surface, while some remained hidden below. Only with a few looks, Abel knew how hard it would be to copy this teleportation circle.

    ¡°Stop looking, teleportation circles are the Wizard Union¡¯s top-secret, you can only buy one when you reach a certain status, and it was set up and tested by a wizard specialized in drawing circles.¡± Said Carlos. As he saw Abel examining the teleportation circle, he could help butugh again.

    ¡°The spirit of the tower, ready for teleportation!¡± Said Camille to an empty space after making a ¡°be quiet¡± hand sign to Carlos.

    ¡°Identity confirmed, Free teleportation for three people. Please select your destination !¡± A very robotic voice came out of the teleportation circle.

    ¡°Destination Caral City!¡± Said Camille.

    ¡± confirmed, begin teleportation!¡±

    Abel felt the magical power around him began to rush in. The pattern on the floor began to glow in stripes of white light among those magical power. In a few short seconds, the entire teleportation circle was surrounded by white lights. Abel felt like a hurricane surrounded him. Since Abel was used to teleportation, things had entirely down after a short while as the white light faded. He realized the scenery around him had changed entirely.

    On the 11th floor, a smirk emerged from the face of Wizard Morton. He mumbled, ¡°these kids!¡± as he disappeared from his room in a sh.

    Abel turned his head and looked at Camille and Carlos. They still haven¡¯t woken up from the dizziness caused by teleportation. They were not like Abel; about was an intermediate knight with an extremely high power of the will. He also uses teleportation circles quite frequently, so he didn¡¯t faint from the dizziness caused by teleportation.

    ¡°Stop hiding,e out!¡± Called a wizard follower In a grey robe.

    ¡°Ok ok, calm down!¡± At that point, Carlos and Camille had be more clear-headed as he said to the wizard follower waving his hand.

    When the three stepped out of the teleportation circle. Carlos said while padding the back of his head, ¡°I hate teleportation, every time it ends up like this. Why can¡¯t they invent a teleportation circle that won¡¯t make you dizzy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you are too weak. If you had be an intermediate Wizard like teacher and still faint for half a day every time you move in a sh, then you will be the biggest joke in the wizardmunity.¡± Said Camille in a mocking tone.

    ¡°Oh, you never got dizzy? I thought you also had just woken up!¡± Carlos counteracted.

    ¡°At least I didn¡¯tin. I knew I would make it through the dizziness one day,¡± said Camille in a very particr tone.

    ¡°Wait, wait, did you say ¡®move in a sh¡¯?¡± Abel seemed to remember from Diablo, ¡®move in a sh¡¯ was a spell to teleport things to a short distance in a sh. He was not sure how it works in this world.

 Chapter 137 - Caral City

    <h4>Chapter 137: Caral City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Yes, teacher uses ¡®move in a sh¡¯ whenever he travels, it is the signature spell of an intermediate wizard. When someone has mastered the ¡®move in a sh,¡¯ almost no one could keep a wizard locked up in one ce,¡± Carlos said admiringly.

    ¡°How far, in terms of range, can the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ go?¡± Abel remembered that the mysterious movements of his teacher Wizard Morton, but he was very concerned about how far he could travel with the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ since it seemed that the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ from Diablo could only be seen at close range.

    ¡°It all depends on how far your power of the will can extend. Therger your power of the will could extend, the further you can travel.¡± Camille exined.

    Since the three of them talked while walking, when they were walking out of the teleportation circle, there was suddenly another white light behind them as more wizards were being teleported to the circle.

    Carlos then took a badge from his pocket and ced it in front of his chest. The badge had a six-star shining circle on the top with three small leaves on the bottom. Camille, on the other hand, also wore a badge on her chest, with an extra tiny leaf.

    Noticing that Abel was looking at the badge on his chest, Carlos smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a wizard¡¯s badge. You can also apply one from the wizard union. Do you see these leaves? One leaf means one rank. Since I¡¯m a rank three novice wizard, I have three tiny leaves.¡±

    Carlos took one look at the badge on Camille¡¯s chest in a mocking way and then said, in the face of Camille¡¯s defiant gaze, ¡°You know, your rank determines the number of leaves you have. Seeing Carlos had skipped introducing her own badge, Camille stared directly onto Carlos¡¯s eyes with her eyes of death.

    In the midst of the drama between the three, they walked out of the teleportation circle. As Abel looked curiously at his surroundings, although this ce was called a city, it looked more like a town as there was only one main road. The road was made from giant boulders, and it was also very smooth with both sides of the roads upied by various shops.

    ¡°These shops in the City of Caral are the shops of the witches and wizards as well as the branches of somerge trading corporations. These shops are tailored for wizards, sp the goods in these stores aren¡¯t exactly cheap. If you want to buy something, remember to check the price first, or you will not have enough gold to buy them,¡± Carlos kindly exined and introduced Abel.

    ¡°Abel, tell me if you don¡¯t have enough gold coins, or if you need anything else,¡± Camille smiled at Abel.

    ¡°Thank you, Camille. I think my family¡¯s fortune is enough for me already.¡±Abel replied gratefully.

    As they spoke, the three of them came to a huge storefront with a wand painted on the sign. ¡°Here we are,¡± Carlos said. ¡°This is the wizard¡¯s exchange. Witches and wizards in this neighborhood hold fairs here every twenty days, and luckily, today is the day of the fair.¡±

    Abel watched curiously as Carlos went to a table in the doorway and drew a gold coin to a wizard follower standing there with his magic card. He then took a sign from the wizard follower.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s shop 168.¡± Carlos waved the sign at the two of them.

    Abel could see clearly that there was a sign of 168 on the sign, but nothing else.

    In front, Carlos found shop 168, which was more like a long bar than a shop. There was a three-story wooden shelf behind it. Carlos then took twelve runes from his arms and ced them on the first shelf, while Camille took fifteen runes and ced them on the second.

    ¡°Howe you have more runes than I do?¡± Carlos asked Camille defiantly.

    ¡°This is because you¡¯rezy. I¡¯ve been drawing at least five times a day for months. What about you?¡± Camille asked Carlos with a nk look.

    ¡°I.. I just spent a little more time practicing,¡± Carlos said guiltily.

    ¡°Are these the runes you made?¡± Abel asked, picking up one of Camille¡¯s runes.

    ¡°Yup, but the materials are too expensive, which means the sess rate of these runes weren¡¯t able to increase. I could barely break even too,¡± Carlos sighed.

    ¡°What materials are these runes made of?¡± Abel asked, looking at the wood and gold on his hands, it felt like a simr material he had worked with before.

    ¡°It¡¯s made of crystal cores. I used a potion to soften them slightly, then reshape them and finally carved them with a knife. As my teacher, Wizard Morton, is good at making runes, Carlos and I have learned this skill.¡± Camille said.

    It was made from the nucleus of a crystal, thought Abel. No wonder he felt so familiar. The irregr shape of the nucleus had been refashioned into a rectangr te, so he couldn¡¯t even recognize it.

    Abel then looked at the runes, most of which were ¡°8#Ral¡± runes, a few ¡°7#Tal¡± runes, and ¡°10#Thul¡± runes.

    ¡°Why are there so many fire attack runes here?¡± Abel asked Camille.

    ¡°Wait, you know these runes?¡± Instead of answering Abel¡¯s questions, Camille was surprised that Abel knew the runes. This was because the knowledge of these runes wasn¡¯t something that could be learned casually. Even for wizards, they could only learn the knowledge of these rules if they have a heritage in rune drawing. Otherwise, most wizards would generally purchase their runes if they ever need them.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve learned runes from my cksmith teacher for a while back then.¡± Abel looked at Camille, puzzled, as He didn¡¯t think that this knowledge was valuable. From the beginning, he had a Dwarf magical weapons forging guide, which allowed him to learn the most systematic knowledge of the runes, and sessfully copied the rune from a rune sign.

    ¡°Was your cksmith teacher a dwarf?¡± Camille didn¡¯t expect Abel to have also learned forgery. In her memory, only the dwarf cksmiths would have inherited their rune systems.

    ¡°No, my cksmith was a human cksmith, but his teacher was a dwarf cksmith,¡± Abel exined.

    Camille suddenly realized, ¡°No wonder you know about this rune knowledge. When making a rune sign, you need to bnce the energy within the crystal core to the energy the rune requires. Recently only Fire crystal cores were avable on the market most of the time, so all the runes signs we made were basically all fire attributes as well.

    Abel had some understanding of the requirements of making runes, as it was the same principle as forging the magic swords. Both of them required the same energy. The difference was that the runes used the crystal core, while the magic sword uses the magic gems.

    ¡°Can I learn how to make runes?¡± Abel asked Camille expectantly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can teach you. The teacher will have to teach you this knowledge when he can. I will not dare to teach you in advance as I might get in a lot of trouble.¡± Camille shook her head, but when he saw Abel¡¯s disappointed look on his face, she added, ¡°But I can teach you the basics of how to use a carving knife. These are the basics of rune making.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Camille! Abel¡¯s mood was suddenly much better, as he was able to practice the basic use of carving knives first. This wouldy a good foundation for learning rune card making in the future and save a lot of time. This was because he had a lot of time to practice in Rogue encampment.

    ¡°Carlos, stay here. I¡¯ll go with Abel and buy him a good carving knife.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this,¡± Carlos protested.

    Turning to Carlos, Camille ignored his protestation and called Abel out.

    As they passed, Abel remembered. ¡°Camille,¡± he asked softly and curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the price for a half day¡¯s rent in one of these shops?¡±

    ¡°10,000 gold.¡± Camille looked back at Abel and then said, ¡°Don¡¯te here by yourself. Your levels are too low. Although it is safer here, there will still be dark wizards.¡±

    ¡°Dark wizard?¡± Another word Abel had never heard.

    ¡°Dark wizards is the name given to evil wizards who were born by robbing ordinary wizards. You may see an ordinary wizard here, but he could also be a dark wizard secretly. So be careful in the Wizard world.¡± Camille exined, then said to Abel, ¡°You¡¯ve got a great talent. You¡¯ve reached level 2 in such a short time, but there¡¯s a lot of rank four and rank five novice wizards out there, and sometimes there are even official wizards, and you can¡¯t get away from them since they are so strong.¡±

 Chapter 138 - Alloy Carving Knife

    <h4>Chapter 138: Alloy Carving Knife</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Thank you, Camille. I will be careful,¡± Abel said while nodding his head.

    ¡°We arrived. Both Carlos and I bought our carving knife here.¡± Said Camille as she led Abel to the front of a shop.

    The storefront of that shop was filled with all kinds of knives, swords, and shields. Under the gaze of Abel, all those knives, swords, and shields did not look too bad. They were all made from a hundred skill iron base. Behind the counter, there was a rank, secured with two full body armor.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a ce for Wizards to exchange their stuff? Why are there so many weapons? Abel asked quietly.

    ¡°Junior brother. Do wizards have any ability to protect themselves? Of course, they need to buy some warrior or knights equipment to protect themselves. All the equipment in our store is the best of the best. If you give a tip to the thing that protects you, they will definitely remain loyal to you.¡± Said a raspy voiceing from somewhere. It was the owner of the shop, a burly man with a face full of beard, who was around 2.2 meters tall. He came up to Abel after he overheard his question.

    ¡°Dorian, this is my junior brother Abel, he wants to buy a carving knife,¡± Camille said hello to Dorian, the burly man with a face full of beard.

    After Dorian had heard Camille¡¯s introduction, he looked at Abel in disbelief. He asked, ¡°Abel? May I ask, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°Abel Harry,¡± Abel bowed and replied.

    ¡°My respected Master, Elite ck Smith Dorian salute to you!¡± Said Dorian as he bowed deeply.

    ¡°Dorian, you are too polite!¡± Said Abel after returning a greeting.

    ¡°It is my pride to have you visiting my shop!¡± Said Dorian in pure excitement.

    ¡°Wait, Dorian. Did you just call Abel a Master?¡± Camille asked in a puzzled tone.

    ¡°Camille, did you not know that Master Abel is a ck Smith Master? He was the 36th ck Smith Master in the Holy Continent, as well as the youngest ck Smith Master. ording to statistics, he is the closest cksmith Master to bing a Grandmaster ck Smith!¡± Said Dorian, his voice filled with his respect for Abel.

    ¡°Abel?¡± Camille was dumbstruck. She seemed to have lost her ability to speak all of a sudden. All she could do was stare at Abel. She had only regained her concentration after a while and asked Abel, ¡°Abel, why didn¡¯t you ever mention you are a ck Smith Master?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because no one had asked me,¡± Abel innocently stared at Camille.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one who tells us first?¡± Said Camille staring back at Abel in a somewhat helpless way. It was such an important thing, but Abel had always pretended like it was nothing and never told her about it.

    ¡°I came to the magic tower to be a wizard. What does my other status have to do with it? The teacher had said that the status and wealth of an ordinary person have nothing to do with being a wizard. As long as you are a member of the wizards, you will be granted the identity of a wizard.¡±

    ¡°Do you really not know what being a ck Smith Master signifies? Camille realized maybe Abel didn¡¯t know too much about being a ck Smith Master.

    She proceeded to say, ¡°Other than making powerful weapons. ck Smith Masters can also work with wizards to make powerful magic weapons. For example, a wand that increases ice attacks, without the help of a ck Smith Master, it is impossible to make one.¡±

    Seeing the dumb look on Abel¡¯s face, Camille waved her hand and said: ¡°Whatever, you had just be a novice wizard. The teacher will teach you this stuff in the future.¡±

    Abel did not know how to make a wand at all. He had only socialized with knights in the past, and almost everything he made was equipment for knights. Master Bentham had said in the past that Abel could be a student of the dwarfs, and further develop his forging ability. But at the time, Abel only wanted to be a wizard and did not pay too much attention to a ck Smith Master¡¯s study.

    Now, his perspective had changed. It seemed like the connection between ck Smith Masters and wizards were actually a lot closer than he thought. They seemed to have a special yet tightly linked rtionship. If he had the chance in the future, he would definitely sit down and have a good talk with teacher Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Master Abel, did you say you want a carving knife?¡± During all this time, Dorian¡¯s sight did not leave Abel at all. When Abel noticed Dorian, it looked like he was looking into the eyes of a fan seeing a superstar.

    ¡°Yes, your excellency Dorian. I need a carving knife for my study of rune sign-making,¡± Abel said with augh.

    ¡°Please wait,¡± Dorian said and bowed. It was somewhatedic to see a 2.2meters gigantic bowing to the 1.85 meters Abel.

    Dorian turned around and searched in a box behind the counter. After a while, he carefully took out a dark gold color carving knife and handed it to Abel with two hands. Dorian said, ¡°I had identally found a natural ore around here. However, the ore was too small to make any weapons out of it, so I made this carving knife. Upon itspletion, I realized this carving knife was a lot sharper than anything else on the market. Please give it a critique.¡±

    Abel received Dorian¡¯s carving knife with two hands and closely examined it. This carving knife looked like it was made with some kind of alloy. Abel tapped it two times with his hand. It seemed like there was some extremely bnced heavy metal inside it. If this kind of naturalpound gold was sharped to such extent, it would be even rarer than other valuable ores. This alloy was truly unique.

    ¡°The material of this carving knife waspounded with many types of metal. You said it¡¯s a natural ore, so it waspounded naturally. Materials like these were so rare. You can almost call it a treasure from the sky,¡± said Abel in a careful tone.

    ¡°Master Abel, your sight is too good. I have shown this carving knife to many ck Smiths and wizards, but never a ck Smith Master. The few wizards I have shown this carving knife to agree with what you have said. It¡¯s just that they were not too interested in thesepound metals. Although these types of metal were sharper than gold, they could not increase the amount of magical ability being injected. Therefore in the eyes of those wizards, this carving knife is not too different from the ones made with normal metals,¡± said Dorian looking at Abel with respect.

    Abel smiled in a little embarrassment. The alloy could be seen everywhere in his previous world. Even primary school kids could understand the concept of alloy. However, this carving knife in the hand of Abel was good for both study and practical use. He was not like the other wizards who only cared about magical ability. If Abel could separate thepounds within the alloy, he might be able to make some extremely powerful weapons.

    ording to the statistics in the Horadric cube, the attacking power of this world¡¯s weapons was generally lower, to the point where it¡¯s basically impossible to hurt anyone with a ¡®absorb material impact¡¯ rune sign. Abel calcted, although these weapons might have no problem battling a low-rank monster in Rogue encampment, it would most likely have a problem battling high-rank monsters. Since Abel had discovered a type of alloy that could increase a weapon¡¯s attacking power, it provided him with a direction for experimenting in the future. That¡¯s good news.

    ¡°How much for this carving knife?¡± Abel asked as he stared at the carving knife in his hand in excitement.

    ¡°Master Abel, if you like it, I can give it to you as a gift. That ore didn¡¯t cost me that much, and my forging skills are nothingpared to yours anyway, so don¡¯t ever talk gold coins with me.¡± Said Dorian waving both of his hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s?¡± Abel was a little hesitant. He really wanted this carving knife, but his heart won¡¯t let him take advantage of Dorian and walk away with this carving knife for free.

    ¡°Abel, just ept it. I knew Dorian for many years. If he said, he wants to give you something as a gift. With his personality, he would rather throw it away than take it back,¡± Camille couldn¡¯t help but interrupt seeing Abel¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Ok, thank you, your excellency, I¡¯ll ept this gift. If you have any questions in regards to forgery, feel free to ask me. Of course, I had not been studying forgery for too long, so I might not be able to answer some of your questions, but I¡¯ll try my best,¡± said Abel in a somewhat serious tone.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Abel.¡± Hearing Abel¡¯s promise, Dorian was filled with joy. Although Dorian was already an elite ck Smith, he did not have any inheritance. At first, he felt like he had lost his goal. However, after hearing this promise and guidance by a ck Smith Master, he had regained a sense of direction again. That was great news for Dorian.

    On the way back, Camille asked Abel countless questions that made his brain hurts.

    ¡°Abel, how much does it cost if I want to buy a weapon from a ck Smith Master?¡±

 Chapter 139 - Purchase

    <h4>Chapter 139: Purchase</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Abel, what are some prerequisites to be a ck Smith Master?¡±

    ¡°Abel, do you still connect with other ck Smith Masters?¡±

    ¡°Abel, do ck Smith Masters make clothing for girls?¡±

    ¡°Abel, can ck Smith Masters make jewelry?¡±

    These questions did not stop. Abel saw the no168 shop front in front of him, and let out a breath of relief. Hr said to Camille, ¡°Camille, we arrived.¡±

    ¡°Abel, ever since I found that you are a ck Smith Master, your attitude towards me changed. Howe you are no longer as enthusiastic,¡± Said Camille emphasizing her voice.

    Abel bitterly smiled at Camille. He knew that all women could be illogical sometimes, even a wise female wizard. Camille was obviously asking weird questions along the way. Abel just did not know how to answer these questions, not that he had an attitude problem. That was such a big injustice. Abel could even feel it on his own face.

    ¡°You are back,¡± Said Carlos saving his hand to Abel and Camille. Then, he began to chat with a young wizard follower around 20 years of age in the shop in front of him.

    ¡°Can the price go any lower for this fire spell rune sign? The market price is 20,000 gold coins, and you are selling them for 22,000 gold coins. That¡¯s quite a big gap, isn¡¯t it!¡± Said the wizard follower, sounding a little irritated upon seeing the rune sign on disy.

    ¡°We got a customer?¡± I¡¯m a sh of an eye, Camille stepped in front of the counter. She looked at the wizard follower and said with a smile, ¡°You can¡¯t say it like that. Yes, the market price is 20,000 gold coins, but do you know why we are selling higher?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± The Wizard follower saw a gorgeous female wizard.

    ¡°Because of heritage. All of our runes were personally inherited by an intermediate wizard, so our quality is a lot more promising than those ones on the market with defects, and turnover by multiple hands.¡± As Camille was speaking, she seemed to sh the identity card on her waist subconsciously.

    When the wizard follower saw the identity card with a big tree engraving on Camille¡¯s waist, his eyes immediately began to sparkle, he smiled and said: ¡°Give me three fire attack rune signs.¡±

    Carlos took out three rune signs from the shelf and handed it to the hands of the wizard follower. The

    Wizard follower then took out his magic gold card and lightly tapped on Carlos¡¯s magic gold card. A payment of 66,000 gold coins had beenpleted.

    After the wizard follower had left, Carlos looked at Camille directly in the eye and said, ¡°Wow, you used the teacher¡¯s name to sell rune signs again. You better watch out.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, I just said it was inherited by an intermediate wizard. There are a few intermediate wizards within the four countries. Who knows which one I am talking about!¡± Said Camille as she put on an innocent look, as though she had really just exposed her identity card mistakenly.

    ¡°Ok ok, at least we can sell some of them. It had been very quiettely, and no one is buying rune signs,¡± said Carlos sounding a little irritated.

    ¡°Quiet is a good thing. It means that nothing major had happened. If not, we will get put in missions, and we won¡¯t even have time to do our training,¡± Said Camille with a smile as she disagreed with Carlos¡¯s perspective.

    ¡°Camille, we need to do missions?¡± Asked Abel suspiciously.

    ¡°Abel, you had only just settled in the magic tower. All you need to focus on is doing your training. You will get put into missions after five years.¡± Camille exined.

    ¡°Junior brother, if some bad intentioned dark novice wizards decided to something bad, sending an official wizard will be too much of a waste. However, it will be suicide if we send a knight. Novice wizards like us will be a perfect match. It will also be a good chance for us to gain some more experience in fighting.¡± Said Carlos turning his head after fixing up the things on the shelf.

    ¡°But only for novice wizards who can fight. We don¡¯t want to give more food to our enemies by sending some rank three novice wizards,¡± Camille gifted this sentence to Carlos.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like I neverpleted a mission,¡± Carlos shouted while jumping up like a rabbit being bit in the tail.

    ¡°Yeah, what rank was that novice wizard that tagged along? Rank 1 or rank 2.¡± Camille asked Carlos in a calm voice while rolling her eyes.¡±

    Seeing the two in killing mode again, Abel immediately said from the side, ¡°Camille, Carlos. I¡¯ll go take a walk, see if there¡¯s anything to buy.¡±

    ¡°Ok, since it¡¯s your first time here, it will be a good idea to take a walk around. I don¡¯t trust Carlos to be by himself here. With his personality, he won¡¯t even make enough gold coins for us to get back using the teleportation circle.¡± Said Camille nodding her head.

    Abel slowly walked along with the crowd. Every shop had weird objects he couldn¡¯t even recognize. Most of them seemed to be the body part of beasts, while others were strange herbs or materials. As Abel continued to walk, the more alienated he felt. By this point, he was even more motivated to memorize everything in <i>Morton¡¯s Observation Record</i>. If he had, he wouldn¡¯t be staring at all these weird objects in every shop like he had never been outside before.

    After a while, Abel had stopped his steps. He finally recognized something in the shop in front of him. It was a crystal core; he was certain of that.

    The owner of the shop was a middle-age rank four novice wizards with four-leaf badge on his chest. When he saw Abel, he said with a genuine smile, ¡°Junior brother, are you looking for something?¡±

    Abel continued to look at the crystal core on the shelf. Seeing such a familiar seller, he thought, why not buy some. It might also be a good idea to stock up some ingredients when he made runes in the future, ¡°How much for a crystal core?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°The Fire one is 20,000 gold coins apiece, the ice, and poison one is 30,000 gold coins apiece.¡± The middle-age wizard introduced with a smile.

    Abel had asked about the rough value of crystal cores. These crystal cores in the shop were not too expensive. They were around the normal market value. This middle age novice wizard did not randomly raise the value since he didn¡¯t have a wizard badge.

    ¡°Give me ten fire crystal cores and all of the ice and poison ones you have.¡± Said Abel seeing there was not much ice and poison one lefts on the shelf.

    ¡°Wait a minute, let me calcte,¡± the middle age novice wizard calcted in his heart for a while and proceeded to say ¡°10 fire crystal cores, 20,000 gold coins. Seven ice and poison crystal cores, 21,000 gold coins. 41,000 gold coins in total.¡±

    Abel took out his magic gold card. He had just received the auction payment of 240,000 gold coins from Edmound¡¯s boutique shop. Now, he had reached a shocking amount of 35,1250 gold coins in his magic gold card.

    A dark gold sh of light emerged as Abel tapped his magic gold card with the middle age novice Wizard¡¯s magic gold card. After Abel had confirmed, 41,000 gold coins had deducted from his magic gold card. Now he only had 31,025 gold coins.

    The middle-age novice wizard in front of Abel caught a glimpse of Abel¡¯s gold card. Abel did not have the experience. Normally, people would cover their magic gold cards with their hands during transactions. When the middle age novice wizard saw the six figures in Abel¡¯s gold card, his eyes shed in greed.

    Abel sensed a wave of bad intentions with his power of the will. When he lifted his head to see where the bad intentions wereing from, the eyes of the middle age novice wizard returned to peace again. Abel shook his head. Everything seemed to be normal, so he put the crystal cores in his bad and walked off.

    Seeing where Abel had walked off, the middle age novice wizard took out a small sign and slowly injected some mana into it. This was a wizard exchange ground, so the use of mana was strictly band. However, these small scalemunication signs only required a small amount of mana to operate, and it was sold by the officials of Caral City. That¡¯s why the middle age novice wizard was brave enough to use it.

    A small scalemunication sign could only be used within a city, and that city must be covered in energy from amunication circle that corresponds with themunication sign. As the wizard exchange ground, Caral city was all covered inmunication circles and was publicly selling these smallmunication signs. However, these smallmunication signs were normally extremely expensive. Normally an intermediate wizard could not afford it, and they were mostly purchased by official wizards.

    ¡°Teacher, I discovered a fat sheep!¡± During their conversation, the honest tone from the middle age novice Wizard¡¯s voice hadpletely vanished. What¡¯s left was only a smell of fishiness.

 Chapter 140 - Dark Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 140: Dark Wizard</h4>

    ¡°You say it¡¯s a fat sheep every time. Thest fat sheep only had 20,000 gold coins on it. It barely even covered the cost of operating my magic circle,¡± a heavy voice emerged from themunication sign.

    ¡°Teacher, I promise. It¡¯s a fat sheep this time. I saw that he had a bnce of 310,000 gold coins.¡± said the middle age novice wizard in excitement.

    ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± Said the wizard on the other side. He doesn¡¯t seem to be too excited about the 310,000 gold coins since he kept asking for more details.

    ¡°I feel like he is just a rank 1 or 2 novice wizard. He doesn¡¯t have a wizard badge, so he probably wasn¡¯t even verified by the wizard union,¡± said the middle age novice wizard exined.

    ¡°Ok, not bad. Lure him to my ce, and I¡¯ll share some of the gold coins with you.¡± The voice of the Wizard from the other side began to show some interest.

    Abel did not know what was waiting in store for him at all. He continued to look around the different shops, trying to elevate his thin knowledge of Wizardry.

    ¡°Junior brother!¡± A familiar voice came from behind. When Abel turned and looked, it was the middle age wizard who had just sold him the crystal cores. Abel felt a bit strange and asked, ¡°Is there any problem?¡±

    The middle-age novice wizard said, ¡°When you paid for the crystal cores just then, you forgot to cover the bnce in your magic gold card. That¡¯s very dangerous, and you have to be more careful next time.

    ¡°Oh, thank you so much!¡± At that moment, Abel had just realized the bnce in his magic gold card might be a little too big to carry around. It might attract bad intentioned people. Luckily, the middle age novice wizard reminded him.

    The novice wizard said in a bit of embarrassment, ¡°I just saw the bnce in your magic gold card and remembered that my friend had some unique crystal cores that he wants to sell. Are you interested in buying some electric crystal cores? If you want, I can take you to my friend¡¯s ce. He is also selling some attribute-less crystal cores.

    Abel did not have much response when he heard the middle age wizard said electric crystal cores. He didn¡¯t even know how to make a rune sign; these materials were just for future training. However, when he heard the middle age wizard mention an attribute-less crystal core, his heart began to chime. These attribute-less crystal cores were often exclusively exchanged between official wizards, and they would only exchange once every 100 days. Therefore, these attribute-less crystal cores were tough to attain. However, hearing that the 2nd floor of this exchange ground had a stock, he might have a chance to get one, so he wanted to take a look.

    Abel did not worry about his safety since he was in Caral City. Even if a slightly more significant amount of mana was unleashed, it would attract the attention of the wizards on guard. If a fight had broken out and even the official wizards on guard could not solve the problem, then at least four intermediate wizards would be teleported here immediately to solve it.

    ¡°Ok, I am very interested in attribute-less crystal core. Let¡¯s go have a look,¡± said Abel with a smile.

    ¡°Junior brother, follow me,¡± seeing Abel agreed to his offer. He led Abel to where the corner of the exchange ground was located.

    Abel realized the further they walked, the fewer people there were. Although he was still in the exchange ground, the ce was deserted. He started to be suspicious, and he slowed down his steps.

    ¡°Junior brother, you see that shop in front of us? That¡¯s where we are heading. We¡¯ve arrived .¡± Said the middle age novice wizard, as he slowed down his stepped and pointed to a shop not far in front of him to Abel.

    Abel focused his sight. Although the storefront in front of him was ced with merchandise, he did not see anyone moving inside. He had no idea why anyone would rent a shop here.

    ¡°Little brother, please go in,¡± the middle age novice wizard slowly came to a halt, allowing Abel to step in. Since Abel had arrived, he did not pay too much attention. He thought he might as well step up and take a look at the merchandise in the storefront.

    There wererge amounts of crystal cores ced on the shelf. He moved along. He noticed arge amount of fire crystal cores, Poison and ice crystal cores, and even some electric crystal cores.

    Abel continued to walk along. Suddenly, everything in his surroundings changed. He realized he was standing in an open field surrounded by big trees, and the middle age novice wizard behind him had disappeared as well.

    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ve been scammed.¡± Abel felt his heart drop as he muttered to himself.

    ck was a beginner wizard. Normally he was the owner of a seven stories magic tower in Duchy of Keyen. However, sometimes he would also do some dirty things. Yes, he was a dark wizard.

    Although Duchy of Keyen had quite a lot on consecrates for wizards, they were far not enough to sustain ck¡¯s spending. He did not have any special inheritance, so he wouldn¡¯t make any rune signs and potions. Sometimes, he would go hunting some soul beast to get some ie, but he couldn¡¯t do it very often since hunting a soul beast required at least a few wizards to go together. Therefore, the costs of the magic tower, the cost of his own, and his disciple¡¯s training always stressed him out.

    Without a choice, he had to find another way to make more gold coins. Therefore, he decided to murder some novice wizards with a rtively big fortune and take their money. Just like that, he became a dark wizard.

    ck did not have the guts to kill an official wizard since that would be a very hard and risky thing to do. Every official wizard had their own unique defensive moves, but In regards to killing a novice wizard, it would be like a walk in the park for ck.

    After he sacrificed a lot to make a barrier circle, ck began his profession as a novice wizard murderer to make money. He had calcted the time exchange for every exchange ground within the nearest 10,000 miles. Then he would use his disciples as bait to lure novice wizards into the barrier circle. Just like that, he would sessfully avoid the attentions of the wizards on guard.

    ck would rarely make his killing in Caral city. Caral City was the center of the 4 Duchy. Every teleportation circle within a few thousand were controlled by the wizards of the Duchy. If he had left a tiny bit of bread crumb behind from his killing, many intermediate wizards would be immediately teleported to his ce. If he was unlucky, that number would be even higher. Therefore, he could not make a mistake no matter what, as his chance of escaping will be extremely low.

    Throughout the morning, he did not have a single sess this time. He arrived at Caral City. Just then, his disciple reported that there was a novice Wizard with 300,000 gold coins worth of fortune. Although it was not a lot of gold coins, it was still extremely rare for a novice wizard to carry that much around. Seeing the novice Wizard who had been lured into the barrier circle was only a 13 years old rank 2 novice wizard, ck let out a breath of relief. An official wizard would not make a mistake when identifying someone who was younger and lower rank than themselves.

    After he had confirmed that this young rank 2 novice wizard was not acting bait or an impersonator, ck began to walk out from where he had hidden, standing in front of Abel.

    ¡°Hello, young novice Wizard. I am a rank 7 dark wizard. Please transfer all the gold coins in your magic gold card to my magic gold card.¡± He thought he waspletely out of the league of this rank 2 novice wizard. There was no way this kid knew any spells; how could he hurt him.

    ¡°D..D...Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± said Abel. Although he was nervous, he already had a lot ofbat experience at his age. He knew that in a situation like this. He had to numb his enemy. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let this rank 7 beginner wizard have a chance to attack.

    Abel stared into the face of the dark wizard, and the dark wizard doesn¡¯t seem to be concerned about him at all. Abel couldn¡¯t me him. Who would have guessed a 13-year-old rank 2 novice would simultaneously be an intermediate knight with a power that exceeded an elite knight.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it twice!¡± Said ck, waves of impose pressure emerged from his voice.

    ¡°I.. I know spells,¡± Abel tried to act scared, as he drew the pattern for ¡°fireball¡± in mid-air. However, he might be too nervous. He made a mistake immediately. He then tried to draw it again but still failed.

    ck stared at this young novice wizard in front of him in amusement and said: ¡°how did your teacher teach. You can¡¯t even draw a basic ¡®fireball¡¯ spell.¡±

    ¡°My teacher is very powerful. He is an intermediate wizard.¡± Abel flipped the identity card on his waist to the front, exposing an engraving of a big tree.

    The eyes of ck grew tense. He recognized this was the identity card of Wizard Morton. Although he doesn¡¯t have the ability to fight Wizard Morton, this kid in front of him was only a novice wizard. He would just be careful, and no one would know.¡±

    ¡°Little kid, don¡¯t try to scare me with your teacher. Quickly give me your magic gold card, or I will make you suffer so bad, you rather die.¡± In a sh, the heaviness within ck¡¯s voice had disappeared. Wizard Morton¡¯s name still gave him a lot of pressure.

 Chapter 141 - Suprise Kick to the Balls

    <strong>Chapter 141: Suprise Kick to the Balls</strong>

    Abel seemed frightened by what Wizard ck was saying. He slowly took out his golden magic card, and while he was a bit reluctant to give it away, he still handed it over.

    Wizard ck smiled. Abel was still a child, after all. Words were all it took to threaten him. The younger these apprentice wizards were, the easier it was to swindle from them. The experienced ones were harder to trick, though. Since they knew they were going to die soon, they would just not hand the gold coin on their cards over. All in all, ck got pretty lucky today.

    Wizard ck took out his golden card as well. He looked kind of displeased with how slow Abel was being. He stepped forward and connected the two cards. The two cards glowed in a dark-gold light. Wizard ck smiled when he saw the ¡®310250¡¯ value point on Abel¡¯s one.

    ¡®Teacher!¡¯ Abel shouted as he looked behind Wizard ck. He was like an Oscar actor, hypnotizing himself that it was really Morton who was standing behind Wizard ck.

    Normally speaking, Wizard ck would not fall for a childish trick like this. Abel was just thirteen, though, and he was obviously from a noble family. If he had the brain to y this kind of joke on the adult in front of him, it was kind of hard to see how he became a rank two apprentice wizard in the first ce.

    Wizard ck turned around after hearing Abel¡¯s shout. There wasn¡¯t anything behind him. Actually, they were inside a barrier circle. There¡¯s no way that he wouldn¡¯t know if someone was behind him. For the many years that he had lived, he did not expect to be fooled by a child like this.

    A white light appeared from Wizard ck. It was from his defense rune. Abel knew what was the defense rune could do. He still had two of them that he got from the worgen prince. He knew what their limits were.

    A cold smile appeared from Abel¡¯s face. He had almost 4,000 pounds of raw strength. Since his strong point was around 15.12, he could deal with about 16,000 pounds of damage with the four-time buff of hisbat qi. Although the defense rune could reduce physical damage, it wasn¡¯t exactly a perfect tool to avoid injury.

    As Abel¡¯s leg made contact with Wizard ck¡¯s groin, he could hear the sound of something breaking. This kick was fatal for any wizard if they did not have their defense rune. It did hurt Wizard ck pretty badly, but it wasn¡¯t going to kill him.

    Wizard ck¡¯s face paled. For an instant there, he couldn¡¯t remember any magic, runes, or any defensive techniques he had learned over his whole life. Extreme pain was the only thing his brain could feel.

    Abel didn¡¯t stop. There was a seven-level wizard right in front of him, and Abel cast a firebomb spell, then a small and 7-level firebomb fired into Wizard ck¡¯s wide-open, screaming mouth.

    BOOM

    Wizard ck¡¯s head exploded. Abel stepped back to avoid the blood that was spurting out. He sat on the ground and breathed heavily.

    In just a few seconds, Abel waspletely out of mana.

    At the beginning of the ¡°conversation¡± they were having, Abel tried to lower Wizard ck¡¯s guard. He then tried to scare him by using Morton¡¯s reputation. For the killing blow, he used his balls-breaking kick, which was finished by several fireballs to the head. As fast as the encounter was, he did gain a lot of experience during this encounter.

    After calming himself down a little, Abel stood up and looked for things from the headless body. As Morton told him, every official wizard had their own space bag. As it turned out, Wizard ck was no exception.

    Abel looked into the space bag with his Power of the Will. Because its owner just died, it was easy for him to open it.

    Inside were tens of crystal cores, as well as several runes with both attack and defense functions. He counted the runes. There were 11 of them for attack and 3 for defense. If Wizard ck had the time to use more than one defense rune, it would be Abel, who¡¯s going to have his head blown up by now.

    Abel also found four pieces of sheep parchment scrolls. Since the space bag was not too big, the wizards would only use them to carry basic necessities.

    Abel took out the four parchments. There were recipes for making two types of potions, one for recovery and one for providing nutrition.

    The ¡°recovery potion¡± was meant for recovering one¡¯s stamina. After drinking it, one could regain some of the stamina that was lost for a short amount of time.

    The ¡°nutrition potion¡± could be used as an alternative form of diet. Once consumed, one would have no need to eat or drink for a long period of time.

    Abel looked at the two recipes. Morton never taught him about these kinds of potions. Disappointingly, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could ever make any use of them.

    For the other two parchment scrolls, one was a house deed for a certain location in the Kingdom of St. Ellis. Abel had never heard of this country before. The parchment paper was glowing with the magic wave, something that Abel had never seen before.

    Quickly, he decided to look at thest parchment scroll. It was a guide for making a certain type of magic circle, which meant that one of the two cards inside the bag was for activating the magic circle.

    The magic circle was called the ¡°Seclusion circle.¡± Once set up in open space, it wouldpletely separate a small area from its surroundings.

    Abel was a bit happy. He didn¡¯t expect to find a way to control the seclusion circle so quickly. After taking out the card that as meant for monitoring the circle, he did as the parchment scroll showed him and deactivated the space that was trapping him inside.

    The giant tree disappeared as soon as the circle was switched off. Instead, a small, round te was on the ground in front of Abel. It was about the size of his palm and had all sorts of runes written on it.

    When the middle-aged wizard looked down, he screamed as he saw the headless corpse lying on the ground. He tried to run, but no man could run faster than a fireball. Immediately, his backlit on fire after Abel shot a fireball towards his back. Eventually, the scream became less and less audible as the man was burnt to his death.

    ¡®Who used their spells here?¡¯ a familiar figure shed before Abel.

    ¡°O honorable wizard, a dark wizard just attacked me! I had to cast my own spells to kill him.¡± Abel bowed to the wizard in front of him.

    It was a young wizard who was wearing a very fancy robe. He had a golden card in his hand. ording to what Abel heard from Carlos, it must be the key to activating the circle that could teleport regr wizards.

    ¡°Interesting. A rank two apprentice wizard killed a rank four apprentice wizard,¡± the young wizard said as he examined the headless corpse on the ground.

    While the body was without its head, the clothes were obviously Wizard ck¡¯s belongings. Wizard ck was a rank seven wizard, who was early to an exchange meeting for official wizards. The young wizard couldn¡¯t help but ask again.

    ¡°Did you really kill this man?¡±

 Chapter 142 - Returning to the Magic Tower

    <h4>Chapter 142: Returning to the Magic Tower</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Sir. This dark wizard tried to trap me inside his seclusion circle. He wanted to kill me!¡¯ Abel said.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The young wizard couldn¡¯t believe what Abel said. If a rank two apprentice wizard fought against a rank seven apprentice wizard. There was just no way that thetter would lose.

    From the young wizard¡¯s perspective, judging from how the body had lost its head, Wizard ck must¡¯ve taken a fireball to the mouth. It was hard to imagine how such a scenario could happen, but all the evidence was here. As for the rank four apprentice wizard, he died from having his back burnt from a fire element spell.

    The young wizard threw a cautious look at Abel. While scanning Abel from top to bottom, he realized that a portal bag and a circle te were lying on the ground. Just when his mind was about to be taken over by greed, the tree token on Abel¡¯s waist had him thinking twice. After all, he was not the headless corpse that was lying on the ground. He wasn¡¯t one yet, at least. He had a bright future ahead of him, which he should not risk losing because he tried to piss off Wizard Morton.

    ¡°I understand now. You can pick up what you want from them. I¡¯ll take the bodies,¡± the young wizard said with a smile, then watched enviously as Abel took everything from Wizard ck. Even all of the rank four apprentice wizard¡¯s belongings were taken.

    When Abel was done, all that was left for the young wizard were two magic gold cards that could not be transferred at all.

    ¡°Keep these magic gold cards,¡± the young wizard said while trying to be nice, ¡°I¡¯ll tell the Wizard Union to contact the Bank of the Holy Continent. What they¡¯ll do is to force a bank transfer from Wizard ck to your ount. Is that okay with you? All you need to do is to take these two cards and give them to Wizard Morton.¡±

    Regardless of what methods Abel used, the young wizard respected him for killing a wizard that was way above his league. Besides, Abel was a disciple of Wizard Morton, which was, by no means, a title that should be ignored.

    In fact, Abel did feel some malice from the young wizard. When he felt it, however, it didn¡¯t remain for too long. Perhaps it¡¯s because Morton was mentioned. All that ill intention just then was quickly turned into a sense of admiration.

    ¡°Thank you for the advice. When my teacher asks about what happened today, I¡¯m going to say something good about you,¡± Abel saluted to the young wizard.

    Abel then left happily with the loot that he retrieved. The young wizard, too, left with the two dead bodies. When the two were gone, a figure appeared from where they were talking. It was Wizard Morton.

    Morton saw the blood on the ground. He thought it was a good idea to get Abel here for some training. He wanted to teach him about how dangerous it was in the world of wizards. He had no idea that Wizard ck would have a seclusion circle, though. Abel was lucky (or just really smart) to have handled all that on his own.

    When Morton realized that Abel was trapped inside the seclusion circle, he pretty much just gave up on rescuing him. Even for him, breaking a seclusion circle was not a quick and easy job. Instead, Morton nned to kill the dark wizard as soon as the circle was deactivated.

    Abel killed not only the rank four apprentice wizard but also headshot the rank seven dark wizard. As the situation changed so quickly, Morton decided not to show up at all. If he did appear and spoke to Abel, Abel might just rely on others to save him during his future adventures.

    After seeing that Abel was safe, Morton teleported himself back to Caral City. Since his guardian circle was at a much higher level than the wizard women, no one noticed that he had left his tower.

    ¡°Abel came back!¡± Camille smiled at Abel. He¡¯s in a pretty mood. He probably made some good deals when Abel was out.

    ¡°What did you buy, Abel?¡± Carlos asked.

    ¡°Some crystals cores,¡± Abel said abruptly. He didn¡¯t want to talk too much about it. He wanted to see his teacher first.

    ¡°How much did you buy it for? Were you ripped off?¡± Carlos asked with concern.

    ¡°Not when I am getting from you,¡± Abelughed.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re pretty sensible for saying that,¡± Carlos patted his chest, ¡°You know, I do know a lot about everything that goes on in a market.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Come on, pack your things. We¡¯re going back now,¡± Camille said.

    Carlos said as he packed up the few rune cards that he had on the rack, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, man! You know, I did buy a material that was worth twenty gold coins for just ten.¡±

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you talk about the time you spent 100 gold coins for a piece of junk?¡±

    ¡°Er...that was just a mistake!¡±

    .......

    Abel heard their conversation. He was delighted. As the three went on with their conversation, they came in front of the teleportation circle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for transportation this time,¡± Camillie rushed in. Abel chose not to argue with her. As for Carlos, he just pretended that he was looking at the scenery around them.

    After the wizard activated the transportation circle, a bolt of white lightning took them to their destination.

    ¡°We are back! Nothing feels better than your own home, am I alright? Carlos shouted in excitement whilst trying to recover from his headache.

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Abel replied. Just when he stepped out from the circle, he could hear Wizard Morton calling for him from downstairs.

    ¡°Come here, Abel,¡± Morton called.

    Abel thought to himself as he quickly said goodbye to Camillie and Carlos, <i>could Wizard Morton have known about Caral City already? Man, the wizards sure had a goodwork system</i>.

    ¡°You looking for me, Sir?¡± Abel asked as he went to level 11 from level 10. When he arrived, Wizard Morton was already waiting for him.

    ¡°You did very well at Caral city. Actually, you did much better than I thought,¡± Morton smiled.

    There was just no way that Abel could hide about what he did. Now, all the wizards in the other three Duchies knew about how he, a rank two apprentice wizard, has sessfully murdered a rank seven dark wizard. Wizard Morton was a proud man now, much prouder than he already was before.

    ¡°You knew about it already, Sir?¡± Abel replied whilst scratching his head. He did see thising, but he was still pretty surprised that Morton could know about it so quickly. In fact, the news came faster to Morton than he did.

    What Abel didn¡¯t know was that Wizard Morton was protecting him behind the scenes the entire time. While students wanted to find a good teacher, good teachers wanted to find good students. Because of how talented Abel was, Morton had to put in extra effort to look after him.

    Abel took out the portal bag and gave it to Morton, ¡°This is what I got from that dark wizard. Please, ept this gift on my behalf.¡±

    Instead of taking the portal bag, Wizard Morton just stood there with a ¡°proud dad¡± look on his face. What Abel did was very touching for him. When he got his first portal bag, he was hugging it in his sleep. Abel, though, he decided to give it away to thank his teacher.

    ¡°Keep it. Actually, look for anything that could be used to identify its owner. If there is, I¡¯ll go search for the magic tower he¡¯s at,¡± Morton said with a smile.

    ¡°You mean this?¡± Abel asked as he gave a card to Wizard Morton. He had no idea what the card was for.

 Chapter 143 - A House Deed

    <h4>Chapter 143: A House Deed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Morton took the sign for looking, then smiled, ¡°Just as I thought. This is the main control card for the magic tower at the Duchy of Keyen. In case you didn¡¯t know where the Duchy of Keyen is, it¡¯s north, and it shares a border with the Duchy of Koror and the Duchy of Laka.¡±

    Abel took out the house deed and passed it, ¡°ording to this sheet of paper, there¡¯s supposed to be a house to be collected in the Kingdom of Ellis. Do you know where that is, sir?¡±

    ¡°A house in the Liante City? Where did you find this deed?¡± Morton said, then tried to feel the magic wave emitted from it for a second time, ¡°This is not a fake. As long as you have this house deed, the house is yours to collect regardless of your status.¡±

    Wizard Morton added, ¡°And about where the Kingdom of Ellis is. You see, within the territories that are imed by the humans, there are seven duchies in total on the Holy Continent. With the Duchy of Carmel being one of them, there is also the Duchy of Koror, the Kingdom of Laka, the Duchy of Keyen, the Duchy of Tex and the Duchy of Larvid.¡±

    ¡°Together, these seven duchies formed a union with the Kingdom of St. Ellis, which is just enough to form a triangr bnce between the Kingdom of St. Anwall and the Kingdom of St. Pierre. There are a bunch of other small duchies, of course, but basically, there¡¯s a triangr rtionship between different factions in the human world. And while theypete against each other, they also need each other to survive against the powerful Orc Empire.¡±

    Wizard Morton looked back at the house deed in his hands, ¡°It says Liante City here. Liante City is right in the center of the Kingdom of St. Paul, the Kingdom of St. Anwall, and the Kingdom of St. Ellis. This city belongs to three kingdoms, and they manage it together. Many years ago, it was once the center of the human world. If I was 200 years younger than I am now, this deed would¡¯ve had me very interested.¡±

    Morton returned the house deed to Abel, ¡°Remember, this house deed is very precious. Do not let others know you have it. Many young wizards dream of living inside Liante City, but without their own house deeds, they could only stay for up to ten days. Liante City is a ce for fulfilling dreams, but only a few are lucky enough to be a part of it.¡±

    This house deed was just like an ID card without a name. It was absolutely for one to be allowed in certain ces. Strange though. How did Wizard ck manage to get something like this?

    What Abel didn¡¯t know was that everything was very expensive in Liante City. If Wizard ck did go there without his sry from his duchy, he would have to hunt for spiritual beasts in the Budapest Mountain Range if he wanted to make a living. That being said, the smart thing to do for him was obviously to stay inside the duchy.

    ¡°This deed will be very helpful for you when you be an official wizard, Abel. You¡¯ll need it when you want to go to Liante City,¡± Morton said.

    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Abel bowed. While his head was still down, Morton had already sent him back to the tenth floor.

    Morton took out the control card of his magic tower. In a blink of an eye, he teleported himself to the portal down on the first floor. Then proceeded to vanish from the building.

    Abel did not back to his room. Instead, he left the building with his status card. Today, he wanted to find the wizard apprentices that he was looking for. If he did, living in the magic tower would be a lot easier for him.

    ¡°Mr. Abel ising!¡±

    Unlike the first time that Abel came to the Morton Magic Tower, everyone showed a lot more respect for him. Not only were their eyes more focused when they noticed him, but they also bowed to him when he was walking past them.

    By this point, everybody knew what ¡°sir¡± Abel was looking for. Since he didn¡¯t have his own disciples, he was going to do some scouting around the magic tower.

    Abel wasn¡¯t going to pay too much attention to these people, though. In just a while, he walked towards the front entrance of the Yvelines Magic Tower.

    ¡°Good day to you, Master Abel!¡± a bunch of people greeted from every direction.

    Abel still didn¡¯t care. Instead, he just kept looking for the fat figure amongst the crowd. Yes, Finkle. He was always so easy to find when the people around him were so thin.

    ¡°Come here, Finkle,¡± Abel called out.

    Finkle gave Abel a bow, ¡°Anything I can help you with, Sir Abel?¡±

    ¡°Yes, actually,¡± Abel smiled, ¡°I need someone trustworthy to help me with some daily chores. I don¡¯t know a lot of people, though. What do you think if I were to ask you to be my personal assistant?¡±

    ¡°Am Ipetent enough for you, sir?¡± Finkle asked cautiously, despite the excitement that¡¯s shown from his expressions.

    Abel nodded as he took out a status card from his pocket, ¡°You cane if you want.¡±

    ¡°You said yes? Oh, dear, you actually did!¡± Finkle suddenly shouted. For a moment there, he looked kind of dumbfounded with Abel¡¯s request, but after being granted ess from the first to the ninth floor of Abel¡¯s magic tower, he was literally on his toes because of how happy he was.

    Finkle quickly gave himself a p on the cheek. He wanted to make sure that he wasn¡¯t dreaming. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Abel, I will do my best for you!¡± he eximed as he thanked Abel for another few times.

    Finkle carefully took the status card from Abel¡¯s hand. After giving it a long, careful look, he slowly put it in his pocket. When he did, he gave another bow towards Abel.

    Abelughed as he saw the palmprint on Finkle¡¯s face, ¡°You better enter that magic tower after the mark disappears. I don¡¯t want my friends to think that I was the one who hit you.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Fink nodded again and again.

    ¡°Wee, Abel! What brought you here today?¡± Wizard Sam walked out as he opened up the door to the Yvelines Magic Tower.

    ¡°When did youe back, Uncle Sam?¡± Abel asked. Ever since thest time he saw Sam, Sam has been going out for thest several months. He didn¡¯te back once during those times.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a seat inside first, Abel,¡± Sam invited Abel over as he saw the people standing outside.

    For Abel, the tower seemed both familiar and strange to him at the same time. After sitting himself in the guest room inside the main hall, he saw two apprentices that were doing some cleanup.

    Their names were Ethan and Sam. When they saw Abel, they quickly went to him and gave their greetings.

    ¡°No need to be so formal around me,¡± Abel said as he remembered how nice Cody was to him in the past, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me back then, Cody. If you have anything you want help with, juste visit me in the Morton Magic Tower.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Abel, but I¡¯ve got Cody¡¯s back when he needs it,¡± Sam said, then let out a loudugh.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Abel,¡± Cody said with a somewhat stern look on his face. For him, it must¡¯ve been difficult to see how things would turn out so differently between him and Abel. They were both apprentices just a few months ago. And if Abel wasn¡¯t so grateful as to return the favor of his help back then, he wouldn¡¯t have so much support by now.

    On the other hand, Ethan seemed kind of disappointed that Abel didn¡¯t mention him. Since Abel didn¡¯t say anything about him, Sam¡¯s probably going to think that he bullied Abel before or something. <i>Life was going to be hard from now on</i>, Ethan thought to himself.

    Whilst showing no care with what the two apprentices were thinking, Ethan, shooed them away with his hand. He then turned towards Abel, ¡°How are you doing at the Morton Tower?¡±

    ¡°I was just promoted to being a rank two novice wizard,¡± Abel replied in the most direct way that he knew. Because of how close Sam was to him, he had no need to lie here.

    ¡°Dear Spirit! Really?¡± Sam said in surprise. If anything, he was the one who taught Abel how to train through meditation. He knew how long the routine was going to take, but four months? Genius would be an understatement here.

    As though afraid of letting someone else hear it, Sam whispered something to Abel, ¡°You know, um. Master Yveline knew how fast it took for you to be a rank one novice wizard. Even now, he¡¯s still mad that he gave you away to Master Morton.¡±

 Chapter 144 - Wizard Yveline

    <h4>Chapter 144: Wizard Yveline</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel suddenly understood that Wizard Yveline was probably in the magic tower this time. That was why Sam spoke so quietly.

    ¡°Sam, are you saying bad words about me?¡± a voice came from their back, making Sam shake his hand.

    ¡°Teacher, how are you today!¡± Sam stood up from his chair and greeted him.

    Abel stood up as well as Sam did. He was surprised because the man that Sam called him the teacher was pretty young.

    Sam was in his forties. He became a trainee wizard twenty years ago. His teacher should be at least 60 years old. He should be, but...?

    ¡°You must be Abel,¡± the Yveline Wizard said as he touched his face, ¡°I can see that you¡¯re surprised. Wizards don¡¯t just live longer, you see. Their appearance change when they¡¯ve reached about 150 years of age. If you have be a wizard at 20 years old, like me, you can keep your face even when you¡¯re 130 years old.¡±

    That didn¡¯t add up. If Wizard Yveline could be a formal wizard before he was thirty, why was he still a level-6 wizard during all this time?

    It¡¯s hard to find the right answer to that question. Whatever this man was saying, he must be hiding some secrets behind him. Abel should start worrying about himself, though. If he became a formal wizard soon, he would have to look like a child for a very, very long time.

    ¡°Sir, if a minor bes a wizard, will he never grow up?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so confident!¡± Wizard Yvelineughed, ¡°Take it easy, boy. If the situation you described happens, your body would grow until it¡¯s fully developed.¡±

    Wizard Yveline knew what he thought. Abel was embarrassed and touched his head.

    ¡°Abel, I¡¯m very regretful.¡± Wizard Yveline continued, ¡°Morton just talked to me because he wants his own wizard apprentice. I didn¡¯t know before, but you are a genius. If I knew earlier, I would¡¯ve never let you go.¡±

    ¡°What about me, Sir?¡± Sam interrupted because he just had to.

    ¡°Shut your trap, Sam! You¡¯re worthlesspared to him! Worthless! Do you hear me?¡± Wizard Yveline¡¯s face reddened as he shouted at Sam, then toned down a little as he noticed Abel¡¯s reaction, ¡°Abel is far stronger than you. He killed Wizard ck, a rank 7 dark wizard all by himself! If you can do the same, Sam, I will be just as proud of you as I am for Abel.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir!¡± Sam said jokingly, ¡°I¡¯ll kill any rank seven dark wizard when I be a formal wizard. If you tell me the names on your list, sir, I¡¯ll get their heads for you soon enough.¡±

    <i>How far the gossip spreads</i>, Abel thought. The murder hemitted was in Caral City, but the news spread in just a few hours.

    A level-7 dark wizard appeared in the four normally-peaceful duchies. That alone was already big news. But more shocking yet, he was killed by a rank two novice wizard. Such news was simply impossible to hide. In just several minutes, many of Wizard Yveline¡¯s friends came and told him about it.

    Wizard Yveline punched Sam in the head, then pointed towards Abel, ¡°You see that boy? Do you see that? That¡¯s goddamn genius right there! He¡¯s your nephew, and your NEPHEW defeated a level-7 wizard today!¡±

    Sam finally shut up. Instead of making any more smart remarks, he just looked at Abel with his mouth open. The more that he had thought about what Wizard Yveline was saying, the more he was stunned by how talented Abel as.

    Wizard Yvaline gave a lighter smack at Sam, ¡°Look at yourself, Sam? Do you look like a wizard? Talk to me, damn it! Are you a wizard?¡±

    Abel exined in a soft voice, ¡°Uh, to be fair, the dark wizard I killed didn¡¯t know that that I¡¯m also an immediate knight. He should¡¯ve never got close to me, but he didn¡¯t know better.¡±

    ¡°What! You¡¯re an immediate knight?¡± Sam¡¯s jaw dropped even further. He couldn¡¯t believe how much of a genius Abel was.

    ¡°Would you stop being so humble, Abel?¡± Wizard Yveline sighed, ¡°Either that, or you should start learning more about dark wizards. Even elite knights are a piece of cake for them. Yes, I am talking about close-rangebat.¡±

    Abel argued as he acted out what he did back then, ¡°I also used some tricks, too. I told him who my teacher was, and I kicked him in the groins as he thought about whether he should attack me or not.¡±

    Look at those thick leg muscles. As Abel showed how he destroyed Wizard ck¡¯s balls, both Yveline Wizard and Sam closed their legs together. They felt sympathy for the pain that Wizard ck had suffered, and they also praised Abel for his quick-wittedness.

    Level-7 dark wizards were different from those who do experiments at magic towers. They were all deadly assassins, which would make sure that their target was dead every time they attack. Yet, despite all that, Wizard ck was still defeated. Abel exined it as being lucky, but Wizard Yveline didn¡¯t think so.

    ¡°Abel, you¡¯re Sam¡¯s nephew. That means we are family. Though you are not living here, Morton and I are close friends. We always wee you toe over here.¡± Wizard Yveline took out a status card to Abel.

    Abel looked at the status card in doubt, wondering if he could ept it. Samughed, ¡°Just take it, Abel, this is a VIP guest card. You can get an extra one in the future if you want.¡±

    Wizard Yvelineughed, ¡°There are supposed to be two of these at each magic tower. Because of how small our tower is, we don¡¯t get a lot of VIPsing to visit us. Just take it. Since you are a part of our family, you cane and leave as you want.¡±

    Abel took this card and thanked Wizard Yveline, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Wizard Yveline.¡±

    Wizard Yveline had his pwn ns. For him, Abel was a very profitable investment, and as long as he was alive, he could be a very significant figure on the Holy Continent. By handing Abel the VIP guest card now, the Yveline Magic Tower might be under his care in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you two talk amongst yourselves now, ¡± Wizard Yveline stood up andughed his way towards the stairs.

    Sam and Abel stood up as well and saluted him until he came up the stair.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Uncle. I need to go back,¡± Abel said. It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t want to bond with Uncle Sam here, but he also wanted to check some of the treasures in his Kong Kong spiritual beast bag.

    ¡°Sure. Your wee toe over here if you¡¯re free. Remember to use your VIP guest card,¡± Sam replied. As a wizard apprentice himself, he knew how precious time was.

    Sam came with Abel to the door. Once Abel went out, he could see Finkle waiting for him.

    ¡°Why are you still here, Finkle?¡± Abel said

    ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t leave without your order,¡± Fink replied with a somewhat smug look on his face.

    Abel said as he waved his hands, ¡°You can go to the 9th floor and study at the apprentice room, I won¡¯t stay in the magic tower tonight.¡±

    <i>Come to think of it...maybe Finkle wasn¡¯t the best candidate to be my wizard apprentice, </i>Abel thought to himself.

 Chapter 145 - Back to the Tent

    <h4>Chapter 145: Back to the Tent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    When Abel went back to the Triumph Boulevard, he saw Lorraine training a warhorse that he had once rode. Ever since ck Wind was in the house, he decided to let Lorraine have his horse.

    ¡°Stretch your left leg, Lic; Not your right,¡± Lorraine said. She was training her horse to do a dance move.

    ¡°You are a good trainer, Loraine. I didn¡¯t think that it¡¯s going to be this fast for you to train this horse to do dressages.¡±

    Abel was d with the way that Loraine was spending her time. As an elf, it was hard for her to integrate into human society, let alone with other upper-ss human females. Since Loraine wasn¡¯t very interested, to begin with, she spent her time with the warhorse that Abel gave her

    ¡°Abel, you¡¯re back!¡± Lorraine called out, then threw the reins back to Marcy, the family trainer. She ran to grab Abel¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Sir,¡± Marcy took the rein and bowed to Abel.

    ¡°Marcy, thank you for training this horse,¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Sir, I have done very little. Miss Lorraine is very talented. After I taught her some of the basics, shepletely did all the training by herself.¡±

    ¡°Can elves speak with animals, Loraine?¡± Abel asked as he knew very little about elves.

    ¡°Some of them can. Not all of them, though,¡± Lorraine said. She didn¡¯t look like she wanted to go into the details.

    Abel changed the topic, ¡°Marcy, would you mind training Lic a bit more?¡±

    On the road towards the restaurant with Lorraine, Abel had thought quite a lot to himself. Not only was his closest friend, ck Wind, very friendly to Loraine, White Cloud also seemed to like her very much. She was probably born with some special abilities which, ording to herself, was very rare amongst the elves.

    In terms ofbat capabilities, the druids were the strongest amongst the elves. As children of nature, they could manipte both the forces of nature and their mana. They could control fire, soil, and wind. Due to their eternal pact with mother nature, they also could rule over beasts and nts. They could summon eagles, wolves, vines, and even elves that were in the elemental ss. Lastly, they could shapeshift into other creatures, such as a big bear or a terrible wolf.

    There were two conditions to bing a druid ¡ª first, the power of the Will. Second, one must be close to animals. Judging from how fast Loraine learns, Abel could tell that her power of the Will was much stronger than the others. And all the signs up till now was suggesting that she was very, very good with animals. That didn¡¯t make sense, though. If she was so talented at such an early age, how did the humans capture her in the first ce? How did she ever be a ve?

    While there were a lot of questions inside Abel¡¯s head, he would not ask them until he has sent Lorraine back to the elves. If Loraine didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he wasn¡¯t going to force her.

    After dinner, Abel decided to spend some time with Loraine. He apologized to her for not spending enough time together, and after getting some food from Ken, he went back to his room.

    It wasn¡¯t just Loraine. Abel, too, had a lot of secrets that he couldn¡¯t share with others. Even if he was going to share them, he had to do it after he became strong enough to bear the consequences.

    In his room, Abel took out the board for his seclusion circle. In the center of this rune-filled board, there was a fire magic stone.

    Abel scanned this stone with his power of the Will. About half of the gemstone¡¯s mana was gone. As it turned out, the gemstone was a battery for activating the seclusion circle.

    Besides the magic stones he synthesized himself, this was the second fine magic stone that he had ever seen. The first one was from his wizard teacher, who gave one to his ssmates as a reward for her breakthrough.

    As long as it was a fine gemstone that was powering the circle board, Abel didn¡¯t need to worry that the circle was going to have a power shortage. In his Kong Kong spiritual beast bag, there were loads of the same stones that he synthesized with his Horadric Cube.

    After cing the board in the middle of the room, Abel took out the activation card for the seclusion circle. Soon, numerous giant trees appeared around him. With the seclusion circle under his possession, no one was going to know about his Scrolls of Town Portal. No one was going to find out about any one of his secrets. Whether it¡¯s the defensive circle that was in the city or the wizards that were doing their daily patrols, no one was going to know what he was doing inside his seclusion circle.

    Abel took out the Scrolls of Town Portal from his Horadric Cube. As he inserted his power of the Will into it, a portal appeared in front of him. After stepping into it, Abel started to feel dizzy, but it didn¡¯t take much time for him to recover from it.

    It was the morning at the Rogues¡¯ Encampment. Abel sat cross-legged on the ground and took out some of his battle trophies in the Kong Kong spiritual beast bag.

    Pretty soon, the ground was filled with the floor tiles that were once made with meditation jade. Abel also had the jade pillow taken out, but after noticing how dirty the ground was, he decided to set up his ¡°Akara¡¯s tent¡± first.

    Inside Akara¡¯s tent, there was a stone alchemy bench, some empty wooden racks, a wooden drawing table, and a wooden chair. After taking all these into his Kong Kong spiritual beast bag, Abel started cing the meditation jade tiles on the floor.

    Because of how big the tent was, Abel decided to separate the spaces with some wooden racks. He then moved the ambergris timber bed, chair, and table over here. From this point onward, the newly decorated ¡°Akara¡¯s tent¡± was going to be his private resting spot.

    One half for resting. One half for alchemy experiments. This was just a temporary set-up. After learning how to make his magic circles, Abel could trypletely cutting off the experiment area to the resting area. If he could do that, whatever experiment he might be doing, he could make sure that it wouldn¡¯t affect his resting spot. Morton wasn¡¯t going to teach him, however. He wasn¡¯t good at brewing potions, nor was he good at performing alchemy.

    After re-decorating the tent, Abel went outside to have a look. While the tent looked about 2.5 meters tall and 3 meters in diameter, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could pack it up. As he tried, he noticed how easy it was to leave his power of the Will on the tent. Since the tent¡¯s original owner was lone gone, it was effortless for him to dere ownership to it.

 Chapter 146 - Frozen Armor

    <h4>Chapter 146: Frozen Armor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    It worked. The Akara¡¯s tent was connected with Abel¡¯s power of the Will. And along with that, Abel managed to learn how to control the canvas itself. He tapped on one of the support points of the tent, and it quickly contracted itself like an umbre. It was too big for him to pack it up before, but now he could hold it in his own hands.

    Abel wanted to wrap up the tent with his power of the Will. He tried to put it inside the Kong Kong spiritual beast bag, but the bag didn¡¯t show any reaction. He tried the private storage box instead, and the tent quickly went in.

    Abel got a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect the Akara¡¯s tent to be packed up so easily. Not only was it big, but it also contained a lot of various items. Since he couldn¡¯t go inside the Kong Kong spiritual beast bag, he didn¡¯t know how big that was. Yet, he did spend a lot of time inside the Akara¡¯s tent himself, so he knew how spacious it was.

    Just to be sure, Abel took out the Akara¡¯s tent again and activated it with his mana. Soon, the tent slowly opened itself up. As he went in, he noticed that everything was the same as before. The private storage box had nothing to do with what happens inside the tent.

    Instead of closing up the tent again, Abel decided to walk towards the rest spot that he built. While sitting on the chair that was made of ambergris timber, he took out his sheep parchment scroll and started reading about the ¡°frozen armor¡± spell.

    Since he had a simr experience with the ¡°fireball¡± spell, Abel managed to figure out how to draw the runes for ¡°frozen armor¡± in just eight days. While the initial activation time for fireball was two minutes, it was three minutes for the frozen armor spell. This was because the frozen armor spell was moreplicated than the fireball spell.

    After finishing with the rune drawing, Abel began to chant out in the noble tongue of the elves, ¡°O the Ice elf! Use your divine power to weave a pure white armor around me!¡±

    As he spoke, the rune pattern he drew started glowing in white. The Horadric Cube on his right arm started reflecting a dark gold light, which somehow made the rune patternrger than it originally was. Eventually, an armor glowing in frost appeared around Abel¡¯s body.

    Watching as the Horadric Cube glowed in dark gold light, Abel felt like his effort was worth it. The frozen armor rune pattern he drew was recognized by the Horadric Cube. After spending eight days on it, his work finally paid off.

    Skill: Frozen armor

    Description: Increase your defense while freezing your enemies when they hit you

    Mana cost: 7

    Defense bonus: 25%

    Spell Duration: 108 seconds

    Freeze duration: 1.1 seconds

    Current skill level: 0

    Progress till the next level: 1/5000

    After Abel finished reading the skill description, the frozen armor on him exploded and vanished in the air.

    Abel tried to draw a frozen armor pattern again. As he lifted his finger in the air, the skill tree in his Horadric Cube was being activated. Suddenly, a voice came to ask him inside his head, ¡°Do you want to activate your ¡°frozen armor¡± spell with your skill tree?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Abel thought, and aplete rune pattern suddenly appeared in his right hand. Without even doing the enchantments, the rune pattern started sucking mana out of him on its own, and soon, a set of frozen armor appeared around his body.

    Abel felt safe as the chilling sensation of the ¡°frozen armor¡± surrounded him. He¡¯s finally got a defensive spell of his own. While it was only effective in close-rangebat, he didn¡¯t think that long-range attacks would do a lot of damage to him. He was an intermediate knight, after all. Besides, he could use goldenbat qi. Sure, even if regr long-range attacks would be a threat to him, he could always take out his magic shield from his portal bag.

    There was a downturn in using the frozen armor, however. Its mana cost was way too high, at about seven points in less than two minutes. If Akara could be resurrected after all these years, he would love her to make some blue-quality mana potions for him to use.

    If only the hell creatures outside had their own potions. <i>That¡¯d be so nice,</i> Abel thought. As long as he could loot enough potions from the fallen, he could practice his spells as much as he liked to. As dangerous as that might be, it sounded like a much better choice than to study alone inside hisb.

    From his calction, Abel could tell that he had two more days left. Because of how fast his body was growing due to puberty, he could no longer fit inside his blue armor.

    Abel stayed at Rogue¡¯s Encampment every night. While his body would revert back to its original state when he left the dark world, the strain his body received during training would stay. As a result, not only was he starting to get a bigger appetite every single day, but he was also starting to grow at a much faster rate.

    The blue armor was originally 1.7 to 1.8 meters tall. Since Abel was about 1.9 meters tall now, he became oversized for it. That being said, it was good to have the ¡°frozen armor¡± spell instead of making new armor ording to his new body size. The next time he was making his own armor, so he thought he would have to wait for his body to stop getting taller first.

    So far, the only equipment Abel could use as a shield, an ice magic sword, and a knight¡¯snce that could bump his enemies away. As he realized that he had no way tounch a long-range attack, he took out his Harry Bow.

    Ever since Abel became a knight, he had hardly used the Harry bow at all. Although it was strong enough to kill both beginner and intermediate knights instantaneously, he was already strong enough to take on advanced knights in a one-on-one fight. While the Harry Bow did kill about a hundred or so worgens before, it was not a very useful tool now. Apart from drawing his enemies to him, there really wasn¡¯t any use for it.

    As a knight, having a good sword, a shield, a knightnce, and a good bow were important. Yet, even as a master cksmith, Abel was afraid that he couldn¡¯t find a suitable bow for himself. For someone as strong him, he would need a super sturdy bow¨Cone that could satisfy his 4,000-pound strength.

    As he contemted to himself, Abel walked into the Bloor Moor once more. This time, he decided that he wouldn¡¯t wear any armor. To stop the quill rats from ambushing him, he had to detect them first with his power of the Will, which, at his current level, had a range as far as 16 meters in radius. If the enemies were outside the 16-meter radius, he would have to depend on his fight instinct as an intermediate knight.

    Abel really wanted to be an advanced knight now. After fighting some elite knights himself, he knew how much keener their sense of danger aspared to intermediate knights. If he managed to be an advanced knight himself, he would have a much higher survival rate inside the Bloor Moor that he was in now.

    Noo! As he concentrated on his power of the Will, Abel could tell that a thorn was shot towards him. He quickly picked up his magic shield, which made the flying thorn bounced off it. He stuck his ice magic sword in the ground, lifted his finger, andunched a fireball towards a quill rat that was about twenty meters away from him.

    The mouse gave a terrible shriek when it was hit. Yet, in Abel¡¯s view, the wound was not very serious. In fact, as the quill rat was just about to be burnt to its death, a blue light shed across it and quickly extinguished the mes.

 Chapter 147 - Solid Defense

    <h4>Chapter 147: Solid Defense</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel frowned. There¡¯s something odd about this quill rat. Maybe it was a pack leader. Talk about back luck. He didn¡¯t expect to see one right after getting out of the Rogue¡¯s Encampment.

    It wasn¡¯t the worst situation to be in, though. Whether it was a pack leader or not, quill rats were the weakest hell creatures out there. The one Abel encountered just now was only a little bit harder to kill. Yeah, ¡°harder to kill¡± as in it could be killed with five fireballs.

    Wait a second. If it¡¯s just an ordinary quill rat, it could be killed with one or two fireballs that¡¯s not even upgraded. Abel¡¯s fireball was in level seven. If he had to use five of them to kill this pack leader, that means it was already stronger than a knight¡¯smander in terms of its defensive capability.

    The leader one used its final strength to let out a loud, terrible squeak, which spread far away from the Blood Moor. Just to be safe, Abel threw another fireball at the dying rat.

    A dark shadow flew over the quill rat¡¯s corpse. It was then absorbed into the Horadric Cube on his right arm. Although Abel was sure that it was dead, he didn¡¯t let his guard down at all. If anything, his power of the Will was telling him that danger wasing.

    Suddenly, the ground started shaking. There was a giant horde of creatures moving towards Abel.

    Abel was nervous, of course. He took out his shield and prepared to withdraw, but as he heard the many, many, many squeaks in the air, he gave up on the idea of retreating.

    ¡°Solid Defense!¡± Abel screamed, and his goldenbat qi surrounded his shield, which was then connected to the ground below him.

    Dang Dang Dang Dang DANG DANG DANG DANG DANG DANG DANG DANGDANGDANDANGDANGDANGDDANDANDANDA......

    There were hundreds of quill rats shooting thorns at Abel. It was literally a rain of spikes. As the shield was notrge enough, it could only cover some keyponents of his body. Fortunately, however, Abel used the Bet family¡¯s secret knights technique, ¡°solid defense¡± just in time. As his shield was connected to the ground, he created a barrierrge enough to cover up his entire body.

    When was this attack ever going to end? While they weren¡¯t doing a lot of damage to Abel, he had to use up a lot of hisbat qi to guard against them. Actually, it was the first time that he felt like he didn¡¯t have enoughbat qi in him. This was a very rare discovery for him because his qi core was muchrger (many times over, even) than that of any ordinary knight.

    This just couldn¡¯t go on. While connecting to his private storage box with his power of the Will, Abel reached for the improved version of his 130 skill exploding big sword. As it instantly appeared in his hand, he threw it as far towards his front as he could.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see anything outside the shield, his power of the Will would tell him everything.

    ¡°3, 2, 1, Boom!¡±

    As Abel counted, a huge explosion followed. With some metal shards in them, a huge amount of soil sttered on his shield. If he wasn¡¯t using his ¡°solid defense,¡± he would¡¯ve been gravely injured there. He did have to use up arge amount of hisbat qi in such a short time, but still.

    In a split second, arge number of shadows rushed into the Horadric Cube. This time, Abel made sure that these shadows belonged to the souls of quill rats. Just now, there wasn¡¯t any attacking from the direction that he threw his exploding big sword at.

    Without giving it too much thought, another exploding big sword appeared in Abel¡¯s hand. As he felt an attacking from a certain direction, he just threw it towards there.

    Boom.

    And again.

    Boom.

    The rest of the pack was still attacking. Were these creatures not afraid of death? As Abel¡¯sbat qi was about to run, hisst explosive sword appeared in his hand.

    Boom.

    While the exploding big sword could do both physical and fire damage, Abel still had to throw out four of them before he was able to clear off his enemies. When he was done, the world around him was back to being quiet. He couldn¡¯t feel any attack on his shield.

    The Horadric Cube was like a bottomless container, silently absorbing the countless souls that Abel has just imed. After letting out a sigh of relief, Abel finally withdrew his magic shield. There was a pile of dead quill rats in front of him. While most of them were turned into mush, some of them were still half-alive.

    Abel picked up his ice magic sword and killed the struggling ones. To his discovery, the neck was the vital spot of these rats. As soon as he poked his de in their necks, these rats would stop struggling almost immediately.

    Suddenly, the power of the Will warned Abel that a long thorn wasing at him, to which Abel raised the shield and deflected it. After that, he threw the ice magic sword and nailed the quill rat that was attacking him to the ground.

    Abel stretched out his right index finger. As he shot out a fireball, it quickly killed that rat as it was struggling on the ground. While it was already injured, it would¡¯ve died to this level 7 fireball even if it was in perfect condition.

    As it turned out, fireballs were more convenient than the ice magic sword if Abel wanted to clear off these quill rats. As he started tapping with his right hand¡¯s fingers, he continued to hit the quill rats that were trying to make an escape.

    This was a ughter. The quill rats that hadpletely lost their ability to fight back. When Abel¡¯s mana ran out, he picked up the ice magic sword and continued to kill these quill rats. He got good at it. It was like picking oysters out of their shells. By inserting his de into the rat¡¯s neck, he could easily separate the head from the body. He was doing all of this with the guide of his power of the Will, of course.

    As many souls entered into his right arm, a dark golden light shed out from the Horadric Cube. Instead of opening the cube right away, Abel decided to hurry up and kill all the remaining quill rats first. After he was done, he quickly opened up the cube with his finger.

    Inside the Horadric Cube, there was the Tome of Town Portal, private storage box, and the kong kong spiritual beast bag. Nothing was lost.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Abel said as he found a dark golden crystal bottle at the corner of the cube. He used the power of the Will to take it in his hand.

    It was a wide-based crystal bottle, and by looking through the transparent ss that was used to make, Abel could see that the liquid inside had a dark golden shade to it.

    What kind of potion could be this color? Abel opened it as carefully as he could. The smell was kind of weird. Yet, regardless of how sketchy it seemed, a voice was telling him that he had to drink.

    It was his own soul. It was demanding that he had to drink this potion. If Abel had to guess, this potion must be synthesized by the quill rats that he killed, but if the Horadric Cube has just made drink made out of corrupted souls, would be safe actually to have a taste of it?

    Since the potion was in dark gold quality, the Horadric Cube just showed its name ¡°soul potion¡± without any description.

 Chapter 148 - The Soul Potion

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Soul Potion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Can I drink this? Should I?

    Abel was hesitant, but he trusted the Horadric Cube. After all, it gave him all the skills he had in this world. With that in mind, Abel poured the strange-smelling potion into his mouth.

    As he swallowed, Abel felt the blood rushing towards his brain. At this moment, his mind was like the CPU of a supeputer, running faster and faster.

    All the knowledge he learned in the past few months, the 3rd-level, 4th-level, and 5th-level apprentice wizard¡¯s rune, ¡®fireball¡¯ pattern, ¡®frozen armor¡¯ pattern, the noble tongue of the elves and so on, they had been reanalyzed by his brain ¡ª the two spell patterns, especially. After learning how to draw their rune patterns, he just kept using the Horadric Cube to cast them.

    It was convenient with the Horadric Cube¡¯s skill tree, but the only way for him to memorize the patterns was to do them manually. Without the correct understanding of these runes, there was no way that he could learn the extended versions of them.

    The long noble tongue of the elves for issuing the spell was an important reason for limiting the speed. In Abel¡¯s brain, a virtual Abel was using this tongue, and each ¡®fireball¡¯ pattern was reflected in his mind. As the virtual continuously issued the spells, he mastered the spell gradually.

    Inside Abel¡¯s imagination, he would have an infinite amount of mana. Not only that, but the number of words he needed to chant out in the noble tongue of the elves was also reduced. It was cut from the original four sentences to three, to two, and finally just one sentence.

    As Abel imagined himself firing the fireball one by one, he tried to deconstruct the entire spell. He tried to alter the sentence structure of the spell enchantment, which, in the end, made it possible to activate the spell ¡°fireball¡± with just the word ¡°fireball.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t have to go so far to do this. The noble elves that invented this spell could¡¯ve done the same thing, but they decided to add words of praise into the enchantments. They probably did this so that everyone would subconsciously praise them when the spells were activated.

    Next was the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ spell. When the frozen armor was ced on Abel (the imagined version), it automatically disappeared so that the virtual one could continue to perform it.

    Again and again, the spell waspletely mastered by him. Just as he attempted to reduce the spell enchantment of this technique, his brain suddenly ended the simtion.

    The effect of the soul potion had passed. Abel felt like he just got a strong adrenaline rush, but it quickly reduced after a few minutes.

    This soul potion was very powerful. So powerful that it almost brought him into the state of realization. Like some sort of high-quality fuel, it forced his brain to exceed his limit to imagine and analyze things.

    Shockingly enough, Abel fully recharged his mana in a very short time. After realizing, he decided that he want to try the spell that he had just mastered.

    ¡°Fireball!¡± As Abel said, his finger flicked in the air. In just spent half a second, a fireball was thrown from his hand. Yes, even without the help of the Horadric Cube. From what Uncle Sam told him, he had spent more than 20 years to decrease the speed of his fireball to 1.5 seconds.

    What Sam also told Abel was that the Yveline Wizard could release a fireball just half a second. Half a second was just as fast as Abel¡¯s fireball just then. So, with just one bottle of the soul potion, Abel became as good as the Wizard Yveline.

    ¡°O the Ice elf! Use your divine power to weave pure white armor around me!¡± Abel sang as he drew the pattern in the air. A second and half secondster, a frozen armor was ced around him.

    Because the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ spell was moreplicated than the fireball, the speed of the pattern drawing was much slower. And because Abel didn¡¯t finish his simtion in time, the enchantment for this technique was not yet simplified.

    Abel was a bit unsatisfied, but under normal circumstances, each spell must be used for tens of years before their activation time could be reduced. He had reached the level of others who spent many years learning spells, which was already a remarkable achievement. That being said, there was always a chance for improvement.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As Abel checked inside his head for the other progress that the soul potion has helped him to make, he found a small ball next to where his second-level novice wizard runes were. It was so small that he had almost missed it.

    Actually, how did it get inside his mind at all? When Abel used the power of the Will to examine it, he could see that this tiny ball was a part of him.

    With the infusion of the will power, this tiny ball seemed toe alive. Abel¡¯s mouth opened wide. He found that there were two of himself, one looking at the ball and one looking out of the ball.

    Is this his soul? Or was it the original Abel that died when he was a kid? But didn¡¯t their souls fuse already?

    The original Abel¡¯s soul had traveled through time and merged with the current Abel¡¯s soul. What was left behind was a small fragment of itself, and because of how small weak it was, it would disappear slowly over time.

    As it turned out, despite Abel using most of the soul potion for his training, some of the liquid was used to strengthen this tiny soul shard. Because of this, the shard was starting to share its mind with Abel. Like a new-born baby, it wasn¡¯t capable ofplex thoughts, but that was not to say that it wasn¡¯t alive at all.

    Abel didn¡¯t know this was the soul shard, but he knew one thing: there was one big and one small soul inside his body. He could think like two people now. The other half was not fully developed yet, so he wasn¡¯t going to let it deal with matters that were too hard for it.

    Abel was eager to get another soul potion. Because of this meditation, both mana andbat qi had been full, and he could fight again.

    Looking at the piles of dead quill rats on the ground, Abel turned them over one by one. He wanted to look for more potions, but there was nothing among them. After chopping up a few rats¡¯ bodies, he still couldn¡¯t find anything.

 Chapter 149 - Zombies

    <h4>Chapter 149: Zombies</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel gave up on finding the potions from these dead quill rats. This was a real-world, not a game where monsters drop loot when you kill them.

    After packing his equipment, Abel continued to move forward. This time, he needed to be more careful. There was no more exploding big sword left in his bag.

    As though remembering something, Abel took out a pair of telescopes from the kong kong spiritual beast bag. Fortunately, he made a backup after Loraine took away his original one. While the telescope might be a treasure for the others, for him, it was just like a toy that Lorraine liked a lot.

    Even after walking for about twenty minutes, Abel still did not find any quill rat. He probably just killed all the ones that were here before. Suddenly, the ground below him became soft. Then, a ck hand stretched out and grabbed his calf.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Abel yelled as he kicked the ck hand. It was a zombie, dressed in nothing but some very shabby clothes. It crawled out of the ground and staggered towards him.

    The zombie looked scary, yes, but it was moving so slowly that Abel could just walk away from it. While taking his sweet time, Abel wore the frozen armor on himself. Since he was short on mana, he couldn¡¯t just wear the frozen armor when he was in the dark world.

    Zombies, like the quill rat, were the weakest hell creature there was. Due to their slow speed and incapability tounch any distanced attack, they were the perfect target for Abel to practice his long-range spells.

    After Abel released two fireballs, the zombie turned into a scorched corpse and fell to the ground. A shadow soon emerged and was absorbed by the Horadric Cube.

    Abel smiled. He could take on a hundred of these zombies without breaking a sweat. But just when the thought came to him, countless ck hands appeared from the ground.

    Just when he knew it, the two ck hands closest to him had already grasped onto his legs. As they were turned into ice as soon as they touched his frozen armor, Abel easily snapped them off and broke them into powder.

    Weirdly, there were so many zombies. In most cases, zombies should be the hardest hell creature to find in the Rogue Encampment. They had little attack power and seldom moved in groups. Yet, at this moment, there were literally about a hundred of theming towards Abel.

    Although the zombies outnumbered Abel, their attacks were slow and extremely short-ranged. Abel didn¡¯t even have to make a defense. After putting away his shield, he took out his 5-meter-longnce and swept away all the zombies around him.

    As it turned out, thence wasn¡¯t doing a lot of damage to these zombies. If Abel couldn¡¯t find himself a better weapon, his knight¡¯s abilities would be almost useless. Fortunately, though, the shocking effect of thence was pretty effective. Because of it, he was able to keep a good distance away from these spawns of hell.

    Abel continued to fire as many ¡°fireballs¡± as he could. On average, every two fireballs could kill one zombie. After firing about forty times, he stopped attacking because he was short on mana. He could use up all of it, but that could, potentially, be a very dangerous move to make.

    This point killed about one-fourth of the zombies. Abel no longer cared about the physical damage that these zombies could do. He was more interested in attacking rather than defending. Every time a soul was absorbed into his Horadric Cube, he would be more motivated to continue his attacks.

    His goldenbat qi surged as it wrapped itself around hisnce. Even when his attacks were so strong that they could break the bodies of these zombies into two, these damned creatures had no sense of pain whatsoever. Even without legs, they could crawl towards him with their hands.

    These zombies didn¡¯t seem capable of thought. The only thing that drove them was the instinct to bite anything alive. As they constantly moved toward Abel, they just kept using their hands, nails, teeth, and every other part of their body so that they could attack him.

    Slowly but steadily, Abel found out about something. Without physically crushing their heads, these zombies would never truly die.

    Abel changed up his fighting tactics. Instead of doing anything fancy with hisnce, he just kept stabbing towards the heads of these zombies. ording to his calctions, it would take about ten stabs to crush the brains of these zombies. That frustrated him a little, and worse yet, since the zombies would be knocked ten meters away from him, he had to switch his target every time he made a hit.

    What a pathetic way to fight. He was stronger and more skilled than these zombies, whereas the only thing that they could do properly was to defend themselves. Yet, it was exactly because of this that instead of being a massacre, this fight just kept dragging on and on and on.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to find something fun about this, however. For Abel, this felt a lot like a game that he used to y when he was a child. Yes, it was like ying whack-a-mole when he was on the street. It was a little different from that. Not only was the game done in a 360-degree fashion, the zombies just kepting back after they were hit.

    After a while, more souls of these zombies were absorbed into Abel¡¯s cube. As time-consuming as it was, as long as some of his enemies went down, he could have enough mana supply to keep going.

    Abel continued as he was motivated to get another bottle of the soul potion. With the number of zombies decreasing, the fighting came to its end. When the soul of thest zombie came inside his Horadric Cube, everything became quiet once more.

    Abel ced hisnce back into his kong kong spiritual beast bag. After that, he searched the corpses in case he could find any loot on them. Disappointingly, he couldn¡¯t find what he was looking for. The most he could see were some ordinary jewelry drenched in ck blood.

    Abel¡¯s hands turned ck after touching these dead bodies. After taking out some clean water from his kong kong spiritual beast bag, he washed his hands for a bit. When he was done, he gave up on the idea of finding loot from these hell creatures.

    Abel was out confidence to find more of these hell creatures. His mana was only enough for him to wear the frozen armor for two more times, and it wasn¡¯t like he could sit down to have a meditation session, either.

    Yet, he did not want to give up. After climbing a tall tree that he found, he started scouting around with his telescope. This time, he...

    Ok, he gave up.

 Chapter 150 - News

    <h4>Chapter 150: News</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As Abel looked into the telescope, he saw a sea ofplete red. This red sea was made out of those tiny fallen with skins that carried out the color of hell. There were at least thousands of them. Within the sea of Fallen, you could faintly see the shadows of a Fallen shaman lurking within.

    Fallen were not one of those slow-moving creatures of hell like zombies. Although they are small, they were able to move very fast. Fortunately, Fallen were not as fearless as zombies, and as soon as they saw their allies being injured or killed in battle, they would immediately flock the battlefield.

    The fallen shaman was the leader of the Fallen, and as long as the Shipwreck wizards were still alive, the Fallen would possess immortal existence; the Fallen shaman could continue to resurrect the dead Fallen. Unless the body of the Shipwreck was frozen after being hit into scattered ice debris, the Fallen would be able to be resurrected infinitely.

    At the same time, these Fallen shamans were also the masters of the fire spell, which can be seen from their skins. Their red skin represented the color of hell,

    Fallen shamans used ¡°Firebomb¡± to attack their enemies, demonstrating their mastery of the fire spells. This made the existence of the Fallen shamans along with arge amount of Fallen, an extremely dangerous threat.

    By this point, Abel hadpletely given up his motivation to search for the flesh blood wastnd. Thatrge army of Fallen was like a brick wall to Abel. If it was only a few Fallen, he might have the chance to kill them off, but such arge number Fallen had exceeded his ability by a long shot. On top of that, a Fallen shaman was lurking within.

    If only the ck wind were here, thought Abel. Even if he couldn¡¯t fight off the enemies, he would¡¯ve been able to escape.

    At this time, Abel finally understood the meaning of this sentence, ¡°A knight without a mount is not considered a real knight.¡± In the training of knights since childhood, there was little training in fast movement. The human bodies weren¡¯t built to move quickly. Hence, humans found a solution, which was a mount.

    With Abel possessing the first mount wolf in the Holy Continent, it would¡¯ve added extra power for a knight. Even if Abel couldn¡¯t deal with so many of the Fallen at a time, if ck Wind was here, he would¡¯ve been able to use speed to separate the Fallen, kill the Fallen shaman hiding inside first, and then slowly eradicate the rest of the Fallen.

    Although Abel was only an intermediate knight, he could easily beat the Elite knights, which made him extremely proud of himself. Moreover, when he was using his knight abilities, he was able to withstand amander for a short period. While he wasn¡¯t able to beat themander, the feeling of being able to withstandmanders already made his heart fill with superiority. Coupled with his recent magic spells, it had truly strengthened his capability in battle once again.

    As Abel stood in the fresh blood wastnd, the truth had struck him hard. Although he looked powerful, in this world, his knight abilities couldn¡¯t even kill the lowest levels of creatures easily. Furthermore, his mana limitations were an issue. When facing many from hell, he was hopeless.

    Abel was, once again, eager to improve his strength. He had so much to learn whether it was rune card or new spells, especially group attack spells, which were the fastest way to improve his strength.

    Looking at the time, it was already getting dark. It was a long way from the Rogue encampment. Abel took a scroll of town portal from the Horadeic cube, filled it with magical power, and a portal opened.

    This was Abel¡¯s first time opening the portal in the wild. As he stepped his foot into the portal, he thought he would return to his mansion in Triumph boulevard. However, after he had woken up from the vertigo of teleportation, he realized he was not inside his mansion in Triumph boulevard. Still, instead, he had returned to the campfire in the Rogue encampment.

    This unexpected discovery surprised Abel. Was there something wrong with the Scrolls of town portal? If anything had gone wrong with the scrolls, he would¡¯ve never been able to return to the Holy Continent. Here, there was no food, no people, and he could notst long, even with his enormous portal bag.

    Confused and terrified, Abel tried to open another scroll of town portal, and a new portal appeared in front of his eyes.

    Abel prayed a little before entering the portal, even though he didn¡¯t believe in gods. As he stepped into the portal, his body disappeared from Rogue encampment.

    In Abel¡¯s mansion on the Triumph Avenue, in his room, a blue portal appeared in istion.

    When Abel opened his eyes and saw the huge forest around him, his brain was unable to turn. It took him a moment to realize that this was the illusion of istion circle. Finally, he had sessfully returned to the Holy Continent inside his room.

    It turned out that the town scrolls would only return to the Holy Continent if it was being used in Rogue encampment, and only back to the camp if they were used in the wild. Abel suddenly realized that this discovery of the town scrolls would greatly reduce travel time too.

    If the scroll of town portal could teleport him directly back to the holy continent. Then, there would be a high chance some problems might ur, and teleport him somewhere else along the way back to Rogue encampment. Therefore, he might get attack by creatures from hell, during his dizzy teleportation state. Abel liked this feature of the scroll of town portal.

    Abel took out the circle control card and closed the istion circle. Throughout one night, the magical power within the delicate magic gem had only decreased a little bit. With this interpretation, a delicate magic gem like this could support enough magical power to sustain an istion circle to open for a month

    Abel put away the istion circle. He then went to the bathroom, cleaned himself, put on clean clothes, and walked out of the bathroom refreshed.

    ¡°Master, the messenger from Bet city hase over!¡± Ken, the housekeeper, who was already waiting outside the door, stepped forward as Abel left the room.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with my father?¡± Abel wondered to himself. Then he said to Ken, ¡°Send the messenger to the guest lounge!¡±

    ¡®Yes, master! Bow down and walked out.

    When Abel went into the guest lounge, a servant brought in some snacks and juice. Ken then came in with a dusty middle-aged man.

    ¡°Norman, it¡¯s you. What¡¯s the matter at home?¡± Norman was one of the six soldiers who had once been Abel¡¯s bodyguard. Abel knew Normal well and asked him warmly when he saw him.

    ¡°The Knight of Bet has asked me to bring you a letter, my Lord.¡± When Norman saw that Abel remembered his name, he saluted with some excitement and took from his bosom a parchment sealed in wax and handed it to Abel.

    ¡°Norman, you¡¯ve had a hard trip!¡± As he said this, Abel opened the scroll and read it from top to bottom. Then he smiled happily, ¡°Ah, looks like my elder brother is getting married, this is great.¡±

    ¡°Oh, before I came, Young master Zach told me to tell you don¡¯t forget the gift you promised him,¡± Norman spoke softly as if he was somewhat ashamed of what young master Zach had said, but he had must obey young master Zach¡¯s request and read out the message.

    ¡°Haha, Zach still remembers. Alright, I will prepare his gifts after this.¡±

    To receive family news from afar, as well as happy news made Abel very happy within his heart. With his current cksmith skills, he could easily forge a set of magic knight¡¯s armor and a full set of the magic weapon of the shield for Bet family to pass down to their next generation. To Abel, it was a pity that he couldn¡¯t learn new runes. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve had more choices.

    ¡°Norman, wait a minute,¡± said Abel.

    Abel then ordered Ken to bring in the parchment and ink. He wanted to tell his brother about his current situation and give a detailed response that he would rush back to attend his wedding. Although Abel was still the son of the knight of Bet, on paper, he was no longer a member of the Bet family. Therefore, regarding the response, it was still better to keep it formal.

    After writing the letter, Abel handed it to Norman and said, ¡°You can rest here for a few days. Ken will arrange your ce and just hand this letter over to my father when you return.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Norman bowed to receive the letter and withdrew.

    After Norman left, Abel turned to Ken and said, ¡°Ken, in two months, my big brother Zach will be getting married. I¡¯ll need you to start buying some of the most popr ornaments in Bakong City, and ask Coder winery to send a batch of wine to Bet castle.¡±

 Chapter 151 - Assassinate

    <h4>Chapter 151: Assassinate</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As Abel rode his horse carriage towards the magic tower, even the driver of the carriage could tell that he was in a good mood today. Abel¡¯s brother Zach was getting married at Bet¡¯s Castle.

    On the carriage, Abel was reading <i>Morton¡¯s observation record</i> carefully. He had already learned a lot of useful information from the record, and whenever he had time, he would¡¯ve taken it out to read it. Due to his power of the will, his memories were able to increase drastically, but in order to secure those memories, he still needed to read a few times before he was able to memorize those clearly.

    As the carriage departed off the main road outside of Bakong City and headed towards the mountain roads. Abel¡¯s power of will suddenly sensed a threat that surrounded him. It was like being stared at by a viper.

    ¡°Stop the carriage!¡± Shouted Abel as he opened the door and immediately jumped out.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my Lord?¡± Asked the driver, looking at Abel strangely.

    ¡°We will call it a day, head back first.¡± Abel did not exin his intentions but instead told the driver to leave.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Without saying anything else, the driver turned the carriage around and returned back to Bakong City.

    Abel, however, did not move. His power of the will was now in full swing, as though as he would be attacked by a thunderstorm if he moved a single bit.

    ¡°Master Abel, it was not easy to find you!¡± Said a strange voiceing from somewhere.

    Abel turned and looked in the direction of the voice. It was a wolf rider he knew very well. This was the heart of the human world, which other worgen could it be? Especially when that worgen was wolf rider captain.

    Yes, it was wolf rider captain of urling. Due to the missing treasure of the wolf n, he was med by the heads of the wolf n, but since wolf rider captain of urling was located in the human world, it was very hard to capture him unless a head wolf rider captain was sent out. However, it would be very risky for a head wolf rider captain to enter the human world

    If anything had happened to the head wolf rider captain here in the human world, then the power of the Wolf n would be greatly weakened. Hence, no head of the wolf n would ever give out such an order. Furthermore, no head wolf rider captain would dare risk their lives to undertake such a risky mission.

    Therefore, despite that wolf rider captain of urling had lost the most important treasure of the wolf n, and this angered the heads of the wolf n, he was only asked toplete a mission to redeem himself. That mission was to assassinate the killer of Woolf family¡¯s 6th son Fowler, who was the human race¡¯s most potential cksmith master, Abel

    If wolf rider captain of urling wanted to return to the Orc empire, then he would have to ept the Wolf n¡¯s arrangements to assassinate Abel. Otherwise, he would have to spend the rest of his life adrift and would never be able to return to the orc empire.

    If wolf rider captain of urling didn¡¯t lose the resources in the first ce, he would be sessfully promoted to a head wolf rider captain. Then nothing would matter at that point. He would be able to return to the Orc¡¯s Empire anytime he wanted. Not only no one would stop him, but they would¡¯ve also given him a warm wee to due to his prestigious title.

    But now that wolf rider captain of urling had lost all of the resources, with all of the treasures that would promote him being all stolen. All he had left was the armor on his body and his weapon.

    With no other options left, the only thing wolf rider of urling could do was to follow the orders of the Wolf n and assassinate Abel. But assassinating a cksmith master in the human world wasn¡¯t easy at all, especially since the master cksmith resided in a capital city.

    In order to acquire details on Abel¡¯s daily movements, the Wolf n used all kinds of connection they had in the human world, purchasing intel from humans that they have traded with before. With the help of these traitors, they have finally found out that Abel was heading to the magic tower by himself every day. As Abel bing a wizard disciple was extremely secretive, only a few people knew about it other than the royals, with ordinary citizens only knowing that Abel was living in Bakong City.

    The Wolf n was well aware that if they had to kill Abel before bing a formal wizard. Otherwise, if they want to kill him in the future, it would cost them a lot of their resources. Hence, the news of Abel was quickly passed onto the wolf rider of urling as they wanted him to assassinate Abel immediately.

    Under these circumstances, wolf rider captain of urling decided to ambush along Abel¡¯s route to the magic tower. Originally he was nning to kill Abel by surprise, but he was not expecting his power of the will to be this sensitive.

    ¡°Wolf rider, you shouldn¡¯t havee into the human world!¡± Said Abel quietly, pretending that he didn¡¯t know who wolf rider captain of urling was.

    ¡°Master Abel, you know why I¡¯m looking for you!¡± Said wolf rider captain of urling assuredly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Abel had offended the wolf n so much that he didn¡¯t even realize for a moment which of event wolf rider captain of urling was talking about.

    ¡°The great Woolf family were furious that you have killed their sixth son, Fowler. That¡¯s why they have ordered me toe here and take your life!¡±Wolf rider captain of urling said to Abel with a ferocious face.

    ¡°Great? Abel scoffed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your beast gods will me you for describing the Woolf family as great?¡±

    The word ¡°great¡± wasn¡¯t an adjective that was used casually in this world. They were normally only used to describe the most powerful king in the most powerful kingdom, or the legendary spirits and gods that possessed immense power

    To wolf riders, the Woolf family was considered as the royals of the wolf riders as it was a part of the spirit of the wolf rider. Hence, wolf rider addressed the Woolf family as ¡°great.¡±

    Wolf rider captain of urling wondered why Abel was still able to face him so calmly. The feeling of being ignored irritated him so much that a powerful force came from within his body as he rushed directly towards him.

    Abel¡¯s clothes were freely waving around In mid-air. With wolf rider captain of urling ¡®s immensely powerful yet invisible impose pressure, small leaves and dust were picked up from the ground and blew directly towards Abel. However, it formed a circr defense shield and scattered towards the side not far in front of Abel.

    The goldenbat qi of Abel had allowed him almost to impose pressure from the wolf rider captain. But this impose pressure was much stronger than any other knight he had ever met, from Viscount Dickens, Commander Lowell to Commander Hopkins, and even the vice-captain to the Duchy¡¯ s Royal defense force,mander Lowell¡¯s impose pressure was no were as close as this wolf rider captain.

    Abel¡¯s emotion began to look grim as this was the most powerful opponent he had ever faced, and since the wolf riders were naturally a fighting race. It meant that they would be much stronger than an ordinary human at the same level.

    Abel then ced his hands into the portal bag at his waist, as an ice magic sword and magic shield promptly appeared on both of his hands.

    A Portal bag?¡± As wolf rider of urling was still puzzled about how could this intermediate knight in front of him would withstand the impose pressure. He noticed Abel also had a Portal bag. In a split of a moment, he almost thought Abel had stolen his spirit portal bag. However, he quickly changed his mind after he saw the portal bag was on Abel¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Your teacher endorses you so much that he will give you a portal bag, but it will soon be mine.¡± Said wolf rider captain of urling, eyes were full of greed. However, his humannguage sounded terrible.

    Little did wolf rider captain of urling know, the idea he had just disregarded was actually the truth.

    ¡°Too bad I¡¯m not interested in what you have on you!¡± Abel nced over at wolf rider captain of urling, who hade here without a mount wolf. Since he was in the center of the human civilization, all he had on him was a battle-ax while wearing a piece of armor.

    These seemingly unintentional words by Abel struck the soft spot where the Wolf rider captain was penniless. When he had heard Abel¡¯s words, it immediately gave a war cry and charged directly towards Abel with his battle-ax.

    Halfway through the charge of the wolf rider, a white outpouring ofbat qi from the wolf rider captain of urling suddenly increased the power of the ax, and the air seemed to freeze with itsbat qi.

    The wolf rider captain was so fast that within split seconds, the ax was already in front of Abel¡¯s face. Luckily, Abel had been watching out for his attack and avoided it early.

    Abel swung his shield in front of him. The goldenbat qi surrounded the shield, as the battle-ax flew towards it. ¡°Dong!¡± Abel lightly twisted his body, and wolf rider captain of urling had been knocked back by a step from the rebound.

    Wolf rider captain of urling ¡®s eyes was filled with disbelief. He was about to be promoted to a head wolf rider captain, which was supposed to possess the top ss of fighting power. But now, he was repelled by an intermediate knight.

    And Abel knew very well that in the first block because the shield had the ability to absorb physical impact. The two weren¡¯t actually too different in terms of strength, and this was the first time Abel had ever seen an opponent with a simr strength with him.

 Chapter 152 - Battle

    <h4>Chapter 152: Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    When wolf rider captain of urling was retreating, Abel screamed, ¡°Knight eleration.¡± This was a secret technique of the Bet family. Although he rarely had the chance to use it, it was useful to sacrifice hisbat qi for speed when facing a much faster and flexible worgen. With the use of this secret technique, Abel¡¯s body immediately felt lighter as his pace had instantly doubled. However, using this technique had consumed 1/10 of hisbat qi within his body. This was a substantial amount as Abel¡¯sbat qi store was a few timesrger than an ordinary knight. This meant if an ordinary knight ere to use this technique, it would have consumed half of thebat qi that was on their body.

    With the increasing speed of his eleration, Abel waved his ice magic sword and prepared the standard knight¡¯s melee tactics. Abel continuously sliced, stir, stab and wipe, but the wolf rider of urling was very experienced with these knight tactics. The opportunity was lost the moment he retreated. Afterward, The wolf rider captain used its battle-ax to constantly repel Abel¡¯s attacks one by one while continuing to retreat slowly.

    ¡°Goldenbat qi and holybat qi seems like it can¡¯t help you,¡± shouted wolf rider captain of urling, as he slowly drew back. At that moment, his battle-ax was already covered entirely with frost.

    As the two weapons collided with one another multiple times, the frost on the ice magic sword had finally burst out, as wolf rider captain of urling¡¯s body was covered entirely with frost. When Abel was about advance his attacks, wolf rider captain of urling gave a loud howl, and a full body ofbat qi armor emerged in a sh, sending all the frost flying out of his body.

    At that moment, wolf rider captain Woolf finally understood why an intermediate knight like Abel was able topete with him in terms of strength. Other than Abel¡¯s massive power, he also had something known as ¡°holybat qi,¡± which would allow him to attain 4x thebat qi he had. Throughout history, anyone with this kind of goldenbat qi could often hold battle with an opponent who was a rank above them, and those who could hold a struggle with an opponent who was two ranks above them was indeed a rare gem.

    Followed by wolf rider captain of urling¡¯s second howl, hisbat qi suddenly extended outward, like a whip that was striking towards Abel.

    It seemed that wolf rider captain of urling had never used up all of his strength since the beginning of the battle. This was because the iconicbat qi armor and thebat qi aggression of the wolf rider weren¡¯t used until now. However, with the appearance of thebat qi armor and thebat qi whip, now it seemed that wolf rider captain of urling was using all of his might to engage in this battle against Abel.

    Thebat qi whip was very agile and flexible. Even if Abel was using his ¡°Knight eleration¡± ability, he was still unable to dodge some of the sharp attacks from thebat qi whip. With the current situation on his hands, it seemed that the only way Abel could win this battle was if he had used magic spells. But Abel¡¯s mana inside him wasn¡¯t filled up, as his mana was only enough for him to cast two times of ¡°Ice armor¡± and ¡°Firebomb¡± before running out of mana.

    Abel was ming himself to the heart for not refilling of his mana before departing the city, Abel knew he had to use magic now, but how could he defeat his opponent with the amount of mana he had.

    ¡°Elves of the ice! Use your divine power, weave pure white armor, and protect me!¡± As Abel chanted the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ spell and drew the pattern of the spell in the air with his ice magic sword. After a second and a half, armor made of ice crystals had appeared on Abel¡¯s body.

    As soon as the captain of urling heard Abel casting a spell, he was stunned. He knew that the cksmith master in front of him had only been inside the magic tower for four months. So how was he able to use magic already?

    Wolf rider captain of urling¡¯s sudden shock gave Abel time to finish up his magic spell. Now with the protection of the ice armor, thebat qi whip would not cause any damage to Abel until the armor has fully shattered.

    As Abelpletely ignored his defenses, he began to attack wolf rider captain of urling with all of his might. Without mercy, Abel continuously cuts through the air from time to time with his magic sword. For captain Woolf, he was also very confident in hisbat qi armor. Like Abel, he ignored his defenses and even attacked with his full might.

    The two masters were fighting like barbarians.

    The majestic forms and techniques from the start had disappeared entirely, and reced with an even more vicious and dangerous head-on head battle. The sounds of shing filled the battlefield. It was the sound to wolf rider captain of urlingbat qi whip striking upon Abel¡¯s ¡®frozen armor.¡¯ The sound of ¡®shi.. shi¡± could also be heard, which was the sound of Abel¡¯s ice magic sword colliding with wolf rider captain of urling¡¯sbat qi armour. The frost continued to engulf the body of wolf rider captain of urling. However, it was soon harshly expelled by hisbat qi armor.

    By this time, wolf rider captain of urling was no longer dared to attack Abel¡¯s ¡®frozen armor with his weapon directly. He knew the spell quite well, and if he did attack the helmet, he would¡¯ve been frozen regardless of hisbat qi armor. This was one of the reasons that made these wizards terrifying to face.

    After more than a minute of this unaesthetic fighting, Abel felt his ice armor was beginning to crumble, so he quickly backed away. As he did so, he swung his ice magic sword in front of him, and his mouth began chanting, ¡°The spirit of ice! Use your divine power, weave pure white armor, protect me!¡±

    How could wolf rider captain of urling miss such an excellent opportunity to allow time for Abel to cast his ¡°Frozen Armour¡± spell again? Although it took Abel 1.5 seconds to throw the ¡°Ice armor¡± spell, in Elite level battles like these, 0.5 seconds was already considered as a very long time.

    Wolf rider captain Woolf then began to rush forward, closing in on Abel with all his might. Hisbat qi whip increased the intensity of his attacks, trying to disrupt Abel from casting his second ¡°frozen armor¡± spell.

    Abel had put so much effort in front of him. Wasn¡¯t it because that he wanted to keep wolf rider captain of urling at a close distance?

    The ice magic sword stopped in the air, and so did the spell Abel had spoken, all of which indicated that the spell ¡®frozen armor¡¯ had been sessfully interrupted by wolf rider captain of urling.

    Wolf rider captain of urling was relieved, without the protection of the ¡®Ice armor,¡± it would be difficult for Abel to withstand his whip attacks. Even if he had stepped up to his melee attacks, there would be no chance for Abel to cast his spells again.

    At the moment when the wolf rider captain of urling began to be more rxed, aplete picture shed out in front of the ice magic sword in Abel¡¯s hand. It looked as if it had been printed directly in the air. Then the picture turned into a fireball and flew straight towards captain Woolf.

    When the unsuspecting wolf rider captain of urling saw the fireballing at him, he was shocked. This casting speed was too instantaneous to even think about it, and now it was toote to avoid it.

    If it were a typical ¡°Firebomb¡± spell, it wouldn¡¯t have been able to smash open a wolf rider¡¯sbat qi armor. But Abel¡¯s ¡°Firebomb¡± was no ordinary spell. It was already an Elite level 7¡¯s ¡®Firebomb¡¯ spell. Captain had underestimated its¡¯ power as the firebomb tore apart hisbat qi armor like a piece of thin paper.

    Abel had witnessed the power of his ¡®firebomb¡¯ many times in the Rogue encampment, but only to those creatures from hell with scary defensive power. After wolf rider captain of urling¡¯sbat qi armor had been torn in front of him, the ¡®firebomb¡¯ prate his body immediately. In a sound of ¡°bang,¡± wolf rider captain of urling had been sent flying.

    Abel did not stop there, as he cast a second fireball that followed the flying body of the captain Woolf and struck him again in the air.

    Abel was not confident to attack a wolf rider captain in the mid-range. No matter if it¡¯s the ¡®firebomb¡¯ or other spells, it required a bit of time to draw the magic pattern in order to be executed. Worgens were natural very speedy. If Abel had used the ¡®firebomb¡¯ from the start, it could easily be dodged by wolf rider captain of urling. Therefore, Abel tried to get the captain of urling to some long-distance attack first, and only burn him to death when he got exhausted.

    Of course, this was only because Abel¡¯s rank was too low. If he were an official wizard, he would be able to lock in his power of the will, which would make his opponent very difficult to escape the spell, no matter how fast they were.

    As wolf rider captain of urling fell onto the ground from the air with a ¡°Bang¡± sound, Abel felt as if the wolf rider was a candle in the wind, on hisst gasp.

    ¡°If I had my mount wolf around, It wouldn¡¯t have ended like this!¡± Came the faint voice of wolf rider captain of urling.

 Chapter 153 - Suck Up

    <h4>Chapter 153: Suck Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Still not dead? Abel couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the surviving ability of these worgens. If the same thing happened to a human, they would¡¯ve died a few times already.

    ¡°So what if you have amount wolf, you know I have one too.¡± Said Abel softly, crouching down as he looked at captain urling, who had lost all of his strength.

    ¡°You... The Woolf family won¡¯t let this slip.¡± Cried captain urling, struggling with hisst effort.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re going to die so easily?¡± There was a glimmer of greed in Abel¡¯s eyes, and his voice was t.

    ¡°You?¡± There was a trace of doubt in the captain urling¡¯ s slightly distracted eyes.

    The answer that captain urling got was Abel¡¯s hand. Before he knew, one of Abel¡¯s hands caught him by the neck, and the goldenbat qi shed with a great suction that stirred thebat qi in the body of captain urling

    Captain urling was very close to the top status Wolf rider captain. Thework of the meridian between his ten qi pressuring points was tightlyted. That¡¯s why he was able to unleash abat qi armor, but now, his tightlyted meridianwork had be his nightmare.

    Abel grabbed his neck with a hand full of goldenbat qi. The few meridians that had been seized suddenly became the passage for expellingbat qi out of his body. Through an enormous suction force, captain urling¡¯s qi rushed towards the body of Abel, like massive waves in the ocean.

    Abel had a lot of experience when it came to this. He used his Knight¡¯s breathing technique to surround thebat qi that rushed towards him with his goldenbat qi. This bnced the externalbat qi with his goldenbat qi, allowing them to be fully incorporated. Captain urling had way too muchbat qi for Abel to take in, and a swirl began to emerge from the left sole of Abel. After Abel¡¯s body had bnced captain urling¡¯sbat qi, suddenly, they all had a ce to go. Arge amount ofbat rushed towards the swirl on Abel¡¯s sole.

    The swirl on his sole had beenpleted. It began to glow. Now, Abel was promoted to a rank 13 knight, with the processing take no more than a minute. This speed was much quicker than he Abel was absorbing an Elite knight¡¯sbat qi in the past. This was because theirbat qi was nowhere near as concentrated or superior as a wolf rider captain like Captain urling. Hence, captain urling¡¯sbat qi could transfer into Abel¡¯s goldenbat qi was much faster. Simple!

    Next came the replenishment of thebat qi for the qi pressuring point, which was no longer replenishment, but directly into the air pockets. For a rank 13 knight, the inventory of air pockets required was able to be quickly replenished.

    Abel did not stop there, because, at this stage, he was already toote to stop. When captain urling realized that hisbat qi was being transferred to Abel¡¯s body, although he didn¡¯t know what was going on, he couldn¡¯t do anything to halt the progress. But for some reason, he was able even to speed up this process.

    As captain urling felt that he was about to die, he crossed his heart. He decided to give it all he got and viciously push all hisbat qi into Abel¡¯s body. Abel then immediately felt a difference in the changing of thebat qi, but he had focused all of his attention on increasing his rank. This meant he wasn¡¯t able to stop what captain urling was doing. He locked his hand tightly on the neck of captain urling, there were only a few meridians there, and their rate of transfer still has a limit.

    If Abe had been holding on to the qi pressuring point on the top of captain urling¡¯s head, he would have been in great danger, as the concentration ofbat qi might have blown him up.

    Abel, with his experience of sessive increasing his rank, quickly converted the iingbat qi into his own and guided thebat qi into the center of his right foot to form a fourth swirl.

    With the formation of the fourth swirl, his right sole began to glow, Abel had been rapidly promoted to the rank of 14th Knight, and the fourth cyclone had been replenished faster than ever before.

    ¡°You devil!¡± Captain urling struggled to utter his words. He couldn¡¯t do anything about what Abel was doing to him as he was in his wit¡¯s end.

    Abel couldn¡¯t believe what captain urling was saying, as he began tough. Abel knew that the creatures of hell that he had killed were nothingpared to this; those were the real devils. With the soul those devils already being eaten by Abel, he thought what captain urling said was an understatement.

    The 5th swirl began to form on the top of Abel¡¯s head. He used all his force to control thebat qi that had been rushed in. This was because this swirl was the most dangerous swirl of them all. If he was not careful when opening it, it would damage his skull very easily. Luckily captain urling had given up hisst bit of will to battle with Abel at the right time. He was no longer using all his might to rush hisbat qi on to Abel as he realized was trivial. But little did he know, what he thought was a small struggle gave Abel a hard time.

    Since captain urling was no longer interrupting Abel. He was able to control thebat qi with all his might to open up the swirl overhead on his head. Although he had already used all his strength to slow down the speed of thebat qi, it still only took him around a minute until the swirl waspleted.

    After this, Abel was probably the quickest Knight within the Holy Continent to increase his rank. He also grabbed captain urling on the perfect spot of his neck, limiting the speed and amount ofbat qi that can rush out. This unintentional move wasplete.

    Abel didn¡¯t think much when he used his hands to grab captain urling with his hands. He only grabbed captain urling by the neck, as he felt that normally worgens had a much stronger and taller built than human, so the neck was the most convenient spot.

    There was a sh of whitebat qi glowing above Abel¡¯s head, and just like that, he had be a rank 15 knight. This was followed by a great deal of transformedbat qi, which began to fill the qi pressuring point. They rushed in and rushed in, soon thest wi press point was filledpletely.

    Now Abel could finally call himself as an Elite knight. His next procedure was to strengthen and tighten thework of the meridian between his ten qi pressuring points to his core. Since all the meridians between the qi pressuring points and the core needed to be strengthened into a wall of tube by the Knight¡¯s breathing method, it would consume a lot ofbat qi.

    But what was happening was that there was so muchbat qi going on in Abel¡¯s body, itrgely exceeded the capacity of his meridian. Therefore, there was only one job left, which was to construct it.

    At this time, Abel¡¯s power of the will suddenly disyed its powerful effects. Originally, the most difficult thing for an intermediate knight to be promoted to a senior knight was to control the formation of the meridian in their bodies perfectly. However, it was Abel¡¯s strength with the current situation. His power of the will was able to urately assist him in controlling the transformation ofbat qi and the construction of the meridians.

    Abel decided to connect the qi pressuring point on his right palm to his core for his first meridian. If it was sessfully constructed, he could unleash abat qi whip like captain urling had just done. Although it might have the power or the sustainability of captain urling, it was still an off bodybat qi attack nevertheless.

    Although the knight breathing method was simple, and it was also the most basic training method for all knights. After the transformation of the knight breathing method, thebat air would be squeezed many times to form a passage, and the passage gets longer and longer as more and morebat qi was invested.

    If you were a regr Elite knight, this process might take years or even decades to build up thebat qi required. This was apanied by countless of practice trying to control thebat qi, but for Abel, he was constructing it with ease.

    However, now Abel ran into a problem. Both his father, the Knight of Bet, or his stepfather, the Lord of Marshall, were only intermediate knights. Although they knew about how to be an elite knight, they only knew the rough process. Therefore, if he really wanted to increase his rank, he still needed to seek the experience of his ancestors from his heritage collection. At fright, both knights thought that Abel still had a long way until he could be an elite knight. They had only roughly told him about it, and never gave any detailed exnation, so why even bother telling him about their ancestor¡¯s experience

    Until now, when Abel was constructing the meridian connecting his qi pressuring point to his core, he realized there was no experience he could draw from to tell him where he should direct his meridian to connect his qi pressuring point to his core. He didn¡¯t want to risk it. It was not like building a house. There was no return once he messed it up.

 Chapter 154 - Elite Knight

    <h4>Chapter 154: Elite Knight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel felt like he had no idea what to do. His power of the will unintentionally began to scan over the body of Wolf rider captain of uring. He suddenly felt lifted in his heart. He thought to himself, <i>I¡¯m stupid. </i><i>There¡¯s a real-life model right here.</i>

    It never urred to captain uring in a thousand years that he had not only provided thebat qi for Abel to increase his rank but also provided him with the path temte. Now all Abel had to do was follow this temte to construct his meridians until he eventually reached the rank of amander of the knights. There was no need to do any research himself.

    When it came to the prestigious rank of amander, neither the Bet family nor the Harry family of Harvest City had a Knight of this title within their family. Now, captain uring¡¯s defeat had somehow assisted Abel inpleting this missing part of their family¡¯s inheritance. Not to mention, it was also presented to him in a very specific way.

    The firstbat qi meridian followed the pattern in the body of Lord flower and extended from the core to the qi pressuring point the palm of his right hand. This was a very delicate job, simr to an architect directing thebat qi to work properly. Every time the path of the meridian waspressed, it will slowly form its shape and grew longer.

    Abel copied the model of captain uring and began to extend his meridian from his core to his palm. Abel felt a tremble within his body, and a feeling of warmth spread through his entire body. It was like his body was being massaged by countless hands. Moreover, his power of will was also affected by this warmth too. This was a feeling that urred on knights who had been promoted from an intermediate knight to an Elite knight. However, this kind of energy felt different whenpared to increasing rank as an official knight, since this kind of energy only has a small impact on the body but was also considered as a crucial factor in increasing rank.

    Starting from Elite knights, they were basically impossible to be assassinated as these knights possessed an iparable awareness. In case of any danger, these Elite knights were able to react much quicker than intermediate knights. Furthermore, Elite knights possessed the ability to impose pressure. Although their impose pressure might still be considered not as powerful, impose pressure was the most iconic thing about an elite knight. These two abilities were the main changes that would happen to a knight when they became an elite knight.

    And as the level increased, so would the two abilities.

    Obviously, the ability to be able to sense danger didn¡¯t mean everything. For example, during the battle between Abel and the wolf rider captain uring, Abel¡¯s murderous desire had never disappeared. Captain uring must¡¯ve also felt this sense of murderous desire too. When Abel was throwing his ¡°Firebomb¡± towards captain uring, uring¡¯s sense didn¡¯t notify him immediately as he was already in danger of Abel¡¯s attack throughout the entire battle.

    At this time, thebat qi flowing from captain Flouring¡¯s body wasn¡¯t reduced. Now, all Abel can do is wake up quickly through the leveling up energy, then build a second pulse channel.

    For the second pulse channel, Abel chose the air pocket in the palm of his left hand to connect with the core of the qi, which was anotherplicated procedure toplete. The gas tube in the body was then extended little by little with a sufficient supply ofbat qi. The procedure waspleted very quickly.

    After the core was connected to the qi pressuring point in the palm of the left hand, Abel was now officially a rank 16 Elite knight.

    Just as Abel had learned from the experience of the two Elite knights, and had thought that there wouldn¡¯t muchbat qi left in Flouring¡¯s body, he realized that hisbat qi wasn¡¯t abating, but instead, it was constantly flowing more and more into his body

    Abel didn¡¯t really know why this wolf rider had such a tremendous flow ofbat qi. But wolf rider captain of Flouring was actually a very famous fighting monster. He was promoted to a wolf rider captain at a young age, and he was also the most probable wolf rider to be promoted to a head wolf rider captain within the wolf n. After many years of practice, he was so close to the highest rank. Making hisbat qi storageparable to a headmander.

    The third meridian, the fourth meridian, the fifth meridian, the sixth meridian, it was not until the sixth meridian was sessfully constructed that thebat qi from the body of the captain Flouring began to weaken. By that time, Abel had already be a rank 18 Elite knight.

    After thest bit of thebat qi was inhaled by Abel, the energy that supported his life had slowly disappeared, as captain Flouring spat out thest breath of his life. His eyes filled with despair as he left this world. He was sacrificed for a 14-year-old to be a rank 18 Elite knight.

    Abe opened his eyes and looked at the dead wolf rider of uring in his hands. It was the hardest battle he had ever fought. The enemy died in his hands, and he gained a lot from them.

    After waiting for a while, Abel didn¡¯t seem to notice the Horadric cube absorbing the spirit of the dead captain. In another sense, the Holy Continent, he could hardly see the shadow of the departed spirit, let alone by the Horadric cube.

    The Horadric cube, Abel thought, maybe it absorbed only the souls of the infernal creatures of Diablo, souls that were not meant to exist.

    Suddenly a horrible thought came to Abel¡¯s mind.

    If heaven¡¯s challenger had arrived at the world of Diablo to challenge in the past, how could they kill that many creatures from hell outside the Rogue encampment? Through both the video game of hisst life, or from Akara¡¯s message, Abel could clearly felt there were too many creatures from hell lurking around the Rogue encampment.

    Abel had a theory and felt that it was infinitely close to reality. He thought that all human souls killed in the dark world do not leave that world but were eroded by the energies of hell and transformed into creatures of hell.

    This gave Abel a chill. Perhaps he would face an endless sea of creatures from hell in Diablo. Abel then thought of the shipwreck monsters from the red sea. It reminded him of the long-range attack formation of the hand-furred mice.

    A sound ¡°Shua¡± came from somewhere, then suddenly, a figure appeared on the side of Abel. Abel, who was thinking deeply at the time was suddenly surprised, as he waited to see clearly, he hurriedly ran forward and saluted, ¡°Teacher!¡±

    ¡°Abel, are you all right?¡± Wizard Morton looked at the dead body on Abel¡¯s hands and said, ¡°This morning, I sensed the energy of something near the top of the hierarchy. I thought it was amander. After a while, I realized that you were still not at the tower, so I came out to look for you. But it seems like you¡¯ve already taken care of it.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, this a wolf rider captain. Luckily I had the help of magic spells. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been extremely difficult to defeat him,¡± Abel said while looking at the body on his hand.

    ¡°Wait, I think I know this wolf rider.¡± Wizard Morton then examined the corpse of captain uring carefully, he then looked at Abel with a surprised look and said, ¡°This is uring. He is wanted in the Duchy of Carmel, Duchy of Thunder, Duchy of Koror, and the Duchy of Laka. He is the most cunning Wolf rider in the entire orc empire and is very powerful too. He is almost as strong as a headmander. I can¡¯t believe you killed him.¡±

    Abel touched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°He was careless. He didn¡¯t think I was able to cast magic spells. Because of that, he was hit by my Firebomb due to his carelessness.¡±

    ¡°Haha, anyways, he did die in your hands. Alright, hand me the body, I will take care of it and don¡¯t worry, you will get the benefits you deserve. But now, let¡¯s first return to the magic tower.¡± Said Morton,ughing, and taking the body from Abel, as he seized his arm with the other.

    The scene in front of Abel made his eyes moved. In the speed of a hurricane, he had moved a few hundred meters. The scenery moved chaotically again, as they traveled another hundred meters like a hurricane. Just like that, Abel had been brought back by Wizard Morton through his move in a sh. One moment Abel was caught in dizziness from the teleportation, and one moment he recovered. Luckily he had a strong body and did not faint. Until he had reached the front gate, he had slowly gotten used to the dizziness brought on by teleportation.

 Chapter 155 - Novice Spells

    <h4>Chapter 155: Novice Spells</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Not bad, Abel. When Carlos and I teleported, he was always screaming. He had even threw up one time. You¡¯re doing much better than him.¡± When wizard Morton stopped talking, the shadow the two had reached level 1 of the magic tower.

    ¡°Teacher, I am not as bad as you described me, am I?¡± Carlos said, who was standing next to Camille on the first floor of the tower, looked resentfully at wizard Morton.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over and I will teleport you around?¡± Wizard Morton said gently, ncing at Carlos.

    Carlos shrank back. He became silent as if he didn¡¯t dare to speak again.

    ¡°Teacher, Abel, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Camille asked, looking at the wolf rider¡¯s corpse in wizard Morton¡¯s hands.

    ¡°What else can it be? A wolf rider almost assassinated my disciple. It seems like people are people who are willing to assist these wolf riders.¡± Sneered Morton.

    Abel saw that Camille and Carlos were genuinely concerned about him and were waiting for his news. He was immediately moved, but he said with a smile of indifference, ¡°Camille and Carlos, it¡¯s nothing much. It was only a suicidal wolf rider that wanted to assassinate me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah sure, does this wolf rider seemed suicidal to you? This is wolf rider captain of urling. Many Duchies are trying to hunt down this cunning bastard, and he still lived a good life.¡± Said Wizard Morton, giving Abel a sharp look.

    Abel didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He then turned to Camille and Carlos with a furtive expression of resignation.

    ¡°Come up with me! The Morton wizard put his hand on Abel, and they disappeared into the first floor of the tower.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your cut!¡± Said Morton, throwing Abel a little bag.

    Abel, who had reached the eleventh floor by wizard Morton¡¯s teleportation, had only juste to his senses when he saw the pocket thrown to him by the wizard Morton. He then quickly grabbed the small bag with his hand and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s this little bag?¡±

    With that, Abel opened the little bag that was on his hand. The bag was filled with beautiful magic gems, six fire gems, and four ice gems.

    ¡°It¡¯s ck¡¯s, the dark wizard from the Duchy of Keyen you¡¯ve killed. I went to his tower overnight and took his valuables!¡±

    The voice of the Morton wizard was very in, but Abel was very frightened. Of course, he could understand what it meant to be purged by an intermediate wizard. Was an intermediate wizard really that powerful? So strong that it could kill off all the wizards from another rank 7 wizard¡¯s magic tower.

    Seeing Abel¡¯s surprised look on his face, wizard Morton smiled and exined, ¡°You already killed the leader of that magic tower, and I had their control card, so it would be a huge joke if we still failed despite all of this. However, I still needed to be quick. Luckily the intermediate wizard guarding Duchy of Keyen only arrived after I took everything. He might not even remember who I am.¡±

    Wizard Morton thenughed and pointed to the little bag on Abel¡¯s hand. ¡°This time, I will divide it for you in the form of magic gems, the ten intermediate magic gems ni this bag is your cut.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, teacher! Though Abel was not interested in the intermediate magic gems, he was grateful for it.

    ¡°Any questions about the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ spell I taught you yesterday?¡± Asked the wizard, concerned.

    ¡°Teacher, I do not have any questions. I already understand the fundamentals of it!¡± Abel said confidently.

    Wizard Morton then asked shockingly, ¡°Alright, cast the spell for me.¡± As he couldn¡¯t believe that Abel had already mastered the spell ¡°Frozen armor.¡±

    ¡°Spirit of the ice! Use your divine power, weave pure white armor, protect me!¡± A second and a halfter, armor made of ice crystals appeared on Abel¡¯s body.

    ¡°A second and a half!¡± Morton was surprised to see Abel¡¯s performance, and his imagination was overturned. When he first saw Abel cast the spell ¡®firebomb,¡¯ his first thought was that Abel must have acquired some sort of quick-casting treasure.

    These quick-casting treasures were very rare and valuable, but they had many drawbacks. For example, the caster was only able to cast only one spell quickly, and they were also limited by the number of spells that could be cast. If the caster had run out of spells, they would have to use their mana to recharge, which was quite time-consuming.

    But now Abel had used the full spell and had demonstrated the full process of chanting the ¡°Frozen Armour¡± in the air. Although he was fast, with wizard Morton being able to see it clearly, he could tell that there were no tools that assisted Abel in casting his spells.

    While Abel had already amazed wizard Morton by bing a rank 1 novice wizard in such a short period of time, as well as being able to cast the firebomb spell from a prop, Abel was now able to master another spell in a short period of time which was far beyond the reach of many official wizards.

    Although Abel may have used the ability of the prop to cast the Firebomb spell, Abel did not rely on the power of any treasure to cast the Frozen Armour. It was just Abel¡¯s pure genius. Wizard Morton was certain in his heart.

    After discovering Abel¡¯s potentials, Wizard Morton made some changes to Abel¡¯s training ns. His hand made a pattern in the air, and then on the shelf by the wall, a sheaf of scrolls disappeared and appeared in his hands.

    ¡°Abel, you have much more talent than I expected. These are all spells that novice wizards can master. Take them all,¡± Said the wizard, handing the scroll to Abel.

    Abel opened the scrolls. The fire spell ¡®Warmth,¡¯ the ice spell ¡°Ice Bullet,¡±¡® the electricity spell ¡®lightning bomb,¡¯ were all the other three spells of the novice wizard.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Abel had also intended to ask the Morton wizard to learn new spells anyways, and now all of them were in his hands.

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any more lecture this morning. After your life and death battle, I think you had a tough day already. Go back and have a good rest.¡± Wizard Morton waved to Abel, Abel was then immediately teleported out of the 11th floor before he could even react to what wizard Morton had said.

    As soon as he woke up from his vertigo, a fat face appeared in front of him. Abel was shocked, but suddenly he realized that it was his fellow wizard follower Finkle.

    ¡°Mr. Abel, Mrs. Camille, asked you to go to her!¡± Said Finkle with a respectful salute.

    ¡°Got it! Abel said yes and looked at Finkle, who was before him, ¡°You seem to have lost some weight.¡±

    ¡°Really? Mr. Abel?¡± Fat Finkle¡¯s face immediately lit up with delight. The main reason I wanted to be a wizard was that I¡¯ve heard that meditation can help you lose weight.¡±

    Abel then rolled his eyes andughed. ¡°Finkle, that¡¯s the most outrageous reason I¡¯ve ever heard. Watch out for the wizard Morton. He will take you into theboratory and make you lose weight there.¡±

    Theboratory of the official wizard was said to be one of the scariest ces in the world, as wizards conduct experiments with living beings, which was one of the main reasons many people fear wizards.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t harm me, Mr. Abel.¡± Said Finkle, with a furtive nce up the stairs as the flesh of his face crumpled

    ¡°You¡¯re actually something Finkle. All other wizards are afraid of being eroded by mana, but you are using it to lose weight.¡± Abel shook his head andughed.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? In the past, at the side of the magic tower, there was too little magic, the fat that was trimmed away by the magic woulde back as soon as I eat one meal. After entering the magic tower, every meditation, I could feel my weight going down. Soon enough, I will be an ordinary person.¡± There was a light in Finkle¡¯s eyes as if imagining himself losing weight.

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t think about these ridiculous things. Here you are. Remember to take it when you lose weight.¡± Abel handed Finkle the unused box of ¡®constitution potion¡¯ that uncle Sam had given him.

    ¡°Constitution potions!¡± Finkle cheerfully took the potion. Then, he looked up at Abel and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you need the potion too when you pick them up?¡±

    ¡°Pick up? Where can I get it?¡± Abel had only just heard for the first time that a ¡®constitution potion¡¯ was avable.

    ¡°Have you not received your offer, Mr?¡± Finkle asked, looking strangely at Abel.

 Chapter 156 - Carving Knife

    <h4>Chapter 156: Carving Knife</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°What does the constitution potion have to do with offering?¡± Abel was even more puzzled. He had never used a ¡®constitution potion¡¯ due to his goldenbat qi and had never inquired about it.

    ¡°When you receive the offering, the ¡®constitution potion¡¯ will be given to you together with the offering,¡± Finkle knew by this time that Abel had never received an offering.

    ¡°When Ie back, you will go with me to take the offering.¡± Abel then waved to let Finkle out of the way while he makes his way to the third floor of the magic tower, where Camille was waiting for him.

    Camille¡¯s reception room was borately decorated with elvish paintings on the walls. Although Abel had undergone noble training, he did not have too much knowledge about paintings, and he was very curious about it.

    ¡°This is a painting by the elf¡¯s painting Master, Master mir. I love elvish paintings so much, when I saw it at an auction house a few years ago with the teacher, I begged him to buy it for me.¡± Camille saw Abel notice the painting on the wall. It depicted a vige painting in a distinctly elvish style.

    ¡°Camille, when I get a chance to go to the double moon forest, I¡¯ll bring you some elf paintings.¡± Abel smiled. He wasn¡¯t joking, because he was really going to take Loraine home when he became an official wizard, and it was actually possible to bring some of Camille¡¯s paintings with him.

    ¡°Abel, tell me how many girls you¡¯ve tried to get with these methods at such a young age!¡± Camille didn¡¯t seem to believe Abel said.

    ¡°Camille, I was wrong. If I go to the double moon forest, I won¡¯t help you with your elf paintings.¡± Abel raised his hands in an innocent gesture.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare not get me any! As soon as Camille spoke, she could not help but put her hand to her mouth as she began chuckling. Abelughed too, and for a moment, the room was in perfect harmony.

    Abel then took a precious ice magic gem from his portal bag onto the table and said, ¡°Camille, since you like these gems so much, you can have this one.¡±

    ¡°An intermediate blue gem!¡± Camille picked up the intermediate gem from the table and let out a cry of surprise.

    At this time, Joey, Camille¡¯s wizard follower, was bringing up two cups of juice. He also saw the intermediate magic gems on Camille¡¯s hand, and she instantly fell in love with those gems.

    Abel couldn¡¯t control himself but shook his head slightly as he thought in his head. All women have the same attitude toward gems.

    A momentter, Joey woke up from her gem overdose, as she quickly took a nce at Abel, and whispered, ¡°Mr. Abel, do you know what it means if you give a girl a gem?¡±

    This question caught Abel; off guard a little. When he gave the gift to Camille, he only thought about her care for him, and since she liked magic gems so much, he would give her one as he had just received some from his teacher. For Abel, it was no use to him anyway, so he gave it one to Camille, but Abel didn¡¯t think about anything else.

    Abel suddenly realized that many men would give a girl these gems to attain a good impression, but Abel didn¡¯t even know at that time when he gave her the gem. Now Abel¡¯s face was suddenly blushing red.

    ¡°You are too talkative Joey. You should go back down now.¡± Camille then swung her hands towards Joey (telling her to leave), as she promptly trotted off with a chuckle.

    Camille turned to Abel with a smile. ¡°Never mind her. I spoiled her too much.¡±

    ¡°Camille, I really didn¡¯t know it meant anything,¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Anyway, how old are you? Don¡¯t worry about that, but where did you get your intermediate gems from?¡± Camille knew the value of the intermediate gems.

    ¡°Thest time I went to Caral City with Camille and you and Carlos, I met a dark wizard. I killed him and got his tower master control card. It was the teacher who took my share of the tower.¡± Abel exined to her what had happened.

    ¡°My God, why didn¡¯t you tell me that?¡± Camille¡¯s hand was in her mouth, and her eyes were wide open. As a level 4 novice wizard, she certainly knew what a dark wizard with a magic tower was. She couldn¡¯t believe that Abel was able to kill an official wizard during their trip out, she and Carlos didn¡¯t even know as well.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Abel pleaded softly.

    ¡°No, you just took the magic stone out of that bag at your waist!¡± Camille remembered something, as she stared towards the portal bag on Abel¡¯s waist, and said, ¡°Is this a portal bag?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was going to give it to the teacher originally. But the teacher said it was my trophy, so I could keep it for myself.¡± Abel said, taking the Portal bag from his waist and handing it to Camille.

    ¡°May I? Camille, of course, knew that a portal bag was a wizard¡¯s greatest secret, so she was surprised that Abel had ced it directly in her hands.

    ¡°No problem, of course, you can look at it.¡± Abel¡¯s most important possessions were in the orc¡¯s spirit portal bag. This portal bag was just for show. The bag only contained some usual knight¡¯s gear and Wizard¡¯s supplies.

    Although she had been a novice wizard for many years, it was Camille¡¯s first experience with such a piece of high-end Wizard equipment, such as a portal bag. She then curiously ced her intermediate level magic gem inside and took it outside the portal bag again, as she fiddled with the portal bag.

    ¡°Cough!¡± Abel waited a moment to see Camille¡¯s restless look and coughed twice.

    ¡°Ah!¡± When Camille heard what Abel said, she blushed at his warning, as she handed the bag back to him, she straightened up and said, ¡°Abel, I promise to teach you the basics of carving knives. Let¡¯s start today.¡±

    Abel¡¯s concentration flickered. Learning how to use a carving knife was the fundamental of rune sign making. Although Abel already had a very good alloy carving knife, it had never been put to use. When he heard that Camille was going to teach him, he immediately felt a sense of excitement filled his heart.

    ¡°Normally people only use carving knives on soft material such as soft rocks or woods. However, as wizards, we need to carve on a solidified crystal core. Those crystal cores were almost as strong as a jade, so they were very hard to prate and very easy to make mistakes.¡±

    Camille then took a sip of juice from the table and continued, ¡°So it¡¯s important to know how to use the knife properly. Standard carving techniques minimizes errors in the process.¡±

    Hearing what Camille had said, Abel nodded. As he had previous professional knights training, he understood how important the standardized techniques were.

    ¡°There are eleven basic methods of carving knives. If you can master them, you canbine them to carve all the runes.¡±

    Then, Camille put the eleven basic knife method summarised by the predecessors to Abel and said: ¡°The eleven basic knife method is divided into straight knife method, double knife method, punching knife method, cutting knife method, astringent knife method,te knife method, dancing knife method, light knife method, buried knife method, t knife method, and retaining knife method.

    Camille brought a pile of jade and began to demonstrate each carving method to Abel, who was too focused on avoiding wasting a single moment of this precious opportunity. The demonstration of eleven knives had just finished in the morning.

    ¡°Abel, Now that I¡¯ve taught you all the basics. The rest is up to you. You can continue mastering these skills. I am useless with these jade gems anyways. It will save you some time and money. Here take them all.¡± Camille then pushed a pile of jade gems on the table that had been leftover from the lesson to Abel.

    ¡°Thanks, Camille! Abel had just learned the basics and was thinking about practicing, and the jade gem was just what he needed.

    ¡°Oh, and take this book, too.¡± Camille handed Abel a soft parchment book.

    ¡°Is this?¡± Abel took the book and opened it. It was full of the eleven knives that Camille had just introduced, but how could it be as easy to understand as a face-to-face demonstration?

    ¡°I only wanted to give you the book, but since you were kind enough to send me this present, I spent a little more effort and taught you more about it.¡± Camille smiled as she yed with the newly acquired medium bluestone and joked to Abel.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant when I said you were taking care of me, thanks, Camille!¡± Said Abel, nodding.

 Chapter 157 - New Use For The Weak Little Soul

    <h4>Chapter 157: New Use For The Weak Little Soul</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel sat within theboratory on the 9th floor. Since he didn¡¯t have many experiments to do, this ce had be a training ground for his carving knife skills. There was some time until lunch, so he thought he might as well not waste time.

    The alloy carving knife was not in his portal bag. It was at that time Abel had realized he had put his alloy carving knife in the Kong Kong spirit portal bag. Since he had too much secret on him, he was very careful most of the time. He had never used the Horadric Cube and the things inside it when he was in the magic tower before.

    Although he has too much knowledge in regards to wizardry, he knew that a magic tower was like the body of its owner. Wizard Morton could know everything he did inside the tower.

    Therefore, Abel did not have the guts to take out his alloy carving knife from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag. He took out a barrier circle from his portal bag and ced it in the middle of the room. Then, he took the control sign for the barrier circle and ignited it. In a moment, he arrived in a ce filled with a big tree. The dimension he was in now waspletely separated from the rest of the world.

    ¡°This kid!¡± Said Wizard Morton shaking his head with a smile after realizing Abel had ignited a barrier circle in theboratory. Although the mana wave the barrier circle sent out was extremely low, it was still being ignited within Wizard Morton¡¯s magic tower. So, of course Wizard Morton could sense it.

    He was extremely supportive of what Abel had done. Every Wizard had their secrets, and learning how to keep their secret well was a huge rite of passage for them. Wizard Morton was already well passed the age of seeking other people¡¯s secrets. Although Wizard Morton looked like he was just about middle age, he was actually well past the age of fifty. Fifty years was considered a very long time for normal people, but to Wizard, it was still a short time if you took their training into consideration.

    Wizard Morton had just became a rank 11 intermediate Wizard, so it basically impossible for him to break through and be an elite Wizard at this point. Since he could no longer increase his lifespan to 100 years old anyway, he thought he might as well have spent all his time cultivating his disciples. He had cultivated one official Wizard. If he was not impacted by the fact that his second and third disciple had locked themselves up, he wouldn¡¯t take up five disciples in total, including Abel.

    ¡°Seems like he doesn¡¯t have enough intermediate magic gems, I need to find a chance to give him more in the future.¡± Wizard Morton knew those barrier circles were some energy-consuming monster, so he had already started worrying if Abel had enough intermediate magic gems.

    One of the reasons why Wizard Morton had taken up Abel as a disciple was because Abel was very gifted. Wizard Morton wanted to help the Duchy of Carmel to cultivate another official Wizard while he was still alive. Another reason was that he guessed that Abel probably had some treasures for quicken spells on him. If other Wizards had known about this, maybe Abel would never get the chance to grow up.

    Abel never thought his simple action of igniting a barrier circle to take out his alloy carving knife could bring about so much gratitude for Wizard Morton.

    Abel then stopped the barrier circle and put it back into his portal bag. Suddenly, he was struck with an idea. He shouldn¡¯t waste his time in the morning, no matter if he was in the magic tower or other ces. Mana could recover by itself. Every minute it could recover 1 point. If he didn¡¯t use it up, it would directly go to waste.

    Abel recalled that very weak little soul in his mind. Although he could notmand it to do anyplicated calctions, he could set a time. From then on, that weak little soul would be able to automatically go to the Horadric cube and ignite the skill tree. Therefore, this would allow him to practice his skills without affecting his day to day schedule.

    Of course, if he wanted to practice like this, he could only practice nonattacking skills. But still, the time he had wasted was too much. Just imagine, all these years, he lived a normal life with a full tank of mana. If he could use up just automatically unleash a spell every time his mana was fully fulfilled, he would have been able to practice spells many times without affecting his day.

    In order to turn this into a reality, all that it came down to was if that weak little soul in his mind was able to set a timer and if it was able to ignite the skill tree in the Horadric Cube. Every since Abel had ignited his weak little soul, he had always remained in a state with two souls. However, this weak little soul had never done anything. It could not even see the external world. Therefore, it had no impact at all.

    Now, if he was able to get this weak little soul to work, that would be multitasking. Abel tried to set a frequency for the weak little soul to press on the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ spell once every 7 minutes. He then shielded the soul owner¡¯s connection to the weak little soul and waited patiently for a while. After 7 minutes, the weak little soul began to give out some faint remainder. Times up.

    He seeded, the weak little soul in his mind was able to send him a remainder after 7 minutes without the help of the soul owner. Abel had a weird feeling when he shielded the soul owner¡¯s connection to the weak little soul. Since the weak little soul did not have things such as feelings, emotions, and memories, it could not do anyplex thinking. Therefore, it basically just started to count down like a machine and sent him a reminder every 7 minutes. During this time, Abel did not experience any sh of realization.

    If this was a normal soul, there was no way it could be this machine-like. It could count down very precisely without missing a single beat. It seemed like Abel had underestimated the ability of the weak little soul. Although it could not think it could probably do systematic tasks even better than the soul owner.

    The next step was to ignite the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ spell. This spell could not ignite from the tip of his finger. Since Abel would probably be doing something during his day to day, this spell was unleashed from his finger every 7 minutes, that would be very inconvenient. Therefore, he decided to ignite this spell in front of his chest.

    After he figured out the form, now all he needed to do was to apply it. The weak little soul began to carry the little bit of power of the will it had to the Horadric Cube. Although the weak little soul had separated from the soul owner, it was still Abel¡¯s soul. Therefore, the Horadric cube was able to recognize this power of the will. The power of the will select the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ sign on the skill tree and ignited it. The tip of Abel¡¯s right finger began to shine in white, so the soul owner immediately interrupted and tried tomunicate with the skill tree. Afterward, the white shine on Abel¡¯s finger disappears, and his chest began to shine in white. Soon, an ice crystal armor appeared on his body.

    Although the owner of the soul had interrupted the igniting process, it was still sessful nevertheless. However, Abel was confused. ording to the old rule of the Horadric cube, as long as the spell form was set for the first time, the spell would be unleashed ording to this form from then on. Now, he wanted to see if he could unleash the spell in front of his chest a second time.

    After 2 minutes, the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ began to fade on Abel¡¯s body, and the weak little soul began to reach towards the skill tree in Horadric cube again with a little bit of power of the will. It ignited the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ spell. In a sh, a ¡®frozen armor¡¯ spell pattern emerged in front of Abel¡¯s chest and became a crystal armor on his body.

    Abel was overjoyed. The weak little soul was really a machine, and it had helped him so much. If he could use more ¡®soul potion¡¯ in the future to make this weak little soul grow stronger, then It would definitely help him to do even greater things.

    Abel took out a jade and began practicing. He felt like writing words again. The first stroke, second stroke, when he was practicing an ice crystal armor, would appear on his body every 7 minutes.

    But as Abel was practicing, he realized something. Originally the weak little soul did not affect his day to day at all since it didn¡¯t have a task. Now since it had a task, 2 points of view emerged from his soul. One was what he saw in front of his eyes. Another was the machine-like counting sound within his pitch-ck mind.

    Now, it was Abel¡¯s mission to get used to this multitasking state, and practicing his carving knife skill was the perfect thing to do. The 11 carving knife techniques were not hard to do but very detailed. The weak little soul did not affect him much; anyway. It was just some machine-like sound of counting down within his mind.

    As the weak little soul grows, it¡¯s disturbances would get stronger as well. Therefore if Abel doesn¡¯t try to get used to it now, it would be even harder for him to practice multitasking in the future.

    In a sh of a moment, Abel seemed to have lost all control of his body. He got distracted by the weak little soul¡¯s counting down sound. From time to time, his stroke would subconsciously turn into a small dot. Sometimes, he would evene to aplete halt when he was about to do something.

 Chapter 158 - A Weird Lunch

    <h4>Chapter 158: A Weird Lunch</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel wasn¡¯t making much progress with his carving knife on the jade, and Finkle¡¯s voice emerged from his identity card, ¡°Mr. it¡¯s time for lunch. Do you want toe to the first floor and eat together?¡±

    ¡°You can go down and prepare first, and I¡¯lle down in a minute!¡± Abel said to his identity card as he stopped the carving knife in his hand.

    He threw all the jades on the table back to his portal bag. Abel continued carving his jade with his carving knife as he began to walk. It was like he was not willing to waste a single second.

    As soon as he made two steps, ¡°Bang !¡± He hit his head on the door of theboratory. Abel was distracted by a weak little soul again; he overused his force and made a deep cut on the jade. Feeling slightly irritated, he threw his gem into his portal bag and took another one out.

    ¡°Bang!¡± He hit his head on the door again. He then gave his head a shake, stuck out his head, and opened the door. When he walked passed a second door, he paid much closer attention. He seeded, and he did not hit his head this time.

    As Abel continued to walk down the stairs with pride, the ¡°Frozen armor¡± suddenly appeared on his body. His attention was shifted, and suddenly, he tripped. Abel threw out in mid-air, but luckily he was well trained, he did a backflip andnded with no problem.

    ¡°Luckily, no one saw that!¡± Abel whispered to himself.

    ¡°What is this kid trying to do now?¡± Wizard Morton felt some vibrations within the magic tower from the 11th floor. These vibrations seemed to being from the stairs, so he thought he would go and check on it. When he arrived, he was just in time to see Abel doing a backflip andnded on the floor.

    ¡°Still a kid, still naughty when no one is looking!¡± Said Wizard Morton with a smile, shaking his head and moving on.

    Abel thought no one had seen him as he carefully made his way to the first floor. After he had safely arrived, he let out a breath of relief. He should not multitask again.

    The first thing he heard when he arrived at the first floor was Carlos bragging about his achievements, which no one knows if it¡¯s real or not, ¡°I¡¯ve told you,st time when I went to buy a crystal core from the market the wizard in the shop told me it was a fire crystal core. Nothing can fool my eyes. I recognized it¡¯s a poison crystal core in the first nce. Just like that, I had bought a poison crystal core with the price of an ice crystal core.¡±

    Abel was a little puzzled. Even as a new member of the magic tower, he had already heard Carlos brag more than he could remember. Who is he bragging to now?

    With a nce, Abel immediately began tough. Fatty Finkle was viciously nodding his head along with Carlos¡¯s words while looking at him with eyes of admiration. Camille was sitting far away by the side.

    ¡°Mr, you arrived¡± Finkle immediately stood up as soon as he saw Abel. He pulled out a chair from the table and proceeded to say, ¡°Mr., your lunch is ready. Let me bring it to you.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll tell follower Page to go. Finkle, you sit down and listen to me,¡± said Carlos. He then turned to Page and said: ¡°Page, bring Abel¡¯s lunch here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr!¡± Page turned and left.

    When Carlos turned his head towards Page, Finkle gazed at Abel with a fat face of resentment, as though as he was begging for sympathy. From this expression, it seemed like Finkle didn¡¯t enjoy listening to Carlos as much as Abel thought.

    ¡°As you and Carlos are such a good match, I¡¯ll let you guys continue your discussion. I¡¯m not going to disturb you.¡± Said Abel with faint evilughter towards Finkle.

    ¡°Come, Abel has nothing to do here. Quick!¡± Said Carlos waving his hand.

    Carlos hopelessly nced at Abel and dragged himself towards Carlos again, but in a sh, his face was filled with a big smile.

    Why are you still wearing the ¡°frozen armor in the magic tower?¡± Asked Camille staring at the ice crystal-like armor curiously.

    ¡°I heard that if you want to increase your mana, you have to keep using it. It will be a waste if I don¡¯t use it anyway, so I try to practice these spells in my free time as well.¡± Abel exined with a smile.

    ¡°You are so hard-working, but normally we won¡¯t use spells in public. Although they are not forbidden, it will irritate the training of the teacher,¡± said Camille taking a sip of juice.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Abel suddenly remembered that he had just used the spell while tripping over on the stairs. Let¡¯s hope the teacher wouldn¡¯t see such an embarrassing thing.

    ¡°Mr. Your lunch !¡± Said page, delivering Abel¡¯s lunch on to the table.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Abel nodded to page. All the wizard followers were all very nice to each other. Since Abel was also very close to Camille and Carlos, Abel had also treated their wizard followers very nicely.

    After Page gave a bow, Abel began to cut his steak into small pieces with a table knife. He then stuck his fork into a bit of steak. As he was lifting it, he was interrupted by a weak little soul again. Under the surprised gaze of Camille, Abel put an empty fork in his mouth. Abel had only reacted, as his teeth harshly bit down on the cold hard fork.

    ¡°Abel, you ok?¡± Camille asked in a caring voice

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ok!¡± Abel said in a slight embarrassment.

    ¡°If you are not feeling well, don¡¯t pretend it¡¯s ok. Tell us as soon as possible.¡± Said Camille feeling a bit worried for Abel.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok. Thanks, Camille,¡± said Abel. He had no idea how to exin the situation.

    The moment Abel finished his sentence, the ice crystal-like armor suddenly appeared on the body of Abel again. Camille was so shocked by this quick spell, she almost jumped.

    Carlos, who was at the high point of his conversation, had also stopped. He nced at Abel curiously, but soon he was back to talking to Finkle again.

    ¡°Abel, is that a quick spell ?¡± Asked Camille in curiosity.

    ¡°This...¡±

    As Abel was wondering what he should say, Camille quickly waved her hand and followed, ¡°Sorry Abel, you don¡¯t need to exin.¡±

    A Wizard¡¯s self ability was the most important secret to every wizard. Although Abel was not aware of this since he was new to the wizarding world, Camille was fully aware. When she asked that question, she already sensed something wrong. When she noticed Abel was pausing his speech, she immediately stopped him.

    Even though Abel had been extra careful, he still dropped his food two times during lunch. He also dropped his knife and bit his fork again. All of these instances had made Camille even more worried.

    After Abel finished his lunch, he quickly grabbed Finkle and ran out of the magic tower under the worry of Camille. When Finkle left the magic tower, he still thought Abel had a change of heart and kindly rescued him from his conversation with Carlos.

    The moment when they stepped out the front gate, Abel saw his carriage lead by the two inferno bull waiting for him. He couldn¡¯t help but look back at Finkle

    ¡°Mr., I had informed your steward to order a carriage for you.¡± Finkle looked at Abel with worry. He had informed Abel¡¯s steward without telling him. Although it wasing from a good-hearted ce, this might not do well with all wizards.

    ¡°Good Job, Finkle!¡± Said Abel nodding his head.

    ¡°Please go to the carriage!¡± Finkle had be enthusiastic again in a sh, as he used all his might to pull down the stairs and open the door of the carriage. He then helped Abel on to the carriage.

    Abel did not pay attention to the stairs at all. Just with a simple lift, he directly jumped on to the carriage, he then turned back to Finkle and said: ¡°Youe on as well!¡±

    Due to status, most wizard followers were nobodies. They only did what servants do. If they need to go somewhere on a carriage, they would only sit outside next to the carriage driver.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr!¡± Said Finkle with excitement as he stepped on, shaking the entire carriage.

    ¡°No need to thank me, I¡¯m only worried that with your weight, you would flip the carriage over if you sit at the front.¡± Said Abel jokingly.

    The bull carriage began moving. It was already wintertime. Since Abel had a strong body, a bit of cold could not do anything to him. The carriage driver was also used to the cold, so he opened all the windows in the carriage. However, Finkle was different, as soon as the carriage began moving, the wave of freezing wind blew upon him. He couldn¡¯t help but crawl up into a ball, uncontrobly shaking his teeth.

    ¡°Finkle, all the fat ain¡¯t protecting you from the cold?¡± Said Abel with a mocking tone as he proceeded to say, ¡°let¡¯s close the window.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr.¡± since this was the private carriage of Abel, Finkle was afraid to close the window, no matter how cold it gets. But now, since Abel hadmanded, he immediately stood up and closed the window despite shaking the carriage.

    Seeing the fat body of Finkle, Abel shook his head with a smile. He could not understand. People say skinny people were afraid of the cold, and fat people were fearful of heat. Since Finkle was afraid of cold that bad, Abel decided to turn on his heater and turned it straight to level 10.

    As the carriage continued to move forward, warm air began to blow into the carriage from the heater.

    ¡°Mr, that is?¡± Although Finkle was only a Novice Wizard, he had been in the wizarding world for quite a long time. However, it was the first time he saw a heater in a carriage.

    ¡°Just a little something to y with.¡± Abel did not exin too much, but before he could evenplete his sentence, the ¡°frozen armor¡± popped into his body again.

 Chapter 159 - Bank

    <h4>Chapter 159: Bank</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Mr., this is?¡± Finkle asked in shock. He was just staring at the air, opening with admiration, wondering where the warm aire from. When Abel¡¯s spell popped out of nowhere, Finkle almost jumped; he thought their carriage was attacked.

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just practicing spells,¡± Abel said, and took out a jade from his portal bag and began carving it.

    Finkle was not an idiot. He knew that in order to make a spell, you needed to make hand gestures, and Abel did not make any hand gestures. It was not normal for the ¡°frozen armor¡± to just appeared out of thin air, but it was better for him to keep his mouth shut if he wanted to maintain his position.

    Afterward, Finkle watched Abel carefully carved on his jade. Sometimes Abel would suddenly leave a deep cut in the jade. There were even a few times the carving knife was heading straight towards his finger, but it always stopped just in time. Abel never hurt himself.

    Finkle had found a pattern. The ¡°Frozen armor would appear on Abel¡¯s body every 7 minutes. And every time it was out of a sudden without any spells or hand gestures.

    Since Abel¡¯s basic carving knife training was distracted by the weak little souls, his progress was very slow. Luckily he was highly aware of the danger as an elite knight. Since he was distracted, there were multiple times he almost cut his finger off, but the elite knight¡¯s awareness of danger always stopped himself at thest second.

    The bank of the Holy Continent was located in the best region of the Triumph boulevard in Bakong City. The exterior was built with giant Snow White rocks, and every one of these rocks was polished to a mirror-like finish. It made the Bank of the Holy Continent looked dramatically different from any other construction around.

    Abel and Finkle walked out of their carriage in front of the bank of the Holy Continent in Bakong City. When Abel was stepping on the Snow White stairs, he was distracted once again. If Finkle did not step up and hold him fast enough, Abel would have done a tumble right in front of the bank of the Holy Continent.

    ¡°Mr., the bank of the Holy Continent, don¡¯t allow the use of any spells orbat qi,¡± Finkle gently reminded him.

    ¡°Really?¡± Abel had just remembered, all spells were actually forbidden in Bakong city. Luckily he was just in the carriage, and no one had seen him use a spell.

    Up to this point, Abel had stopped his ¡°frozen armor¡± spell through the weak little soul, but he did not stop counting down every 7 minutes. He recalled that only in safe ces such as the way from the magic tower to the city, he could try to practice multitasking. If he was in Luka¡¯s camp, especially in the wild, there was dangering from all directions. It was impossible for him to practice multitasking there, so he didn¡¯t want to stop practicing now.

    ¡°Finkle, go!¡± Said Abel ncing at Finkle by his side.

    There were a lot of simrities between the interior of the bank of the Holy continent in Bakong City and the interior of modern banks. There was a huge counter made by ck marble, separating the staff area to the guest lounge. All the guests who were here to take care of their business were waiting patiently at the guest lounge for the staff to call their name.

    Abel looked at the interesting scenery. It was more advanced and beautiful than he had imagined. Although it was only a branch, the wall of the bank was filled with Carving of the goddess of wealth, as well as some image from legendary stories. This made the bank came across as very serious and high ss. The moment they stepped in, they automatically began to lower their voice.

    A bank assistant wearing a white uniform stepped up and bowed. He looked at Abel and Finkle with hesitation. He was not sure which one of the two he should ask. After a while, he asked Finkle gently, ¡°Hello sir, is there anything I can do to help you?¡±

    Abel and Finkle were both wearing grey overcoats with hoods. The only difference was that Abel¡¯s coat was made with full cotton while Finkle¡¯s one was mademb fur tobat the cold, so it looked more expensive. Finkle¡¯s body also looked to be wealthier, so it was easy to mistake Finkle as the boss.

    Finkle turned his head towards Abel, seeing that Abel was not paying attention. Finkle then turned his head back to the assistant and said: ¡°Please take us to the givings for the wizards!¡±

    The bank assistant froze and said with a shaky voice, ¡°Please follow me!¡±

    Seeing the look on this assistant¡¯s face, Abel knew the title of a wizard was still very frightening outside the magic tower. As Abel kept thinking, he followed the assistant from the lounge to the second floor with the huge staircase on the left side.

    ¡°Mr, please be careful!¡± Finkle followed Abel with worry. Once Abel needed help, he would be right there.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Said Abel waving his hand. Abel paid closer attention to his steps and safely made it to the second floor.

    ¡°This was the VIP lounge. Please have a wait here. I will inform our ountant to serve you!¡± By that point, the bank assistant knew that he had made a mistake. Abel was actually the one with authority, so he quickly bowed and apologized.

    ¡°No worries, we¡¯ll have a rest here,¡± said Abel with a smile.

    After the bank assistant walked off, Abel turned to Finkle and said, ¡°I never thought banks could be so luxurious!¡±

    ¡°Luxurious¡± was Abel¡¯s first impression of the bank of the Holy Continent in Bakong City. It didn¡¯t matter where he looked: the polished white walls or the interior filled with decorations, it was the most beautiful ce Abel had been to in Bakong City, other than the shrine.

    ¡°Mr., the bank of the Holy Continent, was the only bank in every big city. This branch in Bakong City had gone through many years of rebuild and advancement until it became this building in front of our eyes. The banking union was also one of the biggest humanitarian organizations in the world,¡± Finkle exined.

    By that time, a servant had already delivered a cup of coffee for each of them. Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire the customer service. When he recalled the times he went to the bank in his past life, he had to wait in line every time, and if he wanted a drink, he would have to buy it himself. However, that was only because he never went to the VIP lounge. The service there was pretty good as well.

    As Abel was thinking, his hand began to shake, a bit of coffee spilled on to the table.

    ¡°Mr., are you ok?¡± Finkle quickly asked. Along the way, he already noticed Abel looked very odd, as though as he was caught up on something, always make mistakes.

    ¡°Ha!¡± A woman couldn¡¯t hold back herughter andughed out loud.

    Abel turned his head to look, and at the same time, that woman turned her head as well. That woman was wearing a luxurious outfit. She only wore an extra leather jacket under such cold weather. Abel knew this woman. She was the mistress of King Liandre, Ms. Daisy.

    ¡°Hello, Baron Abel!¡± Ms. Daisy did not expect the person she justughed at was Abel. She was a little frightened as she bowed to Abel. She still remembered the day when her elite knight guard was brutally killed by this young baron.

    Abel was not close to Ms. Daisy, and they never talked before, so Abel only gave a slight bow back.

    However, the young man beside Ms. Daisy caught Abel¡¯s attention. The young man looked pale. He was wearing arge leather coat with tightlyted patterns on the top. Although normal people could see it as decorations, Abel knew that it was a magic pattern for a magic circle. He wasn¡¯t sure which magic pattern it was. It was the first time he had seen someone with a magic pattern drawn on their clothing.

    Abel¡¯s rank as a wizard was not high, but his power of the will was powerful. He could clearly sense that this young man was not an official Wizard. He was probably around the same rank as Carlos, maybe a rank three novice wizard.

    The young man noticed Abel was paying attention to him, so he smiled and nodded. He then made a wizard greeting gesture with his hand in front of his chest, seemed like he knew Abel¡¯s identity. But it was not hard to guess. In this city, the only people who could dress like Abel and Finkle while still be sitting at the VIP lounge, we¡¯re either Wizards of the servants of the gods.

    Abel greeted him back with the Wizard hand gesture out of respect. Although this young man came across as very nice and respectful, Abel¡¯s elite Knight awareness told him that this young man was not as nice as he had appeared. It seemed like He was not fond of Ms. Daisy bowing to Abel just then.

    However, Abel did not care too much. He was so proud of his elite knight awareness. Ever since he began an elite knight, he could see the hidden intentions a lot better. This made socializing a lot easier. Abel continued to think, maybe the twomanders who were friends with Abel, only became friends with him as they saw that Abel was genuine.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± the young wizard gently asked Ms. Daisy from behind.

    ¡°He is baron Abel. He is an extremely powerful figure in the Duchy.¡± Said Ms. Daisy. She didn¡¯t know too much about Abel; she only guessed Abel was powerful since even the King had paid a lot of respect to him.

 Chapter 160 - Taking Givings

    <h4>Chapter 160: Taking Givings</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Powerful!¡± Muttered the young wizard with a mocking tone, and stated: ¡°Don¡¯t ever talk to him again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr..!¡± Ms. Daisy gently replied with a hint of helplessness in her eyes. She was originally the mistress of King Liandre, living a life that everyone admires. However, after King Liandre became the king, he married a princess from the Duchy of Koror. This princess was very good at her game, and she made King Liandre totally fall for her. Just like that, Ms. Daisy was out of luck, and her status began to take a downfall.

    Originally she thought she was lucky to meet this respectable Wizard Mr., but who could have guessed this kind looking wizard was actually very bad-hearted. He liked to torture her for entertainment. When Ms. Daisy just remembered how scary Abel was for killing her elite knight, she suddenly forgot what the wizard of her and greeted Abel. It seemed like she would be tortured badly after this.

    Abel¡¯s great hearing allowed him to hear what the two were saying. Although they didn¡¯t seem to like him too much, from what he could tell, it was just the expression. He guessed it was just the personality of that wizard, so they shouldn¡¯t have much conflict if they don¡¯t make contact with others that much in the future.

    By that point, a bank assistant had lead that wizard to take care of this business, and Abel¡¯s assistant had arrived too.

    ¡°My name is Julian. I am the bank of the Holy Continent¡¯s head ountant. Please show your identity card,¡± said ountant Julian to Abel as she led the two into a guest room. She was a woman with a clear face around the age of 30.

    Abel took out his magic gold card and his identity card from his waist and handed it to Finkle; he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Finkle then handed Abel¡¯s magic gold card and identity card to Julian and said: ¡°my Mr. is here to collect his wizard givings!¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment!¡± Julian knew that Abel was a noble at first nce, and certainly not a noble with a low status.

    Actually, there was a simple reason why Abel didn¡¯t speak. He was trying to practice multitasking. The more he spoke, the more mistakes he would make, so he let Finkle take care of everything.

    Julian put the identity card into a gap, igniting a small magic circle. The information of Abel emerged from a jade on the magic circle.

    ¡°Mr. Abel, you have not collected the givings for the disciples from Morton¡¯s magic tower in 4 months. Do you have any questions?¡± Said Julian turning back to Abel after checking his information.

    Abel didn¡¯t speak; he just smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°I will order someone to bring on your givings, and I will transfer the gold coins on to your magic gold card!¡± Said Julian as she bowed.

    Abel then took out another identity card and ced it on the hand of Finkle. Finkle was a little confused, this identity card looked like the identity card of Yveline magic tower, but it was not the identity card of a disciple, nor a wizard follower.

    At that point, Finkle didn¡¯t know what to say. He only ced the identity card on the hand of Julian.

    Julian felt a little strange as she receives the identity card as well. Normally wizards only has one identity card, but this young wizard had 2. She put the identity card on the gap to examine. If it didn¡¯t clearly show the details of Abel, she would most likely have guessed a thief hade here to collect givings.

    ¡°Mr. Abel, there is a month of giving from Yveline magic tower you haven¡¯t collect. Do you have any questions?¡± said Julian, her voice sounding even more gently. She had worked here for a long time, so she fully understood what it meant when a magic tower decides to give a wizard givings.

    When Finkle heard the words of Julian, he immediately turned to Abel and looked at him with eyes full of fiery passion. When he used to roam around the three magic towers, he knew that givings from a magic tower was a qualification of that wizard. Normally you didn¡¯t need to do much to get the givings from a magic tower. A magic tower would automatically give you givings during times of crisis when they think they could help.

    It didn¡¯t matter where Abel had gotten this identity card. It showed that he was already qualified by Yveline magic tower. Furthermore, it showed that Wizard Yveline must trust Abel¡¯s future a lot, to give him an identity card for givings.

    ¡°No question!¡± Abel said softly.

    Although Julian might not notice, Abel¡¯s finger was jumping uncontrobly every second under the table. Finkle could see it very clearly, and he knew, Mr. Abel was making mistakes again.

    After a while, an assistant brought on two wooden boxes, he then bowed and left after he ced it on the table.

    Julian opened one of the boxes and said, ¡°These are four bottles of ¡®constitution potion¡¯, eight crystal cores, and I will now transfer 40,000 on to your magic gold card. These are your givings for your four months as a disciple.¡±

    Abel was a little surprised. Other than the ¡®constitution potion,¡¯ he was also given two crystal cores every month. Although these were only normal fire crystal cores, they did not sell them on the market. If you really wanted to buy it, you would have to pay an extra 20,000 gold coins for teleportation and buy it from the wizard exchange ground.

    ¡°Mr., other than being the disciple of Morton¡¯s magic tower. The disciples for other magic towers only get one bottle of ¡®constitution potion¡¯ and 10,000 gold coins per month. They don¡¯t even give out any crystal cores,¡± Said Finkle with eyes full of admiration looking at Abel¡¯s givings on the table. These resources for wizard training were very hard toe by for an ordinary person. If you wanted a ¡®constitution potion¡¯, the only way was to go to a ck market and pay the price a few times higher than the normal value. But even then, it was not certain that you could get one.

    Julian then opened the other box and said: ¡°This is a red intermediate magic gem, and I will transfer you another 20,000 gold coins!¡±

    Abel was shocked that there was a red intermediate magical gem being given to him. Red Intermediate magic gems were normally the givings for official wizards. If he was given one of them every month, she would have 12 of them in a year, that meant Yveline magic tower was giving him a big gift.

    The appearance of intermediate magic gems in the givings from a magic tower was nothing extraordinary. This was because most wizards who were qualified by a magic tower was official wizards. Gold coins meant little to nothing to official wizards, so the only thing that¡¯s attractable was an intermediate magic gem.

    Finkle¡¯s eyes were about to pop out as he looked from aside. A deeply shocked expression emerged from his fat face as his sight locked on that red intermediate magic gem. When Abel saw Finkle, he couldn¡¯t help but give him a pad on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen much, have you, Finkle.¡±

    As a wizard follower roaming outside of magic towers, Finkle never even had the chance to see any of these elite wizard resources. Therefore, his expression was totally reasonable. It was only a spoiled person like Abel would treat an intermediate gem like it¡¯s nothing.

    ¡°Here are your identity cards and magic gold card, please keep it well!¡± Said Julian as she handed the cards back to Abel.

    Abel stuck out his hand. But, he was suddenly interrupted by weak little souls again and directly grabbed Julian¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mr. Abel, you...?¡± In a sh, the face of Julian became red. She immediately pulled her hands away and looked at Abel with slight difort.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± Abel¡¯s face was fully red. This could only end badly for him; every time he tried to multitask, something would go wrong.

    Seeing Abel¡¯s immediate apologies, Julian began to wonder if Abel was intentional or really had grabbed her hand by mistake.

    ¡°Mr. is having some problems with his training. He is always thinking about it, so he often gets distracted. Please forgive us!¡± Said Finkle as he immediately stood up and bowed.

    Among this awkward embarrassment, Abel put his givings, identity cards, and magic gold card away. But as he was throwing his givings into his portal bag, Finkle and Julian¡¯s expressions began to change again. There was no question. This bag was a portal bag. How could such a small bag swallow that much stuff?

    Every official Wizard could only obtain one portal bag, and normally these portal bags would be bought back with a high price by the Wizard Union when the wizard died, unless if the offsprings of that wizard was also a wizard. There was only one way a portal bag was left without an owner, and that was killing an official Wizard.

    Every portal bag owned by an unofficial wizard signified the death of an official Wizard. With the deep yearning for official wizards in this world, you could just imagine what the two were feeling when they saw Abel¡¯s portal bag.

 Chapter 161 - Black Wind Enters

    <h4>Chapter 161: ck Wind Enters</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The first thing Abel did when he arrived back at his mansion in Triumph boulevard was to order steward Ken to prepare arge amount of meat. He wanted to bring ck Wind into Rogue Encampment, so he needed to prepare enough food for ck Wind for at least ten days. Luckily since ck Wind¡¯s been living in his mansion, they always had arge amount of meat stock up. On top of that, since the weather was cold, the meat could be preserved quite well. After a while, steward Ken brought on the meats.

    After Abel had dinner with Loraine, Abel led ck Wind into his room under the unhappy gaze of Loraine.

    ck Wind was very excited to be with its owner. As the separation raised, enormous trees surrounded their sights. The alert sensation of ck Wind was triggered, as he got into a protective position in front of its owner. ¡°Woooo¡± ck Wind howled, preparing for the potential danger at any moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, ck Wind,¡± said Abel gently as he hugged ck Wind in his chest, trying tofort it.

    ¡°Woooo woooo!¡± ck Wind had be calmer as he lightly leaned against Abel.

    ¡°ck Wind, I need you to fight alongside me!¡± Abel did not say these words out loud. He only sent this message through his soul chain with ck Wind.

    When ck Wind sensed a battle wasing, all his muscles began to tense up. ck Wind was born to fight, and Abel could clearly felt that.

    ¡°Nice!¡± Abel let out a bigugh as he padded ck Wind, and freed it from the hug.

    Abel first turned off the movement of the weak little souls and took out a scroll of town portal. He then injected his mana into it, and an oval shape blue water wave portal appeared.

    Suddenly, Abel realized this portal was too small. It was only suitable for humans, and by this point, ck Wind hadrgely exceeded the size of this door. Abel deeply sighed within. It seemed like his idea of fighting alongside ck Wind wasn¡¯t going to work out.

    As Abel was still thinking, ck a Wind caught Abel off guard and stuck its paw directly into the portal.

    ¡°ck Wind, No!¡± Abel shouted, and the enormous body of ck Wind vanished in front of his eyes.

    Abel felt a cool breeze in his heart. The memories of ck Wind as a little mount wolf, trying to be cute and running alongside him, to the memories of ck Wind slowly growing up, yearning for his attention, and riding through the zing wind, all shed before the eyes of Abel.

    ¡°ck Wind, please be ok!¡± Abel was trying to connect with ck Wind through the soul chain, but there was no reply.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go to Rogue encampment to take a look!¡± Abel mumble as he stepped into the portal.

    As Abel was still in vertigo through the teleportation, he felt an enormous ck shadow leaning against his body. After he had woken up, he saw that ck Wind was still in perfect condition leaning by his side.

    ¡°ck Wind, you scared the life out of me!¡± Said Abel with a slightly hoarseughing tone.

    Abel felt In his heart that ck Wind wanted to fight alongside its owner no matter how dangerous. Abel had never felt so much certainty in his body.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s fight together.¡± Shouted Abel, feeling like he could take on an army of ten thousand as his voice filled every corner of the Rogue Encampment.

    Abel had learned his lesson after this, and he should be more careful and n things out better. If he tested out the portal with otherrge animals first before bringing ck Wind, he wouldn¡¯t be hit with such a shock. If ck Wind was lost just like that, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ck Wind was a mount on paper, but it was always a child in the heart of Abel. Ever since ck Wind was born, it began following Abel. Abel watched it learn how to walk, slowly grow up and slowly became the giant it is today.

    Before entering a battle, they must first make sure they were well prepared. The exploding big swords had been used up, and it needs refills.

    Abel also needed to finish his meditation practice for today, it was crucial to his progress, and he could not miss a day. When Abel was meditating, ck Wind did not disturb him.

    ck Wind¡¯s intelligence had relentlessly increased after Abel had used the ¡°mount enhancement technique.¡± Furthermore, every since he had be a king of beasts, it could clearly understand every word of Abel, and the soul chain just made simple interaction even easier.

    An hour of meditation passed by in a sh. His progress was still very slow. Maybe he should try again hunt a soul beast for a crystal core.

    Abel dedicated his next following three days ruthlessly forging exploding big swords and practicing spells. Every time he used up his mana, he would forge, and once his mana recovered, he would practice spell again.

    He only used a Knight¡¯s big sword to make those exploding big swords because he was used to them ever since he was young. The most training he had gotten was using a Knight¡¯s big sword. The weapon we were most familiar with was a Knight¡¯s big sword. And ever since he became a cksmith Master, his most forged weapon was also a Knight¡¯s big sword.

    So you could say that every single muscle of Abel had deep muscle memory of using a Knight¡¯s big sword. He deeply understood every inch of a Knight¡¯s big sword from the inside out, and he knew out to threw a Knight¡¯s big sword as far as possible without even thinking.

    An exploding big sword was caused by a failed rune damaging the elements of a big sword. This ignited the core power of a magical gem, scattering the pieces of the sword in all directions. As Abel¡¯s forging skills continued to increase, the toughness of his swords also increased. This allowed every piece that¡¯s been blown outwards even more powerful and prable.

    Abel had made 11 exploding big swords, filling up all the space in his personal storage room, the food, and the super exploding big sword. He had also made a full ice magic armor for his brother Zach.

    Seeing the 11 exploding big swords, Abel¡¯s confidence raised by miles. Now that he had ck Wind¡¯s speed and the 11 exploding big swords, he could kill a fallen shaman if he just was careful. Once the fallen shaman was killed, all those other fallens couldn¡¯t do anything to him. At most, he just needed to use ck Wind¡¯s speed and use the ¡®flying kite¡¯ technique to slowly clean them up.

    ¡°ck Wind, Let¡¯s go!¡± Said Abel to the doing nothing, almost falling asleep ck Wind.

    ¡°Wof!¡± As soon as ck Wind heard Abel¡¯s calling, he immediately gained an enormous amount of energy, howling to the sky.

    Abel hopped on to the back of ck Wind as ck Wind viciously elerated. Its speed was so fast, Abel couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. It seemed like ck Wind had been bored to death these past few days.

    When they left the Rogue encampment, ck Wind was filled with excitement. The grounds were filled with grass, ck Wind¡¯s favorite environment. ck Wind¡¯s instinct passed down by its ancestors told it that ces with grass are the best.

    Abel remembered it used to take him to get to the camp of the fallens by walking, but under the speed of ck Wind, it took him no time.

    Sitting on the back of the 3 meters tall ck Wind, Abel took out his telescope. Now, he no longer needed to climb up somewhere to see the red ocean.

    Abel began to search for the trace of the fallen shaman. The fallen shaman was also entirely red like the other fallen. The only difference was that it held a big magic cane in one hand and a short knife in another. Since these characteristics were not obvious, and because the fallens were constantly moving around their camp. It made finding the fallen shaman even harder.

    Abel knew the search is unavoidable, but he was unsure how many fallen shaman there were. A little carelessness could lead to big mistakes, so it was still better to spend more time closely examining the conditions of the fallen camp.

    One by one, Abel had almostpared over thousands of fallen with the next. In the end, he was certain there were three fallen shamans. These fallen shamans were very cunning. They were always surrounded by 10 of the tallest fallens to hide. However, because of this discovery, once Abel found the first fallen shaman, the other two were easy to find.

    ¡°ck Wind, go!¡± With the shout of Abel, ck Wind elerated to the camp of the fallen.

    ¡°Gu du! Gu du!¡± When Abel was around 100 meters from the camp of the fallen, some fallen had already begun to alert. All the fallen in the camp cluttered up into a chaotic ball.

    ¡°Gu du! Gu du!¡± But with a serious-sounding call, the fallen began to get organized.

    The closest 100 fallen to Abel began to rush towards Abel. Seeing this scenery, Abel began to frown. He was not expecting the fallen shaman to be this clever, that it could control the fallen to attack and defend.

    ¡°ck Wind, Closer!¡± With Abel¡¯smanded through the soul chain, ck Wind had gotten very close to the fallen. It seemed like he could even smell the stink of the fallen.

 Chapter 162 - Black Windâ€™s First Fight

    <h4>Chapter 162: ck Wind¡¯s First Fight</h4>

    ¡°Turn!¡± Under Abel¡¯smand, ck Wind took a sharp turn around 5 meters in front of the hundreds of Fallen. Abel felt that he was scraping the side of the Fallen as he sped towards the bottom of the Fallen camp.

    The Fallen were shocked by ck Wind¡¯s sharp movements, and themands of the Fallen shaman lost its effect. The Fallen, who were rushing towards ck Wind frantically turned to follow it. They all shouted, ¡°Gu Du! Gu Du!¡± Like an insane person as they rushed behind ck Wind.

    Abel did notmand ck Wind to elerate. Instead, he had just slowly maintained his distance with the Fallen following behind. The Fallen had been lead 20 meters beyond the left side of Fallen camp. At that time, some Fallen began to return. They knew they had gone too far beyond their field.

    ¡°ck Wind, elerate!¡± With Abel¡¯s shout, ck Wind suddenly turned in to a bolt of lightning. Under the ¡°Gu Du! Gu Du!¡± Abel had prated the Fallen on the left side and entered the Fallen camp. The Fallen on the right side also began to call and rush towards Abel, but their speed was nothingpared to ck Wind. They were way too slow.

    Three fireballs flew from the camp towards Abel. ck Wind did a quick stop, and effortlessly dodged 2 of the fireballs. It then elerated again and jumped above the 3rd fireball, showing off his skill as the number one mount in the Holy Continent.

    With a flick of a hand, Abel took out an exploding big sword from the personal storage space in his Horadric cube. With a roar, Abel used all his mighty force from his waist to his arm and threw the exploding big sword towards the exact direction of the closest Fallen shaman.

    Abel did not look at the result. He was already holding another exploding big sword in a Knight¡¯s throwing position. In a sh, he threw it in the same direction.

    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±

    With the 2 connected loud bang, the Fallen began to scatter toward all directions. Especially seeing the mangled dead body of the Fallen shaman, and the 10 Fallen by its side who had been blown into pieces of blood and meat. The Fallen was horrified as they scream and run around.

    ¡°Gu Du! Gu Du!¡± The two leftover Fallen shaman did not have the speed of the Fallen. They could only scream andmand the Fallen to attack while trying to raise the dead Fallen on the ground by waving their magic cane.

    Abel did not expect the scenery that follows in a hundred years. Other than the 2 Fallen that had been raised again by the Fallen shaman immediately, the soul of all the other dead Fallen flew out and was sucked into the Horadric Cube. No matter how hard the 2 Fallen shamans tried, the dead Fallen remained dead on the ground.

    ¡°Too good!¡± Abel was in love with how powerful the Horadric cube was. Joy filled his heart. He no longer had to be afraid of the rebirth ability of the Fallen, so killing them off was just a matter of time.

    Abel did not miss this perfect opportunity. As the 2 Fallen shamans were exposing themselves from their big ground, another exploding big sword appeared in the hand of Abel with a flick. In a breath, Abel got into a throwing position, and before one of the Fallen shamans could even react, an exploding big sword had alreadynded in front of his feet.

    This Fallen shaman had just witnessed the power of these exploding big sword. He was immediately horrified. He sprinted with his tiny legs, but so sad he was still too slow. ¡°Bang!¡± The Fallen shaman had been blown on to the ground, twitching his tiny legs non stop in mid-air.

    However, Abel did not care about the Fallen shaman on the ground. At that time, thest Fallen shaman had rejoined with the big group. The left side Fallen had alsoe back. If Abel didn¡¯t leave now, he might get trapped in the Fallen camp.

    ¡°ck Wind, speed!¡± Along with the roar of Abel, ck Wind elerated again. There were a few scattered Fallen emerging from the front. Before Abel could even do anything, ck Wind had already stuck out his sharp ws and rushing towards the Fallen. With such great momentum and the scary ws of ck Wind, the Fallen could no longer keep their body intact. It had turned into pieces of meat and blood on the ground.

    ck Wind¡¯s speed was too scary. It took less time than Abel had initially imagined to prated the surrounding Fallen. There was still arge gap before the Fallen were regrouped.

    Abel still had 9 exploding big swords. They needed to round the Fallen up to unleash the greatest power. As Abel was still thinking, hemanded ck Wind to elerate along the sides of the Fallen camp.

    After a few rounds, Abel only had to dodge a few fireballs. He didn¡¯t seem to be getting any major attacks, and just like that, he sessfully lead the Fallen into the center of the camp.

    Abel continuously threw 3 exploding big swords into the center of the Fallen camp. After 2 seconds, he threw four more exploding big swords around the Fallen on the surrounding of the camp.

    The first exploding big swords that was thrown in the center of the Fallen camp was just lucky enough tond right in the chest of a Fallen. That Fallen was screaming in agony while all the other Fallen were trying to run for their lives. However, the ce was way too crowded by their fellow Fallen. There was no ce to go as they let out theirst screams.

    The second exploding big sword that was thrown also evoked some ear-shattering screams. The third exploding big sword was no different. One characteristic of the Fallen was that they were the bravest thing until one of them had died. Once one of them had died, all of their bravery would vanish. They will scatter towards all directions running and screaming for their lives. However, after a while, their bravery woulde back.

    Therefore, although the Fallen in the center were screaming for their lives, the Fallen on the outer still rushed towards Abel. At least that¡¯s what their simple mind told them to do.

    But soon, 4 exploding big swords werended by their side. Until they could even have time to scream. An earth-shaking bang hade from the center of their camp.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Under these three big bangs, the Fallen, which had been rounded up by Abel in the center of the camp, had vanished from their sea of red. The big bangs continued.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Now, the Fallen that had been scattered to the side had been cleared as well. Just like that, the Fallen camp seemed to lost 2/3 of its Fallen. The Horadric cube on Abel¡¯s arm seemed to sh a ray of dark gold color again.

    Joy quickly filled Abel¡¯s heart as he speeded up his hand movement. By this point, he no longer cared about wasting resources. He took out thest exploding big sword and thrown it straight towards thest 10 Fallen concentrated together. After a Bang, their souls had been sucked into the Horadric cube again.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Nothing could stop Abel at this point. He took out his Knight¡¯s long spear. With the speed of ck Wind, the power of his long spear had increased multiple times.

    His other hand began to sh the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell, as he stabbed towards the Fallen with his long spear. This is a real massacre. Due to the rebirth ability of the Fallen, their defenses were not strong. Even a single ¡®fireball¡¯ spell could easily take their lives. Furthermore, since Abel¡¯s long spear had the physical impact ability as well as the speed of ck Wind, he could easily kill a Fallen within 3-4 stabs.

    In the Fallen camp, once Abel saw a few more Fallen began to concentrate, he would throw out another ¡®fireball¡¯ spell. Once one of them had burned to death, the other would be horrified and begin to run around chaotically. This gave Abel a chance to test out ck Wind¡¯s powerful eleration. He no longer cared about the ¡®rumble 10 meters¡¯ ability of his long spear as he stuck it out. Ten meters was like a single step of ck Wind, and he only needed 3-4 stabs to kill off a Fallen.

    Although the killing was easy, there were still many Fallen. The battle had taken more than 3 hours, Abel¡¯s mana had been totally depleted. By this point, he could only dash out a single ¡®fireball¡¯ every 2-3 minutes, since only a point of mana could be recover per minute. Other than that, Abel made most of his killing with his long spear.

    When there were only a hundred Fallen left, Abel¡¯s Horadric cube shed a ray of dark gold light again. This was Abel¡¯sst rare chance. With the speed of ck Wind, they did a great job killing the Fallen off. Abel only had to face 1 -2 Fallen at a time, and the rumble ability of his long spear had helped him a lot in the time of emergency.

    It was ck Wind¡¯s first battle, and already he got the chance to face so many powerful enemies. Joy lit up in its heart. Every time it stuck out his w, at least 10 Fallen would fall to the ground, helping its owner to strike. As the number of Fallen kept decreasing, they had arrived at the near end of the battle. Once thest Fallen had fallen on the ground, there were no other being alive in this camp other than Abel and ck Wind.

 Chapter 163 - Short Cane

    <h4>Chapter 163: Short Cane</h4>

    After the battle had ended, a horrific smell of blood and rotten corpses filled the atmosphere. Even ck Wind was shaking his head. He hated the smell.

    However, Abel did not care at all since he loved cleaning up battlefields way too much. He jumped down from the back of ck Wind, stepping on puddles of blood and began to search for any collectible items. Abel was hoping he could find some potions or equipment by exploding, but this hope had been destroyed again and again. Still, Abel was not willing to give up hisst bit of hope.

    When Abel was feeling more and more hopeless, he suddenly saw one of the dead Fallen shamans on the ground. Abel¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. The dead Fallen shaman was holding a magic cane on one of his hands.

    It was a magic cane. Even the lowest-ranking ones were considered as a rare treasure in the Holy Continent. This was because the resources required to make a magic cane was way too scarce, so very little magic canes were made in the Holy Continent.

    Abel sped up his steps and picked up the magic cane from the ground. He brushed off the blood on its surface and shoved it in the Horadric Cube. He then used his power of the will to focus on it. Some statistics appeared:

    Short cane (normal)

    Longevity: 18-20

    +1 fireball

    +50% damage to immortal beings.

    My god, that¡¯s some real equipment. Now, Abel had learned that equipment didn¡¯te from explosions. Instead, they were also held within the hand of those creatures from hell. So all he needed to do from now on was just to kill those creates from hell, and their weapons will automatically be dropped on the ground for grab.

    Although this magic cane was considered as the worst one in Diablo 2 by looking at its attributes, it was a true treasure in the Holy Continent. As long as Abel held this magic cane in his hand, all his ¡®fireball¡¯ spells would increase a rank, making it much more powerful. Furthermore, the +50% damage to immortal beings also allowed him to strike more powerfully against immortal beings.

    However, Abel did not show any interest in the other weapon of the Fallen shaman. He didn¡¯t even want to touch it. It was an old, worn-out short knife. Over a long time of cutting meat, a stinking smelling covered the surface of the short knife.

    Abel walked around the camp for a while. He collected two more magic canes from the Fallen Shamans. He then threw them into the Horadric cube for examination again.

    Short cane (normal)

    Longevity: 12-20

    +50% damage to immortal beings

    Short cane (normal)

    Longevity: 15-20

    +1 spirit transfer

    +50% damage to immortal beings

    Thest magic cane made Abel¡¯s eyes sparkle. The + 1 spirit transfer attribute was too good. Spirit transfer was only something an official Wizard could do in the Holy Continent. It was a truly powerful attribute since it was appearing in a magic cane that a novice Wizard could use.

    ¡®Spirit transfer¡¯ was a spell. It allowed the wizard to control a target from afar within their mind. Through this strange controlling power, a wizard could take things they could not have otherwise or attack enemies from a distance. To a cunning and bad intentioned wizard, this ability could give them a lot of opportunities.

    Most of the time, wizards would use this spell to pick up things, trigger mechanisms, and attack their enemies.

    You could say the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ gave wizards a more extended arm. This was the exact spell that Wizard Morton had used to destroy the ¡®fireball¡¯ of Abel when they first met.

    Abel did not care about the stains on the short cane. As he the short cane it on his hand, he felt a weird sensation emerging. His power of the will bond to the short cane, and an arrow appeared on the top of the short cane. When he ignited the arrow with his power of the will, the short cane moved forward automatically, and a pattern appeared. Afterward, he felt his mana rushing towards the pattern, and soon it became a spell that was ready to be unleashed at any moment.

    Abel¡¯s power of the will sensed that he only needed to push forward with his power of the will, and he could unleash this spell on to a target.

    He began to stretch out his power of the will. Sixteen points of power of will allowed him to reach beyond his body for 16 meters. However, this time he could reach 17 meters until it stopped. Abel began to question darkly in his heart, had his power of the will increase again? But did not think too much, his curiosity towards the ¡°spirit transfer¡± spell was the only thing that was on his mind.

    His power of the will locked down on a rock, in a sh the rock was surrounded by white light. The rock vanished, and suddenly Abel felt something heavy on his hand. It was a rock.

    It was wonderful. Abel was very satisfied by how this spell had turned out. This spell was only used by an official wizard. Every time when Abel saw his teacher Wizard Morton use this spell to take things from his shelf, he couldn¡¯t help but get jealous. Now, since he got this magic cane, he too could use this spell.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Abel whispered. He seemed to have just missed something. That¡¯s right, Abel had done a quickened spell. There was no spell, no hand gestures. It was the first time Abel had used the ¡®spirit transfer,¡¯ he had never even seen its magic pattern, let alone saying the spell. But just like that, he had unleashed the spell in a quicker way.

    The magic cane was not powerful because it increased the attacking power, and definitely not the increased damage to immortal beings or something like that. Its most powerful characteristic in the Holy Continent was the ability to increase quicken spells.

    Abel had only seen quicken spells being used by His teacher Wizard Morton. However, he never knew if it was just a technique or an actual quicken spell.

    Up to this point, Abel had really underestimated the value of these magic canes. At first, he only thought they could increase magic power. Now, he realized besides that whiteboard magic cane. The other two were treasures. There were still a lot of uses in regards to that whiteboard magic cane. For example, he was using it as studying material or resources. Abel was still very new in regards to these things, so he couldn¡¯t think of much on the spot. But he was sure that he would definitely have a use for this whiteboard magic cane.

    Abel tested out the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ and ¡®fireball¡¯ a few more times out of curiosity. After a while, he realized the sacrifice of using the magic cane, and that was doubling the mana consumption. Although he was unsure how much mana ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ would consume, he was very familiar with the ¡®fireball.¡¯ Originally it consumed 2.5 points of mana. Now it consumed 5 points of mana.

    To a low ranking wizard, doubling their mana consumption would hugely reduce the time they were Abel to sustain a battle. However, it could also speed up their attacks. Which one was more important? That was up to the situation. But no matter what, a quickened spell was a powerful way to increase the fighting ability of a low ranking wizard.

    Abel had just recovered his mana, but after a few testing, he had used up all of them again. Abel was exhrated after such a big battle. He whispered to ck Wind, ¡°ck Wind, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ck Wind jog to the side of Abel, and Abel jumped on to its back. ck Wind didn¡¯t even need Abel¡¯smand. In a sh, he had sped out of this ce full of sickening smell. To a being with a strong sense of smell, a filthy and disgusting ce such as the Fallen camp was like hell to ck Wind. If its owner did notmand It to stay, ck Wind would leave the ce without a second of doubt.

    Without using the scroll of town portal, ck Wind had directly run back to the Rogue encampment. Although the portal did not hurt ck Wind, he tried to use it as less as possible. The shockst time deepened his rtionship with ck Wind.

    When they arrived at the empty firece, Abel took out some wood from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag, which he had prepared in advance. He threw the wood floor in the firece and dashed out a ¡®fireball¡¯ spell, lighting up the wood. Alongside the bonfire, he took out some meat that he had prepared for himself and ck Wind and began to BBQ at the bonfire.

    ck Windy on the ground by the side, waiting for his food to be ready. Normally ck Wind wouldn¡¯t eat raw meat, and Abel had always stuck to his theory that cooked meat would make ck Wind smarter. Because of this, the number of chefs in his home had increased from 2 to 4. ck Wind needed too much food.

    After they filled their stomach up, Abel took ck Wind to the riverside. No one was looking anyway, so Abel took off all his clothes and began to take a shower. Originally he was nning to eat after the shower, but he was way too hungry after such a long battle. Even ck Wind was hungry.

    ck Wind jumped into the river, submerging its entire body in the water. The weather in the Rogue encampment was superfortable. There were no changes in seasons. For the many days that Abel had arrived here, the weather remained in perfect condition. Although the temperature might drop a little after rain, it often returns to normal very quickly.

    This weird weather reminded Abel that this world was a training ground divided into heaven and hell.

 Chapter 164 - Taking Soul Potions Again

    <h4>Chapter 164: Taking Soul Potions Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel brushed himself clean in the water and took out his clothes from the Kong Kong spirit portal bag. It was a breath of fresh air. Seeing its owner had already cleaned himself, ck Wind also jumped out of the water and head towards the shore shaking its butt.

    ¡°ck Wind, NO!¡± but no matter how loud Abel shout, he could not stop ck Wind from shaking water off its body. All his new clothes were now wet.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± Said Abel irritatedly, lightly hitting the back of ck Wind.

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± ck Wind did not care at all, instead, he leaned its head even closer to Abel, lightly closing its eyesfortably allowing Abel to hit him.

    Seeing his clothes were already ruined by ck Wind, Abel gave up on trying to fix it. Therefore, he grabbed a hold of the back of ck Wind¡¯s head and threw him straight back into the water in one breath.

    With theughter of Abel, The woo woo sound of ck Wind, the calming sound of water, and the sound of ocean waves from a distance, this long lost human camp was filled with a lively atmosphere once again.

    The sky was getting dark, so Abel took out the Akara tent and entered it with ck Wind. This ce was very safe; even the area outside of the camp could not see a single creature move.

    Sitting on a chair out of ambergris wood, Abel would felt a slight impose of dragon down below. Since he had be an Elite Knight, Abel was a lot more sensitive to imposes. This kind of chair made by ambergris wood used to only give Abel a slight rxation to his power of the will. But now, this sensation had been emphasized many times. The dragon impose on the ambergris wood was a very soft andforting, and it worked even better with the impose of an elite Knight.

    Even ck Wind, who was by the side, could see the benefit of the ambergris wood and the meditation jade. Itid its body on the floor made out of meditation Jade tiles and leaned against the bed made out of ambergris wood.

    By that point, Abel was feeling very peaceful in his heart and body. A calming atmosphere spreader from the meditation Jade tile floor to the barrier dimension. Every breath he inhaled he felt like he was getting even more rxed.

    He then opened the Horadric cube, there were 2 bottles of the dark gold-colored soul potions¡¯ at the corner of Horadric cube. Thest time he had only used one bottle of this ¡®soul potion,¡¯ his knowledge on magic greatly increased. He had 2 bottles here, and the weak little souls also needed these potions to nourish.

    Abel took out one bottle of the ¡®soul potion¡¯. After a bit of consideration, he also took out his carving knife, multiple types of jade, the pattern scroll for the fire spell ¡®warmth¡¯, the pattern scroll for the ice spell ¡®ice bomb¡¯, the pattern scroll for the electric spell ¡®charging bolt and put them all on the chair made by ambergris wood.

    Abel held the ¡®soul potion¡¯ on his hand; he deeply admired it as he stared at the dark gold liquid within. After 3 trials he hade to a conclusion. This soul potion was made by the soul of at least 500 creatures of hell. It was only in this world he could get so many capable yet weak souls from those creatures of hell.

    He tilted his head back and poured the ¡®soul potion¡¯ into his mouth. At first, he wanted to control the ¡®soul potion¡¯ to nourish the weak little souls first. But once the potion had entered his mouth, it had turned into an uncontroble gas rushing towards his brain. He was not able to control it at all.

    He had learned his lesson from his past attempt of inhaling the ¡®soul potion¡¯. When he entered into a state simr to the sh of realization, he did not let his thoughts go crazy. Instead, he began to think about the basic 11 knife skills of the carving knife. A simted Abel appeared in his mind. His hand was holding a carving knife, carving on the surface of a jade. The 11 knife skills were being executed one by one right in front of his eyes.

    The state in which Abel was in seemed to be subconscious, but he felt like he was also able to control some of his actions. It was very weird. The 11 knife skills were not hard to learn at all, and Abel had mastered all of them including the direct cut, side cut, fast cut, slow cut, sharp cut, smooth cut, dance cut, soft cut, hard cut, t cut, and reserve cut in almost no time.

    Abel was confident at this point if he had a carving knife with him, he could certainly execute all 11 basic carving knife techniques perfectly.

    However, every second from now on was very precious. He did not fully master the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ spellst time, so the simted Abel in his mind began to work on it again. The speed of unleashing the spell slowly increased and the spell was getting simpler.

    Atst, the spell of ¡®frozen armor¡¯ was simplified. All he needed to do now to unleash the spell was to say ¡°Frozen armor! and it would only take one second to be released. As the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ turned into ice kes and vanished into thin air from the body of simted Abel, the realization state of this spell had also ended.

    Abel then began to practice the 3 new spells he had learned. First, he chose the electric spell ¡®charging bolt¡¯. This was the only beginner rank spell that was able to unleash a group attack. Ever since he saw the Fallen camp which looked like a sea of red made up of Fallen, he yearned for these types of group attack spells. Therefore, he picked this spell first.

    The soul potion was really showing off its usefulness. Normally if Abel was to learn a new spell, it would still take him 8-10 days to learn the most basic one. However, under the influence of the ¡®soul potion¡¯ in this state of realization, the simted Abel in the mind of Abel only needed to attempt the ¡®charging bolt¡¯ spell around 10 times until he could execute it.

    As he attempted to do the ¡®charging bolt¡¯ spell more and more, it¡¯s pattern and words he needed to say to execute spell had gotten simpler. In this state of realisation, he did not know how much time had passed.

    At the end, he only needed to simply say ¡°charging bolt!¡± to unleash the spell.

    The time it took to unleash the ¡®charging bolt¡¯ spell was also 1 second. Abel realized in his state of realization, maybe it was impossible to shorten these moreplicated spells such as the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ and the ¡®charging bolt¡¯ to the 0.5 seconds of the ¡®fire bolt¡¯ spell.

    After the ¡®charging bolt¡¯ realization state hadpleted. The ephemeral effect of the ¡®soul potion¡¯ in Abel¡¯s mind had already been used up.

    Afterward, Abel took out another bottle of ¡®soul potion¡¯ from his Horadric cube. Just as he opened the bottle and about to pour it down his throat, ck Wind had woken up.

    Seeing the dark gold color¡¯ soul potion¡¯ on the hand of its owner, ck Wind felt an instinctive urge to jump towards its owner. However, he was bound by the powerful force of his soul chain, so he could only remain still, gaze locked on the ¡®soul potion¡¯ with all his might.

    Abel noticed the weird look on ck Wind¡¯s face, he fully understood in his heart that these ¡®soul potion¡¯ could attract the attention of all beings with a soul. However, he only had one bottle and he needed it for himself, so under these circumstances, he could not give this bottle to ck Wind.

    ¡°ck Wind, goy back down. There will be a lot of chances in the future for you to try one.¡± Abel half-heartedlymanded and half-heartedlyforted ck Wine wind through the soul chain.

    After ck Wind had received the message through the soul chain, he had gotten more clear-headed from his half-awake state. Although the ¡®soul potion¡¯ was very attractive to it, it knew that it was its owner¡¯s potion, so of course he wouldn¡¯t even think about taking it. Therefore, it would retrain its desire for the ¡®soul potion¡¯ and went back to where he wasying down, enjoying the pleasure brought about by the meditation Jade and ambergris wood.

    Abel smiled. He understood how ck Wind was feeling through the soul chain. Although it really wanted the ¡®soul potion¡¯, it knew its owner had first priority and held back its desire for the potion. Abel was very happy because of this.

    Abel drank up thest bottle of ¡®soul potion¡¯ and entered the state of realization again. The simted Abel in the mind of Abel began to test out the pattern for the ice spell ¡®ice bolt¡¯. This spell was clearly much simpler than the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ and ¡®charging bolt¡¯. It only took simted Abel around 20 times until he could execute the spell to perfection his mind.

    After around 100 attempts of doing the ¡®ice bolt¡¯ spell, it was simplified. Now all he needed to do was to say ¡°ice bolt!¡± to unleash the spell, and its time of execution was 0.5 seconds, same as the ¡®fire bolt¡¯ spell.

    Seemed like the ¡®ice bolt¡¯ spell and the ¡®fire bolt¡¯ spell were the simplest beginner spells.

 Chapter 165 - Strengthen

    <h4>Chapter 165: Strengthen</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Only one spell was left, ¡®warmth.¡¯ As Abel was in the state of realization, he only needed quickly nce at the record on the table, before he could remember all the information on thembskin parchment about the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell in his head.

    ¡®Warmth¡¯ was a special spell, not only because it¡¯s pattern waspleted, but also because it needed to inject mana until it became fixed in mind, simr to the Novice Wizard pattern.

    It was like trying to increase another rank, but the ability of this spell was not worth it, considering how much effort it would take to develop it. That¡¯s why many wizards had given up trying to learn this spell.

    However, Abel was not like that. Under his state of realization, he was not afraid ofplicated patterns; all he needed to do was spend a little more time.

    Besides that, he knew that once he attained some treasure that was able to recover his mana, this ability to further speed up the rate of recovery could be very powerful.

    The simted Abel in the mind of Abel began to dissect the pattern for the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell. The pattern for the ¡®warmth¡¯ spells was a lot moreplicated than all the other spell patterns, even the ones for increasing rank. Arge amount of mana was needed to fill up these threeyers ofplicated pattern. No wonder why wizards didn¡¯t want to learn this spell.

    Most of the work was done instinctively as Abel was in his state of realization, and the ¡®soul potion¡¯ had also increased the strength of his soul. The simted Abel did not felt like the pattern wasplicated. He continued to draw the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell pattern in his mind, but the pattern kept vanishing as he kept failing. Luckily, he was in a simtion. If he was actually drawing this pattern with his mana, he would be suffering from a headache caused by mana depletion long ago

    Abel tried so many times that he could no longer remember how many times he had tried to draw the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell pattern. Atst, the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell pattern was close topletion, and the effect of the ¡®soul potion¡¯ was also wearing off.

    Abel sensed the effect of the ¡®soul potion¡¯ was slowly decreasing in his state of realization. His heart began to get a little desperate, but soon he was calmed down by the cool sensation of the meditation Jade. Once again, he focused with all his might on to the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell pattern.

    It seemed like Abel had entered a state simr to the first time he forged a hundred skills iron base. As he was surrounded by the mediation, Jade¡¯s atmosphere, everything around him had disappeared. The only thing in his sight was the warmth¡¯ spell pattern. The effect of the ¡®soul potion¡¯ didn¡¯t matter; nothing could stop him now. The only thing that was in his world now was the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell pattern.

    When Abel was just about to use up all his mana, the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell pattern had finally appeared in the mind of Abel. Afterward, the Horadric cube on his right arm had shed a dark gold ray of light again.

    Abel opened his eyes, drenched in sweat, and his stomach had a bit of a stitch from starvation. As an elite knight, he didn¡¯t even have enough energy to get up. He was puzzled in his heart, has it been a very long time.

    He turned towards ck Wind, who was sleeping by aside, and he quickly scrapped this idea. If it had really been a very long time, ck Wind would definitely be starving. There was no way it could sleepfortably like this.

    Abel recalled what had just happened. It seemed like he had entered into another state of realization produced by his own body after the effect of the two bottles of ¡®soul potions¡¯ had been used up. He had three realizations in a row. Even though he was an elite Knight, and he had an extraordinarily powerful body, he could not withstand such relentless exhaustion. He needed to quickly refill his energy.

    He shouldn¡¯t mess around like this in the future again. If he had really starved to death during his realization, he would be the first Wizard in the Holy Continent to do so. As Abel was darkly thinking to himself, some bread and juice had appeared in his hand.

    Abel took a huge bite of the bread and drank arge mouthful of juice. He could feel his body madly absorbing the energy in the food. His fatigue had only started to fade, and his body started to regain energy after eating five pieces of bread and three bottles of juice.

    ck a Wind was woken up by the sound of Abel eating. Seeing its owner eating by himself, a hint of resentment emerged from its big eyes.

    Abel lethargically padded ck Wind and said ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll help you prepare your food. It seems like I have be your chef these days.¡±

    Abel packed up the Akara tent and started a fire again. He then began barbecuing arge chunk of meat in the fire. Seeing ck Wind¡¯s gaze locked on the meat, Abel mumbled, ¡°When I have the chance to do potion study, I will feed you ¡®hunger suppressor¡¯ every day.

    ck Wind suddenly felt a cool breeze in its heart as he stood on the side. It began to look around, trying to find a potential threat.

    After Abel had settled down ck Wind, he finally had the free time to take a look at his training result throughout the night of realization.

    First was his power of the will problem. It seemed like when he was executing the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ spell. He was able to extend his power of the will for 17 meters. ording to his memory, the records for his power of the will extension not long ago was only 16 meters. How could he extend for 17 meters?

    Abel took out the short cane with the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ spell again and tried to unleash the spirit transfer spell. When the pattern appeared, Abel¡¯s power of will began to extend. Soon, it had reached beyond 16 meters, 17 meters, 18 meters, atst, it arrived at 19 meters beforeing to a halt.

    What happened? Abel quickly took out an attribute sign from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag and ced his hand on top of it. After a while, a ray of white light shed, and some statistics appeared on the attribute sign.

    Power: 17.12

    Speed: 4.50

    Constitution:8.05

    Will: 19.01

    Mana:176/190

    This result was beyond Abel¡¯s expectations. His power, speed, and constitution had all raised by 2 points, which was not hard to see why. He had increased from a rank 12 knight to a rank 18 knight, the increase in power and conditions was very normal. His increase in speed was probably due to the two qi pressuring points he had built under both of his feet.

    However, his increase in the will was very weird. Although Abel had meditated every day, and he had dedicated a lot more time on itpared to other wizards due to the Rogue encampment, progress from meditation was often very slow. It shouldn¡¯t increase that much in such a short period of time.

    Abel had drunk three bottles of ¡®soul potion¡¯ in the past two days. When he remembered how much ¡®soul potion¡¯ he had drank, he seemed to have found the reason for his increase in spirit. These potions were made out of souls. It could not only help him enter into a state of realization to do his training, but it could also increase his power of the will along the way. Every bottle could help him raise his will by one point. As he thought about the countless creatures of hell outside of the Rogue encampment, he felt the urge to kill them all.

    Abel held back his urge and opened his Horadric cube. He began to search the skill tree for spells. There was an extra spell on the tree, and that was ¡®warmth.¡¯ The other spells haven¡¯t appeared on the skill tree.

    It seemed like all the spells he had done during his state of realization was all simted. He was not actually executing the spells, so the Horadric cube did not register it.

    He needed to execute the two spells before it could appear on the skill tree. Abel poked his finger towards the sky and drew quickly while he spoke the spell of the elite elves, ¡°Ice bolt!¡±

    After half a second, an ¡®ice bolt¡¯ flew out from his finger. The ¡®ice bolt¡¯ was not fast; it was nothingpared to the flying speed of his ¡®fireball.¡¯

    The ¡®ice bolt¡¯nded on the ground, and a patched of frost appeared on the ground as the Horadric cube shed a dark gold light.

    Following was the ¡®charging bolt.¡¯ ¡°Charging bolt!¡± Abel shouted the spell of the elite elves, and two electric arcs appeared on the ground in front of him. These two electric arcs began to sh and continued to move forward on the ground without a sense of direction.

    One of the electric arcs seemed to sense the presence of ck Wind, who was eating a chunk of beef at a side. The electric arc had found its target, and it began to rush towards ck Wind while shing in bright light.

    ¡°ck Wind, be careful¡¯ Abel shouted to warn ck Wind as he saw the electric arc heading towards it.

    It seemed like ck Wind didn¡¯t need Abel¡¯s warning. The moment when the electric arc took its turn, ck a Wind had already noticed. Although the electric arc was not slow, it was nothingpared to the speed of ck Wind. In no time, ck Wind had already run out of sight to a ce that the electric bolt could never reach.

    However, the chunk of beef which ck Wind had dropped on the ground was not as lucky. In a sh of electricity, countless small electric arcs had appeared on the surface of the beef.

 Chapter 166 - Learning To Make Rune Signs

    <h4>Chapter 166: Learning To Make Rune Signs</h4>

    After the electric arc disappeared, what¡¯s left on the ground was just a fully burnt ck chuck of beef. ck Wind ran back, he nced at its burnt food on the ground and gazed at its owner. It looked like it was waiting for an exnation.

    After being attacked by ck Wind¡¯s gaze, so Abel had no choice but to honestly do his job as a chef again. If he had enough time, next time, he would definitely tell Ken to process all the meat, so he wouldn¡¯t have to stress about it.

    As he was barbecuing the beef, he opened the Horadric cube to take a look at the skill tree again. It gained three new spells, and one by one, Abel began to focus on their icon with his power of the will.

    His power of the will focused on the snowke icon of the ¡®Ice bolt,¡¯ and some statistics appeared

    Icebolt

    Can shoot out one Ice bolt at a time. Damage and slow down the target

    Mana consumption: 3

    Current skill rank: 0

    Ice damage: 2-4

    To the next rank: 1/15000

    Abel then focused his power of the will on the 2 lightning icon of the ¡®charging bolt,¡¯ and some statistics appeared

    Charging bolt

    Can shoot out multiple strikes at a time. The flickering lighting strike will find its own target to attack.

    Mana consumption: 3

    Current skill rank: 0

    Electric damage: 2-4

    Energy: 2

    To the next rank: 1/15000

    Atst, Abel focus his power of the fire crucifix icon of ¡®warmth¡¯ and some

    Warmth

    Increase mana recovery

    Passive

    Current skill rank: 0

    Mana recovery: 18%

    To the next rank: 6/15000

    When Abel stared at the statistics of the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell, he understood why basically no wizards would want to learn this spell. It could only speed up 18% of mana recovery after he had just learned it. However, the weird thing was that this spell was a passive spell. The spell kept speeding up his mana recovery rate in the background as long as his mana storage was not fully filled. That¡¯s why when Abel was using up his mana on testing out his other spells, his experience of this spell had also increased.

    If Abel could somehow have a talk with a wizard who practiced the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell, he would have realized something about the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell which normal wizards learn. Although this spell¡¯s pattern would also emerge in mind, if a normal wizard wanted to unleash its power, what they needed to do was to connect it with their power of the will.

    However, Abel could unleash the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell differently. The process of unleashing the spell was reced by the skill tree in his Horadric cube, so as soon as his mana began to decrease, the skill tree would unleash the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell automatically to speed up his mana recovery.

    Although gaining three new spells was a good thing, when Abel looked at the rank experience under the spells, his brain began to hurt. There were so many spells he needed to rank up. How could he have enough mana to do that?

    Besides the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell, all the other four spells he had learned needed time and dedication to practice. He had already decided to use the mana recover to automatically practice the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ spell in the day time. In regards to these three attacks, he could only practice them in the Rogue encampment.

    When Abel thought about the automatic practice of the ¡®frozen armor,¡¯ he was reminded of the weak little souls again. He opened the perception of the weak little souls. The grey ball of weak little souls almost didn¡¯t grow at all. Their intelligence only increased by a minute amount, and their power of will control was limited too. They were still a long way until they were intelligent enough to think about some slightlyplex ideas. Their power of will control was only 10% that of a normal person.

    There was only one use for these weak little souls for now, and that was to set a timer for them to automatically practice spell. Even Abel had drunk up two bottles of ¡®soul potions,¡¯ they still had a long way to go.

    Abel searched the cksmith guild, noticing there were not many iron ore left. If he wanted to make more exploding big swords, he would need to bring some more iron ore in. Without the firepower of the exploding big sword, Abel was not confident in killing off all those creatures of hell in Blood Moor. On top of that, there were new spells he needed to practice, so he decided to dedicate his next few days practicing spells.

    The next day on the 11th floor of Morton Magic tower, Abel sat respectfully at the bottom chair in front of Wizard Morton, listening to him exin his knowledge on rune signs.

    ¡°Although runes were first passed down by the dwarfs, it was the humans who truly spread and pioneered it. In other worlds, it was started by wizards. It was wizards who started etching runes on crystal cores, which sessfully solved the downside that runes needed magical gems and weapons to unleash its power.

    Abel didn¡¯t really understand, drawing a rune on a weapon and make a magical gem as its source of energy was a great idea. How was that a downside? Abel suspiciously asked, ¡°Teacher, how is magic equipment a downside?¡±

    Wizard Morton took a sip of the special wine Abel had provided, enjoying its taste in detail and proceeded to say, ¡°First, magic equipment needs a cksmith, and that cksmith needs an extremely strong power of will. This alone was beyond the ability of most humans; even the dwarfs themselves don¡¯t have many cksmiths who were able to make magic weapons.

    Up to this point, a smile emerged from Wizard Morton¡¯s face looking at Abel and said, ¡°Camille had told me, I could never have guessed that you are one of the few humans who¡¯s able to forge a magic weapon. However, can you make enough magic weapons to support the entire human race?¡±

    Abel shook his head, feeling a little embarrassed. No matter how strong his body was, or how high was his power of will, he could not spend his whole day forging magic weapons. Despite that, he might not even forge enough weapons for the entire human race.

    ¡°Your cksmith Master status was very honorable. You need to make good use of it. You can make contact with many inheritances from the dwarfs, which most wizards could never do,¡± eximed Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Teacher, can cksmith Master go learn from dwarfs?¡±Abel asked with excitement. A mere ¡®magic weapon forging guide¡¯ by the dwarfs allowed him to master the forging techniques of the four types of magic weapons, as well as strengthening his basic knowledge of runes. This allowed him to alter the runes from rune signs, and apply it on to his magic weapons. If he had really had to go and learn from the dwarfs, his forging skills would definitely increase tremendously.

    ¡°Yes, however, the dwarfs¡¯ perception of time is different from humans. They live too long, so no one knows when the next time they will invite a cksmith Master to study from them.

    Seeing the disappointed face of Abel, Wizard Morton proceeded to say, ¡°Magic weapons don¡¯t mean much to wizards anyway. Do you want a wizard to go into battle with a magic cane on one of his hands, and a magic weapon on the other?

    Up to this point, Wizard Morton couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Due to the damage caused by mana to a Wizard¡¯s body, they could only use drugs to help them sustain their constitutions at a normal human level. A magic weapon would definitely be way too heavy for them.

    Even if a cksmith Master could make an extremely light magic weapon, wizards were still better at making long-distance attacks. How could they rush towards a Knight holding a magic weapon and try to strike it out?

    Hearing these words by Wizard Morton, Abel couldn¡¯t help but remember his battle style in the Rogue encampment. However, he couldn¡¯t dare to say it. No matter what, he could not tell anyone about his goldenbat qi, it was life and death to him, and he could not exin it clearly anyway. Furthermore, his goldenbat qi had to do with the secret of his Horadric cube.

    ¡°Most importantly, rune signs could be unleashed and directed through the power of the will, but magic weapons could only unleash its power through striking. That¡¯s why wizards prefer to use rune signs.¡± Said Wizard Morton.

    If Abel was a weak body wizard, he too would choose the rune sign as a way to defend or attack, as he could direct it anywhere with his power of the will, and don¡¯t need to make any physical contact with his enemies. Abel totally agreed with Wizard Morton after he tried to see things from another perspective.

    ¡°You already have experience of drawing runes in magic weapons, so etching runes on rune signs should be easy. They are from the same ancient rune system anyway.¡±

    As Wizard Morton was speaking, he took out a carving knife and an already formed squared crystal core from the portal bag on his waist. He then proceeded to say, ¡°Now I will demonstrate how to make a basic fire attack Lar rune sign.¡±

    Abel knew the ability of the Lar rune all too well. The entire rune could probably increase 5 to 30 fire damage, as well as an increase fire defense for 30%.

 Chapter 167 - First Time Making

    <h4>Chapter 167: First Time Making</h4>

    Wizard Morton ced the crystal core on the table and secured it with his left hand. He held a carving knife right hand and began to etch. Abel, who was sitting at the bottom chair, could clearly sense the Wizard Morton¡¯s power of the will surrounding the crystal core.

    As Wizard Morton¡¯s carving knife moved along, mana had been injected on the etchings through the tip of the de. Abel was very familiar with the Ral rune. It was the one he used on his exploding big swords. However, the Ral rune that Wizard Morton had etched was a little different from the one he had learned from the dwarfs¡¯ ¡® magic weapon guide.¡¯ Although from a distance, they looked about the same, there were many small detail differences.

    Wizard Morton was very quick; it seemed like it was very easy for him to etch these simple rune signs. After around 20 minutes, thest line was finished, a white light shed on its surface. The mana of the etching seemed to have formed some kind of connection with the crystal core. A type of energy came out from the crystal core and bonded with the mana, creating a white substance smoothing out the surface of the etching. Now, only the rune could be seen. There were no signs that it was etched by a knife.

    Wizard Norton handed the rune sign to Abel. It might as well be a piece of art. The material of the crystal core alone was fascinating enough. Since it held a lot of energy, it looked a lot more delicate and precious than normal jade to a human eye. The rune on top of it was alluring as well; every single stroke, big or small, straight or curve, was absolutely gorgeous.

    ¡°The runes we study in our school of wizardry can be a little different from other schools of Wizardry. Of course, there were differences in power as well, but generally speaking, the runes we study in our school of Wizardry are more powerful than most other schools,¡± Said Wizard Morton, sounding a little proud.

    Abel curiously pointed at the rune on the rune sign and said, ¡°Teacher, aren¡¯t you afraid of other people copying your rune? You just etched it right onto the surface.¡±

    Although others might not know, Abel had copied a rune multiple times in the past.

    ¡°This is only a low ranking rune sign. If it¡¯s a higher rank one, I will add some precautions on top of it, so other people can not see the rune. Of course, copying a rune is not an easy job. Although most wizards just copied the runes they had learned and didn¡¯t know a thing about the fundamentals of runes, copying a rune was still a very effort consuming task. Every stroke¡¯s depth and thickness needed to be slowly tested out to copy the rune sessfully.

    Wizard Morton then proceeded to say with a smile, ¡°Of course, sometimes if a wizard wants to give his close friends and family a rune sign as a gift, and he trusts them, he would not add any precautions on top of the rune.¡±

    Abel lightly nodded. At that point, Abel also realized, the ¡®magic weapon forging guide¡¯ that he was given was not a normal book. It had a direct and basic exnation of all 4 of the runes; it was like he was given a lesson on the fundamentals of runes.

    ¡°In our school of wizardry, the runes we can learn include, El, Tir, Ist, Tal, Ral, Ort and Shael. These seven runes can all be mastered by a novice wizard.

    Looking at Abel, who was a little touched, Wizard Morton said with a smile, ¡°But before you can start, you must first learn how to use a carving knife.¡±

    Abel rubbed his hands together said in a somewhat embarrassed tone, ¡°Sister Camille had already taught me the 11 carving knife skills, and I already know how to use a carving knife.¡±

    ¡°Camille had thought you already? Practice more then.¡± Wizard Morton abruptly stopped, he looked at Abel and proceeded to say, ¡°Did you say you already know how to use a carving knife? How long have you been practicing, you must dedicate time and effort on everything you learn!¡±

    Wizard Morton was about to teach Abel to lesson, but then he remembered how fast Abel had learned his spells. Therefore, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Do you really know how to use a carving knife?¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± Abel nodded in certainty.

    Wizard Morton took out another crystal core from his portal bag and handed it to Abel. He said, ¡°try to etch on this crystal core for me.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I have only been practicing on a jade. I have never etched on a crystal core before,¡± Said Abel in a somewhat uncertain tone as he received the crystal core.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only a crystal core. Just go ahead and try.¡± Said Wizard Morton waving his hand.

    Abel remained silent. He tried to imitate Wizard Morton and put the crystal core on the table. He secured it with his left hand and took out his alloy carving knife from his portal bag. Soon, he began etching the Ral rune.

    Wizard Morton stared at the alloy carving knife in Abel¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t help but nod his head. His disciple was really a cksmith Master; no wonder he had the best treasures for personal use.

    Abel had tested out his knife skills in the simtion countless times. Now, as he truly held the carving knife in his hand, he immediately felt a difference. It was like the carving knife had be apart of him, and the 11 knife skills seemed to have merged together, he seemed to be able to use any knife skills he wanted flexibly.

    Abel did not remember clearly how the Ral rune, which Wizard Morton had just etched, looked like, so he just applied the Ral rune that he learned from the ¡®magic weapon forging guide¡¯. The only difference was that itcked some of the strokes responsible for energy transfer.

    The alloy carving knife was extremely sharp, and with Abel¡¯s strength, the etching process was very smooth. The only challenges were maintaining his mana at the etching lines. It was a bit simr to multitasking, a part of his concentration needed to make sure the rune was etched correctly with his power of the will. Another part of his concentration needed to continuously control his mana alongside the movement of the carving knife, as well as injecting the mana into the lines that were left by the carving knife on the surface of the crystal core.

    Luckily Abel had practice multitasking for a day in the past. Although he didn¡¯t get much result from it, he didn¡¯t seem to have a problem etching the rune. Abel was so familiar with the Ral rune, it could draw it out even with his eyes closed, as he carefully injected his mana into the etching lines.

    Abel had focused with all his might for 40 minutes. He did not dare to make a single mistake. When he finished etching hisst line, a white light shed, and the mana of the rune began to create feedback with the crystal core. Soon, the etch marks had disappeared from the crystal core, and what remained was a white rune on its surface.

    ¡°Teacher, did I seeded?¡± Asked Abel as he handed the crime sign in his hand to Wizard Morton.

    Wizard Morton took the rune sign and did not speak for a long time. However, there was a voice shouting in his heart, saying this kid was a genius. He really was a genius. If he was this gifted back in the days, how was he still a rank 11 wizard after all these years?

    Wizard Morton still remembered how long it took him to learn how to etch a rune sign. He was somewhat proud of the result, and he always used his result as a basis to teach his disciples. But now, he didn¡¯t even want to think about it.

    Wizard Morton finally got a taste of how tiring it was to be the teacher of a genius. The tiring aspect was not in the teaching process but in the heart. It didn¡¯t matter if they were spells or etching runes, he only needed to teach, and Abel could grasp it very quickly, to the point where he almost mastered it.

    Maybe our school of wizardry will depend on him in the future, Wizard Morton thought to himself. He then began to think about all the benefits Abel¡¯s potential could bring to his school of wizardry. As long as Abel don¡¯t die, their future would be limitless.

    ¡°Of course you seeded,¡± said Wizard Morton as he handed the rune sign back to Abel. He then followed, ¡°Although the Ral rune sign you had used was a bit different from the one we use in our school of wizardry, you still sessfully etched a real Ral rune sign.¡±

    ¡°Since you already know how to use a carving knife, and have good knowledge of runes, you can learn how to make a rune sign all by yourself. Now, I will give you all 7 of the runes for novice wizards.¡±

    After wizard Morton finished speaking, he stood up and took out sevenmbskin parchments from a pile ofmbskin parchments on his bookshelf. He then turned back to Abel and said: ¡°Don¡¯t give this to anyone, only your disciples in the future could learn these runes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± Said Abel as he took thembskin parchment documenting the runes. Abel knew in his heart how important knowledge was. Although he had no idea what the teacher meant by ¡®our school of wizardry¡¯, he knew the information in his hand could not be given to anyone else.

    Just like in the wizard trading ground in Caral city, there were many low ranking wizards trying to resell resources, but there weren¡¯t many of them who actually had the right to sell. All of this just reflected how important knowledge was in this world.

    Wizard Morton took out five bottles of potions and ced it on Abel¡¯s hand ¡°These are crystal core softeners. Every bottle can soften 20 crystal cores. It should sustain your training for a while.

 Chapter 168 - Rank 3 Novice Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 168: Rank 3 Novice Wizard</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Around ten days had passed. Abel had again returned his crazy four months working schedule: studying in the magic tower in the day, returning to his mansion to enter the Rogue encampment at night to do his training¨Cespecially the electric spell ¡®charging bolt.¡¯ As a rank 0 spell, his ¡®charging bolt¡¯ could only unleash two electric arcs. However, every time it increases a rank, he could gain an extra electric arc, and the spell would get more powerful. As more preparation may quicken the speed of work, he was ready to increase his ¡®charging bolt¡¯ spell to rank five until he was hunting in Blood Moor again.

    In theboratory located on the 9th floor of Morton Magic tower, Abel ced the short magic cane, which was able to unleash ¡®fire bolt,¡¯ and the short magic cane without any magic ability, on theb bench. He wanted to know what was the secret to unleashing the magic in these magic canes. However, he was not willing to use that magic cane with the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ ability as a testing subject.

    He dragged along a huge microscope made by the crystal and ced the short magic cane without any mana under it. Abel began to slowly examine every single detail of the magic cane from the handle upward. Every time he discovered a mark, he would make a note on ambskin parchment.

    After the short magic cane without mana was examined in great detail thoroughly. The sketched out short cane on thembskin parchment was filled with arrows, documenting every mark on the short cane.

    Abel was a little bit mad; the owner of this magic cane doesn¡¯t seem to care about this magic cane at all. There were all kinds of scars on top of it, which made him wonder. Maybe the magic cane was so badly damaged by its owner¡¯sck of care. It had lost its magic ability.

    At that moment, a ¡®frozen armor¡¯ shed out on his body. However, it did not affect his work at all. He had gotten used to it these past ten days, and he had fully mastered the ability to multitask. Although the job of the weak little souls was very simple, it was still multitasking nevertheless.

    Afterward, he ced the second short magic cane under the microscope and ran through the same process. He documented every mark on ambskin parchment and began topare the differences between the two magic canes.

    Actually, Abel didn¡¯t really need topare them. He was already certain that there were no runes or patterns on these magic canes. All of those marks were made by ack of maintenance and care. The result had also confirmed this after hisparison, so what was the thing that actually makes a magic cane a magic cane?

    Abel did not give up. He scanned the two magic canes with his power of the will. Through his power of the will, the magic cane with the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell gave him a familiar feeling. Could this magic cane have a soul?

    Abel was a little uncertain as he scanned a few more times. He did not felt anything when he scanned the magic cane without magic ability. However, the magic cane with the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell certainly possessed soul waves. Other wizards might have a hard time detecting these tiny soul waves, but Abel had drunk the ¡®soul potion¡¯ made out of souls in the past, and he also has some weak little souls within him that he could take a look at once in a while. Therefore, he was very familiar with soul waves.

    It was impossible for a human to see their own soul since it was in one with their mind. The soul could only leave the physical body once the person had died. But still, it could not be seen with a naked eye, and it often fades away very quickly. Therefore, normal wizards would rarely do research in regards to the mysteries of souls.

    Was a soul bound to the magic cane? What kind of soul could give a magic cane it¡¯s mana? Countless questions rose from his heart. He had never seen a magic cane in real life before, so there was noparison he could draw from. Abel had hit a wall in his research up to this point, but there was one thing he could be certain. Magic canes were definitely made out of some very special material because that mana-less magic cane without any soul waves still had the ability to increase damage to immortal beings by 50%.

    Abel searched on <i>Morton¡¯s observation records</i>, but he could not find anything in regard to the material of magic canes. Wizard Morton was only expertise in making rune signs and did not do too much research into magic canes.

    It seemed like the only way to keep progressing with his research on these two magic canes, was to wait for the dwarf¡¯s invitation. Only the dwarfs could tell him more information rted to this.

    However, Abel was sure of one thing, and that was even the magic cane without mana could be considered as a treasure in the Holy Continent. Maybe he had only interacted with a small part of the wizarding world, or maybe his skills in wizardry were still too low. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like the Dark World was generally much more advanced than the Holy Continent. Even a short magic cane used by some of the lowest ranking creatures in the Dark World was considered as a very decent treasure here. At least these short magic cane could allow a wizard to unleash a quickened spell, let alone spells such as ¡®spirit transfer.¡¯

    Up to this point, a sense of fulfillment began to emerge from Abel¡¯s mind, and suddenly, joy struck his heart. Two days ago, he had already fulfilled the rank two novice wizard pattern, but he did not feet like he was about to increase his rank. He only understood why after he asked Carlos. Even if the pattern was fulfilled, it still needed a certain period of time to adjust through meditation. However, this period of time was not certain. It could be a day, or it could be a year.

    Looking back, he seemed to be quite lucky. In he took his time in the Rogue encampment into consideration, he had been stuck at this fulfilled rank two novice wizard state for around 20 days. The worst scenario was if it did not happen.

    Abel pushed all his stuff into his portal bag and returned to his room. His room was where most of the mana was concentrated on the 9th floor. It should be the safest ce for him to increase his rank.

    He sat in the middle of his room and stopped the automatic quicken ¡®frozen armor¡¯ spell from the weak little souls. He then calmed down his spirit and injected his power of the will into his mind. The rank 1 and rank 2 novice wizard pattern was intertwined in his mind, shining in a white glow. Below these two patterns, was the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell pattern shining in the brightest red glow. This special spell continuously drew energy from the surrounding atmosphere and turn it into mana to replenish the Wizard patterns.

    He recalled the rank 3 novice wizard pattern. He had already mastered this wizard pattern the first time he used the ¡®soul potion¡¯. Now he just needed to copy it from his memory to be a rank 3 novice wizard.

    Some time had passed. Finkle called Abel through the identity card multiple times, but there was still no reply. Normally, Abel would appear in the guest lounge on the first floor, right on time for lunch during lunchtime. However, not even his shadow could be seen today.

    ¡°Mr. Carlos, Mr. Abel had locked himself in his room. He did not reply no matter how many times I call him. Could something have happened?¡± Finkle asked Carlos, who was just having lunch on the first floor.

    ¡°Finkle, don¡¯t worry. It seems like Abel is just taking care of something, and he needs to concentrate. Just wait patiently for a bit.¡± Carlos tried tofort Finkle with a smile.

    Camille put down the juice that she was nibbling on and said with a smile, ¡°You really care about Abel. Unlike my Joey, she probably wouldn¡¯t even care if I locked myself up for a day.¡±

    ¡°Ms., how can you say that about me.¡± Said Camille¡¯s Wizard follower Joey in a somewhat squeamish tone.

    ¡°If you are still worried, I can call the teacher to check on him,¡± said Camille without a choice, seeing the worries on Finkle¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ms. Camille, can you really do that?¡± Finkle fat face suddenly filled with surprise.

    ¡°Ok, ok, I¡¯ll call the teacher now.¡±

    As Camille was just about to contact Wizard Morton through her identity card, a strange energy wave suddenly came from above.

    ¡°Someone had ranked up!¡± Camille and Carlos eximed at the same time.

    The 2 exchanged a curious gaze, and Camille said, ¡°Weird, the energy wave is not that strong. It doesn¡¯t seem like someone had be an official wizard. Could it be ether brother Warren or sister Eury who had ranked up?¡±

    ¡°Other than them, who else would rank up around here?¡± Said Carlos shaking his head.

    Suddenly, both of them thought of the same person. Camille then said to Finkle with a weird facial expression, ¡°We don¡¯t need to contact teacher now!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Camille, why?¡± Finkle asked in confusion.

    ¡°Abel deserves to die. Did he think he has the skills to take my ce as the 5th disciple?¡± Before Camille could even speak, Carlos had jumped up, losing his temper.

    ¡°Who can you me for not putting in the hard work. It seems like you will be the 6th disciple in a few months, with Abel¡¯s speed of progress.¡± Said Camille with a smile, mocking Carlos¡¯s misfortune.

    ¡°Mr. Abel had ranked up?¡± Finkle could still remember the look on Abel¡¯s face when he first entered Yveline¡¯s magic tower. Back then, he was still not a wizard, and only in thest few months, he had grown from a rank 1 to a rank 3 novice wizard. This speed of progress made Finkle question if he was really as stupid as a pig.

 Chapter 169 - Mission

    <h4>Chapter 169: Mission</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel just increased his rank. He still wasn¡¯t fully awake from the shock of excitement when he felt his identity card vibrating on his waist. In order to avoid people disturbing him when he was increasing his rank, he set a do not disturb on his identity card. Who kept calling him?

    The moment he connected, the Finkle¡¯s voice came, ¡°Mr., you there?¡±

    ¡°Finkle, what¡¯s up?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Mr., did you rank up?¡± Finkle sounded very excited.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Abel asked in a puzzled tone. He did not know that when wizards increase their rank, an energy wave would be unleashed.

    ¡°Abel,e down and have lunch with us, quick!¡± Camille¡¯s voice came through.

    Abel quickly packed up his stuff and hurried to the first floor. The moment he arrived, Finkle stepped up with a face full of joy and said, ¡°Master, you almost scared me to death.¡±

    Abel took a sit on a chair. He looked at Finkle and said, ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    Camille said with a smile from a side, ¡°It was time for lunch, but you locked yourself up in your room. Your wizard follower thought something bad had happened to you and was just begging me to connect teacher.¡±

    ¡°Finkle, don¡¯t be like that in the future. It¡¯s very normal for a wizard to lock themselves up!¡± Although Abel said it like it was nothing, he was actually very touched in his heart.

    Abel turned his head, seeing the slightly depressed looking Carlos. He then asked weirdly, ¡°Carlos, what happened to you today?¡±

    ¡°Junior brother, Within three months I will....¡± up to this point Carlos came to a halt, after a while, he changed mind and said. ¡°No, in four months....¡± he stopped again. Atst, he said with a certain tone, ¡°in five months, I will definitely be a rank 4 wizard.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions Carlos. You rank up so quickly.¡± Abel congrats him genuinely.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Camille was just taking a sip of the soup, but she couldn¡¯t help but suddenly spit it out when she heard what Carlos had said. This could only end badly for Carlos.

    ¡°Camille!¡± Carlos jumped up. He was about to teach Camille a lesson, but then he was reminded of Camille¡¯s rank. So instead, he just stuck out his hand and asked his wizard follower for a towel. Then, he began to rub angrily.

    No matter what, Camille was still a woman. Although she could be a little alpha sometimes, her face still immediately got red after she spat her mouthful of soup on Carlos¡¯s face. She quickly followed, ¡°Sorry, sorry, Carlos.¡±

    ¡°Junior brother, are you trying to piss me off intentionally?¡± Said Carlos helplessly, looking at the innocent look on Abel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Carlos, what really happened to you today?¡± Abel asked again, Carlos seemed very odd today.

    ¡°He was worried that you would take his spot as the 6th disciple since you increased your rank so fast.¡± Camille couldn¡¯t stop herself, and she said out was on Carlos¡¯s mind in one breath.

    ¡°Carlos, I had only be rank 3, and you are already well on your way to rank 4!¡± Abel wasn¡¯t too sure what Carlos was thinking.

    ¡°Abel, since you are already rank 3. Can Carlos and I invite you to join our gang?¡± Said Camille seriously, looking at the expression of Abel.

    When Carlos heard the words of Camille, he seemed to forget about everything that just happened and said with excitement, ¡°Yeah, we can do missions together in the future.¡±

    Abel had no idea what they were saying all of a sudden. He asked, ¡°Camille, Carlos, what gang? what mission?¡±

    ¡°Since you are now a rank 3 novice wizard, you can apply for a wizard badge. With this wizard badge, you can apply for missions and gain some credits from the wizard Union.¡± Camille exined.

    ¡°Junior brother, the teacher can only give you the spells for novice wizards for free. For official wizards spells, you need to go to the wizard Union and buy it with your credits.¡± Carlos followed.

    ¡°How much does it cost to teleport to the wizard Union every time?¡± Abel was familiar with the credit system. In his past world, a lot of upations also had a credit system. Since this world had developed for a long time, alsoing up with the credit system was not a surprise. However, if he needed to go to the wizard Union to apply and finish the mission every time, the teleportation fee might not be cheap.

    ¡°We did not tell you this before because we were afraid it would affect your training. Now, since you are a rank 3 novice wizard, we¡¯ll let you know.¡± Said Carlos as he dragged Abel in front of the defense circle in front of the teleportation circle.

    At that moment, the teleportation circle was shining in white light. Carlos took out his identity card to open the little door between the golden fence. However, nothing happened. He then said in a somewhat embarrassed tone, ¡°Right, I forgot. The teleportation circle can only open this door when no one is teleporting.¡±

    ¡°Carlos, you are always crude like this!¡± Said Camille in a mocking tone.

    At that moment, the white light began to concentrate, and a silhouette of a man emerged from the white light. It was a big build middle-age male wizard with a magic robe.

    ¡°Carlos, Camille, Hello. Oh, and this must be Abel!¡± Said the big build wizard with a smile as he greeted them.

    ¡°Mr. Murphy, Hello!¡± Said Camille and Carlos together as they bowed.

    Abel saw the two bowing, so he bowed as well. He knew who that was; he was the owner of another magic tower, Wizard Murphy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get going now, or else the teleportation circle will tell your teacher I am disturbing him from making money.¡± In a big loud, Wizard Murphy had disappeared from the teleportation circle again.

    ¡°Wizard Murphy also has a teleportation circle in his magic tower?¡± Abel asked in a puzzled tone. If Wizard Murphy was going out or going back, he needed a teleportation circle in his magic tower to teleport.

    Camille replied, ¡°Both Yveline magic tower and Murphy magic tower have a closed by a branched magic circle that relies on this main teleportation circle in front of us to operate. Although they have some features of this main teleportation circle, all branched teleportation circles need to go through the main teleportation circle to teleport to ces further away.¡±

    ¡°But I never saw a teleportation circle when I was in Yveline magic tower.¡± Said Abel.

    ¡°Of course you¡¯ve never seen it. Branched teleportation circles don¡¯t have a defense circle like this, so normally they are built in a specific room, not in the first-floor lounge like this,¡± Camille¡¯s replied.

    Then, Carlos pointed towards the golden fences covered in patterns outside of the teleportation circle and said, ¡°Do you think the teacher had made this? Defense circle and teleportation circles are all installed by the wizard Union. First, this can make sure the magic tower is safe. Second, make sure the person teleporting is safe. The defense circle can separate the person teleporting from the magic tower. This makes sure that they can not be attacked by the magic tower during teleportation, and they can not attack the magic tower.¡±

    ¡°A teleportation circle must be very expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Abel softly asked Carlos.

    ¡°The cost is one thing; the most important thing is that only an intermediate wizard can request to install one. Normally the owner of a teleportation circle won¡¯t let a wizard who is a higher rank than they enter the teleportation circle in their magic tower. If they let a wizard who is a higher rank than them to enter their magic tower, it might be very dangerous despite the defense circle. Therefore, the wizard Union had set this prerequisite. Only intermediate wizards can request to build a teleportation circle.¡±

    Afterward, Carlos ces his identity card on the teleportation circle again. The small door opened, he went inside first, and the small door disappeared.

    Camille and Abel then followed, each also entered the teleportation circle with their own identity card.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be quick. Let¡¯s not take up too much time from the teleportation circle.¡± Camille reminded.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll show little brother how to operate this, so he can operate it himself in the future,¡± Carlos replied in one breath.

    Carlos took out the three leafs wizard badge from his pocket and ced it on to a gap in the corner of the teleportation circle. The teleportation circle began to shine in white, but much less than before.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take up too much energy to ignite this. Only the energy from the magic tower should be enough, so it doesn¡¯t cost us anything to do this.¡± Carlos said to Abel with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Abel asked as he saw a beam of white light shoot up from the center of the teleportation circle on to the wall, casting some words moving around in a confined manner.

    Abel had seen this technique in the wizard Union before. It seemed like some kind of television generated by the magic circle. Now, it also seemed like this technique was much more advanced than he had initially imagined.

    ¡°This is the mission list. If you see any mission you like, you can just press down directly with your wizard badge,¡± said Carlos pointing at the words moving around in the wall.

    ¡°Carlos, ept mission 1473, quick.¡± Shouted Camille, pointing at a message on the wall.

    Abel looked at mission 1473, it wrote:

    Mission number:1473

    Mission demand: 500 feather grass

    Mission time: 7 days

    Mission credit: 2 points of credit

 Chapter 170 - Merchandise List

    <h4>Chapter 170: Merchandise List</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel had seen the feather grass I¡¯m ¡®Morton¡¯s observation record¡¯ before. It was a type of nt grow in the southern part of the country. Normally they grew together with weeds, and it was very hard to differentiate them.

    Carlos quickly controlled his wizard badge to ept mission 1473. Abel asked hesitantly, ¡°He needs to get that much feather grass. Are seven days enough?¡±

    Camille replied with a smile, ¡°Who said we are the only one getting it? You¡¯ll see in a moment.¡±

    Carlos looked at the mission list thoroughly again and said, ¡°No many good missions. The closest bounty hunting mission is still in Duchy of Keyen. The teleportation fee alone was not worth the credit. It¡¯s a good time to take some rest. We¡¯ll go after little brother got his wizard badge.¡±

    ¡°Let Abel take a look at the selling list. Stop worrying about the time,¡± Camille suggested.

    ¡°Ok ok, I just want the best for us,¡± said Carlos as he tried to control his wizard badge to illustrate the shopping record.

    Merchandise name: constitution potion, credit required: 1 affect: recover body damage, increase body constitution.

    Merchandise name: strength potion, credit required: 100 affect: forever increase strength

    Merchandise name: speed potion, credit required: 100 affect: forever increase speed

    Merchandise name: will potion, credit required: 100 affect: forever increase will

    Merchandise name: crystal core reshaper, credit required: 2 affect: soften crystal cores for reshaping.

    Merchandise name: basic fireball spell guide, credit required: 10

    Merchandise name: basic warmth spell guide, credit required: 10

    ...

    ¡°Can all of these be exchanged with credit?¡±

    The first item on the list, ¡®constitution potion,¡¯ was very understandable. He had four bottles on him, and he even gave Finkle one as a gift.

    However, the ¡®strength potion,¡¯ ¡®speed potion,¡¯ and ¡®will potion¡¯ down below made his eyes sparkle. ording to its description, it seemed to be some good stuff to forever increase an attribute.

    ¡°Abel, you really think such expensive items are good stuff? Carlos¡¯s wizard badge can only show items for novice wizards. How good can they be?¡± Camille said in a disdained tone.

    ¡°Camille, but these things can forever increase your attribute!¡± Said Abel in a puzzled tone.

    ¡°Although the description here can¡¯t be wrong, what the word ¡®increase¡¯ can be debatable,¡± said Camille as she used her thin little finger to make a tiny hand sign. She then followed, ¡°let¡¯s take the will potion, for example. Ever since I first saw it, I¡¯ve always wanted to umte enough credit for a bottle.¡±

    Camille stopped, signaling Carlos to turn of his magic circle. She then took out her identity card and ced it on to the defense circle. She said as she was walking out the teleportation circle, ¡°Back when brother William was still in the magic tower, he told us that every person could only use one will potion in their life. And the will it increase was extremely low, only around 0.5 points, and both the ¡®strength potion¡¯ and ¡®speed potion¡¯ are just the same.¡±

    Abel followed behind Camille and exited the teleportation circle with his own identity card. He then quickly asked, ¡± then how much constitution can the constitution potion¡¯ increase?¡±

    ¡°Every time, it can increase around 0.001, and you can only drink one bottle a month, which was around enough to repair the damage a wizard will cause to their body during training. To a wizard, ¡®constitution potion¡¯ are lifesavers,¡± Said Camille helplessly.

    Abel then thought of the ¡®crystal core reshaper¡¯ and ask ¡°I¡¯ve just seen some ¡®crystal core reshaper,¡¯ does that mean the potion we create for the crystal cores was exchanged?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but we can¡¯t help it anyway. The teacher doesn¡¯t have any potion inheritance, so we can only buy those ready-made ¡®crystal core reshaper¡¯ to soften the crystal cores. This adds a lot to our cost, but at least every bottle can be used 20 times. We would just be losing money by making all those rune signs,¡± Said Camille in an unsatisfied tone when she talked about the ¡®crystal core reshaper.¡¯

    ¡°Little brother, you have to tell the teacher that you have ranked up as soon as possible. So when you get your wizard badge, we can start our mission immediately,¡± said Carlosughing loudly as he exited the teleportation circle.

    ¡°Carlos, please use your brain. We all felt the energy wave when Abel increased his rank. How could the teacher not know?¡± Camille rolled her eyes on Carlos.

    As the two began arguing again, Abel looked at them with a smile. However, in his mind, he was thinking about the ¡®constitution potion.¡¯ It seemed like he had underestimated the potion initially. He always thought it was just something wizards use to recover the damage the mana caused to their bodies.

    Since Abel had his goldenbat qi, he never saw ¡®constitution potion¡¯ as an important resource. But it shouldn¡¯t be a surprise, anyway. If it really was an important potion, it wouldn¡¯t be something novice wizards use every month.

    However, Abel had a Horadric cube. He couldbine these ¡®constitution potions,¡¯ and that could make a drastic difference. If the ¡®constitution potion¡¯ he took in every month was a master¡¯s one, he wonders what effect would that bring.

    If he could alsobine the ¡®strength potion,¡¯ ¡®speed potion,¡¯ and ¡®will potion¡¯ into master¡¯s potions. It might still be able to increase his ability by a lot, despite their one-time use. It was a pity that these three potions were too expensive. In order tobine a potion into a master¡¯s potion, he would need at least 27 bottles of that particr type of potion. That would be 2700 credit points, and if he needed tobine all 3 of these potions into master potions, he would need 8100 credit points.

    Looking back, the seven days mission just then would only give them 2 credit points. Seemed like the 1 credit point ¡®constitution potion¡¯ was the most bang for the buck for now. The other three potions were unattainable for him.

    ¡°Abel,e here. I¡¯ll let you see how weplete these missions¡± Camille called Abel out of his thoughts.

    ¡°Coming!¡± Abel quickly followed the steps of Carlos and Camille.

    The three exited the magic tower, all the low ranking wizards outside of the magic tower immediately stood up and bowed.

    ¡°I am announcing a mission. Help me get 500 feather grass in three days, and I will give out one bottle of ¡®constitution potion as a reward.¡± Carlos stepped up and shouted.

    ¡°Mr. Carlos, leave the mission for us!¡± A rank 1 novice wizard shouted.

    ¡°Mr. Carlos, please give us the mission!¡± Shouted another rank 1 novice wizard.

    ¡°Give us the mission, please, Mr!¡±

    All of a sudden, there were already around ten novice wizards fighting for the opportunity for this mission. The students of wizardry could not do a thing as they stood quietly by the side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it ording to the old rule. The first person to bring us the feather grass will be the one who gets the reward,¡± Carlos announced again without looking at a specific person.

    ¡°Now go! Go find those feather grass!¡± Afterward, the 40 or so low ranking wizards who just surrounded Morton Magic tower disappeared almost immediately.

    Abel thought this mission must be very boring, but only some words by Carlos, countless people were fighting for this mission.

    ¡°Little brother, did you see it. If you just make the mission public, it can not only save our training time, and it can also allow low ranking wizards to have a chance of getting some ¡®constitution potion.¡¯ All of those low ranking wizards have their own team, and some of them also have powerful families. Therefore, it¡¯s much more convenient for them toplete the mission for us.¡± Said Carlos, feeling a little proud of himself.

    ¡°Carlos, you are too clever. How can youe up with such a genius idea,¡± said Abel in admiration? It was a win-win for both the low ranking wizards and themselves; this was a perfect way to go about doing missions.

    ¡°Stop tricking Abel. How can this guye up with this idea? It was the teacher who did. Therefore, even those wizards outside of the magic tower can still have a chance of getting resources.¡± Said Camille gazing at the embarrassed Carlos.

    ¡°The teacher was too considerate!¡± Said Abel sincerely.

    ¡°Our magic tower is not the only magic tower who do this. Sometimes, the other two magic towers will also give out some small, less time-consuming missions for the low ranking wizards to join,¡± Camille proceeded to say.

    ¡°Those ck markets are too ¡®ck,¡¯ a bottle of ¡®constitution potion¡¯ can sell for a very high price.¡± Carlos spat out.

    ¡°There¡¯s still ck markets here?¡± Abel asked in a puzzled tone.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m starting to think if it¡¯s the three disciples in Yveline magic tower who are selling all of these ¡®constitution potions¡¯ in the ck market,¡± Carlos mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Be quiet, don¡¯t let anyone hear you!¡± Although Camille was criticizing Carlos, her facial expression showed that she agreed with what Carlos had said.

    Abel began to think, maybe the three disciples of Yveline magic tower had gone mad. They could do anything to get benefits or help to rank up to an official wizard.

 Chapter 171 - Deity

    <h4>Chapter 171: Deity</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The moment the 3 of them entered the magic tower, they saw that wizard Morton standing in front of the teleportation circle with a big smile.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± The 3 of them immediately stepped up and bowed.

    ¡°Camille and Carlos, you two can go first. Abel,e with me,¡± Wizard Morton nodded, waving his hand towards Abel.

    ¡°Teacher, where are we going?¡± Abel asked Wizard Morton as he stood in the center of the teleportation circle.

    ¡°The Wizard Union branch headquarters in Duchy of Keyen. It is the closest Wizard Union branch headquarters from here,¡± Said wizard Morton as he began to start the teleportation circle.

    In a sh, he had already arrived in another teleportation circle. Although theyout of this teleportation circle was exactly the same from the one in Morton¡¯s magic tower, from the decorations outside of the defense circle, he could tell it was another magic tower.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for a while. This teleportation circle can only teleport 5000 miles at a time,¡± Wizard Morton exined to Abel with a smile, then he took out his magic gold card again a swiped it in mid-air. The teleportation circle began to work its magic again.

    They had stopped for two times, and every time they needed to pay their fee. Atst, they arrived at a huge, iparably, luxurious teleportation circle. This teleportation circle was different from any other one Abel had seen in the past. It took up even more space than ten of the teleportation circles in Morton magic towerbined.

    The surface was scattered with tightlyted dark gold color patterns. From time to time, the pattern would shimmer with light. The teleportation circle was very special. It could be used even when another person was still teleporting.

    As Abel was still looking, a few groups of people had also be teleported here. They appeared in different areas of the teleportation circle, and there were even a few people disappearing from the teleportation circle in a sh of white light.

    ¡°Follow me!: said wizard Morton as he padded the stunned looking Abel.

    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± Abel reply and quickly followed Wizard Morton¡¯s steps.

    ¡°This is the wizard Union branch headquarters in Duchy of Keyen. Only a rank three wizard or above could enter here. The reason why I bring you here today is to help you order a wizard badge,¡± Said Wizard Morton as he walked.

    Camille and Carlos had already told Abel about this, so Abel was not surprised. However, he found the Wizard union branch headquarter very amusing. The ce was all filled with white-colored marble decorations. The wall, the floor, even the ten huge pirs in the middle of the hall were made of pure white.

    The wizards are obsessed with white here. Even the wizard behind the counter was wearing an entirely white robe. Wizard Morton stepped up to the counter and said: ¡°I¡¯m here to request a wizard badge for my disciple!¡±

    The wizard behind the counter was a very young-looking novice wizard with five leaves on his badge. He then said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Morton, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll contact the Wizards responsible for examination!¡±

    The wizard behind the counter ignited a magic circle on the counter and said something towards it. Afterward, he turned back to Wizard Morton and said, ¡°Mr. Morton, please go to room number 3 in level one. Mr. Blight will be waiting for you there!¡±

    ¡°Blight!¡± Said Wizard Morton frowning his eyebrows.

    ¡°Teacher, what happened?¡± Abel asked quietly.

    ¡°Wizard Blight is a Wizard from the Duchy of Keyen. We sacked ck magic towerst time, and I also had some tension with wizards from the Duchy of Keyen in the past. It seems like things might not go as smoothly as I thought.¡± Wizard Morton replied.

    ¡°Teacher, I am not in need of the wizard badge. We cane back again some other time in the future.¡± Said Abel quickly as he didn¡¯t want to give Wizard Morton a hard time.

    ¡°They won¡¯t go out of there way to give us a hard time. He is only a wizard responsible for examination. He can only do what is in his job description,¡± Said Wizard Morton with a smile waving his hand.

    In order to get to room number 3, they had to pass through a hall filled with Wizards from the counter. Under the powerful sense of Abel, every single one of those wizards felt like a bomb full of danger. There were so many rank 3 and above wizard concentrated in one spot, Abel was in full alert mode.

    Within room number 3, sat the 30 or so years old wizard Blight with yellowish hair and a darkish face. He was just talking with someone through the magic circle on his desk.

    ¡°Mr. Ston, it is confirmed that wizard Morton and his disciple novice wizard Abel ising here to collect a wizard badge!¡± Wizard Blight said to the intermediate wizard Ston on the other side of the line in a respectful manner.

    In the Rocky canyon, around 100 miles out, stood six magic towers on the tip of the canyon. Two of those magic tower had more than ten stories, which signified the power of this group of magic towers were much greater than the ones in Duchy of Carmel.

    On the top floor of the tallest twelve storied wizard tower, intermediate wizard Ston was just looking over at the brilliant scenery of the rocky canyon. He demanded through his words, ¡°Help me keep them there. That old bastard Morton just sacked one of our magic towers as well as ndered dark Wizard ck. We haven¡¯t even settled this, and he already went back to Duchy of Carmel like nothing had happened. I won¡¯t let it slide this time. It is what happens when you try to offend the dignity of the wizards from the Duchy of Keyen.

    Wizard Ston cut off the call. The conversation he had was made was thought the teleportation circle in his magic tower. However, the conversation that followed would be a little more troublesome.

    He turned around and took out a magic circle board from a cupboard. This magic circle board was made out of all kinds of skeletons. It doesn¡¯t look like a thing made by human wizards at all. In the middle of the magic circle board was a white intermediate magic gem.

    Wizard Ston ced his hand on the magic circle board and ignited the magic circle. Spooky energy immediately spread Ed around his room. All kinds of negative emotions were rumbling around in the heart of Wizard Ston.

    ¡°The orcs¡¯ deity are such a hassle!¡± Said wizard Ston as he added a frozen armor on to his body.

    The magic circle board slowly unleashed. All of those negative emotions around were quickly sucked into the magic circle, which was just unleashed. The magic circle began to glow in dark red, as a skeleton made up of negative emotions emerged from the magic circle.

    ¡°Click click, Wizard Ston, why are you contacting me?¡± The bones on the skeleton rubbed against each other vigorously, making a disturbing sound.

    ¡°The deity of Gosford, remember you asked me to help you capture Abel a few days ago? Well, There¡¯s some progress. He just showed up in Duchy of Keyen!¡± Said Wizard Ston to the skeleton.

    ¡°Click click, wonderful. Now just think of a way to lure him to me. I will capture him personally and turn him into one of my skeleton warriors! Said the deity of Gosford, with a voice full of hatred.

    ¡°However, there¡¯s a small hassle. He haspany, an intermediate wizard!¡± Wizard Ston had no idea how an insignificant novice wizard could offend the orc¡¯s deity. However, seeing the hatred of the deity of Gosford, he was sure that an intermediate wizard could not scare him a single bit.

    ¡°Just say it, what do you want?¡± The deity of Gosford fully understood the intention of Wizard Ston. Long years of doing business with each other had made them very close.

    ¡°Besides the reward you said you¡¯ll give mest time, you also need to help me kill off that intermediate wizard!¡± Said Wizard Ston in a low voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard for both of us to kill an intermediate wizard together. But as you know, it is very hard to stop an intermediate wizard if they are trying to escape.¡± The deity of Gosford was a little shocked by the request. He thought Wizard Ston would just want more resources, but instead, he wanted to kill an intermediate wizard. If intermediate wizards were really that easy to kill, why would every Duchy need at least one intermediate wizard to protect them?

    Intermediate wizards made their name through their powerful fighting ability as well as their frighteningly long lifespan. Although it was only an intermediate rank, intermediate wizards wereparable to the elite rank of other upations.

    ¡°I can find two more beginner dark wizards from my side to join this mission.¡± Said Wizard Ston, his voice sounding even lower.

    ¡°Click click, two intermediate, two beginners. We might have a chance to keep him. I will not hold back, so it depends on your luck if we can keep him or not.¡± The deity of Gosford was very excited to kill an intermediate wizard. This could not only weaken the strength of the human race, but he could also capture Abel.

    The deity of Gosford needed to capture Abel, but he had to capture him personally and not let other human wizards interfere. There was only one reason for this, the ¡®transformation ne.¡¯ Originally, this treasure was made to help him travel between the orc¡¯s empire and the human world more easily. However, one day his favorite child of his first wife needed toe to the human world for trial, so he borrowed him the ne. However, little did he know, it would be thest time he saw the ne. Now, all the evidence was pointing towards that the ne was in the hands of Abel. Not only that, but the orc¡¯s Kong Kong spirit portal bag was stolen by a worgen, and the deity of Gosford also suspected it was Abel who had done it.

 Chapter 172 - Making Things Difficult

    <strong>Chapter 172: Making Things Difficult</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    There was no way the deity of Gosford would let any wizard interact with Abel alone because of the possibility that he might possess two super treasures. The few worgens he had sent previously had all failed and even the most powerful wolf rider captain of urling had died in Bakong City.

    If not for these past failures and the immense value of these two treasures, the intermediate deity of Gosford would nevere to the human world. He would be risking getting captured by humans. The worgens wouldn¡¯t dare to take his treasures even if they had killed Abel, but human wizards were different. They would keep treasure every time they had a chance.

    Abel was following Wizard Morton when a cool breeze blew upon his heart. It seemed like some kind of danger was going to dawn upon him. He was still very new to his raise of danger sensing ability. He could only try to look around, trying to find where the danger was located. However, he was in the Wizard Union¡¯s branch headquarters. Almost all wizards here were able to be a threat to his life, so his senses were basically useless here.

    Wizard Morton slowed down his steps, he turned and asked Abel in a caring tone ¡°Abel, are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m fine,¡± Abel shook his head, trying to get the sensation out of his head.

    Abel quickly followed up with the steps of Wizard Morton. When they walked around the center of the hall, his attention was drawn by a big wall rounded by wizards. The wall was filled with words, swimming up and down.

    ¡°That¡¯s the mission list, in the future, you can use your wizard badge to directly ept missions from the teleportation circle in the magic tower.¡± Said Wizard Morton, lightly turning his head after seeing Abel¡¯s curiosity looking towards the group of people.

    ¡°Why are those wizards epting their missions here. Isn¡¯t it more convenient to stay at their own magic tower?¡± Said Abel in a puzzled tone.

    ¡°Not all wizards like to be locked in one ce. Many of them travel around the world to seek chances to increase their rank,¡± Wizard Morton replied.

    ¡°Then how do they meditate?¡± Abel thought, without a magic tower or a ce filled with mana such as the dark world which they could enter, those wizard meditate would not have a ce to meditate.

    ¡°The parts of the wizarding world you have made contact with are still way too small. You have only seen the surface of it. This world is very big, bigger than you have ever imagined. There are many other ways for wizards to practice. Concentrating magic circles as well as hunting to get fresh new crystal cores are some of themon ways wizards go about their training. Especially getting a fresh crystal core, they can increase a Wizard¡¯s meditation speed by a lot. If crystal cores don¡¯t always solidify after 2 hours, all wizards will be much more powerful.

    Although crystal core solidifying might be a problem for others, it was nothing to Abel. Since he had a Horadric cube, he could even pause the time of the explosion of an exploding big sword, so of course, he could preserve a crystal core.

    His speed of progress was way to slow. When he was a knight, he was continuously spoiled by his lightning speed of progress. Now, as a wizard, he also felt like his training speed was very slow. Although to other people, he might seem like a genius with a scary speed of progress, Abel knew fully well in his heart that every night he had an extra ten days to practice. Therefore, it had actually taken him three years to progress from rank 1 to a rank 3 wizard.

    If other wizards knew what Abel was thinking, they might have wanted to strangle him to death. How were three years anything to wizards? Many wizards with backgrounds would start using the ¡®constitution potion¡¯ ever since they were around ten years old and start doing training. If they could be a rank 2 novice wizard in 3 years, they would already be considered as a genius.

    Let¡¯s take Carlos, for example. He had been training under wizard Morton ever since he was very young, and he had only reached the level of a rank 3 closed to rank 4 wizard around his 20s. He had been meditating for more than ten years, and Camille was not too different. Ever since the start, Wizard Morton had cultivated the two of them like they were his inheritance. If Abel did not appear, they would have been thest disciples of Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Abel, we are here. Don¡¯t worry, Wizard Blight won¡¯t give you a hard time,¡± Wizard Mortonforted Abel with a smile. Seeing the distracted look on Abel¡¯s face, Wizard Morton still thought he was worried about the examination.

    ¡°Ok, teacher!¡± Said Abel trying to calm himself down.

    In front of them was a huge door scattered with patterns. Wizard Morton moved to the side and said, ¡°ording to the rules, you have to try to open this door yourself until we can see the Wizard responsible for examination.

    Abel nodded lightly and ced his hand on the door. The patterns on the doors began to glow, and he felt his mana being lost. Afterward, the door slowly opened.

    ¡°Nice, only a rank 3 wizard can on pen this door, now let¡¯s go!¡± Said wizard Morton, padding the back of Abel. He was not surprised at all.

    There was only a desk within room number 3, behind the desk sat a Wizard in a white robe. After he saw Wizard Morton, he immediately stood up and wee.

    ¡°Wee, Wizard Morton!¡± Said Wizard Blight. This was not how Wizard Morton had expected at all. Wizard Blight was very polite. He crossed his arms in front of his chest, forming an X and did a wizard bow.

    Wizard Morton replied with a Wizard bow as well and said: ¡°Wizard Blight, please examine my disciple!¡±

    By putting both arms in front of the chest and bow, was a type of friendly wizard bow. It showed that the Wizarde in peace, as he was putting his hand on a ce that the other party could see.

    ¡°This is your disciple?¡± Wizard Blight looked up and down at Abel and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, an examination won¡¯t even matter. I can already feel that your disciple had alreadypleted fulfilling the rank 3 wizard pattern.¡±

    Abel immediately felt lifted when he heard these words. However, when he thought that the examination would be over in a moment, Wizard Morton was calming, staring at Wizard Blight, waiting for the words that followed.

    After a while, Wizard Blight proceeded to say, ¡°But ording to the rule of the Wizard Union, I need to arrange a novice wizard to have a friendly battle with your disciple. From that, I will ess your disciple¡¯s mastery in his spells.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Wizard Morton said, nodding his head. Although this rule did exist, it had often been skipped. Since Wizard Blight especially raised this request, it seems like things wouldn¡¯t go as smoothly as expected.

    Wizard Blight then said with a smile, ¡°Wizard Morton, you are so unlucky. All the novice wizards responsible for examination just so happen to not be here today. Can youe back again tomorrow?¡±

    Wizard Morton darkly thought to himself. The trouble had arrived, as expected. An original examination had pushed down until tomorrow. However, Wizard Morton could not refuse, since Wizard Blight was still doing things ording to the rules.

    ¡°Ok, we¡¯lle back tomorrow morning. Are you sure there will be novice wizards for battle examination around that time?¡± Said Wizard Morton to Wizard Blight in a deep voice.

    ¡°Of course. You don¡¯t need to worry. Juste back again in working hours tomorrow morning, and I will arrange it for you!¡± Said Wizard Blight certainly.

    Seeing there was not much he could do. Wizard Morton turning his head towards Abel and said: ¡°Abel, let¡¯s go.¡±

    By that point, Abel had fully understood. Although this Wizard Blight seemed like a nice guy, he was truly trying to give both of them a hard time. Abel was angry in his heart, but he could also do nothing about it.

    As they were leaving, Abel walked around the mission list again. A message suddenly attracted his gaze.

    Mission number: 388

    Mission requirement: soul catching grass

    Mission duration: unlimited

    Mission reward: 100: 1 credit point, unlimited.

    However, the portal bag in which he had put his soul catching grass was in his Kong Kong spirit portal bag. He could not take it out here, so he could only try to remember the mission number and followed Wizard Morton out of the hall of the Wizard Union.

    ¡°Teacher, ain¡¯t we going back today?¡± Asked Abel after he saw Wizard Morton had left the Wizard Union branch to headquarter.

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for the day ande back tomorrow morning. This ce was pretty nice, and you just had a taste of it.¡± Said Wizard Morton with a smile.

    It seemed like this entire city was revolving around the Wizard Union. Every shop was selling stuff rted to wizards.

 Chapter 173 - Wizard Johnson

    <strong>Chapter 173: Wizard Johnson</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Abel followed Wizard Morton into a huge door with a hotel sign in front of it. The hotel here was different from the hotel in other cities. The moment they entered, they could feel that the voices of people talking were very soft. There was not a single person talking loudly, which reminded him of one of those luxurious hotels from his original world.

    Wizard Morton led Abel to an empty table and took a seat. Afterward, a waiter quickly stepped up. He bowed and said, ¡°your honor Mr. Wizard. How I help you today?¡±

    Abel was shocked to discover that the waiter was actually a novice wizard. Although he was only rank 1, he was still a real novice wizard. Why was he working as a waiter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have 2 set meals and an empty ss!¡± Said wizard Morton to the waiter.

    After the waiter had left, Abel could help but ask ¡°teacher, that waiter just then is a rank 1 novice wizard. Why is he working as a waiter here?¡±

    Abel knew in his heart, some of those low ranking wizards who sacrificed theirfort to wait outside of the magic tower also had a high status in Bakong City. Most wizards were nobles, and seeing them took what he thought was just some boring missions without hesitation, Abel could truly see the power of wizards.

    ¡°Because they still want hope!¡± Said Wizard Morton looking at the back of the waiter as he left. He then proceeded to say, ¡°The Wizard Union had attracted arge number of official wizards to ept their missions here, so there are opportunities everywhere. Who knows, one day he might get lucky, and an official Wizard will pick him as a disciple. Things like this are verymon here, so countless low ranking wizards had also been attracted here, trying to catch that tiny bit of hope.

    At that moment, Abel changed his perspective towards that waiter. No one chasing their dreams should be made fun of!

    ¡°If they don¡¯t get a job, they can not sustain their expensive training. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll see low ranking wizards doing all kinds of jobs around here. They are all people continuously trying to get on the path of being a wizard.¡± Wizard Morton eximed.

    ¡°Teacher, what are the wizards actually aiming for?¡± Asked Abel in a puzzled tone. Although he had studied spells, and already became a rank 3 novice wizard, he still thought the reasons to be a wizard was just to attack people with spells and increase lifespan. However, the Wizard Unionmanded every wizard not to get involved in the battles of the world. So what were all those training for?

    In the past, he knew exactly what he was aiming for with his training. That was bing a wizard, use mana, unlock the Tome of Town Portal, go home!

    However, reality had smashed this dream. The path to his home was closed, and the Tome of Town Portal opened up another gate to a ruined Dark World.

    After undergoing go much disappointment, Abel still held a tiny bit of hope within him, but he was frustrated. He didn¡¯t know where he should go or what he should do, so he just kept being a novice wizard for now.

    ¡°Do you think the world you see is the real world?¡± Said Wizard Morton with a smirk.

    ¡°Real-world? Isn¡¯t this the real world?¡± Said Abel looking at Wizard Morton with a puzzled look.

    ¡°As I said, this world is very big, bigger than you can imagine. If you can break through and be an elite wizard, you can go even further and see even more things!¡± Said Wizard Morton with an optimistic expression.

    ¡°This world is very big?¡± Ever since Abel had entered the world of wizards, the most powerful wizard he saw was an intermediate wizard, his teacher Wizard Morton. He had never even heard of an elite wizard, let alone breakthrough to be one and aim for even higher sess.

    ¡°Abel, you are the most gifted disciple I had ever seen. Out of all my disciples, you might be the only one who can walk to the end. Just remember, there are three stages of being a wizard: executed, understand, and mastery. This is what my teacher had told me, but I didn¡¯t live up to his hope. I can never break through the understanding state!¡± Said Wizard Morton with a slightly sentimental tone, seemed like he had remembered something from his past.

    ¡°Execute, understand, mastery,¡± Abel mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Your honor Mr. Wizard, please enjoy your meal!¡± At that moment, the waiter said respectfully holding a tter up to the table.

    Wizard Morton nodded, and the waiter divided the set meals and ced them in front of Wizard Morton and Abel. Afterward, he ced a high leg crystal wine ss in front of Wizard Morton, bowed, and left.

    Wizard Morton took out a bottle of red wine from the portal bag on his waist. He poured half of it on to the ss and carefully closed the lid again.

    Abel recognized this was the bottle of red wine he had given his teacher as a gift. Since nowadays, he only exclusively drank the wine hebined himself, even the wine made from his own Cotter Wine House might be too cheap for his liking.

    However, seeing how careful his teacher was to the wine, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed. Although his teacher never asked for another bottle of wine, he knew his teacher love wine a lot, but he had never given him another bottle ever since.

    Abel put his hand in his portal bag. Since an everyday item such as wine could be put into his public portal bag, it was very convenient for him to take it out. When he put his hand in, he realized there were two extra bottles of red wine. These unique, out of the world red wines werebined with multiple ultra-luxurious red wines from the Cotter wine house through his Horadric cube.

    Before Abel could even speak as he ced the two bottles of wine on the table, a voice suddenly came from somewhere, ¡°Morton, Long time no see!¡±

    Abel was shocked a little. Since he had be an elite knight, his powerful sense was like an instinct already. How could anyone get so closed without him even realizing it?

    ¡°Johnson, what are you doing here?¡± Wizard Morton stood up and hugged an old man with a grey robe.

    When Abel saw the two hugged each other, he knew his teacher, and Wizard Johnson must be very close friends. Although a hug could also be seen as an expression of close friendship to normal people, to a wizard, a hug could signify both parties were exposing their most vulnerable side to each other. When two wizards hug, they were getting rid of every single defense from their body to have an intimate connection.

    Wizard Johnson sat by the side of Wizard Morton, and brush on his portal bag. A wine ss appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Give me some, I¡¯m dying of thirst,¡± said Wizard Johnson, tipping is wine ss towards Wizard Morton.

    Wizard Morton first put the two bottles of red wine on the table into his portal bag. He then took out the bottle of half-empty red wine from his portal bag, after he poured half a cup, he closed the lid again.

    ¡°Old bastard, you are so stingy.¡± Said Wizard Johnson, holding up the wine ss in his hand.

    Seeing his teacher Wizard Morton being called an ¡®old bastard¡¯ by the even older looking wizard Johnson, he couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    Wizard Morton did not care about what Wizard Johnson had said. He only stared at Wizard Johnson in pity as Wizard Johnson drank up all of his wine in one sip.

    ¡°What wine is this?¡± Wizard Johnson¡¯s eyes began to sparkle as he immediately reached his hand towards the bottle. However, all he got was just a bunch of air. The bottle was already in the hand of Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Seeing how fast you had drunk your wine, any good wine will be spoiled by you.¡± Said Wizard Morton looking at Wizard Johnson in disdain.

    Although that¡¯s what Wizard Morton had said, he still poured about half a cup of wine for Wizard Johnson.

    Wizard Johnson took a small sip of the red wine and enjoyed himself for a moment. Afterward, he gazed over at Abel and asked: ¡°Is this your disciple?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my new disciple. I¡¯ll just be taking him here to get his wizard badge,¡± Said Wizard Morton with a thankful look on his face.

    ¡°Oh, he must be the one who gave you this red wine, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wizard Johnson asked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± The moment he said this, he realized something was wrong. He immediately followed, ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°No wonder you had epted him as your disciple. If I can have such good wine, I will ept him as my disciple as well,¡± Said Wizard Johnson seriously while nodding his head.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Asked Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Recently there were a lot more worgens appearing around the Duchy of Carmel. Ever since you gave me the dead body of the captain wolf rider of urling, the report had stated that the worgens are doubling down on their force around here. So I¡¯ve been sent here to investigate.¡± Said Wizard Johnson, sounding even more serious.

    Abel felt a cool breeze blew upon his heart. He had done too many bad things to the worgens and took too many benefits from them. Could this operation by the worgens be targeted towards him?

    However, he didn¡¯t have the guts to tell his teacher about this. Some of the benefits he gained include the transformation ne, Kong Kong spirit portal bag,rge amount of potions, as well as the treasures from the wolf rider captain of urling. He got the transformation ne when during his killing of the prince. Although the royals might not know about this, it was still better to keep this as a secret to minimize his tension with the royals. While in regards to the Kong Kong spirit portal bag, it was hisrgest storage space, it was where most of his assets were stored.

 Chapter 174 - Rune Pen

    <strong>Chapter 174: Rune Pen</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    After the meal, Wizard Morton called the waiter and requested two rooms. He then turned towards Abel and said, ¡°I have something to talk to Wizard Johnson about. You can go back to your room and have a rest, or go for a walk outside. Just make sure you don¡¯t leave the city. It is very safe here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher!¡± Abel saw that since the two haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. He didn¡¯t want to disturb them anymore. He stood up, bowed, and left.

    Under the guidance of the waiter, Abel arrived in his room. It was a typical room. However, there was something different about this typical room. There was a magic circle in the corner of this room. In the center of that magic circle was a cushion, and on the left side of the magic circle was a small gap. It seemed like it was for a magic gem.

    Since Abel didn¡¯t know what that magic circle was for, so he did not try it out. Instead, he took out the barrier circle from his portal bag and ignited it. He then took out a bag full of soul catching grass. However, he was not ready to enter the Rogue encampment in a ce like this. Although he was protected by the barrier circle, he was still in the territory of the Wizard Union. Who knew if there were any mechanism sensitive to dimensions.

    Abel canceled the barrier circle. Since he did not want to waste any of his precious time, he took out his carving knife and started making more rune signs without any other thing to do. All of the crystal cores in his portal bag were already reshaped into a rectangle shape with the ¡®crystal core reshaper¡¯ his teacher had given him, and most of these crystal cores were came from Wizard ck.

    When Wizard Morton had given Abel the ¡®crystal core reshaper,¡¯ Abel never thought that these things could be purchased with credit. Good thing the rune ink for his magic weapons don¡¯t need to be specifically made by a potion maker. Else he wouldn¡¯t be the Abel he was.

    When Abel was just getting his carving knife ready, a question popped into his head. ording to what his teacher Wizard Morton had said, the runes were slightly different among different schools of Wizardry. Does that mean the runes drawn by wizards were not all totally perfect?

    Suddenly, Abel thought of the dark gold-colored rune pen, the ¡®Akara rune pen.¡¯ When he was making those exploding big swords, this rune pen had the ability to forcefully correct runes. As long as the mistakes were small, the ¡®Akara rune pen¡¯ would send out a reminder, as well as forcing the user in the right direction.

    It seemed like he could use the ¡®Akara rune pen¡¯ to sketch out a perfect rune first, before etching it down on a crystal core.

    Abel found a bottle of ink in the room and dipped the ¡®Akara rune pen¡¯ in ink. He was ready to write a rune on the surface of a fire crystal core.

    He decided to first test it out with the Ral rune. As the number 8 rune, Abel had drawn it many times in the past. It¡¯s ability included, increase fire damage by 5-30 points, and increase fire defense for 30%.

    However, one of the finished products Abel had in his portal bag could only have 3-15 points of fire damage, which meant there was something deeply wrong about the rune.

    Abel held the ¡®Akara rune pen¡¯ on his right hand, and secured the crystal on the table with his left hand. Just like that, he began drawing the rune.

    Just as expected, the ¡®Akara rune pen¡¯ kept correcting him as he was drawing the rune. Although they were all small mistakes, they could still have a great effect on the rune¡¯s performance when they added up. Abel thought his teacher Wizard Morton was already expertise in rune sign making, and the runes from his school of Wizardry were generally more powerful than others. So most of the runes signs out there must not be powerful at all.

    This drawing session had deepened Abel¡¯s understanding of the Ral rune by a lot. Although he could not remember all the mistakes he made, he was certain he could make a perfect rune sign one day if he continued to practice.

    However, when Abel saw the ink drawn perfect rune on the surface of the crystal core, he immediately face-palmed himself. How stupid was he? Wasn¡¯t this a model for a perfect rune sign? He only needed to etch out the ink drawn rune with his carving knife. Then he wouldn¡¯t make a mistake.

    This etching session was perfect. Abel smoothly followed the lines of the ink drawn rune, and perfectly etched out the rune while injecting the mana within it.

    After a white light shed upon the rune sign, the rune on the rune sign had entirely disappeared. The rune sign had turned in to an empty crystal core sign. The only difference was that it had turned pure white from the original red color.

    Abel couldn¡¯t even believe himself as he held the rune sign in his hand. This rune sign looked nothing like his old ones. Could it actually work?

    Just in case, he let the Horadric cube to examine it. Abel threw the rune sign in his Horadric cube and focused his power of the will on the rune sign.

    Lar rune sign

    +4-25 points fire damage

    Increase fire defense 30%

    From this, he could see that this rune sign was much better than the ones he made before. Akara used to use this ¡®Akara rune pen¡¯ to write his scrolls on normalmbskin parchment in the Rogue encampment, but it could still generate magical effects. That level of skill was much greater than etching a rune on a crystal core with energy.

    Abel put away that much more powerful rune sign he just made and picked up his ¡®Akara rune pen again.¡¯ He was ready to make the second Ral rune sign.

    The life of a wizard was boring as hell. Abel did not stop etching until his dinner was delivered by the waiter. He had made 6 Ral rune signs in total. On top of the 20 runes signs he made before, he now had 26 fire attack Ral rune signs on him. In regards to the ice attack Shael rune sign, he had 15. He had 10 of the poison Ral rune sign. He had 3 of the electric attack Ort rune sign. As for the attack rune signs he got from the dark Wizard ck, none of them really caught his eye, so he just gave it to Carlos to help him sell them off.

    In order to make a defense rune sign, an attribute-less crystal core was required. Abel did not have any attribute-less crystal core, so he only had five defense rune signs on him. He got 3 of them from the dark Wizard ck. It included two no.1 Ral rune signs and one no.2 Shael rune signs. He also gained 2 of them from the worgen prince, which were both no.12 Thur rune signs.

    Actually, Abel¡¯s favorite was the no.1 Ral rune sign. Although it was the smallest number of the Ral rune family, it¡¯s ability was quite strong. +50 hit rate, +1 light rate, +15 defence.

    However, the second no.1 Ral rune signs he had were not as powerful as the true no.1 Ral rune sign. Still, it could increase defense in general¨C Not only in physical defense but also in magic defense as well.

    Abel had made a lot of magic weapons using the rune on the no.12 Thur rune sign. The no12 Thur rune¡¯s ability was a little bit direct. +9 minimum damage, absorb physical impact 7.

    Actually, the Thur rune signs that were already ready-made were not as strong.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what had motivated his passion for rune signs all of a sudden this morning, he still wanted to start making more of them just in case. He shoved all of the rune signs he had made into his portal bag. If something had happened, he would be able to use it. Afterward, he checked up on his ice magic sword and the magic shield. Then he put them back in his portal bag again.

    ¡°Knock knock!¡± A knock came from the door, so Abel immediately stepped up to open the door.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± That¡¯s right. It was Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Abel, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Wizard Morton followed Abel into the doom and gazed at the magic circle by the corner. He then asked, ¡°Abel, didn¡¯t you use this magic circle?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, I still haven¡¯t tested out the ability of this magic circle.¡± Said Abel touching his head in slight embarrassment.

    Wizard Morton then turned his head to the table, seeing some small scraps left over by the etching. He gently nodded his head and said, ¡°you had made good use of your time practicing making rune signs. That¡¯s very good, that¡¯s the spirit of a wizard. Keep it up, and you can go even further on your journey as a wizard.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± Abel nodded his head and said seriously.

    ¡°This is a mana gathering circle. It was designed for wizards. If the hotel didn¡¯t have this magic array, no wizards would want to live here.¡±

    As Wizard Morton was speaking, he, too, out an intermediate magic gem and ce it on the gap next to the circle. He then proceeded to say to Abel, ¡°I¡¯ll get going now. You only need to ignite this magic circle, and you can meditate just like when you were in the magic tower.¡±

    Actually, the whole reason why Wizard Morton hade to Abel¡¯s room was to teach him how to use this mana gathering circle. Abel fully understood his teacher¡¯s intentions as a sense of gratitude raised from his heart.

    After Wizard Morton had left, Abel ignited the mana gathering circle with his power of the will. Waves of mana rushed from the circle. Although the mana concentration was only 70% as dense as the most mana concentrated area of the magic tower, he was still in shock that he could meditate outside of the magic tower.

 Chapter 175 - Battle Examination

    <strong>Chapter 175: Battle Examination</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Abel had not rested in a big warm bed like this in a long time. When he woke up the next morning, the soft mattress and the swan feather sheets kept him sofy in bed that he never wanted to get out. Hazy sunlight reached from the pale curtains, filling up the room in a misty atmosphere.

    Had he woken upte? Abel had gotten clear-headed all of a sudden. He had not rested this well in a long time, so well that he had woken upte. He couldn¡¯t let the teacher wait too long.

    He quickly got out of bed, took a shower, and rushed out of the room. When he arrived at the lobby of the hotel, he realized his teacher Wizard Morton was already eating his breakfast.

    ¡°Teacher, sorry, I woke upte!¡± Said Abel gently, quickly stepping up to Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Take a seat, Abel. I have already ordered breakfast for you!¡± Said Wizard Morton pointing towards a chair by his side.

    After Abel sat down, Wizard Morton said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good that you can sleep, I haven¡¯t had any deep sleep in a long time. If a wizard has a powerful power of the will, they will need less sleep.¡±

    Seeing that his teacher did not criticize him, Abel let out a breath of relief. At that moment, the waiter had walked up with his breakfast.

    The breakfast was elementary, only a bowl of porridge and a cup of juice. Abel looked towards the breakfast which his teacher Wizard Morton was having. It was a piece of soft bread and a ss of red wine. Wizard Morton slowly tore chunks out of the soft bread and dipped it in the red wine to enjoy.

    ¡°I¡¯m old. My appetite had gone bad. Only the red wine you gave me can give me enjoyment. Lately, I realized this red wine is very beneficial to how my body functions. It seems like it is bringing my energy back.¡± Wizard Morton eximed.

    Wizards cared about how their body functions a lot. This was because the mana would continuously eat up their body, and they needed to keep taking potions to help them recover. Therefore, every wizard has a deep understanding of their own body, even more than official knights. This must be what the saying of ¡®chronic illness is the best doctor¡¯ meant.

    ¡°Teacher, if this red wine is good for your body, I¡¯ll prepare some more for you after we go back.¡± Abel always thought thosebined red wines were only appearing to the tongue. However, now it seemed that the thingsbined through the Horadric cube were not as simple. They could increase bodily functions as well.

    ¡°What I actually meant was don¡¯t let the public know about this red wine. Red wine with such power can drive the entire Duchy of Carmel into chaos!¡± Said Wizard Morton gently as he dip more bread into the wine.

    Although Abel knew what Wizard Morton had said might not be totally serious, he was still reminding him. He had underestimated the ability of these red wines.

    ¡°Yes, teacher. I¡¯ve only given two bottles of this red wine to my grandparents. Other than that, only you have them.¡± Said Abel after he thought for a while.

    Early in the morning, the hall of the Wizard Union was already filled with arge number of wizards. Although wizards normally don¡¯t talk loudly, the ce was still crowded with voicesing from all directions.

    ¡°Wizard Morton, I have already organized the examination for you.¡± The wizard Blight today was not as friendly as the one yesterday. He looked like he was just doing his job.

    ¡°Ok, Wizard Blight, let¡¯s get started!¡± Said Wizard Morton. He saw that Wizard Blight was sick of pretending, so he spoke directly as well.

    Wizard Blight then turned to Abel and said: ¡°Novice Wizard Abel, I will now officially examine your ability in regards to your application of the wizard badge, on behalf of the Wizard Union.¡±

    ¡°I ept my ability examination, Mr¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°You wait here for a while!¡± Said Wizard Blight pointing towards a room next to the battle stadium.

    Wizard Blight ignited themunication circle and spoke at it. ¡°Let Jasone here!¡±

    After a while, Abel saw a 2.2-meter tall man walking towards him. It was extremely rare to see a wizard of this built. The strong man stopped in front of Wizard Blight and bowed, ¡°Jason is happy to see Mr!¡±

    Wizard Blight then said, pointing at Abel, ¡°Your mission today is to battle with him, I need to test his fighting ability!¡±

    Now both Wizard Morton and Abel had already realized that Jason was a rank one novice wizard. Still, rank one at such an old age made it seem like he would remain this way till the day he dies.

    Looking at Jason¡¯s built, it seemed like he was one of those te power of the will possessor.¡¯ Only these kinds of people would maintain such a built after bing a wizard since they had only discovered that their power of the will had reached the standard of a Wizard after they became an adult. Although normally people like these won¡¯t get epted by a wizard, there were outliers. Jason was one of them.

    Although Abel had already reached the height of 1.9 meters, he still looked like a kid as he stood next to Jason. A deep smile emerged from Jason¡¯s face as he said, ¡°little guy, it¡¯s nice to be a wizard, isn¡¯t it? I bet you¡¯ll have a nightmare every time you think about what happened today.¡±

    Wizard Morton frowned. This Jason guy should not even be considered as a wizard. He was only a thug with a rank 1 novice wizard ability. Wizard Blight wanted to use Jason¡¯s huge body to directly oppress Abel, so he could fail Abel for unleashing the rank 3 wizard spells for too long. Up to this point, a cold smirk emerged from Wizard Morton¡¯s face. He knew his disciples very well. Although the mana did impact Abel¡¯s body, he was still a knight. A strong man like this shouldn¡¯t be a threat to Abel.

    Wizard Blight looked the two of them at the stadium and said, ¡°No rules. Whoever knocks down the other first will be the winner. Don¡¯t worry, and I¡¯ll be here to protect you. You guys won¡¯t get hurt. Now, let the examination begin.¡±

    As soon as the words of Wizard Blightnded, Jason was already rushing towards Abel at full speed. His steps were very quick, seemed like he had undergone some specific training.

    Abel did not move on the spot. He merely flicked his fingers in mid-air, mumbled some spells, and a pattern quickly emerged in mid-air.

    The speed at which Abel was able to unleash the spell was a little beyond Jason¡¯s expectations. In a flick of a hand, Jason sent a string of red me towards Abel.

    ¡°Rune sign?¡± Abel immediately stopped the pattern he was drawing to dodged the red me attack like a sh of lightning. He cursed to himself in anger.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to show his true ability. He was in the Wizard Union, and if he had shown his true ability, he would attract way too much attention. Therefore, he had tried to slow down the speed in which he unleashed his spells, so he seemed more like a normal rank 3 wizard.

    However, Jason¡¯s use of a rune sign was beyond his expectation. Although rune signs were a method of attack, it wouldn¡¯t show a person¡¯s true ability. On top of the high value of rune signs, they would never be used in a normal examination battle.

    ¡°Wizard Blight, how can you use a rune sign during a rank 3 wizard examination?¡± Wizard Morton asked angrily.

    ¡°That rune sign was made by Jason himself, so it was still part of his ability.¡±Wizard Blight exined.

    ¡°I will report what happened today to the Wizard Union,¡± Wizard Morton said with a deep voice.

    ¡°Whatever!¡± Wizard Blight said like he didn¡¯t care at all. This was because he thought to himself darkly in his heart, do you think you could make it back alive?

    As the two were talking, Jason had already thrown out ten rune signs. It was all fire attack rune signs, which meant that during this short period of time, Jason had thrown out 200,000 gold coins. By this point, Abel already sensed something was very wrong. This was only an examination.

    If it was a life and death battle throwing out that much rune signs could be understandable. However, under these circumstances, it was clear that someone was intentionally trying to give him a hard time. Normally a wizard who had just reached rank 3 might not even be able to withstand 5 rune signs, let alone 10.

    Luckily since Abel had be an elite knight, his speed was doubled. Although Jason had undergone some specific training, his speed was still far behind an official Knight. These rune signs had been thrown out by Jason like dark weapons. It had nothing to do with his rank 1 novice wizard ability at all. Even Abel still did not show his true ability, and he could still sessfully dodge all of these attacks.

    ¡°How.. how could you dodge all of my attacks¡± Jason was stunned as he shouted. He had already used up all of his rune signs, and Abel had dodged all of them.

    Abel couldn¡¯t care less if Jason was stunned. However, he was sick of trying to use spells, so he directly kicked Jason right in the stomach.

    As Abel was not using hisbat qi, he could unleash around 4500 pounds of force. Since he had learned close body kickboxing, he drew the force from his foot on the ground and delivered it from his shining waist to the leg in which he had strikeout horizontally. Just like that, 4500 pounds of force had almost entirelynded on the waist of Jason.

 Chapter 176 - First Mission

    <strong>Chapter 176: First Mission</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Also, Abel had used a technique when he was unleashing his force. The purpose of this technique was to send people flying with the kick, not directly prate them. These were two different ways of using force. The first one was used to send people flying, and the second was to give people internal damage.

    Of course, his Knight¡¯s training did not teach him anything about these physical kickboxing techniques. These techniques were all derived from the experience of his previous world. Since his strength had increased massively, these techniques improved drastically.

    Jason was struck by this horizontal kick. His 2.2 meters tall body was stopped for a while by this massive force and flew out towards a side afterward.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± As Jason was screaming, his body directly flew towards Wizard Blight, who was still arguing with Wizard Morton.

    By the time Wizard Blight had realized Jason was flying towards him, it was already toote for him to dodge. He could only quickly pad his portal bag, and a shield made up of white light emerged in front of his body. Jason¡¯s body viciously struck upon the shield. In a sh of an eye, Jason was already slowly rolling around the floor, red bubblesing out of his mouth.

    ¡°Mr. Blight, did I win?¡± Said Abel innocently looking at Wizard Blight.

    ¡°You!¡± Wizard Blight felt extremely angry. Not because of Jason. He couldn¡¯t care less if Jason died. He was angry because of the fact that he had wasted a defense rune sign in the Wizard Union branched headquarter.

    ¡°Wizard Blight, so what now. The battle had ended, are you going to give my disciple a wizard badge?¡± Said wizard Morton in a deep voice. He was already extremely irritated by the fact that Wizard Blight was trying to give them a hard time. He had decided that he would report this to the Wizard Union, what Wizard Blight had done was clearly taking advantage of the Holy Wizard Union.

    Wizard Blight didn¡¯t say anything. He coldly gazed towards the Jason twitching around on the floor and returned to his office desk. He ignited a magic circle, white lights began to swirl, and a badge with 3 leaves appeared.

    ¡°Novice Wizard Abel, I will now officially give you your wizard badge on behalf of the Wizard Union!¡± Said Wizard Blight as he walked in front of Abel. He coldly looked at him for a second and ced the wizard badge on his hand.

    The way Wizard Blight had treated Abel could already be considered as a huge offense to Abel¡¯s dignity. ording to the rules, if Wizard Blight was giving Abel the wizard badge on behalf of the Wizard Union, he had to put the badge in front of Abel¡¯s chest to signify the Wizard Union qualified his hard work.

    ¡°Wizard Blight, you no longer have the right to represent the Wizard Union,¡± Said Wizard Morton in a deep voice.

    As they were walking out of room number 3, Abel held the badge with 3 leaves in his hands and closely examined it. Although the leaves on the surface of the badge was for decoration only, the badge itself was made with many tiny magic circles.

    They walked around the mission list in the hall. Abel remembered mission 388, a mission about gathering soul catching grass. So he quickly asked, ¡°Teacher, can I ept a mission?¡±

    ¡°Already?¡± If you want to ept a mission, you have to go with Carlos and Camille. Never go by yourself.¡± Wizard Morton warned Abel.

    ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t need to battle in this mission. It is a mission I canplete immediately, which I saw yesterday.¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s lucky. I remember I spent an entire month toplete my first mission... Fine, let¡¯s go submit your mission,¡± said Wizard Morton with a smile.

    The two of them walked towards the mission list, and Abel ced the wizard badge on his into one of the empty gaps in the line of magic circles in front of the mission list. The gap fitted perfectly.

    Abel used his power of the will to control the wizard badge. What he saw was simr to using a mouse in his past life, and the mission list was simr to a screen. As he stared at the missions quickly moving up and down, he quickly selected mission 388. Afterward, the details of the mission appeared on his wizard badge.

    It was a good thing everyone who epted these missions were wizards. It would be impossible for a normal person to select anything with the speed at which the mission messages were moving.

    Abel retrieved his wizard badge and turned his head back to Wizard Morton. He asked, ¡°Teacher, does that mean I had epted the mission?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I never thought you¡¯d are so good at using it already.¡± Said Wizard Morton.

    Abel wanted to say that although this mission list was very advanced in this world¡¯s standing, it was very outdatedpared to the things in his previous world; from was the interface or its practical use. This mission list was very simple, and the way it was controlled was not too different from aputer from his previous world.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Carlos used it before,¡± Abel could only think of this exnation.

    ¡°Oh, you can go that way to submit your mission!¡± Said Wizard Morton pointing towards an area on the right side of the hall.

    Abel arrived in the service desk. The ce felt fresh, and there was nothing stacking up. It looked nothing like a ce to submit things.

    ¡°Are you here to submit a mission?¡± The person serving Abel was a low ranking female wizard wearing a white robe. She didn¡¯t look too old. Instead she looked kinda like Loraine, so you could basically call her a beautiful woman.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Abel followed.

    The low ranking female wizard then said with a smile, ¡°Please show me your wizard badge!¡±

    Abel gave his wizard badge to the low ranking female wizard. The low ranking female wizard then ced Abel¡¯s wizard badge on a magic circle in front of her and said, ¡°It is your first time submitting a mission. If you hadplete the mission all by yourself, your mission credit rate would increase by 20%.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, you never told me about this!¡± Said Abel turning his head back towards Wizard Morton in a puzzled expression.

    ¡°My teacher didn¡¯t tell me back in the days as well!¡± Said Wizard Morton in a strong voice.

    The low ranking female wizard looked for a second towards Wizard Morton, who was standing behind Abel. She immediately knew this was an official wizard teaching his disciple, so she said with a smile, ¡°Please give me your mission requirements.¡±

    Abel took out a decent size bad from his portal bag and ced it on the counter. Many wizards standing by the side couldn¡¯t help but tensed up their gaze and stared at Wizard Morton with a frightened look. They all thought this rank 3 Wizard¡¯s portal bag was given by his teacher since the only way to get a portal bag without being investigated by the Wizard Union was to kill an official Wizard.

    The low ranking female wizard opened the bag, seeing that it was filled with soul catching grass. She then asked suspiciously, ¡°Did you finish this mission all by yourself? If there were other wizards who had helped you, you wouldn¡¯t get the 20% increase.¡±

    The low ranking female wizard could not believe a rank 3 wizard could get such arge amount of soul catching grass by himself. These soul catching grass were exclusively grown in the orc empire. It was very hard to get in the human world. Also, since these grasses were also a keyponent to a Knight¡¯s rank increasing potion, they were even harder to get.

    ¡°Yes, Ipleted this mission all by myself,¡± Abel repeated himself in a certain tone while frowning his eyebrows.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll give these souls catching grass a check,¡± The low ranking female wizard dumped all the soul catching grass out, and randomly selected 2 of them to ce on a magic circle by the side.

    ¡°Weird, really no other wizards who had touched them!¡± The low ranking female wizard mumbled to herself with her head pointing downward. This magic circle could detect the scent of a wizard. It was responsible for examining missions that required wizards toplete all by themselves. In order to be qualified, the magic circle needed to show the scent of the wizardpleting the mission. If there was another scent beside the wizard examining the mission merchandise, it would mean that this mission was notpleted by that wizard alone.

    The low ranking female wizard counted up all the soul catching grass in detail and said, ¡°You have 2520 soul catching grass in total. Please take back 20 of them. You had gained 25 credit from this mission, and since it was your first mission and you hadpleted all by yourself, you will get 5 extra credit. That¡¯s 30credit points in total. Do you want to deposit it in your wizard badge?¡±

    ¡°Please help me exchange it into 23 bottles of ¡®constitution potion¡¯ and deposit the rest of the credit into my wizard badge.¡± After Abel had put away the 20 soul catching grass, the first thing that came to his mind was to get some ¡®constitution potion¡¯ forbining. He had 3 bottles of ¡®constitution potion¡¯ on him currently. If he got 23 more, it would just be enough tobine a master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion¡¯.

    The low ranking female wizard put all the soul catching grass back into the bag and ced it on to a magic circle behind her. She operated it for a while, and the bag of soul catching grass disappeared into thin air. After a while, a wooden box appeared from the magic circle.

    Afterward, the low ranking female wizard ce the wooden box and Abel¡¯s wizard badge on the counter and said, ¡°7 credit points had been deposited into your wizard badge, and your 23 potions are here as well. Please take it.¡±

    Abel put away his wizard badge and opened the wooden box to quickly counted the potions. Afterward, he nodded his head.

 Chapter 177 - Defence With a Life

    <strong>Chapter 177: Defence With a Life</strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Once again, they stood in the middle of the huge teleportation circle. Wizard Morton said with a smile, ¡°From now on, you are officially a member of the Wizard Union. You can no longer get involved with the customs of the world, so just let the others take care of the business in your family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± Abel rarely questioned about his family¡¯s business anyway. Both the Harry family in Harvest City and the Abel castle were upied by his uncle Marshall. As for all of the assets under his coat of arms in Bakong City, his trusted steward Ken took care of it. It had been a long time since he had cared about his family business. He would only take a look at the ie and spending records every month.

    ¡°Please teleport us to the Morton magic tower!¡± Said Wizard Morton to the shing white light in front of him. The white light was a sign confirming the teleportation array was ready for teleportation.

    In the Wizard Union branch headquarter in the Duchy of Keyen, there were many wizards wearing white robes controlling and epting the request from the teleportation circle. Since this huge magic circle could teleport multiple people at a time, it was always operated manually.

    When a wizard in the white robe had heard the words ¡°Morton magic tower, his eyes began to sparkle. He immediately took the right to control the teleportation circle and changed the destination. Then, he ignited the teleportation circle.

    It was the first time this white robe novice wizard had done this. Afterward, he was so nervous that his face had gone badly pale.

    ¡°Bling!¡± an intermediate Wizard appeared in the middle of the teleportation circle operation room. His gaze brushed upon the few white robe beginner wizards and said: ¡°Stop what you are doing!¡±

    The few white robe beginner wizards stopped what they were doing. After seeing an intermediate wizard, they had to step up and bow.

    ¡°Someone just took the right to control without permission. Whoever did it,e out immediately. Don¡¯t make me search for you, or else even your family will be drag into this,¡± said the intermediate wizard in a calm voice, with waves of impose pressureing out of him.

    The few beginner wizards in white robe exchanged gazes. Afterward, they all looked back towards the badly frightened, pale-faced beginner wizard.

    The intermediate wizard doubled down on his impose pressure, directly locked down the beginner Wizard. He grabbed his robe, and in a sh of white light, they had disappeared from the spot, leaving only some words behind, ¡°All of you get back to work!¡±

    As soon as the teleportation circle began to glow, Abel immediately sensed an immense danger. It was vicious, and it was much greater than anything he had felt before. However, it was toote to leave the teleportation circle.

    The ¡®Frozen armor¡¯ immediately appeared on Abel¡¯s body, as his goldenbat qi began to unleash. At the same time, 5 defense rune signs had also appeared in Abel¡¯s left hand, as well as the magic shield on the right. He put the shield in front of him.

    Wizard Morton saw Abel¡¯s reaction, so he immediately put on his ¡®frozen armor¡¯ as well. This was the most powerful defense spell he had mastered.

    The white light of the teleportation circle had stopped, and both Wizard Morton and Abel had vanished from the teleportation circle. In a valley a few hundred miles out, a simple and worn out teleportation circle began to sh in white light. The shadows of 2 men emerged from the teleportation circle.

    This was the first time Abel had remained totally conscious throughout the entire teleportation journey. Most of it was thanks to his powerful goldenbat qi protecting him.

    As soon as Abel step foot on the ground, his elite Knight spirit immediately sensed a great threat in front of him. The white light still had not totally faded yet, so it had the ability to protect the person being teleported. Only after those white light had totally faded, could the person being teleported could be attacked by external forces.

    The moment before the white light faded, Abel gazed back at Wizard Morton. This long-distance teleportation still had some effect on Wizard Morton. Although he was used to teleportation, his body was still weak. He could help with vertigo brought in by teleportation.

    ¡°Secure defense!¡± Abel roared as he plunged his shield towards the ground facing the direction of the threat. His goldenbat qi was rushing around, entirely surrounding Wizard Morton and himself.

    ¡°Bang!¡± That simple and worn out teleportation circle had shattered, and the white light protecting the two hadpletely vanished.

    Immediately, 3 huge fireballs ignited upon Abel¡¯s shield. His goldenbat qi could not even stand half a second against this force until it waspleted scattered. In a sh, the shield in which Abel had used to counteracted countless attacks had also be struck into pieces.

    Abel did not move at all. His teacher Wizard Morton was right behind him. If he left now, his teacher would be directly attacked.

    It didn¡¯t matter if this wasing from a ce of love for his teacher, or the fact that he could only have a chance of survival if his teacher also survived. He was not willing to step aside.

    One by one, he began to ignite the defense rune sign in his hand. At the same time, those weak little souls had also ignited thest defense rune sign. His body was shining in 2 beams of white light.

    However, in the face of these powerful magic, everything was useless. As the 3 firebombs exploded at the same time, the white light on his body was scattered, and his ¡®frozen¡¯ armor had faded away. Just like a paper wrapping a rock, Abel¡¯s body flew out along with the massive shockwave.

    There were 3 wizards who were responsible for the attack, and there was only a 10% chance that Abel could survive these massive attacks, so they didn¡¯t care about Able being blown away.

    ¡°Abel!¡± Since Abel had taken all the blow of the 3 firebombs, Wizard Morton¡¯s ¡®frozen armor¡¯ was still intact. When he woke up from his vertigo, he was just in time to see Abel flying out from the shockwave. Wizard Morton shouted.

    The 3 Wizard¡¯s second attack was well on its way again, but by that time, the clear-headed Wizard Morton had already disappeared from the spot.

    ¡°Ston! I want you all dead¡± as Wizard Morton roared in anger, he speeded towards a beginner wizard in a sh of lightning.

    Lighting spells were the most difficult spell to learn, and the most difficult to unleash its power. The only pro of these spells was it¡¯s speed, not its attacking power. Normally intermediate wizards would only learn the ¡®move in the sh¡¯ from lightning spells, and rarely other ones.

    The beginner wizard could not do a ¡®move in the sh¡¯, and the speed of lightning was too quick for him, so he didn¡¯t have time to dodge. He could only take out a defense rune sign to directlybat this strike of lightning.

    The lightning viciously struck upon the beginner wizard. The force of the lightning was totally beyond his imagination as the beginner wizard got knocked to the ground.

    That strike of lightning did not stop as it switched its target towards the body of another beginner wizard.

    ¡°Chain of lightning!¡± Wizard Ston roared in shock. In order to learn the ¡®chain of lightning¡¯ spell. One must first master both the electric spell ¡®charging bolt¡¯ and ¡®lightning¡¯. Just imagine, if the ¡®chain of lighting¡¯ had the power to knock down a beginner wizard in one strike. There would definitely need to have great mastery in both the ¡®charging bolt¡¯ and ¡®lightning.¡¯

    Wizard Ston was shocked because he always thought Wizard Morton was a Wizard expertise in fire magic. He could never have guessed he was hiding so much electric power. Just think about how much effort and time that would take. Wizard Morton didn¡¯t just know these 2 types of magic. He was expertise in both of them.

    Wizard Ston was expertise in fire attacks. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to learn other spells but that he didn¡¯t have enough power of the will. Power trumped diversity, so If he tried to learn other spells, none of his spells would be powerful enough to counteract such a powerful opponent in a battlefield.

    The second beginner wizard also didn¡¯t escape the fate of the first beginner wizard. The ¡®chain of lightning¡¯ had the same ability as ¡®move in the sh¡¯. Once it sessfully struck its first target, it would almost immediately transfer to the body of another target.

    Seeing the 2 beginner wizards being knocked to the ground, Wizard Ston immediately unleashed his own white lightning and moved to a spot 40 meters out with the ¡®move in the sh¡¯.

    ¡®Gosford! if you still don¡¯te out now, your deal will end here!¡± Wizard Ston roared.

    The heart of Wizard Morton suddenly shook. Although he had already destroyed 2 beginner wizards, it didn¡¯t affect his opponent too much. In a battle between 2 intermediate wizards, beginner wizards were used for dragging the time.

    If Abel did not take up the entire blow. The 3 firebombs unleashed by 2 beginner wizards and one intermediate wizard were supposed to kill wizard Morton. This seemed like this was the first n of Wizard Ston.

    He didn¡¯t want other wizards to know that he had connections with the Orc¡¯s empire. Therefore, only after his first n had failed. He let the 2 beginner wizard drag on so he could summon the deity of Gosford from the Orc¡¯s empire.

 Chapter 178 - Battle Between Wizards

    <h4>Chapter 178: Battle Between Wizards</h4>

    Wizard Ston was only a business partner to the deity of Gosford. If Wizard Ston could not save himself during the battle, there would be a big chance that the deity of Gosford would find a chance to kill them both.

    Wizard Morton looked at Wizard Ston with a pair of sharp eyes and said, ¡°no matter who you called, you must die today.¡±

    Despite Wizard Morton being only a rank 11, and Wizard Ston being a rank 12 wizard, Wizard Morton was much more powerful than Wizard Ston in terms of spells. Wizard Ston did not know Wizard Morton¡¯s age. If he did, he would definitely not want to pick a fight with a wizard who was about to reach the end of his lifespan. These type of wizards had spent their entire life practicing spells, and they wouldn¡¯t leave their enemies behind. They were going to die soon anyway, so they might as well give it all they got and drag their enemy to hell along with them.

    Seeing his disciple sacrificing his life to protect him, you could just guess how angry Wizard Morton must be. At this point, he had decided to kill Wizard Ston no matter what.

    ¡°Click click!¡±

    A wave of spooky ear-piercingughter emerged. Afterward, a patch of dark and cold red light filled the battlefield.

    ¡°Weaken! Ston, I can¡¯t believe you are coborating with a deity of orcs!¡± When Wizard Morton he realized that he had been struck with the ¡®weaken¡¯ spell, he roared with anger. His ¡®scattered ice armor¡¯ could not withstand the force of the ¡®weaken¡¯ spell.

    ¡°Wizard Ston is a great friend to the Orc¡¯s empire. He has exchanged countless military resources and training potions with us. He was he who requested me to kill you this time as well.¡± The deity of Gosford¡¯s voice kept changing direction in mid-air, making it impossible to pinpoint where he was.

    ¡°Shut up, Gosford,¡± Wizard Ston quickly shouted.

    After what the deity of Gosford had said, Wizard Ston knee fully well that the only choice he had now was to give it all he got and kill Wizard Morton. If Wizard Morton escaped, he would be in big trouble.

    ¡°Ling ling ling¡±

    Suddenly, 6 skeleton wizards holding sharp axes and 5 skeleton wizards shining in fire and ice emerged from all directions. They slowly surrounded Wizard Morton.

    ¡°The deity of orc, you had used the dead body of wizards to cultivate skeleton wizards. The Wizard Union will definitely not let this one slide,¡± Wizard Morton shouted as he saw so many skeleton wizards emerging.

    Skeleton wizards were forbidden. Although they could get away with it within the Orc¡¯s empire, as soon as they bring it to the human world, they were basically picking a fight with the Wizard Union. Then, it would be a battle to the death.

    ¡°Human, do you think you still have a chance to go back to the Wizard Union to report us?¡± The voice of the deity of Gosford scattered from all directions in the sky.

    The moment before the huge battle was about to take ce, Abel had slowly woken up. Manyyers of defense minimized the damage his body actually took to the limit. However, he was still badly burnt, and he could feel his goldenbat qi continuously repairing some of his damaged organs.

    Abel felt like he was going to die. His strong body was like a broken bucket filled with water. Blood continued to gush out. As the blood in his body kept decreasing, the speed of which the blood gushed out had also begun to slow down. At that moment, he was truly in a life and death situation.

    He gently opened a slit in his eye. His body hadnded under a huge tree far away from the battlefield. There was a huge hole next to the ce where he was lying, which was probably made by his body¡¯s impact initial impact. He remembered he had gotten rebound from the initial impact, hit the huge tree, andnded where he was now.

    His teacher Wizard Morton was okay. Joy filled Abel¡¯s heart. His teacher Wizard Morton stood in the middle of the battlefield. Above him was another human Wizard, and there were skeletons surrounding them from all directions

    Since no one was looking, Abel moved the Kong Kong spirit portal bag and the Tome of Town Portal to his personal storage space in the Horadric Cube. Afterward, he used his power of the will to take out his personal storage space and directly hide it in the big hole in front of him.

    After Abel finished what he was doing, he carefully looked at how the battle was going again. At that time, Wizard Morton had already started his battle with the human Wizard. However, a dark red glow would often emerge from the sky, making Wizard Morton lose his dominance again.

    Wizard Morton had thrown out 4 rune signs on to his body. They were attribute increasing rune signs. They could increase the 4 main attributes of one¡¯s body temporarily. It was very rare to see a Wizard who could inherit these type of rune signs, and they would rarely appear in Wizard exchange grounds.

    These rune signs couldn¡¯t be underestimated. After Wizard Morton had unleashed them, his speed had multiplied, and his mana also increased a tremendous amount.

    He let out a cold smirk looking at Wizard Ston. He didn¡¯t seem to care about the skeletons surrounding him at all.

    Those skeletons moved slowly at first, but they suddenly speeded up. 6 of the skeletons formed into 6 ck shadows in mid-air and rushed towards Wizard Morton. ck sharp axes struck through the air. It was surrounded by something simr tobat qi, but it was ck. If a person had been struck by these axes, they would not only be physically impacted; they would also be attacked by corps venom.

    Afterward, the patch of spooky dark red glow in the sky above the battlefield struck towards Wizard Morton. This was the ¡°damage increasing¡± curse. This type of curse could double the physical damage of the skeletons. Wizard Morton felt helpless since it was that it was impossible to counteract a curse. Therefore, he could only let the ¡®damage increasing¡¯ cursend directly upon his body. His body was shining in blood red and returned to normal again.

    Actually, Wizard Morton had a very simple way of dealing with the attacks of the skeletons. He threw out 6 ice attack rune signs to slow down the skeletons by frosting their bodies. During this time, he quickly dodged the spell attacks of the other 5 skeleton wizards. Afterward, he threw out a fire rune sign to ignite the ¡®firebomb¡¯ of Wizard Ston.

    Wizard Morton had effectively taken care of all the attacks that sent his way, despite barely unleashing any of his own spells.

    Wizard Morton knew fully well that the most dangerous part of this battle was the 6 close body attack skeletons. If he was struck by the close body attacks of these 6 skeletons, there might be a big chance a chain reaction might ur, making him lose his spell ability.

    At that moment, the spooky dark red glow emerged from the sky again. Suddenly, everything went ck in front of Wizard Morton. He could not see anything around him beyond 5 meters.

    ¡°Darken vision!¡± Wizard Morton darkly called. He knew in his heart that his hidden opponent was a summoned deity of orcs, who was expertise in curses.

    During the time Wizard Morton¡¯s vision was affected, the 6 close body battle skeletons had already recovered their speed. With immense speed, the axes in their hands struck down. The spell unleashed by the 5 skeleton wizards was also getting closed, and Wizard Storm¡¯s ¡®firebomb¡¯ had also locked him down.

    In that slip of a second, Wizard Morton¡¯s body vanished. He dodged all these attacks with the ¡®move in the sh,¡¯ sending him to the edge of the battlefield.

    Wizard Morton¡¯s experience in battle had stunned the entire battlefield for a moment.

    After he made sure no one was watching him, Abel took out 3 bottles of ¡®constitution potions¡¯ from his portal bag, ced it in his Horadric cube, and pressedbined. He then continued to take out more and more ¡®constitution potions¡¯ tobine. Afterward, 27 bottles of ¡®constitution potions¡¯ had turned in to 9 bottles of greater ¡®constitution potions¡¯ shining blue light. Then, they had turned in to 3 bottles of greatest ¡®constitution potions¡¯ shining in gold. Atst, they had turned into a bottle of master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion¡¯ shining in dark gold.

    Now, let¡¯s see if this master¡¯s ¡®constitution potions¡¯ could really save his life. This was Abel¡¯sst hope. He could not even lift his arm. He could only directly use his power of the will to pour the potion from his Horadric cube to his mouth. He couldn¡¯t care less if he would cut himself, as he viciously bit down on the crystal bottle. Some of the softest skin in his mouth was prated, blood leaking out from the side of his mouth.

    But nevertheless, he did not waste any of the master¡¯s ¡®constitution potions.¡¯ The entire bottle had been poured into the mouth of Abel.

    The master¡¯s ¡®constitution potions¡¯ immediately acted like steroids in Abel¡¯s body. In almost no time, all of the functions in Abel¡¯s body was triggered as it began to repair his wounds. The repair process was much quicker than his goldenbat qi. In a sh, his organs had also begun to recover.

 Chapter 179 - Break

    <h4>Chapter 179: Break</h4>

    After a while, Abel felt his energy rush back to his body. His goldenbat qi also seemed like it had gotten denser from this almost dying experience.

    He still had a lot of wounds outside of his body. Although his burnt skins had healed up a little, he still looked very scary. It seemed like that master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion¡¯ would try to heal the internal damage first. It would start to heal external damage once the internal damages were healed. But by this point, the effect of the potion was wearing off. It only got the chance to heal somerge external wounds before its effect was all used up.

    Abel used his power of the will to drag his personal storage space into the Horadric cube once again. He let out a deep breath of reliefl. He survived nevertheless. His external wounds were not a problem; his goldenbat qi would slowly heal it up after some time.

    Now it just came down to if his teacher Wizard Morton could win this battle. If Wizard Morton had lost, maybe he couldn¡¯t preserve his little life.

    At that moment, he saw a dark shadow from a near distance. It was a shadow of a body wearing an entirely ck robe. That body looked too tall to be a human¡¯s body, and it was ruthlessly sending out some unknown spells to the battlefield.

    Abel was sure in his heart that this was the deity of the orc that was controlling the skeletons. Therefore, he held the 6 fire attack rune signs he made yesterday in his hand. Those were the most powerful rune signs he ha; they were much more powerful than any spells he could do. Then, he reached his power of the will in his portal bag, and a magic cane appeared on his hand.

    Actually, Abel knew fully well that the rune signs he made yesterday, and the magic cane with the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ spell in his hand, would not do much damage to the deity of the orc. Especially the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ spell. It was mostly used for picking up things from a distance, and it¡¯s attacking ability was basically nothing.

    However, he was waiting for a chance: a chance to let his teacher gather up all his strength, and focus on killing one of his opponents first. Currently, his teacher was being attacked by 2 opponents simultaneously, so it was impossible for him to focus on a target.

    ¡°Huh, that kid still didn¡¯t die after all the attacks. So lucky.¡± the deity of Gosford looked at Abel on the ground. His power of the will could sense Abel¡¯s life force, and seemed like Abel¡¯s life force was very strong as well.

    After Abel heard the voice of the deity of Gosford, he knew it was toote for him to just attack him directly. He had to find a chance. Attacking an intermediate deity head-on would be suicide.

    Since the deity of Gosford was distracted, it gave Wizard Morton a chance to attack. The ¡®weaken¡¯ spell in his body had faded, and he regained all of his spell power again. The ¡®chain of lightning¡¯ he had not used for a long time was unleashed once again. After the ¡®chain of lightning¡¯ had knocked down 2 skeletons, it shed in the body of Wizard Ston. He let out a scream, and the 2yers of defense on his body were destroyed immediately. However, the moment before hisyer defenses were destroyed, he used the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ and dodged.

    By this point, Wizard Ston felt his mana was about to be used up after all the vicious attacks he had sent to Wizard Morton. If he continued like this, he might not even be able to preserve his life, let alone killing Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Gosford, what are you doing? I can¡¯t hold it anymore.¡± Wizard Ston screamed as he was ruthlessly using up his mana on the ¡®move in a sh.¡¯

    The deity of Gosford was standing in front of the body of Abel. He was just about to bend down and search for his lost treasures, but suddenly he felt the 2 chains of will disappear from his mind. Afterward, he heard the scream of Wizard Ston, so he had no choice but to turn around and said, ¡°Humans, you have the guts to kill my skeletons? I¡¯ll turn you into a skeleton Wizard!¡±

    As the deity of Gosford was speaking, he pointed his blood-red magic cane towards Wizard Morton, and a beam of red light began to shine from his magic cane. In the sh of the moment, Abel suddenly grabbed his right leg with one of his hands on the floor. His massive force quickly dragged the weak body of the deity of Gosford directly on to the ground. Since Abel had wounds on his mouth, he could only mumble, ¡°Knight¡¯s outbreak technique!¡±

    A Knight¡¯s outbreak technique could increase one¡¯s strength by 3 times, but the person who had used the technique would get a little weaker for the next following hour. This was a secret Knight technique from the Bet family. This technique had immediately used up almost half of his goldenbat qi, but what he got was 3 times his strength. On top of the support of his goldenbat qi, Abel had now had the strength of a human T. Rex.

    Now, Abel was bashing up the deity of Gosford on the floor in the most ruthless techniques imaginable. Stabbing the eye, stabbing the throat, punching the groin, striking the nose, basically unleashing all the most frowned upon fighting techniques in his past life.

    Other than physical attacks, his weak little souls also kept igniting the fire attack rune signs on his right hand. Waves and waves of me blew upon the deity of Gosford. It had also burned Abel as well, but he couldn¡¯t care less at that point.

    The deity of Gosford was struck with so many unexpected attacks; he didn¡¯t know how to react to all of a sudden. But still, he was an intermediate deity. He still has some life-saving methods apart from his defense, which was about to be shattered by Abel¡¯s massive force. A rock monster made by mud appeared from the tip of his right finger and quickly merged with the deity of Gosford. Just like that, a new armor made with mud had formed on his body.

    In a sh of an eye, all of the attacks from Abel became useless. A murderous instinct emerged from the cold eyes of the deity of Gosford. A little novice Wizard had almost pushed him towards a crisis. A blinding white light began to sh from his finger. A spell was about to be unleashed.

    Since Abel was holding up the deity of Gosford during this time, the skeletons were not supported by any spells. Therefore, they could no longer form a threat to Wizard Morton, especially after losing 2 of the skeletons. Wizard Ston was not looking too well either. His mana was almost fully drained.

    All of a sudden, Wizard Morton decided to surrender. He hadpletely disappeared from the battlefield after a few ¡®move in a sh¡¯. Wizard Morton did not chase after him. Instead, he sensed a battle happening, so he quickly arrived beside Abel with a ¡®move in a sh.¡¯

    By that point, the deity of Gosford¡¯s spell hadpleted, and he was just about to unleash it to kill Abel. Suddenly, he saw Wizard Morton appeared out of thin air. So, he quickly did some shameless rolls on the ground to drag out his distance with Wizard Morton, waiting for the support of the skeletons.

    However, there was no way Wizard Morton could give him a chance to escape. A strike of lightning stuck on his body, but due to his mud armor, the damage he actually took wasrgely minimized.

    The strength and weakness of a deity were very obvious. They could not do a ¡®move in a sh¡¯, so they basically had the speed of a turtle. However, if you were talking about their stamina in battles, they would be miles ahead of any wizards. As long as a deity could summon their skeletons, they could just let them battle forever without using up a single bit of their own mana. The defense spells of a deity were also extremely strong; they could counteract countless physical or spell attacks.

    The deity of Gosford and Wizard Morton began drawing their own patterns at the same time. The deity of Gosford had drawn a ¡® white bone armor¡¯ defense pattern. Although this was only rank one spell, it was still veryplicated.

    On the other hand, Wizard Morton had unleashed the ¡®hellfire¡¯ spell. This was not a high-rank spell as well, but it was the perfect match for the mud armor in the deity of Gosford. Its ability was unleashing a ball of me and burning people to death.

    Although these 2 spells only needed a second to unleash, it felt much longer to the 3 of them on the battlefield. These spells could dictate the result of the battle. If the deity of Gosford could unleash his ¡®white bone armor¡¯ first, then he would have enough time to regroup with his skeletons. A deity with its skeletons was a whole other levelpared to a deity by itself.

    However, if Wizard Morton could unleash his ¡®hellfire¡¯ spell first, then he could turn the deity of Gosford into a burnt white potato along with his mud armor.

    As the 2 of them were still drawing their magic patterns, suddenly, a worn-out short cane looking magic cane was lifted by Abel¡¯s left hand. A white pattern immediately emerged from the front of the magic cane and soon disappeared. Afterward, a beam of white light appeared on top of the deity of Gosford¡¯s head and soon engulfing his entire head.

    ¡°Break!¡± Abel mumbled the wounds in his face could not hide the smirk on his face.

    The deity of Gosford felt dizzy all of a sudden. Although the fighting ability of the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ was very low, it had a special ability, which was the break spell. As long as this spell was directly cast on someone¡¯s head, their spell would break.

 Chapter 180 - After The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 180: After The Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    A stream of relentless fire shot out from Wizard Morton. By the time the deity of Gosford had woken up, he was already surrounded by the me. All the could do now was to scream in agony. Afterward, the scream slowly gets softer and softer.

    The support was here. But when the skeletons were just meters away from Wizard Morton, they suddenly came to a halt. Afterward, he let out an ¡°ah,¡± and all fell to the ground in pieces.

    The battle had ended. Wizard Morton lowered his head to look at Abel and asked in a full heart of worries ¡°Abel, what happened?¡±

    By this point, Abel had finally rxed after an intense battle. Now, the immense pain in his body began to register in his brain. Especially his mouth, there were still bits and pieces of crystal ss sticking inside it. The pain was unbearable.

    ¡°N...nothing!¡± Abel could barely speak these 2 sybles before fresh blood began to pour out him his mouth again.

    ¡°Yeah, sure. This is some medicine for your wounds. Just take it first, I¡¯ll find some better options for you when we get back.¡± said Wizard Morton taking out a bottle of medicine from his portal bag, opened Abel¡¯s mouth and poured it inside.

    Abel swallowed the medicine at once. A numb itching feeling emerged from his mouth, and soon he began to cough out a few mouthfuls of blood and crystal chips. The wounds in his mouth had healed up a lot as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going now,¡± said Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Teacher, the things on that Wizard!¡± Said Abel trying his best to speak.

    ¡°You greedy bastard. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t forget.¡± In a few shes of light, Wizard Morton had ripped the portal bags off the 2 beginner wizards and shoved their dead bodies inside. Then, he returned to Abel¡¯s side.

    ¡°How about him?¡± Abel knew the deity of orcs were very powerful, so how could he not have anything good on him.

    ¡°Abel, ording to the rule of battle, those are your spoils of war. You had counteracted the first attack to protect me and used your wounded body to hold up an intermediate deity. Most of all, you broke the deity¡¯s spell in the most crucial moment!¡± Said Wizard Morton looking at Abel with the most serious expression.

    Abel looked back at Wizard Morton in a puzzled look and said: ¡°Teacher, isn¡¯t this what a disciple supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°Why are your thoughts so weird? A disciple is a disciple. They don¡¯t need to risk their lives for their teacher,¡± Although this was what Wizard Morton had said, he was deeply touched, and the expression in his eyes was filled with gratitude.

    ¡°Teacher, I could only survive because of you. You are the one who truly risked your life for me! Said Abel honestly.

    ¡°Abel, not many people can do this! Anyway, let¡¯s pack up the dead body of the deity. We need to get back quick to help you treat your wounds,¡± Said Wizard Morton, looking at the wounds filled face of Abel.

    Abel searched for a while on the dead body of the deity of the orc. He didn¡¯t find any portal bag, that was weird. However, when he was about to shove the deity of orc¡¯s dead body into his own portal bag and give it a more detail search after he got back, he realized it was impossible to do so.

    ¡°Teacher, howe I can¡¯t put his dead body into my portal bag?¡± Abel turned to Wizard Morton and asked.

    ¡°The deity of orcs have some very weird dimension tool. They don¡¯t trust anyone, and they like to keep their best stuff inside their body. Therefore, they will often swap out a part of their bones into a dimension tool,¡± Said Wizard Morton.

    At that moment, Abel realized why he could not put the dead body of the deity of the orc into his portal bag. A portal bag could not let any other dimension tool be put inside, so he had to find where the deity of orc was storing its dimension tool first.

    It seemed like the only way now was to use his power of the will to examine. But suddenly, Abel remembered when he was unleashing his most vicious attacks, the deity of orc had sent out a mud monster from the tip of his right finger, which had be a mud armor afterward, making his attacks useless.

    That¡¯s right. It was on its right finger. Therefore, Abel used his power of the will and did the most detailed examination on the deity of orc¡¯s right finger. He was correct; a joint in one of his fingers was different.

    Abel took out an ice magic big sword from his portal bag. In a sh, a little joint from the deity of orc¡¯s finger was perfectly picked out. The tip of the sword frosted the chunk of flesh on the joint. Then with a flick of the sword, the flesh fell on to the floor.

    Seeing the sword skill of Abel, Wizard Morton couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°If you weren¡¯t a Wizard, you would definitely be a powerful Knight. Its a pity for your gift as a Knight.

    Of course, Abel would not tell anyone about the secret of his goldenbat qi. He merely held the finger joint in his hand and rushed his power of the will inside. There was no resistance. The wealth of the deity of orc was exposed in front of his eyes.

    The space of the finger joint was not big, only about a square meter. There were some bottles on the side, somembskin parchment, 2 books, a pile of magic gems, but most of all, there was a human puppet made entirely out of gold.

    ¡°Teacher, what are all these things used for?¡± Said Abel as he handed the finger joint to Wizard Morton.

    Wizard Morton didn¡¯t refuse as he gave out a little smile. He then began to examine the finger joint.

    Meanwhile, Abel was putting the dead body of the deity of orc into his portal bag. Then, he noticed the deity of orc¡¯s magic cane on the ground not far from him. This was the first magic cane he saw in this world. Therefore, he quickly stepped towards it and directly shoved it in his portal bag. He didn¡¯t have time to examine its attributes currently.

    ¡°Abel, be careful of the crystal ss in here, don¡¯t ever open it without consideration. Only start messing with it once you learned potion study. Deities are experts in making poisons, so I specte that most of the things in here are poisons. In regards to the deity¡¯s knowledge, just take a look at it. Don¡¯t learn it for no reason. Although they have the same origin as the human wizards, after countless years of changes, we are now nothing alike,¡± Wizard Morton warned Abel after seeing the things inside.

    ¡°Teacher, how about that gold puppet?¡± Asked Abel, he was very curious towards the puppet.

    ¡°If I had guessed correctly, this golden putter is a stone metal monster from an elite deity, ¡°Wizard Morton exined.

    ¡°Stone metal monster?¡± After Abel had heard this word, he was reminded of the skeletons the deity had summoned today. It seemed like the deity of orc¡¯s upation was a bit like the Necromancer in Diablo.

    ¡°ording to legends, sometimes an elite deity will forcefully rip their elite ¡°stone metal monster¡¯ spell from their body before they die to protect their offsprings. This allowed the stone metal monster to live on forever,¡± Although Wizard Morton didn¡¯t like deities too much, he still respected this action quite a lot.

    ¡°If this is the case, wouldn¡¯t the orc¡¯s empire have a lot of stone metal monster?¡± This was a thing summoned by an elite deity. So if what the teacher had said was true, every elite deity will rip their ¡°stone metal monster¡± out of their body before they die. Then, there should be a lot of stone metal monsters roaming around.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Said Wizard Morton shaking his head withughter, he then followed, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the pain an elite deity needs to go through to rip their spells off their body. I don¡¯t even think one out of ten elite deities can sessfully do so. So your biggest takeaway from this battle is this stone metal monster.¡±

    ¡°Teacher, why didn¡¯t the deity just use this monster just then?¡±Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°What else could he do. He had already summoned an altered ¡®mud monster¡¯ spell on his body. I¡¯m not sure what the reason is, but mud monsters and stone metal monsters could not be summoned at the same time.

    After Wizard Morton had answered Abel¡¯s question, he waved his hand and said: ¡°I¡¯ll answer more of your questionster, if you still don¡¯t treat your wounds soon, you might be in big trouble!¡±

    As he was speaking, Wizard Morton grabbed Abel¡¯s hand and unleashed the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ continuously. It was the second time Abel had the privilege to enjoy this service. He had gained his experience fromst time, so he surrounded his head with his goldenbat qi under his skin. The dizziness had soon disappeared.

    Under the continuous teleportation, Abel could truly feel the power of an intermediate wizard. What power could this be? He had reached a few hundred meters in almost no time¡ªafterward, another few hundred meters. There were a 200 meters long river in front of him. It was considered as a decent size river in their world, but under the lead of Wizard Morton, a second ago, he was still in the left shore of the river, but now he was on the right shore. Just like that, he moved through countless obstacles.

    The scariest thing was that Wizard Morton had just finished an intense battle. However, he still has enough energy to unleash that much ¡®move in a sh¡¯. The speed of the spell was crazy too. It was almost like a quicken spell.

 Chapter 181 - Return To The Union

    <h4>Chapter 181: Return To The Union</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    You would rarely see people with the guts to use spells around here in the Wizard Union branched headquarter in the Duchy of Keyen, but today, every Wizard could feel an intense magical wave. An experienced Wizard would know that this magical wave was brought on by the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ spell.

    In the hall of the Wizard Union branch headquarter, a beam of white light shed. Wizard Morton and Abel appeared in the middle of the hall. Every single Wizard around was disturbed. This seemed like a direct offense to the Wizard Union.

    Around 2 seconds after Wizard Morton and Abel appeared, 5 beams of white light shed from every single direction around them. 5 beginner Wizards with red shirts had been teleported.

    One of the red shirt wizards said in a dark tone, ¡°No matter who you are. Your offensive behavior today will be punished by the Wizard Union!¡±

    Wizard Morton smirked and looked around. He then shouted, ¡°Johnson, do you really want me to tell everyone what happened?¡±

    The expression of the red shirt Wizard suddenly changed. Wizard Johnson was one of the most powerful Wizard of justice sent by the Wizard Union¡¯s main headquarter. It was not someone the Wizard Union branch headquarter could mess with.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Wizard Johnson appeared in the hall. His pale old face was filled with surprise. He stepped up, hugged Wizard Morton, and said with a bigugh, ¡°I knew a bastard like you would be ok. You are still that immortal crow back in the days. No one can kill you.¡±

    When Wizard Morton heard the world immortal crow, he could help but remember back in the days. But soon, his face returned seriously again.

    ¡°You need to give me an exnation about what happen today!¡± Said Wizard Morton gently pushed away Wizard Johnson.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the right ce to talk. Let¡¯s go inside!¡± Said Wizard Johnson to Wizard Morton. It seemed like he didn¡¯t want the crowd to know about what happened today.

    ¡°Ok, go!¡±

    Wizard Morton ced his arm on Abel. The 2 of them disappeared into a sh of white light along with Wizard Johnson, leaving behind the 5 speechless red shirt Wizard and a crowd of confused wizards in the hall.

    Wizard Johnson, Wizard Morton, and Abel appeared simultaneously in a big room with the round ceiling.

    ¡°Thank you so much for not telling everyone what happened in the hall,¡± said Wizard Johnson with eyes full of appreciation.

    I¡¯m a member of the Wizard Union too!¡± Said Wizard Morton in a deep voice.

    ¡°We have captured the low ranking Wizard who had taken advantage of our teleportation circle and teleported you to the temporary teleportation circle. However, he had already killed himself during the time he was locked up.¡±

    Wizard Johnson then turned and took out 2 bottles of potion from the draw behind him. He then handed the potions to Wizard Morton.

    Wizard Morton didn¡¯t show any respect as he took the potions directly off Wizard Johnson and gave it to Abel. He said, ¡°Abel, let¡¯s treat your wounds first. One is for damage, and one is for international damage.

    Abel took the potions. The 2 bottles of potions were red, but he was not sure what kind of potions they were. It definitely shouldn¡¯t be anything simple, considering Wizard Johnson¡¯s status in the Wizard Union. Therefore, he threw one of them directly into his portal bag, while only leaving on to whip on the wounds on his body.

    Wizard Morton didn¡¯t say much about his disciple¡¯s action. Since his disciple was an official Knight, he must be very familiar with his own body. Therefore, Wizard Morton knew Abel¡¯s internal damage probably wasn¡¯t too bad.

    Afterward, Wizard Morton turned to Wizard Johnson and said in a mocking tone, ¡°Do you really believe the low ranking Wizard had killed himself when he was locked up?¡±

    ¡°I know a problem had urred in the Duchy of Keyen¡¯s branch headquarter, but I¡¯m still investigating. Do you know who had attacked you today?¡± Said Wizard Johnson after he sighed.

    ¡°Take a look at yourself!¡± Said Wizard Morton as he took out 2 beginner wizard¡¯s dead bodies from his portal bag and threw it onto the ground.

    Wizard Johnson bent down and examined the body in close detail. After a while, he stood up again and said: ¡°they are documented dark Wizards. The Wizard Union wanted to capture them many times, but always failed.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the Duchy of Keyen¡¯s branch headquarter couldn¡¯t capture them!¡± Said Wizard Morton with a mocking tone again.

    ¡°What do you know?¡± Asked Wizards Johnson seriously.

    ¡°Guess who their leader is?¡± Said Wizard Morton in a somewhat yful tone.

    ¡°Who?¡± Wizard Johnson quickly followed.

    ¡°Wizard Ston!¡± Said Wizard Morton.

    ¡°How could it be!¡± Wizard Johnson mumbled in slight disbelieve.

    ¡°If this wasn¡¯t enough, I got another dead body that you will definitely be interested in!¡± Said Wizard Morton looking at Wizard Johnson.

    ¡°Who¡¯s?¡± By this point, Wizard Johnson felt his mind cluttering up. An intermediate wizard trying to hunt down another intermediate wizard was already an extremely rare and massive case within the Wizard Union. After he heard there was another dead body, he began to get worried.

    ¡°Abel, give the dead body to Johnson!¡± Said Wizard Morton to Abel, who was rubbing his potions by the side.

    ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± Said Abel as he threw the dead body of the orc¡¯s deity on the floor from his portal bag.

    ¡°That is.... the worgen deity of Gosford?¡± Wizard Johnson shouted in shock and disbelief after he took off the hood on the dead body¡¯s head.

    Afterward, Wizard Johnson turned his head back to Wizard Morton and said in a slightly distracted tone, ¡°Old bastard, you really are an intermediate wizard. Not only surviving the attacks of an intermediate deity and 2 beginner wizards but also brought their corpses back. That¡¯s unbelievable!¡±

    Wizard Morton looked at Abel, who was still applying his potions, and turned his head back to Wizards Johnson. He said, ¡°that¡¯s because I have a stupid disciple who was willing to risk his life to help me take up the attacks of 3 wizards.¡±

    Wizard Johnson also turned his head to look at the burns all over Abel¡¯s body. They were all scars left over by fire spells. Wizard Johnson could help but turn his head back to Wizard Morton again and said: ¡°You really have a good disciple, a very admirable one.¡±

    Abel was really enjoying himself. Wizard Johnson¡¯s potion was amazing, even the naked eye could see his wounds healing by the second. Other than some deeper wounds, all the other ones just basically turned into some small red marks. It looked like all his wounds would be healed in 2 days.

    At this moment, Abel wasmenting that he only have so little potions like this. If he had enough of them, as well as the Horadric cube¡¯sbination, it¡¯s ability would definitely be neck to neck to the ¡®healing potion¡¯ from the Dark World.

    It seemed like potion study was a must for him in the future. If he didn¡¯t have a ¡®healing potion¡¯ in the Dark World, it would be very dangerous. If he couldbine something simr to a ¡®mana potion¡¯ after he learned potion study, that would be perfect. The biggest challenge he had encountered when battling in Blood Moor was not enough mana. No matter how powerful your Wizard weapons were if you had no mana, they were basically useless in a battle.

    On the other side, Wizard Morton was criticizing Wizard Johnson. He asked, ¡°A locked up convict had killed himself in the Wizard Union branch headquarter in the Duchy of Keyen. Wanted dark Wizards were following the most powerful Wizard in Duchy of Keyen, and this most powerful Wizard could partner up with an orc¡¯s deity to kill a human Wizard. Is this what the Wizard Union has be? Is the Wizard Union still the Wizard Union back in the days?¡±

    Wizard Johnson said with an extremely serious tone, ¡°I will definitely give this case a clear investigation. I will not only give you an exnation, but I will also give the Wizard Union an exnation. I will definitely remove this evil parasite from the Duchy of Keyen.¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve known each other for so long, I¡¯ll let you take care of this, but if it was not done correctly, I will definitely ask my teacher to give this a justification despite all costs.¡± Said Wizard Morton lowering his voice.

    Wizard Johnson quickly replied with a scared look on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t bother the old man.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope!¡± Of course, Wizard Morton knew an intermediate wizard would need to have a massive background. In order to be an intermediate wizard, they must have a full inheritance and a huge amount of resources. The full inheritance made sure a Wizard would not go down the wrong path, and the huge amount of resources was what builds them up. Therefore, every wizard who could break through to the intermediate rank must have a massive background. He was no exception.

    ¡°I will let the main headquarter know that you had killed a dark wizard and an orc¡¯s deity, then I will directly transfer you your merits,¡± Said Wizard Johnson looking at the dead bodies on the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the merit of killing the dark wizards, but the merit of killing an orc¡¯s deity belongs to my disciple. You should directly transfer to him,¡± Said Wizard Morton coldly.

 Chapter 182 - Urgent Call

    <strong>Chapter 182 Urgent Call</strong>

    In Blood Moor, Abel was unleashing the ¡®charging bolt¡¯ like a walk in the park. He could now unleash the rank 5 ¡®charging bolt,¡¯ which included 7 electric arcs simultaneously. 10 fallen were rushing towards him, and 7 of them had been struck to halt but the electricity. Afterward, he unleashed 4 ¡®charging bolts¡¯ again and filled the ground with electric arcs. The 10 or so fallen were knocked over immediately.

    The fallen shaman kept reviving the dead fallen, but they could only revive one at most. The soul of all the other dead fallen was directly sucked into the Horadric Cube. In regards to all the fallen who were still alive around him, they were all screaming for their lives, scattering towards all directions, leaving only the fallen shaman who was just preparing a fireball to attack Abel.

    Abel lightly padded ck Wind. After ck Wind got the signal, he quickly dashed around left and right, dodging all the frightened fallen and arrived in front of the fallen shaman.

    A fireball flew directly towards Abel from the fallen shaman¡¯s hand, so Abel took out a fire rune sign. The fire rune sign exploded the fireball in mid-air. At that moment, he was trying to fight like his teacher Wizard Morton.

    Afterward, 2 ¡®fireball¡¯ spells had ended this fallen shaman life. Abel then jumped down from ck Wind. He picked up the fallen shaman¡¯s magic cane and threw it into the Horadric cube for examination.

    ¡°Uh, It¡¯s a ¡®fireball¡¯ spell again!¡± Abel med it on his bad luck and shoved the magic cane in his portal bag.

    It had been a week since he was attacked in the Duchy of Keyen. Throughout this entire week, he had stayed at home to heal his wounds. Most of his time was spent in the Dark World, this was the 8th fallen shaman he had killed, and it was located in one of the smallest fallen camps. There were only around 500 fallen were there.

    He gained 8 fallen shaman magic canes: 2 of them had been damaged during the battle, and 4 of them didn¡¯t have any special abilities. After all, he only got another ¡®fireball¡¯ magic cane. So must be very lucky when he got that magic cane with an official Wizard ability form that first 3 fallen shaman he killed.

    Ever since he realized the Horadric cube had the ability to suck up the soul of those creatures from hell, he began to use ck Wind¡¯s speed, as well as applying the guerri tactic to slowly drag those fallen to death. Since the fallen shaman couldn¡¯t do much to revive them anyway.

    Abel checked his mana, and there was not much left. Abel began to use the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell to kill off those fallen who had regained their will to battle one by one until his mana hadpleted depleted.

    ¡°ck Wind, let¡¯s go out!¡± Abelmanded as he gently padded ck Wind on the neck.

    It was time for him to go back to the Rogue encampment to restore his mana through meditation. He had only made this decision after he learned his lesson. In the past, every time when his mana was depleted, he would always direct ck Wind to somece that he thought was safe for restoring his mana through meditation.

    He thought he could save some time this way. But, a few days ago, when he was restoring his mana through meditation, he suddenly woke up. What he saw was a ground full of zombie corpses surrounding him. ck Wind was covered in blood. If ck Wind didn¡¯t risk its life to protect him, Abel would lose his life in his meditation journey just like that. Ever since then, he would return to the Rogue encampment for meditation.

    Luckily, at the time, he still had that leftover healing potion, so ck Wind¡¯s wounds didn¡¯t affect too much of its performance the following few days.

    Nevertheless, they weren¡¯t ying a game. It was very dangerous to meditate in the wild without any strong self-defense strategies. There was no revival here, so he only had one chance.

    When Abel was thinking about his self-defense strategies, he thought of that stone metal monster left over by the orc¡¯s deity. Originally, that would be the best defense puppet, but in order to make that thing listen to Abel¡¯smand, Abel would at least need to be an official wizard. Therefore, he could only admire it for now.

    In regards to thembskin parchment in the orc¡¯s deity¡¯s dimensional finger joint, it was filled with notes about potions. However, those notes were tooplicated for Abel to understand at the time. They were not notes for basic potion study; they were notes for some extremely eliteplicated stuff about potions. On top of that, they were all written in the orc¡¯snguage. If Abel wasn¡¯t fluent in orc¡¯snguage, they would be hopeless looking at it.

    There were 2 books in the dimensional finger joint; one was called ¡®skeletons summon¡¯ spell guide. The other was a scripture.

    When Abel first saw the ¡®skeletons summon¡¯ spell guide, he thought he could learn another new spell. However, only when he opened the book did he realized that he bear using skeletons.

    This was what the so-called deity altered spell. The power of the skeletons depends on the skeletons¡¯ original owner¡¯s power. Therefore, the more powerful the owner of the skeleton was, the more powerful the skeletons would be.

    In order to attain these skeletons, one would need to drain and torture the will of an elite warrior for a long time in the harshest manner. On top of that, they would be injected with all kinds of poisons to corrupt their flesh, so their power could be transferred to their skeletons bit by bit. Afterward, the broken-down soul of the elite warrior would be locked in their skeletons. Just like that, a skeleton with the same ability as it¡¯s the original owner was born.

    Abel could not tolerate this, so he decided not to learn it. Even if he could tolerate it, he would still be frowned upon by other wizards if he had really learned it.

    However, through this ¡®skeleton summon¡¯ spells description, he could try to find a way to counteract the spell. Of course, his optimism was in the ¡®soul potion¡¯.

    Throughout the past week of the massacre in Blood Moor, Abel gained 5 bottles of ¡®soul potion¡¯. However, he did not use them on himself. Instead, he tested it out on ck Wind to see how it would go.

    Since Wind ck would need to be prepared for battle at any moment in the Rogue encampment, Abel was not ready to let it use the ¡®soul potion¡¯ yet. If something had gone wrong here, he could only pray to the Lord. But if he was outside, he might be able to find Marcy for help or ask a pope to unleash some holy spells.

    Although ck Wind was Abel¡¯s mount, it was not a member of the wizards. Therefore, if it got hurt, it could still seek the pope and the shrine for help. Abel could not do that, although his wounds were healing very slowly these past few days, he still didn¡¯t find the pope for help. The reason was simple, and that was because a Wizard could not ept the holy spell by a pope. Holy spells and mana had too many conflicts, so it would only damage his wounds even further.

    The worst part was that his wounds would heal very fast every time he enters the Rogue encampment, but every time exited back to the Holy Continent, his wounds returned to how they originally were. Originally Abel thought this was the best way to heal his wounds, but it was only until now he realized it would be his downfall.

    Before Abel exits the Rogue encampment, he would always meditate to recover his mana. This was because he had almost gotten killed by a wolf rider captain one time when he exited the Dark World with a depleted mana store.

    After Abel¡¯s mana was fully recovered, he looked at the sky and calcted the time for a while. It was time for him to leave.

    He opened the portal and disappeared with ck Wind from the Rogue encampment.

    After Abel took a shower and put on some new clothes, he ran into Steward Ken, who was just looking for him. Steward Ken said, ¡°My Lord, your follower Finkle had just delivered a message. Wizard Morton invites you back to the magic tower!¡±.

    ¡°Go order a carriage, I¡¯ll get going soon,¡± Said Abel nodding his head. Since Wizard Morton was looking for him when he was healing his wounds, there were most likely had some updates from the Wizard Union.

    The moment when Abel had got off the carriage at Morton Magic tower, he sensed a constricting atmosphere. All the low ranking wizards surrounding the magic tower seemed depressed. Something must have happened.

    ¡°Mr. Abel,¡± when the low ranking Wizards saw Abel, they immediately stepped up and bowed. Those low ranking wizards were expertise in spreading the news, so when they heard that Wizard Morton really respects Abel, Abel¡¯s status in their heart had shot straight up as well.

    Abel bowed back to the crowd and entered the magic tower with his identity card.

    The moment he entered, he heard the voice of Wizard Morton, ¡°Abel, go straight to my ce now.¡±

    Abel suddenly felt his heart dropped; something big must have happened. Otherwise, why would teachers need him so desperately?

    He quickly stepped up the stairs 3 stairs at a time, soon, he had arrived at the 11th floor. He pushed open some doors with all kinds of weird birds and beast on them. Atst, he arrived at the hall on the 11th floor.

    Camille and Carlos were already standing in front of Wizard Morton in the hall. It seems like they were reporting something.

    ¡°Abel, you had arrived!¡± Wizard Morton said to Abel with a smile while nodding his head. His expression didn¡¯t indicate what he was thinking at all.

 Chapter 183 - Revenge From The Duchy of Keyen

    <strong>Chapter 183 Revenge From The Duchy of Keyen</strong>

    Wizard Morton¡¯s face did not change much, but Camille and Carlos forcefully gave out a little smile. By this point, Abel was sure something had happened.

    ¡°Teacher, are you looking for me?¡± Said Abel as he greeted Wizard Morton

    ¡°Abel, go with Camille and Carlos to investigate the mines!¡±Wizard Mortonmanded.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Abel asked with a heart full of confusion.

    ¡°The 2 magic gem mines in the Duchy of Carmel had been attacked today. And all the low ranking wizards guarding the ce were killed!¡± Said Wizard Morton lowing his voice.

    When Abel first saw those low ranking wizards surrounding the magic tower, he just thought they were here to suck up the mana leaked out by the magic tower. Only recently, he had discovered, those low ranking wizards would also often ept some missions given out by the magic tower in exchange for training resources and spell practice.

    The wizards who were qualified for guarding missions would need to be at least rank 1. By that point, they already had a decent amount of fighting ability, so it should be very hard to attack a gem mine, on top of the gem mine¡¯s defense circle.

    ¡°Originally, I was nning to tell you about another case, but now, it seems like these cases are connected,¡± Said Wizard Morton.

    Abel turned his head up towards Wizard Morton. It had been a week, so the Wizard Union must have some updates.

    ¡°The Wizard Union will soon throw Ston in the Dark Wizard List, and send out an arrest warrant throughout the entire human world,¡± Said Wizard Morton with a dim expression.

    ¡°They still haven¡¯t captured Ston? Will hee to the Duchy of Carmel to seek revenge?¡± Abel felt his heart drop. That guy was an intermediate wizard. He must have some massive revengeing, considering all of the hatred between them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s very hard for Ston toe to the Duchy of Carmel. Every single teleportation circle had banned him from using it, and the Wizard Union¡¯s information system is already looking for him. As soon as he shows himself, they will know where he is. After that, he will be weed by a ruthless hunt from the Wizard Union¡¯s redshirt guards,¡± Said Wizard Morton after seeing that Abel was worried.

    ¡°Could this attack be set up by Ston?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°It might be revenge set up by the Wizards from the Duchy of Keyen. They had taken too much damage this time by losing an intermediate wizard, as well the clean up by the Duchy of Keyen¡¯s Wizard Union branch headquarter. The Duchy of Keyen¡¯s power decreased a lot, and it¡¯s not looking good for them. If they continue like this, they can no longer preserve their resources,¡± Said Wizard Morton with a somewhat ughing at people¡¯s misfortune¡¯ tone.

    Wizard Morton gazed at his 3 disciples and proceeded to say, ¡°This time, we official wizards will not leave the magic tower. We will be responsible for igniting all the magic circle in the magic tower. Your identity cards can be used throughout the entire Duchy of Carmel, so if another official wizard appears, the magic tower will know. This is a battle between novice wizards, and no official wizards will get involved.¡±

    There were 15 low ranking wizards being trapped in the Duchy of Carmel in total. Since all the branched teleportation circle towards the 4 nearby Duchy had been closed off, let¡¯s go hunt them down as revenge for our dead wizard!¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± Said the three of them simultaneously as they bowed.

    As they wereing out of Wizard Morton¡¯s room, Abel asked, ¡°Carlos, do you know how powerful the 15 low ranking wizards are?¡±

    Carlos slightly nodded and said, ¡°When they were passing through the Duchy of Thunder¡¯s teleportation circle in groups to detour over our border, the Duchy of Thunder¡¯s teleportation circle had recorded who they were. 10 of the 15 of them were rank 3 and below, while the other 5 were official disciples from the Duchy of Keyen¡¯s magic towers.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Wizard Union getting involved with this?¡±Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°The Wizard Union is a scattered organization. They can¡¯t control what wizards are doing. The most they could do was to warn wizards for the things they do. They will only get involved if a wizard had harmed the Union or the wellbeing of humans,¡± Carlos exined.

    Camille added on the side, ¡°The reason why the teacher didn¡¯t get involved in this fight is that an official wizard can not fight in a battle between novice wizards. Or else it will escte into a fight between official wizards. This is a hidden rule of the Wizard world.¡±

    ¡°Those low ranking wizards could never have guessed in a million years that we have installed an alert circle in the gem mine¡¯s defense circle. Ever since the teacher came backst week, he had installed an alert circle on every important resource. So when they were attacking the magic gem mine, the magic tower was alerted. Although it was toote to save the wizards, he had immediately closed down all the teleportation circle towards through the 4 duchy alliance.

    There¡¯s no way they can escape now,¡± Said Carlosughing coldly.

    ¡°Did we lose a lot of resources?¡± Abel asked in a caring tone.

    ¡°The magic gem mine can return to operations once it was fixed. The biggest hit we took was losing those low ranking wizards. But they will not die for nothing,¡± Said Carlos clenching his teeth.

    ¡°Abel, Carlos and I prepared some rune signs for you. Keep them well,¡± said Camille. She took out 5 rune signs. There was a defense rune sign in the 5 rune signs. In order to make a defense rune sign, you need an attribute-less crystal core, and those things are very hard to get for a novice wizard. Every single defense rune sign would be thest life-preserving method for a novice wizard in a novice wizard battle.

    ¡°Camille, these things are too valuable. I still have some of my own rune signs,¡± said Abel waving his hand.

    ¡°Just do what I said and keep it. There might be a chance he will face an official disciple from the Duchy of Keyen. Our opponent is not normal low ranking wizards, but the rank 5 wizards from other magic towers will be responsible for taking them down, so we¡¯ll mostly just focus on the rank 3 and below. Ever since brother William had left, second brother and a third sister had locked themselves up, so there aren¡¯t any rank 5 wizards sent out by our magic tower,¡± Camille said as she shoved the 5 rune signs towards Abel¡¯s chest.

    Abel felt deeply touched in his heart. Suddenly, he was reminded of the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell magic cane he had. Although these magic canes with ability might be very valuable to others, they weren¡¯t too important to Abel. All he needed to do was to kill a few more creatures from hell. He had 3 of the magic canes with the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell ability, and could already do a quicken ¡®fireball¡¯ spell. These magic cane could only raise his spell by one rank.

    Up to this point, Abel took out 2 magic canes from his b]portal bag and gave them to Camille and Carlos. He then proceeded to say, ¡°I¡¯ll give these 2 magic canes to you guys, they are my spoils of war.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s some good stuff; it can raise the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell by one rank.¡± Said Carlos after he examined the magic cane.

    ¡°Let me try¡± after Camille heard what Carlos had said, her eyes began to sparkle. He pointed with the magic cane in her hand, and a ¡®fireball¡¯ dashed out.

    ¡°Camille, you idiot. Do you want to burn down the magic tower?¡± Wizard Morton¡¯s voice came from the staircase. Afterward, a sh of white light surrounded the fireball, and just like that, the fireball vanished.

    ¡°Yikes, I forgot!¡± Said Camille as she stuck out her tongue. The staircase did not have a defense, which was why Wizard Morton would rarely use it unless he was trying to save some money.

    ¡°Just keep the magic cane Abel had given you. Once you have Abel¡¯s things, I am less worried about your mission,¡± Wizard Morton¡¯s voice came out from somewhere once again.

    Although Wizard Morton didn¡¯t know where Abel had got these magic cane, he seen him used one with an official wizard ability ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ I¡¯m a battle before. Considering that Abel was a cksmith Master, there was a big chance Abel was researching how to make a magic cane, and these 2 ¡®fireball¡¯ magic canes were just his prototype.

    ¡°Thank you so much, junior brother. This magic cane is very nice,¡± said Carlos in excitement, waving his magic cane around.

    ¡°What do you know dumb-dumb, this magic cane has the ability to unleash a quicken ¡®fireball¡¯ spell.¡± Said Camille as she rolled her eyes on Carlos. She then turned her head back to Abel and said, ¡°Abel, this magic cane is too valuable. I will definitely return it to you after the mission is done.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right Camille, I just took your rune signs, and you still want to return this little gift from me?¡± Said Abel in a concrete tone.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep this magic cane junior brother. When I have some good stuff in the future, Is definitely share it with you.¡± Said Camille yfully as he continued to wave around his magic cane like it¡¯s nothing.

 Chapter 184 - Trace

    <strong>Chapter 184 Trace</strong>

    Camille had gone to prepare herself. Carlos was just about to do so as well, but suddenly, he was dragged by Abel, ¡°Carlos, do you have the map for that attacked gem mines? I have a mount wolf. It¡¯s very speedy, so I want to rush there to have a look at the condition first,¡± Said Abel.

    ¡°Wow, little brother, you must be a rich guy. I heard a mount wolf is the number ind mount. When are you going to let me ride it, huh? Said Carlos. The moment he heard that Abel had a mount wolf, his eyes immediately lit up with admiration.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the mount wolfter. Just give me the map first,¡± Said Abel slightly irritated by Carlos¡¯s careless attitude. There was no way ck Wind could let other people ride it. Even if Abel hadmanded, it wouldn¡¯t let anyone get close to his back for even a second. That was the nature of a mount wolf; they were an extremely loyal bunch and would only identify one person as their owner. If Carlos was not afraid of getting thrown to the ground, then he could go for it.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your map. Since you have such a fast mount wolf, you will definitely get separated from us. Just remember, never force any attacks in a thousand years. The rune signs you have are enough to kill off those rank 3 and below wizards, but those rank 3 and above are a whole other league. You must be careful,¡± Carlos said with a worried tone, as he took out a map from his pocket.

    ¡°Understood. Carlos.¡± Said Abel as he snatched the map and threw it into his portal bag. He then immediately turned and ran downstairs.

    ¡°Ah, a portal bag. If I can also get one, that would be amazing.¡± Carlos mumbled with admiration seeing Abel go off without needing any preparation at all.

    After half a day, Abel arrived at the magic gem mines marked on the map with ck Wind. Since there would be a lot of low ranking wizards joining this battle, Abel did not summon White Cloud. He only arrived riding on the back of ck Wind.

    One of the magic gem mines was located 500 miles west from Bakong City, and another was located 600 miles around the east-west direction from Bakong City. The map also marked all the ces with resources that had not been attacked yet. They were all very close to Bakong City, which he could see why the magic towers were built around here.

    Firstly, Bakong City was the biggest city in the Duchy of Carmel, so it could bring aboutrge amounts of top quality day to day stuff for the wizards. Secondly, since all of those important resources were concentrated near Bakong City, wizards also needed to be concentrated just outside of Bakong City.

    Abel rode ck Wind straight up towards a road on the mountain, which was reinforced by humans. He did not see anyone along the way. It was only after he took a turn on the mountain road, he saw a decent-sized mine. Around 10 miners were moving the scattered rocks away from the tunnel. When they saw Abel, he stood up in shock.

    An old miner stepped up, looking at the intimidating ck Wind and said: ¡°Mr., what do you want?¡± The old miner sounded so brave. It was almost like he knew how to fight.

    ¡°I am a wizard from the Duchy of Carmel. I was sent here to take a look at the damaged condition of the mine,¡± Said Abel as he took out his identity card and held it in front of the old miner¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mr., 2 out of the dead bodies of the 4 wizard was there. The old miner let out a breath of relief, but he was still looking a bit nervous as he pointed towards a shed. He then proceeded to point towards a hole and said,¡± there are still 2 wizard¡¯s dead bodies being trapped. We are already trying to get them out as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°No rush, were you there when the attack happened?¡± Abel gazed at the old miner, then towards the 10 or so other miners standing on the spot.

    ¡°The only survivors were another 2 injured miners and me. They had already been sent down the mountain for treatment,¡± Said the old miner in sorrow.

    ¡°They killed ordinary people as well?¡± Said Abel in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, after those wizards arrived, the first thing they did was blown off the defense set up by the Mr wizards. Afterward, they just kill anyone they saw. I stood on a rock, but I was so scared that I slipped and hit my head. When I woke up, I realized everyone was dead other than us 3. Wizard Morton arrived not long afterward and organized people to help us repair the mine,¡± As the old miner was speaking, fear emerged from his eyes. It seemed like he was reminded of the demon-like wizards of the other day.

    Up to this point, Abel had understood that only Wizard Morton could have speed like this in the Duchy of Carmel. So he could rush here in almost no time. But since those wizards had killed miners as well, it seemed like they were trying to slow down the magic gem production in the Duchy of Carmel. Therefore, they decided to attack the core resource of Wizards in the Duchy of Carmel.

    ¡°You can continue your work. I¡¯ll take a look around.¡± Said Abel saving his hand towards the old miner.

    At the entrance of the mine, there were some marks of a damaged defense circle. Although Abel didn¡¯t know too much about defense circles, he could tell this was a simple defense circle. The normal redmp, a magic gem that the defense circle used was scattered into countless small pieces on the ground. The surface of the magic circle was intentionally damaged as well.

    There were some pieces of used up rune signs on the ground. It seemed like those Wizards came here to attack was very well prepared. A simple defense circle was mostly used for defending against physical attacks. If it was hit with a magic attack that exceeded its limit, the defense circle would be destroyed immediately. Those wizards prepared many rune signs to directly destroy this defense circle.

    Abel kept looking as he walked. He marks on the ground reflects how the battle was fought at the time. It was an unfair battle. There were no signs of fighting back-only the blood of the defenders.

    Abel arrived at the ce where the dead bodies were ced. The dead bodies of the 2 low ranking wizards were ced separately on one side, while the dead bodies of the 10 or so miners were lying on the other side. The power of the fire attack was too great. Most of the dead bodies were so burnt, and their faces were basically unrecognizable. After a close examination, Abel stood up with disappointment. The attacking wizards basically left no evidence behind.

    ¡°Woof woof!¡± ck Wind began to call next to a big rock. It must have discovered something.

    Abel quickly walked towards ck Wind and took a look at where it¡¯s paw was pointing. There was a small crack between 2 rocks. There was a faint lighting out of the crack. From this, Abel could see it was a corner from a grey shirt at the bottom of the crack. It seemed like that corner of the shirt was ripped off by some sharp rocks andnded at the bottom of the crack.

    That crack was around a meter deep, but extremely small, so it was basically impossible for a human to reach their hand in. This could very well be the reason why that corner from a grey shirt was not taken out by anyone.

    But that¡¯s not a problem for Abel. He took out the magic cane with the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ ability from his portal bag, unleashed the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ spell, and in a sh of white that the corner from a grey shirt appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Come here ck Wind, give this a smell. See if you can find this person!¡± Said Abel as held up the shirt corner towards ck Wind¡¯s nose. As far as he knew, even dogs, the descendants of wolves, have a strong sense of smell, so a spirit beast mount wolf should have no problem.

    Abel was right. After ck Windr 2 gentle sniffs, it told Abel through the soul chain that it could find out who this piece belonged to.

    In a rush of excitement, Abel hopped on the back of ck Wind and sped down the mountain.

    After ck Wind went down the hill, he sniffed a few more times in the air. It no longer walked on the main road. Instead, he entered into a small road when it came across a dissect road. Atst, he stopped in front of a house.

    It was an ordinary house made of mud and stone. The front door was opened wide. The moment when Abel jumped down from ck Wind and got close to the house, the stink of blood rushed towards him.

    Abel put the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ on his body, and carefully entered the house. The moment he entered, he saw the dead body of a farmer and his family, there was even the dead body of a 2-year-old kid. The 3 dead bodies were just lying still next to the corner of the wall. It was clear that the 3 of them were dragged here, and struck to death with a sword. It seemed like those wizards didn¡¯t even want to waste their mana on ordinary people.

    Abel stared at the dead family of 3 on the ground, especially that 2-year-old kid. He felt a fiery rage burning within him. Of course, Abel had killed a lot of people in the past as well, but he had never harmed an innocent. What those wizards had done was beyond Abel¡¯sprehension; they wouldn¡¯t even spare the life of a 2-year-old child.

    Abel walked through the rooms and arrived at the backyard. There were footprints of horses, which showed the reason why the family was killed. Those low ranking wizards needed a ce to put their horses, and this house just so happened to be close to the mine. So, that¡¯s why the family was killed.

 Chapter 185 - Found

    <strong>Chapter 185 Found</strong>

    ¡°ck Wind, let¡¯s go!¡± Abel turned and hopped back on the back of ck Wind. Those wizards had only settled here for a while. He had to keep the investigation going.

    ck Wind sniffed the air again. After he confirmed the direction, he sped towards it. This time ck Wind did not even go through roads. It just ran straight through the farms. Abel could see there were horse footprints on the fields, which confirmed the direction that he was going was correct.

    Suddenly, the identity card on his waist began to vibrate; a Wizard wanted to contact him. Abel took out his identity card from his waist. After he connected with it, an unfamiliar voice came through, ¡°Is this Abel?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Abel asked in confusion. He never heard this voice before, why was he contacting him.

    ¡°I am Yveline¡¯s disciple Carrol, what are you now?¡± Said the voice.

    Rank 5 novice wizard Carrol? Of course, Abel had heard this name before. He lived in Yveline magic tower for a few days, although he had never seen novice wizard Carrol before, he met his follower. That follower¡¯s name was Ethan, and his attitude was horrible.

    Abel didn¡¯t seem to have much connection with Wizard Carrol, why did he want to know his location? Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel like something was odd, but he didn¡¯t think of it much anyway. This was the first time all the magic towers had sent out their low ranking Wizard for a mission together, so Abel thought there might be some special arrangement that required his location.

    ¡°I just left the mine in Tezcuca mountain. Did something happen?¡± Abel followed.

    ¡°Wow, that was fast; you already arrived at Tezcuca mountain?¡± Novice Wizard sounded a little shocked as he proceeded to say. ¡°We had discovered some trace of the enemies, so we were just trying to gather everyone up. We¡¯ll be waiting for you at Lenida mountain.¡±

    ¡°Lenida mountain?¡± Abel took out the map from his portal bag to look at the location. Then he replied, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡±

    ¡°Quick, we are waiting for you.¡± Novice Wizard Carlos added and cut off the identity card.

    Abel closely examined the location on the map again. Suddenly, he felt his heart moved; it was exactly where ck Wind was heading.

    He took out his identity card again and began to call Camille. After a while, their identity cards were connected.

    ¡°Camille, It¡¯s Abel!¡±

    ¡°Abel, where are you?¡± The sound of Camille emerged.

    ¡°I am heading towards Lenida mountain.¡± Said Abel.

    ¡°What are you doing there?¡± Camille asked in a puzzled tone.

    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Abel was scared in his heart that things might turn out like how he had initially imagined. But he didn¡¯t want to tell Camille just now. He hasn¡¯t fully understood what was going on, so it was still better for him to go take a look first.

    ¡°I¡¯m only just got out, and Carlos as well. The teacher ordered us to investigate separately. So if you have news, just let us know, never attack when you discover an enemy. Contact us first, and we will attack together.¡± Said Camille in worry.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll let you when I have news!¡±

    Abel cut off his identity card, and a mocking facial expression emerged. He then began to mumble. ¡°Carrols, I hope you have enough money to buy your rank increasing potions!¡±

    As far as Abel knew, novice wizard Carrol was not like novice wizard Sam, who was also stuck at rank 5. Novice wizard Carrol had always been madly obsessed with money, and those rank increasing potions for official wizards. Abel just did not expect he would sell his information this time. That was just nasty.

    But he could not me Carrol for this nasty thing he did. Carrol was not closed to Abel, if he could sessfully lure Abel into the ce he had stated, the Duchy of Keyen would ept his condition. The action of sacrificing the life of a novice Wizard, in exchange for the chance of bing an official wizard himself, made total sense in his heart.

    Abel was already certain in his heart that those attacking wizards would be waiting for him in Lenida mountain. He just didn¡¯t know how many of them would be there.

    ck Wind¡¯s speed was very quick. He was already close to Lenida mountain after around 30 minutes. When there was still some distance, he took out his telescope to examine the tip of Lenida mountain in detail.

    Lenida mountain was medium size rocky mountain with almost no trees. Abel knew it was perfect for an ambush at first nce. In the left of the mountain, there was a cave filled with rocks

    Through this telescope, he could see a white robed wizard desperately looking around in the cave. It was Novice Wizard Carrol. He seemed like he was waiting for someone. Abel turned his telescope to examine his surroundings. But he was not expecting ck Wind to arrive at the destination this quick. He could already see the hidden wizards behind rocks inside the cave. He had seen 5 of them poking out so far. It seemed like they really couldn¡¯t risk the chance of losing against Abel this time.

    A cold smirk emerged from Abel¡¯s face as he took out Harry¡¯s bow from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag. This bow could shoot very far. If his opponent did not have a ¡®frozen armor¡¯ to protect them, one shot was more than enough to kill a low ranking wizard.

    Horace was a rank 5 novice wizard, and his teacher was Wizard Ston. Ever since Wizard Ston became wanted by the Wizard Union, his life had been flipped upside down. He had turned from a respectable intermediate Wizard¡¯s disciple to a hated by many dark Wizard¡¯s disciples.

    On top of that, the Wizard Union hade to him multiple times and asked questions about his teacher Wizard Ston¡¯s condition, which made his life very miserable.

    This revenge operation was set up by another rank 11 Wizard from the Duchy of Keyen, Wizard Stanley. The team was almost entirely made up of Wizard Ston¡¯s disciples. The highest ranked Horace was one of the main forces. Wizard Stanley agreed to Horace, as long as he could kill Abel after the attack, Keyen¡¯s information system would help him return to return to Keyen. Afterward, he could be a disciple of Wizard Stanley.

    In regards to the other 14 wizards, their chance of returning to the Duchy of Keyen would be very small from the perspectives of Horace. After they had divided themselves into 2 teams and separately attacked 2 mines, they realized the alert circle had been triggered. Although their actions were quick and didn¡¯t get captured during the attack, the teleportation circle to go back had already been closed down. There was no way the Duchy of Keyen would spend that many resources on sending those low ranking wizards back, so Horace truly believed that he might be the only survivor of the team. All the other wizards would be sacrificed.

    To Horace, this operation was a good chance to turn his life around. He just needed to kill a rank 3 wizard, and especially after he got insider information from Wizard Carrol, he was certain that Abel couldn¡¯t escape.

    As he was casually sitting on a rock, joy filled his heart. Those glorious respectable days would soon return to him after he became the disciple of Wizard Stanley.

    But there was one thing he did not know, and that was all the other 14 wizards low ranking wizards had also gotten their own individual promise. Some were promisedrge amounts of resources; some were being kept as a disciple. They were all told that an official path was left for them to retreat.

    These 15 low ranking wizards were already thrown into the dark wizard situation because of Wizard Ston, so there was no way the other Wizard form the Duchy of Keyen would ept them. They were all being used like trash. This attack operation was created to not only impact the resource of the Duchy of Carmel, but it was also created to officially get rid of these wizards with unclean names.

    The moment the teleportation array was shut, the fate of these 15 wizards were already set. There was no way they could escape the search of the information reporting system of the 4 Duchies.

    Horace was still innocently dreaming about his bright future as he sat on a rock. He suddenly heard a scream, followed by groans of agony.

    Horace quickly hid behind the big rock and shouted, ¡°attack!¡±

    ¡°Nice job Carrol, you had gathered all of them together. I will definitely let the superior know about your good work,¡± Abel¡¯s voice came from outside the cave.

    ¡°Carrol, you betrayed us!¡± Horace was not surprised at all. Since Carrol would betray his fellow Wizards from his own Duchy, of course, he was more than capable of betraying wizards from other Duchy.

 Chapter 186 - Kill For Me

    <h4>Chapter 186 Kill For Me</h4>

    ¡°No... no, that¡¯s not true. Don¡¯t trust him!¡± Carrol shouted. By that point, he no longer knew where to run. One side of the cave was blocked by an uncertain amount of wizards, while the other hand was filled wizards from the Duchy of Keyen, who believed he had betrayed them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Carol, we have a lot of wizards on our side. All the exits of the valley are surrounded. They can not go anywhere, so all you need to do now is to try and force them out,¡± Abel shouted again.

    ¡°Go to hell, Carrol!¡±

    ¡°I know we couldn¡¯t trust this bastard!¡±

    ¡°Filthy pig!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    At that moment, low ranking wizards had thrown a ¡®fireball¡¯ straight towards Carrol. Carrol quickly jumped towards the ground. Afterward, a scream of agony emerged. An arrow had prated that low ranking wizard.

    Even though Carrol had dodged the ¡®fireball¡¯ attack, he still hurt himself pretty badly on some rocks as he jumped towards the ground. He was nowying on the floor was his mouth wide opening, relentlessly trying to breathe in oxygen.

    ¡°Nice job Carrol. Another killed. Just keep up the good work, force more of them out.¡± Abel¡¯s shout had filled the cave again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drag Carrol to hell with us!¡± After seeing two fellow members being shot to death, those low ranking wizards realized one thing. Their enemy was someone was a supremely long-distance bow, shooting them down from somece they couldn¡¯t see. Even if they had a ¡®frozen armor¡¯ to protect them, it would still be very hard for them to run out the cave in one take. For all they could know, countless wizards might be waiting for them outside. All of a sudden, the wizards in the cave had be hopeless, and the idea of dragging Carrol along with them to hell came into their mind.

    The second most powerful wizard in that ground wizards in the cave was a rank 4 wizard. He put on a ¡®frozen armor¡¯ and peeked his head out to attack Carrol. An ¡®ice bolt¡¯ shot out from his hand. The moment Carrol began to dodge, he threw out 2 extra fire attack rune signs straight towards where Carrol was dodging

    Carroll was sick of being attacked again and again at that point. He got no choice but to fight back. He began to despise those stupid bastards in the cave. Couldn¡¯t they see those people outside was intentionally trying to trigger them?

    At that exact moment, he also threw out 2 fire rune signs himself. The 4 rune signs collided in midair and exploded. ¡®Ice bolt¡¯ normally moved very slow, so Carrol could just dodge them easily.

    Since the wizards in the cave had already made their move, there was no way they will let Carrol go this easily. 2 low ranking wizards stuck their bodies out again and shot 2 ¡®fireball¡¯ towards Carrol. By that point, Horace had also poked his head out with a ¡®frozen armor¡¯ on his body as he unleashed a ¡®charging bolt¡¯ attack. Electric arcs shed the gaps of the rocks. To his surprise, Horace realized that it was way harder to dodge a ¡®charging bolt¡¯ attack on these rocky surfaces than t ground. The ¡®charging bolt¡¯ was almostpletely hidden between the rocks as it moved towards Carrol.

    As Carrol was still dodging the ¡®iceball,¡¯ he saw another 2 ¡®fireball¡¯ing his way. He immediately threw out 2 more fire rune signs to ignite it. From his face, Carrol was very, very hurt in his heart as he threw those dire rune signs out. However, at that exact moment, an electric arc emerged from under. The strike was on point, the electric arc hit Carrol directly on his feet and traveled up his body.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Carrol let out a scream of agony. Although the ¡®charging bolt¡¯ was not powerful, it had a numbing effect as he fell on the ground, his whole body vibrating in electricity. Afterward, a ¡®fireball¡¯ hit his body.

    The greedy Carrol had finally got what he deserved. As hey on the ground, he mumbled to himself, ¡± I still have a defense rune sign, I still have a defense rune sign!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Another low ranking wizard in the cave without a ¡®frozen armor¡¯ was shot dead by Abel with his Harry¡¯s bow. By this point, he had not used a single spell, and he had already killed 3 low ranking wizards, as well as letting Carrol died in the cave.

    There were still 4 low ranking wizards in the cave. They hid behind the cave, wouldn¡¯t dare toe out at all. It was already afternoon by that time. Once the sky gets dark, they could use the dark break out to escape.

    Abel sat on the back of ck Wind, standing on a huge rock above the valley exit. As he looked towards the cave in the distance, a cold smirk emerged from his face.

    ¡°ck Wind!¡± Abel gently whispered, but Abel understood what he meant immediately. It began to viciously run towards the cave. Its speed was crazy fast, yet it made no sound.

    ck Wind had arrived at the mouth of the cave, which was about a few hundred meters from the 4 low ranking wizards. It was only by that point a low ranking wizard had heard a sound. He carefully poked out his head, but the only thing he could see was an arrow flying directly towards his eye. He let out a scream of agony as the arrow pration directly through his skull.

    Upon hearing the scream of that low ranking wizard, the other 3 low ranking wizards were certain that someone else had entered the cave. They knew they had no choice at that point; they had to fight for their lives.

    Horace put on his ¡®frozen armor¡¯ again behind the big rock and got his ¡®charging bolt¡¯ pattern ready. The moment before his ¡®charging bolt¡¯ was ready; he dashed out from behind the rock. He unleashed the ¡®charging bolt¡¯ and electric arcs filled between the gaps of the rocks again.

    At the same time, another rank 4 wizard had also unleashed his ¡®frozen armor¡¯ and threw out the fire rune sign in his hand.

    However, Horace was not as fast as Abel. The moment when Horace dashed out from behind the rock, Abel¡¯s ¡®fireball¡¯ was already flying right towards him. Abel¡¯s quicken unleashed ¡®fireball¡¯nded on Horace¡¯s ¡®Frozen armor¡¯ with intense speed and directly shattered it. But it didn¡¯t stop there; it continued to drill into Horace¡¯s body and exploded.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Horace was rolling around on the ground, screaming in pain. He wanted to stop the fame on his body, but those frames from a fire spell were no joke. There was no way it could be stopped that easily. Slowly, Horace¡¯s scream got softer and softer in the burning me.

    The moment before Horace died, he still thought to himself, why is this ¡®fireball¡¯ spell so powerful. It doesn¡¯t seem like it was from a young wizard at all. Instead, it was more like an old novice who had been in a teau for many years. Of course, the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ had its limit, but it definitely wouldn¡¯t be shattered that easily by a single ¡®fireball.¡¯ Only a rank 5 or above ¡®fireball¡¯ could do this.

    The electric arcs on the ground and the fire rune signs were getting close to Abel, but the speed of these spells was nothingpared to the speed of ck Wind. It hopped back 10 meters in a sh and easily dodged all the spells.

    Since Abel had fought against many official wizards, he realized the biggest difference between a novice wizard and an official wizard was that they could not focus on their power of the will. All they could do was use their eyes to aim, which was almost useless against a speedy mount like ck Wind. This speed was impossible to touch him.

    Afterward was another easily killing. It was impossible for that rank 4 wizards to dodge the quicken ¡®fireball,¡¯ and the fire rune sign he threw out afterward could not match the speed of ck Wind at all. He could only passively try to ignite Abel¡¯s ¡®fireball.¡¯ But don¡¯t forget, Abel¡¯s ¡®fireball¡¯ was quicken, so he could unleash 4 of them continuously. By that, the rank 4 wizard had given up, as he became engulfed in me in a sh.

    ¡°Come, our, you arest!¡± Abel called.

    After some time, there was still no reply, so Abel rode ck Wind to the back of the rock. He discovered that low ranking wizards had died already. It seemed like he had been scared to death. His lifeless looking face was filled with terror staring at another wizard who had been shot through the head by Abel¡¯s arrow.

    Abel signed to himself, how could people like this be a wizard. Killing unrted ordinary citizens was ok but scared to death the moment he saw his mates getting killed. If this kind of wizard needed to fight against the orcs, they might surrender before they even have the chance to fight.

    ¡°Camille, It¡¯s Abel.¡± Abel ignited his identity card and connected with Camille.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Abel¡± the voice of Camille came from his identity card.

    ¡°I discovered 7 low ranking wizards in Lenida mountain,¡± Said Abel to Camille.

    ¡°Hold up, wait for me. I¡¯ll call Carlos and the others to go there immediately,¡± Camille quickly replied.

    ¡°No need, they already died,¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Abel, you said you would wait for me before attacking,¡± The voice of Camille was so loud that Abel couldn¡¯t help but move his identity card away from his ears.

 Chapter 187 - Thank you

    <h4>Chapter 187 Thank you</h4>

    ¡°Wait for us. Carlos and I will be there in a second. Don¡¯t leave okay?¡± Camille gently asked Abel after screaming at him.

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll wait for you guys here.¡± Abel did not have a single bit of information in regards to the other wizards from the Duchy of Keyen. It was alreadyte, and the sky would bepletely dark by the time he reached the other mine, so he thought to might as well wait for others here.

    After Abel disconnected with Camille, he ignited his identity card again.

    ¡°Uncle Sam, Its Abel.¡± Said Abel as soon as he got connected again.

    ¡°Abel, I¡¯ve been worrying about you. Why didn¡¯t you go together with your teammates?¡± The voice of Wizard Sam emerged from his identity card.

    ¡°Uncle Sam, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡± Said Abel hesitantly as he gazed at the dead body of Carrol on the ground.

    ¡°Abel, what happened?¡± Wizard Sam quickly asked. He could hear that Abel¡¯s voice sounded a little weird,

    ¡°Carrol died, he died in a civil war with the wizards from the Duchy of Keyen,¡± Said Abel after thinking about how he should structure his words.

    ¡°Carrol died?¡± Wizard Sam had known Carrol for 10 years. A cold sensation dawned on his heart when he heard that Carrol had died. But then, He thought of what Abel had said again and called ¡°civil war? A civil war with the Duchy of Keyen?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he called me on his identity and told me to meet up with him on Lenida mountain. However, when I arrived, he and 7 wizards from the Duchy of Keyen was already there waiting for me there.¡± Abel lowered his voice and gave a simple description of what just happened.

    ¡°Carrol was such an idiot. How could he do that.¡± Said Wizard Same with a mixture of anger and sadness.

    ¡°Uncle Sam, pleasee here and take away the dead body of Carrol. He had got killed in battle, and I don¡¯t want Mr. Yveline to be sad.¡± Abel heard that Wizard Yveline cared about him a lot, so he didn¡¯t want to affect his status.

    ¡°Thank you, Abel¡± of course. Wizard Sam knew that Abel didn¡¯t have to do this. What he had done was showing respect to him and his teacher Wizard Yveline.

    After the call was disconnected, Abel moved the dead body of Carrol to aside. He didn¡¯t search him. Instead, he found a shirt and covered the dead body.

    Afterward, he stacked the other 7 dead bodies to the side and took out all the things on their body.

    ¡°Peasants!¡± Abel eximed as he threw the things in his portal bag. There was not a single defense rune sign among these 7 wizards, only 10 fire and ice rune sign. He gathered up the magic gold cards into a pile. These things were useless you couldn¡¯t get the money out of them, let¡¯s just bring it back to his teacher and see.

    Abel found a slightly smoother rock, took out a high leg crystal ss, and poured half a ss of red wine in. He then sat on the rock, slowly enjoying the wine while looking over the view on this rocky mountain. Even without the dead bodies, the view here would still be unique.

    In the past, Abel would rarely drink red wine, and he always just drink fruit juice. However, ever since he realized the red winebined through the Horadric cube was good for his body, he was hooked on it.

    As ck Wind was looking at Abel enjoying sip and sip of red wine by his side, it¡¯s curiosity got the best of him. It leaned it¡¯s head towards Abel and gently rub against him. However, its eyes were fixed on the wine ss on its owner¡¯s hand as it stuck its tongue out, enjoying the aroma of the red wine in the air.

    Seeing the look on ck Wind¡¯s face, Abel helplessly poured the rest of the wine in his ss into Its mouth. Seeing the ss was empty, ck Wind happily run. With a heart full of satisfaction, ityed on the ground enjoying the after taste.

    Abel took out the ¡®Ankara rune pen¡¯ and a piece of ice crystal core. He then shifted his attention towards the ¡®Shael¡¯ rune he was carving on the crystal core. It was so enjoyable to see the ¡®Ankara rune pen¡¯ fixing up all the little mistakes of his ¡®Shael¡¯ rune.

    Not long after, the Abel, who was deep in his carving state, was woken up by a sound of horses running. He put away his ¡®Ankara rune pen¡¯ and his crystal core, as he held Harry¡¯s bow in his hand. He was almost sitting at the peak, so he could get a good view of the valley below.

    When Abel saw the face of the man, he retracted his Harry¡¯s bow and jumped down the big rock as he shouted towards the man, ¡°Uncle Sam!¡±

    ¡°Abel!¡± Wizard Sam arrived at Abel¡¯s side with his horse. He then jumped down from the horse and gave Abel a hug.

    ¡°I just had a call with the teacher. He said thank you!¡± Said Wizard Sam as he let go of Abel.

    ¡°Uncle Sam, at first, I was not nning to let Mr. Yveline know about this,¡± Abel said softly.

    ¡°Teacher has to know about this. Laden and Toris are in a simr situation with Carrol, so if teacher didn¡¯t pay closer attention, we might end up with a second or third Carrol. Thank you so much.¡± Said Wizard Same after he sighed.

    ¡°You are my uncle, and I am a member of Yveline magic tower, so no need to say thank you.¡± Said Abel. He still had his Yveline magic tower givings identity card on him, and every month Yveline magic tower would give him givings.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s clear in my heart. Anyway, I¡¯ll bring the dead body of Carrol back first!¡±

    Wizard Sam¡¯s heart sank as he saw the dead family¡¯s body on the ground covered with a shirt. So many years of friendship had ended just like that in one mistake.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Wizard Sam mumbled to the dead body as of Carrol as he ced it on the horse.

    Abel did not disturb Wizard Sam. He watched as the shadow of Wizard Sam and his horse disappeared from a turn down the valley, as the sound of the horse running gets fainter and fainter.

    Suddenly, Abel was woken up from his thoughts by his vibrating identity card. After he ignited it, the voice of Carlos came from within.

    ¡°Haha Abel, your magic cane is too good,¡± Carlosughed loudly and said from the other side of the identity card.

    ¡°What happened, Carlos?¡± Abel could tell that Carlos was very excited just by his voice.

    ¡°Camille and I had also ran into 7 wizards from the Duchy of Keyen. After a big fight, we¡¯re okay, and all the 7 wizards from the Duchy of Keyen died.¡± Said Carlos with a voice full of pride, it was almost like he had just be an official wizard.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you mention how may rune sign you had used, Carlos you money waster.¡± The voice of Camille came from the other side of the identity card.

    ¡°So what, didn¡¯t I get all of them back from the body of those bastards?¡± Carlos tried to justify himself.

    ¡°Are youparing the rune signs of those bastards with the ones we make?¡± Camille asked again.

    ¡°Let me speak. I am also holding the identity card, can you show me some respect!¡± Abel was irritated by Camille and Carlos¡¯s argument. However, he could also tell from this, how they were able to kill the 7 attacking wizards so easily without a single injury. It was through Carlos rune sign wasting strategy with the enhancement of the magic cane.

    There were 2 rank 3 wizards in that 7 wizards. The rest of them were below rank 3, so their fighting ability was not strong at all. It was a bad day for them to run into Camille and Carlos.

    Camille and Carlos had just got their new supreme magic cane today, and since both of them were rune makers, they would carry around a lot more rune signs than normal wizards. From that point on, the fate of those low ranking wizards was set.

    ¡°Where are you guys, I¡¯ll go to find you,¡± Abel knew the two wouldn¡¯t be able to make it back themselves since there were 7 dead bodies they needed to be taken care of.

    Carlos reported to Abel his direction. It was not far from where he was. He gazed at the 7 filthy dead bodies on the ground. He didn¡¯t really want to throw them into his own portal bag. After a bit of consideration, he decided to throw them into the space finger joint. He rarely used that thing anyway, the only thing inside it was just some useless poisons.

    By the time Abel reached the spot where Carlos had reported with ck Wind, the sky was red. It would bepletely dark in a moment. Carlos was sitting on a rock frowning at the dead bodies on the ground, when he saw Abel, he immediately jumped up with excitement, waving his hand.

    On the other hand, Camille acted like she didn¡¯t know Carlos as she said to Abel with a smile, ¡°Abel, you arrived atst.¡±

    ¡± Camille, you guys are too good, not a single wizard had escaped.¡± Said Abel as he stared at the 7 dead bodies on the ground. Of course, there were some burned up bodies of horses as well.

    ¡°Yeah sure, this Carlos guy was crazy. He even burned the 7 wizards along with their horses.¡± Said Camille angrily.

    I¡¯m just afraid that if they had a horse, they would be able to escape....¡± the more Carlos spoke, the softer his voice became.

    ¡°Teacher just said we need to bring these dead bodies back ourselves, so how are we going to do that?¡± Camille asked

 Chapter 188 - Drunk Rank Increase

    <h4>Chapter 188 Drunk Rank Increase</h4>

    ¡°We have Abel, don¡¯t we?¡± Carlos was no longer as stressed as before as he spoke to Abel.

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a portal bag?¡± You can help us carry the dead body back.¡± Said Carlos as he pointed towards the dead bodies on the ground.

    ¡°Abel, don¡¯t listen to him. You can¡¯t make your portal bag dirty like that.¡± Camille followed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Camille; I got another one,¡± Said Abel after hearing the both of them make their jokes.

    ¡°Another one, where did you find all these portal things,¡± Said Carlos. He immediately jumped up and held Abel on the shoulders.

    ¡°It was a spoil of war from thest time I fought alongside teacher. I only got one; the teacher got 2 portal bags, I think.¡± Abel emphasized when he talked about the 2 portal bags, which made Carlos¡¯s eyes wide open like a ball.

    Abel took out the space finger joint and shoved the 7 dead bodies inside. Camille stuck out her hand curiously, so Abel yfully ced the space finger joint on her hand.

    ¡°That thing is so disgusting!¡± Although this was what Camille had said, she still rolled around the space finger joint on her hand and admired it.

    ¡°Camille, what would you say is the teacher¡¯s favorite thing?¡± Carlos asked out of the blue.

    ¡°What?¡± Camille did not understand what he meant by that all of a sudden.

    ¡°What¡¯s the teacher¡¯s favorite thing?¡± Carlos asked again, this time in a more serious tone.

    ¡°How do I know,tely he¡¯s been holding a ss of red wine every day, so maybe he really likes red wine,¡± Said Camille hesitantly. She then asked Carlos back, ¡°Why are you asking this question?¡±

    ¡°No... nothing!¡± Said Carlos, sounding a little forced.

    ¡°Ooh, I know now. You want the teacher¡¯s portal bag,¡± Camille knew Carlos all too well after living with him for all these years. So, of course, she knew what car was thinking by seeing his facial expression.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Carlos made an excuse and then proceeded to say, ¡°Where you think they sell the best red wine?¡±

    ¡°If I remember it correctly, the brand of red wine teacher normally drink is from Coder Wine house. You can go buy some,¡± Camille said after thinking for a bit.

    ¡°Camille, you have such a good eye. I¡¯ll go to Coder wine house to buy some when we are going back,¡± Said Carlos in excitement.

    dre

    ¡°Cough cough!¡± Abel coughed twice and said in a somewhat embarrassed tone, ¡°the Coder Winehouse you seem to be talking about is under my name.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re too rich. I know the wine from Coder wine house is always in high demand, so I¡¯m not even going to spend a single cent now. Just give me 2 bottles,¡± said Carlos, with eyes fixed on Abel.

    Camille face-palmed herself; she could not stare at Carlos directly anymore.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll give you 2 bottles.¡± Said Abel as he took out 2 personal bottles of red wine from his portal bag and ced it on Carlos¡¯s hand.

    Carlos took the red wines and hugged them close to his chest, as though he was holding a portal bag.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Said Camille. She didn¡¯t even bother to look at Carlos as she turned her head directly towards Abel.

    On the way back, Abel and Camille exchanged knowledge on etching. ck Wind had also held back its impose, and walked side by side with Camille¡¯s war horse. Carlos told his war horse to follow behind them, not sure what that guy was thinking.

    Both ck Wind and Camille¡¯s war horse were familiar with the road back home. Therefore even though the sky was dark, they still decided to make their way back to the magic tower other than finding a hotel somewhere.

    It was already midnight when they got back to the magic tower. They hopped off their mounts in front of the magic tower, but Abel suddenly heard ck Wind howl in dissatisfaction. That was weird, so he connected to the soul chain to hear what ck Wind had to say.

    ¡°Wine, wine.¡± ck Wind had been repeating this word all this time.

    Abel turned his head back. Under the light of the magic tower, he could see Carlos holding 2 empty wine bottles, shaking unstably. Good thing he didn¡¯t fell off his horse during the ride.

    ¡°Carlos, you drank up all the wines you were going to give to the teacher. How are you going to get your portal bag now, huh?¡± Camille asked with a smile.

    ¡°What portal bag, wine good, wine good!¡± Carlos mumbled to himself as he held up the empty bottleughing like an idiot.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Carlos will not have a good time tomorrow if the teacher sees him like this,¡± Before Camille could even finish her sentence, a big smile had already covered her face.

    Abel stepped up and helped Carlos to get off his horse. He snatched the 2 empty bottles from Carlos¡¯s hand and threw it on the ground. With one arm holding Carlos up, Abel said to Camille ¡°I¡¯ll get him to his room. You can go rest first.¡±

    Abel knocked on the big door on level 3, Carlos¡¯s Wizard follower Page opened the door just to see a drunk Carlos, sloppy as a puddle of mud. He couldn¡¯t help himself but called ¡°Mr., what happened?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, he just drank too much. The kind of wine he drank was not harmful. He should be fine after a good night of sleep.¡± Said Abel as he transferred Carlos on to the hands of Page.

    Abel was very confident in red wines. It would definitely not hurt the body even if you drink too much. So he only casually remained Page, before returning to his room.

    Abel didn¡¯t have the guts to go into the Rogue encampment here, so that was another night wasted. But still, the meditation session could not be missed.

    Early the next morning, when Abel and Finkle were just walking towards the first floor, and they could already hear Carlos¡¯s huge voice.

    ¡°Haha, I ranked up, I ranked up !¡± The ear-shatteringugh of Carlos filled the peaceful magic towers.

    Camille sat far away on the other side of the table, quietly eating her breakfast.

    ¡°Abel, Finkle, I¡¯ve ranked up.¡± When Carlos saw the two, he immediately ran up and gave them a hug.

    Abel gently turned his body, casually dodging the hug of Carlos. However, Finkle was not as lucky. He already deep in the hug of Carlos.

    ¡°Comee, and I¡¯ll tell you about my rank up experience. It¡¯s good for you.¡± Carlos enthusiastically dragged Finkle to a seat and began to rant about how he was able to increase his rank so quickly.

    ¡°How did Carlos rank up over the night?¡± Abel softly asked Camille.

    ¡°When I woke up this morning, he said it was because he drank too much yesterday. He woke up in the middle of the night, realizing his mana was full, so he didn¡¯t sleep and slept the night finish filling in the rank 4 wizard pattern.¡± Said Camille in a somewhat confused tone.

    Abel was not surprised that Carlos could fill in a rank 4 wizard pattern in one night. He had been trying to figure that out since he became rank 3, so it should be easy for him to fill it in. But what Abel was surprised about was that Carlos said it would take months before a person could rank up after they filled in the pattern, how could he rank up just like that?

    Suddenly the shadow of a human shed in front of their eyes. Wizard Morton appeared on the first floor. They immediately stood up and bowed.

    ¡°You guys can go back to your rooms,¡± said Wizard Morton to the few wizard followers.

    After the few wizard followers left, Wizard Morton said to Abel in the slightly dark facial expression. ¡°I told you not to share your red wine with others. Did you forget?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my mistake, teacher,¡± said Abel with his head down.

    ¡°Teacher, that...¡± Carlos stood up but didn¡¯t know what to say all of a sudden.

    ¡°Carlos, speak clearly. Stop chocking on your words¡± Wizard Morton criticized Carlos

    ¡°Yes teacher, that red wine was not for other people, Abel gave it to me to give it to you. But halfway, as we wereing back yesterday, I wanted to taste what kind of wine do teacher you like, so I took a sip. The taste was too wonderful, so I couldn¡¯t stop and drank all of them,¡± Carlos told Wizard Morton everything that happened yesterday in one breath, he could not let Abel take the me for no reason.

    ¡°Do you think you are gifted enough to rank up a few months earlier?¡± Said Wizard Morton staring coldly at Carlos.

    ¡°Hehe,¡± Carlos scratched his head in embarrassment.

    ¡°The wine Abel gave you was made personally by himself with a secret form. It has the ability to adjust your physical ability. You drank too much yesterday, so your body was subconsciously meditating. The red wine adjusted your physical ability and delivered all your excess mana for your meditation. If I didn¡¯t help you find relief from it yesterday, you would already be dead from excess mana,¡± Wizard Morton roared at Carlos.

    Carlos¡¯s face immediately went white, he then stood up and quickly bowed and said: ¡°thank you, teacher, for saving my life!¡±

    ¡°Now listen up, never mention Abel¡¯s red wine again. Those things are very good for the body of wizards, even for high ranking wizards.¡± Said Wizard Morton gazing at the 3 of them.

    ¡°Yes teacher!¡± Camille and Carlos quickly replied.

 Chapter 189 - Skeleton Reborn

    <h4>Chapter 189 Skeleton Reborn</h4>

    ¡°Teacher, since my red wine such an ability, how about I provide some of them for the magic tower every month?¡± Said Abel after the thought for a bit.

    ¡°All right, Abel, I know you love your friends. Can you give them one bottle a month?¡± Of course, Wizard Morton wanted his disciples to have the best resources, and Abel¡¯s red wine was perfect.

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll prepare some when I got back¡± Abel nodded his head and said with certainty.

    ¡°Oh, also, if you have some extra red wine, give a few bottles to both Warren and Eury first. These red wine really are good for ranking up. Said Wizard Morton after a bit of hesitation.

    ¡°Teacher, I can give out my portion to the two of them,¡± Carlos quickly disrupted.

    ¡°Teacher, me as well,¡± Camille followed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry guys, I can provide the red wine for everyone,¡± Said Abel waving his hand in front of Camille and Carlos.

    The teleportation circles which had been closed up due to the Duchy of Keyen¡¯s attack had been reopened again. Although there was still one wizard who was not found, the teleportation circle could not be closed for too long just for a single low ranking wizard. The investigation department had already doubled down on their investigation, but that low ranking Wizard was still able to vanish from Bakong city. Some unknown forces might be at y.

    Morton Magic tower had gained a lot of publicity from this attack. 14 out of the 15 low ranking wizards were all killed by 3 rank 5 and below wizards from Morton Magic tower. This news spread beyond the Duchy of Carmel to the surrounding Duchies, which put a smile on Wizard Morton¡¯s face every day.

    Before the night fell, Abel had gone back to his mansion in Triumph boulevard. He had dinner with Loraine and went back to his room with ck Wind.

    The first thing Abel did wasn¡¯t igniting the Tome of Town Portal. Instead, he took out a bottle of ¡®soul potion¡¯ from his Kong Kong Spirit portal bag. He then asked ck Wind through the soul chain, ¡°Are you sure you wanna drink it?¡±

    ck Wind stared at the ¡®soul potion.¡¯ Then replied through the soul chain, ¡°Drink... drink!¡±

    Abel thought since he had drunk the ¡°soul potion¡± before, ck Wind should be fine. What was the worst thing that could happen? This thing only had benefits.

    ck Wind opened its mouth, allowing Abel to pour the ¡®soul potion¡¯ in. Suddenly, ck Wind made a yearning noise and fell directly to sleep on the floor.

    However as ck Wind was sleeping, Abel noticed some electric arcs popping out form ck Wind¡¯s body from time to time. These electric arcs continued to disappear and appear among the hair of ck Wind.

    Could the ¡®soul potion¡¯ allow ck Wind to gain a spell?

    ording to the ¡®Morton observation record,¡¯ a normal soul beast did not have the ability to do spells, only an official ranked soul beast can. These official soul beasts almost had the same attacking ability as a wizard. It was simple for them to unleash their spell, as the spell originated from within. They didn¡¯t need to say any spells or draw any patterns. The pattern of their spell existed within their crystal core. Therefore, every single official should beast had a crystal core, unlike normal soul beast. You might not find a single crystal core from those normal ones, even if you kill a hundred of them.

    Seeing what was happening to ck Wind, it might be able to rank up to an official soul beast.

    Abel did not think about bringing ck Wind to the Rogue encampment. He only quietly sat by its side, carefully looking after it. The electric arcs got less and less, in the end, disappearedpletely.

    The moment all the electric arcs disappeared. ck wind opened its eyes. He looked and Abel and gently leaned against his side.

    Abel asked ck Wind through the soul chain, ¡°Did you grasp any spells?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t grasp any!¡± ck Wind replied through the soul chain.

    Abel was shocked. ck Wind had gotten smarter; his sentences were a lot more well structured now. It seemed like he still needed more ¡®soul potion¡¯ if he had enough. ck Wind might not only be able to grasp a spell, but also get a lot smarter.

    Not only ck Wind, but White Cloud would also get more powerful if it had taken the ¡®soul potion.¡¯ Abel had always felt like he had done too little for White Cloud. It was impossible to use the ¡®mount enhancement spell¡¯ on it since it was so huge. But now, he finally found a rank increasing potion that was suitable for it to use. Therefore, Abel would need a lot more ¡®soul potions.¡¯

    Although it was already midnight, Abel did not waste any time. There was still enough time for him to go into the Rogue encampment to kill for a few days.

    In the next 10 days, Abel spent his day etching rune signs, while practicing multitasking with its ¡®frozen armor.¡¯ At night, he would go into the Dark Word to kill.

    Ever since Abel had woken up from his sh of realization through the ¡®soul potion,¡¯ it took him 8 more bottles of ¡®soul potion¡¯ until he could finally revert the ¡®skeleton summon¡¯ spell to its original version. All the ¡®soul potion¡¯ he got these days from whipping clean those infernal creatures in Blood Moor was in his stomach. Other than 4 bottles, his power of the will had expended to 27, while his mana had also reached 270.

    After 8 realizations, The ¡®skeleton summon¡¯ spell had be a new spell¡¯ skeleton reborn.¡¯ It stripped out all the torture and pain the owner of the skeleton¡¯s body needed to go through. He only preserved the part where the skeleton was able to summon from a dead body. As long as that skeleton still had life in them, it could be summoned.

    Abel had simted this ¡®skeleton reborn¡¯ spell many times during his realization session. He realized that this spell was different from any other spells he had learned so far. The skeleton reborn¡¯ spell used his mana to draw a magic pattern. Then it could control the death qi to unleash the spell. However, all the other spells he had learned before used substances to unleash the spell. It seemed like these werepletely different systems. Maybe that was why it had taken him 8 bottles of ¡®soul potion¡¯ to achieve this low ranking ¡®skeleton reborn¡¯

    spell.

    ¡°ck Wind, let¡¯s go!¡± Said Abel to ck Wind, who was resting at the side.

    As soon as ck Wind heard amand from its owner, It knew it could fight again. It immediately stood up with enthusiastically and rushed to the side of its owner and lowered its body, bagging its owner to get on.

    ck Wind speeded out of the Rogue encampment with Abel on its back and entered Blood Moor. Blood Moor was no longer filled with inferno creatures like before. After these days of mass killing and clean up, the inferno creatures could no longer be seen anywhere in the patches ofnd around the Rogue Encampment.

    After around an hour of charging, Abel had arrived on the ce where he had cleaned up those inferno creaturesst time. If he just continues going forward a bit more, he would arrive at the ce where those inferno creatures had formed.

    A single zombie had attracted the attention of Abel. In a flick of his finger, a ¡®firebolt¡¯ flew out. The zombie was directly struck into me and fell on the ground, but it didn¡¯t die immediately.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake its head. His low ranking spells were still too weak in the Dark World. He followed up with another ¡®fireball¡¯ to finish off the zombie. After he saw its soul fly towards his Horadric cube, he began mumbling the simplified spell ¡®skeleton reborn¡¯.

    A ck beam of light suddenly shot out from the burnt body of the zombie. The surrounding spooky death qi began to gather around the dead body. At that time, Abel also felt his body being affected by the death qi. There was too much death qi in the Air World; a lot more than he had expected.

    Abel felt his whole body getting cold, seemed like the death qi was eating at his body. He thought of that deity of orcs¡¯ dead body after it was surrounded by a magic robe by many years. At first, he thought that worgen was born this ugly, but now he knew the reason.

    Dead air could consume the body of a wizard. This harmonized their body with the death qi, which turns them into a ghost-like zombie.

    A horrific chill ran down his spine. If Abel knew this would happen to him by using the ¡®skeleton Reborn¡¯ spell, he would not even try to practice it.

    As Abel was regretting this horrible mistake, his goldenbat qi had an effect. It ignited itself all of a sudden and filled his body with golden light. It began to ate the death qi, which gave out sounds of something screaming

    Under the influence of the death qi, the dead body on the ground began to vibrate. Suddenly ¡°bang!¡± The flesh flew out from the body, leaving only the skeleton.

    Click click* under the clicking sound of the joints, skeletons could hardly drag itself up from the ground. This was skeleton without weapons, so Abel felt like he could just heat it up with a single hand. It was too weak.

 Chapter 190 - Rib Bone

    <h4>Chapter 190 Rib Bone</h4>

    Abel really began to doubt if he had done the ¡®skeleton reborn¡¯ spell correctly. He had drunk up 8 bottles of ¡®soul potion¡¯ and almost became a zombie because of this weak little skeleton. Was this it? Was all his sacrifice just for this weak chicken skeleton?

    Why not, let¡¯s just take out the Horadric and test it out. A new skeleton sign already appeared on the skill tree. He focused on the sign with his power of the will. Some data appeared.

    Skeleton reborn

    Allow you to revive a skeleton from a dead creature to fight with you.

    Mana consume: 5

    Skeleton amount: 1

    Attack: 1-2

    Defense: 15

    Lifeline: 21

    Current ability rank: 0

    Next rank: 1/5000

    This skeleton only had 1-2 attack, what was he going to do what that? Use its bone to bang it on a drum? Abel face palmed himself.

    But since the skeleton was already summoned, why not test out its actual fighting ability. Since this skeleton didn¡¯t have any weapons, Abel decided to take out a magic big shield and magic sword from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag.

    This skeleton was very easy to control. After the ¡®skeleton reborn¡¯ spell waspleted, A little bit of power of the will was taken out of Abel and cast it on the skeleton. With the 27 power of the will that Abel had currently, this skeleton could not go beyond 270 meters from Abel. Once it did, the skeleton would get out of control and attack on its own. Of course, this out of control skeleton would still fight alongside the person who summoned it, but it would attack any enemy that got in its way.

    Through this little bit of power of the will, Abel could control this skeleton to do some simple tasks. Just like now, for example. Abel handed the magic big shield and magic sword to the skeleton and controlled it to hold the sword in the right hand and the shield on the other.

    ¡°Move forward!¡± Abel was already riding ck Wind very slowly, but the skeleton was even slower. That was the main problem right now.

    There was a sea of red in front of them. Abel was so sick of killing those fallentely. Luckily he still had the Horadric cube to suck up their souls, so he wouldn¡¯t have to kill them over and over again.

    As soon as Abel entered the fallen camp, the fallen began to roar. The fallen rushed towards Abel, but just before he was about to unleash his ¡®charging bolt,¡¯ which was almost automatic at this point, a weak little shadow had already started running with immense bravery towards the sea of fallen in front of him.

    The fallen saw a weak little opponent running towards them, so they roared even louder and surrounded the skeleton.

    Seeing the weak little skeleton being surrounded by a sea of fallen, Abel basically gave up on the skeleton¡¯s existence. However, this might be a good time to unleash a ¡®charging bolt.¡¯ Abel unleashed 10 quicken ¡®charging bolt¡¯ spells in a roll, forming a sea of electric arcs. Afterward, those electric arcs rushed forward like a wave of the ocean.

    Screams filled the air, 10 fallen had been knocked down while all the other ones scattered towards all directions screaming for their lives. To Abel¡¯s surprise, that the skeleton was still alive. It seemed like the electric arcs recognized the skeleton. Although a few electric arcs had shed upon the skeleton, it did not damage it a bit. The electric arcs just continued to move forwards.

    The skeleton often chased a fallen with its shield at the front and sword at the back. This was a perfect knight technique and a very familiar one to Abel. Wasn¡¯t this the Bet family¡¯s knight¡¯s charging technique?

    The skeleton counteracted the fallen¡¯s strike with its big shield and gently moved its body. The big sword in his hand horizontally shed towards the waist of the fallen. The fallen did not have any fighting techniques. After it was rumble off by the rebound of the big shield, and the big skeleton sword opened up a long stream of blood mark on the fallen¡¯s waist. Before its blood even had the chance to spill out, the fallen was froze up by the ice margin. The skeleton did not miss this opportunity as it continued to strike. Just like that, the skeleton had directly struck the fallen to death.

    No wonder why the skeleton didn¡¯t die just then. It was protected by the big shield, as well as it¡¯s perfect knight¡¯s technique. It seemed like this skeleton could still survive for a short while battling against those skill-less fallen.

    Could the ¡®skeleton reborn¡¯ spell inherit the close body fighting style of the summoner? That was such a joke. Other than an abomination like Abel, both the body of wizards or deities were consumed by mana. Especially deities, they also needed to withstand the consumption of death qi. There was no way they would have any close body fighting abilities, so no wonder they needed to alter this spell to inherit the ability of the owner of the skeleton.

    The skeleton was a little bit more powerful than Abel had expected. Although it could only dash out 1-2 points of attack with every strike, the mana of unleashed by the magic sword on top of the death qi of the skeleton¡¯s attack, allowed the skeleton topletely dominate a fallen. Fallen were not immortal beings, so it had to withstand the impact of the death qi as well.

    Too bad. If the attack of the skeleton was just a little bit higher, it could be a good helper. The ¡®skeleton reborn¡¯ spell was too much of a hassle. Although it was not hard to find a freshly dead body in Blood Moor, which was a key ingredient, it was very hard to recover mana here.

    Nowadays, Abel spent most of his time traveling between the Rogue encampment and battlefield. Although he could use the portal door, it could onlyst for 5 seconds. It was definitely not enough for Abel to meditate and return.

    It seemed like he also needed to spend some time practicing the ¡®skeleton reborn¡¯ spell. If he had a few skeletons and ck Wind by his side, he might be able to meditate in the wild.

    Even though Abel was deep in his thoughts, he kept using ck Wind¡¯s speed to unleash his ¡®charging bolt¡¯ in the ces where most fallen were concentrated. In regards to the singled out fallen, he left it for the skeleton to practice on.

    Abel still used his old technique of rounding up the fallen with ck Wind¡¯s speed, then unleashed a ¡®charging bolt¡¯ towards them. This would not waste a single electric arc. Since he was already low in mana, every single bit of attack mattered.

    After unleashing 40 ¡®charging bolt¡¯ continuously, there was not much mana left for Abel. That skeleton had also knocked down a few fallen. That was not a big reward, but it was something, so he urged ck Wind to go back. These days he had been ruthlessly battling. His mana had almost been used up, and the rate of recovery was very slow. Although the wild had been cleaned up a lot, there might still be some leftovers, so Abel didn¡¯t want to put his life on the bet.

    The portal door opened. ck Wind was used to getting into a portal door, so it rushed towards it after Abel. That skeleton also noticed Abel was getting in the portal door, so it immediately stopped the battle on hand and rushed towards it as well. At thest second, the skeleton stepped its foot in.

    After Abel returned to the Rogue encampment, he opened his Horadric cube. Just when he thought he was about to examine the ¡®skeleton reborn¡¯ spell in detail, he was surprised to discover ¡®skeleton reborn¡¯ spell¡¯s experience had grown from 1/5000 to 7/5000.

    Could the skeleton gain its own experience by killing enemies by itself? If this was the case, then the ¡®skeleton reborn¡¯ spell could really be practiced while killing. After the ¡®skeleton reborn¡¯ spell got more powerful, he could summon another skeleton. Then, the Rogue encampment would be more lively. Although they could not talk, at least they could move. Things were way too lonely here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Rib Bone!¡± Said Abel looking at the skeleton in front of him. Since it was his fighting partner, it still deserved a name even as a summoned object. At least it could signify this skeleton existed in this world.

    After seeing the color of the sky, Abel decided that it was time to leave the Rogue encampment again. This past 10 days of battle and recovery went by extremely quickly. Abel was so grateful, but when he looked at Rib Bone, he gave out a little sigh. If he brought Rib Bone outside, everyone would know he had learned a deity¡¯s spell. He didn¡¯t know if it would bring him a lot of trouble, but he was sure that every wizard absolutely hated the deities to their bones.

    He would create too much tension if he brought Rib Bone outside. Could he put it in his portal bag? Suddenly, something struck his mind. He reminded of the deity the other day. It had exactly just put he summon object in his space joint. Rib Bone was also a summon object, so it should be able to be put inside as well.

    Abel took out space joint and flicked with his power of the will. Just like that, Rib Bone was thrown into the finger joint. His power of will also came into its space finger joint. He saw that Rib Bone stood in the middle, surrounded and nourished by death qi.

    At this point, Abel knew a feature of the space finger joint, a feature that even Wizard Morton might not know. In the past, he only thought it was just a normal dimension object. But it had the ability to nourish dead creatures.

 Chapter 191 - Against The Grain

    <h4>Chapter 191 Against The Grain</h4>

    Abel had just put away his barrier circle in his room, and the moment he stepped out of his front door, he saw steward Ken running towards him. ¡°Master, Pleasee outside !¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Abel saw that steward Ken looked very desperate, so he could only have guessed something might have happened.

    ¡°The city pce just had news. Harry castle had been attacked by a wizard!¡± Said steward Ken in a depressed voice.

    ¡°What? Harry castle had been attacked by a wizard? Is Uncle Marshall, ok?¡± Abel was shocked to his core; his voice almost broke as he asked.

    ¡°The Lord of Marshall is ok, but we lost 10 knights and 5 people were injured,¡± Steward Ken saw that Abel was losing it, so he quickly

    replied.

    After hearing uncle Marshall was ok, Abel calmed down a bit. However, it was still a pity that there were 10 knights who lost their lives. They were all old followers of the Lord of Marshall. After hearing this, Abel asked angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s the wizard?¡±

    ¡°ording to the news from the city pce, when that wizard appeared, it was wearing an armor made out of ice. He then ran into Harry castle and murdered anyone he saw. The knight servants rushed up to the Wizard, sacrificing their lives. In the end, they struck off the wizard¡¯s ice armor, and he was killed by the Lord of Marshall with one arrow.

    ¡°Duchy of Keyen, how dare you!¡± Abel knew where this wizard hade from now. He was one of the 15 low ranking wizards. What Duchy of Keyen had done had irritated Abel to his core. Family was the most important thing to him in this world. No matter if it was his stepfather or the knight servants that fought alongside him.

    ¡°Ken, prepare arge amount of top quality iron for me. I need it!¡± Abelmanded.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Due to Abel¡¯s prestige state, Ken was also recognized by many nobles in Bakong city. If he wanted some top quality iron, all he needed to do was to make a few calls.

    ¡°ck Wind, we¡¯ll get back the magic tower.¡± Said Abel padding ck Wind.

    Throughout the morning, an incident had been escting. A low ranking Wizard had attacked the family of an intermediate wizard¡¯s disciple. Every wizard in the Duchy of Keyen was angered by this behavior. It was no longer a situation involving a single wizard. What the Duchy of Keyen had done would trigger every single wizard. Just imagine what would happen if a wizard had murdered the entire family of another wizard.

    Someone had to pay for this. Otherwise, a simr event might happen again in the future.

    The elites of the Wizard Union¡¯s headquarter in Duchy of Keyen had a meeting with their only intermediate wizard, although the oue of the meeting was not disclosed to the public. Afterward, the family of that low ranking wizard who attacked Harry castle was whipped out from the face of the world by that intermediate wizard from the Duchy of Keyen.

    ¡°Abel, It seems like you are the target of that 15 low ranking wizard. That¡¯s my mistake. At the time I did not consider the Duchy of Keyen¡¯s revenge when I submitted your good work to the Wizard Union. This might be the key reason why they areing after you,¡± Said Wizard Morton in a somewhat guilty tone.

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t say that. You are very good to me.¡± Abel quickly followed.

    ¡°those low ranking wizards were decided into 3 teams. The first 2 teams were responsible for attacking our resources, but their actual goal was to lure you toe out. Thest team was for support. Luckily your mount is fast. Else you would be facing not 1 but 2 teams of low ranking wizards. The second team had a bad day. They ran into Carlos and Camille, so they all got ughtered.¡± Wizard Morton analyzed.

    ¡°Teacher, you are right. Now, as I think about that, I do seem like the actual target of those low ranking wizards,¡± Said Abel nodding his head.

    ¡°The worse part was that they organized a rank 3 wizard to attack Harry castle. Those Duchy of Keyen bastards, alwayse up with cheap tactics like this. Every time we Duchy of Carmel has a good seed, they will try to destroy it.¡± Wizard Morton angrily eximed.

    ¡°The wizards from the Duchy of Keyen had done something simr in the past?¡± Asked Abel, looking at Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Yeah, Wizard Yveline was exactly attacked by the wizards from the Duchy of Keyen. He was badly injured in that attack, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s been stuck as a beginner wizard.¡± sighed Wizard Morton.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help himself. He clenched his fist until his joints started cracking. Abel was very surprised at the time he saw the young appearance of Wizard Yveline. Wizard Yveline was a genius as well, howe he had been stuck as an intermediate wizard for all these years? Now Abel knew the answer.

    ¡°Abel, give me your wizard badge!¡± Said Wizard Morton.

    Abel confusingly ced his wizard badge in the hand of Wizard Morton. Wizard Morton gently tapped his own wizard badge on Abel¡¯s wizard badge, and hand it back to Abel.

    ¡°Abel, the reward for the Worgen¡¯s deity had arrived. I had just transferred 1500 credit points to your wizard badge.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Said Abel. Finally, he heard good news today.

    ¡°I contacted Wizard Johnson. The Duchy of Keyen had agreed to repay the victims and promised things like this will never happen again in the future. That should be an end to this,¡± Said Wizard Morton helplessly. Although his disciple standing looked calm on the surface, Abel actually felt like he was about to explode like a volcano every second deep within.

    ¡°Yes, teacher,¡± Abel sounded very monotone. It was like he doesn¡¯t care about this oue at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a rest today. Don¡¯t think too much. We can only guess at this point. This event might be a rare incident.¡± Said Wizard Morton.

    Abel left the room of Wizard Morton. He felt anger burning inside him, did the Duchy of Keyen really think a little bit of money could fix this?

    As Abel was walking down the stairs, he ran into Carlos. Carlos stepped up and asked, ¡°Junior brother, I heard your family¡¯s castle had been attacked. Are you ok?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ok, the Duchy of Keyen had solved this situation peacefully.¡± Said Abel in a stale voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Next time we¡¯ll teach the Duchy of Keyen a good lesson.¡± Said Carlos viciously.

    ¡°Thanks, Carlos, I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Abel forced a smile and said goodbye to Carlos.

    ck Wind had been lying outside of the magic tower throughout all this time. Everyone knew this was Abel¡¯s Mount, so no one was dared to disturb it. When it heard it¡¯s ownering out, it immediately jumped up and ran towards Abel.

    ¡°ck Wind, go!¡±

    Abel did not go home. Instead, he speeded out the city. In a deserted little hill a few hundred miles beyond the city, White Cloud had swooped down from the sky to wee them.

    ¡°Long time no see, White Cloud!¡± Abel¡¯s mood had immediately lightened up when he saw White Cloud. ck Wind, White Cloud, and Him were like family members.

    This time he found White Cloud was to see if he could increase its rank. White Cloud was not a predator, but it had an enormous body. That was a clear reflection that it stood at the top of the beast¡¯s hierarchy. On top of its flying ability, even a soul beast would not attack it for no reason.

    ¡°Goo goo goo!¡± White Cloud rubbed its enormous against Abel¡¯s chest. It seemed like it was expressing how it was missing him.

    ¡°I brought you some good stuff today!¡± Said Abel lightly padding White Cloud¡¯s feather.

    White Cloud didn¡¯t seem to understand what the word ¡®good stuff¡¯ means, but it knew it¡¯s owner was good to him, so he began to ¡°goo goo¡± again.

    Abel took out a dark gold colored ¡®soul potion¡¯ from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag. That was exactly what he was going to give White Cloud today. He had neglected White Cloud way too much. He always just left White Cloud alone to find food by itself, and only call it when he needed it.

    White Cloud widened its eyes and fixed at the ¡®soul potion¡¯. The ¡®soul potion¡¯ had deeply attracted it, it couldn¡¯t help itself but made some more ¡°goo goo¡± sound. It seemed like he was asking its owner to give it to it quicker.

    Abel twisted open the lip of the ¡®soul potion¡¯ and poured it into White Cloud¡¯s mouth.

    The moment when all the ¡®soul potion¡¯ was poured into White Cloud¡¯s mouth, it closed its eyes andy motionless on the floor. The feather on its body shed in quick sparkles. It was not glowing. Instead, the light reflected on its body would sometimes disappear and appear again. It was also almost like parts of White Cloud¡¯s body had be transparent or a moment with each sh. Not only it¡¯s feather but the body under the feather as well.

 Chapter 192 - Black Windâ€™s New Ability

    Chapter 192 ck Wind¡¯s New Ability

    After a while, Abel realized the changes were wearing off. It seemed like one bottle of ¡®soul potion¡¯ was not enough to evolve. It was just like ck Wind, but this time Abel did not stop. He took out another bottle of ¡®soul potion, opened it, and poured it in White Cloud¡¯s mouth.

    The stale changes had speeded up once again. White Cloud¡¯s enormous feather disappeared and reappeared. Abel looked at it with closed attention for half an hour, seemed like it still needs more ¡®soul potion¡¯ as the changes became stale once again.

    Abel clenched his teeth, took out another bottle of ¡®soul potion, and poured it in White Cloud¡¯s mouth. This time, White Cloud feather shed quickly. In the end, it¡¯s entire body disappeared in front of Abel¡¯s eye. After a while, it appeared again. Just like that, it continued to appear and disappear, in the end, ¡°good¡± White Cloud called. But this time it¡¯s impose was many times stronger.

    Did it rank up? Abel happily looked at White Cloud. It seemed like this rank up gave White Cloud a new ability. Unlike ck Wind, who naturally grew into a soul beast, it didn¡¯t have any special ability.

    That was the difference between a normal beast and a predator. For a predator, it was easier to be a soul beast, since it was very hard for a normal beast to rank up. However, once a normal beast sessfully ranked up, they would most likely gain magical ability. Predators would need to rank up again to get that.

    Abelmand White Cloud through the soul chain ¡°White Cloud, unleash your ability!¡±

    After White Cloud made some ¡°goo goo¡± sound, and it¡¯s enormous body disappeared. It seemed like White Cloudpletely mastered this ability during his process of ranking up.

    Abel curiously stuck his hand forward to touch. He felt White Cloud¡¯s feather in his hand. Although his hand could sense White Cloud¡¯s presence, all his power of the will could see was a field of nothingness. Abel was extremely shocked. He had always trusted his power of the will deeply, but now he realized what he felt could be so different from what his power of the will sensed. He had once again gained more knowledge of the wonder of this world.

    As Abel was still shocked that the body of White Cloud had disappeared, he noticed the carriage on its body had also disappeared.

    If Abel sat on the back of White Cloud, would he also disappear as well?

    Up to this point, ck Wind irritatedly bumped Abel with its head. It seemed like it was jealous that White Cloud had a special ability, and it didn¡¯t.

    Abel was not a stingy guy. Both ck Wind and White Cloud were his most loyal partners. He knew they would never betray him, so increasing their ability would be like increasing his own ability.

    He took out hisst bottle of ¡®soul potion.¡¯ Through the soul chain, he said to ck Wind, ¡°This is thest bottle, I hope you can grasp an ability. If not, you will have to wait a while.¡±

    Afterward, Abel opened the bottle and poured it into ck Wind¡¯s mouth.

    After the ¡®soul potion¡¯ was poured into ck Wind¡¯s mouth, he yearned andid on the floor to sleep.

    As soon as ck Wind fell asleep, its body began to sh in electric arcs. Every strand of fur began to release electric arcs relentlessly, so Abel couldn¡¯t help but step back. The electric arc shot out from ck Wind¡¯s body to the floor. The dust on the floor struck up by the electric arc, covering Abel in dust.

    Abel intensely looked at the dust swirling up in front of him. Although ck Wind was tinypared to the size of White Cloud, its process of ranking up was 2 times as dramatic as the one of White Cloud. That¡¯s the difference between a predator and a normal beast.

    After a long time, Abel was getting desperate. But suddenly, the dust settled, and ck Wind woke up covered in dust. ck Wind¡¯s features did not change. Only his impose was a little stronger.

    ck Wind stood up and irritatedly shook off the dust on its fur to the ground.

    Abel quickly asked through the soul chain, ¡°ck Wind, did you seed?¡±

    ck Wind gently tipped its big head. It looked so proud of itself. Maybe it was because he needed less ¡®soul potion¡¯ than White Cloud to rank up.

    ¡°ck Wind, what ability?¡± Abel followed.

    Electric spells could numb the enemy if you decided to attack, but not enough for defense. Abel was just not certain what specific spells did ck a Wind acquired.

    ck Wind kneeled down, allowing its owner to get on its back. Abel hopped on. The moment he settled himself, the shadow of ck Wind disappeared on the sport and reappeared in a ce a few hundred meters away.

    ¡°My god, ck Wind. Is this ¡®move in a sh?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but called in shock.

    Seemed like ¡®move in a sh¡¯ was ck Wind¡¯s natural ability. It could travel a little bit further than normal wizards. It was almost at the level of Wizard Morton.

    Afterward, Abel asked ck Wind about the limit of this ¡®move in a sh.¡¯ ording to the description of ck Wind, this ¡®move in a sh¡¯ could continue for 2 times in a role. It could only do it again after one hour of rest.

    Of course, it was not like Wizard Morton could do a ¡®move in a sh¡¯ for an unlimited amount of time. But this ability was still the best live preserving method for an unexpected attack.

    ¡°ck Wind, jump on the back of White Cloud. We¡¯ll head off to the sky.¡± Abelmanded.

    In a sh of light, Abel disappeared with ck Wind as he was sitting on its back. Afterward, both of them reappeared on White Cloud.

    ¡°White Cloud, let¡¯s fly!¡± Abel called.

    White Cloud had almost been exclusively living in the sky during all this time. After it heard Abel¡¯s word, it¡¯s enormous body gently lifted off the ground, and escted towards the sky.

    After they had be stable in the sky, Abel lightly padded White Cloud¡¯s feather and said: ¡°White Cloud, let¡¯s try out your new invisible ability!¡±

    ¡°Goo goo¡± White Cloud replied. Afterward, weird energy surrounded its body, even Abel, ck Wind, the carriage and everything on its back were surrounded as well

    Abel looked around. Everything looked the same. But some kind of energy shielded them from the intense wind of the sky. This had made flying a lot morefortable, as it was no longer as cool.

    Wizard Bernal was a rank 11 wizard of the Duchy of Keyen. He had been feeling extremely heavy in his hearttely. Originally he only wanted to whip the trace of Wizard Ston (who had beenbeled as a dark wizard in the Duchy of Keyen) from the face of the world while getting revenge for the Duchy of Carmel. However, this kill 2 bird with 1 stone n was flipped upside down by a low ranking Wizard trying to do the operation by himself.

    He could have never have guessed that there was such a loyal wizard among that 15 low ranking. That Wizard was so loyal to Wizard Ston. He would even put his family in the bet. Every wizard knew the oue of attacking another wizard¡¯s family. Since that low ranking wizard had died, the Duchy of Keyen would need to take up all the responsibility.

    Throughout the day, Wizard Bernal had been receiving criticism from the Wizard Union and wizards from all the different Duchies. He had also gotten some news from the cksmith Union. The cksmith Union was protesting against the Duchy Keyen since the Duchy of Keyen had attacked the family of a cksmith Master, Master Abel.

    In regards to the criticism from the Wizard Union, he could ask the elites from the Wizard Union to give him some face due to their connections. In regards to the critics from the wizards of different Duchies, Wizard Bernal did not care. Just give it some time, and the buzz would settle.

    However, Wizard Bernal was very stressed in regards to the protest from the cksmith Union. Although the cksmith Union was only protesting, those hammer holding bastards had the support of an entire race. The dwarfs were not battle thirsty race, but their fighting ability was not bad at all. The dwarfs were known for protecting their members, and they always thought of the cksmith Union was a part of them. Luckily nothing too major had happened this time, so they had only protested. If an important member had really died or was badly injured, scary revenge and consequences would definitely dawn on the attacker.

    In the Rocky Canyon in the Duchy of Keyen, there was a cave 300 meters beyond where the 6 magic towers stood. Wizard Ston sat inside the cave next to a simple mana gathering circle. He came out from his meditation state, seeing the intermediate gem supporting the mana gathering circle shattered. Wizard Ston could help but twitch his lips. Meditating using an intermediate gem every day was such a luxury. He would never do it if he had another choice.

    ¡°Idiot, how could a wizard failed in attacking a castle!¡± Wizard Ston mumbled to himself in anger as he walked out of the mana gathering circle.

    It was Wizard Ston who ordered that rank 3 wizard. That rank 3 wizard did not attack the castle to avenge his teacher like how everyone thought. He did it for resources. Since Wizard Ston promised to give him resources, that rank 3 wizard decided to risk his family¡¯s life. That was cold.

 Chapter 193 - New Magic Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 193 New Magic Weapon</h4>

    Abel returned to his mansion. His mood had lightened up a little since both of his soul chained soul beasts partners had gotten a new ability, but his desire for revenge did not subside a single bit. Instead, he was a lot more certain about it.

    ¡°Master, the top quality iron ore you requested is ready. It is now in the storage space!¡± Said steward Ken as he bowed to Abel.

    ¡°Lead me to it!¡± Abel had ns for these irons, so he was a little desperate to see it.

    ¡°Please follow me!¡±

    Steward Ken lead the way, and they arrived at a storage space in the mansion. It was not small storage space, and it was filled withrge amounts of iron.

    Abel stepped up and picked up a piece of iron. Its quality was top-notch, and it was almost better than any other iron ore he had seen before. As a cksmith Master, he knew full well that these types of iron ore could only be found in arge scale mine, and they were selected from the best of the best.

    ¡°Ken, how did you get these iron ores?¡± And, asked.

    ¡°Master, after I asked a few close families about iron ores. Both the Harry family in Bakong City and the Benson family gave us some,¡± steward Ken bowed and replied.

    ¡°Ken, say thank you to them for me, and make sure you give them every cent they requested,¡± Abelmanded. He did not want to owe any family a favor because of some iron ores.

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± Ken replied.

    Abel surrounded the mountainous amount of iron ore with his power of the will, and just like that, they were all transferred to his Kong Kong spirit portal bag.

    Ken was so shocked by what just happened in front of his eyes; he almost jumped. However, he had grown excited afterward. This legend like ability signified that his owner was getting more and more powerful, so their family would also get richer and richer.

    When Abel returned to the living room, Loraine was already waiting for him. ¡°Brother Abel!¡±

    ¡°Loraine, you didn¡¯t go train Lc today?¡± Abel said with a smile to Loraine.

    ¡°I also know you were not in a good mood, brother Abel, so I want to stay with you,¡± Said Loraine, staring at Abel with its big eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s already in the past. The teacher had taken care of it for me,¡± Abel spoke softly. He didn¡¯t want to exin too much about the scams and conflicts between humans. It. It was better for Loraine to have less association with it.

    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing I can help you with, brother Abel,¡± said Loraine. She felt a little useless, so her eyes began to get red.

    ¡°Loraine, you had helped me a lot. You taught me elvesnguage, help me train a horse, that¡¯s all very impressive.¡± Said Abel as he stuck out his hand and bushed upon Loraine¡¯s head.

    ¡°Really?¡± Said Loraine as she lifted her head, trying to hold back her tears as she looked at

    Abel.

    ¡°Of course. It was all because of you, my mood had always been very good at home!¡± said Able gently with a smile.

    Dinner time, Loraine returned to her carefree look as she joyfully spoke about all the funny things that happened in the mansion. Heart liftingughter flew around in the dining room of the mansion.

    After dinner, Abel returned to his room, but this time he did not bring ck Wind. After he set up the barrier circle, he opened the portal door and entered the Rogue encampment.

    The Rogue encampment was calmed as always. Its sky was just starting to light up. A fresh morning wind blew at the face of Abel, waking him up immediately.

    He walked towards the ce where the female cksmith Charsi¡¯s shop used to stand. The equipment fixed up by Abel was glowing in a dark color. Abel needed to make something special today.

    He took out a ck circr rock with a diameter of 1 meter from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag and put it on the floor. It was the iron meteorite he found in Marshall castle¡¯s secret chamber.

    ¡°Too bad!¡± Abel was a little soft-hearted as he ced his hand on the iron meteorite. It¡¯s a pity. This was such a rare treasure. Originally he was nning to turn it into a full body of the toughest armor once his body was fully developed. But now, he had to use it earlier.

    It would be very hard for a normal fire to melt the iron meteorite, but there was natural fire from the ground here. That¡¯s why Abel was so confident about forging this iron meteorite.

    In a flick of a finger, a full body of armor made out of ice appeared on Abel¡¯s body. He had increased the toughness of the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ around his arms this time. This was also thanks to the ¡®soul potion.¡¯ After he realized the ¡®Frozen armor¡¯ pattern, he grasped the core of this spell. Therefore, it allowed him to easily manipte the shape of the ice to protect important areas.

    Abel ced the ck iron meteorite with both of his hands on to the opening of the ground fire. This iron meteorite was too heavy. There was no equipment around here to move such a big and heavy thing.

    Therefore, Abel had used a defense circle to separate himself from the heat. It was the only way he could put the iron meteorite on to the opening of the ground fire. Although the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ was not good for nonphysical impact, it was made out of ice, so it could still withstand heat for a short period of time.

    The nightmarish me of the ground fire had turned half of the iron meteorite red in almost no time. Abel stuck his hand in the ground fire again and grabbed half of the meteorite that had turned red. He needed to withdraw it quickly as soon as half of it turned red. If he had waited until the entire thing turned red, maybe the whole meteorite would melt into liquid iron into the ground fire. That was scary.

    ¡®Sssss... ssss..¡¯ the ice on Abel¡¯s armor made contact with the me, sending steam rushing up above. Just like that, Abel had sessfully lifted the thousand-pound iron meteorite up from the ground fire opening. He then put it on his operation bench.

    Before the iron meteorite had cooled down, Abel had used a chisel. He chopped the half that had turned red into a lot of little pieces. Every single little piece of this iron meteorite was enough to make a weapon.

    Abel put the other half to the side to cool down. He was only nning to use half of it for testing.

    First, he wanted to prepare abined weapon for himself. The ice magic sword he had could no longer match his ability. Since he had better materials, he was ready to make a more suitable big sword for himself.

    The process of forging was very easy, but this iron meteorite could only be forged into a hundred skills. Abel sensed with his power of the will. This iron meteorite was definitely higher quality than normal iron ore. But there was a limit to how far it could be stretched. It was already 3 times better than the 130 skills iron base he made before. But of course, it was not easy to increase the quality of your material by just a little bit.

    Abel was all too familiar with forging a big sword. Since the material he used this time was so good, he had a new idea. After the shape of the big sword had been forged, he opened up a small hole on both sides of the sword handle.

    Yes, Abel was ready to make a double rune big sword. He already picked out which rune he wanted on the big sword. That would be the Tir rune he had just learned.

    Gain 2 points of mana every time an enemy was killed.

    He had this idea of applying this rune on a magic sword ever since the first time he saw it. Mana was the most important thing to him in a battle. If every enemy killed could give him 2 points of mana with a single Tel rune, he would be able to gain 4 points of mana if both the Tir runes were drawn sessfully.

    Abel had 270 points of mana, so he only needed to kill 67 enemies to fully replenish his mana storage. This might be a bit of a challenge in the Holy Continent since there were not many enemies to be killed there, but in the Rogue encampment, infernal creatures could be seen everywhere.

    If a magic sword could unleash its power without physical impact, Abel would really want to turn this magic sword with the Tir rune into a magical cane for a try.

    The double holed Knight big sword was ced in front of Abel¡¯s eye. Now it was time to etch the rune. Although the Tir rune Abel had learned was specifically altered for making rune signs, he had studied the ¡®magical weapon forging guide¡¯ from the dwarfs, giving him rich forms and fundamental knowledge. Abel had altered runes many times in the past, but most importantly, he had the Akara rune pen. This pen could recognize mistakes in the drawing process and direct him to the right path.

    Abel dipped the Akara rune pen into the intermediate rune ink he hadbined through the Horadric cubest time. Just like that, he had perfectly drawn the Tel rune on both sides of the sword, as well as directing energy into the rune path.

    Abel was not nning to proceed to the next step in the Rogue encampment, so he took the Knight big sword he had justpleted out of the Rogue Encampment.

 Chapter 194 - New Super Bomb

    <h4>Chapter 194 New Super Bomb</h4>

    Abel arrived at a spot 1 mile from the encampment. He took out 2 delicate diamonds from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag. Of course, only Abel had called these gems delicate diamonds. For wizards, they were known as attribute-less magic gems.

    He held the Knight big sword in his left hand and jammed the delicate diamonds in the small holes. After it was secured, Abel began to guide it with his power of the will. It was the first time he had used a delicate gem in a magic sword, but he was very confident. With the knowledge of a cksmith Master, this meteorite could definitely withstand the force of this delicate gem.

    But just in case for the worse, Abel still decided to guide this magic sword¡¯s rune with his power of the will in a while. The Rogue encampment was like his home at this point, and he didn¡¯t want it to have any damage.

    The first side of guiding hadpleted very quickly. It was almost no challenge at all. In a sh of white light, the Knight¡¯s big sword had transformed into a magic sword.

    Now, he needed to guide the other side with his power of the will. It was just like the first side. No challenge had got in his way. It shed in white light again, and just like that, this meteorite magic sword had perfectly formed.

    Abel threw this magic sword into his Horadric cube and focused on his power of the will.

    Winner¡¯s big sword (normal)

    Single-handed damage: 8-20

    Sustainability: 50/50

    +4 mana every time an enemy is killed.

    +300% damage to immortal monsters.

    Out of all the magic sword, Abel had forged, he was the most satisfied with this one¡¯s magical ability and striking power. Due to the 2 delicate diamonds, the perfect etching of the ¡®Akara rune pen,¡¯ as well as a top-notched meteorite as the material, this magic sword had reached an extremely high standard of attacking power.

    The most eye-catching thing to Abel was that it had an attribute of +300% damage to immortal monsters. All the gems he had used in the past were normal gems, so an attribute had never appeared. He always thought that a gem would supply energy to the magic sword once it was installed, so the original attribute of the gem would never appear. It seemed like he was wrong.

    The most probable exnation would be that those normal gems could no longer have enough energy to ignite its original attribute since it had supplied all it¡¯s energy to the magic sword. However, this magic sword had 2 delicate diamonds as a source of energy. The energy required for runes was the same, so the leftover energy had ignited the ¡®damage to immortal monsters¡¯ attribute of the diamond.

    When Abel was guiding the Tir rune with his power of the will on the big sword, the weak little soul in his mind did not rest as well. It was ready to ignite the tome of town portal in Abel¡¯s chest to escape at any moment if the process of guiding the big sword had gone wrong.

    Abel felt very gratified in his heart as he stared at the winner¡¯s big sword in his hand. If magic weapons didn¡¯t need to make physical contact with the enemy to unleash its power, Abel would make full body armor and shield out of the Tir rune. Just imagine how much mana he would regain with every enemy killed after that.

    Abel could help but giggle. But he was only dreaming. He knew the winner¡¯s big sword in his had was already very impressive. Now that he had this big sword, he could unleash even more spells, making his fighting stamina a lot stronger.

    After Abel returned tot he cksmith guild in the Rogue encampment, he picked out another iron ore. He first forged it into a hundred skills, forming a hundred skills iron base.

    Afterward, he forged a hundred skills iron base into a ball. He opened up a small hole on its surface. It was the best solution Abel could think of after some detailed nning.

    A ball could more easily distribute the force of an impact. It was the most desirable shape Abel could think of.

    Afterward, Abel began to draw the fire attack Ral rune on the surface of the ball. It was very hard. If he didn¡¯t have the dark gold ¡®Akara rune pen¡¯ to correct him, he would definitely need to practice for a long time, until he could learn how to draw on a ball.

    However, since he had the ¡®Akara rune pen,¡¯ the steps were a lot easier. After the Ral rune was drawn out, he guided the energy through a rune path into the small hole.

    Abel left the Rogue encampment once again and entered Blood Moor. This time he went even further and stopped 5 miles from the Rogue encampment.

    He took out a perfect red gem from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag. Abel did not know the true value of these perfect red gems before he became a wizard, but now he knew. Especially after reading the ¡®Morton observation record,¡¯ he had gained a lot more knowledge on this red gem.

    A perfect rank gem was arge scale magic circle¡¯s source of energy. Their scarcity was a unique characteristic of the perfect rank. It seemed like all the huge defense circle protecting a city needed a perfect rank gem to support it. Therefore, perfect rank gems would almost never be found among the transactions of wizards.

    These perfect rank gems could bepared to nuclear energy. Although it was not as powerful, it was a lot more friendly to the environment, and a lot safer.

    Now, Abel¡¯s job was to turn this extremely safe and stable perfect red gem into an extremely unstable explosive energy. The only purpose of those super exploding big swords he had made in the past was to drag his enemies to hell along with him at hisst moment. They didn¡¯t have any actual use in real life.

    Abel wanted to extend his super exploding big sword¡¯s time of explosion for more than 3 seconds, through the use of better higher quality material and charging itsposition. If he could really increase it for more than 3 seconds, then he could actually use it.

    Abel took a deep breath, focused all his power of the will in one spot. He ced the perfect magic gem in the small hole with a steady hand. During the process, the montage of some TV science program from his past life about installing nuclear energy shed in front of his eyes. He felt nervous, just like that.

    The most important step was about to take ce. Abel began to get serious; his power of the will was ready to guide and ignite the rune. The energy within the perfect red gem rushed towards his power of the will like a hurricane of fire. He carefully controlled his power of the will, firmly trying to control this uncontroble energy.

    2 seconds before the power of the will guiding and ignite wasplete, the weak little soul had ignited a scroll of town portal in Abel¡¯s chest. A portal door appeared in front of him.

    The ball had been ignited, but at the same time, Abel¡¯s elite knight instinct had sent out an immensely strong alert. It was the strongest alert he had ever felt. Without even thinking, he dashed out his body and ran straight towards the portal door. His body disappeared on the spot just like that.

    Goldenbat qi surrounded his entire body, so he wasn¡¯t affected by vertigo brought on by teleportation. He could still count steadily in his mouth ¡°1.. 2.. 3..¡±

    The moment he counted to 3, the portal door disappeared. When he counted to 6, an earth-shaking bang urred. He felt the ground shaking.

    A smirk came emerged from Abel¡¯s face. He had increased the time of the explosion to 6 seconds. It was twice as long as before. Although it was not the most desirable time, it was still enough for him to make use out of it.

    Abel wanted to see the result of the explosion, so he ran out of the Rogue encampment once again. It didn¡¯t take much time for him to run 5 miles.

    Abel was deeply shocked when he arrived at the point of explosion. The perfect red gem had unleashed all its energy in an instant, giving birth to a 10 meters deep hole outside of the Rogue Encampment. This explosion had only urred in an open field, so Abel didn¡¯t even want to imagine what atrocity it would bring if it had urred in a closed environment.

    But Abel was going to use this on his enemies anyway, so he couldn¡¯t care less. He then gave up on investigating the result and began to search around for the scattered pieces.

    Since Abel had used the shape of a ball, the explosion had covered arge area. However, the main impact was stilling from the shock waves of the explosion. The damage caused by the scattered pieces were almost nothingpared to the damage caused by the shock wave. There were way too little scattered pieces. It was definitely not enough to kill all his enemies from all directions. If he really wanted to kill his enemies this way, he would need to add a big metal cover around the ball.

    The Horadric cube and his personal storage space had the ability to freeze time. Therefore, this metal cover for his ball-shaped exploding device could be applied through this power of the will afterward.

 Chapter 195 - Exchange Credits

    <h4>Chapter 195 Exchange Credits</h4>

    The next task was to create enough ball shape exploding devices. Abel decided to call these things super exploding balls.

    Abel threw out another one of them and hurried into the portal.

    Another huge explosion had urred, but this time Abel did not go and take a look at the result. His main task right now was to make super exploding balls to fill up his just emptied out personal storage space with it.

    Abel carefully put the other half of the meteorite he had not used away. He was very hurt by the fact that he was turning these top quality materials into single-use exploding devices. But still, it¡¯s power was undeniable, so Abel believed it was worth the sacrifice.

    These delicate super exploding balls did not take much much space in his personal storage space. It only took up 1 slot, and there were 48 slots. Abel decided to divide the half of his meteorite into 12 pieces.

    In the following 9 days, Abel had dedicated all his non-meditating time into making these super exploding balls. He had almost used up all the perfect red gems he had. Although these perfect red gems were considered as a rare treasure to other wizards, to Abel, they were just normal low ranking gems. As long as he had the Horadric cube, he could have as much of these perfect red gems as he wanted.

    Seeing his personal storage pace filled with super exploding balls, and his Kong Kong spirit portal bag filled with the super exploding ball¡¯s metal cover, Abel dragged his exhausted body back to his mansion in Triumph boulevard.

    The moment he exited his door, he saw his loyal steward Ken.

    Ken was very familiar with Abel¡¯s daily routine. So he would be standing in front of Abel¡¯s door around this time every day, just in case Abel needed something. This was a must for a professional steward.

    ¡°Ken, help me gather some gems. They don¡¯t need to be too good. Cheap ones are ok, just help me gather a bunch. I have a use for them.¡± Abel requested.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± just like before, Ken did not ask why. He only bowed and said yes.

    ¡°You should organize a trustworthy person to help you take care of the business in Bakong City. You just have to make sure he does his work correctly. There might be a chance you need to return to Harvest city, and things here can still be run smoothly,¡± Abel thought, his next experiment might disturb the people here, so o it was better to give Ken a head up.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± although a puzzled look emerged from Ken¡¯s eyes, he still only bowed and said yes.

    ¡°Ken, just remember, you are a member of the Harry family. I have a reason for my ns, even if I didn¡¯t tell you about it.¡± Abel exined to Ken in a somewhat ufortable <b>manner.</b>

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Ken replied, but there were many more emotions in his voice this time.

    Abel went to have breakfast with Loraine like nothing had happened. Other than the usual chat andughs, Abel asked Loraine to pack up her stuff. Although Abel did not say the reason, Loraine knew that it was not her business to question it.

    Abel had gotten used to riding ck Wind to the Magic tower these days. Its speed was so fast and convenient as well. If ck Wind was staying outside the magic tower or secured inside the magic tower, it should be fine.

    Today Abel had left ck Wind outside of the magic tower. After Abel said goodbye to ck Wind, it leaned against the wall of the magic tower. It closed its eyes and fell directly to sleep.

    When Abel entered the magic tower, he did not return to his 9th floor. Instead, he went in front of the teleportation circle, took out his identity card, and ced it on top of the defense circle.

    A little door opened from the defense circle. After Abel stepped in, the little door disappeared.

    Then, Abel took out his 3 leafs wizard badge and ced it on top of a small gap in the corner of the teleportation circle. Some missions appeared on the wall of the teleportation circle.

    Abel did not care about the missions. He directly shifted his power of the will towards the credit exchange. The image on the wall immediately changed; all kinds of merchandise began to appear.

    He already knew what he wanted to pick before he came here. It was the ¡®constitution potion.¡¯

    Although thest time Abel used the master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion,¡¯ all its effects were used to repair the damage in his body, his constitution still increased by 0.1. Now, he had a constitution of 8.15.

    ¡®Constitution potion¡¯ could be used multiple times for a role, and still had the same effect. If one bottle of master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion¡¯ could increase his constitution by 0.1, Abel would already be very satisfied. But since he was in a life and death situation thest time he used the master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion,¡¯ this time should increase even more as his body had healed up.

    As his constitution increase, his life force, defense, and stamina would also increase. So, his chance of survival would increase once his constitution got stronger.

    If Abel had messed up what he was about to do, it would definitely break him up badly. Therefore, the first thing that came to his mind when he got the 1500 credit points from Wizard Morton was to exchange it with these¡¯ constitution potions.¡¯

    Originally he was nning to do this sometime in the future, but after he witnessed the power of the super exploding ball, the first thing he did wase back to the magic tower to exchange some ¡®constitution potion.¡¯

    After he selected the ¡®constitution potion,¡¯ he entered 1485 bottles with his power of the will. This had almost used all his credit points. He only had 22 credits left in his wizard badge now.

    After Abel had confirmed the transaction, a sh of white light appeared in the teleportation circle. 15 boxes had appeared out of thin air. These boxes were made out of Lalu wood, which waspletely ck. These hundred years old Lalu wood was the best material to preserve potions.

    The Wizard Union were not stingy at all. They had gave Abel a box made of Lalu wood with every 100 bottles of ¡®constitution potion.¡¯ Every one of these boxes cost more than thousands of gold coins, and they were so high in demand that you could rarely even find it on the market.

    After Abel had counted the ¡®constitution potion,¡¯ he put all the boxes into his portal bag. One portal bag was not enough, so he had to use his space finger joint as well.

    In the magic tower, Abel would not dare to use the Kong Kong spirit portal bag in his Horadric cube. A secret is a call a secret for a reason. He could not let anyone know, so he didn¡¯t even think about it.

    Abel closed the teleportation circle, put away his wizard badge, and used his identity card to exit the defense circle.

    ¡°Teacher, do you have some free time?¡± Abel ignited his identity card and connected with Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Yes Abel, I¡¯m free. You cane up,¡± The voice of Wizard Morton emerged from the identity card.

    Abel quickly walked up to the 11th floor. He went through the teleportation circle by the door, and arrived at the Wizard Morton¡¯s room. At the time, Wizard Morton was already waiting for him.

    ¡°Teacher, I want to take a leave for a few days,¡± said Abel as he bowed.

    ¡°Abel, no matter what you do, just put safety first!¡± Said Wizard Morton with a calm expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, teacher. I will be back in a few days!¡± Said Abel. He sounded very sincere yet very confident about what he was going to do.

    ¡°Just make sure youe back quickly if you run into any trouble!¡± and in a flick of his hand, Wizard Morton sent Abel out of the 11th floor.

    ¡°These are your young and wild days. I was once like that as well, just let me take of it when a mistake is made,¡± Wizard Morton mumbled to himself, as he recalled his past after Abel left.

    Wizard Morton knew a little about what Abel was thinking. Although it was easy to stop Abel, being a wizard was unlike other upations. For knights, they would only be disturbed by the disorder in their power of the will during their ranking up process of bing a headmander. Therefore, this brought about the saying, every headmander needed a meditation jade.

    Wizards had always been training their power of the will. If Wizard Morton continuously tried to stop Abel and not letting him do what he wanted to, it would n a seed of disorder in his power of the will. Once he hit a crucial rank, this seed of disorder in his power of the will wouldsh out.

    Wizard Morton knew Abel¡¯s abilities very well. He believed Abel would never do something so wrong that even himself could not fix the result. With Wizard Morton¡¯s status in the Wizard Union, he could make peace with the situation if Abel had killed some low ranking wizards or even an official wizard.

    Wizard Morton was right about this, but he never thought that he would underestimate the ability of Abel. This little 14-year-old cksmith Master and rank 3 novice wizard couldsh out a scary amount of power, and he was about to unleash all of them in one ce. This amount of power was so scary; it could sound through the entire world of wizardry.

 Chapter 196 - Power Increased Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 196 Power Increased Once Again</h4>

    There was a forest around 200 miles from the magic tower in Bakong city. In the midst of that forest stood a barrier circle, separating the stuff from the rest of the world.

    Abel took out everything from his portal bag, his personal storage box, Kong Kong spirit portal bag, Akara tent, and the Tome of Town portal

    Abel¡¯s main task right now was tobine. He needed tobine all 485 of the normal ¡®constitution potion¡¯ he had into Master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion¡¯. Every 3 bottles could bebined into a higher rank one.

    Just like that, he spent half a day sitting on the floor, putting the ¡®constitution potion¡¯ in his Horadric cube. He put it in, take it out, repeat, and repeat relentlessly.

    The fundamental ingredients for ¡®constitution potion¡¯ were not hard to find, but the higher the rank, the rarer it would be. Even those one rank above normal, greater ¡®constitution potion¡¯ were very hard to find in the market. That was not because ¡®constitution potion¡¯ were hard to make. It was because it was very hard to find a higher quality version of some ingredients that made up the potion.

    For example, salt rock grass was an ingredient that made up the ¡®constitution potion¡¯. They were verymonly used in medicine and could grow in a wide range of ces. However, there were only 2 ways if you wanted to make a greater ¡®constitution potion¡¯ out of it. The first way was by pure luck, through an intermediate potion maker¡¯s sh of realization. The second way was through the hands of an elite potion maker but would require a 10 years old salt rock grass, and normally they would dry up after 2 years.

    To find a 10 years old salt rock grass was 100 times harder than finding a four-leaf clover. On top of that, there were also a few fundamental ingredients that were very hard to find.

    All of those circumstances above was only describing the greater ¡®constitution potion¡¯, those greatest ¡®constitution potion¡¯ were even harder to obtain. All ¡®constitution potions¡¯ were made specifically for wizards, to repair the damage they caused in their constitution through their training. Therefore no matter how high rank their ¡®constitution potion¡¯ were, their purpose would still the same. Therefore, even if a wizard had been taking greater ¡®constitution potion¡¯ for years, there would not be much difference if they were taking the greatest ¡®constitution potion¡¯.

    The legendary master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion¡¯ was the most desirable ¡®constitution potion¡¯. Even Masters did not believe they existed in this world. If you were lucky enough to find all the ingredients required, you would still need a Master potion maker to formte them while being in a sh of realization state.

    All potions were like that. A master¡¯s rank signified the most desirable state of the potion. Even if a grandmaster was going to make one, they would still need to gather all the rare ingredients. That¡¯s why high ranking potions were so hard to find.

    Every single potion maker of this world would definitely doubt their lives if they were to stand next to Abel.

    The floor was filled with master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion,¡¯ shining in dark gold. As Abel keptbining, their amount on the floor kept increasing

    In the end, Abel joyfully stared at the 55 bottles of master¡¯s ¡®construction potion¡¯ on the floor. They were all shining in dark gold, illuminating the surrounding in a hint of mystery.

    Abel shoved everything on the floor in his Horadric cube and took out his attribute sign. He ced his hand on top of it, and a beam of white light appeared. It reflected Abel¡¯s current attributes.

    Power: 17.12

    Speed: 4.50

    Constitution: 8.15

    Will: 27.34

    Mana: 27

    His will had already reached 27 points. If he did not give the 5 bottles of ¡®soul potion¡¯ to ck Wind and White Cloud, Abel¡¯s will would definitely break 30 points. But Abel did not regret the decision. Both White Cloud¡¯s invisible ability and ck Wind¡¯s move in a sh were extraordinary abilities. He did not waste those ¡®soul potions.¡¯ His partner¡¯s increase in power was like his own increase in power.

    Abel picked up a bottle of dark gold ¡®constitution potion¡¯ from the floor, tilted back his head, and drank it down. A heatwave began to swim through his body. It was not like the first time he drank a master¡¯s¡¯ constitution potion¡¯. At that time, he was badly injured, so the master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion¡¯ had used up all its power to repair Abel¡¯s body, and did not have any more potential to further strengthen it. Now, the master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion¡¯ had spread into every corner of Abel¡¯s body. He felt every single one of his organs getting stronger.

    The effects had faded after around half an hour, and Abel had clearly felt his body getting stronger. Both elite knights and wizards needed to be very familiar with their bodies. Since Abel held both of these upations, he needed to be a lot more than both normal wizards and knights. Since his body¡¯s constitution had increased, it seemed like his power had also increased.

    He took out his attribute card to have a check. He was right. His constitution had increased from 8.15 ¨C 8.35. Since he was not injured, his body had fully absorbed all the benefits of the master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion¡¯. One bottle could increase his constitution by 0.2 points.

    His power had swelled up from 17.12 to 17.22, which was a 0.1 point increase. This increase was only caused naturally by his body getting more powerful. If Abel had doubled down on his training, this increase would continue to speed up, until he maximized his body¡¯s constitution.

    A unique characteristic of a Master¡¯s rank potion was that they did not have a time limit. They could be used continuously, without needing to worry about side effects. Although Abel didn¡¯t know his body¡¯s limit, these ¡®constitution potion¡¯ would still have an effect on him until he reaches it.

    Therefore, Abel did not stop as he poured another bottle into his mouth. His body¡¯s response excited him. It proved that a master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion¡¯ could really be used multiple times and still preserve its power.

    Abel did not rest for half a day. Other than entering into the Rogue encampment for meditation, he spent all his time drinking those master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion¡¯.

    Abel had just drunk up his 35th bottle out of the 55 bottles of master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion¡¯. Originally his body only had the constitution of 8.35, and now it had swelled up to 15.00. However, he had hit his limit. The 35th bottle was basically a waste.

    Only 20 bottles of master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion¡¯ were left. Abel¡¯s constitution had never increased this fast before. Its effects were so dramatic, and it was like Abel had gained an entirely new body.

    The most obvious was his skin. Although it didn¡¯t look too different from the surface, he could clearly felt that his skin was a lot more sensitive to pressure when he lightly flicked his finger at it. However, at the same time, rebound force made him felt he was striking the skin of a bull, so tough yet so stic. It was like his skin had be ayer of leather armor on him, so it should limit the damage of those normal attacks to the max.

    His muscles had also changed. Due to years of knight training, Abel¡¯s muscles had turned in to one of those strong and hard muscles. Although they were still as strong now, they had also be a lot softer and more stic.

    The change in muscles had directly impacted his attribute of power. That¡¯s why his power had swelled up from the original 17.12 to 20.62. This increase in power was like getting water from a pipe; it was different from power increase explosion. Power increase explosion still needed a certain amount of time to practice and adapt until the person could control the newly gained power. However, these easily gained power was like natural growth if a body. They were just as easy to control as if you¡¯ve been training with this strength for years.

    Abel clenched his fist in mid-air and felt his own power. He could be certain that his strength had now reached 5000 pounds.

    Elite knights could use impose pressure, but there haven¡¯t fully matured impose pressure was decided into 2ponents. One was the power held within the body; another was the power of the will.

    Therefore, an elite knight or above could unleash a will force thatbined the pressure caused by their body¡¯s power and their power of the will.

    Abel¡¯s current impose pressure had also increased since his power had increased. Impose pressure was a type of pressure. It was targeted towards lower rank enemies. As long as you use the impose pressure, your opponent would know your status, most of the time, they would not want to mess around with you. If their rank was too low, they might even drop dead on the spot.

    For example, there was an elite knight mistakenly unleashed his impose pressure towards normal people in a ck market. Due to their differences in rank, it led to arge scale of people being badly injured. The impose pressure of that elite knight was too strong. If Abel had done the same to normal people, it would definitely be a nightmarish disaster.

    By this point, Abel felt like he was short of resources. Although the benefit of these master¡¯s ¡®constitution potion¡¯ was very obvious since it had increased his attribute by a lot, it was still hard for him to obtain them. He could not be this lucky every time and survive in a battle with an official wizard. Especially after he had fought with an intermediate deity, he realized just how big of a gap was between his ability and their ability.

 Chapter 197 - Let The Revenge Begin

    <h4>Chapter 197</h4> <h4>Let The Revenge Begin</h4>

    Abel put away his barrier circle and began to summon White Cloud through the soul chain. Suddenly, a huge sound of wind blowing came from the sky and stopped after a quick moment. At first, Abel did not see a single thing, but then White Cloud appeared by his side, intentionally making it¡¯s ¡°Goo Goo¡± sound.

    Abel could see that White Cloud had gotten a lot more intelligent. It was now a lot more like a child than a machine developed by the orcs. Although it could still exchange emotions with Abel in the past, it had never expressed a sense of ego.

    Abel was very happy for White Cloud because of this. He rarely had any real friends due to his secrets and high status, so he didn¡¯t want ves that did whatever he said. Not to mention friends that Abel could have deep conversations with, there was almost none. Therefore through the soul chain, White Cloud and ck Wind had be his best friend and partner. White Cloud¡¯s increase in intelligence could add some new color to his life, as well as making White Cloud in the sky.

    ¡°ck Wind!¡± Abel called. With a jump, he had alreadynded on the seat on the back of White Cloud¡¯s neck. He no longer needed a seat belt with his current riding skills.

    In a sh of light, ck Wind had also appeared on the back of White Cloud. It seemed like ck Wind was also obsessed with its new ability.

    ¡°ck Wind, preserve your ability today. I need you to be in your best condition when helping me!¡± Abel turned around and said to ck Wind through the soul chain. Although ck Wind¡¯s new ability was very powerful, it could only be used 2 times before it needs an hour of rest. Therefore, ck Wind¡¯s ability should only be used in the most crucial moments.

    ¡°White Cloud, let¡¯s go!¡± Said Abel as he lightly padded white cloud¡¯s feather. Then, he sent a map of the Duchy of Keyen with markings on it to White Cloud through the soul chain.

    White Cloud¡¯s massive wings began to flock and lifted itself off the floor. As it continued to flock faster, they sped towards the sky. In almost no time, they had reached the clouds, and the flight had stabilized. It seemed like White Cloud had gotten a lot faster after the increase, each flock was clearly getting more powerful.

    As Abel was sitting on White Cloud¡¯s neck, the massive Wind blew towards him so hard, and he could not even open his eyes. Just when he was about to take out his flying goggles, a strange protectiveyer began to surround White Cloud. This was White Cloud¡¯s new ability after the increase. From what Abel could see so far, it at least had the ability to be invisible and protect against the wind.

    They spent arge half of the day flying, from Duchy of Carmel, passing through the Duchy of Koror. In the end, they arrived at the Duchy of Keyen. Abel ordered White Cloud to fly towards the Rocky Canyon ording to the marking on the map. It was around 100 miles from the Wizard Union branched headquarters.

    The Rocky Canyon¡¯s terrain seemed very dangerous, Abel could see the 6 magic towers from afar. They were standing on a giant rock peeking out from a cliff of the valley, like the beak of an eagle.

    This ce was the pride of the Duchy of Keyen. The giant rock that looked like the beak an eagle was what attracted the wizards to build their magic towers here at first sight. They thought it signified the Duchy of Keyen¡¯s rise in power. A rock of this size was very rare, and it looked like a giant guarding over the Duchy of Keyen. On top of that, the eagle beak looking peak gave the ce a unique character. Therefore as time passed, more and more magic tower was built here. It was right; the Duchy of Keyen really was slowly getting on the path to bing a powerful Duchy.

    Abel¡¯s gaze fixed on the 6 magic tower down below. The 12 stories one was most likely belong to dark wizard Ston. Although Ston had already beenbeled as a dark wizard by the Wizard Union, his magic tower would still be preserved as long as he was still alive.

    That 11th story magic tower most likely belonged to the only intermediate wizard left in the Duchy of Keyen. That magic tower was Abel¡¯s exact target. Abel was thinking about how he should destroy this magic tower. When he was observing the terrain from a birds-eye view, he suddenly had a brave idea.

    At first, Abel was nning to sneak next to the magic tower, put down his super bomb, escape along the edge of the valley with the speed of ck Wind, and at the end, fly away with the wings of White Cloud.

    However, if Abel had been spotted by the intermediate wizard during any of these steps, he would be very hard to escape. This was the main reason he had increased his constitution for so much. He should be fine as long as he could survive 1 or 2 attacks from the intermediate wizard and sessfully fly away with White Cloud.

    But now, Abel had changed his n. An even grander n appeared in his mind. As long as he could seed, the Duchy of Keyen¡¯s power would decrease dramatically. After that, the Duchy of Keyen would get what they deserve for what they had done to both Abel and Wizard Yveline.

    The 6 magic towers had been specifically ced to form the shape of a 6 corner star. If these 6 magic towers were working probably, they would form a giant magic circle surveilling the surrounding. This included the sky, ground, and underground. But since the main 12 story magic tower was not generating any energy, this magic circle was useless.

    This gave Abel a chance to get close to the magic towers. He should be fine in ces 1 mile from the magic towers.

    All kinds of nts were slowly growing upwards along the mud of the giant rock. This gave Abel a cover as he rode ck Wind towards the direction of the cliff.

    He had already gained a good idea of the terrain when he was flying up above, so Abel found his first spot around 1 mile from the magic towers on the cliff.

    First, he needed to set up a barrier circle. The mana wave produced by a barrier circle was extremely small, so it should attract the attention of the magic tower. Actually, since one of the magic towers was not in operation these days, the surveince circle of the magic towers was not open at all. If they wanted to change up the circle, they needed the help of the Wizard Union, and that would take up a lot of time as well.

    After the barrier circle was set up, Abel took out the sword of victory. He began to dig, and all the soil was thrown into his portal bag.

    When the tip of the de made contact with something hard, he knew he had reached the rock. However, he did not stop. Instead, he heated up the surface of the rock with a fire rune sign. Afterward, he quickly cooled it down with an ice rune sign. The surface of the rock began to crack, so he immediately surrendered his sword of victory with his goldenbat qi and continued to dig. The sword of victory was a lot sharper than normal swords. On top of that, with the help ofbat qi and the rune signs, his digging speed was not unbearable.

    Both rune signs and magic swords were extremely expensive, but now Abel was using it to dig dirt.

    Bit by bit, Abel continued to dig down. After 5 hours, he sessfully dug a 10 meters hole on the surface of the rock. Thest bit of the hole was very small. It was specifically designed to fit a super exploding ball.

    Abel put away the barrier circle. He then set it up again in a spot around 100 meters from his original spot. Then, he started to dig again.

    Midnight had arrived. Abel had dug 4 deep holes under the core of the eagle beak looking giant rock, and each spread out around 100 meters. Every hole was dug in secret, and they were very hard to spot for wizards. There was a main road for the wizards to enter the front gate of the magic towers, so they would rarely go into the bush.

    Early the next morning, when the just had just came up, Abel had shook up ck Wind and told White Cloud to get ready through the soul chain.

    Abel sat on the back of ck Wind holding his magic cane. This magic cane was the one with the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ ability.

    ¡°ck Wind, full speed!¡± Abel shouted. He focused with all his will. At this moment, everything seemed to have slowed down.

    How fast was ck Wind? After undergoing 2 rank increase, people could only see a flicker of a ck shadow if ck Wind was running at full speed in front of them.

    When he was10 meters from the first hole, Abel took out 2 super exploding balls from his personal storage box. At the same time, he took out the metal guards from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag to block out the hole.

    These 2 actions almost happened simultaneously. The weak little soul was responsible for taking the super exploding ball out of the personal storage box and taking the metal guards from the Kong Kong spirit portal bag. Therefore, all the main soul had to do was to use it.

    ¡®Spirit transfer¡¯ to ce the super exploding balls at the bottom of the hole and block it out with the metal guard.

    The 2 souls work with each other very well. Just like that, they perfectly fine filled up the first hole on the intense stride of ck Wind.

 Chapter 198 - Earth Shaking

    <h4>Chapter 198 Earth Shaking</h4>

    Abel¡¯s will was 27, so his power of the will could reach a distance of 27 meters. Abel began to set up when he was 10 meters of the hole. He took out the super exploding ball, then use the ¡®spirit transfer to take out the metal ball, andstly, use the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ again to block out the hole with it. Under ck Wind¡¯s intense speed, Abel hadpleted all of these steps around 17 meters beyond the hole.

    ck Wind was too fast, Abel didn¡¯t even have time to rest. In almost no time, he was already 27 meters from the next hole. It was time to set up again.

    As ck Wind was running, Abel counted in his heart ¡°6..5..4..¡±

    ¡°ck Wind, move in a sh!¡± Abel shouted.

    With the shout of Abel, ck Wind disappeared into the spot and appeared in front of the 3rd hole.

    Abel had almost set up the super exploding ball and the metal guard at the same time. His gaze fixed at thest hole. By that point, he had counted to 3 in his heart.

    It seemed like ck Wind had sensed some danger, so it increased it¡¯s speed once again.

    When Abel had counted to 1, ck Wind arrived at a spot 27 meters from thest hole in a ¡®move in a sh.¡¯

    Abel felt like he was dancing with the devil. The time was almost up. The explosion could ur any time, and he still had a few hundred meters until he could reach the edge of the cliff he had originally nned.

    ck Wind felt the mood of its owner through the soul chain. In a vicious long bowl, it disappeared with its shadow and simultaneously appeared on the edge of the cliff. However, it did not stop, and it executed it¡¯s third ¡®move in a sh¡¯ and disappeared from the edge of the cliff. Afterward, he appeared in mid-air a few hundred meters out.

    As ck Wind had forcefully overuse its spell, Abel felt it¡¯s body getting soft in mid-air. Luckily, the hiding White Cloud arrived just on time. It caught Abel and ck Wind with its back and directly flew away. As it escted in the sky, it became invisible once again.

    It was at this exact moment that an earth-shaking bang came from the ground.

    Even when Abel was in the sky, he was still struck dizzy by the shockwave of the explosion. If White Cloud did not have its protective shield on, Abel would definitely be knocked unconscious by this shock wave.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and look down. The eagle beak looking peak had been blown into a smog of dust. The second explosion closely followed. The dust expands, blowing out dirt and rocks towards all directions.

    Soon, the 3rd explosion urred, then the 4th explosion.

    By this point, the low ranking wizards surrounding the magic towers had realized what had happened. They did not know where to run, so all they did was screamed in paranoia. Most of those low ranking wizards were struck by rocks flying out from a far the moment they opened their mouth to scream. Only a small amount of them was lucky enough to survive.

    The first thing the wizards in the magic towers did at this moment were igniting the defense circle. The 5 magic towers began to sh in white light. The scattered rocks and dirt struck harshly upon the white shield surrounding the magic towers, sending it into an intense vibration. It was the best defense those wizards could give nevertheless. Other than the 2 lowest ranking magic tower getting a little damaged, the other few were perfectly fine. The 12 stories magic tower took the most damage. Since it¡¯s defense circle was not ignited, it had to take up all of the impacts directly. Arge area of its surface was damaged.

    A low ranking wizard had just luckily escaped the explosion. As he was still paranoid about the whole thing, he stepped into the white light of the magic towers by mistake Afterward, he was burnt toplete ck by the electric arcs.

    By that point, the entire eagle beak looking peak began to tilt. There was no more hope for the low ranking wizards. The whole thing had happened too out of a sudden. Wizards were in absolute shock. They screamed as they shed out from the magic tower. The entire world seemed to be tipping over. The eagle¡¯s beak looking peak began to tilt faster and faster. Soon, it was tumbling down.

    The 5 magic towers shining in white light were falling in mid-air. Just like a toy, they were relentlessly struck by scattered pieces. In the end, the magic tower¡¯s shield of white light had faded. The magic towers had fallen apart.

    Wizard Bernal had witnessed the whole thing take ce very clearly. He had fought his entire life that 11 stories magic tower within those magic towers. All of his heart and possessions were stored there.

    But nothing mattered at this point as Wizard Bernal frantically trying to find a spot tond his feet in mid-air. He kept unleashing the ¡®move in a sh¡¯, hoping it could save his life. By this point, it had almost exceeded the limit he normally used the spell.

    He left the tumbling down eagle beak looking peak, constantly changing the things he was stepping on.

    But every human would feel helpless against the powerful force of nature. As the eagle beak looking beak started to flip over, everything on top of it could no longer be stood on. Instead, they had be striking weapons.

    Arge amount of dust and rocks were flying out. Wizard Bernal could no longer see anything in front of him. As he had just unleashed his power of the will, a sharp metal pole was flying straight at him. His bodypletely prated.

    He looked back, the tip of the metal pole poking out of back seemed oddly familiar. He recognized it was the metal pole of his own magic tower. Back in the days, when he was still young and ambitious, he had put this metal pole on top of his magic tower with his own hands.

    Normally, these physical impacts couldn¡¯t do anything to Wizard Bernal. However, at the time, the defense on his body was struck by so many rocks from all directions; it had faded away. On top of that, his sight waspletely blocked out by the dust.

    as a

    From the sky, Abel saw this intermediate wizard trying his best to escape through the ¡®move in a sh¡¯, but this wizard still failed at the end.

    As Wizard Bernal fell from mid-air, a giant bird and a young wizard seemed to appear in front of his eyes. That young wizard looked directly at him. At this point, he knew the reason for this attack, and who the attacker

    <b>was.</b>

    ¡°White Cloud, get invisible. We¡¯ll go back!¡± Abel sighed.

    White Cloud disappeared from the sky. Abel had just shown his respect for the intermediate wizard. He let him know who his killer was before he died.

    Back in the Wizard Union headquarter in Duchy of Keyen, Wizard Johnson was just taking care of some business as he sat in his office. Suddenly, he heard a few explosions in a roll. He frowned his eyebrows, ¡°Which wizards are fighting again?¡±

    ¡°Mr., Mr. Sors wants you toe out!¡± A few minutes after the explosion had stopped, a wizard follower came in and reported.

    Wizard Sors was another intermediate wizard in here. He was the head of the Wizard Union¡¯s branch headquarter in the Duchy of Keyen.

    Wizard Johnson disappeared on the spot. After a few shes of light, he reappeared in the office off Wizard Sors.

    ¡°Johnson, you came just in time. I just realized that I could no longer connect with any of the magic towers in the Duchy of Keyen, and I can not detect any of their teleportation circle ether,¡± Said Wizard Sors in a dreadful tone.

    ¡°Does it have to do with the explosions just then?¡± Wizard Johnson asked suspiciously. Although the Duchy of Keyen had lost an intermediate wizard, their power was still above averagepared to the surrounding duchies. Who would have the guts to attack their magic towers?

    All wizards would rather do anything than attacking a magic tower. As long as the magic tower had resources, it would be very hard to destroy. The attacking power of a magic tower was normally rank higher than its owner, and the defense depended on how many magic circles were set. If you did not have the ability of an intermediate wizard, don¡¯t even think about attacking a beginner wizard¡¯s magic tower. You would definitely fail.

    If you want to break the defense of an intermediate magic tower, you would at least need to have the ability of an elite wizard. Elite wizards would rarely appear in these low ranking Duchies. The reason was simply that not many wizards would open their teleportation circle for elite wizards. Normally an elite wizard would only travel using those teleportation circle in the Wizard Union, or the ones that their friends had.

    ¡°Johnson, I want you toe with me to have a look.¡± Said Wizard Sors in a serious tone.

    By this point, Wizard Johnson realized why Wizard Sors had invited him toe along. If a wizard could destroy an intermediate magic tower, it would be too dangerous for an intermediate wizard to go take a look alone.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go take a look!¡±

    Both Wizard Sors or Wizard Johnson would never have guessed it was a rank 3 novice wizard who had attacked the magic towers in the Duchy of Keyen. Not only that, but he had done so sessfully.

 Chapter 199 - Killer As A Scapegoat

    <h4>Chapter 199 Killer As A Scapegoat</h4>

    After 2 days, the Duchy of Keyen¡¯s tragedy had shocked the entire human world. Almost all the wizards in the Duchy of Keyen had been whipped out in that event, and all the resources they controlled had been taken away by the surrounding duchies like crazy. The most powerful wizard in the Duchy of Keyen now was a rank 5 novice wizard. He was out on a mission at the time, so he had luckily escaped the disaster.

    Within a Wizard Union¡¯s mansion In the Kingdom of St. Ellis, a middle aged wizard wearing a luxury robe was ying with a magic cane in his hand. After years of ying with it, the surface of this magic cane was almostpletely smooth.

    ¡°Speak up Johnson, what did you find?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Edmond, I searched every wizard who had tension with the Duchy of Keyen. The investigation system of the Wizard Union is also trying it¡¯s best to search. For now, we didn¡¯t find anything.¡± Wizard Johnson said in a respectful tone.

    Only an elite could be called a ¡°Mr.¡± by Wizard Johnson. Mr. Edmond was exactly a rank 16 wizard, as well as an important elite in the Kingdom of St. Ellis¡¯s Wizard Union.

    The Kingdom of St. Ellis¡¯s Wizard Union was in charge of every wizard within the Kingdom of St. Ellis and the other 7 connected Duchies. The Duchy of Keyen took a big hit this time, and it had actually badly impacted the Wizard Union as well. Other than the 2 intermediate magic towers, all the low ranking towers had borrowed funds from the Wizard Union to build it.

    Originally this would be a win-win transaction. But now the magic towers were gone, and the wizards with loans were dead. Therefore, a huge debt appeared right in front of the elites of the Wizard Union¡¯s face.

    Of course, the Wizard Union would not let this slide that easily. They needed the Duchy of Keyen to clear this debt until the end of time. However, looking at how things were turning out, the Duchy of Keyen might not be able to exist for long unless they found a few intermediate wizards to support them.

    ¡°Who was thest Wizard that had conflicts with the wizards from the Duchy of Keyen?¡± Asked Wizard Edmond, lighting tapping his magic cane on the table.

    ¡°Wizard Morton!¡± Said Wizard Johnson after a bit of hesitation.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the old man¡¯s disciple. Never mind then. The old man had been shutting himself uptely if he found out that we messed with his disciple once hees out. That would be hrious, hehe!¡± Wizard shook his magic cane a little and proceeded to say, ¡°If you any of you wanna offend him, then go for it.¡±

    ¡°Mr!¡± Suddenly, a young wizard from the investigation department stepped up and said with a bow.

    ¡°What happened?¡± said Wizard Edmond as he nced at the young wizard.

    ¡°Mr, the investigation department had its result.¡± Said the young wizard as he handed Wizard Edmond ambskin parchment.

    After Wizard Edmond took the parchment and gave it a good read, he eximed: ¡°ah, what a fascinating kid!¡±

    Afterward, he handed the parchment in his hand to Wizard Johnson. The moment when Wizard Johnson¡¯s made contact with it, he couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°This is Abel¡¯s information!¡±

    ¡°You know this Abel?¡± Wizard Edmond asked while looking at Wizard Johnson.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. he is Wizard Morton¡¯s disciple. I saw him once.¡± Wizard Johnson replied.

    ¡°Tell us about the investigation you¡¯ve got!¡± Said Wizard Edmond, effortlessly pointed at the young wizard from the investigation department with his magic cane.

    ¡°Mr, ording to the report, Abel is good at forging. He is a cksmith Master. Looking at the way he grew up, Abel is basically a super genius. He is skilled at both Knight training and wizardry. A few explosions had been recorded near where he lived, and those who had died were all his enemies. Through spections, it seems like he had got a hold of some explosive attacking method. Although no one had ever seen him using this method, he can specte from all the traces. Before the event, a low ranking wizard from the Duchy of Keyen had attacked his family¡¯s castle, so our investigation department believes this was the reason he had attacked the Duchy of Keyen¡¯s magic towers,¡± The young Wizard exined.

    ¡°Specte? Are you saying the investigation department had spected with the evidence that a rank 3 wizard, who is also a cksmith Master, demolished out 6 magic towers, and 5 official wizards including an intermediate wizard?¡± Said Wizard Johnson in a somewhat irritated tone.

    ¡°Mr. Johnson, thetest news had stated that this Wizard Abel had left his magic tower 3 days before the event had taken ce, and no one knows where he went,¡± Said this young Wizard forcefully.

    ¡°Abel had got from the Duchy of Carmel to the Duchy of Keyen in 3 days. What method did he use? Teleportation circle?¡± Wizard Johnson asked again.

    ¡°We do not have any record of a Wizard Abel using a teleportation circle. But ording to the report, he has a mature mount wolf. If it was running at full speed, this distance was not impossible.¡± Said the young Wizard.

    ¡°A mount wolf is such an eye-catching thing. A powerful investigation department like you guys must have seen it along the way,¡± Said Wizard Johnson in a sarcastic tone.

    Wizard Johnson realized what was going on at this point. The investigation department was desperately trying to find a scapegoat. Such a huge event had taken ce, so someone had to take responsibility. If they had really found the person whomitted the act, they would be able to prosecute him in one sentence. Now, they just needed to find a reasonable scapegoat.

    ¡°Mr. Johnson, he might have some other methods,¡± The young Wizard could no longer exin.

    ¡°Mr., there¡¯s not any clear evidence to support this. We can not just me it on a cksmith Master. If we do, I¡¯m afraid we can not give the cksmith Union a good exnation!¡± Wizard Johnson turned back to Wizard Edmond and said with a bow.

    ¡°What are they going to do about it? We say it¡¯s him, and it¡¯s him. Since when did our Wizard Union start to look at evidence anyway,¡± A wizard wearing a red magic robe stepped in and called.

    ¡°Mr. Cliff!¡± Wizard Johnson and that young Wizard quickly bowed.

    ¡°Cliff, you are trying to me it on the old man¡¯s disciple¡¯s disciple. Be careful, the old man might not give you a good time,¡± Said Wizard Edmond as he stopped twirling around his magic cane.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if the old man can even make it out of his locked room alive. Does he want to rank up? That doesn¡¯t seem possible. This Abel is not bad. His status is not too high and not too low. Perfect to take the me,¡± Said Wizard Cliff with a coldugh like he didn¡¯t care about a single thing.

    ¡°Be careful. If this Abel had reallymitted the act, your magic tower might get blown up to the sky!¡± Said Wizard Edmond with a yfulugh.

    Wizard Johnson could only stand at a side desperately, watching the whole thing get confirm. With his status, he could never try to argue against the rank 16 Wizard Cliff.

    Back in Morton Magic tower, the news had reached Wizard Morton. He stood on a spot in his room with his jaw dropped. The Duchy of Keyen¡¯s magic towers had been blown off along with their mountain. Other than his gutsy disciple with a cksmith Master ability, who would have done this?

    Abel returned today, and his mood was full of sunshine. It seemed like all his grudges had vanished. Wizard Morton knew something was weird. Now he knew the reason.

    But what method did Abel used to blow off a huge mountain? It seemed like the trouble his disciple had caused was way beyond his imagination.

    At that time, his wizard badge began to vibrate. Someone was contacting him, and a familiar voice came out.

    ¡°Old friend, your disciple is in trouble.¡± Wizard Johnson¡¯s voice came out of the wizard badge.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Wizard Morton¡¯s heart dropped. Had Abel left a trace?

    ¡°The investigation department¡¯s Wizard Cliff wants to use Abel as a scapegoat. Quickly tell Abel to leave.¡± Said Wizard Johnson in a desperate voice.

    ¡°Johnson, Thank you so much for the heads up!¡± Wizard Morton knew Wizard Johnson was taking a huge risk for telling him this information.

    The call had ended. Wizard Morton frowned, Wizard Cliff was right. They had really found the real killer, but they were trying to pin him as a scapegoat. He had no choice, and he must let his teacher know about this as soon as possible.

    Wizard Morton took out his wizard badge and connected with the teleportation circle on the 11th floor. He then sent a message to his distanced teacher.

    After a while, his teacher did not reply. He then tried to contact the other disciples, only to discovered that his teacher had locked himself up for 2 days.

    Wizard Morton remembered that he had sent his teacher 2 bottles of Abel¡¯s red wine. This might be the reason his teacher had locked himself up.

 Chapter 200 - Hide Away

    <h4>Chapter 200 Hide Away</h4>

    Abel¡¯s red wine was very good for wizards, especially high ranking ones. As they got older, their body could no longer take up as much damage from the mana. This was a big challenge for a resigned wizards if they wanted to progress to the next step. Wizard Morton¡¯s teacher was exactly stuck at this step, so Wizard Morton had hesitated for a long time as a disciple. Atst he decided to send his teach 2 bottles of these wine, but he did not told him were he had got them from.

    Although Wizard Morton had med himself a little for this coincidence, he was also very confident about his teacher. As long as his teacher could rank up, everything would turn out fine.

    Wizard Morton shed out of his room. He thought to himself in his heart that Abel needed to go hideaway for a bit.

    On the 9th floor, Abel was focusing on carving a crystal core. On the crystal core, there was a rune drawn with ink using the ¡®Akara rune pen.¡¯ This way, Abel could carve it out faster and more efficiently.

    Suddenly Abel felt his heart dropped. He sensed he was in big trouble. Since his power of the will had increased, his alertness had also grown far beyond other elite knights of the same rank.

    Weird, there was no way he could possibly be spotted during his attack on the Duchy of Keyen. Luckily, his intuition told him he was not in a life-threatening situation, just big trouble.

    Actually, Abel had alreadye back yesterday. But since ck Wind had exhausted itself by overusing the ¡®move in a sh,¡¯ he was forced to spend a night on a mountain within the Duchy of Carmel.

    As Abel was thinking, a white light shed. Wizard Morton appeared in his room. Almost at the same time, an armor made out of ice appeared on Abel.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± Abel quickly dropped his stuff when he saw his Wizard Morton, as he stood up and bowed.

    This was the first time Wizard Morton had appeared in Abel¡¯s room like this. Although it would make his disciples feel like they did not have any privacy at all, today was a desperate situation.

    Abel was so scared he almost jumped. Since Wizard Morton was the owner of the magic tower, his ¡®move in a sh¡¯ was extremely fast around here. However, Abel had put on his ¡®frozen armor¡¯ just as fast, and that was scary. If he could further rank up this speed, no one would be able to attack Abel off guard.

    Not only that, but the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ would unleash automatically by his weak little soul when it felt something wrong.

    After drinking 8 bottles of ¡®soul potions,¡¯ his weak little soul¡¯s power of the will had increased a little. This allowed it to form a thin 27 meters thread with its power of the will. Since this thread was so small, he couldn¡¯t do much actual thing with it other than using it to detect threats 27meters from him throughout the entire day.

    No matter how powerful a normal Wizard¡¯s power of the will was, they could not continuously use it to detect threats throughout the day. The weak little soul was different. It didn¡¯t need to rest, so it could focus and repeat the same thing over and over.

    When the weak little soul sensed a threat nearby, it would automatically ignite the ¡®frozen armor¡¯ in the Horadric cube¡¯s skill tree through another power of the will thread.

    Wizard Morton had already gotten used to this disciple¡¯s weird behavior. He thought that Abel must have found another Wizard¡¯s inheritance. Like the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ ability, for example. Only an official wizard could do a ¡®spirit transfer,¡¯ so that magic cane came from an official wizard. Although ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ was not a powerful attack spell, it could still break other people¡¯s spells, which was quite useful.

    Abel had given 2 ¡®fireball¡¯ magic canes to Abel gave Camille and Carlos. Therefore there was a big chance this Wizard¡¯s heritage was skilled in making magic canes, and Abel just added a ¡®fireball¡¯ spell to it as a sample.

    Now, Wizard Morton was more certain about this idea as Abel had unleashed a quicken ¡®frozen armor¡¯.

    Luckily Wizard Morton was old, so he wasn¡¯t too interested in some other Wizard¡¯s inheritance. However, if it was a younger wizard, he might force Abel to give out the inheritance.

    ¡°Abel, you did the thing in Duchy of Keyen, right?¡± Said Wizard Morton fixing his gaze on Abel.

    ¡°Teacher...¡± Abel didn¡¯t know what to say. He cared about his teacher a lot and didn¡¯t want to lie to him.

    Seeing the look on Abel¡¯s face, Wizard Morton didn¡¯t really need an answer. This disciple had more guts than anyone, he thought to himself.

    ¡°Teacher, how do you know?¡± Abel said with a shy voice

    ¡°Johnson just send me a message. The Wizard Union¡¯s elite in the Kingdom of St. Ellis just passed down an order, you had used your power as a cksmith Master to attack the Duchy of Keyen. Some red shirt prosecutor wizard will be looking for you.¡± Said Wizard Morton with a serious look.

    ¡°What evidence do they have?¡± Abel said with irritation. Although he hadmitted the act, he did not show any trace of his super exploding balls, nor the way he got there.

    He just developed his super exploding ball, and he never used it before, so no one would know.

    White Cloud could be invisible since it ranked up, so no one would know Abel had been to the Duchy of Keyen as well.

    Did he miss something? Was he not cautious enough? Abel¡¯s heart was filled with questions.

    ¡°No evidence. The investigation department¡¯s elite wizard, Mr. Cliff, wants to make you a scapegoat, so this buzz can die down. What you have done in the Duchy of Keyen had frightened a lot of wizards,¡± Said Wizard Morton, helplessly shaking his head.

    ¡°How¡¯s that even possible?¡± Abel asked with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Simple, because my teacher had shut himself up, trying to increase his rank. Mr. Cliff thinks that my teacher will die in the process, that¡¯s why he is acting so carelessly,¡± Said Wizard Morton with a coldugh.

    ¡°Teacher, what should I do?¡± Abel could not guess in the thousand years; the Wizard Union would be this unreasonable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just go hide for a bit. My teacher wille out after 2 or 3 months, and things will be fine.¡± Wizard Morton said calmly.

    ¡°Will my family be affected?¡± Abel was still worried. Not about himself, since he could escape any time with White Cloud¡¯s amazing ability.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯ll spread the words to make sure the wizards won¡¯t target your family, and no one in the Duchy of Carmel will attack my disciple¡¯s asset.¡± Wizard Morton further emphasized his tone.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Abel was deeply touched since this whole thing was caused by his intuition. This also had to do with Abel¡¯s personality. If you were good to him, he would repay you by few times. If you messed with him, you would be waiting for his revenge. However, this revenge hungry personality had backfired on him.

    ¡°Take this,¡± Said Wizard Morton as he took out a magic circle board and handed it to Abel. Afterward, he proceeded to say, ¡°this is amunication circle. Check up with me form time to time, and I¡¯ll let you know when things have settled, and you cane back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡± Abel held themunication circle in his hand. It was made entirely out of some ck colored wood. Its surface was filled with tightly drown magic patterns, and in the middle, there was an indent gap.

 Chapter 201 - Some Red-Cloaked Wizards in a Teleportation Circle

    <h4>Chapter 201 Some Red-Cloaked Wizards in a Teleportation Circle</h4>

    ¡°He came pretty quickly,¡± Wizard Morton squeezed his eyes and frowned.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Abel replied and asked, ¡°Are the red-cloaked wizards here yet, Sir?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. They are pretty fast, aren¡¯t they? Wait here first. Leave once I¡¯ve dealt with them.¡±

    As soon Wizard Morton said that his presence vanished from the ninth floor of the magic

    tower.

    Abel stood up and looked around him. It was going to be a while before he got the chance to study here again. That was okay, though. At least Finkle would still be around. He would around to take care of the matters here.

    Finkle was pretty popr in the Morton Magic Tower. With Carlos almost being his best friend here, Abel wouldn¡¯t have to worry if he was going to be treated badly here.

    With that out of the way, Abel just had to visit his family one more time before he left the Duchy of Carmel. But unfortunately, Zach¡¯s wedding was two or three months away. There¡¯s no way he could attend by that point.

    Abel was really starting to feel the hate towards Wizard Cliff. He didn¡¯t want to miss out on the most important event of his brother¡¯s life, but someone just had to get in the way to ruin things for him.

    There were about three red-cloaked wizards on the first floor of the Morton Magic Tower. From what Wizard Morton saw, two were novice wizards, and one was an intermediate wizard. Forget about rank three wizard; this team was enough to take on an official wizard. These guys were dead serious about capturing Abel.

    The red-cloaked intermediate wizard said to Wizard Morton as they were separated by a defense circle, ¡°Wizard Morton, by my title as thew enforcer wizard of the Wizard Union, I demand you to hand Abel over to me!¡±

    Wizard Morton¡¯s eyes were fuming with rage, ¡°So youe to MY magic tower and order me to give you MY student. Hey, f******, how about this? By my name as up-yours-Morton, I demand you to tell me who the f*** send you over here!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to go against the Wizard Union?¡± the red-cloaked intermediate wizard spoke in a louder, more threatening voice.¡±

    ¡°DON¡¯T YOU PLAY WITH ME!¡± Wizard Morton screamed resentfully, ¡°Everyone knows what¡¯s going on here! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re trying to find a scapegoat for your dirty work, but how dare you use my disciple for that! And to have the balls toe here and tell me that. Tell me, do youw enforcer wizards think that you¡¯re above thew?¡±

    The red-cloaked intermediate wizard persisted, ¡°Think carefully, Wizard Morton. This is a direct order from Master Cliff.¡±

    ¡°NO, YOU THINK CAREFULLY! GET THE f*** OUT OF MY TOWER!¡±

    With a defense circle between them and Wizard Morton, there was no way that the red-cloaked wizards could be attacked. That being said, while they were standing on a teleportation circle inside the magic tower, Morton could always just send them away with hismand.

    As soon as Wizard Morton finished screaming at the intruders, the entire first floor was starting to sh out in white. Because of how scary it looked, the younger red-cloaked wizard quickly covered himself up with a defensive spell.

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t use your spell!¡± the red-cloaked intermediate wizard screamed. Yet, he wasn¡¯t fast enough to stop the younger wizard from activating his ¡°frozen armor.¡± Soon, his entire body was covered in thick ice.

    With Morton forcibly activating the teleportation circle, the three red-cloaked wizards were instantly kicked out of the magic tower. Soon, they all disappeared from where they were standing.

    One voice remained, though. It¡¯s from the intermediate wizard. ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡± it said as it vanished from the scene.

    Wizard Morton sneered at thatst warning. If his mentor wasn¡¯t busy training right now, these red-cloaked enforcers would have no businessing here. By the same logic, however, if he wanted to confront these scoundrels, he would have to wait for his mentor to finish his training first.

    At a magic tower somewhere inside the Duchy of Thunder, three-red cloaked wizards appeared inside a teleportation circle.

    A mechanical voice announced from the inside of the teleportation circle, ¡°A spell wave has been detected. One passenger inside this teleportation circle has released a spell. The emergency evacuation mode has been switched on. Permission to activate the defense circle has been granted. By rules that were set by the Wizard Union, this magic tower will be granted permission to retaliate against an invasion. The Attack mode has been switched on. Permission to activate the defense circle has been switched on. To avoid an immediate attack from this magic tower, please transfer thirty thousand gold coins for an emergency evacuation.¡±

    Rule no. 1 of using a teleportation circle that¡¯s set inside a magic tower: do not, under any circumstances, release any spells. If a trace of spell wave was detected, the entire security system would be switched to defense mode.

    Obviously, a warning would be announced first, and the passengers would have the option to leave immediately. However, such an option was not free of charge. If the demanded amount was not paid upfront, the magic tower would have the freedom tounch a full-on attack in retaliation.

    Taking a full-on attack inside closed space, even for intermediate wizards, wouldn¡¯t be pretty at all. Because of how little space inside was, the red-cloaked wizards couldn¡¯t even dodge with their ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell.

    ¡°We¡¯ll pay for it!¡± the red-cloaked intermediate wizard screamed in a pitiful kind of way. He took out his magic gold card, and after swiping in the air for a bit, thirty thousand gold coins were transferred for an emergency evacuation.

    After a white light shed by inside the teleportal circle, the three red-cloaked wizards disappeared from where they were standing. This time, it was at a magic tower somewhere inside the Duchy of Laka, which was north of the Duchy of Thunder.

    The same thing happened. Since the ¡°frozen armor¡± wouldst for about several minutes (by this point, 30 seconds have passed since the spell was activated), these red-cloaked wizards would have to pay before they got attacked by the security system there.

    After paying another thirty thousand gold coins, the three were teleported to the Duchy of Koror, which was west of the Duchy of Laka. The same thing happened. They were threatened, then they paid for the evacuation fee, then they were teleported somewhere else.

    Next, it was the Duchy of Laka¡¯s magic tower, and so on. For the three minutes that the ¡°frozen armor¡±sted, the three red-cloaked wizards were forced to teleport themselves for a total of six times. When they finally stopped at a teleportation portal inside the Duchy of Koror, the red-cloaked intermediate wizard yelled at his subordinate in rage.

    Drops of saliva came out of the intermediate red-cloaked wizard¡¯s mouth as he cursed, ¡°Are you a pig, or you just in stupid? Wha-what, tell me, what was going inside your head when you activated a spell inside a teleportation circle? Hey-hey! Look at me when I¡¯m talking! You didn¡¯t know that the defense circle was going to protect us?¡±

    With his eyes looking down, the younger red-cloaked wizard stayed quiet as he let his superior finish ranting. In his defense, he didn¡¯t have much experience in actual fighting after joining thew enforcement team. While it had to do with the fact that most of his jobs were done indoors, most of it had to do with how everyone just backed away from angering aw enforcer wizard.

    Because of what he did just then, this young red-cloaked wizard was probably not going to get a mission like this in the future.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t get a refund this time, you¡¯ll pay for all of that, got it?¡± the intermediate red-cloaked wizard pointed his finger at the younger wizard.

    That was thirty thousand gold coins multiplied by six. While eighteen hundred thousand gold coins was not a lot by itself, it wasn¡¯t a small sum either. It was certainly true for any individual wizard, at least.

    Right after the intermediate red-cloaked wizard paid for another thirty thousand gold, he was told that the teleportation circle had lost its connection to the Morton Magic Tower.

    ¡°Give me back my money then, damn it!¡± the red-cloaked intermediate wizard kicked the sidewall of the teleportation circle, ¡°I said cancel! Get us out of this magic tower!¡±

    ¡°Yes. The teleportation circle will be opened now. Enjoy the rest of your day and please,e back here when you have the time! Thank you.¡±

    While the owner of the magic tower recorded this message in the most friendly voice that he could do, it just sounded extra infuriating in the ears of the intermediate red-cloaked wizard.

    When they got out of the magic tower, the red-cloaked intermediate wizard turned back and said to the younger wizard, ¡°If I can¡¯t get a refund for that, that¡¯s another thirty grand on you.¡±

    The younger red-cloaked wizard lowered his head again. While he was just as silent this time, he didn¡¯t think that it was fair to be charged an extra thirty thousand gold coins like this. But what choices were there? He did something wrong just then. Besides, the intermediate red-cloaked wizard was his boss. If it wasn¡¯t for that, there was no way that he would be so sessful as he was now.

    Back to Wizard Morton. After kicking those three intruders out, he had no idea what happened to them afterward. He just switched off the teleportation circle inside his magic tower. Besides, it would have to take at least several days before these three got back to Bakong City.

    ¡°You¡¯re free to leave now, Abel,¡± Wizard Morton called with his tower card, ¡°I¡¯ll open the teleportation circle now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    When Abel went from ninth to the first floor, he could see that Wizard Morton was waiting for him.

 Chapter 202 - Advanced Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 202 Advanced Wizard</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m bringing my mount wolf with me, sir,¡± Abel said as he bowed towards Morton Wizard.

    ¡°Well, be quick about it,¡± Wizard Morton said with an agitated tone, ¡°The Wizard Union has already sent me a call. They want me to open the teleportation circle as quickly as possible.¡±

    From what it looked like, Wizard Morton probably underestimated how much the Wizard Union wanted to capture Abel. As soon as those three red-cloaked wizards went back, a call was almost instantly sent to the Morton Magic Tower. Since Magic Towers were the property of their owners, something like this would rather happen at all.

    ¡°Yes, Sir. It won¡¯t take long, I promise!¡± Abel replied as he ran towards the door. When he opened it, ck Wind was already charging towards the inside of the magic tower.

    After getting on ck Wind¡¯s back, Abel used his status card to open up a door that was in front of the defense circle. While it was just big enough to fit him and ck Wind, it was rtively easy for them to get past the security check.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Abel said to Wizard Morton. As long as he¡¯s got ck Wind with him, White Cloud wasn¡¯t really a problem for him. If he wanted a flight, he could always summon White Cloud with his soul chain.

    Wizard Morton decided to send Abel to the Duchy of Thunder. Once Abel got there, he would have to go to a few more teleportation circles before he could smuggle himself into the Kingdom of St. Pierrt. And after that, the higher-ups of the St. Ellis¡¯s Wizard Union would have no right to extradite him.

    For the sake of rification, while the Wizard Union existed as onerge organization, it was divided into three branches across different parts of the Holy Continent. There was a branch in the Kingdom of St. Ellis, one in the Kingdom of St. Pierrt and one in the Kingdom of St. Anwall. They all shared the same goals and enemies, but they operated independently from one another.

    Thus, if Abel could find his way inside the Kingdom of St. Pierrt, those red-cloaked wizards from the Kingdom of St. Ellis would have no way to arrest him.

    That¡¯s what he thought, at least.

    ¡°Request for teleportation has been denied. The identity of the passenger has been detected by the Wizard Union, and he is a wanted criminal!¡±

    That couldn¡¯t be good. The Wizard Union was, like, acting way too fast for this. They were kind of going too far, to stop someone from using a teleportation circle like this, a lot of energy would have to be used to lock up all the teleportation circles across the entire kingdom.

    ¡°Warning to the owner of this magic tower: as permitted by high-level authorities, the Wizard Union will now make a forced entry here.¡±

    ¡°High-level authorities.¡± Abel had no way to know what that meant, but Wizard Morton understood every single word. Basically, only a handful of wizards would be granted this level of authority. Since Morton¡¯s security measures were meant to keep advanced wizards out, it was about the only thing that could get someone else in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Abel grabbed Abel by his waist as he cast the ¡®instantaneous movement¡± spell. Soon, the two disappeared from the first floor of the Morton Magic Tower.

    When Wizard Morton and Abel were gone, a powerful force appeared from inside the teleportation circle. It was Wizard Cliff, who wasughing in his blood-red cloak.

    ¡°You think you can escape?¡± Wizard Cliff chuckled as he vanished from the teleportation circle.

    As soon as Wizard Cliff came out of the magic tower, Wizard Morton and Abel teleported themselves back inside. While you could teleport to any spot you want from inside the magic tower, the only way to get back in was if it¡¯s permitted by the tower¡¯s owner.

    Wizard Cliff was being yed for a fool. Now that he was outside the Morton Magic Tower, he didn¡¯t have a way to get back in. He was annoyed by this, obviously. He quickly lifted his finger, and after drawing a veryplicated rune pattern in the air, he started casting a spell towards the direction of the Morton Magic Tower.

    Even from inside the tower, Wizard Morton could sense how powerful this spell would be.

    ¡°Oh no,¡± Wizard Morton reached out his hand to grab Abel again, ¡°Come with me. He¡¯s going to cast a high-level spell.¡±

    Instead of teleporting this time, the two went to a room that was full of magic circles. There were six arched tables in the center, and as they were linked with silver linings, they formed the shape of a hexagon.

    There was a small magic circle on top of each table. They were all decorated with an intermediate magic gemstone. At the center of the big hexagon, there was a slot that was filled with an intermediate gemstone as well.

    Wizard Morton reached for a pouch of gemstones from his portal bag, ¡°This is the main operation room of this magic tower. If an advanced wizard is trying to break his way in, we¡¯ll have to rece the gemstones as quickly as we can. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be enough mana to power up the defense circle!¡±

    ¡°Here,¡± Wizard Morton gave a few stones to Abel, ¡°As soon the stones run out of mana, use your ¡°telekinesis¡± to rece the new ones in!¡±

    With a wave of his arm, Wizard Morton switched on a screen that was showing what was going outside of the magic tower.

    By this point, Wizard Cliff was pretty much done drawing the spell rune to cast ¡°blizzard.¡± As nice as the weather was at the Morton Magic Tower, a pile of ck clouds quickly gathered up, and soon, giant kes of snow started dropping from the sky. Hails started falling heavily. It was a natural disaster that was created to destroy any nearby infrastructures.

    When the falling snow was about to drop on the magic tower, a white barrier emerged around the building. While the barrier shook a lot as it absorbed the impact of the hit, it was also able to divert the attack towards other directions.

    That didn¡¯t keep up for too long. Soon, more snow and hail fell from the sky. It was almost as if they were at the northernmost part of the Holy Continent. Since the ¡°blizzard¡± spell also had a freezing effect, the parts that were hit would sometimes glow in blue light.

    Luckily, the magic tower wasn¡¯t a living being. The freezing effect wasn¡¯t going to do a lot to damage it. That being said, the mana that was used to power up its barrier was being drained at a very fast pace.

    Ten secondster, and one intermediate gemstone was already starting to shatter apart. Both Wizard Morton and Abel were very anxious to see this. With the ¡°telekinesis¡± spell that was engraved inside his magic staff, Abel quickly switched the broken gemstone with a new one.

    Wizard Morton could do the same thing if he wanted to, but instead of taking the time to draw his spell rune, it¡¯s definitely a lot faster if it was Abel¡¯s magic staff that was doing this. It was a life and death situation now. The faster they were, the less damage the magic tower would take.

    It was really starting to get tense inside the operation room. There were a total of seven slots to ce the intermediate gemstones. One stone would break at the rate of every ten-something seconds. Abel didn¡¯t have arge mana capacity. Every time he was using his magic staff to cast a ¡°telekinesis spell,¡± he would have to use up double the mana to do it, which was about 14 mana points for just one spell.

    Abel was starting to get desperate. Whether he was using his own mana or the magic staff, if this kept on going, he was not going to keep the magic tower¡¯s defense circle running properly.

    He had to think fast. Pretty soon, the iing blizzard would start breaking through the magic tower¡¯s defense. When that happened, Wizard Morton and all the other disciples and apprentices here would be hurt because of him. With that in mind, there was only one thing to do here.

    Abel took out his perfect magic gemstone. He decided to give it a try. If it worked, bravo. If not, he would walk out of the magic tower and take Wizard Cliff down with himself.

    ¡°Sir,¡± Abel asked as he took out two perfect red stones from his portal bag, ¡°Have a look at these. Do you think I can use these?¡±

 Chapter 203 - Out of Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 203 Out of Trouble</h4>

    ¡°Top-quality gemstones? How did you get them in the first ce?¡±

    Abel showed Wizard Morton two stones just now. There weren¡¯t a lot of top-quality magic gemstones on the Holy Continent. Because of this, Wizard Morton was even more certain that Abel would eventually be a prodigy amongst the wizards.

    The intermediate gemstone in the middle suddenly shattered into pieces. With a tap of his finger, Wizard Morton produced a rune in the middle of the air. One of the stones in Abel¡¯s hands was teleported to the middle of the hexagon-shaped magic circle.

    When the intermediate gemstone was reced by a top-quality gemstone, the outeryer of the magic defense circle changed its color. It was white before, but now it has changed into a shade of bright red.

    Wizard Cliff hasn¡¯t stopped casting ¡°blizzard¡± this entire time. When the falling snow and hail dropped on top of the red barrier, they suddenly evaporated into mist. Soon, they disappeared and lost all the impact that they carried.

    Top-quality gemstones were often used to power uprge-sized magic circles. For magic circles about the size of a, say, headquarter of a big organization, they would usually be powered with intermediate gemstones. When the situation became extreme (e.g., in the middle of an invasion), that¡¯s when the intermediate gemstones were reced with top-quality gemstones.

    To put things in perspective, If one big defense circle was enough to cover up an area as big as a city, how thick would it be if it was only covering around the Morton Magic Tower? Wizard Cliff could try to break through it as much as he wanted to, but he would probably die of exhaustion first.

    Wizard Cliff decided to stop casting the ¡°blizzard¡± spell. He knew exactly how the defense circle worked. While the people made some improvements to it, the system was still the same one that Wizard Union provided.

    But the Morton Magic Tower was still there. How could it be? Did Morton get some extra help from his disciple? Wizard Cliff wasn¡¯t sure, so he took out at magic scroll from the portal bag on his waist.

    ¡°Magic Scroll! Has Cliff gone mad?¡± Wizard Morton gasped.

    Abel was watching as well, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s a magic scroll?¡±

    ¡°Magic scrolls are made from high-ranked spiritual beasts using their skin like paper and their blood as ink. If you¡¯re an advanced wizard or above, you can duplicate one of your spells in a magic scroll. Every time you duplicate the same spell, the level of that spell would be reduced by one, and the spell level that¡¯s on the scroll would be the same as that wizard.¡±

    Abel was very surprised that something like this existed. So, for every time that a spell was duplicated, the wizard that made it would have his level reduced by one. For the amount of time and effort that was needed to increase your level by one, that just seemed like a terrible trade-off.

    However, low-level spells tend to have little to no effect at all. Because of this, no one would bother using a magic scroll to replicate low-tier spells. Because of how rare high-ranked spiritual beasts were, magic scrolls like these were often reserved for the very, very old wizards.

    Yes, the only wizards that would use a magic scroll were the ones that were so old that they were on the verge of dying from natural causes. Apart from sacrificing themselves to protect their underlings, old wizards might also use this method to extend their lifespan for just a bit longer (from their enemies, of course).

    Just when Wizard Cliff was about to use his magic scroll, he was petrified by a powerful, imposing pressure not far from him. Someone was approaching him, and there wasn¡¯t much of a distance between them.

    Abel called out as he recognized the man, ¡°Headmander Hoover!¡±

    Wizard Morton sighed in relief, ¡°Great. Now that Hoover¡¯s here, Cliff isn¡¯t going to attack the magic tower anymore.¡±

    ¡°Sir, is headmander Hoover just as powerful as an advanced wizard?¡± Abel asked dubiously.

    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about a one-on-one scenario, then no. Hoover won¡¯t have a lot of chances against Hoover, but he is a representative of the Duchy of Carmel. He¡¯s also the representative of the cksmith Union, which means that if Cliff is brave enough to take him down, he will be targeted by the dwarves until the end of time.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Abel raised his brow, ¡°One on one?¡± You mean knights still have a chance against wizards?¡±

    Now that¡¯s an interesting question. While Abel was already an advanced knight, his defensive ability was nowhere enough to withstand the attack of an intermediate wizard. To be blunt, the word choice that Morton was using was, well, it felt kind of unreal to him.

    ¡°Well, you tell me. How many knights are there in the Duchy of Carmel? And after you¡¯ve told me, tell me: how many of these knights could be a headmander?¡±

    Wizard Morton continued after pausing for a bit, ¡°Here¡¯s the answer to the first question: If we¡¯re including both novice knights and official knights, there are over ten thousand knights in the Duchy of Carmel. Out of all these men, only Hoover managed to be a knight¡¯s headmander. He became one many years ago, mind you, and for thest few decades, there hasn¡¯t been another headmander throughout the entire duchy.¡±

    Abel continued to ask, ¡°Yes, I understand. But a knight¡¯s attack is very weak against a wizard¡¯s defense.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, actually,¡± Wizard Morton exined, ¡°For knight¡¯s headmanders, it is verymon for them to possess a few special offensive abilities. For Hoover, it¡¯s a powerful move that allows him to charge towards his enemies.¡±

    ¡°If a wizard doesn¡¯t use an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell within Hoover¡¯s twenty-meter range, he would have no way but to be forced into meleebat. Not just that, but once you get in Hoover¡¯s range, he could attack you with his ¡°resolved attack,¡± which is his normal attack that¡¯s guided with his power of will. To put it simply, because of how strongly he feels for the upation that he is in, he is granted the ability to convert his power of the will into a more efficient form of attacking.¡±

    Abel finally understood now. Not just that, he understood Hoover¡¯s ability much better than Wizard Morton. The charging ability that Morton described was called ¡°charge,¡± which was a technique that belonged to the pdins.

    Abel wasn¡¯t sure how Hoover managed to learn ¡°charge,¡± but there were two different possibilities that he could think of. One, he either learned it through practice or two, he got lucky one day and managed to pick it up on the spot. Nevertheless, it was one of the few pdin abilities that did not require one to worship the Holy Light.

    Come to think of it, ¡°charge¡± was kind of simr to the attacks that Abel¡¯s skeletons could do. Since all of Rib Bones¡¯ attacks would be buffed with death qi, there might be a chance to switch that into some kind of resolved attack. After all, while the two did not share the same attribute, their properties were almost congruent.

    If Abel could learn Hoover¡¯s ¡°charge,¡± the skeletons he summoned could also learn it as well. When the time came, the Rib Bones would be the same as a weaker version of Hoover.

    While Abel was having a chat with Wizard Morton, Wizard Cliff had a serious staredown with Hoover. He was about to use the magic scroll just then, but now he¡¯s decided to put it back into his portal bag.

    ¡°Greetings, Wizard Cliff,¡± Hoover smiled, ¡°My name is Hoover. I¡¯vee to send you my regards on behalf of the cksmith Union.¡±

    Judging from the way Hoover spoke just then, he didn¡¯te here as a knight¡¯s headmander. Instead, he was talking as a representative of the cksmith Union.

    That was very sneaky of him. If you were to judge him only by his expressions and the way he was talking, you would never think that it was the same man that disyed so much murderous intent earlier.

    ¡°Master Hoover,¡± Wizard Cliff said with a stiff smile, ¡°You probably know this already, but Abel is our main suspect for the Keyen Magic Tower incident. I assure you, the Wizard Union will not give up on capturing him.¡±

    Despite the smile that was on Hoover¡¯s face, the tone of his voice conveyed nothing but disapproval, ¡°Abel is a Master cksmith from our association, Wizard Cliff. If he was the culprit that you¡¯ve imed him to be, I¡¯m sure that we would know about it before anyone else does. With all due respect, sir, I must say that this conclusion you¡¯ve reached is very questionable.¡±

    Hoover spoke in a light-hearted tone, ¡°I mean, a level three wizard breaking through six magic towers? Or, if I were to word it differently, you¡¯re talking about an incident where an amateur of magic, for whatever intent and purposes he might have, decided that one day, he¡¯s going to destroy six magic towers all by himself. And not only did he want to do it, but he¡¯s also managed to pull it off. Forgive me for asking, but is that really what the Wizard Union thinks?¡±

    Wizard Cliff said sternly, ¡°The intelligence sector of the Wizard Union has conducted a full investigation on Abel. We have alreadye to a conclusion, Master Hoover. Please, do not challenge our decision.¡±

    The air was starting to get tense. As a withering leaf flew between the two men, it was crushed by the imposing pressure that was released.

    While watching, a strong emotion started surging up inside Abel. It wasn¡¯t just Wizard Morton now. Even Hoover was protecting him with his own life. A decision had to be soo. Otherwise, all these people would be affected because of him.

    Abel turned to ask Wizard Morton, ¡°Can you bring me out of the magic tower, sir?¡±

    Wizard Morton sighed as he saw the determination in Abel¡¯s eyes, ¡°Okay, fine. It¡¯s your decision anyway. Remember this, though: don¡¯t be afraid of Cliff when you see him. He¡¯s a dying old man, like me. A few days. A few weeks. It doesn¡¯t matter. It won¡¯t be long before his days are due.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Sorry for the trouble,¡± Abel said.

    As Hoover was having a stand-off against Wizard Cliff, Wizard Morton and Abel teleported themselves behind him.

 Chapter 204 - Half a Day Promise

    <h4>Chapter 204 Half a Day Promise</h4>

    Abel bowed to Hoover, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Master Hoover. You have done so much for me today.¡±

    Hoover replied with a bow of his own, ¡°No worries, Abel. Anything for a brother in the cksmith Union. Besides, if I couldn¡¯t stop Cliff back there, then no one would feel safe to be a member of our association.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you are Abel?¡± Wizard Cliff widened his eyes as he saw the young man who was also a master cksmith.

    Abel said after switching nces with Morton and Hoover, ¡°Yes, Wizard Cliff. If you really think that I¡¯m the one responsible for the Keyen Magic Tower Incident, then I¡¯m not going to waste my time arguing with you. I don¡¯t want to let other people get hurt because of me.¡±

    Wizard Cliff said with a sense of admiration, ¡°Oh? Are you saying that you¡¯reing with me, then?¡±

    ¡°Master Abel!¡± Hoover called out.

    ¡°Abel!¡± Wizard Morton frowned.

    Abel said calmly, ¡°About that, Wizard Cliff. As you have found out just then, if you take me with you now, the entire cksmith Union will be after your head.¡±

    ¡°So how about this? Give me a day to run in whatever direction I want. After that, I promise you that no one will stop you from capturing me.¡±

    ¡°Half a day,¡± said Wizard Cliff after thinking for a while, ¡°I¡¯m only giving you half a day, got that?¡±

    By this point, all the teleportation circles in this duchy had denied ess to Abel. He probably wasn¡¯t going anywhere, but Wizard Cliff wasn¡¯t quite sure yet. After all, this weak-looking boy has never lost anyone before. Nothing good has ever happened to those who challenged him. That¡¯s not something that could be exined as ¡°luck.¡±

    And that¡¯s why Wizard Cliff gave him half a day. No matter what Abel could do in half of a day, he could be hunted down with an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell. Besides, the Wizard Unions had eyes and ears everywhere. As far as most people saw it, there¡¯s only one oue that¡¯s waiting for this young man.

    ¡°Su-sure, Wizard Cliff. Half a day it is,¡± Abel replied whilst pretending to be a little worried. On the inside, though, he was very happy with the amount of time he¡¯s given. As long as he could fly away with White Cloud, no one was able to go after him.

    While the two were negotiating with each other, Hoover tried to observe the expression on Abel¡¯s face. Because of how determined Abel appeared to be, he decided that he wasn¡¯t going to stop this deal.

    ¡°Are you sure about this, Abel?¡± Wizard Morton asked.

    Abel replied with a rxed smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯m given a chance now, sir. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll remember to send you letters when I¡¯m away.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sure. As long as you¡¯ve made up your mind, but before you leave, I have something that I want to give you.¡±

    Wizard Morton continued as he took out two sheepskin books from his portal bag, ¡°Here, I¡¯ve got you some books that you¡¯ll need to study. You are learning way too fast, so I¡¯ve prepared you some extra ¡°textbooks¡± in advance.¡±

    Instead of looking through the books, Abel said softly to Wizard Morton, ¡°I¡¯ve got you some wine, sir. When I leave, go check the cer in my mansion.¡±

    Wizard Morton tapped Abel on his shoulder. Even in a time like this, this student of his still remembered his promise.

    Abel said to Morton, ¡°Please release ck Wind now, sir. I have to go now!¡±

    Having heard Abel¡¯s request, Wizard Morton disappeared from the scene. Not for long, though. After a while, he re-appeared to the same spot with ck Wind on his side.

    ¡°ck Wind!¡± Abel called out as he jumped on top of ck Wind, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Wizard Cliff looked kind of tense at the start, but his eyes were clearly starting to loosen up. No matter how fast a mount wolf could run, it was never going to run out of his reach if it couldn¡¯t use the teleportation circle.

    Suddenly, Abel turned his head around and asked Wizard Cliff, ¡°Master Cliff! Is your magic tower located inside the Kingdom of St. Ellis?¡±

    The three men who heard Abel say this all had their own reaction. On the one hand, Wizard Morton wanted to hold back his smile because of his disciple¡¯s bold question. On the other hand, Hoover was drowning in his own thoughts as he switched his nce from Abel to Wizard Cliff.

    For Wizard Cliff, his face was starting to pale. While Abel was the scapegoat that¡¯s been set up to be held responsible for the Keyen Magic Tower incident, what if, and this was never thought of before, what if this young man here, this young, innocent-looking master cksmith here, what if he was actually the real culprit?

    Wizard Cliff felt like changing his mind now. Instead of doing what he promised, he felt like shooting down this potential terrorist right here. Sure, that sounded much better than to give him the chance to have his revenge.

    While Wizard Cliff was struggling to make a decision, Abel was already starting to sense the murderous intent that wasing after him.

    ¡°Full speed, ck Wind!¡±.

    Since ck Wind could feel how agitated Abel was being, instead of running on the big, open road, it decided to jump off the mountain hill and move between different trees and slopes. Soon, they werepletely gone from the sight of others.

    ¡°What a fine mount that is!¡± Hooverplimented. Unlike the two wizards that were standing beside him, he understood how rare it was that a mount wolf could be so powerful and flexible at the same time. What the case was, he knew that ck Wind wasn¡¯t just any ordinary mount wolf.

    That being said, most of Hoover¡¯s attention was on what Abel has just said. If Abel was the one who invented a device that could blow up a mountain, even if it was just him who had ess to this technology, the entire cksmith Union would still gain a whole new level of recognition.

    While Hoover was still thinking to himself, Abel was already at the road that was below the mountain. He was going straight for the castle gate. When the guards saw ck Wind from over the distance, they quickly opened up the gate and let him go through.

    There were some noblemen who saw this. Yet, just when they were about to make ament about how preposterous this ¡°wolf-riding person¡± was being, they were quickly silenced by the sight of the fearful looks on the guards¡¯ faces.

    And now, he was here. After arriving at the Triumph Boulevard mansion, ck Wind didn¡¯t even bother going through the front gate. Instead, it just jumped over the fence, which made the guards very panicked.

    When Ken was about to go to the yard to see what was going on, he could see that Abel was telling the guards to back away.

    Despite realizing the solemn look on his master¡¯s face, Ken decided to ask, ¡°What happened, master?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of time, Ken. Have you finished the business in Bakong City?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master! It¡¯s all ready now!¡±

    ¡°Good. I want you to drop everything that you¡¯re doing in Bakong City. After that, bring ten ck-armored warriors to the Harry Castle. Remember, do it as quickly as you can. When you¡¯re at the Harry Castle, tell Uncle Marshall that I¡¯ll be gone for at least two months.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s if I¡¯m lucky, though. It might take me an extra few years, but tell him not to worry about me. Also, if he needs some assistance, tell him to visit the Morton Magic Tower.¡±

    ¡°What happened, Master?¡± Ken asked nervously.

    ¡°Nothing big, really. I¡¯ve pissed off a wizard, and now I have to go out to hide for a while. Let me make this clear, Ken: You don¡¯t worry about my family and friends because of this. With my teacher on my side, no one is going to be involved or harmed in any way.

    Abel continued as he remembered something, ¡°Also, ah damn- I won¡¯t be there for Zach¡¯s wedding. Here, take this magic armor and weapon. Apologize to my father for me, and remember to exin what happened to Zach when you see him.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, Abel revealed a magic armor and an ice magic sword from his portal bag. He has prepared them for a while already. If it wasn¡¯t for Cliff, he was going to give them to Zach at the wedding himself.

    ¡°Understood, sir!¡± Kenplied with a bow. For all the time he¡¯s served under Abel, he knew that the situation was definitely direr than how it was described to be.

    One thing was certain to Ken. While he wasn¡¯t exactly an expert on wizards, he knew how famous Abel¡¯s teacher was. After all, he was a huge figure in the Duchy of Carmel.

    Abelmanded, ¡°Bring the ten ck-armored warriors to me. I need to send them my orders.¡±

    After leaving a while, Ken returned with the men that Abel requested.

 Chapter 205 - Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 205 Preparations</h4>

    ¡°Yes, Master Abel!¡± the ten ck-armored knights lined up and greeted.

    ¡°Thank you, soldiers. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve served under me. Since you¡¯ve proven your loyalty to me, I¡¯m thinking about taking you all in as my knight servants. So, what do you think?¡±

    As Abel said that, a strong aura started appearing out of his body. While there wasn¡¯t any imposing pressure in it, it was enough to make everyone in the room bow down to him.

    All ten of these ck-armored warriors were experienced fighters. Just by sensing Abel¡¯s presence, they could tell that their young master was already an advanced knight.

    As the sole purpose of these warriors was to die for their master, they had never thought that they would be recognized by Abel like this. Knight servants? That was definitely several times better than where they were currently at.

    ¡°We¡¯ll pledge our lives to you, master!¡± the ten ck-armored warriors said as they knelt on one knee.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Abel said solemnly, ¡°On behalf of the Abel Castle, I shall ept your service!¡±

    Abel took out ten-round shields and swords from his kong kong spiritual portal bag. Just like the other ones he has prepared for his twenty knight servants, they were all strengthened with magic.

    One by one, Abel handed the shields and sword to each of the ck-armored warriors. Since they were all there back at the Harry Castle, they knew that these gears had magic on them.

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± the ten ck-armored knights said as they stood up from the ground.

    Abel nodded in satisfaction, ¡°I want you all to protect Ken, understood? Make sure he returns to the Abel Castle safely.¡±

    Abel turned to Ken, ¡°You people are leaving Bakong City right now. Remember, don¡¯t make any stops. You are going straight back to Harvest City!¡±

    Suddenly, with one of her hands behind her back, Loraine walked into the yard. ¡°Do we have to leave now, Abel?¡± she asked.

    Abel said gently as he told the ck-armored knights to back away, ¡°I¡¯ve offended an advanced wizard, Loraine. I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to go back to Abel Castle with Ken. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯lle to pick you up after a few months.¡±

    With a stubbornness she rarely possessed, Loraine suddenly increased her volume, ¡°Abel, I don¡¯t want to be alone in the Abel Castle! Take me with you!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Abel asked again, ¡°It¡¯s going to be very dangerous for you if you decide toe with me.¡±

    Loraine replied with a softer voice, ¡°Yes, Abel! Anywhere you go, I¡¯lle along with you!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle for a bit, ¡°You can go pack up then, Loraine. We¡¯ll be leaving very soon.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all here, Abel!¡± Loraine said as she revealed a small bag from behind her.

    Abel shook his head and sighed, ¡°Very clever of you.¡±

    Suddenly, Abel sensed a danger that wasing from over the distance. Did Wizard Cliff change his mind?

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving, Loraine!¡± Abel called out as he picked up Loraine with his arm. He then jumped on top of ck Wind¡¯s back.

    ¡°Sprint out of Bakong City, ck Wind!¡± Abelmanded, to which ck Windplied as it ran straight towards the castle gate.

    ck Wind did not take any turns at all. No matter how tall the buildings in front of it were, it just kept jumping over them like a ck streak of lightning. Soon, the castle gate was right in front of them.

    Abel could leave now if he wanted to, but for reasons he wasn¡¯t sure of, he could tell that the real danger was behind the castle gate. Thus, he decided to give a telepathicmand to ck Wind.

    ¡°Not the castle gate! Get up the castle walls, ck Wind,¡± Abel told ck Wind from his mind. Immediately, ck Wind shifted its direction and ran towards a fifty-meter tall wall.

    Fifty meters. While it was too tall for any ordinary mounts, but it wasn¡¯t too much of a trouble for ck Wind. It was a spiritual beast that¡¯s been upgraded two times. Jumping at this height was pretty easy for it.

    With Abel and Loraine on its back, ck Wind made its jump when it was about ten meters (horizontally) away from the castle wall. As a beautiful arc-shaped line appeared in midair, it dug its ws in a spot somewhere about ten meters above the bottom of the wall.

    ck Wind¡¯s body was literally parallel to the castle wall. Even with Loraine and Abel on its back, its ws were still strong enough to cling onto the bricks. After gaining a firmer grasp, it quickly made a vertical climb upward.

    ¡°My spirits! What am I looking at?¡¯ one of the guards widened his eyes, and he identally saw this.

    Another guard came and replied, ¡°That¡¯s Master Abel¡¯s mount wolf! It must be Master Abel that¡¯s riding it!¡±

    ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t see any of that, did we?¡± the guard who spoke quickly turned his head around. As soon as he heard the name ¡°Master Abel,¡± he knew that he didn¡¯t want anything to do with it.

    After climbing over the castle wall, Abel could see two red-cloaked wizards in front of him. A nervous smile appeared from the edge of his cheeks. After tapping ck Wind on its neck, Abel decided to stop moving.

    ck Wind stood still on top of the castle wall. As eye-catching as itsrge body was, all the nearby guards were looking in other directions. No one was looking at where Abel

    was.

    Abel shook his head. As it turned out, these guards haven¡¯t recovered from the status card incidentst time (see earlier chapters). Out of fear of getting executed, these men didn¡¯t want to affiliate themselves with Abel. It was a good thing for Abel, actually. At least no one was going to take the risk to rat him out.

    ¡°Where do we go, Abel?¡± Loraine asked. She, too, noticed the two red-cloaked wizards standing at the castle gate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Abel smiled as he patted Loraine on the head. After contacting White Cloud with his soul chain, he was able to know which co-ordination that it was flying at. After that, he sent this location to ck Wind with his telepathic ability.

    ck Wind suddenly looked towards the sky. After lowering its body for a bit, it bounced off the castle wall and jumped for about twenty meters into the sky. That¡¯s about seventy meters off the ground.

    Loraine almost screamed because of this. If she didn¡¯t cover her mouth in time, those wizards would¡¯ve figured out where they were going. Abel decided to hug her a little tighter, and because of this, she felt a lot better very quickly.

    As though stretching out its wings (if wolves actually had wings), ck Wind stretched out its body while it was in the air. After going through a barrier, it made anding on top of White Cloud¡¯s giant back.

    White Cloud was here. It was using its camouge ability to pick up Abel and Loraine. Wizard Cliff was lying about capturing Abel himself. While he did order two extra wizards toe to assist him, that¡¯s not going to do much to arrest someone who was literally flying away.

    ¡°White Cloud!¡± Loraine said in awe as she saw the giant sparrow. Even though the eyes of the elves could look far further than the humans, she was certain that she didn¡¯t see any birds in the sky just then.

    After carrying Loraine to the carriage seat on White Cloud¡¯s back, Abel began to exin to her.

    Abel said as he could see the obvious confusion on Loraine¡¯s face, ¡°White Cloud¡¯s a spiritual beast now! Camouge is its new ability.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡± Loraine eximed. After noticing the barrier that was around White Cloud¡¯s body, she realized that it was the reason she couldn¡¯t see the giant sky sparrow before.

    After hearing Loraine¡¯spliments, White Cloud made a cooing voice in response. It was always nice to have someone praise you for your improvements.

    While looking at thend below him, Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel very emotional right now. Aftering into this world, he has spent his entire life living here. Families. Friends. Teachers. Brothers. They all lived here, but now he had to leave to go somewhere far away.

    Just when White Cloud was about to fly away from Bakong City, a giant road appeared from the ground. It was the ground that Abel used when he first came to Bakong City. He didn¡¯t expect to see the same road when he was about to leave.

    Abel didn¡¯t have a goal now. If he did, it¡¯d be to get as far away as he could from the Duchy of Carmel. That being said, though, Loraine was with him now. Since he couldn¡¯t allow her to be in any danger, maybe it¡¯s for the best if he sent her back home right now.

    Yes, now¡¯s the time to send her back to her real home. She must be with her real family. She must be sent back to the other elves.

 Chapter 206 - A Decision

    <strong>Chapter 206 A Decision</strong>

    Abel made up his mind, ¡°We¡¯re going to the Double Moon Forest, Loraine.¡±

    Loraine widened her eyes in surprise, ¡°But you aren¡¯t a wizard yet, Abel! It¡¯d be dangerous for you if you went to the Double Moon Forest now. The elves don¡¯t like having humans around where they live.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, about that,¡± Abel smiled in confidence, ¡°I know what I can do about it.¡±

    Loraine¡¯s eyes were full of doubt when she heard Abel say that. She¡¯s lived in the Double Moon Forest before. She knew how humans were treated there. Without the skills for self-protection, most ordinary men had no way of surviving there.

    Abel smiled as he lifted his ne for a bit, ¡°Trust me. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    White Cloud was flying fast. As big as the carriage seat that¡¯s on its back was, it wasn¡¯t exactly a good spot to get some rest. Abel was okay with it, but Loraine was trying to keep herself awake even when she looked so tired.

    Abel thought about using his Akara¡¯s tent here. If he could open it up here, it¡¯d be a good resting spot for Loraine to use.

    After waking Loraine up from her nap, Abel told her to stand aside so he could take out the Akara¡¯s tent. He took out the tent, ced it in the middle of the carriage, and after pinning all corners, he made a gesture to invite Loraine to have a rest inside.

    Loraine was watching this whole time curiously. Since she was watching from outside the tent, she thought that there wasn¡¯t much space inside.

    ¡°If Abel is sharing the tent with me...¡± Loraine¡¯s face flushed as she thought about this.

    When Loraine walked inside the Akara¡¯s tent, she was amazed at what she was looking at.

    ¡°Is... this a portal tent?¡± she asked as she turned her head around.

    Abel smiled, ¡°That¡¯s one more secret I¡¯ve taught you.¡±

    Loraine looked towards the alchemy table. There was a whole set of crystal equipment on top of it. The Akara¡¯s alchemy bottle wasn¡¯t there, of course. Abel took it away and reced it with an ordinary bottle.

    ¡°An alchemy bottle!¡± Loraine said excitedly, ¡°Can I use it to make my own potion?¡±

    Abel tilted his head for abit, ¡°Of course, Loraine. You know how to use alchemy?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Loraine stuck her tongue out in an embarrassed manner, ¡°The most I can do are perfumes.¡±

    ¡°Perfumes? I didn¡¯t know they can be brewed from alchemy bottles.¡±

    Loraine exined, ¡°If you are an elven girl that¡¯s born in a well-off family, you have to learn to make your own perfume. It¡¯s kind of a tradition for us.¡±

    ¡°Howe I don¡¯t see you put on any perfume, then?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t have any elven perfume before!¡± Loraine said with a troubled look on her face, but she quickly switched to a smile, ¡°Now that I can use the alchemy bottle here, I can make more of my own supplies!¡±

    As she said that, she looked at the alchemy table with a nostalgic expression. It¡¯s a shame that she didn¡¯t have the materials right here. She must¡¯ve really missed the smell of the elven perfume.

    When Loraine walked into the other part of the Akara¡¯s tent, she was even more surprised than before.

    ¡°How did you get so many meditation jades, Abel?¡±

    Inside Abel¡¯s secret bedroom, the entire floor was covered with meditation jade tiles. Loraine knew that Abel¡¯s rich, but this.... This was just on a whole other level.

    Abel smiled as he watched Loraine¡¯s reaction to his collection. He knew how knowledgeable she was at these kinds of things. Unlike him, who had to read Wizard Morton¡¯s ount to figure out what these treasures could do, she was able to recognize them by sight.

    ¡°This table is made from an ambergris tree! This chair, too! Even the bed as well!¡±

    Loraine thought that she would stop being surprised a lot sooner. As an elf herself, she knew how ambergris trees came to be. That being said, she knew how hard it was to collect the timber in the first ce.

    For the royalties amongst the elves, each household would have their own small item that was made from ambergris timber. Because of how rare ambergris timbers were, anything that was made from them would be passed down as family treasures.

    Elves couldn¡¯t grow their ambergris trees. They had to trade with the dragons for them, and dragons were an extremely stingy bunch. Every year, only a handful of the timbers would be bought over. If you weren¡¯t the most powerful or wealthy family, you pretty much had no chance of obtaining it.

    And that¡¯s why Loraine was so shocked when she saw the ambergris bed. After actually seeing the thing, she wasn¡¯t sure if it¡¯s a good idea to sleep on it.

    As though having made her decision, Loraine turned her head back to Abel, ¡°It¡¯s a very big bed. I think it will do for both of us.¡±

    Abel smiled and tapped Loraine on her head, ¡°What are you talking about? You sleep on the bed. I sleep on the floor. There¡¯s meditation jade on the ground as well.¡±

    Without waiting for Loraine¡¯s response, Abel sat at the wooden chair. He took out the two sheepskin books Wizard Morton gave him. Without saying anything, he immediately went to study mode.

    The first book was titled ¡°Things to Know About Magic Runes.¡± Apart from the seven words that Abel already knew (El, tir, ist, tal, ral, ort and shael), it also included some other ones that he hadn¡¯t learned before, like ahm, sol, dol, hel, ko, fal, and lum. Since he wasn¡¯t an official wizard yet, he wasn¡¯t able to use some of the more advanced ones.

    As far as Abel saw it, these runes were notplete at all. If his only source was from Wizard Morton, he would be learning only fifteen words in total. That wasn¡¯t even half of the entire list. Besides, they were all words that belonged to the middle-low tier.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Loraine suddenly let out a high-pitched scream.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Loraine?¡± Abel asked in surprise as he saw Loraine pointing towards the pillow.

    Loraine was looking kind of strange, ¡°You¡¯re kidding... is this the heart of the meditation jade?¡±

    Abel tried to reply as calmly as he could, ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s wrong about it?¡±

    Loraine exined in a somewhat defeated tone, ¡°You know how much it¡¯s worth, right, Abel? Regr meditation jade pieces are already so expensive that people wouldn¡¯t sell them in shops, but the heart! ording to the myths, if you get close to one, you¡¯ll actually double your chance of promoting your rank!¡±

    ¡°And look at how big this pillow is! With a heart about this size, you can make more than thirty nes that can be used to promote your rank! Why did you decide to make it into a pillow?¡±

    Abel shook his head in silence. The one who did it wasn¡¯t him. It was Fowler, and he probably spent a lot of effort carving that jade heart into a pillow.

    ording to Wizard Morton¡¯s ount, the heart of a meditation jade could counteract against the hallucination syndrome during a promotion. Abel really did underestimate what this ¡°pillow¡± could do. If it really could double his chance of promoting his ranks, everybody would be after his head because of it.

    ¡°Well,¡± Abel said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep this as a pillow. I didn¡¯t know how much it¡¯s worth before, but after I do now, I think it¡¯s best if I just keep here. If I take it to the outside world, who knows, maybe some kind of disaster will being after me.¡±

    In a not-so-sure manner, Loraine nodded her head. When she jumped on the bed to have a nap, instead ofying her head on the pillow, she hugged it with both of her arms.

    Abel watched as Loraine fell asleep. Soon, he went to take out the second sheepskin book Wizard Morton gave him. It was an advanced textbook for his future training. Inside this more difficult book, there were training guides for low and intermediate level wizards. Apart from that, there were some spell guides that he didn¡¯t know about before.

    Abel had to train alone from now on. Because of that, these books he was given were extremely important for him. Just now, he felt really grateful for all that Wizard Morton¡¯s done for him.

    It¡¯s a shame that Loraine was beside him right now. And since they were flying on top of White Cloud¡¯s back, he couldn¡¯t just go inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment to start training. Oh well, the most he could do now was to memorize the content of the textbooks.

    The thought of Wizard Cliff came to Abel again. Not only did he break his promise toe alone, but he also lied about waiting for half of a day to initiate the arrest.

 Chapter 207 - Moogen Town

    Chapter 207 Moogen Town

    Abel was starting to get a little concerned. If the materials for the super exploding balls weren¡¯t so rare, he could just use the other half of the meteorite iron to make his own knight¡¯s equipment. There were four super exploding balls in his collection right now. As much as he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t just throw them all at Wizard Cliff¡¯s magic tower in the Kingdom of the St. Ellis.

    When White Cloud had been flying for about half of a day, it would ask for Abel¡¯s permission to get some food. It¡¯s not like Abel had to prepare the food. As long as it was allowed some time of its own, it would start its own hunt.

    Abel walked out of the Akara¡¯s tent. After looking around, he took out a map from his portal bag. He wanted to figure out where he was.

    From what it looked like, he wasn¡¯t far from Moogen Town. Moogen Town was a small ce, far away from the reach of the Wizard Union. And because of how far it was from the nearest teleportation circle, even if the wizards knew that he was there, they couldn¡¯t make an arrest immediately.

    Loraine was waking up from her sleep. After walking out of Akara¡¯s tent, she realized that White Cloud was descending.

    ¡°Are we going back to the ground, Abel?¡± Loraine asked.

    Abel exined, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of going to Moogen Town for some supplies. We¡¯ll get something to eat as well. White Cloud¡¯s going to hunt for its own food in the meantime. We¡¯ll continue our journey once it gets back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Loraine said happily, then pleaded to Abel, ¡°I¡¯m going to shop for some materials to make my perfumes. Can you pleeease let me do that?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but you must be with me the whole time. Do you understand that?¡± Abel ordered.

    Loraine replied with a wide grin on her face, ¡°Yeah, I know. We are runaways, after all.¡±

    Loraine wasn¡¯t smiling for no reason. When she decided to escape with Abel, she had expected the journey to be harsh and full of bloodshed. But no, she was sleeping on a giant bed up in the sky. It was peaceful, almost like she was on a trip or something.

    Moogen Town was a typical small town in the Duchy of Carmel. It was a ce that was heavily reliant on its farming industry. When the sun got down, not many people walked on the streets.

    Abel was wearing a hoodie to cover up his face. For Loraine, it was adies¡¯ hat with a veil on the front. It was meant to cover up her sharp ears and her pretty elven face. As for ck Wind, Abel had to leave it outside of town. There was just no way for him to sneak in if he was with a giant mount wolf.

    As Abel went inside, he noticed a sign that he was very familiar with. It was the local branch of Edmund¡¯s boutique shop. Loraine should be able to get what she wanted here.

    As soon as the two went in, a young staff member came to greet them. Since Abel had a magic golden card in his hand, he was met with a very polite bow.

    ¡°Edmund¡¯s boutique shop wees you, dear customer. How can I be of service?¡± the young staff member said.

    ¡°No need to be reserved, Loraine,¡± Abel said, ¡°Just tell him everything that you want to buy.¡±

    Loraine mentioned more than ten types of herbs when she was making the order. As fast as the staff was writing on his list, Abel noticed that they were all verymon nts.

    The young staff gave another bow, ¡°Please wait for a moment, dear sir and madam. I¡¯ll go check if we have enough stock in store.¡±

    Soon, the young staff member returned with an old man beside him. The old man was wearing a very fancy suit.

    The old man greeted Abel with a bow, ¡°Good day to you, dear sir and madam. I¡¯m the manager of this ce. I believe the order that you just made was for some sort of recipe, and in this very establishment, we have enough supplies to make about five of whatever you were trying. If that¡¯s not enough for you, please order now, and we¡¯ll have it ready for you in two days.¡±

    ¡°Is five enough?¡± Abel asked Loraine.

    ¡°Five is good,¡± Loraine replied with a slight nod.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Abel turned to the manager, ¡°We¡¯ll take all of it. How much does that cost?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s twenty gold coins in total, thank you,¡± the manager replied with a bow.

    Whilst pretending to reach for his pocket, Abel took out twenty gold coins from his Horadric Cube. When he finished the purchase, several armored men with weapons came from outside the store.

    Abel could tell. There were about five official warriors in total. Among them, there was a strong man with a scar on his face. He was carrying a giant ax in one of his hands.

    The scarred man said in a loud voice, ¡°I want ten bottles of the medicine that can stop the bleeding from injury! Also, can I get two buckets of refill for my iron arrows?¡±

    Abel watched as the scarred man talked with the manager of this store. It felt kind of strange. This was a very isted town. Why were there so many warriors here all of a sudden?

    As much as Abel wanted to know, he was a runaway now. Since he was still in the Duchy of Carmel, he knew he should just focus on getting somewhere else. Unless he got his way into the Great Splitting Mountain Range, he should never let his guard down. That being said, he wasn¡¯t going to ask any questions.

    As about more than a dozen of the warriors stood inside the store, they formed a path for Abel and Loraine to walk through. When Abel and Loraine walked past them, a man, who had a pinch of hair in his nose, stared intently at them.

    Abel said to Loraine as they got out of Edmund¡¯s boutique shop, ¡°There¡¯s an inn over there. Let¡¯s get some food before we go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s what you want,¡± Loraine replied. Even with her face covered up, her voice was still just as crisp and gentle.

    Abel regretted his decision as soon as he stepped inside the inn. About more than half of the seats were already upied. It was very noisy. Most importantly, none of the customers looked like they were ordinary people. Every one of them had at least brought one weapon with them.

    Now that they were in, Abel had no choice but to make an order here. After getting themselves to a vacant spot, he waved his hand to call the waiter.

    ¡°One roast meat, one smoked fish, two pieces of bread, one sd and one cup of juice,¡± Abel said abruptly. Since elves didn¡¯t eat a lot of meat, most of what Loraine was having was the sd and the juice.

    The roast meat was actually very nice. It was arge chunk of beef that had been smoked with charcoal. After seasoning it with some fresh herbs, even a former nobleman like Abel was feeling like eating with his own hands.

    While Abel was having a good time chewing on his meat, Loraine was making small bites of her sd. Since she wanted to cover her mouth, she had to move her veil with her hand every time she used her fork.

    ¡°I told you, Blood Axe. Those two are right here.¡±

    As a loud voice echoed through the inn, a bunch of warriors came in from the door. Abel raised his head to have a look. It was the same people that he saw at Edmund¡¯s boutique shop.

    ¡°Are you sure that girl¡¯s an elf, Fanged Wolf?¡± The scarred man named Blood Ax red at Loraine. He sure wasn¡¯t giving any respect to Abel.

    Abel frowned for a bit. As it turned out, the disguise wasn¡¯t good enough to hide an elf¡¯s true identity. He wasn¡¯t sure how, but these men just saw through Loraine.

    ¡°I thought you trust my nose, brother,¡± the hairy man called Fanged Wolf said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s an elf right there. I¡¯m sure about it. I can do more than that, though. If you show me a track that an elf has walked on, I¡¯ll be able to tell you what time that elf has been around.¡±

    Because of how rare the elves were in the human world, an elven girl would be worth about several thousand gold coins if she was sold to very. That was a lot of sum for regr adventurers.

    After hearing the warriors talking amongst themselves in a very loud voice, all the people in the inn stood and looked towards Loraine. It was almost as if they were looking at a bucket of gold coins.

    Loraine felt very scared, but as Abel was calm enough to keep eating his roast meat, she knew that everything was under control. Instead of showing a reaction, she decided to keep eating her sd as well.

    The atmosphere was starting to be very odd. Everyone was looking at Loraine and Abel, but both of them were just eating their food.

    Blood Axe was an experienced adventurer. While leading his own team, he has fulfilled quite a few difficult missions throughout his career. That being said, he knew just the right way to break this silence.

    Instead of talking anymore, Blood Axe raised his head and looked straight at Abel. As long as someone decided to pick up a fight, he would know how good his two targets were.

    No one was foolish enough to make a stand, though. The adventurers weren¡¯t going to challenge Blood Axe, and they definitely weren¡¯t going to challenge Abel. There was something unique about Abel¡¯s presence. It¡¯s like he was a king or something. Whether it was his calm demeanor or the way he ate, everything about him showed how powerful he was.

    When Abel was finished with his roast meat, he cleaned his hands with the napkin on his table. While still ignoring the people that were looking at him, he showed a very satisfied expression on his face.

    Abel called the waiter that was already hiding under the reception, ¡°For takeaway, I want twenty more of the same roast meat. By the way, do you have any rum here?¡±

 Chapter 208 - Elven Perfume

    <strong>Chapter 208 Elven Perfume</strong>

    After hearing Abel¡¯s call, the waiter walked through the bunch of adventurers. He was very afraid, of course. It was obvious that his voice was shaking when he spoke.

    ¡°Yeee..yes sir.... We do. We do have a lo-ot of rum here...¡±

    ¡°Give me ten barrels,¡± Abel threw a big bag of gold coins on the table, ¡°Make sure they are sealed well. Hey, is this enough as a payment?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much, sir!¡± the waiter said loudly, as he stared at the heavy bag.

    Abel shooed the waiter away, ¡°Just hurry up! The rest is your tip.¡±

    All the adventurers in the inn were still looking. From their perspective, whoever this masked man was, he was either a fool or someone who was confident enough to take on all of them. They weren¡¯t sure which one was he, so nobody dared to make a move yet.

    As for Abel, he didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity and his power. He didn¡¯t want the Wizard Union to know where he had been. If he could just scare these men away, he would have a lot less trouble going for him.

    Soon, twenty roast portions of meat were wrapped up in a bag, and two 100-pound rum barrels were carried over by several other waiters. Once they were at Abel¡¯s table, they were wrapped up with a giant, long rope.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Abel said as Loraine was already done eating. After nodding for a bit, Loraine stood up and walked beside Abel.

    With twenty servings of roast meat on his left and ten rum barrels wrapped up with a rope in his right, Abel began to walk towards the exit. As heavy as they definitely were, it looked like he was just carrying a single barrel of rum. These adventurers knew what they were looking at. The weight was just too light to let Abel pay any attention to it.

    Suddenly, the silence was filled with the sound of these men swallowing their own saliva. If they weren¡¯t looking at Abel¡¯s figure right now, they would think that he was a giant bear or something

    As Abel was walking past Blood Axe, despite the fact that his face was covered, his stare still emitted a deadly imposing pressure. He was very good at controlling his imposing pressure now. If his opponent was weaker than him, he wouldn¡¯t even have to do anything to intimidate him.

    Just like now. There was already a huge gap between knights and warriors. And since Abel¡¯s imposing pressure was much stronger than most advanced knights, Blood Axe (an intermediate warrior) had no way to react. He just stood there, almost as if lightning had struck him.

    When Abel and Loraine went out of the inn, every adventurer felt like they could finally breathe again.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s going tough at us now. Hey, why didn¡¯t you do anything back there?¡± one of them said.

    ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you do anything? I thought you liked iming all the glory to yourself,¡± another one replied sarcastically.

    ¡°Hey, Blood Axe. What¡¯s wrong, brother?¡± one of the men asked as he saw something wrong with Blood Axe.

    As this man patted Blood Axe on his back, Blood Axe fell to the ground like a piece of nk.

    ¡°Wow, what the...¡±

    A few more men came to see what¡¯s going on. Luckily for them, Blood Axe was just unconscious. Well, he also got a bump on his head because of the way he fell, but he was in much better condition than what most bystanders thought.

    The inn became silent once again. Everyone knew how strong Blood Axe was. Right now, there were about less than two people here who could take on him. Yet, despite all that, Blood Axe was knocked out by that stranger back then. They didn¡¯t even know what the guy did to knock him out.

    Soon, fewer adventurers remained in the inn. Abel might not have known about it, but he just prevented a merchant¡¯s cargo from being attacked by these men. Their original n was to make an ambush around Moogen Town, but now they wanted to get away as far as they could from here.

    After checking that nobody was around, Abel threw his rum barrels and roast meat into his Kong Kong spiritual beast bag. It was gettingte now, and White Cloud was already waiting for him and Loraine.

    ¡°ck WInd!¡± Since Abel couldn¡¯t see ck Wind, he decided to call it through his soul chain.

    Soon, ck Wind ran back with a deer in its mouth. As itid the deer on the ground in front of Abel, Abelplimented it by patting it on the head.

    ¡°Thank you, ck Wind!¡± Loraine rubbed ck Wind¡¯s fur with her tiny hand, ¡°Now that¡¯s a good, goody boy. You just got a whole deer for Abel!¡±

    Loraine didn¡¯t get that right. This wasn¡¯t for Abel. ck Wind got the deer for itself. It just wanted Abel to roast it before it could eat it, and what¡¯s Abel going to do? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s got a choice. After all the time they¡¯ve spent in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, it just lost interest in eating any uncooked meat.

    Something didn¡¯t feel right. When Loraine was looking at ck Wind, she actually looked kind of upset. Her eyes were wavering for some reason.

    ¡°What happened, Loraine?¡± Abel asked as he took out some roast meat for ck Wind.

    ¡°I- I just remembered about rk,¡± Loraine said quietly.

    rk, right. That¡¯s the horse Abel gave to Loraine. Abel just remembered as well. Since they didn¡¯t have the time to take things slowly, they just left it at Bakong City. He was starting to feel kind of guilty now.

    Abel tried tofort Loraine, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ken will take care of him.¡±

    Loraine replied with a smile, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure he will. He¡¯s always liked rk.¡±

    When Loraine felt less upset, she came to feed ck Wind with Abel. When they were done, Abel took her on top of White Cloud¡¯s back. They went inside Akara¡¯s tent, and while ck Wind was taking a nap, White Cloud began flying east again.

    It was already dark now. Since it was dark inside the Akara¡¯s tent, Abel took out a night pearl from his portal bag. After putting it on top of the tent, it became a lot brighter inside.

    ¡°You mind if I use the alchemy table?¡± Loraine asked urgently.

    ¡°Yeah, sure. Use it anytime,¡± Abel smiled. Since Loraine wanted to make her elven perfume so badly, even he was starting to be interested.

    ¡°You mind if I watch you making the perfume?¡± Abel asked. He wasn¡¯t sure if the elven perfume was a family secret or something. As curious as he was, it was still the polite thing to ask for permission first.

    Loraine chuckled a bit, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Abel. It¡¯s not like a secret recipe or something! Including me, every noble elven girl has to know how to make her own elven perfume.¡±

    As Loraine came to the alchemy table, she took one out of the five portions of the materials she bought at Edmund¡¯s boutique shop. After that, she took out many branches of dried purple flowers.

    ¡°This is hyacinth, Abel,¡± Loraine said as she ced the nt inside a crystal cup, ¡°It¡¯s a shame that we aren¡¯t in the right season. I was going to see if there were any fresh flowers. They smell really nice, did you know that?¡±

    Loraine added some water to the cup. After that, she stirred it with a crystal stick. She then lit up the fire for the stove, and once the cup was ced on top of the stove, she chanted out something in the noble tongue of the elves.

    Abel did learn some noble tongue of the elves as well. He could tell that Loraine was saying some simple phrases. These words didn¡¯t mean anything in particr, but while Loraine was still stirring the crystal cup, the dried hyacinth flower slowly dissolved in the water. Soon, all that remained was a tiny bit of residue.

    Abel could sense a spell wave here. As weak as it was, it was almost impossible for him not to detect it if it was so close to him.

    One thing for sure. Loraine didn¡¯t cast any spells. If she did, it would be the effect of the enchantments she did. While it was nowhere strong enough to form an offensive or a defensive spell, it was more enough to dissolve a flower.

    Loraine stopped stirring when the hyacinth flower was dissolved, ¡°What I did just then was a faster method to dissolve the flower. Normally, it would take a lot longer for a flower like that to dissolve, but we just saved a lot of time.¡±

 Chapter 209 - Alchemy

    <strong>Chapter 209 Alchemy</strong>

    ¡°Quick dissolving!¡±

    Abel has heard of this before. He searched his kong kong spiritual portal bag with his power of the Will. With a tap of his hand, two sheepskin books appeared. He got them from Wizard ck. It was his trophy for beating him. They were both alchemy recipes.

    Yes, ¡®quick dissolving.¡¯ It was one of the methods that were used to make the ¡°ration potion.¡± It was mentioned in the pages. So, was the ¡°elven perfume¡± an alchemy recipe, then? No wonder she was using alchemy tools to make it.

    Loraine took out another crystal cup. After cing a thin cloth on top, she poured the dissolved hyacinth into it. She started chanting something in the noble tongue of the elves again. A dim light shed over the thin cloth. If Abel didn¡¯t pay attention, he might just not notice it.

    As the dissolved hyacinth was poured on top of the thin cloth, all the residue was filtered on top. The liquid that passed through became very, very clear.

    ¡°This is called ¡°precise filtration,¡± It¡¯s meant to separate all the residue from the mixture,¡± Loraine exined patiently.

    Next, Loraine held the filtered hyacinth solution in her left hand. With her right hand holding another empty crystal cup, she chanted out something else.

    Something strange started happening. While the hyacinth solution was still in the cup, a mysterious power lifted a part of it out. The part that was separated looked kind of oily, and it was flowing right into the empty cup.

    Loraine said as she gave a satisfied smile at the oily liquid, ¡°This is ¡°refinement,¡± I extracted the hyacinth essence from this solution.¡±

    Abel was starting to smell it now. He was a few meters away from the crystal cup, but the aroma was so strong that the entire space was filled with it.

    Loraine used the same few methods to process the other dried flowers. When she was done, shebined all the flowers in proportion to each other. The resulting concoction was a small test tube of liquid.

    Loraine held the test tube in her hand. With an anxious look on her face, she started shaking the test tube lightly with her hand. She chanted out something in the noble tongue of the elves again, which made the test tube sh out in seven different colors of light. The more she shook, the more these lights starteding out of the test tube.

    Loraine started chanting out the words faster. She was also shaking the test tube faster. Suddenly, the seven rays of light burst out from inside the test tube.

    A light aroma started emerging. It wasn¡¯t thick, but it was, in a way, very ¡°captivating.¡± To put it into words, this scent could easily reach one¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Loraine took the test tube near her nose, ¡°A sublimation! I didn¡¯t expect to get it on the first try.¡±

    Loraine took the night pearl to have a better look at the test tube. When she was done examining, she took a small crystal tube and poured the entire mixture in.

    Abel said, ¡°So that¡¯s what meant when you said you¡¯re making the perfume.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Loraine replied, ¡°This is one of the ways to make them. Sometimes, if you¡¯re using a different recipe, you might have to learn some other ways to process the materials.¡±

    Loraine continued, ¡°Since we aren¡¯t in the right season now, we can¡¯t use fresh flowers to make the perfume. I¡¯m not saying that the one I¡¯ve just made is bad, but the smell could¡¯ve been a lot better if I was using freshly-picked flowers.¡±

    Loraine looked kind of disappointed when she was saying that. With the ingredients that she had ess to, this was about the best quality she coulde up with. There was no way that a ce like Moogen Town would have exactly what she wanted.

    ¡°Hold up there just a second,¡± Abel pointed out at the alchemy form for ¡°ration potion, ¡°Quick dissolving, precise filtration, refinement, sublimation. These are all technical terms in the area of alchemy! You¡¯d have to be an alchemist to know them!¡±

    ¡°But, I¡¯m not lying, Abel!¡± Loraine looked at Abel innocently, ¡°Thedy who taught me this didn¡¯t mention anything about alchemy! She just told me that they were for making perfumes!¡±

    Loraine didn¡¯t want Abel to think of her as a liar. There was no way he was going to, anyway. If anyone was hiding the truth, it would be thatdy who taught Loraine how to make her own perfume. Maybe she didn¡¯t know about alchemy, too. Maybe she just thought that there was no need to tell Loraine about alchemy.

    Abel has always wanted to learn some alchemy. However, it was hard to find a real alchemist. Throughout his not-so-long career as a wizard, he has never seen an alchemist as of yet. Now, he just realized that Loraine was an alchemist. Even she didn¡¯t know about it before.

    Abel asked in a somewhat embarrassed tone, ¡°Um, Loraine. Do you mind if you, uh, teach me how to do alchemy? Obviously, if you¡¯re not up for it, you can always just say so.¡±

    ¡°You want to study alchemy?¡± Loraine called out in surprise. A look of happiness emerged on her face. In her mind, if Abel was learning alchemy from her, she would have all the time she wanted to be with him. She didn¡¯t care about alchemy or whatnot. As long as Abel wanted her to, she could teach him anything.

    For the next few days, since Abel and Loraine wanted to hide their tracks, they decided to make camp out in the wilderness. They would hunt and pick for whatever food that they could get. Since Abel had his own private storage box, Loraine could have as much fresh juice as she wanted to.

    They couldn¡¯t just spend all their time moving. Abel wanted to learn alchemy, so a lot of their time was spent on alchemy lessons. Actually, throughout most of the day, Loraine would be teaching him somewhere with nobody around.

    In a few days, Abel was able to learn some of the fundamentals of alchemy runes. ¡°Beginner¡¯s alchemy runes,¡± in other words. Not only did he engrave some of the basic patterns into his own memory, but he¡¯s also learned some basic techniques rted to potion-brewing.

    ¡®Quick dissolving;, ¡®Precise filtration,¡¯ ¡®Refinement,¡¯ ¡®Sublimation,¡¯ ¡®Purification by distition,¡¯ ¡®elerated corruption,¡¯ ¡®Uniform calcination,¡¯ and ¡®Fast fermentation¡¯ were quickly crammed into his head. Of course, no real alchemy teacher would give that to a student in one go, but that was the way Loraine did it. Luckily, Abel had already done plenty of self-study. Since he¡¯s already had a good understanding of how runes functioned, it took about a few days for him to learn how to draw the right patterns. And since he knew the noble tongue of the elves, it was very easy for him to know how to do the enchantments correctly.

    One day, when Loraine was sleeping on the big ambergris bed, Abel snuck his way to the alchemy table. He wanted to give Loraine a surprise. As a way to thank her for the lessons, he wanted to make his own elven perfume and give it to her.

    This was what he did. After taking four bottles of the elven perfume Loraine had used, he tried to copy her by adding the purple hyacinth into the crystal cup. But just when he was about to pour the water, he realized something. If he was just going to copy her, all he was going to make was a product of the same quality.

    With that in mind, Abel took everything out of his Horadric Cube. He then added the hyacinth flower into the water and ced the cup on top of the stove. He stirred the solution with his crystal stick and chanted out in the noble tongue of the elves. For some reason, the flower dissolved a lot faster than when Loraine was doing it. Maybe it had to do with the fact his mana capacity was much bigger than hers.

    Quick dissolving. Next up, it was time for precise filtration. Abel had thought that this technique was just a substitute for filter cloth. He wasn¡¯t wrong, actually. Since the technology wasn¡¯t advanced in this world, good filter cloths were very hard toe by.

    After making another two portions of the hyacinth flowers, three hyacinth solutions were on the alchemy table. Abel took all of them into his Horadric Cube, and once he was done synthesizing them, one bottle of the solution came out.

    While this particr bottle didn¡¯t look any different from the other ones, Abel knew that it must¡¯ve been a lot better in its quality. Whatever that¡¯s been synthesized by the Horadric Cube, it would always be a lot better than the ingredients that were used to make it.

    Next up, it was time for refinement. When Abel was doing it, it was very different than when Loraine was doing it. Instead ofing out as transparent, the oily liquid that was extracted was a shade of light purple. Also, It was a lot thicker in its smell.

 Chapter 210 - First Try

    <strong>Chapter 210 First Try</strong>

    Abel wasn¡¯t an expert on perfumes. He didn¡¯t know how rare the aroma he obtained was. While Loraine was still asleep, her nose was smelling it even when she was unaware.

    Next up, when Abel finished dissolving and filtering the materials, he synthesized them in his Horadric Cube once more

    When the bottles of the elven perfumes were done, he decided to put them inside the Horadric Cube. He wasn¡¯t nning to synthesize them again. If the resulting product was too perfect, he would have a lot of problems if he was showing it to anyone else.

    Lastly, after mixing all the solutions in ordance with their proportion, Abel started chanting out the words to reach the sublimation stage. Seven rays of lights started filling out the room. It was a lot brighter than the time that Loraine did it. The lights were expanding out at first, but after a while, they started closing in together.

    Abel could sense it. This hyacinth-based elven perfume was a sess. The resulting liquor was a thick shade of purple, which seemed all the more luxurious when it was under the shine of the night pearl.

    As for the scent, Abel couldn¡¯t reallyment much on it. He just knew that the smell was making him very rxed. That was saying a lot, actually, since his power of the Will was much stronger than most people. If normal people smelt this perfume, they would probably fall unconscious right away.

    Well, with a scent this strong, it was hard to call it a perfume. Abel wanted to make something that he could give to Loraine, but he ended up making bio-weapon instead.

    ¡°What¡¯s smells so good, Abel?¡± Loraine walked in whilst rubbing her eyes. Even when she was so sleepy, she couldn¡¯t help but keep sniffing the air.

    ¡°Uh, hey, Loraine! I was trying to make my own elven perfume just then. Something doesn¡¯t feel right, though.¡±

    Abel felt kind of sorry to have woken Loraine up from her sleep. Since Loraine asked for it, he passed over the perfume he¡¯s just made. Loraine had a strong in her power of the Will, so there she wouldn¡¯t fall unconscious.

    Instead of falling asleep again, Loraine actually felt very awake now. As her eyes examined the bottle Abel gave her. She started mumbling something to herself.

    ¡°Wait, no no no, this isn¡¯t real. There¡¯s no way that it is,¡± Lorainemented.

    ¡°What happened, Loraine?¡± Abel asked. He thought that there was something wrong with the perfume he¡¯s made.

    ¡°What happened is that you¡¯re a genius, Abel,¡± Loraine took another look at the perfume in her hand, ¡°For some reason, you¡¯ve exceeded the maximum quality you can achieve with this recipe. Did you attain a ¡°sh of light¡± by any chance?¡±

    Abel tried to be as vague as he could, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the portions I used to make this one bottle could be used to make three normal ones.¡±

    Loraine started raising her arms in excitement, ¡°That has to be it! You must¡¯ve had a sh of light! Thedy who taught me this had done it once before. She told me that if you want to attain a sh of light, the potion you¡¯ve made must be in a lower rank than yourself.¡±

    ¡°You can have that bottle, Loraine,¡± Abel took a look at the elven perfume in Loraine¡¯s hand, ¡°I was going to give it to you in the first ce. It was meant to be a gift.¡±

    Abel kind of wanted to study the elven perfume now, but he knew he wasn¡¯t getting it back. Well, he wasn¡¯t nning to. As he said, it was meant to be a gift for Loraine.

    ¡°Thanks, Abel!¡± Loraine ran back to the room whilst having the bottle in her arms. She really wanted to try out the perfume now.

    With a smile on his face, Abel took out the form for the ¡°ration potion.¡± From what it looked like, the main ingredient of this recipe was wheat. With about a pound of wheat, it was possible to make an entire bottle of this potion. All the other ingredients were either for preserving the potion or for adding more vor to the taste.

    This was probably the easiest form there was. Technically, all Abel needed was wheat. Right now, he had some in his kong kong spirit portal bag.

    Not a lot of wheat was produced in this world. Most people could only eat rye bread that was made from wheat barn. White bread that was made with fine flour was only avable to the privileged ones.

    Abel took a pound of white and ced it on the table. Since a pound was quite a lot, he couldn¡¯t just use his alchemy tools to handle it. After taking out a tub from his kong kong spiritual portal bag, he had all the wheat in it and added water to it.

    Once he had done the enchantment to perform ¡°quick fermentation,¡± the wheat softened in a way that was clearly visible. That¡¯s when he realized that this recipe was harder than it looked.

    Abel had to use up a lot of his mana to sustain the fermentation because of the sheer amount of wheat. He wasn¡¯t a real wizard. With the tiny amount of mana that¡¯s been released by the spell enhancement, there was no way that he could cover up all of the wheat.

    For a low-tiered wizard, Abel actually had a lot of mana in him. While it was quite hard for him at his current level, he still managed to make a dough at the end. It was quite funny, actually. If all it took was a spell and some water to make a dough (he didn¡¯t even separate the wheat from their shells), then all the bread-making machines on Earth would¡¯ve bepletely useless.

    When the fermentation wasplete, Abel added more water to the dough so that it could sink. He had to use the ¡°quick dissolving¡± spell, which just showed that only wizards could have the ability to use this recipe. For all the techniques he¡¯s just used, the mana cost would¡¯ve been the same as a low-tiered spell.

    Soon, the dough waspletely dissolved into water. Since the ¡°ration potion¡± was not meant to have a good texture, there was never a need to perform ¡°precise filtration.¡± Thus, Abel went to the refinement stage immediately. Out of this muddy solution of wheat and water, he extracted the finest essence and ced it into a cup.

    Next up, he was going to make some supplementary ingredients. While he¡¯s just done making most of the ration potion, now was the time to use ¡°sublimation¡± to add the final touch.¡±

    Soon, seven rays of light burst out from inside the tube. To Abel¡¯s surprise, the resulting product became ck, almost as if it was burnt out. When he noticed how terrible it smelt, he knew that he failed.

    That¡¯s when Abel remembered what Loraine said. She talked about ¡°sublimation¡± like it depended on luck. The chance was one in five if he remembered correctly. It wasn¡¯t like he was guaranteed to get one in five bottles right, either. For every bottle he¡¯s made, he would have a one in five rates of getting it sessfully sublimed.

    ¡°Sublimation,¡± It was an ability that¡¯s based on gambling. For every level that the alchemist was higher than the recipe that he¡¯s making, the chance of attaining a sessful sublimation would be multiplied by two.

    Keep in mind that ¡°ration potion¡± was a low-tiered potion. If an intermediate alchemist could make one sessful bottle out of three, an advanced alchemist would¡¯ve had almost a 100% sess rate.

    Abel was an amateur. It was very understandable that he would fail. Something bothered him, though. If the odds were against him, how did he get it right the first time when he was making the elven perfume for Loraine? Was he just lucky, or was there some factors that he didn¡¯t take into consideration?

    It¡¯s got to have something to do with the Horadric Cube. For the perfume he just gave to Loraine, most of the materials were already synthesized with his Horadric Cube.

    To test this assumption, Abel began his second experiment with three pounds of wheat. After making three solutions with the ¡°quick dissolving¡± technique, hebined them with his Horadric Cube. The resulting product was a synthesized wheat solution, which had a very nice wheaty smell to it.

    Instead of having a transparent color, the synthesized solution had a milk-white color to it. When Abel used his ¡°refinement¡¯ technique, the extracted essence was even more simr to that of milk.

    Abel held the extracted wheat essence in his hand. After chanting out the words to perform ¡°sublimation,¡± seven rays of light appeared from inside the bottle. Before he even knew if he had seeded or not, he could already smell something very nice with his nose.

    It was the smell of bread made with fine milk. In fact, that¡¯s what the bottle looked like. It looked like a bottle of milk.

 Chapter 211 - Intercepted

    <strong>Chapter 211 Intercepted</strong>

    It was a real sess this time, but was it luck, or was it the reason why Horadric cubes have fused the raw materials as expected?

    After fusing for another four times, no fusing failure urred, and four more bottles of nutrition potion were obtained.

    One thing for sure. The Horadric cube could guarantee that the alchemist would be 100% sessful when he finally used it together with the ¡®sublimation¡¯ skill.

    But the sessful results didn¡¯te without any cost. The price was three times of the materials were used, which was equivalent to an intermediate alchemist fusing a basic potion, but the most important thing was that, in order to raise Abel alchemy level, those precious raw materials that used in the advanced form could lead to a huge loss if Abel failed once in the process. ording to the previous sess rate, even fusing five times consistently couldn¡¯t guarantee the sess rate. But as long as he had the three copies, Abel could guarantee sess.

    In fact, there was another key point, the effect of the potion. After the fusing of the materials, the effect has exceeded the original form, and the final product that Abel had not been fusing, once he did the fusing, the effect would be greatly improved. But he did not intend to do that, at least except for the potion he used, and he did not intend to fuse the final product.

    Byparing to the red wine that he fused, which can affect an advanced Wizards, it was not hard to imagine how powerful the fusing effect of Horadric Cube.

    Rum was a kind of distilled liquor produced from sugar cane msses. Abel bought rum at about 40 degrees. He bought these wines because he wanted to leave the human world, but he didn¡¯t know how long it would take. Rum was the dwarf¡¯s favorite wine. He bought these wines to pass through the Earth-Dividing Mountain Range. By chance, if he encountered a dwarf, he can give it to the dwarf as a gift.

    Now Abel wants to experiment with whether the rum has been synthesized once through the Horadric cubes. Now his perception was already very sensitive, far from being as inexperienced as a wizard. Now, he could perceive anything unusual about the synthesized rum.

    Once again, Abel removes the items from the Horadric cube, took a barrel of rum from the space portal bag, finds three bottles to fill it with rum, and ced it in the Horadric Cube.

    After a white light appeared, three bottles of rum turned into a bottle. Abel opened the cap and nced at the wine color. The color of the wine had changed from transparent to amber.

    Best-aged rum was golden, but the amber color was darker than the golden color, and it should be older.

    He took a sip of the fused rum, a strong rum like a fire snake running through his body, and it seemed that the winter cold disappeared instantly.

    <b>ense</b>

    Abel used all the will power to sense any changes in the body. After a bottle of fused rum waspletely drunk, he came to the conclusion that although this bottle of fused rum had specificities, it was not too special.

    The rum he fused was almost the same as the aged rum that has been carefully stored for decades, and the most specific feature was that it could dispel cold, and the cold in the body can be eliminated almost immediately.

    Abel felt relieved; he fused all the rums and got more than three barrels of fused rum. For 100 pounds per barrel, this much rum was enough for him to give away purpose.

    Abel, who had just drunk a bottle of fused rum, was rxed afterpleting what he wanted to do, and he felt a little sleepy and fell asleep on the alchemy table.

    Without knowing how long he slept, Abel was awakened suddenly by a call, which was White Cloud warning to him.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. The wine thing was really a mistake. Abel did not feel it before by only drinking red wine. Now after drinking the fused rum. Even His knight¡¯s consciousness was reduced, and he was reminded by White Cloud.

    It seems that Abel should drink less alcohol in the future, and he was still running away. He didn¡¯t know if one day he would be overtaken by the Wizards Guild. In case he was found without spiritual help, it was likely that there would be big trouble.

    When Abel stepped out of Akara¡¯s tent, he saw that White Cloud was hovering in the air, and the ck Wind was staring at the sky ahead, making preparations to strike at any time

    In the sky, two golden eagles fly around the white clouds in the air. Each golden eagle had a dwarf on it. The dwarf has ck leather armor. He holds a ck crossbow machine in his hand, and the arrows were pointed at the cold light towards white clouds.

    If it was White Cloud before, it would have scared him everywhere, but since it followed Abel and was promoted to be a soul beast, White Cloud was no longer an ordinary sky sparrow. Holding a crossbow aircraft in front of two golden giant eagles and dwarves, they were able to cope with the cycle.

    ¡°This was the Earth-Dividing Mountain Range. Orcs are forbidden to enter. If you move forward, you will be attacked!¡± The two dwarves said in alternation with the words of Beast and Common.

    If it weren¡¯t for White Cloud stopping flying forward and hovering in situ, or if they went forward intermittently, the two dwarves were expected to attack directly.

    Abel standing on Baiyun¡¯s back, shouted, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m not an orc. Please don¡¯t attack. I¡¯m a Master cksmith here to greet you!¡± Abel said, taking the master cksmith¡¯s medal from the space bag and holding it in his hand.

    The two dwarves stared at each other, seemingly surprised to see that there was a human on the sky sparrow.

    A dwarf was driving near the giant golden eagle, and saw the ck Wind on the back of White Cloud, saying inmon words: ¡°Dear Master cksmith, if you want to pass through the rift mountains, pleasee back to Moon Guardian City with us for identity confirmation!¡±

    Abel looked at the two dwarves with some depression. Somehow, he would be examined after he had identified his identity, but in the air, the two dwarves who ran the giant golden eagle and had a long-range attack,pared with therge white clouds of the body. It was hard to get rid of it without using the stealth ability.

    Abel¡¯s ability did not want to be exposed, and he would not attack the dwarf. Not to mention his rtionship with the dwarves; that was, he has just been wanted by the wizarding society in the human world, and it was extremely unwise to offend the dwarves at this time.

    ¡°I agree with you!¡± Abel nodded back.

    ¡°Abel, what¡¯s wrong?¡±.

    Lorrain came out of ¡®Akara ¡®s tent¡¯ and saw the giant golden eagle in the sky, and could n¡¯t help whispering, ¡°Ah, this was the golden flying rider. I see the golden flying rider of the dwarf!

    ¡°Abel, this was the most powerful airpower of the dwarf. They were the most powerful airpower in the legend, just like the human lion-eagle beast knight. The golden flying ride flying in excitement exined to Abel.

    Abel looked a little dignified. ording to Lorraine, this kind of air rider called the golden flying ride was hard to see, just like the lion eagle and beast rider in the human world, at least he has never seen it in the human world. To the figure of a lion-eagle beast knight.

    ording to legends, the lion, eagle, and beast knights were terrible. They blocked the Budapest mountain range. Although the Budapest mountain range was very long, it was because of them that Miracle City was not attacked from the sky.

    Now that Golden Flying Rider was here, did it mean that something big would happen here?

    Thinking of this in his heart, Abel was a little hesitant about whether he was still going to Moon Guardian City, but when he saw the golden flying rider from time to time, he could only follow them to Moon Guardian City.

    But before that, he had to put away the ¡®Akara¡¯s tent.¡¯ This tent was so amazing. For unnecessary trouble, it was better to put it away earlier. Abel stretched out his hand and folded ¡®Akara ¡®s tent,¡¯ Lorraine stunned and threw it into his personal locker.

    After flying for a while, a stone mountain appeared in front of me. On top of the stone mountain, there was a huge stone city. The majestic city below could be felt from a height that made Abel feel very strange. This huge city was too wasteful.

 Chapter 212 - Moon Guardian City

    <h4>Chapter 212 Moon Guardian City</h4>

    The giant golden eagle was faster than White Cloud. When approaching the Stone City, a golden flying rider sped down and another golden flying rider monitored White Cloud.

    ¡°Lorraine, do you know why the dwarves built the city so tall?¡± Abel asked, thinking of Lorrain¡¯s knowledge of the dwarves.

    Abel, do you know the giant that disappeared in the legend?¡± Lorrain asked, covering her mouth and smiling.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a legendary creature?¡± Abel has seen descriptions of giants in some books. Legend has it that God¡¯s most beloved life has a huge body and unimaginable means of spell attack. The most famous was the Titan Giant with lightning ability.

    ¡°But the dwarves stubbornly believe that they are the descendants of giants. The city they build on the ground must be huge enough to amodate the giant¡¯s body and be able to live in the future when the giant returns,¡± Lorraine exined with her voice lightly.

    Abel has some unimaginable legends about the connection between giants over ten meters tall and dwarves only 1.4 meters tall, and for this legend, dwarves can stubbornly build all the surface cities so tall, This also reflects the stubborn character of the dwarves.

    At this moment, the golden flying rider in the sky waved to Abel, motioning him to fly down.

    White Cloud body fell slightly to the ground, Abel left ck Wind on White Cloud body and took and brought Lorraine down from the back of White Cloud.

    Above the ground, a dwarf in pure ck iron armor was looking at Abel, and Abel felt strong coercion.

    Abel pulled Lorraine behind him, his body was shing with goldenbat qi, and his eyes were flowing. He also exerted the power of the elite knight, which was different from the power of the opposite ck armor dwarf spreading around with his own dot. The pressure was issued only in the direction of the opposite ck Dwarf.

    Although the opponent was equal to the level of the Elite Knight, Abel ¡®s own coercion was easier to control because his will power was much higher than a normal knight. Abel¡¯s physique had be more powerful, and his strength has surpassed a normal knight, so the strength of his coercion was extremely strong.

    When the coercion of the two men approached, everyone nearby seemed to hear the sound of two steel collisions.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± A loud voice came, and the ck Dwarf heard the voice and couldn¡¯t even think of defending, and hurried back.

    Abel didn¡¯t chase after him. Although he was a bit angry when he was attacked suddenly, this ce was the dwarf¡¯s territory. It was not a good idea for him to investigate the attack, but it was better to be more generous.

    The old dwarf was wearing a gold robe called the Abel and the ck Dwarf.

    Of course, this was what he saw from the color of the dwarf¡¯s beard. All dwarves had beards, so it was difficult for Abel to distinguish their age. Only by the color of the beard can one make a rough guess.

    Abel could see that the dwarf named Ivan was not an ordinary dwarf. After hearing hismand, a powerful knight-level powerhouse did not even care about his own safety. The dwarf in front of him had a distinguished identity.

    ¡°Dear Master Abel, Ivan, the dwarven tribe of the Moon Guardian City, is here to greet you!¡± Ivan, the old dwarf, bowed to Abel.

    ¡°Dear Ivan City Master, the human, Abel greets you!¡± Abel bowed back, as the two sides were not of the same race, neither of them reported each other¡¯s title, and used equal etiquette.

    ¡°Sorry. Because you were flying ride on an orc¡¯s Sky Sparrow, and you use a wolf as a mount, the golden flying ride can¡¯t confirm your identity. So, you were brought here.¡±

    The elder dwarf Ivan looked at the White Clouds and ck Wind behind Abel with an exciting light in his eyes, exining what had just happened.

    ¡°It should be me who should apologize, I rushed into the Earth-Dividing Mountain Range and brought trouble to the nobles!¡± Abel said, bowing and saluting.

    ¡°No need to be polite, Master Abel, I heard about you. The Wizards Association of the Kingdom of St. Ellis drove a master cksmith out of the human world. These short-sighted guys. They will regret it,¡± Ivan Cityplimented with a smile.

    Abel would not tell the owner of the st. Ellis was waiting for him to return to the human world when the opportunity matured. In his heart, he always thought that the escape was just a journey, even if there was no way for the teacher to find someone to help him clear his sins, he can also return to the human world with absolute strength. This was only a matter of time.

    Alberta, apologize to Master Abel!¡± The Lord of Ivan turned to the ck dwarf who had retreated.

    The ck-armored dwarf called Alberta bowed to Abel and said, ¡°Sorry, Master Abel, I just felt the powerful power in your body. So I became offensive. Please forgive me!¡±.

    Abel hurried forward politely. He respected the masters like Alberta who were equivalent to the strength of an Elite Knight, He admired it from the bottom of his heart, and his knightly strength was all forcibly improved, which made him admire these masters, who grew through hard work, even more.

    It was just that the action of the Lord of Ivan made Abel secretly specte that this Guardian Moon City was a strategically important city that separates the double moon forest from the human world, and the owner of this city was to him was too friendly. Although he may have a ce in the dwarves as a master cksmith, he did not think that this identity can have such a great effect on the owner of a big city.

    ¡°Master Abel, pleasee inside!¡± Ivan, the city owner, shook his white beard and reached out to ask.

    It didn¡¯t take long to reach the gate; this was a real huge gate. The door frame was made of white stone, and the two-door panels are cut out of two monoliths, which were carved with a scene of a giant holding lightning fighting a demon. This gate alone was more than ten meters high. This gate could not be opened without the power of an Elite knight, ording to Abel¡¯s estimation.

    Lorraine followed Abel quietly, and although Lord Ivan was a little curious about Abel carrying an elf woman, he did not ask anything

    Entering the gate, Abel felt a great difference in theyout inside. The tall roof and white stone walls were carved with various birds and beasts, while the tables and chairs in the room were surprisingly short. But let the room with extra solemnity.

    Abel only had such feeling once in the human temple. Looking at the carvings on the walls around him, he couldn¡¯t help but admire the sculptural skills of the dwarves. He also learned to carve, and he knew how difficult it was to carve on this hard white stone.

    ¡°Master Abel, this coffee is from the human world, please enjoy!¡± Said the lord of Ivan after the coffee was delivered by a dwarf waiter after seated.

    ¡°You are so kind!¡± Abel and Lorraine looked at each other, and even Lorraine felt that the Ivan Lord had something to ask Abel for help.

    ¡°Master Abel, I have some things to ask for!¡± The owner of Ivan saw that the atmosphere was wrong, so he didn¡¯t dy anymore, and said earnestly.

    Abel knew trouble wasing, but he replied: ¡°The Lord of Ivan, please say what troubles you. If I have can help, I will.¡±

    ¡°Master Abel, I have a nephew who was suffering from the poison of cold. He will hunt the Ice Fire Ape in the Double Moon forest and take its crystal nuclei to heal! I would like to ask for your help.¡±

    Ice Fire Ape, a kind of spirit beast, was described by Abel in ¡°Morton¡¯s observation Records.¡± It was a grade beast, born with abination of ice and fire; The adult Ice Fire Ape was a very powerful one among the top-level spirit beasts both in strength and spells.

    ¡°Ivan City Lord, you asked me to deal with the Ape of Fire. You really overestimate me. I am only an elite knight, and I have not mastered many spells!¡±Abel was self-aware. This kind of powerful and powerful spirit creature was not something that a low-level wizard like him can handle, so when he heard the request of the Lord of Ivan, he quickly shook his head and refused.

    ¡°Master Abel, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not asking you to fight the Ice Fire Ape, but I¡¯m asking you to transport our people over with your sky sparrow. You know that the effective time to take the nuclei was two hours, so My nephew must also go together, of course, your reward was a piece of silver money,¡± The Lord of Ivan saw Abel refuse to exin and prescribe conditions.

 Chapter 213 - Coming Again

    <h4>Chapter 213 Coming Again</h4>

    If he was just getting them to the destination and didn¡¯t have to take part in the battle, then he could get some Wind silver and get to know the city owner. With that in mind, Abel nodded and said, ¡± Alright then, when can we set off?

    Wind silver was very attractive to Abel. ording to his knowledge, wind silver was a special metal. Adding a certain amount of wind silver to the weapon forging process could increase the weapon¡¯s windbreaker special effects, increase the attack speed, and increase by how much was depends on the ability of the cksmith.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Abel; my people will start preparing today, and we will leave tomorrow morning!¡± Ivan the Lord was overjoyed, knowing that he had prepared to arrange a dwarf team to forcibly open a passage in the Double Moon Forest. The cost of doing so was the lives of countless dwarf warriors. The key thing was they might not have enough time.

    Now Ivan needed to choose some elitebat power to fly directly to the destination and take down the ice fire ape. It would save time, manpower, material resourcespared to the previous method.

    ¡°Master Abel, please have some rest; I am sorry that I won¡¯t be able to apany you for dinner. A waiter will take you directly to your room!¡± Said the lord of Ivan apologetically.

    Abel understood. Ivan City ¡®s owner was afraid that he has to arrange things overnight. How can he have free time to dine with Abel?

    A waiter brought Abel and Lorrain to the guest room, and the two rooms were close together.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to practice tonight. You just have to send the dinner to her room!¡± Abel said to the waiter who was leaving.

    After the waiter bowed and walked away, Abel turned to Lorraine and said, ¡°Lorraine, I will practice all night tonight, and you should rest earlier.¡±

    Lorraine nodded smartly. Abel has been with her all these days. She knew Abel¡¯s living habits and will be closed in the room every night to practice. She was already very happy and content that they had been spending time together.

    Abel entered the room, looked around, and found no devices such as the magic barrier method and mechanism. He immediately took out the istion magic barrier from the portal bag and activated the barrier topletely iste him from the surroundings.

    Abel hasn¡¯t entered Rogue encampment for a few days. He has a new magic sword in his hand, but he has not been able to try it. The only time to use the new magic sword was to dig the soil. He felt sorry for the sword of Victory.

    Took out the Town Teleport Scroll from the Horadric Cube, and Abel activated it, to enter the Rogue encampment through the portal.

    As soon as he entered Rogue encampment, he felt the weather changed. It was still cold outside, but the Rogue encampment was very warm.

    Because the ck Wind was not brought in, Abel did not save hisbat qi, activated ¡®Knight eleration,¡¯ raised his movement speed to the limit, and ran toward the Blood Moor.

    Before, he rode ck Wind, so he didn¡¯t feel the long distance. Now, he only understood Blood Moor¡¯s size by running himself. Running at full speed for a long time even made him sweaty even with his superb physique. The benefits of high physique appeared at this time, after a little rest, his body had returned to a state ofplete victory.

    The shadow of the zombie can be seen dimly in front of him. Abel first casts himself a ¡°Frozen armor¡± and summon Rib Bone from the phnx space. With the ice magic sword, and without Abel¡¯s orders, he rushed towards the zombie ahead.

    Abel held his Sword of Victory and did not fall behind Rib Bone. He swung his sword and killed the zombies in 3 swings. How could he kill the zombie just by 3 swings? By watching the ghost appear from the zombie and being absorbed into the Horadric Cube, Abel felt strange, then suddenly thought of the superior sword in his hand has an attribute of + 300% damage to undead monsters, it seemed that this attribute was very useful for the undead.

    There were only ten or something zombies in this area. Now, several hundred more were crawling here from the underground. Abel threw a worried look at Rib Bone. Now that there were so many of them, it could really start to make use of its mass freezing ability. With a swing of its ice magic sword, the already-really-slow zombies were moving at the pace of a snail.

    Because of how slow the zombies were, they were actually slowing down the ones that were behind them. It became really easy for Rib Bone to finish them off. Whenever they were recovered from the slowing effect, Rib Bone would just freeze them again with the ice magic sword. After that, it would end them with the swing of its de. It was that easy.

    Abel was kind of shocked to see how orderly Rib Bone was executing its fighting strategy. Attack. Slow the enemies down. Attack. It was even better than when he was doing it. It¡¯s shocking that a skeleton could be so quick with its hands.

    Abel¡¯s still got his ¡°charged bolts,¡± though. As his only area attack technique (also the most mana-consuming one), he could neutralize the zombies in a very efficient manner. Soon, the level five charged bolts became seven lightning arcs that wereid on the ground. Instead of waiting for the zombies to step on them, they actually just charged at seven of them automatically.

    The attack point of the charged bolt was somewhere between 4 and 6. Basically, it was cast normally, nine out of ten of them would deal about 4 damage. It¡¯s very typical of any lightning attack. They were fast, and they could zap the victims that were hit by it. That being said, they dealt the least damage amongst all the spells.

    Abel wasn¡¯t really affected by such a downside, though. Since he was casting the spell with the skill tree inside his Horadric Cube, he could always deal with the maximum damage every time he activated it. It was the reason why he would use it despite how mana-inefficient it was.

    Actually, forget about being mana-inefficient; throughout these few minutes, Abel didn¡¯t stop casting his charged bolts. Soon, he was already out of mana, and most of the hundreds of zombies in front of him were down by the lot. Those who didn¡¯t were just barely moving.

    When Abel knew that he was reaching his limit, and he decided to stop casting any spells. He was switching for a physical attack. As he raised his sword of Victory, he began clearing off the zombies that were spared. He could almost kill one with just one or two swings, and when he did, the de would help him recover his mana.

    When he killed about forty of them, his mana was pretty much recharged to full. He then switched back to casting charged bolts. He wasn¡¯t sparing his mana this time, either.

    The fight ended a lot sooner than he had thought. Actually, he was finally starting to feel like a wizard. Before, when he was fighting with spells, he had to be very careful about how much mana he was spending. He had to calcte the number of zombies he was fighting, the ratio between the mana spent, and the kills he was making. It just felt like a chore for him, and it was taking the thrills of fighting away from him.

    It waspletely different now. Spells could be cast at his will, and It would only take a few extra zombies to restore mana and be full again.

    At the end of the battle, Abel looked around and found that there was a small pile of stone bales not far away, where he could just sit down and rest for a while.

    After approaching the hill pack, he discovered that there is a cave in the middle of the hill pack. Was this an evil cave?

    Whether or not, Abel also had to eat first. Abel took out a copy of the nutrition potion from the portal bag. Now it was time to test the effect of the nutrition portion and pour the milky white nutrition motion into the mouth. The taste of a mixture of milk and wheat aroma filled the mouth, and a warm current went straight into the stomach. After an instant, he felt like he had just eaten a table full of good dishes, and his belly was full. The feeling of satiety, and at the same time, the vitality of the body, is also replenished in an instant.

    Although Abel was not sure how long ¡®anti-hunger agent¡¯ could guarantee that he doesn¡¯t need to eat, for the moment, it seems that the effect is very good¨Cat least it tastes really good.

    The empty bottle in his hand was thrown into the space bag. Abel took the shield out of the space bag, and then added the frozen armor to his body.

    A lot of white bones were thrown at the entrance of the cave. A closer inspection will reveal that on this small hill-packed hill, the fillings between the rocks and stones are all bone fragments, and the whole hill-pack is like a huge grave.

    By seeing this, Abel felt uneasy, but he still needed to go inside the devil cave.

    This was the only boss in Blood Moor, which would be the first boss he would encounter in the dark world. He didn¡¯t want to miss it.

    Once again, he checked his equipment: shield and Sword of Victory. Abel took a deep breath and carefully entered the ck hole.

 Chapter 214 - The Corpsefire

    <h4>Chapter 214 The Corpsefire</h4>

    When Abel entered the cave, his instincts told him to raise the shield in his hands. A howl came out after that.

    ng.

    The shield was being hit. Abel realized that he had made a mistake. He couldn¡¯t see anything in front of him, which meant that he couldn¡¯t see what kind of hell creature was attacking him.

    When he was about to take out his night pearl, a fireball came from far back. For a moment there, it started to light up everything that was inside the cave.

    Abelid his eyes on it for the first time. It was a giant beast that was standing on its two legs. It was big and had brown hair all over its body. It was like an ape, which was apanied by a bunch of fallen standing behind it. The fireball just then was thrown by a fallen wizard that was amongst them.

    It was a giant beast. Abel recognized it. They were famous for their supernatural strength and speed.

    The fireball wasn¡¯t far from Abel. When he was about to dodge it, Rib Bone was already running towards it. It was trying to sh the thing with its ice magic sword. The fireball burst out, of course, and the cave became dark soon after.

    Abel tried to sweep past the giant beast in front of him. When he did, he took out his night pearl to check on Rib Bone. The fireball was too powerful for him to even block, but for some reason, Rib Bone had the audacity to sh it with its de. It was really worrisome for him.

    Abel could still see with the night pearl out. Rib Bone was still fine. Right now, it was blocking a fallen¡¯s attack with its shield. Abel couldn¡¯t believe what he was looking at. The fireball was a pure fire magic attack. Abel knew that he would get a bad burn if he tried to block it himself.

    Maybe it had something to do with Rib Bone¡¯s death qi. If that was the case, then the orcean priests would¡¯ve ruled the Holy Continent a long time ago. Perhaps Rib Bone survived because of how thick its bones were.

    Abel started casting charged bolts. Soon, arge piece of the ground was covered with lightning arcs that cleared off the fallen and the giant beast. When most of them were eliminated, Abel¡¯s finally got some time to look around this ce.

    So, the legendary Den of Evil.

    The cave was naturally formed. From the light that was emitted by the night pearl, Abel could see the stctites that were hanging from the ceiling

    As beautiful as it was, the smell was simply unbearable. Everything smelt rotten here. There was also the distinct stench of the fallen. Abel was used to smelling these dirty fallen, but that didn¡¯t stop him from wanting to leave this ce as soon as he got what he wanted.

    After walking on a pool of blood, Abel walked towards the fallen wizard that just died. He picked up its magic staff and threw it in his Horadric Cube.

    ¡°Fireball? Again?¡± He spat, then threw the magic staff into his kong kong spiritual beast bag.

    There were three types of hell creatures in the Den of Evil: giant beast, zombie, and fallen. None of them were really a threat to Abel. Since he¡¯s got the Sword of Victory, he could always recover his mana by four points for every time he killed an enemy, and because of his keen sense of awareness (and a loyalpanion like Rib Bone), he had a pretty smooth adventure here so far.

    After clearing some of the diverging paths here, Abel started to see some more hell creatures. His charged bolt just gained a whole lot more experience points. Now, if he was fighting against hell creatures, he could just fire off charged bolts for unlimited rounds.

    At the corner in front of him, Abel could feel the terrible shriek of a monster. Unlike the other ones he encountered, the sound was actually making the ground tremble.

    It was a corpse fire. It had to be. When Rib Bone heard it, it decided to run towards the source of the sound whilst carrying its shield and sword.

    Abel quickly controlled Rib Bone with his power of the Will. He knew how tough the corpse fire must be. If Rib Bone just went on like this, it would¡¯ve died for absolutely nothing

    Slowly and carefully, Abel reached out his head at the corner. They were at the deepest part of the cavern. A streak of light wasing in from the hole on the top. There was a giant zombie that was standing in the midst of it. It¡¯s got a mossy green on its body¡¯s surface, which was covered by very thick armor. Around it was seven smaller zombies. They were the mob spawns of the corpse fire, and they were all elite-level zombies.

    Seven? If Abel¡¯s memory was correct, a corpse fire would only have seven zombies around it if he was at the hardest difficulty. But if that was the case, the corpse fire in front of him would be a top-level boss. He should just give up if that was it. There was no way he could get past its defense with his current attack point.

    But still. After getting this far, Abel decided that he might as well give it a try. He¡¯s still got some confidence in his speed. The zombies were slow, so he¡¯s got plenty of ways to outmaneuver them. If he couldn¡¯t do anything to break the corpsefire¡¯s defense, he thought that he would just leave the ce.

    Abel cast a frozen armor around his body. After that, he used his telekinesis to take out a magic staff from his portal bag. Once he was ready, he ran out from the corner he was hiding at.

    The corpse fire shouted at the sight of Abel. The seven zombies started rushing towards him. And by rushing, they were walking really fast towards him.

    Abel pointed forward with the sword in his hand. He just fired an ice bullet at the corpse fire. While it didn¡¯t travel very fast in the air, the corpse fire was too slow to doge it anyways. When the shot hit right on, its body was sent backward.

    It didn¡¯t slow down, though. Abel suddenly remembered something. The corpse fire had two special effects. One was the spectral hit, which could greatly enhance its offensive ability. The other was immunity to ice, which meant that all ice attacks were useless against it.

    While the ice bullet had little effect of harming the corpse fire, the fact that it moved meant that it wasn¡¯t invisible, Abel could still harm it if he found the right way.

    Abel shot a fireball from the tip of his de. It was the strongest offensive spell he¡¯s possessed. When it hit the corpse fire on its chest, it started exploding.

    ¡°Aggh!¡±

    The corpse fire screamed, but the fireball was quickly extinguished by the ice armor around it. The burn on its body was very tiny. Worse yet, it was disappearing within seconds. It must¡¯ve been very resistant against just any spells.

    Abel decided to go for a physical attack. The closest zombie was about seven meters away from him. The corpse fire was about twenty meters away from him, which meant that it was without the protection of its subordinates.

    Abel activated his goldenbat qi. When he was ready, he ran towards the direction in front of him. He was going for a frontal stab at the corpsefire¡¯s front chest. Because of how tall it was, he couldn¡¯t aim for its head.

    Twenty meters wasn¡¯t long for an advanced knight like him. Soon, his de was already in the corpsefire¡¯s chest. It was blocked by the ice armor but managed to prate through soon enough.

    Just when Abel was about to continue, a blue appeared from the corpsefire¡¯s body. Abel felt very heavy after that. He was being slowed down by its freezing effect.

    This was not good. Abel was too familiar with what he was feeling right now. He used to do the same thing with his ice magic sword. He would slow his enemies down first, then finish them off with whatever ways he pleased. It seemed that the roles were reversed today.

 Chapter 215 - Brave, Brave Rib Bone

    <h4>Chapter 215 Brave, Brave Rib Bone</h4>

    Abel thought that he was careless when he was trying to decelerate.

    Both of the corpsefire¡¯s fists were thrown towards Abel¡¯s body. Abel raised his shield for defense. Next thing he knew, all he could hear was the loud ¡°clunk¡± when he took the damage straight on.

    He felt like he was being hit by a car. All his bones and muscles felt like they were being run over by a car. The shock impact was so strong that his vital organs were affected. Dark red blood poured out of his mouth. Then, a chilling air entered deep into his body.

    Abel¡¯s shield had frost all over it. That was a spectral hit, which was a special attack thatbined both an ice element attack and a regr physical attack. To neutralize its damage, he had to put his goldenbat qi into overdrive to force out the chilling air from his body.

    Two seconds was all Abel needed. If the corpse fire waited that long, he would have the time he needed to move his body.

    As though excited by the smell of Abel¡¯s blood, the corpse fire let out a terrible shriek as it released its second attack. Abel couldn¡¯t move yet, obviously. He did have his shield in front of him, but he was still trying to recover from that initial hit.

    ng

    Since Abel couldn¡¯t use his muscles, he was knocked away along with his shield. The corpsefire sent him flying away, which made him have a hardnding on the ground. His injury just got even worse.

    There was nothing to separate Abel from the corpsefire now. Worse yet, the damned thing was already preparing for a third attack.

    His power of the Will was already locked onto the super exploding ball in his private storage box. He didn¡¯t like giving up even if it was his final moment. If he was going to die, he thought that he might as well take the corpsefire with him.

    And there it was. The corpsefire threw its third punch when Abel was still immobilized. Abel¡¯s goldenbat qi was recovering very fast, but the consecutive damage was continuously breaking his body.

    Suddenly, something rushed in front of Abel. It was holding a shield, and it was guarding him in a very standard knight¡¯s shield stance.

    It was Rib Bone, the very first skeleton that Abel has ever summoned. Despite how small its body was, it was not afraid to use all of its strength to block the damage for its master. The odds were just too slim, though. Soon, after being knocked away by the corpsefire, its bones were shattered into scraps.

    Rib Bone didn¡¯t get destroyed for anything, though. Because of its noble sacrifice, Abel¡¯s finally got the chance to take out a master¡¯s constitution potion from his portal bag. When the potion entered into his body, a part of his injuries were healed immediately. Some of his strength also came back.

    ¡°No!¡± Abel screamed when he saw Rib Bone being knocked away. The corpse fire must¡¯ve changed its target when it saw Rib Bone getting in its way to finish him. It could¡¯ve gone for him now, but instead, it was running towards Rib Bone to finish it off.

    A white light appeared from Abel¡¯s body. He just activated the telekinesis ability on his magic staff. Before Rib Bone was gettingpletely destroyed, he managed to put it back into its original dimension.

    Now that Rib Bone was recovered, Abel had no time to make himself look pretty. Since he couldn¡¯t move a lot, he had to roll on the ground to avoid the second spawns that were surrounding him. When he could get on the ground, he ran as far as he could away from the corpsefire.

    Abel didn¡¯t have any gear that could protect himself from the chilling ice. If his guess was right, the blue glow on his shield was an ice enhancement effect. While the corpse was not as durable as the hell creatures, it was just as strong in terms of its special effect.

    Abel left the battlefield as he scrambled away with his hands and feet. Luckily, the zombies were nowhere quick enough to catch onto him. That being said, they were also the reason that he had underestimated how strong the corpsefire was in the first ce.

    Since Abel was gone, the corpsefire no longer could see any enemies in its field of vision. Soon, it lost the intention to make pursuit.

    Abel breathed hard as he sat on the ground. He almost died just then. This was not a game. If he lost his life due to some stupid mistakes, there was no reset button for him to press.

    Abel searched for Rib Bone with his power of the Will. From what he could see in the dimension that was containing it, about half of its frame waspletely shattered. One of its legs was even gone. Fortunately, the head was still intact, so he should be able to fix it if he had an entire day.

    Abel felt really relieved when he realized that Rib Bone was notpletely destroyed. It was one of his loyalpanions, after all. Since he didn¡¯t have a lot of friends whom he could share his secrets with, he really appreciated having partners like ck Wind and White Cloud around.

    Back to the current situation. Abel knew he couldn¡¯t kill the corpsefire in close range. If he decided to go for a melee attack, all his movements would be slower than a zombie by the time he got into its range.

    Abel took out the Harry Bow from his portal bag. As weak as it was in its attack strength, it did have a very long range and high uracy. Besides, after recovering the damage he took with the constitution potion and his goldenbat qi, he could just continue the fight as long as he was keeping his distance.

    Abel took the Harry Bow and shot at one of the spawns. When it flew straight into the thing¡¯s head, it took the arrow off and ran towards Abel¡¯s direction.

    The other spawns and the corpsefire also noticed the arrow, but because of how far it was shot from (and because Abel put away his night pearl), none of them took the effort to look for the archer that shot it. The only one who bothered to do anything was the spawn that was being shot at.

    Irritated and hurt, the spawn left the group to look for the one that attacked it. Just when it was about to give up, Abel shot another arrow at its head. It ran closer towards him this time, but it was still way too far to do anything back.

    Now that the spawn was isted, it didn¡¯t matter if it was an elite level zombie or anything. Once it got closer to Abel on its own, there was no way for it to win against his spells and the sword of Victory, which had a 300% attack bonus against undead creatures.

    And just like that, one by one, the seven spawns were lured out and killed by Abel. Once that happened, the corpsefire started howling. It noticed that something was wrong, so it tried looking for the enemy that was hiding this entire time.

    Abel stretched his arms for a bit. It was a battle of endurance from here. To start the battle, he decided to shoot an arrow that was fired from his fully extended Harry Bow.

    Once the corpsefire was hit, it quickly ran towards where the arrow came from. Abel went full speed from there. He kept firing arrows with his Harry Bow, and when they hit the corpsefire, they kept making a nging noise as they were deflected by its frozen shield.

    From what it looked like, Abel had to break through the frozen shield first. If the corpsefire had it on its body, it could just ignore any one of Abel¡¯s arrows. Abel had to change his approach. With that in mind, he decided to go for a magic attack instead.

    Abel retreated as the corpsefire kept closing in. While doing so, he fired about ten or more fireballs towards its front body. It was a very tense struggle, but he did break through its ice defense eventually.

    Abel pulled his distance once more. This time, Harry Bow was starting to take effect. Instead of being bounced off, they actually went into its body.

    Just a few more. Since Abel still had a lot of arrows in his kong kong spiritual beast bag, he could end this fight if this kept going on. When the corpsefire was far away, he would keep shooting arrows at it. When it went into his middle range, he would attack with his spells. Once it got too close, he would focus on running as far back as possible. After that, it was the same process all over again.

    Eventually, the corpsefire became slower and slower. Abel didn¡¯t let his guard down, though. He¡¯s already learned his lessons after taking those two hits back then.

    When the corpsefire was not moving at all, a few more arrows were shot in its head. After a loud, excruciating scream, its body exploded from the inside and spurted everywhere. It was like a rain of arrows, except that they were made with the dead body parts of this frightening creature.

 Chapter 216 - Flavie

    <h4>Chapter 216 vie</h4>

    The way the corpsefire died reminded Abel of something. When he saw corpsefire dying in the game, he would always see some newbies running towards it for the loot. Next time they knew, they got blown up by its suicide attack.

    With that in mind, Abel knew that he had to cover himself with something. After hiding behind a rock somewhere, the falling pieces of the corpsefire sttered across the cavern near him. When the remaining hit the wall, small holes were punched out, and a very bad stench was starting to spread. He could even see some blue frosts that were on the rocks.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little too much, isn¡¯t it?¡± Abel sighed as he said to himself. That was one explosion, but it was also abination of a variety of attacks. If he wasn¡¯t fast enough, he would¡¯ve had a lot of trouble defending against that.

    Suddenly, a dark shadow came and flew straight into the Horadric Cube. Abel wasn¡¯t surprised. He knew it was the corpsefire¡¯s soul. It was finally defeated.

    He didn¡¯t expect what¡¯sing next, though. After the dark shadow was absorbed, a golden essence followed and entered the Horadric Cube as well. That¡¯s really weird. If the dark stuff was the corpsefire¡¯s soul, just what could this golden stuff be?

    Abel looked into his Horadric Cube with his power of the Will. From its inside, he could see two new potions. One of them was a dark gold ¡°soul potion,¡± which, for some reason, had the corpsefire¡¯s soul on the surface of the bottle. The other bottle was a golden potion, which had a text to it that read ¡°ability potion.¡± It was described as an ability that could be obtained randomly from a corpsefire. ¡°Just for summoned beings,¡± it also said in the text.

    For the ¡°ability potion:¡±

    The corpsefire had three abilities: spectral hit, immunity to freezing effect, and freezing enhancement. To be honest, any of them was pretty neat to Abel.

    But ¡°only for summoned beings?¡± Just what could that mean? Abel could only summon Rib Bone right now, and to be fair, he didn¡¯t have a lot of confidence in trying to buff it. Since it was so weak against the hell creatures, it might be a waste to strengthen it with potions.

    That being said, Rib Bone was pretty brave when it tried to block that spectral hit for Abel. After contemting for a bit, Abel decided to give it the ability potion at the end.

    One out of three. If Abel fed Rib Bone the ability potion right, it would obtain one out of three new abilities. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t sure if he should do it now. He wasn¡¯t very lucky today. Both Rib Bone and he almost got annihted back there. Based on his experiences just then, maybe it¡¯s a good idea if he waited for a few days.

    Despite all that struggle in his mind, Abel took out Rib Bone from its dimension. It was having a hard time standing on its two legs, so it just fell t right in front of Abel.

    Abel felt sorry for it. It was in a state because of him, after all. Slowly and carefully, he took the ability to potion and tried to feed it. He wasn¡¯t sure where he should pour it, though. Rib Bone was a skeleton, so it¡¯s not like it had a mouth that could consume things.

    Rib Bone seemed to know what¡¯s going on, however. When Abel was approaching it with the ability potion, its body started closing in on his hand. It must¡¯ve known how important this potion was. Abel wasn¡¯t sure what to do, so he just let it sort it out itself.

    When Abel passed the ability potion Rib Bone¡¯s hand (its only hand), it just smashed the entire bottle on its own skull. The cap wasn¡¯t even opened, and the liquid just poured down and into its entire body.

    Immediately, the bones that were broken were starting to repair themselves. Even the missing arm was starting to shape itself back together.

    The light that was deep inside the Den of Evil was starting to shine brighter. Eventually, everything that was in the cavern was covered in white light. Everything was starting to go bright, and all the frost and rotting smell were vanishing when they were being purified by this strange phenomenon.

    Slowly but steadily, the white light started gathering up. Eventually, it became this ball of light that was floating in midair.

    Abel was speechless to see this. The only thing he was thinking was to protect Rib Bone. If Rib Bone got in contact with this light, it would probably be destroyed on the spot.

    Just when Abel was about to take a few steps forward, the white ball started flying straight at him. It was so fast that he didn¡¯t even have the time to think about dodging it.

    A message appeared when the ball went inside: ¡°Congrattions, challenger. You are the only living creature inside the Den of Evil. As a reward for your efforts, you will be granted some mana points.¡±

    Both heaven and hell have given up on this world, but from this message, Abel could see that the existing rules were still intact. He was seen as a regr challenger, at least.

    After receiving the message, Abel tried to find the light ball that was inside his mind. When he touched it with his power of the Will, he realized that it was a tool to improve the rank of his spells. It¡¯d be a waste if he used it now, so he decided to wait until he was in a higher rank.

    If there was a reward like this in the Den of Evil, there might be some other rewards that could be found in the mission map. Abel wasn¡¯t sure what they were, but he knew he was going to try looking for them.

    Abel took another look at Rib Bone. It had been ten something minutes after it took the ability potion. Not only were its injuriespletely recovered, but it also looked a lot stronger now. Since he wasn¡¯t sure what ability it got, he decided tomand it with his power of the Will.

    After themand was sent, a frozen armor appeared around Rib Bone. The ground around it wasyered with frost. Abel was very close to it, but since summoned beings couldn¡¯t attack their master, he didn¡¯t take any damage from this frost.

    So this was what the freezing enhancement ability could do. Abel was really happy now. The freezing enhancement was one of the four strengthening techniques amongst hell creatures, which were what separated the regr hell creatures from the elite ones.

    The freezing enhancement could slow down a horde of enemies. The fire enhancement could kill anything in one shot. The poison enhancement could continuously reduce its target¡¯s health point. Lastly, lightning enhancement could attack multiple enemies with a lightning arc.

    Now that Rib Bone possessed one of these abilities, it was now one of the top elite summoned beings. Abel decided to give it the shield and the ice magic sword. With the means to attack and defend, it could now do a lot of fighting for him.

    Now that the Den of Evil had been cleared, Abel took some time to walk out and head towards the Blood Moor. For the next three days, after sweeping through countless troops of hell creatures, he finally found himself another human infrastructure.

    It was a wall that was made with chiseled stones. In the middle, there was a pathway that was wide enough for two chariots. This must be the end of Blood Moor because of how simple and practical its design was, it was still standing after so many years.

    When Abel entered through the pathway, something caught his attention. It was a dead body that was half-buried in the ground. Despite being in a half-fossilized state, he could tell that it belonged to a female human. Strangely, the hand that was not buried was grabbing a bow.

    ¡°vie!¡± Abel called out as soon as he realized. vie was a rogue bowwoman. She used to do patrols between Blood Moor and the Cold ins. Even in her death, she refused to let go of her signature weapon.

    Abel said as he gave a deep bow, ¡°O vie, the brave rogue archer, your loyalty has won my utmost respect. May your soul have the eternal rest that it deserves right here.¡±

    As though influenced by Abel¡¯s words, vie¡¯s body started eroding into a part of the earth. It¡¯s almost like her body became one with thend that she once protected.

    Chapter 216 vie

    The way the corpsefire died reminded Abel of something. When he saw corpsefire dying in the game, he would always see some newbies running towards it for the loot. Next time they knew, they got blown up by its suicide attack.

    With that in mind, Abel knew that he had to cover himself with something. After hiding behind a rock somewhere, the falling pieces of the corpsefire sttered across the cavern near him. When the remaining hit the wall, small holes were punched out, and a very bad stench was starting to spread. He could even see some blue frosts that were on the rocks.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little too much, isn¡¯t it?¡± Abel sighed as he said to himself. That was one explosion, but it was also abination of a variety of attacks. If he wasn¡¯t fast enough, he would¡¯ve had a lot of trouble defending against that.

    Suddenly, a dark shadow came and flew straight into the Horadric Cube. Abel wasn¡¯t surprised. He knew it was the corpsefire¡¯s soul. It was finally defeated.

    He didn¡¯t expect what¡¯sing next, though. After the dark shadow was absorbed, a golden essence followed and entered the Horadric Cube as well. That¡¯s really weird. If the dark stuff was the corpsefire¡¯s soul, just what could this golden stuff be?

    Abel looked into his Horadric Cube with his power of the Will. From its inside, he could see two new potions. One of them was a dark gold ¡°soul potion,¡± which, for some reason, had the corpsefire¡¯s soul on the surface of the bottle. The other bottle was a golden potion, which had a text to it that read ¡°ability potion.¡± It was described as an ability that could be obtained randomly from a corpsefire. ¡°Just for summoned beings,¡± it also said in the text.

    For the ¡°ability potion:¡±

    The corpsefire had three abilities: spectral hit, immunity to freezing effect, and freezing enhancement. To be honest, any of them was pretty neat to Abel.

    But ¡°only for summoned beings?¡± Just what could that mean? Abel could only summon Rib Bone right now, and to be fair, he didn¡¯t have a lot of confidence in trying to buff it. Since it was so weak against the hell creatures, it might be a waste to strengthen it with potions.

    That being said, Rib Bone was pretty brave when it tried to block that spectral hit for Abel. After contemting for a bit, Abel decided to give it the ability potion at the end.

    One out of three. If Abel fed Rib Bone the ability potion right, it would obtain one out of three new abilities. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t sure if he should do it now. He wasn¡¯t very lucky today. Both Rib Bone and he almost got annihted back there. Based on his experiences just then, maybe it¡¯s a good idea if he waited for a few days.

    Despite all that struggle in his mind, Abel took out Rib Bone from its dimension. It was having a hard time standing on its two legs, so it just fell t right in front of Abel.

    Abel felt sorry for it. It was in a state because of him, after all. Slowly and carefully, he took the ability to potion and tried to feed it. He wasn¡¯t sure where he should pour it, though. Rib Bone was a skeleton, so it¡¯s not like it had a mouth that could consume things.

    Rib Bone seemed to know what¡¯s going on, however. When Abel was approaching it with the ability potion, its body started closing in on his hand. It must¡¯ve known how important this potion was. Abel wasn¡¯t sure what to do, so he just let it sort it out itself.

    When Abel passed the ability potion Rib Bone¡¯s hand (its only hand), it just smashed the entire bottle on its own skull. The cap wasn¡¯t even opened, and the liquid just poured down and into its entire body.

    Immediately, the bones that were broken were starting to repair themselves. Even the missing arm was starting to shape itself back together.

    The light that was deep inside the Den of Evil was starting to shine brighter. Eventually, everything that was in the cavern was covered in white light. Everything was starting to go bright, and all the frost and rotting smell were vanishing when they were being purified by this strange phenomenon.

    Slowly but steadily, the white light started gathering up. Eventually, it became this ball of light that was floating in midair.

    Abel was speechless to see this. The only thing he was thinking was to protect Rib Bone. If Rib Bone got in contact with this light, it would probably be destroyed on the spot.

    Just when Abel was about to take a few steps forward, the white ball started flying straight at him. It was so fast that he didn¡¯t even have the time to think about dodging it.

    A message appeared when the ball went inside: ¡°Congrattions, challenger. You are the only living creature inside the Den of Evil. As a reward for your efforts, you will be granted some mana points.¡±

    Both heaven and hell have given up on this world, but from this message, Abel could see that the existing rules were still intact. He was seen as a regr challenger, at least.

    After receiving the message, Abel tried to find the light ball that was inside his mind. When he touched it with his power of the Will, he realized that it was a tool to improve the rank of his spells. It¡¯d be a waste if he used it now, so he decided to wait until he was in a higher rank.

    If there was a reward like this in the Den of Evil, there might be some other rewards that could be found in the mission map. Abel wasn¡¯t sure what they were, but he knew he was going to try looking for them.

    Abel took another look at Rib Bone. It had been ten something minutes after it took the ability potion. Not only were its injuriespletely recovered, but it also looked a lot stronger now. Since he wasn¡¯t sure what ability it got, he decided tomand it with his power of the Will.

    After themand was sent, a frozen armor appeared around Rib Bone. The ground around it wasyered with frost. Abel was very close to it, but since summoned beings couldn¡¯t attack their master, he didn¡¯t take any damage from this frost.

    So this was what the freezing enhancement ability could do. Abel was really happy now. The freezing enhancement was one of the four strengthening techniques amongst hell creatures, which were what separated the regr hell creatures from the elite ones.

    The freezing enhancement could slow down a horde of enemies. The fire enhancement could kill anything in one shot. The poison enhancement could continuously reduce its target¡¯s health point. Lastly, lightning enhancement could attack multiple enemies with a lightning arc.

    Now that Rib Bone possessed one of these abilities, it was now one of the top elite summoned beings. Abel decided to give it the shield and the ice magic sword. With the means to attack and defend, it could now do a lot of fighting for him.

    Now that the Den of Evil had been cleared, Abel took some time to walk out and head towards the Blood Moor. For the next three days, after sweeping through countless troops of hell creatures, he finally found himself another human infrastructure.

    It was a wall that was made with chiseled stones. In the middle, there was a pathway that was wide enough for two chariots. This must be the end of Blood Moor because of how simple and practical its design was, it was still standing after so many years.

    When Abel entered through the pathway, something caught his attention. It was a dead body that was half-buried in the ground. Despite being in a half-fossilized state, he could tell that it belonged to a female human. Strangely, the hand that was not buried was grabbing a bow.

    ¡°vie!¡± Abel called out as soon as he realized. vie was a rogue bowwoman. She used to do patrols between Blood Moor and the Cold ins. Even in her death, she refused to let go of her signature weapon.

    Abel said as he gave a deep bow, ¡°O vie, the brave rogue archer, your loyalty has won my utmost respect. May your soul have the eternal rest that it deserves right here.¡±

    As though influenced by Abel¡¯s words, vie¡¯s body started eroding into a part of the earth. It¡¯s almost like her body became one with thend that she once protected.

 Chapter 217 - Rib Bone No. 2

    <h4>Chapter 217 Rib Bone No. 2</h4>

    After picking up vie¡¯s bow, Abel dug a hole at the entrance with his sword. Once he finished digging, he dropped the bow into it and started filling up the hole. He then found a piece of wood and built a grave with it. On the piece of wood, he carved in some text with the tip of his de.

    ¡°Here lies a great and loyal warrior. Her name was vie; the rogue archer who was the guardian of thisnd.¡±

    After he did all that, he gave another bow in front of the grave. She might be in a different race than him, but she definitely deserved respect for being the loyal warrior that she was.

    Just when Abel was about to walk to the end of the pathway, he could feel a chilling air that was soaring at him. No wonder it was called the Cold ins. The temperature there must be at least twenty degrees colder than the Blood Moor.

    Abel started looking around. Whenever he found some hard rocks on the ground, he would try to dig for something with his big sword. Unfortunately for him, the only things he got were just a bunch of rocks.

    He wanted to find a waypoint here. Since it had been too long since it wasst used, it was probably hidden underneath the earth. If only ck Wind was here, it could¡¯ve just sniffed out the right location for him.

    After searching for two hours, Abel was about to give up. Then, the tip of his de started touching something hard. When he tried to dig the soil away with his de, a magic circle appeared in front of him.

    Abel took out two perfect diamonds from his kong kong spiritual beast bag. After cing them the slots at the circle¡¯s two ends, the rune pattern on it started glowing in bright light. Soon, the lights started fading until the only things that were shining were the diamonds themselves.

    As Abel stood on top of the waypoint, a range of options popped up in his head. Right now, he could only choose between going to Rogue¡¯s Encampment or the Cold ins.

    After choosing the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, a white light started surrounding itself around Abel. Next thing he knew, he was already at the waypoint inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. It was very convenient for him since he no longer had the need to find his enemies by foot.

    Speaking of which, where was Rib Bone? From what it looked like, it probably didn¡¯t follow him back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. Because of how far it was from the Cold in, he could try tomunicate with it with his power of the Will. He could try to read its status with the Horadric Cube, though.

    Just when Abel opened up his Horadric Cube and looked for Rib Bone¡¯s details, he could see that its experience point was increased by two. He did not expect that at all. If killing one enemy meant that you would receive one experience point, did Rib Bone just kill two enemies on its own?

    Suddenly, Rib Bone¡¯s experience points increased by two again. If a double kill urred twice in a row, there must be something going on that Abel wasn¡¯t aware of. As far as he knew, if he came to the Cold in again, the experience point Rib Bone would get would be just one.

    Abel focused his power of the Will into the Horadric Cube¡¯s skill tree. As soon as he noticed the skeleton symbol inside, his field of vision changed into that of what Rib Bone was looking at.

    From what it looked like, Rib Bone was having a fight with a giant beast. While it was guarding the attacks with its shield, the impact was so great that it had to keep moving back on its two legs.

    Suddenly, as a ray of blue light shed by, the giant beast¡¯s body was covered in frost. It was starting to slow down, which gave Rib Bone the opportunity to finish it off with a knight¡¯s consecutive attack. It tried to resist, of course, but it wasn¡¯t so easy to get out of the freezing effect of the freezing enhancement.

    Soon, Rib Bone prepared itself for a second knight¡¯s consecutive attack. While its offensive ability was reduced, there was still quite a lot of damage being released when a physical attack wasbined with death qi. By the time it was about to unleash its fourth attack, the giant beast was already lying dead on the ground. When that happened, the soul of the giant beast flew out and went into Rib Bone¡¯s body.

    Abel just noticed something. If Rib Bone could absorb souls to improve its strength, maybe it could just drink the soul potion instead. If that was the case, however, the six bottles that he had would not be enough at all.

    From the icon on the skill tree, Abel could control Rib Bone to walk to the waypoint. After that, he was able to transport it to the waypoint at the Rogue¡¯s Encampment.

    Once Rib Bone came, Abel took out the soul potion that had the corpsefire¡¯s soul in it. He could see that Rib Bone got very excited at the sight of it. Even without hismand, it was walking straight at him for it.

    Abel wasn¡¯t nning to use the soul potion on himself. Since it was clearedbeled ¡°only for summoned beings,¡± something would probably go wrong if he tried to drink it himself.

    Once the soul potion was passed over to Rib Bone, it started ¡°drinking¡± it in the same weird way that it did. It crashed the bottle on its head, which made the dark gold potion pouring all over its body. Blue mes started striking up in its hollow eyes. Its bones were starting to thicken. It was bing a lot stronger.

    After ten or twenty minutes, Abel watched as Rib Bone finished its transformation. When he saw the attribute for the ¡°resurrection of skeletons¡± spell, he realized that there was a change.

    Resurrection of Skeletons

    Description: Summon one skeleton from a dead monster¡¯s corpse to fight for you.

    Mana cost: 7

    Number of skeletons: 2

    Damage: 1-2

    Health Point: 21

    Current level: 2

    Progress till the next level: 23/5600

    One bottle of the corpsefire¡¯s soul potion. That¡¯s all it took for Rib Bone to rank up by two. As it turned out, the soul potion was just a potion for extra experience points for it.

    Come to think of it. It wasn¡¯t just Rib Bone and Abel. White Cloud and ck Wind needed the soul potion as well. There was only one way to get them, however, and that was for Abel to kill the hell creatures themselves. So far, the potions that he had were too little to be distributed

    Wait. Abel just remembered something. The number of skeletons he could summon was two. After bringing Rib Bone to the waypoint, Abel came to the Cold in and walked towards the giant beast that was just killed. After waving his hand, he drew out the death qi from its body and ¡°bang,¡± a newborn skeleton was standing right in front of him.

    Abel took a look at this second skeleton. Contrary to what he had thought, it did not possess the freezing enhancement ability. As it turned out, special abilities weren¡¯t meant to be shared amongst all summoned beings of the same master.

    Abel took out two magic armors from his kong kong spiritual beast bag. While they were usually meant for practice, he decided to have both Rib Bone and the new skeleton wear them. They were both magic armors, with sol, the twelfth rune word written them. What sol could do was that it could increase one¡¯s defensive ability against physical attacks.

    If the first one was called Rib Bone, what should the second one be? After thinking to himself, Abel decided that he would bezy for once. The first one was going to be called Rib Bone no. 1, whereas the second one would be called Rib Bone no. 2.

    While Rib Bone no.1 one was just as fast after wearing the magic armor, Rib Bone no. 2 became a lot slower. Its speed was reduced by about two-thirds, and since it was carrying Abel¡¯s ice magic sword and magic shield, its speed was now twice as slow as it was originally.

 Chapter 218 - Bernie

    <strong>Chapter 218 Bernie</strong>

    Abel didn¡¯t feel like taking the armor off from his skeletons. From his experiences before, going inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment himself was just going to take too much time. If he just left Rib Bone no.1 and no. 2 in the Blood Moor, there would be no problem for them to kill the hell creatures that were spared.

    Speaking of which, Abel just realized something. With the equipment of a knight on them, no one was going to notice that the Rib Bones were actually skeletons. If they weren¡¯t so weak right now, there would be no problem if he was bringing them out to fight in the real world.

    Once Rib Bone no.1 and no.2 were brought into Blood Moor, Abel teleported himself back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. It had been about four days since he came to this reality. He wasn¡¯t hungry yet, and he felt like he still had a lot of stamina left. The strengthened ¡°ration potion¡± worked very well for him.

    That being said, unlikest time, he wasn¡¯t nning to stay for ten days here. He was sent here from his own home. He came from the territories of the dwarves, so he had to spend less time if he wanted to train in the dark world.

    Abel opened up a portal and went back to the guest room inside Moon Guardian City. When he closed up the seclusion circle on the ground, he realized that it was midnight. There was still some time, so he fell on the big bed in front of him and went to sleep.

    The next morning, when Abel woke up, the first thing he did was to look inside the Horadric Cube with his power of the Will. He wanted to check how Rib Bone no.1 and no. 2 were doing

    From what he could see inside the Horadric Cube¡¯s skill tree, Rib Bone was just about to in a fallen with its word. On the other hand, Rib Bone no. 2 was targeting a fallen wizard. Instead of giving the fallen wizard a chance to attack, it just kept on swinging its sword at it. There were tens of fallen that wereing at them, but because of the frozen enhancement technique, all of them were moving so slowly that you could almost walk away from them.

    When Abel withdrew his power of the Will, he could see that the attribute point of the ¡°resurrection of the skeleton¡± spell was increased by eight hundred. The two Rib Bones just killed about more than four hundred hell creatures. Once he saw them again inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, they would certainly be on apletely different level than before.

    After brushing his teeth, Abel opened the door of his room. He then saw a dwarven servant that was waiting for him.

    ¡°Good morning, Master Abel!¡± the dwarven servant bowed, ¡°Please follow me to the dining room. Your breakfast is ready to be served.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Loraine!¡± Abel said as he saw Loraine at the dining table. There wasn¡¯t anybody else around. It was just her sitting in a chair.

    Abel took some time to look around this dining room. While the chairs and tables definitely belonged to the size of a human, something about them just made it seem very dwarven.

    The breakfast today wasmb meat and rock fruits. Rock fruits were a fruit that was typical to the Great Dividing Mountain Range. Because they were grown on the cliffs, it was very hard to harvest them after the fruits became ripe. Thembs, too, were a special treat around this region. The goats also lived around the mountain cliffs. There were a particr tenderness and uniqueness in the taste of their meat.

    Loraine didn¡¯t like eating meat, though, so she just stared at themb when it was passed in front of her. When Abel took it away and ate it himself, a grateful smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Thank you, Abel!¡± Loraine said in a somewhat shy voice.

    Abel wasn¡¯t hungry, to be honest. The ration potion¡¯s effect had not passed yet. He might have to wait for a few days if he wanted to feel hunger again.

    After breakfast, Abel and Loraine came to visit Ivan, the Moon Guardian City¡¯s lord, after the guide of a servant. When they saw him, they noticed that there were six dwarven warriors behind him that were wearing armadillo <b>armors.</b>

    Armors. Shields. War hammers¨C

    They must be the legendary dwarven armadillo warriors. While they weren¡¯t very fast, they had no boundaries in what kind ofndscape they could walk on: Jungles, mountains, and swamps; they could travel freely in all of them. Due to their very useful ability to dig holes in the ground (kind of like armadillos), they could attack their enemies from the most unimaginable angles possibles.

    Just by sensing their presence, Abel could tell that all six of them were at the same level as a knight¡¯smander. If they had their mounts with them, they could be just as strong as Abel in terms of their fighting capability. Well, that was if Abel didn¡¯t use his spells.

    Behind the six dwarven armadillo knight¡¯smanders, there was a young man that was being carried by two dwarves. The two dwarves were wearing magic capes, whereas the young man had a sickly look on his face as he was lying t as he was being carried.

    ¡°They are the Borton six brothers,¡± Lord Ivan said as he introduced the six dwarven armadillo knight¡¯smanders, ¡°After fighting together for their entire lives, their teamwork is unlike anything else you have seen before. While it¡¯s just the six of them, they could probably take on double that number if the enemies were in the same rank as them.¡±

    Without saying anything, the six dwarven armadillo knight¡¯smanders gave a greeting towards Abel. Abel wasn¡¯t sure why, but he knew that there was something odd about them. Maybe they were the bodyguards the young dwarf that was being carried. In fact, the way they behaved was almost like they were going to be attacked at any moment.

    But first, Abel decided to return a bow to them.

    ¡°And these two,¡± Lord Ivan introduced the two wizards to Abel, ¡°This is the Wizard Kipling, and that is Wizard Aitken.¡±

    When Abel saw these two, he quickly crossed his arms and performed a wizard¡¯s greeting.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you, Master Abel!¡±

    Since the two wizards were still carrying the young dwarf, the most they could do to greet Abel was to nod their heads. That being said, they were still very polite in their tone.

    Ivan said with a pitiful look in his eyes, ¡°And this, finally, is my dear niece Bernie. He¡¯s in great pain because of the chilling poison. Because of how hard it is for him to move, we had to have someone carry him with a stretcher.¡±

    Bernie spoke with a sickly purple on his face, ¡°Thank you so much for letting us use your sky sparrow, Master Abel. If you didn¡¯t, well, I might look kind of hurt right now, but if you didn¡¯t- ACK ACK- I would be dead already.¡±

    Despite how energetic Bernie¡¯s voice was, he was coughing very badly. He tried tough out loudly, but the coughs just didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Stay quiet for a bit, Bernie!¡± Lord Ivan said, then shook his head, ¡°Save that energy for the journey back. We have a long way ahead of us!¡±

    Bernie wasn¡¯t listening, though. He justughed even louder. ¡°And I thought we dwarves never got tired!¡± he said as he coughed even harder.

    Abel could see how terrible Bernie¡¯s state was. Just now, even though there were about five meters of distance between them, he could feel the chilling cold qi that was being emitted from Bernie¡¯s body.

    Bernie turned the Wizard Aitken and pleaded, ¡°It¡¯s getting cold, Wizard Aitken. You mind if you give me some of that good wine you have on you?¡±

    Bernie might seem a little obnoxious, but he sure was optimistic in even such a dire situation. Abel just had a lot more respect for him now.

    ¡°Wine? Here, I¡¯ve got some,¡± Abel said as he took out a synthesized rum from his portal bag. Wizard Aitken was going to give away his, but Abel was a lot quicker.

    When Bernie took the rum, he started chuckling, ¡°A crystal bottle? Master Abel, that¡¯s a little too fancy, don¡¯t you think. Are you sure that this rum is that good?¡±

    ¡°Only one way to find out,¡± Abel replied. Because of how many crystal bottles he¡¯s had, he never saw them as valuable in any stretch of the mark. He would collect after he drank the synthesized potions he¡¯s made, so now he just used the spares as wine bottles.

    When Bernie opened the cap, a strong smell caught every dwarf off guard. They did not expect it to be this good. When Bernie saw the amber-colored goodness that was inside, he didn¡¯t even bother using a cup. When he wallowed the bottle down his throat, he could feel a streak of me that was traveling throughout his body. Eventually, the heat became so strong that it extinguished the chilling qi that was inside of him.

    ¡°Wow! This is some good stuff!¡± Bernie screamed as he got up from his stretcher. After waving his arms for a bit, he jumped down and jumped up for about two times. This was very different from the sickly image he had back there.

    All the dwarves were shocked to see this. After putting down the stretcher, Wizard Aitken quickly grabbed Bernie with his arms. He wanted to do a full-body scan with his power of the Will.

    ¡°What is it, Wizard Aitken?¡± Lord Ivan asked impatiently. He didn¡¯t know what miracle had urred to his niece, so he was eager to find out as quickly as he could.

    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Wizard Aitken said in awe as he released Bernie from his grasp, ¡°The chilling poison has been temporarily suppressed. If Bernie doesn¡¯t use hisbat qi, he can move like just any other regr person.¡±

 Chapter 219 - Good Rum

    <strong>Chapter 219 Good Rum</strong>

    Lord Ivan asked nervously, ¡°You still have any more of that wine, Master Abel? If you do, could you let me buy them? I think Bernie¡¯s going to need them on his journey.¡±

    From Ivan¡¯s perspective, the wine could really help Bernie to get a lot better. He wasn¡¯t so sure when the next time they would find another ice fire ape was, so time was very precious here.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Abelughed, ¡°I¡¯ve got enough tost Bernie for the entire journey. Just take them. After you¡¯ve treated me so well, Lord Ivan, there¡¯s no way that I¡¯m going to say my thanks to you while being empty-handed.¡±

    Lord Ivan bowed again, ¡°Thank you so much, Master Abel! I hope you don¡¯t mind if I point it out, but it¡¯s a littlete now, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s probably for the best for you if you depart

    now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes, White Cloud!¡±

    After a yell towards the sky, White Cloud came down to the ground beside Abel. After taking a few giant steps towards him, it started rubbing his body with its giant head.

    Abel said as he scratched White Cloud on its head, ¡°Come on, White Cloud! We¡¯re leaving now!¡±

    And just like that, White Cloud lowered its body to let Abel get on it. It was an unbelievable sight for the dwarves. Abel didn¡¯t use a control card. He was just talking to it, and it obeyed him like it was born to do so. Not even the orcs could do that. With a control card, it was impossible for almost everyone tomand a sky sparrow.

    After getting on six giant armadillos, the Borton brothers rode them on top of White Cloud¡¯s back. These beasts were of reluctant at first, but after being scolded by their masters, they had no choice but to carefully get on.

    Except for Bernie, every other dwarf here understood what¡¯s going on. The sky sparrow in front of them was not an ordinary bird. It must¡¯ve been at least one rank higher than the armadillos for them to be afraid of it.

    The dwarves all thought the same thing as they looked at each other, A spiritual beasts!

    While the six giant armadillos got ready, ck Wind was having a nap inside the carriage. It didn¡¯t even bother looking at them, but these armadillos were looking like they were ready to fight for their lives. It was already shocking enough to see a mount wolf that was tamed by a human. Judging from the ways these shelled animals behaved, the dwarves learned that even ck Wind was also a spiritual beast.

    Originally, White Cloud¡¯s back could take five orc warriors and five mounts on it. Now, there were nine dwarves, six giant armadillos, one mount wolf, one elf, and one human on it. Since nine dwarves were nowhere as big as five orcs, and three giant armadillos (despite the name) were just about the size of one mount wolf, there was still enough space for them to move around for a bit.

    ¡°Fly, White Cloud!¡± Abelmanded.

    ¡°Gu Gu!¡± White Cloud replied as it started waving its giant wings. Soon, the entire crew was off the ground and going towards the clouds. At this point, two giant golden eagles started tailing from behind. There was one golden flying mount rider on top of each one of them.

    Abel asked Bernie, ¡°Are the golden flying mountsing with us?¡±

    Bernie replied as he sipped on his crystal bottle, ¡°These eagles have some very sharp eyes, Master Abel. We¡¯ll need their help if we want to find an ice fire ape.¡±

    Wizard Aitken added, ¡°As fast as the golden flying mounts are, they can¡¯t travel for very long. If you don¡¯t mind, Master Abel, they might need to take turns to rest on the sky sparrow¡¯s back.¡±

    After hearing that, Abel was starting to get a whole new perspective of how good the sky sparrows were. Not only could they fly higher and further than all the other flying mounts, but their stamina was also among one of the best. They were also great for carrying heavy weights, which was why the orcs used them to carry war supplies for them.

    Since the dwarves were riding with him, Abel chose not to turn on the barrier around White Cloud. That wasn¡¯t very good for Loraine. In a very short while, her little cheeks were starting to pale because of how cold it was.

    When Abel heard Loraine chattering her teeth, he took out a bottle of synthesized rum bottle and poured it in a crystal bottle. Since he didn¡¯t want her to get drunk, he only poured about half a cup of it.

    When Loraine received her cup, she took a small sip of the rum. Her face started reddening up. Soon, it became a lot less cold for her.

    ¡°Come here, ck Wind!¡± Abel called out at the sleeping ck Wind, which quickly got up and came after it went past the dwarves.

    ¡°Sleep here!¡± Abel pointed at the ground in front of him.

    When ck Wind lowered its body, Abel took Loraine and helped her to rest beside its stomach.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot warmer here,¡± Abel said to Loraine.

    ¡°You stay here too, Abel,¡± Loraine looked at him and said, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of space for you as well.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t decline. When he rested beside Loraine, he realized how warm ck Wind really was. Thanks to it, the chilling air was not so cold now.

    Unfortunately, the Borton brothers didn¡¯t get to have this luxury. Their armadillos had shells, not furs. They could try to sleep beside them, but that didn¡¯t really help them get warm.

    As for Wizard Kipling and Wizard Aitken, they just tried to hold onto their robes a little tighter. Since they weren¡¯t the muscr types, their bodies were a lot weaker than the rest. It wasn¡¯t like they could use their mana to warm themselves up. They were heading towards the Double Moon forest, the home of some very powerful spiritual beasts. Even if the journey was freezing cold for them, they had to preserve all the mana they could.

    Bernie was the only one who didn¡¯t bother trying anything. Whenever he got cold, he just sipped on his rum. What Abel gave him was much better than the normal stuff, so he was just too focused on drinking it than to think about any other stuff.

    Abel smiled as he noticed how everyone was dealing with this situation. After taking out eight bottles of his rum, he threw one bottle at each one of them.

    ¡°Here! Trust me. It¡¯s going to be a lot warmer after you drink it!¡± Abel shouted.

    After thanking Abel with a bow, Wizard Kipling and Wizard Aitken opened the crystal bottle and took a sip. The coldness disappeared immediately as their breaths were filled with the smell of alcohol. Just like Bernie, a streak of fire went inside their bodies and cleared out all the freezing cold.

    ¡°Wow, this is some really good stuff!¡± the two wizards said. All dwarves were born to be wasters, so they knew how good Abel¡¯s product was.

    When the Borton brothers received the rum, instead of drinking them straight, they decided to hand them all to their leader. After that, the leader took all of them to Bernie.

    Abel squeezed his eyes when he saw this. From what it looked, Bernie must¡¯ve been more than just Lord Ivan¡¯s niece. If the six brothers were just as strong as double of the knights that were in the same rank as them, they would be as strong as twelve ordinary knight¡¯smanders. That being said, Bernie must¡¯ve been very important to be served by all of them.

    ¡°Just drink them yourselves!¡± Bernie pleaded to the Borton brothers, ¡°It¡¯s going to be very cold this journey!¡±

    The eldest of the Borton brothers smiled, ¡°Your health is a more concerning matter, sir Bernie. Don¡¯t worry about us. Our skin is too rough against a little breeze.¡±

    ¡°Enough, enough! I¡¯ve enough for all you!¡± Abel smiled as he intervened with a few more bottles from his portal bag.

    When Abel passed six more bottles to the Borton brothers, that¡¯s when everyone realized how much he had been packing in his portal bag. Normally, only the most precious items would be stored in a portal bag, but for Abel, he just stuffs in all the wines and food that he could in his.

    And Abel was definitely not lying when he said he¡¯s still got more of the rum. The dwarves weren¡¯t going toin about it, but honestly, the boy was seriously packed in with some very oddly-useful items.

 Chapter 220 - An Exchange

    <strong>Chapter 220 An Exchange</strong>

    A dayter, the two dwarves of Golden Flying Ride had taken several turns to rest and drank some rum.

    After White Cloud flew through the Earth-Dividing Mountain Range, before entering the Double Moon Forest, several dwarves discussednding to hunt some prey and rest.

    The ce for the temporary rest was very beautiful. On one side, the mountain peaks ovepped, covered with ayer of white snow, just like a sea of waves rolled up by the sea. On the other side was an endless forest, lush and dense, next to a stream.

    The Burton brothers and Golden Flying Ride took the hunting mission. It was wasted to letmander and Golden Flying Ride hunt. In only a moment, three deers, two sheep, and a bison were hunted.

    The dwarves lit the bonfire, and Abel once again provided a bottle of wine for each person, which made several dwarves feel excited to show their skills to roast many types of meat.

    Abel still didn¡¯t feel hungry at that time. He didn¡¯t eat the roasted meat. Instead, he gave it to ck wind. It seemed that the effect of the ¡°nutrition potion¡± he drunk was still functioning.

    Loraine was sitting next to Abel. She rarely ate meat. Only if it was insipid meat, it was impossible for her to ate barbecue.

    ¡°Loraine, drink this!¡± Abel took out a bottle of ¡°nutrition potion¡± from his portal bag and handed it to Loraine.

    ¡°Brother Abel, is this nutrition potion? the color doesn¡¯t look right.¡± ¡®nutrition potion¡¯ was not a special potion, it was sure that Loraine had seen it before, but she had never seen the one that was milky white.

    However, Loraine knew that Abel would never harm her. Although she was in had doubts, she did not wait for Abel to answer and opened the lid to pour the ¡®nutrition potion¡¯ into her mouth.

    ¡°This is the first work after I learned alchemy from you. I tried it myself, and it seeded!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    Although Abel used the synthesis function from Horadric Cube, the premise was that he had sessfully drawn the basic alchemy recipe in his mind and mastered the alchemist spell.

    It seemed that he had a talent for the profession of an alchemist; he easily learned the basic knowledge of alchemist without sudden enlightenment or other special help. Of course, it must be rted to the fact that he was a third-level wizard, and had an extremely strong power of the will. Loraine also told him everything about basic alchemist knowledge.

    Abel and Loraine didn¡¯t speak loudly, but White Cloud¡¯s back was so small. Indeed other dwarves could hear it. The Burton brothers didn¡¯t know about alchemy, but the wizard Kipling and wizard Aitken, the two dwarven wizards were very clear about what an alchemist was.

    ¡°Master Abel, are you a third-level wizard?¡± Wizard Aitken asked Abel.

    ¡°Yes, wizard Aitken,¡± Abel answered.

    ¡°I just heard you said that you have just begun to learn alchemy. You are a third-level wizard, and you are also learning alchemy. It¡¯s admirable that you are willing to take the risk of the sess rate of the one-tenth chance that both the wizard recipe and the alchemist recipe coexist.¡± Wizard Aitken sighed slightly.

    ¡°Wizard Aitken, you mean that the wizard recipe and the alchemist recipe have only one-tenth chance to coexist, what would happen if they did not coexist?¡± Abel asked. Abel and Loraine nced at each other and found that both of them was the first time hearing this.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know about it? If the wizard recipe and the alchemist recipe cannot coexist, the two recipes will collide with each other. Luckily the wizard recipe will be destroyed, and unluckily the soul will be damaged!¡± Aitken wizard looked at Abel surprisingly that he was unclear and exined.

    When Abel heard this, cold sweat flowed down. Without the right knowledge, he could have died. Wizard Morton did not inherit the alchemy, so he did not talk to him about this.

    It seemed that Abel had no difficulty in drawing basic alchemy recipe at that time. He justpleted it step by step without any problems, and everything went smoothly. What was the reason?

    Abel thought of the ¡°soul enhancing potion,¡± a potion made from the souls of hell creatures and synthesized by Horadric Cube. After drinking it for a while, the main soul seemed to feel nothing, but the weak soul could already had simple thought. It showed that the ¡®soul enhancing potion¡¯ was helpful to the soul. Perhaps it was the ¡®soul enhancing potion¡¯ that allowed him to go through the most difficult alchemist recipe drawing process.

    But that was not right. Abel thought of the wizards who sell potions at the Wizard Market in Caral City. How did they coexist with the two recipes?

    ¡°Wizard Aitken, I have seen some wizards who master alchemy. How did they deal with the coexistence of wizard recipes and alchemist recipes?¡± Abel asked with confusion.

    ¡°Human wizards should be treated in the same way as our dwarven wizards. Find an apprentice with wizard talent and start drawing alchemist recipes at the same time. In this way, even if they fail, they would just lose their chances of bing an alchemist, and as long as he re-trained for a while, he could re-draw the wizard recipe to be a first-level apprentice wizard. ¡°Wizard Aitken exined with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you for exining, Wizard Aitken!¡± Abel bowed, with thanks.

    The dwarves who just got Abel wine were very fond of this famous cksmith master, and wizard Aitken endlessly carried out all the answers to what Abel had asked.

    It was dark already, and Bernie came to Abel¡¯s side, sitting in front of him, holding rum in his hand and saying to Abel, ¡°Master Abel, how can I drink other wine after drinking your rum!¡±

    Abel nced at Bernie. Bernie was here to extort his rum. Although there was still a lot of rum, those rum were a gift for Master Bentham¡¯s teacher, Master Robin. ording to his ideas, the three barrels of rum were just right, and only one-third of the barrels of rum was really left for him to drink with his friends.

    Seeing that Abel didn¡¯t reply, Bernie then said, ¡°Master Abel, sell me ten bottles of it. I want to bring it to my father!¡±

    Bernie took a two-fist big ck ore from the cup and threw it to Abel, then smiled and said, ¡°I use this as an exchange!¡±

    Abel took the ck ore and clenched. This is iron essence! Almost as soon as he got it, he called the name of the ore in his hand. Although he had never seen such an ore before, he had forged the iron ore over and over again and then forged to a hundred and thirty times rough. The forged process was to make it approach iron essence, which was the ultimate existence of iron ore.

    This kind of iron essence existed in nature, but most cksmiths would never see a piece of iron essence in their lives because it was rare. Even a master cksmith like Abel had merely just heard Master Bentham introduce this kind of iron essence.

    ¡°Bernie, if you exchange the iron essence with me, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not worth it!¡± Abel said to Bernie with a smile while ying the iron essence in his hand.

    At this time, Abel was able to see that the identity of Bernie in the dwarven race was much nobler than his previous thought. Aside from how difficult it would be to get a piece of iron essence, how could he pull out such arge piece of ore from his arms¨C with some portal equipment!

    ¡°Master Abel, you are wrong. You didn¡¯t mention worth it or not when you provided me rum for free!¡± Bernie said with augh when he saw Abel collecting the iron essence.

    Abel carefully put the iron essence into the portal bag. This iron essence could fully be built a better weapon when he had the time. ording to the size of this iron essence, it was enough to build a big sword.

    Taking out ten bottles of rum again from the portal bag, Bernie did not hide anything and put all these wines into the portal equipment in his arms.

    ¡°By the way, I remembered what I came for!¡± Bernie, who had collected the rum, was about to leave, suddenly patted his head.

    Abel looked at Bernie, silent. Bernie came to talk to him for a long time and made a deal, which was not the business, and he didn¡¯t remember it until he was about to leave.

 Chapter 221 - Savage Bees

    <strong>Chapter 221 Savage Bees</strong>

    ¡°Master Abel, Golden Eagle doesn¡¯t have good night sight, and it could be dangerous flying at night, so could you take a rest here and set off tomorrow?¡± Bernie asked apologetically to Abel.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    Since he was going to stay there overnight, Abel was prepared to treat Loraine. He brought Loraine to activate the Barrier Circle of the temporary camp at the corner. After being isted from the dwarves, he took out Akara¡¯s tent from his personal storage box and unfolded it.

    Several dwarves saw Abel isting himself, and they couldn¡¯t help but look at each other andugh.

    Abel didn¡¯t know the dwarves¡¯ thoughts outside. He just wanted to provide a better rest environment for Loraine. In addition, he also had to practice. It was not safe because he didn¡¯t have a practice circle. He could only go to Rogue¡¯s encampment for meditation practice while Loraine was sleeping.

    Abel always thought that he didn¡¯t need to gather magic circles because he could enter Rogue¡¯s encampment at any time to practice, but now it seemed that he must prepare a set of magic circles. Like today, it was really easy to reveal his deepest secret to use the teleport door with Lorraine.

    He was not distrusting Loraine, but now Abel couldn¡¯t protect his secrets, and the more people who knew would be more dangerous.

    When Abel saw that Loraine was asleep and was about to open the teleport door to enter Rogue¡¯s encampment, a sudden palpitation urred in his heart. This feeling was what he would have before every danger. The Elite Knight¡¯s feeling plus his strong power of the will, made him really believe in this feeling.

    ¡°Loraine, wake up!¡± Abel awakened Loraine who had just fallen asleep.

    ¡°Brother Abel, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Loraine looked at Abel with sleepy eyes and asked softly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have a look. I felt danger!¡± Abel said sharply.

    Loraine had great confidence in Abel and knew that Abel¡¯s knight rank had reached the level of an elite knight, and his feeling was urate. She ran out of the tent with Abel right away.

    As soon as Abel came out of the tent, he felt that the Barrier Circle had been attacked. The intermediate magic stone in the circle beat red light from time to time to supplement the Barrier Circle¡¯s consumption.

    He put Akara¡¯s tent into his personal storage box in a rush and then took out the magic circle control card. He felt the outside scene through the magic circle control card. The outside was full of bees, which were as big as babies¡¯ fists. These bees were flying frantically; so many bees hit the Barrier Circle from time to time. Although the Barrier Circle had the effect of isting, it had no invisible effect. When these bees felt the energy of the circle, they attacked it instinctively.

    Recalling the contents of Morton¡¯s, these seemed to be savage bees. They were usually docile but would fight until death when furious. They had strong bodies and their sharp tail needles with toxins that produced acute pain. Flocks of savage bees were a nightmare for everyone.

    If the defensive ability of the Barrier Circle was bad, or if Abel wasn¡¯t using a new intermediate-level magic stone as the energy source with plus the effect of istion of the Barrier Circle, they would have already been breached.

    What about ck Wind and White Cloud? Abel¡¯s heart anxiously linked with White Cloud and ck Wind through the soul chain. Fortunately, they were all safe. ck Wind was protected by the huge body of White Cloud. White Cloud expanded its huge wings to wrap ck Wind and itself, with huge hard feathers, these savage bees couldn¡¯t hurt them at all.

    Abel was relieved, and then he thought of the dwarves. The power of the will stretched out, twenty meters away from him, the dwarves had set up a battle circle and were defending these savage bees¡¯ attack.

    The Burton brothers stood with the shield at the outermostyer, yelling and arousing whitebat qi to form a semi-circr protective cover, protecting two dwarven wizards, two golden flying rides, two golden eagles and Bernie.

    The giant pangolins of the Burton Brothers¡¯ ride constantly attacked the savage bees in the sky with their tails. The thick scales protected them from those bees, and the two dwarven wizards threw rune signs constantly to support attacking the savage bees.

    Although the situation seemed to be very stable, Abel was not optimistic. Though the Burton brothers were allmanders, it was not possible to maintain theirbat qi for a long time. They needed to expand theirbat qi armor to form intobat qi shield to protect the safety of others.

    The giant pangolin¡¯s attack seemed to be effective, but those savage bees that were shot down on the ground were not injured. Instead, they flew up from the ground to attack the shield again.

    Only the attacks from two dwarven wizards were effective. After being attacked by magic me and frost, they fall to the ground and never rose again.

    But it was the attacks of the two dwarven wizards that made the savage bees even crazier. Arge number of savage bees flew up to the sky, and then mmed down like rain. The reason why the shield formed by the Burton brothers shining with white light was thebat qi being dispelled.

    Theoretically, at the level of the Burton brothers, it was possible to retain thebat qi for a long time outside the body. As long as it was not dispelled, it was like circting in the body and consumed very little, but under the current situation, it was really hard to say how long thebat qi from the Burton brothers wouldst.

    If it was only the Burton brothers, they would be helpful to run out of these savage bees, but to protect other dwarves, they could only stay there.

    ¡°Where is Master Abel?¡± Bernie asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m afraid that he may be in danger!¡± Wizard Aitken had no hope of Abel¡¯s safety, because even if these dwarven masters gathered together, they could not guarantee the safety of everyone, let alone only one third-level wizard.

    ¡°Burton brothers, six of you flee with Bernie and Kipling, I¡¯ll make way for you!¡± Wizard Aitken yelled.

    At that time, all the dwarves saw that the situation was very bad. Anyone who still dragged on would be dead. Everyone else could die, but Bernie could not die. Even if everyone died, Bernie had to stay alive.

    At this time, Abel had contacted White Cloud through the soul chain. White Cloud, who was covering the body with wings, received themand of the owner, and suddenly began to p the wings vigorously. The huge wings waved, and the mud on the ground and the gravel, mixed with weeds and everything on the ground, were fanned into the air. Although the savage bees were strong, how could theypete with the huge wings of White Cloud, and the savage bees were fanned aside.

    White Cloud fluttered his wings all the way in the direction of Abel, and ck Wind hid on White Cloud¡¯s back. In this case, only arge creature like White Cloud could more easily deal with these swarms of savage bees.

    Of course, this method also consumed a lot of energy and could notst for a long time. Soon, it came near the Barrier Circle. Abel released the Barrier Circle after White Cloud fanned out the savage bees surrounding it, then quickly jumped onto White Cloud¡¯s back with Loraine.

    At this point, the two dwarven wizards, Wizard Kipling and Wizard Aitken had begun their best efforts. The continuous me of the Hellfire spell was sting back and forth against the bees in the sky, and arge number of the bees were ignited by the me, then fell to the ground like rain.

    However, there were still more savage bees. The Burton brothers rushed forward with theirbat qi shield. It seemed that they were nning to breakthrough. The group of savage bees in the sky was like an iron fist, smashing continuously on thebat qi shield of the Burton brothers, preventing the six of them from moving forward.

    Especially among the savage bees, there were several particrly stout savage bees. They were very cunning, constantly attacking thebat qi shield, which is far from the two dwarven wizards. Their power was far more powerful than ordinary savage bees. Each attack would consume a lot ofbat qi shield.

    The way forward was blocked, even though the hellfire from the two dwarven wizards hadsted for tens of seconds, and there was no way to burn out away. After arge number of fellow¡¯s deaths, these savage bees madly besieged the dwarves and attacked them constantly.

 Chapter 222 - The Death of the Golden Flying Mount

    <h4>Chapter 222 The Death of the Golden Flying Mount</h4>

    Savage bees were not afraid of death. There were endless in number and had fearless bravery. They were invincible when they gathered together.

    Their only purpose was to bite thebat qi shield. Although a savage bee¡¯s attack was very weak, there were tens of thousands of them, and the effect of their attack waspletely different.

    ¡°Let Master Bernie go with the Golden Eagle first!¡± one golden flying ride said.

    In this case, the golden flying ride gave up his golden eagle, which was equivalent to directly sacrificing his life.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. We have to go together!¡± Bernie cried stubbornly.

    ¡°It¡¯s gonna be toote if you don¡¯t leave now!¡± In fact, wizard Aitken also knew that even if Bernie sat on the golden eagle, he would not be able to escape sessfully. But if the rest of them attacked with all their strength, Bernie might seed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll explore the way for Master Bernie first!¡± Another golden flying ride looked deeply at Bernie, bowed, and then jumped on the back of the golden eagle and rushed into the sky violently.

    Thebat qi of the golden flying ride shed the golden light like a god of war with reflecting off the golden feathers of a golden eagle, rushing to the sky rapidly, then it slowed down after being hit by endless savage bees when rushing to five meters. There was no speed when rushing to ten meters.

    Thebat qi of the golden fly ride did not stop the attack for a long time. The dwarves below heard the scream of the golden flying ride. It was that the poisonous needle of the savage Bee had pierced into its body. The poisonous needle of the savage Bee was not disposable and could be reused.

    The dwarves felt horrible in this open space.

    Every golden flying ride was a selection of elites. Usually, even the golden flying ride wouldn¡¯t make a sound when they got hurt with a knife or ax. At this time, they made such a terrible sound, indicating that the pain had surpassed this powerful flying knight¡¯s maximum bearing capacity.

    The poison of one savage bee could only cause great pain to the enemy, and it was not fatal. The poison of a group of savage bees would quickly destroy the internal tissues of the body, erode every cell, and spread the pain, causing the enemy to die.

    ¡°Save him!¡± Bernie yelled and looked at the two dwarven wizards, wizard Kipling and wizard Aitken. If anyone could save the golden flying ride here, it would be them.

    ¡°Master Bernie, there is no need to save them. The toxin has prated into the body!¡± Wizard Aitken shook his head helplessly.

    The pain that had been magnified many times made the golden flying ride in the air mourn continuously, and the voice is getting lower and lower, weaker and weaker, and the dwarves seemed to already know the next result.

    Just a few seconds after the screaming stopped, a golden flying ride fell from the air and fell in front of the dwarves. The ck leather armor on his body was worn out, and the exposed skin was covered in ck holes. At this time, the golden flying ride wasn¡¯t breathing, and the golden eagle on one side had withered feather and was on itsst legs.

    The dwarves looked at the corpse of the golden flying ride, and there was no hope of escaping. They felt hopeless.

    Two dwarven wizards, wizard Kipling and wizard Aitken didn¡¯t have enough mana. The full cast they just used cost them too much mana. Bernie did not agree to leave alone, which let the two dwarven wizards felt moving. However, they also felt angry because they didn¡¯t know whether they could save Bernie.

    cause

    Finally, two dwarven wizards, wizard Kipling and wizard Aitken had run out of their mana, and their bodies were slumped in the Burtons¡¯bat qi shields. At this time, the Burtons¡¯bat qi shields were already thin and would be broken soon.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to take the risk with you, and I¡¯ve dragged everyone down!¡± Bernie was very calm in the face of the imminent death, and he bowed to all the dwarves.

    ¡°Master Bernie, we didn¡¯t protect you well!¡± Wizard Aitken said weakly, at this point, he had felt the death.

    ¡°Master Bernie, please stand in the middle. At least you will die behind us. We have vowed not to let you die in front of us!¡± Golden flying ride, who had been silent, said in a deep voice.

    ¡°The world is dominated by me,

    The snowstorm also surge at mymand,

    The Earth-Dividing Mountain Range,

    Life blooms like a summer flower,

    Although short,

    But we are giant blood,

    Sword shield

    The sound of our war songs shook through the sea,

    This is the age of dwarves.¡±

    They didn¡¯t know who started to sing the dwarf¡¯s song, but all the dwarves took out the wine, sang the dwarf¡¯s song aloud,ughed and tears, pride, and friendship. It seemed that everything would be eternal memory.

    The Burtons¡¯bat qi shield finally disappeared in white starlight, and the dwarves were exposed in front of the savage bees. The dwarves consciously formed a surrounding circle and tightly surrounded Bernie.

    Just as the despair was shrouded in the hearts of the dwarves, a huge wind pressure blew the savage bees that were preparing to attack the dwarves, and even the standing dwarves were somewhat unstable.

    ¡°Come up quickly!¡± Abel yelled at the dwarves.

    Abel¡¯s voice came at this moment like a sound of nature. All the dwarves understood that they were hopeful. The Burtons each supported the two wizards, and Bernie then rushed to the back of White Cloud. Thest golden flying ride also quickly followed up, coupled with theing mounts, there was almost no room in the cabin on White Cloud¡¯s back.

    ¡°Pease keep the following thing secret!¡± Abe said to Bernie, who knew that he had the highest status here.

    ¡°Master Abel, I swear in the name of my family. We will not mention anything about your secrets.¡± Bernie had known that Abel would rescue them out at the expense of his own privacy. He said solemnly.

    Abel nodded to Bernie and shouted, ¡°White Cloud, unfold the shield, let¡¯s fly!¡±

    White Cloud pped its wings with all his strength, fanned the savage bees away from it again, and a shield appeared on it, wrapping the huge body in it, and the body flew off the ground.

    The savage bees, who couldn¡¯t see White Cloud taking off, were still frantically attacking the ce where the White Cloud was. Many savage bees collided together, and there was nothing left.

    White Cloud forcibly rushed out of the way in the air, and all the savage bees which were on the way were blown aside as if opened by a big invisible hand.

    While Cloud elerated, lifted up, and rose. When White Cloud stabilized at high altitude, there was no savage bee¡¯s around. It was impossible for any savage bee to keep up, even if they did see White Cloud.

    At this time, the dwarves on White Cloud had understood the role of the outer shield of White Cloud¡¯s body and the ability to hide. When this ability is on a flying animal, there was basically no ce where this flying animal could not go. Needless to say, it was a strategic-level flying beast like a sky sparrow.

    It was no wonder that Abel asked them to keep secret. If a war urred, a soul beast with invisible ability might change the situation of war. Also, this strategic-level beast was in the hands of the individual who was being targeted by humans.

    After this ident, which almost resulted in annihtion, no dwarf made a request for a camp, and the nutrition potion produced by Abel also became a ration of ck Wind and White Cloud.

    ck Wind was still normal. The nutrition potion hadpletely eliminated its hunger. Itid quietly on the side to rest.

    White Cloud was different. Abel poured thest two nutrition potions into its mouth. The message returned in Abel ¡®s soul chain was that the two nutrition potions were just like a dessert to White Cloud.

    White Cloud¡¯s powerful flying ability was once again manifested, no matter it was day or night, even if it was fully loaded, it could still fly continuously at high altitude. Two nutrition potions allowed it to fly a day and a night.

    During the rest journey, the dwarves ate their own dry food. The two wizards¡¯ portal bags seemed to have prepared a lot of food for this operation. They stopped outside the Double Moon Forest just to eat a hot meal. They didn¡¯t expect to lose a life for that little demand.

 Chapter 223 - Making Camp

    <h4>Chapter 223 Making Camp</h4>

    Although the dwarves had experienced adventures in the Double Moon forest, they still underestimated its danger Double Moon forest. When they encountered the savage bees, they were almost annihted, and before even entering the Double Moon forest, apanion had been lost.

    Except for the elves who used their natural abilities to live in Double Moon forest, no race could survive in Double Moon forest where soul beasts lived.

    After entering the Double Moon forest, White Cloud had encountered severalrge flying raptors. Fortunately, he had the ability to be invisible and flew without risk each time one passed.

    Abel also saw a variety of soul-beast-level raptors he had never seen before, and many of them could make him feel oppressed from the momentum.

    ¡°Master Abel, this is where the ice fire apes appear from our information!¡± Said wizard Aitken, pointing to a forest below.

    Abel looked down. The trees here were extremely tall, but not too dense. There was a huge space between the trees, which was the best living environment for apes.

    It was extremely vast. When you looked at it from high altitude, you couldn¡¯t see the margin at a nce. It was not so easy to find the ice fire ape here.

    Now that they had reached the ce, Abel instructed White Cloud to startnding through the soul chain. Fortunately, there were t open areas here, where White Cloud could fallfortably on the ground.

    After a day and night flight, everyone on the ground kept the attack of the savage bee attack in mind before entering the Double Moon forest. They had no time for rxation, and carefully sent a golden flying ride to the surrounding area for investigating, and under all security conditions, they started to build the temporary camps.

    Abel saw that the dwarves had built the camp, and his task hadpleted. He found Bernie.

    ¡°Bernie, my mission had beenpleted. I am here to pick up my mission items and say goodbye to you!¡± Abel met Bernie without any polite form and exined the intention directly.

    ¡°Master Abel, thank you for saving our lives!¡± Bernie first bowed deeply and gave a fist-sized piece of wind silver to Abel.

    Abel took wind silver, feeling the magical power of it, then put it into the portal bag, and said with a smile, ¡°Bernie, I brought you here safely. I justpleted the task the city lord, Ivan gave me!¡±

    ¡°Master Abel, I know that the requirements are a little too much, but please consider it!¡± Bernie gave Abel an embarrassed nce, then said, ¡°I want to ask you to stay here and help us!¡±

    Bernie bowed 90 degrees in front of Abel and did not lift his body for a long time.

    Abel said with a wry smile: ¡°My strength is only a third-level wizard, and it does not help you much. Will there be a point for me to stay?¡±

    Abel was not disgusted at Bernie¡¯s request. Because he would drift alone in the future, he could learn something about hunting soul beasts with the dwarves, and he had ck Wind who was fast. ck Wind could save him if they were in danger. There was no problem in terms of security.

    But the real problemy in his own strength. Although Abel didn¡¯t look down on his own strength, he had never overestimated his strength. Perhaps because of the goldenbat qi, he could use the ability of an elite knight against themander, or plus spells, killing themander was not a problem.

    But he was 100 percent clear that if he was gonna face the Burton brothers¡¯ pangolinmander, there would be no hope of victory in terms of spells or knight skills. As long as he has known that the Burton brothers would persist for so long under the attack of the savage bees, it could be known how much their strength would be strengthened after the six of them cooperated.

    For the rest of the dwarf team, needless to say, the golden flying ride, only talking aboutbat, it was definitely stronger than White Cloud. If it did not encounter a group of savage bees, there would be no loss at all. The golden eagle¡¯s speed, whether it was offense or retreat, it would make the opponent helpless.

    Not to mention two formal wizards. Although Kipling and Aitken were only junior wizards, with their spells had the lock of the will, Abel had no chance of winning.

    So Abel could really only defeat Bernie on the entire team. How could he help if he stayed?

    ¡°Master Abel, you can guarantee our final safety with transportation. I asked you to stay and helped us!¡± Bernie continued with some excitement and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to let mypanions sacrifice themselves for me, and we could guarantee our escape route if you could stay!¡±

    Abel thought for a moment, nodded, and said, ¡°I can stay, but I will follow you. I have no experience in wild hunting, so I will follow you to learn it!¡±

    Abel said very calmly.

    Maybe other dwarves would measure his age by his height, but two dwarven wizards would definitely not. Wizards had their own standards for age, which was vitality. Full of vitality was a sign of youth. A formal wizard could easily know the true age of others by observing the vitality.

    At the age of Abel, the third-level wizard was an extraordinary genius, plus the title of a master cksmith; there would be no time for wild hunting achievement with this kind of achievement.

    After hearing Abel agreed to stay, Bernie¡¯s face had immediately filled with a smile, heughed and said, ¡°Master Abel, except for the soul cores of ice fire apes in this operation, all other soul cores will be yours.¡±

    Although the camp was temporary, there were six pangolin knights who constantly cut down the trees and used giant pangolins to pull it to the camp. In a short time, a temporary wall surrounded by thick trunks appeared. In addition, deep trenches were dug out of the perimeter wall, which was easilypleted by giant pangolins.

    Wizard Kipling and wizard Aitken ced beast repellents in the trenches. Although they could not deal with soul beasts and flying beasts, they could reduce the invasion of camps by ordinary beasts.

    Then the two wizards began to arrange a defense circle on the fence. This defense circle was not like Abel¡¯s simple circle board, but many patterned cards were ced in orientations. Somerger circle board controllers iid with six medium-level magical gems arranged in a six-pointed star pattern.

    If it weren¡¯t for the carelessness of resting outside the Double Moon forest, and if this defense circle was set up at that time, the dwarves would stay much longer under the attack of the savage bees.

    Abel nced at this defense circle, and he had a deeper understanding of the dwarf¡¯s wealth. As thergest arms seller on the Holy Continent, the dwarves were very rich. This intermediate defense circle could be carried around and used as a camp defense.

    It was important to know that the intermediate defense circle was customized by the alchemist, who mastered the production of the circle. It was rarely seen in the auction or the wizard market.

    The intermediate defense circle was mainly used for the defense of some important resident sites. It could withstand the attacks of junior wizards for a period of time. The defense circle was arranged so that when there was danger, it would be enough time to wait for the arrival of White Cloud. Now that Abel promised to stay was to say that as long as there was a buffer period, they could safely leave here.

    However, when the dwarves began to strengthen their defenses, Abel let ck Wind take care of Loraine. He opened the barrier circle and began to refine the nutrition potion. He now found that the biggest usefulness of nutrition potion could be used as temporary food for White Cloud and ck Wind to supplement their energy. As long as White Cloud did not need to go to the ground to find food. It could fly in the sky almost unlimitedly, and ck Wind¡¯s high demand for diet could also use the nutrition potion

 Chapter 224 - Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 224 Hunting</h4>

    The first rays of sunlight scattered on the Double Moon forest.

    Abel also woke up on time. He couldn¡¯t take out Akara¡¯s tent because of the surrounding environment. Inside the tent, his perception of danger would be greatly reduced. For example, when the savage bees attacked, if it was not in the Akara¡¯s tent, he would have already perceived the danger before the savage bees attacked.

    In fact, Abel didn¡¯t know the difference between his elite knights¡¯ feeling and other knights¡¯, because it was rare for a knight to have the power of the will like him, and no knight had his soul strength. These two abilities made his feeling too aware of the danger.

    Being in Akara¡¯s tent was equivalent to being in another space. His feeling could perceive the danger outside. Now Abel and Loraine used ordinary tents. If something happened, he could find out immediately.

    ¡°Loraine, you stay on White Cloud¡¯s back today. Don¡¯t get off!¡± Abel said solemnly. When the dwarves had breakfast, Abel and Loraine did not have breakfast, but sat down together and drank juice.

    ¡°Yes, brother Abel, I promise you that I won¡¯t get off from White Cloud¡¯s back, you must be careful as well.¡± Loraine raised her hand, made a swearing gesture, and then her face was tense and concerned, saying quietly.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s dangerous here, I have ck Wind. You know how fast ck Wind is, and let me tell you a secret!¡± Abel said and looked around.

    After hearing that Abel was going to tell Loraine a secret, she looked pleased to be able to know Abel¡¯s secret.

    ¡°ck Wind is already a rank-order spirit beast. It has the ability to escape. As long as it wants to escape, no creature can stop it!¡± Abel said softly next to Loraine¡¯s.

    ¡°ck Wind ...¡± Loraine screamed in surprise, and quickly covered her mouth, looked around, and found no one noticed her, then she put her hand down and closed her mouth to stop talking

    Lorraine was an elf. She knew the difficulty of upgrading the order of spirit beasts better than humans. Now White Cloud had been upgraded, and ck Wind had as well. If one mount was upgraded by chance, what about two? No wonder Abel wanted to keep this secret, this secret was a big temptation to all those who had mounts.

    Abel rode ck Wind, bid farewell to Loraine, and set off with the team. Six dwarves pangolin knights, two junior wizards, and a golden flying ride. Such a team could already be considered an army.

    Because Abel¡¯s rum suppressed Bernie¡¯s chills, Bernie set off with him.

    Although it was winter, all the nts in the Double Moon forest were still green. This was thergest forest in the Holy Continent. Its strange location made the climate mild throughout the year, and it was a paradise for nts and animals.

    Due to the barriers of the Earth-Dividing Mountain Range, humans rarely set foot here. The team came along all the way, and constantly found animals that were rmed.

    ¡°There should be a spirit beast nearby!¡± The boss of the Borton brothers walked headmost; he looked at the ground and said.

    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Abel asked curiously, watching the marks on the ground as well.

    ¡°After walking for a long time, we haven¡¯t found any beasts. There are only some small herbivores, indicating that the predators here have been driven away from here. The way we walked by, there was only one kind of footprint with ws on the ground.¡± The boss of the Borton brothers exined and pointed to a ce on the ground.

    Abel looked closely in the direction of Borton brothers¡¯ boss¡¯ finger, and there were directly a set of shallow footprints in the shape of plum blossoms and were clearly to see the traces of the sharp ws touching the ground.

    These footprints were so shallow that it would be difficult for Abel himself to find these traces without the guidance from Borton brothers¡¯ boss.

    ¡°This spirit beast is very dexterous; it seems to be a kind of lynx.¡± Although Borton used the uncertain word ¡°seems,¡± his tone was quite certain.

    At this point, Abel¡¯s feeling had sensed the danger was approaching. He looked at the big tree not far ahead. A gray and trunk-shaped figure appeared on a thick branch.

    ¡°Over there!¡± Abel whispered, pointing at the grey figure.

    The Borton brothers¡¯ boss looked at Abel in surprise, and Abel¡¯s perception was a bit unexpected.

    Last night, Bernie specifically talked to them and informed his decision. The dwarves had no objection to giving all the crystal cores to Abel. Compared with the life-saving grace, little crystal cores were not much, but it was a little difficult for them to teach Abel jungle hunting.

    Jungle hunting was a technique; finding and tracking traces, determining locations, and finally killing. Each step of the entire process required the interdependence of experience and skills, each of which required a long time of practice, and also required talent.

    To teach a third-level wizard to hunt in the jungle, they had to teach him how to survive in the jungle first, but teaching that was already difficult.

    However, the Borton brothers¡¯ boss now had some confidence for Abel. Abel was faster than him, a veteran, in finding prey. This showed that Abel was very talented in this field. Next, would be observing Abel¡¯sbat ability.

    ¡°Master Abel, this is a w lynx, a very low-level spirit beast. The most powerful thing is its w. It can easily break the armor. This is your first prey. We will help you only when your life is in danger.¡± The Borton brothers¡¯ boss smiled and put away the sword in his hand, said as if he was ready to see Abel to be attacked

    Although Borton brothers¡¯ boss said so, he had quietly taken out a dagger from his arms, ready to throw it out to rescue Abel at any time.

    Abel jumped down from ck Wind, let the ck Wind stand to the other side, and then patted the portal bag. A magic iron sword forged by a ck iron meteorite had gone to his right hand, and a magic shield had added to his left hand.

    This was the first time that Abel had encountered a spirit beast in the wild. Although the level of it was not high, it could also be used for practicing. He would try to gauge the spirit beast¡¯s strength. If he rode ck Wind, he couldn¡¯t reach the purpose of testing.

    The dwarves¡¯ eyes tightened. If it was normal for Abel to have a magic sword with iron meteorite as a master cksmith, holding arge sword and shield during battle could only show that Abel was very confident in melee.

    Abel struck the shield with his big sword, and looked at the w lynx, making a provocative action.

    Although the w lynx was called a lynx, his body wasrger than an ordinary leopard. This action pissed of the lynx. When it saw him standing at the forefront from the dwarves behind, the w lynx jumped off the tree and rushed over.

    With a shield stroke, Abel¡¯s shield in his left-hand stroke at an oblique 45-degree angle, and resolved the attack of the w lynx with minimal force. w lynx¡¯s paw flickered with lightning, although it stopped the attack, Abel¡¯s big sword swept its body.

    When the sword-tip swept the body of w lynx, Abel felt it just like a sword-tip hit a piece of cooked cowhide; he could not prate the skin of w lynx but felt a kind of rebound.

    The Borton brothers¡¯ boss saw Abel¡¯s movements at the back and nodded, he could see that he has been trained by the knight¡¯s system, and each movement was very standard in ce, such as he had undergone thousands of hardships. It couldn¡¯t be done overnight, and it was impossible to have such an ability without years of hard work.

    While the Borton brothers¡¯ Boss was sighing, Abel had discovered that if he did not usebat qi, he could not break the defense from w lynx. After realizing that, the golden light shed in his body, flocking toward the big sword in his hand through his palm.

    Suddenly, the big sword of victory had be a big golden sword. The w lynx was hit by Abel¡¯s sword. Although it was blocked, it was still very painful. At this time, it turned it¡¯s body and moved to Abel¡¯s back.

    The elite knight¡¯s feeling made Abel¡¯s basicbat action be instinct. When the w lynx¡¯s two ws were ready to attack, a shield was already put in front of it. With a few harsh frictions, the w lynx¡¯s attack was once again useless.

 Chapter 225 - Fresh Crystal Core

    <h4>Chapter 225 Fresh Crystal Core</h4>

    The lynx stopped for a sudden while it was attacking. This allowed Abel to seize the chance to stab into its¡¯ body urately with a long golden sword. This time, due to the goldenbat qi, the long sword was able to stab into it smoothly.

    If Abel was holding the ice magic sword at this time, the battle would have already been settled, but in Abel¡¯s hand was the sword of Victory, a magical sword that killed the enemy to increase his mana, and did not slow down the effect of frost. After the w lynx was stabbed, it screamed louder and became faster, faster than Abel¡¯s eyes could catch.

    At this time, Abel had considered preparing a few more weapons to put in the portal bag for various situations. Forging magic weapons was not difficult for him. The materials were readily avable. Once he had the chance to get into Rogue¡¯s encampment, he could use ground fire for forging.

    The w lynx¡¯s speed exceeded Abel¡¯s imagination, but at this time, hepletely gave his body to the feelings, and the harsh sound of friction between the w and the shield constantly generated. No attack could enter he¡¯s defense although it¡¯s using full speed attack, and its instinct recovered theck of speed.

    The wounded w lynx bled more seriously as it was being attacked, and its speed was getting slower. After a while, when it was about to prepare for another attack, its body stopped for a while due to excessive blood loss. Abel instinctively stabbed the golden sword forward. The golden sword stabbed through its fur with a howling sound, then passed through the heart from its side.

    The few dwarves who were watching the battle aside were already speechless. That was goldenbat qi. With this kind ofbat qi, he still learned to be a wizard? The ultimate achievement of this god-likebat qi could bepared with most wizards.

    This kind of knight genius was really a waste, especially for the Burton brothers. Asmanders, they knew the power of the god-likebat qi. The terrible bonus was almost a symbol of invincibility. After bing a wizard, it could no longer increase Abel¡¯s knight level again when the wizard¡¯s mana eroded the body. It was very remarkable that Abel¡¯s rank hadn¡¯t dropped.

    No one knew that Abel ¡®s goldenbat qi was not a general-level god-likebat qi unique techniques formed this kind ofbat qi. That characteristic of body repair also made possible the coexistence of the two professions of knights and wizards.

    At the end of the battle, Abel looked back at Burton¡¯s boss and asked, ¡°Will the w lynx have a crystal core?¡±

    ¡°If there is a crystal core, it will be in the middle of the eyes on its head, but the possibility of the w lynx to have crystal core ...¡±

    The Burton¡¯s boss was still talking and saw that Abel had used the sword to pick up a soft, mercury-like thing between the eyes of the w lynx, he was nning to say that the w lynx was unlikely to have a crystal core, but what Abel just did made him stop speaking.

    Abel held this soft and slippery thing in his hand, and looked at Burton¡¯s boss in curious and asked, ¡°Is this crystal core?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but aren¡¯t you a wizard? Why do you use knight techniques all the time?¡± Burton¡¯s boss asked inexplicably.

    ¡°Commander Burton, you know, low-level wizards have very little mana and hard to recover. If you can use knights¡¯ ability to win the battle, you can leave the mana to use when needed!¡± Abel exined

    It was Burton¡¯s boss¡¯ first time encountered this kind of situation of being a knight and a wizard at the same time. He didn¡¯t know what to say for a while, but he whispered, ¡°It¡¯s a pity with that god-likebat qi!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t care about Burton¡¯s boss¡¯ whisper. At this time, he put his mind on the crystal core, which was soft like mercury in his hand. When he slowly moved his power of the will closer to the crystal core, he felt energy, which was like mana rushed towards the recipe of the three-level apprentice wizard in his mind. Involuntarily, he began his first meditation practice without a magic tower and a magic circle.

    Two wizards, Kipling and Aitken, looked at each other and seemed to have seen the scene when they have contact with the crystal cores for the first time. Just like Abel, they started meditation on the spot.

    ck Wind saw the master entered a meditation state, immediately ran to its master to protect its master with its body, monitoring all around, and released its own impose pressure.

    ¡°Burtons, you protect Master Abel!¡± Bernie said to the pangolinmanders around him.

    Following Bernie¡¯s orders, the two pangolinmanders walked quickly to the ce nearby Abel, put the shield up and were ready to deal with possible attacks. They were experienced; the protection doesn¡¯t work if they are far from Abel. If they were too close to Abel, it would make ck Wind felt threatened and vignt, and likely to attack.

    Abel ¡®s mana fluctuated stronger and stronger. The turbulence caused by meditation surprised two junior-level wizards. This meditation effect was almost the same as a fifth-level wizard, but Abel¡¯s level was only three.

    Gradually, the soft, slippery crystal core in Abel¡¯s hand became smaller and smaller and eventually disappeared, at the time his meditation stopped.

    Opening his eyes, Abel felt the effect of meditation, which was almost equivalent to Abel¡¯s meditation effect for one month. It was not surprising that the essence of a spirit beast¡¯s life could have this effect. Unfortunately, the crystal cores could not be preserved. Otherwise, wizards could hunt arge number of crystal cores and use one for meditation practice every day. Then it would be easy to be a fourth-level wizard.

    Abel suddenly thought of one thing. His personal storage box could keep the items like Horadric cube that was about to explode statically, so maybe it was not a problem to storage the crystal cores, then it wouldn¡¯t have the problem of solidifying in two hours. With this, he could save arge number of fresh crystal cores that could provide meditation practice.

    Abel, whose heart was beating now, had a strong desire to own the crystal cores and had greater enthusiasm for the next hunt.

    After Abelpleted his first hunt, the dwarves acknowledged his ability. At least his ability would not hinder them. Then, they began to go deeper into the jungle.

    A day passed, and Abel had initially adapted the life in the jungle. His perception prevented him from at least five deadly attacks. There were venomous snakes from the grass, poisonous insects from branches, and even an inconspicuous tree branch could be a killer.

    Under the protection of six pangolinmanders, the two dwarven wizards and Bernie basically swept the entire area. The reason for the swipe was also very simple. It had been investigated that they were in the domain of the Ice Fire Apes, and there was no other official soul beast except for Ice Fire Apes.

    The equipment of the Burton brothers¡¯ pangolinmanders was also very luxurious. It turned out to be a full set of magic equipment, magic armor, magic shields, and magic weapons. This was also the team with the strongest equipment seen by Abel.

    The only thing that could really threaten this team was only the official soul beast with spell ability. This team had killed all the spirit beasts within a day, and only two crystal cores been generated from nearly 15 spirit beasts, ording to Burton¡¯s boss¡¯ words, this was already really lucky. Usually, one crystal core would be generated every twenty spirit beasts.

    Even though they knew that Abel had used the opportunity of meditation practice today, the two dwarven wizards, Wizard Kipling and Wizard Aitken didn¡¯t make a request of having the fresh crystal core in Abel¡¯s hand. At this time, dwarves¡¯ stubbornness and integrity had fully shown.

    Of course, Abel would not waste these two crystal cores. Both of them were carefully put into his personal storage box. After two hours, he was still worried, then checked again with the power of the will and found that the time-rest function of the personal storage was also effective for crystal cores.

    For the next three days, this team went out every day to find spirit beasts in various directions for a siege. The cooperation between one another had gotten better and better. Of course, this excluded Abel because Abel was only an eighteen-level elite knight and a third-level wizard. He couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of thesemanders. The only thing he could do was gain experiences behind the team.

    The Burton brothers¡¯ pangolinmanders cooperated very well at first. Now they mainly cooperated with the two dwarven wizards, Wizard Kipling and Wizard Aitken. In three days, they formed a set of attacks and defense.

    It took them three days, not only to hunt the crystal cores for Abel, but the dwarves also wanted to improve the sess rate of the team to kill the Ice Fire Apes.

 Chapter 226 - Loraine Made Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 226 Loraine Made Dinner</h4>

    Three days had passed, and there were still four fresh crystal cores in Abel¡¯s personal storage box. The others were consumed one per day.

    Now that Abel was finally aware of the trouble of using fresh crystal cores. They were hunted in the wild but were only fresh for two hours. Wizard had to find a safe ce in the wild and enter meditation. Since wizards had no defense during meditation, it was dangerous for them to continue meditating.

    ¡°Bernie, we found the Ice fire apes!¡± As soon as the Golden Flying Ride who went out to find the Ice fire apes had returned, he hurriedly found Bernie and reported to him.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± The dwarves besideughed. Although these days were just for practice, in fact, everyone was looking forward to meeting the ice fire apes, but three days passed, it seemed that the ice fire apes had never appeared here.

    The Burton six brothers¡¯ pangolinmanders, wizard Kipling, and wizard Aitken were all very anxious. If there wasn¡¯t an ice fire ape here, then Bernie¡¯s chill venom would be dragged on for a while. If Abel¡¯ rum stopped working one day, and no ice fire ape was found, then Bernie would be in danger.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Bernie asked calmly.

    ¡°Master Bernie, ice fire apes were hiding in the south valley two peaks away from here. I observed it for a while, but it did not go out and stayed there all the time,¡± said Golden Flying Ride.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange; this is not in line with the character of the ice fire ape!¡± Bernie murmured.

    ¡°Master Bernie, we asked Master Abel to drop us there directly with sky sparrow, kill the ice fire apes quickly, and then Master Abel will take us back here!¡± Wizard Kipling said first.

    ¡°No! Ice fire apes are not easy to deal with. The best way for us is to clean up there step by step and clean the surrounding beasts, to ensure our safety when killing the ice fire apes.¡± Wizard Aitken retorted.

    ¡°With our strength and preparations, there is no problem in dealing with the ice fire ape. We can kill them quickly and cure master Bernie earlier!¡± Wizard Kipling persuaded again to wizard Aitken.

    Speaking of being able to cure Bernie sooner, wizard Aitken couldn¡¯t say more, but just shook his head stubbornly and expressed his opinion.

    The Burton six brothers¡¯ pangolinmanders did not express their opinions but looked at Bernie. In this operation, Bernie¡¯s opinions were the most important

    thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I have the good wine provided by master Abel. The chill venom has beenpletely suppressed. For the sake of safety, we still advance slowly and fight steadily!¡± Bernie said with a nce at the two wizards.

    ¡°Yes, master Bernie!¡± Several dwarves said and bowed.

    ¡°You continue to monitor the ice fire apes. If they move, report to us as soon as possible!¡± Bernie turned to hand over to Golden Flying Ride.

    Then Golden flying ride bowed to replied.

    ¡°Everyone rest well tonight. We will start early tomorrow!¡± Bernie waved his hand.

    Abel did not participate in the discussion of the dwarves. When he returned, he walked straight back to his tent. As soon as he entered the tent, he saw Loraine was busy. On a small table in the middle of the tent, there were already a few dishes, grilled pheasant, collected fruits, bread, and wine.

    The pheasant was brought back by ck Wind in the morning. The fruit must be collected by Loraine. Loraine asked Abel for bread and red wine in the morning. Abel thought that Loraine would eat them by herself. Who knew that all the things were on the table.

    Although there were not many dishes, Loraine had sweat and ash on her, which made a few pale gray marks on her face.

    ¡°Brother Abel, Happy New Year!¡± Loraine said to Abel with a look of joy when she saw himing in.

    It was the New Year, and Abel was a little dazed for a while. He didn¡¯t expect that this New Year would be spent in the Double Moon forest, and it was even in the wild, no rtives were around, and only Loraine was with him. Fortunately, Loraine remembered this day.

    Seeing the mark on Loraine¡¯s face, and then looking at the pheasant that had been roasted a little bit ck, Abel¡¯s heart felt extremely warm. Loraine was an elf and rarely ate meat, but she even cooked meat. He didn¡¯t expect that she could do this in order to surprise him for a New Year.

    Abel turned to fetch some water, took out a towel, and after it got wet, he came to Loraine silently, gently wiped the stain on her little face, and said softly: ¡°Loraine, thank you, and Happy New Year!¡±

    Abel¡¯s gentle gesture made Loraine¡¯s face flushed and hearing what Abel said, everything she did today was worth it.

    The dinner was not sumptuous, and although Abel had taken the nutrition potion, he was very happy. He had eaten all the roasted pheasant and drank some red wine.

    Now that Abel had just be a wizard, the New Year holiday was still very important to him. In the Morton Magic Tower, although it was near the New Year, he did not feel the New Year atmosphere at that time, which caused him to almost forgot this day. This was also because he was a new wizard, and had not been used to the lives of wizards. Wizards had a much longer life than ordinary people. This group paid very little attention to the New Year. And few wizards would celebrate for New year.

    He thought ofing to this world for a few years, but he had slowly integrated into this world. When he enjoyed the careful service of his servants without any guilt, he could face life and death lightly, piercing the sword into the heart of the enemy without changing his face. He could anger the crown for his loved ones and destroyed the power of a country.

    In his past life, he identally fed the ornamental fish with more food, and it died. He had been sad for a long time. Now, everything had changed.

    In his mind, the shadow of the original world ¡®s parents and family appeared and then reced with the shadow of Knight of Bet and his mother, Nora. His elder brother, Zach, might me him for not attending his wedding. He never got to see his bride to be, Emily.

    Was Lord Marshall still having fun with his friends sitting in super ox carts every day. Were Ken and his friends still safe?

    It might be because of red wine, Abel thought a lot in his head, and seeing that he had something in mind, Loraine was nicely by his side, watching his silhouette silently.

    Abel drank the bottle of red wine. Although he was superhuman, he had never been a person who could drink and not got drunk, especially a person with a mind; even a little wine could be used as a catalyst. Sometimes it was not that people were drunk, but that their hearts were drunk.

    In the middle of the night, moonlight spilled through the crevice of the tent and fell on the simple bed, reflected on Abel¡¯s face, and his age was increased by one year. It seemed that his face had matured a bit.

    Suddenly, Abel opened his eyes, his eyes filled with astonishment. The elite knight¡¯s feeling told him that someone was staring at the camp with a hostile look. That was a wild, ce with no people, without other interference. His spirit sense was so urate that he could perceive the direction and distance of that person very clearly.

    The spirit chain in his heart called White Cloud and ck Wind. White Cloud protected Loraine. Whenever there was danger, it took her away. ck Wind came to pick himself up.

    In an instant, the figure of the ck Wind appeared outside of Abel¡¯s tent. Abel quickly stepped out of the tent and jumped onto the back of the ck Wind, driving ck Wind toward the encampment.

    The encampment ¡®s defensive circle was not facing the outside. After ck Wind got ready, it jumped directly over the protective wall made of tree trunks and also jumped over the outer trenches.

    Abel¡¯s action naturally could not escape from the dwarves¡¯ notice. Whether it was the two dwarven wizards or severalmanders, even Bernie heard the sound of ck Wind rushing out of the camp.

    ¡°Such a young man!¡± Although wizard Aitken didn¡¯t particrly sense Abel¡¯s behavior at night, the encampment was thatrge. He was sure to know that the elven girl had prepared a rich dinner for Abel yesterday. He thought that Abel rushed out of the encampment was to find something special for the elven girl.

    There were also several other dwarves who thought so, and even the six pangolinmanders did not feel the staring from the outside of the encampment.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how fast ck Wind was, but it was definitelyparable to the ordinary sports car of the previous life. Almost immediately, when ck Wind rushed out of the encampment, the peeper also discovered Abel and started to escape away.

 Chapter 227 - Capture

    <h4>Chapter 227 Capture</h4>

    It was a dwarf. Abel knew it was. As far as he knew, there weren¡¯t any other intelligible beings that were this small and muscr.

    Just why was a dwarf here? If he belonged to the camp, why was he peeking at it instead of just walking right in? Abel had a lot of questions. Maybe Bernie wanted to hide something from him. Anyways, he should worry about capturing the dwarf that was in front of him. It seemed really familiar with the geography around here.

    Abel knew that the dwarf was trying to lure him away from the camp. He didn¡¯t care, though. He could tell that it wasn¡¯t a wizard. It wasn¡¯t like it was going to be a knight¡¯smander, either. If it wasn¡¯t trying to beat him in a one-on-one fight, he would have no problem at all.

    When Abel and the dwarf were about one mile away from the camp, they stood still at about twenty meters away from each other.

    ¡°You must be Master Abel!¡± a low voice came out as to tease Abel, ¡°You¡¯re an advanced knight and a third level wizard, but apparently, you can¡¯t cast any spells.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know how to respond. He didn¡¯t use any spells over thest few days. That must be why this dwarf in front of him was saying that he couldn¡¯t use any spells. He was certain that it was only his team that was around, however. Whether intentionally or not, someone in his team must¡¯ve leaked the information out.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Abel asked. He was sitting on top of ck Wind¡¯s back. There was a five-meternce in his hand. As long as the person in front of him wasn¡¯t a head knight¡¯smander, he could easily knock him away with one swing

    What was the chance of the dwarf being the head knight¡¯smander? Even if he was one, he would¡¯ve started the fight long ago. Whatever. Abel didn¡¯t believe that he was any threat.

    The dwarf replied, ¡°We didn¡¯t want to make you an enemy, Master Abel! But you! You keep ruining our ns! Prepare to die now!¡±

    The dwarf revealed a weapon from his back. It was an iron hammer that was very well made. It had a golden tip and pitch-ck handle. The head of it was made with eight sharp nails, which formed a circle together. These nails were dyed with blood. It was a weapon that was saturated with blood.

    There was something that had especially caught Abel¡¯s attention. There was a slot on the handle of the hammer. There was a blue magic stone that was inside. This meant that it was an ice magic weapon.

    Abel wasn¡¯t so rxed now. He¡¯s always used his magic weapons to fight enemies who didn¡¯t have their own. Now that his enemy had one, he had to settle this fight as quickly as he could. Things would be troubling if he was slowed down by the freezing effect of the hammer.

    Just now, the dwarf¡¯s imposing pressure was slowly increasing. It was at the level of a knight¡¯smander. After hunting with the Borton brothers over thesest few days, Abel knew what he was dealing with.

    Not the dwarf, though. He obviously wasn¡¯t taking Abel seriously. Usually, you¡¯d only reveal your imposing pressure if you were trying to scare an enemy that was a rank below you.

    Abel started charging forward with ck Wind. It caught the dwarf off guard. He didn¡¯t think that Abel could just ignore his aura, but he was fast enough to block Abel¡¯s sword with his hammer. He seemed to have some experience with fighting against humans. Usually, the best way to counter a knight¡¯s charge was to dodge it, but since ck Wind was so fast, he had to settle with a quick block.

    ng

    In a blink of an eye, Abel shed iron with the dwarf. He didn¡¯t switch on hisbat qipletely, but about 60% of it has been activated. After that sh, he felt like there was something that was trying to knock him backward. Actually, he¡¯s never felt something this strong in apetition of strength.

    Abel was tensing up his muscles with ck Wind. He wasn¡¯t using his full strength, but the hit was quite close to that. That must be the advantage of being a dwarf. As little as they were, they were much stronger than that of humans. No wonder they believed that they were the descendants of the giants.

    Abel was forced to take a step backward. When he was preparing for a counterattack, an overwhelming power kept appearing and kept sending him backward.

    ¡°Magic weapons!¡± the dwarf shouted. He was inplete defense mode now. His body was always backing away from Abel. He wasn¡¯t ready to make a defense as of yet, but he was quick enough to activate abat qi armor around himself.

    Ten steps. Abel knew that hisnce could knock his enemy away. Immediately, ck Wind ran forward and reached the dwarf that was still stepping back. With a tap of hisnce, he generated a rune pattern right in front of his face. He just shot an ice bullet at him.

    Because of how useless thebat qi armor was against spells, wizards were recognized as one of the strongest sses on the entire Holy Continent. Abel shot the dwarf at his front chest, which immobilized him on the spot. The poor thing didn¡¯t have the chance to move again.

    ¡°Wai... Wait!¡± the dwarf spoke an inaudible voice as frost appeared on his body.

    ¡°What more do you want to say?¡± Abel asked. If this dwarf tried anything, he could just finish him off with another ice bullet.

    ¡°I¡¯m a member of the dwarves, do you understand that? You will make a lot of enemies if you try to touch me!¡±

    A light shed out from Abel¡¯sne, ¡°That just contradicts what you said at the start. Alright, you can die now.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Let me take something out! You¡¯ll understand when you see it!¡±

    When Abel canceled his spell, he saw the dwarf taking out a scroll from his own pocket. It was a magic scroll, which somehow didn¡¯t make him feel alerted.

    For a moment there, the dwarf had a painful look on his face. Just when Abel was about to ask about it, the trapped warrior quickly tore the scroll apart. Next thing he knew, the dwarf was about one hundred meters away from him.

    The dwarf shouted as he prepared to make an escape. ¡°You¡¯ll regret what you¡¯ve done today, Abel! Wait, and we¡¯lle back for revenge!¡±

    They were still inside the jungle. The dwarf thought that the trees would help him draw his distance from Abel. The n was to keep burning up hisbat qi until Abel lost track of him.

    Just when the dwarf was about to elerate, Abel and ck Wind teleported right next to him. The giantnce was smashed onto his back and pressed him to the ground. The magic effect didn¡¯t stop. When he was repeatedly pressed by thence¡¯s effect, it eventually became a part of the ground.

 Chapter 228 - Promoting to Be a Knightâ€™s Commander

    <strong>Chapter 228 Promoting to Be a Knight¡¯s Commander</strong>

    Abel¡¯s knight gun fired again, and an ¡®ice bomb¡¯ was aroused again, hitting the dwarfmander¡¯s back. The dwarfmander could not move anymore.

    At this time, Abel just jumped out of ck Wind and came to the dwarfmander. He knew that with themander¡¯s powerful vitality, the attack could only make the dwarfmander lose hisbat power and motivation, but it couldn¡¯t kill him. Abel didn¡¯t even think to kill him now.

    Abel¡¯s knight level had always been improved by absorbing thebat qi from other knights. Now that he had a legitimate opportunity in front of him, how could he give up?

    This time Abel grasped the neck of the dwarfmander very experienced, his goldenbat qi surging, and thebat qi of the dwarfmander flowed towards Abel¡¯s palm without his control. He understood what was happening, but when he felt hisbat qi entered into Abel¡¯s body, he hadpletely lost contact, like been cut off.

    A horrible thought arose in the dwarfmander¡¯s mind. Yes, Abel¡¯s age was no secret. However, it was because Abel was a master cksmith, and he became a master cksmith when he was thirteen years old, which spread out the cksmith union, so among the dwarves, anyone who noticed Abel knew his age.

    Bing an elite knight at this age was simply impossible. Now the dwarfmander finally understood why Abel could be an elite knight.

    At this time, the dwarf knight wanted to resist, but his whole body was covered with frost. The most important thing was that the frost had severely injured his body, and a burst of weakness came to his heart.

    However, Abel did not care about it so much. A rare opportunity like this had to be seized. He guided thebat qi into this body, wrapped it with goldenbat qi, and transformed it into a homogeneousbat qi that could be directly epted by his body. Formingbat qi meridian, and there was also four qi pressure point that was not connected to the core.

    This dwarfmander¡¯s ability was almost the same as wolf rider captain of uring, and thebat qi provided by him was also very sufficient. Abel was also experienced in dealing with foreignbat qi, and thebat qi meridian had been established little by little.

    This dwarfmander¡¯s willpower was far less than wolf rider captain of uring. When Abel established two meridians to be a 19th-level knight, he copsed, and his eyes wandered. At this moment, even Abel let him go, and he was already a useless person.

    After thest qi pressure point above the head was connected to the core, Abel officially became a 20-level knight. As long as the qi pressure point in the palm of his hand was connected to the other 9 qi pressure point in his body, he could be a 21-level knight. This could also form a basicbat qi armor.

    The life of a dwarf was much longer than humans. Abel did not know the age of the dwarfmander in front of him, but Abel knew that hisbat qi was enough. After bing a 20-level knight, the influx ofbat qi hasn¡¯t changed, which gave Abel the confidence to be amander.

    When Abel began to establish the channel between the qi pressure points, he started to understand the difficulty of bing amander. When the qi pressure point led to the core, the established meridian was a natural establishment. It seemed that there was a kind of natural connection in the body, just need to be activated, and that¡¯s what meridian was based on.

    The channel between the qi pressure pointspletely vited thews of the body. It was forcibly opening a channel in the body, and it consumed morebat qi, which was very different from before. Seeing the meridian was building, Abel was anxious. His goldenbat qi ability could never be exposed, so he couldn¡¯t spend too much time outside.

    Abel saw the dwarfmander¡¯s eyes wandered. He was fierce and moved his hand from the neck of the dwarfmander to the top of his head, and the qi pressure point in the palm of his hand was connected to the qi pressure point on the head of the dwarfmander.

    If thebat qi that just flowed into Abel¡¯s body through the few meridians on the neck of the dwarfmander was a water pipe, then thebat qi that flew into Abel¡¯s palm through the qi pressure point above the dwarfmander¡¯s head was like a stream.

    This was a risky action to Abel. If the dwarfmander hadn¡¯t copsed, he would never do so. Knights could maximize theirbat qi ability through the qi pressure point, which meant that the qi pressure point was a way for a knight to attack, so it was dangerous for Abel to directly connected to a qi pressure point.

    Of course, there were rewards for taking risks, and Abel felt worthwhile with a marked increase in the speed of building the meridian.

    The qi pressure point in the palm was connected to the other nine qi pressure points in the body. There were nine meridians in total.

    At the current speed of conversion of thebat qi, building the meridian was far slower than the transformedbat qi, which meant that there might be a lot ofbat qi wasted.

    Of course, Abel couldn¡¯t waste thebat qi that was hard to get. He thought for a while, and a weak soul took over the simple transformation of foreignbat qi. The main soul was fully engaged in the construction of meridian. The transformation and the construction of meridian just formed a bnce.

    Two hourster, Abel sessfully built the 9th meridian. His body trembled, then a goldenbat qi armor appeared on his body, and strange energy appeared on his whole body, constantly strengthening the powerful body. It also strengthened the power of the will, making the power of the will more offensive. This was slightly different from the power of the will of the wizard. The power of the will of the wizard was an extremely precise and meticulous power. Compared to Abel¡¯s, his was like that of a low-level wizard. To be a formal wizard was far from him.

    When Abel¡¯s hand left the head of the dwarfmander who was no longer able to provide himbat qi, the dwarfmander also exhaled thest breath, and his body fell down on the ground.

    Thismander¡¯s energy promotion strengthened for a full ten minutes. When Abel opened his eyes again, he felt that there was a slight change in the world. He could feel the flow of air in front of him, the wind blowing through the leaves, the bugs preying on another on the grass, and a spider was weaving a web between the branches.

    Abel finally understood why Burton¡¯s boss could find traces that were so shallow on the ground, and why in the woods, except Bernie, who was specially protected, others were never afraid of sudden insects and beasts.

    It turned out to be a difference in the level. Although Abel¡¯s ability was very strong and might kill themander, the ability of themander was not low. On the contrary, if Abel did not have special goldenbat qi, he would not be able topete with themander in terms of his knight techniques

    Thinking about the dangers he had encountered in the past few days, Abel was smug at the time. He used a powerful spirit sense to avoid all dangers, but he didn¡¯t know that the real strength was that when these had not be dangerous, others had found and dodged away.

    Abel shook his head and re-recognize the profession of a knight. Now he had be amander. The next level was the headmander. He was thinking of the headmander, Hoover, who could face the elite wizard. It seemed that the job of a knight was not as weak as he had thought.

    Abel was very interested in cleaning up the battlefield after the war. He paid attention to the items left by this dwarf because the dwarf owned the spell scroll, which wizard Morton didn¡¯t even have. There must be portal items. Otherwise, the spell scroll could not be ced.

    A spell scroll was a very dangerous item. If it was ced on the body without portal items, it might be stimted by collision, squeezing, and other reasons, so Abel had now determined that the dwarfmander in front of him had a portal item.

    Abel had the experience of looking for werewolf sacrificing portal items. His power of the will scanned the dwarfmander¡¯s corpse several times and found his portal items. Abel took out arge sword and pointed his sword at the dwarvenmander, picking at the waist of the corpse, a portal ball appeared above the sword tip.

    This was another strange portal item. To open the ordinary portal bag must have both mana and the power of the will. Now the portal ball that Abel held in his hand was specially made to give the one who only had the power of the will. There was a mosaic groove in the portal ball, and a magical gem was ced in the middle to support mana.

 Chapter 229 - A Discovery

    <strong>Chapter 229 A Discovery</strong>

    As long as the person with the power of the will used it to drive the magic circle on the portal ball, the magic circle will draw out the mana from the magic gem and convert it into the energy simr to mana, so that the items inside could be taken out. It was a very clever idea. Using themander¡¯s power of the will could use portal items.

    Abel used the power of the will to open the portal ball. In a cubic space, there were two sets of dwarven magic armor and weapons, one spell scroll, a delicate circle board, daily necessities, and ores.

    There were even two pieces of wind silver, two small pieces of iron meteorite, arge piece of iron ore, and a dozen magic gems that might have been used to supplement the energy of the portal ball and activate the circle.

    Abel had a good harvest: a special portal item, dwarven magic armor was useless to Abel. Magic weapons were useful, but all were hammers and axes, Abel never used these weapons, and he still liked to use the weapons that were forged by himself. The ores were very useful, providing him with the best raw materials for making a full set of knight equipment in the future.

    The only spell scroll was held by Abel in his hand, and his power of the will swept for a while. It found that it was the ¡°momentary movement¡± spell scroll, which was a good thing and the best item to save his life. Unless he had be an intermediate wizard, otherwise, this spell scroll was the best irreceable choice for escaping.

    Thest one was the circle board. The circle board was a kind of convenient circle board for those who couldn¡¯t arrange it themselves. The producer would put the instructions directly into the circle board; then they could use their power of the will to know the way to use it.

    Abel¡¯s power of the will connected to the circle board, and after a moment, he gloomily put the circle board away. He put the dwarfmander¡¯s corpse into the portal item, and he turned and walked toward ck Wind to run back to the encampment.

    When they came to the outside of the encampment, the defense circle disappeared. The dwarf who was on duty released the defense circle to let him in. After entering, Abel did not go to his tent but went to Bernie¡¯s

    tent.

    ¡°Master Abel, why do you have time toe to visit me?¡± Bernie looked at Abel with a smile and said that it was not a secret that Abel had dinner with the elven girl.

    ¡°Bernie, wait!¡± Abel said to stop Bernie.

    He took out a circle board, threw it on the ground, and activated the circle board on the ground. Numerous trees appeared around the two of them to iste the space around them from the outside world. This was the barrier circle he often used.

    After Abelid out the barrier circle, Bernie looked at Abel in amazement and did not understand why Abel arranged this circle. However, he knew Abel would not harm him.

    ¡°I found a peeper today, so I went after it!¡± Abel said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Master Abel, what did you find?¡± Bernie seemed to have some assumptions.

    ¡°I saw amander-level dwarf. What was interesting was that when he saw me, he led me to a far ce and wanted to kill me!¡± Abel said and sneered.

    ¡°Dwarfmander? How could you be his opponent?¡± Bernie asked, looking at Abel who was unscathed.

    Bernie knew that Abel¡¯s ability in the past few days was really amazing, almost beyond the abilities of all the younger generations he knew, but to be honest, there was still a gap to themanders. If Abel could use the spells, he might win, but Abel¡¯s performance over the past few days showed that he might not be familiar with spells because he never arose a spell.

    ¡°The dwarfmander must have thought so!¡± Abel said eloquently.

    ¡°Did the dwarfmander knew your ability?¡± Bernie instantly understood Abel¡¯s meaning and also knew why Abel used the barrier circle to talk to him.

    <b>me</b>

    ¡°How¡¯s that dwarfmander?¡± Bernie asked, and since Abel was okay, everyone must have underestimated the real ability of this young wizard in front of him.

    ¡°pa,¡±

    A body was thrown to the ground by Abel.

    Bernie squatted down, straightened the body, and he shouted, ¡°It¡¯smander Alberta!¡±

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Abel asked with a frown. If the dwarf had a high status, it would be another troublesome thing. Now he was escaping and didn¡¯t want to get in trouble again.

    ¡°He¡¯s a gray dwarf! And a very famousmander among the gray dwarves. He¡¯s very powerful!¡± Bernie said with a cold look at the corpse.

    ¡°A gray dwarf is a kind of dwarf?¡± Abel asked inexplicably.

    Hearing that Abel waspletely ignorant of the gray dwarf, Bernie calmed his emotions and said, ¡°The grey dwarf is a foreigner who had been driven out of the dwarf tribe. They are cursed because they are evil, so no hair will grow on their heads, and their skin is also gray.¡±

    Bernie removed the helmet from the corpse¡¯s head. The corpse had no hair.

    ¡°Bernie, shouldn¡¯t you tell me something?¡± Abel had already found that he seemed to be in some sort of conspiracy, he asked impolitely.

    ¡°Master Abel, under this situation, I have to tell you everything, and I will try my best to recover with the impact on you!¡± Bernie bowed apologetically.

    Abel looked at Bernie calmly. After speaking these words, Bernie¡¯s temperament began to change, as if a natural majesty appeared on

    him.

    ¡°My name is Bernie Goff, the eldest son of the Dwarf Goff family!¡± Bernie said proudly.

    Even the ignorant human like Abel knew the Goff family. They were one of the three most powerful families except the royal family of the dwarves. It was the family of the dwarves responsible for foreign trade. The dwarf-made weapons that humans need were all traded by the Goff family with humans.

    ¡°I have an illegitimate brother named Dirk, who had a quarter of the gray dwarf blood. He was the shame of the family, but he won the favor of my grandmother. Dirk and I were the only two persons in my generation. Not long time ago, a spirit beast-level venomous ice crystal snake appeared at the hunting ground I used to visit and attacked me. Although they rescued in time, only the crystal core of the ice fire ape was the only antidote,¡± Bernie had a gentle tone, but Abel heart the sadness.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to get caught in the crossfire between the Dwarves, but it seemed like he was toote. After he killed the gray dwarfmander Alberta, he had already chosen the

    <b>team.</b>

    ¡°Here you are! Get your own idea!¡± Abel pulled out a circle board from the portal bag and threw it to Bernie.

    Bernie didn¡¯t need to look carefully to find out that it was a close contact circle board. Since there wasn¡¯t much mana fluctuation, the contact distance of this circle board was also very short. The discovery ofmander Alberta clearly indicated that someone in their team was in contact withmander Alberta.

    A very familiar figure shed in front of Bernie¡¯s eyes. The Burton brothers, who could be trusted, had saved his life countless times. If the Burton brothers wanted him dead, they didn¡¯t need to wait until today. There were countless opportunities before.

    There was also his golden flying ride, which was chosen by his father himself. Bernie believed his father as much as he believed himself.

    Wizard Aitken and Wizard Kipling, only these two wizards had recently arrived, but how could he judge who betrayed him?

    Looking at the close contact circle board in his hand, Bernie had a decision in his mind. He put the circle board on the ground and looked at Abel and said, ¡°Master Abel, can you do me a favor?¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t say anything, went directly to the close contact circle board, released his power of the will, and activated the circle board in front of him.

    They wait for a long time. After a few minutes, a familiar voice came from the circle board: ¡°Alberta, you should contact me on time. Do you gray dwarves even have a concept of time!¡±

    Bernie didn¡¯t speak, but Abel nodded first, and Abel¡¯s power of the will extended again to close the circle board.

    ¡°Wizard Kipling!¡± Bernie spit out a name after the circle board was closed, then seemed to be relieved and then said: ¡°Master Abel, you don¡¯t need to participate in the following battle. Please withdraw the barrier circle!¡±

 Chapter 230 - Jungle Python

    <h4>Chapter 230 Jungle Python</h4>

    Once he was back inside the tent, Abel stayed with Lorraine the whole night till she slept. Once he was left alone, he activated the seclusion circle to separate himself from Loraine. Loraine was inside, while he and ck Wind were outside.

    Now, Abel was worried. He wasn¡¯t sure how many people knew about White Cloud¡¯s ability to camouge itself. If there were a lot of people who did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide so safely.

    At midnight, there was a violent explosion outside the camp. Some more noises followed after, but they didn¡¯tst for very long. Soon, it became quiet again.

    In the morning, when Lorraine walked out of the tent, she realized that one of the tents was missing. There was a ck charcoal track where it used to be.

    ¡°What happened yesterday, Abel?¡± she asked Abel.

    Abel exined vaguely, ¡°The dwarves have some matters. They have to sort out themselves. It¡¯s not really in our ce to meddle in.¡±

    As unclear as Abel¡¯s response was, Loraine could understand the gist of it. She¡¯s quickly understood why she slept so soundly yesterday. That being said, she obviously had her doubts that Abel did something behind her back.

    ¡°Thank you for your help, Master Abel!¡± the eldest of the Borton brothers came and bowed to him.

    ¡°So they did manage to settle things down,¡± Abel said to Loraine, then returned the bow to the Borton six brothers.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Borton replied, ¡°My two brothers did get some minor injuries, but overall, nobody was hurt badly.¡±

    In the meantime, Bernie and Wizard Aitken went out of the tent. After seeing Abel, they bowed and showed exceptional respect for him. Bernie said, ¡± Thank you so much for your message. Wizard Kipling was arrestedst night!¡±

    Abel took a step back, ¡°Wizard Kipling was arrested?¡±

    ¡°Wizard Kipling was diligent and strong, but we assaulted him when he was doing meditation,¡± said Bernie. ¡°We fought at the same time and broke his defense spell.¡±

    Meditation was the only way for wizards to improve their magic power, and it was a daily routine for most of them. Unfortunately, this improving period made Wizard Kipling be arrested.

    ¡°Bernie, what about the inquiry?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Abel, we¡¯ve found a potion having the order of queen bee in Kipling¡¯s bag that can attract Savage Bees but protect the owner, he almost killed us. He provided messages to Duergar. They just take advantage together. He just told them you were a human being and didn¡¯t have the time to exin more before getting arrested.¡±

    That¡¯s a relief! Abel thought. It was better that fewer people knew his secret. He meant toe over that wizard who made him leave home.

    Abel didn¡¯t ask what would happen to Wizard Kipling. He had no business, and they would deal with it properly. Every race had the same treatment to the traitor, surprisingly but reasonably.

    Wizard Kipling had weakened Dwarves, but this was such relief for everyone as they caught the traitor, especially for Abel, it was sensible that he did not use any spell.

    He wasn¡¯t in the Holy Continent, and he was just famous for being a cksmith. Because of this, the enemy underestimated him.

    Two dayster, Abel reced the post of Wizard Kipling. He got six new crystal cores.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Abel called out, then picked up his shield to defend the head attack of a big python.

    ¡°It¡¯s the forest python, catch it!¡± said Wizard Aitken, who did not intend to help.

    They were very lucky to meet a non-official soul beast in this forest. Its skin was durable and had a high defense of magic: the best material for robes.

    Abel knew its value, but he wasn¡¯t interested. Armors would have much higher defense abilities if he found enough materials for forging, but for most of the wizards, they couldn¡¯t bear the weight of this.

    The forest python had 15 meters long and a scary strength. The Borton six brothers surrounded it as Abel got an attack. They kept on provoking it for distracting its attention, then Borton¡¯s leader gave it a long wound by his ice magic sword.

    This wound was serious for a human, but as a python with 15 meters long, it did little impact and just a bit hurt.

    Feeling the pain, it started using its head and tail to attack them madly. The six brothers defenced it in turns: one stepped back, the other one made up.

    They had the magic shield, the python just gave them some trouble, but not hurt them. The Borton leader stabbed it again and erged the wound.

    Abel had no chance to help, and they worked perfectly.

    Borton six brothers did it again and again. The ground had turned red by its blood. Abel figured out that they wanted to get arge skin. That was why just the leader attacked.

    The battlested almost one hour and ended to victory. The Borton leader divided the skin from the python carefully and cut it into two to share with excited Wizard Aitken and Abel.

    ¡°Abel, just take it, it¡¯s the best material for robes. They have the rule of wizards first.¡± Wizard Aitken said as Abel intended to refuse.

    Hearing this, Abel lived with it. Although he just a level-3 wizard, he had taken the post of the wizard in this team.

 Chapter 231 - Ice Fire Ape

    <h4>Chapter 231 Ice Fire Ape</h4>

    On the third day, this team finally arrived at the valley where ice fire apes were living.

    The Golden Flying Knight in the sky made a gesture to Bernie that they were safe, then flew into the valley to check further.

    Bernie turned to Aitken Wizard, ¡°It¡¯ll be tough to do this just by yourself. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Aitken Wizard nodded and picked up the circle materials from his portal bag, cing them to the entrance.

    This magic circle seemed to be the secret weapon to defeat the ice fire apes. Abel was a little surprised by the wealth of Dwarves, who had money to support two circles.

    Aitken Wizard had spent one hour cing it and looked exhausted. This job was supposed to be done by two wizards. Bernie gave him some water and helped him sit down. He smiled to look at what he¡¯d done and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine; just give me several minutes to rx.¡±

    Then he picked up a small potion from the portal bag, drank, and took meditation. Mana waves began to emanate from him.

    ¡°Abel, you don¡¯t need to help us this time. If everything¡¯s alright, the ape will be killed without having the chance to fight back,¡± said Bernie, ¡°This is a lightning chain circle. It cost a lot to borrow it from the master of the circle.¡±

    15 minutester, Aitken Wizard finished his meditation. Though he was still looked pale, his energy and mana had refilled, ¡°Borton brothers, I¡¯m ready,¡± He said.

    The Borton¡¯s leader nodded and waved his sword, and a whitebat qi rushed into the sky and exploded.

    Just a second, they heard the roar and explosive sounds afar. The Golden Flying Knight in the valley flew towards them, and an ice fire ape wasing behind.

    ¡°It¡¯sing! Abel, please protect Mr.Bernie!¡± Borton¡¯s leader didn¡¯t seem very relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡±

    Abel guessed this ape might have ten meters height. It was angrily issuing fireballs to the Golden Flying Knight and walked so fast that it arrived at their circle just for several minutes.

    As Aitken Wizard activated the circle, many bolts of lightning surrounded and attacked the ape. With a scream, the ape shooked constantly.

    ¡°Fire!¡± Borton used thebat qi whip so that he could stand outside of the circle to attack the ape.

    Othermanders did the same, but at Abel¡¯s view, these whips didn¡¯t have enough damage, which seemed to just hurt its skin.

    ¡°Mr. Bernie, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll kill the ape if they just use the whips,¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°You know little about official soul beasts, Abel,¡± said Bernie, ¡°This beast lives on energy, so it¡¯ll die if it has used out of its, all we need to do is to elerate the consumption.¡±

    Aitken Wizard was concentrated on the circle, which nned to be controlled by two wizards. Any mistake he made would be serious.

    Abel had no idea about the power of ice fire apes, but the forest python was just killed by Broton six brothers and killing this one needed the help of the lightning chain, these mobs must be more dangerous. Plus, the circle seemed dangerous as well. If Abel entered, he guessed the lightings would kill him suddenly. In the Holy Continent, he was not heard any about attack circle, just defensive.

    After a period of time, the ape was weakened and seemed to be going to fall, which encouraged the group.

    As everybody thought they would end to victory, there was another roar in the valley.

    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Bernie changed his face.

    Borton¡¯s six brothers were shocked; they couldn¡¯t deal with two apes at the same time.

    Aitken Wizard was so concentrated that he didn¡¯t hear anything.

    Bernie shouted to Borton six brothers,¡± take Aitken Wizard away. We can¡¯t all die here!¡±

    ¡°Mr.Bernie, dwarves are not afraid of death!¡± Borton¡¯s leader elerated his speed of attack, as he said.

    The rest of the Borton brothers did not say anything. They just elerated their speed like their leader.

    Bernie was touching, then the Golden Flying Knight flew before him,¡± Mr.Bernie, please take my mount to back our camp, if we survive, we¡¯ll meet you again!¡± and he joined in Borton six brothers to whip the ape.

    Bernie took out a bottle of wine, drank it out and smiled, ¡°Brothers! Let¡¯s fight together! Dwarves are not afraid of death!¡±

 Chapter 232 - Delay

    <strong>Chapter 232 Dy</strong>

    ¡°Borton, finish it in 5 minutes! You own Bernie and me!¡± Abel shouted as he drove ck Wind towards the valley.

    ¡°Hurry up, Bros!¡± Borton leader said, then turn to Abel,¡± You must be back, Abel!¡±

    When Abel drove in the valley, the ape in there looked much bigger than that trapped in the circle.

    Looking at Abel, it waved his hand and issued a fireball. Movement was the ape¡¯s advantage, but it was also ck Wind¡¯s. It had moved into bushes since the fireball was issuing.

    ¡°Well done, ck Wind!¡± Since ck Wind drank the soul enhancing potion, it became smarter. This was a relief for Abel, who used to focus on both movement and issuing spell.

    The ape hesitated: it could rescue itspanion or chasing its prey.

    As it was thinking, an ¡°ice bolt¡± came and froze its left leg.

    But this spell just made the ape shook its leg and evoked it, shouting and chasing after Abel.

    In another battlefield, the roar of the ape afar came to Bernie¡¯s ear. He shouted,¡± Abel has dragged the ape! Hurry up!¡±

    Borton¡¯s leader pped his chest and spat out blood. He burned his life to exchange the more power by knight¡¯s technique. Thebat qi ship looked stronger.

    The rest of the Borton brothers followed.

    The Golden Knight didn¡¯t have this technique. He whistled and his mount-golden eagle-came. He jumped on it and covered it bybat qi. This was his technique, letting hisbat qi merge into a golden eagle and making it control golden lighting to attack the ape. This power wasparable to the official soul beast.

    As those dwarves tried their best to kill the ape, Abel was trying his best to escape from the ape. Although ck Wind was fast, the ape was a speed-type soul beast.

    Abel knew his attack couldn¡¯t make any difference. He kept throwing ice rune signs so that to make the ape move slowly, even if it just spent 2 seconds for it to shake its leg.

    As Abel thought, he could do this until Borton six brothers finished and came to help him. The blue wave appeared and erged from the ape after him. With it at the center, everywhere the wave passed were began to be frozen.

    ck Wind and Abel both felt their body heavier, which significantly influence their speed.

    As ck Wind slowed down, the ice fire ape created a big fireball and took it over its head. The ape¡¯s cold and red eyes red at ck Wind and Abel. Then the ape threw the ball to them.

    Abel could feel its heat. As he felt he would die here, their figures began to fade. Then a hundred miles away, ck Wind had used the soul chain to connect with White Cloud and Lorraine. They were watching the war from above.

    ¡°Boom!¡± The fireball created a big pit with smog. As it nned to find Abel¡¯s body in that big pit, it seemed there was nothing except soil and stones, which made the ape feel strange. As it thought of where they were, its legs got hurt and was hit by several ice rune signs.

    The ape looked at ck Wind a hundred miles away, kicked the ice off of its legs, roared, and ran towards them.

    Whatever it went through, trees or boulders, became its weapons. The big trees were broken by it and threw to ck Wind, the boulders as well. But ck Wind moved and avoided each of them.

    Now ck Wind had been smarter, it tried to keep the distance to the ape and moved into the forest to slow its speed. The ape¡¯s ice skill was crazy, which was like Rib Bone no. 1¡¯s one and horrible for Abel to get close with.

    But this wouldn¡¯tst long. The ape was very fast, plus it was angry now. The distance between them was gradually closing. Abel thought I could only help you so far, Bernie, good luck friend.

    ¡°ck Wind, move in a sh!¡± Abel shouted, then the figures of ck Wind and Abel disappeared again. This time the ape had searched everywhere but didn¡¯t find them. It angrily destroyed every tree it could see.

    After venting its anger, the ape thought of itspanion and roared towards the entrance of the valley. It didn¡¯t notice just above its head, Abel took out the soul potion and waved it in front of ck Wind.

    Lorraine smiled at ck Wind; she was surprised it could avoid the fireballs from the ape easily now.

    After rewarding ck Wind a soul potion, Abel didn¡¯t go back to the entrance; he had tried his best to help them. Now he decided to go to the nest of fire ice apes to find out why here were two apes.

    Using the soul chain to tell White Cloud, Abel let it fly towards inside of the valley. The valley was huge, but for White Cloud, it just spent several minutes to go inside.

    ¡°Lorraine, stay here!¡±Abel said.

    Knowing didn¡¯t be able to help Abel, Lorraine nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, ck Wind!¡± Abel jumped at the back of it and said.

 Chapter 233 - Crystal Body

    <h4>Chapter 233 Crystal Body</h4>

    As Abel drove to the den of the apes, he was stunned by the beautiful scenery that was in front of him. There was a bigke, and it was so clear that he could see therge stones that were at its bottom. Around theke were multiple big trees, which were bent so much that their branches were touching the water that was below. It was almost like they were one with theke itself.

    Even the air was starting to feel very different. It was so refreshing to take a breath here. Abel didn¡¯t want to ruin the environment here, so he told ck Wind not to put too much power into its steps.

    There was a giant boulder next to theke. Since there were some hairs on it, Abel was sure this was where the ice fire apes inhabited. As he moved it, he could feel a strong impose pressure that was appearing. ck Wind copsed to the ground as soon as it sensed it. It could barely stand straight in the presence of a superior creature. That really pissed ck Wind off. Apart from its own master, no one was going to let a godlike beast like it bow down.

    Abel tried to calm himself down. As invincible as this imposing pressure was, he couldn¡¯t feel any intent to harm from it. Whatever the source of this aura was, it probably just wanted to assert its authority.

    Abel jumped down from ck Wind¡¯s back. As he moved forward slowly, the goldenbat qi surrounded him and started shing into a golden armor. He could feel a certain weight when he was walking on the ground. For some reason, it made him confident.

    As Abel drew himself closer to the overwhelming imposing pressure, he could feel that the air around him start to be tenser. Since he¡¯s got the goldenbat qi armor around himself, he was able to keep his bnce on the ground. The den of the ice fire apes was just in front of him. That¡¯s where the imposing pressure came from.

    Since he couldn¡¯t sense anything dangerous, he could tell that there wasn¡¯t anything life-threatening that was inside the den. That¡¯s why he dared to walk forward. Since he could see that the den was empty, he knew that the source of the imposing pressure was some sort of valuable treasure.

    The entrance of the den was blocked with some bushes. Amongst them, Abel could see a shining crystal that was the size of a fist. When he tried to grab it, frost started to appear on his hands. Maybe it was the crystal core of some sort of animal.

    Without taking too much time to examine this thing, Abel threw the crystal into his personal storage box after wrapping it with his power of the Will. Then, after checking the den again, he jumped on top of ck Wind¡¯s back again.

    At the entrance of the valley, the eldest Borton was cutting the ice fire ape¡¯s skull. He was doing it very carefully. He wanted to extract the crystal core that was inside without damaging it. When he did, he grabbed the soft crystal and came to Bernie¡¯s side.

    ¡°Master, this is an intermediate crystal core! Your life can be saved with this!¡±

    The eldest Borton¡¯s eyes were kind of red. So much effort was put into finding this core, after all.

    Wizard Aitken took a crystal bottle out from his portal bag. When he gave it to Bernie, Bernie slowly inserted the crystal core into it. There was already some medicine inside, and with the crystal core of an ice fire apebined with it, Bernie could get the cure he was looking for this entire time.

    After shaking the crystal bottle for a bit, Bernie started swallowing the liquid down. Then, steam started popping out from his body. It was like this for a while. He started sneezing, which made him feel like all the burdens were removed from his body.

    ¡°Did it worked?¡± Borton asked.

    ¡°Yes, it worked! It worked!¡± Bernieughed.

    Suddenly, a roar from inside the valley came to disturb these dwarves. More ice fire apes wereing, and they had to leave as quickly as they could.

    ¡°Take Master Bernie, Wizard Aitken! Leave this ce!¡± Borton shouted as he raised his shield and sword.

    ¡°We¡¯re going together, Borton! There¡¯s no way you can win against it!¡± Berniemanded.

    No one was confident to stop the ice fire ape. They were all exhausted. The Borton brothers and the golden flying mount already used their secret techniques. It would take an entire day if they wanted to refill their stamina.

    Wizard Aitken had barely any mana left. Even if they were all in their best condition, they would still have no chance against the ice fire §Ñ§â§Ö.

    ¡°Hurry up, Sir! Just go already! Please!¡± Borton shouted anxiously.

    ¡°You know who I am! I won¡¯t go without you all!¡± Bernie smiled.

    ¡°Very well, then, Sir Bernie. I¡¯ll try my best to trap it.¡± Wizard Aitken said.

    They all just stood there and waited for the ice fire ape toe. Wizard Aitken was sitting on the ground. He took out a potion and drank a whole bottle of it. Soon, his face started to redden in a very bizarre fashion.

    Half of Wizard Aitken¡¯s mana was immediately recovered. He wasn¡¯t happy about it, though. The potion he drank was meant to be a special drug. Once this battle was over, he would¡¯ve had to wait for an entire month before he could move again.

    The dwarves were very fearful when they saw the ice fire ape. This one seemed stronger than the one before. It was much taller. Much more muscr. It would be very hard to stop a creature like this.

    The ice fire ape was furious as it looked at the body of its partner. When it shouted, it was like thunder struck the earth. When it stepped on the lightning chain circle, Wizard Aitken activated the circle and trapped it on the spot.

    The ape struggled to get out. Wizard Aitken¡¯s face was pale. Every time the ape moved, it started to affect him as the user of the lightning chain circle. It felt like his head was being hit with a giant hammer.

    In just two short minutes, even when the dwarves had not yet broken the ice fire ape¡¯s defense, Wizard Aitken had already lost consciousness. After spitting out some blood, he just copsed on the ground.

    The lightning circle couldn¡¯t trap the ice fire ape anymore. Now that it was free, It roared towards those dwarves with a big fireball in its hand. The dwarves felt like giving up, but when they waited for death toe, something stopped the ape from swinging its arm at them.

    As though having sensed something, the ice fire ape looked towards another direction. It started shouting and ran back towards the valley.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we can pay back what we owe Master Abel,¡± Bernie said with a bitter smile.

    Bortonughed, ¡°That¡¯s no big deal, Sir! If he ever needs us, we¡¯ll just fight for him with our lives!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bernie, let¡¯s go! It isn¡¯t safe here!¡± the golden flying knight warned.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Bernie waved his hands at him, ¡°Rally up! We¡¯re going to have some rest back at the camp.¡±

    Abel was already on top of White Cloud¡¯s back. Since he could still hear the deafening sound of the ice fire ape from below, he could tell how important the crystal core must¡¯ve been. That just made him even more curious about what it could do.

    Soon, White Cloud flew Abel back to the camp. Some of the dwarves were not back when he was. He was worried about them, but it wasn¡¯t like he could do much to help them. Funnily enough, he¡¯s already helped them without even knowing it. Since he was greedy enough to steal the crystal core away, that actually stopped the ice fire ape from killing the dwarves.

 Chapter 234 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 234 Return</h4>

    After 10 minutes, those dwarves were back. Wizard Aitken didn¡¯t wake up yet. The Borton brothers were exhausted. Golden Flying Knight didn¡¯t fly. Yet, Bernie looked great.

    ¡°Abel!¡± They bowed to him as they saw him. ¡°Bernie, what are you doing?¡± Abel bowed to them and asked.

    ¡°Abel, thank you for saving our lives many times!¡± Said Bernie, ¡°Now you know our conditions, please take us back to Moon Guardian City, we will talk about your payment then.¡±

    Abel knew they weren¡¯t in good condition. If he left them here, where many soul beasts came and went, they wouldn¡¯t survive. ¡°Ok, I ept your request!¡± Abel said.

    The ice fire ape wasing, but they had White Cloud. It began to p its wings off the ground. As it rose to 40 meters, the ice fire ape had gone into the encampment.

    Although White Cloud was invisible, the wind its wings created had made the ape noticed, it headed up and roared, then threw several fireballs to the sky.

    These fireballs exploded about 10 meters away from them, if it happened to themon sky sparrows, it must be scared. After bing an official soul beast, It made no difference to White Cloud, who just kept rising.

    Though White Cloud didn¡¯t feel scared, those fireballs sessfully scared those dwarves. Lorraine was scared as well; her face began to pale, which made Abel distress. Lorraine was just amon elf, the explosion of the fireball was beautiful to be looked at a distance but dangerous up close.

    Abel patted on her back and took out a magic staff. Then he opened his personal storage box; there were super exploding ball and several exploding big swords in it. He used Telekinesis to move one of the swords to the 27 meters away. By the power of the will, he threw it to the ice fire ape.

    The ape had lost the most precious crystal today; the depression and anger made it mad and then roared towards the invisible enemies. At this moment, there was a sword getting into its mouth; its intuitive reminded the sword was dangerous, and it instinctively bit it.

    ¡°BOOM!¡± The exploding big sword exploded in its mouth. If that was a super exploding ball, the ape would die. The explosion of exploding big sword seemed not distinct, just broke several teeth, but it still hurt and made the ape have no time to think of issuing fireballs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Lorraine. I broke its teeth.¡± Abel pointed at the ape below.

    ¡°Thank you, Abel!¡± Lorraine blushed.

    Bernie had a hint of dread. He saw Abel used the Telekinesis that only the official wizards had, and he may have got a way to make explosives. Although he didn¡¯t see clearly what the explosive was, ording to the information he got from the Holy Continent, Abel must be a crazy man who was into explosions.

    Now Abel didn¡¯t care about it. He thought most people in the Holy Continent knew about what he did in Duchy of Keyen, and this news would be spread here sooner orter.

    After two days trip, They had left the Double Moon Forest. White Cloud became visible, so it was able to concentrate on flying more. The dwarves had recovered little. It was hard for them to recover at all. They didn¡¯t have any potion for recovering until they had got the Moon Guardian City.

    After several hours, there was the Moon Guardian City afar, Bernie smiled. As long as they had got there, they would be safe. He shouted to the city, ¡°We are back!¡±

    Then Borton brothers shouted as well, ¡°We are back!¡±

    Aitken Wizard smiled at them, as a wizard, he wanted to be polite, at least not like them who were happy like children, but as he looked at the city in front of him, he still couldn¡¯t conceal his excitement.

    The Golden Flying Knight touched his mount lightly and thought about another one who stayed in Double Moon Forest, murmured, ¡°Brother, we are back.¡±

    The big figure of sky sparrow made the city sound an rm, many soldiers gathered at the top of towers, and many arrows were aimed at them.

    Abel thought this city seemed very dangerous.

    But as a low horn sounded, these soldiers dispersed. Abel soon knew that this seemingly beautiful city was a war fortress.

    At the square of the city Ivan was waiting there, seeing Bernie jumped off the sky sparrow, he embraced Bernie happily.

 Chapter 235 - Intermediate Defence Circle

    <h4>Chapter 235 Intermediate Defence Circle</h4>

    This was quite a huge ensuite here. It was much grander than the one Abel saw when he first came to Moon Guardian City. Everything here was arranged to suit the customs of human nobles. The light on the ceiling, for example, was made of countless giant magic gemstones, which together created a magic circle emits light all across the room. It was kind of wasteful, in a way, but that was just how grandiose this ce was.

    After the dwarf servant had left, Ivan, the Lord of Moon Guardian City, brought Bernie to Abel¡¯s room.

    Ivan said as he gave a deep bow towards Abel, ¡°Master Abel, Bernie and I were just talking about you back then. He said that you have been especially helpful during the mission back there. Apparently, you¡¯ve also saved him when he was in danger, and for that, I will give you my utmost gratitude on behalf of the Goff Family.¡±

    Abel returned with a bow, ¡°Bernie and I are friends. Friends help each other out when they¡¯re in danger. There¡¯s nothing special about what I did.¡±

    ¡°Humility is a human virtue,¡± Ivan smiled, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring yourself down in front of a dwarf, mister. What you have done for us has far exceeded what we have agreed on. After Bernie and I have some more discussion, you shall be rewarded handsomely for your services.¡±

    Bernie took a wooden box from the servant standing nearby. Judging from the four gems that wereced on all four corners of its lid, it must¡¯ve contained something extraordinarily valuable.

    ¡°Here, Master Abel,¡± Bernie handed out a box to Abel, ¡°A token of my gratitude. I know that you have problems back in the human world. I hope this will be of some help to you.¡±

    Abel became interested as soon as he heard the word ¡°helpful.¡± Since he was so far from the human world and from Wizard Morton¡¯s protection, he needed everything that he could get to protect himself.

    Abel decided to open the box right away. As he took the lid off, he saw something that he was very familiar with. It was an intermediate magic circle used for defense. He remembered the same circle being set up inside the temporary base. With just one intermediate gemstone, it could repel all the attacks of a novice wizard.

    Because of how frightening a wizard¡¯s attack was, anything that could be used against it was highly valuable. Even a rune with some sort of defensive ability was much more expensive than a normal rune. In fact, the magic circle Abel was given wasn¡¯t even something that could be bought it a shop. That was how precious it was.

    Bernie said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Abel. I should¡¯ve given you the lightning chain circle, but it¡¯s something that I¡¯ve borrowed from someone else. I have to give it back as long as I am alive.¡±

    Abel held the box in his hands, ¡°No, no. Bernie, this gift is already too good for me! I don¡¯t think I can find the same magic circle anywhere else?¡±

    ¡°Pardon me, Master Abel,¡± Bernie took out another board with a magic circle on it, ¡°But I didn¡¯t see you using any magic circles when we were in our mission. If you don¡¯t mind, please take this set I have for you!¡±

    Bernie didn¡¯t have to go that far to make Abel ept the gift. If anything, magic circles were exactly what Abel needed right now. Because of how rushed his journey was, he never had the chance to visit any shops.

    Bernie continued as Abel epted his gift, ¡°Uncle Ivan will hold a banquet for me tonight. It¡¯d be a great honor if you can make an appearance.¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°Thank you very much, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea for all of us. For someone like me, it would best if I acted like I didn¡¯t even exist.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t want the Wizard Union to keep chasing after him. He was pretty sick of those men in red already, so the more discrete he was, the better it was for his own safety.

    That¡¯s probably the smart thing to do here. Because of how sessful his escape wasst time, the Wizard Union was already quite ashamed of themselves. Showing up in public would be a p in the face for them.

    In the afternoon, Abel told the servants to buy him some materials. He wanted the ingredients for alchemy recipes such as the ration potion, elven perfume, and the recovery potion. To his surprise, just after he made his order, a servant rode a carriage to his door. Inside it was all the materials that he needed, and the quality of them was all quite good.

    When the night came, every part of the Moon Guardian City was brimming with streetlight. Today was a day worthy of celebration. To celebrate Bernie¡¯s return and recovery, Lord Ivan decided to hold a big banquet for many to attend.

    Despite having not eaten for thest ten or something days, Abel finally felt hungry. The ¡°ration potion¡± couldst him for ten days, and Abel had his dinner with Loraine. While he ate all that he could, Loraine just had some juice. She might just not eat for the next few days, it seemed.

    After dinner, Abel returned to his room to study the magic circle he received. It was an intermediate circle used for defense, which was actually the finest magic circle he¡¯s everid his eyes upon.

    Abel opened the box that contained the magic circle. Inside were 24 cards and a board. There was also a book made of sheep leather.

    Abel picked up one of the cards. It was a card glowing in blue, which was the typical glow of an intermediate spiritual beast crystal core. The same was for all the other cards, which just showed how valuable this entire set was.

    If it¡¯s an intermediate spiritual beast, then it would¡¯ve been in the same rank as the ice magic ape he¡¯s encountered before-one beast for one card. To make the whole set of 24 cards, 24 ice fire apes would¡¯ve had to be hunted down. And considering all the artwork that was added in. No wonder it couldn¡¯t be found in a shop.

    Abel opened the sheep leather book. The name of the magic circle was, well, fairly simple. It was a ¡°standard, intermediate defense circle.¡± That¡¯ just how not-special it was, or so Abel thought at first. The more he flicked through the pages, the more he thought differently.

    The best thing about the standard, intermediate defense circle was that it could be activated by any type of intermediate magic gemstone, unlike every element-specific circle there was. Thus, it was much easier to find the magic gemstones to keep it activated.

    While it was a lot easier to set up the barrier circle, the intermediate defense circle had a much bigger area and provided a better defense. In fact, if Abel wanted to, he could use it to defend a whole vineyard.

    After studying the circle, Abel ced it back to the box and put it inside his kong kong spiritual beast bag. He could only use the intermediate defense circle after he found a stable ce to live. For now, it was more practical for him to use the barrier circle.

    Abel threw the barrier circle to the ground. After the barrier had separated him and his surroundings, Abel took out the Scroll of Town Portal from his Horadric Cube. He opened up a blue portal, then brought ck Wind back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment.

    Abel entered into ¡°Akara¡¯s tent¡± and headed straight towards the alchemyb. Like a madman, he started making as many potions as he could. The ¡°ration potion¡± he made a few days ago, wasn¡¯t enough. Also, he needed a lot more ¡°recovery potion¡± for back-ups.

    Abel tried adding all sorts of vor to the ¡°ration potion.¡± Out of consideration for Loraine, most of the vors he came up with were based on fruits. Apples or grapes, for example.

    The most important thing was the Elven perfume. It was Loraine¡¯s favorite gift from him, and since he was bringing Loraine home this time, he wanted to make enough of it tost. To improve the quality of the Elven perfume, he¡¯s even brewed it with ¡°Akara¡¯s alchemy bottle.¡±

    After casting a ¡°sublimation¡± spell at the water-dissolving potion inside the bottle, a rainbow light came out. After that, a dark golden light came out and wasbined with the ray of rainbow light. The brew was working!

    Slowly and carefully, Abel pouted the Elven perfume into another crystal bottle. He hadn¡¯t noticed before, but the perfume he created this time was not like the other ones. The liquid he poured out wasn¡¯t colorless. It was blue.

    Abel didn¡¯t know much about perfume, but the smell was clearly better than all the ones he¡¯s made before. When he lifted the bottle close to his nose, his facial expression actually became somewhat perverted and out-of-control.

 Chapter 236 - Cancel Summoning

    <strong>Chapter 236 Cancel Summoning</strong>

    So that¡¯s why not a lot of humans knew about the Elven perfume. Because of how strong its smell was, most of them would faint as soon as they get in touch with it. In terms of mentality, elves were generally stronger than humans, and that¡¯s why they were able to enjoy it with a clear mind.

    Abel spent the whole day making more potions. He didn¡¯t do anything else until he had used up half of the ingredients. After he was done, he took the other half and left them inside Akara¡¯s tent.

    It was gettingte. As Abel came to his room, he sat on the floor, piled with meditation, and began his daily meditation practice. He took out his magic circle and activated it with an intermediate magic gemstone.

    Before he¡¯s even started his meditation, Abel could feel endless waves of mana drawing towards him from all angles. In fact, it was so abundant that they existed in physical forms, like tidal waves that were moving about. He was like a small ind in the midst of the ocean, and the waves just kept hitting his body.

    Abel took out a fresh crystal core from his private storage box and threw it into his own mouth. There were eight fresh crystal cores left. He had ess to the entire squad¡¯s supply, but he still couldn¡¯t get enough of it over the past few days.

    Luckily for him, the progress he was making with his meditation was actually quite fast. As he did some math after his session, he figured that if he had 30 fresh crystal cores, and was doing his training in a mana-filled environment like this area, he could rank up in a very short amount of time. If he did one meditation session a day, he could be a rank four wizard by next month.

    Abel really wanted to stay in the Double Moon Forest now. There were plenty of fresh crystal cores over there. Also, when he did be an official wizard, he might just build a magic tower inside the Dark World. As dangerous as that sounded, the mana here was just so much thicker than the other ces.

    The next morning, Abel rode ck Wind to teleport at a waypoint. He wanted to bring ck Wind with him to the Cold in, which was the one location he could travel via the waypoint.

    And here they were. ck Wind wasn¡¯t quite used to the cold at the Cold in, so as soon as they arrived, it started scratching its nose with its paws.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Rib Bone, ck Wind!¡± Abel shouted as loudly as he could. He wanted to relieve the stress that he had piled up in the Dark World.

    Inside Bloor Moor, there were two armored knights standing next to each other. They had swords in their right and a shield in their left. Every time they fought, they performed their moves like properly trained knights. If no one had said so, it would be very hard to tell that they were skeletons summoned from another world.

    As blue light began to sh out of Rib Bone no. 1¡¯s body, about ten or so fallen began to slow down their attacks. These fallen had just lost the chance to protect their master, the fallen shaman, who was too busy reviving the defeated fallen.

    So Rib Bone no. 1 was responsible for fighting off the fallen, and Rib Bone no. 2 was responsible for finishing the fight. After being strengthened by the ¡°powered potion,¡± no. 1 became much stronger than no. 2. While no. 2 was trying to hold down the fallen shaman, no. 1 had already killed most of the summoned fallens.

    While the two skeletons were in the middle of a bloodbath, a ¡°charged bolt¡± was fired from over the distance. As itnded on the ground, a zapping sound came and knocked down all the remaining fallen. After that, a bunch of dark shadows flew towards the Horadric Cube inside Abel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Rib Bone!¡± Abel called out as all the fallen have been defeated. After hearing Abel, Rib Bone no. 1 ran towards him and stopped beside ck Wind. It was like a servant weing its master¡¯s return.

    Rib Bone no. 2 was a different case. Since there weren¡¯t any enemies left, it just stood there without doing anything. As it turned out, the ¡°power potion¡± and the ¡°soul enhancing potion¡± collected from the corpsefire could strengthen not just the thickness of a skeleton¡¯s bones, but also how intelligent its mind was.

    Whether it was its fight capability or its intelligence, Rib Bone no. 1 was performing much better than Rib Bone no. 2. Theoretically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be a difference between the two. That, however, has changed.

    Abel had left Rib Bone no. 1 and no. 2 inside Bloor Moor this entire time. Eight days had passed in the outside world, which meant that 160 days have passed since they werest summoned. After fighting so long without taking any rest, his ¡°resurrection of skeletons¡± spell was now upgraded to rank four. The improvements were shown like this:

    Resurrection of skeletons

    Description: Revive a skeleton from a dead creature¡¯s corpse. Gain control over it as it fights for you.

    Mana cost: 9

    Skeletons count: 3

    Damage: 1-2

    Defense point: 65

    Health: 31

    Current skill level: 4

    Progress till next level: 1017/30150

    Judging from the attribute that Rib Bone was given, it¡¯s defensive ability had far surpassed Abel without hisbat qi armor. And it¡¯s wasn¡¯t just defensive ability against physical attacks. Rib Bone was very resistant against magic, too. In terms of offensive capability, it was no different from a mini-sized knight¡¯s headmander.

    While checking the attribute of his spells, Abel noticed a cross on the icon that represented the ¡°resurrection of skeletons¡± spells. Apparently, one of his skeleton summons was canceled. Would the same skeleton be summoned next time? He wasn¡¯t actually sure of that.

    He needed to experiment. Obviously, Abel wasn¡¯t going to do anything to mess with Rib Bone no. 1. After choosing no. 2 to be his guinea pig, Abel canceled his summoning of it in his skill tree.

    Suddenly, a ck hole appeared next Rib Bone no. 2. After being sucked into another dimension, Rib Bone no. 2 disappeared from Abel¡¯s sight.

    ¡°I forgot to take off the armor and weapons!¡± Abel cursed as he focused his power of Will on the skeleton icons. He didn¡¯t actually need the corpses to call back the skeletons that were summoned.

    Abell summoned a skeleton once more. As the same ck hole emerged, a skeleton with sword, shield, and armor was spat out from it.

    Rats! With sweat dripping down from his face, Abel looked at the Rib Bone no. 2 he just summoned. He didn¡¯t actually have to go find the skeletons. He could just summon them to where he was at!

    After canceling the summoning of the two Rib Bones, Abel rode ck Wind back the Cold in.

    After entering the Cold in, Abel summoned Rib Bone no. 1 and no. 2 again. With the sword of Victory in his hands, he readied himself for the uing battle.

    Soonter, a few hundred grey-skinned, fully-armored spearwomen charged towards Abel with their spears.

    Before Abel has made any moves, Rib Bone no. 2 was already charging at the front line before him. Abel recognized them. These women used to be warriors from the Rogue¡¯s Encampment but were turned into corrupt spearwomen after being in contact with devils.

    Despite having lost their sanity, these corrupt spearwomen were still quite skilled in their attacks. They were a bigger threat than the fallen, actually. Unlike the timid fallen, surrender was not an option for them. Their sole purpose of existence was to attack, attack, and attack until all of their enemies were dead.

    Rib Bone no. 2 was doing pretty well. As its sword shed at the first spearwoman, the icing effect of its ice magic sword began to slow down her entire body¡¯s movement. Four other spearwomen attacked while it was doing this. As it repelled the attacks with its shield, three out of the four spears were blocked, leaving one having struck it from the side.

    Rib Bone no. 2 froze on the spot. Abel could see it clearly. Like all creatures from the underworld, whatever target they hit would slow down their movements. Rib Bone no. 2 was no exception. As it became slower and slower, it just eventually stopped moving.

    Within an instance, more spears prated through Rib Bone no. 1¡¯s body. It paused even more after each attack, and eventually, it just stopped making any defensive movement. It just became a sandbag. After a few mere seconds, it was crushed into a bunch of ashes, and all the magic armor, shield, and sword it equipped fell on the ground.

 Chapter 237 - Ravenâ€™s Claw

    <strong>Chapter 237 Raven¡¯s w</strong>

    Rib Bone no. 2 was way too keen to make that attack. Abel didn¡¯t even have the chance to rescue it before it was surrounded by those corrupt spearwomen.

    Well, at least he still had Rib Bone no. 1 with him. In fact, Rib Bone no. 1 was still right next to him. It wasn¡¯t going to do anything until Abel gave it clear instructions.

    So, just because Abel¡¯s got two skeletons with him, the Dark World didn¡¯t just be safe all of a sudden. If Abel was hit by a creature from the underworld, he would be neutralized from making any responses. Once that happens, he would have to take in an endless stream of attacks from these spawns of hell. He could add the attribute ¡°instant recover¡± to one of his equipment, but that would have to wait till next time.

    He still had to be careful. That was the only way he could survive. As Abel contemted this, he stopped waving the sword of Victory in his hand. A bolt of lightning then appeared in front of him. He decided to fire his second ¡°charged bolt,¡± and a third and a fourth one, and so on...

    Soon, several tens of ¡°charged bolt¡± were fired towards the ground in front of him. Abel just created a lightning floor for the corrupt spearwomen to step on. As every second passed by, there would always be a few spearwomen who were knocked to the ground.

    Not all of them, however. Some of the corrupt spearwomen still went past the wave of lightning Abel created. They were going straight for Abel¡¯s head. Abel could step back and deal with them as slowly as he wanted, but Rib Bone no. 1 was right next to him.

    Rib Bone no. 1 was very important to Abel. There was no way that he would allow it to be killed like Rib Bone no. 2.

    A blue light emerged from Rib Bone no. 1¡¯s body. Abel just summoned an ice armor around it. After that, a wave of blue ripples started spreading from Rib Bone no. 1¡¯s body. The wave wrapped the iing spearwomen in ice, which slowed them down from attacking any further.

    Abel used up all his mana on firing the ¡°charged bolts¡± just then. After sending a telepathicmand to ck Wind, he shed at one of the spearwomen¡¯s necks. Since ck Wind was carrying him at the same time, thebined force of the two made the spearwoman¡¯s head fell off right away.

    Abel stabbed another corrupt spearwoman three times. He was aiming for the same spot asst time. Within an instance, dark, foul blood began pouring down the spearwoman¡¯s head. She fell to the ground before the pour finished pouring out of her.

    Abel could feel the mana recharging quickly inside of him. He quickly waved the sword of Victory, then shot another ¡°charged bolt¡± towards his enemy. After his enemies were stunned by the bolt, ck Wind would rush in for him to deliver the finishing blow.

    On the other hand, Rib Bone no. 1 was taking it slow and steady. As it followed Abel from behind, it went to finish all the corrupt spearwomen that were immobilized by Abel¡¯s charged bolts. Every once in a while, it would release a wave of cold ice to help Abel clearing up his enemies.

    With Rib Bone no. 1 fighting beside him, the fight became very easy for Abel. Since the spearwomen could not use their spears, Abel could just kill with about two or three shes of his sword. For every five spearwomen he¡¯s killed, he could gain enough mana to release four more ¡°charged bolt.¡¯

    Abel was just starting to enjoy fighting as a wizard. Unlike the fallen he encountered before, the corrupt spearwomen didn¡¯t just flee after one of them went down. He didn¡¯t like the fact that he had to keep killing more of them to recharge his mana, but at the end of the day, he was the one winning the fight from start to finish.

    When the fight was over, Abel summoned two skeletons from some random corpses he found. He named them Rib Bone no. 2 and Rib Bone no. 3. Because of how mana-inefficient it was to summon a skeleton (9 mana to summon one), he would rather fire a few more charged bolts than to do that in the middle of a battle.

    Abel thought about it. If he wanted the skeletons to be as intelligent as Rib Bone no. 1, he would have to use the soul enhancing potion on all of them. Obviously, he didn¡¯t have enough now. He was using the amount that he had on himself, White Cloud, and ck Wind.

    Whether Abel used the soul enhancing potion on Rib Bone no.1 or any other one of his skeletons, he would always receive extra EX points for his ¡°resurrection of skeleton¡± spell. That being said, instead of using the potion on a bunch of average skeletons, he might as well just buff the really strong and smart Rib Bone no. 1.

    After made his decision, Abel thought that it was time to sweep up the battlefield. There were a lot of dead bodies on the ground. As he carefully picked up a spear with his sword, he realized that it was already too rusty to be used. Its user died many years ago, and without the power of the devils, it was just another spear that eroded over time. With a mere shake of the sword in his hand, the spear shattered into several pieces and fell to the ground.

    There was no need to clean up, so it seemed. All the weapons Abel found was junk that belonged to history. There was nothing good for him to loot. Truth be told, it was a little disappointing for him. After picking up the equipment from Rib Bone no. 2 (the one that was destroyed before), he had the new no. 2 equip them instead. For no. 3, he took out another set from the kong kong spirit beast bag for it to use.

    Three dayster, Abel found a pathway made of ck stones. He kind of knew where it led to. Yes, it was probably the Sister¡¯s Burial Ground.

    Abel felt cold when he walked along the pathway. It was even colder than the Ice ins, actually-not in a temperature kind of way, but more in a simr-to-death kind of way. This was just a spooky ce.

    ck Wind was walking rather fast. During the entire course, they hadn¡¯t encountered one creature from the underworld. When they were on the path, they began to an iron gate in front of them. Because of how old the metal was, they could easily go past it if they wanted to.

    Without much effort at all, ck Wind jumped over the fence with one leap. After it had done so, Rib Bone no. 1 took the other two skeletons to go in as well. They did so by squeezing themselves through some cracks they found near the edges.

    This was the burial ce of many rogues. There were damaged gravestones. Some of the coffins were evenid on the ground. Some of them were even opened, and the bodies inside were nowhere to be seen. Maybe the demons already did something to them.

    Abel carefully observed the holes he found on the ground. Creatures from the underworld coulde out at any moment. Yet, despite how ominous this ce seemed, he didn¡¯t find any creatures that were waiting to fight him. As it turned out, this was truly a lifeless ce.

    As Abel went passed the graveyard, he found a pathway made of dark grey stones. As he looked towards the end of it, he could see a giant tree that had died for who-knows-how-long.

    That must be where Blood Raven was. Abel tightened the grasp of the sword in his hand. Something felt wrong to him. Was he in some sort of trap? If not, why were there no enemies here?

    Abel slowly walked towards the giant tree. When he was close enough to touch its bark, he found two dead bodies that were hung by a golden arrow. They were piled next to each other.

    Despite the many years that passed, not a lot happened to these corpses. The one on the front was wearing a silver armor for women, as well as a torn cape on its back. The one at the back was wearing a set of blood-red <b>armor.</b>

    So that¡¯s what Akara meant. ¡°Kashya went to Sister¡¯s Burial Ground to die with Blood Raven, her beloved sister.¡± As thebat leader of the rogues, Kashya had spent her entire life training women to be fighters. When she lost the hope to live on, she chose to find her sister, Blood Raven, who became a corrupted warrior after being tempted by Andariel.

    Aftering to the Sister¡¯s Burial Ground, Kashya sacrificed her body to conceal Blood Raven along with her. They were together for a very long time and died after a very long time. Because of how strong Kashya¡¯s body was, both she and her sister¡¯s body were rtively well preserved.

    Abel chose not to disturb the two sisters. After jumping down from ck Wind, he quickly gave the corpses a slight bow. While doing so, he identally discovered a bow that was hidden amongst the grass.

    Abel quickly dug up the bow to check on it. Due to its wholly red appearance, he didn¡¯t even to examine it to know what its name was.

    This was the ¡°Raven¡¯s w.¡± Or, if it was referred to by its nickname, it could also be called the ¡°legendary weapon for noobies.¡± Almost every Diablo yer knew about the kind of attributes that it had.

    Raven¡¯s w

    Required agility: 19

    Required strength: 22

    Damage with both hands: 5-17

    70% damage increase

    Special effect: adds explosive fire damage to the bow itself or the arrows shot from it

    50% increase in attack precision.

    +3 strength

    +3 agility

 Chapter 238 - Dark Gold Quality

    <h4>Chapter 238 Dark Gold Quality</h4>

    This was a bow that belonged to the dark gold rank. Raven¡¯s w was Abel¡¯s very first dark gold quality weapon. He didn¡¯t know whether it belonged to Kashya or Blood Raven before, but it was his now.

    But before that, ¡°agility required: 19¡±?. Abel blinked for a bit. Was he not good enough to use the Raven¡¯s w?

    Abel clenched Raven¡¯s w with his hands. Oddly enough, because of how cold his hands were and howfortably the grip felt, this longbow felt very suitable for him. Actually, that¡¯s probably how dark gold weapons were.

    Abel slowly examined the Raven¡¯s w. There were old runes written all over its red surface. These runes were written in dark golden lines, which together formed a unique pattern.

    As for the bowstring, it was made of a fiber that belonged to an unknown animal. It had a very rough texture, which made it a lot easier to get a firm pull of the bow.

    Abel took out an iron arrow from his kong kong spiritual beast bag. He had originally nned to use it on the Harry Bow. Even the tip of this arrow was made the best iron he could forge.

    As Abel ced the arrow on Raven¡¯s w, he stretched out the bowstring as hard as he could. After a soft crackling sound, Raven¡¯s w was finally used after many, many years.

    Abel suddenly felt his body bing a lot heavier than it should be. It was like something was holding him still. He had lost the ability to move as soon as he stretched out the bowstring.

    Was this the consequence of him not having enough agility points? As the arrow was still on the bow, its tip was already starting to glow in red. The longer Abel held still, the more this glow began to extend towards his finger. Abel could feel his fingers being roasted like a barbeque, so he quickly released the bow before it was toote.

    Boom.

    After flying for about one hundred meters, the arrow exploded on top of an unnamed gravestone. Everything within a five-meter radius was covered by the subsequent fire.

    So that was the ability the Raven¡¯s w possessed. It¡¯s got a rank three fire explosive effect, which was very different from an ordinary explosion effect. Unlike a physical or chemical explosion, a explosive fire effect was caused by magic, which,bined with the physical damage of the arrow itself, could deal a tremendous amount of damage to its target. Not only that, since the range of explosion was up to five meters in radius, the bow could also be used against a multitude of enemies

    Abel felt a lot lighter after he fired the arrow. Apparently, he would not be able to move if he was using Raven¡¯s w without the required agility point. Thus, for the time being, using Raven¡¯s w would be the same as firing a cannon station.

    While thinking of how inconvenient that would be, Abel turned to look towards ck WInd. Since he was a knight, he might just be able to use the Raven¡¯s w while riding on top of ck Wind.

    Abel quickly jumped on ck Wind¡¯s back. After cing another arrow on Raven¡¯s w, he called out towards ck Wind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of this ce, ck WInd!¡±

    After hearing Abel¡¯smand, ck WInd hurried out from the Sister Burial Ground. Just like its master, it didn¡¯t like being here as well, which was why it was running so fast towards the Cold in. It was running so fast, actually, that the three skeletons fell behind. Luckily for Abel, he could just cancel his summoning and transport the skeletons in his Horadric Cube.

    It didn¡¯t take much time to find another swarm of enemies. After returning the Cold in, Abel found a bunch of dark hunters that were very eager to cut his throat off. These corrupted warriors were all once rogues. After being defiled by the energy of the underworld, they had lost the ability tounch long-range attacks.

    Abel called for Rib Bone no.1, 2, and 3. After summoning them, hemanded to stand in front of ck Wind. He took out the Raven¡¯s w, and despite how red the arrow was turning, ck Wind did not slow down at all. In fact, Abel didn¡¯t feel the same pressure as when he was using the bow on the ground.

    From what it looked like, Raven¡¯s w was treating Abel and ck Wind as one whole being. Rather than a knight in full armor, it was a knight riding on top of his mount. For this reason, ck Wind¡¯s agility point wasbined with Abel¡¯s, and while Abel wasn¡¯t sure what ck Wind¡¯s agility was, it was definitely faster the 19 points required to use the Raven¡¯s w.

    Boom.

    As Abel fired an arrow towards the dark hunters, they started screaming. me burst out towards their body. They tried to wave the fire away with their hands, but all efforts were futile until the me spell canceled on its own.

    Those who weren¡¯t shot started charging towards Abel. In response to this, Abel fired a few more explosive shots. Rank three fire explosions weren¡¯t all that strong on its own, but when these dark hunters were about twenty meters away from Abel, about more than half of them had already fallen.

    There wouldn¡¯t be any point in continuing this fight. As Abel cleared up the remaining foes with his ¡°charged bolt¡± and sword of Victory, not one dark hunter was able to do anything to him until the very end.

    And that¡¯s how powerful dark gold weapons were. While Raven¡¯s w was a weapon designed for beginners, it could make fighting so much more effective.

    Just now, Abel¡¯s found his optimal strategy to engage inbat. When the enemies were about one hundred meters away from him, he couldunch a long-range attack at them with his Raven¡¯s w. When they were about twenty to thirty meters away from him, he could deal with them with midrange spell attacks. For those who could survive the two initial waves, he would use the sword of Victory to suck out all the mana that they had.

    As it was getting dark, Abel stopped moving any further. Before, he would only meditate and rest when he was inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. However, after he¡¯s received the standard, intermediate defense circle from Bernie, he could pretty much protect himself anywhere he wanted.

    After entering a house that was made of stone, Abel drew a hexagram around its edges. The house was in the middle of the hexagram, and for each one of the six corners, he would ce four cards to set up the circle.

    Since Abel wasn¡¯t quite familiar with setting up magic circles, he had to draw the hexagram first before activation. The requirements for setting up circle cards were extremely strict. If there was a tiny error in the orientation of one of the cards, the activation would not have worked at all. Obviously, once Abel became more familiar with the standard, intermediate defense circle, he could just set up the circle after skipping the part where he had to draw a whole hexagram.

    After cing the circle board in the center of the stone house, Abel ced an intermediate gemstone on top of it and began the activation process. While doing so, a semicircr barrier emerged around the house.

    So the circle was set up. It was now time to set up the circle for the meditation session. As Abel took The next morning, Abel promptly proceeded his journey after packing up. He didn¡¯t even need to have breakfast since he could just feed himself with some ration potion he had (same for ck Wind). With meal not being a problem, the majority of his day would be spent fighting. Apart from fighting, he just did meditation and some asional breaks in between.

    After less than two hours of his departure, Abel discovered a huge army of dark hunters and corrupt spearwomen. In the center of their formation, there was a corrupt spearwoman in full golden armor. As soon as Abel discovered her, she too began to notice him.

    Suddenly, the golden-armored spearwoman let out a sharp shriek, and all her subordinates began to rush towards Abel frantically. She must be the mini-boss here.

    Abel quickly fired a few fire explosive shots with his Raven¡¯s w. Despite how devastating his arrows were, the dark hunters and corrupt spearwomen were not slowing down on him. They had no fear of being blown up to pieces, nor with having their bodies burnt up while their consciousness remained intact.

    The golden-armored spearwoman was very smart. While constantly switching up her position, she tried to use the other soldiers as her meatshield before releasing an unguardable attack at Abel.

    From one hundred to thirty meters away from Abel, about one hundred corpses were lying on the ground. Because of how cramped the area was, Raven¡¯s w couldn¡¯t be used to its full potential.

    Finally, when these fallen soldiers were within a thirty-meter range away from Abel, Abel withdrew his Raven¡¯s w, then switched to his standard knight¡¯s gear. With one shield in his left and one sword in his right, he continued to release ¡°charged bolts¡± from the tip of his de.

 Chapter 239 - Blue Ring

    <h4>Chapter 239 Blue Ring</h4>

    Just when Abel thought that he could clear off a lot of these fallen with his ¡°charged bolt,¡± he realized how weak it was against the dark hunters and corrupt spearwomen. It¡¯s almost as if they were resistant to lightning attacks.

    Before the fallen could get to Abel, Rib Bone no. 1 brought no. 2 and no. 3 to form a blockade. Abel realized how weak his attacks were, so he quickly adjusted himself by lighting the ¡°fireball¡± spell on the tip of his sword. One by one, he started sting at his enemies.

    While Abel was clearing the wave of fallen in front of him, Rib Bone no. 3 was having a bit of a problem. It tried to block one of the spears with its shield, but as the golden spear made contact, a spark of lighting was conducted towards its body.

    Rib Bone no.3 stopped defending immediately. As the electronic shock was too strong for it to handle, the enemies could almostpletely destroy it with no resistance at all.

    As Rib Bone no.3 went down, no. 1 and no. 2 were left with more pressure against their defense. Abel was firing his fireball one at a time. It wasn¡¯t like he was slow at taking down the dark hunters and corrupt spearwomen, but every time he shot at them, the golden corrupt spearwoman would find a chance to struck another spear at him.

    ¡°Cooling enhancement, Rib Bones!¡±

    The golden corrupt spearwoman came out again. It was trying to interrupt Abel¡¯s attack with another corrupt spearwoman in front. As it stabbed towards Rib Bone no.2, it let out a terrible shriek.

    Rib Bone no. 1 had a basic level of intelligence. After receiving orders from its master, it released a wave of blue ripples with its body as the center. Almost instantly, all the surrounding fallen slowed down their movements because frost started forming out of their body.

    Even the golden corrupt spearwoman couldn¡¯t escape it. As blue lights glowed from its body, Abel quickly killed the regr spearwoman in front of it with two fireballs. Once its meatshield was out of the way, he¡¯s finally had a clear shot at it.

    Abel released an ¡°iceball¡± from the tip of his de. Just when the golden corrupt spearwoman was about to regain its speed, the iceball quickly trapped it for a second time. In the next two seconds, Abel shot about seven fireballs at it. He was very short on mana at this point.

    Abel didn¡¯t do his calction right at the start of thisbat. The ¡°charged bolts¡± didn¡¯t have the effects that he thought they would have. If it wasn¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have to use up all his mana to use his fireball.

    The golden armor of the spearwoman was starting to turn ck. It was starting to move a lot slower. However, Abel couldn¡¯t take much of this advantage. He was short on mana. When he went in to deliver the killing blow with his de, Rib Bone no.2 came before him to sh at the corrupt spearwoman.

    Another strike on its body. After letting out an excruciating scream, white light started shing out of its body. It¡¯s almost like if it was being burnt alive.

    ¡°Move back, Rib Bone!¡± Abel screamed. Since ck Wind¡¯s mind was already connected to his, it was jumping back way before the Rib Bones did.

    After hearing Abel¡¯s call, Rob Bone no.1 quickly covered its body with ice. No. 2 wasn¡¯t doing anything in response, though.

    Actually, the one thing No. 2 did was to keep swinging the sword in its hand. Before the de made contact with the golden corrupt spearwoman, the spearwoman started exploding from the inside out. And as this was happening, an electric ripple wave sted out with its body as the center.

    Rib Bone No. 2 was the first to be affected by electric shock. With the lightning zapping through its icy cold armor, its body shattered on the spot, leaving all the gears, shield, and sword dropping on the ground.

    Rib Bone No. 1 did manage to neglect some of this lightning attack. However, it was also knocked down by the lighting ripple wave. If ck Wind didn¡¯t jump back on time and let the lightning swept underneath its feet, it would¡¯ve also suffered the same consequences.

    ¡°Lightning Enhancement!¡± Abel said softly. Right now, he was very certain that the golden corrupt spearwoman was buffed with lightning. When such a creature came to be, not only would all its attacks be strengthened with the element of lightning, it would also be highly resistant against lightning attacks. If it was in a group, it could buff the surrounding units to be lightning-resistant.

    When fallen like these were on the brink of death, it would use the very dangerous, radioactive spell ¡°newborn star¡± to bring down all its surrounding enemies.

    Just now, Rib Bone No. 1 stood up from the ground. While it was still shaking because of that lightning attack, it wasn¡¯t quite dead yet. As long as it wasn¡¯t dead, it could still generate to its best condition using its frighteningly-fast regenerative ability.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of dark hunters and corrupt spearwomen left on the battlefield. Without the golden corrupt spearwoman to lead them, they would lose all advantage with their stats.

    Abel managed to finish the fight fairly smoothly after the mini-boss was defeated. When all the enemies were cleared off, he jumped down from ck Wind and came to the spot where the golden corrupt spearwoman died.

    By this point, the golden corrupt spearwoman¡¯s armor te was already blown into pieces. The only thing Abel was able to recover was the spear that it was using. Even so, there wasn¡¯t anything special about the spear. It was old, rusty, and had no special effects on it whatsoever.

    Abel shook his head in disappointment. As it turned out, it wasn¡¯t easy to find dark gold weapons in the dark world. Forget about regr fallen; if he couldn¡¯t find any valuable loots from golden rank mini-bosses, there really wasn¡¯t much hope for him to find a lot of the good stuff.

    While Abel was signing to himself, ck Wind started digging on the ground somewhere around ten meters from him. It then barked towards Abel¡¯s.

    ¡°You found something, ck Wind?¡±

    ck Wind had a very keen sense of smell. Even the most unnoticeable scent could be caught by its nose. After all, a mount wolf¡¯s nose was the best tool to find something that didn¡¯t belong to the environment that it was in.

    Abel quickly walked to where ck Wind was at. There was a snapped finger among the bushes on the ground. When Abel looked closer, he could see a grey ring on it.

    Abel lowered his body to pick up the ring. He picked up the finger and carefully removed the ring off it. The ring was kind of grey was because of how dusty it was. Also, because of how dirty its owner was, there was also ayer of filth on its surface.

    After cleaning the ring with some water cloth he had in the portal bag, Abel began to see the real form of this ring. The center of it was an unknown blue gem, and the ring itself was silver with thin engravings of flowers on it.

    Abel then scanned the ring with his Horadric Cube:

    Silver Bat¡¯s ring

    +73 attack precision

    3% mana could be stolen from an attack

    So this was a mana-sucking ring. Unfortunately for Abel, his attack point wasn¡¯t quite high yet. He would have to attack several times before he could make some use of the 3% mana stealing effect. Overall, it was better nothing. At least he¡¯s got himself his first blue equipment

    Attack precision was very important in arrow shooting. Using the ring and Raven¡¯s w together would make a deadlybination.

    After resuming the skeletons from two random corpses he¡¯s found, Abel helped them to get into their armies and shields. Since the power of the skeletons was at rank four, the summoned Rib Bones no. 2 and no.3 were durable the withhold the mass of regr gears. As for the better gears Abel had since even he himself wasn¡¯t good enough to wear them, there was just no way he could let the skeletons try them out.

    It had been about seven or eight days since Abel came to the dark world. It was now time to head home. That being said, Abel wasn¡¯t going to let the skeletons stay here likest time. Unlike Bloor Moor, the Cold in wasn¡¯t quite ¡°cleansed¡± yet. Letting the skeletons fight the fallen here was the same as sending them to die without making them any stronger. Abel didn¡¯t want to let Rib Bone no.1 to be destroyed without any purpose. Besides, its ability to freeze multiple enemies was just too convenient for him to let go of.

    After teleporting himself back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, the first thing that Abel did was to check on his Horadric Cube. There were about eleven bottles of the soul enhancement potion inside. He took one out and threw it at Rib Bone no.1, which was his no. 1 target to buff.

    After catching the bottle of the soul enhancement potion, Rib Bone no.1 cracked the bottle on top of its head. As the dark gold liquid poured into its skull, the soul me burning in its eyes began to spark brighter. Its bones were also growing thicker. Eventually, the whiteness of this skeleton became almost like white jade. It looked pure, like an art piece, and not the scary, spooky skeleton that it was.

 Chapter 240 - Something Different About the Impose Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 240 Something Different About the Impose Pressure</h4>

    Abel took another look at Rib Bone no. 2 and no. 3. The buff did work on them, that¡¯s for sure. However, it was nowhere as obvious as the improvement that Rib Bone no. 1 was making.

    From what it looked like, the ¡°soul potion¡± was meant for increasing the EX point of a skeleton. That couldn¡¯t all there was to it, though. Rib Bone no. 1 was a clear example. After having both its soul and bones strengthened, it was now on apletely different level to the other skeletons.

    ¡°Resurrection of the skeleton¡± was now level five. So even if it was just Rib Bone no. 1 that was getting buffed, the other two skeletons would also be ¡°passively¡± strengthened at the same time.

    ck Wind also wanted some of the soul potion. As it wiggled its tail and circled around Abel, Abel padded it on the head.

    ¡°You¡¯re a mount wolf, ck Wind! You¡¯re not a dog, for crying out loud!¡± Abel scolded him butughed out loud at the same time.

    After reminding ck Wind that it was a wolf, Abel opened another bottle of the soul potion and poured it inside ck Wind¡¯s mouth. ck Wind fell asleep right after that.

    Abel took out ¡°Akara¡¯s tent.¡± He wanted the soul potion to take the maximum effect. To do so, he needed the support of the meditation jade, which was why he ced himself on top of the meditation jade floor tile.

    It was now his own turn. Abel calmed himself down, then took out another bottle of the soul potion. As the liquid transformed into a shapeless mist of essence, it entered his psyche and boosted up his thought process.

    Abel was thinking about his alchemy skills right now. In his mind, he could picture an imaginary figure brewing all the recipes that he knew about. Some of the moreplicated recipes (especially the elven perfume) were imagined repeatedly, as Abel thought about thebinations he could alter for each and every step.

    Abel even imagined adding all the nts that he had encountered before. After doing many, many experiments himself, he was now extremely sensitive towards how different scents would perform in a pot mixture.

    The ¡°beginner¡¯s alchemy rune¡± inside Abel was continuously glowing. Unfortunately for Abel, he knew too little about alchemy. If it wasn¡¯t for this, he would¡¯ve made a lot more progress with his simtion training. When the effect of the soul potion was gone, he was just a little far away from bing an intermediate alchemist.

    Abel didn¡¯t stop there. He took out another bottle of the soul potion and drank all the liquid inside. This time, he wanted to create a super exploding ball.

    Abel imagined a man painting a rune of Ral, which was typically used for creating a super exploding ball. After he was done, the rune exploded immediately. This was happening all inside Abel¡¯s imagination, of course.

    How could he dy the explosion? Abel was lucky that he had an imaginary man testing it for him. If he was doing the same experiment in the real world, he would¡¯ve died after making one little mistake. Inside his head, he had the freedom of adding a few more strokes to the rune. He could erase some lines, too. He could change some of the patterns, even.

    No matter how much change Abel added, the rune of Ral would remain the same for the most part. After all, it was an absolutely crucial part of releasing all the energy inside a perfect Redstone.

    After modifying the whole pattern by adding one more circtory rune, Abel was able to dy the explosion for about half of a second. After a few more tests that were based on this discovery, the explosion was sessfully dyed for eight seconds in total. Eight seconds might not sound very long, but it was enough for him to escape for his life.

    Abel opened his eyes as he ended the simtion. He was very fired up after boosting up his brain for two times in a row. He felt kind of tired at the same time, though. For thest few days, he¡¯s spent all his time fighting and resting in the wild. He needed a good sleep once he got back to Moon Guardian City.

    Abel went back to lie on top of the bed that was made of ambergris timber. He wanted to sleep, but he suddenly remembered about the crystal ore he retrieved from the Ice Fire Ape Cave, he decided to take the thing out and finally have a good look at it.

    As he learned his lessons fromst time, Abel didn¡¯t grab the blue crystal ore with his hand. Instead, he ced right on top of his bed. As soon as he did so, an overwhelming aura swept across the entire room, which pressed onto him so hard that he had to surround his entire body with hisbat qi.

    Even a fullbat qi armor wasn¡¯t enough. Abel quickly sealed his body with anotheryer of ice armor. He felt a lot less overpowered after that.

    Suddenly, it felt like the bed was sucking all the pressure that it released. It was like there was a ck hole in the middle of the room. Soon, Abel felt a lot better since all the impose pressure was gone.

    So that¡¯s what it was. After Abel threw the crystal ore on his bed, it quickly dampened the mattress with the cold water that was dripping out of it. And in a very short amount of time, the ore itself was cold enough to freeze everything back together. When the crystal core and the bed froze together, the ambergris timber that was used to make the bed sucked all the impose pressure into itself.

    Abel wasn¡¯t sure if the crystal ore broke because of that. After scanning it with his power of the Will, he could see that the amount of energy in it remained the same. As it turned out, the ambergris timber was just sucking out all the impose pressure that was released. It wasn¡¯t like the timber was sucking energy from right inside the ore¡¯s center.

    It was a truly bizarre thing to see. The ambergris bed was releasing very warm energy, and this energy was wrapping around Abel¡¯s body. Abel could feel his soul being nourished by this strange phenomenon. He could feel his soul bing more aggressive. He couldn¡¯t tell if that was a good thing or not, but he had a real transformation here.

    The only thing that Abel could do was to wait. He didn¡¯t know what the ambergris bed was doing to him, so he had to wait for everything to be over. He was immobilized at the moment. His body couldn¡¯t move because his soul was too busy to focus on the change that it was experiencing.

    Tick. Tock. As time passed by, the ambergris bed began to tremble for a bit. Just when Abel had lost track of time, a loud ¡°boom¡± came from the bed.

    Abel fell from the bed. He was on the floor and was watching as the ambergris bed became a pile of power.

    Abel stood up after pressing the floor with one of his arms. He didn¡¯t know when, but he was free to move from a while ago. More confusingly for him, he didn¡¯t know how the ambergris bed turned into a bunch of power.

    Luckily enough, the crystal ore was still intact. It did lose some of its impose pressure, but the energy inside was still just as powerful.

    Abel scanned his own body with the power of the Will. He couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. He tried to release some impose pressure from inside his body, and suddenly, a frightening amount of imposue pressure came out of him.

    For a bit there, Abel became kind of scared of himself. So this was thebined power of a soul transformation plus his own aura. Abel was even starting to doubt that the crystal ore was actually the legendary ¡°dragon crystal.¡±

    Worgen Fowler¡¯s ambergris bed was, by no means, an ordinary bed. After searching far and wide amongst his own kind, he managed to have the priest in his n, making it for him. If it wasn¡¯t for the energy that slowly transferred into his soul from the ambergris bed, he would¡¯ve never be a headmander of the wolfriders at the age that he was at.

    What Abel did just did, well, let¡¯s just say that it waspletely unthought. No one would expect someone to throw an entire dragon crystal ore on top of an ambergris timber bed. Abel could¡¯ve have known about this, but it actually forced out all the energy inside the bed and transferred it into his own body. Because of how much energy was used during this process, the bed had to destroy itself afterward.

    Abel¡¯s impose pressure was now in the rank of a human knight¡¯smander. If he restrained himself, he could subdue a weaker opponent without even fighting him. If the opponent was far weaker than him, he could instantly kill him just by releasing the impose pressure.

    Abel hadn¡¯t had a lot of opportunities to test out his impose pressure, but he could certainly subdue a fellow knight¡¯smander at his current level. As for a head knight¡¯smander, he wasn¡¯t quite sure, actually. That was in a league far from his own understanding.

    All in all, this journey inside the dark world was very fruitful for Abel. Not only did he found his first dark gold item, the ¡°Raven¡¯s w,¡± he¡¯s also found a blue quality ¡°silver bat¡¯s ring.¡± He¡¯s also buffed Rib Bone no. 1, too. Most importantly, his own soul was strengthened after drinking the soul potion.

 Chapter 241 - Bernieâ€™s Good Will

    <h4>Chapter 241 Bernie¡¯s Good Will</h4>

    Abel had no idea how much danger he was in. If his soul wasn¡¯t strengthened with the soul potion for several times, he would be mortally injured for trying to transform himself with the ambergris bed and the dragon crystal. If that did happen, it wouldn¡¯t matter if he was an elf or a human. He would be a goner.

    After walking out of the ¡°Akara¡¯s tent,¡± Abel ced the tent back into his private storage box. ck Wind was already awake by this point. It was ying with Rib Bone no. 1, actually. ck Wind would push Rib Bone no. 1 somewhere, and Rib Bone no. 1 would go back to spot that it was at.

    This went on for a while. They, or better put, ck Wind would keep ying the game, and Rib Bone no. 1 would have to go back to the position that it was in.

    ¡°We¡¯re going back, ck Wind!¡± Abel called out as he canceled the summoning of the three skeletons. Once a ck hole came out and swallowed the skeletons away, ck Wind ran back its master whilst shaking its head.

    Abel opened a Scroll of Town Portal. After returning to his room inside Moon Guardian City, he realized that the day was already bright. Loraine was standing outside very anxiously.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally out, Abel!¡± Loraine sighed in relief after seeing Abel.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m just a littlete, aren¡¯t I?¡± Abel asked.

    Loraine had no idea about Abel¡¯s journey down in the dark world and said, ¡°You lost your count of time, Abel! You¡¯ve been inside your room for about one day and one night! Bernie came to see you, but he left because he didn¡¯t want to interrupt your training.¡±

    ¡°One day and one night?¡±

    One day and one night was the equivalent of twenty days inside the dark world. He didn¡¯t think that a soul transformation would take this long.

    Loraine might not have known about what Abel did ¡°inside his room,¡± but she was right about one thing. Abel did lose track of time because of his training. And it wasn¡¯t one day and one night that he lost track of. It¡¯s actually twenty days and twenty nights that he had missed.

    Thank the spirits. If Abel didn¡¯t feed three ration potions to ck Wind at once, it would¡¯ve been starved to death by now. Even if it didn¡¯t die because of hunger, it would¡¯ve be as thin as one of his skeletons. Maybe it was time to drop some herbivore animals inside Bloor Moor. That way, ck Wind could hunt on its own while Abel was doing his training.

    Abel asked Loraine, ¡°What did Bernie say when he came here?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say much, but it looked like he was in a rush for something,¡± Loraine replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Master Abel!¡± Bernie¡¯s voice suddenly came as his short stature appeared at the door.

    ¡°You¡¯vee, Bernie. Please, let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Abel gestured as Bernie bowed to him.

    While Bernie was going inside room, he gave a somewhat troublesome look at Loraine.

    Loraine said to Abel softly as she understood why Bernie did this, ¡°I¡¯ll let you two talk amongst yourself. See you then, Abel!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Abel smiled as he stopped Loraine from leaving, then turned towards Bernie, ¡°Loraine is very dear to me. I have nothing to hide from her.¡±

    Bernie said straightforwardly without looking at Loriane, ¡°Master Abel, I¡¯ve learned the whereabouts of the deurgars from a special source. I don¡¯t know how many of my little brother¡¯s spies are still there, though. Please, Master Abel. I need your assistance to send them to hell!¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°We¡¯ve fought many times together before, Bernie. I can deal with a few lower ranked duergars, but the ones you speak of are not the ones you want to anger. Besides, you are telling me to charge straight into their hideouts. There will be an official wizard there. I can¡¯t fight a wizard, you know.¡±

    ¡°Master Abel,¡± Bernie looked at Abel straight in the eyes, ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t know much about you before. After I returned home several days ago, I used my family¡¯s connections to learn all there is about your achievements. The others might see you as innocent, but no! After I saw you injuring the ice fire ape with your explosion, I knew that it was you who¡¯s behind the Duchy of Keyen!¡±

    Abel smiled as he wasn¡¯t too shocked by what Bernie was saying, ¡°You know I won¡¯t admit to that, Bernie.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Master Abel! No one would admit to being the culprit behind the Duchy of Keyen! Here, I¡¯m just ¡°requesting¡± you to blow up something else for me. What I have here is a book on how to make a magic staff. It¡¯s called (An Introduction to Making Magic Staff), and it will be my reward to you after the deed is done!¡±

    Abel¡¯s look became grim as he heard the book¡¯s title, ¡°Bernie, from what I¡¯ve heard, staff making is a secret that your kind has guarded for generations. There¡¯s going to be a lot of dwarves who would oppose what you¡¯re doing now. In fact, I¡¯m sure there are plenty right now, aren¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Master Abel,¡± Bernie smiled as though he didn¡¯t care, ¡°If you are going to save my family, save myrades and me, and use all the remaining explosives that you have to destroy the deurgars, who are the eternal rivals to my kind, I think it¡¯s fair that we reward you with something meaningful in return.¡±

    Abel understood what Bernie was saying now. Basically, Bernie was just giving him an excuse to get his hands on the [An Introduction to Making Magic Staff). If the powerful, powerful Goff family wanted to eliminate the deurgars, they would¡¯ve done it themselves a long time ago.

    When Abel was traveling with Bernie, Bernie did ask him about the kind of techniques he wanted to learn from the dwarves. That being said, Abel didn¡¯t expect Bernie to remember his answer so well. He did say ¡°staff making¡± at the time, but he didn¡¯t think that his dear friend would actually teach it to him.

    Bernie persisted as Abel was bing kind of uncertain, ¡°Anything, Master Abel. As long as they are needed for your mission, I will get them for you. I¡¯m a dwarf, yes, but I do know that the explosions you did were not from something normal!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Bernie. I know what you¡¯re trying to say now,¡± Abel gave a slight bow towards Bernie.

    ¡°You know I won¡¯t admit to that, Master Abel,¡± Bernie smiled as he copied Abel¡¯s line.

    ¡°I will need one pound of meteorite iron, one pound of hematite ore and arge amount of beginner¡¯s fire magic gemstone,¡± Abel requested.

    Abel wasn¡¯t trying to be nice here. Obviously, the hematite ore was for the stuff he wanted to forge in the future. The dwarves were filthy rich, anyways. It wasn¡¯t like they were short on all sorts of minerals. He had no reason to lose out on a chance to swindle from them.

    Come to think of it; there was a giant ballista at the Moon Guardian City fort. If White Cloud was carrying one of these on its back, Abel was sure that he could one-shot any golden flying mount creatures that he could find.

    He wasn¡¯t going to tell Bernie about it, of course, which was why he said something else: ¡°If it¡¯s possible, Bernie, could you get a big ballista for me? I want it to strengthen White Cloud¡¯s, uh, defense capability.¡±

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s all you¡¯re asking from me?¡± Bernie threw a look at Abel. While Abel thought that he was asking a lot already, Bernie thought that he was trying to be nice. After seeing that Abel wasn¡¯t talking anymore, Bernie finally chose not to make any more offers.

    ¡°Okay, then,¡± Bernie said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll prepare them for you, Master Abel!¡±

    Loraine said worryingly after Bernie left, ¡°Will it be dangerous, Abel?¡±

    If Abel couldn¡¯t dy the exploding time of his super exploding ball, he might¡¯ve turned down Bernie¡¯s request this time. He wasn¡¯t going to trade his life for a book, after all. But now, after he¡¯s managed to dy the exploding effect of the ball for eight seconds, he could¡¯ve flown away on White Cloud for far farther than he needed to.

    Abel smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Loraine. I wouldn¡¯t have said yes if I wasn¡¯t confident.¡±

    ¡°Mind if Ie with you, Abel?¡± Loraine asked softly.

    ¡°You wait here, Loraine. There are some things that I don¡¯t want to drag you into.¡±

    Loraine wasn¡¯t an ordinary girl. Abel knew that already, but he¡¯s got a lot of troubles behind his back already. He did not want to bring any more trouble to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap then!¡± Loraine suddenly said loudly. With an angry expression that she rarely had, she went back to her room and mmed the door shut.

    ¡°Loraine!¡± Abel called for Loraine. He couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw Loraine like that. After all, it was kind of hard to see someone like her to be in such a mood.

 Chapter 242 - A Giant Ballista

    <h4>Chapter 242 A Giant Ballista</h4>

    ¡°Has anyone mentioned how generous you are, Bernie?¡± Abel praised when Bernie handed the items over to him. Truth be told, Bernie was very generous to Abel. Since he was using a portal bag to carry the stuff he was giving to Abel, he basically just gave away an extra portal bag.

    Bernie said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Master Abel! We dwarves, well, let¡¯s say... We are not short on magic items. Portal bags being one of them, of course.¡±

    Abel replied with a smile. He then scanned inside the portal bag with his power of Will. The inside of this bag was packed with the stuff he requested. There were ten pounds of meteorite iron, ten pounds of hematite ore, and all the other spaces were filled with beginners¡¯ fire magic stones.

    It wasn¡¯t like Abel hadn¡¯t seen a beginner¡¯s fire magic stone before. That being said, it was the first time that he had seen so many at once. In fact, gemstones were piling up so much that they were shaped into a giant cube inside the bag.

    ¡°About the giant ballista, you asked,¡± Bernie continued, ¡°I¡¯ve told some of my men to move them outside. I will have some men to ce it on White Cloud¡¯s back if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Bernie, there¡¯s way too much stuff in here!¡± Abel eximed as he looked deeper into the portal bag.

    Bernieughed, ¡°You can¡¯t have a sessful forge every single time, Master Abel. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± I didn¡¯t want you to worry about wasting materials, so I had ten times the amount of everything that you were looking for.¡±

    To humans, or to a majority of the dwarf poption, the stuff inside the portal was extremely valuable to them. To the Goff family, however, it was like picking a feather out of a goose. For the amount of stock they had in just Moon Guardian City alone, they could easily take out ten times the amount of material Abel was asking.

    ¡°And what is this?¡± Abel asked, then took out a thick book from the portal bag. It had a huge and hard front cover, with the pages inside made of soft sheep wool. The title of it was (An Introduction to Making Magic Staff).

    Bernie replied, ¡°You have agreed to my request, Master Abel, and I think that you are a trustworthy man. If you forgive me, I¡¯ve made the bold decision to hand my reward to you before you finish your mission.¡±

    ¡°Be honest with me, Bernie. You¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble for doing this, won¡¯t you?¡± Abel asked. Bernie was one of the few dwarven friends that he had. He didn¡¯t want to do anything that would be troublesome to him.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Master Abel, but I think I¡¯ll manage just fine. You see, with the position that I am in, I think it¡¯s fair that I¡¯m allowed to make my own decisions. Since the deal we¡¯ve just made was consensual, hence genuine, there won¡¯t be a lot of people who are going to challenge it.¡±

    Bernie added with augh, ¡°Of course, if you would treat your old friend here with some more rum, I¡¯ll be a happy little dwarf.¡±

    ¡°Rum.¡± When Bernie said the word, he sounded like an old drunkard despite being so young. Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh at such

    irony.

    ¡°You are my friend, Bernie!¡± Abelughed as well, ¡°Don¡¯t add the title ¡°master¡± in front of my name. Just call me Abel! Also, friends don¡¯t trade their liquors, do they? I¡¯m perfectly happy to share the wines that I have!¡±

    After saying that, Abel took out a huge barrel of rum from his kong kong spiritual beast bag. There were about 100 pounds of rum inside, which made the wooden container bang really loudly when it dropped on the floor.

    Like a ko, Bernie jumped and hugged onto the barrel that was just as tall as him. While he didn¡¯t open, his facial expression looked drunk already. It took a while for him to go back to normal.

    ¡°As you wish, Abel,¡± Bernie grunted as he continued to hug onto the barrel, ¡°I¡¯ll refer to you by your name when we¡¯re alone. However, I will still call you ¡°Master Abel¡± when we are in public. As you know, the cksmith Union is very much respected by the dwarves. I don¡¯t want to risk offending anyone.¡±

    Abel went off by himself at noon. Whilst riding on top of White Cloud¡¯s back, he decided to test out the newly stationed ballista, which was in the frontmost spot of his seats.

    Because of how big the ballista was, the dwarves had to reconstruct the whole carriage that was used for riding on top of White Cloud. After taking out all the old seats, they reced them with light steel frames, which were much more durable and lighter in weight. They then covered the frame with rhinoceros skins, which were excellent for defending against arrows. On the inside, they added a softyer of newborn sheep hide, which made the whole structure not just practical, but also pleasing to the eye.

    Sometimes, a ballista would be a called a ballista ¡°bed,¡± or a ballista ¡°cannon.¡± It was one of the few ways an ordinary person could kill a knight or even a wizard. Because of how expensive it was, not a lot of people could get their hands on one of them.

    Without the necessary parts, a ballista could not fire over a range farther from 500 meters. If an enemy was within its 500-meter range, whether it be a knight fully armored in his ownbat qi, or a wizard guarding himself with ice seal magic, instant death was pretty much guaranteed. If the arrows were reced with magic-immune materials (extremely rare, of course), even intermediate or advanced wizards would have a lot of trouble to protect themselves.

    The ballista was also referred to as the ¡°fort guarding bow,¡± which was for no other reasons than how heavy it was. Only arge creature like White Cloud could carry something like this.

    Again, White Cloud was a top tier sky sparrow. While most sky sparrows would stay away from carrying any weapons on their backs, White Cloud would do far more than just being a carrying tool at the backline of a battlefield.

    The direction Abel was heading for was northwest of the Moon Guardian City, where the Duchy of Koror and the Earth-Dividing Mountain Range met. The mountains were a lot tougher than the areas guarded by the Moon Guardian City. There were a lot of wild beasts and poisonous things over there. While humans would find it hard to survive there, that¡¯s where the deurgars decided to build their homes.

    Abel tried to pick up everything that he knew about the deurgars. They were a branch of the dwarven race. ording to the myths, they were banished by the other dwarves and had grey skin and no hair because of the curses that they had.

    If Abel had to guess, the deurgars behaved the way they did was because of the evil powers they got in contact with. In other words, they were transformed into what they currently were. Not only were they violent and cruel on a general basis, but they were alsopletely off from engaging in any sort of productive activity.

    Instead of growing their own crops, or sewing their own clothes, the deurgars would pige for everything that they needed for their livelihood. Because of how good they were at hiding in dark, cold caverns (they live in caves for the most part, actually), they became thergest robbers of both humans and dwarves.

    The scariest part was actually how they could eat almost everything. They could hunt or pick up any nts that they could find. If they needed to or wanted to, they could even eat humans and dwarves.

    That summed up everything Abel knew about the deurgars. After hearing it from Loraine, he knew for the first time how scary they were. Their entire kind existed because of how savage they were. They were worse than the orcs, even. At least the orcs would farm their own things and work for food, not just steal off everything from everyone around them.

    This was one of the reasons that Abel agreed to help out Bernie. For getting the resources and skills that he wanted, he just needed to kill a few robbers who, really, should¡¯ve had iting a long time ago. That being said, he wasn¡¯t not going to feel sorry for killing the deurgars. He¡¯s perfectly willing to trade their lives for a sufficient amount of meteorite iron, which he could use to make even more super exploding balls.

    After epting Bernie¡¯s request in the morning, Abel went back into the dark world right afterward. Whilst inside the dark world, he used the ground inferno to make another 10 super exploding balls. After he was done, he would add metal covers to them so the explosions would be more lethal. Soon, the number of explosives he had was more than enough to blow up another magic tower at another duchy.

    As Abel had enough spare time during his flight on top of White Cloud, he took the time to read the guide on how to craft magic staff. After he was done reading, he learned that there were two ways to making a magic staff:

    One, with a certain special material as the main body of the staff, the souls of top tier spiritual beasts could be sealed inside to gain any ability that these creatures might possess.

    Two, Abel could use magic metals to craft the main body of the staff. He could ce a crystal core that belonged to a powerful spiritual beast on the top of the staff and use rune circles to activate whatever spells that were inside the crystal core.

    Of course, both methods have their own advantages and disadvantages. For the first method, the soul of the top tier spiritual beast had to be collected within a minute after it was killed. Such a method was not very likely to seed, and the level of magic that could be generated waspletely based on luck.

    On a good note, since the mana for activating spell was from the person who was wielding the staff, the staff¡¯s effect could bebined to the wielder¡¯s own techniques. For example, if it was a fire element spiritual beast that was used to make the staff, and Abel was casting a fire element spell, the resulting effect would be enhanced overall.

    If Abel was making his magic staff with a crystal core of a powerful spiritual beast, he would have no way to supply his own mana into the staff directly. This was because the staff would be powered by the crystal core ced in it, and not by the person wielding it. While Abel wouldn¡¯t have to constantly power the staff with his own mana, the quality of the staff wouldpletely depend on the level that the crystal core was at. If the crystal core was at a certain level, then only magic of the same level could be cast. If Abel wanted to cast a spell beyond the level of the crystal core, he would have to either wait for the crystal core to recharge itself after he was done, or he would have to charge up the crystal core with his own mana.

 Chapter 243 - Blowing Up the Valley of the Deurgars

    <h4>Chapter 243 Blowing Up the Valley of the Deurgars</h4>

    Abel was at on top of a valley somewhere near the border between the Duchy of Koror and the Great Dividing Mountain Range. As he stared down to the ground below, he could see arge number of wild beasts and venomous creatures moving by. This was where the deurgars lived, which meant that humans wouldn¡¯t choose toe here at all.

    Even hunters wouldn¡¯t watch to catch their games here. Because of this, there was an especiallyrge poption of dangerous beasts. For the sake of their survival, the deurgars picked their hideout at a campsite that was easy to guard.

    While White Cloud circled around in the sky, Abel took the time to understand the geography of this location. The valley range here was smaller than he thought, with a width of just about 800 meters in width.

    When he saw some of the wooden houses below, he realized how old and broken they were. It¡¯s hard to imagine someone using them as shelters to cover against rain and wind. As unusual as it sounded, there weren¡¯t any farms or any kind of crops to be seen. Apart from the deurgars, nothing alive could be seen at all.

    ck Wind was scratching its nose this entire time. Abel could smell it, too. The stench was very strong. A part of it must¡¯vee from the filth that was piled up on the ground. Mostly, however, it must be from the giant pot that was boiling in the middle of the town square.

    These deurgars were just like the fallen. They didn¡¯t live in the dark world, but the way they exist was the same as repulsive as those spawns from hell. Actually, the deurgars should be a lot smarter than the fallen. They didn¡¯t seem to care about using their intelligence for hygiene purposes, so it seemed.

    In the town square in the middle of the valley, there were a bunch of deurgars forming a circle together. They were watching a bloody duel between two deurgars.

    As one of the deurgar¡¯s de swept across another¡¯s legs, a stream of dark grey blood spilled on the ground. All the spectating deurgars started cheering when they saw this. They were screaming on top of their lungs. It¡¯s almost like the sight of blood was all that they lived for.

    As the injured duergar backed down with his injured leg, his head was quickly severed by the de of his opponent. When the fight was over, the spectators ran in to pick up the dead body. While doing so, they chanted loudly and danced in a very strange fashion.

    Abel couldn¡¯t believe what these deurgars did next. After they finished dancing, they picked up the dead duergar and, including his severed head, they threw his remainings into the big boiling pot. They then added more timbers.

    It¡¯s one thing to eat another intelligent species, but just how sick did these deurgars had to be to eat their kind? Abel couldn¡¯t fathom at all. Maybe the deurgars were really the minions of the devil. They clearly had no business existing in this world.

    Abel looked away for a bit. He saw a cavern in the innermost part of the valley. Judging from how there were two guards standing their post there, it must be the residence of an important figure.

    Two guards. They had a full set of dwarven armor on them. They were well equipped, too. Unlike the deurgars in the town square, they seemed a lot more civil, in a way.

    While Abel was still observing, a squad of about ten deurgars came out of the cavern. Just like the guards, they had weapons in their hands and were wearing dwarven armors. They were heading towards the town square. When they arrived, they picked two deurgars and carried them back in chains.

    Abel was in the sky when he heard the two deurgars screaming for their lives. It was not a pleasant thing to hear. Whatever fate awaited them, it¡¯s probably going to be very dark.

    So that¡¯s how it was. The world inside and outside the cavern waspletely separate from each other. The inside must be where the armies and the ruling ss were. The outside was more like a farmhouse for keeping livestock.

    Abel ced a giant arrow on his ballista. He added a on the tip of the arrow, which he nned to ce his super exploding ball. Just when he was in the middle of setting his ballista, he could feel a malicious presence rising out from inside the valley.

    The protective gear that White Cloud was wearing could guard against some of this malicious aura. It wasn¡¯tpletely immune against it, however, so it had to fly higher to stay away from the evil force¡¯s influence.

    Abel was brutally disgusted. As it turned out, the two deurgars were sent to be living sacrifices. The other deurgars were sacrificing them to pray for power and protection from the great being of evil.

    So that¡¯s why they looked so ugly. They were literally defiled by the power of evil. The ruling deurgars were using the less significant deurgars to gain more powers for themselves. This way, even when the deurgars were rivals to both to humans and the dwarves, they could still produce a lot of powerful fighters amongst their kind.

    When the deurgars felt the presence of malice, they knelt on the ground, and, like a bunch of madmen, they started crying out words that Abel didn¡¯t understand. All of them had a fanatic look on their faces as they were doing this.

    The evil presence continued for about another ten minutes. When it disappeared, those deurgars went back to whatever they were doing before. It¡¯s almost like they all forgot what happened just then.

    White Cloud came down again. As Abel pointed his ballista towards the cavern, he searched for a six-second dy super exploding ball inside his private storage box. He then ced it in the on the top of his arrow.

    With no hesitation at all, Abel released the arrow from his hands. When it flew straight towards the cavern, the stat on his ring started to look a lot different from it originally was. The attack precision point was now 73, which was much higher than it was in the Holy Continent.

    Also, for a moment there, the ballista was shaking for a bit when he was shooting the arrow. Abel knew that he didn¡¯t do anything to make the ballista shake. It must be his blue ring. By making a ballista shake a little, the direction of his shot was slightly adjusted.

    Abel had thought that his arrow would go straight inside the cavern, but because of how big the cavern was, he wasn¡¯t sure where exactly it was going to enter. He wasn¡¯t a profession ballista shooter, per se, but he knew enough about archery to shoot the arrow to where he wanted it to be.

    After the blue ring helped him adjust his shot, Abel could see the arrow flying straight towards the center of the cavern.

    ¡°Invaders!¡± the guarding duergar screamed as he tried to locate the source of the attack.

    Abel whispered to himself, ¡°6, 5, 4...¡±

    White Cloud was flying as high as it could. While it was doing this, Abel kept counting down to himself.

    ¡°3, 2, 1.¡±

    When Abel counted to ¡°one,¡± a massive explosion urred in the middle of the valley, right inside the center of the cavern. When rocks split from above, they fell down like giant arrows that were flying towards the deurgars.

    All the deurgars inside the valley werepletely petrified. Every rock that was flying at them was strong enough to kill them. The wooden houses they lived in came down like toys. When the rocks hit them, the only response they could make was to scream painfully to their deaths.

    As quick as the explosion was, it was a lot more effective than what Abel had in mind. While the super exploding ball killed most of these deurgars, a lot of surviving ones were knocked down on the ground, screaming in anguish as they didn¡¯t even have the time to beg for mercy.

    The cavern was gone. Instead, everything inside became a giant, deep hole. As the entrance of the cavern was blocked by severalrge boulders, the only way to get in was through a passageway that was wide enough for just one person.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to waste another one of his super exploding balls. As powerful as it was, meteorite irons were quite hard to get back. It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t have a filthy rich dwarf on his side, but he¡¯d rather save as many materials as he could.

    Abel equipped himself with Raven¡¯s w. As he took out a quiver of iron arrows from his portal bag, he started aiming at some of the surviving deurgars. ming red arrows kept shooting out of his hands, and the ground he was pointing at started exploding like wild.

    All the deurgars that lived outside the cavern were on basic levels. Since White Cloud was in hiding, none of them could find a target to fight back. While some of them were looking for the whereabouts of their enemy, a lot of them decided to run for their lives.

    Abel wasn¡¯t sparing any one of these deurgars. Whenever they tried to escape, they would either die from the flying arrows or by the explosion that was ignited by Abel¡¯s me spell.

    Pretty soon, all the deurgars in the valley were dead.

 Chapter 244 - A Statue

    <h4>Chapter 244 A Statue</h4>

    Whilst putting the Raven¡¯s ws away, Abel jumped on top of ck Wind¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t want to leave ck Wind when he was fighting on the ground. ck Wind¡¯s ¡°instant movement¡± could be very important for his survival.

    When ck Wind was about ten meters away from the cavern that¡¯s been blown up, it made itsnding and prepared for entrance.

    Abel tried to detect any living creatures inside the valley. He then summoned Rib Bone no. 1, no. 2 and no. 3. Under no. 1¡¯s instructions, no. 2 and no. 3 followed towards the giant pit inside the cavern. Since Abel wasn¡¯t nning to spare anyone, he decided that it was fine to call the skeletons out in the open.

    Since skeletons didn¡¯t use eyes to see, they just needed to use their soul mes to follow Abel. They were perfect for fighting in the dark, actually. Since skeletons were naturally sensitive towards any living beings, it¡¯s very likely that they would find the surviving deurgars.

    After entering the dark pit for about several minutes, Abel did not sense his two skeletons being attacked. He couldn¡¯t sense anything that was alive, either. While riding ck Wind towards the entrance to the cavern, he used his sword to pick away the giant boulder that was blocking his way.

    Abel hung his night pearl across his neck. He had his shield in his left and his sword in his right. As soon as he entered the cavern, he started seeing several dead deurgars that were killed by the falling rocks. They were all wearing iron armors, but the impact must¡¯ve been strong enough to kill them in an instant.

    Abel took a few more steps forward. There was a giant hall room inside, which had about two hundred meters in diameter. The ground was filled with falling rubble, filled with the corpses of the deurgars.

    Most of the deurgars did not have any injuries on their bodies. They did, however, had a lot of dark grey blood around their noses, mouths, ears, and eyes. They were probably killed by the sound of the explosion. It¡¯s much better than bleeding out to death, actually.

    Abel looked around the entire structure. Since the cavern was carved out of the mountain rocks, it was strong enough to endure the impact of the super exploding ball. The explosion didn¡¯t punch out the walls. If anything, the walls were trapping the explosion and making it more concentrated in certain areas.

    Even now, Rib Bone no. 2 and no. 3 hadn¡¯t found any living beings. This didn¡¯t remain for too long, though. Just when Abel was about to dere an end to his mission, the two skeletons started sending signals to him.

    Abel rode ck Wind to where the two skeletons were. They were in front of a stone room, which was blocked by a giant stone door. It was the first time that Abel had seen a stone door here.

    The door must¡¯ve been what was keeping the remaining deurgars alive. Abel started pushing it with his hands. As he tensed up his muscles, a small gap began to open. Without even receiving their master¡¯s orders, Rib Bone no. 2 and no. 3 started charging inside.

    The two skeletons were already fighting when the stone door waspletely opened. Abel could feel some very powerful spells when he was trying to make his entrance. Apparently, there was a duergar official wizard inside.

    While Abel was contemting if he should make a direct assault, a terrible scream came from inside the room. A power wave of mana appeared soon after.

    Rib Bone no. 2 and no. 3 started losing contact. As far as Abel knew, the two minions died after fulfilling their roles. The duergar wizard probably underestimated how tough these skeletons were.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± a cold smile appeared from Abel¡¯s face. He ran towards some duergar corpses that were lying outside the stone door. After casting his ¡°summoning of skeletons¡± spell, two new skeletons stood up from the dying corpses. They didn¡¯t even take their weapons when they charged inside the stone room.

    ¡°Damn orcean priest! How many of your skeletons do I have to kill?¡± the duergar wizard screamed.

    The two new skeletons quickly lost contact. Abel didn¡¯t feel anxious, though. For some reason that he wasn¡¯t sure of, the duergar wizard couldn¡¯t leave the stone room. Quickly, he found another two corpses to summon some new skeletons.

    The attack was more effective this time. As the duergar wizard screamed once more, Abel could tell that one of the skeletons did deal some injury. However, the two skeletons summoned still disappeared after a few seconds.

    ¡°You are not an orc, are you? Just who are you?¡±

    The duergar wizard figured out that something was wrong. As far as he knew, skeletons summoned by the orcs should be more aggressive than the ones he was fighting today. Strangely enough, the skeletons Abel was sending were better in their defensive abilities. This, of course, gave off some hints to the duergar wizard.

    Abel didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he instructed two skeletons to charge inside the stone room. He didn¡¯t do any damage this time. The most that the skeletons did was to let the duergar wizard spend some more of his mana.

    When Abel had sent out his tenth pair of skeletons, the duergar wizard couldn¡¯t find a way to quickly end the fight. This time, Abel could hear the sound of runes being activated, as well as some lower-tiered spells being cast.

    The duergar wizard was short on mana. Abel decided not to wait any longer. With Rib Bone no. 1 running behind him, he rode ck Wind to the stone room. As soon as he went in, Rib Bone no. 1 released ice spell into the entire <b>area.</b>

    There it was. Abel could see the duergar wizard wearing a ck robe. While his entire body was covered in frost, his mana armor was being violently knocked off by the two skeletons. While the skeletons were using their bare fists to do this, their death qi was actually very effective against mana.

    Abel didn¡¯t spare any opportunity for the duergar wizard. With his sword of Victory in hand, he thrust into the wizard¡¯s throat. Dark grey blood poured out as he pulled back his de. As quick as the final blow was, the wizard was, technically, exhausted to his death.

    With just seconds to spare before his death, the duergar wizard took his final look at the statue behind him. Judging from his eyes, he clearly wanted to spend some more time being alive.

    Before Abel was able to stab the wizard for one more time, the two skeletons were already repeatedly punching his dead body. After a few seconds, the duergar wizard started appearing as though it was dead for several days. The death qi was quite ¡°corrosive,¡± if that¡¯s the right way to express it.

    Abel picked out a portal bag with the tip of his sword. As he scanned inside with his power of the Will, he did not find anything special inside. All he could find were some magic gemstones, raw materials, etc. There were a lot of them, actually, but not quite enough to make him feel surprised.

    Abel walked towards the statue in front of him. Judging from the dying wizard¡¯s expressions, he could tell how much he cared for this unsightly idol.

    The idol had a snakehead and a human body, with wings growing out from its back. It might be a representation of a certain god, or an unknown mythical creature. Whatever the case was, it was not afortable piece to look at.

    While Abel was studying the idol, a malicious aura circled around him. As immune as he became after his soul transformation, he was still quite shocked by how quickly this evil presence has surrounded him.

    Abel instantly released his impose pressure. It¡¯s the first time that he had used his strengthened impose pressure in actualbat. Oddly enough, the sound of a dragon roaring appeared from the aura that he released. It then charged straight towards the idol.

    A strange sound called out in response, ¡°No! Another one of those damn dragons! When I recover, I shall have my revenge on you!¡±

    The idol started breaking after that. Layer byyer, the stone started shattering and falling on the ground. Soon, something fell out from where the statue¡¯s heart was at.

 Chapter 245 - City of the Elves

    <h4>Chapter 245 City of the Elves</h4>

    This was a heart that was transparent like crystal. Every vein was clearly visible. It was almost as if it was actually alive

    This ¡°heart¡± was beating when Abel was looking at it. This scared him. He never thought that this heart was alive. What kind of animal¡¯s heart was transparent? And how was it still beating after leaving the body?

    Abel observed for a while. The heart was, indeed, alive. It was beating at a rate of once a minute.

    This heart was probably Abel¡¯s biggest discovery. That¡¯s what he thought so, anyway.

    After using his power of the will to scan it, he decided to throw it in the Horadric Cube. A text then popped up, stating that it was a dark gold item called the ¡°immortal heart.¡±

    ¡°Immortal heart.¡± That was the only information provided by the Horadric Cube. It didn¡¯t exin what it could, because that¡¯s something Abel had to find out himself.

    In the depth of Double Moon Forest, two hundred meters away from the neat rows of big trees, which were up to 100 meters in height, ck Wind stopped. Abel pointed with his slender fingers at the tall tree wall and asked Loraine, ¡°Is this the Great Wall of the Elven Guardians?¡±

    A smile emerged from Loraine¡¯s face. Abel turned into an elf, one with sharp ears and a slender body. He looked a bit rougher in his human form (because of all the training he¡¯s received), but his current appearance was more gentle and elegant.

    Loraine held back a smile and said softly, ¡°Yes, brother Abel, this is the Great Wall of the Elven Guardians. Beyond this wall is Angstrom city!¡±

    ¡°How did these elves do this?¡± Aber asked as he searched for the top end of the hundred-meter-high wall made of trees.

    Loraine said as she looked in the same direction as Abel, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, there was a very, very bad war here. When the dark elves invaded Angstrom City, everyone was getting ready to fight for their lives.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when the ancient treants appeared. You see, they had to do what the ancient oath told them, and that is to protect the elves that lived here. To keep the dark elves away, the ancient treants gave rise to the biggest tree in the entire Double Moon Forest. When the tree was awakened, it did not return to the Double Moon Forest. Instead, it stayed here and became that huge green wall over there.¡±

    ¡°Do the ancient treants still exist?¡± Abel asked curiously. Despite being a wizard for so long, he had never heard of a creature as powerful as the treants.

    ¡°No one knows. It¡¯s said that if Angstrom city is being attacked again, these giant trees will wake up to protect Angstrom city!¡± Loraine looked back and said.

    Aber tried to picture what a treant might look like. It¡¯s a hundred-meter-high tree turned into a giant monster, which could attack their enemy by literally walking towards them. He wasn¡¯t trying to be a skeptic of Loraine¡¯s tales, but the way she portrayed the treants were kind of unbelievable.

    ck Wind walked forward to the giant tree slowly. Abel could see the scars on that giant tree. Despite how many there were, the tree stood tall and firmly here for many, many years that it had.

    Although it is said to be a tree wall, the distance between each tree was still very far. The widest ce was enough for severalrge carriages to pass through. When passing through the tree wall, the leaves and branches above formed a natural green corridor.

    Abel imagined how Angstrom city would look like. Some of the descriptors he came up with were gentle, elegant, solemn, or natural. When he had actually arrived, however, he could find no words to portray the beauty that he was witnessing.

    This was a purple castle, with the wall over 100 meters wide that stretched far beyond one could see. Abel didn¡¯t know what it was made of. He didn¡¯t know how the huge purple boulders were cut into shape.

    On top of the wall, dozens of sharp-tipped watchtowers were built evenly next to each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s gorgeous!¡± Abel praised as he took a view at the dream-like city in front of him.

    ¡°Yeah, it is. They¡¯re made of purple jadeite. It looks better when the day gets darker!¡± Loraine looked proudly at Angstrom city, then said, ¡°This purple jadeite absorbs sunlight during the day, which it will then release at night. When it does, the whole city will be bathed in purple light!¡±

    Abel found many tents under the walls of the Angstrom city. Hundreds of carriages were parked around the tents. Strangely enough, everyoneing in or out were all humans. It was a strange sight for Abel, so he had to ask.

    ¡°There are humans here, too?¡± Abel asked Loraine.

    Loraine was just as puzzled as well, ¡°They look like businessmen who belong to the, uh, I think it¡¯s called the ¡°Continental Union of Trade¡± or something. They cane here because the elves gave them special permission. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing over there, though.¡±

    As ck Wind approached the gate of Angstrom city, the surrounding elves have gradually increased in their number. ck Wind did look terrifyingly big, but that wasn¡¯t the only reason they gathered up.

    Apparently, it was quite normal for elves to look for lifelong partners when they reached adulthood. As a matter of fact, as long as they got on good terms, the range of options could be very diverse. Some have settled for spiritual beasts. Others have gone for wild beasts and birds.

    However, not a lot of elves have seen a mount wolf before. First of all, mount wolves weren¡¯t a natural species to the Double Moon Forest. They mainly lived in the cold prairie up north and were more recognized by the orcs than humans or elves. That being said, ck Wind shouldn¡¯t be seen here at all. Even the worgens have a hard time taming mount wolves, so why was ck Wind here with some normal looking elves?

    ¡°Looks like we have to line up to go in. Follow me, Loraine,¡± Abel said as he started walking towards the entrance.

    The gate to the city was just like back in the human world. There were two passages in total, one for ordinary elves, and one for nobles (AKA high elves). As it was impossible to discern Abel¡¯s status as a human nobleman, he would just have to get in like a regr elven citizen. (actually, he could be a HUMAN prince and still be blocked from going in)

    ¡°No, not Loraine! She doesn¡¯t have to wait in line!¡±

    A sweet female voice came from over the distance. Abel was shocked to hear it. He was now amander knight, and possibly much better than that. However, he was caughtpletely off-guard when he heard the woman calling out ¡°Loraine.¡±

    He turned around. It was a female elf. She was wearing a pure whitece dress with a silver-white headband on her long, ck hair. Her eyes were clear crystal blue, just like Loraine. While she was calling out to both Abel and Loraine, her eyes were fixed onto Loraine the entire time.

    Abel still couldn¡¯t detect any animosity from this elf woman. That being said, something was telling him that she, whoever she was, was very dangerous. The goldenbat qi inside him began to gather up. His fingers were moving very slightly. Any moment soon, and he would reach for his weapon inside his portal bag.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She jumped off ck Wind and flew into the embrace of the female elf.

    This female elf seemed to have the ability to hide amongst the other elves. She was like a ghost. For reasons Abel wasn¡¯t sure of, Loraine seemed to be the only one who was aware of her presence.

    After Loraine went to give her a hug, all the other elves suddenly noticed her existence. They all then began to give her a bow. Even the guards standing at the gate were saluting to her.

    The gate was dead silent for a few seconds. For a while, it was just the sound of Loraine crying inside her sister¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Loriane,¡± the female elf said. She then revealed out a card in her hand, which was wrapping everybody around in bright light. She was teleporting herself, Loraine, as well as Abel and ck Wind, to somewhere else.

    Normally, Abel would feel dizzy when he was getting teleported. While he was able to neglect such an effect with his goldenbat qi, he could tell that the elf was transporting him using arge defensive circle. It was kind of weird, actually. There were a lot of restrictions in using such a device. Besides, it could only take him to certain areas that were covered by the circle¡¯s range. He didn¡¯t think he was going to enter the elven city in such a manner.

    Abel looked around his surroundings. He was being taken to a pavilion on top of a small ind, which was located in the middle of an ocean. Because of how small the ind was, all of itsndmasses were used for the pavilion, which was built with beautiful white jade with various different engravings.

    So this was the kind of luxurious life the elves lived. At the ind¡¯s edge, there was an arched bridge leading arge luxurious mansion. These were built with white jade, by the way. On either side of the bridge, there were gates built with elven wreaths. When Abel looked down, he could see that the water was so clear that even the water grass and the shiny-scaled fish were all visible to him.

    The female elf said to Abel, ¡°Please wait here for a bit. I will arrange for someone to prepare for your amodations. Loraine is going with me.¡±

 Chapter 246 - Loraineâ€™s Home

    <h4>Chapter 246 Loraine¡¯s Home</h4>

    Abel gave a nobleman¡¯s bow to Loraine¡¯s sister. Her eyes shed for a bit as he was doing this. She was probably surprised by how courteous he was being.

    ¡°This is my house, Abel! Wait here for a bit. I¡¯lle back to you soon!¡± Loraine said happily but was quickly pulled away by her sister.

    Abel help kind of helpless when saw Loraine leaving him like that. That being said, she wasing back to her home.

    Once she came out, he could just leave after saying his farewell to her. After that, he might just go find a quiet ce and train for another few months. Something felt wrong, though. He didn¡¯t want to part ways with her like this.

    After rescuing Loraine at the Kree¡¯s Auction Stand, they¡¯ve always been together the entire time. Because of how distinguished his status was in the Duchy of Carmel, he had no friends that were of the same age as him.

    Loraine was the only friend Abel could trust. His rtionship with her was wonderful. Maybe it had to do with how young they were. They both knew what each other was thinking, yet never spoke out clearly. What was clear was how much they cared for each secrets they¡¯ve shared together.

    Loraine called Abel ¡°Bet¡± just now. Bet was Abel¡¯s elf name. If he had not be Lord Marshall¡¯s heir, he would be a wandering knight who came from the Be family. Abel¡¯s talked about this with Loraine. Because of how famous he was in the human world, almost everyone of a little bit of status knew about his history with the Wizard Union.

    That being said, Abel didn¡¯t know how he was just as famous as the dwarves. That barrel of rum Bernie brought might be good for a short while but in the long term? Without a doubt, it was going to bring up a lot of issues.

    The benefit was that over time, the rum made by Master Abel became a huge brand amongst the dwarf society. They even started calling it ¡°Master¡¯s Rum.¡± Abel¡¯s title changed from being a Master cksmith to being a Master Winebrewer. Every day, dwarves from different houses woulde to Bernie for more rum, and it was making him a more prominent figure in both his family and amongst the dwarves.

    Troublingly, there were only 100 pounds of master wine. So even if Bernie was to distribute it carefully, there wouldn¡¯t be enough to satisfy the huge and growing demand. He couldn¡¯t just shut down the business, though. There were important customersing every day. There were returning customers, too. Because of how high-ssed these dwarves were, he couldn¡¯t tell them to go home. It was making him very distressed, actually.

    Bernie was left with no choice, so he started searching for Abel¡¯s news all over the world. He knew that Abel was going to the elves world, but there were four big cities that belonged to the elves. Over these past few days, he¡¯s sent his men to three of these cities. As for Angstrom city, he couldn¡¯t find his way in because the teleportation gate was shut off.

    Loraine¡¯s return had a huge impact on Angstrom city. Portal gates for dwarves were reopened. Trade with humans was reopened. Allmercial activities returned to normal.

    Abel didn¡¯t know about it, but because the portal gate was opened, Bernie hade to Angstrom City himself to look for him. On the one hand, he was trying to run away from the old drunkards that wereing after him. On the other hand, he came to look for any news he could find on Abel. He wasn¡¯t going to reveal his true intentions. Obviously, so he just pretended that he wasing to discuss trade issues with the elves.

    At this point, Abel didn¡¯t know the things that happened outside. He was now Be, the elf. He was a stray elf, a mercenary archer. He was just an elf in one of the mostmon sses there was. Actually, even if Bernie was right in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t even know who he was.

    Abel looked at his reflection in the water. The transformation ne was doing wonders in turning him into another species. It adjusted every muscle and bone of his body. While his skin was already very young, not a lot of change could be discerned from it. That being said, his current appearance was no different from that of a genuine elf.

    A light footstep interrupted Abel¡¯s thoughts. He looked up and saw an elf maid walking towards him. She was about the same age as Loraine.

    ¡°Sir, your residence has been arranged. Please,e with me!¡± The elf maid bowed towards Abel.

    The elf maid looked at ck Wind for a bit. She seemed to be a little afraid. That as it might be, she still mustered up the courage to walk towards Abel slowly.

    Abel nodded, jumped off from ck Wind, and followed behind the elf maid. Rather than trying to be a gentleman, it just felt weird for him to follow such a small elf on his giant mount wolf.

    The mansion was huge. As it sat on top of a mountain, its front entrance was facing right towards the ocean. After walking across a bridge, Abel had to go past two squares and a garden to arrive at a small yard consisting of a white jade tower and a small orchid.

    The elven maid said, ¡°Wee to your residence, sir. Pull-on these ropes here if you have anything you want to ask. There will be servants at your service throughout the day. If you don¡¯t have anything to ask me now, I shall return to sorting out some other chores.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, what status is the owner of this ce?¡±

    Abel still didn¡¯t know who the master of this ce was. His best guess was that, whoever they were, they must be very important in Angstrom City.

    ¡°Sir, there must be a reason that our master didn¡¯t tell you. You¡¯ll start to know when the master finds the right time to tell you. If there isn¡¯t anything else you¡¯d like to ask, you¡¯ll have to excuse me now.¡±

    The elf maid refused to answer Abel¡¯s question. After bowing to him, she exited the yard after seeing Abel shaking his head. There really wasn¡¯t much to ask, so Abel allowed her to go back to whatever she was doing.

    Abel was starting to get a better understanding of how good these elves were living. Damn, this courtyard for guests was almost one-fourth of the main building of Harry Castle. Imagine how big the whole mansion would have to be.

    As Abel took a few steps inside the white jade tower, he could see that the entire building was filled with lighting circles. This was about the most expensive light for purchase in the human world. However, here, it was just something that even the guests could use.

    The tower was divided into two floors, each with a height of more than five meters. The top had a double-arched roof. Huge and delicate were Abel¡¯s first impression of the house. In almost any detail that was visible to the eyes, the elves have dedicated themselves to put in as many decorations as they could. This just showed how persistent they were in pursuing beauty and everything that was good.

    Whether it was the pattern of floor tiles made of different colors on the ground, or the carved patterns on the stair railings, or the huge crystal windows in the bedroom, everything was showing how wealthy the owners of this ce was.

    came to the bedroom, ity down beside the big bed and closed its eyes to rest. Recently, ck Wind¡¯s rest time has increased significantly. Abel thought that something was wrong, but after looking into ck Wind¡¯s mind and scanning it with his power of the will, there wasn¡¯t any problem that he could find.

    Abel didn¡¯t know much about mount wolves. He didn¡¯t know why ck Wind was sleeping so much. Marcy, the trainer, was not with him, so it wasn¡¯t like he could ask someone. Thankfully enough, it wasn¡¯t like ck Wind was sick or anything. It would still fight when enemiese, so there weren¡¯t a lot of problems with it taking a few more naps.

    As the sky gradually darkened, the purple lights began to sh from the city walls,

    purple. Due to the rise of water vapor, a cloud of mist formed in the air, which made the city looked like something that came out of a fairytale.

    The elf maid appeared again. This time, she was carrying a set of nightgowns. She bowed respectfully to Abel, ¡°Sir, our master has just invited you to dinner. I¡¯ve brought you a gown here that¡¯s customized ording to your body size.¡±

    Abel was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t expect the owner of this ce to be so thoughtful. Actually, he was wearing a set of elven leather armor leather right now. It would be disrespectful if he was to attend while wearing this.

    After receiving the gown, Abel declined the elf maid when she offered to help him wear it. He decided to change his clothes himself after taking a shower in the bathroom. When he came out of the room, the nightgown fitted perfectly around his body. Even the maid was looking kind of shy for a moment.

    Abel, as a noble, a noblemander, a third-level wizard, a cksmith master, and an experienced traveler, looked unique already. Combined with the nightgown that was made just for him, he looked both unique and powerful in a very one-of-a-kind way.

 Chapter 247 - Disguise Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 247 Disguise Exposed</h4>

    The dinner was held in a hall full of night pearls. There were not many people participating. Only five people attended: a young elven couple, Loraine¡¯s sister, Loraine, and Abel

    ¡°First, let me introduce myself. My name is Edwina Doyle, Loraine¡¯s mother, Grand Duke of the elves, and the Lord of Angstrom City!¡± The female elf of the couple bowed slightly when she introduced herself.

    ¡°Your excellency, Grand Duke Edwina. I, the roaming elf Bet, show my regards to you!¡± Abel instinctively stood up and bowed after hearing such an important title being called out.

    ¡°Mr. Bet. Please, let me call you that from now on, no matter what your status is. You¡¯ve saved my dear little daughter. She is the apple of Duke Albert¡¯s and my eyes.¡±

    The male elf standing next to Grand Duke Edwina bowed and smiled. Grand Duke Edwina continued, ¡°You have our thanks for your heroic deed!¡±

    After speaking, both Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert stood up and bowed to Abel, and Abel responded with his own bow.

    ¡°My name is Carrie, Loraine¡¯s sister. Thanks for saving my little sister!¡± Loraine¡¯s sister also stood up and bowed.

    ¡°It was only a coincidence! Please, you are all being too kind here!¡± Abel said hastily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the formality, then, Mr. Bet! Why don¡¯t we talk about your identity, then?¡± Grand Duke Edwina said with a smile.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. He turned back to look at Lorraine. He thought that Loraine told her family who he actually was. Yet, Loraine looked just as confused as him.

    Grand Duke Edwina asked, ¡°Mr. Bet, Loraine didn¡¯t tell me anything about you. Your transformation was wless. Except for a few elves in our elves¡¯ royal family, I assure you, no one could see through it. I couldn¡¯t see through all of your disguises, though. If I may ask, are you a human or an orc?¡±

    ¡°Your excellency, Grand Duke Edwina, since you already knew, I will no longer conceal the fact that I¡¯m a human. My name is Abel Harry. Due to some problems with my identity,bined with the fact that elves do not want to be in contact with humans, I decided to hide my true identity whilsting to Angstrom City. Again, I apologize for lying to all of you,¡± Abel said and bowed.

    ¡°Human?¡± Grand Duke Edwina frowned slightly, ¡°I thought thest transformation ne was in the hands of the orcs!¡±

    ¡°Your excellency, Grand Duke Edwina. Do you know about the transformation ne?¡± Abel asked surprisingly.

    The transformation ne has always been Abel¡¯s deepest secret. It was one of the few escape tools he had. If Grand Duke Edwina could see through, he couldn¡¯t really leave Angstrom City without leaving any trace.

    ¡°The transformation ne was originally owned by the elves and by the moon goddess. There were five in total. As countless years have passed, three of these five transformation nes have been damaged. One went missing, and one was stored in the secret royal chamber. The body of the elf you¡¯ve turned into was a real elf that existed. If there¡¯s no moon goddess¡¯ qies from yourself, I would¡¯ve not been able to see through your disguise,¡± Grand Duke Edwina exined.

    ¡°Abel, Harry. This name is really familiar,¡± Duke Albertmented, ¡°Master Abel, the youngest cksmith master of the humans, am I correct?¡±

    ¡°Your excellency, Duke Albert, you are absolutely correct on that one!¡± Abel nodded and admitted.

    Abel didn¡¯t dare to undo his transformation. If he did, the clothes he was wearing would be ripped off. He didn¡¯t want to show off his naked muscles in public.

    ¡°Edwina, I like this guy. He¡¯s kind of like me when I was younger!¡± said Duke Albert to Grand Duke Edwina with a big smile. Duke Albert came here because he heard about Abel¡¯s deeds. What Abel achieved in the human¡¯s world was very significant.

    ¡°You mean the part where you keep getting into trouble?!¡± said Grand Duke Edwina with a nce at Duke Albert.

    Grand Duke Edwina turned back and said to Abel, ¡°Loraine¡¯s identity is very special. She has been marked by the moon goddess from birth. We call her the Chosen One. Apart from basic mandatory education, her growth must be in ordance with nature¡¯s course. Thus, we have no way to stop Loraine if she bes fond of you.¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡± Loraine whispered bashfully.

    ¡°Abel,¡± Grand Duke said solemnly, ¡°no matter what your identity is, I have a few questions to ask you. If your answer dissatisfies me, I will still stop your rtionship with my daughter even if it means offending the gods.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your excellency!¡± Abel said earnestly.

    ¡°First of all, do you know how old Loraine is? Age works every differently for humans and elves. Humans be an adult at the age of eighteen, but elves be adults when they are eighty. Loraine is fifty years old now, are you fine with that?¡± Grand Duke Edwina looked at Abel¡¯s eyes and asked.

    ¡°Your excellency, Grand Duke Edwina, age is not a problem!¡± Abel answered this question with a smile on his face. Apart from Loraine here, the other three elves here were all strong enough enough to tell if he was lying or not.

    Abel was honest. He figured it out a while ago. Technically, his mental age was simr to Loraine¡¯s, which actually made them a good match.

    Grand Duke Edwina nodded, then asked, ¡°Loraine will have a minimum life span of six hundred years. Are you confident that you can stay with her forever?¡±

    ¡°Your excellency, my training gives me a lot more years to live than most humans. At least for humans my age, there are not many people who can surpass my current levels. I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll have enough time to continue progressing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! You are a third-level wizard, Abel. 14-year-old third-level wizards are very rare these days! Actually, there hasn¡¯t been one around before!¡± said Duke Albert.

    ¡°Duke Albert, I¡¯m also a knight,¡± Abel said with a sh of golden light, and a goldenbat qi armor appeared around his body.

    ¡°Dear Spirit, what am I looking at!¡± Duke Elbert screamed. He couldn¡¯t believe it when he saw at thebat qi armor around Abel.

    ¡°Abel, you are a prodigy. No one has made the aplishment that you have at age fourteen. You have passed this question!¡± Grand Duke Edwina nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Thest question is that Loraine will be locked up for her training for about twenty years. Can you wait that long for her?¡± asked Grand Duke Edwina with a smile.

    In fact, up until now, Grand Duke Edwina was very satisfied with Abel (she would¡¯ve preferred an actual elf, but still) She really liked him. With the confidence and skills that he had, he might just be the supreme ruler of the Holy Continent.

    ¡°Yes, I can wait!¡± Abel said in an affirmative tone. He was surprised that Loraine would have to undergo a 20-year closed up training.

    He certainly did not expect it when she just came back home. Actually, the 20-year grounding might just be her punishment for running away from home. After all, twenty years was not a lot of time for elves.

    Twenty years was longer than what Abel expected, but he could focus on his training during this time. On a positive note, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about Loraine being kidnapped while he was busy improving himself.

    ¡°Loraine is going to have her closed-up practice after dinner. Something serious happened during the time she left. The elders in the royal family were very angry. They asked Loraine to have her closed-up practice immediately. They didn¡¯t want her toe out until she was old enough to protect herself, apparently,¡± Duke Albert exined.

    ¡°Could I talk to Loraine for a while?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Of course. You can go now,¡± Duke Elbert waved to Abel before Grand Duke Edwina could say anything to him.

    Abel bowed, then came to Loraine. Loraine was also very reluctant to be separated from him, but right now, the elders were extremely angered because the Chosen One was almost sold off as a ve. While no one was allowed to interfere with the life of the Chosen One, they could have her locked in a room for the purpose of having her undergo training

 Chapter 248 - Parting Gift

    <h4>Chapter 248 Parting Gift</h4>

    ¡°Twenty years is not that long! Hey, how about we go out when we see each other again?¡± Abel said in the most rxed way that he knew how.

    Just like Loraine, Abel was very sad that they had to part ways for twenty years. Yet, it was not in his ce to make decisions for the elves. The only thing he could do was to persuade Loraine to finish her practice as early as she could. That way, she might just get out of her training room a lot earlier.

    ¡°But Abel, you¡¯re always in trouble, I¡¯m worried about you, ¡°Loraine said softly.

    Abel¡¯s face blushed when he heard Loraine saying that him. He wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t know, but Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert were looking at them with the biggest grins ever.

    Abel said as he quickly reached for his portal bag, ¡°You are worried? What, I thought you know how strong I am! Come on, if I do get in trouble, I know my way out!¡±

    Abel continued as he handed his gifts, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d be locked for twenty years. Here, I don¡¯t think that these will be enough, but, you know, take them.¡±

    There were about fifty bottles of elven perfume, most of them shing in blue light arcs of light. As Loraine opened one out of curiosity, an intoxicating aroma spread out around him.

    For a second there, even Grand Duke Edwina and Carrie lost their consciousness. The form for Abel¡¯s elven perfume was about the most basic one there was. Yet, after the ingredients were synthesized by the Horadric Cube, the resulting product became far better than most bottles that were avable. Actually, Abel¡¯s elven perfume might not be the best one there was, but it definitely was the most unique one. Instead of enjoying its smell with your nose, you could literally savor it with your own soul.

    Carrie nced at Loraine. She didn¡¯t say any word, but her hand was reaching out towards her. Despite being a little bit reluctant, Loraine handed the elven perfume to her older sister.

    Carrie ced the elven perfume in front of her nose, sniffed gently, and closed her eyes for a while. ¡°Mother,¡± she called out to Grand Duke Edwina with a calm look on her face, ¡°This elven perfume can purify souls. It¡¯s not very effective, but I know that it can.¡±

    To elves, especially high-level druids, having a pure soul meant being able tomunicate better with animals and nts. The higher the level of a druid, the purer the soul must be. Thus, items such as Abel¡¯s elven potion were extremely precious for them.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Grand Duke Edwina lifted her chin for a bit. She reached out her hand, and the bottle of the elven perfume flew into her hand.

    Abel was almost terrified to see that. Grand Duke Edwina did not cast any spells to do that. She was grabbing the potion with her power of the Will, almost as if it had a physical form. When wizards used their power of the Will for an attack, it¡¯s usually a, well, psychic attack. That being said, having the power of using your power of the Will for a physical attack was nothing short of insanity.

    ¡°Most impressive! This elven perfume can purify souls! Not only that, but it also works on souls of any level!¡± Grand Duke Edwina apuded, then threw a smile towards Loraine, ¡°Um, Loraine, since there are so many bottles here, how about you keep ten of them and give the rest of them to your mother?¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t expect that his elven perfume would be this popr. Truth be told, he was just trying to make something nice for Loraine.

    Despite how unwilling Loraine was to give out her potions, she still nodded her head to her mother. Abel jumped in as he saw this, ¡°Your excellency, I¡¯m the one who made these potions. If you want some as well, please, I¡¯ll be perfectly happy to brew some more for you.¡±

    Abel made his stance clear. As so, Grand Duke Edwina smiled back to Loraine, ¡°If Abel said so, sure. You should keep these elven perfumes to yourself then, Loraine, but remember, don¡¯t carry the bottles in a box. Hide the bottles on yourself. Otherwise, those seniors might just take them away.¡±

    Loraine wasn¡¯t stopping there. As she stared at the bottle in Carrie¡¯s hand, Carrie just put in her own portal bag. ¡°It¡¯s mine now, Loraine!¡± she said in a very sinct voice.

    Abel held back the smile as he looked at these sisters. Carrie¡¯s personality was very different from Loraine¡¯s. Loraine¡¯s personality was passive and easy-going, but Carrie¡¯s a more independent think and, well, hard to get along with.

    ¡°Here, Loraine,¡± Abel took out some more bottles, ¡°have some ration potions. I made them just a while ago. I¡¯ve got apple vor. These are grape-vored. These are orange-vored.¡±

    As Loraine saw the many, many gifts Abel had for her, she felt like her heart was melting from happiness. She said softly to Abel, ¡°Thank you so much, Abel, but I can¡¯t take them all away with me. Don¡¯t you need some ration potion for yourself, too?¡±

    Abel replied, ¡°I can make more for myself if I want. Just take these. You¡¯ll need them when you¡¯re being locked up in a cave. Besides, even if you can¡¯t carry them....¡±

    Abel took out a crystal ball from his pocket, ¡°This is a portal ball. It¡¯s perfect for you. You don¡¯t need any mana to use it. Just use your power of the Will, and it will be activated.¡±

    Abel had no idea how valuable his portal ball was. In truth, it was not something that was naturally produced on the Holy Continent. It was actually an object rewarded by the great evil being when the duergars did their worship whilst sacrificing their own kind. Like the kong kong spiritual beast bag, it was extremely valuable because it did not require any mana to be used.

    ¡°Loraine,¡± Abel sighed as he watched Loraine putting her items inside the portal ball, ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise. I didn¡¯t think that it¡¯s going to be our parting gift.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Abel. The lifespan of a normal elf is 600 years. I can sign a life contract with you, and that¡¯s going to give you half of my lifespan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, Abel. I¡¯ll miss you every day. We¡¯ll be together for 300 hundred years, so 20 years is actually short....¡± Loraine blushed as she nced towards her parents, who were too busy looking at the elven perfumes in their hands.

    ¡°Promise me, Loraine. Don¡¯t you ever do something stupid like that,¡± Abel said in a firm, yet gentle voice, ¡°Live as well as you can, and I¡¯ll train as hard as I can. Since I am a rank three wizard now, my lifespan is already at about 180 years. In the future, I¡¯m going to be stronger, and that¡¯s going to make me live longer.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry. I did the math wrong. Since you can live up to 180 years old now, and I can for 600 years if I divide by two...¡±

    Abel interrupted Loraine before she finished speaking, ¡°When I get stronger in the future, I¡¯ll also live a lot longer. Do you understand that, Loraine? After twenty years, we¡¯ll spend every day together. The important thing for you to do now is to train yourself properly. I¡¯ll always protect you, Loraine, but you must be able to protect yourself as well.¡±

    The dinner that night felt very sad. As Grand Duke Edwina told Abel to stay, Carrie took Loraine out of the house. It¡¯s going to be a while before Abel could see Loraine again.

    Watching as the tears came out of Loraine¡¯s eyes, Abel wondered if he should ever bring her back home at all. As the two had their final look at each other, Abel opened his mouth as though to say something.

    ¡°I¡¯lle to visit you.¡± Abel didn¡¯t actually say it out, but that looked like what he was trying to say, judging from the shapes that his mouth was making.

    ¡°Abel, I know what you have done in the human world. While I will let you keep your identity as an elf in Angstrom City, you will be allowed to live here for some time being. Actually, live here for a while. I need to know more about my future son-inw.¡±

    Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s words made it difficult for Abel to refuse.

    ording to Abel¡¯s original n, he wanted to leave Angstorm City and continued his life as a mercenary. Either that, he could also be an adventurer that trains himself during his journey. But since Grand Duke Edwina said it, he might just be an elf for the time being.

    Living in Angstorm City wasn¡¯t too bad. In fact, Abel could learn a lot of new things here. Besides, since this entire ce was governed by Grand Duke Edwina, safety wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all. Even if the Wizard Union knew that he was here, no one dared toe here to kill him.

 Chapter 249 - An Encyclopedia of Womenâ€™s Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 249 An Encyclopedia of Women¡¯s Beauty</h4>

    ¡°Your excellency. I will obey your orders!¡± Abel bowed.

    Grand Duke Edwina nodded with satisfaction, ¡°In order for you to live a morefortable in Angstrom City, I will grant you the title of an aristocrat, a title of a Lord. As the payment for the elven perfumes you are giving me, I¡¯ll give you your own vi. You are not going to decline, are you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Excellency!¡±

    It¡¯s normal that Abel didn¡¯t argue with Grand Duke Edwina for these things. He was no longer an ordinary man. Being a lord was not that important to him anymore. As for money, it¡¯s always nice to have some, but it¡¯s not important to both him and Grand Duke Edwina.

    Duke Albert watched as the maid walked Abel out of the dining room. He turned to look at Grand Duke Edwina, ¡°Edwina, do you really want to marry your daughter to a human?

    Grand Duke Edwina replied, ¡°Are you saying that we should lock up our daughter after telling her that she can¡¯t be with her lover? What if she fails her training because of

    that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m saying!¡± Duke Albert replied, then sighed, ¡°She¡¯s just the same as you, won¡¯t she? You are both so stubborn!¡±

    Grand Duke Edwina said with a smile, ¡°Twenty years. It will be a test for both of them. Time will dilute everything. Their bond might be strong now, but we¡¯ll never know what happens in the future.¡±

    Duke Albert still had more questions, ¡°Okay. So, if twenty years have passed, and their love for each other is just as strong, will you bless them from the bottom of your heart?¡±

    ¡°If they can wait twenty years for each other, what else can stop them? You know, I actually like Abel. If he was a real elf, there wouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with him.¡±

    Grand Duke Edwina continued, ¡°Master of cksmith, knightmander, third-level wizard, and a talented alchemist. Judging from the data we have on him, he might just be equal to us in twenty years.¡±

    There was something very important that Grand Duke Edwina didn¡¯t say. She didn¡¯t talk about her psychic ability, which allowed her to sense what other people are thinking.

    From her mind reading, Grand Duke Edwina could tell what kind of person Abel was. While he was human, he truly considered elves as his equals. This was true even when he was being served by an elven maid. If a man like him could rule the human world, it would be good for the entire elvenkind.

    That was why she was so good to Abel. She almost didn¡¯t do anything that would trouble him. If she could help him, she even offered opportunities for him to improve himself.

    As he returned to his residence, Abel took out his seclusion circle and opened up the ¡°Akara¡¯s tent.¡± For tonight, his mission was to make as many refined elven potions as he could. While the other potion masters would need a ¡°sh of light¡± to do it, he nned to make forty blue quality bottles in one run.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how likely it was for an intermediate alchemist to have a ¡°sh of light,¡± but judging from the way Loraine talked about, it must be very, very unlikely. He was different, though. By using the ¡°Akara¡¯s alchemy bottle,¡± he would have a 100% sess rate when he tried to turn white potions into blue potions.

    If Abel wanted to impress Grand Duke Edwina, he would need to use both his Horadric cube and the ¡°Akara¡¯s alchemy bottle.¡± Fortunately, there were enough materials in Akara¡¯s tent. Besides, he was already very familiar with the ¡°elven perfume¡± after enhancing his soul with the soul potion. In other words, he was already a better alchemist now.

    Finally, fifty bottles of the blue-quality ¡®elven perfume¡¯ were refined before dawn-forty for Grand Duke Edwina, and ten more for Carrie as presents. Since Carrie was Loraine¡¯s older sister, Abel knew she was going to be good to her. Yet, he thought if he could impress her with his presents, she might just be a lot nicer to Loraine once they were in the Closed Land.

    After opening the seclusion circle, Abel took out a bottle of ¡°ration potion¡± and fed it to ck Wind. He was still really worried about how much it was sleeping. He even told the maid to feed it barbeque yesterday, but it just slept again after two bites.

    While Abel was thinking to himself, he was disturbed by the sound of someone stepping on the floor tiles. He was a little annoyed by that. Normally, no one shoulde in without his permission.

    Abel stopped getting angry when he saw that it was Carrie. She was the owner of this ce, after all, and he wanted to ask her a favor.

    Abel greeted with a bow, ¡°Good morning, Madam Carrie!¡±

    Instead of showing any attention to Abel¡¯s gesture, Carrie just looked at ck Wind, which was still lying on the ground. ¡°You need to provide your mount wolf with some magic gemstones,¡± she said with a nk look on her face.

    ¡°What might¡¯ve happened to ck Wind, Madam?¡± Abel asked in surprise. He didn¡¯t know that an elf like Carrie would know how to treat a mount wolf.

    ¡°So its name is ck Wind? Well, isn¡¯t it ranking up too fast recently? Look how sleepy it is. This is what happens when you don¡¯t give your spiritual beast enough time to adapt to its changes. It gets stronger when you rank it up, but it¡¯s going to lose arge amount of energy from inside its body. When that happens, you have to provide it with some magic gemstones. Remember, the stones have to be in the same element group as ck Wind.¡±

    Carrie was surprisingly articte when she¡¯s exining something. It was almost like she was apletely different person. She didn¡¯t like to talk, but when she did, you could understand a lot from listening to her.

    Abel turned around. As he patted ck Wind¡¯s neck twice, he said to Carrie, ¡°Thank you so much for the advice, Madam Carrie!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Here, this is what Loraine asked me to bring to you,¡± Carrie said, then she gave Abel a book with a sheepskin cover. She just left after that.

    ¡°Please wait!¡± Abel called Carrie quickly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Carrie asked. As it turned out, she only talked a lot when she was trying to be informative.

    ¡°Here are fifty bottles of elven perfume. Please, help me to give forty bottles of them to Grand Duke Edwina. The remaining ten bottles are for you!¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Carrie replied. Without trying to be polite about it, she inserted all fifty bottles of the elven perfume into her portal bag. Again, she just left after that.

    After Abel got up and sent Carrie to leave, the first thing that he did was to open up the sheepskin book that he received. The first page of the book was an alchemy recipe. From the descriptions that he read, he noticed that this was an upgrade version of a basic recipe. Basically, it was a recipe for an intermediate alchemist.

    ¡°She just knows what I need, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Abel murmured as he turned to the second page.

    The second page of the sheepskin book was titled ¡°skin lotion.¡± ording to the text, a ¡°skin lotion¡± was a skin cleansing medicine for women. Once used, it could make the skin smoother and more stic. It¡¯s also good for whitening the skin.

    Abel had a bad feeling at this. As he immediately turned to the third page, he could see the page is titled ¡°hair conditioner.¡± The ¡°hair conditioner,¡± apparently, was for keeping the hair healthy.

    The fourth page was titled ¡°beauty potion.¡± ording to the text, it could maintain one¡¯s facial appearance regardless of age.

    This was basically a women¡¯s beauty encyclopedia. Apart from the ¡°beauty potion,¡± everything else was just beauty care products. Hair conditioner? Skin Lotion? They¡¯re just like the elven potion!

    Did Loraine actually pick this for Abel? Abel was starting to have some serious doubts now. Wait, maybe Carrie added some contents when Loraine handed her this book.

    Was that it?

    ....????

 Chapter 250 - Master Mara

    <h4>Chapter 250 Master Mara</h4>

    Among the tallest tower in Angstrom City, Grand Duke Edwina pushed open a wooden carved door gently and looked at the elder female elf who was using a strange device to observe the sky, her hair was pure white, and her face was old with lots of wrinkles.

    ¡°Good morning, Master Mara!¡± Grand Duke Edwina greeted.

    ¡°Duke Edwina, the star this morning shines particrly bright. It¡¯s indicating that today will be a lucky day. I suppose I should be making my ¡°soul enhancing potion¡±ter, then.

    ¡°It¡¯s been two years since you tried to develop the soul enhancing potion. How is it progressing?¡± Grand Duke Edwina asked. After hearing that Master Mara was going to make the brew based on her own luck, things were probably not going too well for her.

    Master Mara shook her head, ¡°Duke Edwina if I manage to make it before the day I pass away, I will finally live up to the title the elves have granted me.¡±

    Master Mara was an honorary master, which was because the alchemists didn¡¯t have a real ¡°master¡± rank. There were two ways to be an honorable Master. The first way was by fusing master ss alchemy items. Such an approach would be centered around doing research on particr items. Thus, arge number of forms and materials would be required. The cost could be tremendous, but one could be recognized as a master alchemist even if she was to have a very low sess rate in her work.

    Another type of honorary masters were the ones who contributed to inventing or upgrading alchemy recipes. Master Mara belonged in this category. Throughout her career, she developed a variety of some very practical recipes for the elves. Her specialty was in the field of potion fusing. Whilst being sponsored by Grand Duke Edwina, she got the chance to investigate into making soul enhancing potions. If she were to seed, the druids would make a lot more progress with their training routine.

    ¡°Master Mara, please have a look at this.¡± Grand Duke Edwina took out a bottle of a blue elven perfume. It¡¯s one of the forty bottles that Carrie delivered to her early in the morning

    Master Mara took the blue ¡°elven perfume¡± and observed the liquid in the bottle, ¡°This is a normal elven perfume. There¡¯s nothing special about the way it¡¯s made, or what it¡¯s made of.¡±

    Master Mara gently opened the bottle cap of the blue ¡°elven perfume¡± and sniffed it in front of her nose. After a while, her face was full of excitement, and it seemed like she had found what she was pursuing.

    When she put the lid back on, her eyes became sharpened. She turned and looked at Edwina, ¡°This potion has a soul purifying effect! I need to know who made it! What kind of talent do you need to have to make ordinary potions have a soul purifying effect?¡±

    Duke Edwina asked instead of answering the question, ¡°What did you find in this bottle of ¡°elven perfume¡±? Tell me everything that you knew about it.¡±

    While Master Mara was eager to test the potion as well, she still let Grand Duke Edwina make her decision at first, ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait, Duke Edwina. I¡¯m going to do the testingter. But are you sure that you want this to be tested? I¡¯ll have to use up the whole bottle then.¡±

    ¡°Master Mara, just test as much as you want, if there was not enough, I still have more!¡± Said Grand Duke Edwina with a careless wave. Since she could tell how happy her eldest daughter was in the morning, she must¡¯ve known that Abel has made enough blue potions for everyone.

    Master Mara took the elven perfume to the alchemy table, poured one of the elven perfume into ten crystal test tubes, and dripped different liquids into the crystal tubes. She then applied ¡°quick fermentation¡± to each crystal test tube, and soon the ten crystal test tubes showed different colors.

    ¡°No, this is impossible!¡± Master Mara shook the crystal test tube in her hand vigorously, as if she was not satisfied with the result in front of her. She dipped the liquid in one of the test tubes with her finger, put it in her mouth, spit it out quickly, and picked up another crystal test tube.

    Duke Edwina found that Master Mara was in a bad mood, and said softly, ¡°Master Mara, if you have trouble with the test, you should test it slowly, there is no need to rush.¡±

    ¡°Duke Edwina, please hand me another bottle of elven perfume !¡± Master Mara demanded as she put down her test tube.

    Duke Edwina said she handed another potion to Master Mara, ¡°There was enough for you to test. If you have any questions, I can call the alchemist who made it and have hime here in person.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to, Duke Edwina!¡± Master Mara said as she continued her testing, ¡°Whoever¡¯s done this, he¡¯s already a much, much better alchemist than I¡¯ll ever be! Please, instead of letting hime to me, I¡¯ll show him my respect by visiting him myself.¡±

    Grand Duke Edwina seemed to underestimate the blue ¡®elven perfume,¡¯ which she thought was helpful for the research. Perhaps Master Mara saw something that she didn¡¯t see. There was only one master alchemist in this room, after all.

    The second test did calm Master Mara down a little. She drained the liquid from the crystal test tubes and then started to clean the crystal test tube carefully. During the cleaning process, her expression became calmer and calmer. After cleaning all the alchemy utensils, she was back to her calm, wise self.

    ¡°Grand Duke Edwina, this master is incredible. From what I just tested, the materials he used were the mostmon ones, but he was able to utilize the full potential of each of them. Actually, not ¡°fully.¡± He might just have just exceeded their potentials. Could it be.... Did he increase the required quantities of each ingredient?¡±

    Master Mara wasn¡¯t sure if she was urate. If the person who made this recipe actually changed the number of its ingredients, he would not only have to change the proportion of the materials that were added, but he¡¯d also have to restart the entire recipe from scratch. And if that was the case, then what she was looking at now was apletely new recipe.

    By increasing the level of the potion recipe itself, the materials used to make it are also upgraded. However, that didn¡¯t exin why the potion had a soul purifying effect to it.

    Master Mara paused and asked, ¡°If I may ask this directly, Madam: Who made this?¡±

    ¡°His name is Bet, a junior alchemist who just learned alchemy.¡± Grand Duke Edwina replied. She did not want to reveal Abel¡¯s identity, so she only introduced his pseudonym.

    ¡°How could that be? If he was a junior alchemist, how did he manage to do all this? How did he use the materials? How did he learn to readjust the form?¡±

    Instead of actually demanding an answer from Grand Duke Edwina, Master Mara continued to ask, ¡°Where is he? Can I meet him?¡±

    The Duke of Edwina nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I have arranged a ce for him to live in the city. You are free to visit him at any time.¡±

    Grand Duke Edwina did not tell Master Mara about the dozens of bottles of blue ¡®elven perfume¡¯ in the package. She didn¡¯t want to tell her that Abel made forty bottles of them in one night, either. Judging the way Master Mara reacted just now, she would probably have a heart attack if she were to know what Abel was actually capable of.

 Chapter 251 - Abelâ€™s Other Mansion

    <strong>Chapter 251 Abel¡¯s Other Mansion</strong>

    Abel stood in front of a white vi. He looked at the familiar street in front of him. This street was very simr to the Triumph Boulevard in Bakong City. Actually, the designer of Triumph Boulevard copied the design of the Lambe Road.

    No wonder Loraine liked the Triumph Boulevard. She always talked about how that ce looked like her hometown. While standing here at the Lambe Road, Abel also felt like he was back in Bakong City.

    Abel¡¯s vi was about the same ce as the mansion near Triumph Boulevard. Maybe Grand Duke Edwina told him to go there on purpose. Whether or not that was the case, he was very satisfied with this arrangement.

    ¡°Greetings, Master Be, I¡¯m your Butler, Brewer!¡± A middle-aged elf in a ck gown stood in front of the steps of the door and said with a bow, the four elf servants standing behind him also bow with him.

    ¡°Brewer, this ck Wind, a dearpanion mine,¡± Abel slightly moved away, and ck Wind protruded its head behind him. With a curious nce at Brewer, it nodded its head as though greeting Brewer. ck Wind¡¯s mouth contained a yellow middle-level magic stone, which was an electric middle-level magic stone. After listening to Carrie¡¯s advice, he decided to use the stone to replenish ck Wind¡¯s energy.

    Brewer was startled by ck Wind¡¯s huge body, but his good manners told him to remain calm. As ck Wind nodded its head at him, he also nodded back to it.

    ¡°Can you take me to tour around this area, Brewer?¡± Abel requested. He knew that everything here was arranged by Duke Edwina. That being said, he didn¡¯t have to do much to keep everything in ce around here. Since Brewer was a real butler, he could do a good job organizing everything by himself.

    ¡°Yes, master, please follow me!¡± Brewer straightened up. Since Abel recognized him as his own butler, Brewer immediately referred to Abel as his own master. After signaling the servants to step down, he took Abel to look around the elven-style vi.

    Brewer said as he showed Abel around, ¡°All the flowers and nts in this yard were transnted from the gardens in the Grand Duke¡¯s House. As you can see here, even the fish in this pool were delivered from the Lake in the Inner City!¡±.

    Brewer led Abel into the door of the vi. They saw a white stone avenue with exotic green nts on both sides, and a small pond with gold and silverfish swimming inside.

    Brewer was a professional butler. His family has been a butler for generations. He had just lost his job because of an ident with his former master¡¯s family. After that, Brewer was hired by Grand Duke to manage the vi.

    Brewer was not sure about what his new master would be like. All he knew was that even the Grand Duke helped Abel to move in. Also, the great druids were helping overnight to move in arge number of precious flowers and trees to this vi.

    Brewer thought that the Grand Duke was trying to build herself a new vi, yet, all of this was given to a young elf, whose name he has never even heard of before. Brewer came from a line of butlers, so something like this just shouldn¡¯t happen. So far, after spending some time with Abel, he could tell that Abel was a noble elf. Apart from that, he didn¡¯t know much else about him.

    Abel followed the Butler Brewer in the new vi. He knew all the spots here. The decoration here was almost a replica of the courtyard where he lived with Grand Duke Edwina, with the ultimate decoration and luxurious ornaments. Everything was decorated in elf style.

    After walking around the main building, Abel said, ¡°Okay, Brewer. Here¡¯s how I¡¯m going to put up securities in this building. During the day, I¡¯ll make it so that anyone cane in, but at night, I will arrange a defensive circle to separate the main building from the outside.¡±

    Brewer replied as he pointed at the tiles around the main building, ¡°But Sir, this main building already has a defensive circle. The main control array is in your bedroom. The defensive circle is hidden around the main building.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Abel sighed, ¡°Well, that¡¯s very thoughtful; whoever designed this building.¡±

    For Brewer, it was the first time that he had seen a magic circle like the one in this building. (he wasn¡¯t going to tell that to Abel, obviously) The magic circle around the m building was not an ordinary one. Something like it could only be arranged by several powerful great druids or wizards. For regr elves, it¡¯s pretty much near impossible to breakthrough

    After Brewer stepped down, Abel came to the hall. The long wooden table in the middle of the hall was made of a hard iron cloud timber, which was normally used to make alchemy tables. That being said, it was strange to see it being used as a regr table.

    Abel ced the book with sheepskin cover that he received from Lorraine on the long wooden table and took out a set of ordinary alchemy tools. He needed to use the ¡°soul enhancing potion¡± to quickly master these recipes. Only by mastering a few more recipes, could he be promoted to be an intermediate alchemist.

    The materials for ¡®skin lotion¡¯ and ¡®conditioner¡¯ were already avable to Abel. In fact, he has already bought enough to make thirty of each potion, which was just enough to let him master making them.

    Not the ¡°beauty potion,¡± though. Since the material he needed to make it was quite rare, he had to wait for the right opportunity to actually brew it.

    So far, the only recipes Abel knew were mostly for women¡¯s beauty care. He learned them from Loraine. He didn¡¯t really care, though, as long as he could keep making them improve his alchemy skills.

    Since Abel was also training to be a wizard, he spent most of his time practicing spells. If he didn¡¯t keep his bnce right, he would be spending too much time on alchemy instead of on his wizard training

    Fortunately, Abel had a ¡°soul enhancing potion,¡± which could him learn a lot faster than he normally could. Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t a lot of soul enhancing potions left. After bringing them back from the dark world, Abel had already used one bottle on White Cloud, which meant that were six bottles left.

    It made a lot of sense that Abel would want to keep his soul enhancing potion. After all, the soul enhancing potion could not only strengthen one¡¯s power of the Will; it could also help to boost his thinking process in a short period of time.

    If there was something difficult that Abel wanted to learn, like crafting a certain potion, for example, he could make a lot of progress by drinking the soul enhancing potion. After consuming it, his brain would be fired up so much that it could actually create a super-realistic mental simtion, which he could use to practice acquiring the skills through his own imagination. As precious as this ability was, he had to save as much soul enhancing potions as he could to use them at the right time.

    Now was the right time. After drinking one bottle of the soul, enhancing potion, Abel¡¯s brain started to remember things at full speed. Just by flipping the pages of a book, Abel already remembered all the contents in it.

    Just by imagining it, Abel could see an alchemy table inside his own mind. On the alchemy table, there was a full set of alchemy equipment. There was also an imaginary person standing in front of the table.

    He could also see the ingredients of the three potions he wanted to learn. As the imaginary man started practicing some of themon techniques used in alchemy, such as ¡°rapid ation,¡± ¡°precise filtration,¡± ¡°refinement,¡± ¡°purification by distition,¡± ¡°elerated corruption,¡± ¡®uniform calcination,¡¯ and ¡®fast fermentation,¡¯ Abel could start ¡°seeing¡± the materials to change their shape. While the final stage, the ¡°sublimation¡± process, would sometimes fail, the rate of sess would always increase.

    Abel started to understand more and more about the alchemy as he was continuously forging using the three recipes. However, it consumed a lot of energy he gained from the soul enhancing potion, and halfway through the forging progress, the effect of one bottle of ¡°Soul Elixir¡± had been used up. When that happened, he went from being able to pick up everything in an instance, to being confused about everything.

    As Abel moved his hand, another soul enhancing potion appeared in his hand, he drank it without hesitation, The virtual figure his brain started to fuse again, and the basic alchemy recipe in Abel¡¯s brain began to shine, and the light became more and more abundant. When the light covered up the whole basic alchemy recipe, the basic alchemy recipe turned into dark gold color.

    If Abel didn¡¯t have any intermediate alchemy recipe with him, he could only be a semi-intermediate alchemist. That being said, he had to upgrade his basic recipes first, if he wanted to achieve his full potential. Since Loraine knew how fast Abel could learn, the sheepskin book she gave him was already in the intermediate rank.

 Chapter 252 - Intermediate Alchemist

    Chapter 252 Intermediate Alchemist

    The basic alchemy recipe had transformed into a golden liquid under the effect of soul enhancing potion and Abel¡¯s power of the Will. Then, the golden liquid turned into a spot of ink.

    One by one, the intermediate alchemy recipe was drawn, and every corner and depth had been drawn out carefully. Drawing alchemy recipes did not require spending one¡¯s mana, but it did require a lot of power of the Will.

    Abel was a wizard that had 30 points on his power of the Will. He had more than enough to use. Without any errors, a perfect golden dark alchemy recipe appeared in his mind.

    Meanwhile, Grand Duke Edwina and Master Mara were standing at the door side. Usually, Abel would have sensed their sudden appearance, but right now, he waspletely upied by his imaginary training

    When Duke Edwina and Master Mara came in, they saw a dark golden aura surrounding Abel¡¯s body. Yet, there was no mana orbat qi that was fuming out. Abel¡¯s was having a breakthrough with his alchemy skills. That was the only exnation.

    Master Mara was not surprised. If anything, since Abel could make a sh of light (like making critical hits, except in alchemy) and the ¡°elven perfume¡± with the soul-purifying special effect, he should¡¯ve be an intermediate alchemist much quicker.

    However, Duke Edwina was very surprised. From her understanding, Abel had just started learning alchemy and had just received his own intermediate alchemy recipe. He could only be a genius if he became an intermediate alchemist this quickly.

    Master Mara tried to speak but was quickly stopped by Duke Edwina. It was at this moment that she realized how strange Abel was being.

    Abel suddenly moved his hand and gently grabbed the tools on the table. He held a crystal bottle in his hand, and his other hand was searching amongst the materials He was searching for stuff he could use to make the skin lotion.

    It was a spectacr brew. Not only was Abel fast at making the potion, but the words he chanted out were also so fast that they were almost inaudible. He didn¡¯t make any mistakes, either. As Abelpleted his fusing with one material. He immediately picked up another material.

    Although Master Mara had fused countless potions before, this was the first time that she had seen someone doing something like this. Abel¡¯s movements were very sophisticated, but they were several times faster than a normal alchemist. Actually, Master Mara wasn¡¯t even sure if she could make the simplest potion as fast as Abel.

    As the final progress ended, the mixture of materials in the bottles shed out a stream of colorful lights. A bottle of skin lotion in blue arc appeared in Abel¡¯s hands, and a final shed light promoted the skin lotion from white to blue.

    Grand Duke Edwina and Master Mara looked at each other. Abel had just be an intermediate alchemist, so how did the sh of light appear? He was just an intermediate alchemist.

    Suddenly, Abel tossed away the blue lotion. He was doing it like he was throwing away a piece of rubbish. His hands started to search for other materials, and a conditioner appeared on the table.

    Another round of fusing began. With the same speed and uracy, while Abe did fail a few times, he didn¡¯t hesitate to restart the whole process. Grand Duke Edwina might not be familiar with the way Abel was brewing the potions, but he sure was making it look very easy.

    Once again, a bottle of conditioner was produced. The colorful light appeared again. A bottle of conditioner in blue arc light appeared in Abel¡¯s hand.

    At this point, there was no more soul enhancing potion left. As Abel came back to his senses, he suddenly noticed the two more people in the room. While he was annoyed to be watched, his anger shriveled as he noticed who the two elves were.

    ¡°Sorry. We didn¡¯t watch with your permission,¡± Master said sincerely before Duke Edwina had said anything.

    ¡°I brought Master Mara here to meet you.¡± Grand Duke Edwina said. She knew that what she had done was wrong, but as Abel¡¯s teacher¡¯s teacher (she¡¯s the one who taught Loraine), she just nodded her head without explicitly apologizing to him.

    Abel replied, ¡°No, Grand Duke Edwina, it was alright. The fault was mine. I was the one who used the iron cloud wood table without permission.¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce you to Master Alchemist Mara,¡± Grand Duke Edwina said as she gestured to Master Mara.

    ¡°Master Mara,¡± Abel said in admiration as he saw the Master Alchemist in from him, ¡°I, the Bet intermediate alchemist, am pleased to be in your presence.¡±.

    Master Mara said respectfully, ¡°No need to be so polite, Alchemist of Bet. I am only an honorary master, not a real alchemist. Actually, What you did just then has already far surpassed what I am capable of.¡±

    It was hard to me Master Mara. Every Master alchemist would have been shocked by what Abel just did. Not only was Abel capable of producing blue quality potions consistently, but he also produced two shes of light in a row. Even for the best of the alchemists, something like that was simply just extraordinary.

    In fact, this was also because Grand Duke Edwina and Master Mara came at the right time. When Abel was fusing, he was in a state of epiphany. The brain overclocked and elerated, and although every action at the time seemed fast to outsiders, it was very slow for an overclocked brain. And it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have any practices before, too. Since he¡¯s already perfected the moves in his mental simtion, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to perform them out without ws.

    Actually, there were still some differences between an imaginary brew and an actual one. While there were a lot of factors to consider in a real-life brew, the changes were often subtle and thus hard to notice. Yet, it was often these differences that were crucial in affecting the chances of producing a sh of light.

    The closer Abel was to his ideal brew, the easier it was to have a sh of light. When Abel shortened the time and processing process for the materials, he managed to perfectly execute the moves, which was why he produced two shes of light in a row.

    ¡°You¡¯re too humble, Master Mara. I am just a novice who has barely touched alchemy before. I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s going to be a lot for me to learn,¡± Abel bowed and said slightly.

    ¡°What!? You just started learning alchemy?¡± Master Mara shouted in disbelief as she turned to look at Grand Duke Edwina, to which Grand Duke Edwina nodded slightly to confirm.

    Master Mara said earnestly, ¡°Alchemist of Bet, I came to ask you about the ¡°elven perfume ¡± you fused, but after I witnessed how your make your brew, I notice how huge the gap is between a genius and a regr elf. Please, if you have the free time to spare,e to my alchemy room, and I¡¯ll share my recipes with you.¡±

    Master Mara was a person who loved talented people. It was definitely a good thing to have such an alchemist genius among the elves. Besides, judging from a lot of things she was observing, she knew that the rtionship between Grand Duke Edwina and Bet Alchemist was not unusual.

 Chapter 253 - A Visit

    <strong>Chapter 253 A Visit</strong>

    On the other hand, it was treated aspensation for the Bet Alchemist. Master Mara was shocked by how fast the Bet Alchemist was making his potions. She felt like she could improve just by watching Abel doing his work, which was wonderful because of how hard it was to progress when you¡¯re already in the master rank.

    After hearing what Master Mara said, Abel realized that he identally answered the question of Master alchemist had. It was about the blue elven perfume made from synthetic materials.

    For Duke Edwina, who was not yet proficient in alchemy, believed that Abel did have the ability to create a sh of light every time he brews a potion. If he couldn¡¯t, there was just no way that he could fuse more than 40 bottles of blue elven perfume in just one night.

    Both Duke Edwina and Master Mara felt satisfied when their questions were answered. Both of them stood up and left, and Abel quickly sent them out of the vi¡¯s door.

    Right now, Butler Brewer was convinced that the master he served had a high noble status. That being said, it was always something to be proud of when somebody like Duke Edwina and Master Mara visited your own master.

    Abel returned to the main building and immediately opened the intermediate defense circle. Although he wasn¡¯t doing anything special this time, he just had too many secrets that he had to keep from the other. He needed to be more careful, or there would be huge consequences if he were to be exposed.

    Abel had been busy escaping from his previous battles. He let his guard down after having a safe ce to stay. If Master Mara saw him with the soul enhancing potion... actually, Abel didn¡¯t want to think about it. It was just too scary to imagine such a thing.

    For the soul enhancing potion to work, Abel couldn¡¯t just drink it. To increase his understanding of alchemy, as well as ranking himself up from being an intermediate alchemist, he must spend a huge amount of time practicing alchemy.

    However, for someone like him, real progress coulde if he had dark gold alchemy tools. It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t have dark gold alchemy tools, but he didn¡¯t feel quitefortable using them even inside the intermediate defense circle. So, just to be safe, he decided to set up a seclusion circle while being inside the intermediate defense circle.

    Abel took out the Akara¡¯s alchemy bottle. Without using the soul enhancing potion to boost up his brainpower, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could create a sh of light every time he brewed something. However, with Akara¡¯s alchemy bottle, the results of his brew would certainly be a lot better. Thus, it was safer to upgrade the level of alchemy using the ¡®Akara¡¯s alchemy bottle.¡¯

    Abel used the Horadric cube to fuse a semi-finished product and fused three more materials into one finished product. Finally, through ¡®promotion¡¯ with ¡®Akara¡¯s alchemy bottle,¡¯ he was able to refine a more powerful blue-quality skin lotion and hair conditioner.

    Now then, Abel needed an identity to send these potions out in Angstrom City. Although Grand Duke Edwina promised to give him the title of a Lord, being a lord was not going to allow him to learn the training techniques of the elves.

    Since Abel used eight bottles of soul enhancing potion to restore his ¡°resurrection of skeletons¡± spell, it was now one of his favorite spells to use inbat. He could still do better, though, so he though. If he could learn the druid spells from the elves, he could, potentially, find new skills to integrate into his magic system.

    And how was he going to make the elves teach him how to cast druid spells. Why he could start by giving them some soul enhancing potions, instead of being a noble elf, he could try to contact them under the title of an alchemist, which was about as unsuspicious as it could get.

    It wasn¡¯t like Abel could hide his alchemy skills, either. In just today, Master Mara has seen about every potion that he could make. Abel didn¡¯t think his alchemy level was quite high yet, but he could make about six different types of potions. Six, if he was to include the ¡°beauty potion¡± that he had only brewed in his own imagination.

    Master Mara promised Abel that he could visit her at any time. She said she was willing to share her recipes with him. If Abel was to learn from her, he wasn¡¯t going to do it without giving anything in return, obviously. Yet, the only things he could make to impress an elvendy were his skin lotions and hair conditioners.

    Abel has always been very careful about some of the special functions that appeared in his Horadric cube. For example, he did notice when the elven perfume had a slight soul purifying effect to it. Although his own soul was already too powerful to have any use of it, he never expected it to attract so much interest from Duke Edwina.

    And what would happen if Abel was to promote the elven perfume into dark gold quality? He was very eager to test it out with his Horadric Cube, but such a feat could only be done in the dark world. He had to make sure that no one knew what he was doing.

    In one day, thirty bottles of blue-quality ¡®lotion¡¯ and thirty bottles of blue-quality ¡®conditioner¡¯ were put into the portal bag, After undoing his two circles, Abel saw Butler Brewer waiting at the front door.

    ¡°Master, the Grand Duke has sent two formal dresses to you. It¡¯s for your honorary ceremony tomorrow morning,¡± Brewer quickly reported.

    ¡°Is there a carriage in this house, Brewer?¡± Abel asked. If he was going to visit Master Mara, traveling by carriage would be the proper way to do it.

    ¡°Yes, Master. The carriage in this house is always ready to move you about!¡± Brewer said and bowed.

    ¡°Arrange the carriage, I will be leaving immediately, and today am going to pay a visit to Master Mara!¡± Abel ordered.

    When Abel saw the carriage, he found that the super ox cart he originally used waspletely different from the carriage in front of him. In terms of appearance, the carriage had a silver tone to it. From it inside and outside, the carriage wasposed of countless silver wires. He could feel it. This carriage was equipped with a magic circle.

    ¡°Master, this carriage has its own defense circle. It¡¯s the Grand Duke¡¯s way to send her regard to you,¡± Brewer said and bowed.

    Even the carriage has a defense circle! Abel had thought that his super ox cart was the most expensive carriage in the world. There is always a taller mountain, so it seemed.

    The coachman of the carriage was a middle-aged elf. It was a little different from the elf whom Abel had seen before. His ears were obviously shorter, and his skin was much rougher.

    The coachman saw Abel looking at him and said, ¡°Master, my name is Archie, I am a half-elf, my mother is a human, and my father is an elf.

    ¡°Will there be a lot of half-elves in the city?¡±. Abel asked as he stepped onto the carriage.

    ¡°Yes, there are thousands of half-elves like me in the elven city, where we can live on our own hands. In the human world, however, we cannot survive, because humans treat us as monsters. Most of our real home, including mine, is here in Angstrom City.¡±

    The coachman quickly apologized as he looked down, ¡°Sorry, sir, if I¡¯m a little too emotional here. The truth is, half-elves don¡¯t have it easy.¡±

    While Abel felt sympathy for the coachman, he also admired Duke Edwina to make these half-elves feel like they belonged somewhere. These half-elves were recognized in Angstrom City, and they could do something that regr elves couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Archie, go to Master Mara¡¯s Alchemy Room!¡± Abel didn¡¯t know where Master Mara¡¯s Alchemy Room was, but he believed that the half-elf Archie would know the direction, just like in the human world, the coachman was very familiar with every street in the city because this was a coachman job.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Archie, the half-elven driver who drove two white horses, and the silver carriage began to speed up.

    Along the way, Abel discovered a strange phenomenon. Almost all the elven carriages and riders on the road, as long as they saw the carriage, gave way automatically. This allowed the carriage to reach the tallest tower in the city almost unhindered.

    When the silver carriage stopped, an elf maid came forward to help open the carriage door. When she saw Abeling out of the carriage, she was very polite and bowed, although she was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Excuse me, my lord, what makes youe to visit this ce?¡±.

    Although the elf maid did not know Abel¡¯s identity, she did recognize the carriage in front of her. It was the private carriage at Grand Ducal Pce. Other than a few nobles in Grand Ducal Pce, no elves would dare to use the same carriage in Angstrom city.

 Chapter 254 - A Wonderful Change

    Chapter 254 A Wonderful Change

    ¡°Please inform that the Bet Alchemist hase to visit Master Mara,¡± Abel said and bowed slightly.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Please wait for a moment, please!¡± The elf maid bowed back and walked quickly into the tower.

    A few minutester, Master Mara came to the gate.

    ¡°I am extremely honored that you came to visit, Bet Alchemist!¡± Master Mara bowed with a smile.

    As a fellow Master Alchemist, Master Mara spoke as soon as she met Abe. She was very enthusiastic, which made Abel feel her sincerity.

    ¡°Master Mara, I am sorry to interrupt your research. Please, forgive me for my imprudence!¡± Abel bowed to Master Mara.

    ¡°No, no, it okay! Come in. Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Master Mara said and showed the direction.

    The meeting room had a very simple interior design, which was very different from the other elven buildings Abel visited. Of course, almost all the ones Abel went to belonged to important figures, aristocrats, and so on.

    A long table and several tall-back chairs. That¡¯s all there was in the meeting room. Master Mara wasn¡¯t nning to have a conversation here, though.

    ¡°Um, let¡¯s head to my alchemy room! We can talk a lot more freely there,¡± Master Mara said as she walked up the stairs through the meeting room.

    Unlike the simple living room, there were a lot more things in the alchemy room. Abel hadn¡¯t even seen some of the tools before. There was the frozen circle that could preserve goods for a substantial amount of time, the me circle that could be heated up at any time, the circle that could create mana water at any given time. There were countless circles that could do all sorts of different things, some of which Abel didn¡¯t even recognize.

    ¡°Have a look at my collection of alchemy-rted magic circles. These ones here, this was made by human wizards. These ones by the elves, and these ones by the dwarves!¡±

    Judging from how interested Abel was, Master Mara took the patience to exin each circle one by one. She also introduced a lot of the alchemy equipment to him.

    Meanwhile, the elf maid came with two cups of fruit juice. They were ced on the table in the middle of the alchemy room. Master Mara gave a hand sign politely and invited Abel to sit down.

    ¡°Master Mara, here¡¯s a little gift for you,¡± Abel said, then took out two bottles of skin lotion and two bottles of conditioner from the portal bag.

    ¡°Oh, such wonderful presents you have for me!¡± Master Mara said ecstatically. To be honest, she wanted to examine the lotion and conditioner the first time she saw them. She was kind of rude at the time, however, so she never found the right opportunity to ask Abel. In fact, she didn¡¯t think that it¡¯d be this easy to see the two items again.

    The two had a friendly meeting. On the way back, Abel was holding two recipes in his hands, which made him very satisfied with today¡¯s visit. The two recipes were from Master Mara, one was a recipe for the ¡°healing potion,¡± and the other one was for the ¡°poison antidote.¡±

    So why these two? After learning about how unacquainted Abel was with alchemy recipes, Master Mara decided to give him the most basic and useful ones she had, which were recipes for medicinal purposes.

    ¡®Healing medicine¡¯ was a healing potion that could treat minor injuries and suppress severe injuries. This kind of potion was very scarce in the human world. The reason for that was because most of the ingredients could only be found in the Double Moon Forest.

    As for the ¡°poison antidote potion,¡± it¡¯s obviously meant for curing poisons. That wasn¡¯t it, though. It was also a potion, which could not only neutralize most types of poison, but it could also suppress the effects of certain types of poison that were more severe. Just like the healing potion, the poison antidote potion could only be produced in the Double Moon forest.

    After Abel left, Master Mara took no time to open the bottle of skin lotion. After pouring some at the back of her hands, her wrinkled skin suddenly tightened and glowed with youth.

    Master Mara was shocked to see what the skin lotion could do. It was not the first time she used a blue quality lotion, but what Abel gave her was something in apletely different league.

    Master Mara looked at the bottle of the lotion on her hand. She then looked at the lotion on the table. There were only two bottles. She had two options here: she could either use the lotion for her research, or she could use them all on herself.

    Even a woman of the age of Master Mara couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of rejuvenating her young face. Since there might not be any useful results in using the potion for research, she told herself that it was better to use the rest of the skin lotion on herself.

    Meanwhile, there was a situation in Grand Duke Mansion. It all began when Grand Duke Edwina distributed the blue quality elven perfume to each of the ten female official druids in the mansion. As it always has been, the distribution of the elven perfume was just a normal giveaway event, but because since one of the male official druid ¡®s wife was also one of the ten female official druids who receive the perfume, the other official druids soon learned about the potion¡¯s special effect.

    As the Lord of Angstrom City, Grand Duke Edwina couldn¡¯t think of only herself. She also had to train those who followed her, which was why she would hand out the perfumes in the first ce.

    When the twelve male official druids knew that the blue quality elven perfume could purify the soul, they began to protest for the same treatment as the official female druids. Apparently, since ¡°it wasn¡¯t just the female druids who used elven perfume. A lot of male druids also were,¡± many male elves started asking for the same thing.

    This whole farce ended after Grand Duke Edwina issued an additional twelve bottles of blue-quality ¡®elven perfume¡¯ to the official male druids. She wasn¡¯t happy about it, obviously. Things didn¡¯t quite resolve because a few more bottles were handed out. Soon, word got out, and all the elven druids were asking about the mastermind behind this soul-purifying ¡°elven perfume.¡±.

    Many high elves in Angstrom City identified Master Mara as the creator of the ¡®elven perfume.¡± After all, her research into the ¡°soul enhancing secret potion¡± was no secret in the upper-ssmunity.¡± Thus, many began to visit her alchemyb.

    ¡°Master Mara! How did you be so young?¡±

    Senator Menuhin looked at Mara, a middle-aged woman, inplete shock. The old alchemist¡¯s face was now red and firm, and her pale, crooked hair has be smooth and with silvery-white luster.

    ¡°And what brought you here, Senator Manuhin?¡± Master Mara looked calmly at the three senators in front of her. As in as her facial expression was, she was clearly in a good mood right now.

    ¡°About the ¡°soul enhancing secret potion,¡± madam, did you achieve any, say, crucial breakthroughtely?¡± Senator Menuhin asked. Seeing that Master Mara did not want to talk about her age-reversing, he decided to change the subject immediately.

    Master Mara felt kind of annoyed to be asked about her research progress. She¡¯s already looked into the ¡°soul enhancing secret potion¡± for many years, with no major progress whatsoever. The cost of the research was funded by the Angstrom City Council. Since Senator Menuhin brought two other senators with him, she could not help but think that they were trying to put pressure on her.

    Whatever these three senators¡¯ intentions were, they must¡¯vee here prepared. They started by pointing out how she was starting to look younger, and then asked about the research progress of the ¡°soul enhancing secret potion,¡± which together could only mean one thing: they were suspecting that Master Mara was using the research funding to make herself look younger.

    Master Mara said in a soft, yet sharp voice, ¡°Senator Menuhin, if the city thinks that I am consuming too much of its resources, then starting this year, I shall continue my research independently.¡±

    The three senators looked at each other in a somewhat confused manner. They had a good deal before, but for reasons they weren¡¯t sure of, the old woman in front of them was asking to cut ties.

 Chapter 255 - Hard-to-Swallow Beef

    Chapter 255 Hard-to-Swallow Beef

    Another parliament member, Mr.Crocker, said, ¡°Master Mara, all of our parliament members in the Angstrom City support your research. You can continue without worrying about your fundings.¡±

    ¡°Then, why are you here?¡±

    Master Mara realized that she had mistaken these senators¡¯ intentions. The attitude of the three members of the parliament was very good, not as if they had opinions on her research.

    ¡°Excuse me, Master Mara, was the ¡°elven perfume¡± in the Grand Duke Mansion your work?¡± Mr.Crocker asked.

    ¡°Mr. Crocker, did you mean the blue elven perfume?¡± Master Mara immediately thought of the ¡°elven perfume,¡± which had special effects and asked for confirmation.

    ¡°Yes, the blue elven perfume!¡± Mr. Crocker and the other two members called out. It seemed that Master Mara did know about it.

    ¡°That was made by my friend!¡± Master Mara replied.

    ¡°Can you introduce us to your friend?¡± Mr. Menuhin asked eagerly.

    ¡°That alchemist is the Alchemist of the Duke of Edwina. Without consent from the Duke of Edwina, I can¡¯t just introduce him to you!¡± Master Mara shook her head.

    ¡°Master Mara, can you buy some ¡®elven perfumes¡¯ for us, then? Feel free to call you the price.¡± Mr. Menuhin proposed.

    A voice came from the door, ¡°No need to bother Master Mara, I will arrange an auction, and you can get what you want over there.¡±

    It was the Duke of Edwina. When she heard that a member of Parliament came to look for Master Mara, she immediately came over.

    ¡°Leave, the three of you!¡± the Duke of Edwina said, ¡°Master Mara is the only master alchemist we have in Angstrom city. You wouldn¡¯t want to offend her, would you? If you did, it would be a major loss for Angstrom City.¡±

    The three elven senators bowed and left. Meanwhile, when Grand Duke Edwina saw Master Mara¡¯s face, she could not help but look closely, ¡°Was it Be¡¯s skin lotion?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s wonderful!¡± Master Mara replied with a smile.

    ¡°Oh. Well, ¡°he¡± could¡¯ve given me some of the same stuff. After all, I did agree to ...¡±

    Grand Duke Edwina stopped the whisper midway. While touching her waist, she could feel an additional Magic circle control card in her hand. Then she disappeared in front of Master Mara.

    Abel had just returned home and was having dinner. The dinner was delicious. The food made by elf tastes a bit lighter. There were more fruits and vegetables and some meat. The beef in small pieces was very tender. Abel didn¡¯t know what fruit was used to make his juice, but it sure was delicious. In a ce like the Doon Moon Forest, one could have ess to all kinds of fresh produce.

    When Abel put a small piece of beef in his mouth, a light shed in front of him, his mouthful of beef was caught in his throat, and he could not help but cough a few times before he breathed out.

    ¡°Grand Duke Edwina, your excellency, what a surprising entrance you have made!¡± Abel bowed down.

    ¡°Abel, I¡¯m good to you. I even said yes about you and Lorraine,¡± Duke Edwina¡¯s eyes were burning with murderous intent, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you as good to me as you are to Master Mara? I just went to pay her a visit, you know.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Edwina, you see, these potions were all ready for you. Because of howte it was getting, I was nning to send them to you tomorrow.¡± Abel carefully took out twenty bottles of potions and put it on the table said.

    ¡°Next time, I must receive all the good things first!¡± Grand Duke Edwina waved her hand, and the twenty bottles of potion on the table disappeared.

    She then disappeared in white light.

    Abel sighed in relief. Although he was not married, he had a girlfriend once in his previous life. The unchallengeable authorities of mothers-inw were, truly, unchallengeable. Today, he remembered a kind of fear that he had long forgotten.

    When Abel picked up the beef again, another white light appeared in front of him again. This time, it was Lorraine¡¯s sister, Carrie, who appeared in front of him with an emotionless look on her face.

    Carrie didn¡¯t say anything. She reached out her hand to him, her eyes staring right at him.

    ¡°Countess Carrie, yes. All the remaining lotions and conditioners were here. Please bring half to Lorraine, and the other half will be your reward!¡± Abel from the portal bag took out 36 bottles of blue lotion and conditioner and put on the table and looked at Carrie.

    Carrie stepped forward and put 36 bottles of blue quality lotion and conditioner on the table into the portal bag, nodded to Abel, and then stood in white light and disappeared.

    ¡°Geez, they just teleport here and leave whenever they want! Come on, I just want to eat in peace!¡± Abel murmured. He picked up the knife and fork in his hand and tasted the slice of beef that he had been trying several times to put in his mouth.

    At night, Abel opened both sets of the magic circles, took out a teleportation scroll from the town of Horadric cube, activated the portal with mana, and then came to Rogue¡¯s encampment with the dark wind.

    Rogue¡¯s encampment was noon at this time. Abel jumped onto ck Winds back and threw a yellow medium-level magic stone into ck Wind¡¯s mouth. Recently, he could no longer feed ck Wind soul enhanced potion. Abel was waiting for ck Wind body to return to normal. Then he would use the soul enhanced potion on it again.

    Through the teleportation station, Abel came to the Cold in again, Abel led the way by ck Wind, using his keen sense of smell to find hell creatures.

    The small group of hell creatures in the ice ins without small bosses had no threat to Abel anymore. With the dark gold quality of ¡®Raven bow¡¯, the swarms of fallen could be quickly eliminated.

    After traveling for two days, Abel¡¯s heart was full of disappointment with the blue ring on his finger. This was the first real blue equipment he got, but it was not very useful.

    In actualbat, he would need to kill a few fallen to provide him with a little mana recovery, which is not as fast as the mana recovery by himself.

    With a stone house ahead, Abel decided to stop and rest there. He had another n for the blue ring on his hand.

    Ribs Bone no. 2 and no. 3 entered the room. After finding that everything was fine, Abel took Rib Bone no.1 to enter the stone house, while Rib Bone no. 2 and 3 were standing outside the stone house and guarding the gate with ck Wind.

    This was Abel¡¯s positioning of the summoning power of all summoned objects. His positioning of Rib bone no. 2 and 3 was to search and explore the way to reduce the loss of important members of the team. Also, The Rib Bone no. 2 and 3 are very convenient to supplement. Abel had no ns to strengthen them for the time being. But Rib Bone no. 1 was different, there was no substitute for either its singlebat power or auxiliary function. Not to mention ck Wind, Abel would not ask it to do dangerous tasks.

    Taking out the Silver Bat Ring, Abel looked at the ring in his hand, since the attributes of this ring were of limited help to him at present, and he has enough perfect gems on him now, then shall he tried to use the attribute form of the Horadric cube to rece the blue equipment ring with another blue equipment.

    Abel ¡®s blue equipment had always been a lot, such as magic shields, magic swords, and magic armors, but although these equipment were blue equipment, they only use thebination of the rune and gem energy to reach blue level equipment, but the attribute recement form of Horadric cubes cannot rece the runes. So, although Abel remembered this form, he never practiced it once.

 Chapter 256 - Ring of the Bahamut Vampire

    Chapter 256 Ring of the Bahamut Vampire

    The attribute change form of the Horadric Cube was as followed: three perfect gems + one blue item.

    Abel had 90 more perfect gems in his kong kong spiritual beast bag. As for the blue quality items that he could use for this form, the thing he had was the silver bat ring.

    Abel emptied all the items in the Horadric cube, put it on the ground, put the three perfect gems in the Horadric Cube, and put the silver bat ring in it. He took a deep breath and pressed the transmute button with his power of the Will.

    A white light appeared. Three perfect gemstones and the silver bat ring disappeared at the same time, and a new ring appeared in the lower right corner of the Horadric Cube.

    Ring of Cobalt Power

    +1 Strength

    +30% cold resistance

    ¡°This is what it gives me? I¡¯d rather have the original attribute instead!¡± Abel groaned. In fact, it wasn¡¯t very likely for him to get a superb blue ring like this. To increase his odds of getting something with a good attribute, he needed arge number of magic gemstones to keep re-rolling with the Horadric Cube.

    Abel ced another three perfect gems into the Horadric Cube. As he put the ring of cobalt power into it, he prayed to all the deity beings that he knew of. He wasn¡¯t sure which one he should pray to, so he just prayed to all of them. Once he was done, he pressed onto the transmute button again.

    The three perfect gemstones and ring of cobalt power in the Horadric cube disappeared in white light, and then a ring appeared in the lower right corner.

    Emerald ring

    +25% Poison resistance

    It was worse thanst time. Poison resistance? It¡¯s just a garbage attribute that wouldn¡¯t help in a fight.

    Instead of praying to the gods, Abel tried to press the transmute button whilst performing different postures. He tried standing upside down, lying on the floor, standing with one leg, standing with one hand, standing with both hands, and so on.

    And the resulting attributes were all crappare to the silver bat ring. Abel was very frustrated now. He always considered himself to be extremely lucky, but luck, as it turned out, was not always on his side.

    Abel stopped and looked at the blue ring in his hand.

    Ring of Power

    +1 Strength

    Abel felt like punching the ground right now. One more time. If he was rolling a bad attribute for another time, he was just going to give up here.

    Three more perfect gems were ced in the Horadric Cube. After that, it was the ring of power. Abel was a lot calmer now. Instead of doing anything weird this time, he just went ahead and pressed the transmute button.

    Three perfect gems and ring of power disappeared in white light, and a blue ring appeared in the lower right corner of the Horadric Cube.

    Bahamut¡¯s Ring of Vampires

    Steal 6% of your enemies¡¯ mana when you hit them

    +120 total mana point

    Abel¡¯s eyes widened his eyes when he first saw the attribute description of this ring. This was a full-value ring, otherwise known as a superb ring. It wasn¡¯t the best thing there was, per se, but it was just as difficult to get.

    With a smirk on his face, Abel gave a good look at the Bahamut ring of Vampire in his hand. Maybe the buddhas did reply to his prayers. As more weird thoughts filled up his brain, he began cing the ring around his finger.

    As a chilling cold aura was released from the ring, it entered itself into Abel¡¯s rank three apprentice wizard¡¯s rune. Abel¡¯s total mana point had risen from 310 to 430. At this point, he has already far surpassed most ordinary junior wizards. He wasn¡¯t an official wizard, though, otherwise he would¡¯ve been able tounch some very powerful spells.

    Looking at the dozen or so perfect gems inside his kong kong spiritual beast bag, Abel couldn¡¯t help but think about something. If these perfect gems were bought from the shops and not fused but eh Horadric Cube, his Bahamut ring of Vampire would probably be the most expensive magic item throughout the entire Holy Continent.

    That being said, he couldn¡¯t wait to try out his new ring. After jumping on ck Wind¡¯s back, he rushed into the Cold ins again with Ribs Bone No. 1, 2, and 3.

    Half a dayter, there was very little grass left on the ground. Actually, he could see the soil being stained ck. It¡¯s almost as if blood was poured on it several times over. ck Wind seemed to be particrly excited. Its probably found something with its great sense of smell.

    And there, after walking for ten minutes on this cknd, Abel heard some noise. He patted ck Wind on the back of its neck, and it slowed down its pace. They were trying to be stealthy, trying not to make any noise as they advanced themselves.

    There was a small hill ahead. The sound came from the back of the hillside. ck Wind gently walked up the hillside. When Abel¡¯s gaze could see from the hillside, his breath became somewhat nervous.

    There was an army of fallen in front of them. It consisted mainly of fallen and corrupt wizards, and there were about tens of thousands of them. For all the time he¡¯s spent inside the dark world, Abel had never seen so many of them at once.

    There were countlessrge pots under the hill. Without even bothering to count them, Abel could tell that there were about hundreds of them. The hot air evaporating from the rolling ck-red liquid in the pot covered the whole area, and there were one or two corrupt wizards next to each one of them.

    The fallen danced around the cauldron. While doing so, they constantly called for their leader¡¯s name, ¡°Bishibosh.¡±

    It was starting to make sense now. With so many fallen and corrupt wizards around, how was there not a leader to guide this army?

    Abel took out a telescope and began to look for the mini-boss. Amongst the red sea he could see a huge bonfire from the back unit. They were probably trying to show who¡¯s boss here.

    At the edge of the huge fire, one golden figure was particrly noticeable. On his head, there was a pair of horns (which the hell creatures were most proud of), and although the figure looked kind of small, it was holding a staff that was clearly bigger than its body.

    It was Bishibosh! Abel recognized this dark gold-level corrupt wizard. He was capable of resurrecting corrupt demons and the corrupt wizards. Under normal circumstances, without killing Bishibosh, the army of fallen could never be destroyed.

    Abel was different, though. Every time he killed a hell creature, the Horadric Cube will suck the soul of the hell creature away. Without the souls of the dead units, Bishibosh could not revive them back.

    Abel had his ¡°Raven¡¯s w¡± fully pulled back. While doing so, the iron arrows he ced were glowing in hot red. When they exploded as they fell towards his enemies, the war officially began.

    Abel shot several arrows towards the same area. He wasn¡¯t happy with the damage that he was doing. These fallen were very resistant to fire spells. It would take four exploding arrows to kill about one of them. Sadly enough, the only one that died was killed because the arrow actually pierced through its body.

    Abel withdrew the ¡®Raven¡¯s w¡¯ in his hand. This was not the first time that he had encountered creatures with spell immunity. Last time, he fought some corrupt spearwomen with some very strong resistance against lightning. If it wasn¡¯t for the mini-boss that was protecting, Abel could¡¯ve ended that fight a lot easier.

    Bishibosh was famous for its resistance against it. While fire magics were the strongest amongst basic spells, they were useless against it. Not only that, but Bishibosh could also strengthen the fire spell resistance of the surrounding hell creatures.

    The army of fallen seemed angry when Abel shot his arrows at them. As many of them held up their knives and swords, they started charging towards Abel. While they were weak on their own, when there were so many of them going after him like this, it was still kind of scary for him.

    Abel was still quite confident, though. ck Wind was fast, and since it could perform two ¡°instantaneous movements¡± in one day, he could pretty much leave as soon as he wanted too.

    While Abel prepared himself for the fight ahead, he told his three skeletons to back off. With so many enemies to fight, these minions weren¡¯t going to do a lot to help.

 Chapter 257 - An Army of Fallens

    Chapter 257 An Army of Fallens

    As it turned out, Abel¡¯s strongest long-range attacks had no effects on these fallen. Abel decided to change his strategy for a bit. After having a telepathic discussion with ck Wind, ck Wind suddenly elerated and rushed towards the army of fallen. When it was ten meters away from the doomed creatures, three fireballs were thrown at them.

    With a perfect zigzag movement, ck Wind managed to dodge all of them. During this time, Abel charged up more ¡°charged bolt¡± in his hands. When he was done, fan-shaped lightning stretched out with him being its center.

    The fallen who rushed forward were electrocuted to the ground. It was extremely painful for them, which made them scream as they fell to the ground. When the screams reached out to the ones behind, many of these fallen tried to flee the battleground.

    It¡¯s a weird thought, but these fallen might be possessed with the souls of fish. It¡¯s almost like their memories couldn¡¯tst for more than a few seconds. When some of them tried to escape, they would turn themselves around and rush towards Abel again.

    As stupid as that was, the falls here were actually stronger than the other ces. For one, their damage recovery was a lot faster. It only took 2 to 3 seconds for these fallen to get back on the ground, whereas the other fallen would take about 6 seconds.

    If Abel had to guess, it was Bishibosh that was leading these fallen, and that¡¯s why they were braver than the other ones he encountered before.

    Abel kept releasingrge lightning arcs to the fallen. When they were hit, they would be paralyzed by the stunning effect of the lightning. As they would have no ways to move, let alone make a defense by then, their only choice was to die as they got hit by the subsequently charged bolts.

    Although hundreds of the fallen had died during this raid, many, many more still remained. And because Abel was using spell attacks to kill these fallen, he couldn¡¯t activate his sword of Victory to restore his mana. The same was for his Bahamut Vampire¡¯s Ring. He couldn¡¯t use it to steal the 6% mana from his enemies.

    All this happened within a few seconds. As Abel approached the army of fallen, he was exposed to more corrupt wizards. After ten more ¡±charged bolts¡± were fired, a red light flew towards him from the sky.

    That was when more than twenty fireballs flew towards Abel at the same time. His spiritual rm rang. The power of these fireballs could have beenparable to the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell of a fifth-level wizard. Since it was also buffed by Bishibosh, he had expected it to be a hard hit.

    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Abel yelled to ck Wind, and its four ws quickly made a break, which left a deep mark on the ground. With Abel still on its back, it leaped backward and did a 180 degrees flip in mid-air.

    As itnded on the ground, ck Wind suddenly elerated as the fireballs dropped to the spot that it was at a split second ago. Immediately, more areas were covered by the falling fireballs.

    Watching as the army of fallen fled from this area, Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel despair with the situation that he was in. Of the one hundred-ish fallen he had just killed, only more than fifty souls were absorbed into the Horadric Cube. All the other ones have been resurrected the corrupt wizards, and there were just far too many of them.

    Abel made a simple calction. By using the way he attacked just now, if he could kill about fifty fallen with the way he just did, then a total of ten thousand would take about... Abel wasn¡¯t going to count when he saw the ones that were just in front of them.

    Abel felt the urge to throw a super exploding ball. Yet, without White Cloud or the giant ballista on its back, he didn¡¯t think that eight seconds were enough for him to make an escape He could do two ¡°instantaneous movements¡± with ck Wind, yes, but that¡¯s not going to get him out of the range of the explosion.

    Actually, this was the first time that Abel encountered a problem as big as this in the dark world. He wasn¡¯t sure if there was an efficient way to exterminate these fallen. If he remembered correctly, his physical attacks were at the level of a knight¡¯smander, but all these hell creatures had a strong resistance to physical attacks.

    Spell attack. For rank three wizards, Abel had already mastered a lot of spells. But whether it¡¯s all of the basic wizard spells, or the ¡°resurrection of skeletons¡± spell, they were all medium and short-ranged attacks. Under current circumstances, it was impossible tounch an attack whilst simultaneously defending against arge number of fireballs. Besides, it would take way too long to activate these spells.

    Abel knew that the alchemists also had their own offensive techniques. Yet, none of the alchemy recipes that he knew of were for attacking. As he shook his head to reject the idea, a thought suddenly came to him.

    The blue quality ¡°elven perfume¡±, which could directly affect one¡¯s soul, had the ability to drug the souls of less powerful beings. In fact, when he upgraded it to blue quality for the first time, he just thought that the elven potion was some kind of narcotic.

    Abel found a bottle of a previously refined blue-quality ¡°elven perfume¡± from his portal bag. After patting ck Wind on its neck, he rushed to the army of fallen again.

    After ck Wind dodged several more fireballs, Abel was now very close to the army of fallen. Already, thousands of these fallen were howling as they charged at him.

    Abel threw the blue-quality ¡°elven perfume¡± in his hand to a corrupt wizard. As the bottle dropped after hitting the ground in front of him, all the surrounding fallen stood as they were drugged by the elven potion.

    To test how well the blue-quality ¡°elven perfume¡± would perform, Abel had ck Wind moving in different directions. He kept pulling away from his distance from the fallen and avoided the fireballs flying from time to time. As ck Wind waited, more and more fireball attacks were received.

    ck Wind was starting to send signals to tell Abel to evacuate. By this point, Abel¡¯s already got the data that he wanted. The blue-quality ¡°elven perfume¡± worked well against ordinary fallen. Whereas for corrupt wizards, they could only be stunned for about two seconds.

    ¡°ck Wind, we withdraw!¡±

    With Abel¡¯s shout, ck Wind disappeared as it moved instantly to the ground a hundred meters away. When they were two miles further way, Abel jumped off ck Wind¡¯s back.

    Abel set up the standard intermediated defense circle, then took out ¡®Akara ¡®s tent¡¯ from the personal storage box. He wanted to make more ¡°elven perfume¡± right here.

    Since Abel had enough ingredients from the Moon Guardian City, he decided to use up all of them to make the elven potions. Soon, he made 60 bottles of them. He didn¡¯t stop there, though. Instead, he used the Horadric Cube to re-synthesize blue-quality ¡°elven perfume¡¯ into gold-quality ¡°elven perfume¡±.

    Abel had never done this when he was on the Holy Continent. After knowing that synthesized red wine could actually promote wizards, even advanced wizards, he decided that he would make synthesized items out of synthesized only for himself. Everything else he made for others, he would do them with raw materials.

    Even when he was brewing next to an army of fallen, Abel ¡®s blue-quality ¡°elven perfume¡± was still the best medicine there was to existence. In fact, he would never make these potions unless he was in front of a bunch of enemies. (which he was going to terminate, of course)

    Abel picked up a bottle of golden-quality ¡®elven perfume,¡¯ opened the bottle cap, and sniffed gently. It¡¯s almost like his entire soul was being frozen. All the perceptions in his brain seemed to lose direction at the same time, and he couldn¡¯t feel anything for a while. If he wasn¡¯t at the level of a knight¡¯smander, he would¡¯ve been in this state until he was dead.

    This potion was insane! For someone who¡¯s been drinking soul potions for a while already, Abel was actually much stronger than most people in terms of his sp strength. Yet, just by smelling this golden quality potion, he actually lost a few seconds of consciousness.

    Wait. It was much more than that. There seemed to be a slight change inside Abel¡¯s soul. It¡¯s almost like he was cleansed from the inside out. This must be what Grand Duke Edwina was talking about! His soul was being purified!

 Chapter 258 - An Alternative Way to Use the Elven Perfume

    <h4>Chapter 258 An Alternative Way to Use the Elven Perfume</h4>

    If the elven perfume Abel gave grand Duke Edwin had an effect like this, Abel believed that he would definitely be held up and questioned on his alchemy method. With a potion that possess such strong effects on the entire elf race, someone with the profile of the grand Duke would easily disregard his morals. Abel was only his daughter¡¯s boyfriend. That was nothingpared to the entire elf race.

    The sky was already dark when Abel put away the 20 bottles of dark gold elven perfumes in his portal bag. It also meant it was time for his meditation.

    The ambergris wood bed had vanished inside his Akara tent, leaving behind only a meditation Jade the on the floor.

    Abel ced a mana gathering circle at where the bed was, but unfortunately, the crystal core had already been depleted. This meant that he was forced to meditate with only the dense mana in the air. However, due to theck of a fresh crystal core, his meditation speed was much slower, even meditating for one hour had not produced many results.

    Abel had left early the next day. He was determined to undo the embarrassment those fallen had caused him. In his mind, being preyed upon by the weakest infernal creature was among the greatest embarrassments.

    As they reached the hill, Abel conjured a set of armor made of ice on himself by casting ¡°frozen armor.¡± Afterward, he infused it with his goldenbat qi. With the sword of victory on ck wind, a shield on his left hand, and a golden elven perfume on his right, the preparation has beenpleted.

    ¡°ck wind lets go!¡± Abel shouted. ck wind dashed ahead, following his master¡¯smand, moving so fast it all became a blur.

    ¡°Bishibosh!¡± There were more fallen shamans than yesterday, so he had to be more alert. A moment after they went down the hill, ck Wind was spotted.

    Thousands of the fallen rushed towards ck Wind with weapons in hand. However, ck Wind did not engage them. Instead, it weaved and dodged, avoiding several fire bolts to get close to the horde of the fallen.

    Through his intuition, Abel was able to sense around 10 spells were aiming directly at him; countless fire bolts might being his way anytime soon. But Able was not a slow-moving guy. He sensed with his intuition where most of the fallen shaman was and threw the golden elven perfume in his hand directly towards. As the perfume hit the ground, golden droplets flew in every direction, leaving behind a intoxicating soul mist.

    Before he even had time to look at the result, ck Wind swiftly dodged another barrage of fire bolts. Abel immediately followed up with another elven perfume towards the direction of the fallen shaman, which he felt through his intuition. The golden liquid and the intoxicating mist were scattered towards all directions again.

    As the firebolt barrage had died down, the floor was covered by the bodies of the fallen. The effects of the golden elven perfume were stronger than poison. Whilst poison causes harm over time; the elven perfume actually did the opposite. It raised the spirit of those affected. Living things aren¡¯t affected by this, as they naturally take in this benefit.

    After Abel let¡¯s loose of several elven perfumes, there were no fallen or fallen shamans that remained. Any fallen who stepped into the area was immobilized immediately.

    The fallen shaman should not be confused with wizards. They didn¡¯t have the ¡®power of will¡¯ of a wizard. They could only channel the fire attribute through magic staffs, n cloaks, and bone nes. Through that, they were able to cast firebolt and utilize dark energies to resurrect the fallen.

    Fallen shamans had higher power of the will than the fallen, so the elven potion was less potent towards them, though it was still able to bring them down.

    Abel and ck Wind had since gained an essory on their face. It was a mask, a special mask that Abel had painfully handcrafted himself yesterday, especially the one for ck Wind. The masks were wetted before wearing, in order to better perform its purpose. Although tedious, it seemed to perform well. At least they weren¡¯t knocked out alongside the fallen.

    With a flick of the wrist, 3 skeletons were summoned to finish off all the unconscious fallen and fallen shamans.

    The sword-wielding skeletons chopped away at the fallen. Since they couldn¡¯t breathe, they weren¡¯t affected by the perfume in the air, and as long as the elven perfume did not touch their skull, they could continue their bidding.

    Abel did not know how long the fallen would be affected by the perfume, so every second was very important. Abel wields the sword of victory in one hand and swapping out his shield for an ice magic swords, in an attempt to quicken the process. The pattern of ¡®charged bolt¡¯ appears on the ice sword on his left hand. Afterward, a sea of electric arcs was unleashed.

    It was controlled by Abel¡¯s weak little soul, who had ignited the ¡®charging bolt¡¯ spell through the skill tree, and the soul owner was in control of the sword of victory. Sweeping its sharp edge across the necks of the unconscious fallen, the sword of victory makes quick work of them. As long as they are decapitated, it was impossible for them to resurrect.

    The years of knighthood had paid dividends, the sword of victory was like an extension of his hand; every movement was thoughtful and elegant, dancing along the necks of the fallen.

    The charged bolt wasn¡¯t any slower than the sword of victory at killing the fallen. The sword of victory could only kill one fallen or fallen shaman at a time. This would give him 4 points of mana. With the Bahamut vampires ring equipped, he could gain 6% of mana every time he took a strike. Therefore, every fallen or shaman wizard he killed would give him at least 5 points of mana, and the ¡®charging bolt¡¯ he unleashed in his left hand required exactly 5 points of mana.

    Abel¡¯s dream after bing a wizard was to possess unlimited mana, and this might be as close as he gets. The charged bolt in his left has seemingly never stopped, with the fallen everywhere, every cast of charged bolt yields a soul of an infernal creature.

    Within the horde of the fallen, anything thates into proximity with Abel perishes. It seems that the role of the demon was now yed by him. Every fallen that get closed to around 10 meters from Abel would drop dead automatically. Those clever fallen shamans had now called the retreat, not allowing any fallen to enter this area.

    Bishibosh had also left its giant fire hole. Under hismand, a sea of the fallen had to surround Abel tightly. With the numerous amounts of enemies staring him down viciously, it was hard to suppress the feeling of impending doom.

    Although Abel was fullymitted to killing the fallen, his attention was fixed on Bishibosh. He calcted the distance between them. He knew fully well that as long as he could kill their leader, the fallen will retreat with their tails between their legs again.

    Using his power of will, the skeletons he had summoned before were being absorbed into a ck portal.

    Bishiboshmanded several fallen to get close to Abel, perhaps to test if getting close to him really results in the fallen fainting instantly.

    130 meters ¨C Abel was constantly recalcting the distance between him and Bishibosh, despite both his hands are constantly dealing with the fallen.

    The opportunity arrived. Bishibosh had wandered within 100 meters of Abel. It thought it was safe; why wouldn¡¯t it be? Only the fallen less than half the distance away was in danger.

 Chapter 259 - Bishibosh

    <h4>Chapter 259 Bishibosh</h4>

    A white light surrounded ck Wind and Abel. Afterward, they disappeared in front of the fixed gaze of Fallen shamans and the tens of thousands of Fallen.

    A giant mount wolf appeared right next to Bishibosh. It crushed the fallen underneath it, and it sunk its ws deep into its chest.

    The Fallen screamed, and Bishibosh noticed a Knight¡¯s sword radiating in blue light appeared in front of his eyes. It was toote, and it pierced on his chest. Although the stab wound was negligible, its body was immediately covered in frost, slowing down his movements.

    Abel had appeared next to Bishibosh through ck Wind¡¯s ¡®move in a sh.¡¯ He was in a critical situation. Even if he had been struck once by those Fallen surrounding him, it would trigger a broken affected. Afterward, he would be bound here forever.

    During the teleportation, he had secured the sword of victory on his right hand back on the saddle and held up a few bottles of elven perfume. The moment when he shed out of nowhere and slowed down Bishibosh with the ice magic sword on his left hand, he threw out the elven perfume. However, he did not just throw them out in one direction; he used a throwing technique and scattered the golden Elven Perfume everywhere.

    After the Elven perfume left his hand, a stack of rune signs reced it. Although they were not very powerful, it was the fastest way to cast spells. Although Abel could do a quickened spell, it would still take some time for the spell pattern to activate the spell. On the contrary, as soon as the rune signs were activated by his power of the will, the spells could be cast.

    The second before the golden ¡®Elven perfume¡¯ touched the ground, tens of fire bolts were already flying in his direction. He could not dodge, since he was casting a summon spell using ice magic sword before the teleportation. Afterward, Rib Bone no.2 and Rib Bone no.3 appeared beside Bishibosh.

    Fortunately, the firebombs cast by the Fallen shamans were not fast. It was nothingpared to Abel¡¯s strong power of the will and fast intuition. He quickly threw out the rune signs in his hand, triggering explosions as theye in contact with the firebombs.

    In the seconds during ck Wind¡¯s ¡®move in a sh,¡¯ the golden Elven perfume started working its powers. All the nearby fallen were knocked down immediately, and those Fallen shamans who were not in the vicinity would be too far away to target him.

    A zone of safety had appeared around Abel. However, Bishibosh had been regaining speed and was also not affected by the Elven perfume. Afterward, he lifted his massive magic staff and smacked Rib Bone no.2 with it.

    Abel had no idea why the Bishibosh in front of him was unaffected by the elven perfume at all. Could these golden elven perfume had no effect on high leveling inferno creatures? Or was it that high leveling inferno creatures are naturally capable of withstanding this level of soul attacks.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Bishibosh¡¯s massive magic staff struck on Rib Bone no.2¡¯s shield. This ability was what Rib Bone no.2 had inherited from Abel. It had blocked the hit with a perfect Knight defense position. It had its shield in front and supported by its shoulder.

    As Abel saw this, he thought that Rib Bone no.2 had sessfully blocked the attack. However, as a red beam appeared from the top of the magic staff, the shield in Rib Bone no.2¡¯s hand cracked. This hit was followed by the staff, smashing Rib Bone no.2 into dust.

    Abel¡¯s heart dropped, knowing how strong the defense of his skeletons was. It had already surpassed his own. Now despite being in an infused set of armor made out of hisbat qi armor and his magic armor. He did not feel safe. Bishibosh¡¯s attack had far surpassed his expectations.

    Was this the power of fire enchantments? He had considered the possibility as his attacks using the ¡®Raver w¡¯ from yesterday did barely any damage. Now he was certain on this idea after seeing Rib Bone no.2¡¯s shield being shattered and then turn into dust.

    This was the first time a magic shield had been shattered in one hit. The fire enchantment attack had the effect of doubling the fire attack power of the attacker. Therefore, if a fire enchanted hit had struck against a foe of simr strength, it would be certain death.

    Abel picked up his sword of victory again, sweeping its de against the ground, spraying disgusting blood everywhere. A skull of a fallen was flung into mid-air. Afterward, a spell pattern emerged in front of the sword of victory. The corpse on the ground exploded, and a skeleton was summoned.

    The ice magic sword also had the ice bolt spell rune on it. Although those ice bolts were not fast, at the time, Bishibosh was struck by Rib Bone no.3¡¯s ice magic sword. Therefore, Abel still decided to fire a blue ice bolt towards him. Another red beam appeared from Bishibosh¡¯s magic staff, and Rib bone 3 had suffered the same fate as Rib Bone no.2.

    As Bishibosh and Rib Bone no.3 were exchanging hits. It was already toote for the frost-covered Bishibosh to dodge the ice bolt. Just like that, his fate had been decided.

    As soon as the first ice bolt left Abel, a new ice bolt spell pattern appeared on the tip of the ice magic sword again. Afterward, it had turned into another ice bolt. Barraged by ice bolts, the golden body of Bishibosh was now covered by the blue frost. Since Abel did not stop, the frost on Bishibosh kept getting replenished.

    A normal wizard would be unable to do anything else while casting spells. However, Abel was different. He had strange weak little soul that helped him control certain spells. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to spend any effort to target the virtually immobilized Bishibosh with his ice bolt attacks. The soul owner began to control the left hand to hold up the sword of victory. Afterward, it relentlessly killed the immobilized Fallen and Fallen shamans on the ground in order to replenish the mana used up by the ice bolt attacks.

    After around ten ice bolts, Bishibosh began to scream. his body started glowing red. Seeing this change, Abel thought to himself, ¡°This must be the most disgusting fire enchantment, self destruct.¡± Self-distrust could cause the strongest explosion among the fire spells.

    ¡°ck Wind, ¡®move in a sh¡¯!¡±Abel yelled.

    As ck Wind disappeared on the spot with Abel on it¡¯s back. Afterward, Bishibosh¡¯s body began to turn red like a burning me. ¡°Bang!¡± At that moment, the newly regenerated Rib Bone no.2 had put on another magic armor, and the ice magic sword had been taken out once again. However, it was no use. Among the wave of red lighting from Bishibosh¡¯s explosion, Rib Bone no.2¡¯s magic armor could only flicker in white light. Afterward, it entirely turned into dust.

    The explosion had almost taken out all living creatures in a 20-meter radius. The grey shadow soul flew towards Abel like the massive wind. Afterward, it entered his Horadric Cube.

    Bishibosh had died, and Abel had lost a few sets of magic armor. However, 2 souls had entered Abel¡¯s Horadric Cube, one gold, and one grey, both from the site of Bishibosh¡¯s explosion. Having killed a dark gold level boss before, Abel knew what it did. At least he got something in return for this battle.

    Abel¡¯s shadow could now be seen 40 meters away from Bishibosh¡¯s body. Abel looked around; it had appeared that the death of Bishibosh had driven the fallen crazy. Some of them disregarded everything in front of their eyes. They kept walking towards the spot where Bishibosh had exploded; it was like they had entered into some cursed area that makes you faint. One by one, they began to fall.

 Chapter 260 - Dark Gold Magic Staff

    <h4>Chapter 260 Dark Gold Magic Staff</h4>

    There were still some Fallen scattered around. ¡°Rakanishu!¡± they yelled.

    Rakanishu was another leader of the Fallen. It seemed like those Fallen who ran towards the ce where Bishibosh had exploded were his loyal followers. On the other hand, those who ran the opposite direction after Bishibosh died were trying to find another leader, Rakanishu.

    Just as expected, without a Bishibosh as a leader, the army of fallen could no longer be held together like a handful of sand.

    Abel summoned Rib Bone no.1 and summoned 2 more skeletons from 2 dead bodies. Hemanded them to pick up the ice magic swords on the ground. They no longer needed defense since all they had to do was harvest the harmless dead bodies on the ground.

    With the double effect from the sword of victory and the Bahamut Vampire¡¯s Ring on his right hand, Abel almost had unlimited mana as he relentlessly unleashed the ¡®charging bolt¡¯.

    As he had whipped out around half of the fainted Fallen and Fallen Shaman, Abel realized he had unleashed the ¡®charging bolt¡¯ 1000 times today, which was the limit. Now, he switched to unleashing ¡®Fire Bolt¡¯ spells.

    He had gained a lot today, 20 bottles of golden elven perfume put the Fallen and Fallen shamans to sleep for 1 hour. However, there were only around 1000 of them left before they could have the chance to wake up.

    All the ones who were lucky enough to escape had gone far away, and all the ones that remained were now dead on the ground.

    It was a massacre. The grey blood spilled out from the Fallen, and Fallen shamans had dyed the ground into the hellish ck color. Even that restless me had been washed away. The stench of blood was infused in the air with the buckets of rotten food on the ground. This vomit evoking smell surpassed the aroma of the golden elven perfume. Luckily the Abel and ck Wind were wearing the now blood-soaked face masks.

    If the elves form Angstrom City knew what Abel had done with their Blue or Golden elven perfume, they would definitely go crazy.

    Abel¡¯s wrist was tired of the killing. It was the first time Abel had felt like this. He stopped and noticed ck Wind¡¯s fur and himself were drenched in blood. However, he couldn¡¯t care less. The shining magic staffs left over by the Fallen Shamans attracted his gaze.

    Ever since Abel got the dwarfs¡¯ ¡®Introductions to Crafting Magic staffs¡¯, he realized how important they were. A magic staff¡¯s value depended on its magical ability and level. ording to the ¡®introductions to Crafting Magic staffs¡¯, a nk magic staff was the main ingredient to lock down the soul of an official soul beast. It was extremely hard to get this material back in the Holy Continent, but most Fallen shaman would have one in the Dark World.

    Seeing how dirty the floor was, Abelmanded Rib Bone no.1 to pick up the magic staffs with his power of the will. Since Rib Bone no.1 was cultivated with Abel¡¯s love, only it would be able to understand his specialmands and execute them perfectly out of the 3 skeletons.

    Abel shoved all his weapons back into his Kong Kong spirit portal bag and took out the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ magic staff with his left hand. His mana was fully recovered, so he could use spells to pick up the magic staff on the floor.

    Around 20 meters from Bishibosh¡¯s explosion, not only was the Fallen shamans blown into pieces, but their magic staffs had also been destroyed.

    As Abel was starting to get irritated by his decrease in gains, a golden magic staff shing in white light among the swamp of blood had attracted his attention. It was Bishibosh¡¯s massive magic staff.

    This golden magic staff was filled with cracks. Abel sighed for his misfortune; it seemed like this magic staff was damaged.

    Suddenly, a gold piece fell off the magic staff¡¯s surface, exposing a dark gold core.

    ¡°This is?¡± Abel quickly picked up the magic staff and began to peel off its gold surface piece by piece. Atst, a long dark gold two-hand staff filled with weird patterns appeared in front of his eyes.

    A Dark gold margin staff? Abel quickly shoved it into his Horadric cube, but no stats appeared. Instead, it said it was unable to detect dark gold equipment. It seemed like this thing really was a dark gold magic staff.

    Abel held the dark gold magic staff in his hand, trying to think of a name for it.

    ¡°Fire elf!¡± Abel yelled, but the magic staff did not react. He shook his head In embarrassment. This magic staff was too big to be a fire elf magic staff.

    ¡°Razors witch!¡± Abel called out another name, but the magic staff still didn¡¯t react.

    What magic staff was this? Looking at tightly drawn green patterns on the dar gold magic staff, he had an idea. There was only one shorter two-hand green magic staff, ¡°Bane Ash!¡±

    Afterward, the weird green pattern on the magic staff began to glow in dark gold. Abel focused on his power of the will to find out this thing¡¯s attribute.

    Bane Ash

    Durability: 20-20

    +60% enhanced damage

    +50% damage to undead

    20% Increased Attack Speed

    +30 To Mana

    Fire Resist +50%

    Adds 4-6 Fire Damage

    +5 To Fire Bolt

    +2 To Warmth

    Abel was disgusted at Bishibosh¡¯s sense of style as he stared at the dark gold ¡®Bane Ash¡¯. Who would surround a dark gold magic cane with a goldyer, didn¡¯t he know dark gold weapons had a much more powerful significance?

    However, this ¡®Bane Ash¡¯ was actually preserved very well. If Bishibosh had not wrapped it in gold, it might not have had full durability.

    As Abel held it in his hand, his mana shot up 30 points. Now, he had 460 points of mana. His skin shed a red light, it was an anti-fire attribute effect. Abel¡¯s most powerful spell was the ¡®firebolt¡¯. After long years of training, this spell had reached level 8. A level 1 to level 5 novice wizard could only raise these beginner spells to level 10. Abel had not been a wizard for long, and he was already close to the limit.

    Only official wizards could further level up these beginner spells to level 20. You could only became an official wizard once you hit level 6. By then, the Wizard pattern in your mind would be able to support a high-level spell without breaking down.

    Abel¡¯s ¡®firebolt¡¯ was already level 8, but now he also had the dark gold ¡®Bane Ash¡¯. This increased his ¡®firebolt¡¯ for 5 levels, making it a level 13 spell, hugely exceeding level 10.

    Before their departure, Wizard Morton had given Abel some records about the ways in which beginning and intermediate wizards had trained. ordingly, it and somembskin parchment with spells, a novice wizard could not use a spell beyond level 10, else their wizard pattern in their mind would break down.

    Abel had a hard time deciding between a level 13 spell and the warning of Wizard Morton. Level 13 ¡®firebolt¡¯ was tempting. With its power on top of the adds 4-d fire damage of the ¡®Bane Ash¡¯. Abel to hurt an official wizard.

    Although Abel had killed an official Wizard before, he had used the close body fighting ability of a Knight for a surprise attack. It would be very hard for him to break the defense of an official wizard if he was facing one direction. However, if he had a level 13 ¡®firebolt¡¯, he might be able to do it.

    Abel began to focus on the level 3 novice wizard pattern in his mind. He did not use t

 Chapter 261 - Fire Enhancement

    <h4>Chapter 261 Fire Enhancement</h4>

    But as the ¡®Fire Bolt ¡®spell pattern formed, he realized there was no more need to worry. He could feel that only a level 8 ¡®Fire Bolt¡¯ wasing from his own strength. The other five levels were directly added on by the dark gold magic cane ¡®Bane Ash.¡¯ The enchantment on it hadpletely bypassed his body.

    The ¡®Fire Bolt ¡® blew a hole in the pool of blood, leaving behind a small crater. All that remains was an orange me and the smell of burning flesh. This was much stronger than the level 8 ¡®Fire Bolt¡¯ from before

    Sadly, Abel¡¯s ¡®Warmth¡¯ was only level 3. Even with the staff upgrading the spell by 2 levels, it barely makes a dent in his mana recovery.

    Abel spent the next hour picking up all the magic canes. He did not pay too much attention to them as he was picking them up. He would go through them in more detail after he got back to the Rogue encampment.

    The Scrolls of Town Portal was ignited, Abel returned to the Rouge¡¯s encampment along with ck Wind and his 3 skeletons.

    Next in line was splitting the resources. Bishibosh¡¯s power potion obviously belonged to Rib Bone no. 1. Abel handed Rib Bone no.1 the potion. This time it didn¡¯t hit its own forehead. Instead, it used it¡¯s bony fingers and opened the bottle. As it carefully poured the potion into its mouth, the golden liquid epassing its whole body from its mouth.

    Abel quietly watched Rib Bone 1, as he thought about the ability it could possibly gain.

    Bishibosh has many quirks. Firstly it could resurrect the Fallen and Fallen shamans.

    There¡¯s a possibility that it did not work on humans. If so, then but could only be used on skeletons, which wouldn¡¯t be too useful. Abel could do the same for just a little bit of mana. On top of that, the other skeletons other than Rib Bone no.1 were not great inbat anyways.

    Bishibosh also had the firebomb, which was just a slower, stronger Fire Bolt. However, Rib Bone 1 had no casting abilities of his own. Therefore, it could just be another bluff since it wouldn¡¯t do anything when it came to increasing Rib Bone no.1 attacking power.

    Lastly was the fire enchantment. This was Bishibosh¡¯s greatest ability. It basicallypletely negates fire damage, and it could increase the fire¡¯s physical damage by 100%. Therefore, one strike could equal to 2 strikes.

    Abel couldn¡¯t be sure about its other abilities. So now, he could only hope Rib Bone 1 got lucky.

    The golden liquid epassed Rib Bone 1, slowly absorbed into its bones. Suddenly, small little sparkles of me began to arise from its body and spread. Bit by bit, Rib Bone no.1 started to catch on fire. Eventually, Rib Bone 1 was fully engulfed in mes.

    If Abel didn¡¯t have his the power of the will to sense that Rib Bone no.1 was not in danger, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress his urge to put out this fire.

    The fire had burned quickly and ended quickly. After ten or so seconds, the fire waspletely absorbed by Rib Bone no.1. However, the weird thing was that there were numerous tiny red patterns appearing on its bones. Afterward, they had slowed faded away.

    It seemed like it was their lucky day, Rib Bone 1 had gotten the fire enchantment! Abel¡¯s face was filled with shock as he stared at the now returned normal Rib Bone no.1. He knew it was very unlikely for Rob Bone no.1 to get fire enchantment from this ¡®power potion.¡¯ It already had ice enchantment, so the chance of the opposing fire enchantment was extremely slim.

    Rib Bone no.1 couldn¡¯t answer what ability it had gotten, but Abel was able tomand it to test it out.

    As soon as Abel hadmanded, Rib Bone no.1 started to demonstrate its newly acquired ability. A faint red glow appeared around its body. Afterward, another red glow appeared on his ice magic sword as he lifted it up. The blue magic stone on the hilt of the sword came in direct contact with the red light and let out a cracking sound.

    Abel hurriedly got off ck Wind and grabbed the sword out of its hand. Afterward, he threw the sword far away¡ªthe moment Abel had put on his frozen armor and goldenbat qi enchanted armor. ¡°Bang!¡± the ice magic sword exploded into countless little pieces from mid-air.

    Abel felt like he was struck by those little pieces, but this explosion was caused by the normal magic stone. They were unable to pierce through his doubleyers of defense, not one bit of his armor was lost.

    He then did a little search in his Kong Kong spirit portal bag and took out an ice magic sword and a fire magic sword. He tied the handle of the two magic swords on the body of Rib Bone no.1.

    Afterward, he instructed it to pick up the ice magic sword with the ice enchantment, and fire magic sword with the fire enchantment. He was lucky that he had realized the explosion in time, else it could hurt Rib Bone no.1 quite badly. It would not be too bad if the explosion struck Rib Bone no.1¡¯s bones in a battle. But the consequence would be the server if it struck the soul fire of its skull.

    This time with the magic fire sword in hand, the red glow had turned into a sh. The fire above the sword flickered, and the sword had hit a rock on the ground. As the sword made contact with it, the fire enchantment runes on it activated, doubling its power. The rock was split in half, leaving behind a scorched mark.

    A satisfaction showed on Abel¡¯s face. He confirmed that Rib Bone no. 1 had gotten the power of fire enchantment. No matter ice or fire enchantment, it would improve with levels, constantly increasing its power.

    As Abel was thinking about Rib Bone no.i¡¯s level, the soul potions came into mind. It was time to distribute them. This battle had unexpectedly yielded a lot more soul potions than he expected. There were also many of them that he had to transfer them into the Kong Kong spirit portal because of how much space it was taking in the Horadric Cube.

    He took out 2 of the 24 bottles of soul potions from the Kong Kong spirit portal, giving it to Rib Bone no.1.

    Rib Bone opened the bottle poured the dark gold liquid into its eye sockets. In a sh of an eye, his bones had be polished as a jade.

    ¡®Resurrection of skeletons¡¯ also got a level up, increasing the number of skeletons summons from 3 to 4, and armor increased to 95, though no changes were made to damage. Though this value was only representative of the skeletons as a whole, Rib Bone 1¡¯s attack and armor were way beyond that.

    Rib Bone 1 could probably be called a wizard killer. With the increase in armor and the ice and fire enchantments, it provided it with near immunity. Therefore, wizards probably were not able to do any damage to it.

    Though he had the ability to summon another skeleton, it would have to wait until the next time he entered the Cold in for a corpse of an infernal creature.

    The first skeleton he had summoned disappointed him as it was incredibly weak, especially whenpared to the ones from the Orc¡¯s Deity. No matter attack or speed, they were able to proper wizards.

    But there was hope. As ¡®Resurrection of skeletons¡¯ increased in levels, the skeletons summoned were also stronger. The skeletons were strong, but do not improve anymore.

    Because the Orc¡¯s Deity required a special torture ritual to impart the abilities of the skeleton¡¯s owner onto the skeleton, Abel felt that it was barbaric and uneptable.

    Abel thought that the ¡®resurrection of skeletons¡¯ was the correct way of summoning. The evil method of getting a skeleton from someone alive was not the moral way to do it. It appeared that ¡®resurrection of skeletons¡¯ had started weak, but as time went on and level increased, soon enough, it would be able to exceed the skeletons from the Orc¡¯s Deities.

 Chapter 262 - Drilled Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 262 Drilled Equipment</h4>

    ck Wind stared at Abel passing the soul potions to Rib Bone No.1 with its eyes wide open. Howe it didn¡¯t get anything? He began to ruthlessly rub his head against Abel.

    ¡°Now now, ck Wind, don¡¯t be naughty. I¡¯ll make sure to put aside your share!¡± Abel felt like a parent lying to a kid about tooth fairies. He had to constantlyfort ck Wind.

    Abel left ck Wind and White Cloud 3 bottles of ¡®soul potion¡¯ each, so he could do anything he wanted with the 6 bottles he had left. In the past, he felt inclined to drink these soul potions because of how beneficial they were to the mind. However, now he realized that not drinking these soul potions was even more of a waste since their power could not be fully utilized.

    Regardless, he should still be studying something with his time. He had the 2 recipes from Master Mara, and most of the ¡°Introductions to Crafting Magic Staff¡± had not been looked into too deeply.

    In the next couple of days, Abel drank down 10 bottles of soul potions, virtually refining the ¡®healing potion¡¯ and ¡®poison antidote potion¡¯ recipes from Master Mara. Although he had not physically made any of them into real potions, he was confident that he had the recipe under his belt.

    He had also grasped a special spell called the ¡°soul gather¡± from the ¡°Introductions to Crafting Magic Staff¡±. This spell had not appeared on the skill tree after he learned it, so it seemed like he had just wasted those potions. The single spell was incredibly difficult to learn, and it had taken him 5 bottles of ¡®soul potion¡¯.

    Abel had finally understood why the making of magic staff required a cksmith Master and a Wizard after leaning ¡®soul gather¡¯. In order to get the soul of an official soul beast, it had to be killed. Only wizards could kill official soul beasts, so only wizards could use soul harvest to get souls from the official soul beast.

    The soul also needed to be put in the magic staff during the construction of it. And that also needed to be done by the wizard, so you could say without a wizard, a magic staff couldn¡¯t be made.

    At the same time, only the expertise of a cksmith Master could make expensive metals and ingredients into a magic staff.

    Not every cksmith was as lucky as Abel, who was able to get enough nk magic staffs to use as a carrier for an official soul beast. Therefore, making a magic staff that the Holy Continent had considered as very powerful.

    Simrly, without proper requirements, Abel was only able to virtually practice how to make the magic staff.

    Soon, it came time to leave the Dark world. Although 2 out of 10 soul potions¡¯ effect had been wasted, Abel didn¡¯t feel bad about it. The improvement in power was quite noticeable.

    Abel took out the attribute sign from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag. His attributes were disyed on the sign after a stream of white light appeared.

    Power: 22.84

    Speed: 6.50

    Constitution: 17.02

    Will: 41/54

    Mana: 530/530 (the Bahamut Vampire¡¯s Ring+120Mana)

    After bing amander, his power, speed, and constitution had been raised considerably. Constitution had also been raised because he had risen in ranks as a knight, breaking the 15 point bottleneck.

    Because the dark gold rank magic staff ¡®Bane Ash¡¯ was a two-handed magic staff, it was usually kept in his portal bag. If it was equipped, mana would be improved to 560.

    Finally, it was the magic staff dropped by the fallen shaman, though only 25 had been recovered, others were destroyed in the battle. Some of them were also broken, to begin with, and some more had been whipped out by Bishibosh¡¯s self destruct. The Fallen shamans were concentrated around Bishibosh. Therefore, there weren¡¯t many magic staffs that could be recovered.

    Abel threw one of the staff in the Horadric Cube:

    Short staff mon)

    Durability: 19-20

    + 2 point Firebolt

    +50% damage to undead

    There wasn¡¯t much interest in white rarity magic staff, though +2 firebolt was alright, it was paled inparison to the Bane Ash¡¯s +5.

    Abel identified the magic staff one by one, throwing them into the Horadric Cube afterward.

    In the end, 10 of them were nk, one had +3 firebolt, 3 had +2 firebolt, and the others had +1 firebolt.

    He had hoped to get one with an official wizard spell attached, ideally an attacking spell. But out of the 25 magic staff, none of them had an official wizard spell.

    Abel was getting disappointed, but he noticed Rib Bone no.2 awkwardly standing aside. It had a magic staff stuck in his ribs. How did it get there? Abelmanded Rib Bone no.2 toe to his side with his power of the will and carefully removed the staff.

    This staff was unique, having a small indentation on its tip. He¡¯d guessed that it was just another Fallen shaman magic staff with a socket.

    Most of the equipment from the Dark World had sockets, and they usually have all sorts of gems and patterns on them. This gave them different attributes and runes. The best equipment was the one with a ¡®rune word¡¯.

    ¡®Rune word¡¯ was a special system of ordering specific runes in a specific order. When those runes had been installed with a correct onto equipment with socket, it could give it a lot of special bonus attributes. Afterward, the item could also be identified as dark gold. Therefore, a ¡®rune word¡¯ would give your weapon a special name and great power.

    Abel opened the Horadric Cube and threw the staff inside:

    Staff (Common) (1)

    Durability: 18-20

    +50% damage to undead

    sockets(1)

    This was an attribute-less Fallen shaman magic staff. Other than the +50% undead damage bonus, it had no attributes. But despite that, Abel still formed an interest in it, since it was his first equipment with a socket.

    Previously when Abel was making magic equipment, he would open up a socket on them. However, those sockets were not recognized by the Horadric Cube. This also meant that it was not recognized by the Dark World as sockets for gems and runes. Though the sockets he made could also harvest the powers of some magic gems, it was not suitable for a rune word. He would make equipment with Runeword. If a socket was not recognized as sockets for runes by the Horadric Cube, the power of Runewords would definitely not be able to be activated.

    Abel inspected the socket thoroughly, as a cksmith Master, he was confident in replicating the socket of this Fallen Shaman magic cane. All he needed to do is topare the sockets he made in the past to the ones recognized by the Horadric Cube.

    In his eyes, the socket on the staff seemed insignificant, just like a socket that had been made really smooth. But when it is inspected in more detail, the socket is made from intricately ced lines, barely noticeable by the naked eye.

    Using his power of the will, the lines inside the socket was actually aplicated rune. Such intricacies on amon white item hadpletely exceeded his expectations, perhaps equipment in the Dark World was far superior to the ones in the Holy Continent.

    His newfound confidence in his forging had just been utterly crushed by the equipment from the Dark World.

 Chapter 263 - Ready to Drill Some Holes

    <h4>Chapter 263 Ready to Drill Some Holes</h4>

    Abel took out a bottle of ¡®soul potion¡¯ and poured it into his mouth. His brain quickly began to operate like a supeputer. His power of the will sensed thatplicatedwork of pattern, and it had turned into 3D in his mind. Afterward, he ruthlessly examined every corner of thework of patterns.

    His power of the will had found where thework of pattern starts. Then, he began to trace the lines and etched out the structure of this pattern.

    As the lines began to change, Abel seemed to feel a strange power. After the entirework of patterns had been replicated, and the original one faded away.

    At that moment, the shadow of a man emerged from Abel¡¯s mind. There was a full line up of cksmith equipment including, furnace, hammer, and metal spoke in front of the shadow. There was also a big sword in the shadow¡¯s hand. The shadow had the same experience as Abel. As it began to open up a socket on the sword, it kept turning the sword round and round between the furnace and the metal spoke. Soon, a socket was opened up.

    Afterward, the cksmith equipment disappeared, and Abel¡¯s familiar workbench, a rune pen, and a bottle of rune ink emerged in front of the shadow.

    It began to etch awork of patterns into the socket. It began to draw out thatplicatedwork of patterns perfectly and effortlessly. However, the moment the socket was filled, it began to explode. It had failed.

    The shadow of a man in Abel¡¯s mind kept trying and trying. It kept adjusting the size of the socket. Although the socket he had made was basically the exact same shape and size as the ones from the Fallen Shaman, he still kept failing

    Normally, the guy would have gotten frustrated by its failures. However, this shadow was not real. It only existed in Abel¡¯s mind. After the socket had been perfected, he began to change up his rune ink. He tried out all the different attributes of rune ink, even the ones he had not collected yet. Luckily, this was only happening on Abel¡¯s mind, so he only needed to know what the ink¡¯s ingredients and attributes to test it out. It still kept trying and trying, changing to another rune ink after every failure.

    Atst, he found it. After emphasizing some ingredients in an attribute-less rune ink, the socket didn¡¯t explode. Instead, it began to glow in white light, it was just like the ones from the Fallen shamans.

    Abel slowly woke up, seeing the 4 empty bottles of ¡®soul potion¡¯ on the floor. He let out a bitterugh. At first, he thought 20 bottles of ¡®soul potion¡¯ was a lot, but the skills he had to learn now was tooplicated. In a blink of an eye, he only had 2 bottles of ¡®soul potion¡¯ left.

    Despite that, Abel was still very excited. Opening up sockets was a very impressive ability for a cksmith in the dark world.

    Abel returned to his cksmith guild and began to forge Knight¡¯s sword. He first forged a 130 skills iron base, then mowed it into the shape of a sword. Afterward, he opened up a socket between the body of the sword. Abel was definitely deserving of the cksmith title; he did not make a single mistake during this process. The socket was exactly the same as the shadow he saw in his mind.

    Afterward, he needed to make a special attribute-less rune ink. Since Abel had now learned alchemy, making rune ink was like a walk in a park. Hebined through the Horadric Cube, and a special attribute-less rune ink waspleted.

    Abel used the ¡®Akara rune pen¡¯ for etching so he wouldn¡¯t make a single mistake, as the ¡®Akara rune pen¡¯ would remind him. After thest stroke of the rune wasplete, a white light shed, and a socket was opened up perfectly.

    Sess! Abel took out a timeless blue gem from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag and put it in the socket. The socket seemed like it was alive. It swallowed the gem into the sword without a single dent on its surface.

    Abel shoved the Knight sword into the Horadric cube to examine it,

    Big sword mon) (1)

    Single hand damage: 3-7

    Durability: 24/24

    +3-5 ice damage

    Have socket (1)

    Abel¡¯s heart was filled with pride as he saw the Horadric cube recognized a hole he personally opened up. If he opened up a socket on every one of his equipment, he too could have 3 chances in the dark world. After the excitement had died down, Abel was unsatisfied again. He then threw the big in the furnace for the second time. After it was burned red, he ced it on the metal bench again. He wanted to open up another socket.

    The process went very smoothly, without any challenges since he had experience. The ¡®Akara rune pen¡¯ had helped Abel to draw the rune out perfectly yet again, but just when he thought sess wasing his way, the sword began to crack. Hismander¡¯s intuition began to alert. After making countless exploding big swords, Abel no longer needed to think as he quickly shoved the sword in the Horadric Cube.

    He failed. A perfectly fine big sword with a socket had turned into an exploding big sword. Abel exited the Rogue encampment and opened the portal door after a while. The second before the portal door disappeared, he ran towards it and threw out the exploding big sword in his Horadric cube.

    He was back in the Rogue encampment. A huge bang set off from afar as his heart filled with irritation. What could possibly go wrong, he was sure that he had done everything correctly.

    Looking at thest 2 bottles of ¡®soul potion¡¯, Abel had an itch in his heart. Afterward, he picked another bottle and poured it in his mouth. That virtual shadow of a man appeared again, but this time it¡¯s magic sword already had a socket. The shadow began to open up another hole, but the sword had exploded and disappeared just before it finished.

    There were countless experiments by applying countless attributes. Just when about was ready to reach for another bottle of the ¡®soul potion,¡¯ he realized they were all gone.

    It didn¡¯t help a single bit even after 2 bottles of ¡®soul potion¡¯. He didn¡¯t want to take ck Wind and White Cloud¡¯s resources, even if they were unaware of it. He didn¡¯t want to hurt his partners no matter what.

    His mind had kept experimenting when the 2 bottles of ¡®soul potion¡¯ was in effect but still got no result. It seemed like there could only be possibility left. He had never seen double socket equipment before, so the second socket might bepletely different from the first one.

    He was certain of this idea in his heart, but it was already toote. He had dwelled in the Rogue encampment for 10 days, so it should almost be morning back in the Holy Continent. It was time to go back.

    He thought to himself. He might have a chance toe across double socket equipment in the future as he ignited the tome of town portal. He retreated the skeleton summon spell, and arrived back at the mansion in Lambe Road, Linate City with ck Wind.

    After he gave ck Wind and his blood-stained body a good clean, he put away the 2 barrier circle.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time for breakfast!¡± Said steward Brewer with a bow. He had already been waiting for Abel outside of his door early in the morning.

    ¡°Thanks, Brewer!¡± Abel smiled and tipped his head.

    Steward Brewer couldn¡¯t help but feel like his owner was a little odd today as he led the way. It seemed like there was a scary imposeing from his owner¡¯s body. He had almost screamed the moment his owner opened the door, but he didn¡¯t since he was a well-trained steward. Still, it was like a scary monster was about toe out.

 Chapter 264 - Elven Senator

    <h4>Chapter 264 Elven Senator</h4>

    Abel¡¯s senses were very sensitive. He quickly realized there was something wrong with steward Brewer¡¯s emotion. That was odd, so he gave his body a little scan with his power of the will. He immediately knew the reason afterward. He had almost killed ten thousand inferno creatures in the Dark world. That was the most he had ever killed.

    A weird impose would be created every time a person takes a life. Some people called it murderous sent, and others called it Radon. It could easily scare off a normal person when an army of troops who had killed many people appeared.

    Luckily, Abel had stayed a few extra days in the Rogue encampment after killing tens of thousands of inferno creatures. If not, Steward Brewer might break down when Abel¡¯s murderous sent appeared in front of his normal soul.

    There were many ways to subside the murderous sent. For example, peacefully resting for a while, going out for a walk, or finding a partner. However, Abel was different; he directly took out the meditation jade pillow from the ¡®Akara tent¡¯ in his personal storage box. He then put it in his chest pocket. A cool breeze emerged as though he was washed with the cleanest water. Afterward, all the Radon had disappeared.

    Abel arrived at the dining room. When steward a Brewer was preparing the table for Abel, he realized his owner¡¯s friendly sent had returned. It was just like the time they first met; all the impose was gone. Although he felt puzzled, he did not show it as he kept surviving his owner.

    After breakfast, Abel shoved the meditation jade pillow back to the ¡®Akara tent¡¯ in his personal storage box. This thing was really a treasure. Those soldiers had spent countless years trying to get rid of their murderous sent so they could socialize with normal people, but Abel had got rid of it in almost no time.

    Abel sat on the horse carriage in a silvery-white suit. It was the elves¡¯ favorite color, but not all elves could wear it, only noble elves could. This silvery-white suit was gifted by the duke pce for this Lord granting ceremony. It also came with a pure white suit, which was also only used by the nobles. At that time, that pure white suit was inside a luggage box by Abel¡¯s side.

    The carriage slowly slowed down. Brewer turned his head back from the front of the carriage and said gently: Master, we arrived at the Grand Ducal pce!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Bet, I am the Grand Ducal pce¡¯s steward, Derek. Wee to the Grand Ducal pce!¡± Upon seeing this carriage, steward Derek quickly stepped up and carefully opened the carriage door. He then greeted with a bow.

    As the steward of the duke pce, of course, he knew who this young elf in front of him was. From the mansion in Lambe road, this carriage, to the suit personally designed by Grand Duke Edwina, were all arranged by him. There was a big chance this young elf could be the future husband of Countess Loraine.

    This young elf could be the star of today. But no matter what, steward Derek still had great respect for him due to Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s respect for him.

    ¡°Derek, thanks,¡± Abel returned the bow. Although Derek was a steward, this upation was very high ranked in the Grand Ducal Pce. And most importantly, this was the steward that Loraine had mentioned who raised her up.

    ¡°Mr. Bet, you are too polite. Please follow me!¡± Derek made a wee hand gesture and led Abel into the Grand Ducal Pce.

    Abel¡¯s steward Brewer held the luggage box with the suit and followed from behind. His job today was to give Abel some advice on clothing and makeup since today was not just a Lord granting ceremony. After the ceremony, there would be a banquet to wee the new noble members into the noble circle of Angstrom City. The elves had all kinds of ways to entertain themselves in their long life. A banquet was one of the most important ones.

    In the familiar hall, the main seats were still empty. Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert had not arrived. Only 12 suited elf councilors were standing there saying something. When they saw Abele in led by steward Derek, 4 female elf councilors smiled and nodded. The other ones seemed to be ignoring Abel; there were even 2 of them who showed a slight distaste for him.

    ¡°Mr. Bet, I leave you here!¡± Said Steward Derek after he led Abel into the hall. Afterward, he bowed and left,

    The elf counselor was the one who truly controls Angstrom City. They were separated in charge of things like the city¡¯s economy, safety, tax, army, andnd. In order to be in a powerful position, you must first have a high status. That¡¯s why all the elf councilors were to pick out by all those noble elves with thend.

    This had to do with the elves¡¯ special system of authority. Since the grand nobles withnd could not be personally in charge of how things run, they had to pick out someone else with high status to help them. This would increase the status of the person they picked out, even more, making the elf councilors a level higher than normal nobles. They simultaneously had power but needed to obey the grand duke and the grand noble family they represent.

    Since they did not hold the highest authority, this weird dynamic limited the elf councilors to abuse their power, while allowing the grand nobles to enjoy their lives without worry.

    Abel felt like an outsider in the hall, none of the elf councilors stepped up and talked to him.

    Up to this point, Derek¡¯s voice emerged from the entrance of the hall, ¡°The honorable Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert had arrived!¡±

    Suddenly, all the chatting in the hall stopped. The 12 elf councilors spread into 2 groups and stood against both sides of the hall.

    Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert emerged from the entrance, but all the elf councilors in the hall realized there was something different about Grand Duke Edwina today. She seemed like she had returned to her younger appearance. Her skin was smooth like jade with a faint blush emerging from within. Her long hair was shimmering in the light, spreading smoothly and naturally down both sides of her shoulders. She was even wearing a silvery flower pattern crown.

    This brought the old elf councilors back to a few hundred years ago. This was what Grand Duke Edwina looked like when she became the ruler of Angstrom City and promoted them to be the councilors.

    ¡°Be, good morning!¡± Duke Albert ignored the elf councilors and greeted Abel with a smile. He did not care about these so-called high authority elves.

    ¡°Good morning, the honorable Duke Albert,¡± Abel replied with a bow. However, he felt a little weird as he stared at his future father inw. The age on his face had disappeared. Instead, he looked young and unrestrained.

    If they were humans, both Duke Albert and Grand Duke Edwina would look around 30 years old. In the past, he seemed 50 years old, and she seemed around 40. No need to exin, both of them had definitely used the lotion, and conditioner Abel made.

    ¡°I was right; you are good!¡± Duke Albert padded Abel on the shoulder with a bigugh and took a seat in the middle of the hall.

    Grand Duke Edwina also gazed at Abel. She gave out a little smile and a little nod.

    Seeing how both rulers of the city had greeted Abel, all the elf councilors¡¯ expressions immediately changed. The 4 female elf councilors who smiled at Abel were now putting on their most weing look, and all the other elf councilors had gotten a lot friendlier towards Abel as well.

 Chapter 265 - Award Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 265 Award Ceremony</h4>

    The lord granting ceremony took ce in a peaceful atmosphere. Steward Derek ced a luxury purple cushion with flower embroidery in front of the stage and asked Abel to sit on it.

    Abel was no stranger to lord granting ceremonies. He stepped up and kneeled down with a serious look, staring forward.

    To the surprise of all the elf councilors, Grand Duke Edwina did not request an oath from Abel. She only took out the silver sword from the hands of steward Derek, and lightly tapped it on both sides Abel¡¯s shoulder. Afterward, she ced a Lord¡¯s medal of honor in front of Abel¡¯s chest, and the ceremony was finished.

    Grand Duke Edwina couldn¡¯t do anything else anyway. Abel¡¯s status as a human was too awkward. If he didn¡¯t have the moon goddess¡¯s transformation ne, Grand Duke Edwina would never even consider giving Abel a noble status, such as a Lord of elves. It signified Abel¡¯s identity as an elf, so she needed to be certain Abel¡¯s true identity would never be exposed. Now, since Abel had the transformation ne, he was able topletely change into an elf inside and out.

    Of course, there were also those few royal elves who had seen the transformation ne, but Grand Duke Edwina was sure they would not make it public after they saw how she had treated Abel.

    The oath an elf needed to say in a Lord granting ceremony could only work its power against elves. Abel was a human, so it didn¡¯t matter much if he said it or not anyway.

    The medal of honor in front of Abel was the ones of a Lord. Since he was not granted anynd, he could not design his own coat of arm. He could only show his noble status through this Lord¡¯s medal of honor.

    After the Lord granting ceremony had finished, Abel had put on his skin-tight white suit with the help of Brewer. Afterward, he sat in the resting room with a bottle of fruit juice, waiting for the banquet the Grand Ducal pce had organized for him. Suddenly, Carrie appeared by his side. She nced at Brewer, who was also standing by Abel¡¯s side and said to Abel, ¡°I¡¯m looking for

    you!¡±

    ¡°Master, the honorable Countess Carrie. I¡¯ll go first!¡± Steward Brewer quickly said with a bow and left the resting room.

    ¡°Countess, Carrie, why are you looking for me?¡± Abel put down his juice and said with a slight bow. This sister of Loraine had a special ability: she always broke people¡¯s good mood when she appeared.

    ¡°Let the Grand Ducal pce take care of the selling of those elven perfume!¡± Said Carrie with a monotone voice.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m not even nning to sell those elven perfumes!¡± Abel carelessly threw out this sentence. He wasn¡¯t in need of any resources anyway, and the things he wanted could not be bought by gold coins.

    Maybe the only thing he was short of was some fresh crystal cores. Those things were a very crucial resource, but they could not be bought with wealth. They could only be attained through a soul beast hunt.

    ¡°That was mother¡¯s decision!¡± Carrie replied to Abel¡¯s disinterest with the same monotone.

    Carrie¡¯s attitude was basicallymanding Abel to give the ¡®elven perfume¡¯ to the Grand Ducal pce for sale no matter if he liked it or not, since that was what Grand Duke Edwina had said. That was crazy.

    ¡°Countess Carrie, you really are good at persuading men. I¡¯ll give some elven perfume to the Grand Ducal pce for sale in a few days.¡± Said Abel with a hint of sarcasm.

    Seemed like Carrie didn¡¯t catch Abel¡¯s intention. She continued to say ¡°you also need to prepare some ¡°conditioner¡± and ¡°lotion¡±. Master Mara is helping you to apply for honor from the Alchemy Union. It doesn¡¯t matter if you pass or not, all your alchemy will still belong to the elves.

    After Carrie finished her sentence, she turned and left. Abel wanted to follow up and ask, do all the elves like to make decisions for people without asking?

    Suddenly, Carrie stopped. She turned back to Abel once again and took out a portal bag from her chest pocket. ¡°This is some resource¡±.

    When Abel took the portal bag, Carrie had already disappeared from the resting room.

    DII

    This portal bag had a cute bear embroidery on it. It was theplete opposite to any other vicious bears he saw. He could tell this was a female bear at first sight. Abel gave out a littleugh. He would never guess the serious all the time elves would like embroidery of this style.

    He reached in with his power of the will. Inside was filled with ¡®elven perfume¡¯, ¡®conditioner¡¯, ¡®lotion¡¯, and countless ingredients that weremonly used in alchemy, some of which were even very valuable.

    Too bad he didn¡¯t find a single beauty grass, it was the main ingredient for ¡®beauty potion¡¯. It seemed like beauty grass was too rare, and he didn¡¯t know where to get them. Of course, he wasn¡¯t preparing those beauty potions for himself; he was still young. He was thinking of making some for his mother Nora, and future Loraine.

    Abel then thought about Master Mara helping him to apply for honor from the Alchemy Union. Suddenly, joy struck his heart.

    Back in the days when he was learning to forge, Master Bentham had also sacrificed his only chance to help Abel apply a cksmith Master examination. Although he wasn¡¯t sure how many times Master Mara could apply, he was sure this opportunity was not easy toe by.

    ¡°Master, the banquet is about to start!¡± Said Steward Brewer as he appeared beside Abel.

    Upon hearing Brewer¡¯s reminder, Abel wrapped the portal bag on his waist. He was very cautious as he wasn¡¯t sure what would happen if he threw the portal bag Carrie had given him in his personal storage box in the Horadric Cube. This white suit for elves was also almost skin tight. So he could only wrap the portal bag on his waist.

    ¡°The Lord of Bet had arrived!¡±

    With the call of the Grand Ducal pce¡¯s steward Derek, Abel entered the hall. At first, Derek did not follow as he stayed at the entrance. It was only after another steward had arrived, he began following Abel. He only had one mission today, and that was to introduce Abel to every noble in here.

    wer

    The nobles in the hall turned and gazed at Abel. Some smiled and some ignored, but all 12 of the elf councilors were very friendly towards him. They all separately stepped up and greeted Abel respectfully, while Derek introduced them to Abel.

    All the nobles in the hall were surprised by this. Those big ego elf councilors were not easy to interact with. Although this lord granting ceremony was organized to wee Abel into the noble circle, it was just another excuse for the other nobles to gather around. No one actually cared about a Lord withoutnd.

    The thing that surprised the nobles the most was Steward Derek¡¯s attitude towards Abel. It was like he was serving a Master. Since steward Derek was the steward of the Grand Ducal Pce, he was only a status below the elf councilors, so no one would want to mess with him.

    Because of this, the elves began to guess Abel¡¯s identity. Some of them had even stepped up and started to chat with him with a friendly look.

    By this point, Abel realized the elves were just as fake as the humans. They weren¡¯t graceful like their appearance at all. Suddenly, a voice came from the entrance.

    The honorable Master Mara had arrived!¡±

    A young elf entered. All the elves were extremely curious. From what they had heard, Master Mara was already entering her old age. Howe she was so young?

    ¡°This is Master Mara? My god, are my eyes ok?¡± An elf councilor said in shock.

    ¡°I told you!¡± Elf councilor Kroc turned and replied.

 Chapter 266 - Welcome Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 266 Wee Banquet</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to believe, what potion could it be?¡± Said a female elf councilor. She stared at Master Mara with her eyes wide open.

    All the female noble elves quickly began to gather around Master Mara. It seemed like they all wanted to know the answer to this question.

    When Master Mara saw Abel, she increased her stride and avoided the elves rushing at her. When she was in front of Abel, she greeted with a bow and took out 3 bottles of gold color potion from her bag. ¡°Congrattions, The Lord of Bet! These are 3 bottles of ¡®space breaking potion,¡¯ I¡¯ll give them to you as a gift!¡±

    ¡°The honorable Master Mara, thank you so much. Your gift is too valuable!¡± Abel did not take the potion immediately. He bowed first.

    Then, the Grand Duke pce steward Derek whispered against Abel¡¯s ears, ¡°the Lord of Bet, you must take this gift, it¡¯s the elves¡¯ tradition.

    Upon hearing these words, Abel quickly took the 3 bottles of potion from the hands of Master Mara and said: ¡°the honorable Master Mara, I will make some potions that you can use and organize my steward to deliver to you!¡±

    Master Mara was feeling a bit weird that Abel had refused her gift at first, but her mood had lightened up when she heard those words. She only had 2 bottles of ¡®lotion¡¯ and ¡®conditioner,¡¯ so if she wanted to continue preserving her looks, she would have to keep applying them.

    Master Mara was very happy with those 2 potions, so she had made the decision for Abel to apply for an honorable Master Alchemist title for him. She had requested a bottle of blue rank ¡®lotion,¡¯ ¡®conditioner,¡¯ and ¡®elven perfume¡¯ from Grand Duke Edwina to send it to the elves¡¯ Alchemy Union.

    Master Mara¡¯s train of thought was simple. She told the Alchemy Union that if a Master Alchemist could make a unique potion that was better than the ones herself made, that Master Alchemist definitely deserved an honorable title!

    The ¡®space breaking potion¡¯ Master Mara had gifted Abel could increase one¡¯s agility and speed. The ingredients required to make these potions originated from the Double Moon Forest. Humans rarely had the chance to use these potions, especially the gold rank ones. Only an honorable alchemist Master like Master Mara could slowly gather the ingredients for these potions through connections. However, their rate of sess was still not high. So, these 3 bottles of ¡®space breaking potion¡¯ were definitely a very generous gift.

    As all the elves were shocked by Master Mara¡¯s generous gift, Abel shoved the 3 bottles of ¡®space breaking potion¡¯ in his portal bag.

    This action struck Master Mara by surprise. Only people with mana could have a portal bag, and among the elves, only the Druids had mana. Abel did not only have one portal bag but 2. Master Mara smiled oddly face, especially when she saw that portal bag with the cute animated bear embroidery.

    By that point, a group of elves arrived at the hall. Suddenly, the chapters in the hall had subsided. Abel could sense all those elves were Druids. When Abel got close to them, he could smell that they had all applied his ¡®elven perfume.¡¯

    ¡°The Lord of Bet, these are our pce¡¯s Druids!¡± Steward, Derek softly introduced.

    By this point, Abel realized where those Druids had got their ¡®elven perfume¡¯ from. But he was confused why even the male elves had applied them. They were designed for women.

    ¡°Derek, why did the Druids have ¡®elven perfume¡¯ on them? Ain¡¯t they designed for female elves?¡± Said Abel as he hesitantly pointed towards the male Druids.

    As the steward of the Grand Ducal Pce, of course, Derek would know about this. However, he could not exin to Abel why. It was too embarrassing for the Grand Ducal Pce.

    As Derek was feeling a bit awkward, a voice came from behind.

    ¡°Mother gave the ¡®elven potion¡¯ to the female Druids to assist their training. However, the male Druids also use those potions to help them cleanse their soul, so they ckmailed mother.¡± Carrie said with the same monotone voice.

    ¡°Young master!¡± Derek bowed and said.

    It was hard for Abel to imagine the ultra dominant Grand Duke Edwina getting ckmail. He didn¡¯t know how to react all of a sudden, so he just put up a weird face.

    ¡°Bet, I will tell mother about your mocking facial expression!¡± Carrie¡¯s voice was just as monotone, but Abel could tell she was threatening him.

    ¡°Ms. Carrie, what do you want!¡± Abel said helplessly; he didn¡¯t want to argue.

    ¡°Give me a copy of the beauty potion¡¯s form once you have the ingredients,¡± Carrie said, leaving no room for bargain.

    Suddenly a young male Druid appeared beside Abel and Carrie, interrupting them. ¡°Countess, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been looking for you!¡±

    Abel felt a big rock lift off his chest. It was very hard tomunicate with Carrie. He would get ckmail every 2 sentences. At least he could escape this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Bet. You have not replied!¡± Carrie ignored the young Druid and said with a hint of desperation. It seemed like all girls take their appearance seriously.

    ¡°Why do you have Ms. Carrie¡¯s portal bag?¡± The young Druid stared at the 2 portal bags on Abel¡¯s waist, and one of them had a cute bear embroidery on it. How would a male elf have something like this? By this point, tension began to build up in Abel¡¯s body.

    Every elf in the Grand Ducal Pce knew this young Druid¡¯s rtionship with Ms. Carrie, and Ms. Carrie was fine with it. They often chat about training together, and he always believed Carrie would be his future wife. As long as he could be an intermediate Druid, he would be able to propose to Carrie in front of Grand Duke Edwina.

    But at that moment, Carrie had ignored him, and she was treating another young elf with a rare attitude. Finally, when he saw Abel¡¯s portal bag, he began to get angry.

    ¡°Merlin, I gave him that portal bag!¡± Carrie replied without much thought.

    Merlin¡¯sst bit of rationality broke. The fire in his heart began to burn. He could sense this elf was only rank 3, so he didn¡¯t even need to use physical strength. Only directly striking his power of the will should turn his opponent into an idiot.

    Merlin might be punished for doing this with his status as a Druid, so he did some quick calctions as he was losing his mind. In the end, he decided it was worth it. Considering his rtionship with Ms. Carrie, the punishment shouldn¡¯t be too harsh, and this would be a good way to show Carrie how much he cared about her.

    At the same time, Abel¡¯smander¡¯s alertness began to lit up. He sensed this Merlin Druid in front of him had bad intentions. Although it wasn¡¯t enough to threaten his life, this Druid wanted to attack him.

    As Abel was still thinking an elven force struck his brain by surprise. Due to their distance, Abel¡¯smander alertness almost had no time to react.

    At the same time, this also showed his opponent¡¯s power of the will was not that strong. If not, Abel¡¯s strong intuition would not let him attack that easily.

    When Merlin¡¯s power of the will entered Abel¡¯s mind, his initially cocky expression was immediately flipped around. It was like he had entered the mind of a giant dragon. It was not like the mind of an elf at all.

 Chapter 267 - Merlin the Druid

    <h4>Chapter 267 Merlin the Druid</h4>

    Merlin didn¡¯t know what would happen when the power of the will enters the brain of the Giant Dragon. There hadn¡¯t been a fool brave enough to do so. Now, he felt like the fool.

    Druids were a type of wizard. Even though they could use close-ranged attacks, they could only be done through self-enhancement spells. Wizards also had strong limitations to their usage of their power of the will. They usually only used it to activate spells, rune signs, hexes, etc. Only a few wizards would use their power of the will offensively. This was because once their power of will was broken, there would be severe consequences.

    Merlin was in that exact situation. When his power of the will had entered into Abel¡¯s brain, Abel¡¯s brain was soplicated that even Abel, himself couldn¡¯t identify what was so special about it. Firstly, the countless soul potions had allowed the soul in his brain to grow significantly. Secondly, after bing amander, his soul had significantly increased attack. Lastly, absorbing the impose pressure from the dragon crystal through the ambergris wood big had also had an effect on his soul and power of the will.

    By this point, Carrie felt that something was up. How could Merlin attack Abel in front of her? Abel was her younger sister¡¯s love interest, the only cksmith in the Elven city, and possibly only one who could make the special ¡®Elven perfumes¡¯, ¡®lotions,¡¯ and ¡®conditioners¡¯ in the entire Holy Continent.

    It happened when Carrie was about to ask her mother to stop Merlin. Attacks like this on the power of the will was among the most dangerous. Due to theck of training, her powers were the lowest among the intermediate druids. Furthermore, she was not familiar with these attacks on the power of the will.

    As her voice was escaping her, she noticed that Merlin¡¯s expression had slightly changed, whereas Abel had shown no change. The suspicion grew, could it be that Merlin, as an official druid, had weaker will than a third grade wizard?

    The battle had already been decided when she finished her thought. Merlin looked dumbfounded. All his power of the will had be a part of Abel¡¯s brain.

    As Merlin¡¯s power of the will entered Abel¡¯s brain, it was like there was a terrifying monster being awakened inside. His power of will had been stunned as it entered. Soon, all of Merlin¡¯s power of will began to leave his mind and enter into Abel¡¯s brain. Consequently, Merlin lostplete control of himself.

    A dragon¡¯s roar set off from Abel¡¯s mind. Merlin was a Druid specialized in summoning, and he couldmunicate with soul beast through his power of the will. However, this roar had whipped out all of Merlin¡¯s attributes ion Merlin¡¯s power of the will. Afterward. The weak little soul vicious dash out and swallowed Merlin¡¯s power of the will, like a hungry snake eating an elephant.

    In the physical world, Abel posed no harm to an official druid as he is unable to utilize his giant dragon impose pressure. This impose pressure only exists in his soul, so entering his mind would be like entering the mind of the giant dragon.

    Abel had felt some change after the weak little soul had consumed Merlin¡¯s power of will. Though it has no sense of self, it had grown under the influence of the power of will of an official druid.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Merlin?¡± The shouting of one druid had attracted the attention of many others.

    Carrie looked at Merlin coldly. Although she was introverted, she wasn¡¯t dumb. Merlin would often discuss training, but she would leave whenever the conversation became off-topic. Who knew Merlin would interpret her tolerance as a sign of love. She didn¡¯t know Abel was able to survive Merlin¡¯s attack, but she had already put the me on herself.

    Merlin¡¯s eye hadcked expression and was wide open. He was smiling awkwardly, and his saliva had flowed down towards his chest.

    ¡°Merlin¡¯s power of will is gone!¡± an intermediate had shouted after investigating.

    ¡°Who did it?¡± his fellow druid yelled, though he had his eyes on the simrly still Abel.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°He did it!¡±

    ¡°Attacking the Grand Ducal Druid in the Grand Ducal Pce, off with his head!¡±

    Several druids gathered to Abel, but Carrie stood beside Abel, silent. The druids had understood her intentions.

    ¡°Why are you protecting him, countess Carrie? He killed Merlin!¡± said one of the druids who had shouted questioned her.

    Carrie hadn¡¯t even moved her eyes, worryingly staring at Abel. This action had aggravated the Druids even more.

    ¡°Calm yourselves!¡± said Grand Duke Edwina as she and Duke Albert had appeared beside Abel.

    ¡°Grand Duke Edwina, this elf attacked Merlin. Look at what he did to him!¡± said one of the druids. He was a very close friend of Merlin.

    ¡°Are you all blind? Between an official druid and a level 3 elf, does it need to be said explicitly who the aggressor was?¡± Grand Duke Edwina said with piercing eyes, staring at the druid who talked back. ¡°He attacked the Grand Ducal Pce¡¯s alchemist. He deserved being counter-attacked. Do you still want to take revenge for him?¡±

    <b>n</b>

    Upon learning Abel¡¯s identity as the Grand Duke¡¯s alchemist, nobody dared make as much as a squeak, including Merlin¡¯s buddy Everyone had also understood that the mysterious alchemist who made the Elven perfume was Abel. Before he arrived, there hadn¡¯t been Elven perfume that improved the purity of souls. There was no need for words. Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s attitude had exined everything

    ¡°Mother, is Mr. Bet alright?¡± Carrie said in a slightly concerned tone.

    ¡°I just checked, he¡¯s alright,¡± Grand Duke Edwina said with a slight smile.

    As she finished speaking, her beast portal bag suddenly opened. 5 ravens flew out and eyed Merlin, and without hesitation, flew towards Abel. After flying around him for a bit, theynd on his shoulder, looking at his affectionately.

    ¡°Pledge transfer!¡± shouted most of the elves present. This was almost an urban legend. Only a few elves have even seen it themselves. These kinds of pledge could transfer the beasts they have pledged to other elves, and at the same time losing the spell themselves. As though removing one¡¯s body part, almost anyone who attempts it regrets it.

    ¡°It seems a lot had happened behind the scenes!¡± Grand Duke Edwina had shown some surprise. She knew that Abel was human, and human wizards are not able to coexist with druid wizards. This was not a rune conflict between a wizard and an alchemist, but one on the spiritual level.

    Because elven druids need to change their souls to a natural green to be able tomunicate with animals, this same soul change also allowed druids to be epted by animals easier. And the easier a druid is epted by animals, the easier their soul is to change.

 Chapter 268 - A Weak Soul That Came to Be

    <h4>Chapter 268 A Weak Soul That Came to Be</h4>

    The base of a human Wizard was the power of the will. An elf Druid¡¯s base was their soul¡¯s ability to be absorbed by nature. These werepletely different upations, and they could not coexist within the same being. By this point, Grand Duke Edwina began to doubt if Abel was actually an elf. Maybe everything he said was a lie.

    Although Abel might lie to Grand Duke Edwina, she knew well that her little daughter Lorraine wouldn¡¯t. There could only be one exnation for this: Abel was a monster. Yes, a monster. That was what Grand Duke Edwina hadbeled this destructive guy in front of her.

    A Druid¡¯s monster portal bag was strange dimension merchandise. It couldn¡¯t store any personal belongings, but one could shove their contracted creatures within. Not every single Druid had a monster portal bag since they were very hard to get. Merlin¡¯s monster portal bag was given to him for his service within the Grand Ducal Pce. On top of that, he needed to supply an intermediate mana gem every 5 days in order to keep this bag. Not all normal Druids could withstand this sacrifice.

    By this point, Abel could no longer see what was happening in the real world. His thoughts had entered the weak little soul. Everything had turned green, as though he had been altered after swallowing a power of the will. However, Abel didn¡¯t know the purpose of this alteration.

    Every single bit of Merlin¡¯s power of the will was swallowed, even the soul beast contract he spent countless years on. Now, Abel realized a set of strange symbols appear within his weak little soul. Slowly, he reached his power of the will towards them.

    5 souls responded to him. The contract was signed to 5 ravens. At this point, Merlin¡¯s monster portal bag opened, and the 5 ravens flew out beside him, causing shock among the elves.

    Abel had sessfully summoned the 5 ravens from Merlin¡¯s monster portal bag without being aware of it, and a strange raven symbol appeared on the skill tree within his Horadric cube.

    Abel began to examine the second set of symbols, and the soul of a vine responded. This soul of a vine was battle thirsty. They immediately became excited after they heard the summon.

    Merlin¡¯s monster portal bag opened once again, and a poison creeper swam out. After seeing the poison creeper, the elves immediately backed off. This vicious vine could send out immense poison from their attacks, and the cure was often very hard to find. Normally a Druid would find a way to alter and intensify the poison within their own poison creeper.

    Therefore, the poison every poison creeper gave out was different. There were only 2 cures. One was using poison antidote potion, and the other was the poison creeper retrieving their poison. Depending on the quality of the poison antidote potion, their effect would be different. So most of the time, it just assisted the body to slowly excrete the poison through rest.

    That¡¯s why the elves began to freak out when they saw the poison creeper and tried to find a ce to hide.

    The poison creeper swam beside Abel¡¯s feet. It seemed like it liked Abel¡¯s smell a lot as it brushed its scary flowers against him.

    The skill tree in Abel¡¯s Horadric cube had gained a new spell again, as a vine¡¯s symbol appeared.

    Merlin¡¯s Druid friend wanted to step up and close his monster portal bag, but the moment he reached his hand in, a scary sense engulfed his body. In a sudden, all of his strength and power vanished. He immediately understood this was Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s warning. He should not mess with this elf frightening contract transfer.

    Abel reached his power if the will towards the 3rd set of symbols, and he was connected to a strange soul. This strange soul was very powerful, and it seemed like it was very difficult tomunicate with it. Luckily Abel¡¯s power of will was extremely powerful, and the green souls around the weak little soul continued to hold down this weird soul. By this point, the weak little soul automatically injected some green power of the will into Abel¡¯s power of the will. The 2 powerbined, making themunication smooth again.

    All the Druids in the scene were at least level 6, and all of them could tell Abel was only level 3. Although they could not ept the fact that 2 types of low ranking creature had just been summoned, they could guess what had happened. Merlin had used his power of the will to attack this level 3 Alchemist Bet, but alchemist Bet somehow swallowed the soul within Merlin¡¯s power of the will and brutally extracted his contract.

    None of the Druids could believe Alchemist Be could summon and take away the low ranking creature within Marlin¡¯s contract. All the Druids were speechless; dead air filled the hall. Even Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert could not take their eyes off what was happening below.

    However, Grand Duke Edwina gave out a little flick with her hand. A green wall of light appeared in the middle of the hall, separating all the normal nobles from the Druids.

    As the nobles were blocked by the wall of light and the buzz began to build, the voice of Grand Duke Edwina began to fill the hall ¡°Whates after was the Grand Ducal pce¡¯s secret. Please excuse us!¡±

    A strange creature emerged from the monster portal bag. Every Druid in the scene knew it was a spirit. It was called the Oak Sage. The peculiar creature could increase the life force of its owner.

    ¡°Impossible.¡± The Druids began to doubt their eyes. This had exceeded everything they had ever known. A level 3 alchemist, which they thought was a level 3 Druid could control a level 6 spirit.

    By this point, Grand Duke Edwina no longer knew how to describe her daughter¡¯s little boyfriend. She was so puzzled that her head began to hurt. It was a good thing she had separated the ordinary nobles and the Druids. Every Druid in here was the member of the Grand Duke pce, so they would not leak this information by hermand.

    The Oak Sage floated mid-air towards Abel. It spun around him 2 times beforending in front of him. All of a sudden, Abel, the ravens on his shoulder, and the poison creeper on the ground began to glow in red. It was the Oak Sage¡¯s life force increase ability in action.

    A circle symbol of a spirit appeared on the skill tree in the Horadric Cube.

    When Abel reached his power of the will towards thest set of symbols, 5 familiar souls began to merge. Abel¡¯s soul had gained his soul connecting experiencest time, so this time Abel directly joined the 5 familiar souls with the weak little soul¡¯s power of the will.

    It was the soul of a wolf. Although he didn¡¯t know which type, he was sure it was a wolf by the souls¡¯ big ego and cold-bloodedness.

    5 spirit wolves jumped out from Merlin¡¯s monster portal bag. Although these things were called wolves, they existed in a half immaterial state. Afterward, they all lifted their heads and howled. shes of light flicked beside Abel, guarding him in the middle.

    A wolf symbol appeared on the skill tree.

    By this point, every Druid knew Merlin was finished. He would be useless if he could wake up. The sacrifice of contract exchange was forever losing the ability to use magic. Therefore, it seemed like Merlin could never regain his ability even if he starts all over again.

    Abel swallowed and gave him 4 spells from the Druids this time. Actually, he was very lucky to have all the conditions met. As long as a single requirement was not fulfilled, this kind of contract transfer could not beplete.

    First, he needed to fully prate the opponent¡¯s power of the will. Normally people would not do this risky behavior if they didn¡¯t have total confidence.

 Chapter 269 - The Knowledge of a Tiny Soul

    <h4>Chapter 269 The Knowledge of a Tiny Soul</h4>

    Then, there was the soul and impose pressure transformed by The Giant Dragon impose pressure. The power of the will poured into Abel¡¯s brain. This would instantly wipe out the opponent¡¯s intelligence on the power of the will. The Giant Dragon was known as the most advanced life form. Their imposed pressure can suppress almost any other life-especially when purely in terms of the power of will. When there was no defense, the Impose Pressure of The Giant dragon was invincible.

    Lastly and most importantly, a pure soul was required to consume another power of the will without being affected themselves. Abel¡¯s weak little soul matches these criteria well. Though it inherently has no intelligence, through the countless soul potions, it had grown simr to a proper soul, though still iparable to a real soul. Therefore it was able to grow and flourish after swallowing the power of the will with no side effects.

    Abel¡¯s weak little soul had be a druid¡¯s soul, one that had absorbed an official druid, and had inherited their summons.

    Abel slowly opened his eyes, feeling the summons next to him. Carrie was next to him, blocking him. Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert stared back at him with yful eyes. Further away were the druids who attended the banquet.

    ¡°Your royal highness! Grand Duke Edwina, Grand Duke Albert!¡± said Abel, bowing, before checking his own wellbeing.

    ¡°Greetings. All the druids here have benefited from you, and will continue in the future,¡± said Grand Duke Edwina, waving her hand. After looking around, she said: ¡°I hope everything that has happened today will stay in this room. After all, Alchemist Be was the only one who could make the elven perfumes!¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, your royal highness!¡± The druids were no idiots. An alchemist that had significant benefits to their training must be given respect. There was no reason to backstab Abel, and as the ones who are benefitting from him, they should be trying to protect him.

    ¡°Be, you have shown me more than I had hoped, congrattions!¡± After waving her hand, Merlin¡¯s monster portal bag flew into her hand, which she threw to Abel. ¡°Keep the summons in here. They are draining the appetite of our guests!¡±

    As soon as Abel tried tomunicate with the summons, asking them to enter the bag, all of them jumped into the monster portal bag.

    With a flick of her wrist, the green wall that separated the noble and druid had disappeared. Two guards had picked up Merlin by his shoulders, dragging him out of the banquet hall. It was likely Merlin would be living the rest of his life like that, though the Grand Ducal Pce would keep him alive.

    ¡°Everyone, there was a smallplication which had been settled. May the banquetmence!¡± Grand Duke Edwina said to all the elves in the hall with a smile.

    The elves in the banquet hall knew not to discuss what had happened. This was a buffet. The table had been filled with dishes full of food. In an environment like this, socializing had been put before eating.

    Some nobles that hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time had formed circles of discussion. The druids had also started sharing their stories. All of a sudden, it was as though nothing had happened.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Grand Duke Edwina told Abel.

    ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness!¡± Abel said with a bow, entering a room by the banquet hall, trailing behind Grand Duke Edwina.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t other elves here. I¡¯ll just refer to you by your name, Abel. I don¡¯t care how you got the power of the official druid, but I hope you can try and control the power of the druids,¡± Grand Duke Edwina said to Abel

    ¡°Your Royal Majesty!¡±

    As Abel said that, he was interrupted by Grand Duke Edwina. ¡°Forget the formalities here. You, humans, have the formalities down pat, though privately you can call me Grand Duke Edwina.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grand Duke Edwina. I can learn everything a druid can?¡± Abel said with a questioning tone, knowing that Druid training was unique to elves, and could be passed on onto outsiders.

    ¡°Abel, you¡¯re different. Because of Loraine, you could call us family. It should be fine as long as you avoid casting druid spells as a human. You already have low level and basic druid summons. You¡¯re already past the first barrier. Now all you need to do was to learn a few summoning spells, and you would be able to create summons anytime.¡± Grand Duke Edwina said with a smile.

    ¡°Grand Duke Edwina, I¡¯m not familiar with Druid. What happens when my summons die?¡± Abel asked with a hint of concern.

    ¡°Summons don¡¯t actually die. When they receive lethal damage, they are sent back into the summoning dimension. They can be summoned again after resting!¡± replied Grand Duke Edwina.

    ¡°If the summons can go back to the summoning dimension, what¡¯s the point of the monster portal bag?¡± Abel questioned. ¡°Summoning requires time and mana. And when you let it return to the summoning dimension, it loses allbat experience. Despite it being the same summon, you¡¯ll need to retrain it. ¡± Grand Duke Edwina replied patiently.

    ¡°Abel had now understood that druid summons and the summons from sacrifices are different. Druid summoned soul beasts from the summoning dimension, whereas a sacrifice should be better understood as obtaining a skeleton from a corpse.

    When a druid summoned, it was as though wiping their summons¡¯ memory, getting a fresh new summon the next time they do so. On the other hand, a deity could just put away their summon skeleton for the nextbat without affecting its abilities.

    ¡°As for druid training, I¡¯ll get Carrie to help you!¡± Grand Duke Edwina said as she left the room, leaving Abel to himself.

    Abel grew depressed as he heard Carrie would be his mentor. The way Carrie spoke would make his learning experience torturous. However, he understood Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s decision. To teach a level 3 elf the basics of druid, any druid teacher would immediately know that he wasn¡¯t even a druid. Assigning her trustworthy daughter was the most logical decision.

    Abel hadn¡¯t left immediately. Although the banquet was meant for him, it was only a gathering. His existence barely mattered.

    After sitting down, he started a self-assessment. Using the power of will, he checked the main soul, which had no change. Afterward, he checked the weak little soul. After consuming the power of the will, the weak little soul had be a whole druid soul.

    Abel could ess druid spells through the weak little soul, now known as the druid soul. Inside the soul was 4 runes representing 4 different summons. Through the activation of the power of the will, he can summon them out from the monster portal bag. But resummoning them after they receive lethal damage was still a mystery to him.

    Through the force of habit, Abel checked the skill tree within Horadric Cube as he wandered off with his thoughts. To his surprise, four other signs had shown up, corresponding to the 4 different summoning spells of the druids that were now part of the spells under his control.

 Chapter 270 - Spells of a Druid

    <h4>Chapter 270 Spells of a Druid</h4>

    He focused his power of the will on the first raven symbol: Raven

    Summon a flock of ravens to poke the eyes of your enemies

    Mana: 6

    Current level: 6

    Damage: 7-9

    Ravens: 5

    Next level: 1/106410

    This spell summons 5 ravens to attack the enemy. Even though the ravens have low damage, the best part of it is the chance to blind.

    Ravens are not the main attacking summon. They are used to harass the enemy. If the enemy has low defense, their eyes may get poked out.

    There would be a higher chance of disrupting spells if faced with 5 harassing ravens.

    Abel then focus his power of the will on the vine¡¯s symbol

    Poison creeper

    Summon a vine which inflicting poison on anything that touches it

    Mana: 8

    Level: 11

    Poison damage: 37-39

    Duration: 45

    Next Level: 1/352020

    This is a cunning summon. These intelligent vines will extend their feelers, poisoning anything they touch.

    Poison creepers are a key method of attacking a summoning druid. Since ravens are only used for harassment, the poison of the poison creeping is used to finish battles.

    Next was the third sign representing the Oak Sage

    Oak Sage

    Summon a spirit, allowing you and your allies to gain health.

    Mana: 24

    Level:10

    Health: +75%

    Next level: 1/289980

    Lastly, the sign representing a spirit wolf

    Summon Spirit Wolf:

    Summon a telekic spirit wolf to aid you in battle:

    Mana: 15

    Current level: 15

    Damage: 23-27

    Wolves: 5

    uracy: +400%

    Defence: +190%

    Next Level: 1/672530

    Abel had never considered the first spells he would learn as an official wizard would be a druid¡¯s spells. This time he had obtained offensive spells from an official wizard. In particr, its a telekic spirit wolf. Abilities like this were much stronger than ck Wind¡¯s. Currently, it could only use ¡®move in a sh¡¯ twice a day, only reserving it for escaping death.

    In the empty guest room, Abel had allowed his curiosity to get the better of him, letting loose of the spirit wolf from his monster portal bag. A massive wolf, slightly smaller than ck wind, though would be considered huge for a wolf, came out. It had ck skin, though unlike the fur of ck wind, it was like a shadow.

    Abel ced his hand gently on the back of the spirit wolf, wanting to pet it. But his hand went through the wolf. His hand was cold, as though putting it in some liquid.

    The Spirit wolf, as the legend said, was half immaterial. Abel had just discovered what had made it unique. This also meant that the initial thought of mounting it was no longer possible. It couldn¡¯t carry anything alive.

    ¡°Lord Bet,¡± A gentle knocking came from the door. The housekeeper of the Grand Ducal Pce, Derek was at the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Abel said as he put away the spirit wolf into his monster portal bag.

    Bowing as he entered, Derek said to Abel: ¡°Lord Be, her highness has invited you to join the next activity!¡±

    ¡°What activity, Derek?¡± Abel asked as he heads towards the door.

    ¡°My lord, it is the awfully delicious, the most unforgettable food in the entire double moon forest!¡± Derek says looking ahead

    Excited by the words of Derek, Abel picked up his pace, leaving the guest room. Grand Duke Edwina was already expecting him, waving, causing Abel to pick up his pace even more.

    ¡°Bet, we¡¯ll start without you if you don¡¯te soon!¡± Despite saying that, Grand Duke Edwina had left a gap beside her for Abel.

    The other elves could feel the care she was giving Abel. Along with the confrontation between Abel and Merlin for Ms. Carrie, as well as the bear Embroidery on his portal bag, it seemed that many of the elves had understood what had happened between him and Carrie.

    ¡°Derek, bring on the dishes!¡± Grand Duke Edwina signals Derek to serve up the next course.

    ¡°Yes, your royal highness!¡± Derek replied with a bow, signaling outside the door.

    20 elven servants, each holding a square box, entered the hall. Whatever was inside the box was growling, which brought a smile to the faces of the elves.

    ¡°Bet, may I present to you, the Blue howling rabbits!¡± Grand Edwina signals a nearby servant to open the box.

    The elf opened the box, revealing a medium-sized blue-haired rabbit. It also had fangs, staring down Abel with its red eyes, growling intimidatingly.

    Although his so-called blue howling rabbit looked menacing, constantly trying to look intimidating, Abel felt no threat, as though it waspletely harmless.

    ¡°The blue howling rabbit is a type of soul beast, though the weakest kind. It has next to no attacking moves. It¡¯s only ability is to howl in an attempt to intimidate its predator!¡± Grand Edwina exins, noticing Abel¡¯s suspicion.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness Grand Duke Edwina. These blue howling rabbits should be quite rare, right?¡± After hearing the exnation, Abel thought that it must be difficult for something like this to survive in the wild.

    ¡°Certainly, they only live in ces with concentrated mana, usually mana mines. They also only eat grass grown in mana rich environments. If it weren¡¯t for its requirements, it would¡¯ve been domesticated by the elves ages ago!¡± replied Grand Duke Edwina.

    Abel knew that the Holy Continentcked mana rich spots. Even the mana in mana mines mana wasn¡¯tmon. And yet these soul beasts still manage to only eat grass grown in mana rich environments. If they were farmed, they would have to grow the grass in magic towers. However, they were used for teleportation and training. Even if there were leftovers, there wouldn¡¯t be enough to grow grass.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Grand Duke Edwina orders the elven servants.

    The elf¡¯s servants start preparing the rabbits on the side of the hall. Grand Duke Edwina says smiling: ¡°Everyone here today is lucky. There are 20 blue howling rabbits, so everyone should get at least one piece each!¡±

    As Grand Duke Edwina finished, everyone in the hall started chattering excitedly. Abel had managed to pick up that the blue howling rabbits are extremely rare, and were extremely delicious. Even the higher-ranked elves were excited.

    Two steps away were housekeeper Derek, Abel quietly asks: ¡°Derek, why does it have to be brought back alive?¡±

    ¡°My lord, the meat of the blue howling rabbit is incredibly peculiar. If it is killed before eating it, it would be one of the best foods in the double moon forest. But if you wait, a weird smell is released,pletely ruining the meat. Every time a hunter encounters a blue howling rabbit, they will try their best to bring it back, and serve it directly into the hands of the consumers. The mana rich grass in the area is also harvested, and can only sustain it for 1-2 days. Normally upon catching blue howling rabbits, they would spend a lot to teleport it away. Of course, that cost is then passed on to the consumers!¡± Derek exined patiently.

    At the other side of the hall, the servants start grilling the rabbits, each on their own charcoal grill. Soon thereafter, the banquet hall was filled by the aroma of the grilling meat.

 Chapter 271 - Blue Howling Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 271 Blue Howling Rabbit</h4>

    ¡°Bet, Mother sent the elves to the known magic pit to find Blue howling rabbit for this banquet. She didn¡¯t arrange it for my birthday!¡± Carrie said with a hint of jealousy in her voice.

    ¡°Your Excellency, thank you very much for your arrangement!¡± Abel felt the love of Grand Duke Edwina and could not help but bowed to thank her.

    ¡°As long as you treat my daughter well,¡± Duke Albert said before Grand Duke Edwina answered, ¡°I have got to thank you again, though. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we would¡¯ve never had the chance to eat the blue howling rabbit again!¡±

    Duke Albert deliberately said it as loudly as he could. As noisy as it was, the nearby druids and practiced nobles could all hear what he was saying. Some of them were looking at each other, but nobody was saying anything. The word was starting to spread out, so it seemed.

    Grand Duke Edwina shook her head when she saw this. Duke Albert wasn¡¯t the type to read the situation. Yet, this was the reason she was attracted to him in the first ce.

    ¡°We are just about to finish roasting the howling blue rabbits, Master. Please, have a seat in the dining room,¡± Grand Duke butler Derek said as he bowed to Grand Duke Edwina.

    In the middle of the banquet hall, twenty roasted blue howling rabbits were ced separately in twenty tes. Their surfaces were roasted to a golden brown, oil sliding with a mouth-watering smell.

    ¡°Bet, pick one first and try your luck!¡± Said Grand Duke Edwina, smiling at Abel.

    ¡°Try my luck?¡± Abel didn¡¯t understand what she meant, because Grand Duke Edwina just said that these blue howling rabbits were to be eaten by all the elves on the scene. There weren¡¯t enough blue howling rabbits to share with the elves in the scene, so it was impossible to give him a whole one.

    ¡°Lord Bet, master meant that you choose a blue howling rabbit first. Because these blue howling rabbits are spirit beasts, and they may have a crystal core. These are spirit beast that has just been killed. Crystal is helpful for the practice because today is your wee banquet, traditionally you have the first choice! ¡°Derek exined softly.

    After hearing Derek¡¯s exnation, Abel stepped forward and pointed at a blue howling rabbit and said to Grand Duke Edwina, ¡°I want this one.¡±

    Grand Duke Edwina nodded to the elf waiter. An elf waiter stepped forward and took out a dagger with a cold light, cut it obliquely on the skull of the blue howling rabbit that Abel just chose. This elf waiter was experienced, the knife was cut just above the seam of the skull, then the dagger turned, and the upper half of the skull was opened along the seam.

    ¡°Congrattions, Lord Bet, you¡¯ve chosen a blue howling rabbit with a crystal core!¡± The elf waiter picked the soft crystal core from the blue howling rabbit¡¯s skull with a dagger, ced it on a te, and passed it to Abel.

    ¡°Bet, you will be very lucky today!¡± Grand Duke Edwina said to Abel with a smile, and the elves beside him congratted.

    It was less than half an hour after the crystal core had just taken out. Abel was not in a hurry to use it, but he was waiting for the actual meal ¡°blue howling rabbit¡± in the banquet. Grand Duke Edwina, Duke Albert, and Lady Carrie had chosen blue howling rabbits, but a crystal core never appeared again.

    The next step was selecting distinguished elves from the guests presented. It doesn¡¯t matter whether the crystal cores were obtained or not. The important thing was theughter and cheers sounded from time to time during the banquet. The atmosphere reached a peak in a short period.

    Abel was divided a rabbit¡¯s leg of a blue howling rabbit, cut a small piece with a knife, and put this rabbit meat in his mouth with a fork. An indescribable taste conquered his taste buds immediately. He understood why it was called the best dish in the Double Moon forest.

    The color and smell were strong, soft and tender, and the aftertaste was endless. No adjective could fully express the kind of rabbit meat. After Abel took a bite of blue howling rabbit meat, he felt a lingering scent in his mouth, a piece of blue howling rabbit just disappeared from the te quickly.

    Abel nced at the empty dinner te with some interest, thinking about how wonderful it would be if he could raise this blue howling rabbit and eat this kind of food frequently.

    Suddenly he thought about the breeding conditions of the blue howling rabbit. Maybe he could make an environment to fully met these conditions. There was a kind of grass generated in the magic environment. It could be seen everywhere in Blood Moor. That was not a problem to grew in the magic ce. In Rogue¡¯s encampment, or in the entire dark world, the magic was richer than ordinary magic towers. If he could raise such a blue howler rabbit, then he could have collected crystal cores stably.

    Abel¡¯s heart was fiery for a while, and this idea seemed very feasible. Perhaps asking Grand Duke butler Derek would be helpful because he should be very familiar with these.

    It could be seen that the meal of blue howling rabbit meat made all the elves have an endless aftertaste. Many elves shared these twenty blue howling rabbits, which made all the elves difficult to feel satisfied.

    ¡°Derek, do you know where to know how elves bred the blue howling rabbit?¡± Abel asked Grand Duke butler Derek when he got a chance.

    ¡°Lord Bet, you must be addicted to the blue howling rabbit meat!¡± Derek said. He understood Abel.

    ¡°Yes, this blue howling rabbit meat was really delicious. Do any elves know how to breed them?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°There is not much research of breeding blue howling rabbits among ordinary elves. There may be attempts to raise them among druids. If you need, I can check for you through the Grand Duke¡¯s Pce!¡± Derek was very enthusiastic and said that he knew Abel¡¯s identity, which is Grand Duke¡¯s family. Although Abel¡¯s idea was a bit ridiculous, as long as he proposed it, he would find a way to provide him with correspondences.

    ¡°Derek, thanks for your help!¡± Abel took out two bottles of blue-quality ¡°elven perfume¡± from the portal bag and handed it over.

    ¡°Thank you for your reward, Lord Bet!¡±

    Derek knew what Abel had handed over, and the blue-quality ¡®elven perfume¡¯ in the Grand Duke Pce was issued from him, but he could not obtain this kind of high-end druid¡¯s cultivation potion. Derek also had kids, so the two bottles of blue-quality ¡°elven perfume¡± were great gifts. If they sent others as gifts, it might not be a problem for them to find a good teacher for his children.

    ¡°Lord Bet, Grand Duke Edwina had just ordered you to use the crystal core you got immediately, so I arranged a ce for you to live. I will take you there!¡± Derek put away the ¡°elven perfume¡±, and then bowed.

    Abel came back to the courtyard where he lived. Abel¡¯s butler, Brewer, was waiting here. With Brewer¡¯s care, Abel enjoyed the same service as in his vi. At this time, the crystal core had put for an hour. If he still didn¡¯t use it, it might solidify.

    Abel opened the defense circle and set the mana gathering circle. He sat in the center of the mana gathering circle and threw the fresh crystal core of the blue howling rabbit into his mouth, and then he started meditation practice. That familiar sense of eleration was back. Although there was not as much magic in Rogue¡¯s encampment, fresh crystal core had made him very satisfied.

    The only problem was that the crystal core from the blue howling rabbit was much smaller than those from the spirit beasts that Abel took before, and the energy contained in it was much less. However, it would not be a problem, as if he solved the problem of breeding the blue howling rabbit. As long as there were enough fresh crystal cores, he could use Horadric Cube to synthesize a higher level of fresh crystal cores and even synthesize the top crystal cores was not a problem.

    After the meditation, Abel had been thinking about the problem of breeding the blue howling rabbit. He believed that he would not be the only one who had this idea. There must be other elves who also had the same idea as him. As long as he had others¡¯ experiences, then it would not be a problem to raise a blue howling rabbit in the dark world with enough magic and countless grasses growing in the magic environment.

 Chapter 272 - Honorary Master Alchemist

    <strong>Chapter 272 Honorary Master Alchemist</strong>

    The Elven Alchemist Union in Angstrom City was a gray building. From the exterior of this building, it could be seen that this building had an abundant history. At this moment, in the Elven Alchemist Union, Abel¡¯s three blue-quality potions: elven perfume, skin lotion, and conditioner were ced on the alchemy table, and seven greatest alchemists were judging them.

    These senior alchemists were the alchemists sent from Double Moon Forest after receiving the application from Master Mara. They were responsible for this review. The review of honored alchemists was not necessarily required to attend because alchemy was a very private thing, there were many secrets that were not known to outsiders, and there were many special methods that didn¡¯t want to be known by others, so the review could be progressed as long as there were productions.

    Of course, in order to prevent cheating, the identity of the elf was very important to apply for the honored alchemist. The greatest alchemist had only one chance in his lifetime. The confident alchemist would leave this opportunity to himself, and the honored alchemist master had two chances in his life. Master Mara used her first chance on herself and her second on Abel.

    Because the level of these potions ced on the alchemy table was too low, those were only blue potions. The controversy of the Elven Alchemist Union was still veryrge. After trying ¡°skin lotion¡± on the hand and ¡°conditioner¡± on the hair, although there was nothing special about the blue-quality ¡®elven perfume,¡¯ it also made all four female greatest alchemists strongly rmended that this alchemist honored as an honored alchemist master. However, the other three male alchemists focused on the level of Abel¡¯s potions, thinking that the level of the potion he made was too low, and the effect was monotone.

    Because several of Abel¡¯s alchemy potions were feminine supplies, and they were very ordinary alchemy potions, if relying on these, the title of honored alchemist would inevitably be a little tricky.

    Female greatest alchemists didn¡¯t agree with this view. What kind of potion was better medicine than the one which could make the skin younger and more supple? This effect was worth it for any woman to get it at any cost.

    If the two bottles of ¡®skin lotion¡¯ and ¡®conditioner¡¯ in front of them were not samples for trial, the female greatest alchemists on the scene wanted to use them directly on their faces. Eternal youth was a dream pursued by all women, and it came true already. In any case, they must obtain the title of an honored alchemist for this alchemist and then buy these two potions from this master.

    Although three male greatest alchemists explicitly rejected the review requirement of the honored alchemist title, it was important to know that there were four female greatest alchemists who were qualified to audit on the scene. ording to the principle of auditing the minority and obeying the majority, as long as these four female greatest alchemists passed, and the review took effect automatically.

    ¡°No, we will never let a mour guy be an honored alchemist!¡± A male greatest alchemist shouted and stood up, yelling and waving his left arm angrily.

    m

    The male greatest alchemist was outraged at the behavior of this alchemist who only refined female products to please the majority of the senior female alchemists in the review team. If there was even a non-female product with special effects, they would have to handle it more seriously.

    If Abel was here, he would be very helpless. Who would think of an intermediate alchemist only refine a bunch of alchemy potions for women, and since he started to learned potion refining from Loraine, he only learned to refine the ¡°elven perfume¡± used by female elven. Although he could refine the ¡°nutrition potion¡± and ¡°recovery potion,¡± it was not known by others.

    It was not until Abel got the forms of ¡°skin lotion¡± and ¡°conditioner¡± from Carrie that were almost equivalent to women¡¯s beauty encyclopedia. Then he had discovered by Master Mara and sent the three alchemy potions she knew about Abel to the Elven Alchemist Union and review the title of Honored Alchemist.

    ¡°If you pass this application, then we will quit the review team!¡± The greatest male alchemist shouted threateningly, and the atmosphere of the Elven Alchemist Union was nervous for a moment.

    While the seven greatest alchemists in the Elven Alchemist Union were arguing, an elder old male elf came in, he walked to the alchemy table without saying a word, and did not look at the ¡°skin lotion¡± and the ¡°conditioner.¡± Instead, he picked up a bottle of blue-quality ¡®elven perfume,¡¯ opened the bottle cap, sniffed it, and closed his eyes for a while before exhaling.

    ¡°Master Alfred, why are you here?¡± The greatest alchemist bowed.

    Other elven alchemists came forward to salute. Master Alfred was extraordinary. Not only was he an honored elven alchemist, but he was also an intermediate druid. He didn¡¯t have toe here for the review; there was no idea where he got the news so that he would appear here at that time.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard from Grand Duke that the elven perfume can improve the purity of the soul?¡± Master Alfred asked the alchemists in a polite manner.

    ¡°Master Alfred, do you mean this bottle of elven perfume is the legendary one that can enhance the purity of the soul?¡± The male greatest alchemist looked at the elven perfume in front of him in disbelief. The alchemists here were not elven druids. It was not easy to get results in two different fields at the same time. Many alchemists weren¡¯t able to be intermediate alchemists throughout their lives, not to mention spending time practicing to be druids, coupled with the terrible consequences of practicing two professional patterns at the same time. These made very few alchemists with two professions.

    ¡°This elven perfume can improve the level of strength of our elven druids. If the alchemist who can make potion has such an effect cannot get your approval, then the existing honored alchemist of the Alchemist Union are all unworthy of the name, at least I am that one!¡± Master Alfred stared at the elf alchemists with a slow voice.

    ¡°Master Alfred, this was our fault!¡± A male greatest alchemist bowed, and then said, ¡°It¡¯s our fault to bother you to point out our mistakes. We are embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°You are not druids, and you cannot appreciate the importance of this blue-quality elven perfume. Your fairness to the Union ismendable!¡± Master Alfred looked at those three greatest male alchemists and said with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s vote then!¡± A female greatest alchemist stood up and ced a wooden sign with her identity in front of three bottles of potion on the alchemy table.

    Then the other three female greatest alchemists also stepped forward and ced the wooden identity sign in front of the potion.

    ¡°I agree with Master Alfred¡¯s opinion. If the potions that can improve the level of druids of our elves cannot be approved, what other potions can be approved!¡± The male alchemist said and stood up to ce the wooden sign that symbolized his identity on the alchemy table carefully.

    ¡°Actually, I was just angry for a moment. This alchemist¡¯s attitude towards alchemy made me very angry. Now I know that I was a bit superficial and didn¡¯t really know the value of the potion in front of me. My choice was to agree to this application!¡± The other male alchemist also stood up and ced his identity wooden sign on the alchemy table carefully.

    ¡°I retain my opinion that no matter what the effect is. The level of these potions is really too low. I cannot ept that an alchemist can obtain the title of honored alchemist only by making blue-quality potions, but I respect your choices, The minority obeys the majority, so I will put my identity card.¡± Having said that, thest male greatest alchemist put the wooden identity sign in his hand on the alchemy table.

    At this point, after an unsuspecting review for Abel, his elven incarnation of Bet Intermediate Alchemist became the honored alchemist of the elven n.

 Chapter 273 - Two Hands, Double the Speed

    <strong>Chapter 273 Two Hands, Double the Speed</strong>

    In the evening, Abel opened the barrier circle. Akara¡¯s tent was ced in it, and he entered in front of the alchemy table to start refining potions.

    After the first bottle of blue quality elven perfume had refined, Abel was no longer satisfied with the speed it took for this method because it took twenty minutes for each bottle of refining. With this speed, not many bottles of potion could be made at night apart from the rest time.

    The main reason for the idea of elerating the refining process was because Abel found that after Druid¡¯s sub soul consumed the power of will from Merlin, he was able tomand arge amount power of will. It was stronger than the power of will that the main soul couldmand. If Druid¡¯s sub soul had an intelligent, active mind, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about which is the main and which is the side.

    After so many days of multitasking, Abel was able to use it inadvertently in daily life, but he had never tried delicate work like refining potions with two hands separately.

    He took two Akara¡¯s Alchemy Bottles in both hands and took the materials separately in each hand, but when he was about to start the incantation, he got trouble. He couldn¡¯t say two incantations at the same time.

    However, he quickly dealt with this problem.

    He staggered two alchemy movements. He let the left and right hand performedpletely different movements. The precise calction separated the incantation time so that both hands could continuously perform the alchemy movement without dy.

    The alchemy that originally required 20 minutes was only half then, reaching a bottle of 10 minutes. In the next five hours, he refined 20 bottles of blue quality elven perfume, twenty bottles of blue quality ¡°skin lotion¡± and twenty bottles of blue quality conditioner, no matter what level of alchemist would definitely be amazed, if seeing his refine process. Although it was a 100% sess rate at the cost of three times the material, each time, the sublimation was because of the use of the sh of lights from Alc¡¯s Alchemy Bottle, upgrading to a higher level.

    Then Abel went to sleep, did not dare to enter the dark world in the Grand Ducal Pce. The next morning, when he stretched his body in the yard energetically, he saw the butler Brewer walking toward him quickly.

    ¡°Master, Master Mara wants to see you!¡± Brewer bowed, deep worshiping Abel. It was a glory to have a master alchemist visit so early in the morning.

    ¡°Brewer, quickly take me to meet her!¡± Abel said after finished tidying up.

    Master Mara seemed to be in a good mood. When she saw Abel, he went up and performed a peculiar ceremony solemnly. This was a ceremony that Abel had never seen before.

    ¡°Dear Master Mara, you knew that I have just learned alchemy recently and didn¡¯t know about alchemy etiquette well!¡± Abel said without making a ceremony but made a sorry gesture directly.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s fine; you only need to learn two alchemy etiquettes in the future: one is between peers, and the other one is for the lower alchemists. The alchemy ceremony I have just performed was the ceremony between the peers!¡± Master Mara said with a smile.

    ¡°Dear Master Mara, you must be wrong; how could I treat you as a peer!¡± Abel said in surprise.

    ¡°Dear Master Be!¡± Master Mara, said with a serious look, once again made a strange movement in the air with his right hand, and finished it in front of her chest, then bowed.

    Abel was shocked when he heard the word ¡°Master.¡± He thought he had been found as the identity of a master cksmith, but thinking of what Mara just said, it seemed that Dame Carrie mentioned that Mater Mara had submitted an application to Elven Alchemist Union for him to got the title of an honored alchemist. It seemed that this application had been approved.

    Abel looked and smiled at Master Mara, whose right hand was still resting on his chest. He hurriedly imitated the movements of Master Mara with his right hand, and drew the same pattern in the air and put it back on his chest.

    ¡°Master Be, I officially inform you as an applicant that you have been officially awarded the title of Honored Alchemist by the Elven Alchemy Union. Pleasee with me to the Elven Alchemist Union to receive the medal of Honored Alchemist!¡± she announced to Abel with a smile.

    ¡°Master Mara, I am very grateful for your selfless rmendation. It is a great honor for me to go to the Alchemy Union with you!¡± Abel said formally with a bow.

    The gratitude in Abel¡¯s heart not only came from Master Mara¡¯s application, but also from thoughts of Master Bentham in Harvest City. It was the same selfless rmendation that allowed him to grew up to this day. If it wasn¡¯t Dame Carrie¡¯s notice in advance, he might know the news of sess after Master Mara told him. If it failed, then Master Mara might really just contribute silently.

    ¡°Master Bet, thest time I inadvertently disturbed you, that gave me some inspiration, disturbing your alchemy but let me gain a lot, which made me feel very guilty, and your alchemy level has indeed reached the application of the honored alchemist, so I took your work to apply to the Elven Alchemist Union. I am very sorry that I had not discussed with you in advance!¡± Master Mara did not hide her thoughts. Have the status like her doesn¡¯t need to hide anything, and only by doing things exactly as intended could achieve higher achievements.

    ¡°Master Mara, please wait for a second. I have to change my clothes.¡±

    When Abel was about to turn around and change his clothes, Derek, the Grand Ducal Butler, came in from the door and saluted to Master Mara, saying, ¡°Master Mara, you have to wait for a while!¡± Then saluted: ¡°Lord Be, Grand Duke Edwina is asking you toe right away!¡±

    ¡°Since Grand Duke Edwina called you to go there, there must be something urgent. I¡¯ll take a rest here!¡± Master Mara said with a smile.

    When Abel followed Derek to the Grand Duke Pce, Grand Duke Edwina and Dame Carrie were already standing there waiting for him, and there was a smile on Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s face when she saw hime in and said, ¡°Abel, how dare you. If I didn¡¯t stop you, then you would go to the Elven Alchemy Union directly?¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Edwina, is there a problem?¡± Abel looked at himself with confusion.

    ¡°Bring forward your transformation ne!¡± Said Grand Duke Edwina, reaching her hand out to Abel.

    Abel didn¡¯t hesitate. If Grand Duke Edwina forced him to hand in his transformation ne, it would have been taken away and didn¡¯t need to wait until then. He took off the transformation ne from his neck and gave it to Grand Duke Edwina.

    When the transformation ne left Abel¡¯s body, Abel felt the rapid changes in the bones and muscles. The body converts back into a human form within a few seconds. Fortunately, at that time, he was wearing arge uniform so that he would not feel awkward because of physical changes.

    Dame Carrie looked curiously at Abel in human form, and spit out two words: ¡°So ugly!¡±

    Abel¡¯s human appearance was certainly not as ugly as Carrie thought. On the contrary, due to the perennial knight training, his body was tall and strong. It waspletely different from ordinary wizards and looked very vigorous and handsome. Compared with the elves with exquisite faces, of course, there was a big difference in Abel¡¯s appearance. No race in this world could match the appearance of the elves.

    ¡°Abel, after the transformation ne been obtained by the orcs, they did not activate the incantation, they just forcibly added some cracking patterns on it, so that the transformation ne can only be used limitary, but the cracking patterns can¡¯t reallypletely function of this transformation ne. If you use this transformation ne to changed identity to enter the Elven Alchemist Union, you might be discovered. You must know that the Elven Alchemist Union has a special smell detection circle, and it¡¯s very sensitive to all kinds of smells. This transformation ne has an obvious orcish smell, and because the function is not fully used, your transformation is also stained with the smell of the moon goddess,¡± Grand Duke Edwina exined, holding the transformation ne glittering with a green light on her hand.

 Chapter 274 - Carrieâ€™s Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 274 Carrie¡¯s Invitation</h4>

    After a while, Grand Duke Edwina returned the transformation ne to Abel. ¡°It¡¯s ok now. I got rid of the Orc¡¯s pattern and etched the spell on top of it. You can connect your power of will with it. From now on, you can transform without any scent leaking out!¡±

    Abel reached his power of the will into the ne. First, a spell appeared. After he memorized it, it disappeared. Afterward, he reached his power of will into the core of the ne. A ray of green light began to sh, and it slowly began to get absorbed into his skin.

    Abel felt a bit weird as he reached his hand towards the emcement, where he put the ne. Although his hand didn¡¯t feel anything, his power of the will could still sense the ne was on his neck. Not only that, but their connections were even stronger.

    A spell was the elite elves¡¯nguage, and Abel had said it without putting in any effort. Afterward, some choices appeared within his power of the will. It included humans, Orcs, and elves. He could even select the appearance ording to his own desire, randomly or even the ones he vaguely remembered.

    After Grand Duke Edwina broke the pattern of the Orcs, the spell in which the transformation ne could be used had gotten even more powerful. At that moment, Abel didn¡¯t spend too much time looking into the different features of the transformation ne. Instead, he just directly transformed back to his elf appearance.

    ¡°Thank you, Grand Duke Edwina!¡± Abel bowed with gratitude.

    ¡°Abel, if you must go to the elf¡¯s alchemist union. If it was not you who became a Master Alchemist, I would not give the ability of the transformation ne to you. ording to the legend, the transformation ne was made to assist the goddess of moon travel between different races. Its usage has always been controlled by the Royal elves. The scariest thing about the transformation ne is that it can hide its scent during a transformation!¡± Said Grand Duke Edwina looking at Abel¡¯s helpless face. If her little daughter did not fall in love with Abel, she would have taken back the ne. She would have never told Abel about its proper usage.

    Hiding a scent was actually a very scary ability. Abel was also very suspicious if Ms. Carrie had something with a scent hiding ability. When someone had this ability, they could easily get close to an extremely sensitive professional without being spotted. For example, sometimes, Ms. Carrie could just appear next to Abel out of nowhere without hismander senses being triggered. If an assassin had this ability, they would be like a lion with wings. No one would be able to expect their presence.

    After Abel resigned from Grand Duke Edwina, he was getting ready to go back to the Grand Ducal pce to meet up with Master Mara. Suddenly, Ms. Carrie emerged from behind.

    ¡°Abel, I heard you are seeking some techniques to raise a blue howling rabbit?¡± She said with a calm, monotone voice.

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Carrie. I wanna see if I can actually raise one!¡± Abel said with a little nod. She had most likely got this news from the Grand Ducal pce¡¯s steward, Derek.

    ¡°Actually the Grand Ducal pce has a servant who grasped the technique to raise blue howling rabbits. I¡¯ll take you to him!¡± She said to Abel with a hint of friendliness, which was hard to see.

    In the garden of the Grand Ducal pce, Abel saw the old elf Ms. Carrie had mentioned. At that moment, that old elf was looking after the flowers. From the linen clothing on his body, it seemed like he was the Grand Ducal pce¡¯s gardener.

    ¡°That is Old Mund; he knows how to raise a blue howling rabbit. You can go talk to him!¡± Said Carrie pointing towards the old elf.

    Abel could not sense a single bit of mana or an impose from practicingbat qi. It seemed like he was just an ordinary old elf. Also, Abel could sense this old elf¡¯s life force was not strong, like he was reaching the near end of his life.

    ¡°Hello Old Mund. Can you talk to me about the technique of raising a blue howling rabbit?¡± Abel said with a slight bow towards Old Mund.

    ¡°Mr, I¡¯m only the Grand Ducal pce¡¯s gardener. You are too polite; you only need to ask directly if you want to know anything.¡± Old Mund was a little shocked, so he quickly waved his hand around. When he heard about the technique of raising a blue howling rabbit, he couldn¡¯t help but turned his head towards Ms. Carrie, waiting for her confirmation.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, Old Mund. Go ahead, just answer that ever Lord Bet asks!¡± Said Ms. Carrie nodding her head.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Old Mund said with a bow. Afterward, he turned his head back to Abel and said: ¡°Mr, when I was young, many big noble pces had raised some Blue Howling Rabbit, and I¡¯ve been a breeder ever since.¡±

    When Abel heard that many nobles had raised a blue

    ¡°Mr, blue howling rabbit raising was banned many years ago!¡± Old Mund exined.

    ¡°Why? Blue howling rabbit is the number 1 cuisine of the Double Moon Forest.¡±Abel asked.

    ¡°A magic circle needs to be set up in a blue howling rabbit¡¯s inhabitant to make sure they can grow up properly in a mana filled environment. The grass they eat also needs to grow within a magic circle. This would need countless mana gems in the course of 2 months, which is how long it will take for a blue howling rabbit to mature. Because of this, it is extremely costly to grow a blue howling rabbit. On top of that, mana gems are a Druid¡¯s resource, so the elf parliament had banned them. Even the Grand Ducal pce had to stop raising them.¡± Old Mund exined with a hint of sorrow, thinking about the old days.

    ¡°What if I want to raise a blue howling rabbit?¡± Abel got straight to the point.

    ¡°Err....¡± Old Mund looked at Ms. Carrie again, and she nodded. Old Mund then followed, ¡°You must first need a medium size mana gathering circle and some already formed baby blue howling rabbit. You also need some specialized breeder.¡±

    Suddenly Carrie interrupted Old Mund, ¡°We could help you find a medium-size and some baby blue howling rabbits. In regards to a specialized breeder, Old Mund is very experienced. The only thing we needed from you was a sh of light blue beauty potion!¡± Carrie stared at Abel with a yearning for some beauty potion. With Abel¡¯s skill as an alchemist. Those normal conditioners and lotion he made held immense power. He was just unsure how powerful his beauty potion would be.

    ¡°Ms. Carrie. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to make a beauty potion, I just don¡¯t have the ingredients!¡± Abel said while shaking his head. By this point, he realized Ms. Carrie wanted to use some blue howling rabbits to exchange some beauty potions.

    ¡°Our squad will be heading out for a mission soon. Some beauty grass is grown there. You cane with us!¡± Ms. Carrie really wanted a beauty potion, so she invited Abel with excitement.

    ¡°Ms. Carrie, do you really need me? Can¡¯t you just bring some back directly?¡±Abel stared at Ms. Carrie with a puzzled look. She was an intermediate druid, what was the purpose of Abeling along? An intermediate druid¡¯s mission was probably too dangerous for him anyway, so he quickly rejected.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that those beauty grass can only have an effect if they are used right after picked?¡± Ms. Carrie didn¡¯t understand Abel¡¯s look. Abel was a Master Alchemist. There was no way he didn¡¯t know about the beauty grass¡¯s characteristics.

    Abel really wanted to argue back. He had not learned alchemy for long. He only know about those ingredients from the form. He didn¡¯t know their characteristics.

    Who could have guessed even an elf with a big attitude like Ms. Carrie would activity help Abel connect with a blue howling rabbit breeder for some beauty potions. Actually, Abel didn¡¯t know that Ms. Carrie had reached the point in her life where her looks would soon start degrading. That¡¯s why she was so desperate for some beauty potions. Especially when she heard that Abel had be a Master Alchemist, her trust for Abel had grown a lot.

    ¡°Give it a thought Abel. Our squad will head out in a week!¡± Said Carrie seeing Abel¡¯s contemtion. She then looked towards Old Mund and said, ¡°Write down all the things required to raise a blue howling rabbit and give it to Derek. From now on you no longer need to work in the garden, just focus all your time on this!¡±

    Afterward, Ms. Carrie gave a slight bow and left.

    Seeing the deeply shocked look on the old gardener¡¯s face, Abel waved his hand and left. Since the elves could raise blue howling rabbits in the past, he could definitely do it as well. As long as he could mass breed them, he could have a stable supply of crystal cores.

 Chapter 275 - The Elven Alchemist Union

    <h4>Chapter 275 The Elven Alchemist Union</h4>

    Abel felt uneasy whilst traveling towards the elven alchemist union with Master Mara. The nerves were getting to him as he constantly thought about the mission Ms. Carrie had mentioned to him

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Bet. You¡¯ve already passed the review. You¡¯re just following the rules and getting proof that you are a proper alchemist master!¡± thinking that Abel was worried about being questioned at the guild, Master Mara tried tofort Abel.

    After hearing Master Mara¡¯s constion, he forced a smile out. He wasn¡¯t worried about the guild. Compared to Ms. Carrie¡¯s mission, the guild was a piece of cake.

    Upon entering the grey-white building of the elven alchemist union, Abel felt the stares of the surrounding elves. Every so often, an elf came forward to greet Ms. Mara, and all of them stared at Abel with questioning eyes.

    Being stared at like a zoo animal made Abel feel ufortable. Master Mara noticed andughed: ¡°The Elven alchemist union hadn¡¯t given out an honorary master to an alchemist for years. Plus, you¡¯re really young. It¡¯s no wonder they are curious. Naturally, after you receive the medallion proving you¡¯re a master alchemist, they will give you more respect.¡±

    Before they knew it, they had arrived in the middle of the hall in the guild. A pretty elven receptionist bowed as they arrived: ¡°Wee, Master Mara!¡±

    ¡°Please let it know that Master Bet was here to collect his master¡¯s certificate!¡± Master Mara replies with a nod and smile.

    ¡°My Spirits, you¡¯re Master Be!¡± the elven receptionist eximed. Thankfully she covered her mouth, suppressing her excitement. Otherwise, the whole guild would¡¯ve been alerted to his presence.

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s me!¡± Abel was confused at her excitement, replying with a polite nod.

    ¡°Master Bet, when will you start selling your skin lotion and conditioner?¡± The receptionist asked after a pause.

    ¡°Hurry up! We don¡¯t have all day!¡± Master Mara said with a heavy tone.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry! Right away, Master Mara!¡± the receptionist bowed apologetically and ran into the passage behind her.

    ¡°Master Bet, now you know how popr your skin lotion and conditioner is with the female elves!¡± Master Mara said with augh after the receptionist had gone a distance.

    Abel forced out another smile after hearing that. If the cksmith¡¯s at the cksmith union heard that the master cksmith had be a master at producing beauty products, surely the response won¡¯t be good.

    ¡°Master Mara! and this must be Master Bet. Please,e in!¡± a female elf said with a bow. A female advanced alchemist paced over and did a one-handed bow. Then, she brought out a gift after drawing a rune in the air.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is advanced alchemist Ernest, the elf¡¯s best alchemist!¡± Master Mara whispered to Abel.

    ¡°Master Bet, can you sell me some of your skin lotion and conditioner?¡± the elf leading the way, Ernest, slowed down and asked in a pleading tone.

    ¡°Thanks for yourpliments, advanced alchemist Ernest. I brought some today to share as a gift,¡± Abel replied, smiling.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Please go in! We¡¯ll talk moreter.¡± advanced alchemist Ernest said with arge smile on her face as she invited Master Mara and Abel into a guest room.

    ¡°Master Alfred, why are you here?¡± Master Mara said to a smiling old elf in the room.

    ¡°Long time no see, Master Mara!¡± Master Alfred greeted Master Mara the alchemist way with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Master Alfred, this is Master Bet!¡± Master Mara greeted back and introduced him to Abel.

    ¡°Master Bet, your Elven perfume possesses mysterious powers. Crafting unordinary potions with ordinary ingredients, what a sight!¡± Master Alfred looked at young Abel, thoroughly impressed

    ¡°You¡¯re overstating my aplishments, Master Alfred. It¡¯s nothing, really. I¡¯m only a novice in alchemy, learning as I go. I need a mentor like you to show me the ropes!¡± Abel could feel the immense power radiating from the old elf, and replied with a bow respectfully.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t sell yourself short Master Be. Let me introduce you to everyone here. They were going to leave after the review, but they insisted on meeting you before they left!¡± Master Alfred said with a smile.

    Master Alfred introduced the advanced alchemists in the room to Abel. There were 3 males and 3 females. Thest advanced alchemist, Ernest hadn¡¯t replied to the greeting of Abel, but instead gave him an intense look.

    ¡°I have to let you know, Master Be. I was against the passing of your review. I do not recognize your alchemy skills.¡± advanced alchemist Ernest said with piercing eyes.

    ¡°Advanced alchemist Ernest. I waspletely alone on the path of alchemy Without a mentor, I was going in blind. I am not aware of how good my alchemy skills are. This honorary master had also been registered by Master Mara!¡± Abel replied honestly, not denying the ims of Advanced Alchemist Ernest.

    ¡°You¡¯re selling yourself short again, Master Bet. After being strongly affected by the way you performed alchemy, so I registered you without your permission!¡± Master Mara said with a smile.

    ¡°Master Be, you mentioned that you had no mentor?¡± Master Alfred asked surprisingly.

    ¡°Yes, Master Alfred. I was enlightened by Countess Loraine.¡± Abel said with nothing to hide.

    ¡°What a waste!¡± Master Alfred mumbled. Had he met Abel before, he could¡¯ve taken him under his wing. s, it was toote. Even if he was better he couldn¡¯t ept someone of the same rank as a disciple.

    ¡°How about this, Master Bet. Demonstrate your crafting. Just the main process, you can skip thest ¡°sublimation¡±(spell for brewing potion) step,¡± suggested Master Mara. She thought of the day that Abel had touched her emotionally in the mansion.

    ¡°Not a bad idea!¡± Master Alfred said, pping. He was also curious about the bar set by Master Mara that triggered her to voluntarily register Abel to be a master.

    Of course, the Advanced alchemists present had not objected. This was a rare opportunity to see the famous master alchemist do his craft.

    Abel saw the excitement of the faces of the elves, and said, shaking his head with a smile: ¡°Since Master Mara said so, I¡¯ll try to not embarrass myself!¡±The humility that Abel possesses was not usual in the Holy Continent, no matter human or elf. However, the elves present had felt his humble and respectful attitude.

    ¡°What to do...¡±Abel thought. How about the method that I tried this morning!

    ¡°Advanced Alchemist Ernest, can I have 2 sets of potion crafting apparatus and 2 sets of ingredients for elven perfumes!¡± as it was the request of advanced alchemist Ernest, Abel had directed his request to them.

    Advanced Alchemist Ernest took about 2 apparatus from the cupboards underneath the alchemy stands and had also set up the ingredients for the elven perfume. They then bowed and said: ¡°It¡¯s ready, Master Bet.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Abel replied with a slight bow.

    In front of the alchemy stand, Abel took a deep breath. He ced a sk in front of him using his left hand, then inserted it into it was the same ingredient from the 2 sets of materials for the perfume. He then repeats the same motion with his right hand, though slightly slower than his left.

    The elves present were stunned by Abel¡¯s performance, utilizing both his left and right hands, constantly chanting spells. 10 or so ingredients, 2 crafts werepleted in mere minutes.

 Chapter 276 - Another Masterâ€™s Medal

    <h4>Chapter 276 Another Master¡¯s Medal</h4>

    As Abel stopped, 2 halfplete potions were left on the table. Despite that, the elven alchemists werepletely quiet. Just like Master Mara and Master Alfred, everyone present was stunned.

    ¡°Master Bet, your alchemy speed is unmatched in the Holy Continent!¡± Master Alfred looked at the golden bottle filled with halfplete potions.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine the amount of talent one needed to operate like that¨C Performing differentplicated actions in both hands. For normal alchemists, using 2 hands may not even match one of Abel¡¯s hands in terms of flexibility, not to mention speed.

    No matter a pure alchemist or a druid alchemist inbination, there wasn¡¯t anyone in the world of alchemy that could match Abel¡¯s constitution. Alchemists are required to spendrge amounts of time practicing, just like knights or other meleebatants. Unless they learned by absorbing thebat qi of others, there is no way they could match Abel.

    Only someone who is as physically fit and well trained could perform alchemy at such speed and maintain it. Of course, alchemy wasn¡¯t just about speed; it also requires arge amount of thinking and calctions. Being a wizard, his power of the will is incredibly strong. In addition to his druid soul being stronger than his main soul, his physical and mental foundations for high-speed alchemy had already beenid.

    ¡°Master Bet, your alchemy skill level increased again!¡±Master Mara said after a long pause, recovering from the shock from the incredible performance.

    ¡°All of your movements were incredibly precise. The most impressive part of that was the speed and zero wastage of power or ingredients. If we talk about alchemy standard procedures, your movements would be the standard. All alchemists would benefit from watching you perform alchemy!¡± Master Alfred said with a glow in the eyes, as though a child witnessing something impressive.

    ¡°I think I know why Master Bet frequently has shes of realization!¡± Master Mara said in awe.

    ¡°Oh? Do tell, Master Mara!¡± Master Alfred said, showing his interest.

    The other advanced alchemists present were also interested. The chance of shing spells being sessful was incredibly low. It was virtually decided by luck. When Master Mara was going to exin the reasoning behind it, all alchemists¡¯ interests peaked.

    ¡°Although Master Be hadn¡¯t entered the sublimation phase of the brewing, just from the performance just now, I noticed one thing: speed. In the short moment after the ingredients have been prepared, a small change urs because of time. Due to the speed, Master Bet reduced the wasted time as low as possible. I think that¡¯s the key to the shes of light!¡± using the years of experience and the second time viewing, Master Mara had proposed this hypothesis. Especially from the first time she watched him perform, the 100% sess rate of the sh of lights had thoroughly impressed her.

    Master Alfred nodded. Though he didn¡¯t know the chance of sess of the sh of lights, from all the blue rarity elven perfumes, skin potions, and conditioners from shes of lights, he knew that the chance of Abel¡¯s sh of lights seeding was incredibly high.

    ¡°Master Bet, I take it all back. You¡¯re a real Master Alchemist. I¡¯ve never seen anyone of the masters demonstrate ability such as yours!¡± Advanced Alchemist Ernest congratted.

    ¡°Haha, great. Master Bet had just demonstrated his incredible alchemy skills. I, representing the guild, wees you into the guild!¡± Master Alfred waved his hand at Advanced Alchemist Ernest, taking out a box containing a medallion. He then presented it to Abel, attaching it next to the Lord medallion on his chest.

    ¡°I, honored Master Alchemist Alfred!¡±

    ¡°I, honored Master Alchemist Mara!¡±

    ¡°I, Master Advance Alchemist Ernest!¡±

    ¡°Together, we are the witnesses of Alchemist Bet¡¯s honorary alchemist master!¡± the alchemists present said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Master Bet, from now onwards, you could get all your alchemy needs from the alchemy guilds in Double Moon Forest. Of course, if you were to sell your products, the guild will help you with o fees!¡± Master Alfred said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already promised Grand Duke Edwina from the Grand Ducal Pce for the distribution rights...¡± Abel said apologetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s understandable. These potions could improve the souls of a druid, aiding them inbat. Of course, the Grand Ducal Pce would want strict control over it!¡± Master Alfred nodded and said.

    Master Mara and the 7 other advanced alchemists nodded in agreement. As alchemists, they knew the importance of a potion that could cleanse the soul.

    ¡°Today, I brought some blue skin lotions and conditioners as a gift!¡± Abel took out 20 bottles of skin lotions and conditioners from his portal bag, cing it on the alchemy stand.

    The four female advanced alchemists present excitedly approached the potions, thinking on how to split it. Although the male advanced alchemists were more restrained, potions that made themselves younger were superb.

    Unlike the other alchemists, Master Alfred had noticed the portal bag on his waist. This meant that Abel also had 2 upations. It was hard to imagine how someone so young was able to bnce them.

    After bidding farewell to the other elven alchemists, Abel chose to stay at the guild, preparing to explore the guild alone. Preparation was needed to carry out the mission Carrie proposed.

    Abel wanted to buy ingredients for healing potions and poison antidote potions. He stood behind 5 alchemists who were also looking to purchase.

    ¡°Master Bet, why are you in the queue?¡± Advanced Alchemist Ernest happened to be in the ingredients area, asking Abel.

    Ever since he witnessed Abels¡¯s performance, his attitude towards him hadpletely changed. From the initial disagreement to the current admiration.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking to buy some ingredients Master Alchemist Ernest¡± Abel replied, smiling.

    Upon heading Advanced Alchemist Ernest, the alchemists in front turned around. Seeing the Master title on Abel¡¯s chest, they bowed and apologized. It turns out they were the lowest of alchemists. In fact, they weren¡¯t even allowed to use the alchemist greeting. They must¡¯ve been disciples of alchemists.

    ¡°Master Be, you have priority within the guild. You don¡¯t need to queue up anywhere!¡± exined Advanced alchemist Ernest.

    ¡°Is that so!¡± Abel understood the rule. Judging from the fact that virtually everyone in the queue was disciples, he knew how short on time alchemists were. The more advanced they were, the less time they had. How could they let a master alchemist waste their time waiting in a queue? Though, it was unlikely to see high-level alchemists buying their own ingredients. Alchemists that had the title of a master likely had many disciples. All they had to do was ask, and their disciples would be ready to help.

 Chapter 277 - Assassination Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 277 Assassination Attempt</h4>

    Under the guidance of Advanced Alchemist Ernest, they arrived in front of the ingredient counter. Abel did not reject his kind offer. No elf would dare to stand in front of that elven alchemist in a line anyway.

    After he picked out around 10 ingredients, Advance Alchemist Ernest could already guess which potion Abel was going to make. Abel requested 60 portions for each ingredient, but when the elven shop assistant gave out the price, something very embarrassing happened to Abel.

    His magic gold card was signed up using his human form, so it would definitely expose his location and, most importantly, his identity. He didn¡¯t have much physical gold coins on him normally, and his Horadric cube was stored in his chest pocket, not his portal bag. Therefore, it would be too suspicious if he took out tens of thousands of gold coins from it all of a sudden.

    ¡°Can I pay with mana gems?¡± Said Abel awkwardly

    ¡°Master Bet, if you are short of budget, just let me pay. Your performance today has given me inspiration!¡± Said Advance Alchemist Ernest, fighting for a spot in front of the Elven shop assistant.

    ¡°Thank you, Advance Alchemist Ernest!¡± Abel was not overly polite this time. He just gave a little nod.

    ¡°Master Bet, paying for you is my honor. Actually, your Master badge can give you some budget for ingredients every month!¡± Said Advance Alchemist Ernest as he was paying the bill.

    After they left the Alchemist Union, Abel saw his silvery-white carriage waiting. The half-elven driver Archie began to slowly drive the carriage towards him.

    Something was wrong. Suddenly, hismander senses were triggered, and he sensed something life-threatening would take ce. Therefore, before he even had time to think, he reached his hand towards his portal bag, and a magic shield appeared in his hand.

    Although Abel had many methods of defense, he could only use the universalbat qi defense in the Holy Continent as an elf. His goldenbat qi was too unique, and it would most likely expose his identity if he used it.

    There were also another 2 carriages waiting by the side, and their door suddenly swung open door swung open, exposing 2 small crossbows. Every single one of the crossbows were equipped with 3 ckbird head arrows.

    With a pull on the bowstring, 6 arrows flew towards Abel with a sharp pitch cutting through the air.

    By this point, Abel knew who had attacked him. A small crossbow was a popr medium-range shooter among the dwarfs. Although they were called small crossbow, they were quite powerful since it required a winch to install those arrows. It was impossible to install them with pure human strength.

    Other than directly shooting enemies with this weapon on a battlefield, they were also powerful enough to secure arrows onto a city wall, allowing adder to form. Normally, this weapon was only used in the military. It was very hard for anyone to get their hands on one, especially those normal soldiers.

    A lot had been done through Abel¡¯s brain after he saw the small crossbow, and he had made the most direct reaction. He did not secure his shield in front of him. Instead he threw it directly at the arrows and jumped back. At the same time, he also summoned the ravens, and the spirit wolves from the monster portal bag using his druid¡¯s lesser soul.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The arrows struck upon the shield. Although the magic shield had the ability to absorb physical impact, their arrows were still far too strong. In a split of a second, the magic shield shattered into pieces.

    The arrows did not stop. They continued to fly towards Abel. By that point, Abel¡¯s back had reached the wall. He had no more ce to back off, so he did a weird twist with his body. The 6 arrows brushed against his body and directly stuck to the wall behind him. Luckily his important organs were untouched.

    Abel had not been injured in a long time. Now, he had gained a few fresh wounds in his body, even though they were not life-threatening. His blood leaked out towards the wall alongside the arrows. At the same time, he was hit by the scattered pieces of his shield, since it had exploded by the immense force of the arrows. Although he was hurt by the small crossbow, those scattered pieces still couldn¡¯t do a single thing to Abel¡¯s strong body.

    ¡°Assassin!¡± The half-elven driver screamed as he looked around. Abel was now falling into his own blood on the ground.

    As Abel was leaning against the wall, he felt 3 arrows brush against leg and waist, while the other 3 werepletely avoided. At first, he didn¡¯t feel a single bit of pain, but then numbness began to spread through his body. He could no longer stand up straight as he felt towards the ground.

    The 6 spears were poisonous! But he no longer had time to treat the wounds. The 4 ck cloaked face masked assassins were now working the winch in full force, preparing for a second attack.

    They would never have the chance toplete their attack. Suddenly, 5 ravens appeared in mid-air, and flew towards the 4 masked assassins in full speed. They poked out the eyeball of one of the most hard-working assassins. Afterward, a gut-wrenching scream filled the air. The other 3 assassins had also stopped their task immediately to fight off the iing ravens.

    ¡°He¡¯s a druid!¡± an assassin called with a low voice.

    But it was toote. When the 5 spirit wolves showed up, helplessness emerged from their faces. Their opponents were not only an alchemist, but he was also a druid. If they knew this earlier, they would definitely not prepare for this battle this lightly.

    ¡°The glory belongs to the god of the dark moon!¡± 4 masked yelled in unison, as they took out a statue and put it in their mouths. Their eyes lit up with passion, as though they no longer cared about their lives. Their backs began to lit up in a dark glow of fire. The ravens in mid-air seemed to be frightened by this dark glow of fire as they immediately flew towards the sky.

    The 4 masked assassins ignored the ravens as they dashed out the carriage and ran towards Abel. By that point the 5 spirit wolves had appeared beside the 4 assassins, but they suddenly became a little hesitant upon seeing the dark glow of fire from their back.

    Abel could sense, with his intuition, that the dark fireing form the assassins¡¯ back was extremely scary. It would be very dangerous to make a bit of contact with it. The ravens and spirit wolves he had summoned were all scared, allowing the 4 masked assassins to rushed towards him without any barrier.

    Abel wanted to stand up straight, but he couldn¡¯t control his body. Although his goldenbat qi was already trying it¡¯s hardest to excrete the poison, the poison seemed to be stuck to his bone.

    Abel thought to himself, just a little bit more time, and he could move again. By that point, his druid soul was really to expose his wizard identity. Soon he would be able to ignite his skill tree and send some charging bolts towards the assassins.

    When 4 assassins were around 10 meters from Abel, his druid soul had reached the skill tree. The charging bolts were ready to be unleashed at any moment. Suddenly, a giant wolf appeared in front of him, and an old elf was sitting on top of it.

    It was Master Alfred, he pointed towards the 4 assassins and yelled, ¡°Volcano explosion!¡±. All of sudden, countlessva exploded from the ground and flew straight towards the assassins.

    ¡°Bang bang bang bang!¡± The 4 assassins had immediately turned into an explosion of blood.

 Chapter 278 - Dark Elves

    <h4>Chapter 278Dark Elves</h4>

    ¡°Are you alright, Master Bet?¡± Master Alfred jumped off his wolf. He was worried because he saw Abel lying amongst a puddle of blood.

    ¡°Thanks for your timely aid, Master Alfred. Don¡¯t worry, though. I can handle this myself.¡±

    Abel was thankful that Alfred Master showed up at the right time. If he had shown up a bitter, he would¡¯ve had to expose his true strength by using a wizard spell against the assassins.

    ¡°Poisoned arrows!¡± Master Alfred called out as he noticed the ck shine on the arrow. Luckily, Abel¡¯s goldenbat qi was preventing the poison from entering his vital organs. Even with Alfred, he could still stand up on his own two legs.

    ¡°Stop moving, Master Bet! You¡¯ll make the poison reach your heart faster!¡± said Master Alfred, holding onto Abel.

    Abel said, waving his hand dismissing his concerns, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a little bit of poison.¡±

    Master Alfred took out a wooden brush from his portal bag. He brushed the arrow with it, and a horrified look appeared on his face.

    ¡°Dark scorpion poison! How can you still move then, sir?¡±

    ¡°Is that what¡¯s called?¡± Abel asked as he was already starting to tend his own wounds, ¡°Tell me more about it. I¡¯m not an expert in the field of brewing poisons.¡±

    Abel could feel the poison surging through his veins. Normally, something like this could be handled with just his goldenbat qi. It was a little different this time, so it seemed. Instead of breaking down the substances that were in this poison, the most his body could do was to block it out as much as possible.

    Without answering his questions, Master Alfred took out a golden potion from his portal bag and handed it to Abel, ¡°Here, drink this! It¡¯s a poison antidote potion. It won¡¯t clear it, but it¡¯ll slow it down!¡±

    Noticing Master Alfred¡¯s concerns, Abel drank the potion as soon as he got it.

    Master Alfred exined, ¡°The poison is from the stringer of a dark scorpion. The dark scorpion is not native to the Double Moon Forest. Its home is in the northern parts of the Holy Continent, and just by a simple touch, the venom that it releases is enough to bring down a giant bear.¡±

    Master Alfred scanned around Abel again. To him, it¡¯s an absolute miracle that the boy in front of him was alive, ¡°It seems that the assassins really want your life. Money or otherwise, I¡¯m sure that the poison cost them quite a lot. The poison antidote potion I gave you can only suppress the symptoms of the poison. It¡¯s best if you go back to the guild, we¡¯ll figure something out together!¡±

    ¡°No need, Master Alfred,¡± Abel said confidently, ¡°This poison isn¡¯t affecting me too much. Give me a day. My body will ovee it soon enough.¡±

    Master Alfred was hesitant at first, but this was a fellow master alchemist speaking here. If Abel didn¡¯t know what he was saying, there was no way that he would make a request like this.

    ¡°Master Alfred, do you know who the assassins were?¡± Abel¡¯s heart sunk as he thought about the terrifying ck me.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alfred replied in an angry tone, ¡± They are the dark elves. These animals disbanded a while ago, but there¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±

    At that moment, someone riding a giant wolf showed up in front of the cksmithing guild. It was a druid, an intermediate druid. Despite being around 10 meters away, Abel could sense the incredible power that was fuming out of him.

    ¡°You¡¯re here too, Master Alfred. Was this your doing?¡± An elven druid greeted Master Alfred with a bow.

    ¡°Yes, Captain Lionel,¡± Master Alfred greeted in return, ¡°Our Master Alchemist has just been attacked by some dark elves. Can you believe how low these scum are?¡±

    The druid named Lionel was surprised. Attacking a master alchemist was no small matter. As he took a look at Abel, he noticed the master and lord badges on his clothes, as well as the bloodstains and gausses on his waist and thigh.

    ¡°I give you my sincerest apologies on behalf of the city guards,¡± Lionel said to Abel, ¡°Rest assured, We will provide an exnation to you and the alchemist guild. I¡¯ll need to learn more about the situation. Are you free right

    now?¡±

    ¡°Captain Lionel, I¡¯ll be leaving to tend my wounds. If you have any questions,e to my house.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t want to speak too much. For him, the most important thing right now was to get rid of the poison. Instead of talking more with Lionel, he jumped onto a white carriage nearby.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Abel said to the half-elven horse carriage driver, Archies. After hearing that, he recovered from the shock of the attack, quickly steering the carriage forwards.

    ¡°Wait...¡± Captain Lionel hadn¡¯t finished, but not much else could be said.

    As the Captain of the Angstrom city guard, he recognized the white horse carriage that Abel was riding. Only a few people with high profile status have the privilege to use the grand ducal carriage. Thus, it was evident to him Abel was not an ordinary person.

    Something didn¡¯t feel right for Lionel, though. He hurriedly asked Master Alfred, ¡°Master Alfred, what was the name of the Master that just left?¡±

    ¡°It was Abel,¡± Master Alfred replied.

    ¡°So it WAS him! Now thatplicates things.¡±

    Captain Lionel knew of Master Bet. In fact, he had a potion brewed from him before.

    After looking around, Captain Lionel noticed the miniature crossbows on the 2 horse carriages. His face was filled with anger. This wasn¡¯t just a dark elves attack. The elven nobles were involved. The weapons belonged to the military.

    A group of city guards had arrived on deer. By themand given by their captains, the area was under lockdown. Specialized city guards had also arrived to gather information.

    Seeing that other city guards hade to take care of business, Lionel wanted to confirm something from Master Alfred. ¡°Master Alfred,¡± he asked, ¡°This is a serious matter. I¡¯ll be heading to the Grand Ducal Pce to report on this matter.¡±

    As he finished saying that, a rune in his hand let out white light. He then vanished from the scene.

    Due to blood loss, Abel¡¯s skin has turned pale. Archie knew that the injury was serious. He was driving at full speed. Luckily, the carriage he was using had special privileges in Angstrom City. No matter if it was a nobleman¡¯s horse carriage or a bunch of elven pedestrians, everyone moved as they saw himing by.

    ¡°Master, what happened?¡±Steward Brewer asked with great concern Abel was returned to the mansion.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯ll draw a defense magic circle. Don¡¯t let anyone interrupt my recovery!¡±

    After saying that, Abel rushed back into the master¡¯s room. He opened a defense magic circle and barrier circle in the master¡¯s room. After that, he took out an Akara¡¯s tent from the personal storage box. If he wanted topletely cure himself of the dark scorpion poison, he had to synthesize the highest quality poison antidote potion there was.

    Thankfully, he had all the ingredients from the guild. Within an hour, Abel has already made 9 blue rarity poison antidote potions. He¡¯s not stopping there, though. Even drinking a golden poison antidote poison wasn¡¯t enough.

    Abelbined the 9 blue rarity poison antidote potions in the Horadric Cube. After repeating the process four times, he obtained a dark gold rank lightning poison antidote potion.

    He opened the bottle and drank the liquid inside. Within a moment, the poison was miraculously soothed down by the potion.

 Chapter 279 - Pieces to Set Up a Magic Circle

    <h4>Chapter 279 Pieces to Set Up a Magic Circle</h4>

    Abel let out a breath with a deep rotten smell. Almost immediately afterward, all the nt decors in the house had wilted, as though it hadn¡¯t been watered in days.

    A truly terrifying poison. Since Abel did not have much knowledge of poisons, he now finally had the chance to get a taste of their strengths. Luckily he had the goldenbat qi to keep it under control. Otherwise, he would have died before he could even brew the poison antidote potion.

    Now that the problem of the poison was gone, he could finally be at ease. But then, his brain began to register the feeling of pain from his wounds. The numbing effects of the poison had gone, leaving behind the untreated wound.

    Taking out 3 sets of ingredients for a healing potion, Abel made 3 bottles of blue healing potion. Afterbining them using the Horadric cube, he¡¯d obtained a golden healing potion, one that he would only use on himself.

    Abel had a certain requirement for all the potions he brews. Under normal circumstances, he wouldbine the ingredients. Then, he would use the dark gold Akara¡¯s alchemy bottle to produce an improved blue rarity potion. These blue rarity potions wouldn¡¯t have unexpected effects.

    As for the otherbined potions he made, he would also only use it on himself. It would be a huge problem if their possible unexined side effects were made known to the public.

    After pouring the healing potion into his mouth, the 3 shes had recovered quickly. Just after a few minutes, all the wounds were sealed, leaving behind a scab. Just a few momentster, the scab fell off, leaving behind a light red-colored scar. There was no way you would be able to tell that there was a deep wound just minutes before.

    As Abel thought about making more potions, the bell on the wall had rung. This was the way of Steward Brewer signaling that a guest he couldn¡¯t stop had arrived.

    Completely recovered, Abel had closed the magic circles. Leaving the Master¡¯s room, he was greeted by Grand Duke Edwina.

    ¡°Your Royal Highness, why have youe here in person?¡± Abel greeted her with a bow.

    ¡°Did you get a dark scorpion¡¯s poison in you?¡± Grand Duke Edwina looked at Abel suspicious at the news she¡¯d heard.

    Abel looked unscathed and full of life, showing no signs of being poisoned.

    ¡°I had just brewed a poison antidote potion and cured the poison!¡± Abel replied smiling.

    Though Grand Duke Edwina was not well versed in alchemy, she also knew the strength of dark scorpion poison. It was not as easy as Abel had put it, but she hadn¡¯t felt the need to dig deeper.

    ¡°Abel, your attackers were dark elves. There must¡¯ve been elves in the city who were aplices. I should¡¯ve known that the dark elves would target you when a Master alchemist such as you showed up. That was an oversight on my part. This is a rune for the city¡¯s defense system. Next time you encounter something like this, just activate the rune and blow them up!¡± Grand Duke Edwina said, throwing him a wooden tile.

    Holding the rune sign in his hand, Abel knew how important the rune sign was. Being a rune sign, naturally, the power transfer would be limited. However, it was still enough to prevent damage and disintegrate his opponents. Checking out the rune with his power of the will had revealed that it was one especially made for him. He could also feel that he could teleport to most of the city.

    ¡°Your highness, this is too much!¡± Abel replied with a bow, feeling the weight of the gift.

    ¡°Abel, since my daughter chose you, no matter who you are, we are family. So, please ept it!¡± Grand Duke Edwina replied with a smile.

    Abel had thoroughly impressed her. So what if he was human. Amander, level 3 wizard, master cksmith, master alchemist, all at such a young age. Many elves would be working their whole lives just to reach one of his achievements. Even if he was just a level 3 wizard, he could still summon a spirit wolf. No level 3 wizard could do that.

    Grand Duke Edwina couldn¡¯t help but worry for Abel after hearing the recount of his battle today. Two miniature crossbows, even an official druid such as Abel might not have survived.

    The crossbows were what angered Grand Duke Edwina the most. These were weapons for single targets. If they weren¡¯t targeting someone else other than Abel, they would not have failed. Grand Duke Edwina knew Abel was amander, and assassinating one in the Holy Continent was almost impossible as the intuition of amander was rarely wrong.

    After sending off Grand Duke Edwina, Abel once again cast the defense magic circle, followed by Barrier Circle, ready to enter the dark world to prepare for the mission in a week.

    Using the blue portal, Abel had reached the Rogue¡¯s encampment. He then brought out the Akara tent and stood in front of the alchemy stand.

    He then took out the golden ¡®air breaking potion¡¯ that Master Mara had given to him, which was able to increase the speed attribute. There are some special ingredients required in this potion that are endemic to certain parts of the double moon forest.

    Abel hadn¡¯t consumed them immediately. As for potions crafted by others, he believed thatbining them within the Horadric cube would produce better results. He put the potions into the Horadric Cube and pressed the transmute button using his power of the will. The bottles had disappeared in white light, leaving behind a dark gold rank air breaking potion.

    Abel¡¯s speed was now 6.5, and it was still the lowest of all his attributes. Being a knight, an upation not based on speed, naturally his speed isn¡¯t high. Most of the movements for a knight are done by their mount. It could be said that a knight was onlyplete with their mount.

    The assassination attempt today showed Abel the consequences of having low speed. With enough speed, he would have been able to utilize the moment after throwing the shield and dodged the six arrows flying towards him, avoiding the poison Completely.

    Therefore as soon as he had spare time, the first thing he did was to upgrade the air breaking potion gifted by Master Mara.

    He picked up the bottle, drinking all of it in one go. As though he was in a hot spring, a warmth filled his body, only leaving his body after half an hour. Checking his attributes, the 6.5 of speed had be a 10.5.

    Abel then put his hand in the air and yed it around, noticing even simple movements like this feel faster. He felt as though his speed had doubled as he ran around in the Akara Tent.

    Unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t received the recipe for air breaking potion. Furthermore, the ingredients were incredibly hard to gather. The golden air breaking potion must¡¯ve required ingredients that Master Mara had gathered throughout the years. Because of how rare the ingredients were, you have to hope that you are lucky, and the loss of ingredients is minimized.

    Improving the attributes was the first item on his checklist before executing the mission. The second point was to prepare enough potions, especially healing potions and poison antidote potions, having 2 dark gold ranks, 2 gold ranks, and 8 blue ranks of each. The blues were for the elves that were in his exploration team. He was still a master alchemist. Obviously, he would be saving the good stuff for himself.

    Abel had also prepared some other potions. For example, he had nutrition potions thatsted for 10 days, and recovery potions to recover stamina.

 Chapter 280 - Skeleton Knights

    <h4>Chapter 280 Skeleton Knights</h4>

    After 2 days, all the potions he used had been replenished. Abel put the ¡®Akara tent¡¯ back to his personal storage back and used the druid¡¯s soul to unleash 5 spirit wolves from the skill tree.

    Abel saw that both intermediate Druids were riding on giant mount wolves. Through spection, the wolves were dire wolves. Their defense and attack were both better than spirit wolves, and they weremon summon beasts for intermediate wizards.

    However, in practicality, a spirit wolf should be even better than a dire wolf. Those things were mounts, so how good their defense or attack was shouldn¡¯t matter. They only needed one thing, speed.

    Spirit wolves were the fastest beings. They naturally knew how to move in a sh, and due to their half immaterial bodies, they could almost move in a sh for an unlimited amount of time.

    If you really think about it, these things were actually perfect as a mount, so why didn¡¯t Druids ride them?

    Actually, Abel already had an answer in his heart. He had done an experiment when he first got those spirit wolves: those things could not carry another life force.

    If Abel sat on the back of a spirit wolf, he would directly go through their body and drop to the ground. That¡¯s the main reason why spirit wolves could not be a mount.

    Too bad. When Abel was sighing, he suddenly had an idea. His skeletons were not alive, so could they ride them? On top of that, they also had a death qi, just like the spirit wolves.

    Up to this point, Abel summoned Rib Bone no.3 andmanded it to sit on a spirit wolf. The clumsy skeleton slowly climbed on to the back of a spirit wolf and mped with its legs. It did not fall.

    Just when Abel was about to get excited about his sessful experiment, he received a message from his Horadric cube. ¡°Do you want tobine the spirit wolf and the skeleton into a skeleton Knight?¡±

    Abel was a little hesitant when he first received this message. The fighting ability of the skeleton was not high, and it would take a long time for it to grow. Would it be a waste if he sacrificed a spirit wolf to apany a skeleton? However, at the same time, a spirit wolf could do move in a sh, the skeleton would get a lot more powerful once he started riding one.

    The skeleton¡¯s true ability was shown within its mastery of Knight skills since they could execute all the techniques that Abel had learned. Most of Abel¡¯s Knight attacking techniques could only be unleashed on a mount. Therefore, just form these points alone, Abel¡¯s skeletons were basically knights if they had a mount. On top of that, his skeleton¡¯s physical attacks could incorporate death qi, so their physical attacks should be even more powerful than Abel himself.

    Abel decided to try one out. If it failed, he still had 4 more. He used his power of will to connect with the Horadric Cube, ¡°Combine!¡±

    The half-transparent ck color substance on the back of the spirit wolf began to rush towards Rib Bone no.3, slowly engulfing it. At the same time, Abel felt the mana within him began to drain. Good thing his mana had already reached 590, which was rare even among official beginner wizards, let alone rank 3 wizards. Although his mana was draining, it was still not anything intolerable.

    As Abel¡¯s mana kept draining, more and more half-transparent ck color substance rushed towards Rib Bone no.3 until its bones could no longer be seen. That half-transparent ck color substance became like ayer of skin and muscle for Rib Bone no.3, as it slowly thickened.

    By the time thebination had stopped, Rib Bone no.3 hadpletely transformed. Even the Orc¡¯s deity could not tell this was a summoned skeleton. From the outside, it basically looked exactly like a strong Knight riding a spirit wolf. What was different about this Knight was that it was naked with skin as ck as ink, and gave out a half immaterial vibe like the spirit wolves.

    Ever since the first time Abel had summoned a skeleton, he always wanted to use them for battle in the Holy Continent. But, he couldn¡¯t since summoning a skeleton signified that he had learned a deity¡¯s spell. No matter if it was a human, a dwarf, or an elf, they all had a strong distaste for the Orc¡¯s deity.

    This was because of the disgusting ways the Orc¡¯s deity obtained those skeletons. Many elite fighters from different races had been tortured to death by an Orc¡¯s deity. This allowed them to create a skeleton with the power of the skeleton¡¯s original owner. Therefore, every summoned skeleton had a cruel story behind it.

    That¡¯s why Abel would not dare to summon a skeleton to fight, even if there was a slight chance of being spotted. However, now it was different. This thing no longer looked like a skeleton. Instead, it had turned into a weird knight riding spirit wolf.

    If it could put on a set of armor, then it¡¯s ck skin would be covered. After that, no one would be able to tell other than Abel himself.

    Most importantly, the death qi of the skeleton was covered up by the spirit of Wolf¡¯s dark qi. Therefore, you tried to sense it with just your sensation; you could only sense the dark qi. On top of that, the spirit Wolf¡¯s attack also had dark energy within it, which was very simr to death qi.

    ¡°Huh?¡± As Abel was searching for the summon spirit wolf ability on the skill tree, he realized he only had 4 spirit wolves now. This spirit wolf, which hadbined with the skeleton knight had disappeared from the original summon spot, and it was identified as dead.

    It seemed like thebination had forcefully erased the spirit wolf from its original summon spot, so he could summon a new spirit wolf with the spell.

    He then took a look at the attributes of the ¡®skeleton resurrection.¡¯

    Skeleton resurrection (Knight)

    Allow you to resurrect a dead monster, and turn it into a skeleton to fight for you.

    Mana cost: 11

    Number of skeletons: 4

    Damage: 1

    Defense: 95

    Health: 5

    Current level: 6

    Next level: 76/ 75480

    The ¡®skeleton resurrection¡¯ did not change much. Abel summoned the skeleton again. He was not ready to summon the 4 spirit wolves he had left. They all had theirbat experiences; it would be too much of a waste if he had turned all of them into skeleton knights.

    He controlled his little druid soul to inject some power of the will on to the skill tree in the Horadric Cube and unleashed the ¡®wolf soul summon¡¯ spell. A summon spell patterned appeared in front of Abel. Afterward, he felt the mana within his body quickly dropped by 150 points, as it rushed towards the pattern. The pattern began to glow in green. The glow got more and more vivid, and his little druid soul could sense this glow was filled with souls of spirit wolves.

    Abel tried to connect with one of the spirit Wolf¡¯s soul through the little druid soul, but he was rejected. He kept trying and trying with different souls, and finally, he was epted in his 8th attempt. After a while, the shadow of a spirit wolf appeared on his summon pattern.

    Abel would never have guessed that his little druid soul could forcefully use a druid¡¯s beginner wizard spell. It took up almost 10 times as much mana, but all the spells he had learned were summon spells anyway. They only needed to be summoned once, and it wouldn¡¯t take up more mana after that. If it was an attacking spell, he would definitely not be able to handle this 10 times mana consumption increase. Only a few spells would clear up his mana storage.

    Looking at the clumsy spirit wolf in front of him, Abel finally knew why druids would always summon them earlier and cultivate them. It would not be very practical if one decided to summon a spirit wolf during a battle. It had already taken Abel a very long time to summon this thing, and it could be a lot longer if his soul chain was rejected a few more times. That was enough to be attacked by his enemy again and again.

    On top of that, the freshly summoned spirit wolf was not as mobile as a trained spirit wolf. If they were all like this, Abel would need to constantly sendmands through his power of the will, and that would definitely take up a lot of effort.

 Chapter 281 - Crafting a Costume

    <h4>Chapter 281 Crafting a Costume</h4>

    But this spirit wolf Abel had summoned was not all that bad. It should be enough as a mount, since every move of a mount was controlled by the inmand skeleton.

    Abelmanded Rib Bone no. 2 to climb on the newly summoned spirit wolf without any guidance. Soon, they began tobine, and Abel¡¯s mana began to decrease again. After a while, another skeleton knight appeared in front of him.

    Abel looked at his mana storage; there was still enough to transform Rib Bone no.1. He summoned another spirit wolf and told the most powerful Rib Bone no.1 tobine with it. However, this time, theirbination was different from the previous two. Both Rib Bone no.1 and the spirit wolf were mutually affecting each other. The spirit wolf engulfed Rib Bone no.1 with its ck color half-transparent substance, turning it into something like a human figure with skin and muscles. At the same time, Rib Bone no.1 had also transferred some powerful energy towards the spirit wolf down below, making it noticeably bigger than the other 2 spirit wolves.

    Looking at the 3 skeleton knights in front of him, Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He could no longer call them Rib Bone no.1, Rib Bone no., and Rib Bone no.3. Those things no longer had anything to do with skeletons, so he would call them spirit guardian knights. The original Rib Bone no.1 could be the captain, and the other 2 could be its troops.

    Magic swords were not suitable battles on mounts, so Abel needed to make some knight spears for the Spirit guardian knights. In order to hide the skeleton¡¯s identity, he also needed to make some armors for them.

    Abel always wanted to design a full set of equipment for his skeletons, but it would definitely drag down their speed since their bodies were too weak to support anything too heavy. However, now the game had changed since each of them had a spirit wolf as a mount.

    Abel already had an idea of what equipment he was going to make. For defense, he would need to prepare some helmets, body armor, gloves, belt, and war boots. For offense, he would need some bows, big swords, shields, and long spears. If all things went well, the skeleton¡¯s body would bepletely covered, and the attacking weapons would also allow them to make some long and medium-range attacks.

    Abel had already mastered how to use a bow, big swords, and spear. So his skeletons should be able to grasp them with ease too.

    Considering the speed of the spirit wolves, Abel wanted to use light alloys to make the defense equipment. If he picked anything too heavy, it might weight drag their speed down.

    Besides that, he also needed to go out for an adventure with Ms. Carrie soon. So he needed that equipment to be uniformed to form a proper troop of knights. Although those skeleton knights could not unleashbat qi to protect themselves, they could still form a charging formation.

    During the most crucial moment, their uniformed equipment could also distract the attention of the enemy. Abel¡¯s most powerful attacks were wizard spells, so if all the enemies could see were 4 knights with the same equipment and ck mount wolfs, it would be safer to use spells.

    He needed to make 5 sets of lightweight defense equipment. Since the Rogue encampment already had some ready-made materials and its ground fire was like a super furnace, the forging process would be smooth.

    Since Abel¡¯s body was still developing, he did not use any super material like meteorites or refine the metal to make the armor. He only had 4 skeletons, and he could get a lot more of them in the future. If he went all-in with his super materials now, he would not have enough in the future.

    Still, Abel had picked the best quality normal iron ore he could find. After working them for 130 rounds, they had turned those iron ore to an iron base of 130 skills. Now, he has made his dull set of equipment out of it.

    After the first set of equipment was formed, he started to turn them into magic equipment one by one.

    First was the light metal helmet. He used the Akara rune pen and etched the #1 El rune on to it. Its effect was +1 light and +15 defense. Since the light metal helmet had already provided 11 points of defense by itself, it had brought the body¡¯s defense to 6 points just by itself.

    Things didn¡¯t end here. Abel just learned how to open a socket, so he opened one on the helmet and installed a perfect red gem on it. This added an extra +38 health effect to the helmet.

    Only a socket recognized by the Dark World could allow a perfect red gem to be installed. It would explode if the socket was opened with some other method, that¡¯s why the artistry of the Dark world was so much better than the Holy continent.

    Abel could now use this new socket opening technique to add another socket to those non-Dark World magic weapons he made before. Since the Horadric cube did not recognize the sockets of those weapons, he was confident he could add another one.

    For the lightweight armor, he also etched the 1#El rune on top of it. Its effect was the same, which added more defense to the already strong armor.

    Abel opened a socket and installed a perfect red gem on it as well. Now, the lightweight armor had a +38 health effect.

    In regards to the lightweight gloves, Abel had watched the 14#Dol rune, which had the effect +7 health recovery rate, and 9 points defense by itself.

    Abel had also etched the 14#Dol rune on the belt, which added another +7 health recovery rate, and 3 points of defense by itself.

    He etched the 14#Dol rune on the iron boots as well points, adding an even faster health recovery, and 9 points of defense by itself.

    Thest defense weapon was the big shield, which already had a 13 defense. If there wasn¡¯t a mouth, no way Abel would choose such a big shield, they were not convenient to carry around at all. He etched the 1#El rune on to it, adding +1 light and +15 defense. He then opened up a socket on the high shelf and installed a perfect red gem, giving it an extra 38 points of health.

    The full set of defense equipment added 11 points of defense, 114 points of health, and +1 automatic health recovery rate. There weren¡¯t any gems on the gloves, belts, and metal boots since they could not open any socket.

    He picked an ice magic sword for the big sword. It was the best weapon to slow down an enemy. Abel opened a socket and installed a perfect blue gem on it, adding an extra 10-14 ice damage.

    He picked the #4 Nef rune for the long spear. It had a knockback effect on the enemy during an attack, so it was perfect for a medium-range attack weapon such as a long spear. He also opened a socket and installed a perfect blue gem on it. This would give the enemy some ice damage when they were knocked back, which would further slow down their movements.

    The bow was thest. Originally they were too narrow for any gems, so you would definitely damage it if you tried forcefully open a gap on top of it using the Holy Continent¡¯s method. However, with the Dark World¡¯s socket opening method, somehow, a gem could be installed without any side effects.

    Abel had not used the Harry bow in a long time, and this new discovery had given it a new life. Each of the 4 Harry bows was installed with either a perfect red, blue, green, and yellow gem.

    The one with the perfect red gem had gained an extra 15-o fire damage. The one with the perfect blue gem had an extra 10-14 damage. The one with the perfect green gem had an extra 7 second and 100 points of poison damage. The one with the perfect yellow gem gave it an extra 1-40 lighting damage.

 Chapter 282 - Rocky Wilderness

    <h4>Chapter 282 Rocky Wilderness</h4>

    Since the enemies have high resistances to specific elemental damage, it was better to include 4 different types of damage. Therefore, at least some damage would be guaranteed.

    Of course, the Spirit guardian knight captain, previously Rib Bone 1, was special. It wielded 2 different swords: an ice magic sword and a fire magic sword. The type of enhancement decided the sword choice. When enhanced by ice, it would use an ice magic sword, and the fire sword when enchanted by fire.

    Abel had spent seven days creating the 5 sets of armor. If it weren¡¯t for the incredibly strong hellfire, Abel¡¯s incredible power, and abnormal constitution, it would have taken much longer.

    The 3 spirit guardian knights were mounted on spirit wolves, covered head to toe in full ck armor. Their weapons had also been ckened, emitting an aura of mysteriousness.

    The resurrection of skeletons was now level 6; the skeleton limit had been raised to 4. But due to theck of corpses, there were only 3 summoned. Abel had wanted to go to the cold ins to test out his new equipment and summons.

    Using a waypoint, Abel had arrived at the Cold ins on ck Wind. He had already abolished thergest tribe. All that was left were a few scattered corrupt spear-women and corrupt huntresses.

    Using the corpse of a corrupt spear-woman he had just killed, he had summoned the fourth skeleton. Afterbining it with a newly summoned spirit wolf, he set off with all summons.

    His summons could be viewed as an army. The ravens would do the scouting. The spirit guardian knights and spirit wolves were constantly shing around him. The poison creeper was tunnelings beneath him. Lastly, the oak sage was levitating right beside him, raising the health of Abel and all his summons.

    Whenever a hell creature appeared, it was swiftly dealt with by his army of summons. Abel did not even have to lift a finger.

    Finally, Abel felt control over the Dark world. Previously, in order to deal with normal hell creatures, he would have to spend all his mana. However, circumstances have now changed; 2 hits from the 5 spirits wolves of level 6 would be more than enough to deal with these normal hell creatures.

    On the other hand, the poison creeper acted as an assassin, appearing out of the ground seemingly randomly, disappearing after poisoning them, then appearing on its next target.

    The spirit guardian knights had impressed Abel the most due to their full suit of armor. Low-level hell creatures had no chance of going through their defense and hurting them. Furthermore, they had a wide array of attacks. They used long-ranged elemental Harry bow to attack, and shed into close range and used the long spear. Even their spirit wolf mounts would attack from time to time. The abilities of the level 6 spirit guardian knights could already match the level 15 spirit wolves. Since the resurrection of skeletons would continue to rise in levels, the spirit guardian knights would no doubt surpass the spirit wolves.

    Currently, ck Wind was already traveling at half speed. Abel had discovered even at this speed, both spirit guardians knights and spirit wolves were able to keep up with ck Wind. Even after killing the hell creatures that appeared, they were able to catch up to ck Wind once again.

    Obviously, the oak sage and the ravens weren¡¯t slow since they could fly. Even the burrowing poison creeping was able to keep up with ck wind at half speed.

    After 2 days, Abel, along with his army of 16 summons, had reached the end of the Cold in. Their only guide was the faint remains of a road. This was a checkpoint. There were shes left behind from the battles ages ago, revealing the experiences it had been through.

    After going through a long passageway, Abel had reached a vast and unobstructed view. This was probably the rocky wilderness.

    While in the middle of his thoughts, Abel had sensed danger in front. All of a sudden, a flurry of arrows came his way. All his summons were avoiding it in their own manner.

    The arrows posed no threat to the ravens. All they had to do was retreat further into the sky. After escaping the reach of the arrows, they flew towards the source.

    The poison creeper burrows into the ground, easily avoiding the arrows.

    The spirit wolves and spirit guardian knights disappeared, reappearing at the edge of the arrow¡¯s range. The spirit wolves continually sh towards the source of the arrows, whereas the spirit guardian knights equipped the elemental harry bows, firing back at the source.

    As Abel saw the flurry of arrows, all his summons had left him. He was all that was left of his army of summons. The only one left was the oak sage, who cowered behind Abel.

    The obvious move was to utilize ck wind¡¯s move in a sh to escape the barrage of arrows. However, it would leave the defenseless oak sage to fend for itself, so he gave up the thought of running away. Though his armor rendered the arrow useless, he still had to protect ck Wind. Taking out a great magic shield from his portal bag, he covers ck wind¡¯s weak spots. As an official soul beast, ck wind had a high defense. As long as the arrows missed his weak spots, ck wind wouldn¡¯t sustain much damage.

    ¡°Pitter-patter¡± the arrows hit the shield like raindrops, not dealing any damage to Abel. Though a few stray arrows had hit his body through gaps in his armor, it did not manage to pierce his defense.

    The ravens flew into the territory of the corrupt wanderers, formed by fallen rogues. These rogues were the few that weren¡¯t corrupted by the aura of hell and were able to retain their bow knowledge, attacking their enemies from afar.

    The hundreds of corrupt wanderers didn¡¯t react to the infiltrations of the ravens. Only the ones that were harassed by the ravens stopped what they were doing and switched targets.

    Up next were the bow-wielding spirit guardian knights, returning fire with harry bows in hand. The difference in equipment was clear, no matter the range or uracy, the harry bow surpassed the bows the corrupted wanderers were using. Hitting every single shot, the area of the corrupted wanderers were experiencing the magic damage of 4 different elements.

    The ones that were genuinely messing with the corrupted wanderers were the 5 spirit wolves that also had infiltrated. The spirit wolves, shing around, hadpletely broken their formation. Some of them retreated to create some space, others wanted to charge forwards to attack the spirit wolves. But as soon as the arrow left their hands, their targets were already gone.

    The sh ability of spirit wolves had shown their greatest strength. Though they weren¡¯t able to quickly wipe out the corrupt wanderers, in a few moments, they were able to cause chaos in the whole battlefield.

    The poison creeper appeared above ground constantly, rubbing against their bodies, leaving behind bodies of the corrupted wanderers who¡¯d turned green due to the poison. Slowly but surely, more and more of them had been poisoned.

    The bowmen were helpless against enemies in close range. However, as they try to create space, they realized the enemies were much faster. The gap they created before had gone, once again, engaged in meleebat.

 Chapter 283 - Spirit Guardian Knights

    <h4>Chapter 283 Spirit Guardian Knights</h4>

    The falling formation of the corrupt wanderer bowmen gave Abel enough room to put away his shield, swapping it for the Raven w. The corrupt wanderers had no resistance against fire damage, so this was an easy battle for Abel.

    This was another benefit of having summons. Without his summons, Abel would have to back off and slowly pick off enemies. That strategy required arge amount of time. With his summons, they can attack from different fronts, removing the bowmen¡¯s advantage. Once they were in close range, they were easier to deal with than normal dark hunters.

    With ck wind under him, Abel charged into the corrupt wanderers. The 4 spirit guardian knight had also followed along, forming a knights. Though they were sprinting, the barrage of arrows from Abel and his summons hadn¡¯t stopped.

    This was an opportunity to test the strategies he could use with the spirit guardian knights: using bows in long-range and charging in when close.

    The explosive arrows from the raven w exploded in the middle of the corrupt wanderers. The elemental arrows from the spirit guardian knights had yet to stop. Due to the dark world¡¯s socket opening technique, the full power of the perfect gems was utilized. Attacks had been improved so much that as little as 2 arrows could kill a hell creature. The most important part of the socket opening technique was hiding a depleted gem. In the holy continent, where perfect gems are rare, this could hide damaged perfect gems.

    After 2 flurries of arrows, the knights were only 20 meters from the corrupt wanderers. Abel put away the raven w, equipping the long spear. The spirit guardian knights also swapped in the long spear. The knights, with Abel in the middle, used ¡®knight¡¯s charging on horse technique.

    The knights charged into the already chaotic bunch of corrupt wanderers. The spearsbined the knockback effect, forced the wanderers back whilst being slowed by the ice effect.

    Nave rune No. 4 ¡®s effect of pushing enemies back 10 steps were incredibly useful in this situation. No matter if they had something behind them, they are pushed back by the immense power. If there are enemies behind them, they are also pushed along, causing more chaos on the battlefield.

    Although it¡¯s only 10 steps, no matter ck wind or the spirit wolves could easily close the distance, quickly elerating. The spears once againnd on the corrupt wanderers.

    It could be that the corrupt wanderers were just weak, or Abel, who had just upgraded, was too strong. But the corrupt wanderers hadn¡¯t given him enough of a challenge to test his skills. Although the initial arrows had given him some pressure, his summons had easily dealt with the army.

    After a few more charges, there wasn¡¯t anything left for Abel to attack. The spirit wolves were extremely aggressive, finishing off the corrupt wanderers who had been poisoned by the poison creeper. The ravens were also doing their usual harassing.

    Upon seeing this, Abel had unsummoned the spirit guardian knights, disappearing from his side. He then blinked to the tens of thousands of corrupt wanderers, filling the battlefield with moans of agony.

    He had never cast a spell until now, though the battle had already been decided. The upgrade of the weak little soul to a druid soul had increased this strength by a ton.

    Arge group of almost 400 corrupt wanderer bowmen had been silenced in tens of minutes. The only thing left was a pile of corpses, and not one of them had belonged to Abel.

    Though he won the battle, he didn¡¯t gain much. The corrupt wanderers had bows that were verymon and were only stronger when improved by the hell¡¯s power.

    After resting, Abel had started searching for the waypoint. As far as he could remember, the waypoint was close to the entrance of the tunnel. Previously all the searching for key items was done by ck wind. But with the addition of the spirit guardian knights and the spirit wolves, they also helped, using the natural smelling ability of the wolves.

    He ordered the wolves to search for the waypoint using his power of the will. Unexpectedly the first one to find the waypoint wasn¡¯t a wolf, but the burrowing poison creeper, letting know that he had found the artifact Abel was looking for.

    Abel went to where the poison creeper was, amidst some bushes. Using a sword he cleared the grass on the ground, prying away at the dirt. It was indeed the waypoint, praising the poison creeper for its good job through the power of the will.

    Upon receiving praise from its master, the poison creeper wriggled in joy, spreading poison above and below ground. The green poison had colored the waypoint. The grass above had all wilted, then dissolved by the dark green poison.

    Disregarding the excitement of the poison creeper, Abel inserted the perfect gems into the slots on the waypoint. Though it had been buried for a long time, the magic circle made in the dark world was in perfect condition, activating as soon as the gems were inserted.

    ording to his calctions, it must¡¯ve been the dawn of the next day in the holy continent. Instead of continuing on, Abel puts away his summons into the spirit portal bag, including the spirit guardian knights, avoiding the suspicious it would arise when he¡¯d summon them.

    Heading back to the mansion in Lambe Road in Angstrom city with ck Wind, it was already daybreak. After cleaning himself, he closed the magic circles, leaving the master¡¯s room.

    ¡°Good morning, master. This box from Countess Carrie had just been delivered!¡± steward Brewer bowed, handing him a green box decorated with a few gemstones with some golden striations. It was obvious that it was an important gift.

    No matter humans or elves, upon seeing the golden striations, would think of high-quality brass. Though, as a cksmith, Abel was more familiar with metals than the average joe. This has raised some suspicion. What sort of gift would require intricate packaging like this?

    Usually, the gift itself was more valuable than the box it¡¯s contained in, suggesting that the gift was more important than gold and gemstones.

    ¡°Did she say anything?¡± Abel asked Brewer.

    ¡°Countess Carrie had said that she was just following orders from the Grand Duke!¡± steward Brewing answered carefully. When the box was delivered in the morning, saying that it was from the Grand Duke, Brewer had just held onto the box outside the master¡¯s room, waiting for him.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving my room for the next couple of days. I¡¯ll be training in istion,¡± ordered Abel. He wanted to use the time to improve himself and strengthen his bond with his summons.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± steward Brewer replied with a bow.

    Holding the fancy box, Abel returned to his room. Though it had no locks, the box required the power of the will to open. Lightly touching the power of the will, the box opened.

    This confirmed the urban legend that elves had deep knowledge in magic circles, having a hidden power of the will lock on a simple box like this. Though it was easily opened by someone with the power of the will, it¡¯s able to prevent normal elves from snooping.

    Inside the box was a thick hard-cover book. The cover used thenguage of the elite elves. It turned out to be a druid training handbook!

 Chapter 284 - Druid Practice Handbook

    <h4>Chapter 284 Druid Practice Handbook</h4>

    That was what Grand Duke Edwina had promised Abel. She requested countess Carrie to teach him the way of the druid, but countess Carrie just did what she normally does, tossing a Druid practice handbook at him.

    The box also had a brown oak sapling about the thickness of a finger. Abel held it in his hand and checked it. The oak sapling seemed insignificant, but after investigating it with the power of will, the sapling seemed to be full of life, much more than a normal tree.

    After returning the sapling back into the box, Abel put the box away. With the book-¡°Natural and neutral-Druid¡± in hand, he realizes the book was written fully in the elite elfnguage. Normal elves were probably unable to recognize the contents within the book.

    The reason elves could survive in this world full of humans and orcs was that they had the druid protecting them. As long as the elves remained in the forest, the druids would be able to keep watch over them.

    Druids were also known as oak guards, and the acorns were also known as their holy fruit. They were the protectors of nature and neutrality, possessing the power given by nature.

    The long amount of time spent with nature allowed druid to be one with their surroundings. This ability allowed them to summon the power of nature. They could use this power to attack enemies at range, wreak havoc in arge area, and even protect them from taking elemental damage.

    These types of power were known by the druids as elementalists, using the power of nature to bend fire, earth, and wind.

    However, the first pledge from nature allowed druids to summon nts and animals from a different world. Ravens, wolves, poison creepers, and even spirits of the natural world would obey theirmands. That was the power of a summoner.

    Simrly, they could also change forms, like arge bear or a terrifying wolf. They could increase their power using polymorphism, that was the power of a shapeshifter.

    You could say that the druid upation can cover all aspects. They could wield any weapons, and they weren¡¯t as weak as human wizards. They sacrificed their magic arsenal to strengthen themselves by shapeshifting. They could also control earth, wind, and fire to kill enemies at long range.

    The first step to bing a druid was to be recognized by nature. In order to be druids, elves would spend a long time in istion, only interacting with nts, taking care of animals, just to find the presence of nature. When that was set, all they needed to do was to pass a review, and they were able to enter the next step of training.

    Although the first step seemed simple, many elves were stuck on this step. The time required to ¡®feel nature¡¯ differed, depending on how close they were born with nature. Some elves couldn¡¯t achieve anything after 10-20 years of trying.

    Therefore the druid to elven ratio was very low and was a very rare profession. Even after passing the review, it wasn¡¯t certain that they would be a druid.

    The next step is known as bearing spirit. The druid would need to nt an oak tree by themselves andmunicate with the sapling throughout its life. When the oak tree matured, it became a spirit. The spirit that grew up with the druid¡¯s power of the will entered the soul of the druid, bing the foundation of their spellcasting. The druid would then grow along with the spirit.

    The location of a druid¡¯s oak sapling was kept secret as it was being ¡®brought up.¡¯ In order for it to seed, the power of will needed to be pure. Once affected by the power of the will of another druid, the spirit bearing would fail, and through that, one would lose their right to be a druid.

    After the spirit bearing ritual had beenpleted, the oak would continue to grow. Although it had lost its importance to the druid, there was a legend that said: with enough time and mana, the tree that is able tomunicate with the druid freely will be a special entity, having a natural pact.

    Although the book, ¡°Nature and neutral,¡± disagreed since there was no witness a druid¡¯s oak tree

    Abel helplessly stared at the book. Under the current circumstances, without a mentor, he didn¡¯t know if he had the ability tomunicate with nature. What were the requirements to ¡®feel nature?¡¯ None of this was mentioned in the book.

    Abel checked out the druid soul in search for the feeling of nature, but all he got was a tone mncholic. In search of the source of this sadness, he found out that in the process of purging the hidden scorpion poison, he had killed the flora within the house. Because he hadn¡¯t ordered them to be swapped out, the surrounding flora was dead and happened to be the source of sadness.

    That was the feeling of nature! Abel didn¡¯t need to think much in order to understand what it was, what else would the ability tomunicate with nature be.

    Thinking back, inside of the druid soul had be green. If he couldn¡¯t even feel nature, it would be impossible for the pledges to be transferred to him. He consumed the power of the will of an official wizard after all.

    Now on the business of nting the oak tree. There was nowhere safer than the Dark World. That area is virtually lifeless, other than the Rougue¡¯s encampment, and Blood Moor that had been cleared out.

    Abel once again put up the defense and barrier circles, mounting ck Wind and entering the Rogue¡¯s encampment through the portal.

    Not knowing how long it was going to take, Abel had ced a few nutrition potions on a stone te, ordering ck wind to not interrupt him. ck wind was an official soul beast, which meant that he also had the power of the will, and interference from other sources of power of the will must be avoided.

    Leaving the Rogue encampment, with grass under his feet, Abel had walked about 5 kilometers. He then set up a strong defense using an intermediate defense circle, readying another magic circle.

    Because of the advice from the book, the closer the mana is close to full, the faster the tree would grow. Since the caster could not move during the process of bearing the spirit, Abel leaned on an oak tree, allowing the power of the will to mingle.

    The spirit bearing was an important matter for the elves. Each spirit bearer would prepare arge number of mana crystals to boost the speed of the growing oak tree. The whole process seemed contradictory. If the oak tree grew too quickly, it was an indication that the spirit isn¡¯t of good quality, and might hinder future growth. On the other hand, if it took too long to mature, it could fail due to theck of mana.

    Spirit bearing also depended on luck, and at the same time, depended on resources. It was only when the druids had proper resources that they could be properly developed. Otherwise, even druid prodigies couldn¡¯t fully develop.

    As for Abel, who has the Kong Kong spirit bag and was able to replenish the crystals, resources weren¡¯t a problem. All there was left to do is to see how big the tree got, and the quality of the spirit that was produced.

    Mana filled the intermediate defense circle like mist. Abel dug a hole 20cm deep and buried the sapling in it.

    As he sat on the ground, the druid soul sent out a slither of the power of the will, epassing the sapling. It was as though the spirit had some natural powers within it, waking the sapling from its hibernation.

    The sapling started to absorb the surrounding mana wildly. Above Abel and the sapling was a small mana cyclone, and at the sapling was at the base of it.

    Countess Carrie hadn¡¯t mistreated Abel in terms of the sapling. She picked the best acorn from the grand-ducal pce and was hand-cultivated by Grand Duke Edwina herself.

    Sprouting was something that hadn¡¯t been mentioned in the handbook. It was a measure to prevent other races from obtaining the power of the druid. Although druid training had various obstacles, the world didn¡¯tck prodigies, and those who matched the requirements of druids were plentiful. Therefore, the most important step of cultivating the seed was kept secret.

    Only oak saplings that had been cultivated could enter the spirit bearing process. Every sapling that was cultivated was logged, including information such as where they came from and which druid got a hold of them.

 Chapter 285 - Spirit Bearing

    <h4>Chapter 285 Spirit Bearing</h4>

    The seed of the oak tree quickly began to sprout above the ground. Abel watched as the green little sprout sucked up the mana in the air with its power of the will.

    To his surprise, the thick fog of mana within the air began to decrease. This little oak tree¡¯s ability to consume mana was too strong. Even he could not consume that much.

    Abel threw a perfect red gem next to the baby oak tree sprout. Soon afterward, a little root came out from the ground and surrounded it. He could see the growth of this little sprout. It had reached around 10 meters in just a few minutes, and that perfect red gem surrounded by the roots continued to decrease in size.

    It seemed like the perfect red gem could speed up the growth of this oak tree, so Abel took out another 5 perfect red gems and ced it next to its roots. Soon, those roots had tightly surrounded the 5 perfect red gems as well.

    Abel would only waste high-quality material like this because he couldbine perfect red gems through the Horadric Cube. Normally, these perfect gems were not made for personal use. They were the purest and the most powerful source of energy, so they were almost exclusively used to powerrge scale magic circles. On top of that, the fundamental attribute of the Horadric cube when it came tobining was already perfect. Therefore, these perfect red gems could not get any more pure and natural, and it was perfect for the oak tree¡¯s consumption.

    The oak tree with spirit had a special nature. Within 4 hours, this oak would continue to grow as long as it was given enough energy. As for the spirit, it would not stop growing for another 1-10 days.

    Oak trees were tree gods within the eyes of elves. They could often grow very big, but it would stop once it hits 40 meters of height. Afterward, it would start growing horizontally.

    Abel was ruthless. He took out another 10 perfect red gems and neatly lined them up under the oak tree. He could sense the oak tree was very happy through this power of the will. The mana concentration was already very dense in Blood Moor. On top of the mana gathering circle, it¡¯s mana concentration had almost be water vapor like. Now Abel had put an extra 10 perfect red gem; this might be the mostvish spirit bearing in the history of druids.

    The oak tree grew from 1 meter to 2 meters, 5 meters to 10 meters. It was almost growing non stop every minute. After half a day, the oak tree had already be a 30-meter giant.

    Abel was a little confused. The oak tree was already so tall, so howe the spirit still didn¡¯te out? He took it out and flipped it around for a bit. He found nothing, seemed like the only thing he could do now was add some more energy and keep waiting.

    Waiting was not something Abel would like to do with his personality, so he took out another 10 perfect red gems and ced it under the oak tree. 10 giant roots wrapped around the gems, and soon, the tree branches began to make huge rattling sounds of the tree growing. The 10 gems disappeared in almost no time. Through Abel¡¯s power of the will, he could sense every branch of his oak tree had an extremely strong life force.

    Both the perfect red gems and the mana given by the mana gathering circle had given the oak tree a lot of energy, which had all turned into an ocean like life force for the tree.

    The growth of the oak tree began to slow down after it reached 30 meters, and it had reached 40 meters after 20 hours. By this point, Abel sensed that the oak tree needed more energy. The branch of the tree began to shake as though it was calling Abel.

    Abel ced another 10 perfect red gems next to the roots without hesitation. Almost immediately, 10 giant roots appeared and wrapped the gems tightly.

    The trunk of the tree continued to get wider. The tree could surround 8 people. It seemed a tree this big was rare even in the Double Moon forest, and it still had not stopped growing wider.

    After 23 hours, the oak tree had already stopped growing for 30 minutes. The tree had reached its limit. It was meters tall, and the area it¡¯s leaves and branches had also spread to around 40 meters.

    Just when Abel thought the oak tree had stopped growing, he heard a cracking sound. The surface of the tree began to open up, exposing the inside. The hole got bigger and bigger, as the trunk grew away from it. In the end, there was a huge empty hole in the middle of the tree.

    It seemed like this self cracking method had prated the limit of the oak tree, as it started to grow crazily upward again. Since Abel had his power of the will connected to it, he could feel the oak tree waspletely different. It was a new being now.

    Although its growth had gotten slower, the oak tree didn¡¯t reach its limit even after 24 hours.

    By this point, Abel noticed a weird spot in the core of the oak tree. Since his power of the will had remained inside the oak tree, it had also grown along with the tree, spreading throughout its branches. When this weird spot emerged, all of his power of the will was quickly dragged towards it in the oak tree¡¯s core.

    Abel finally realized the most crucial step when it came to cultivating a soul. During the process, his power of the will inside the tree had grown alongside the tree. If he withdrew this power of the will, maybe his power of the will would increase a little. But no elf would risk their only chance to be a Druid for that.

    After all of Abel¡¯s power of the will was gathered by this weird spot in the core of the oak tree, some kind of green energy began to nourish this power of the will. Slowly, they began to thicken. Atst, a round call emerged from the core of the oak tree.

    A ball with a golden flew out from the tree trunk, under the gaze of Abel. With the guidance of a string of power of the will, it flew directly inside the Druid soul.

    The Druid soul was almost entirely green inside, and that golden ball that had just entered was like a sun, adding a ray of bliss among the patch of green. By this point, Abel¡¯s intuition feltpletely different when he entered his druid soul. He could feel the pureness of every little grass next to him, how they desired the nourishment of groundwater, and their respect for the big tree next to them.

    Under the shine of the golden ball, Abel could feel the group of contract signs turning gold within his Druid soul. He could feel their connections deepen once again.

    What just happened was an elemental change. All the contract signs that had been forcefully transferred to Abel had now fully be Abel¡¯s.

    From then on, Abel had truly be a Druid. Although this upation was grasped by his druid soul, he could still learn new spells and increase his ability through them.

    Of course, It would take Abel a long time to learn a Druid¡¯s spell from the beginning, so the best way to increase ability now was to further level up his druid¡¯s summons.

    Abel¡¯s Wizard spells were not at an extremely high level in the first ce anyway, so how would he have any time to learn other spells such as the Druid¡¯s elemental spells. He also didn¡¯t really need to learn any appearance changing spells since he could not use any attacking spells after he changed his appearance. Attacking spells were his best method of defense at the time.

    After the spirit bearing hadpleted, the oak tree still remained in contact with Abel. It seemed like it had be some kind of contracted nt to Abel.

 Chapter 286 - Stinky Ravens

    <h4>Chapter 286 Stinky Ravens</h4>

    Abel¡¯s contract with the oak tree was a little like the one he had with ck Wind and White Cloud. Although you could not physically see it, it could be felt through the soul chain. The only difference was that White Cloud and ck Wind connected with Abel through the soul chain of his main soul, while the Oaktree connected with him through the ones of his druid soul.

    Although his druid soul had now be an actual Druid, it didn¡¯t really increase his current fighting ability by much. It only opened up more potential for him to grow in the future.

    After he returned to the Rogue encampment, he could still faintly see the giant oak tree from afar. He was not sure if it was a good idea to nt the oak tree there after all. Abel shook his head as he called ck Wind to the Stoney field through a small scale teleportation circle.

    As he stepped out of the small scale teleportation circle, Abel summoned all his summons from his monster portal bag. He took a look at that ancient road. Although not many markings had remained, he could still roughly remember the direction as he stepped forward with his summons.

    After only a bit of walking, Abel had already smelled something rotten. Afterward, he saw the 5 ravens flying forwards. It seemed like those ravens had discovered some enemies, and were ready to attack.

    The spirit wolves and the spirit guardian knights were even faster than ck Wind. They moved forward with shes of light as ck Wind could only run very fast. Soon, the enemy appeared. It was around 500 horribly stinky ravens. Those 500 stinky ravens flew higher and higher, to the point where only the 5 ravens Abel summoned could attack them. Although the ravens were not the best fighters, they still attacked the attention of the stinky ravens. On top of that, Abel¡¯s raven had a nonattackable attribute, so they wouldn¡¯t get hurt easily even though they were quite weak.

    The 5 spirit guardian knights on the ground had held up their attributed Harry bow, and short 4 arrows with different attributes towards the stinky ravens. Those stinky ravens did not have much blood. Almost every single arrow could shoot one down. However, the most powerful attack was stilling from Abel. As a few ming red arrows flew towards the sky, Abel unleashed the Raven w. Afterward, a sea of red exploded in the sky. Arge patch of the stinky ravens was struck down by the scattered arrow pieces.

    Almost half of the stinky ravens in the sky had disappeared all of a sudden. Just when Abel thought he could soon whip out these vomit provoking bastards, another 200 stinky ravens appeared. Therefore, he increased his speed of attack, relentlessly sending more and more ming red arrows towards the sky.

    After a few minutes, half of the stinky ravens in the sky had been beaten out again. However, when Abel looked towards his left, he noticed another 200 stinky ravens were flying straight towards their direction.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Abel already sensed something wrong before he started attacking, now he knew why. No soul had flown out from these stinky ravens, so they must have been created from an evil raven nest. Abel was sure if that.

    An evil raven nest was built by tree branches and rotten meat gathered by those stinky ravens, which was then mixed with the fur of some dead animals. This filthy and horrific habitat could only cultivate some equality as a filthy creature. On top of that, it could give a ce for them to give birth to their offspring when their fighting power was low.

    The evil raven nest would create more stinky ravens every time the number of the stinky raven numbers decreased. Therefore, Abel couldn¡¯t exterminate the stinky ravens if he didn¡¯t whip out the evil raven nest first.

    Abel¡¯s Druid soul directed the poison creeper, and the 5 spirit wolves on the ground to rush towards the direction where the stinky ravens hade from. He was right. After a while, he received a message saying that they had discovered the evil raven nest and started to attack

    Abel¡¯s Raven w was a nightmare to these low blood levels butrge quality stinky ravens. Almost every arrow explosion had killed out half of them. On top of that, the bow technique of the spirit guardian knights was almost on par with Abel. Since skeletons could not feel tired, those 4 spirit guardian knights were like 4 arrow-shooting machines.

    There were fewer and fewer ravens in the sky, and he could no longer see more ravensing. They were too busy protecting their nest.

    ¡°ck Wind, go that side!¡± Abel did not stop unleashing the Raven w as hemanded ck Wind.

    ck Wind speeded towards the direction of the evil raven nest. The 4 spirit guardian knights copied, and soon, they had caught up to Abel while continuing to shoot arrows from the attributed Harry bow.

    Abel was shocked to the core when he saw the evil raven nest in front. This thing was not just one evil raven nest. It was more like an evil raven forest made up of hundreds of evil raven nests. There was a golden evil raven nest in the center, while all the other ones were green. At first sight, Abel could already tell this was an effect of being attacked by the poison creeper.

    A few hundred stinky ravens were going crazy to protect their home, no wonder there weren¡¯t anymore flying out to fight Abel. Abel and his team were too cunning by digging underground with the poison creeper and shing out of nowhere with the spirit wolves.

    After a bit of examination, Abel realized that the golden evil raven nest did not seem to have any special ability. Even if it did, the thing could not move around. Therefore, it could under brutally take up all of Abel¡¯s Charging bolt. The only counter attack the nest could do was to spill out another stinky raven or two. However, before they even have the chance to get close to Abel, they were killed by the spirit guardian knights by his side.

    The battle ended quickly, but Abel did not clean up the battlefield this time. He couldn¡¯t even tolerate staying there for another second. The stench of the evil raven nest was ten times worse than the stinky ravens. Especially after being attacked, all the horrific smell within the evil raven nest was fully unleashed. Both Abel and ck Wind had been driven away to find some fresh air. The only summon which seemed to be enjoying itself was the poison creeper, as it began to swim around the scattered pieces of the evil raven nest. After Abel asked it with his power of the will, he realized it was actually sucking up the poisonous elements from the evil raven nest.

    After they left the forest of the evil raven nest, Abel realized the number of fallen had increasedtely. A name could be heard from those fallen¡¯s unison called ¡°Rakanishu!¡± As Abel went deeper and deeper, more and more fallen began to appear.

    However, Abel was no longer the kid he was when he first entered the Dark World. Normally a fallen camp would only have a few fallen shaman, and the other fallen were not his opponent at all. He only needed to send the anti-fire attack spirit guardian Knight captain with the fire enchantment to the side of those Fallen shamans through a sh, do a fewbo attacks, and the fallen camp should quickly lose its spell attack ability. There was no way those normal fallen could prate the spirit guardian Knight captain¡¯s full body of magic defense armor.

    After walking half a day, they arrived in a green grass field scattered with rocks. There were five 10 meters tall stone pirs there, and under it stood 8 little blue bodies and a dark gold shadow that seemed to be guarding the pirs.

    ¡°It¡¯s Rakanishu!¡± Abel mumbled to himself. This was the so-called god of those fallen along the way, a dark gold hell creature named Rakanishu.

    The thing guarding beside it was 8 elite carver. Carver was a rank above fallen. They had the same habits as the fallen, they scattered in paranoia once they saw their teammates being killed.

    It was a good thing was that these 5 pirs seemed to hold some mysterious power, so the other hell creature did not want to get too close to it. Only Rakanishu and it¡¯s elite guards were guarding around here.

    As Abel was still thinking, the 5 ravens were already flying directly at Rakanishu. One of them gave Rakanishu¡¯s head a little peck. However, a beam of white light immediately shot out from Rakanishu¡¯s body, followed by a circle of electricity surrounding its body.

    ¡°Lighting, encampment!¡± Abel¡¯s gasped. This explosion of lighting enchantment was the nightmare for every close body fighter; especially, it was unleashed by the dark gold rank Rakanishu.

    Luckily, the raven had tested it out for Abel. If he just ran straight towards Rakanishu with his summons, They would definitely be struck back with a sea of powerful lighting. Maybe a few summons would even be killed in seconds.

 Chapter 287 - Rakanishu

    <h4>Chapter 287 Rakanishu</h4>

    Abel¡¯s attack strategy would need to change now that he knew the attribute of Rakanishu. If close-ranged attacks failed, he would try long-range.

    As Abel was still thinking, the poison creeper had already appeared under the roaring Rakanishu like an assassin. Its body poked out from the ground and tightly surrounded Rakanishu with it. The hard poison immediately turned Rakanishupletely green, but it had miscalcted. Rakanishu¡¯s blood level was extremely high. Although the hard poison could normally threaten the life of normal creatures, it was almost nothing to Rakanishu. The green in its body disappeared in a sh, and the poison¡¯s effect had vanished. Only something with an extremely strong anti-poison ability could do that.

    Afterward, patches of lighting dawn upon the poison creeper wrapping around Rakanishu. The scene was insane; it was the power of a dark level lighting enchantment. The poison creeper began to twitch and tried to escape, but lighting attacks could also have a numbing effect other than direct damage. Abel wanted to withdraw the poison creeper, but before he could even process what happened, the poison creeper was already struck into critical condition by the lighting. It disappeared from the body of Rakanishu and returned to the monster portal bag in a near-death state.

    Abel quickly took out a few intermediate magic gem and threw them into the monster portal bag. This would create enough energy in the monster portal bag to heal the poison creeper, but still, it could not fight again in the next 2 days.

    The level 11 poison creeper had almost been instantly killed. Abel felt his heart twitch. Hemanded the 4 spirit guardian knights to change up to a Harry bow with his power of the will.

    Abel shot a red arrow shot out along with the 4 attributed from the 4 spirit guardian knights. The poison, ice, fire, and electric arrow from the attributed Harry bow were faster than the Raven w. It directly struck upon Rakanishu. The red arrow then followed, and an explosion set off in the center of its chest. The surrounding elite guards were also hurt by the exploding.

    Abel thought the ice arrow would at least slow down Rakanishu¡¯s movement, but Abel didn¡¯t get what he wanted. It seemed like those dark gold hell creatures could withstand ice attacks very well.

    Rakanishu roared as he rushed towards Abel with the 8 elite Carvers. Its speed was much faster than Abel¡¯s expectations. Rakanishu was like a blue beam of lighting; it was already right in front of him before he could even prepare his second exploding arrow. The long de in its hand was swinging right at Abel.

    None of the armor on Abel¡¯s body had the ability to counteract spell, so he would have had to take up all of the lightning if he had been struck. Although his health had already been increased by the Oak Sage, he would still be risking his body.

    A magic shield appeared on Abel¡¯s hand to counteract Rakanishu, and a blue shockwave whipped across. Ayer of frost appeared on Rakanishu. At the same time, a patch of lighting exploded from its body.

    Abel could faintly feel the numbing out of the lighting strike, so he quickly stepped back with ck a Wind. ck Wind was much better at counteracting spells. Although some of it¡¯s ck fur had stood up straight, it did not affect its movement. Soon, their distance between Rakanishu was increased again.

    The spirit guardian knights copied and shed away too, one of them stayed behind and struck Rakanishu with its ice magic sword. Afterward, it shed away to the far just before the lighting was unleashed. With this short 2 seconds of frozen effect, Abel and the spirit guardian knights quickly attacked with the Harry bow.

    When Rakanishu¡¯s movement returned, another spirit guardian Knight appeared by its side and struck another time with the ice magic sword. Rakanishu was slowed down once again.

    The frost slow down from the ice magic sword was different from the one used in spell attacks. The one in spell attacks could work, but higher the hell creature¡¯s rank was, the less effect it would have on it. On the other hand, an ice magic sword was equipped with an ice rune. It utilized a fixed physical impact and physical frost to slow down the enemy. Therefore, even a little bit of this fixed frost was more effective in slowing down the enemy than the one from spell attacks.

    The 8 elite guards were a little slower than Rakanishu, so they werepletely blocked and dominated by the 5 spirit wolves. On top of Raven¡¯s disturbance, victory was just a matter of time.

    Abel and the 4 spirit guardian knights were just getting into their flow of attack, and an elite Carver nearby was killed. Just when it¡¯s dead body hit the ground, all the 7 elite Carver scattered, running towards all directions, as though as they had received some scary signal.

    Rakanishu screamed as well. All of the frost on its body had vanished almost immediately. However, just when Abel thought it would explode, it actually turned and ran away.

    Abel face palmed himself. Why didn¡¯t he think of Rakanishu¡¯s natural characteristic? Even if it had be a dark gold hell creature, it still evolved from a Fallen. When would all run in paranoia as soon as one of their teammates was killed? This was the nature of Fallen. It was burned to their bones, and they could never get rid of it.

    It seemed like Rakanishu was even a few times faster when running away. If the shes of the spirit guardian knights were not the fasting thing in this world, there was no way they could appear by its side just like that, and keeping it in control. If Rakanishu went beyond the attackable area, these dark gold could quickly regain their health. Afterward, all of Abel¡¯s efforts in this battle would mean nothing.

    With Abel¡¯s current level, maybe even the best equipment would not do much damage to those dark gold hell creatures. There was only one strategy he could use, grind. He had to slowly grind the health of those dark gold hell creatures away.

    Good thing those physic defying spirit wolves could continuously move in a sh. It gave those almost uselessly slow skeletons the ability to appear right next to their enemy just like that. They could then give a little attack, and disappear immediately again. In this situation, Abel¡¯s ice magic sword could fully unleash its power.

    The main damage was still given by Abel and the 4 spirit guardian Knight¡¯s Harry bow. Although Rakanishu would often escape when an elite Carver guard was killed, or when a spirit guardian spirit shed next to it to give it some ice magic slow down, Abel still dominated the battle most of the time.

    When Rakanishu let out a screen, and its body began to fill up with lighting glow, Abel and the 4 spirit guardian knights had already backed off to a distance. After countless battles, the habit of these hell creatures had be way too predictable to Abel.

    A beam of lightning shot out from the chest of Rakanishu, immediately burning patches of grass around to pitch ck. The blood and flesh of Rakanishu also shot out along this explosion. Luckily Abel had backed off quickly, otherwise, he and his little team might get hurt from this.

    One gold and one ck shadow flew towards the Horadric cube on Abel¡¯s arm. He knew the dead Rakanishu could give him 2bined potions including 1 purple Soul potion, and 1 gold Power potion. However, Abel did not go and had a look immediately; instead, hemanded ck Wind to look for the weapons and shield Rakanishu had just dropped. Abel had sensed something wrong when attacking; it seemed like Rskanishu might have some crazy defense ability.

    As Abel watched ck Wind run out to search for those rewards, he took out the 2 potions from his Horadric cube. The soul of Rakanishu was shimmering within the purple Soul potion. Although Abel had used Soul potions many times before, he could still not tolerate the ones with the shadow of a creature¡¯s soul within it. They were directly made from the soul of a dark gold hell creature, so Abel decided to just let Rib Bone no.1 have it, who was now the Captain spirit guardian knights.

 Chapter 288 - Black Windâ€™s Speed

    <h4>Chapter 288 ck Wind¡¯s Speed</h4>

    Since the gold Power potion could be used multiple times, it was what separated the spirit guardian knight captain from the rest of the spirit guardian knights. The current spirit guardian knight captain was basically totally immune to ice and fire attacks. But of course, it was under his defense limit.

    As far as Abel knew, Rakanishu had 2 main abilities. The first one was speed, which Abel had just experienced its power through Rakanishu¡¯s attack. The moment when Abel¡¯s first arrow struck Rakanishu, it had already rushed in front of him. This special ability to charge allowed the 2 little legs of Rakanishu to elerate even faster than ck Wind in a short distance.

    The second ability was lighting enchantment. This scary enchantment ability could not only give the subject an almost lighting immune ability, but it could also unleash lighting strikes towards the surroundings when attacked. Therefore, if you attacked lighting enchanted being, you would be struck back with lighting.

    As Abel held the gold Power potion in his hand, he started thinking to himself. If the spirit guardian knight captain could get the lighting enchantment through the Power potion, it could unleash a corresponding enchantment no matter if it was faced with a Fire, Ice, or lighting Wizard. On top of that, its teammates also had the ability to increase attributes. Therefore, these 4 spirit guardian knights were basically wizard killers.

    But first thing first, he needed to see if the spirit guardian knight captain could even get the lighting enchantment attribute. Since he had gotten an enchantment ability through 4 to 5 abilities before, the chance of getting it from Rakanishu should be even higher as it only had 2 abilities.

    As Abel was still thinking, ck Wind came back, holding 2 pieces of equipment in its mouth. Afterward, it threw them in front of Abel.

    ¡°That¡¯s a kris!¡± Abel mumbled as he bent and picked up the dagger from the ground. It was Rakanishu¡¯s weapon, but Abel didn¡¯t notice it at first since it was too fast. Now it was clear to him; this was a dark gold kris.

    The shield was a small dark gold buckler. It had some pretty patterns on its surface, made up of eye-catching red lines. This shell didn¡¯t look dull as the other ones. Instead, it looked very lively. There was also a socket on top of it as well.

    There were many Kris out there, and the only one Rakanishu could use the Jade Tan Do.

    Abel put the 2 potions in his hand to a side, and held the dark gold kris with 2 hands as he mumbled: ¡°Jade Tan Do!¡±

    A dark gold color shed on the kris as Abel focused on his power of the will. Then, a set of stats appeared.

    The Jade Tan Do

    Kris

    One-Hand Damage: 2-11

    Required Level: 19

    Required Dexterity: 45

    Durability: 24

    Dagger ss ¨C Very Fast Attack Speed

    +100-150 to Attack Rating

    +180 Poison Damage Over 4 Seconds

    +0% To Maximum Poison Resist

    Poison Resist +95%

    Cannot Be Frozen

    This was no ordinary attack weapon. It could also increase defense attributes. Abel put this little kris in his assistant equipment area. Once he encountered an enemy with a poison attribute, the +0% To Maximum Poison Resist, and Poison Resist +95% could show it¡¯s power. Therefore, Abel no longer needed to care about poison spell attacks.

    No wonder why the poison creeper couldn¡¯t do anything to Rakanishu. With these 2 attributes, no poison could hurt it no matter how powerful they were.

    The ¡®cannot be frozen¡¯ attribute was also very powerful, that¡¯s why Abel¡¯s ice spell attack failed. The most powerful effect of ice spells was frozen. Therefore with this attribute, the solo adventurer Abel had gained an extrayer of defense in the dark world.

    He then picked up the dark gold shield and mumbled: ¡°could this be a Pelta Lunata?¡±

    But as soon as he said this, a dark golden glow began to shine in the shield, and some stats appeared within his power of the will.

    Pelta Lunata

    Buckler

    Defense: 39

    Required Level: 2

    Required Strength: 12

    chance to block: 40%

    Durability: 1-4

    Required strength: 1

    +40% fast block rate

    0% increase chance to block

    Defence: +30

    Strength: +

    Constitution: +10

    Will: +10

    Has a socket.

    Abel gained a deep respect for the person who made this light little Pelta Lunata Buckler as he held it in his hand. It was such delicacy. This thing was a lot smaller than any magic shield Abel had ever made, yet it¡¯s defense was 3 times stronger on top of so many attributes.

    Especially the +10 will. This would not only increase his mana to 100 points, but it could also allow his power of the will to reach even further.

    As Abel was examining these 2 new dark gold equipment, ck Wind already had its eyes fixed on the bottle of gold Power potion. Its instinct told him this was an extremely powerful potion and could increase its ability a lot. Seeing these 2 potions on the ground while his owner was ying with the equipment, his simple mind told him that his owner didn¡¯t care about these potions.

    Since his owner had ced those potions on the ground, it should be able to pick it up and give it a little sniff to see if they were any good for it. Up to this point, ck Wind lightly used its w to pick up the dark gold Power potion towards its nose. These Horadric cubebined potions were ced within a tightly sealed crystal ss, so no smell should leak out as long as its lid was not open.

    ck Wind gently used its w to pick open the lid, and a soul striking smell directly came through its nose. It then reached it¡¯s mouth closer to the bottle, almostpletely shoving its nose inside it.

    ¡°ck Wind, what are you doing?¡± Abel turned his head feeling like something weird was happening

    These words scared ck Wind a little, which made the bottle tip. Just like that, all the gold liquid inside it was poured directly into ck Wind¡¯s mouth. It then looked at its owner with an innocent look.

    Abel helplessly stared at the empty bottle, not a single drop of the potion was left. Pity filled his heart. These potions could only have an effect on the summons. Now it waspletely wasted since ck Wind had drunk all of them.

    However, as Abel was thinking, ck Wind¡¯s body began to glow in gold. Abel was shocked as he watched the glow slowly engulf ck Wind¡¯s body. It could now pick its ability. Abel never thought that summons actually included the soul chained contracted ck Wind as well. Good thing ck Wind had drunk it by mistake or Abel might have never discover this.

    Now, Abel no longer felt like the potion had gone to waste. As long as it had an effect, it didn¡¯t matter who had drunk it. They were all his teammates, after all.

    ck Wind let out a long howl reflecting all kinds of emotions such as sorrow and excitement. Afterward, the gold glow disappeared, and the shadow of ck Wind reappeared.

    Abel quickly stepped up. Nothing seemed to be different about ck Wind. Rib Bone no. i¡¯s body hadpletely transformed the first time it tried the Power potion. Of course, maybe ck Wind¡¯s ability was way higher than Rib Bone no.1 back then.

    ¡°ck Wind, What ability did you get?¡± Abel asked.

    ck Wind looked at its body, gave out a little kick with its leg, and began to run. Just like all normal creatures, ck Wind also used to have a normal speed of eleration. But now it has reached an indescribable speed the moment it started running. All Abel could see was some ck light continuously surrounding him in a circle a few hundred meters out.

    It had prated the speed limit of normal beings. Abel was sure that ck Wind had gotten the special speed ability of Rakanishu, and it was manifested right in front of his eyes.

    Seemed like ck Wind was even a little bit faster than Rakanishu, which was understandable- Rakanishu¡¯s short little legspared to the 4 muscly tree trunk legs of ck Wind.

    In the next following days, Abel and his summons continued to find an underground tunnel towards the Dark Forest. On the third day, the poison creeper was healed, and it rejoined the battle.

 Chapter 289 - Blue Howling Bunnies

    <h4>Chapter 289 Blue Howling Bunnies</h4>

    The fatigue came through after days of continuous battle. Although there were quite a few vors you could choose from hunger potion, both Abel and ck Wind grew disgusted by it after eating it every day. However, since that was the only thing they were consuming, it was not like they had a desire for other food anyway, especially after eating the Blue Howling rabbit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Said Abel stared at the cave in front. He no longer wanted to go deeper. He just wanted to go back to his mansion in Lambe road and have a good rest. He had recorded this spot anyway.

    Abel packed up all the stuff, and just when he opened the Scroll of Town Portal, he was blocked by ck Wind. Soon, he realized why.

    ¡°You want to run back to the Rogue encampment?¡± Abel asked with surprise. It was a few days worth of distance from here, but looking at ck Wind¡¯s face, Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh and gave it a little pad. He then put the scroll away and shouted: ¡°ck Wind, now run like the wind!¡±

    ck Wind viciously dashed out, and Abel was immediately bombarded with immense wind. If he hadn¡¯t lowered his body fast enough, he would be directly knocked to the ground. Then he would be the firstmander to fall from his own mount, something that would make all knights speechless.

    A set of goldbat qi armor appeared on Abel, and it slowly shifted to fit the shape of a leaning body on the back on ck Wind. Therefore, they could be more aerodynamic.

    The armor cut through the air, allowing Abel to see his surroundings. This was just like sitting on the back of White Cloud. The grass on the ground was now speeding behind like the clouds in the sky.

    In this almost suffocating atmosphere, Abel went through a few day¡¯s worths of the distance back to the Rogue encampment by noon. It seemed like ck Wind enjoyed this speed a lot. Although it was drenched in sweat after such a distance, it didn¡¯t feel tired at all.

    A mount wolf was already the best mount in the Holy Continent. They were kings when it came to speed and flexibility. Although some mounts were faster than mount wolves, they were not as flexible. Some were more flexible but not as fast. However, by this point, Abel was sure not beings in the Holy Continent were faster ck Wind.

    ck Wind¡¯s speed had exceeded the limit of all normal and natural beings. It was a spell endowment, a technique used in hell to help their servants enchant their speed. With ck Wind¡¯s increase in speed, hismander¡¯s striking power, and his powerful magic weapons, Abel was confident that he could prate the defense of an official wizard during close body attacks.

    Back in Angstorm, Abel and ck Wind stepped out of the portal door into his mansion in Lambe road. After he had a good clean, he opened the defense and barrier circle. Ling ling... after a while, steward Brewer had arrived at his master¡¯s floor.

    ¡°Master, you are back!¡± he said with a glimpse of the excitement.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Abel asked

    ¡°Countess Carrie had delivered 6 young blue howling rabbits and an old elf breeder. She said she¡¯d give you her part of the exchange first!¡± Brewer replied.

    Ever since Countess Carrie delivered 6 young blue howling rabbits here yesterday, he¡¯d been stressing about it. Luckily the old elf was experienced in breeding and brought some grass here, but it didn¡¯tst for long. Right in the morning, the 6 young blue howling rabbits were not feeling well. There was a chance they might not even make it until tonight.

    ¡°It must be Old Mund, invite him here!¡± It was odd that Countess Carrie had delivered those blue howling rabbits. Abel had not even agreed to her conditions, so why would she do that? Unbelievable.

    The thing Abel did not know was that when Grand Duke Edwina sent some elves to find blue howling rabbits, some actually brought 6 young ones back. It was at that same time, Abel raised the idea of raising blue howling rabbits. Therefore countess Carrie brought them back and let Old Mund take care of it.

    However, soon countess Carrie got the news that these young blue howling rabbits were a lot more demanding than the mature ones. Since the Grand Ducal pce had not bred them for a long time, they did not have enough potions and the environment they required to grow. All of a sudden, Countess Carrie didn¡¯t know what to do, so she just sent everything, including Old Mund to Abel¡¯s ce first as a down payment. Even if one had died, she would just need to send another one over. It was better to let Abel get used to breeding blue howling rabbits in his ce earlier anyway.

    ¡°Master!¡± Old Mund quickly arrived and bowed.

    ¡°Old Mund, what did countess Carrie want?¡± Said Abel staring at the slightly nervous Old Mund.

    ¡°Master, Countess Carrie allowed me to stay in your mansion. From now on, I would breed the blue howling rabbits, garden, and anything you want me to do!¡± Said Old Mund nervously.

    Old Mund¡¯s voice was filled with confusion about the future. He had been ordered to a lord¡¯s pce from the Grand Ducal pce all of a sudden, and he did not know a single thing about how this lord treated his servants.

    ¡°Can these blue howling rabbits that you brought survive?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Master, most likely not!¡± After a bit of hesitation, Old Mund still decided to tell the truth.

    ¡°Why?¡± Abel asked. He was a little confused since he knew Old Mund was an experienced breeder.

    ¡°Blue howling rabbits need to eat mana grown grass ever since birth. The ones that had been brought back from the ce where those blue howling rabbits were captured are too old. They can no longer be eaten. These young blue howling rabbits are too weak. If they continue to starve, they might not be able to survive much longer!¡± Said old Mund with a low soft voice.

    ¡°Tell me how to breed blue howling rabbits back in the day.¡± Abel was not worried about the mana grown grass. He could get as much as he wanted. He was only worried about the process of breeding.

    ¡°Blue howling rabbits are very timid and sensitive creatures. They are very picky when ites to the environment, so you have to use a mana gathering circle to create a mana concentration environment. Every blue howling rabbit needs to be separated from each other far away, or use a sound blocking cage. The temperature needs to keep around the temperature of spring to summer. The longer grass is preferred, so it was better to use an intermediate mana gathering circle to grow it. If not, there might be a chance the grass will run out and affect the growth of the blue howling rabbit.¡± Said Old Mund. He told Abel everything, without holding a single thing back.

    ¡°Old Mund, give those 6 howling rabbits you brought back to me. I¡¯ll take care of them!¡± Abel gave a little nod. After hearing Old Mund¡¯s basic introduction, he could roughly understand why those blue howling rabbits were so hard to breed. A mana gathering circle would take up a lot of energy, especially intermediate ones. This expenditure was not a person with normal gold coins could sustain; you would need a mana gem mine to do that.

    No wonder why the elves banned this wonderful food. If they spent all their mana gems on satisfying their taste buds, they would no longer have any more resources for the Druids. The elves understood the significance of losing military power

    After a short while, Old Mund and 2 servants entered their owner¡¯s hall holding 6 wooden boxes.

    ¡°Master, the 6 blue howling rabbits are here!¡± Said Old Mund gently as he ced the 6 wooden boxes on the ground gently.

    ¡°Old Mund, you are now my man. If you need anything, just ask steward Brewer. Brewer, organize amodations for Old Mund. If he had any demands, try your best to satisfy it.¡± Afterward, Abel waved his hand and sent the 2 men off.

    After the few elves bowed and left the hall, Abel picked up one of the wooden boxes on the ground. There were some simple magic patterns on top of the box, and it was equipped with an intermediate mana gem. This was a noise-canceling pattern; he had seen it in some luxurious shops before. He never thought he would see one of them on the box of a single blue howling rabbit.

 Chapter 290 - Underground Tunnel

    <strong>Chapter 290 Underground Tunnel</strong>

    Abel carefully opened the cover of the box, inside was a little blue howling rabbit vigntly looking at him. Although there were screeching continuously emerging from its mouth, Abel could clearly tell it was very weak. He understood Old Mund¡¯s hesitance when raising them,

    Abel closed the cover and opened the defense and barrier circle. He hung the 6 wooden boxes on the ck Wind¡¯s back and speeded to put the portal towards Rogue encampment.

    He searched out a bottle of blue Recovery potion from the Kong Kong spirit portal bag and fed some to a blue howling rabbit within one of the wooden boxes. Recovery potion could recover the strength of one¡¯s body. However, for a young blue howling rabbit, an entire bottle would be too much. Therefore, Abel needed to feed them less ording to their body ratio.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of the blue Recovery potion or the mana dense atmosphere in the Rogue encampment, but the 6 young blue howling rabbits had regained their strength after a while.

    Abel did not have enough time to breed these blue howling rabbits. Originally, he nned to just supplyrge amounts of grass, cut out a piece ofnd in his pce and use a mana gathering circle to create an environment suitable for those blue howling rabbits to grow.

    However, since Countess Carrie had sent some extremely young ones, Old Mund¡¯s exnation gave Abel an idea to directly breed these blue howling rabbits here.

    Blood Moor had been whipped clean a few times, so basically, no more hell creatures could be seen. The only thing left here was grass, and the temperature was also very suitable for blue howling rabbits too. Those 6 blue howling rabbits were dead to the Grand Ducal pce since they were too weak anyway, so he would give it a try. What could Abel lose?

    Abel brought the 6 blue howling rabbits to Blood Moor and ced them next to the oak tree. As soon as he ced them on the ground, they were frightened by the new environment. However, under the swaying of the leaves, Abel could tell those rabbits were slowly getting back to normal. Afterward, they started to get more energetic as they began to eat the densely grown grass on the ground.

    Seeing the power of the oak tree, Abel was shocked. He was still not too familiar with his contracted oak tree, but now he realized something. This tree could appease animals. This was the Druid¡¯s ability. He Abel had not grasped this ability since he had just be a Druid, yet this oak tree was doing it very well.

    Let¡¯s leave it to destiny if these blue howling rabbits could survive or not. Abel no longer had the energy to care. He just wanted to keep opening up the path to the Dark Forest.

    Abel arrived at the entrance of the underground tunnel again. The mine had been separated by a giant rocky mountain. It¡¯s enormous peak pushed this mine towards the edge of the world, and a shiver provoking sound would emerge from the pitch-ck cave from time to time.

    Abel took out the night pearl ne and ced it on his shoulder. The 4 spirit guardian knights were skeleton in the first ce anyway, so they didn¡¯t need to care about darkness. The spirit wolves were also assassins in the dark. The poison creepers did not have eyes, so it just operated purely on its senses. Even the ravens were expert flyers in the dark.

    Abel was the only one in the team who needed some kind of lighting device. However, after they entered the tunnel, he soon realized his night pearl was unnecessary. The oak sage¡¯s glow was much brighter.

    As Abel was thinking, a ball of lighting flew directly towards them. Since their eyes still hadn¡¯t adjusted to the dark environment, this surprise attack shocked them a little.

    The spirit guardian knight captain was different. After taking many ¡®soul potions,¡¯ they have enough fighting ability tomand another spirit guardian knight to stand in front of its owner to protect him. The other 3 spirit guardian knights disappeared from the spot and flew forward like a sh of lighting.

    The oak sage protected itself by standing behind its owner, while the 5 spirit wolves shed forward with the spirit guardian knights.

    At least 10 lighting balls struck upon the spirit guardian knight in front of Abel, but its health was strong. As long as its head was still attached and none of its parts were missing, it could continue to fight. Moreover, Abel had made a full set of armor for it, so even though this was a spell attack, it was not easy to knock it down in one strike. The most important thing was to give it some time to recover since its full set of equipment had a +1 health recovery rate.

    ck Wind had also got adapted to the light. In a twitch, it had already arrived on the battlefield. There were around 100 green-skinned, tall built, bullhead monsters with 2 horns on their heads, howling while swinging their sharp ws towards Abel¡¯s summons. A sh of lighting appeared with every one of their strikes.

    Those were Tainted. They could use natural lighting to recover their abilities. As long as they had enough distance, they would unleash a lighting ball just like earlier. To the defenseless Abel, a lighting ball would hurt Abel quite a lot. If the spirit guardian knight did not stand in front of him, he was basically helpless.

    Through the glow of the night pear and the Oak Sage, Abel could see around 10 Tainted from afar, slowly stepping back. They were trying to create enough distance to unleash the lighting ball. Abel used his druid soul¡¯s power of the will to send the 5 ravens speeding towards those Tainted, distracting them until they could no longer unleash their lighting ball normally.

    Abel unleashed a continuous charging bolt through his hand, and a wave of electric arcs arose from the ground. However, just when he thought his light bolt would take arge chunk of health from his enemy like before, he was caught by surprise. The lightning bolts did not do any damage to the Tainted, and 2 of the injured ones had even stood up and joined the battle again after being struck.

    By this point, Abel realized those Tainted had a natural defense towards lighting. They were natural rulers of lighting.

    Abel changed the weapon in his hand into a Bane Ash, a dark gold magic staff. Afterward, a powered-up rank 14 Firebolt shot out directly from the top of the magic staff towards those Tainted.

    The true power of the Tainted could only be seen during long-distance battles. They were a disaster in close battles, so they were basically hopeless against the spirit guardian knights who had inherited the official knight fighting ability of Abel.

    Even a spirit wolf was more powerful in close distance battles than a Tainted.

    Actually, in this battle, the most powerful attacker was not the spirit guardian knights, nor the spirit wolves; it was the poison creeper. It had injected poison upon every single Tainted on the ground, and it had managed to replenish their poison every time they recovered. Although none of the Tainted had been directly poisoned to death, arge chunk of their health was taken up by the poison.

    Fire attacks were known as the most powerful spell. Although a rank 13 Firebolt was still the lowest ranking spell among all the fire spells, it could still cause 3-31 fire damage. Basically, every single Firebolt could kill a Tainted.

    With as much as 600 points of mana, Abel had enough to keep unleashing Firebolt without a single worry.

    Just when Abel thought those Tainted would soon be whipped out, a string of lighting ball struck 2 spirit wolves directly into death protection. Under the glow of the lighting bolt, Abel saw gold Tainted hiding in a dark corner from afar.

    Abel¡¯s heart dropped when he saw the 2 spirit wolves instantly struck into death protection. The defense of those spirit wolves was even stronger than his since they were the main force of an official druid at the end of the day. Both their attack or defense could hurt an official wizard.

 Chapter 291 - Underground Battle

    Chapter 291 Underground Battle

    On a battlefield like this, even with Abel¡¯smander intuition and power were greatly affected. There was a chance an error might ur If the attack was aimed at him. The surprise attack of the Tainted was very hard to avoid.

    Abel tensed up all of a sudden. He got a little overconfident. He forgot there were alsorge amounts of elite gold, and dark gold hell creatures. They were cunning, vicious, and powerful, unlike those normal ones that he could just y around with.

    Abel quickly put on his goldenbat qi and frozen armor. Due to his recent increase in strength and man, both of these armors could now also surround ck Wind.

    Abel had gained so much strength recently; he was so overconfident that he had entered this unknown danger territory without any protection. Now, he needed some time to self reflect.

    ¡°ck Wind!¡± Abel yelled. He had already arrived right next to the golden Tainted in a sh with his soul connected ck Wind. The Bane Ash was striking right down towards it.

    Abel knew very little about staff techniques, so he could only use the Band Ash in his hand like a sword. Every since Abel had entered the Dark Word, he realized most hell creatures could counteract physical impact very well. However, this Bane Ash had some very weird attributes.

    +20% attack speed, which could only apply to physical attacks.

    +60% damage, which was another physical attack effect when the enemy was directly struck.

    +4-6 fire damage was just the same as well.

    The master who made this magic staff must have had a weird personality to put so many physical attack attributes in a dark gold magic staff. Maybe he was also a knight with interest in magic like Abel, so he had made a weird dark gold magic staff like this.

    Now this magic staff was very suitable for Abel¡¯s current situation. Originally, his physical attacks couldn¡¯t do much, but now every one of his strikes woulde along with 5-13% fire damage. Even if the physical impact couldn¡¯t do much, just the fire damage was enough to hurt the golden Tainted.

    With ck Wind¡¯s charge as well as the +60% damage, Abel¡¯s strike was quite scary. The attacked golden Tainted directly flew out with this strike. It¡¯s heavy body smashed against the wall behind, with a burnt up wound.

    Before it even had time to get up, a pattern shed on the tip of Abel¡¯s Bane Ash. A firebolt flew out and directly exploded on to the golden Tainted.

    As the golden Tainted screamed, 10 other surrounding Tainted madly ran towards Abel. They wanted to help upon hearing the call of their leader.

    Abel changed his weapon again. A knight spear appeared in his hand as charged, and swiped horizontally towards those Tainted. Abel¡¯s knight spear was a magic weapon. It had a knockback effect, so Abel didn¡¯t need to use much force at all. He only used a special technique by keep changing the direction. On top of the scary speed of ck Wind, every single Tainted in front of him was knocked back immediately.

    Although the golden Tainted was also slowly retreating, ck Wind had appeared right next to him again in a sh. His Bane Ash struck again and brought about the same amount of fire damage.

    Abel¡¯s only mission now was to not let the golden Tainted get away. As long as it could keep it at close distance, this golden Tainted could never unleash their ultimate power.

    At the same time, a Firebolt spell pattern ignited by his druid soul on the skill tree appeared in front of his chest. Afterward, a Firebolt shot out. Only Abel, with all his attributes, could shoot a Firebolt as fast as that.

    These Firebolts were made for those other Tainted, and they were waiting just when those Tainted were about to charge again.

    Meanwhile, Abel did not stop attacking with his Bane Ash. Now, he could finally see the maximum benefit of his long time practiced multitasking. Without the support of that golden Tainted, those other Tainted were rubbish in a close battle. Soon, they had been whipped clean, and the golden Tainted had also turned into Abel¡¯s soul potion ingredient in a horrific scream.

    He threw a few intermediate mana gem into his Monster portal bag. He had lost 2 spirit wolves the moment they entered this underground tunnel. Now, these 2 spirit wolves could no longer help him in the next 2 days. Abel really wanted to throw a perfect gem into his monster portal bag to speed up the spirit wolves¡¯ recovery. However, he was also afraid that it would cause an explosion, so he decided to just save this experiment for the future when he has more monster portal bags.

    Since Abel had lost 2 main fighting power, he had to move more carefully. Now, he had to let the ravens examine the condition ahead before moving forward.

    The ravens alerted his druid soul that there were a few hundred hell creatures ahead. Abel couldn¡¯t help but slow down his steps. First, hemanded the ravens to attack and disrupt the formation of those hell creatures through the druid soul.

    In the corner ahead, chaotic sounds began to emerge. There were also some sounds of arrows flying through the air. It seemed like there were some archers.

    Now, all Abel could do was close body battle again. They were inside a cave, so the long-range Harry bow could not fully unleash its power. Abel spected as soon as he made a turn, he would enter the range of the archers, so he needed to get close as soon as possible and attack.

    After Abel put on his 2yers of defense, including the goldenbat qi armor and frozen armor, he began tomand the attack. The 4 spirit guardian knights and 3 spirit wolves disappeared on the spot, and the poison creeper swam below.

    Upon hearing some shocking screams, ck Wind dashed out with a speed that was almost as fast as the sh of a spirit wolf. It appeared right in front of his enemies. They were all skeleton archers. These scary archers could relentlessly send out a rain of arrows, but of course only from a distance.

    There was no way Abel would give them this distance. But still, those skeleton archers could use their arrows to fight back. Since they were made out of skeletons, they were also not afraid of death.

    Abel¡¯s main soul did not attack. Instead, he was focused on finding the golden leader. Meanwhile, his druid soul was busy unleashing a Charging bolt from the magic staff in his hand. Arge sea of lighting rushed towards the skeletons. The ce was filled with shing lights, not sure if it was the lightning lighting up the skeletons, or the white bones skeletons reflecting the lighting.

    ¡°Found it!¡± Abel saw a golden skeleton archer hiding behind a sea of normal ones. Its bow was pulled, and it was aiming directly towards the spirit guardian knight captain.

    Abel then signed the spirit guardian knight captain to disappear through his power of the will. Almost immediately, it appeared right next to the golden skeleton archer. A sh of blue light followed from the chest of the spirit guardian knight captain, covering all the skeleton archers around in ayer of frost. Their speed had been reduced dramatically, but that golden one seemed to have recovered quickly after a while.

 Chapter 292 - Second Floor of the Underground

    <h4>Chapter 292 Second Floor of the Underground</h4>

    Because of this, the spirit guardian knight captain had enough time to do its close body attack. The most powerful attacks of the spirit guardian knight captain were still close body attacks. Although it was equipped with the long-distance attributes like Harry¡¯s bow, most of its attack power was supplied by the perfect red gem. The spirit guardian knight itself didn¡¯t add much to it.

    Close body was apletely different game against the spirit guardian knight captain. Every single strike from his ice magic sword could slow down and do ice damage to the enemy on top of the physical damage. Since it was originally a skeleton as well, every single one of his strikes would alsoe along with arge amount of death qi damage as well. Furthermore, If it had changed his weapon to a knight spear, he would further gain another a knockback effect.

    The spirit wolf that it was sitting on was no ordinary mount too. It already had an immensely powerful close body attack by itself. On top of the ice enchantment, which could unleash frost towards the surrounding enemies to slow them down, this spirit guardian knight could easily withstand a group of enemies.

    Meanwhile, Abel didn¡¯t stop unleashing charging bolts with his Druid soul. Unlike normal wizards who could only unleash one spell at a time, Abel¡¯s attack power was basically equal to 2 wizards in safety circumstances.

    Abel began to wee each of the skeleton archers with his Bane Ash like he was doing roll calls. Each of them was met with a level 13 Fire Bolt. If there was a slight chance that they could survive this strike, the continuous lightning bolt from Abel¡¯s chest would surely finish them off.

    During the attacking process, Abel realized something funny. Every time a skeleton archer died, a spirit guardian knight would sh to their side, lift up their skull, and give it a little sniff.

    Abel thought this was strange. The skeleton archer¡¯s soul had already been sucked up by the Horadric cube. What more could the spirit guardian knights get?

    Click click click. The battle had ended along with the sound of the golden skeleton falling to the ground. Throughout the entire fight, this golden skeleton archer didn¡¯t even have the chance to shoot out one arrow. Just like that, it was depressingly grinding to death by the spirit guardian knight captain. From its surrounding ice enchantment to its ice magic sword, the strategy of this golden skeleton archer had been upside down. Although it could recover from the slow down quickly, it still happened way too many times. Therefore, it could only ept its fate.

    The spirit guardian knight captain did a victory pose as he lifted up the skull of the golden skeleton archer. After it gave it a long sniff, a very human-like satisfied drunken look emerged from its face.

    Through the soul chain, Abel asked the spirit guardian knight captain what did it get from this. After the spirit guardian knight captain hung his ice magic sword and magic shield on the side of the spirit wolf, it took out an ice attributed Harry bow. It pulled on the string, and an arrow made out of bone appeared. This arrow began to glow in blue and swiftly flew out. When it made contact with a wall not too far away, the arrow scattered and a patch of blue frost appeared on the wall.

    ¡°Not bad. Even though the arrow was not strong, it can fully unleash the ability and attribute of the perfect red gem on Harry¡¯s bow!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but mumble to himself while nodding upon seeing it¡¯s an effect.

    The spirit guardian knights could not use portal equipment like Abel, so the arrows it could carry was very limited. Normally, it could only hang one basket of arrows on the side of the spirit wolf. There was too many equipments on the spirit guardian knight already. It included the knight spear, ice magic sword, Harry¡¯s bow, and a magic shield if these weapons were not supported by the death qi from the skeleton.

    Upon seeing the spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s new ability, Abel turned at the other 3 spirit guardian knight. Under Abel¡¯smand through the power of the will, they also began to test out this new ability. However, before the tip of their arrow could even form, it had vanished. It seemed like they still needed more skeleton archers, but this also suggested that this ability could be leveled up. If there were enough skeleton archers for these spirit guardian knights to suck up, maybe their arrows might be even stronger than metal ones.

    In the following battles, Abel ran into some hell creatures with a higher level than the ones he faced before such as blue Carver, and Evil Hunter. However, as long as they did not have a golden leader, they couldn¡¯t really do much to Abel and his team.

    The killing continued. The countless skeleton archers had gifted the spirit guardian knights enough skulls to form their bone arrows, and finally, they hade to a cave opening.

    However, no matter which angle Abel looked, this opening didn¡¯t seem like an exit. It was pitch ck. Could it be a cave within a cave?

    Since they had already gone so far, Abel would not let this chance slide. Hemanded the ravens to go look ahead first like usual. The Druid ability in his Druid soul was still not too strong, so he could not share sight with the ravens. He could only keep talking with it to gain a rough description if there were enemies or not.

    The raven sent back a message saying there was countless red enemies upfront. Abel knew exactly what red enemies were. Fallen, there wererge amounts of Fallen, but Abel and his team were not afraid of those things at all. Especially after the spirit guardian knight captain had gotten the fire enchantment, every member in Abel¡¯s team had also gotten extremely powerful at counteracting fire spell attacks.

    But before he entered, he still carefully put on both hisbat qi and frozen armor. He let the spirit guardian knights enter first since their defense was the strongest. Afterward, the spirit wolves, then the poison creeper followed without hismand, and the Oak Sage was thest.

    After Abel entered the cave, he saw a sea of ming red under the illumination of the night pear and the Oak Sage. The cave was actually not pitch ck. There was some kind of burning equipment from afar. Their me was also red; in fact, everything was red; this must be what hell looks like. From time to time, a Fireball would fly towards Abel.

    Although Abel could counteract fire attacks very well, he did not want to face that fireball head-on. A rune sign shed in his hand, and the fireball exploded in mid-air.

    By this point, his Druid soul began to unleash the Lightning bolt, sending a sea of lighting forward. All the Fallen were horrified as they screamed and fell on the ground. At this time, the spirit guardian knights appeared next to the Fallen as they started to kill.

    The Fallen kept falling. Some were killed by lightning. Some had turned green and died from the poison creeper¡¯s poison. Some had been shed to death by the spirit wolves¡¯ w. The spirit guardian knights depended on their powerful defense as they kept shing next to the Fallen and killing their leaders.

    The battle ended In no time. These basically harmless to Abel Fallen could only be his Soul potion ingredients, and the magic staff of the Fallen Shamans had be his collectibles as well.

    The few thousand dead Fallen around here had also only taken up Abel around 3 hours to clean up. He recalled the battle he had with Bishibosh and the Fallen. He had almost used all his secret weapons in that battle, even the golden Elven perfume. The only major difference about this battle wascking a Bishibosh. The Fallen this time was a lot more concentrated, so it should be even harder to fight. However, since his increase in strength, it was actually quite easy.

    After cleaning up all the dead Fallen, Abel realized he was actually standing on a giant tform. There were some passages towards the lower level near the side of the tform. It seemed like he had proceeded in the wrong direction on the previous floor. This was the second flow; it leads directly to the ground.

    From his memory, there should be a golden treasure box here. Not sure if it was still around.

    It was for this uncertain golden treasure box, Abel decided to keep cleaning forward until he found it.

 Chapter 293 - What the Belt Could Do

    <h4>Chapter 293 What the Belt Could Do</h4>

    Abel went down from the tform and lit up a fire cane. Under the glow of the me, Abel could hear Rakanishu. Afterward, around 10 blue skin Carvers appeared. Within the bunch, there was an ultra buff one that caught Abel¡¯s attention. It was a type of elite Carver. They were normally equipped with thick ice armor and were a lot stronger than normal ones.

    Those Carvers were very fast. The moment they saw Abel, a few had already gotten close to him.

    A sea of Lighting bolts and strikes of Fire Bolts rushed straight towards the charging Carver. After they were killed, the rest of the Carver¡¯s formation was destroyed. They scattered towards all directions, but Abel did not chase after them. Instead, he changed to a Raven w and aimed it right at that elite Carver.

    It was clear that this ultra-strong elite Carver was ice enchanted. Abel didn¡¯t want to be slowed down, nor struck by the frozen death wave. Since 2 of his spirit wolves were already in critical condition, Abel no longer wanted to risk his spirit guardian knights and spirit to have a close distance ughter with these ice enchanted elite Carver.

    The best way to deal with these elite Carver was from a long distance. Although Ravens couldn¡¯t do much damage, they could still distract the elite Carver from Abel while the spirit guardian knights took out their Harry¡¯s bow.

    All of a sudden, the sound of arrows filled the ce. Under the exploding sound of Abel¡¯s exploding arrow, the spirit guardian knights shot out 4 bone arrows with different attributes. In a moment, the elite Carver was covered in green, then twitched in lighting, and knocked back by explosions. The only thing the ice Harry bow could do was physical damage since all the ice damage was counteracted by the elite Carver.

    The ravens in the sky continue to distract. Abel¡¯s exploding arrow could blow this Elite Carver a few steps back, while the lighting arrow could numb it. Therefore, every since Abel started his attack; this elite Carver never had a single chance to even charge forward. The other Carver was also busy getting killed, the spirit wolves and poison creeper. They tried to run, then strike back, but in the end, they still got killed, and the process repeated itself.

    Bang! After around 20 minutes of continuous arrow strikes, a shock wave of ice exploded outward within the elite Carver. The only oue of this was turning the surrounding ground into arge patch of frozen crystal. Abel and his summons were prepared, they were so far out the shockwave could not reach them.

    The second floor underground was a Fallen camp. It was jammed packed with ming red. But no matter how many Fallen there were, they still couldn¡¯t do much to Abel and his team. Just like a wave, Abel began whipping out those Fallen. Sometimes a Fallen Shaman would give Abel a little trouble, but most of the time, they were basically helpless.

    The underground environment was very suitable for a group attack spell such as Charging Bolt. As soon as a Charging bolt was unleashed, lighting would fill up every little hole. Therefore as long as Abel kept moving forward, rarely anything could escape. Even if they could escape, they would just turn in to Abel¡¯s mana replenishment with the sword of victory in his hand.

    2 spirit guardian knights were taking up Fire Bolts for Abel in front of him. Under the fire enchantment from the spirit guardian knight captain, they had a strong tolerance to fire attacks. On top of their scary health recovery rate, those attacks could not form a single threat against them.

    The other summons were attacking however they like. The spirit wolves and spirit guardian knights kept shing next to Fallen shaman, while the poison creeper had filled a patch of Fallen with green poison.

    ¡°The light ahead!¡± After years of battle, Abel developed a habit of talking to himself. The light ahead didn¡¯t seem like it¡¯sing from a fire; it was a gold color.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit too dramatic!¡± Abel eximed upon seeing that the light was actuallying from an ultra-luxury box.

    The box was covered in tiny magic patterns, and installed with arge number of gems. This box made of gold was still shiny as new after all these years. It seemed those hell creatures guarding this box would often give it a clean; there was not a speck of single dust on it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it to destiny!¡± Abel mumbled as he opened the box, exposing the stuff within.

    The first color Abel saw was blue. Excitement struck his heart¡ªno matter what equipment, blue meant that it was a real magic weapon.

    Afterward, Abel took out a grey belt with a blue aura around it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a belt!¡± Although Abel had made a rune belt, it was not the product of the Dark World. It wouldn¡¯t have any special ability from the Dark World.

    Abel threw it in the Horadric Cube, and some attributes appeared.

    Cheetah belt

    Defense:+

    Durability:1-1

    3 health

    Its attributes were very simple and didn¡¯t have much practical use, but Abel still threw it around his waist in excitement. The moment he put it on, he felt 8 slots of space. These slots were very small; maybe only some small potions could be ced in it.

    Abel took out a blue Healing potion from the Kong Kong Spirit portal bag, and ced it in a slot. It fitted perfectly.

    However, to a person a lot of storage space, this wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference anyway. Was there a difference between taking potions out of a portal bag and taking it out from your waist? Let¡¯s give it a try.

    Abel focused on his power of the will on to the blue Healing potion on his waist. But the moment we wanted to take it out, a warm rush passed through his body. Although he was not hurt, he knew this was the effect of Healing potion.

    When he looked at the Cheetah belt again, only an empty bottle was left. The skills of the Dark World really were extraordinary. This speedy potion consuming method could save a lot of time during a battle. No matter how badly he was hurt, from now on, he could still take that potion without worrying about if he could lift his hand.

    ¡°Good stuff!¡± Abel apuded. Sadly, the attributes of this thing were intolerable. His original belt was equipped with a 14# Dol rune. It could +7 health recovery rate, but this one only had a defense 3.

    Now it was a good chance for Abel to try out the exchange feature of the Horadric cube, something that would make all wizards in the Holy continent go crazy. Every 3 perfect gems could gain a chance to exchange a blue magic weapon¡¯s attribute.

    Abel had around 100 perfect gems of different kinds in his Kong Kong spirit portal bag, which he had justbined through the Horadric Cube. He moved everything in his Horadric cube on the ground and threw the Cheetah belt and 3 perfect gems inside.

    His power of the will pressed on thebine button. In a sh of white light, the 3 perfect red gems and the belt disappeared, and a new belt emerged on the bottom left corner.

    Mandarin Ribbon

    Defence:+

    Durability:1-1

    Counteract lightning +6%

    Abel was not too satisfied, so he threw in another 3 perfect gems and pressedbine with his power of the will again.

    After countless exchanges, he was slowly using up the perfect gems in his Kong Kong spirit portal bag. Between optimism and disappointment, Abel pressedbine again and again.

    Abel¡¯s luck was too goodst time. After using up around 100 perfect gems, he finally ended up with a belt he was somewhat satisfied with.

    Snake ego belt

    Defense: +

    Durability: 1-1

    +10 mana

    Recover equipment durability within 1.33 seconds.

    Although he could not exchange something as good as the Behemoth vampire ring, he gotst time, at least this belt was very practical.

    +10 mana could give him an extra 5 points of power of the will. You could never get too much mana, and Abel was continuously trying to increase it.

    Recover equipment durability within 1.33 seconds, meant that you would never have to worry about this belt getting damaged. But of course, only when this belt was not used as a shield.

 Chapter 294 - Real Runes

    <h4>Chapter 294 Real Runes</h4>

    As Abel wrapped the snake ego belt on his waist, he looked at the golden treasure box again. It seemed like there was still something inside. He quickly stepped up and have a look again. There was an ordinary-looking rock dropped at the corner.

    A rock? Abel picked up the rock, and there was a familiar looking rune on it. It was Tir!

    Abel was a little shaky; this could be a real rune. Not a rune sign, but a real rune. It was the reflection of the Dark World¡¯s high intelligence, the highest mystery

    Abel ced the rune inside his Horadric cube feeling slightly in disbelief. Its attributes were clearly reflected.

    Gain mana every time an enemy is killed.

    Of course, Abel already knew this, but in his heart, he also clearly knew there was something different. It was like the Horadric cube didn¡¯t even recognize the thing when he put it inside.

    He always had a dream to create a superweapon from rune words. Although he already had knowledge on runes earldom, he never truly held a Dark World¡¯s rune in his hand before. Since now he finally saw one, at least he could know what they were basically made out of and how they were made.

    If he wasn¡¯t underground, he would really like to start his rune research now.

    After Abel returned to the first floor from the underground, he chose another split road. His heart was filled with thoughts about the runes, so the speed of killing kept increasing too. After being in the underground for 3 days, he finally saw his first ray of daylight.

    Abel let out a heavy breath of relief as he stepped out of the underground tunnel. It was like he had been away from the real world for years. He felt the freshness of the air as he stared at the patch of green grass, trees, and algae on the rocks. His mood was calmed.

    Especially under the glow of 2 fire cane, Abel could clearly see a little teleportation station from afar. He felt even happier now. There weren¡¯t any hell creatures in their way, and ck Wind already speeded towards the mouth of the cave without even needing hismand.

    It didn¡¯t seem like many creatures had made contact with this little teleportation station. There wasn¡¯t any rubbish on it, Abel could just directly ignite it without cleaning. He was lucky that he still had 2 perfect gems left. If not, this trip would be aplete waste of time.

    He took out thest 2 perfect gems from his Kong Kong Spirit portal bag and installed it in the teleportation station¡¯s gap. The little teleportation station began to glow in white shimmer. After the pattern began to glow as well, and the relentless energy was connected.

    Abel could see that he could select the Rogue encampment, Cold in, Stone field, and dark within the little teleportation station. Abel wanted to keep exploring, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want any hell creature to destroy this energy the little teleportation station he had created.

    The little teleportation station moved forward along a river. The view was amazing, but just as Abel was just enjoying this rare calming scenery, his intuition twitched. He held up the Pelta Lunata in his left hand, and ¡°Ding,¡± a sharp spear struck upon the shield.

    After days of battle, Abel¡¯s team was already in the mode of battle before hismand. The spirit wolves had recovered and rejoined the team. The 5 spirit wolves shed towards the mist of the bush of grass. The ravens in the sky flew forward, and the poison creeper disappeared from Abel¡¯s side.

    The spirit guardian knights did not leave. They tightly stayed with Abel, guarding him by forming a Knight charging formation.

    As soon as the spirit wolves speeded into the bush of grass, things became chaotic.

    ¡°Ssss....SSSS.¡± The sound began to emerge from the bush of grass. Countless Quill Rat like hell creatures came out. The only difference was that they were purple and a lot bigger.

    Those were Spike Fiend. They were a level above Quill Rat. They had much sharper spikes and much higher attacks than Quill Rats, but they were still just some low level hell creatures. Their attacks could do nothing to Abel¡¯s armor and the spirit guardian knights.

    Still, Abel could not take this easy, no matter what. His experience had told him, anything could happen in the dark world. In a flick of a hand, a goldenbat qi armor appeared on him. Afterward, a spell pattern emerged in front of his hand, and a Frozen armor appeared on him. The frozen armor reflected the goldenbat qi, making him look like the golden god of war.

    Now both of his amours could protect ck Wind as well. ck Wind¡¯s fur and skin defense was not bad in the first ce. Abel had got a taste of it before. Although ck Wind was not an attack style official soul beast, it¡¯s defense was definitely on par.

    By this point, an air breaking sound came from somewhere. Abel¡¯s hand shook. The new Pelta Lunata was knocked back along with him by an immense force. The continuous long spike attack kept knocking him and the spirit guardian knights back.

    ¡°Close body attack!¡± under Abel¡¯smand, the 4 spirit guardian knights disappeared and reappeared in the midst of those Spike Fiend.

    ck Wind sped forward like a strike of lightning. Abel could see clearly now: a golden Spike Fiend was leading this group of Spike Fiend from behind. This little team was made up of around 10 elite Spike Fiend.

    There was an obvious aura around that team of Spike Fiends. It was a special ability of their golden leader. Seeing the attack just then, Abel could tell this was a powerful aura. It could multiply the power of their spike attacks, so Abel needed to be very careful. The spirit guardian nights were hurt a little, but nothing major. The spirit wolves were already going back and forth with the normal Spike Fiend, so they weren¡¯t the target of the elite team.

    Abel hated these kinds of hell creatures since they do not give any rewards. Their dark hell energy absorbed skin were basically useless, so the only thing that he could gain from fighting them was their soul. The battle ended quickly. The Spike Fiend, which had been charged, was like a helpless life stock. They did not use the long spike on short distances, so it only took Abel a little bit of time to wipe them out.

    In the following roads, some Vile Lancer, they were a level above dark spear. Both their attacks and defense were a little stronger, but still, they could not harm Abel. After entering the Dark Forest, Abel directly put in his 2 armor.

    Abel kept whipping out hell creatures along the way. After half a day, he finally saw arge patch of forest. He could not even see the edge of it, no wonder why they called it the Dark Forest.

    The first thing he saw as he tried to enter the forest was arge amount of blue Carver. They were in every corner, under every tree, there were even from Carver shaman lurking among them. It seemed like this Forest had be the home of the Carvers.

    Although they weren¡¯t a big threat to Abel, there were still too many of them. The thing that stressed Abel out the most was the condition of the Frost. It hugely reduced the power of his most skilled Charging bolt. Arge portion of his Charging bolt was blocked out by trees, so not much of it actually hit those fallen.

    If he tried to use a Fire attack in the forest, it would be suicide. A Carver shaman could use such a powerful fireball attack around here. After long years of living in the forest. They seemed to have mastered some kind of special technique to use fire attacks without damaging the forest. Abel was in bad luck; his Firebolt attack would burn up even the grass, let alone the trees.

    However, there were always pros and cons. There were a lot of trees around here, so there was basically no way those Carver could unleash a group attack on Abel and his team. Therefore, even though it would be slower to kill off those Carvers, at least they were safe.

 Chapter 295 - Going Back

    <h4>Chapter 295 Going Back</h4>

    A day of cleaning did not reap too many rewards. Abel realized that it might be too huge of a project to clean up this entire forest. Although he didn¡¯t see any leader hell creatures or anything too powerful, the nature of the Cravers still stressed him out quite a bit.

    He only needed to kill the Cravers, and all the other ones would run around like crazy. Abel kept getting distracted. He now hoped that the Cravers could just run towards any other life they saw like a normal hell creature would.

    Abel thought about the rune, as well as the fact that he didn¡¯t have many resources left. The number of perfect gems he used to exchange this blue belt was enough to burn a whole city to ash; now he didn¡¯t have a single perfect gem left.

    Abel recalled all his summons back to his monster portal bag and ignited the portal door back to the Rogue encampment. He didn¡¯t want to go back to the holy continent yet. Instead, he opened the Akara tent and began doing some alchemy. It didn¡¯t matter if it was Elven perfume, Lotion, or Conditioner, they were all high in demand. It was best to take advantage of the time difference in the Dark World and make some here, so he wouldn¡¯t have to waste so much time back in the Holy Continent.

    2 days passed in a sh, and arge amounts of ingredients were turned into products. The worn-out Abel put away the potions and went straight to sleep on the meditation Jade core pillow on the meditation Jade floor, in the Ankara tent.

    After Abel fell asleep, the meditation Jade core began to unleash waves of cool breeze, rxing Abel¡¯s tensed up nerves and murderous sense after days of killing. He woke up after a 10 hour sleep feeling refreshed again.

    As Abel was about to leave, he suddenly thought of those blue howling rabbits, I wonder how are they¡¯re doing? He thought as he called ck Wind and speeded out the Rogue encampment like a breeze.

    During the run, Abel connected with his long time no connect oak tree through the soul chain. It seemed to gain more emotions again. A friendly sensation came from his soul chain. It seemed like he wanted to express some thoughts, but it didn¡¯t know how

    Maybe this oak tree was too young. Although it was already huge, it didn¡¯t actually take that much time to grow. It might still need some more time to adjust.

    ck Wind¡¯s was so fast that Abel needed to put in his goldenbat qi armor to breathe normally. This also helped with the search. After Abel¡¯smand, ck a Wind had found the shadow of those blue howling rabbits under the oak tree. They had clearly grown throughout these days.

    Originally, blue howling rabbits were not supposed to live together, but maybe because of the oak tree¡¯s protection, those 6 blue howling rabbits were now all gathered together enjoying the lush grass on the ground.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but agree. This was the perfect ce for blue howling rabbits to grow. There was more mana here than the magic tower, so Abel didn¡¯t even need a mana gathering circle. The seasons here were also continuously around 20 degrees, which was the perfect temperature for those rabbits. Most importantly, there was an endless amount of mana grass here. All of those grass had been growing in this mana dense area for years, so of course their quality would be higher than anything in the Holy Continent.

    Seeing those blue howling rabbits were safe, Abel let out a breath of relief. Blue howling rabbit was a type of soul beast. Although they couldn¡¯t do much as a soul beast, Abel was already happy by the fact that they could produce a crystal core. Plus, they tasted like heaven.

    Back in the Lambe road mansion in Angstrom City, Abel closed the magic circles. He then felt White Cloud¡¯s message through the soul chain. It missed him since they hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time. Now since Abel had around 20 Soul potions in his Kong Kong spirit portal bag. He would meet up with White Cloud and give it a few bottles.

    He only gave White Cloud 3 bottles of Soul potionsst time, so he would give it another 2 and see if it could level up this time. After all these battles and recovery, ck Wind¡¯s ability had be stable. If it took the Soul potion again, maybe it would need another 5 bottles.

    The spirit guardian knight captain also needed 5 bottles to make sure its ability could level up stably. This could also level up the Skeleton resurrection spell, which passively strengthened the spirit guardian knights.

    At first, he thought 20 bottles of Soul potions were a lot, but now he only had 5 bottles left for himself. His worry was lifted once again when he thought about the countless Carver in the Forest. He only needed to sleep a little bit, and he could relentlesslybine the Soul potion.

    Steward Brewer saw Abel walking out of his floor, so he quickly stepped up and said, ¡°Master, this is Prince Adolf¡¯s invitation. He wants to invite you to his banquet!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Prince Adolf?¡± Abel asked weirdly. He never heard this name before. Since he was a prince, could he be Loraine¡¯s brother? Abel never knew Loraine had a brother.

    ¡°Prince Adolf is the only son of Grand Duke Francisco in Begro City. He is the confirmed inheritance,¡± Brewer exined.

    By this point, Abel basically understood. This Grand Duke Francisco and Grand Duke Edwina were both Royal elves, but he just didn¡¯t know what rtionship they were in. Since Prince Adolf was the confirmed inheritance, it was no surprise he got the title of a prince. If they were humans, both Carrie and Loraine should have the title of a Princess. But since they were elves, they needed to be an inheritance to enjoy this prestigious title.

    ¡°What¡¯s the connection between Begro City and Angstrom City?¡± Abel knew that his Steward would not have the guts to reply even if he knew anything about the rtionship of those 2 Grand Dukes. However, it would generate much less tension if he just asked the rtionship between the 2 Cities.

    ¡°Begro City and Angstrom City often have a subtle tension, but the main thing both cities are debating on is the ruling of a mine between our borders.

    ¡°Then, decline the information for me. Just say I¡¯ve been locked up doing alchemy and don¡¯t have any time!¡± By this point, Abel knew the rtionship between these 2 cities must be bad. There was clearly something wrong since even his steward had heard the news. Maybe even some dirty was going on. Abel had an awkward identity, so it was best not to get involved.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Steward Brewer said with a bow.

    Afterward, Abel suddenly remembered that he needed to refill his gems. ¡°Wait, help me buy some broken little gems. Actually, get arge amount for each kind. Are there still any gold coins left in the storage?¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. We still have a million gold coins. That¡¯s more than enough for our spending,¡± Brewer replied.

    ¡°Nice, off you go. Let¡¯s get it done quick,¡± Abel said with a smile.

    After Brewer had left, Abel wanted to get a magic gold card as soon as possible. It was such a hassle without one, but he didn¡¯t know what the requirements were. His original magic gold card was registered by Edmound¡¯s boutique shop.

    He would ask the Alchemy Union first. Since Abel needed to go outside of the city to meet White Cloudter, he didn¡¯t take his silvery-white carriage. Instead, he sat on the back of ck Wind and speeded out the mansion.

    He arrived at this grey-white building again. The attention of all the elves was focused on ck Wind, but afterward, they all bowed when they saw Abel¡¯s Master¡¯s medal.

    He arrived at the counter. It was that female elf on duty again. When she saw Abel, she immediately ran out of the counter and bowed, ¡°Wee Master Be. Is there anything I can help you with today?¡±

    ¡°I want to make a magic gold card. Can I do it through the Union?¡± Abel said directly.

    ¡°Sorry, Master Be. Due to our carelessness, we forgot to create a magic gold card for you!¡± Said the female elf immediately as she bowed again.

    Abel bowed back slightly and asked again, ¡°What requirements do I need?¡±

 Chapter 296 - Stalking

    <h4>Chapter 296 Stalking</h4>

    ¡°No need, Master Be. With your status, we will deliver a magic gold card to your pce by tomorrow morning,¡± said the female elf with a bow.

    ¡°I have some Lotions and Conditioners that I want the Union to help me sell. Who should I see?¡± Abel might buy arge number of ingredients from the Alchemy Union, so he needed to have a good rtionship with them. The Alchemy Union was slightly dominated by female elves. Since both of Abel¡¯s alchemy products were targeted towards females, it would not look good if he didn¡¯t give some to the Union.

    ¡°Master Be, you want to sell your Lotion and Conditioner?¡± The female elf was so happy that her voice almost cracked. As an internal worker of the Union, she knew that the first batch of Master Be¡¯s Lotion and Conditioner delivered would be distributed by the Union¡¯s meant that she would have the chance to get some. That was why she was so happy.

    ¡°Yes. Lotions and Conditioner, 30 bottles each!¡± Abel confirmed with a slight nod.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ll take you to see manager alchemist Dorothy. Please follow me!¡± The female elf bowed and made a wee gesture.

    Abel followed the female elf to a big door with flower etchings. The female elf bowed again and signaled Abel to wait while she went inside. From the outside, Abel could hear someughter of excitement.

    Afterward, a female alchemist wearing an alchemist robe walked out with the female elf following behind. She bowed and said with a somewhat embarrassed tone one ¡°Master Be, my name Dorothy. Sorry for the wait, pleasee in.¡±

    The ce looked like a typical office, other than a few girlish decorations and paintings. Alchemist Dorothy definitely seemed like a very yful elf.

    ¡°Master Bet, every elf who used product can¡¯t stop praising it, and those who couldn¡¯t get the chance to try it like us yearn for it. Thank you so much for your trust in the Union. We will sell the products you provide at the highest price!¡± Although alchemist Dorothy was trying her best to sound calm, some excitement still managed to leak out of her voice.

    Actually, she had already got a taste of Abel¡¯s Lotion and Conditioner¡¯s power during Abel¡¯s examination. When the elite alchemist had revived Abel¡¯s gift, a part of it was distributed towards the most powerful female alchemist in the Union.

    A huge shock was generated when that intermediate female alchemist arrived at the Union the next day. From then on, every female elf in the Union had gone crazy to get their hand on one of Abel¡¯s alchemy products. Now the chance was right in front of them. Of course, they needed to pay a high price, but they were not short in gold coins. Their long lives allowed them to umterge sums of wealth.

    Afterward, Abel 60 bottles of potion shining in blue aura from his portal bag and ced it on the table. He then took out ambskin parchment and said, ¡°Alchemist Dorothy, this is 30 bottles of Lotions, and 30 bottles of Conditioner. Since I haven¡¯t got my magic gold card, can you please give me some ingredients instead. These are the things I

    need!¡±

    ¡°Of course, Master Bet. You can choose any means of exchange you like. Maybe this is too many ingredients, so I¡¯ll get it delivered to your pce by tomorrow!¡± Alchemist Dorothy said with a bow.

    When Alchemist Dorothy saw Abel¡¯s portal bag, she realized how big it was. A square meter could not fit many ingredients. If he wanted to exchange all 60 bottles of potion into ingredients, the amount would be scary.

    After he confirmed that the magic gold card and the ingredients would be delivered to him tomorrow, Abel rode ck Wind out of the Alchemy Union. During his way out of Angstrom City, ck Wind caught the attention of a lot of elves.

    When he came across a road, his intuition felt a special sight focusing on him. Although he didn¡¯t see anyone as he lifted up his head, afterward, he felt someone following him.

    He couldn¡¯t speed up in Angstrom City, but he didn¡¯t want to escape from the following anyway. He never found the person who attacked himst time, so this might be a good chance for revenge since the enemy showed up by itself.

    When he arrived at the entrance of Angstrom City, the Lord medal in front of Abel¡¯s chest began to show its power. He exited this huge city through the noble pathway. Afterward, he let ck Wind jog, but not charge. ck Wind would be way too fast if he was serious. No creature in the Holy Continent could evene close.

    They jogged past a big wall of trees, and after another 5 miles, ck Wind stopped, quietly standing on a patch of grass.

    Abel¡¯s intuition told him he had been surrounded, but the atmosphere told him that the people surrounding him were not too far out of reach.

    ¡°Come out!¡± Abel gently yelled.

    A familiar voice emerged, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run?¡± This voice was huge, as though it was almost shaking the air around it.

    Afterward, 6 dwarfs riding giant pangolins emerged around Abel. Abel was familiar with these guys. They were the Borton six brothers, and the one who just spoke was the oldest brother.

    ¡°Surround him, don¡¯t let him escape. You have the guts to take the mount of Bernie Goff¡¯s brother? Hold him down until he tells us where he got my brother¡¯s mount!¡± Bernie shouted, appearing next to big brother Borton riding his mountain goat.

    Abel didn¡¯t say anything. He only weirdly stared at Bernie. What a waste of effort, at first, he thought he would lure out the dark elves who attacked him, but all he got was a bunch of old friends.

    ¡°Oh, you are a Lord. But even if you are a duke, you still need to tell us clearly what you did to my brother?¡± Bernie¡¯s heart dropped when he saw the Lord medal in front of Abel. It would be a very sensitive thing if he messed with a lord elf in the elf¡¯s territory, so he had to be careful. Otherwise, it would create unnecessary tension.

    But, he had be confident once again when he made eye contact with ck Wind. He had interacted with ck a Wind for many days. He was not mistaken. ck Wind was not onlyrger than a normal mount wolf, but it was also more spiritual.

    ¡°ck Wind... ck Wind!¡± Bernie called with some doubts in his voice. It was best to make sure this was actually ck Wind.

    ck Wind weirdly stared at Bernie, not sure what he was trying to do. It only faced Bernie with a humanized gaze of confusion, but it was from this gaze, Bernie was 100% sure this was ck Wind. Only it could have a humanized expression like this.

    ¡°Who cares if it was a Lord, capture him!¡± Bernie shouted.

    ¡°Young master Bernie, he seems to have a Master Alchemist medal as well!¡± Whispered big brother Borton after realizing there was another medal on Abel.

    ¡°Who cares? Capture him first. Just be less harsh!¡± Although Bernie lowered his voice, he was still confident. He didn¡¯t want to go too harsh. If he really did something wrong to a Master Alchemist, the sky might fall on him.

    This clearly reflected the stubbornness of Dwarves. Even knowing their opponent¡¯s identity, they still wanted to proceed.

    ¡°Bernie, what brought you to Angstrom City?¡± Said Abel with a helpless tone, while staring at Bernie¡¯s forever changing expression with a speechless gaze.

    By this point, he could no longer hide his identity from Bernie, but he trusted him a lot anyway. The Borton six brothers were Bernie¡¯s personal bodyguards. They were very loyal, so as long as Bernie kept the secret, they would definitely, too.

    ¡°You are Abel!¡± Bernie called in disbelief. He began to look at this stranger elf with apletely new gaze and greeted him in a familiar way.

    ¡°Bernie, did you think anyone else could control ck Wind other than me?¡± Abel knew his identity was exposed, so he could onlyugh while patting ck Wind¡¯s neck.

    Bernie felt the urge to rush towards Abel and pull him down. He yelled, ¡°My spirit, you look like an actual elf. Are my eyes ok? Even if they are not, Borton was amander. His eyes should definitely work.¡±

 Chapter 297 - Old Friends Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 297 Old Friends Meet Again</h4>

    ¡°Believe it or not, I will not take off my disguise.¡± Abel nced at Bernie and threw a bottle of Lamo Wine towards him.

    Bernie frantically caught the bottle of wine. Only Abel would use such a luxurious crystal ss to hold Lamo Wine, but it wasn¡¯t too surprising considering that all dwarfs went crazy for this wine.

    Bernie opened the bottle and viciously poured arge mouthful of it Down his throat. His bearded face was filled with sshes of the wine, ¡°Still the good old taste!¡±

    Borton six brothers stared at Bernie¡¯s face with their heartbroken. If Bernie was not their young master, they would definitely beat up anyone who had the guts to waste a master¡¯s wine like this.

    ¡°No need to surround him anymore. This bastard is Abel!¡± Said Bernie waving his hand.

    Big brother Borton jumped off his giant pangolin and bowed, ¡°Master Abel, I¡¯m so sorry for what had just happened!¡±

    ¡°No worries!¡± Abel jumped off ck Wind and greeted big brother Borton with a bigugh.

    After Abel greeted all of the Borton brothers, he turned back to Bernie and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you still haven¡¯t replied to me, Bernie. What brought you to Angstrom City?¡±

    After hearing Abel¡¯s questions, Bernie ruthlessly poured down another mouthful of wine and said: ¡°All because of you, we have been trying very hard to find you!¡±

    Bernie hade out for days now, dwelling around the elf¡¯s territory like a stupid person. Although on paper, he said he was trying to resolve the exchange between the elves, what he really wanted by dwelling around here was for Abel to give him some more Lamo Wine. These so-called Master Wine among the dwarfs had been drunk up. He didn¡¯t even have any left for himself, and that other powerful figure who demanded the wine could not be messed with

    Because of this, he had sent out all the men he could to find Abel. During this time, he never had any news in regards to Abel, not even that little elf Loraine who sat behind Abel. Of course, he would never have guessed that little elf was actually the second daughter of Grand Duke Edwina. There was no way the Grand Ducal Pce would let anyone know about something so embarrassing, such as losing Loraine.

    Now, Abel was standing right in front of him. At this moment, he felt like he was blessed by Titan, so he couldn¡¯t help but let out a big cry hugging Abel.

    ¡°Bernie, what do you want from me?¡± Abel asked weirdly as he stared at Bernie. It was like Bernie had just found his long lost brother.

    ¡°Master Abel, please help me!¡± Bernie could no longer hold it in. He grabbed on to Abel¡¯s belt and yelled.

    ¡°Bernie, I¡¯m now an elf, you are a dwarf. We can not be so close like this!¡± Said Abel with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Master Bet. Can I exchange some wine from you? I can give you anything I can!¡± Bernie begged.

    ¡°First, you have to change the way you call me. I¡¯m now Elf Bet, so stop calling me Abel. Other than you guys, not many people around here knew about my human identity!¡± Abel grabbed Bernie¡¯s shoulder and gave it a little pat.

    ¡°Bet! That¡¯s a familiar name!¡± Bernie gently repeated this name. Afterward, he saw Abel¡¯s Master Alchemist medal and asked in disbelief while pointing at it, ¡°you are Master Bet?¡±

    Bernie hit himself in the back of the head and said, ¡°How stupid am I? Master Abel disappeared, and Master Bet appeared. If a person could make such wine could be made, their alchemy level should be very high. Of course, it¡¯s no surprise you became an Alchemy Master.¡±

    It seems like as long as you could make a good bottle of wine, any other potions would mean nothing to the dwarfs. The dwarfs didn¡¯t need many potions, but they had a relentless thirst for good wine.

    ¡°Call me Bet from now on. I don¡¯t have the wine you need right now. If you really want it, bring some more Lamo to my pce tomorrow, and I¡¯ll make you some!¡± Although Abel could not understand how the dwarf¡¯s brain worked, Bernie had always been good to him. So it was better to help if he could.

    ¡°Really, I knew you are that....¡± just when Bernie was about to say the name, he remembered what Abel had just said. He was stuck all of a sudden.

    Seeing Bernie¡¯s getting stuck, Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Bernieughed loudly, as well. It seemed like they were back in the days where they fought and lived together, so the Borton six brothers also couldn¡¯t help butugh as well.

    Bernie felt a heart full of warmth. Abel didn¡¯t mention anything he wanted from him and agreed to give him some Lamo wine. Those Wine could secure his status within the dwarfs, so of course, he would repay Abel. He quickly asked, ¡°Master Bet, do you want mana gems or iron ore?¡±.

    ¡°Bernie, is it possible to find some meteorite?¡± Abel didn¡¯t care about other ore. As his status was raised, he no longer needed to stress about a lot of materials. Both the cksmith and Alchemy Union could help him buy the things he wanted, but a meteorite was different. The dwarfs would collect these things that fell from the sky. They would rarely be seen in other ces.

    ¡°Maybe not much, but since that¡¯s what you want. I will definitely find a way!¡± Said Bernie pounding his chest. With his current status, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to find some meteorite, but the amount was not promised.

    ¡°Just deliver the things to my pce, normally I will be training there.¡± Said Abel tipping his head.

    Maybe to other people, meteorites were only some top quality material, but they were Abel¡¯s biggest secret weapon. As long as he had enough meteorites, he could create enough super exploding balls.

    ¡°Master Bet, that¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll go to your pce tomorrow!¡± Yelled Bernie in excitement. By this point, he med himself he couldn¡¯t buy more Lamo Wine since there weren¡¯t many of them within the elf territory. If he wanted, he still needed to go back to the dwarfs and deliver them here. Just preparing some more portal bags should be fine.

    Just when Bernie was thinking, Abel was already waving at the Borton six brothers and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get going now, see you guyster!¡±

    Afterward, Abel jumped back on ck Wind and disappeared into a strike of ck lighting in front of their eyes.

    ¡°ck Wind is so fast!¡± Bernie said in admiration. Mount wolves were the best mounts in the Holy Continent, and ck Wind was the best one out of the bunch. Now, it seemed like it was even a lot faster than before.

    Big Brother Borton let out a big breath of relief. His headmander intuition told him that the Abel that just stood in front of him was neither an elf; it was a vicious beast. His tension was only released after Abel had left.

    ¡°Master Abel was scary. If he had really made a move just then, maybe we would all stay here forever!¡± Big Brother Borton gasped.

    ¡°No way. Howe I didn¡¯t felt anything?¡± Asked Bernie, looking at big brother Borton in suspicion. Bernie¡¯s first impression of Abel was a brother he could help when in danger. Secondly, he thought of Abel as a ck Smith master who could make some scary explosions. He wouldn¡¯t doubt that Abel was a scary genius based on his ability, but not to the point where a headmander like Big Brother Borton could say such things.

    Big brother Borton could not exin to Bernie what it was like to have an intuition as a headmander, but he trusted his intuition deeply. It seems like he could only admire in his heart while watching master Abel keep progressing.

    After ck Wind ran for another 10 meters, it jumped up from the ground and disappeared. White Cloud had picked them up. Abel felt like all his troubles and stress were lifted from him once he sat on White Cloud. It was like nothing matter at this point; he couldn¡¯t wait to travel around the Holy Continent with White Cloud once it leveled up.

    Afterward, White Cloudnded on a peak of a mountain. As soon as its feet touched the ground, it began to make ¡®goooh.. gooh¡¯ sound to me his owner for not seeing it. All Abel could do wasfort it through their soul chain.

    The Soul Potion had brought White Cloud¡¯s progress down an entirely different path from his peers. His invisibility allowed him to be an official soul beast. Maybe it was the first Sky Sparrow who became an official soul beast. Now, its potential was unlimited.

 Chapter 298 - Hanging Out With White Cloud

    <strong>Chapter 298 Hanging Out With White Cloud</strong>

    When Abel took out the 5 bottles of purple Soul Potions, White Cloud already knew it was for him. Since White Cloud had gotten more clever, he knew ability increasing potions were rare and important. ck Wind, who constantly followed around its owner, had a jealous look on its face.

    White Cloud opened its mouth out wide, and Abel poured the soul potions down its throat one by one. He wouldn¡¯t do this for ck Wind, but since White Cloud was an official soul beast, after drinking 3 bottlesst time, it should be able to handle 5 bottles this time. If he gave it too little, maybe the effect would be a waste.

    After the purple potion entered its throat, a weird wave engulfed its body. Its giant body began to vibrate, and every single strand of feather from head to tail began to glow in white. Luckily it was day time. Otherwise, it would attract too much attention.

    The glow was brighter and brighter until White Cloud had be an actual glowing cloud of white. Abel quietly sat by its side. Their soul chain was connected, and Abel was closely watching what was about to happen next.

    White Cloud¡¯s soul was afraid yet excited about the unknown ability it was about to gain. However, with Abel there, it felt like it was not alone. As long as it was by its owner¡¯s side, nothing in the world could scare it.

    Slowly, the white glow on White Cloud began to fade. Abel let out a long sigh. White Cloud did not level up. It made sense since it was so huge. Maybe he needed more Soul potions, but the moment when all the white glow faded, he realized something different. Every single strand of White Cloud¡¯s feather was whiter and thicker.

    Abel used his finger to lightly brush upon the feather of White Cloud. It seemed like it was protected by ayer of strange energy. It was almost like an armor, it should be able to withstand attacks pretty well.

    Although White Cloud did not level up, an increase in defense was still pretty good. White Cloud¡¯s current defense only relied on a thinyer of the invisible shell. Once this shell was prated, it would have nothing. This also had to do with the evolution of Sky Sparrows. Since they had spent most of their time in the sky and only came down for food, most of their defense had faded away. Now, they could only use their gigantic body to counteract enemies.

    White Cloud looked at his new body of feathers in curiosity. He kept on making ¡®gooh gooh¡¯ sound, expressing to Abel through the soul chain that it didn¡¯t want to be separated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry White Cloud; I already found a way to get powerful. Soon I will have my own magic tower. I will build a huge magic tower, and you and I can live on the top floor!¡±

    Abel began to describe the perfect life they would be having together through the soul chain. Abel was not lying. As long as those blue howling rabbits could survive in Blood Moor, they could breed there. With the rabbit¡¯s ability to reproduce, in under a year, Blood Moor would be filled with blue howling rabbits. Of course, it was only one year in the Dark World, in the real world it would equal to around 20 days.

    Although blue howling rabbits were low level, they were still soul beasts, meaning they could produce crystals cores. Even if one in every hundred blue howling rabbits could produce one, it was still enough for Abel to use for training.

    If those blue howling rabbits could not survive in Blood Moor, it still wouldn¡¯t be a problem. He had mana gems. Therefore, all he needed to do was to exchange arge patch ofnd with some of his potions, and take those mana grown grass he found in the Dark world for feeding. Although this would take a little bit more effort, it was still worth it.

    The biggest difference about Abel and the rest of those noble elves were that his Horadric allowed him to have unlimited amounts of intermediate and perfect gems with an extremely low budget. That¡¯s why Abel was taking this so seriously.

    He thought his own strength was still not powerful enough. If it wasn¡¯t because of his teacher, Wizard Morton¡¯s support in the Duchy of Carmel, or meeting the first inheritance of the Goff family Bernie amongst the dwarfs, or the respect of the elves¡¯ Grand Duke Edwina, all his resources would be in great danger. His resources, including the Red Wine, Lamo Wine, Conditioner, Lotion, and Elven perfume. Each had the ability to drive a particr race insane. Therefore, he was always paranoid. If he didn¡¯t have enough power himself, everything would just be a fantasy.

    Compared to other people his age, his current achievements were already extraordinary. However, the people he faced were not other youngsters like him, and they were all elites of the Holy Continent.

    Commander, Wizards, Deities, Druids; these were all extremely rare upations. Normal people would rarely even get the chance to encounter each other, but Abel had interacted with all of them. Some were his enemies, and some were friends.

    White Cloud could not see exactly what Abel was thinking through the soul chain, but it could have a rough idea of it, and it was certain of one thing. Its owner would soon take it back, and this alone had made White Cloud very happy. As a ve sky sparrow of the orcs, White Cloud never had any freedom and people to interact with. Everything had changed since it was rescued by Abel. It was no longer a normal sky sparrow; it¡¯s ability was extraordinary. Now it could now fly bravely above the battlefield, unlike its peers, and this was all thanks to its owner.

    They stayed together until the sky got dark. Abel had to say goodbye to White Cloud. If not, the city gate would be closed. As ck Wind was speeding, Abel could feel White Cloud¡¯s presence in the unseeable sky.

    Back in his Mansion, the Grand Ducal Pce¡¯s steward, Derek, was already waiting for him in the courtyard. He quickly secured ck Wind and helped Abel get down.

    ¡°Lord Bet, that¡¯s an amazing mount.¡± After being in the Grand Ducal Pce for many years, of course, Derek would know how unique this mount was.

    ¡°Derek, what brought you here?¡± Abel said with a smile. He was surprised to see Derek in his pce since Derek was no ordinary elf. He was the steward of the Grand Ducal Pce.

    ¡°Lord Bet, Grand Duke Edwina sent me to invite you to Prince Adolf¡¯s banquet tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the rtionship between Angstrom City and Begro City was not good. Why did Grand Duke Edwina want me to join a banquet like this?¡± He just asked his steward to push this invitation, but now Grand Duke Edwina had sent Derek to invite him, could there be an underlying agenda?

    ¡°Lord Bet, actually this time, Prince Adolf wants to fix the rtionship between the two cities for the next generation, so he set up this banquet for the next generation to interact!¡± Although Derek had held back his voice, Abel could still feel like he was hiding something.

    Even all the young elves in Angstrom City got married to the young elves in Begro City, and their rtionship was harmonized. How would that affect Grand Duke Edwina? Could it be...

    Abel then stared at Derek and asked with a soft voice, ¡°Is Grand Duke Edwina thinking of sending countess Carrie to get married at Begro City?¡±

    ¡°Lord Bet, my great lord, please don¡¯t say that!¡± Said Derek, frantically shaking his hand. His face had almost gone entirely white.

    In Angstrom City, Grand Duke Edwina only had 2 daughters, Countess Carrie, and Countess Loraine. Although there wasn¡¯t any official inheritance, many believed the most powerful Countess Carrie would be the best pick. As the Grand Ducal Pce¡¯s Steward, Derek would try to avoid this topic anyway he could, so what Abel had just said really caught him off guard.

 Chapter 299 - Commission

    <strong>Chapter 299 Commission</strong>

    Abel no longer wanted to give Derek a hard time, so he changed the topic, ¡°Derek, what¡¯s my identity in the banquet?¡±

    ¡°Lord Be, you are attending the banquet as the Grand Ducal Pce¡¯s alchemist. Grand Duke Edwina wants you to interact more with the young people at the banquet.¡± Derek replied.

    Grand Duke Edwina wanted to use Abel¡¯s Master Alchemist status to show off in front of the youngsters of Begro City, but what was Prince Adolf¡¯s intention for inviting him in the first ce?

    Since Grand Duke Edwina had sent a steward to invite Abel, it seemed like he had no choice. It should be fun to see what this Prince was up to anyway. Afterward, Abel sent the slightly stunned Derek out of his courtyard with a smile.

    When Abel went back to his master building, he could already see 2 giant wooden boxes. Inside were filled gems of all colors. It seemed like his own steward was still the best, gathering so many gems in such a short period of time. In a flick of a hand, Abel moved these 2 boxes in his Kong Kong spirit portal bag. He shouldn¡¯t be worrying about gem shortage in a long time.

    After meeting White Cloud today, Abel began to miss his family as well. He wondered if his father, the Knight of Bet, and his mother, Nora, was doing fine? Did Zach me him for not attending his wedding? How was his life with Emily after the marriage?

    Also, how was Harry castle doing? Did the wizards still bother the Lord of Marshall? Was Master Bentham still teaching students in the cksmith guild? Did steward Ken get back to Abel castle safely? Lastly, Wizard Morton. He had made enemies with high-level wizards to help Abel. Was he still doing ok?

    Up to this point, Abel took out amunication circle from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag. Before he left the Duchy of Carmel Wizard Morton had given this to him to makemunication easier. It had been quite a while since he had time. He wanted to see how his teacher was doingtely.

    He ced themunication circle on the desk, took out an intermediate gem from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag, and secured it on to the socket. The patterns on the circle began to glow and slowly gathered towards the center.

    This was themunication circle waiting for the other party to reply. Meanwhile, Wizard Morton was sitting on a cushion on the 11th floor of Morton magic tower surrounded by empty potion bottles. His face was pale. The battle with high-level wizards had sent his already decaying body down an even more catastrophic path. He felt his fire of life flickering away.

    However, there was not a single bit of sorrow on his face. The most meaningful thing he had done in his life was having an official Wizard as his disciples, and an otherworldly genius, who was also cksmith master and an expertise knight as his disciple. Now all he needed to do was to hold up this worn-out body until his teacher coulde out again, so Abel could return to the human world.

    Up to this point, the magic tower¡¯s control sign began to sh. His eyes began to sparkle as he held the sign in his hand. It was themunication circle he had given Abel. Abel was Ok!

    The calm Wizard Morton was caught off guard all of a sudden, so he connected to themunication circle in his room a little frantically. Afterward, Abel¡¯s voice emerged, ¡°Teacher, Its Abel!¡±

    Wizard Morton¡¯s eyes began to swell when he heard this familiar voice. The battles these days had made him lose the grasp on his emotions. He used a faint shake voice to reply, ¡°Abel, are you doing alright?¡±

    When Abel heard his teacher¡¯s emotionally drenched voice, his heart was filled up with warmth. It seemed like that was still someone who cared about him deeply even when he was outside of the human world.

    ¡°Teacher, everything is great!¡± Abel also replied in excitement.

    ¡°Abel, just hang on for a little bit longer. It shouldn¡¯t be too long until you cane back!¡± Cough cough* Wizard Morton¡¯s sudden excitement had worsened his injuries. A sudden continuous cough had disrupted their conversation.

    Upon hearing the cough, Abel¡¯s heart dropped. ¡°Teacher, are you ok?¡± In his mind, his teacher was a powerful wizard who could smash his fire bolt from outside the window, carry him and move in a sh continuously, kill intermediate wizards, kill intermediate deity, even elite wizards were not a threat to him. However, now he was stopped by some cough and couldn¡¯t even speak.

    After Wizard Morton regained his breath, he said with a hoarse gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯m ok, just some old injuries. It should be fine if I rest for a few days!¡±

    Abel¡¯s face was turning red. He yelled, ¡°Did Cliff hurt you? Teacher, give me a few days. I¡¯ll bomb his magic tower!¡±

    Wizard Morton didn¡¯t want Abel to cross the line again and shut off hisst bit of hope of retiring to the human world, so he quickly exined, ¡°Abel you had crossed the line with what you did to the Duchy of Keyenst time. The orcs had been gearing uptely, so don¡¯t try to mess with the top power of the human!¡±

    Wizard Morton did not doubt Abel¡¯s ability to bomb Cliff¡¯s magic tower. As far as he knew Abel¡¯s personality, Abel would only say something if he was very confident about it.

    ¡°Yes teacher, I understand. I¡¯ll get someone to deliver some potions to you!¡± Abel didn¡¯t want to give his teacher a hard time. With his current ability, it shouldn¡¯t be too long until he could face the Elite Wizard Cliff head-on, even without a super exploding ball anyway.

    As soon as their conversation ended, Abel jumped on ck Wind and directly speeded towards the elf Alchemy Union.

    It was that female elf assistant behind the counter in the Alchemy Union again.

    She looked at Abel in a somewhat confused manner. It was almost time for the Alchemy Union to close. Abel had juste here this morning, so there must be something urgent. ¡°Master Bet, is there a problem?¡±

    Abel did not hesitate and just said what he wanted ¡°I have amission to make, help me to deliver some potions to the human world¡¯s Morton Magic tower in Bakong City. Wizard Morton is the receiver, deliver it as soon as possible, and keep it secret!¡±

    ¡°Master Bet, this won¡¯t be a problem. But how many gold coins are you willing to pay for thismission?¡± Said the female elf lifting her head after writing down what Abel had just said.

    ¡°2 bottles of Lotions, and 2 Bottles of conditioner. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll add some more gold coins!¡± Said Abel as he took out 4 bottles of potion from his portal bag and ced it on the counter. He wanted to keep it low key. If paid too much, people might be suspicious.

    The female elf stared at these potions with a pair of sparkling eyes ¡°No need to add gold coins, Master Bet. Don¡¯t you know how popr your products are? These 2 sets of potions were enough for elf businessmen who are able to use a teleportation circle to go for you!¡± She said with a smile.

    After a bit of hesitation, Abel ced another bottle of conditioner and another bottle of Lotion on the table. ¡°How about this, if anyone could deliver by tomorrow, I¡¯ll throw in these 2 bottles as rewards as well!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll make them crazy if you do this!¡± The female elf assistant couldn¡¯t help butugh at Abel¡¯s generosity.

    This mission was uploaded ording to the rules. Although themissioner was anonymous, everyone within the Union knew who it was. With such a heavy reward, the mission didn¡¯t even get the chance to appear in the mission list before some alchemist with some human heritage connected had taken it.

    That night, when Abel was busy killing those seemingly endless Carvers in the Dark Forest, a tightly sealed box was delivered to the dwarf Moon Guardian City through an elf teleportation circle. From there, a powerful human adventure squad teleported the box to Morton Magic tower in Bakong City through another teleportation circle.

    On the 11th floor of Morton Magic Tower, Wizard Morton was shocked to discover a message from his tower soul that an elite human adventure squad had amissioned delivery for him.

 Chapter 300 - Morton Levelled Up

    <h4>Chapter 300 Morton Levelled Up</h4>

    On the first floor of Morton Magic Tower, a headmander in full ck armor was trying to confirm Wizard Morton¡¯s identity seriously. ¡°Are you Wizard Morton?¡±

    Wizard Morton did not resist and handed his wizard badge over. This was the procedure of amission. Back in the days, he was also part of an adventure squad, so he was very familiar with how things would go.

    This little squad seemed way too overkill. It was made up of 2 official Wizards, 3manders, and 7 intermediate knights. What treasure could they be delivering?

    At first, Wizard Morton thought the delivery was from Abel, but this adventure squad had made him doubt himself. He didn¡¯t Abel would have the power to send out such a powerful team.

    ¡°Who was the sender?¡± Wizard Morton asked themander in ck armor.

    ¡°Wizard Morton, the sender is anonymous. We don¡¯t know who it was, but it isn¡¯t from the human world. That¡¯s all I know,¡± said themander in ck armor as he handed the Wizard badge back to Wizard Morton.

    Wizard Morton bunched up his eyebrows. It wasn¡¯t from the human world. Who could it be?

    ¡°Wizard Morton, this is the delivery. Give it a check. If it is good, please sign here!¡± Said the Commander as he handed a tightly sealed box to Wizard Morton.

    The moment when Wizard Morton held the box, he could feel some slight wave of mana. This box was encrypted with a tiny magic circle. It would leave a mark as soon as it was opened, so he confirmed and said with a nod, ¡°No problem!¡±

    After the squad left the magic tower through the teleportation circle. Wizard Morton brought the tightly sealed box back to his 11th floor.

    This box was already a decent magic object by itself; you would rarely see something like this in the human world. After having a close look at this box in his hand, Wizard Morton hade to a conclusion. From its style, it seemed like it was from the elves.

    There were only 2 ways to open this box. One was to use brutal force to break it; another was to use the power of the will to carefully unlock it. Although this box could only record the opening one time, it could still be recycled.

    As an intermediate wizard, Wizard Morton would not use his brutal force. In fact, probably no Wizard in the world would do this. He then examined the box with his power of the will. After he found the spot where most of the mana was concentrated, he began to pick with his power of the will. Then, the magic circle on the box disappeared.

    Feeling a little proud of himself, Wizard Morton opened the box. Inside was a potion, with some soft fillers on the side. He then carefully took it out.

    The potion was a gold ¡®Healing potion.¡¯ He knew this was a Healing potion because someone had etched the name in humannguage on the bottle. He could recognize Abel¡¯s writing at first sight.

    Although Abel had asked the Alchemy Union to deliver the potions for him, he still didn¡¯t want to risk his safety by sending a dark gold one. If someone had seen this gold Healing potion, at most, he would just hear some rumors saying Master Bet could make a gold Healing potion.

    There might be a chance that these golden Healing potions could have special effects, so it was easy to make an excuse if he was caught. But those dark gold ones were different. They were far beyond anything Abel couldprehend.

    Wizard Morton stared at the golden Healing potion in his hand, feeling deeply touched. His disciple still cared about him even on the run, and specially told someone to deliver these high-level healing potions to him. Potions were very rare in the human world. Most of the ingredients required were grown in the Double Moon Forest. If humans wanted to enter, they would have to cross the dwarf¡¯s territory.

    Only those who don¡¯t care about their own lives would risk going into the Double Moon Forest, so no surprise there weren¡¯t many high-level potions in the human world.

    Since it was from Abel, Wizard Morton didn¡¯t think too much and waste his kind intention.s Wizard Morton opened the lid and poured the Healing potion in his mouth.

    As soon as the potion entered his body, it was like his body was plunged into a hot spring. Every single cell was screaming in excitement and began healing his body at a noticeable rate.

    Not only the injuries he gained from this recent battle with elite wizards but the hopeless injuries he had long ago also begun to take a positive turn. As time passed, his body was slowly recovering.

    Wizard Morton always thought he had a good perception of time, but now he could no longer clearly feel the speed of time. After 1 hour or maybe more, he felt like his body was fully recovered. Maybe recovery was not the right word. It was more like his body had returned to the way it was 50 years ago. All the old injuries and all the hidden injuries werepletely faded.

    By this point, Wizard Morton understood why Abel would send such an adventure squad to deliver a box with one potion. If he was to deliver a potion like this, maybe he would even add more defense.

    Actually, Wizard Morton had mistaken Abel¡¯s intention. Abel wanted to keep it low key, but how could his request be low key with his status. As soon as the elf alchemist epted this mission, he had to give it his all and deliver the potion to Wizard Morton in the fastest way possible.

    With this elf alchemist wealth, it was no surprise the best adventure squad in the Moon Guardian City would be his delivery team.

    Suddenly, an unbelievable expression emerged from Wizard Morton¡¯s face. A message was sent to him from his body. ¡®Fulfilled,¡¯ he had fulfilled his level 11 wizard body.

    Almost immediately, the voice of Wizard Morton filled his magic tower with a hint of excitement. ¡°I will ignite the defense circle until I sessfully level up!¡±

    Upon hearing Wizard Morton¡¯s voice, Camille from the third floor and Carlos from the fourth floor quickly rushed out and exited the magic tower with their identity card. Other than the 2 locked up disciples, only Wizard Morton was left in the magic tower.

    Mana rushed towards the 11th floor. Afterward, not a single bit of mana leaked out of the magic tower. By this point, those low ranking wizards outside felt something wrong as they realized all the mana had disappeared?

    Camille and Carlos exchanged looks of joy and excitement outside of the magic tower. They also cared about their teacher a lot, but since they couldn¡¯t do much about it, they could only continue to train hard.

    Although they were shocked by this sudden news of their teacher leveling up, it was not impossible since their teacher had been stuck at level 11 for quite a while. However, deep inside, they also know this chance was extremely rare.

    When the zing sunlight of noon shunned upon Morton Magic tower, a strange sensation filled the magic tower and sifted outside, making both Carlos and Camille jump up in excitement.

    Not only them, but the nearby Wizard Yveline had also felt this sense of level up from Yveline magic tower. When he arrived in front of Morton Magic tower, he could already see the huge body of Wizard Murthy standing.

    Wizard Yveline asked gently, ¡°Murthy, is it Morton?¡± but he already knew the answer fully well in his heart. There could only be one person that could send out such a powerful sense of level up, the level 11 Wizard Morton.

    He was just surprised to see a miracle like this. Wizard Morton was basically hopeless on his path of progress and could only wait for death toe just like Wizard Yveline himself, but somehow Wizard Morton had leveled up before he died. Now Wizard Morton had gained another 10 years of lifespan. With this extra time, his training could bring him to new highs. Maybe even making a miracle.

 Chapter 301 - Care

    <h4>Chapter 301 Care</h4>

    The scent within Morton¡¯s magic tower slowly faded. The defense circle was canceled, and the front door of the first floor swung open. Wizard Morton¡¯s voice emerged from inside ¡°Murphy, Yveline,e inside and have a seat!¡±

    When Wizard Murphy and Wizard Yveline entered, Wizard Morton was already standing in the center of the hall, smiling at them. This Wizard Morton no longer seemed like a tired old man with recurring injuries. Instead, he was more like an energetic youngster.

    ¡°Morton, that¡¯s too shocking.¡± Said Murphy as he felt that Wizard Morton had clearly leveled up.

    ¡°Thanks for both of your care. I never thought my first shutting out would shock you guys!¡± Although this was what Wizard Morton had said, his face was still full of smiles.

    ¡°Ok, Murphy and I know your stuff very well, you didn¡¯t have any forbidden method to level up. Did you?¡± Said Wizard Yveline in a worry.

    Other than leveling up naturally, A wizard could also sacrifice his life force to have a momentarily level up when all their hope was lost. However, this forbidden spell would often kill the user in one day.

    ¡°Yveline, does it look like I have?¡± Said Wizard Morton as he opened his mouth wide tough.

    ¡°Yveline, don¡¯t worry. Morton¡¯s body looks even tighter than mine.¡± Said Wizard Murphy in a confident voice.

    ¡°Did you encounter anything extraordinary? It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t want to tell us, we are still happy for you!¡± Wizard Yveline quickly changed his tone of voice.

    Wizard Morton did not directly reply to Wizard Yveline. Instead, he lowered his voice and said something that deeply shocked Wizard Yveline ¡°just hold on Yveline; I will try to find a way to heal your body as well!¡±

    Wizard Yveline did not reply immediately. Instead, he just said with a thankful tone, ¡°Morton, you know my body. How many expensive potions had we tried? Stop wasting resources on me!¡±

    After years of attempts, Wizard Yveline had basically given up all hope of healing his body.

    He wanted to die every time his old injury was irritated. To him, maybe death was the only way to escape.

    ¡°Yveline, I couldn¡¯t tell you where I got it from, and I¡¯m not even sure if I could get another one. But keep your hopes up!¡± Wizard Morton knew Abel had delivered him this potion from outside the human world. Since he could get one bottle across, another bottle should be fine as well. He was willing to sacrifice all the resources he had for Yveline.

    However, he could only raise this request the next time Abel called him. Themunication circle he gave Abel only worked in one direction, so they could only connect if Abel initiated the call.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Yveline and Wizard Murphy were congratting Wizard Morton in Bakong City, Abel had exited the blue portal with ck Wind.

    The past 10 days of killing only brought him 6 bottles of Soul Potions and around 10 normal magic staffs, which could only be thrown in his portal bag.

    Ever since he entered the Dark Forest, he had been roaming around and killing the only thing there, Carvers. Maybe he couldn¡¯t even get back if he didn¡¯t have the Tome of Town Portal.

    Abel gave his slightly dizzy head a little shake. Seeing his familiar room lowered his stress again. Abel was not afraid of being alone, and he could enter the Dark World and do some solo killing, but this endless forest was way too closed up. He was afraid that he would get schizophrenia soon.

    He opened the barrier and defense circle, and the first thing he saw was Steward Brewer standing outside like always.

    ¡°Good morning, Brewer!¡± Abel said with a nod.

    Brewer subtly looked at the shining sunlight of noon and said with a smile. ¡°Master, Good Morning to you also. Since you were locked up in your training, the Alchemy Union member did not wait and just left a magic gold card and some ingredients for you in the morning. He told me to give it to you, and yourmission with the dwarf¡¯s hadpleted!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t really care about the ingredients and magic gold card. He was just happy that hismission had beenpleted. It meant that his teacher must have received his potion. Although it was only a golden Healing Potion, he was confident that it could heal his teacher¡¯s injuries.

    Abel reached out his hand and received the magic gold card Brewer was handing him. He noticed at first sight that there were already 1 million gold coins on it. It seemed like he got some extra gold coins from the potion sale.

    Abel put away the magic gold card and said to Brewer. ¡°Brewer help me prepare a suit. Tonight I will join Prince Adolf¡¯s banquet!¡±

    ¡°Master. You have already worn all of your suits once; it¡¯s better to get a new one. This way, it would fit your status more,¡± Steward Brewer suggested.

    Abel gazed at Brewer in slight confusion and asked: ¡°Why can¡¯t I wear it more than once?¡±

    Brewer then exined, ¡°Master. Other than nobles who are fading away, elf nobles in Angstrom City rarely wear the same suit for more than half a year. That¡¯s a very embarrassing thing.¡±

    Abel gave Brewer a helpless look. They still had a few hours left until the banquet, how could that be enough time to make a new one. Abel said, ¡°That¡¯s too much of a hassle; let¡¯s just wear that silvery white one I have.¡±

    Brewer then said in a somewhat shameful tone, ¡°Master, it was my carelessness for making you lose face in such an important banquet!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t think a meeting for youngsters from 2 cities was anything important. For now, there shouldn¡¯t be many young elves with his status other than the one who was born with it.

    By this point, a female elf servant led an elf guard inside. The elf guard was holding a box as he stepped up to Abel.

    ¡°Lord Bet, the Grand Duke had prepared a suit for you. Please take it!: said the elf guard as he handed the box to Brewer and bowed.

    ¡°I¡¯m extremely thankful to what the Grand Duke had done for me. Please bring back my appreciation!¡± Abel said with a slight bow.

    After the elf guard left, Steward Brewer held the box with a suit in his hand. Admiration filled his heart, how close their rtionship must be to have this amount of care.

    But Abel didn¡¯t really care about these things anyway. Now that the suit problem was solved, he still had a few hours to spare. He put all the ingredients from the Alchemy Union in his Kong Kong spirit portal bag. All these ingredients were more than enough for him to make any potions, even including the Beauty Potion. It was no surprise that the Alchemy Union had sent out 2 carriages for delivery.

    Since Abel had been going into the Dark World every night, he had to be very cautious about the gap between his body and his real age. He was still young and growing; if he went into the Dark world even more, maybe this gap would be even further.

    Of course, this used to be a big problem for Abel. Although he was young and normally wizards could not tell the difference between age and life force, the difference might get too dramatic after 2 years. Luckily he had the Transformation ne. As long as he was not as powerful as the legendary Moon Goddess, no one should be Abel to see his body¡¯s stats. That was the so call ¡®Sense hidden¡¯ ability of the ne.

    With a powerful power of the will, normally, a Wizard could detect the life force, will, level, heartbeat, breath, or any other scent of a person. However, the Transformation ne allowed Abel to control how many of these if any, he wanted people to see with his power of the will. If he wanted, he could basically be an invisible person who could only be seen with the naked eye.

 Chapter 302 - The Tir Rune

    <h4>Chapter 302 The Tir Rune</h4>

    Abel ignited the defenSe and barrier circle. Ever since he was disrupted by Grand Duke Edwina and Master Marast time, he had to ignite a magic circle every time he did research.

    Abel opened the Akara Tent and arrived in front of his Alchemy bench. Carefully, he took the 3#Tir rune out of his Kong Kong spirit portal bag.

    The Tir rune was etched on to a base made with some kind of strange material.

    Since the ¡®Akara Pen¡¯ could etch out perfect runes exactly the same as the ones in the Dark world, Abel thought there could only be one reason the Dark World might have lost the form to make an actual Rune: they could no longer the ingredients that make up the base.

    Were ingredients the key?

    Abel gathered all his power of the will and felt energy like the ocean within the rune. It was more powerful than a perfect gem but somehow more stable.

    The more Abel looked at the base of this Tir rune, the more it seemed familiar to him. It was like something he used a lot.

    That¡¯s right. He took out a crystal core form his portal bag andpared it to the rune base.

    Although the color was different, both the texture and appearance were almost exactly the same.

    The biggest difference between them was their energy concentration level. If the base was a river, a crystal would be a little stream. Their energy difference was huge.

    If he could increase the energy within a crystal core, maybe he could create something that imitated a rune base. But, that was impossible since a crystal core was a thing inside a soul beast where all of their energy was concentrated.

    Actually, Abel had an idea. If he hadbined some crystal cores when they were still in their half liquid state, would he get a rune base?

    But he couldn¡¯t even take out one fresh crystal core currently, so how could he get 3 of them. Now, he was hit with the old problem again. He didn¡¯t have enough fresh crystal cores.

    He had already started his blue howling rabbit breeding project. Maybe he would get a satisfactory answer in a few days. As long as those blue howling rabbits in Blood Moore could give birth to their first batch of kids, Abel¡¯s n was on its way to sess. After that, he only needed to wait a bit longer until he could have endless crystal cores.

    With endless crystal cores, he no longer has to stress about resources when it came to both his training and rune base research. Now, he had to urge to go to Blood Moor and take a look at how those blue howling rabbits were doing.

    He put the rune back in his Kong Kong spirit portal bag and sifted through arge number of ingredients. He took out the ¡®Elven Perfume¡¯ form once again and adjusted the ratio a little bit to make the smell more suitable for men. He then changed up the ingredients as well, and just like that, he had developed a new set of Elven perfume.

    Abel always felt weird about male Druids using the female-specific ¡®Elven Perfume,¡¯ especially when he saw the slightly feminine look on those male druid¡¯s faces. Would long term use of female perfumes have weird side effects?

    Recently, the most powerful druid among the elves began to use the female specific ¡®Elven perfume¡¯ as well. This made normal male nobles want to use it as well. It was a trend at this point. Most of them didn¡¯t even think about why the Druids would use ¡®Elven Potion¡¯ in the first ce. But of course, the ones they use were definitely the ones that made my prestige Master Bet.

    After seeing this a few times, Abel didn¡¯t want to be remembered as a person who changed the men¡¯s style of an entire race. After some investigation, Abel finally created a type of blue Elven perfume, which he called ¡®Cologne Perfume¡¯!

    He put 10 bottles of it in his portal bag, and the wine was almost up. He shut the defense and barrier circle.

    L road was an important road in Angstrom city. It was a little bit further from Grand Ducal pce than Lambe road which Abel was living in. Lambe Road was a noble concentrated road made up of small to medium size mansions. However, L Road was made up of huge mansions for some of the most important nobles around.

    The ce where Prince Adolf¡¯s banquet took ce was located in the center of L road. Abel had spent the whole afternoon making potions, and he was now sitting in his silvery-white carriage on his way to the banquet. As he approached the gate, he had already seen countless carriage waiting outside to enter.

    Upon seeing this signature silvery White carriage, the elf manager quickly stepped up and greeted with a bow ¡°Mr, can you please present your invitation?¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± Said Steward Brewer, jumping off the carriage as he took out the invitation brought on by the Grand Ducal Pce¡¯s steward Derek.

    This invitation was written in a typical Grand Duke Edwina style. It only had Abel¡¯s lord title on it. His Alchemy Master title was nowhere to be found. Normally a lord would still be very respected in any event organized by the Grand Ducal Pce, but since this was Prince Adolf from Begro City¡¯s banquet, the elf manager did not seem to be excited.

    In a little flick of a hand, the elf manager called in an elf servant and said: ¡°Help this Lord secure his carriage, and lead him into the banquet!¡±

    Afterward, the elf manager quickly dashed to another carriage with a face full of smiles, leaving only that elf servant behind to lead to the carriage towards the gate.

    Brewer felt anger building up inside him and wanted to say something. But suddenly Abel¡¯s voice came from inside the carriage, ¡°Brewer, we are guests. Let them do what they please!¡±

    On paper, that manager was doing his job properly. He only knew Abel¡¯s Lord Status, so he just treated him like a normal Lord. But of course, if he respected the Lords within Angstrom City, he might at least call in 2 servants to guide them.

    That way, one servant could help secure the carriage while another could guide Abel into the banquet. Now Abel had to wait until the carriage was secure before he could enter, which was quite embarrassing.

    Abel wasn¡¯t nning to interact with Prince Adolf anyway. Something low key like was perfect. Who cared if he had to walk a little bit more.

    With Abel¡¯s lord status, he could not bring a steward into the banquet, so steward Brewer could only stay in the carriage and wait.

    After Abel got off the carriage, he followed the elf servant down a long corridor and took a few turns before arriving at the main hall. By this point, the illumination circle had already lit up every corner of the hall.

    The guests had been organized into groups of three, six, and nine by the manager at the gate. The most important guests entered from the front gate, which they were weed but the close noble family members of Prince Adolf. Most of those elf youngsters did not have a high-status title since they just relied on their family¡¯s power, so being greeted by a few viscounts and Earl could definitely give them a lot of face.

    The second tier guests were greeted by Prince Adolf¡¯s personal steward. Although there weren¡¯t any prestige nobles greeting them, Prince Adolf¡¯s steward was still someone very important. Therefore it could still give the guests a lot of face.

    Only the lowest status guests would enter from the side entrance. There were only a few servants guarding there, and they would guard the guests towards their designated area ording to their status. Since Abel had entered from the side entrance, he was led to the corner of the hall. By that point, there were already a few nobles in traditional suits sitting there.

    Actually, their suits were inherited. There were normally only two types of elves who would wear these things. One was that they had a powerful heritage, and their suits were made by their ancestors from hundreds or even thousands of years ago. Therefore, wearing it would show others their family¡¯s vivid history.

 Chapter 303 - The Princeâ€™s Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 303 The Prince¡¯s Banquet</h4>

    The other type was those down and out nobles. They were the ones who had a powerful ancestry, but this power slowly faded away throughout time. Still, the name of their family remained, and they could at least find a suit for a banquet from their family¡¯s wardrobe.

    These few nobles in front of Abel might very well belong to this camp of down and out nobles, which why they were put in such an unnoticeable corner.

    Abel looked up and down at the few nobles, and the few nobles looked back at him. Abel was wearing the most trendy suit. It looked expensive at first sight. Maybe it was even made by a master. Why was he here?

    A young noble elf with a baron badge stood up and greeted Abel. ¡°Let me introduce. I¡¯m Baron Carly; this is Lord Ferdaisy and Lord Bayinsy. We wee you to sit here ande chat with us!¡±

    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Lord Bet. I got lucky and got in here!¡± Said Abel with a bow. He only had his Lord badge in front of him. His Master Alchemist badge was put away in his portal bag since wearing that would be showing off too much.

    Upon hearing Abel¡¯s world Baron Carlyughed and also began mocked himself ¡°Ain¡¯t we all? I got in here because of my ancestor¡¯s luck!¡±

    ¡°Same same. No way we could enter Prince Adolf¡¯s banquet with our own ability. Although all of our ancestors had faded away, their name they leftover was still enough for us to eat until the day we die.¡± Said Lord Ferdaisy carelessly, while Baron Carly nodded with a smile by the side.

    Baron Carly then stared at Abel¡¯s suit with shameless admiration and said, ¡°Lord Bet, you got quite a suit there. The material and craftsmanship are very nice. Which master¡¯s work is it?¡±

    By this point, Abel was already sitting on a side chair. However, his suit did not change shape. Instead, it got even more skin-tight, fully showing off his body¡¯s slim figure.

    ¡°Baron Carly, my friend gave me this suit before the banquet to avoid embarrassing myself!¡± Said Abel with a smile as he lifted a crystal ss and poured some wine into it.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I have friends like this!¡± Lord Ferdaisy mumbled.

    ¡°Maybe you had scared them all away with your debt¡± Baron Carly said in a mocking tone

    Abel was a little jealous as he stared at these 3 noble elves. Their closeness reminded him of Camille and Carlos. If Abel was still in the human world, he would most likely also be talking to them like this.

    Abel held the crystal ss up to his face, but the moment he gave it a little sniff, he put it down immediately. He had be extremely picky these days, and he could barely even take a sip of normal wines.

    As Abel was caught up by his thoughts just then, he had a habit of cing his hand on his portal bag. Just when he wanted to take his homemade wine out, he realized he was not at home. Drinking outside wine in a banquet was very disrespectful.

    Even though Abel had stopped, his gesture still managed to get those 3 nobles¡¯ attention on his portal bag. Their family had faded, but not their eyesight.

    ¡°Lord Bet, are you a Druid?¡± Said Baron Carly in admiration.

    ¡°I¡¯m only level 3. I¡¯m not gifted enough!¡± Said Abel with a nod. He wasn¡¯t nning to hide his upation. It was obvious anyway since he had a portal bag.

    All of a sudden, those nobles no longer had the urge to speak to each other. Instead, they exchanged gaze, and each quietly took a sip of their wine.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Elves were just like humans; status was ignorable. At first, he thought he

    Both noble human and noble elves had a simr heritage. They could only interact with people of simr status. Once the gap was too big, they wouldn¡¯t know how to react.

    Abel¡¯s suit and portal bag exposed his extraordinary status. Although he tried his best to sound humble, those noble elves were not normal elves. Ever since they were young, they knew the importance of suits, and how rare it was to have a portal bag as a level 3 Druid.

    Abel lifted his wine ss, bowed to the 3 noble elves, and went off to seat another empty table.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? He said he¡¯s a Lord but just looked at how arrogant his bow was. I bet he¡¯s the child of somerge noble,¡± Said Lord Ferdaisy, ncing at Abel as he was walking away.

    As Abel was sitting by a corner with his wine ss thinking about his alchemy forms, almost all the guests had arrived. Suddenly, a voice came from outside.

    ¡°The prestigious Countess Carrie had arrived!¡±

    Other than Prince Adolf, the second most prestigious person attending the banquet was Countess Carrie. Therefore upon hearing her name, all the guests in the hall stood up, gently pping their hands to wee her.

    As Abel stood up along with all the elves, he saw Countess Carrie in a purple shoulder showing dress. On her exposed neck, there was a shining gem installed onto a traditional-looking ne, making her look graceful and elegant.

    The Grand Ducal pce¡¯s steward Derek was following behind. He was wearing a full ck suit, and he made sure that he was always half a step behind, so he could show their difference in status.

    Countess Carrie gazed around at the nobles and slightly bowed to show that she was thankful for their warm wee. The ps slowly faded, Countess Carrie ignored the nobles and continued to gaze around the hall. Finally, she found an empty spot and took a seat. It was only after she had sat down, a few other prestigious female elves had alsoe by and sat down next to her.

    Every elf here today was a youngster with high status. Especially those elves who self-proimed their power and ability to date Countess Carrie. They were all dumbstruck all of a sudden. Countess Carrie would rarely appear in public events like this.

    As all the gaze was focused on Countess Carrie, steward Derek had finally arrived by Abel¡¯s side.

    Derek had organized countess banquets in the past. He knew exactly what Abel¡¯s spot signified, so he asked in confusion, ¡°Lord Bet, why are you sitting here?¡±

    ¡°Take a seat, Derek, the view is nice here. You can see the entire hall,¡± said Abel with a hehe.

    Derek helplessly stared at Abel. He knew Abel didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention, and a Druid wouldn¡¯t want to attend a banquet like this. However, Grand Duke Edwina had asked him to personally assist Abel and exin some status of noble to him.

    Derek¡¯s arrival made everyone in this corner quite down. As Derek gently sat down, Baron Carly, Lord Ferdaisy, and Lord Bayinsy had all be totally speechless. They knew if they were a little bit more friendly just then, perhaps their destiny would bepletely changed.

    ¡°The prestigious Prince Adolf has arrived!¡±

    As the grand call filled the hall, enthusiastic ps arose among the guests. An elf in a fully white suit wearing a gold ke crown, apanied by 2 elf warriors in silvery-white armor, entered the hall.

    ¡°Prince Adolf is a level 7 Druid. He¡¯s the only son of Grand Duke Francisco Doyle. His name is not bad!¡± Derek exined by the side of Abel.

    By this point, Prince Adolf was waving his hand around with a smile. It seemed like the entire atmosphere in the hall had been lifted by him. He had be the center of attention. All the noble elves were touched by his smile. They all felt like this smile directed towards themselves. It just seemed so genuine and friendly.

 Chapter 304 - Contact

    <h4>Chapter 304 Contact</h4>

    Prince Adolf seemed like a nice guy, and Abel was also drawn by his. But suddenly, a dragon roared in Abel¡¯s soul and woke him up. His face immediately changed. It was some strong brainwashing ability.

    Now Abel felt disgusted as he looked at Prince Adolf¡¯s smile again. Prince Adolf¡¯s power of will must be huge to make all the normal elves in the hall feel good about him. No matter what secret technique he was using, it really disgusted Abel.

    Prince Adolf was not a normal noble. He would be in charge of a huge city in the future. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for those elves living in Begro City with a ruler like this.

    Since Derek said Prince Adolf¡¯s imagine was not bad, he gazed at Derek. To his surprise, Derek had not been brainwashed. Maybe he had known about Prince Adolf¡¯s background and had prepared. Abel had just been caught off guard and got attacked by the Prince¡¯s power of the will. Yes, this mysterious power of the will technique attacked.

    ¡°Lord Bet, can you see it? Prince¡¯s Adolf¡¯s image really was not bad at all.¡± Derek repeated himself again. But, by this point, Abel had truly understood where he wasing from.

    The reason why Grand Duke Edwina had sent Derek here was to understand this Prince¡¯s mysterious power of the will ability. It was a very secretive technique. It could not be seen nor heard, but it could subtly change someone¡¯s perception of another. Although it couldn¡¯t really do much damage, it could alter a person¡¯s ability to think critically.

    Of course, if this technique would cause damage, there was no way Prince Adolf could keep it as a secret this long. It was the harmless nature that made it so effective

    But, Abel was different. As Lorraine¡¯s boyfriend of Lorraine and a Master Alchemist, he needed to have a clear understanding of Prince Adolf and Begro City. That was why Derek was there.

    The tension between the 2 cities dated back to a long time ago. Angstrom City had the strongest military power among the elves. It was located in the south of the double moon forest near the dwarfs and humans, so of course, it needed the strongest military power other than the elven shrine.

    Begro city was a City known for trades due to its wide range of resources andrge amounts of iron ore nearby. Although Begro City¡¯s power had increased since they became wealthy, Angstrom City had always been an attraction for Druids with a perfect system, power, and resources that were on par with Begro City.

    Angstrom city had always been Begro Cities target, and the tension remained. The reason Prince Adolf hade here was to defuse this tension between the two cities.

    ¡°Wee, everyone! I hope Begro City and Angstrom City can be good friends for the distant future. Cheers!¡± Said Prince Adolf lifting up a wine-filled ss. He looked extremely handsome and alluring under the shimmer of the illumination circle.

    However, Abel had good eyesight. He could see that Countess Carrie give out a coldugh from a distance. Yes, he did not make a mistake. Countess Carrie wasughing as though what Prince Adolf had just said was some kind of joke.

    ¡°Cheers!¡± All the noble elves in the hall lifted their crystal ss, and the chatters began.

    Soothing music filled the hall. As soon as the elves heard the music, smiles emerged from their faces. With thepany of wine and the surrounding atmosphere, the hall had be vivid and lively all of a sudden.

    The music was yed by a harmonica, which was very umon in a banquet like this, even among the humans or dwarfs. It seemed like music was normally only yed in temples.

    Abel gave Derek a puzzled look and asked: ¡°Derek, is music very umon in Angstrom City?¡± ording to the legends, the elves loved all kinds of beautiful things, including music.

    ¡°Lord Bet, in Angstrom City, we have aw that music can not be yed in public gatherings. Only for personal enjoyment!¡± Derek said with a soft voice.

    ¡°Why? Everyone seems to be enjoying themselves.¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°Back in the days, some dark elves had almost sessfully invaded our city in a huge music festival. From then on, music could only be enjoyed personally!¡± Derek exined.

    ¡°No wonder!¡± Angstrom City might seem like a peaceful city but just look at that huge wall of trees and that tall city wall. This city was not always peaceful like this.

    Despite the mysterious power of the will technique, Prince Adolf was still a charismatic person. As he roamed around the hall, waves ofughter were evoked.

    When it came to this, Countess Carrie was miles behind. She only had amonnguage with the 4 young female noble elves. Every time a male elf tried to approach her, she would always drive them away in a sentence or two.

    Although Abel was sitting by a corner, Derek¡¯s presence showed that his identity was not ordinary. From time to time, some elves woulde and greet him, and he would always respectfully greet them back and end the conversation.

    That was one of the reasons why Abel disliked banquets. All elves were showing their best sides, and it just seemed too inauthentic to Abel. Since he had an enchantedmander intuition, he could see the intention of every elf who had approached him.

    He had no interest in wasting time with these pretentious elves. He would much rather train or do research.

    Suddenly a graceful voice came from somewhere ¡°Mr. Derek, this is?¡± When Abel lifted up his head, he realized Prince Adolf was somehow by his side.

    Abel thought to himself, It was a scent hiding device again. Even with his powerful intuition, he could not sense a single bit of his emotions and intentions.

    Luckily Abel thought of the transformation ne on his neck. He subtly adjusted it a little in his heart to send out the scent of a mixture between level 3 wizard and a level 3 druid.

    ¡°The prestige Prince Adolf, this is the Grand Ducal Pce¡¯s Alchemist, Master Bet!¡± Derek stood up and said with a bow.

    When Prince Adolf heard the name Bet, his eyes sparkled. He then immediately bowed and said, ¡°Master Bet! Why are you sitting here? Please forgive me for my carelessness!¡±

    ¡°The prestigious Prince Adolf. It was me who chose to sit here, I¡¯m not familiar with the noble circle and didn¡¯t have any friends I know!¡± Said Abel with a smile as he returned the bow.

    Prince Adolf¡¯s eyes sparkled again as he heard that Abel was not too familiar with the noble circle and didn¡¯t have many friends he knew. He then said with a smile, ¡°The reason I organized this banquet was for everyone to meet new friends. If I may, I would be very d if I could be your friend!¡±

    Suddenly, Countess Carrie arrived. She did not give Prince Adolf any courtesy as she said, ¡°Adolf, are you trying to steal our Grand Ducal pce¡¯s alchemist?

    ¡°Sister Carrie, I¡¯m only chatting with Master Bet as the host of this banquet. It¡¯s a little too far to say that I¡¯m stealing him. Oh, do you not trust your family¡¯s alchemist?¡± Said Prince Adolf with a face full of smiles.

    Although Abel could not sense what these 2 prestigious children were thinking. It was obvious that they disliked each other, just like the rumors.

    ¡°Adolf put away your smile. It¡¯s so fake. You are an elf. Don¡¯t be shameful like those humans.¡± Said Countess Carrie with a coldugh. Afterward, he gazed at Abel.

    Abel felt the urge to refuse her, but he couldn¡¯t. Don¡¯t be shameful like those humans? He had lived in the elf world for quite a while, and realized one thing. Although those elves were pretty on the surface, their heart was not too different from humans. They were still greedy and still selfish!

 Chapter 305 - Lawland Squad

    <h4>Chapter 305 Land Squad</h4>

    Prince Adolf¡¯s face tensed up. He knew Countess Carrie¡¯s worlds were not that simple. She was suggesting that he was using some power of the will technique.

    ¡°Sister Carrie, I¡¯ll just talk to Master Bet for another minute, and I¡¯ll go!¡± Prince Adolf didn¡¯t want to miss the chance to meet this Master Alchemist who could make an Elven Perfume that could increase the ability of Druids. He always wanted to meet Abel, but Abel was just too low key. He could never meet him through normal ways.

    ¡°Master Abel, I want to purchase some of your personally made blue Elven Perfume on behalf of Begro City!¡± Said Prince Adolf turning back to Abel in a serious tone. However, at the same time, another dragon roar filled Abel¡¯s mind.

    Abel had been attacked again by the prince¡¯s mysterious power of the will technique, but he didn¡¯t strike back. Instead, he pretended like nothing had happened and said, ¡°the prestigious Prince Adolf, didn¡¯t you know that I had already given all the right for my blue Elven Perfume to the Grand Ducal Pce? If you want to purchase some, you can negotiate with Countess Carrie.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t know too much about this mysterious power of the will technique, he could send Prince Adolf¡¯s soul straight into critical condition, and it would get him in big trouble. Therefore it was best not to strike back, especially in Prince Adolf¡¯s very own banquet within his very own mansion.

    ¡°Oh, right. Thank you for your warning Master Bet!¡± Prince Adolf did not expect his mysterious power of the will technique to fail him. He nced over at Countess Carrie and Derek by the side. He was not sure which one of them had blocked his attack for Master Bet, but still, he bowed respectfully.

    Under the cold gaze of Countess Carrie, Prince Adolf left Abel. After the prince had walked away, Countess Carrie said to Abel, ¡°Be, soon we will have a small scale auction. We hope you can provide a few pieces for the Grand Ducal Pce. It was just a little event where both City¡¯s Grand Ducal pce will bring out some pieces for auction to raise this banquet¡¯s energy!¡±

    ¡°Little auction?¡± Abel had never thought that this banquet would have an event so simr to those charity auctions in his original human world. He then followed, ¡°Who¡¯s the receiver of the auction?¡±

    ¡°You, of course, since you are the one providing the pieces. Do you really think the Grand Ducal Pce wanted your little gold coins?¡± If Prince Adolf didn¡¯t tell me just then, I wouldn¡¯t ask you for auction pieces. I¡¯ll have it prepared myself!¡± Countess Carrie didn¡¯t seem to understand Abel¡¯s intention. She knew Abel didn¡¯t really care about gold coins normally, but why did he ask this question?

    Even though Abel knew Countess Carrie had mistaken his words, he did not bother to exin. By this point, he basically knew what the intentions behind the auction were. It was for both cities to show off their power in order to increase their attractiveness.

    ¡®Now I can take all the benefits¡¯ Abel thought to himself as he took out 2 Lotions, 2 conditioners, 2 Elven perfumes, and 2 Colognes, and ced them on the table.

    ¡°All here, 2 bottles of everything!¡± Said Abel point at the 8 bottles of potion on the table.

    ¡°What are those two potions?¡± Countess Carrie quickly asked as she saw something new.

    ¡°That is my personally developed male-specific ¡®Cologne¡¯!¡± Abel exined with a smile.

    Derek then carefully put away the 8 bottles of potions and said to Countess Carrie and Abel with a bow ¡°Young Master, Lord Bet, I¡¯ll take these potions to the auction!¡±

    As soon as Derek walked off, the 4 female elves who were chatting with Countess Carrie arrived by their side. One of them with blue color hair and a pair of delicate wide eyes asked: ¡°Countess Carrie, Is this Master Bet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right; I¡¯m Bet. Hello, who are you?¡± Abel replied with a gentle bow.

    The blue-haired female elf suddenly called in excitement and said, ¡°Ah! You really are Master Bet. Can I buy some of your Lotions and Conditioners?¡± If Countess Carrie didn¡¯t get in the way, maybe she would have already jumped on to Abel¡¯s body.

    ¡°Countess Muriel, please mind your behavior!¡± But the moment when Countess Carrie had finished her sentence. The other 3 female elves had also begun to ask Abel for Lotions and Conditioners. The scene was a mess.

    ¡°Countess Muriel, Countess Moly, Countess Ginny, and Countess Marian, you are all nobles. Please have the dignity of a noble!¡± Countess Carrie repeated again.

    ¡°Countess Carrie, of course, this doesn¡¯t concern you. I saw that you still had many bottles in your roomst time!¡± Countess Muriel shamelessly argued back.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Countess Carry, I asked, and you wouldn¡¯t even give us an extra bottle. Since Master Abel is here, I will definitely buy a few extra bottles from him.¡± Countess Moly called as well.

    Countess Ginny and Countess Marian were alsoining that Countess Carrie didn¡¯t give them enough Lotions and Conditionerst time, and they are running out of it.

    It seemed like Countess Carrie was used to the attitude of these Countess, so she just said with a calm tone. ¡°Does that mean I don¡¯t have to share with you guys when I have good stuff next time?¡±

    This was the first time Abel saw Countess Carrie interacting with other female elves. This Countess Carrie was different from the one he knew. Somehow she fitted in well with these other 4 noble female elves.

    ¡°Sorry everyone, I had already given mytest batch of Lotion and Conditioner to the Alchemy Union for sale. I don¡¯t have any on me right now, but I will make some more when I have time. After that, you cane to the Grand Ducal Pce to get it!¡± Abel guessed that these Countess might not have a simple rtionship with the Grand Ducal Pce, and it wouldn¡¯t take him much time to my those potions anyway.

    ¡°Did you say you have given your Lotions and Conditioner to the Alchemy Union for sale?¡± Countess Marian said from the side.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Countess Marian!¡± Abel said with a nod.

    ¡°Howe I never heard about this?¡± Said Countess Marian in slight confusion.

    ¡°Yeah. Countess Marian¡¯s family is the main resource supplier to the Alchemy Union. Howe she doesn¡¯t know about this?¡± Countess Moly added in suspicion.

    ¡°Of course, they used it on themselves!¡± Countess Marian suddenly realized. Master Bet¡¯s work had been divided privately for personal use by the Alchemy Union.

    Countess Carrie did not join the exciting discussion among the female elves. Instead, she turned and introduced ¡°Bet, here are all the members in Land Squad. In a few days, they will set off and find beauty grass with you!¡±

    Abel looked around at the 4 female elves. He could tell they were all Druids, and none of them hadbat qi. He asked, ¡°Countess Carrie, don¡¯t you have any professionals specialized in close body battles in your team?¡±

    Upon hearing Abel¡¯s concerns, Countess Moly stepped up and waved her fist in front of Abel as she said, ¡°Master Bet, what are you afraid of. We will protect you!¡±

    Countess Moly little fists made him worry even more. Although he had never joined a squad, as a knight, he knew every team had to have a close body fighter who could turn into a shield, a patroller who could quickly step up and examine the field¡¯s condition, and a powerful attacker responsible for the main damage.

    Abel knew Countess Carrie was an extremely powerful intermediate Druid, but he did not believe any of these 5 female elves would learn any Druid¡¯s transformation technique and turn into a wolf for close body battles.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Bet, the Land squad is very powerful. As long as we don¡¯t encounter any elite soul beasts, nothing can stop us in the Double Moon Forest!¡± Said Countess Carrie in full confidence.

    ¡°Yes, Master Bet, nothing can stop us from getting those beauty grass!¡± Said Countess Moly in an affirmative and serious tone.

 Chapter 306 - Auction Items

    <h4>Chapter 306 Auction Items</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Master Bet; we won¡¯t let you die in front of us!¡± Said the female elves confidently.

    After hearing these words, Abel felt his face get hot. However, if he really went out with these Ladies, he would not have face to let them protect him. Abel said his fighting ability was so so, but self-defense should be ok.

    At the same time, he could see that Land Squad had a strong belief in ¡®Beauty Potions.¡¯ This meant that they also had a strong belief in his alchemy skill. Beauty Potion is a special potion. Beauty Grass was a special ingredient. The rest of the ingredients were just low rank, but because Beauty Grass was so hard to obtain, it was very hard to practice. Therefore, it was very hard for Alchemists to seed in making the potion in the first try.

    Suddenly, all the illumination circles in the hall shut off, leaving only one beam of light directly casting down on a table with a ck-suited young elf. He looked extremely alive.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. I believe most of you know who I am; if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m sure you will after this!¡±

    By this point, Derek was already by Abel¡¯s side again. He exined, ¡°Lord Bet, this is Lord Jude; his family has 2 giant auction shops that are very well known among the nobles in Angstrom City and Begro City.

    Under a wave of casualughter, Jude had lifted up the atmosphere in the hall. He then followed, ¡°it¡¯s my honor today to host Prince Adolf¡¯s little auction today!¡±

    He then bowed to Prince Adolf and proceeded to say, ¡°Thank you to Prince Adolf and Lady Carrie for each providing 3 pieces for auction today. Now, feast your eyes on the pieces Prince Adolf had provided.¡±

    Afterward, an elf guard ced a long sword on the table. It was a delicate magic sword, with a typical elven style.

    Lord Jude gently ced his hand on the sword and began to exin, ¡°This is a brand new work of cksmith Master Leon. The dimensions and weight of this delicate ice magic sword were designed specifically to suit the movement of elves. Also, it can unleash ice damage and slow down during an attack!¡±

    ¡°With the dwarf¡¯s Master Leon¡¯s current ability, this new work of his must be the best of the beast within magic weapons!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there aren¡¯t many works of Master Leon out there anyway, and this one is designed specifically for elves. That¡¯s such a rarity!¡±

    Under the passionate discussion among the elves, Abel heard that this sword was made by a dwarf, and it was a cksmith Master just like himself. By this point, he also felt the urge to buy this magic sword to see if there was any difference between their forging level.

    ¡°Someone said, ¡°Oh, so it wasn¡¯t the work of Master Abel. If he had made something like this, then it really would be a treasure.¡± A noble elf signed

    Abel was a little puzzled. Although he knew his magic weapons were decent, it was definitely hard topare it to the extremely experienced Master Leon. Why would this noble elf say something like this?

    ¡°Yeah, Master Abel¡¯s magic weapon is truly the dream of every warrior!¡± Another noble elf added.

    ¡°The works from Master Abel are rarely sold to the public, and there¡¯s a rumor saying that the human wizards areing after him. I¡¯m afraid we might not see much work from him anymore!¡± Another noble elf sighed.

    Abel got more and more puzzled as he listened. Finally, he couldn¡¯t help but turned to Derek, ¡°Derek, what so special about this Master Abel¡¯s magic weapons?¡±

    Only Grand Duke Edwina, Duke Albert, Lorraine, and her sister knew about Abel¡¯s human identity. Derek did not know, so he just answered what he knew ¡°Lord Bet. Since Master Abel was one of the very few non dwarf cksmith Masters, no one really cared about his magic weapons at first. However, as time went on, his weapons shown scary effects, again and again; that¡¯s why his weapons are considered the most powerful magic weapon.

    ¡°Powerful effects?¡± Don¡¯t all magic weapons have the same effect?¡± Abel was still puzzled.

    ¡°Lord Bet, somehow Master Abel¡¯s weapon can push the effects of the magic weapons to the limit stably with every single strike. Normally magic weapons can only have a stable effect with the first one or two strikes before wearing out.¡± Derek exined patiently.

    Abel began to recall his forging process. Every one of his mana gems and some of his rune ink wasbined through the Horadric Cube. Maybe this stability was because the thingsbined through the Horadric cube were purer.

    The auction began. All the elves bidding were very generous with their gold coins. It seemed there was a high demand for this magic weapon designed specifically for elves, as the price shot up.

    ¡°Prince Adolf went too far this time!¡± Derek said lightly in anger. It seemed like he suddenly thought of something.

    Upon hearing Derek¡¯s word, Abel quickly stopped bidding and asked: ¡°why?¡±

    ¡°Lord Bet. When I was sending our 3 auction pieces on the stage, I noticed we also have a sword by Master Leon. However, it was his early work¡± Derek was disgusted by the fact that Prince Adolf was targeting them directly, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. The piece was being auctioned already.

    As Derek was getting angry, Lady Carrie had already arrived in front of Abel with her hand out.

    ¡°Lady Carrie, what are you looking for?¡± Abel confusingly looked at Lady Carrie, he was not too sure what she was doing.

    ¡°Bet. Give me a weapon quickly. You know what weapon I¡¯m talking about!¡± Said Lady Carrie with her eyes fixed at Abel.

    By this point, Abel realized that she wanted one of his magic weapons to get her face back. She was a member of the Grand Ducal Pce, so she also represented the face of Angstrom City.

    But what weapon wouldn¡¯t expose his identity, as there wasn¡¯t much work of Master Abel out in the public? After spending half a day sifting around his Kong Kong spirit portal bag, he found an Ice magic sword he was going to send to an auction stand in Harvest City long ago. Since he had left Harvest City, this sword had always been left alone in here.

    Abel used his will to move this what he thought of as out of date Ice magic sword from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag to his portal bag and took it out for Lady Carrie.

    By that point, that work of Master Leon had reached 80,000 gold coins, and finally, it was put away by a young viscount.

    Lord Jude then pped his hands twice, drawing the attention back to the auction stand, ¡°The next piece is sent by Lady Carrie.¡±

    When the elf guard ced the sword on the long table, Lord Jude picked up the sword and gave it a little look. He looked a bit stunned, but as the host of the auction, his job was to introduce the piece.

    ¡°Lord Jude, the guard took the wrong sword. It¡¯s actually this one!¡± Said Lady Carrie stepping up to the auction stand.

    Lord Jude quickly exchanged the sword in his hand with the one Lady Carrie was holding.

    Prince Adolf¡¯s face immediately changed downstage. That moment when he was about to say something, he realized Lady Carrie was looking at him with a pair of cold eyes. She had a control card in her hand. It seemed like if Prince Adolf was going to make any move, she would ignite the control card and hold him down on the spot. The Prince was not willing to bet if Lady Carrie would do that. As far as he knew, she was not someone to mess around with.

 Chapter 307 - Master Abelâ€™s Big Sword

    <h4>Chapter 307 Master Abel¡¯s Big Sword</h4>

    ¡°Everyone, I will now introduce the piece Lady Carrie brought to the auction!¡± Lord Jude held the long sword in his hand and proceeded to say, ¡°this is a knight sword made by humans!¡±

    As Lord Jude¡¯s wordsnded, discussion began to arise among the audience. No one would expect Lady Carrie to bring a Knight sword for auction. These swords were not suitable for normal elves; only the ones with extraordinary strength could swing it around.

    Prince Adolf knew things were not this simple. Lady Carrie was not stupid. A human knight sword could not even bepared to the early works of Master Leon. All Prince Adolf wanted was to make Lady Carrie lose face in this little auction in front of the young elites of the 2 cities, as well as showing off the wealth of Begro City.

    On the other hand, Lord Jude had an extremely deep understanding of weapons and different equipment due to his family¡¯s history. His ability was definitely on par with those authenticators in big auction stands. Therefore, even though he was just handed this big sword, he was confident he could identify it very quickly.

    ¡°Looking at the patterns on the body of this sword, this is also an ice magic sword. There aren¡¯t many Masters who can make an ice magic sword, and every one of them will have a signature marking. Normally this marking will be etched on to the handle.¡± Lord Jude exined as he held the handle up to his eye.

    ¡°This is strange; there isn¡¯t any marking on this sword. Who¡¯s master¡¯s work could it be?¡± Lord Jude felt a little stupid as he kept looking. Afterward, he helplessly gazed at Lady Carrie for support. Since she is the one who gave him this sword, she definitely knows where it came from.

    ¡°You had already eliminated all the masters, can¡¯t you just guess the result already?¡± The cold voice of Lady Carrie emerged.

    After hearing there might be a chance this was the work of Master Abel, the buzz suddenly intensified in the hall. Master Abel also had the nickname of the most potential Grand Master cksmith, and this was testified by the Dwarfs¡¯ master. Since there wasn¡¯t much work of Master Abel out there, everyone was sold with an astronomical price. Those lucky ones who got the chance to buy one of his works would definitely hide them away immediately anyway, so that made Master Abel¡¯s work even rarer.

    ¡°Looking at the sword handle, this beautiful embroidery gracefully covers the socket of the gem without a single effort. The body of the sword is also gorgeous; I can feel waves of chill without even igniting the magic effect.

    As Lord Jude was admiring this sword as he exined, the elves downstage was getting a bit irritated. There were countless rumors in regards to Master Abel¡¯s work; no one had time to hear him list out all of them.

    ¡°Let the auction begin!¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting time, Lord Jude!¡±

    ¡°Can you wait a bit? I¡¯m calling my servant to bring in the gold coins!¡±

    A sudden uproar arose in the hall, and Lord Jude realized he could no longer keep enjoying himself. He put down his magic sword in disappointment. If he wasn¡¯t the auctioneer, he would definitely bid this sword until he could take it home.

    ¡°Master Abel¡¯s Ice Magic Sword. The floor price is 50,000 gold coins!¡± Lord Jude knew the early price of Master Abel¡¯s weapon in the human world, so he chose it as the floor price.

    ¡°80,000 gold coins!¡±

    The first bit had already exceeded the price of Prince Adolf¡¯s Master Leon¡¯s magic sword. By this point, even though there was still a smile on Prince Adolf¡¯s face, his eyes had grown cold.

    ¡°Ny thousand!¡±

    ¡°Hundred thousand!¡±

    .....

    As the price shot straight up, Abel realized his magic sword had already reached 150,000 gold coins. This had totally exceeded the actual price of the sword. This price was enough to buy an entire set of equipment from him.

    Abel did not think his magic weapons would be a type of hunger marketing. Although it wasn¡¯t his intention, even since the human wizards started going after him, the value of his magic weapons shot up like nothing else.

    Normally, there were a few factors when it came to defying the value of a magic weapon. One was the effect of use. After countless battles, the user realized Abel¡¯s magic weapon was much better than the other ones.

    The second was the quantity. There was wasting many magic weapons by Abel in the first ce anyway. Especially after he entered the magic tower, and now that he left the human world. Every one of Abel¡¯s pieces was extremely rare.

    The third was the name. As the most potential Grand Master cksmith in the entire Holy Continent, the youngest cksmith, as well as a wizard, his name was well known within every household. Especially after whipping out an entire Duchy¡¯s magic tower to revenge his family, he had also be the legendary Master.

    All of these had made humans, elves, and even dwarves, go crazy for his weapons, and the price today just reflected that.

    In the end, this Ice Magic sword was obtained by a rarely seen buff build elf. He took the sword from Lord Jude and excitedly waved it a few times. He then tested out the ice magic by lightly tapping the sword on a table. All of a sudden, a wave of chill filled the atmosphere.

    ¡°This really is a fabulous sword!¡± said that buff elf with augh as he put the sword away.

    Prince Adolf had lost the first round of the auction. Although most of the elves there were youngsters and didn¡¯t know the hidden tension between the 2 cities, the ones who were slightly in the known had already deducted some points from Prince Adolf in their hearts.

    ¡°The third auction piece was provided by Prince Adolf. It is a longbow made by the elven bow making master, Master Amabel!¡± Lord Jude called as he waved his hand towards a servant to ce the bow on the table.

    The elves had a long history of using the bow. It was a favorite weapon among elves, and most of them were quite good at using it.

    ¡°Prince Adolf had really gone too far!¡± Derek whispered in anger again.

    ¡°Is the 4th piece sent by the Grand Ducal Pce also a bow?¡± Abel asked gently.

    ¡°Yes Lord Bet, it is also a bow made by Master Amabel. However, the one he has is a short bow,¡± Said Derek helplessly. He was the one who sent the pieces for auction, but he never expected Prince Adolf to target their pieces by putting out one that was a level above.

    Of course, Abel knew that a Longbow was superior to a short bow in bow distance and power. Therefore to those bow loving elves, of course, they would prefer a longbow.

    By that point, Lady Carrie looked upon Abel again, but Abel pretended like he didn¡¯t see her and looked towards another direction.

    Of course, Abel had bows that were far superior to the ones made by that so-called bow making master. But, the technique in his bow was way too futuristic. There¡¯s no way he would take it out for auction, so he could only send Lady Carrie this message by ignoring her.

    At this end, this bow made by bow making Master Amabel was sold for 30,000 gold coins. This bow wasn¡¯t a magic weapon, it was just a longbow made by some master. Therefore, all of this just showed how much elves loved bows.

    The next auction piece was a short bow also by Master Amabel, so you can just imagine why those elves downstage would be less interested. Now, some of the smarter ones realized why Lady Carrie would change a weapon in the first round.

    There was no way anyone would put out fake bidding in this kind of auction. All the elves downstage were the young elites of both cities. Therefore if either Prince Adolf or Lady Carrie had done something like this, they would lose even more face than losing this little auction.

 Chapter 308 - Potion Auction

    <h4>Chapter 308 Potion Auction</h4>

    In the end, this short bow by Master Amabel was sold for 1 gold coin. The elves deducted one point from Lady Carrie in their heart. Her face was already cold in the first ce, so now it just got even colder.

    ¡°The fifth auction piece was from Prince Adolf. It is the ¡®Golden Potion¡¯ made by the elven Master Alchemist, Master Melba!¡± By this point, Lord Jude was regretting epting this job as the auction host. After all, the event was more like a battle between 2 cities than an auction. Of course, he knew what the sixth auction piece would be. But it was they were all made for female elves, no way it could bepared to this ¡®Golden Potion.¡¯

    ¡®Golden potions were some high-level potions. They could increase the 0% level up possibility an elite or below. This high-level potion was not only made during a sh of realization, but all the ingredients used were also top quality and extremely rare. It was a miracle that anyone could make a Golden Potion.

    ¡°This is the first time I see a legendary potion such as this golden potion as well. Looking at the golden electric arcs shing seamlessly in the crystal ss, you can just imagine how precious this potion is. If you are a Druid, this thing is even more precious to you. It can change your whole life around. Your chance of leveling up is right in front of your eyes. What are you waiting for?! You only have one chance. Maybe it will be many years until you see another one of this Golden Potion!¡± Lord Jude was very experienced in auctions so his voice always came with excitement.

    Although Abel was a Master Alchemist, he didn¡¯t have much experience, so he just directly asked Derek by his side, ¡°Derek, is that Golden Potion really as good as Lord Jude described?¡±

    ¡°Of course, they are one of the best potions for leveling up. Many druids will want to have one by their side when they are about to level up. But at the same time, many of them don¡¯t want to use it because it wille with a scary consequence no matter if he had sessfully leveled up or not. That is the fact that they would not be able to level up again in a hundred years!¡± Derek exined.

    By this point, Abel realized the mechanics of these Golden potions. It could unleash the hidden ability of one¡¯s body, maximizing the possibility of leveling up. However, at the same time, it will take another hundred years to recover this hidden ability, and they could not level up during that time. Although this amount of time was not much to elves, to human wizards, that was arge chunk of their lives.

    Afterward, Derek said in disappointment, ¡°It seems like Prince Adolf is going to win again. All your pieces are blue potions. Although it is a set, at the end of the day, golden potions are far more precious!¡±

    Abel looked back at Lady Carrie¡¯s direction. He thought she would force him to take out some even better potions, but her gaze actually remained fixed on the auction stage like she was not bothered at all. There was not a single bit of hopelessness in her gaze. In fact, she looked full of confidence.

    By this point, the bidding had already started rolling in the hall. It started at 100,000 gold coins, and it only began to slow down until it hit 200,000 gold coins. Although this thing could increase the level up possibly dramatically, many elves still held back due to the side effects of the potion. Most importantly, there weren¡¯t many Druids in the hall. Most of them were young elves in their prime. They didn¡¯t need to stress about if they could level up or not. Now, as the potion had hit 200,000 gold coins, only 2 elves were still bidding.

    ¡°Congrattions, this Golden Potion was sold for 230,000 gold coins!¡± Yelled Lord Jude as the Golden Potion was sent out.

    Prince Adolf was not really satisfied with this price. If he had taken this Golden Potion to any big auctions, it could easily go beyond 400,000 gold coins. Even 500,000 gold coins wouldn¡¯t be surprising. Although Prince Adolf was not short in gold coins, it was just a little depressing, considering that he had bought this Golden Potion from another auction for 450,000 gold coins. But, as long as he could make Angstrom City lose face, anything is worth it.

    Originally he was nning to keep this Golden Potion for himself, but when he saw the full set of beauty supplies by Master Bet. He decided that this Golden Potion was still the only thing on him that could win.

    Afterward, Lord Jude weirdly introduced thest auction piece ¡°Thest auction piece was a set of beauty supplies. It was newly made by Angstrom City¡¯s Master Alchemist, Master Bet. This set included 8 bottles of blue potions. 2 bottle of ¡®Lotions¡¯, 2 bottles of ¡®Conditioner¡¯, 2 bottles of ¡®Elven perfume¡¯, and 2 bottles of ¡®Cologne¡¯. ording to the information provided, this ¡®Cologne¡¯ was a perfume specifically designed by Master Bet for males to use.¡± Lord Jude heard that Master Bet had be famous due to how effective these potions were, but no matter what, he could not imagine these things trumping the Golden Potion.

    At the end of the day, no matter how good the effect of these beauty supplies was, there was no way their value could be higher than a bottle of Golden Potion even if you added all of them up. They were only some intermediate potions after all, and they were the ones made in a sh of realization.

    After a while, Lord Jude gave out a price ording to his train of thoughts ¡°The floor price is 10,000 gold coins!¡±. From his experience, maybe even this price was a little bit too high.

    However, as soon as the words of Lord Judended, a female elf already called desperately ¡°50,000 gold coins!¡±

    Her call was filled with strong and impactful energy. It seemed like she had to take these potions home today, so she had to scare her opponents off by raising the price 5 times from the start.

    The moment when Lord Jude wanted to start counting down, something surprising had urred.

    ¡°60,000 gold coins!¡± Another noble female elf called

    ¡°70,000 gold coins!¡±

    ¡°100,000 gold coins!¡±

    ¡°220,000 gold coins!¡±

    ¡°230,000 gold coins!¡±

    By this point, all the male elves in the hall were so shocked they could not even speak. All the female noble elves had heard of the effect Master Bet¡¯s potion could generate, and their Insane shopping habits had turned this bidding into a war zone.

    Especially after they saw the potion¡¯s effect on Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert. All the noble female elves had now developed an immense thirst for Master Bet¡¯s potion. To those female elves, everything was secondary. If they lost gold coins, they could make it back in the future, but they would not let this chance of beauty slide.

    The ¡®Conditioners¡¯ and ¡®Lotions¡¯ Abel had given to the Alchemy Union for sale had been divided by the Alchemy Union internally. If Abel¡¯s work was not mass-produced, maybe they would keep dividing all of them internally as well in the future.

    Even those rational and knowledgeable female elves in the Alchemy Union had gone crazy for these potions, let alone normal female nobles. Although the bidding had slowed down, the battle remained.

    Now, even thest bit of smile on Prince Adolf¡¯s face had vanished. All he wanted was to teach Angstrom City a little lesson from this auction, but it backfired on him.

    Prince Adolf gazed over at Lady Carrie, and then he gazed at Abel, who was sitting not far from Lady Carrie. Afterward, he stood up and walked over to Lady Carrie.

    ¡°Sister Carrie, don¡¯t you think this price is a little unrealistic? Did Angstrom City bribe some elves to bid for you?¡± Prince Adolf didn¡¯t want to ept his loss, but he also really did think that it was absurd that a set of blue potions could reach such a high price.

    ¡°Prince Adolf, can¡¯t you see that most of the bidders are from Begro City? Do you really think I have the power to tell them what to do?¡± Said Lady Carrie pointing at the few shouting female noble elves in the hall.

    Prince Adolf gazed over at the status of the auction. Lady Carrie was not lying; most of the female noble elves who were still bidding really were from Begro City. All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 309 - Threat

    <h4>Chapter 309 Threat</h4>

    No matter if it was Prince Adolf, Auction host Lord Jude, The Grand Ducal Pce¡¯s steward Derek, or even Abel himself, they were all male; they just could not understand the thirst those females had for beauty even after seeing how much Grand Duke Edwina and Master Mara¡¯s appearance had changed.

    This insane and hard for male toprehend auction had ended. In the end, the set of potions was sold for the heavy price of 270,000 gold coins. Now, every noble elf on the spot had truly experienced just how popr Master Bet¡¯s work was.

    This banquet organized by Prince Adolf had brought so much face for Angstrom City. Not many of the elves on the spot actually knew Master Bet was among them. So Abel was worried that if his identity was exposed or if he stood up and took any credit, countless crazy female elves would swarm him.

    Since Prince Adolf had lost so much face, so he also couldn¡¯t bother to introduce Abel. That would just give Lady Carrie¡¯s side even more power anyway. Afterall, there was only a Lord Bet who had attended this banquet; Master Bet was nowhere to be seen.

    After the banquet had ended, Prince Adolf made an offer to Abel privately as he was sending out the guests ¡°Master Bet, are you willing to ept Begro City¡¯s invitation to be our Grand Ducal Pce¡¯s alchemist. Begro City will provide you with the bestboratory. We will also try our best to help you find the ingredients you want or any requests you have. Status, gold coins,dies. As long as you are willing toe to Begro City, we can negotiate anything!¡±

    However, Abel had just immediately declined his offer without even considering ¡°the prestigious Prince Adolf, I¡¯m only a normal alchemist. I¡¯ve already epted the invitation from the Grand Ducal Pce in Angstrom City, so I¡¯m very sorry I can not ept your invitation!¡±

    ¡°Master Bet. You know, you already got dragged into the conflict between Begro City and Angstrom City. The consequence is much bigger than you think, so please consider carefully!¡± Although there was still a smile on Prince Adolf¡¯s face, the threats in his tone were clear.

    Abel began to question if he was acting too humbletely. An elf prince was ckmailing him in front of him. He remembered thest person who ckmailed him was a prince from the Duchy of Carmel, and he had also been ckmailed by a wolf prince. Maybe now he could let them know the consequence of ckmailing him. He was no longer the kid back in Duchy of Carmel. He no longer had the baggage of his family. He no longer needed to hold back.

    As Abel was thinking, a string of murderous scent sifted out from his body. Every experienced fighter would have a violent scent on their body, and after time, this violent scent would be a murderous scent. Every time you kill a being, your violent scent would increase. The more violent scent you had, the thicker your murderous scent would be.

    There were many ways fighters could turn their violent scent into a murderous scent. Most of them tried to harmonize their violent scent with their body through training. Afterward, it would turn into a murderous scent, which was what made up most of their imposed pressure.

    Since Abel had be amander, his body already possessed arge amount of imposed pressure naturally. Since he had used the meditation jade to harmonize his violent scent, they were normally hidden. However, this moment, he wanted to strike back, so his murderous scent just leaked out automatically.

    Even Abel himself could not tell how powerful his murderous scent was. He had killed so many hell creatures; he could no longer evenprehend the number. Maybe he had killed even more beings in a few days than an experienced fighter¡¯s entire life.

    Although only a string of murderous scent had been sifted out. The scent was so dense that it had sent chills throughout his entire body of Prince Adolf. He quickly stepped back. All his instinct wanted was to get away from this bastard. The thought to himself, was this Master Alchemist also a part-time killer? At least tens of thousands of beings must have died in the hands of this guy in order for him to umte such heavy murderous scent.

    Since Prince Adolf had learned a mysterious power of the will technique, his power of the will was a lot more sensitive than other elves. By this point, he truly sensed a scary threat that he could notprehend. With a pad on his body, a strange protective cover arose, blocking out Abel¡¯s murderous scent.

    ¡°The prestigious Prince Adolf, do you want to get a taste of and Master Alchemist¡¯s anger? If you want to continue threatening me, I¡¯m not sure if you or Begro City can handle the consequence!¡± Said Abel with a grim smile. When he approached Lady Carrie, he turned and left.

    ¡°Bastard, I will definitely make him pay!¡± The gracefulness hadpletely vanished from prince Adolf¡¯s tone now, as he gasped angrily.

    Prince Adolf did not expect a little threat would cause Master Bet to flip the table on him. That did not have a single bit of shrewdness which a noble should have, but who could have guessed that Abel was actually a lone wolf in the elf world. He did not have any single baggage, and his relentless killing in the Dark World juxtaposed too much with the peaceful life in Angstrom City. What Prince Adolf had said was like a little spark, igniting all the pressure in Abel¡¯s heart like an exploding volcano.

    To Prince Adolf, what he just said was just a little persuasion. He didn¡¯t actually want to mess with a Master Alchemist of Angstrom City. But now that Abel had threatened him back directly. Prince Adolf was so angry that he just wanted to whip out this Master Bet. Who cared if he was a Master Alchemist.

    ¡°Prince Adolf, who do you want to pay?¡± The cold voice of Lady Carrie emerged from the side.

    ¡°Sister Carrie, just a little mistake. Don¡¯t worry!¡± A smile had emerged from Prince Adolf¡¯s face once again as he turned and bowed to Lady Carrie.

    ¡°Prince Adolf, if you can take off this protection guard from your body, maybe your words can sound more genuine!¡± Lady Carrie spoke again with the same cold voice.

    Prince Adolf had totally forgotten that he still had this glowing white protection guard on his body. He noticed some guests who had not left were staring at him. Some even had a slightughter on their faces.

    That night, Prince Adolf did not sleep. Instead, he sat in the middle of his huge living room, in front of an elf wrapped in a ck cloak.

    ¡°Have you found any information on Master Bet?¡± Prince Adolf asked in a grim voice. The ones who understood Prince Adolf knew that this was actually his true self.

    ¡°Your majesty, I had gathered all the information of Master Bet from my investigation department in Angstrom City ording to your demand,¡± the ck-cloaked elf said with a bow.

    ¡°That was quick; what did you find?¡± Prince Adolf said with a nod, showing that he was satisfied by their speed of investigation.

    ¡°Bet first appeared the same time Lady Loraine hade back. Throughout spection, he could be the one responsible for guarding her, and from this, he gained trust from the Grand Ducal Pce. Even his mansion was arranged by the Grand Ducal Pce. He has a very good rtionship with Master Mara, and it was she who invited him to attend the Master Alchemist Examination,¡± said the ck-cloaked elf as he continued his bow.

    ¡°I know that Loraine came back, but I wasn¡¯t expecting Bet to be the one to bring her back. No wonder why Grand Duke Edwina likes him so much. Lady Carrie seemed to care about her a lot as well. If something happened to him, their Grand Ducal Pce would definitely lose a lot of face,¡± Prince Adolf whispered.

    The ck-cloaked elf then continued to report, ¡°Your majesty, our investigative department had actually tried to get rid of Bet through a Dark Elf before he became a Master Alchemist. However, Master Alfred was there at the time, so Bet escaped.¡± The elf¡¯s investigation department had their own rights tomand, and partnering up with Dark Elves was something they domonly.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you failed. Just keep an eye on him. Send out as many elites as you can when you have the chance. I need to catch him alive. His potions seem interesting. I don¡¯t care what method you use. I just need you to get the form of those potions from him!¡± Said Prince Adolf in a vicious tone. First, he was mocked by Lady Carrie in his own banquet; then he wasughed at for not taking off his protection guard. He had never lost so much face in his life.

 Chapter 310 - Visit From The Dwarf

    <h4>Chapter 310 Visit From The Dwarf</h4>

    Abel couldn¡¯t care less what Prince Adolf had to do as long as he was in Angstrom City. Even if he left this ce with the Land Squad, he would be apanied by 5 druids, so he couldn¡¯t really care less about any other elves attacking him.

    It was another night in the Dark World. He roamed around the Dark Forest, ruthlessly killing Carvers. He also spent 2 days makingrge amounts of potions and only returned to his mansion in Lambe Road early the next morning.

    Steward Brewer stood in Abel¡¯s floor outside of the defense circle every morning as always. As soon as he saw his ownering out, he quickly stepped up. ¡°Master, Mr. Bernie from the Dwarfs¡¯ Goff family wants to see you!¡±

    ¡°Bernie? Where is he now?¡± Abel didn¡¯t have many friends, so he guessed he could count Bernie as one.

    ¡°Mr. Bernie is waiting for you in the guest lounge!¡± Brewer said with a bow.

    Abel quickly walked towards the guest lounge in big strides, and Brewer quickly followed with small steps. When Brewer entered the guest lounge, he saw that so-called prestige dwarf, Mr. Bernieughing with his owner with arms around each other.

    ¡°Bernie, howe you are so fast. I thought you would need at least a week or so to prepare. It¡¯s quite far from the dwarves!¡± Abel looked at Bernie curiously and asked with augh.

    ¡°Of course, I used a teleportation circle. There¡¯s no way I can handle such a long wait. You know my days are not too good. The longer I wait, the more those old bastards will bother me,¡± Said Bernie as he waved his hand.

    Bernie¡¯s old friend Wizard Atkin was standing behind, he then stepped up and greeted with a smile ¡°the prestigious Master Bet, this is the portal item Young Master Bernie brought. Do you want me to take it out?¡±

    There were 2 types of portal items out there. The first type was the special one that you could ess by using the power of the will. These things were often very precious, often only used by the most important member in arge family, which was the one Bernie had on him.

    The other type was the one used exclusively by professionals specialized in magic. They could only be essed by unleashing the power of the will and magic at the same time. The dwarves were exactly the best at making this type of portal item.

    Since Wizard Atkin had asked this question, it probably meant that this portal item could only be opened with the power of the will inbination with magic.

    ¡°Wizard Atkin, just directly give the portal item to Master Bet!¡± Said Bernie by his side.

    ¡°Yes, young master Bernie¡± Bernie did not tell Wizard Atkin about Abel¡¯s true identity, and Wizard Atkin had only asked this question because this portal item was extremely precious. He did not expect young master Bernie to tell him to just hand it to Master Bet. It seemed like young master Bernie had a very close rtionship with this Master Bet, Wizard Atkin thought to himself as he handed the portal item to Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Atkin, you can go first. I need to discuss something with Master Bet!¡± Bernie said.

    ¡°Brewer, you can go outside first as well!¡± Abel also requested.

    When only Abel and Bernie were left in the guest lounge, Abel used his power of the will to examine this hand made portal item. It was a portal bracelet with around 20 square meters of space. Inside was filled with wine barrels.

    ¡°Bernie, do you want to kill me with work?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but said with augh.

    ¡°Abel, if I don¡¯t prepare more, I will bother you again in the future anyway. I¡¯m not asking you to make all of it at once, just work at your own pace, and I¡¯ll just take as much as you make.¡± Bernie said with a carefreeugh. Since there was not anyone else in the room, they could just talk directly without caring what others think.

    ¡°No problem, I can do that. How about the thing I asked you, did you get it?¡± Abel asked directly as well.

    ¡°Abel, I couldn¡¯t find many meteorites. I¡¯ll give you this much for now; I will give you more when I found more in the future!¡± Bernie said as he took out a head sized meteorite and ced it on the table.

    Abel gave this meteorite a little tap. This thing had already been melted down a little bit by a cksmith, but its elements were still perfectly useable. Also, since it was melted down, this thing actually had as much element of a fresh meteorite twice it¡¯s size.

    Seeing the satisfied look on Abel¡¯s face, Bernie pointed at the portal bracelet and said with a smile, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give this Portal Bracelet for you as a gift as well!¡±

    Actually, Abel was not really surprised by this head size Meteorite. He knew the dwarfs must have a lot of meteorites stored up somewhere, and it was not hard to find one this size. What surprised him was this Portal Bracelet, he was not expecting Bernie to be this generous at all. All the portal bags from the Wizard Union were only 1 square meters, and this thing had 25 square meters.

    Although Abel had the Kong Kong Spirit portal bad, which had a seemingly unending amount of space, that thing was military graded, and he would not dare to take it out. Both his Horadric Cube and personal storage box was not that big as well, but most of all, they were dark objects, so they could not be seen. Normally he only would only use his normal portal bag. As soon as he needed to take out more things, he would need to consider if that would attract too much attention.

    Until now, Abel only had 3 portal bags. The one he got from the Wizard Union, the one given by Lady Carrie, and his Monster portal bag. Since now he had this Portal bracelet, all of a sudden, he had gained so much extra space that he could use publicly.

    ¡°Thank you so much for your gift Bernie. I¡¯ll take it!¡± Said Abel as he happily put it on his right hand. Next time if he needed to take something from the Horadric Cube from his right arm, he would have an excuse.

    Seeing that Abel was happy, Bernie knew he had given the right gift; he just asked frankly once again, ¡°Abel as long as you can help me make that Rum as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°No worries, just go see Steward Brewer directly next time. I will give all thepleted Rum to him, and he will give it to you!¡± Abel knew his schedule was a little bit all over the ce, so he just decided to give it to Brewer instead.

    Although this was an exchange, the atmosphere was just like two friends talking. Both of them were not stingy bastards. Since they had been through life and death together, the conversation quickly progressed into the current life of Bernie. Now, it was quite certain that Bernie would inherit the Goff family¡¯s fortune.

    As long as Bernie didn¡¯t die, this ce would go to him anyway. But now that he had made a good connection with the elder elites among the dwarfs through this Master Wine, his status had further increased dramatically. Since grey dwarfs had appeared in the attack on Bernie and his little brother Dirk had the blood of grey dwarf, Dirk was the most suspicious person. He was now sent to the Ancestor Mountain for reflection.

    The Ancestor Mountain was the dwarfs¡¯ Holy Mountain. Other than the elders taking care of the Mountain, all the other dwarfs who were sent there to reflect on the mistakes they made. The dwarfs believed that as long as you reflect on the Holy Mountain, you would be cleansed.

    The dwarfs had stubbornly believed in this Holy Mountain cleansing for a long time. One year of reflection basically meant 10 years, and 10 years was basically pushed to 100 years. There was seemingly no standard for this cleansing, and most of the people who were sent there would basically never return.

    ¡°Abel, just remember, if you are getting sick of the elves, juste to the dwarfs. We promise we will treat you even better!¡± Said Bernie honestly before he left.

    ¡°No worries Bernie, if I need someone to take care of me, I will definitely find you!¡± Said Abel with a bigugh as he sent Bernie out of the guest lounge.

    Afterward, Abel immediately went back to his private room and ignited the defense and barrier circle. He took everything out of his Horadric cube, took out the barriers of Rum from the Portal Bracelet, and beganbining.

    After an hour, Abel exited his room once again. He had filled all the barrels up with Rum. He then told Steward Brewer that if Bernie came again to give him a portion at a time.

 Chapter 311 - Archies Died

    <h4>Chapter 311 Archies Died</h4>

    Abel tidied up his Elven Perfume and Cologne. He was ready to get them sent to the Grand Ducal Pce since he had agreed to Grand Duke Edwina. Just like that, he had set off to the Grand Ducal Pce with his half-elven coachmen Archies¡¯s carriage.

    Abel thought about the banquetst night on the way. He started to doubt if he had gone too far by threatening a Prince Adolf. Although the Meditation Jade had cleared up most of his violent scent, too much murderous scent still made him an easily irritated person. Since now he had imed down, he could clearly see a problem.

    In order to solve this problem, he could only start with the power of the will training. Abel¡¯s power of the will had grown a lot by the amount of Soul Potion he was taking. He would be fine if he just tried to develop it through meditation like normal wizards, but since it had grown so rapidly, it would take some time for him to fully control the power.

    Therefore, this instability takes a toll on his ability to control his murderous scent. Commanders had a powerful vigor, but it would be a wild horse if you couldn¡¯t control it, and this was exactly what happened to Abelst night.

    Suddenly, Abel felt his carriage slowly down. There was still some distance from the Grand Ducal Pce, so Abel asked in confusion, ¡°Archies, why did you slow down?¡±

    ¡°Master, there is a crash upfront, and all the merchandise from that carriage is scattered on the ground. The road is blocked!¡± Coachmen¡¯s Archie¡¯s voice emerged from outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop Archies; just find another way!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but shook his head. However, at the same time, his heart was alerted. He wanted to take this road, but somehow, it was blocked. He shouldn¡¯t stay too long.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Archies took a left turn to an alley. It was called an alley, but it was actually more like a road.

    As soon as the silvery-white carriage swiftly rolled on to the stone made road, Abel felt something wrong. There was no sound; it was almost like they had been separated from the world.

    ¡°Archies, stop!¡± Abel called.

    Upon hearing Abel¡¯s call, Archies also realized something wrong. ¡°Master, please open the carriage¡¯s defense circle. This ce is dangerous!¡± Archies said softly.

    Suddenly a heart chilling voice emerged from all directions. ¡°Master Bet, my Master invites you to be his guest. Pleasee out of your carriage and go with us!¡±

    Abel knew this was a magic circle. Although he wasn¡¯t sure what kind of magic circle it was, at least it had the same feature as a barrier circle. It¡¯s just that this isted area was much bigger than his little barrier circle.

    ¡°Master, let me open up a road for you!¡±

    Archies¡¯s eye sparkled as a white glow ofbat qi shot up from his body. Abel already sensed this half-elven coachman was no ordinary coachman. Maybe he was a bodyguard arranged by Grand Duke Edwina and seemed like he was amander as well.

    Archies had always regretted that he was not fast enoughst time in thest attack, and Abel got injured. Since his half-elven body was already much stronger than normal elves, he was now charging up like a balloon under hisbat qi. He tried his best to resist this skin ripping pain, and tapped the side of his carriage. Suddenly, a long elven sword appeared.

    ¡°Archies, Don¡¯t!¡± Abel opened the carriage door and shouted, but it was toote.

    Archies had unleashed all hisbat qi at once for the attack; not a single bit was reserved for defense. This was an extreme move; normally it would only be used in a life and death situation.

    Archies ruthlessly rushed forward. Gigantic sword pressure swung in mid-air. Under the sound of the sliced up wind, the sword struck upon something in mid air, it was a transparent shield of light. However, the weird thing was that not a single sound was made when the sword struck upon it. Shield of light only lightly vibrated and all the gigantic force of the attack waspletely scattered.

    ¡°Master, this is an intermediate circle!¡± Although Archies knew it was not really in his power to do much to this intermediate circle, he still wouldn¡¯t give up as he continued to unleash hisbat qi and strike like a mad man.

    Suddenly, a giant rock filled with mes was flying straight towards Archies. A sense of hopelessness shed upon his eyes. This was an Elemental Druid¡¯s spell.

    ¡°Master, protect yourself!¡± By this point, Thebat qi on Archies¡¯s body was shining like a beam of sunlight. It ran towards the ming rock with all his might like a moth flying towards a fire. In the sh of an eye, the ming rock exploding, and Archies was blown into pieces.

    ¡°Archies!¡± Abel never expected Archies to just die in glory like this. Although he hadn¡¯t interacted with Archies for long, he always liked this straightforward light-hearted half blood elf. He still remembered how proud Archies was when he told Abel that he was a half blooded elf.

    Abel silently put the City Defence Circle Control Board in his hand back in his portal bag. If he wasn¡¯t trying to get this control board to work, he would have the chance to save Archies. This ce was fully surrounded by intermediate circles, so it was impossible for his control board to connect to the main defense circle in Angstrom City.

    Suddenly, an elf wrapped in a ck cloak appeared in front of the carriage, and then another one, and another one. In the end, 8 ck cloak elves were surrounding the carriage.

    ¡°Master Bet, your coachman is too impulsive. We are very sorry!¡± One of the ck cloaked elf said with a bow.

    Since there wasn¡¯t any magic circle in their way, Abel could clearly feel that this ck cloaked elf in front of him was a beginner druid, while the other 7 weremander elves.

    Such avish team! By this point, Abel knew who was the one who wanted to capture him. Who else could it be other than Prince Adolf?

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have killed Archies,¡± Abel whispered. His voice was so soft; it was almost like he was mumbling to himself.

    ¡°Master Bet, what did you say?¡± The ck-cloaked elf frowned. Abel didn¡¯t seem helpless like a normal person being surrounded at all.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have killed Archies!¡± Abel raised his voice.

    ¡°Master Bet, he¡¯s only a coachman, so what?¡± A smirk emerged from his face. A mere coachman had irritated this Master in front of him.

    ¡°You Shouldn¡¯t Have Killed Archies!¡± Abel was almost shouting at this point. His voice echoed within the intermediate circle.

    ¡°Master Bet, I don¡¯t have a lot of patience. Pleasee with us!¡± The ck cloak elf took out a ck chain. The chain was filled with tightly drawn little patterns. This was a locked up chain. Allbat qi and mana would be suppressed once it was put on. It was a tool for capturing criminals in arge city.

    ¡°YOU SHOULDN¡¯T HAVE KILLED ARCHIES!¡± Abel roared. However, there was also the rumble of a dragon lurking within his voice. He did not do that intentionally; it was his power of the will losing control.

    Originally Abel was nning to build up his vigor to hold down this ck cloaked druid, and knock him out in one strike when he had the chance. However, as he kept repeating himself, his vigor had triggered something even more powerful¡ªthe rumble of a dragon.

    Dragons were the most elite creature in the entire Holy Continent. Although they would rarelye out of their dragon cave, legend has it that every single being was once terrified by them.

    This rumble was a sound a dragon could make. Although Abel¡¯s rumble of a dragon¡¯s power was not even one percent of the real one, this ck Cloaked elf in front of him was not really an extraordinary elite. He was just a beginner druid, let alone the 7 other elven warriors.

    Upon hearing this rumble of a dragon, this ck cloaked druid was so distracted that it was almost like he had no idea what he was doing here all of a sudden. However, this had onlysted for around half a second since Abel had not fully grasped this ability to evoke this rumble of a dragon. This time it only leaked out of his unstable power of the will unintentionally.

 Chapter 312 - Killing

    <h4>Chapter 312 Killing</h4>

    That ck cloak druid would definitely not stand this close to Abel if he knew Abel was amander. He had countless lifesavers, but during that split second, he was distracted, and a human Knight sword plunged straight through his throat as well as wrapping his body with ayer of frost.

    Life force slowly faded away from the ck-cloaked druid. When he was clear-headed once again after the slip second that he was distracted, he realized he could no longer control his body. He could only leave a look of regret on his face. However, the moment he died, he saw something he could not make sense of at all.

    5 spirit wolves, 5 ravens, a poison creeper, an oak sage, and 4 deformed-looking knights, appeared beside Abel.

    ¡°What monster have we offended!¡± That¡¯s thest thought the ck-cloaked druid had before his life had ended.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go too hard on them. I want them alive!¡± After Abel hadmanded. He ignored the battle as he snatched the portal bag from the ck-cloaked druid and scanned his body with his power of the will to see if he had missed anything.

    How powerful weremanders? In the human world, every one of them could be the ruler of a city. Although they were not as powerful as a druid, they had a great mastery inbat qi, which made them the core of any battle.

    But after those other elven warriors became clear-headed once again, they were met with something terrifying. They realized their enemy was almost immune to theirbat qi attacks, and every single strike from their enemy would take out arge chunk of their health.

    Form those spirit wolves, Raven, poison creeper, and even that oak sage by the side, they understood that this Master Bet was an official druid, but they had no idea what were those 4 knights wrapped in ck armor. Even from their rich experience in battles, all they knew was those ck armor knights were fully equipped with magic equipment.

    One elven warrior had been struck by the sword of a spirit guardian Knight. Hisbat qi armor immediately vanished, which gave a spirit wolf the opportunity to step on both his shoulders and legs. Now that elven warrior had lost all his fighting ability.

    One man down! Those spirit guardian knights and spirit wolves were too fast. Those elven warriors were hopeless.

    The battle had ended under half a minute. By that point, Abel was still counting the things in that ck-cloaked Druid¡¯s portal bag. Other than a magic circle control board, there were 10 defense rune signs, 10 attack rune signs, 5 magic scroll of ¡®Volcano explosions,¡¯ And one magic scroll of ¡®Volcano.¡¯ Abel felt some chill running down his spine. If he hadn¡¯t taken care of this ck-cloaked druid first, there was no way he could counteract any of these magic scrolls,

    especially that magic scroll of Volcano. This military-grade spell could change the terrains of a small area, and summon a volcano to ruthlessly attack the surrounding.

    Able really needed to rethink a Druid¡¯s ability. A mere beginner druid was carrying so many scrolls with him. Next time he definitely needs to be a lot more careful when fighting a druid.

    Abel then reached his power of the will inside that magic circle board. From this, he realized this intermediate circle was actually called a ¡®Protection Circle of Dark Valley. It could function like a defense and barrier circle at the same time.

    Abel put these spoils of war in his portal bag and looked towards the battlefield; he was very happy how things had turned out. All 7 of the elven warriors were disabled, and there was not a single damage to his summons.

    ¡°I need to talk to them privately one by one, just keep an eye in them!¡± Said Abel to his summons.

    He took out the Akara tent from his monster portal bag and opened it on a side. He then held up one of the 7 elven warriors and walked inside.

    Disbelieve emerged from the gaze of the elven warrior. He only heard of a portal tent in legends, but now it appeared right in the hand of this master alchemist.

    ¡°No need to ask, I won¡¯t tell you anything!¡± Said the elven warrior in a certain tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to ask you anything!¡± A cold smirk emerged from Abel¡¯s face. His hand pressed on to the face of that elven warrior. In a light squeeze, all the teeth of that elven warrior fell out.

    Abel examined the teeth. Just as he expected, there was one that was altered. He no longer needed an exnation. These guys were the reporters from the infamous investigation department. Their filthy name was well known across the human and elf world.

    The longer Abel looked at these poison-filled teeth, the more he was certain these elves were sent by the investigation department. He coldly stared at the elven warrior and pressed on his forehead once again.

    Outside of the Ankara tent, the me of a soul suddenly shed in that dark eye socket within the ck helmet of those spirit guardian Knights. The ice magic sword in their hand shot out straight towards the mouth of those elven warriors in perfect form and picked out their poisoned teeth.

    By this point, those elven warriors knew something was wrong. Their opponent in this mission was way too scary. He had almost killed an official druid in a second and made them all disabled. Especially those knights in ck armor. They seemed more like a deformed summon than a Knight. ording to legend, only extremely lucky Druids could have a deformed summon.

    The 6 elven warriors held back the pain in their mouth and exchanged gaze. There was nothing they could do by this point, they didn¡¯t even have the ability to kill themselves. The poison creeper had just injected the right amount of poison to suppress theirbat qi, but not killing them. This was amon way Druids had treat their ves.

    In the Ankara tent, Abel did not suck up thebat qi of this elven warrior immediately. This was a man on hisst breath, who knew what he would do if he realized Abel was going to suck up hisbat qi. Therefore, Abel first injected his power of the will into the brain of that elven warrior and cut the nerves connecting his brain and his body straight off with his power of the will like a knife.

    From the outside, there wasn¡¯t much different, but one could sense through the power of the will that all the nerves connecting the brain and body had been cut, this elven warrior had lostplete control of his body.

    Afterward, Abel began to suck up hisbat qi. If you think those grey dwarfmanders had a lot ofbat qi, this elven warrior was on par. It was their gift. Normally human warriors only had around a hundred years to live, but those grey dwarfs and elves could live much longer, so thebat qi they could umte was muchrger as well.

    Of course, humans excelled in their ability to breed. A few generations ofmanders could be cultivated during that one hundred years. As long as a small part of them were gifted, that was still arge amount ofmander considering how many humans there were.

    To other knights, building thosebat qi pathways was a thing of hassle, but Abel was different. His goldenbat qi could mutualize externalbat qi and turn it into his own. Therefore, all thebat that elven warriors had umted throughout decades of hardship had been taken in by Abel just like that.

    The elven warrior¡¯s gaze turned from shock to horrified, from horrified to terrified. He tried to resist, but in the end, hopelessness just emerged from his gaze. His eyes had turned grey by this point. He was not afraid of dying, but watching hisbat qi slowly taken in by his enemy helplessly was the most painful way to die.

    The extraordinarily strong body of that elven warrior began to crumble as his life force was slowly getting sucked away alongside hisbat qi. All that elven warrior wanted at that moment was to die faster, but Abel wouldn¡¯t let him. That wouldn¡¯t be the most effective way to gain all the benefits from his body.

    Abel did not feel guilt from taking his enemies¡¯ power. To him, it was the best way to make sure he survived to kill more enemies in future battles.

 Chapter 313 - Rank 25 Commander

    <h4>Chapter 313 Rank 25 Commander</h4>

    Outside of the Akara Tent, the spirit guardian Knight captain bent down and grabbed a hold on an elven warrior. Afterward, it and it¡¯s spirit wolves quietly entered the tent.

    This quietness added anotheryer of horror to the scene. Although those elven warriors were well trained and had good tolerance to all kinds of torture, the situation at hand was too weird. There was not a single sounding out of this tent. This was a small tent. It shouldn¡¯t have much space left with 2 elves inside, howe it could fit in another elf and a ck armored Knight.

    Other than the gentle pping sounds of the ravens and the breathing of the elven warriors, the ce was inplete silence. Those spirit wolves and the oak sage were spirits, so they didn¡¯t need to breathe. That poison creeper was a nt, so it didn¡¯t need to breathe as well.

    But what could possibly be those 4 ck armor Knights, howe they didn¡¯t need to breathe? None of the elven warriors had heard of someone riding a spirit wolf. If that¡¯s even possible, druids would be the most powerful upation in the entire Holy Continent, and spirit wolves would be the number one mount.

    Fear of the unknown was the scariest thing, and the elven warriors didn¡¯t know anything. What scary power was this Master Alchemist hiding?

    As time slowly passed, those elven warriors were taken into the tent by the spirit guardian knight captain one by one. Within the tent, Abel¡¯s power was getting richer and richer. A patch of a tightly linkedwork ofbat qi pathways had been formed in his body. Those elven warriors had too muchbat qi, and all hisbat qiworks were filled by the 4th elven warrior. He had be a rank 25mander; hisbat qi armor had now reached the limit of amander.

    As for the 5th and 6th elven warrior, he used them to replenish his ownbat qi. He used his self made power of the will hammer striking technique to keeppressing hisbat qi once it replenished. He had to keep repeating this process. If not, he would be full ofbat qi already.

    After he was done with the 6th elven warrior, he could no longer take up any morebat qi. His body felt full like he had just eaten.

    Abel exited the Ankara Tent and swiftly put it back inside his Kong Kong Spirit portal bag.

    The gaze of thest elven warrior was filled with a speechless horror. He could clearly sense that Master Bet in front of him had reached the pinnacle ofmanders. He was familiar with this scent because he had been trying to achieve this his entire life. Only a few warriors in Begro City had reached this level.

    ¡°Monster! You are a monster!¡± That elven warrior mumbled.

    ¡°You should be thankful you can die in glory with yourbat qi!¡± As soon as Abel¡¯s wordsnded, a ¡®Fire Bolt¡¯ pattern shed in his hand. The Fire Bolt engulfed the horrified eyes of that elven warrior. There was no scream. He had turned into ash almost in an instant.

    While looking at the remains of the battle, Abel took out a magic staff and used the ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ to carefully pick up the scattered pieces of the Archies and put it in a box. That¡¯s all Archies had left behind.

    Abel shoved the ck Cloaked Druid¡¯s body in his portal bag and used his magic circle control board to turn off the ¡®Protection Circle of Dark Valley¡¯. The scenery suddenly cleared up, and a magic board appeared on the ground not far from him. Around 36 smaller magic cards were ced in the surround.

    It seemed like this alley was locked down intentionally. Howe no elves had passed this magic circle during all this time. It seemed like the Begro City investigation department had quite a bit of power in Angstrom City.

    Abel used ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ to pick up all the magic cards along with the main control board, and put it inside his portal bag. He went back to his coachman-less carriage; by this point, he no longer felt like going to the Grand Ducal Pce.

    Those handsome white horses were very well trained, so they would not move if they didn¡¯t hear anymands from their owner. Abel thenmanded them to go back to his mansion. Even though there was no coachman, no elves would get in the way of this Grand Ducal Pce carriage.

    As he watched his silvery-white carriage speeded away, Abel took out the grand teleportation circle of Angstrom City¡¯s control board from his portal bag. He then used his power of the will to select his mansion in Lambe road on the little map and sent out a teleportationmand.

    The main teleportation circle of Angstrom was located in a stone-built chamber underneath Angstrom City¡¯s Grand Ducal Pce. There were tens of intermediate gems and a few perfect gems on the teleportation circle, which illuminated the chamber. In the center of the circle, there was a green p of wood filled with patterns.

    Suddenly that wood began to sh in green, and sounds of machinery emerged from the wall behind.

    ¡°Applying for teleportation, detect the teleportation control board, the control board is distributed by the Grand Ducal Pce, and have the authority to teleport!¡±

    ¡°Scanning if the person being teleported is the owner of the control board!¡±

    As Abel stood in the alley, he felt a wave of energy rushing towards him. It was almost like he had be one with the control board.

    That p of wood continued to sh in green in the chamber of the Grand Ducal Pce. It was the soul of the magic circle.

    ¡°Scanningplete, teleportation conformed. Begin to gather energy. Teleportation begins!¡±

    Under themand from the mechanical sound of the grand teleportation circle, Abel disappeared from the alley in a sh of white light. Afterward, he reappeared in front of the gate of his mansion in Lambe road.

    ¡°Teleportationplete!¡± The green glow of the p of wood slowly faded, and 5 of those gems on the teleportation circle had been exhausted, and their glow had faded as well.

    Abel entered his mansion, expressionless. He didn¡¯t realize he had used up 5 intermediate gems, nor did he realize that he had triggered the soul of the teleportation circle during this teleportation.

    ¡°Master!¡± Steward Brewer appeared from aside and bowed

    Although Brewer was very confused about why his master hade back so early, as a well-trained steward, he knew his master would tell him if it¡¯s necessary.

    ¡°Brewer, who¡¯s in Archie¡¯s family?¡± Abel asked in a depressing tone.

    Although Brewer didn¡¯t know what had happened, he still quickly replied: ¡°Master, he has a younger brother and 2 young children!¡±

    ¡°Help me arrange something. Archies had died for me in a battle. From now on I will give his family all the financial support they need. If his children have the potential to be a Druid or Warrior, help them find a good teacher using my name. If I leave here, just go find the Grand Ducal Pce¡¯s steward Derek and tell him what I just said!¡± Although half blood elves were protected in Angstrom City, it was still very hard if they wanted to be a Druid or a Warrior, especially when they lost the most important adult elf in their family.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Brewer¡¯s voice sounded a little painful. He was shocked. All of a sudden, a friend he lived within the castle had died.

    ¡°Take my identity card and tell Derek toe here, just say I want to see him!¡± Said Abel as he turned back to his master¡¯s building.

    He sat in the living room of his master¡¯s building. He took out his 100 bottles of Elven Perfume and Cologne and ced it on his long table. He then took out the ck-cloaked Druid¡¯s body and dropped it on the floor. Afterward, he sat on his chair and waited for Derek with his eyes closed.

    Time went fast. Abel didn¡¯t even feel like he waited for long before he heard Brewer¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Master, Steward Derek is here!¡±

    ¡°Bring him in!¡± Abel opened his eyes. He felt a sudden chill in his body. Thest time Grand Duke Edwina hade to see him after he had been attacked, she said she would investigate. But he hasn¡¯t heard back from her ever since. Would this time be the same? If that¡¯s the case, he would really need to consider if he still wants to stay in this city.

 Chapter 314 - Disappointment

    <h4>Chapter 314</h4> <h4>Disappointment</h4>

    ¡°Good morning, Lord Bet!¡± Said Derek in a little bit of shock upon seeing therge number of ptions on the table and dead bodies on the floor after he entered.

    ¡°Derek, this is a Druid. Today, he and 7mander level warriors had attacked me. My coachman Archies has died!¡± Said Abel pointing at that dead body.

    ¡°Lord Bet, are you ok?¡± Derek quickly asked. He knew Abel¡¯s rtionship with young master Lorainne if someone had happened to him, Grand Duke Edwina would definitely be very angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m ok. I¡¯ve killed everyone who attacked me, and I brought this dead body back. This time, can the Grand Ducal Pce help me find out who was the one who sent them?¡± Abel sounded a little bit irritated. He emphasized the words ¡°this time¡±, so Derek and the Grand Ducal Pce could clearly understand him.

    A sense of horror shed upon Derek¡¯s eyes. A Druid and 7mander level elven warrior was like the military power of a medium-sized city, but they had all killed by this rank 3 Master Bet.

    What kind of power was he hiding? Derek thought to himself as he lifted up the hood of that ck-cloaked Druid. His face changed only for a split second, but of course, that could not escape the gaze of Abel.

    ¡°You know him, Derek?¡± Abel asked like he didn¡¯t care.

    Derek was caught a little off guard, but he still replied quickly, ¡°No, no I don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Just take this dead body back with you!¡± Said Abel, waving his hand. He then pointed towards the 200 bottles of potions on the table and followed, ¡°These are the potions Grand Duke Edwina had requested. Take them with you as well!¡±

    ¡°Brewer, help me send the guest off!¡± Said Abel as he turned and went upstairs.

    Derek¡¯s face changed after he realized Abel¡¯s shift in attitude. He quickly packed up the potions and the dead body on his carriage and speeded back to The Grand Ducal Pce to report to Grand Duke Edwina.

    Not long after Abel went back to his room, he pressed on the calling bell. Soon, Brewer¡¯s voice emerged from outside the door, ¡°Master, do you need me?¡±

    Afterward, Abel came out of his room and said to Brewer ¡°Invite Bernie toe here, did you send Derek off?¡±

    ¡°Master, Steward Derek had left!¡± Brewer said with a bow.

    Abel nodded and followed ¡°Ok, quickly send someone to search for where Bernie is living and report back to me. Off you go!¡± He had already expressed his intention. Now it just came down to how the Grand Ducal Pce wanted to react.

    In the Grand Ducal Pce, Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert were sitting in the hall while Derek reported to them what had just urred with that dead Druid on the ground.

    ¡°Did you find out the identity of this Druid?¡± Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s gaze brushed upon the dead Druid in anger.

    ¡°Master, This is Begro City¡¯s Blood Yan!¡± Steward Derek was involved with a lot of the transactions between the two cities. He was familiar with the Druids in Begro City, so of course, he would know about the scariest Blood Yan.

    ¡°This is Blood Yan, the disciple of Francisco?¡± Grand Duke Edwina stood up and walked towards the dead body. As the disciple of Begro City¡¯s ruler Grand Duke Francisco, the glorious Blood Yan was a battle thirsty fighter. He was a regr in all kinds of missions, killed countless enemies, and was good at using fire attacks. That¡¯s why he was known as Blood Yan among the elves.

    Grand Duke Edwina had be furious; she roared, ¡°What is Fransisco trying to do. He has the guts to send elves in my city to attack my Master Alchemist?¡±

    Now the identity of this dead Druid had been exposed; anyone could guess who organized this attack. Other than Prince Adolf, who else would have the power to do so?

    Prince Adolf was the son of another city¡¯s ruler, so even if he was captured on the spot, Grand Duke Edwina had to go through Grand Duke Francisco to solve this problem. If she had prosecuted the only inheritance of Begro City directly, it could cause a war Immediately.

    ¡°Did you say Bet was not in a good mood?¡± Asked Duke Albert from aside.

    ¡°Yes, Master. Lord Bet was already a little unhappy about the Dark Elves¡¯ attack time. If we don¡¯t give him a good exnation about this as well, maybe he will be disappointed in the Grand Ducal Pce!¡± Derek said with a bow.

    ¡°In regards to the dark elves...¡± Duke Albert was a little hesitant. At the end of the investigation, he discovered that it had to do with the investigation department of Begro City as well. But this was like a secret of both cities since Angstrom city had some of their investigation department in Begro City as well. They did not have concrete evidence anyway, and they could not exin to Abel about this in detail.

    ¡°Since we didn¡¯t give Bet a proper exnation for the Dark Elves¡¯ attack and this time we are certain that it was done by Begro City¡¯s investigation department, let¡¯s just chop off their heads and give it to Bet.¡± The gaze of Grand Duke Edwina looked cold. This could be a good excuse to whip out that annoying Begro City investigation department.

    In regards to Prince Adolf, all his evidence had to go through the benefits of Grand Duke Fransisco. Therefore as a royal, he wouldn¡¯t have much to lose.

    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid Bet will try to resolve this himself!¡± Since Derek was there, Duke Albert did not exin too much, but Grand Duke Edwina knew exactly what he meant.

    The Duchy of Keyen became a third-tier Duchy after they had attacked Abel¡¯s family. If Wizards from Miracle City did not help them, their entire city might have fallen already.

    However, Begro City was a supergiant city; it had the most well-rounded protection circle as well as an immensely powerful army. Maybe before Abel even had the chance to attack, he would be locked down by the protection circle or killed by the guards.

    ¡°He¡¯s not this stupid; we will not do something impossible!¡± Said Grand Duke Edwina in certainty while shaking her head.

    Although Derek didn¡¯t know what was really going, he could tell that both of his masters were very certain of Lord Bet¡¯s ability.

    That day¡¯s afternoon, Derek and 10 elven guards had arrived at Lambe road and requested to see Abel.

    ¡°Lord Bet, the Grand Ducal Pce had already found out who was responsible for the attack, and we had killed all 28 of them!¡±Derek said to Abel with a bow. Afterward, he waved his hand, and the 10 elf guards opened the boxes in their hands on the floor one by one.

    The 28 boxes were filled with heads of elves, filling up the living room with a smell of blood. Abel carelessly gazed upon the heads on the floor. There was not a single emotion on his face, only a cold smirk on the corner of his mouth.

    That morning after Derek left, he searched that ck-cloaked Druid¡¯s portal bag again, since anyone who could be recognized by Derek must have some kind of status.

    From this, he discovered 2 things. One was the name of this druid. He found a letter with the name ¡®Blood Yen¡¯ addressed on it. The second was a City magic Circle control card. Although the connection had already been cut off, the marking of Begro City was still visible. Therefore, these things suggested that this druid called Blood Yen must be a very high-status elf in Begro City.

    Afterward, Abel took a trip of the Alchemy Union and found out that Blood Yen was actually a disciple of Begro City¡¯s ruler Grand Duke Francisco. This exined why a beginner druid would have so many magic scrolls, especially that scary ¡®Volcano¡¯ Magic scroll.

    Anyone with a brain could be able to guess who was the actual man behind all of this. There could only be one person in Angstrom City who couldmand the disciple of Grand Duke Francisco. Now it seemed like Grand Ducal Pce just wanted to put this attack to rest by killing a bunch of scapegoats.

 Chapter 315 - Set Up

    <h4>Chapter 315 Set Up</h4>

    Actually, Abel didn¡¯t want Grand Duke Edwina to kill Prince Adolf because of him. He knew it was unrealistic to kill a person with such high status, but at least he wanted him to know where the threat wasing from.

    Maybe in the eyes of Grand Duke Edwina, he was just Loraine¡¯s boyfriend, who was also an alchemist with some special ability. Only a bit of respect and benefits was enough to get him to work for the Grand Ducal Pce.

    ¡°Tell Grand Duke Edwina I appreciate it. Also, tell Lady Carrie to quicklyplete our exchange!¡± Abel didn¡¯t say much about the 28 heads Steward Derek had brought. His voice sounded very monotone like he and Derek were just business partners, rather than close friends.

    Maybe helping Lady Carrie to make her ¡®Beauty Potion¡¯ was thest service Abel would do for the Grand Ducal Pce to thank them for the care they had given him during this time. As long as Prince Adolf was still alive, Abel¡¯s safety in the elf word wouldn¡¯t be guaranteed.

    Although Abel seemed to win his battle with the 8 elites very easily. The result might bepletely different if Blood Yen Druid was given a chance to attack. Abel would no longer underestimate those druids, especially the ones with status. Their hidden weapons were too scary.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to use his life as a bet to hope Grand Duke Edwina could resolve the tension with Grand Duke Francisco. Since he had killed Grand Duke Francisco¡¯s disciple, revenge would most likely being his way.

    Actually, before Derek had brought in the 28 heads, Abel had already made his ns for the future and decided to leave the elf world after he found out about Blood Yen¡¯s identity.

    Before, Abel would have left directly, but he was not a person who could tolerate an attack without striking back. Plus, those ¡®Beauty Potions¡¯ were also very important to him, so he would just search for another suitable opportunity.

    Upon hearing Abel¡¯s change in tone again, Derek didn¡¯t know how to react. Abel sounded very distant from him, and Derek didn¡¯t know what he did wrong all of a sudden.

    Meanwhile, Prince Adolf had just received the information saying the 8 elite he sent out were whipped out. This information was sent to him by his father Grand Duke Francisco¡¯smunication circle, and he could tell his father was deeply disappointed at him.

    However, Grand Duke Francisco was not disappointed in the fact that Prince Adolf had attacked Master Bet. Nothing could stand in his way as a person of his status, let alone a mere Master Alchemist.

    He was disappointed in the way Prince Adolf had handled the situation. He had used gold coins to hire someone to kill in the territory of his enemy. Now that Prince Adolf was exposed, it made a huge impact on their image.

    By this point, Grand Duke Francisco just demanded Prince Adolf to go back as soon as possible. Things had already escted so far, so he could just scrap his original mission. The tension between the two cities would just increase even further if Prince Adolf stayed in Angstrom City.

    ¡°Your majesty, Bernie from the dwarf¡¯s Goff Family wants to see you!¡± The Prince¡¯s steward came in and reported.

    ¡°Goff family!¡± Prince Adolf mumbled.

    The dwarfs were not like elves or humans. There wasn¡¯t much tension between the big families in their race. Let¡¯s take the Goff family; for example, they were specialized in making weapons and exporting other goods. Most of the resources and day to day goods among the dwarfs were made by the Goff Family.

    The Goff family was the ruler of the dwarfs¡¯ economy. They were the only family doing business with the external world. Most of the elves preferred to do forgery. Only the Goff family had stuck to doing business with the external world for the greater good of dwarfs, so their status was extremely high among the dwarfs.

    ¡°Quickly invite him in!¡± Prince Adolf was quite excited when he thought about the Goff family, so quickly changed his words, ¡°Wait, actually let me wee him personally!¡±

    ¡°Young chief Bernie, wee. Please,e in!¡± Prince Adolf opened the door and said with a weing bow.

    Bernie bowed back, and said as he was walking in, ¡°Prince Adolf, I heard you were in Angstrom City, so I just want toe for a visit!¡±

    After both parties sat down in the guest lounge, Prince Adolf asked: ¡°I¡¯m just wondering, what had brought you here, Young Chief Bernie?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to exchange some Gold Jade Wood with Angstrom City, but they didn¡¯t have enough since those things will take a long time to transfer. I heard Prince Adolf that you had some of them in your pce, so I was just wondering if I can provide ten thousand square meters of Gold Jade Wood for me!¡± As a Dwarf, Bernie preferred to just get to the point.

    Upon hearing this, Prince Adolf felt a sudden lift in his heart. Gold Jade Wood was the best material for sword handles, and it was only avable in the Double Moon Forest. In recent years a Begro City had spent arge amount of men power to exploit this resource but wasn¡¯t selling too well.

    Since he had just lost face in front of his father Grand Duke Francisco, he could make it up if he settled a beneficial deal for Begro City.

    ¡°Young Chief Bernie, we can definitely provide enough of them for you!¡± Said Prince Adolf with a smile.

    ¡°Amazing! I will need to get back to my tribe soon. I will send my tribe¡¯s steward Luka toe here to discuss the deal, and I wille back in a few days to sign the contract!¡± Said Bernie with a bigugh.

    Although this was a big exchange, both Bernie and Prince Adolf would still let their stewards discuss the deal with each other. They would only sign the contract once the result had been made. It would be a huge loss of face to nobles or a high-status person if they discussed a deal directly.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll wait for you here with my best wine!¡± Said Prince Adolf with a bigugh as well.

    It seemed like everything was going smoothly, so Prince Adolf had changed his ns after he sent Bernie off. He decided to stay in Angstrom City for a bit longer to settle the deal.

    Meanwhile, Abel did not enter the Dark World. He could feel the grand protection circle of Angstrom City was already starting to track him down. If it was not because of his deformedmander intuition, he would definitely not be able to sense this vague tracking

    This tracking wasing from the magic circle control card. Although it was inside his portal bag, it could still send his location back to the Grand protection circle. He didn¡¯t know about this before. It seemed like this control card was not really a good thing, after all.

    The Grand Ducal Pce was still worried that he would do something stupid such as directly giving Prince Adolf trouble. Maybe the Grand Ducal Pce had underestimated him.

    The next day, Abel was riding ck Wind outside of Angstrom City behind Lady Carrie. Lady Carrie was riding a mad wolf, which was supposed to be faster and stronger than a mount Wolf, but of course, it was still nothingpared to ck Wind.

    The reason why a Mad wolf could not be a real mount was that it could only be ridden by its owner. The ¡®Mad¡¯ in their name did not only implied their fighting ability, but it also implied their nature.

    The 4 elfdy druids following behind were the other members of the Land Squad. They were separately Lady Morris, Lady Jenny, Lady Marian, and Lady Muriel. They were also riding mad wolves, which suggested that they all had some kind of mad wolf summoning equipment.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how luxurious this Land Squad¡¯s equipment was. He also had some one level up equipment, but those were beginner wizards equipment used by a novice wizard. They were nothingpared to the ones the Land squad had.

    Abel was always seen as the one with the best equipment, but now all his confidence was stripped away as he looked at this Land Squad.they were fully equipped with magic weapons; even the bow on their backs was a top-notch ancient bow filled with tightly drawn runes.

 Chapter 316 - Set Out

    <h4>Chapter 316 Set Out</h4>

    Ancient bows were passed down from the ancient times. The form to make them had been lost now days, so they were never sold at any markets. They could only be inherited within the noble elf¡¯s family. Abel only realized this after Lady Muriel told him after they left.

    Abel was wearing a full body of ck armor that matched ck Wind¡¯s fur. He almost looked like a ghost as they speeded in the forest. All his dark gold equipment was stored in his portal bracelet along with arge amount of ¡®Nutrition Potion¡¯, ¡®Recovery Potion¡± Healing Potion¡¯, and ¡®Poison Antidote¡¯.

    There was also a Snake Ego recovery belt shimmering in blue aura under his ck belt. There were 8 slots in this belt. It was ced with 1 bottle of dark gold ¡®Recovery Potion¡¯, 4 bottles of dark gold ¡®Healing Potion¡¯. 2. bottles of dark gold ¡®Poison Antidote¡¯, and one bottle of soul potion. These things were Abel¡¯s lifesavers in his most critical moment.

    Before he left Angstrom City, he had already given all the Rum in his basement to Bernie to take back. There were also a few million gold coins in the mansion¡¯s storage, which should be more than enough to keep the mansion in operation after he left.

    He also went to the Alchemy Union onest time to exchange another 100 bottles of ¡®Conditioner¡¯ and ¡®Lotions¡¯ for arge number of resources. Since Abel¡¯s potion had reached an astronomical price in thest auction, the Alchemy Union had almost cleared up all their stocks in this exchange. Abel did not specify which type of resource he wanted, so he just ended up with a little mountain of many different alchemy resources in his Kong Kong spirit portal bag.

    By the point, the blue-haired small-eyed Lady Muriel realized Abel was a little distracted, so she turned and said: ¡°Be careful Master Bet, we are officially entering the forest soon!¡±

    ¡°Summon all of your Ravens and Poison creepers. My Oak Sage is the highest rank, so you guys don¡¯t need to summon yours!¡± When Lady Carrie¡¯s finished herst word, she looked at Abel. Their squad worked very well together, so they only needed to exin to Abel.

    The 5dies drew with their hands in unison, and Ravens flew out from their monster portal bags. The scene looked quite spectacr, with 25 ravens flying in the sky. Abel was not shy of showing his power as well; he too summoned his 5 ravens with his druid soul among a shimmering green aura.

    ¡°Master Bet, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a druid as well,¡± the green-haired child-like Lady Morrie screamed in amusement when she saw Abel¡¯s ravens.

    ¡°Morrie, Bet is actually an official druid specialized in summons!¡± Lady Carrie did not use any title to address Abel since they were in the wild. That was how their squad usually addressed each other anyway. She would only call Abel ¡®Master Bet¡¯ when talking to Abel to show her respect for Abel¡¯s master alchemist status.

    Only Lady Carrie knew about Abel¡¯s true power in the squad. Although he was only a rank 3 wizard, he could summon an official Druid¡¯s spirit wolf. Therefore, it was better to let her squad know beforehand so they could work together better.

    30 ravens scattered in the sky, patrolling arge patch of the area around them.

    Afterward, 6 Poison Creepers were summoned. From time to time, the vines of those poison creepers would surface, so nothing would attack them from underground

    By this point, Abel understood why elves were the ruler of the Double Moon Forest. All 5 of those Lady were riding the most powerful mad wolves. The sky was filled with ravens responsible for patrolling and distracting the enemy. There were also some Poison Creepers underground, and an Oak Sage following behind to enhance all of their life force. All this limited the chance of surprise attacks.

    The most dramatic difference Abel felt was through his Druid soul. Back in the city, he could only sense the feeling of some nts or trees, but now he felt like his druid soul was wrapped in a green scent. All the trees around him seemed to be very friendly, they kept reminding his druid soul where the poison bugs were, and what areas were forbidden.

    ¡°Bet, I¡¯ll introduce you to the ability of the elves in our squad, so we can work together better!¡± Whispered Lady Carrie as she rode her mad wolf to the side of Abel.

    Originally Lady Carrie didn¡¯t care too much about Abel¡¯s ability much like the other 4 Ladies, but her perspective hadpletely changed when she discovered Abel¡¯s new battle oue.

    He had one-handedly killed 7mander elves and an official druid. No matter how he did it, he still deserved respect.

    ¡°Lady Carrie, please tell me!¡± Abel said with a bow.

    ¡°Since we are outside, please just call me Carrie instead. We¡¯ll all do the same, no need to be polite. Just put all your attention on being alert at all times!¡± Lady Carrie exined.

    Abel had never set out for an actual adventure before. Even when he was with the dwarfs, he was more like a pilot than an adventurer. Plus, Bernie and his squad were not real adventures anyway, so Abel didn¡¯t know anything when it came to going on an adventure.

    ¡°Yes, Carrie. Please call me Bet, everyone!¡± Abel nodded and said while turning his head back to the 4 Ladies.

    ¡°Muriel, Morrie, Jenny, and Marian are all experts in summoning. They had inherited some powerful magic weapons from their family, so they super summon and unleash the power of some intermediate druid. They also had some outstanding archery skills!¡± Abel calmly exined to Abel.

    ¡°I¡¯m well trained in both summoning and elements. I can unleash a part of an elite Druid¡¯s power!¡± Although Lady Carrie¡¯s voice was just as calm when she introduced herself, some pride still came through.

    Since Abel was nning to leave the elves world after this mission. He decided to stop holding back. It was better to be aware of each other¡¯s ability out in the wild anyway. Abel then followed, ¡°I¡¯m a top-levelmander as well as a beginner druid expertise in summon!¡±

    Although Abel¡¯s voice was soft, all 5 of thedies had heard him clearly due to how quiet the forest was. Other than Lady Carrie, who was aware of Abel¡¯s ability, all the otherdies were in disbelief.

    ¡°Bet, howe you have so much energy to learn so many things?¡± The rtively shy gold-haired Jenny asked.

    ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t ask too much. Bet¡¯s identity is a bit of a mystery!¡± Carrie interrupted when she saw the awkward look on Abel¡¯s face.

    By this point, the nerdy Marian was looking at Abel with eyes full of curiosity. As a friend of Lady Carrie, she knew full well that there weren¡¯t many elves who would make Carrie speak up. There must be something going on with Bet.

    Elves had a set of techniques to examine a person¡¯s age. Although all of Abel¡¯s scent was hidden because of the transformation ne, Marian could still see that his face was very young. If he didn¡¯t have powerful support providing with endless resources, even a genius would not be able to be a glorious Master Alchemist, a top-levelmander, as well as a beginner druid at this age.

    Under this awkward atmosphere, Abel had been epted in with this Land squad. Since he had exposed a bit of his true power, the other members were no longer bragging about how they would protect him throughout the entire journey like the banquetst time.

 Chapter 317 - Soul Speaker

    <h4>Chapter 317 Soul Speaker</h4>

    ¡°Carrie, why don¡¯t everyone summon their spirit wolves?¡± Abel asked in confusion. Spirit wolves were pretty good at fighting, and they could almost move at the speed of light.

    ¡°Bet, druids can only summon one type of beast at a time. Since we have our mad wolves, we can no longer summon our spirit wolves!¡± Lady Carrie exined as she knew Abel didn¡¯t have much foundation knowledge on Druids.

    ¡°Bet, the nts will hate you if you summon spirit wolves in the forest for too long!¡± Lady Muriel interrupted.

    By this point, Abel remembered spirit wolves were half dead beings. Their bodies were filled with death qi, so of course, nts would not like it. This scent was like poison to them.

    It was actually very safe for 5 druids to enter the forest at the same time. Druids were naturally very close to nature. Normal beasts and soul beast would often leave when they sensed arge number of ravensing since a group was often more powerful than a single being

    The mad wolves had slowed down after half a day. Running in trails was already a lot more energy consuming than running in t grounds, and those mad wolves were not really mounted in the true sense of the word. Therefore, of course, they had gotten tired after half a day of running with an elf on their back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find some water and have a rest!¡± Lady Carriemanded.

    ¡°Yes, captain!¡± The 4 Ladies called in unison.

    Lady Jenny jumped off her mad wolf, almost like she was flying and ended up on a big tree. She held her little hand on a branch and closed her eyes. After around a minute, she jumped back on her mad wolf.

    ¡°Captain, there is water 3 miles towards that direction!¡± Said Lady Jenny pointing at Lady Carrie.

    ¡°Nice, not too far. Let¡¯s go have a look!¡± Lady Carrie said as she speeded forward with the 4dies following behind.

    Abel gently tapped in ck Wind¡¯s neck and signed it to follow. However, he then closed his eyes and asked the surrounding trees with his druid soul about where the water was located himself. A few surrounding big trees replied that water was located within 3 miles, 5 miles, and 7 miles.

    ¡°You want tomunicate with big trees as well?¡± Asked Lady Morrie as she rode her Mad Wolf next to Abel. Her face seemed very innocent, and her eyes were always full of happiness.

    ¡°Morrie, is it hard?¡± Abel asked gently.

    ¡°Of course, only Jenny can do that in our squad. The others could only hear the replies from the big trees very vaguely!¡± Said Lady Morrie with eyes full of admiration as she looked upfront at the back Lady Jenny.

    Abel felt strange; he didn¡¯t even use that much effort to hear the replies from the trees. He didn¡¯t even hold his hand on the branches, was it really that hard?

    ¡°Morrie, what so different about Jenny?¡± Asked Abel as he turned his head back to Morrie.

    ¡°Jenny¡¯s soul is naturally very pure; she is a soul speaker. They the most highly demanded member in any squad. They will make everything much easier!¡± Morrie exined.

    ¡°Soul speaker!¡± Abel mumbled to himself. It seemed like he was one of them too.

    In regards to pureness, maybe nothing could bepared to Abel¡¯s druid soul. This soul basically had no thoughts and desires. Although it could make decisions, the process was very machine-like. It was basically a smartputer.

    Most of the druid soul¡¯s actions and decisions were based solely on themands sent out by Abel¡¯s main soul. For example, after Abel¡¯s main soul sent out themand to attack, his druid soul would just automatically find the best opportunity to do so.

    The water in theke upfront was almostpletely transparent. Anyone could clearly see many little fishes carelessly swimming within it. It seemed like they were not bothered by the presence of those elves at all.

    There was an empty field with traces of beasts next to theke. It seemed like thiske belonged to the beasts living nearby, but since there was arge patch of ravens in the sky, they would not have dared toe out.

    ¡°Not bad, we can drink the water here. Let¡¯s have a rest here for the middle of the day!¡± Lady Carrie loudlymanded. She was very satisfied with the ce.

    Lady Carrie was the first to jump off her mad wolf. She then gave it a little pad, and it went off to drink the water in a howl. The other Ladies followed and let go of the mad wolves as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find some food!¡± Said Lady Marian holding up a small de.

    ¡°Marian, I¡¯ve brought food already!¡± Said Abel padding¡¯s his portal bag.

    ¡°Bet, are you even a druid?¡± Lady Marian said in a mocking tone.

    Abel felt his heart dropped a little, but then he realized she was just joking. Maybe he had just done something wrong again.

    ¡°It is our tradition as druids. We don¡¯t bring food to the forest ourselves. We are the ruler here; anything you can see is our food!¡± Said Lady Marian loudly with a tone full of pride.

    By this point, a wild mad bee flew across them from a bush of flowers. Marian no longer cared about Abel anymore. Instead, she called Lady Jenny, ¡°Jenny, there are wild mad bees here!¡±

    When Abel saw the wild mad bee, he could help but remember the time he got attacked by them. His heart tensed up, and heard Lady Jenny¡¯s voice, ¡°Marian, you want to eat wild mad bees?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten one in a long time. I miss it so much; I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re so lucky this time to find some so close to Angstrom City!¡± Said Lady Marian. The otherdies nodded in agreement as well.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go!¡± Lady Jenny said with a light smile while waving her hand.

    Abel felt a little nervous as he watched Lady Jenny approach the wild mad bees. Of course, Abel knew that Lady Jenny was confident in her ability; his heart was still tensed after knowing how scary those things were. A rune card appeared in his hand. He was ready to save Lady Jenny¡¯s life at any time.

    Lady Jenny gently lifted up her finger when she got close to the wild mad bee. However, that bee didn¡¯t seem like they were going to attack her. Instead, it leaned its little body on her finger, and after around 20 seconds, it flew up again, spun around her, and flew forward.

    Afterward, Lady Jenny followed that wild mad bee forward. It seemed like the other Ladies were used to this, so they no longer cared, and each began to prepare their own food.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Bet, as a soul speaker, Jenny will not be attacked in the forest unless she runs into a soul beast!¡± Said Lady Muriel with a smile after she saw the worried look on Abel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Can I follow her to have a look?¡± Said Abel pointing at Lady Jenny as she was walking away.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t get too close, or you will distract Jenny!¡± Lady Muriel lightly warned him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him Muriel. Go hunt something. Marian, go find some fruit. Morrie, you go prepare the firewood,¡± said Lady Carrie pping her hand.

    Abel followed Lady Jenny quietly from afar. Since he had the transformation ne, no scent woulde out of him as long as he didn¡¯t do so intentionally.

    Lady Jenny continued to follow that wild mad bee. It was flying very slow, and it would even wait for her from time to time. After a few minutes, they stumble upon a giant beehive on a tree. Countless wild mad bees were flying in and out of it.

    Even from afar, Abel could still hear the buzzing sound of those bees. However, Lady Jenny did not stop as she gently jumped on the tree. The weird thing was that none of the wild mad bees had attacked her. It was almost like they saw her as a member of their n.

    She then took out a little de from her waist and cut out a little piece from the side of the beehive to expose the honey. After she cut up a few pieces of honey, she carefully covered up the be hive again.

 Chapter 318 - Cooking Skill

    Chapter 318 Cooking Skill

    It was like those savage bees werepletely ignorant to the fact that their hive was damaged. They continued to dance around in the air. It seemed like they were very happy to share their honey with Lady Jenny.

    ¡°Bet, why don¡¯t youe here?¡± Asked Lady Jenny gently as she turned her head back and saw Abel.

    ¡°Jenny, how can you do that?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°Simple, you just need to pretend you are a part of their members and be friendly. They are very happy to share their food with you!¡± Said Lady Jenny with a little giggle.

    Just like Lady Jenny, Abel was also a soul speaker. He just didn¡¯t know how to use this ability. Now his heart was motivated, it seemed like he really needed to give his druid soul a deep examination, especially when it came to its ability tomunicate.

    After they returned to the camp, all of thedies who went out to gather food had returned as well. Lady Carrie ced 6 wild chicken in front of her, Lady Marian was washing the fruit, Lady Morrie, and Lady Muriel was starting the fire.

    ¡°Bet, are you good at cooking?¡± Asked Lady Carrie pointing at the 6 wild chickens on the floor.

    ¡®I¡¯m pretty good, Carrie!¡± Abel said with a humbleugh.

    ¡°Nice, I¡¯ll let you take care of these 6 wild chickens then! Druids are the guardians of the forest and the forest is also what nourishes us, so you have to finish all your food. Wasting is a disgrace for druids.¡± Lady Carrie knew exactly where Abel had got his druid ability form, so she lightly exined some basic Druids information to him.

    Abel grabbed the 6 wild chicken and walked to the open field. He then took out arge pot and scooped arge bucket of water from theke.

    After he searched around for a bit in his portal bag, he took out a ¡®Fire Bolt¡¯ magic staff. Since he was a druid at that moment, he was afraid of directly unleashing a Fire Bolt.

    The magic staff struck out, and a little magic pattern appeared in front of it. Afterward, a little sparkle of Fire appeared. After taking the ¡®Soul Potion¡¯ many times, Abel had gained a deep understanding of fire attribute spells. Now, he had fully grasped the ability to control the strength of the me.

    Although this ability wasn¡¯t too practical in battles since a more powerful Fire Bolt was always better and this would just take up more time, it was still useful in day to day life.

    Normally, going into a state of realization was an extremely rare opportunity for wizards, so of course, they would not waste this chance to learn a trivial task such as using Fire Bolt to boil water. Only Abel would do this since he was spoiled with so many ¡®Soul Potion¡¯.

    It only took him 10 seconds to bring the water to boil with this fire spell. Abel then put away his magic staff and threw all the wild chicken into the pot. Afterward, he quickly ripped all the feathers out of the chickens, and in no time, their skin waspletely smooth.

    Then he took out a little de from his portal bag, and carefully cut out all the guts within the chicken as well as giving it a clean with water.

    The Ladies had stopped what they were doing and looked at Abel with amusement. Lady Carrie couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Bet, you really know how to enjoy life!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always alone in the wild, so of course I will treat my taste buds well!¡± Abel replied with augh.

    Afterward, Abel took out all kinds of spices from his portal bag and used a tree branch as a skewer to hold up all the chickens.¡¯

    ¡°Bet, the fire is ready, we can start cooking!¡± Said Lady Morrie in excitement.

    Abel shook his head with a smile. He then switched the tree branch with the 6 wild chickens to his left hand, and took out the ¡®FireBolt¡¯ Magic staff once again and ignited it. But this time, a little dragon of me flew out and danced around the 6 wild chickens.

    As Abel used his power of the will to carefully control this ming dragon, his hand switched his magic staff to the spices. Afterward, waves of tasty smell filled the surrounding.

    ¡°That¡¯s way too dramatic!¡± Lady Morrie couldn¡¯t even believe her eyes. Forget about Druids with magic equipment, even official wizards wouldn¡¯t do something like this with their magic spells.

    Lady Jenny began to critically analyze what Abel was doing. ¡°Bet¡¯s control on Fire Bolt had reached an iparable level. It would be destructive if he can apply this power in the elemental Druid spell ¡®Fire Hurricane!!¡±

    Soon, that little ming dragon faded away from the air, leaving 6 mouth-watering roasted chickens on a stick. One by one, Abel decided the chickens for thedies.

    Lady Morrie gently bit on her chicken. It was still hot, but she couldn¡¯t help but said with her tongue sticking out, ¡°Bet, if there is such a thing as a roasting Master, you can definitely be one!¡±

    ¡°Bet, don¡¯t you have anything better to do? Spending so much effort on food.¡± Lady Carrie added while enjoying her chicken by the side.

    ¡°Bet, we¡¯ll leave barbecuing to you from now on! We are in luck!¡± Lady Marian didn¡¯t care what Lady Carrie had to say as she yelled.

    Actually, Abel couldn¡¯t help it himself as well. He was sick of eating those Nutrient Potions, and since he had this picky eater ck Wind, his barbecuing skills had grown tremendously. Also, since his personal storage box could preserve meats forever, using spells to barbecue the meats directly had automatically be a better and more convenient alternative.

    Of course, Abel would not exin this, so he could just agree to thedies. He then came to the side of ck Wind and took out a spiced upmb from his portal bag. The ming dragon flew out from his magic staff again, and in almost no time, a roastmb was ready for ck Wind to feast.

    After around 30 minutes, Abel finished his chicken and a few pieces of fruit. ck Wind had also finished it¡¯s roastmb. They rested for a bit and waited for thedies to finish their food.

    ¡°Bet,e here for a bit.¡± Said Lady Carrie.

    Abel walked to her side and asked: ¡°Carrie, what¡¯s up!¡±

    Lady Carrie didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she just wrapped all the chicken organs up with a big leaf and walked to the side of a tree. The otherdies didn¡¯t talk as they followed behind, so Abel curiously did the same.

    The moment when Lady Carrie hanged the organs up in a branch, Abel felt weird energying through the forest. It seemed like the forest was affirming what Lady Carrie was doing.

    After Lady Carrie was done with everything, she turned and exined to Abel, ¡°Since the forest had given us food, we have to respect them. This practice is the tradition of Druids; it was passed down for centuries, just like our power. As long as the inheritance of Druids continues, this tradition will continue as well!¡±

    Now Abel had discovered a difference between the Druids in the city and Druids in the forest. Back in the city, they were not much different from wizards, but in the forest, they were inplete harmony with everything. They could find food in the most dangerous ces.

    If a wizard tried to enter the forest, every single beast would try to attack them, so they would need to keep fighting.

    It was no wonder the Double Moon Forest was forbidden to humans. Even normal wizards couldn¡¯t stay here for long. From those little poisonous bugs, venomous snakes, normal beasts, to the most powerful soul beast¨Ceverything here was basically a threat to humans.

 Chapter 319 - The Soul Beast Along The Way

    <strong>Chapter 319 The Soul Beast Along The Way</strong>

    They had set out for 2 hours by this point. Suddenly, Lady Carrie lifted up her hand up the front, and all 4dies and Abel stopped with their mount.

    ¡°I sense danger. Jenny, you go have a look!¡± Said Lady Carrie.

    Lady Jenny arrived at the side of the tree and ced her hand onto it. She closed her eyes and began theirmunication. There wasn¡¯t any wind, but somehow leaves on the tree began to dance and make shaky sounds.

    ¡°We had entered a powerful soul beast¡¯s territory!¡± Jenny reopened her eyes and said.

    ¡°Oh no, did we get lost?¡± Said Lady Carrie as she took out a piece of the map to confirm. Afterward, she followed, ¡°No we didn¡¯t get lost. Maybe this soul beast is new here!¡±

    By this point, Abel realized why Lady Carrie took so many detours when she was leading. She was trying to avoid soul beast territory.

    ¡°Jenny, can you confirm what kind of soul beast it is?¡± Lady Carrie asked.

    ¡°Carrie, this big tree is not old enough so it can not tell!¡± Lady Jenny said, shaking her head.

    ¡°If we turn left, we will run into an intermediate ming tail tiger. If we turn right, we will run into an intermediate ming shadow beast. If we continue, we will run into some unknown beast. Let¡¯s do things the old way, Vote!¡± Said Lady Carrie holding the map up.

    Abel began to use his druid soul tomunicate with the big trees around the. After he gathered all the information, he concluded that this beast up front was a poisonous intermediate soul beast, and it could unleash attacks that targeted the soul.

    Other than Abel, everyone around knew exactly how powerful those 2 intermediate soul beasts around them were. It would be a disaster to battle with a soul beast with fire attributes in the forest, so all thedies almost immediately pointed forward as soon as Lady Carrie¡¯s wordsnded.

    ¡°I sense this path is very dangerous. It¡¯s best if we can change a path!¡± Said Abel. Poison creatures are the scariest and annoying out of the bunch. Even if you could win the battle, one strike by them could bring you a lot of trouble.

    ¡°Bet, I know you have a powerful sense, but this is the forest. Every druid also has a powerful sense here, so democracy is always the best choice!¡± Said Lady Carrie. Although she knew Abel was amander and she knew how powerful their senses were, she didn¡¯t believe it was more powerful than Druids in the forest.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to argue, as he just took out the Jade Tan Do from his portal bag and held it in his right hand, and the Pelta Lunata in his left. The Jade Tan Do¡¯s +0 maximum poison resistance and the +95% counter poison attribute made him a little more confident about the unknown.

    In regards to fighting a soul beast with spell attacks, he could be less worried about using those Dark Gold Weapons from the Dark World. Meanwhile, even though Lady Carrie had disregarded him, she still carefully sent out her 5 ravens to have a look first.

    The Land Squad and Abel closely followed behind carefully, as the tension in the forest got tighter and tighter. By this point, all thedies realized they were about to face an intermediate soul beast, and its powerful senses suggested it was as strong as the other 2 soul beasts they avoided.

    Suddenly, a Raven let out a screech of agony. Since this raven belonged to Lady Carrie, she quickly closed her eyes and sensed how it was doing

    As an intermediate druid, Lady Carrie could share part of her raven¡¯s feeling from a long distance. A shocked look emerged from her face. Ravens were simultaneously the weakest and the most resilient summon.

    Those ravens were so weak. They couldn¡¯t do any damage to anything other than normal beasts, let alone a soul beast. All they could do was to distract it.

    However, they were also a Druid¡¯s most resilient summon since they were basically immortal and could avoid almost all attacks. They also had the ability to make the enemy blind by picking the enemy¡¯s eyeball with their sharp beak.

    It was very rare that they would screech in agony and could not retrieve from a summon, which made Lady Carrie and Ladies very anxious about the beast they were about to face.

    When Lady Muriel saw that Lady Carrie was frowning for a long time, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened, Carrie?¡±

    Even Lady Carrie herself was not certain what had happened to it, so she justmanded, ¡°My raven is locked, it seemed like it was caught by something. Everyone, get ready to fight!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lady Muriel jumped off her dire wolf, retrieved the dire wolf back to her Monster Portal Bag, and summoned 5 spirit wolves.

    ¡°The Land Squad is not afraid of any soul beast!¡± Said the childish-looking Lady Morrie waving her fist around, as she summoned her spirit wolves as well.

    Afterward, Lady Jenny and Lady Marian also retrieved their dire wolves, and 10 more spirit wolves dashed out.

    Unlike the others, Lady Carrie did not retrieve her dire wolf. Instead, she summoned 2 more dire wolves out. Her dire wolves were not summoned by magic equipment since her ¡®dire Wolf Summon¡¯ had already reached the top rank, she could easily summon 3 dire wolves.

    The 2 new dire wolves quickly surrounded thedies to protect them. He wasn¡¯t sure if Lady Carrie did this intentionally, but there was a space left out in front for Abel

    Abel shook his head, but he couldn¡¯tin. As amander with 2 dark gold equipment, he deserved to be upfront.

    He first summoned his 5 spirit wolves from his monster portal bag, which included 4 energetic one, and 1 slightly nervous-looking one.

    ¡°Bet, haven¡¯t you trained your spirit wolves?¡± said Lady Marian pointing at that slightly nervous one.

    Lady Carrie was very confused as well. She knew Abel had taken those 5 spirit wolves from druid Marlon, and this nervous one looked like it had just been summoned. Summons wouldn¡¯t die easily, and Abel always just stayed in the city. He almost didn¡¯t join any battle at all. Even if a summon was badly injured, it would go first into critical condition. It would only die if it hadn¡¯t been retrieved back to the monster portal bag 5 minutes after that.

    Upon seeing Lady Carrie¡¯s amusing look, Abel touched his head and said in an embarrassed tone, ¡°I¡¯ve been very interested in spirit wolvestely, and I¡¯ve killed one by mistake during an experiment!¡±

    Of course, this was just an excuse, no way he would tell them about his spirit guardian knights.

    ¡°Master Alchemist¡¯s are so scary!¡± Lady Morrie looked at Abel with her big round eyes as though as she was seeing a cannibal monster. Maybe her little brain was imagining Abel slowly cutting up a spirit wolf with a knife, andughing loudly while holding up its guts.

    ¡°Boo!¡± Abel said with a scary face. Lady Morrie was so scared, she screamed and immediately hid behind Lady Carrie. Afterward, all the otherdies startedughing

    Although Lady Carrie didn¡¯t really believe what Abel had said, she still warned him. ¡°Bet, your summons will treat you as a life and death partner if you interact with them using a kind heart. Even though they will not betray you, you guys might not work well together in a battle and that will impact a Druid¡¯s ability to level up!¡±

    What kind of experiment would kill a spirit wolf? Maybe not too many. Those things were half-dead creatures. They would not die even if you cut them with a knife. They would only be badly hurt at most.

 Chapter 320 - Ghost-face Poisonous Tarantula

    <h4>Chapter 320 Ghost-face Poisonous Tarant</h4>

    ¡°Carrie, I will be careful next time!¡± Abel replied with a smile. Although the reality was not like this, Abel was still thankful that Lady Carrie had gone out of her way to educate him.

    Abel then went up to the space left out by the 2 dire wolves in front of the Land Squad. Afterward, he nodded to Lady Carrie to confirm that he was ready.

    ¡°Move forward!¡± Yelled Lady Carrie. She then pulled Lady Morrie, who was the youngest of the bunch, to sit behind her. Afterward, a magic staff appeared in her hand.

    Lady Morrie did not just sit behind Lady Carrie. Instead, she readied her bow to shoot.

    Each of the other 3dies also had their bows while maintaining a careful distance from each other and the dire wolves upfront.

    There wasn¡¯t even a minute before a few more ravens started to screech in agony. Ravens were very clever. Since a few of them had been locked up in such a small period of time, this intermediate soul beast must be very good at capturing things.

    ¡°There!¡± Said Lady Morrie since she could see the farthest up on a dire wolf. A few Ravens were bound to a tree by some kind of very thin strings.

    Those thin stings were transparent, so it was very hard to spot if you didn¡¯t have good eyesight.

    Suddenly, something struck upon a spirit wolf and filled its body with a green glow. Since those spirit wolves were very resilient to poisons, it quickly recovered from the green glow. But still, it fell to the ground.

    Abel focused his eyes. The thing that struck upon the spirit wolf was the same string as the ones on the ravens. Normally it would be a very hard escape from these strings once it was bound to you, but those spirit wolves were different. They escaped it in a sh.

    ¡°Careful, there are many thin strings here!¡± Abel scanned with his eyes. To his surprise, there were countless small strings scattered on the tree branches, between the trees, and grass.

    ¡°Keke!¡± Suddenly, a sound that sounded like augh emerged. Afterward, a giant spider appeared between 2 big trees like it was floating in the sky. A closer look showed that it was actually on a web made up of those small strings.

    The most disgusting thing to Abel was that this spider had the face of an old woman, and it seemed like it was smiling at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ghost-face poisonous tarant; how can it be here?¡± Lady Jenny gasped.

    ¡°Jenny, you know this thing?¡± Lady Carrie asked with her eyes fixed on that spider.

    ¡°Normally ghost-face poisonous tarants only live in the Rocky Mountains, and they will rarelye to the forest. They can spit out venom and poisonous spider webs. The scariest thing about them is that they can make sounds that attack your soul if you get too close to them!¡± Lady Jenny exined. From this, Abel could see that Lady Jenny was the most knowledgeable out of the bunch.

    The ghost-face poisonous tarant stared back at the decent looking Land squad. While it was thinking of attacking, as Lady Carrie said to her squad, ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s still a spider. Let me try attacking it!¡±

    As soon as Lady Carrie spoke, she ignited a ¡®hurricane armor¡¯, which could absorb elemental damage. Afterward, her magic staff shed with a magic pattern, and a cloud made up of ice crystals rushed towards the ghost-face poisonous tarant.

    This spell was called ¡®Pr storm¡¯, and it was what separated an elemental druid from a wizard. If a Wizard was ced in this situation, it would definitely use a fire attack. However, all of the elemental Druid¡¯s fire attack could only unleash through the ground, so it had to use an ice spell such as ¡®Pr Storm¡¯ to attack.

    As the ¡®Pr Storm¡¯ wasing its way, the ghost-face poisonous tarant quickly dashed towards the side of a tree as the ¡®Pr Storm¡¯ struck upon its spider web. First, it was frozen into ice, and then it was smashed into pieces by the force of the impact.

    However, the ghost-face poisonous tarant did not stop; it continued to creep around the trees with its 8 long legs. By this point, the old woman¡¯s face on it had turned angry. It shot out a small strong string from its mouth as it jumped on to another tree.

    As a part of his defense, Abel used the Jade Tan Do and lightly sliced on the string without even thinking. Thedies behind him began doubting if he even knew how to battle at all. When counteracting these strings like attack, he should use a shield instead, not a small de.

    However, as soon as the string made contact with Abel¡¯s Jade Tan Do, a cloud of ck smoke emerged,pletely blocking the string as well as turning it into little pieces. Actually, it looked much scarier than that; it was more like the string was melted with poison.

    As the chopped up string fell towards the ground, the ghost-face poisonous tarant made another weird noise as some disgusting green liquid spit out from its mouth. However, the Land squad had already shot arrows at this point.

    When she saw that Abel was about to counteract the poison with his shield, Lady Jenny yelled, ¡°Careful, that poison can eat up your shield!¡± But Abel did not listen and proceeded to block with his Pelta Lunata.

    The poison had beenpletely blocked. In a gentle shake, all the poison fell to the ground without a single remain.

    As the 4 arrows by the Land Squad flew towards the ghost-face poisonous tarant, it¡¯s mouth and chest simultaneously began to shoot out strings. This string was extremely long and thin. As it¡¯s body twisted in mid-air, the string had formed a cloud-like shield.

    As the arrows made contact with the cloud of strings, a blue shed emerged and the strings had been immediately frozen. The arrows thenpletely prated the strings and directly flew towards the ghost-face poisonous tarant. ¡°Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong,¡± However, after the arrows struck upon its body, it just weakly fell to the ground.

    ¡°Those are magic bows?¡± Abel never expected those ancient bows were magic bows as well. He always thought that he was the only one with a magic bow, but now there were 4 of them in this little squad. With Lady Carrie¡¯s status, she too would most likely have one as well.

    ¡°Nice defense!¡± Said Lady Carrie with a pair of cold eyes. The purpose of her attacks was just to evoke that ghost-face poisonous tarant to strike back. Since her ¡®hurricane armor¡¯ could absorb elemental attacks, she was not afraid of its poison. The moment when the ghost-face poisonous tarant attacks, it could give the other 4dies an opportunity to unleash their arrows and kill it in one strike.

    However, she was not expecting the ghost-face poisonous tarant could block the arrows with its strings, so arge amount of the arrow¡¯s force had been absorbed when it finally struck upon it.

    ¡°Full attack!¡± Lady Carrie yelled

    As soon as these wordsnded, 5 spirit wolves disappeared in a sh of white light. They then reappeared in the side of the ghost-face poisonous tarant. Their sharp ws struck out, leaving 5 open wounds on the ghost-face poisonous tarant.

    It was the first time this ghost-face poisonous tarant had encountered an enemy who could move in a sh, so it didn¡¯t know how to reach all of a sudden. Green blood gushed out from its 5 long open wounds as it screened in agony. Afterward, arge number of strings shot from its mouth and chest towards the 5 spirit wolves that just attacked it.

    Although those spirit wolves had lost their bnce in mid-air, they could still move in a sh, which was why they were so sought for. Immediately the 5 spirit wolves disappeared in mid-air, and all the stringsnded on the ground.

    Almost at the exact same time, another 5 spirit wolves appeared around the ghost-face poisonous tarant. This time the ghost-face poisonous tarant was prepared. As the ws of the spirit wolves struck out, it lifted its 8 legs andpletely avoided the ws. However, not so fast. 5 more spirit wolves appeared above its head and blocked its way.

 Chapter 321 - Careless Morrie

    <h4>Chapter 321 Careless Morrie</h4>

    The old woman¡¯s face on the ghost-face poisonous tarant was furious at this point. In a sh of green light, arge amount of green poison shot out from its body. Although it could not avoid the spirit wolves attack, those spirit wolves did not have a good time as well. Despite being highly resilient to poison, they would still take a big hit since the ghost-face poisonous tarant¡¯s poison was some of the densest ones out there.

    After the ghost-face poisonous tarant was struck by the spirit wolves¡¯ ws, it¡¯s body began to fall as it was twitching in mid-air. The poison in its body continued to scatter. Although the 4 spirit wolves down below already began to sh, they were still hit with the pouring poison before they got the chance to disappear.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Lady Marian and Lady Muriel yelled with a broken heart. Those spirit wolves were their summons.

    The moment the tarantnded on the ground, it knew it was not safe. But, before it even got the chance to climb back up the tree, the poison creepers were already well prepared underground.

    6 Poison Creepers grabbed hold of the ghost-face poisonous tarant. Almost in an instant, they were all filled with green. Since they all liked ying with poison, now they were injecting each other with their strongest dose.

    ¡°Volcano explosion!¡± Lady Carrie yelled.

    Abel quickly retrieved his Poison Creeper with his power of the will, and the otherdies did the same, leaving only Lady Carrie¡¯s Poison Creeper to y with the ghost-face poisonous tarant.

    Lady Carrie¡¯s Poison Creeper was the highest level out of the bunch, and it was immune to Lady Carrie¡¯s spells. The others were not the same, so the reason she had yelled was to remind everyone to retrieve their Poison Creepers.

    The ground underneath the ghost-face poisonous tarant began to crack, and ocean amounts ofva rushed towards it. The ghost-face poisonous tarant was screaming and twitching in agony. The old woman¡¯s face on its body was burned crisp as it appeared and disappeared amongst theva. Finally, the scream faded into the sizzling sound ofva.

    The spell slowly faded, theva disappeared into thin air like how it appeared out of nowhere. Other than the Poison Creeper, the patch of grass in that area was fully ckened.

    It seemed like the tarant was still alive since it continued to twitch on top of the Poison Creeper. Just when Lady Carrie was preparing for a second spell, ck Wind¡¯s shadow had already shed to the side of the ghost-face poisonous tarant, and Abel directly prated its skull with the Jade Tan Do.

    Almost at an instant, the skull of the ghost-face poisonous tarant turned green. Since it was already exhausted trying to escape from the Poison Creeper, it¡¯s life force had nowpletely faded.

    ¡°Bet, you just stole our beast!¡± Lady Morrie jumped off Lady Carrie¡¯s dire wolf and said with her arms on her waist.

    ¡°Morrie, Bet did the right thing! If I unleashed another spell, maybe all of our rewards would¡¯ve burned up.¡± Said Lady Carrie smiling strength Lady Morrie.

    A powerful spell could not only damage a beast¡¯s body, but it could also damage their crystal core, so it was best to avoid killing it this way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you!¡± Lady Morrie gazed at Abel and excitedly ran to the side of the ghost-face poisonous tarant. She took out a de, ready to take out her reward.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Abel suddenly felt something wrong. ck Wind immediately dashed out, and Abel grabbed Lady Morrie on the waist. At that exact moment, the dead body of that ghost-face poisonous tarant began to crack, and arge amount of green blood and flesh flew out. Under the gaze of all the otherdies, ck Wind turned into a ck strike of lighting, and in a split of a second, it was already hundreds of meters away with Abel holding Lady Morrie.

    Abel held Lady Morrie tightly in his arms, shielding her from the green flesh of the ghost-face poisonous tarant. Before he even had the chance to unleash hisbat with armor, he could already feel countless little poisonous chunks of meat striking his back. Afterward, a huge shockwave knocked him on the ground, but Lady Morrie was perfectly protected during this entire process.

    Luckily Abel¡¯s body was extremely strong. Even though he was knocked to the ground, nothing could prate his body other than some extremely sharp objects. In regards to the poison, he was totally immune to it with the Jade Tan Do in his hand. He just felt a little disgusted by it at most.

    Even without the Jade Tan Do, Abel¡¯s body could deal with poison quite well. He was poisoned and still survived. Now with the +0% maximum poison resistance and +95% anti-poison attribute of the Jade Tan To, Abel was basically totally immune to all kinds of poison.

    Abel slowly let go of Lady Morrie. By this point, her face was fully red. As soon as Abel let go, she ran back towards Lady Carrie.

    ¡°Bet, quickly eat some poison antidote. And all of you, quickly get some water to wash the poison off him. Don¡¯t let the poison prate his skin!¡± Lady Carriemanded.

    Thedies quickly rushed up to Abel and sshed the water in their portal bag on Abel¡¯s body; the scene was chaotic. Abel did not eat any poison antidote. Instead, he just took out arge tube filled with clean from his portal bracelet and dived in. Almost immediately, all the poison on his body was washed off.

    ¡°Portal bracelet?¡± By this point, Abel¡¯s portal bracelet had attracted the attention of thedies. How big of a portal bracelet must it be to store such a big tube?

    ¡°My friend gave it to me. You know, I have quite a lot of friends as a Master Alchemist!¡± Abel said carelessly. Since he had prepared arge amount of stuff for this adventure, he already expected them to ask about his portal bracelet.

    ¡°Those suborn dwarfs will only let people who they call brothers use their portal bracelets. They said they would not sell it no matter what!¡± By this point, even the shy Lady Jenny had spoken up.

    ¡°Bet, do you have many tubes of water?¡± Unlike the others, Lady Carrie knew Abel was a cksmith Master, so it was not surprising he got one of those portal bracelets from the dwarfs. She was much more interested in his tube of water.

    ¡°Yeah, so I got something to use even though we are out of water!¡± Abel replied awkwardly. He was not sure why Lady Carrie would ask this question.

    ¡°Yeah, Bet, why didn¡¯t you tell us you have so much water earlier!¡± Lady Marian gazed at Abel with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Do you have 5 more tubes?¡± Lady Muriel then asked in excitement.

    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Abel replied with a nod, but he didn¡¯t know why thosedies were so excited.

    ¡°Amazing! We can take showers!¡± Yelled Lady Morrie as she stuck her head out of the back of Lady Carrie. By this point, the redness on her face had faded, but when she saw Abel looking at her, she started blushing and immediately hid behind Lady Carrie again.

    ¡°Morrie, you won¡¯t be this lucky every time. I told you to be careful many times, and you are still this careless!¡± Lady Carrie turned around and said to Lady Morrie with a straight face.

    Lady Morrie carefully glimpsed at Lady Carrie¡¯s gaze. Lady Carrie was actually angry this time, so she said with her head looking down, ¡°Sorry captain. I will remember to be careful next time!¡±

    ¡°Bet had just saved your life, should you thank him?¡± Lady Carrie proceeded to ask.

    After a bit of dawdle, Lady Morrie gathered up her courage and said with a bow, ¡°Thank you, Bet!¡±

    ¡°No worries. I¡¯m a part of the defense; it¡¯s my duty!¡± Said Abel looking at Lady Carrie with a funny look. Howe this weird elf had suddenly turned into a shy blushing elf.

    ¡°Captain, let¡¯s find a ce to rest now!¡± Since thedies realized they could take a shower, they all lost their motivation to move forward.

 Chapter 322 - Sneak In

    <h4>Chapter 322 Sneak In</h4>

    ck Wind came back with a skull in its mouth. It was at this moment that everyone realized they seemed to forget all about their rewards. Lady Carrie quickly stepped up and took the skull. With a slice of her de, a mercury-like crystal core appeared.

    ¡°Bet¡¯s work was amazing in this battle, and he had heroically saved Morrie, so I decided to give this crystal core to him. What are all of your opinions?¡± Lady Carrie asked, holding the crystal core.

    ¡°Agree!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Other than Lady Morrie, all the otherdies agreed. She looked at her squad, feeling very embarrassed. Crystal cores were very important to everyone here, and they had to give it up because of her.

    ¡°Thanks, everyone! I¡¯m in need of some crystal cores for my training. How about this, I¡¯ll give you all some ¡®Lotions¡¯ and ¡®Conditioners¡¯ forprehension!¡± Said Abel feeling slightly embarrassed as well.

    ¡°As long as you are willing to give us your ¡®Lotions¡¯ and ¡®Conditioner,¡± we¡¯ll give you all the crystal cores we can find in this adventure!¡± Lady Muriel yelled in excitement.

    ¡°Yes, yes, ¡®Lotions¡¯ and ¡®Conditioner¡± are much better than crystal cores!¡± Lady Marian nodded and agreed.

    When Abel gave each of the 5 bottles of ¡°Lotions¡¯ and ¡®Conditioner¡¯ even Lady Carrie began to smile. Meanwhile, all the otherdies were screaming in excitement.

    ¡°Ok, stop ying around. Let¡¯s find a ce to rest, and let Bet absorb the crystal core¡¯s energy!¡± Said Lady Carrie pping her hands.

    Since the intermediate soul beast that roamed this area had been killed, here was the safest ce for now. Therefore, Lady Carrie decided to just stay here for some rest.

    ¡°Bet, all of Druid¡¯s safety is guaranteed in the forest when there are no open fields!¡± Said Lady Carrie waving her hand. Afterward, her Poison Creeper began to wrap around the big trees around them, as well as connecting it with its poisonous vines.

    Although one Poison Creeper didn¡¯t look like much, as all thedies began tomand their Poison Creepers, the ce was fully covered in walls of poisonous vines. It looked very safe here. Even if the Poison Creepers were attacked, as their owners, they would know immediately.

    ¡°Bet just left the tubes here. That spot is for you!¡± Said Lady Carrie pointing towards a designated area made up of some more vines as a barrier.

    After Abel took out 5rge tubes of water from his Portal Bracelet, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get to work, for now, then I will need to make some potions. It might take a long time, so no need to call me out for food!¡±

    By this point none of thedies still cared about him; they were busy dividing their tubes as well as opening up their tent.

    Abel walked to his designated area. He ignited the barrier circle, as well as decorated the ce with a normal tent.

    He closed his eyes and focused on White Cloud¡¯s soul chain with his power of the will. Before they set out, Abel hadmanded White Cloud to watch after them from the sky. Now upon hearing Abel¡¯smand, it hadnded on the ground invisibly.

    Abel jumped on the back of ck Wind. He gently tapped on its neck and connected their souls together. In a sh, ck Wind disappeared and reappeared on the back of White Cloud in a sh of white light.

    If there was no Barrier Circle, Abel would definitely be spotted. The barrier circle had totally absorbed the energy wave sent out by ck Wind¡¯s move in a sh, and the invisible shield on White Cloud also had the same ability. Just like that, Abel had left the so-called very safe camp made up by Poison Creepers without a single sound.

    It had taken the Land Squad a day of travel, but now White Cloud was already back at Angstrom City in under an hour. The few hundred meters tall walls of the city were glowing in purple within the night, filling the city up with a sense of majesty.

    You could never imagine just how alluring this city was unless you look from above the sky. The elves yearning for beauty was fully reflected on this city¡¯s defense wall.

    Abel looked down at this city, feeling a little sentimental. Maybe he would not be back here for a long time after today. This city¡¯s grand protection circle was mostly targeted towards the ground, so the sky was still mostly looked after by the sights of guards.

    White Cloud swiftly took a turn in the sky and lowered towards the city. Its invisible shield could not only hide its body, but it could also hide all of its scents.

    If Abel was not so confident on White Cloud¡¯s invisible ability, he would definitely not use such a tricky and risky way to return to Angstrom City. When White Cloud was around 10 meters from the ground, Abel jumped down, and White Cloud Immediately returned to the sky again.

    Abel owned the control board of Angstrom City¡¯s grand protection circle for sometime before, so he knew a thing or two about it. The Grand protection Circle could monitor anybat qi or magic activity in the city. The soul of the circle would first examine if the activity was an attack. If it was, it would alert the guard¡¯s headquarters. Afterward, the officers there would decide how to deal with it.

    Therefore, Abel did use hisbat qi to absorb the impact as hended. He only bent his legs the split second before he hit the ground, and almost no sound was made.

    He was on L Road, right next to Prince Adolf¡¯s castle. The night was the best cover, so he didn¡¯t even bring ck Wind with him. Since his transformation ne could only hide his own scent, it was best to enter the castle by himself anyway.

    He arrived on the castle wall¡¯s side. They were only around 10 meters tall. Abel could jump over them effortlessly. However, when he ced his hand on the wall, he felt a magic wave. He never expected Prince Adolf to be this careful, and surrounded his entire castle in a protective circle.

    Now, Abel had to change his n. As he was still thinking he suddenly heard a carriageing towards Prince Adolf¡¯s castle on L Road.

    Abel quickly dashed to a side and hid amongst the woods, closely watching the carriage as it headed towards him.

    It was a normal-looking carriage without any decorations. The coachman was a middle-aged elf. He seemed to be quite experienced since there was not a single sound other than the steps of the horses and the rolling of the carriage wheels.

    When the carriage passed in front of Abel, he did a roll and smoothly arrived at the bottom of the carriage. He grabbed ahold of a rod under the carriage with his legs pushing outwards. His body was entirely off the ground, and not a single sound was made. Also, because of his transformation ne, the person in the carriage was not aware in the slightest bit.

    The carriage arrived at the gate of Prince Adolf¡¯s castle, and the gate automatically swung open without any interaction like it was nned.

    The moment the carriage passed through the gate, Abel felt a wave of magical energy scanned over the carriage as well as his body. However, he did not believe this transformation ne made by the Goddess of Moon would be taken down by these normal protection circles.

    The floor had turned from delicate to luxurious. By this point, Abel knew he had entered the inner courtyard. Although there was not a single sound, Abel could sense there was a guard every 10 steps.

    The carriage did not stop. Atst, it arrived in a garden. There was not a single guard here, Abel was certain of that. Abel¡¯s senses towards his environment were extremely strong. Even if one single person was looking at the carriage, he would know.

    This should be the safest ce in the entire castle. It made sense since it was definitely not easy to pass through a castle¡¯s protection circle and arge number of guards without being noticed. Since Prince Adolf needed some privacy as well, no guards were really necessary here. Especially after all thoseyers of defenses.

 Chapter 323 - Assassination

    <h4>Chapter 323 Assassination</h4>

    This situation had given Abel too much advantage. There were only 2 types of attacks in his n, powerful attacks and assassination. He would not use his powerful attacks unless he totally had to. If he had triggered the castle¡¯s protection circle by doing so, he might not have enough time to kill Prince Adolf.

    Assassination was the better way to go since he had the transformation ne. As long as he could keep quiet, it was very hard for the protection circle to track him down. He just needed to find a way to sneak next to Prince Adolf. As amander, the chance of killing a level 7 Druid was still very high even without any equipment.

    The carriage kept going. It passed a bridge and finally stopped at a little ind. Abel could smell the floral scent even under the carriage. The sound of the river wasplimented perfectly with the singing of female elves.

    ¡°All of you can go first. Mr. Avid, pleasee in!¡± Abel could recognize this is Prince Adolf¡¯s steward speaking. Afterward, he heard footsteps exciting from the bridge, and Mr. Avid also slowly walked down from the carriage.

    As Mr. Avid headed towards the center of the ind, the carriage began to move away. Abel gently let go, and in a tumble, he was already hidden amongst the bush of flowers by the side.

    Abel expanded his senses. There were 3 elves nearby. The most powerful scent probably belonged to Prince Adolf, while the other 2 probably belonged to his steward and Mr. Avid.

    How mysterious. Abel wondered what was going on, so he did not take action immediately. Instead, he took out the protection circle of Dark Valley he gotst time. Although 36 magic cards were a lot more than the intermediate barrier circle he was used to, their functions were basically the same, and Abel was quite used toying them down.

    In a short period of time, this intermediate circle made up of one main control board, and 36 magic cards were set up, isting the ind from the rest of Prince Adolf¡¯s castle.

    In the protection circle operation room in Prince Adolf¡¯s castle, an elven guard asked curiously, ¡°What important guest is the majesty meeting today? It said that their scent had disappeared here!¡±

    Another elven guard replied like he knew a lot of things, ¡°There are only a few guests in this world who can make the majesty set up a barrier circle, but that¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    The elven guard who asked the question then began to count all the important guests he knew, and guess who it could be like he knew what was going on. But he would never expect in a million years that his barrier circle was not even set up by the Prince himself.

    Afterward, Abel carefully approached the master¡¯s building. Although Knights were not known for their speed, Abel was a lot faster than any othermander in his rank after countless enchantments. He also wore a soft leather boot for this attack, so his steps were basicallypletely silent.

    ¡°Mr. Avid, don¡¯t you think the Wealth Union is a little bit overpriced this time? He is only a beginner Druid, and you want 5 million gold coins?¡± Prince Adolf¡¯s slightly angry voice emerged.

    ¡°The honorable Prince Adolf, you want us to assassin a Master Alchemist protected by Angstrom City. Angstrom City¡¯s Grand Ducal Pce will definitely strike back if we leave a single trace. Also, we can not use any female elves since they might get soft-hearted when they saw Master Bet. Therefore this assassination is not easy at all!¡± Mr. Avid said in a deep calm voice.

    ¡°If it is really this expensive, then maybe we¡¯ll just do it ourselves!¡± Said Prince Adolf in a deep voice as well.

    ¡°The honorable Prince Adolf. Excuse me, but how many guards do you still have left in Angstrom City? I heard a little about your secret attackst time, 1 official druid, and 7mander lever elven guards were sent out. They were all killed, and not to even mention the tens of investigation department members who were whipped out afterward!¡± Up to this point, Avid noticed Prince Adolf¡¯s face was not looking too good so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Through my spection, Master Bet must be hiding his true ability. This time we need to at least double the force you sent outst time, so this price is actually very reasonable!¡±

    A grim hatred suddenly emerged from Abel¡¯s heart as he listened. Originally he felt a little bad for killing Mr. Avid. He had no choice since Avid was in the way, but he was organizing his assassination.

    ¡°Of course, the honorable Prince Adolf Majesty, if you can give me a low-level noble status, I¡¯ll kill Master Bet for you free of charge!¡± Said Avid with a greedy look.

    ¡°Oh Mr. Avid, that¡¯s why you want to see me face to face. If you just want a noble status, I¡¯m happy to give you one as long as you bring me the head of Bet!¡± Said Prince Adolf is a slightly sarcastic tone. Mr. Avid was just another elf crazy for a noble status. But even if he could sessfully kill Master Bet, could he escape the revenge of Grand Duke Edwina? How about the silencing of Begro City?

    It didn¡¯t matter if it was Prince Adolf or his steward; none of them realized a shadow had swum into their living room like a squid. Abel¡¯s body was tightly stuck to the ground, only moving forward with his fingers. Just like a ghost, he moved along the shadow towards the table, then towards the pottery. Soon, he had arrived at the chair behind Prince Adolf.

    As the heir of Begro City, Prince Adolf must have some touch-sensitive magical defense gear on him. Although Abel wouldn¡¯t make these kinds of touch-sensitive magical protection gear as a cksmith Master, he still had a fair share of knowledge on them. As soon as the external forceing towards Prince Adolf had reached a certain threshold, these magic gears would be ignited.

    They would still ignite after the damage was done, and their strength of defense wasrgely dependent on the gear¡¯s level. After seeing how wealthy these elves were, Abel guessed Prince Adolf must have the best of the best.

    How could he assassinate without triggering these touch-sensitive protection gear? Abel had a simple idea, use the dark gold little de Jade Tan Do.

    Abel carefully cut up a little hole on the back of Prince Adolf¡¯s pattern-filled chair with his Jade Tan Do. He didn¡¯t make a single noise. Then, he slowly reached the Jade Tan Do towards the back of Prince Adolf, so he wouldn¡¯t trigger the touch-sensitive protection gear.

    Prince Adolf was telling Avid to get the job done as soon as possible, but he suddenly felt cool sensationsing from his back. The Jade Tan Do had now prated Prince Adolf¡¯s shirt and opened a little wound on his body. Afterward, his protection card immediately ignited, but it was toote. He had already been struck by immense poison. He was struck in the back, so the poison had quickly entered his spin and slowed down his next move.

    The Jade Tan To +180 poison damage was a lot even for hell creatures, let alone a weak little elf. Afterward, Abel shed hisbat qi on the Jade Tan Do and plunged it even further with full force.

    Meanwhile, Abel¡¯s druid soul simultaneously directed the 4 spirit guardian knights to appear in the living room. The spirit guardian knight captain shed to the side of Prince Adolf. First was an ice enchantment, and Prince Adolf was immediately frozen up in ice. Afterward, the spirit guardian knight captain struck down upon Prince Adolf¡¯s protection shield with its big sword.

 Chapter 324 - Immediate Return After a Successful Hit

    <h4>Chapter 324 Immediate Return After a Sessful Hit</h4>

    It all happened too fast. The prince¡¯s butler was only starting to realize that Prince Adolf was under an assassination attempt. ¡°Come, men! Our prince is being attacked,¡± he shouted as loud as he could.

    Yet, all the reply that he got was the o silent night. There was no elven guard out of the building to respond to him. Luckily for Adolf, Arvid was an experienced man. He knew that the only way to survive was to escape into this hall room.

    Combat qi started emerging out of Arvid¡¯s body. When it was covered around his entire body, he stomped on the ground so hard that the tiles shattered from the impact. With the speed of an arrow that¡¯s been fired, he ran to the door to get out the hall room.

    ¡°Soon,¡± he thought. His life would be saved if he got out, but he didn¡¯t. There was an invisible that was blocking his way. He didn¡¯t notice until he smashed his head into it. He was protected by his ownbat qi armor, but it sure didn¡¯t feel good.

    Just when Arvid was trying to recover from the dizziness he was getting, he suddenly felt a malicious winding from behind. He was an experienced fighter, so he knew that the air was bing shed with a de. He lowered his body to avoid it, but the sh quickly changed course and went for his knelt head.

    Arvid yelled as he instinctively covered his head with his arms, ¡°A human knight! You¡¯re a human knight!¡±

    Arvid knew what he was talking about. Throughout his career as a professional assassin, he has witnessed countless different fighting styles from his opponents. Out of all of them, the human knights were among the ones with the most invisible techniques, whether it was on the offensive or the defensive end. That being said, when the other races tried to mimic the humans, they could never perform the moves rights due to their anatomical differences.

    When Arvid blocked his head with his arms, the de came down and pierced the sleeves of his shirt apart. As it turned out, both of his arms were made of hard steel. No wonder he wasn¡¯t afraid of losing the ability to hold a weapon.

    With the de still pressing from above him, Arvid could feel a chilling air that was rushing towards him. When he tried to escape, frost was already appearing on his body. It was immobilizing him, and he fell on the ground because he¡¯s lost his bnce.

    That¡¯s when Arvid¡¯s finally got a full view of the figure he identified as a ¡°human knight.¡± From what he could see, the man was holding a shield and a big sword, both of which were typical of human knights. Something was weird about his mount, however.

    The human knight was apanied by a spirit wolf. Arvid was an elf, so he knew how bizarre that was. No elf has ever tamed a spirit wolf before. In fact, nobody has ever tamed one before. And just what was the monster that was standing here?

    He had so many questions and not enough time to answer them. While Arvid was trying to make sense of what¡¯s going on, the ice magic sword that was in the spirit guardian knight¡¯s hand became a sh of lightning that pierced through his throat.

    In the instance before Arvid¡¯s death, he could see all the lives he¡¯s imed screaming at him at once. He didn¡¯t have any friends. All his friends died by his hands. As all his memories shed by his conscience, heughed like a maniac.

    ¡°My life! It¡¯s finally over!¡± Arvid murmured as he lost his final breath. And since the prince¡¯s butler couldn¡¯t fight, all it took was one sh from the spirit guardian knight to decapitate him.

    At the same time, the protection gear on Prince Adolf¡¯s body was burst open. Abel¡¯s Jade Tan Do was already struck into his vertebrate.

    As he¡¯s already lost control of his body from the beating, Prince Adolf gave up on trying to make a struggle.

    ¡°Please,¡± Prince Adolf pleaded hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t let me die so cluelessly. Tell me who you are. I want to know the name of my killer.¡±

    ¡°Your honor,¡± Abel replied without taking off his cover, ¡°If there really is such a thing as a next life, please remember to identify your enemy before you go after them. You know, especially when you don¡¯t know a lot about them.¡±

    When Prince Adolf heard the voice that was so familiar, he responded with a howl,

    ¡°I am the heir to Jochberg City, and I am the prince of the Royal Elves! I am not going to die, you hear me? I am not going to...¡±

    When Prince Adolf¡¯s breath became weaker, he eventually drew hisst breath and passed away. Abel watched the whole time. He¡¯s finally had his revenge, but killing a prince was not going to do a lot of good to his rtionship with the Royal Elves. In other words, Jochberg City was going toe after him sooner orter.

    Whether it was the armor or his clothes, Abel stripped everything off Prince Adolf as quickly as possible. Everything that this prince was wearing was something valuable. He didn¡¯t have the time to examine each one of them, so he thought that he was just going to do that when he heads back. To be safe, he threw them all into his private storage box.

    With nothing else to do, Abel focused his power of the Will into his soul chain. That¡¯s when White Cloud decided to descend from the sky. Abel¡¯s already switched off the ¡°protection circle of the Dark Valley,¡± but since everyone on the ind was losing their lives, the elven guards that were monitoring security just thought that the seclusion circle was still intact.

    Abel thought that he was going to leave right after he finished packing up, but after thinking to himself for a while, he decided to head back to the hallroom to put Arvid¡¯s dead body into his portal bag. When he finished doing that, he jumped on White Cloud¡¯s back to make a return trip.

    ¡°We¡¯re going back, White Cloud!¡± Abel ordered as he tapped on White Cloud¡¯s neck. If White Cloud could not camouge its huge body, there was no way that a spiritual flying beast like it could make a flight inside the Double Moon Forest.

    The return trip didn¡¯t take very long. White Cloud was flying way up high. Besides, it could sense how anxious Abel was bing, and that¡¯s why it was so fast to get back to the camp that was surrounded by the poisonous ivy.

    When Abel made hisnding, he quickly rode ck Wind off White Cloud¡¯s back. Soon, he was back inside the seclusion circle.

    It had been two hours since Abel left Prince Adolf¡¯s mansion. The elven guards were finally starting to notice that something was wrong. If it¡¯s at a time thiste, there was no way that the prince would stay with a guest for two hours, not unless that guest was a female elf.

    When the elven guards rushed to the ind that was in the middle of the mansion, they realized that the seclusion circle had disappeared. Something bad must¡¯ve happened. When they rushed into the hallroom, what they saw made them all had a pale look on their face. Prince Adolf was lying on his own blood. He was dead, and he was stripped naked like a defiled girl.

    The news quickly got to Grand Duke Edwina. When she listened to the report made by Butler Derek, the first thing she decided to do was to take out hermunication circle.

    In the camp that was surrounded by the poisonous ivy, Carrie was just done with her bath. She was eating her fruits as she was sitting inside her own camp. Suddenly, the sign card in her pocket was starting to vibrate. Then, followed by a sttering sound, the magic gemstone that was used to power it started to shatter.

    Carrie knew that there was something very wrong about that. The sign card was for emergency contact. Unlike regrmunication circles, it was a one-time use item that could allow Angstrom City to contact her. After taking it out of her pocket, she quickly ced an intermediate gemstone inside the center slot.

    A white light started to sh out. There was a hologram of Granduke Edwina in it.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Abel with you, Carrie?¡± Grand Duke Edwina asked as soon as themunication circle was connected.

    ¡°He was,¡± Carried replied while she noticed how rushed her mother was, ¡°He was with us the entire time today. He¡¯s even saved Lady Morrie¡¯s life today.¡±

    Grand Duke Edwina was starting to look very concerned, ¡°I¡¯ll hear that storyter, my child, but I want to know where he is right now.¡±

    Carrie was starting to realize the situation could be serious, ¡°Abel was not with us just then, Mother! I wanted to spare him the privacy, so I left him on the other side of the camp.¡±

    Grand Duke Edwinamanded, ¡°Get him here this instance! Tell him that I have something important to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother!¡¯ Carrie bowed andplied.

 Chapter 325 - An Ongoing Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 325 An Ongoing Investigation</h4>

    When Carrie went past the ivy wall that separated the camp, she saw that a great fog was blocking her sight. It was the visual effect of Abel¡¯s seclusion circle. She knew that, and she knew that it would be rude if she was to intrude Abel¡¯s private space. If the seclusion circle was open, Abel was probably in the midst of his training session.

    However, an order was still an order. After cing her hand on the seclusion circle, Carrie released a small amount of mana to it. If Abel was inside the circle, he would know that someone was calling for him.

    Soon, the fog around the seclusion circle began to disappear. A tent started to appear. Abel was walking out in a robe. He was holding an alchemy bottle in his hand.

    ¡°What is it, Carrie?¡± Abel asked with a surprised look on his face. He was obviously in the middle of something.

    Carried said in a somewhat apologetic voice, ¡°Well, um. Come with me for now. Grand Duke Edwina wants to have a word with you. She wants to talk on amunication circle.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright. Let me tidy up first,¡± Abel asked as he raised the alchemy bottle in his hand.

    Abel didn¡¯t expect the words to go by so quickly. He thought that it would take a few days for Grand Duke Edwina to hear about the assassination. He was already prepared to provide his own alibi, of course. If he was going to be asked about Prince Adolf¡¯s death, he was always ready to have a few eyewitnesses to prove his innocence.

    Now that Grand Duke Edwina wanted to talk to him, he knew that the opportunity toe clean wasing to him. After pretending to pack up his alchemy bottle, he came out of his tent and went into Carrie¡¯s.

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    A high-pitched scream took Abel and Carrie by surprise when they were about to walk in. It was from Lady Morrie. She was pointing at Abel with her clothes worn loosely around her.

    ¡°Why are you so loud for, Morrie?¡± the other elvendies said as they came out of the tent. When they saw Abel, they all took a step back with a dubious look on their faces.

    Carriemanded as she knew how much gossip these girls were capable of, ¡°Be quiet for a while, Grand Duke Edwina wants to have a word with Bet on themunication circle.¡±

    All the elvendies became quiet after that. With her arm covering her chest, Lady Morrie threw a cautious look at Abel. Abel was a bit speechless. Honestly, he thought that they would be on a lot more guard than this.

    When Abel came into Carrie¡¯s tent, he could see the hologram of Grand Duke Edwina in themunication circle.

    ¡°Greetings, your highness,¡± Abel said as he quickly came to give a bow.

    Grand Duke Edwina smiled in response, ¡°Sorry for calling you thiste, Abel.¡±

    Abel was a little nervous since Grand Duke Edwina didn¡¯t go straight to the point, ¡°It¡¯s fine, madam. What matter did you call me for?¡±

    Grand Duke Edwina chuckled, ¡°Oh, nothing in particr! I just got some news that some organization is out to assassinate you. I just want you to be extra careful these days.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much for the notice, your highness,¡± Abel bowed to show his gratitude.

    Grand Duke Edwina waved her hand before she cut off the call, ¡°Okay now. I hope I¡¯m not a bother. You can rest now.¡±

    Abel and Carrie looked at each other in doubt. That was more than just abrupt. Grand Duke Edwina called Abel all the way from Angstrom City, and that¡¯s all she was going to say to him.

    Unlike Abel, Carrie really had no idea what¡¯s going on. Unknownst to her, Grand Duke Edwina was calling for an investigation on him. Now that he gave his response, it was up to her to call the shots.

    Meanwhile, Grand Duke Francisco was sitting next to Grand Duke Edwina. They were inside the Grand Duke¡¯s office building. The atmosphere was getting very tense around here. Grand Duke Francisco wasn¡¯t saying anything, but it¡¯s almost as if he was a volcano that was about to erupt.

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation, Edwina?¡± Grand Duke Francisco finally broke the silence. The tension was finally starting to loosen up a bit.

    ¡°You know how many rivals Adolf¡¯s got, Francisco. From what I¡¯ve been getting from my intelligence force, they¡¯ve already found a mountain of suspects that could¡¯ve done it.¡±

    Grand Duke Francisco said in a low, assertive voice, ¡°Yes, Edwina, and I want to know the most likely suspects. This is your city, and since you¡¯ve already cleared up my entire intelligence force, I¡¯m sorry, but you will have to take the entire investigation process into your own hands.¡±

    Grand Duke Edwina tried to calm Francisco down, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell you. Promise me, though: Once I tell you the names, make sure you don¡¯t do anything unsensible.¡±

    ¡°Adolf¡¯s dead, Edwina,¡± Grand Duke Francisco said with a calm, almost tired voice, ¡°I¡¯m still sitting here and having a conversation with you. I¡¯m sure you can see how much I¡¯ve changed.¡±

    Grand Duke Francisco might look like a middle-aged man, but he was actually very old by the standards of the elves. With that in mind, since he¡¯s lost the potential candidate to inherit Jochberg City from him. He didn¡¯t have a sessor to develop the city he hadmitted so much for.

    Grand Duke Edwina continued to speak. She wanted to point out some very suspicious thing about the case, ¡®I hear you, Francisco. Alright. On the night that Adolf died, there were three elves on the ind that he was at. It was him, his butler, and an elf that went unidentified. Adolf and the butler were dead at the scene, but the other elf went missing.¡±

    Grand Duke added, ¡°That¡¯s all I know for now. For newer updates, you¡¯ll have to ask my intelligence force yourself.¡±

    ¡°You, tell me more about this,¡± Grand Duke Francisco took no time to point at an intelligence force standing in front of him.

    The intelligence officer bowed after seeing Grand Duke Edwina nod her head, ¡°Your honor, we just brought back the carriage man that was transporting the missing elf. Since it was a rental-purchase, we couldn¡¯t recover any information that could be useful.¡±

    ¡°That being said, when we confirmed the location that the carriage was paid for, we came to one important conclusion: the carriage was, without a doubt, purchased somewhere that was close to the Blood Hand Union¡¯s main base.¡±

    Grand Duke Francisco interrupted the report, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Adolf¡¯s body. A sword went straight into his vertebrate from behind. Both the de and the poison on it were meant to be lethal. Still, I did give him some passive defense magic items. Even if it were the assassins that did it, I¡¯m pretty sure that most of them couldn¡¯t have done it.¡±

    ¡°With respect, sir, the intelligence forces have already contacted the security forces to arrest the entire Blood Hand Union. We couldn¡¯t make much progress from there, though. If there was anything useful that we could find, it would be that their leader went missing after he left that night.¡±

    Grand Duke Francisco nodded in approval, ¡°Tell me more about this leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. His name is Arvid. He was an elven warrior at the level of a knight¡¯smander. He¡¯s the one who built the Blood Hand Union all by himself. Despite being the head of thergest assassin¡¯s union in Angstrom City, the local police have chosen to tolerate his existence since he¡¯s never done a hit inside the city.¡±

    On a side note, it wasn¡¯t just Angstrom City. Most human cities had their own assassin¡¯s union. On the one hand, it was good to have them around since they could deal with matters that the noblemen weren¡¯t willing to get into. On the other hand, since it was impossible topletely ban such organizations from operating, it would be a lot easier to control them if they were legalized in the first ce.

    The intelligence officer continued his report, ¡°Arvid was an experienced fighter. Apart from his infamous assassination techniques, he could use most elven and human weapons. His famous kill was on a level nine wizard; his reputation grew amongst other assassins after that kill. After using a facialposite, the carriage man has confirmed that it was indeed him that was on the carriage ride.¡±

    Grand Duke Francisco shouted in rage, ¡°Find him! Whoever finds Arvid, I¡¯ll send him one million gold and the status of a duke! Tell everyone that they just have to find him!¡±

    The case was settled for Grand Duke Francisco. He was already certain that it was Arvid whomitted the murder. Grand Duke Edwina was quiet the entire time. From her understanding of the Blood Union and Arvid, she knew that Arvid was too cowardly to attack Prince Adolf. Arvid was only interested in money and power. He might rob Prince Adolf, but it was certainly not in his best interest to kill a prince.

    Actually, Grand Duke Francisco knew just as much about Arvid as Edwina did. That being said, he also knew how much gold Adolf had hoarded in Jochberg City. Arvid was a greedy man, so in his mind, it waspletely possible that he would kill Adolf for money.

 Chapter 326 - Blackrock Python

    <strong>Chapter 326 ckrock Python</strong>

    Grand Duke Francisco didn¡¯t seem content with having just one suspect, ¡°By the way, Edwina. I¡¯ve heard that your alchemist is not on good terms with Adolf. They had a fight at the banquet the other night, no?¡±

    ¡°About that,¡± Grand Duke Edwina said cautiously, ¡°When I first heard about this murder, I immediately called Master Bet with mymunication circle. My own daughter Carrie was with him, and she can confirm that he¡¯s at least one day¡¯s journey away from this ce.¡±

    ¡°He was deep inside the Double Moon Forest. It wasn¡¯t just Carrie. Lady Muriel, Lady Morrie, Lady Jenny, and Lady Mary were all there to prove his innocence, so how could you point fingers at him?¡±

    ¡°Edwina!¡± Grand Duke Francisco suddenly raised his voice, but spoke in a sad, helpless tone, ¡°Please, forgive this old man for his imprudence, but I¡¯ve just lost my son to a killer, and I am more than upset. I want to find him as soon as possible.¡±

    Grand Duke Francisco turned to the intelligence officer, ¡°I am very aggravated right now. If Master Bet was not a suspect, tell me, then: who are the people that are enemies with my dear son?¡±

    The old elf was bitter for vengeance. Grand Duke Edwina didn¡¯t know what to do with him. He was the lord of a city. If something went wrong with his mental state, the whole Jochberg City would be in a disaster.

    And that bounty he¡¯s put up. Right now, many experienced fighters from Jochberg and Angstrom were flooding into the city she ruled. They were all desperate for the gold and title of a duke, so they searched everywhere for the killer who assassinated Prince Adolf.

    It was a mess in Angstrom City right now. A lot of the elven fighters would find themselves in the same location, be in disagreements with each other, and ended up fighting till one side went down. They would getpetitive for any hints they could find. Many were badly injured because of the havoc they¡¯ve brought. When Grand Duke Edwina got sick and tired of it, she ordered her druids to lock up all the elves who dared to start a brawl.

    Not that it was relevant for Abel. Right now, he was on his quest with five elvendies in the Double Moon Forest. That being said, it was getting weird inside the Double Moon Forest. It had only been a day since they¡¯ve encountered the ghost-face poisonous tarant, but they were already facing a ckrock python from the Rocky mountain.

    It was not amon urrence at all. The ckrock python was an intermediate spiritual beast that was not local to where they were. There might be some inuracies with the map, but it was definitely notmon.

    ¡°Take care of our front, Bet!¡± Carrie said with a solemn look on her face.

    ¡°You got it, Carrie! I¡¯ll have the front covered for you!¡±

    Abel tightened the grip of the small shield in his left hand. He wasn¡¯t nning to reserve any strength. Soon, a goldenbat qi armor appeared around his body.

    The ckrock python was a giant snake that was about twenty meters long. Its body was covered in thick, rocky scales, which made it appear even more sturdy than it already was. Worse yet, there were ck mes that were lit around its scales.

    Lady Jenny called out, ¡°Watch out for those dark mes, team! Not only are they extremely hot, but their venom is also lethal! Make sure you keep your distance when you attack it!¡±

    The ckrock python was much stronger than Carrie thought. The spirit wolf¡¯s ws did nothing to break through its defense. In fact, just by making contact with the burning scales, mes started climbing on top of the spirit wolf¡¯s body. Despite how resistant it was against poison, it could not resist the venom that was injected into its body.

    After a few minutes, two-spirit wolves went into death protection mode and were taken away by their masters. Carrie wasn¡¯t sure what to do now. The spirit wolves couldn¡¯t fight the ckrock python, and it wasn¡¯t like the poisonous ivy could trap its muscr body. Without no other choice, she jumped off her dire wolf and allowed two other ones to charge at the powerful beast.

    As slow as the dire wolves were, they were much more aggressive in the way they attacked. As soon as they were unleashed, the scales on the ckrock python were shed open with multiple ws.

    These ws didn¡¯t do much harm, though. When the ckrock python fought back, its tail wagged like a whip andshed at the wolves that went close to it. Whenever the hits were made, mes would jump onto the dire wolves¡¯ bodies.

    The dire wolves didn¡¯t back down. Instead, they attacked faster than they did before. Just like the python, they were already in a frenzied state. When Carrie and the rest watched this fight, all they could see were the rocks and blood that were flying around. The rocks belonged to the ckrock python, and the blood was from the dire wolves.

    When the other fourdies called back their spiritual wolves, each of them called out for their own dire wolf to join the fight. From Abel¡¯s perspective, while the dire wolves were in a higher rank than the spiritual wolves, they were actually not that stronger because of how low their skill level was.

    ¡°Volcanic explosion!¡± Carrie took out her magic staff and called out. When she pointed it at the ckrock python, the ground in front of her split apart. Lava started bursting out from below.

    Contrary to what she thought, instead of dealing damage to the ckrock python, the ¡°volcanic explosion¡± was actually a pleasant thing for it. In fact, when the magma started hitting it from below, the cracks on its scales even started to recover.

    ¡°Carrie, no!¡±dy Jenny called out, ¡°The ckrock python is immune against fire and earth spells! Its favorite things are magma andva!¡±

    After hearing that advice, Carrie quickly switched into her wind element spell, the ¡°little cyclone.¡± She got the right idea of what to do, but the wind spell was not strong if it was cast in a forest. Besides, because of how untrained she was with it, it didn¡¯t do much to the ckrock python apart from blowing it away.

    Carried turned to Abel after a few tries, ¡°You¡¯ve any ideas, Bet? If you don¡¯t, I might have to kill it with something that I¡¯m not willing to use!¡±

    The ckrock python was too powerful. It would be hard to kill it with normal methods, and it wasn¡¯t like the dire wolves could hold on for too long. Like Carrie, all the other elvendies could kill the ckrock pythons with their special techniques. They seemed reluctant to use them, though. The cost of performing these skills must be very great.

    After fighting with them over these past few days, Carrie had gotten a fuller understanding of how strong Abel was. In fact, she knew that he was hiding a part of his real strength. That¡¯s why she asked him to do something about the threat they were facing now.

    ¡°Let me deal with this, ¡± Abel said. He¡¯s already be a level twenty-five knight¡¯smander. That being said, it had been a while since he¡¯sst fought as a knight. He¡¯s been very reliant on his spells ever since he became a wizard. Since he couldn¡¯t reveal his identity as a wizard, he could only fight with the techniques of a knight.

    Still, it would be weird if Abel fought as a knight in a team of elves. He didn¡¯t have much choice, though. In fact, it¡¯s not that suspicious since a lot of elven warriors also knew how to perform a knight¡¯s techniques.

    After calling the spiritual wolves back to protect the five elvendies, Abel tapped ck Wind on its stomach. It then quickly became ck lightning that went straight at the ckrock python. When he was close to it, he swung his Jade Tan Do into its body. To make sure that the hits were effective, he aimed for the spot where the dire wolves scratched.

    Just like all the times before, when Abel¡¯s attack made contact, dark mes started jumping on his body. Unlike the other animals, however, the Jade Tan Do was a powerful weapon that could cancel out any poisonous attack. Besides, the crescent small shield could repel most of the attacks, so the mes didn¡¯t really stay on his body for too long.

    And there, the first wound that the ckrock python received. In fact, the Jade Tan Do actually attacked its internal organs with the poison it contained. After a few agitated hisses, the python shifted its target from the dire wolves to Abel.

    When the ckrock python¡¯s tail struck at Abel, ck Wind would doge it at a clearly faster pace. It was changing position even when the tail was just starting to move. At the same, Abel was raising his arm for a second swing of his sword. When he dropped the hit, another wound appeared on the ckrock python¡¯s body.

    It was a bizarre sight for the elvendies. They could see the ckrock python moving at an extremely fast speed, but Abel and ck Wind were so fast that they were barely visible. Whenever they could see the python¡¯s tail move towards another direction, a new wound would suddenly appear on its body.

 Chapter 327 - Compensation

    <strong>Chapter 327 Compensation</strong>

    Abel was toying with the ckrock python. As enjoyable as it was for the elvendies to watch him do it, they weren¡¯t confident about the damage Abel was dealing.

    The venom released by the dark mes did not harm him. Yet, the fire damage that they were doing was already taking a toll on his health. Take the armor on his right arm, for example. It was still intact, but it was already much hotter than what most regr people could take. If he wasn¡¯t so strong against fire, he would¡¯ve lost the ability to keep fighting a while ago.

    He had to find another approach. So far, he¡¯s only able to hit at the spots that the dire wolves did, but this was not as efficient as he wanted. Yes, even when the poison of his Jade Tan Do was draining the life out of this python.

    The two were waiting for each other to fall first. Abel didn¡¯t think he could oust the ckrock python. If he kept fighting like this, he would probably lose his right arm soon.

    With that in mind, the Jade Tan Do in his hand suddenly vanished back into the portal bracelet. He then took out his ice magic sword. He didn¡¯t use it to attack the ckrock python right away, though. Instead, he just tapped his right arm with its tip.

    An ice magic sword on a burning arm¨C -t was like dropping water on fire. The heat quickly went down. If Abel wasn¡¯t so good with handling an ice magic sword, he would¡¯ve never tried something this dangerous. He was in the middle of a fight, and if he used a little too much force, he would¡¯ve frozen his own entire body.

    Once his right arm cooled down, Abel put the ice magic sword back into his portal bracelet. His Jade Tan Do reappeared after that. That was precisely what was so good about the portal bracelet. Once the weapons were put in it, there would be no dy if he was to change into whatever weapon he pleased.

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s using his full strength, Carrie?¡± Lady Jenny asked as quietly as she could. To her, ¡°Master Bet¡± was simply too mysterious for her to fathom. It would be understandable if he was just a good alchemist, but he¡¯s also an official summoner druid with the goldenbat qi of a knight¡¯smander. Like, even his mount was extremely extraordinary. If all the mount wolves were like the one he had, then the orcs would¡¯ve unified the Holy Continent a long time ago.

    Carrie frowned as she shook her head, ¡°I have to be honest with you, Jenny, even I have no idea.¡±

    As far as Carrie knew, Abel¡¯s weakest ss and that was the wizard ss, was also his main upation. He was a level three wizard now, and level three wizards were supposed to have no chance against a level twenty-five knight¡¯smander or an official summoner druid. Abel could be fighting as a knight because he had no other choices, but to be honest, there was just no way for her to know for sure.

    The fight dragged on for an entire hour. Obviously, Abel was the only one that was doing the fighting. The other elvendies were just standing there to enjoy watching him. They were kind of worried at the start, but after seeing how Abel was able to keep attacking the ckrock python without taking any hits, they eventually realized that the victor was already decided.

    After a while, the ckrock python died by the poison that was released by Abel¡¯s Jade Tan Do. Since the ckrock python was a venomous spiritual beast, to begin with, it took a lot of time to kill it with his own poison.

    More importantly, Abel used his ¡°soul collecting¡± spell during this fight, which meant that the soul of the ckrock python was now collected in one of his crystal bottles. He was kind of worried about how long it couldst inside the bottle, but after scanning with his power of the Will, he discovered that it could remain in his bottle for a very long time. Again, he became impressed with the items he¡¯s found from the dark world. He didn¡¯t expect a used crystal bottle to be this useful.

    Because of how fast Abel was (and because of the fact that, well, souls were technically invisible), the elvendies didn¡¯t really notice him casting the soul collecting spell.

    Lady Murielughed as she reached for her portal bag, ¡°Oh my! I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re here, Bet! I was going to use my secret item to save our lives, but that would just be kind of wasteful!¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Lady Morrie agreed, then looked at ck Wind in admiration, ¡°That was an excellent fight, Bet! I have to say, though. I think ck Wind did a much better job back there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, uh, a little too straightforward, Morrie,¡± Muriel interrupted despite agreeing with what Morrie said.

    ¡°Okay, now!¡± Lady Carried pped her hands to get everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°Now, how are we going to split the ckrock python¡¯s crystal core?¡±

    Lady Marriane immediately called out, ¡°Just give it all to Bet. I¡¯m only here for the quest reward.¡±

    ¡°Same here!¡± Lady Morrie called out enthusiastically.

    ¡°Me three,¡± Lady Muriel smiled.

    ¡°And there you have it,¡± Carried spoke with a smile, ¡°That crystal core is now yours, Bet. Remember to give the girls their pay, though.¡±

    When the crystal core was passed over to Abel, he took out his own gold to pay all of the elvendies.

    Lady Jenny wasn¡¯t as happy as the other girls, ¡°Carrie, that¡¯s the second rock element intermediate spiritual beast. Rock element beats are among the strongest in their defensive capabilities, and they do not belong to the forest here. Honestly, if there weren¡¯t some more powerful spiritual beasts up in the Rocky Mountain, I don¡¯t think that they would¡¯vee here at all.¡±

    Carrie quickly changed into a shocked expression, ¡°Are you saying that these spiritual beasts were chased out of their own homes?¡±

    Lady Jenny spoke as softly as she could as to not intrude the other elvendies, ¡°I¡¯m saying that it is very likely, Carrie. If we see a third or a forth rock element spiritual beast, I think my hypothesis would be confirmed.¡±

    ¡°Well then,¡± Carrie said as she took out her map, ¡°We are here for forest type spiritual beasts, but now we¡¯ll have to deal with the rock types as well.¡±

    Carrie pointed at a spot she¡¯s located on the map, ¡°L Valley is our destination. To be frank, I¡¯ve never been there before. I¡¯ve heard that there are a lot of rocks there and no trees. Maybe that¡¯s where the rock element spiritual beasts came from.¡±

    ¡°If that really is the case,¡± Lady Jenny said with a concerned look, ¡°There must be an absolute monster that¡¯s living there right now, something that would force these intermediate spiritual beasts out of their own natural habitat! It¡¯s probably a super-spiritual beast!¡±

    ¡°Wow, calm down, girl,¡± Carrie smiled to ease Jenny down, ¡°Our goal is not to kill the spiritual beast! We just want those beauty grass, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, for the beauty grass!¡± Jenny nodded as she clenched her fist in front of her chest.

    And the team Land departed again. Abel noticed the serious looks on Carrie and Jenny¡¯s face, but since they didn¡¯t say anything about it, he didn¡¯t think that it was appropriate to ask.

    For the remainder of the day, the team was clearly bing a lot smaller. The scouting range of the crows had increased by a lot. As one who couldmunicate with nature, Lady Jenny spent a lot of time talking with the trees they¡¯ve found. They wanted to be as careful as possible.

    Even without explicitly asking about it, the other elvendies also noticed how careful Carrie and Jenny were being. They, too, began to take matters more seriously. The atmosphere became tense and suspenseful for a while.

    ¡°Water source!¡± Lady Jenny called out cheerfully. She just found a water source somewhere in front of them.

    When the elvendies saw Abel¡¯s portal bracelet, they insisted that he gave them water to shower every day. Now that they¡¯ve found a clean water source, they would be a lot better off at night. And since Jenny mentioned that it was a water source, it could probably lead them to their next location.

 Chapter 328 - Dragon-Beast

    <h4>Chapter 328 Dragon-Beast</h4>

    ¡°Speed up, team!¡±

    Even Carrie smiled when Lady Jenny said that there was a water source in front of them. Actually, any female elf would be pleased if they got the chance to take a bath in the middle of their quest.

    As ck Wind and the dire wolves were walking on the path that wasid with leaves, the ground would rustle when they took more steps with their paws. It didn¡¯t take long to get to the water they were looking for, but the closer they were to it, the less they could wait. Soon, the whole team started to hear the noise of water flowing and dashing through the rocks.

    When they went past a few more trees, the scenery that appeared was as beautiful as a painted picture. There was a green pond with a fountain that shoots up water towards the sky at the edge. A rainbow appeared as the sun shone through the flowing water. It was a naturally formed fountain; something only nature would have the craftsmanship to build.

    It wasn¡¯t a big pond, by the way. It was surrounded by a few trees and a giant boulder. Actually, the water that was shot out came from one of the cracks on the giant boulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Lady Morrie eximed as she looked at the rainbow, ¡°How haven¡¯t we found this ce before?¡±

    Lady Jenny replied, ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to thank those spiritual beasts. You know, the ones that we are trying to hide from. If we followed our original route, we would¡¯ve never found this pond.¡±

    These elvendies had never done so much scouting than during this quest. Because of that, they managed to find a few spiritual beasts that they could avoid in advance. Before, they just attacked any ones that were in their way, which meant that it was a lot harder to find somewhere as quiet and peaceful as here.

    That being said, there were a lot of changes to how they did their travel. They didn¡¯t care too much, though. If they could avoid any fighting, they didn¡¯t mind walking for a bit longer. They weren¡¯t worried about getting lost, either. Like, honestly. It¡¯s just impossible for a bunch of druids to get lost in a forest.

    ¡°Can we pleeease make our camp here, captain?¡± Lady Morrie asked Lady Jenny in the most adorable she knew.

    Lady Jenny understood, but it was the only afternoon at this time. There were still three to four hours to keep going before the sun would set. As a leader, she couldn¡¯t just give in to every one of her subordinate¡¯s requests. If she did, she must try to make sure that the team does not derail from the main objective.

    Lady Moraine joined in as well, ¡°At least mark this ce on the map, Captain! Just look at how picturesque this ce is!¡±

    It was the same for Lady Muriel, ¡°Oh my goodness, I love that rainbow there! I just wish that there¡¯s a way I can bring it back to my house!¡±

    ¡°Alright then, girls!¡± Carrie joined in, ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll take a break here for one hour. After that, we¡¯ll continue with our journey.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay! Thanks, Carrie!¡±

    As soon as Carried spoke out, Lady Muriel, Lady Morrie, and Lady Marianne jumped down from their dire wolves and ran towards the pond.

    Abel remained calm the entire time. He looked kind of alert, even. At first, he was taken away by the beauty of this water pond, but his experience was telling him that danger was nearby.

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t go!¡± Abel called out to stop the three elvendies.

    It was toote, though. Suddenly, the green pond water started splitting apart. There was a monster, with blue light shing out of its two eyes,ing out from below.

    The monster¡¯s got a big mouth. When it opened it, a freezing cold qi starteding out and rushed towards the three elvendies.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Carrie called out as well. She was too far from herpanions. It would be toote if she tried to help with her spells.

    Lady Jenny took a magic scroll from her portal bag but quickly dropped it as she saw what happened next. The monster was using the three elvendies as a shield. If she tried to attack with her spells, more harm than good would be done to the ones she was trying to save.

    The three elvendies that were caught realized what was happening, but the monster¡¯s speed took them all by surprise. They just didn¡¯t think that a deadly creature would be lurking in a beautiful location such as this. That being said, they had no time to protect themselves with their special items.

    ¡°Hardened defense!¡±

    When the three elvendies were about to be attacked, ck Wind came charging in to defend them. With Abel¡¯s goldenbat qi and his small crescent shield, the ¡°hardened defense¡± served as an effective barricade against the chilling cold qi.

    Abel could feel his shield freezing by the seconds. Actually, even when the qi was weakened by his defense, it still managed to transfer itself onto his own body.

    To counteract against this, a weak white light appeared from the Jade Tan Do in Abel¡¯s right hand. This light almost covered his entire body, but the cold was still making him shrivel from top to bottom. He¡¯s almost lost his grip of the shield. No serious harm was done to him yet, however.

    The Jade Tan Do had a somewhat unnoticeable attribute to it. It¡¯s called ¡°impossible to freeze.¡± Obviously, that didn¡¯t mean that his entire body couldn¡¯t be frozen if he was wielding it, but he could still perform his knight¡¯s technique if his weapon was still intact.

    While Abel was still nning on his next move, arge ball of magma was shot at the monster. It was from Carrie. Since she was an elemental druid, she could release a ¡°molten rock¡± spell as a means to burn the monster alive.

    When the monster saw the ball of magma, it breathed out another mass of chilling qi. It was a lot colder than the one before. Even the air in front of its mouth solidified, which, ridiculously enough, became a wall that was repelling the magma ball.

    When the ¡°molten rock¡± collided against this wall of ice, they neutralized each other after a massive explosion. Carrie¡¯s attack seemed effective at first, but the monster was just strong enough to negate the blows.

    Meanwhile, Abel¡¯s already stopped using his ¡°hardened defense¡± technique. With his crescent shield in front of him, he got the three elvendies to go behind him. If he didn¡¯t have his Jade Tan Do back there, none of this would¡¯ve been possible.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of vapor here!¡± Carrie called out as she slowly backed away from the monster, ¡°My spell isn¡¯t effective as it usually is! Same for my summoned creature! We¡¯ll have to call for a retreat!¡±

    Abel figured as much. If that ¡°molten rock¡± was not cast on top of a water body, it would definitely be a lot stronger than it turned out to be. On the other hand, because of how much water there was in this ce, it definitely helped the monster¡¯s ice wall to get a lot thicker.

    When the three elvendies got back to their own dire wolf, they all had a terrified look on their faces. Lady Morrie, especially. She was already crying from the fact that she almost died back then.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting out here,dies! Come on, move! Morrie! Muriel! Marianne!¡±

    Abel knew how emotionally unstable the three elvendies were. Now¡¯s not the time tofort them down, though. Ever since he¡¯s detected this monster¡¯s presence, something was telling him to keep raising his guard to it. In fact, this was the first time that this happened.

    After hearing Abel¡¯s shout, the three elvendies finally came to their senses. After Lady Morrie wiped her tears, the three of them rode their dire wolves back into the forest.

    Carrie wasmanding her dire wolf to back down, as well. Her eyes were still locked onto the monster, which had only half of its head out of the water. Lady Jenny seemed more doubtful than scared. It¡¯s possible that she remembered something about this creature.

    Even when the whole team was backing away, the monster showed no signs to let them leave. As it moved towards the edge of the pond, its eyes stared at the magic staff that was in Carrie¡¯s hand. From what it looked like, it felt threatened by spells that could be cast from it.

    That¡¯s when Lady Jenny freaked out in a way she never did before. ¡°Run, run!¡± she screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t stop! It¡¯s a dragon beast!¡±

 Chapter 329 - Emergency Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 329 Emergency Retreat</h4>

    Lady Jenny always seemed like the calm and wise in Abel¡¯s eyes. She¡¯s always been a tremendous help for him. Now that she was screaming like this, something just seemed awfully wrong to him.

    Without giving it any thought, Abel revealed a ¡°volcanic explosion¡± scroll in his hand. After activating it, he immediately threw it at where the monster was going toe out.

    Carrie went past Abel on her dire wolf, ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking, Bet! That scroll won¡¯t do any harm to it! Just focus on running away!¡±

    ¡°You girls go first! I¡¯ll stop it before it gets to you!¡±

    Abel was the only meleebatant in the entire team. In a situation like this, it was his role to defend the other members from getting attacked. Technically, it¡¯s also the role of a man to protect the women.

    By now, the monster¡¯s entire body was out of the pond. It was a giant lizard, with four very strong legs that seemed disproportionately short to the rest of its body. If the tail was included, it must¡¯ve been at least fifteen meters in length. When it left the water, an overwhelming imposing pressure emerged from it.

    When the imposing pressure swept towards Abel, Abel was able to guard against it with his own dragon-type imposing pressure. He couldn¡¯t emit a dragon-type imposing pressure himself, but it was already locked somewhere deep inside his mind.

    It was fine for ck Wind as well. It was a mount wolf, but it was also a king of the beasts. It was born to be strong. Besides, the monster was definitely not a pure-blooded dragon. It¡¯s got the blood of the dragonkind, but it¡¯s gic¡¯s were certainly not pure enough to triumph over any powerful beasts.

    It was worse for the five dire wolves that were running away. After being hit by the shock wave that was released by the dragon beast¡¯s imposing pressure, they had to slow down their movements.

    ¡°Now, explode!¡± Abel chanted out, and the ground in front of him was suddenly full of cracks. Lava started bursting out of those cracks. It was his volcanic explosion spell. He got it from Francisco, who was the student of Grand Duke Francisco of Jochberg City. Surely it had to be good enough to have an effect on the dragon beast.

    Once theva and magma covered around the dragon beast, it was interrupted by releasing more imposing pressure. That¡¯s when the dire wolves recovered from their shock. When they recovered, they ran into the forest with a speed that was much faster than usual.

    Now that the five elvendies have made their escape, Abel wasn¡¯t nning to stand alone against this dragon beast. He didn¡¯t feel like he had much chance against it. It was screaming so loudly from that volcanic explosion spell, but no actual damage was done to it whatsoever.

    Thus, he only five seconds after the five elvendies left. After five seconds, he gave a loud shout to ck Wind.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving, ck Wind!¡±

    But oh, no. That¡¯s when the dragon beast escaped from the volcanic explosion spell. It was ready to charge towards Abel, and the chilling qi inside its mouth was ready to be fired at any moment. ck Wind was much faster, though. It managed to avoid the hit with a speed that the dragon beast had never seen before.

    The dragon beast chose not to make a pursuit. The knowledge passed down from its ancestors was telling it to call it a day. In other words, its instincts were telling it that the spiritual beast that ran away was, by no stretch of the mark, something that should exist in this world.

    To get rid of the fear that it got from that mount wolf just then, the dragon beast shook its head and stayed at where it was. Now that Abel and ck Wind were already done, it had no way to locate their whereabouts. Out of frustration, it mmed its tail against the nearby trees, which made them snap and fall like a candlestick. Once it did that, it went back into the pond, which made everything peaceful again.

    ck Wind caught up to Carrie pretty quickly. At this point, the whole team just reassembled.

    ¡°It didn¡¯te to us! It¡¯s not trying to make a chase!¡± Abel said with certainty. He could tell with his keen sense of a knight¡¯smander.

    ¡°Slow down, everyone! Make sure you don¡¯t run into anything!¡±

    After so many times that Abel¡¯s had a different opinion, Carrie¡¯s realized how right he could be at times. Abel was the type of guy who knew what he¡¯s talking about. If he said that the dragon beast wasn¡¯ting, then it sure wasn¡¯ting.

    ¡°Hey, Lady Jenny,¡± Abel turned to Lady Jenny, ¡°Just what is a dragon beast?¡±

    It¡¯s the first time Abel¡¯s even heard of the name. He didn¡¯t know what it was, yet, just by hearing its name, Carrie decided to let the entire team run without a fight.

    Lady Jenny exined as she tried to slow down her dire wolf, ¡°To put it simply, a dragon beast is a spiritual beast that has a blood of a dragon. Under normal circumstances, only lizards, snakes, beasts that are biologically simr to a dragon would inherit the lineage of a dragonkind. Once a dragon beast inherits the right parts from its ancestors, it would possess features that are only found in a dragon.¡±

    Lady Jenny went on to borate, ¡°So, the features of a dragon. They are mostly immune to low and intermediate level spells, immune to low and intermediate level elemental attacks. They are highly resilient against physical attacks, obviously. When they do attack, any physical or elemental attack would be strengthened by their innate ability.¡±

    ¡°Wow,¡± Abel said, then asked, ¡°Does it have any weakness?¡±

    ¡°Um,¡± Lady Jenny shook her head after thinking for a bit, ¡°Well, their weakness is how rare they are. Dragon beasts are like albinism. They are only born out of some sort of biological oddity. By the way, the dragons are very strong on having a pure lineage. They don¡¯t want to admit that the dragon beasts exist, so the dragon beasts had no choice but to live inside the Double Moon Forest, which was far away from where the dragons inhabited.¡±

    ¡°You are not exactly right there, Jenny,¡± Lady Muriel came to join the discussion, ¡°The dragon beast does have a weakness. As long as there is someone who can defeat it with a physical attack, it will pledge loyalty to that person for the rest of its life. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve heard, at least.¡±

    Jenny nodded her head, but said in disagreement, ¡°I think you have a point there, Muriel. But that¡¯s a im from the myths. Apart from the dragons, no other creature has ever defeated a dragon beast with physical attacks!¡±

    Abel was still trying to process the information he was taught. If a dragon beast was immune to most low and intermediate spells, then most wizards, elven warriors, and druids would¡¯ve stood no chance against it. If he wanted to actually defeat it, his only hope would be to learn advanced magic spells, and even then, being able to deal damage to it was still a bit far away from being able to defeat it.

    Even Carrie was interested in the debate, ¡°Well, if it¡¯s a real dragon, I think it¡¯s possible that a dragon beast would call someone it¡¯s master.¡±

    Lady Jenny said with certainty, ¡°No way. The dragons don¡¯t acknowledge dragon beasts.¡±

    ¡°Right, right,¡± Carrie suddenly looked at the sky, ¡°Enough talking about dragon beasts. We¡¯ll find somewhere to rest.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for saving my life, Bet!¡± Lady Muriel said as she rode next to Abel.

    Lady Marianne said as well, ¡°Me too, Bet. Thank you for your help.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life twice, Bet,¡± Lady Morrie said without looking at Abel. She must¡¯ve felt really embarrassed right now.

    Abel said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job,dies, but I do appreciate the thanks.¡±

    ¡°Any ces we can make camp, Jenny?¡± Carrie turned to Lady Jenny and asked.

 Chapter 330 - Talk About Wasting Energy

    <h4>Chapter 330 Talk About Wasting Energy</h4>

    ¡°Does that mean we¡¯re not going to have showers today?¡± Lady Morrie asked in disappointment. She thought that the team was going to make camp at the pond, but now that they knew there was a dragon beast there, they had to go elsewhere where they wouldn¡¯t face the same threat.

    Abel¡¯s portal bracelet was out of water. They could¡¯ve used the pond to refill the water, but there simply wasn¡¯t enough time to do that. Running away was all they could do. The dragon beast was not to be taken lightly.

    Carrie had no time to listen toints. She was too busy telling Lady Jenny to guide the way. Soon, they found a t ground that was hidden in the midst of the trees.

    A camp was made shortly afterward. After the elvendies were ordered to find some food, Abel began closing his eyes to converse with the nearby trees. From what he could sense, the roots of these trees stretched far and wide. These trees have grown very strong over the years, and they couldmunicate with each other in a way that humans couldn¡¯t understand.

    After spending some with them, Abel knew that these trees actually knew what the geography of this ce was like. After reading their minds with telekinesis, he began seeing some simrly-looking images in his own mind.

    He could form a map with these mental images. From what they looked like, there was a water source located not far from here. The way there would take about ten minutes of walking towards the northwest. That¡¯s where the birds and beasts would take their rest at.

    Abel said as he came to Carrie, who was busy tidying up the tent, ¡°I¡¯ll be off for a bit, Carrie. I¡¯m going to get some water.¡±

    Carrie asked, ¡°What do you mean, Abel? (she called him by his first name because there wasn¡¯t anyone around) Did you find a ce to get water?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you now,¡± Abel suddenly said, ¡°I found out about it a while ago. I¡¯m actually just like Jenny. I can talk to the trees as well!¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t hiding from Carrie. To him, being a soul speaker wasn¡¯t a secret that¡¯s worth hiding. If anything, he should just be open about it in case if something dangerous happenedter.

    Carrie was quite speechless, ¡°You know, Abel, I sometimes think that you are actually not a human. Do you know how rare soul speakers are? Like, especially amongst the elves.¡±

    It was right for Carrie to think that way. If she hadn¡¯t seen Abel taking off his transformation ne, she would¡¯ve never thought that a human could be a druid. And now he¡¯s saying he was also a soul speaker. Just how slim would the odds be?

    ¡°Are they that rare? I thought Jenny was a soul speaker,¡± Abel said whilst shrugging his shoulders. If a five-people team like this had a soul speaker in it, the soul speakers might just not be that rare to the elves.

    ¡°Agh!¡± Carrie tried to exin how much of a miracle Abel was in a way that he understood, ¡°Jenny was born to a family of soul speakers, do you understand? Her ancestors were soul speakers, so it¡¯s more likely for her to be one! Most soul speakerse to be in the same way, and that¡¯s only a small percentage of the elven poption.¡±

    Carrie decided to ask about the water source, ¡°So the trees told you where the water is at? Is that it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Well, go ahead. No one¡¯s stopping you,¡± Carrie shooed Abel away whilst rubbing her forehead. If the trees really did tell Abel where the water was, then he would¡¯ve already been a better soul speaker than Jenny. That was just too unbelievable, and it was giving her a headache.

    Once Abel got on ck Wind¡¯s back, they quickly traveled between the trees and went towards the water. The trees said that it would be ten minutes, but ck Wind took two minutes to reach the ce.

    From what Abel could see, the water source was a part of an underground stream that came out of the ground. It was on top of a sloppy hill, with a few birds and two mountain rabbits already drinking there.

    Instead of disturbing the animals, Abel jumped down from ck Wind from a bit of a faraway distance. After telling ck Wind to stay where it was, he walked towards this stream.

    Abel wanted to use his soulspeaker¡¯s ability to talk with the animals. From what Jenny told him, he just had to release a part of his little druid¡¯s soul to be a member of nature. When he did so, he felt like he was much calmer than usual.

    Abel tried to walk closer towards the animals. When he did, one of the mountain rabbits threw an alert look at him. Yet, instead of running away, it just kept on drinking water from the stream. It must¡¯ve thought that he was not a threat.

    It was the same for the other animals. They, too, just continued with drinking their own water. It¡¯s almost like Abel was a guest to a party, and they were all just weing him into it. He was really starting to get interested in the druid ss.

    Once five of hisrge containers were filled with water, Abel ced them all back into his portal bracelet. When he did that, he got a few more containers to fill with water. Throughout this entire time, the mountain rabbits and birds did nothing to guard against him.

    So, from this point onward, no non-spiritual beasts would be a threat to him. Never again would he be in trouble like what the savage bees did to him. He was like the elves, the masters of the forest.

    When Abel returned, he could feel the trees having all kinds of conversations with him. He could feel a great weariness that was passing on from his druid spirit. That¡¯s when he quickly switched off his soulspeaker mode.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Bet? Lady Jenny asked when she saw Abel returning with an exhausted look on his face.

    ¡°Oh, hey there!¡± Abel tried to lift his cheeks to smile, ¡°it¡¯s nothing much. I just need to get some rest.¡±

    Aftering to Carrie, Abel dropped five filledrge containers by the tent. After he¡¯s done his job, he began finding a spot to sit at.

    ¡°You saw any spiritual beasts?¡± Carrie asked with a concerned look on her face. By this point, Abel was already much better after switching to his main sou.

    ¡°No, no,¡± Abel stretched for a bit, ¡°I just entered into the soulspeaker mode for too long.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Carrie squinted her eyes for a bit, then turned to Lady Jenny, ¡°Jenny, can youe here for a bit? It¡¯d be nice if you teach this amateur what being a soulspeaker is about.¡±

    Lady Jenny covered her mouth in surprise, ¡°Oh, wow! Bet is a soulspeaker?¡±

    ¡°A freak is what he is!¡± Carrie said with certainty.

    ¡°Wait, Bet!¡± Jenny turned to Abel in curiosity, ¡°So the trees told you where the water is?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Abel nodded his head. Unknown to him, Lady Jenny just tried the same thing, but she only talked to one tree, and it never gave her a reply that was clear enough to be interpreted.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just Lady Jenny or her family. Anyone with some knowledge to soulspeaking knew how hard it was to talk to the trees like Abel did.

    Abel tilted his head in confusion, ¡°Uh, obviously you can¡¯t know by just talking with one tree, but if you talk to multiple of them, you can pretty much get a picture of where the stuff you are looking for is at.¡±

    ¡°You what? Multiple of them? At once?¡±

    Lady Jenny dropped her jaws. After remembering the word that Carrie said just then, she started saying it as well.

    ¡°You are, uh, a freak, aren¡¯t you, Bet?¡± Lady Jenny asked nervously. Abel was just sitting there and taking it. He didn¡¯t understand what¡¯s there to be shocked about.

    Lady Jenny continued to exin, ¡°Soulspeakers are meant to talk to one nt at a time! If you aremunicating with all of them at once, the most you¡¯re going to get is their general feelings! You can¡¯t get any useful information from that!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about a case like you before, but hold on. Maybe I can find some relevant literature once I get back. Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do! Just hold up till I get back, will you?¡±

    Abel was more curious about something else, though, ¡°Um, Jenny, why did I feel so tired when I was riding my way back here? I was on top of ck Wind¡¯s back, and I wasn¡¯t traveling for too long, either. So, I don¡¯t know, why did I feel so tired when I was talking with the trees on my way back?¡±

 Chapter 331 - Healing

    <h4>Chapter 331 Healing</h4>

    Jenny¡¯s finger was almost touching Abel¡¯s nose when she was pointing it at him.

    ¡°Are you insane???¡± She called out loudly, ¡°You were in your soulspeaker mode, and you tried to talk to every nt you saw as you were riding on your mount wolf! Are you trying to kill yourself? It¡¯s already exhausting enough to talk to just one nt! If your soul isn¡¯t strong enough, you would¡¯ve died instantaneously from that!¡±

    Lady Jenny felt offended when Abel gave so little care to himself, especially when he was blessed with this amount of talent. After all, all soulspeakers were seen as extremely precious to the elves.

    Lady Jenny was not the type to hold onto her anger, though. Aftering back to her senses, she took a quick look at Abel from top to bottom.

    ¡°Strange,¡± Lady Jenny twisted her hair with one of her fingers, ¡°If you really did use your soulspeaker¡¯s ability on your way back here, then how are you recovering this quickly?¡±

    Abel looked a lot more concerned now, ¡°Oh, OH! Wait! I need to check on my body right

    now!¡±

    After leaving Lady Jenny where she was at, Abel quickly ran to the side of the tent. He then set up a seclusion circle and locked himself inside it. When no one could see him, he began checking on the state of his druid spirit with his power of the Will.

    From what Abel saw, the green light that was emitting from his druid spirit was bing a lot weaker. His conscience was not connected to it right now, but he understood that it had sustained a lot of damage.

    That was not good. For any upation holder, having one¡¯s soul injured could have some very severe consequences. Some of these consequences might be irreversible, meaning that they could affect the oues of all future training.

    When Abel sensed that his druid spirit was injured, he realized that one of his item slots became empty. It was where the purple soul potion was originally at. When the slot became empty, he could see that the druid spirit was starting to recover from its injury. The light that was emitting out of it started tingling, and it was getting less dark than when he first saw it.

    Abel tried connecting his conscience to his druid spirit. Instead of experiencing any sort of dizziness, he was starting to feel a lot more refreshed. If anything, he could tell that his druid ability was being strengthened.

    Come to think of it; this was the first time that Abel consumed his soul potion without drinking it down his throat. If he was drinking the soul potion with his mouth, most of the essence would¡¯ve been absorbed by his main soul. Now that it¡¯s directly supplied to his druid spirit, his druid spirit could gain most of the essence that was in it. And it was all thanks to that snake¡¯s self-recovery belt he got from the dark world. If he became injured in the future, he could always use it to make sure that any medicine he put on would go straight to where the wound was at.

    Abel wiped some of the cold sweat off his head. If Lady Jenny didn¡¯t remind him so early, it would¡¯ve been toote to treat his damaged druid soul with his soul potion. He checked for a few times, and after he became satisfied with what he saw, he switched his conscience to his main soul and opened his eyes.

    Before Abel left the seclusion circle, he took out another soul potion from his kong kong spiritual beast bag. After cing it in the empty slot on his snake¡¯s self-recover belt, he finally switched off his circle and came back.

    When he came back, he saw that the elvendies were all waiting for him. Since they were worried about him, they didn¡¯t bother making any dinner.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Carrie quickly came to ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine now, all thanks to Jenny,¡± Abel smiled to inform her that everything¡¯s okay.

    Carrie shook her head in disapproval, ¡°You are too much of a daredevil, Bet. How crazy do you have to be to overload your own soul?¡±

    ¡°Uh, well, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Abel scratched his head, then looked towards the food that¡¯s being brought back, ¡°Um, how about this? To show how apologetic I am, I¡¯ll be the one to make dinner tonight.¡±

    Carrie pushed Abel away before he tried to get the food, ¡°Just- get some rest now. You need some rest, Bet. Morrie¡¯s the one making dinner today.¡¯

    ¡°She¡¯s right, you know,¡± Lady Morrie smiled as she and the other girls went to pick up the materials, ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve never known how much of a good cook I am, have you?¡±

    Carrie said as she looked Abel straight in the eyes, ¡°You better take care of yourself, Bet. Jenny was ranting so much about you just then. She kept on talking about how little you seem to appreciate your talents.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright! I got it, Carrie!¡± Abel nodded his head in defeat. He couldn¡¯t just exin what a druid¡¯s spirit was to Carrie, so the most he could do was to listen to her advice.

    ¡°Good,¡± Carrie said, then pointed towards a spot that¡¯sid with a rug, ¡°Now sit there and wait for your dinner. You¡¯re going to get some quality rest today, got it?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Bet!¡± Lady Morrie called out as soon as Abel was going to have a seat, ¡°Give me your magic staff! I¡¯m trying to make a fire here!¡±

    With a smile on his face, Abel took out a +1 ¡°fireball¡± staff from his portal bag. ¡°It¡¯s yours from now on!¡± he shouted as he threw it to Lady Morrie.

    ¡°That¡¯s too kind of you, but thank you!¡± Lady Morrie said in excitement as she received the staff. As the cook of the team, it¡¯d be very convenient for her now that she could make fire like this. She could use her druid spell ¡°fire torpedo¡± to do the job, but she wouldn¡¯t want to risk burning down an entire forest.

    The other elvendies were all surprised by how generous Abel was being. A magic staff with the ¡°fireball¡± spell was not exactly the best thing there was, but it was already much more precious than most ordinary weapons.

    Carrie was the only one who wasn¡¯t surprised. If anything, she just thought that magic staff was just one of Abel¡¯s other spares.

    ¡°I¡¯m a wizard now!¡± Lady Morrie lifted her magic staff with a serious look on her face. Her enemy, well, it¡¯s the pile of timber that was on the ground.

    ¡°Now burn!¡± Lady Morrie shouted as she activated the ¡°fireball¡± spell. When a rune sign appeared, a fireball came out and shot at the pile of timber. A fire was made, and it was this easy.

    When Lady Morrie threw a proud look at the other elvendies, they all came in and tried to get their own turn at casting a fireball. The camp was suddenly filled with loud sounds ofughter. It¡¯s like they all forgot about how miserable they were back then.

    Carrie said to Bet as she stood at the side, ¡°Thank you, Bet.¡±

    ¡°No big deal, Carrie,¡± Abel smiled in response, ¡°I¡¯m a cksmith as well, you know. I can always make more magic staff if I want to.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Carrie shook her head, ¡°Thank you for all that you¡¯ve done to help us. Since you¡¯re the alchemy master, it is actually our job to protect you during this quest. Still, though. So far, your resourcefulness and knowledge have been a crucial help for everyone here.¡±

 Chapter 332 - Making Magic Staffs

    <strong>Chapter 332 Making Magic Staffs</strong>

    Carrie was an intermediate druid. She only became recently, so she still had to cover up her own weaknesses with various items. For the team that she was leading, all the members were summoner druids. Of course, some of them were also learning how to cast elemental spells.

    In Angstrom City, most young female elves strived to be like Carrie. They started by learning summoner druid spells (the most powerful ones to start with as a druid), then once they upgraded themselves to be a novice druid, they then had the option to select their specialized field.

    Out of the many options that the female elves had, one of them was to be double-ss druid like Carrie (both summoner and elemental). Many of them chose that since being in a double-ss was a verymon thing for the elves.

    There was also another option. A druid could choose to be a summoner and shapeshifter double ss, or just a shapeshifter. By bing a shapeshifter, a druid would be extremely fearsome in close-rangedbat. They could be a bear druid or a wolf druid, both of which had their advantages and disadvantages.

    Wolf druids were notorious for their speed. Not only that, but they also had two spells up in their arsenal. One was the ¡°spreading gue¡± that could give poison buff to their physical attacks; the other was ¡°savagery,¡± which was a healing spell that could make up for theirck of health points.

    For obvious reasons, bear druids were much more powerful than the wolf druids. They could perform ¡°shock waves¡± to faint their enemies or use ¡°me ws¡± to increase their fire attack.

    Back to team Land.

    The four elvendies Carrie led were four young novice druids. These members had a lot of potential, but as of now, the only decent fighter was Carrie. For the team to truly flourish, they needed a few more years. Needless to say, Carrie felt a lot of stress as she was the one calling every single shot.

    Throughout this journey, Abel had been to one to foresee most of the iing threats. If he didn¡¯t help the girls escape when the rock element spiritual beasts appeared, the team would¡¯ve been in a much worse state than it was now. If something bad happened, honestly, Carrie wouldn¡¯t know what to tell the girls¡¯ families.

    ¡°You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you,¡± Abel said empathetically.

    ¡°Dinner is ready!¡± the voice of Lady Morrie came over.

    When Abel and Carrie sat by the bonfire, they saw that there were six chickens that were roasted to a golden brown. Just by the smell alone, they could tell how good of a cook Lady Morrie was.

    Abel said after taking a bite, ¡°It was the right thing to give you your own magic staff. This is some excellent cooking!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you!¡± Morrie smiled at thepliment.

    When dinner was over, the team hung the chickens¡¯ internal organs to a tree. It was a ceremonial thing. When they were done, Abel decided to go back to his camp to rest. Carrie seemed like she had something to say, though.

    Carrie told the team after pping her hands together, ¡°Alright, team! Listen up, because there¡¯s some announcement that I¡¯ve been meaning to make!¡±

    After hearing that, the elvendies sat back to where they were sitting for dinner.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Carrie started off with a cough, ¡°I have to say, I am very disappointed with our team¡¯s performance today. Some of our members were almost lost, and everyone, including me, had to hold ount to that.¡±

    ¡°Muriel! Marianne! You are both many years older than Morrie. You are both more experienced than her, but the way you¡¯ve behaved was just as childish as her. We elves might be the masters of the Double Moon Forest, but you girls didn¡¯t seem to remember how dangerous nature could be. If something wrong happens, there¡¯s a chance that none of us get to leave!¡±

    The three elvendies that were called out lowered their heads in shame. Morrie, especially, was already sobbing to herself. No one med Carrie for being too harsh, though. They all knew that she was trying to be a good leader.

    Carrie continued with a bow to the rest of the team, ¡°As the leader of this team, I am the one who has to bear the most responsibility! And today, because of my carelessness, we almost had to suffer the casualties of our members! If I¡¯m ever bringing your girls out, in my own life, I swear that I¡¯ll bring you all back safely! So, girls, remember your lessons! We must be more careful next time!¡±

    ¡°Yes, captain!¡±

    As sad as the elvendies were, when they went to each of their own camps, some very high-pitched, excitedughter came out. They were getting excited by therge buckets of water Abel brought back. Since they were this far into their quest, they never expected to have this much water to themselves.

    Abel was a lot calmer inparison. When he went back to his own camp, he began to iste himself with the seclusion circle.

    Now that he couldn¡¯t go to the dark world, he had to find some other ways to make use of his night time. He kind of had an idea of what to do. Since the soul of a ckRock python was in his possession, he could try to make another new magic staff. He couldn¡¯t do the same for the ghost-face poisonous tarant, though. Since the arachnid blew itself up, he couldn¡¯t find a way to retrieve its soul.

    Abel took out a in staff from his kong kong spiritual beast bag. He got it from a fallen wizard in the dark world. As useless as it was in the dark world, it was an extremely precious item on the Holy Continent.

    Whilst following the recipe that was written in the book ¡°Introduction to Crafting Magic Staff,¡± Abel took out a few precious metals that he got from the elves¨Ca few fine adamant, some mithril pieces, and arge chunk of light steel. These were all basic ingredients to making a magic staff.

    Abel¡¯s still had a lot of the gemstones to power the magic staff in his portal bag. Now, it was time to begin the craft.

    Abel started off by melting the light steel. Since he didn¡¯t have any cksmith tools with him, he just activated a ¡°fireball¡± spell with his left hand and kept it there. After that, he took out a crucible from his portal bag. It was a part of the ¡°Akara¡¯s alchemy bottle¡±¡®s full set. It was a dark-gold quality piece, of course.

    When the crucible was ced on top of a fire-resistant frame, he ced his fireball directly beneath the frame. At the same time, he ced therge chunk of light steel in the crucible. Since he was using his spell for this, it didn¡¯t take much time at all for the crucible to glow in red.

    And just look at that. The light steel was already melted into liquid form. Abel took out a dagger that was made with fine steel. Whilst calcting the right ratio in his find, he used its tip to cut the right amount of adamant and mithril¡¯s from the pieces that he had. To make sure that he was precise enough, he even used his goldenbat qi to make sure that he had the right grip.

    Even the druid spirit that he had helped him to do this. With just a main soul, he was never going to get a precise measurement of the adamant and mithril mass. Now that he had two spirits, he could just let the druid spirit figure out the right amount.

    Now that the adamant and mithril pieces were separated and ced inside the crucible, Abel began stirring with his stirring stick in a clockwise direction. Interestingly enough, this part was never mentioned in the recipe book. It just said that he was supposed to mix the three materials together.

    Once the adamant and mithril dissolved in the light metal solution, a light golden liquid began to appear. Abel couldn¡¯t turn off the heat, though. He needed the solution to be in liquid form to continue with the next procedure.

    Abel took out his in magic staff. After that, he took out a metal stick with the width of a pen. He was going to use it to draw his magic rune, with the ink being the burning hot solution that he just made. Since he wasn¡¯t an ordinary wizard, he didn¡¯t have to bother wearing anything to protect himself from the heat.

    As he covered his right hand with his goldenbat qi, he began to ce the nk magic staff on a t surface. He switched the me off with his left hand. With his left hand holding a cksmith¡¯s tong, he grabbed the crucible and slowly poured the solution at the sharp tip of the metal stick. His right hand was holding the metal stick as he would with a pen. There was a slotted area on the stick, so the solution went in when he poured the solution.

    Abel was a brilliant multitasker. While his left hand was pouring the light golden solution (that¡¯s also extremely hot), his right hand started drawing the rune pattern. He was very focused, in a way that he wouldn¡¯t miss a single stroke.

 Chapter 333 - Blackfire Staff

    <strong>Chapter 333 ckfire Staff</strong>

    The hardest part of sealing a rune was handling the metal solution. If Abel was too slow, the solution would cool down and solidify, which meant that he would no longer be able to draw with it. Also, if he made a mistake in the middle of the drawing process, then all the material he used would¡¯ve gone to waste in an instance.

    Since Abel was drawing with the light golden solution, he had to boost his concentration with both his mana and his power of the Will. To add a new attribute to the magic staff, he had to transform the metal stick into something that could allow mana to be transferred. It was the key to making a magic staff.

    As he began his first stroke, a silver-white line appeared on where the penid on the magic staff. He was fast. Because of his experience with drawing runes, he didn¡¯t hesitate to keep moving his pen. Soon, more and more rune patterns started forming, and the magic staff became fully drawn from top to bottom.

    When Abel finished hisst stroke, a golden light shed across where the pen left. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t start vanishing immediately, because that would mean that the drawing process was a failure.

    Abel drank a lot of soul potions to do this. He wasn¡¯t just trying to draw the rune patterns correctly. By entering into the mental stimtion mode that the soul potion could help him get into, he couldbine his knowledge with some of the new discoveries he¡¯d made.

    A good example would be the stand on the tip of his magic staff. It was his new invention, meant to increase the total mana capacity of the staff. If he followed the original instructions he read from ¡°An Introduction to Crafting Magic Staff,¡± he could only use the magic staff three times a day. Now that there was an extra spot to ce an extra gemstone, he could use the same spell for many, many more times.

    It was time to add an energy source to the sealed magic rune. To do that, Abel decided to use a fine red gemstone from his portal bag. Red gemstones were mainly for fire element spells. The ckrock python belonged to both fire and poison ss, but since it was more leaned towards being a fire element spiritual, he decided to go with the safe option.

    When the red gemstone was in the slot, Abel saw that the slot wasn¡¯t quite tight enough. He had to push a little hard to make the gemstone fit, which was not exactly the best way to treat a precious gemstone. He knew that, of course. There were many other ways to make the gemstone fit, but he didn¡¯t want the fragments of his synthesized gemstones to be picked up by someone else.

    Unlike most soul-trapping magic staffs, this one actually looked like it was powered with a crystal core. Yes, with a gemstone that big and shiny, anyone would¡¯ve thought that it was powered with a crystal core.

    Now, then. All that remained was the final step, and that was to ce the soul of a spiritual beast inside this staff. Abel took out the crystal bottle that contained the ckrock python¡¯s spirit. Unlike the souls of hell creatures, Abel couldn¡¯t see the python¡¯s spirit with his eyes. He had to sense its presence with his power of the Will.

    When the crystal bottle was opened, Abel grabbed onto the ckrock¡¯s python. He then ced it inside the magic rune pattern that was drawn. The magic rune started shining when this happened. It started absorbing the ckrock python¡¯s soul, and eventually, the two became one.

    At the same time, Abel was chanting out some ancient dwarven spells. By doing so, he could effectively keep the ckrock python¡¯s soul inside the staff. It was like a safeguarding device, which kept the ckrock python inside despite how desperately it screamed. Its physical body was dead, yes, but its soulmented the idea of being enved by the one who in it.

    Abel had to be careful when he activated this sealing rune. If he was putting in too much force, he would weaken the ckrock python¡¯s soul, thus reducing the power of the magic staff. On the other hand, if he didn¡¯t tame the ckrock python, the whole crafting process would result in failure. The bnce must be right. Despite how many challenges he had to face to make it, one more step still remained.

    Just now, Abel had an idea. To check on the ckrock python, he decided to activate his soulspeaker ability from switching to his druid spirit. When he did so, he began to have an idea of how well he was trapping the ckrock python.

    Eventually, the ckrock python started resisting less. It started giving in. It even started to feelfortable being trapped. It was Abel¡¯s first time doing something like. In fact, he¡¯s never thought that he could use his druid ability like this.

    When thest bit of the python¡¯s ferociousness disappeared, Abel decided to stop with the trapping. It was already settled down with being part of the staff, so there was no further reason to force anything upon it. As evidence of this, the magic staff was already starting to sh in white light.

    Abel should be happy, but honestly, this was the part where he got anxious. Now that the python¡¯s soul was bound with the staff, it was no longer up to him to decide what the resulting craft would be. It was like shooting an arrow. You could practice and prepare, but in the end, the arrow had to fly on its own.

    After expanding for a bit, the white light started shrinking back. Abel¡¯s even heard the sound of a snake¡¯s loud hissing. Soon, he started seeing the python¡¯s image on the magic staff.

    It was a sess. The magic staff was viable. Now, then. It was time to write his own name on it.

    ckfire staff (made by Abel)

    Description: Can activate level 12 inferno me 10 times a day¨Cgas a +50% damage bonus against undead creatures.

    The attribute description of the staff was quite different from the abilities of a ckrock python. Abel had a better understanding of what staff-making was like. Unlike the ckrock python, this magic staff did not contain any poison-rted attributes. Besides, if it wasn¡¯t for his extra-fine gemstone, he could only use the staff three times a day. It was more of a secret weapon, something that could only be used when things went really bad.

    In other words, this ¡°ckfire staff¡± was rather useless to Abel. If he was going to use it in the dark world, he would only be able to use it in a boss fight. It was a 10-times-a-day use item, after all. Also, he would have to use 14 points per second worth of mana to use it, which was a lot even for him. Hmmm. Maybe it was better if he was using it on the Holy Continent, which was a lot more peaceful than the dark world.

    Abel¡¯s never learned the ¡°inferno me¡± spell before. If he did, he would only have to spend 7 instead of 14 mana points to activate the staff. Worse yet, the ¡°inferno me¡± was not a one-time activation spell, meaning that he had to keep supplying his own mana once he activated it.

    That was 14 mana points per second. Abel had a total of 600 mana points. That was actually a lot, but there was no way that he could use the spell while holding on for too long. On a positive note, a level 12 inferno me could deal fire damage of 118-132 points. A level 13 ¡°fireball¡± could only deal 23-31 fire damage, so it was possible to see how such an expensive spell would be worth casting

 Chapter 334 - A Dragonâ€™s Roar

    <h4>Chapter 334 A Dragon¡¯s Roar</h4>

    When team Land continued their adventure for the next six days, their luck seemed to have gotten much better than before. Carrie brought them back to their original route, which helped them avoid encountering quite a few intermediate rock element spiritual beasts.

    Carrie announced in a loud voice whilst holding her map, ¡°It¡¯s about two to three days till our destination, team! Just hold on a little more!¡±

    Hearing that was pleasant for everyone. With 30 crows scouting in the sky, a very detailed map for reference, as well as having dire wolves as the means of transportation, team Land was traveling quickly inside the Double Moon Forest.

    There were a total of two soulspeakers in the team, and Abel was one of them. His talent was just too extreme. With him around, they would never stumble into danger. Still, when Carrie got closer to the destination, she felt more anxious about what they might face.

    Carrie had confirmed it with Lady Jenny. Their destination, L Valley, was upied with one very powerful spiritual beast. They didn¡¯t know how strong it was, but apparently, it was strong enough to drive out all the other spiritual beasts from their home.

    Abel saw the map as well. Right now, the team was somewhere north of Double Moon Forest. When they advanced, the path of them started to be narrower. There was the Earth Dividing Basin at the west (upied by the dwarves) and the Dragon Depth Mountain Range at the northeast (which surrounded the Dragon Depth). The geography of this area was splitting the forest apart. From where they were, the Double Moon Forest was split between south and north.

    The area was quite hard to describe. It wasn¡¯t just a forest; it was a rocky valley like L Valley, with no trees to be seen whatsoever. Yet, at the same time, you could seergekes and grasnd. In fact, since this ce was bordered with trees on the west and east side, it¡¯s almost as if the whole Double Moon Forest gave birth to it.

    Suddenly, arge roar came from very far north. As far as the source as the crows that were flying on top of the team suddenly fell to the ground.

    The five dire wolves that were carrying the elvendies stopped moving forward. They started crouching on the ground and stayedpletely still. The forest was in dead silence now. All the insects, birds, beasts, and any other living beings just stopped doing anything.

    When Abel heard this terrible roar, he sensed a powerful wave of imposing pressure that wasing towards him. He was fine, though. His soul was already strengthened to the extent that it could withstand something like this.

    ¡°Goodness me! This is a dragon!¡± Carrie eximed softly. She¡¯s the only one who could still talk right now. The other elvendies were too pale to say anything in reaction.

    Abel could feel something wrong with the poison ivy that was underground. After hearing the dragon¡¯s roar, it had ceased to continue any movement. Apart from that, the five crows Abel owned werepletely still on the ground. Crows were supposed to be the smartest birds there were, but right now, they were just asking for help in fear.

    At least ck Wind was still fine. It was still standing, which was nothing more than what you¡¯d expect from a high-level spiritual beast. It was the same for White Cloud. It¡¯s supposed to be the weakest animal that Abel owned, but when Abel tried tomunicate it with the soul chain, it actually ignored the dragon¡¯s roar from far away.

    Abel asked when the voice went down, ¡°Was that from a giant dragon, Carrie?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Carrie replied with a grim look towards the faraway sky, ¡°It¡¯s a pseudo-dragon. I don¡¯t know which type it is, though.¡±

    Giant dragons were the strongest of their kind. As the apex predators of the ecosystem (of the world), they had no natural enemies in the Holy Continent. They were immune against most spells and physical attacks. Their life expectancy was very long. They were basically invincible. Nothing could stand against a giant dragon. If there was, it would have been another giant dragon.

    Like humans, elves, orcs, and dwarves, giant dragons were intelligent beings. Yet, due to their power, they rarely interacted with other beings. The elves helped facilitate this. By protecting the Double Moon Forest, they also protected the Dragon Depth from being harassed.

    While the pseudo-dragons were not the strongest creatures, they were the most plentiful amongst dragonkind. While they were technically beasts, pseudo-dragons were close kins to the giant dragons. Interestingly, they were not intelligent beings, per se, but some of the matured ones did possess intelligence.

    No one knew what type of pseudo-dragon that was back then. All they knew was that it was extremely powerful, so much so that the creatures that were summoned just gave up on even running away.

    ¡°How are you still alright, Abel?¡± Carrie suddenly realized. Abel didn¡¯t respond, though. He wasn¡¯t sure how to exin what a ¡°soul transformation¡± was to her.

    Since Abel didn¡¯t respond, Carrie chose not to push too much for an exnation. Right now, her main attention was on her fellow team members. While novice druids weren¡¯t supposed to be too terrified to a pseudo dragon¡¯s roar, the elvendies were simply too young. They had no way to react except the way they just did.

    Carrie was suddenly out of ideas. She wanted to reach the destination, but there was a pseudo-dragon there; she just didn¡¯t know what to do now. She could have a member go to do some scouting. That way, she would know whether the pseudo-dragon was staying inside Double Moon Forest.

    If the pseudo-dragon was staying in the Double Moon Forest, there would be a very serious problem. It wasn¡¯t just that the team had to cancel their quest, but they also had to return to Angstrom City to report to Grand Duke Edwina. Something like this would ruin everything. The ecosystem. Angstrom City¡¯s economy. Everything.

    One thing was for sure: the rock element spiritual beasts were chased out by the pseudo-dragon, as for how and why Carrie had to be careful in her investigation.

    After a quick look at her team, Carrie decided that the one she could rely on was Abel. As for the others, they would be lucky if they managed to survive in the presence of a pseudo-dragon. Most elvendies here were summoner druids. If the pseudo-dragon could immobilize their summoned creatures with its voice, they pretty much had no ways to protect themselves.

    ¡°Would you help me with something, Bet?¡± Carrie asked Abel.

    ¡°Uh, well, it¡¯d be my pleasure!¡± Abel was a bit surprised by how polite Carrie was being.

    Carrie said as she pointed at the other members, ¡°Thank you. I need you to stay here and take care of the other members.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going, Carrie?¡± Abel raised his brow.

    ¡°There¡¯s a pseudo-dragon up ahead. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s staying or it¡¯s passing by, so I have to do some scouting myself. The other girls can¡¯t withstand the dragon¡¯s roar; they can¡¯t protect themselves right now, so I need you to help protect them. Understand?¡±

    they

    Abel understood Carrie¡¯s intent, but he was also uncertain with the way she¡¯s trying to tackle the situation, ¡°Can¡¯t we just go around it? Actually, Carrie, I don¡¯t think your dire wolf is up for scouting. With all due respect, just look at it! It won¡¯t be able to run away if it faces a pseudo-dragon!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re missing the plot, Bet,¡± Carrie said in a helpless voice, ¡°The path ahead is the elve¡¯s main transportation route. There is no way to go around it! More importantly, that¡¯s where the elves carry most of their resources from every year!¡±

    ¡°Oh no...¡± Carrie started rubbing her head with the tip of her fingers, ¡°It¡¯s only a month before we start importing and exporting more resources! If that thing doesn¡¯t move, we are going to be in a lot of trouble. That¡¯s all I can say.¡±

    The elves were known for how rich they were. Still, they couldn¡¯t just transport millions of tons of goods between different cities for trade. The energy cost for that would be immeasurable, which meant that the main way to sustain trade was throughrge numbers of cargo carriages.

    If the narrow path ahead was really going to be blocked by the pseudo-dragon, it would be a disastrous loss for the elves. Those who weren¡¯t notified about it might just make their journeys towards it. Once that happened, only tragedy awaited.

    There were only two choices here. The team could send reports to the high-ups of the elven race. Or, they could try to remove the threat that was up ahead, whether by killing it or by chasing it out of the area.

 Chapter 335 - Two-Foot Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 335 Two-Foot Dragon</h4>

    Lady Muriel was just starting to recover. When she heard what Carrie said to Abel, she couldn¡¯t help but to call out.

    ¡°Believe in us, captain! Bring us with you!¡± she shouted.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t go alone! That¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Lady Marianne said as well.

    Jenny agreed, too, ¡°We elves are naturally inferior to the dragons, captain! If that pseudo-dragon sees you, it¡¯s going to be very difficult to make an escape!¡±

    Lady Muriel was even trying to keep Carrie still by hugging her, ¡°Jenny¡¯s right. If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together!¡±

    Oops. That didn¡¯t sound right. After realizing that everyone was staring at her, Lady Muriel quickly hid behind Carrie¡¯s back.

    Carrie said after shaking her head, ¡°I am the captain here, and I have made my decision. Listen to me, team. Since I¡¯m giving you a direct order to stay here, make sure you listen to Bet¡¯s instructions when I¡¯m not here. Jenny, make sure you help Bet when he needs you.¡±

    Abel raised his hand, ¡°I think I should be the one to scout.¡±

    Carrie almost spoke out without giving any second thoughts, ¡°No, Bet! This is something that the elves have to deal with themselves!¡±

    That was not worded very well. For a moment there, Carrie thought that she was alone with Abel. Now that she¡¯s phrased herself like this, Jenny was starting to raise her brow. Luckily, the other three elvendies didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    Abel didn¡¯t agree with the team leader¡¯s decision, ¡°You¡¯ve seen how fast ck Wind is, Carrie. Even if the pseudo-dragon sees me, I¡¯m pretty sure that I¡¯ll be able to make a safe escape.¡±

    Unlike Carrie, Abel was very confident in what he¡¯s saying. It was really easy for him to do the scouting. He just needed to get on top of White Cloud¡¯s back. It was fast and safe. He just had to make sure that no one else in the team saw him doing this.

    Since she never knew how skilled Abel actually was, Carrie couldn¡¯t help but re-confirm, ¡°Bet, are you sure that you can guarantee your own safety?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Abel smiled, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t joke about sacrificing myself, would I?¡±

    Still, Carrie felt like she couldn¡¯t just let Abel be. After looking at him and ck Wind, she took out a scroll from her portal bag.

    ¡°Here,¡± Carrie passed the scroll to Abel, ¡°One day. If you don¡¯te back in a day, I¡¯ll look for you myself.¡±

    Abel took the scroll. He was very familiar with it. It was a top-level ¡°instantaneous movement¡± scroll. Apart from wizards of intermediate level or above, no one could perform an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell without this scroll.

    That just showed how powerful wizards were. Druids protected themselves by summoning creatures. Priest fought with curses and an army of skeletons. Wizards were very different from these sses. Instead of creating a barrier of summoned beings to protect themselves, they used their speed to draw their distance from danger.

    Abel didn¡¯t decline. After cing the scroll in his portal bracelet, he¡¯s now had two ¡°instantaneous scrolls¡± in his arsenal. Until he became an intermediate wizard, they were going to be his secret escape tool.

    Abel smiled at the five elvendies. After recovering his five crows and the poisonous ivy underground, he got on top of ck Wind and disappeared. He didn¡¯t even let the others try to persuade him to stay.

    Lady Jenny felt like she had to ask, ¡°So captain, was Bet fine after hearing that dragon¡¯s roar?¡±

    Carrie said as she looked towards the direction that Abel left, ¡°Yes. Actually, his mount was the same.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jenny gasped in a voice that only Carrie could hear, ¡°Just who is he?¡±

    Carrie said inly, ¡°You¡¯ll know eventually. Maybe now, maybe twenty yearster, but you¡¯ll know.¡±

    As soon as Abel left team Land, he contacted White Cloud to make anding towards him. Instead of using ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to let ck Wind get on top of it, he told it to jump on after climbing on top of a tree. Since it was the first time he was facing a pseudo-dragon, he had to make sure that he was fully prepared.

    Speaking of which, White Cloud should be fleeing away right now since sky sparrows were supposed to be very timid, but Abel¡¯s already fed it many soul potions. White Cloud was a brave bird. Since it needed much more soul potions than ck Wind did, it also had much more potential to strengthen itself towards the next level.

    Abel said to White Cloud and ck Wind through the soul chain, ¡°Once I¡¯m done with this, my main goal will be to find more soul potions for you guys.¡±

    White Cloud and ck Wind were very pleased to know that. Still, right now, Abel¡¯s priority was on doing the scouting. He was up in the sky right now, and his eyes were looking down for anything that could look like a pseudo-dragon.

    White Cloud was flying 500 meters off the ground. Abel could see the ground very clearly from here. It¡¯s also very safe for him, in case he was attacked.

    From what he could see, the region was already starting to look a lot different than usual. There was a short hill and some valleys that were splitting the forest apart. That was still the same as usual, but there were no living beings to be seen.

    Abel could also see L Valley from where he was at. That was supposed to be the destination of team Land. They were supposed to take two to three days to get there, but if he wanted to, White Cloud could get there in two hours.

    At the crossing area where the L Valley¡¯s edge was at, and there was a pond to be seen. Abel could see the only living thing that was there. It was a two-foot dragon.

    The two-foot dragon looked very much the same as a giant dragon. Actually, it was a miniature replica of a giant dragon. It was only (only, yeah) four meters long. As the only feature that was different from a giant dragon, it had two legs instead of four. Other than that, it was the same. Its ws were like eagles, its scales like lizards and there were thorns growing out of its tails.

    ording to the myths, two-foot dragons got their genes from giant dragons and the griffins. Depending on the type of giant dragons that they inherited from, they would possess various types of elemental ability. Apart from that, they had sharp ws and teeth that allowed them to attack their enemies.

    While studying the appearance of the two-foot dragon, Abel saw that it was suddenly raising its head. He then felt the power of the Will that was spreading in all directions. Nothing menacing could be sensed from it. Instead, it was repeatedly trying to send the same message.

    ¡°Help. Real dragon.¡± the message stated. Abel could see that the two-foot dragon was pleading for help. It was not intelligent enough to speak in full sentences, but it was certainly mature enough to develop low-tier intelligence.

    ¡°Real dragons¡± was what the dragons referred to the giant dragons as. Obviously, giant dragons did not consider pseudo-dragons as their own kind. They only acknowledged other giant dragons as the ¡°real dragons,¡± which was not the way that most other species ssified dragons.

    For the two-foot dragon to call for help from a real dragon, there must be a real concern. Abel was getting worried. Was a giant dragon nearby?

    After telling White Cloud to go up to a higher altitude, Abel took a more careful look in all directions. Since there weren¡¯t a lot of trees in this area, he could see the area below very clearly. That being said, he couldn¡¯t find any living thing other than the two-foot dragon.

    Could it be? After thinking about it, Abel realized one possibility that he hadn¡¯t thought of. Since he¡¯s absorbed a dragon¡¯s crystal before, maybe the pseudo-dragon had misidentified him.

    Abel couldn¡¯t take too many risks. If he was confronting the two-foot dragon, he had to make sure that he knew what was going on. Why was the two-foot dragon risking to call for help? Not all giant dragons treated pseudo-dragons kindly. If the giant dragon happened to be easily aggravated, it might just kill the pseudo-dragon for trying to talk to it.

 Chapter 336 - Soul Chain

    <h4>Chapter 336 Soul Chain</h4>

    Abel told White Cloud to fly lower. He didn¡¯t want tond, but he wanted to make sure that he was close enough to take a better look at the two-foot dragon.

    As White Cloud flew in circles in the air above the two-foot dragon, he noticed that there were many scars that were on its body. Its wings were broken, too. Yet, with so many severe injuries, it still chose not to leave the area. Why?

    One thing for sure. Whatever intent this pseudo-dragon possessed, it was no threat to him. Abel took an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± scroll out of his portal bracelet. Whilst holding it in one of his hands, he jumped down from White Cloud when he was about ten meters off the ground.

    He decided to leave ck Wind on White Cloud¡¯s back. If the two-foot dragon tried to attack him, he could always teleport back to White Cloud and fly away. The two-foot dragon couldn¡¯t fly, so it couldn¡¯t pursue him in the sky.

    When the two-foot dragon saw that it was an elf that was approaching it, it seemed to be a little shocked. Even though Abel had the appearance of an elf, it could also sense the soul of a giant dragon from him. Whatever. Since it was already gravely wounded, it had no choice but to call for whatever help it could get.

    ¡°Help!¡± the two-foot dragon continued to send the same message. It was without the ability couldn¡¯t o articte itself, but its power of the Will mademunication a lot easier.

    When Abel made sure that the two-foot dragon posed no threat, he slowly approached it and began to examine its wounds. The two-foot dragonplied. It even turned over to show its stomach, which was the weakest spot on its body.

    From what Abel could see, there was a giant arrow that dug into its belly. The arrow also had two hooks on it, which made it impossible to take it out of the wound.

    It was a pretty nasty wound. If the two-foot dragon was a giant dragon, it could¡¯ve healed itself with its own saliva. ording to the myths, a giant dragon¡¯s saliva was the best medicine there was. It was capable of healing all sorts of wounds. That being said, no one could force a dragon to spit out saliva against its will.

    Like the two-foot dragon in front of him, Abel was no giant dragon himself. He couldn¡¯t heal the wound by spitting on it. Still, he had his own methods.

    Abel walked towards the two-foot dragon¡¯s back. Then, whilst singing enchantment spells, he began rubbing the pseudo-dragon¡¯s back with his hands. As he did so, a green-looking aura started surging into its body.

    The two-foot dragon wasn¡¯t very smart, but it could understand that its body was being strengthened. It could also sense something else, too. Whatever this real-dragon elf person was, he was trying to form a bond, and that bond was starting to grow tighter by the seconds.

    Abel was performing the ¡°mount enhancement technique¡± on the two-foot dragon. Usually, he would never have the chance to do this on a pseudo-dragon. Now that it was this badly hurt (and now that he was technically part-dragon), he found himself the rare chance to tame one.

    The two-foot dragon wasn¡¯t sure what the spell that was cast on it could do. The ¡°mount enhancement technique¡± was used to form a spiritual contract between it and Abel, even though it had no thoughts of doing so. In fact, when Abel first learned to use this technique, he also wasn¡¯t sure of its hidden, yet very impactful effect.

    After an hour, Abel could feel that the two-foot dragon was inseparable to him. It was just like White Cloud and ck Wind. This two-foot dragon was now hispanion, and it was connected to him through the soul chain.

    Speaking of soul chains, he realized that there wasn¡¯t any more capacity left to form new bonds. The two-foot dragon was taking up all the space. If Abel wanted to find more newpanions, he would have to keep enhancing his soul.

    Actually, if Abel hadn¡¯t already absorbed the essence of a dragon¡¯s crystal, he would¡¯ve died by trying to form a spiritual bond with this two-foot dragon. Perhaps that¡¯s why no one tried to have a two-foot dragon as a mount before. Or, even if they were stupidly brave enough to do so, they would¡¯ve died on their way into Dragon Depth, which was where the pseudo-dragons normally lived.

    Now, then. Abel was finally starting to feel safe. After taking out a healing potion from his kong kong spiritual beast bag, he began pouring its content into the two-foot dragon¡¯s mouth.

    The healing potion was curing it at a very fast pace, but the arrow remained to be taken out. To take the arrow out, Abel decided to use a small dagger. The wound was already big enough, so all he needed to do was to rip the part that was already open.

    LIST

    If the healing potion wasn¡¯t continuously healing the two-foot dragon, doing this would¡¯ve made the injury a lot worse. Whenever the blood loss became too much, Abel would feed another healing potion into its mouth.

    And s, It was a painstaking process, but he finally took the whole arrow out. By taking a good look at it, Abel could tell that it was made by the dwarves. In fact, it looked just like the ammunition he had for his giant ballista. It wasn¡¯t this nastily-shaped, per se, but the appearance was very simr

    The two-foot dragon was probably too young to be cautious of the dwarves. It probably underestimated how strong they could be. Imagine that. A dragon was flying through a dwarven city that wasid with hundreds of ballistas. It was lucky that it was still alive.

    After taking out the giant arrow, Abel took out arge-sized needle from his portal bag. He was using it to sew up the wound. With an opening this big, no amount of dark-gold quality potions would be enough.

    Now, the wings. Abel didn¡¯t have any intricate ways of sorting them out, so he just tried to adjust them back into the right shape. It was like fixing a dislocated arm. After putting it back to the right ce, all that remained was to wait for it to recover by itself.

    When the wound was fully sewed up, the healing potion helped to form ayer of scab on top of it. The two-foot dragon was not quite well yet, but the chance of it dying was significantly declined.

    That¡¯s the inconvenient thing of being a dragonkind. Humans, elves, dwarves. They were all weak inparison to them, but it¡¯s also a lot easier for the medicine to take effect. A dragon¡¯s skin, bones, and organs were all muchrger and firmer, which made it harder for substances to pass through. It¡¯s the same for even dark-golden potions, which Abel had to go to lengths to produce with his Horadric Cube.

    The two-foot dragon was still hurt, yes, but Abel was already happy with the idea of owning his own dragon. So far, his only flying mount was White Cloud. White Cloud could fly high, yes, but its speed was a drawback that he could never quite make up for. Because of that, he¡¯s always wanted something faster, like the flying golden mounts that the dwarves trained. In other words, he wanted a mount that he could ride to fight in the air.

    Now that the two-foot dragon was an option, forget about how strong it actually was, it was already much faster than most creatures that were capable of flight. Because of how prideful it could be, it was usually impossible to ride on top of it. Abel really got lucky here. There was no doubt about that.

    When Abel caressed the scaly skin that was on the two-foot dragon¡¯s body, he tried to make it clear that he wasn¡¯t trying to enve it. The soul chain was restraining it from ever leaving him, but he wanted to make this rtionship as equal and consensual as it could be.

 Chapter 337 - White Flame

    <h4>Chapter 337 White me</h4>

    Abel learned something by being with ck Wind and White Cloud for so long. If youmit yourself to bonding with your mounts, they would most likely do the same to you. And not just that. On a practical level, Abel¡¯s the one who¡¯s been sharing the soul potions with ck Wind and White Cloud this entire time. He was literally their go-to for boosting their intelligence and strength.

    By calling with his soul chain, Abel told White Cloud to make anding beside the two-foot dragon. While the two-foot dragon was nervous to see a sky sparrow this big, Abel kept on telling it to calm down. Eventually, it started seeing White Cloud as its friend, as a fellow member of the same team.

    It¡¯s good to see that a two-foot dragon would befriend a creature that¡¯s not the same species as itself. Because of how quickly it assimted into the team, Abel decided to give it a soul potion as its reward.

    The two foot-dragon kept staring as Abel took out the purple soul potion. It really wanted it. Since the soul potion was the filtered essence of countless hell creatures¡¯ souls, even without explicitly knowing what it was, it knew that its body wanted it.

    Thirty seconds. After Abel poured the potion into the two-foot dragon¡¯s mouth, it only took thirty seconds for it to travel through its body. Nothing changed much, though. Its scales just got a little darker. Maybe that just showed how strong a pseudo-dragon was. You¡¯d need a lot of resources to strengthen a creature that was already this powerful.

    Still, one bottle was all it took for the two-foot dragon to undergo decades of aging. To show how good that felt, it started breathing out like, then roared in a cheerful manner. The sound pierced through Ly Valley first. Then, it echoed through the Double Moon Forest towards where team Land was.

    White Cloud was a little disgruntled by that. On the other hand, all the hair on ck Wind¡¯s body was starting to stand up. It looked really surprised by that roar.

    When the two-foot dragon saw this, it decided to stop roaring. It wasn¡¯t trying to scare for its fellow team members. It probably just stopped because it felt pretty relieved already. In fact, since it was a dragon, it didn¡¯t really feel the need tomunicate with ck Wind and White Cloud, even though it had already acknowledged their existence.

    Right team, team Land was waiting anxiously in the Double Moon Forest. Abel had gone by himself, and that made the team members feel very useless. Instead of ying around, as usual, they started to practice their elemental spells. Carrie was d to see this, but as of now, she was more worried about Abel¡¯s wellbeing.

    And suddenly, a dragon¡¯s roar came from their front. It¡¯s the direction that Abel went. Carrie was really getting worried. She turned to look over towards her dire wolf, who was already crouching on the ground.

    Despite the painful look on their faces, the four elevendies were prepared this time. They were not immobilized by this dragon¡¯s roar. They had gone far enough already, so the imposing pressureing over to them was not as strong asst time.

    When the dragon stopped roaring, Carrie jumped on her dire wolf. She was ready to ride it towards the direction that Abel went. Jenny got in the way, though.

    ¡°Move, Jenny!¡± Carrie called out anxiously, ¡°I should¡¯ve not let Bet go in the first ce! It¡¯s my responsibility to do the scouting! I have to go get him back!¡±

    Jenny was a lot calmer inparison, ¡°You can¡¯t go, Captain. You know how fast Bet¡¯s mount wolf is. The only thing we can do is wait. If you want to go get him, you must wait for a day first. After a day, we¡¯ll go look for him together.¡±

    Lady Muriel got in front of the dire wolf as well, ¡°We¡¯re just as worried as you, Captain! If Bet doesn¡¯te back in a day, we¡¯ll all go find him together!¡±

    Carrie suddenly held her head with regret, ¡°I should¡¯ve known this already. The spiritual beasts went away because of the pseudo-dragon!¡±

    From that first dragon¡¯s roar, Carrie started doubting if that pseudo-dragon was just passing by this area. She wasn¡¯t certain about that, though. Now that the second roar wasing in from the same direction, she knew that it was staying in the same ce. It was the reason that the elemental spiritual beasts were chased out.

    Lady Muriel said as she clenched her fist, ¡°Have some faith, Captain! Bet is a powerful fighter. Don¡¯t we all know that?¡±

    Carrie frowned and said helplessly, ¡°One day, then. If he¡¯s noting back, I¡¯m definitely going to find him!¡±

    By this point, Carrie¡¯s already regretted havingmenced this quest. Since the team members were all women, they became greedy when they heard that Abel was a master alchemist. It was the same for her. She wanted him to craft the ¡°beauty potion¡± so she could look prettier.

    But with so many idents happening so far, she should¡¯ve canceled the quest when they encountered that spiritual beast a few days ago. She should¡¯ve told the team to go back to report to the elves, not continuing the pursuit for eternal beauty. The more she thought about it, the more she began to drown herself in regret.

    Meanwhile, Abel and the two-foot dragon were having a great time together.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give you a name!¡± Abel said as he scratched the two-footed dragon by its chin. The two-foot dragon didn¡¯t understand, though. With the current intelligence that it possessed, even ck Wind was smarter inparison.

    ¡°What ability do you have?¡± Abel asked once he connected to the two-foot dragon¡¯s power of the Will.

    After hearing that, the two-foot dragon started to open its mouth. Abel could see a powerful fire element that was forming inside. When the fire element became big enough, the two-foot dragon spat it towards a rock that was the size of a human. The me that came out was white, and after staying on the rock for a while, the rock started falling apart in pieces.

    ¡°A white me! Wow!¡± Abel said in awe.

    Fire could be categorized into different levels. The ones that were ignited by fire elements were many times hotter than ordinary ones, and they could be ssified into basic, intermediate, and advanced levels. The basic mes were from red to dark red, the intermediate ones were from orange to light yellow, and the advanced ones were the shades that came after.

    Among the different sses of fire, the white ones were at the top level. They could burn almost everything. When most mes came into contact with the substance they were burning, they would usually change into whatever color the substances were. However, white mes would always retain the same color.

    It was a white me that the two-foot dragon spat out. That must¡¯ve been stronger than a top-level advanced spell cast by a top-level advanced wizard. Abel really got lucky here. Actually,e to think of it, what was so scary about Wizard Cliff now? With the help of the pseudo-dragon, he could just go home and kill that man.

    Hmm. That could work, but just to be safe, Abel decided that he must be at least a novice wizard first. To be safer than that, he decided that he should also be a summoner druid and a knight¡¯smander. He wanted to be strong, strong enough to protect himself, and anything that he saw as important.

    Abel tapped the two-foot dragon by its scales, ¡°Your name is Flying me from now on. The white me you conjure will make your enemies tremble on the ground.¡±

    When Abel sent this message with his power of the Will, he could feel the two-foot dragon calling out in joy. ¡°Flying me, Flying me.¡± Now that Flying me¡¯s got its own name, it started to look cheery.

 Chapter 338 - Time for some â€œHarvestingâ€

    <h4>Chapter 338 Time for some ¡°Harvesting¡±</h4>

    Flying me was a lonely pseudo-dragon. It didn¡¯t know who its father was. Its mother died during a conflict a long time ago. It was adopted by a tribe of two-foot dragons, but it was never being looked after like those who had their own parents. Since it never had its own parents, it was never given a name. The other two-foot dragons called it ¡°the Little One,¡± which was a nickname that it absolutely disdained. Things were different now. Its name was now Flying me.

    Abel checked Flying me¡¯s wound a little more. The soul potion wasn¡¯t exactly medicine. It was more like a stimulus for the body to grow faster than normal. Right now, most of Flying me¡¯s wounds were recovered. Even its broken wings were starting to gain strength again. He didn¡¯t feel confident to fly, though.

    Abel looked towards the sky. It had only been a few hours since he left team Land. He came over here by flying on top of White Cloud. It wouldn¡¯t take a day for him to get back.

    ¡°Protect me, Flying me!¡± Abelmanded through his soul chain. Flying me couldn¡¯t fly now, but it sure could do a good job to keep the spiritual beasts away. Abel could ce his trust in it. After all, it was happy to fulfill the task that was requested from its master.

    Abel first set up an intermediate defense circle. It was meant to protect both Flying me and White Cloud. When he was done setting it up, he surrounded himself and ck Wind with a seclusion circle. If anything dared toe inside the intermediate defense circle, it would be killed instantly by Flying me¡¯s deadly mes.

    Abel then began to open up his Tome of Town Portal. It had been eight days since he went inside the dark world. That¡¯s the equivalent of staying five months inside there. When he went inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, he felt like it¡¯s been the same as always. It was quiet, and there was nothing around him.

    ¡°Master!¡± an excited voice came from his druid spirit. It¡¯s almost as if the voice had been waiting for him for a very long time. Abel kept searching for the source of this voice, and to his surprise, it was an oak tree that was trying tomunicate to him.

    It was the super big oak tree he nted when he first became a druid. Abel was a soulspeaker, yes, but he never expected a tree to be capable of sending its thought to him. Anyways, whether he did it on purpose or not, the oak tree¡¯s soul was connected to his druid spirit. It was doing so through a spiritual contract.

    When Abel¡¯s conscience went inside his druid spirit, he felt like he was the tree that tried to contact him. He was seeing things from the tree¡¯s viewpoint, and oddly enough, he could see countless blue howling rabbits in front of him. There were about ten thousand of these little things hopping around.

    The blue howling rabbits were surrounding the giant oak tree. They were actually worshipping it. Apart from the time they searched for grass to eat, they spent most of their time ying next to the tree.

    That¡¯s when the vision ended. Abel knew that the oak tree was trying to tell him. It was trying to tell him that it had followed his orders. It was taking care of these blue hollowing rabbits.

    Abel was kind of shocked about the image he just saw. It had only been a little more than five months. How were there so many blue howling rabbits? It should take two months for a bunny to mature into adulthood. If one rabbit could give birth to about a dozen bunnies, the most they can breed in five months would only be up to three generations. The numbers simply didn¡¯t add up.

    Abel was impressed and scared at the same time. If what he saw was real, he would have created himself an unlimited source of crystal core: that, and an unlimited source of the most popr delicacies in the Double Moon Forest.

    ck Wind was very fast. Abel took no time to get under the super oak tree. When he was there, he saw that the branches were bing much bigger and firmer than when hest saw them. There were bunches of blue howling rabbits surrounding the tree. They weren¡¯t scared of him at all. Instead, they just kept ying around like when he possessed the super oak tree.

    Abel went to touch the oak tree by its bark. At this point, it was very easy for his druid spirit tomunicate with it. As his handid on the bark, he could feel that the branches were tingling to wee his arrival. Trees were supposed to be inanimate, so that¡¯s about the most reaction that it could show.

    After receiving the order from Abel, the super oak tree had spent all its time attracting the blue howling rabbits toe towards it. When they did, it would guide their livelihood in the exact same ways as the druids would. Since the Blood Moor was full of mana and grass, the rabbits actually matured a month earlier than they should.

    To make sure that blue howling rabbits could get enough exercise to be ready to breed, the super oak tree would design an exercise routine for them to follow. The routine was just the same as what Abel was looking at. It might look like they were just ying with each other, but they were actually trying to mature their bodies as quickly as possible.

    Speaking of which, since it¡¯s already been five months, Abel thought that some of the rabbits would¡¯ve already died from natural causes. When he asked the super oak tree this, the trunk of the tree started opening up.

    Inside the trunk were many pieces of crystal core. They were about a hundred of them, and they were all neatly lined up together. From what the super oak tree was saying, all the dead blue howling rabbits would die next to it. When they did, it would drag their dead bodies to the underground with its roots. After that, it would pick up their crystal cores and ce them next to its heart. It couldn¡¯t provide the energy to let these crystal cores keep growing, but it could preserve them for a very long time.

    Now that was an unexpected surprise. Abel did tell the super oak tree to take care of these blue howling rabbits, but he¡¯s never told it to grow crystal cores from its trunk! Apparently, the super oak tree was reading Abel¡¯s mind when he was celebrating for having harvested a few pieces of crystal cores. It had thought that the joy Abel was experiencing was a part of themand.

    Very well. That¡¯s a total of one hundred and thirty-two crystal cores. It¡¯s the first time Abel saw this many crystal cores in front of him. Make no mistake, this was a wonderful experience, to say the least, but there was simply a small, small problem that he had to deal with.

    There were simply too many crystal cores for Abel to collect. He couldn¡¯t contain all of them with his personal storage box. What he could do, though, was to synthesize the crystal cores to reduce their numbers. That was definitely going to save up a lot of space.

    When Abel did his research on rune patterns before, he always wanted to try using crystal core pieces to create new runes. Now that he had enough materials to do so, there was nothing that was stopping him.

    And in they went. When three pieces of the silver crystal cores were ced inside the Horadric Cube, a blue crystal core was produced. Then, when three pieces of the synthesized blue pieces werebined, one golden crystal core piece would be produced. Then, for three pieces of golden crystal cores, a dark-golden crystal core would be produced.

    That¡¯s a total of twenty-seven ordinary crystal cores for one piece of dark-golden crystal core. When Abel held the dark-golden piece, he could feel that it was simr to his tal rune pattern. For the sake ofparison, he took out the tal rune pattern from his portal bag. And just like he thought, whether it was its appearance or the energy that was flowing through its internal structure, the tal rune pattern was identical to the dark gold crystal core that he was holding.

    After spending a total of eighty-one ordinary crystal cores, Abel got himself three dark-golden crystal core pieces. If these three pieces could bebined again, he might just have the material he needed to produce an advanced level rune pattern.

 Chapter 339 - Level Four Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 339 Level Four Wizard</h4>

    Abel wasn¡¯t sure what would happen, so he decided to ce the three dark-golden crystal core pieces into the Horadric Cube first. When he did, though, the synthesize button became grey. This meant that he couldn¡¯tbine the pieces into a better piece. He would have to look for other ways to find himself the materials to create an advanced level rune.

    While Abel had never used an advanced level rune for his research, he did have his fair share of experience when he was back at the Holy Continent. Any runes that were above #10 would require advanced-level ingredients. He knew that much. In other words, runes from #11 were supposed to be synthesized with lower-level runes.

    He would leave the runes for some other time. Abel felt that he was being too hasty about it. Right now, he should be focusing on how to save up his crystal cores. After upgrading all the pieces into dark-gold quality, he decided to put them all inside his kong kong spiritual beast bag. He didn¡¯t want to waste the space in his personal storage box.

    That¡¯s 132 crystal cores pieces into four dark-golden pieces. Because of how small the blue howling rabbits¡¯ crystal core pieces were, he could easily train himself with any number of blue-quality pieces he¡¯d like. Obviously, it was for the best if he was using dark-gold pieces every single time, but his body was simply not sturdy enough yet.

    The Blood Moor was a perfect breeding ground for the blue howling rabbits. It was warm. There were no natural predators to be afraid of. The rabbits could breed with nothing to stop them. They couldn¡¯t move to the Cold in since it was too cold there, so they would pretty much stay in Blood Moor until the end of time.

    So, the super oak tree, the blue howling rabbits and Blood Moor. Together, they were much much the same as an automatic factory for producing crystal cores. Not only could this ecosystem produce an unlimited number of crystal cores, the more rabbits there were, the faster the production rate would exponentially and infinitely grow.

    Apart from the four dark-golden pieces in Abel¡¯s hand, there were eight other blue-pieces that he reserved. It was meant for his meditation session. Other than those, he¡¯s also got a few crystal cores from the intermediate spiritual beasts he countered. Instead of using those on himself, he was nning to create more magic staffs with them. Magic staffs had a daily usage limit, so he was nning to make a bunch of them to store inside his portal bracelet.

    Again, there were two ways of making a magic staff. One was to use the soul of a spiritual beast. The other was to use the crystal cores of a spiritual beast. So far, Abel¡¯s really liked theter option.

    It was a lot easier to make magic staff if you were not trying to collect the soul of a spiritual beast. ¡°Soul collecting¡¯ was a spell that only a few wizards could master. Besides, even if the souls were sessfully collected, it would take multiple tries to sessfully make a magic staff from them.

    Using crystal cores was a lot easier inparison. The only requirement was to solidify the core in at least two hours after it was collected. Right now, Abel¡¯s had the crystals of the ghost-face tarant and the ckrock python in his personal storage box. Since the personal storage box was stopping the time flow of everything that was in it, he didn¡¯t have to worry about the two-hour limit.

    Suddenly, his druid spirit started tingling inside his mind. It was time for his daily meditation session. He couldn¡¯t afford to miss even just one session. Wizards had to meditate once a day. That¡¯s once every twenty-four hours. For every hour that¡¯s dyed, he would have to waste more time to resume his training. Time was precious, no matter how fast time flowed in the dimension that he was in.

    Whilst sitting underneath the super oak tree, Abel set up his magic circle and had one blue-piece in each of his hands. He then ced an intermediate gemstone in the center of his magic circle. When he thought about it, it had been a few days since hest meditated in the dark world.

    When Abelmenced his meditation session, he started to realize that something was different. The crystal cores he was holding were injecting mana directly into his brain. They were targeting where the level three novice wizard rune pattern was. The mana was pure¨Cabsolutely pure. Only the Horadric Cube could produce something this pure.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time Abel trained with crystal cores. Yet, it was the first time that mana he injected into himself were purer than his own mana.

    ¡°This was fast!¡± Abel eximed. It only took a few minutes to charge up his level three novice wizard rune pattern. It didn¡¯t stop there, though. When the level three rune patterns were drawn, the crystal cores started drawing level four novice wizard runes. He was still a novice wizard, yes, but as of now, he was already a master in terms of his understanding of magic runes.

    And there. His very first level four novice wizard rune pattern. He was a level four wizard now. Still, that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Abel was holding two pieces of crystal cores, after all.

    The level four rune pattern was started to be filled up. Instead of beingpletely filled up, though, the meditation session wasing to its end. It had already been an hour. Wizards couldn¡¯t extend their meditation sessions. They had to follow a very strict training schedule.

    After Abel woke up from his meditation session, he realized that the mana around him was extending outward. He didn¡¯t like having mana leaking out of him. Luckily, since he had his transformation ne, he could just switch into another mode to stop the mana from leaving his body.

    Abel finally became a level four novice wizard. That just reminded him of Carlos. He was now the same level as him. If Camille was still in the same rank as when hest saw her, he would¡¯ve been in a higher rank than her now.

    When Abel was looking at the mana that was stored in his level four novice wizard rune pattern, he realized that it would only take one meditation session to fill up a tenth of its total capacity. In other words, he would only need ten days to rank up to the next stage. He just needed about ten more blue crystal cores.

    Abel didn¡¯t feel like going back to the Holy Continent now. He wanted to stay for at least ten more days inside the dark world. He could return after he became a level five wizard. Ten days here was the equivalent of half a day in the Holy Continent. He told Carrie that he¡¯de back within a day, so he still had a lot of time on his hands.

    Still, he didn¡¯t have enough blue-quality pieces right now. If the dead rabbits weren¡¯t enough to make up for the amount that he needed, he was willing to kill a fraction of the rabbits that were fully grown.

    With that in mind, he immediately connected his power of the Will to the super oak tree. He told it exactly what he was thinking. He wanted more crystal core pieces, and he wanted a few roast rabbits to eat. He really liked the taste of the rabbit meat he had on that banquet the other day. Obviously, he was going to leave most of the job to the tree. Even if he wanted to take care of breeding the rabbits, there was no way that he could do a better job than it.

 Chapter 340 - Battle Trophy

    <h4>Chapter 340 Battle Trophy</h4>

    After killing Prince Adolf, Abel took all the items he looted into his personal storage box. Since Prince Adolf was such an important figure, he didn¡¯t dare to have a good look at them when he was inside the Double Moon Forest. These items might have a tracker on them, so there may be a chance that someone could figure out his whereabouts.

    Abel knew how frightening Grand Duke Edwina could be. From that alone, he could tell how strong Grand Duke Francisco must be. To be honest, Even Wizard Cliff couldn¡¯t bepared to those two right here.

    Just to be safe, Abel did hide away Arvid¡¯s corpse at the time. He wasn¡¯t sure if this was going to slow down those who were trying to find him, but if anyone was trying to look for Arvid, it would most likely take them forever to do it.

    When Abel was trying to sort out Arvid¡¯s corpse, he did take his time to examine the items he had. The man had a lot of small objects that were hidden on him. There was a dagger, a pair of knuckle braces, some poisoned darts, a bottle of poison, poisoned needles, thin lines, some lockpicking tools and many, many other tools that were capable of killing a person. It¡¯s a shame that it was a spiritual guardian knight that killed him. If it was a human, maybe he could¡¯ve done something with all this stuff that he was carrying

    As Abelid out the objects on the ground, he realized that something went missing. He just threw a hoodie on the ground, but that hoodie was now gone.

    He couldn¡¯t see the hoodie with his eyes, but by scanning with his power of the Will, he could sense that it was still there. When it was on the grass, its colors changed to form a camouge. But when he picked it up, its invisibility ability was gone.

    The hoodie was grey when its ability was not activated. Abel thought that it was a magic item, but he rejected the thought very quickly. There was not a single trace of mana to be sensed from it. There weren¡¯t any rune patterns to be seen on it, either. With a closer look, he could see that the hoodie was made of thin, grey threads.

    These threads were moving microscopically. It was like the hoodie was a living being. When Abel ced it backed to the ground, it blended into the grass once more. After a few more testings, he discerned that the invisibility ability was created by camouge, kind of like when an octopus was trying to hide from its predators.

    This hoodie was a mystical item, a mystical item that was made for assassins. Abel did hear about mystical items before. He didn¡¯t know much about it, but apparently, it was a naturally-created item that had some sort of special ability to it. In fact, one of his carving des was also a mystical item.

    He didn¡¯t expect Arvid to have something this precious on him. After putting the invisibility hoodie into his portal bracelet, he decided that nothing else was worth collecting. Arvid¡¯s magic gold card had thirty-three thousand gold coins in it, but it wasn¡¯t like that money could be withdrawn.

    To get rid of everything that he didn¡¯t want, he threw Arvid¡¯s corpse and the items on him towards the super oak tree. Once he did, the super oak tree took everything away with one of its roots. All the unwanted ¡°evidence¡± was now taken away.

    Now, then. It was time to sort out Prince Adolf¡¯s items. Technically, Abel did strip Adolf off when he killed him. All he left on him were his underpants because everything else that he had on himself was probably something valuable. He was a prince, after all.

    Abel didn¡¯t have the time to look when he killed Adolf. He just took everything away and ced them into his personal storage box. From what he could see now, there was a coat, a pair of shoes, a portal bag, a ne, a headband, a belt, and a few signs that were hung on the belt.

    The coat was sown with multiple images of different animals. It was a leather piece, and from studying elven culture for a very long time, Abel could tell that it was a traditional costume made for hunting. It¡¯s supposed to be a set with a pair of shoes. If he sold it to elves, he could probably buy anything with the money he would get.

    It¡¯s a shame. This coat was now evidence of the murder hemitted. After throwing it away, Abel moved on to the headband.

    The headband was made with mithril. It didn¡¯t have any special function to it, but its weight said a lot about its worth. There were a lot of carvings on it, too. The carvings were actually thinner than hair. Just by holding the headband, he could feel the wave of mana that was being sent out.

    Still, when he scanned it with his power of the Will, he couldn¡¯t find any description for this item. He was educated by the human nobles, and not by the elven nobles. If he was properly educated on elven culture, he could probably figure out the origin of this piece.

    Or, he could know more about this headband by wearing it himself. When he ced it on his head, a refreshing sensation spread throughout his body. His brain, especially. His thoughts were starting to be a lot clearer.

    Abel tried to interact with the headband using his own mana, but there wasn¡¯t any reaction. How could it be? Was this headband a magical piece designed to relieve stress? That couldn¡¯t be it. There must be more that it could do.

    Without giving up his search, Abel tried to look into the headband using his power of the Will. Unlike when he was putting it on his head, the response that urred waspletely different. It¡¯s like the vision he saw with his power of the Will just became many timesrger.

    This was a magical item that could ¡°expand¡± his power of Will. Right now, Abel¡¯s power of the Will point was 70. With this headband, his range would be extended to a total of 140 meters. That was excellent news for him. Apart from having a big enough mana capacity, the second most important thing for a wizard was to have a strong enough power of the Will.

    What did it mean to have a total range of 140 meters with your power of the Will? Take Abel¡¯s ¡°telekinesis¡± spell, for example. Before, he could move objects and knock out enemies within a 70-meter radius. Now, that range was doubled.

    More importantly, once Abel became an intermediate wizard, or, if he got himself a magic staff with the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell, his range of casting would be 140 meters. The number would double, no matter what his total POW point was. His teacher, Wizard Morton, could perform ¡°instantaneous movement¡± at a range of only 100 meters in radius. For wizards, it was the best defensive move they could pull off. The further you can move in an instance, the safer your life would be in a fight.

    Abel wanted to wear this headband wherever he went. He really did, but the decorations on it clearly showed that it belonged to the elves. If he was wearing it in front of everyone he saw, it¡¯d be the same as confessing to having murdered Prince Adolf.

    But it had such a broken ability! Abel was starting to feel sad because he couldn¡¯t get to use this headband. He tried to scan it with his POW a few more times. To his satisfaction, the headband wasn¡¯tbeled with anybody¡¯s name. It also didn¡¯t have any trackers or anything that would prove that it was owned by someone else.

    Here¡¯s what Abel could do. He could have this headband as a part of the same set as his invisibility hoodie. If he was using his invisibility hoodie, no one would be able to see him anyways. And since he would be wearing the headband underneath his invisibility hoodie, the chance was that no one would really realize it.

    After taking out his invisibility hoodie, Abel used his craftsman¡¯s skill to staple the headband to it. This way, whenever he was wearing the hoodie, the headband would be automatically worn on top of his head. And if he was wearing the hoodie, the hoodie would be invisible after blending with his clothes. It was a surefire way to hide any items that he could have on him.

 Chapter 341 - The Dead Prince is Quite Rich

    <h4>Chapter 341 The Dead Prince is Quite Rich</h4>

    Abel decided to move onto Prince Adolf¡¯s ne. It was a violet-gold piece with a blue gemstone in it. When he scanned it with his power of the Will, he could tell that it was an extraordinary magical item.

    The person who made this was pretty thoughtful. By scanning it with his power of the Will, Abel could tell that a bunch of messages that were written on it, including the name of its creator, the instructions for how to use it, and some things to be cautious of when using it.

    The name of this piece was the ¡°ice dragon¡¯s protection ne.¡± Its ability was passive, which was both extremely rare and precious. No activation was needed to use it. It would switch itself up automatically once certain conditions had been reached. In other words, it could protect its wielder¡¯s life even when, say, he was asleep or something.

    For the ice dragon¡¯s protection ne to be activated, one of the two conditions had to be reached: Either, the ¡°velocity¡± or ¡°pressure¡± that its wielder was experiencing would be ¡°detrimental¡± to his safety, when there was a drop in the health point of that wielder. Apart from the powerful protection barrier that it could create, it could also unleash an ice-element counterattack that would freeze whoever the wielder was attacked by.

    Obviously, something this powerful had a certain ¡°limit¡± to it. The ice dragon¡¯s protection ne could only be used three times a day. Still, that was more than enough to handle most situations Abel might encounter.

    Abel was thinking back to when he killed Prince Adolf. When he jabbed his Jade Tan Do into Adolf¡¯s body, he remembered that that was a protective barrier that was blocking his de. It was probably this ne that did that. If the Jade Tan Do was not poisoned, Prince Adolf might be given a chance to unleash a counterattack at him.

    More luckily for Abel, the Jade Tan Do had a ¡°freeze immunity¡± attribute to it. If it didn¡¯t, he might just be dead right now. The ne¡¯s barrier could, technically, freeze him without giving him any chance to make an escape.

    After scanning the ice dragon¡¯s protection ne for a few more times, Abel was certain that it was safe to wear it on himself. Just to be safe, he decided to wear it underneath all the clothes that he was wearing, just where it was touching his skin. It was meant to be a life-saving tool, something that he mustn¡¯t let his enemies know about. He didn¡¯t have to worry about what happened after it was activated, though. Most people wouldn¡¯t know what an ice dragon¡¯s protection ne was, anyways.

    As for the belt, it was an extremely luxurious piece with three unique gemstones branded on it. Abel was a Master cksmith, so he knew quite a lot about gemstones. It didn¡¯t take him more than a look to know what these stones were.

    The first stone was the dustproof gemstone. It was meant to keep any dust or powder away from the wielder¡¯s body. It could be useful in a fight if the enemy was sprinkling poisoned powders around.

    The second stone was the Holy-Light gemstone. It¡¯s not rted to the Holy Light in any way, but it did share the same properties, and that was to keep any ghost or spiritual attack away. If a ghost tried to possess Abel, this stone could do a lot of damage to it the moment it went inside his body.

    And there was the waterproof gemstone. From its name alone, it¡¯s easy to tell that it was meant to keep water away from its wielder.

    Those three gemstones were all very precious. They were actually very well rumored in the cksmith industry. They were rare, and they were all very practical in advanced-levelbat. As for the belt, Abel couldn¡¯t sense any mana from it, but he could tell that there was a lot of historical value to it.

    Not that it mattered. After taking the three gemstones away, Abel decided that the belt was worth nothing to him. He¡¯s already found great use of the gemstones, though. When his body stopped growing, he would use all his efforts into making his own armor set, and maybe that¡¯s where those pieces would go.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t have to wait for his growth spurt to end. If he mastered the crafting techniques of the dark world, he could start making the armor piece now. Unlike ordinary armors, armors in the dark world would adjust to its wielder¡¯s body size. He would make the armor into any size he wished, and it would still fit whatever body size he had.

    When Abel took the three gemstones for himself, he saw that there were a few sign cards on the belt. There were an identity card and a control card for a city-sizedrge defensive circle. There were also some other ones that he didn¡¯t know about. Since all these cards werebeled with the identity of their owner, he couldn¡¯t put them into his portal bag.

    Abel had no use of these sign cards. If anything, if he tried to do anything with them, whoever was going after him would know where he was.

    Finally, there was a portal bag. When he scanned its inside with his power of the Will, he could see that it was at least five timesrger than an ordinary portal bag. This was about as good as it could. Only the portal bracelet could bepared to a portal bag this top-notch.

    Inside this bag, there were a hundred cards that were just like the magic gold card. They were all neatly lined up together. Each of the cards had a number on them. When Abel took out one of them, he could see that there were one million gold coins inside. He also realized something else. This card was made of the exact same material as the magic gold card that he had.

    Abel had zero understanding of how the financial industry operated in the Holy Continent. Still, since there was so much money in this card, he decided to take the risk to transfer the money into his own card.

    He had two magic gold cards of his own, one for him as a human and one for him as an elf. After transferring most of his money into his elven one, there were now only ten thousand gold coins in his human one. When he connected the human card to the one he just picked up, there was now one million and ten thousand gold coins in his original ount.

    This card from Prince Adolf was the same as an anonymous, password-free bank card. It was easy to know this because nothing was stopping Abel from taking all the amount away from it. Unlike genuine magic gold cards, there was no identify-check or any sort of security measure. Everything could be done manually.

    It was the first time Abel saw something this (worryingly) convenient. In fact, these cards were meant for handling illegitimate trade deals that were done in Jochberg City. They were meant for the super VIP clients of the Continental Union of Trade, which was not something that Abel could have the knowledge of.

    If there were one million gold coins in one card alone, and there were about a hundred cards inside this portal bag...there were a hundred million! Abel wasn¡¯t exactly a money-lover, but calcting this kind of number made his hair stand up for a bit. When he scanned the portal bag again, he realized that all the cards had the same number. It was one hundred million in total. There was no doubt about that.

    Maybe that¡¯s why Grand Duke Francisco was so sure that it was Arvid who killed his son. Maybe Prince Adolf did, at some point, reveal this wealth to Arvid. If that was true, the old assassin would have all the motives he needed tomit the murder. Abel knew that that wasn¡¯t the case, but the story just seemed very convincing now.

    Instead of transferring more gold coins into his own ount, Abel transferred the one million gold coins back into Prince Adolf¡¯s card. After that, he ced all the anonymous magic gold cards into his kong kong spiritual beast bag. That¡¯s the only safe ce he could think of right now. If he wanted to use all this money in the future, now was not the right time to do anything extra with it.

    Apart from these anonymous magic gold cards, there was also a dark green court dress. Just by its looks alone, Abel could tell that there was no way for him to wear it. This court dress was called the ¡°wind enchantment court dress,¡± something that was very iconic to the elves. Not only could it enhance the effects of wind-element spells, but it could also cast the ¡°cyclone protection¡± spell to protect its wearer from harm.

    Druid spells were good in their own way, but they were much less practical and powerful than wizard spells. That being said, if Abel was going to strengthen himself with druid-type gears, he would prefer to be picky and choose something that¡¯s so good that it couldn¡¯t be reced. The wind enchantment court dress was not what he wanted, in this regard. Also, it was a legendary elven item, something too famous to be used in the public.

    Legendary magical items weren¡¯t legendary just because of how good they were. They also had to have a long history. It could be that they were associated with some historical figures, fighters that were good enough to be remembered many generationster. This court dress was one such case. There was more to offer in its reputation than its practicality.

    Abel shooked his head. Again, there was only one ce for this court dress, and that was his kong kong spiritual beast bag. It was also the same for the ancient bows and elven long sword he found. They were not as bad as weapons, but they simply weren¡¯t good enough for his future guests. It was for the best if they all went to his personal collection.

    Not all items were a disappointment, though. The scrolls were actually pretty useful. There were five ¡°volcano¡± spell scrolls, two ¡°teleportation¡± scrolls, and fifteen other intermediate spell scrolls.

    Jochberg City was, truly, a ce blessed with wealth. The more Abel looked into those scrolls, the more he became scared of what might happen if he failed to kill Adolf instantaneously. Luckily, he went for Adolf¡¯s vertebrate at the time. He decided to immobilize him at the start, which saved him from having to fight a very, potentially speaking, devastating battle.

 Chapter 342 - Treehead Woodfist

    <h4>Chapter 342 Treehead Woodfist</h4>

    Abel thought that he was done with looking at all the items, but there was still a ring on the ground. After picking it up and quickly scanning it with his power of the Will, he realized that it was actually a portal item. It¡¯s where Prince Adolf¡¯s summoned creatures were contained. Since their master died, they all died as well.

    The ring¡¯s inside was much, much bigger than an ordinary portal bag. It was alsofortable for the summoned creatures to live in, so they had no need to hibernate while they were inside. This ring was an absolute treasure. Maybe Abel could have ck Wind inside it. It never liked the idea of hibernating before, so there wasn¡¯t a time that it agreed to be inside a portal beast¡¯s bag yet.

    Like the other items, Abel made sure that if he was wearing this ring, no one would know about it. It was pretty easy for him. All he needed to do was to add an outer shell to this ring. In fact, he already had this shell with him. It was made of light steel and had a rough appearance to it, which was very different from the elven-style ring that it was covering. Like the ice dragon¡¯s protection ne, he decided to wear the ring at his chest so no one could see it.

    Abel wanted to spend more time admiring the wealth that Prine Adolf once owned, but he didn¡¯t have too much time spare. He got on ck Wind¡¯s back, rode to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, went through the waypoint located there, and went back to the Dark Forest. For the few days after that, he spent most of his days ying carvers during his days and meditating during the night.

    Abel went back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment on the third day. When he did, he got sixty more crystal core pieces from the super oak tree. He synthesized twenty blue-quality pieces from that. He also got the meat of twenty more blue howling rabbits in his personal storage box.

    Soon, it was his seventh day inside the Dark Forest. By this point, he¡¯s pretty much understood the circumstances of this ce. Whether artificially or not, this ce was basically shaped like a maze. There were also countless carvers that were trapped inside, and they would attack anyone whom they found.

    There were actually so many carvers. He felt like there was no limit to their numbers. Strangely enough, he couldn¡¯t send his crows to fly higher than the trees. He couldn¡¯t just figure out a way out from a bird¡¯s eye¡¯s view. There was no other option than to walk out of the ce. Well, he could use the Tome of Town Portal to get Flying me here, then tell it to fly him out of this ce, but that was probably not allowed either. There was a certain ¡°rule¡± that he must abide by. Without oveing this trial by his own wits and strengths, the Dark Forest was not going to let him leave.

    Since this ce was technically a maze, there was probably a way to solve it as you would to a maze. One of the ways was to ¡°walk only left.¡± Abel could keep walking towards the left, and if there was a dead-end, he could always go back and change direction. This would work if the maze was not changing its own structure. If it did work, it would guarantee him a way out even if it would take a little too much time.

    So that¡¯s what Abel did. If there was a split path, he would only choose the route on the left. He would clear off whatever enemies he found, kept walking, and walk back if there was a dead end. The whole thing took two days. After two days, he found his way out of the location.

    As soon as Abel walked out of the maze, he began to see a giant tree that was very old. The tree was so old that all the leaves on it were withered. It was still, nevertheless, a giant tree. It was like an old man, full of wrinkles on its surface, but its appearance demanded respect to whoeverid their eyes upon it.

    ¡°The Tree of Inifuss!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t recognize the Tree of Inifuss just by looking at it. He recognized it because as soon as he saw it, he also saw a dark-golden, gori-sized treehead woodfist charging at him. There were also four bird-type advanced spiritual beasts around it. He was on top of ck Wind¡¯s back, so hopefully, he had enough speed to deal with their attacks.

    Treehead woodfists were the most powerful creatures in the Dark Forest. Since their existence was meant to protect the Tree of Inifuss, they had to attack Abel as soon as they saw him. To retaliate, Abel sent out four spiritual guardian knights and five spirit wolves to protect himself with.

    These summoned creatures didn¡¯t do well, though. With just one punch, the treehead woodfist managed to knock away one of the spiritual guardian knights. Luckily enough, the spiritual guardian knights were all wearing some sort of protective gear. The punch might have had a lot of impact, but it was nothing detrimental to them.

    When Abel tried to surround his enemies with the rest of his troops, the treehead woodfist went away to pursue the spiritual guardian knight that it punched. It was doing this at a speed that was invisible to the eyes. Abel was shocked, but he actually didn¡¯t have the opportunity to stop it fromnding a second hit to that same spiritual guardian knight.

    It was using ¡°specialized speed enhancement,¡± something that ck Wind used almost all the time. Abel knew what it was. Of course, he did. That being said, he also had an idea of how to deal with it.

    With a light tingle of his hands, a magical knight¡¯s longnce appeared in his hands. Then, after sending hismand, ck Wind sprint at the same speed as the treehead woodfist.

    The treehead woodfist was trying tond a third hit on the spiritual guardian knight. After hearing the sound of ck Wind piercing through the air, it chose to go into a defensive stance immediately. The spiritual guardian knight was saved from having to take a killer blow.

    ¡°Rawr!¡± the treehead woodfist screamed. Its giant, dark-golden body was shing in white light. There was a certain power that was gathering from its body.

    Abel was in his ¡°knight¡¯s charging¡± stance. He was focusing his goldenbat qi at the tip of hisnce. With so much force that he was carrying, he felt like he could pierce through even a mountain if it was in front of him.

    The treehead woodfist was focusing all its strength onto its fist. When Abel came closer, it collided its punch to the knight¡¯snce that was charging at it.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When arge explosion formed in the air, Abel and ck Wind was suddenly blocked from running forward. There was a giant

    er that was in the way, and even if ck Wind wasn¡¯t taking any step back, it was forced to hold its ground against the overwhelming reaction force that was in front.

    The treehead woodfist was taking steps back. Abel had the ¡°nef¡± rune sign on hisnce, which could shock any enemies that it came into contact with. The more the treehead woodfist stepped back, the deeper it would have to strike its feet into the ground.

    Abel took two seconds to contain the blood that was overflowing in his body. The reaction force he experienced was way too strong. He didn¡¯t expect the treehead woodfist to be this sturdy. If anything, he didn¡¯t expect anything alive to be able to punch at his magical knight¡¯s longnce.

    Scarily enough, the treehead woodfist was already recovering from the shock wave. With another scream, it leaped towards Abel with another one of its punches. It was too fast. All that could be seen was a white streak that was piercing through the air.

    The knights didn¡¯t have a lot of techniques to dodge the attacks that wereing at them. Abel had no choice but to hold tighter onto the crescent shield in his left hand. Still, he was fast enough to use a small trick. When the punch came at him, he held the shield at the 45-degree angle, so when the punch came at him, a lot of the impact went into another direction.

    Still, there was still enough power to send Abel and ck Wind two steps back. Abel was out of ideas for a few seconds. The treehead woodfist had all the physical advantages. It had size and speed. It¡¯s not a good idea to fight it in close range.

    ¡°Run, ck Wind!¡± Abel screamed. He then made his magical knight¡¯snce and crescent shield disappear. It was time to switch up his attack method, so he revealed a ckfire magic staff in his hand.

    After hearing Abel¡¯smand, ck Wind began to draw its distance from the treehead woodfist. Of course, the treehead woodfist was not going to let them go.

    And there. A dark-golden lightning chasing a ck lightning. That¡¯s all there was to look at on this battlefield. ck Wind was smoothly sweeping through the forest, whereas the treehead woodfist followed like a violent tornado, crushing all the trees, rocks, and grass that were in its way.

 Chapter 343 - Deckard Cain

    <h4>Chapter 343 Deckard Cain</h4>

    In the same way that ck Wind couldn¡¯tpletely get rid of the treehead woodfist, the treehead woodfist couldn¡¯t really catch up with ck Wind. There was a little difference between the two¡¯s speed. Abel had to do something, so he drew a rune pattern with his ckfire magic staff.

    ¡°Inferno me!¡± Abel whispered as he unleashed a streak of me towards the treehead woodfist. The me was dark red on its outeryer, with a bit of yellow in its center.

    If the treehead woodfist was just as flexible as ck Wind, it should be able to dodge this me rtively easily. Abel figured that it couldn¡¯t. It was not naturally born to be fast. It¡¯s one thing to be buffed with a speed-enhancing technique, but it¡¯s another thing to have good control of the speed that you have.

    Abel just unleashed a level twelve inferno me towards his back. The treehead woodfist was still running at him, so it had no way of dodging the heat. It tried decelerating, elerating, changing directions, and taking sharp turns. It tried to do all of that, but the hunter became the hunted. It was ck Wind that¡¯s chasing it now, and it was much better at making a chase.

    The ¡°inferno me¡± was a spell that deals damage continuously. It could do 118 to 132 fire damage for every second that it hit its target. That¡¯s a lot, of course, but its mana cost was also extremely high. Since Abel couldn¡¯t cast the spell without the staff, he had to spend twice the mana when he was using the ckfire staff.

    For a cost of 14 mana points a second, Abel couldunch his most powerful attack spell at his worst enemies. Normally, the inferno me would deal damage randomly between 118 to 132 points, but since the spell rune was synthesized from the Horadric Cube, it could deal the maximum 132 points at every single second.

    Abel could hold on for at least 50 seconds with the amount of mana he had. After that, he would have no mana left in his body. As risky as that sounded, it was more than enough to burn all the life that was in the treehead woodfist¡¯s body.

    As the treehead woodfist mmed its body to the ground, a golden light came out of its body and flew into Abel¡¯s Horadric Cube. A grey shadow also appeared out of it, and it was also flying into the Horadric Cube.

    Abel watched as the treehead woodfist lie dead on the ground. He then changed the ckfire staff in his hand into his magical knight¡¯s longnce. He tried to poke the dead body with it. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find anything to loot. It made sense, though. Apes had no need to wear magic nes or armors.

    By this point, Abel¡¯s summoned creatures had already killed the four bird-type advanced-level beasts. Without the treehead woodfist to provide them with spell buff, they stood no chance against Abel¡¯s poisonous ivies, blinding crows, spiritual guardian knights, and spirit wolves.

    Abel shook his right hand to take out the reward he got from killing the treehead woodfist. He got a new bottle of the ¡°power potion,¡± which he wasn¡¯t sure which of hispanions he should give to. It¡¯d be a waste if he gave it to ck Wind since there was a chance that it might get the same ability that it already had.

    If he was giving the potion to the leader of his spiritual guardian knight squad, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use, either. The spiritual guardian knights used the spirit wolves as their mounts, and the spirit wolves were already so fast that there was no point in making them fast.

    It was for the best if he was buffing Fly Fire with it. Fly Fire was his strongestpanion, so it¡¯s always good to try enhancing its basic attributes. He wasn¡¯t sure if the potion would buff its strength or its speed, but he couldn¡¯t go wrong either way.

    ck Wind was begging Abel with its eyes the entire time. Abel had to be smart with the resources he had, though, so he decided to put his power potion into his kong kong spiritual beast bag. Tofort ck Wind, he decided to feed it two bottles of his ¡°soul potions.¡±

    Abel decided that he might as well feed his other summoned creatures. Right now, he had a total of over 30 bottles of soul potions. It wasn¡¯t just ck Wind that he was giving a treat to. He decided to also buff his spiritual guardian knight.

    By buffing his spiritual guardian knight, Abel was also enhancing the level of his ¡°resurrection of skeleton¡± spell. It wasn¡¯t like he could only do this with his soul potion. He could also make whole sets of armor for them, which would make them stronger than the spirit wolves in terms of both their offensive and defensive capabilities.

    Thus, he decided that all of his buffs would go to his spiritual guardian, knights. From this point onward, he was going to make the spiritual guardian knights his main summoned creatures. His ¡°resurrection of skeleton¡± spell was already at level 7, and after giving the buff this time, the skeletons would certainly do a lot more for him in his future fights.

    Abel decided to give the spiritual guardian knight captain 5 bottles of soul potion. For every bottle he handed to it, the me burning inside its eyes would grow brighter and bluer. The more menacing it looked, the more it could be of service to him in the future.

    The ¡°resurrection of skeleton¡± spell was upgraded to level 9. With that, Abel could summon one more skeleton to fight for him. The stats were as such:

    Spell name: Resurrection of Skeletons (knight)

    Spell description: from a dead creature¡¯s corpse, summon a skeleton to fight for you.

    Mana cost: 14

    Skeleton count: 5

    Damage: 2-4

    Defense point: 140

    Total health point: 84

    Current skill level: 9

    Those damage points finally went up. Normally, if Abel wanted to deal any real damage with his skeletons, he would have to give them multiple buffs other than to rely on their own attack points. One of the most typical ways of doing that was with the ¡°skeletonmand¡± spell, but that was something that he hadn¡¯t learned yet.

    The way he strengthened his skeletons were quite simple. He had them riding on top of spirit wolves, which would turn them into spiritual guardian knights. Whenbined with the speed of the spirit wolves, low attack points tended to matter a lot less. And despite that the skeletons could deal a lot more damage now, it¡¯s always really good to have them work with the spirit wolves.

    To further increase the offensive abilities of the spiritual guardian knights, Abel decided to put his forging ability to its best use. He made whole sets of magic armor equipment for them, which was unimaginable even for living human knights.

    Then, as he faced towards the treehead woodfist, he started drawing his ¡°resurrection of skeletons¡± rune pattern at it. The treehead woodfist¡¯s dead body started inting, and after bursting like a popped balloon, a skeleton stood up from the shattered remains of what¡¯s left of it.

    Abel just got his fifth summoned skeleton. His next step was tobine it with a spirit wolf to create a new spiritual guardian knight. After proceeding to do that, he took out a special costume set from his kong kong spiritual beast bag. When he was done helping the spiritual guardian knight to wear it, a new member was finally added to his summoned creature set.

    To make things better, this new spiritual guardian knight had no problem learning to ride a spiritual wolf. In fact, it was just as experienced with riding as the other ones. Maybe it had something to do with leveling the spell.

    When Abel walked towards the tree of Inifuss, he realized that he could sense a trace of life from it. As weak as it was, his druid spirit made it easy for him to detect traces of living beings.

    There was a chance that this very, very old tree of Inifuss was still alive. To make sure that that was the case, Abel ced his hand on its bark. He then went into his soulspeaker¡¯s mode.

    ¡°Ugh.... Who-who is this?¡± an old, shaky voice suddenly came out.

    When Abel went into his soulspeaker¡¯s mode, he suddenly heard a long, weak sigh that wasing from inside the tree of Inifuss. When this voice spoke, he could sense a bit of fear from it, but he could also sense a glimpse of hope¨Cas if it was anticipating somebody¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°I, uh, I am...¡± Abel stuttered as he tried to find the right words. He wasn¡¯t sure how he should introduce himself to this man. After all, he wasn¡¯t even sure how he got to this ce to begin with.

    ¡°Well, which is it, outsider? Are you from heaven, or are you from the underworld?¡± The old, frail voice asked. When it mentioned the words ¡°heaven¡± and ¡°underworld,¡± Abel could sense the absolute hatred that it was conveying.

    Abel tried to be honest about it, ¡°I came from neither, good sir. If you¡¯d allow me to call you that. I don¡¯t belong to heaven or hell. I came here by mistake, not by my own will.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve answered your questions, can you tell me who you are?¡±

    Instead of answering Abel¡¯s question, the voice just murmured to itself, ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t smell like youe from either ces! You are not a challenger. You are not...¡±

    ¡°Oh, uh...¡± the voice suddenly changed its tone, ¡°I am sorry. I haven¡¯t talked with another living being for a very, very long time. My name is, well, uh, my name is....¡±

    The air became silent for a while. The owner of the voice seemed to have forgotten its name. It took about ten seconds for it to speak again.

    ¡°Cain! Yes, my name is Cain!¡± the voice called out as it finally remembered.

    ¡°You¡¯re Deckard Cain?¡± Abel spoke out as soon as he heard.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s my name! Wait, how did you know that?¡± Cain asked confusedly.

    ¡°Why, you are the most famous schr in the entire world, good sir!¡± Abel replied. As honest and open as he tried to be, there was something that he wasn¡¯t sure if he should ask about.

    There should be at least a Millenium of time between now and when Cain lived. How was the old man living in the tree of Inifuss?

 Chapter 344 - A Request For the Sake of Mankind

    <h4>Chapter 344 A Request For the Sake of Mankind</h4>

    ¡°What year is it? Is our....world still here?¡± Cain asked. He was afraid to ask, but something was telling him that he had to.

    Abel tried to be as sensible as he could be, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know how long it has been since the era that you were in. It could have been several thousand years. It could be ten times that. I don¡¯t know, but during my search for the legendary ¡®practitioner¡¯s route,¡¯ I have not found a single trace of a living being.¡±

    Cain raised his voice with a strong hint of disappointment, ¡°Not a single trace, you say? Not in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Abel frowned for a bit, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since any humans lived there. It¡¯s beenpletely abandoned.¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Cain called out in pain, ¡°My only reason to live is now gone! I have lived in this tree not because I wanted to, but because I needed to pass down our knowledge! Our civilization exists for our knowledge! Without anyone to inherit our knowledge, how can I keep living?¡±

    Abel had too much respect for Cain to let him die in despair, ¡°Mr. Cain, I¡¯m so sorry if you felt... helpless from what I told you, but in truth, I have only done a small fraction of my search in this world. There are a lot of cities that I haven¡¯t visited yet. Maybe, and I¡¯m not willing to guarantee this, but there could be some lives that are still around.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± Cain tried to not lose all hope, ¡°Our civilization won¡¯t end like this! There will always be more wood to keep the fire burning! Please, help me find my kinsmen, wo-won¡¯t you? If there¡¯s anyone that¡¯s still alive, bring them here to me. I¡¯ll wait for... ack! As long as I need to! Ack! Ack!¡±

    Cain sounded a little coarse when he was speaking. It had to be a long time since hest spoke this much with someone.

    Abel said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s a great honor, Mr. Cain. I will ept your request, and I swear to you, I will fulfill it to the best of my ability.¡±

    Cain became silent after he sent hisst message, ¡°Take away the Scroll of Inifuss, then. There is a sign card in it. You can use it to gain ess to the Stony Field. I wish you a safe trip and a sessful search!¡±

    Abel woke up from his soulspeaker¡¯s mode. It was very tiring for him to keep using his soulspeaker¡¯s ability like this. To get rid of the exhaustion, he tapped on the self-recovery belt that he was wearing. A purple ¡°soul potion¡± then disappeared from it and went towards his druid spirit.

    After feeling a lot better, Abel switched his conscience back to his main soul. When he did, the first thing he saw was a golden light that was shing from the tree of Inifuss. A dark-golden scroll was falling out of the tree.

    It¡¯s the scroll of Inifuss. When Abel picked it up and opened it, he saw that the content was a rune pattern. It was meant to be his way inside the Stony Field.

    After remembering this pattern, a dark-golden light shed out from the scroll that he was holding. The content of the scroll started changing, and after a few seconds, two potion recipes appeared in front of him.

    They were the recipes for the ¡°light healing potion¡± and the ¡°light mana potion.¡± They were both recipes that truly came from the dark world. As low-tiered, as they were, they could be used to directly affect one¡¯s health and mana.

    Take the healing potions from the Holy Continent, for example. They were meant to repair the wounds that were inflicted. If there was a knife cut, they would repair the knife cut by sealing it up. That¡¯s not the case for a healing potion from the dark potion. In the dark world, healing potions worked by ¡°adding to the health points that were reduced.¡± If 100 health points were lost because of injury, the potions simply added an extra 100 points to the person who had the injury.

    Those were twopletely different concepts. The healing potions from the Holy Continent could treat wounds, but it¡¯s something else to make up for the life energy that was lost. People became weak after they became sick or harmed. They could be treated most of the time, but if the damage was serious, they had no choice but to rest for a long time. For the healing potions in the dark world, even internal, ¡°invisible¡¯ wounds were treated. Permanent wounds became temporary, and temporary wounds were treated in a way that they weren¡¯t even there to begin with.

    Maybe Abel¡¯s level as a wizard was simply not high enough. For all the time that he¡¯s spent in the Holy Continent, he had never heard of a spell potion that could instantaneously heal someone¡¯s wound. If this ¡°light mana potion¡± found its way to the world that he lived, wizards would be a much more essible ss to most people.

    Abel was not the one for sharing, though. If he was leaked these two recipes out to the public, there wouldn¡¯t be much value in holding them. Besides, he had a lot of enemies to face. He wouldn¡¯t want to teach them how to be better at finding a way to kill him.

    When reading the two recipes, he could see that most of the ingredients were already avable from his kong kong spiritual beast bag. That being said, two of the materials could be found only in the dark world. Since Cain was a thoughtful man, he remembered to do sketch drawings of these materials, as well where they were supposed to grow at.

    Cain¡¯s goal was to prevent civilization from ending. If he wasn¡¯t specific enough in his instructions, the recipes he passed down wouldn¡¯t be useful enough. Since that was the case, he made sure he added enough annotations inside the scroll to make it easy to understand. It was justprehensible enough for Abel. For aplete amateur on ingredients that were natural to the dark world, he had no idea where to begin if he had no one to help him.

    Let¡¯s see. ¡°Nerve nt¡± and ¡°four-clover flower.¡± After searching through the notes, Abel realized that they could be found all over the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. They were bothmon nts, so it seemed.

    After picking the two nts in the dark forest, Abel decided that he must leave the dark world. He had to go back to the Holy Continent to catch up with team Land. To do that, he needed to find the waypoint that¡¯s located at the entrance of the ck Marsh.

    Or, he could walk all the way back to the entrance of the giant forest maze. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t going to do that. After calling back all his summoned creatures, he got on ck Wind¡¯s back and unleashed both his ¡°frozen armor¡± andbat qi armor.

    He then told ck Wind to go full-speed towards the direction ahead of him. The ground was a little hard to see, but ck Wind had no problem sprinting in an area like this. In fact, it managed to run so fast that they went past the hell creatures that were on their way. Yes, that¡¯s none of the hell creatures were fast enough to detect, let alone stop them.

    After passing through the long, narrow stone path, ck Wind took about half a day to arrive at the ck Marsh. When they did, Abel saw a bunch of red, stinky crows that were flying in the sky. They were blood hawks, the stronger or ¡°evolved¡± version of foul crows.

    To retaliate against the flesh-eating creatures, Abel called out all of his summoned creatures. It was better if he let his summoned creatures deal against a horde of hell creatures. He called out his four spiritual guardian knights, which, as soon as they saw the blood hawks that were in the air, readied themselves by taking out the Harry Bow that they were equipped with.

    To make sure that the arrows did their job, Abel switched on the ¡°fire strengthening mode¡± of his spiritual guardian knight captain. He did so by giving it his ¡°Raven¡¯s w¡± bow, which would add fire damage buffs and explosion effects to the arrows that were fired. Explosions were a must against a bunch of enemies that tend to maintain their distance. That being said, the ¡°Raven¡¯s w was a perfect tool against the blood hawks.

    While the spiritual guardian knights were busy shooting them down, Abel decided to start searching for the waypoint back home. Or, to be more urate, he decided to let ck Wind and his poisonous ivy start searching. ck Wind had a sharp sense of smell, and the poisonous ivy could help by digging through the ground.

    It didn¡¯t take a lot of time for the blood hawks to be killed. After their souls were collected by the Horadric Cube, the poisonous ivy managed to find a giant stone tablet that was underneath the ground.

    Abel took out arge sword, which he used to dig at where the stone tablet was found. When he was several millimeters deep, he started feeling a solid rock with the tip of his de. Then, once all the dirt and grass were wiped off, a waypoint was avable for use. To make sure that no grass would cover over this waypoint, Abel ordered his poisonous ivy to spread poison around the area.

    After using a perfect gemstone to activate the waypoint, Abel used it to go back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. Once he was back, his druid spirit reminded him that it was time for his daily meditation session.

    It had been ten days since he was in the dark world. If the calctions were correct, he should be a level five wizard, soon. His level four novice wizard rune pattern was almostpletely filled with mana. With a little more time, he was certain that he would make enough progress to reach the next stage.

    After setting up a magic circle, he began to sit at its center with one blue-quality gemstone in each one of his hands. Hemenced the meditation session when mana-filled vapor surrounded his body. For the next ten-or-something minutes, his level four novice wizard rune pattern kept on absorbing the mana that was pouring out. When it was too full to keep any more in, it began to sh out in white light.

 Chapter 345 - Level Five Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 345 Level Five Wizard</h4>

    The fifth-level apprentice wizard¡¯s rune was drawn. Pure mana and strong power of will would ensure thest rune was sessfully drawn.

    An hour passed quickly; at that time, Abel finally understood why so many apprentice wizards stayed on fifth-level for a long time.

    Having enough mana was not able for an apprentice wizard to be a formal wizard. They had to have .a sufficient understanding of spells and an understanding of the wizard¡¯s rune.

    However, that he was a fifth-level wizard, he was in the peak of apprentice wizards. As long as he spent enough time to umte mana, he was not far from bing a formal wizard.

    Abel was different from other apprentice wizards. He had repeatedly taken soul enhancing potion for getting insights, allowing him to reach the ultimate level of understanding of spells. He also had the same level of understanding of wizard runes, even better than the formal wizards, and due to the soul of Druid, he had been able to understand the profession of a wizard from aprehensive perspective.

    Physically, themander¡¯s strength and goldenbat qi made his body stronger than wizards., so mana had couldn¡¯t erode his body.

    These conditions gave him full of confidence that he could seed when he hit a formal wizard. If this was not possible, then it was unknown what kind of good luck those who had sessfully be wizards had.

    Abel put away the magic circle with joy. He called the ck Wind to open the portal and left Rogue encampment. At this time, the sky in the Double Moon forest was dark, and the barrier circle was closed. Flying me was anxiously looking at its master.

    White Cloud was lying on the side quietly, and seemed to be ustomed to the master beinge and go like a shadow.

    Abel took out the golden power potion, and just held it in his hand. White Cloud and Flying me opened their eyes at the same time. Life¡¯s instinct told them that this bottle of potion could enhance their essence.

    ¡°White Cloud, this power potion is used for Flying me first. I will leave it for you next time!¡± Abelforted White Cloud softly.

    Flying me already seemed to know that this bottle of power potion was about to be given to him. Its body was moving closer to Abel, and its head was constantly shaking to show its mood at this moment. It was no longer proud of being a dragon.

    ¡°Flying me, you should have the pride of the dragon if you are a dragon!¡± Aber looked at Flying me being like a puppy, and patted it with a smile and cursed.

    Flying me couldn¡¯t care so much at this time, but opened his mouth wide, his eyes full of the meaning of asking its master to quickly pour power potion into its mouth, Abel didn¡¯t tease him much, and poured the potion directly into its mouth.

    When the power potion entered Flying me ¡®s mouth, and soon a golden light emanated from its body, wrapping it up quickly.

    All Abel could do at this time was to pray that the power potion could be sessful and that it would absorb the satisfying power.

    The main abilities of tree head wooden fist were particrly strong and extremely fast, but who can guarantee that tree head wooden fist would have some other garbage ability that he did not know, he just hoped that Flying me¡¯s luck was better, no matter being super strong, or extremely fast. Those were very capable.

    Particrly strong, plus 150% physical damage, plus 5% attack frequency, and gain 75% physical damage. If this attribute was used, Flying me¡¯s physical attack power would be increased several times.

    Extremely fast, plus 100% attack frequency, plus 100% action speed, plus 100% action speed, double the speed, and double the attack speed. If this attribute was selected, it would be the lightning in the sky.

    Just as Abel was thinking, Flying me¡¯s golden light slowly disappeared, and the power potion was absorbed by it.

    ¡°Flying me, what ability did you get?¡± Abel asked anxiously through the soul chain.

    ¡°Speed!¡± Flying me¡¯snguage ability could not be perfected even in the soul chain, but the meaning was already obvious, and it had acquired the ability of being particrly fast.

    Looking at Flying me¡¯s pair of feet that are very shortpared to his body, Abel knew that although he had acquired the ability to be particrly fast, onnd, Flying me was afraid that he could not reach the speed of ck Wind and could only disy its ability in the air.

    ¡°ck Wind,e here!¡± Abel activated the portal beast ring hanging on his chest, and a ck hole appeared in front of him, and he issued an entry order to ck Wind.

    ck Wind looked at the ck hole in front of him with a little doubt and looked at its master again. It seemed that it could not feel the danger. It gently touched the ck hole with its ws. The ws just touched the hole. Then it was sucked it into the portal beast ring with a suction.

    Abel¡¯s power of the will prated into the portal beast ring, and found that ck Wind seems to like it very much. The portal beast ring was full of breath that allowed creatures to feelfortable, and the space of hundreds of meters in length and width allowed ck Wind not to feel crowded.

    Abel could not help but breathe a sigh of relief; ck Wind could enter the portal beast ring, which could carried around ck Wind at any time in many inconvenient actions.

    It was time to see White Cloud. It would be perfect if White Cloud could entered the portal beast ring. Abel activated it again. The ck hole appeared in front of White Cloud. White Cloud seemed to know Abel¡¯s meaning, and it probed its head to the ck hole, then White Cloud¡¯s huge figure disappeared.

    Abel quickly drew his power of the will into the portal beast ring again, White Cloud was already in it at this time, because its arrival made the original huge space no longer big enough, and half of the space was upied by it, White Cloud looked around, andid down to rest casually.

    He showed no concern for all the threats, because he knew that he could escape anywhere at any time if he wanted to.

    From the human world to the dwarves, from the dwarves to the elves, maybe for most humans, there might not be a chance to reach any of the dwarves¡¯ or elves¡¯ world in their lives, but for Abel, he could go if he wanted to.

    He could also use White Cloud¡¯s stealth ability and super exploding ball to give his enemies a devastating strike.

    Abel collected the intermediate defense circle and came to Flying me¡¯s side. Flying me was a two-footed flying dragon. It was never heard of anyone taking a two-footed flying dragon as a flying ride, so there was no saddle on its back. With Abel¡¯smander strength, without consideringfort, whether to ride with a saddle or not was the same for him.

    Abel jumped on Flying me¡¯s back. The narrow back just made him sit on it, but the thick scales made him very ufortable.

    ¡°Flying me, let¡¯s fly!¡± Abel said to Flying me through the soul chain.

    In order to let Flying me understand his verbal orders, he was afraid to give Flying me more soul enhancing potion and strengthen its intelligence. Flying me was not clear about verbal orders, so Abel gave orders directly in the soul through the soul chain.

    Flying me seemed very excited to carry its master on its body, kicking his feet on the ground, his body flew out like an arrow off the string, and Abel on its back felt that his body was being oppressed by strong inertia, if it was not for him using hisbat qi to tightly adhere to Flying me¡¯s scales, he might fall down.

    And Flying me did not expect that its speed would increase that much, and it was not very adaptive in controlling the direction, but the dragon was the dragon, it quickly grasped this speed.

    It kept pping its wings, and Abel found a strange thing on his back. At such a fast speed, Flying me could not feel any wind. Even on White Cloud¡¯s back, if there was not a shield, he would feel ufortable being blown by the wind.

 Chapter 346 - Back to the Camp

    <h4>Chapter 346 Back to the Camp</h4>

    Abel soon discovered the reason there was no wind on Flying me¡¯s back. It was because Flying me had a strange power to break the air in front of him, no matter how fast it was. The air in front of it seemed to be automatically divided into two halves to let it pass through

    Was this the reason why the dragon flew fast! Abel had seen the bitmap of the giant dragon. They had huge bodies and wings that weren¡¯t that bigpared to their bodies. There was no streamlined aerodynamic design. The pair of wings could take the huge body away. The ground was a miracle, not to mention that huge body was still flying in the air.

    However, the intelligent life of any race knew one thing, that was, the true flying overlord in the sky, the king of speed was the giant dragon. There was no reason why the giant dragon¡¯s speed was fast.

    Abel could roughly guess the mystery of the giant dragon¡¯s speed from pseudodragon, Flying me, that was, the giant dragon was instead of flying, but controlling the air, which helped it open the air barrier.

    Flying me seemed to have found a fun toy. It was constantly experimenting with various flying postures. It finally stopped when Abel patted its neck.

    Abel aimed the direction when he came and was preparing to ask Flying me to move in that direction, he suddenly thought of a problem, that was, although the dragon power of the pseudodragon was not as terrible as the giant dragon, but as long as Flying me roared could make the lesser druid and the summoned beast unable to stand. It could be known that how scary its dragon power was.

    If he just rode Flying me back to find the five elven baronesses of Team Land, then it was likely to bring the terrible dragon power to that area. Thinking about the result of the injured Flying me stayed by theke. All soul beasts and beasts in the area had fled, causing a lot of trouble for Team Land.

    ¡°Flying me, can you put away dragon power?¡± Abe asked through the soul chain.

    ¡°Yes!¡± After Flying me replied, Abel felt that it seemed that his breath had changed. Although Abel was not afraid of dragon power, he could perceive it. Although Abel was sitting on Flying me¡¯s back, he couldn¡¯t feel it.

    ¡°Flying me, very good!¡± Abel boasted through the soul chain.

    Flying me was very pleased with its master¡¯s praise. It elerated. When Abel looked down on its back,pared with that on White Cloud¡¯s back, Flying me¡¯s speed was several times faster than White Cloud.

    It was only a short time before Abel had seen the encampment where he had left, and in the sky of the forest, the camp-fired camp surrounded by poisonous flowers and vines was obvious.

    He tapped on Flying me and let itnd on the ground of the forest about two miles away from the encampment. Flying me could not be exposed. It was amazing to have the ability to ept a pseudodragon as a mount, but Abel could not let the elves know about it, so Flying me was put into the portal beast ring. Fortunately, there was a treasure sent by Prince Adolf so that he could bring all his mounts with him.

    Abel released ck Wind, and it sniffed the scent of the surroundings. It seemed to have smelled the smell of Team Land. Looking at the direction of Team Land encampment, Abel jumped on its back with a smile, and patted it, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Although it was night at this time, ck Wind had some night vision capabilities, and it was speeding through the forest in the dark, without Abel¡¯s direction. The smell of Team Land was the obvious coordinates.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± As soon as they were approaching the encampment, the voice ofdy Carrie came over.

    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Abel sat on ck Wind¡¯s back, looking at the poisonous flower vine blocking him.

    With such a close distance from the poisonous flower vine, if he had not been fighting for many days, he was already familiar with these poisonous flower vines, at this time the poisonous flower vines might have already attacked him.

    At this moment, the two sides of the rattan wall made of poisonous flowers and vines were separated, anddy Carrie rushed out in excitement. Abel had never seen Lady Carrie being so dysfunctional.

    ¡°Bet, wee back!¡± Said Lady Carrie softly, calming herself.

    ¡°Bet, it¡¯s good to see you being fine!¡± Lady Muriel also burst out of the encampment.

    Lady Jenny came next. She followed Lady Muriel and did not speak, but smiled and nodded to Abel, her eyes were full of joy.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯te back, we wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Carrie!¡± Lady Marion said with a smile as she came out of the encampment.

    ¡°Bet, you are still alive!¡± A child¡¯s voice came over, and Lady Morrie stepped out of the encampment, atst, eximing in surprise.

    ¡°Morrie!¡± Four other elvendies, including Lady Carrie, looked back at Lady Morrie, their eyes were full of me.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong again?¡± Lady Morrie shook her head unconsciously at this moment and asked hesitantly.

    After a surprise meeting, everyone returned to the encampment. Abel found that there was still a cup of fresh water by the campfire in the middle of the encampment. It seemed that both Carrie and members of the Land team had not slept. They were chatting on the side of the campfire.

    ¡°Bet, did you meet the dragon?¡± Lady Morrie couldn¡¯t wait for any moment; she asked Abel anxiously when he entered the encampment.

    ¡°Morrie, don¡¯t talk nonsense, if Bet really met a dragon, he won¡¯t be able toe back!¡± Said Lady Carrie, answering the question from Lady Morrie.

    ¡°Morrie, I really saw a dragon. It was a pseudodragon. It was wounded and rested by theke. When I arrived, it just left there!¡± Abel said the words he had thought of.

    ¡°What kind of dragon, I haven¡¯t seen it yet!¡± Lady Morrie asked with eyes wide open.

    Not only Lady Morrie, Lady Carrie, and other elvendies were also very interested in this issue. Although the Double Moon Forest of the elven tribe was located on the periphery of Dragon Abyss, there were not many elves who had actually seen the dragon. Five young elves had never seen a dragon before.

    ¡°Let Bet sit down first!¡± Lady Jenny reminded softly.

    ¡°Yes, Be has been on the road for a day. He is very tired. Let him sit down and talk!¡± Said Lady Muriel, pulling a simple folding chair over Abel and saying.

    Abel sat on the folding chair with a smile, took the water ss that Lady Morrie handed over, took a sip of water, and was preparing to think about how to describe Flying me, but saw Lady Morrie¡¯s face was anxious; he couldn¡¯t helpughing: ¡°That¡¯s a Two-foot flying dragon. It might be hurt somewhere, so it stayed in front of theke!¡±

    ¡°What does that Two-foot flying dragon look like?¡± Lady Morrie was very dissatisfied with Abel¡¯s description, and she reached out and gently wagged Abel¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Two-foot flying dragon!¡± Abel said a long sound, feeling that the flick of Lady Morrie¡¯s arm on his arm had turned into two fingers pinching the skin, and said: ¡°Its body is almost as big as ck Wind, its eyes are so big!¡± Speaking of Abel¡¯s fist-sized gesture with his hand, he said, ¡°It has a huge pair of flesh wings, flying up like lightning, I just saw it take off, then it soon disappeared, and I waited there for a while, making sure it wouldn¡¯t be back, then I came back to the encampment!¡±

    ¡°Bet, is there no other soul beast besides the Two-foot flying dragon?¡± Asked Lady Carrie, aside.

    ¡°Yes, not only the soul beasts ahead, all the beasts, the birds were gone, there were no other creatures in the whole area!¡± Abel said certainty.

    Lady Carrie and Lady Jenny nced at each other. They had determined that the chaos in the middle of Double Moon forest was caused by a Two-foot flying dragon. The strength of the dragon could be seen from it, even if it was a pseudodragon.

    ¡°Thank you, Be!¡± Said Lady Carrie, standing and bowing to Abel.

    ¡°Carrie, don¡¯t need to do this!¡± Abel got up and returned the ceremony. This investigation was just a simple thing for him, and through this investigation, he also got a Two-foot flying dragon mount, Lady Carrie¡¯s gratitude made him a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set off tomorrow morning and rush to L Valley as soon as possible!¡± Lady Carrie ordered the other members.

    ¡°Can we have something to eat first? Since Bet went to investigate, no one¡¯s thought about food!¡± Said Lady Morrie in a weak voice.

    There wasughter in the encampment, and the campfire was brighter.

 Chapter 347 - Study Time

    <h4>Chapter 347 Study Time</h4>

    When the sunrise came over the forest, team Land had set off in the morning.

    ¡°Speed up. With Bet ¡®s investigation, there is no spirit beast in front of us. We can go at full speed!¡± Lady Carrie knew that although the flying dragon had left, the breath of the pseudodragon would prevent the spirit beast from appearing in the area in front of them for a period of time, so she had to use this time to reach the Dal Valley as soon as possible.

    The dire wolve¡¯s had been going at max speed. None of them thought about saving their dire wolves¡¯ energy. They all drove the dire wolf in full strength to keep up with Lady CarrieOnly ck Wind seemed to follow the team very easily.

    At this time, Abel was sleepy but multitasking. The Druid¡¯s sub soul was watching around, while the main soul was thinking about the form of ¡°light healing potion¡± and ¡°light mana potion.¡±

    It seemed that it would take some time to stay in the state of rushing the journey. Abel¡¯s power of will swept through the snake¡¯s self-recovery belt. A purple crystal bottle containing soul potion was empty. In the mind of his main soul, the brain started to crazily elerate like the main chip of the overclockedputer.

    In his mind, a figure stood in front of the alchemy table, and materials appeared on the alchemy table. These were the materials of light healing potion. Each material was virtual, based on those in his kong kong spirit portal bag.

    Alchemy in the dark world was somewhat different from the Holy Continent. Alchemy in the Holy Continent relied on arge number of skills to quickly achieve the allocation of potions, and due to the use of skills, there would be abnormal changes, that was, a sh of aura would increase the level of the potion.

    The dark world¡¯s refining was more like ordinary pharmaceutical processing. It paid more attention to the timing of the addition of various materials and the control of the fire. The me was provided by the aroused of the power of the will of ordinary rubies. This technique was also the only special requirement in the dark world¡¯s refining. It must be able to use the power of the will to refine potion.

    Special power of the will techniques could ignite the element of fire in ordinary rubies and transform them into mes. Because of the control of the power of the will, this type of me was easier to control than ordinary mes.

    In Abel¡¯s mind, a virtual figure ced an ordinary ruby on the alchemy table, and a me emanated from it. Pieces of material were put in order. Just after putting in several materials, he saw the me. The alchemy bottle issued a ck smoke, and the materials werepletely damaged, and the refining failed.

    At this time, Abel¡¯s mind was overclocked, and ordinary feelings no longer existed. One failure did not cause any fluctuations in his brain. The virtual figure changed a set of materials to continue the next operation.

    The difficulty of refining medicine in the dark world had been shown to Abel in the course of continuous experiments. This method, which seemed to be much simpler than refining potion in the Holy Continent, gave him a feeling of returning to nature.

    ording to the development level of the dark world, both the equipment and the level of runes were much stronger than the Holy Continent. From the effect of the corresponding finished pharmaceutical products, it could be seen that the level of refining medicine should also be much different.

    However, the refining technique of the dark world did not have the refining skills of the Holy Continent. It only relied on the me and the material to obtain the ideal potion. From the ending result, Abel thought that the Holy Continent might have taken the wrong way.

    The refining of the light healing potion was more difficult than Abel ¡®s imagination, and he had to take back the sub soul on Druid to help him take back the power of the will from the outside to his mind.

    At this time, all of Abel¡¯s power of the will were involved in refining the drug. Failure, again and again. The temperature of the me was too high, failed; the temperature of the me was low, failed.

    He continuously failed. The overclocking brain was constantly summing up the reasons for the failure. It took ten minutes to refine for one time. Although it would be faster topile in the mind, when a bottle of soul enhancing potion was consumed, he did not sessfullyplete refining produces a finished product.

    A bottle of soul enhancing potion was transferred from the kong kong spirit portal bag to the snake¡¯s self-recovery belt, and then the bottle of soul enhancing potion was drunk silently with the power of the will.

    The second bottle of soul enhancing potion allowed Abel to sessfully refine the light healing potion once, although due to slight differences in the refining process, making this bottle of light healing potion was notpletely sessful, because it could only restore ten points of health.

    ording to a light healing potion, each bottle could restore thirty points of health. This virtual refining potion was a defective product, but the soul enhancing potion formed an epiphany-like state after overclocking the brain, which was good at summarizing failures and reproducing sesses.

    As long as it was sessful for the first time in the virtual refining process, the next step was to analyze these processes again and continuously improved the refiningpletion without failure.

    Abel didn¡¯t stop. He had a strong power of the will and amander¡¯s strong body. It was no longer the rookie who was weak after using the soul enhancing potion several times.

    The third bottle of soul enhancing potion entered the main soul. The refining process was a process of excellence. Every virtual refining would increase health, from 10 points to 15 points to 20 points. Atst, it reached 30 points; it finally became a truly qualified light healing potion.

    ¡°Sess!¡± Abel was pleased. This method of refining was very difficult. If it was not the use of ordinary rubies to provide mes, then any method of mes would make the rate of sess get low.

    Maybe only the purest ordinary ruby in the dark world could provide this continuous smoothness to the refining potion, and the me elemental fire could easily control the strength of the me. From the rubies that Abel discovered on the Holy Continent, there were some impurities in the rubies. These impurities directly affected the ruby¡¯s ability to provide smooth fire.

    Abel ¡®s magic weapons were so popr on the Holy Continent since the rune drawing technology was very professional and the materials of magic weapons were better, but the biggest aspect that affected magic weapons was the magic stones that could provide energy; all the magic stones he used were rubies synthesized from Horadric Cube.

    It was because the ruby synthesized by the Horadric Cube was purer than the ruby of the Holy Continent, which made his magic weapon continue to y better than the works of other masters. It was this purity that could make the dark world¡¯s alchemy be the strongest.

    ording to Abel¡¯s estimation, the reason why the dark world¡¯s alchemy could reach the level of returning to nature was inseparable from this pure ruby. He was sharing this alchemy with the alchemy master of the Holy Continent. Probably no other master could make it, not to mention that there were materials in the two potions from the dark world.

    Abel sat on the back of ck Wind and looked around. It seemed that they were going to spend today on the road. Abel took back his power of the will in his mind again, a bottle of soul enhancing potion that had just been reced by the self-repairing belt of the snake was consumed again.

    In his mind, the imaginary figure appeared again, but the materials on the alchemy table changed. Those were all materials of light mana potions. This time he would learn the refinement of light mana potions.

    When Abel entered the simted epiphany, Lady Carrie and the other four elven Lady in the team nced at each other. When Abel just woke up, they forcibly kept calm. In fact, they were all surprised. At this time, seeing Abel entered into epiphany again, they finally couldn¡¯t hide their inner surprise.

    ¡°I now know why Bet has so much time to learn not only alchemy, but also druids, and warrior abilities, and having free time to learn to me barbecue food. It turned out that he could enter the epiphany continuously. How can there be such a genius between heaven and earth!¡± Lady Jenny sighed softly.

    Unlike Lady Jenny, Lady Carrie really knew Abel¡¯s identity, and she knew how many titles Abel had: Druid, Master cksmith, Master Alchemist, Commander. These upations needed countless of time and energy, and Abel showed two epiphanies in front of her. She knew how Abel could start to achieve these things.

 Chapter 348 - What Drgaonâ€™s Blood Could Do

    <h4>Chapter 348 What Drgaon¡¯s Blood Could Do</h4>

    ¡°It would be nice if I could enter Epiphany, even if only once in my life!¡± Lady Marianmented.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t a genius after all!¡± Said Lady Morrie, crying at this time. She always thought that she, who had be a member of the team at a young age, was a genius. When she saw Abel, she understood the real gap.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a genius. He¡¯s a psycho!¡± Said Lady Carrie, she couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth.

    Abel didn¡¯t know that they were walking about him like this. He waspletely obsessed with overclocking the brain at this time because of the experience of fusing the ¡°light healing potion,¡± and the fusing process of ¡°light mana potion¡± had be easier, but no matter how it was made, he was imitating the recipe step by step.

    It ¡®s not that he didn¡¯t want to have innovation. When he learned the Holy Continent¡¯s fusing form before, he improved the fusing medicine by overclocking the brain, but for the form in the Dark World, even the slightest change in the form will reduce the quality of the medicine.

    The two bottles of ¡°Soul enhancing potion¡± let him master the fusing method of ¡°Light mana potion.¡±. The only difference now was the actual fusing process, as long as there was enough time, Abel would start fusing immediately.

    Abel took a long breath and drank five bottles of the ¡°soul enhanced potion.¡± He started to feel a little tired; he couldn¡¯t help falling asleep on ck Wind¡¯s back. ck Wind seemed to feel Abel resting, and started running more stably.

    During this journey, Abel checked on White Cloud. This area was dead and silent. There were no living creatures. Almost all of them had run away. So, he used the ¡®soul enhanced potion¡¯ to enter the overclocking state to learn the dark world¡¯s fusing technique.

    ¡°This was where I found the two-footed flying dragon, and it was there when it was injured!¡± Abel looked around, pointing to a clearing by theke.

    The team looked at the direction of Abel¡¯s fingers, only to see that there was a dark red surface on the ground above which he pointed.

    ¡°Dragon Blood!¡± Eximed Lady Jenny, driving the wolf to the dark red surface, quickly jumping off the wolf, taking out a bottle and a knife from the portal bag, carefully separate the blood clots that have be dark red from the ground, and cing the red pieces into the bottle.

    ¡°Is it useful?¡± Abel asked, seeing the performance of Countess Jenny.

    ¡°Dragon blood can increase the strength of our bodies. Of course, the blood of elder dragons is better. Although this blood is only from pseudo dragons, they are also rare treasures. Both wizards and druids will be eroded by their mana. Although druids can use natural power to mitigate this erosion, if they want to make their bodies stronger, they still need some supplementary help, and Dragon Blood is the best of them! Lady Jenny exined to Abel as she carefully dug a blood clot on the ground.

    Abel didn¡¯t think that just a bit of blood would have such an effect. He knew that dragons had great power, but based on his current body, he probably wouldn¡¯t get the same benefits from the dragon¡¯s blood.

    After a while, Lady Jenny dug out all the blood clots on the ground. She handed the bottle containing the clot to the hands of Lady Carrie and said, ¡°Captain, this was the dragon blood I collected!¡±

    Lady Carrie took the bottle in her hand and took five more bottles out of the portal bag. The dragon¡¯s blood in the bottle was divided into six parts on average, one in each bottle, and the bottle Evenly distributed to everyone.

    ¡°Carrie, bring me this bottle to Lorraine, she will need it!¡± Abel did not take the bottle, but said it in a very light voice, so light that only he and Lady Carrie heard.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it to her!¡± Lady Carrie gave Abel an unexpected look. The dragon¡¯s blood was a rare treasure for a wizard, and he kept it for Lorraine.

    The small movements of Abel and Lady Carrie did not attract the attention of the other elves. Everyone¡¯s mind was attracted by the dragon blood in their hands. The wanted to use it right away, but it took some steps to absorb.

    Abel was not interested. He already had a dragon for a mount. If he wants dragon blood, he just needed to exchange some things with Fly Fire, so he just gave it to Lorraine. If he was not afraid to exin the source, there were many things he can give to Lorraine. These goods were most suitable for Lorraine.

    ¡°The L Valley was ahead. Our destination is there!¡± Lady Carrie eximed, looking at the rocky valley ahead.

    After so many days, their destination was now in sight. The elves all put away the dragon¡¯s blood in their hands and looked at the valley ahead with a smile. It¡¯s been almost ten days since leaving Angstrom City. Every effort was made to find the beauty grass.

    The L Valley was located in the center of the Double Moon Forest, which was exactly at the boundary between the South Double Moon Forest and the North Double Moon Forest. It brought together the unique atmosphere of the Double Moon Forest and had its own characteristics. Although there were no tall trees in the L Valley, grass that had unique environmental requirements were grown here.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to find Beauty grass. The grass couldn¡¯t get too much sun, nor could it get direct rainwater, so it only grew in the voids of the rocks.

    Rain would rot its roots. Only the morning dew would provide it with the purest source of water. During the day, it had to be bathed in warm temperatures. These conditions were only met by L Valley, which was extremely hot during the day because it was not covered by trees, and it became very cold at night because there was no thermal instion of vegetation. It was this alternation of cold and heat that allowed beauty grass to get the best living environment.

    Lady Carrie took a sheepskin book out of the portal bag, opened one of the pages, and said loudly, ¡°This was Beauty Grass. Everyonees to know how it looks, and then look for it!¡±

    Abel approached and looked at the sheepskin book. It was a thick,rge-faced book. Although he could not see the title, he knew that it should be a book about Double Moon forest nts because, on the same page, two of the other pairs of patterns have nts painted on them. They were obviously materials obtained from the Alchemist Guild.

    Beauty grass was a small, fleshy nt with thick leaves¨Cit was hard to forget.

    They didn¡¯t encounter any trouble while looking for the grass, and after half an hour, it was harvested. Lady Jenny found it under a boulder. Abel saw the fleshy nt was staying there quietly, and the light reflected from the adjacent stone was reflected above the leaf surface, making the entire nt grass looks like jade carving.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± As the following Lady Morrie, who hadn¡¯t been looking for it, looked at Beauty Grass and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t work harder to find the Beauty grass, then you won¡¯t be able to get the beauty potion when it fuses¡¯! ¡± Lady Jenny said softly to Lady Morrie.

    ¡°I already am working hard by looking for it, really!¡± Lady Morrie raised her hand and called, then turned and ran to another boulder, looking closely.

    Abel jumped from the boulder and carefully dug out the beauty grass along with the roots carrying soil. When the beauty grass left its original ce as long as it was not used for a short time, it would lose its effectiveness. He dug up the dirt just to keep the effect of beauty grass for a while more.

 Chapter 349 - Stone Giant

    <h4>Chapter 349 Stone Giant</h4>

    ¡°ck Wind!¡± Abel was still very experienced in finding things in the wild. He called ck Wind to his side, put Beauty grass in front of its nose, and then said, ¡°ck Wind, find other grass like this!¡±

    ck Wind nodded his head slightly; his nose twitched, and soon it came to the middle of the two boulders, standing on top of the boulder. There was a gap between the two boulders, and bellow, through the gap, there was two beauty grass growing.

    Lady Jenny was very optimistic about the way Abel used the wolf to find beauty grass. She followed Abel to the gap and saw the grass growing in the gap.

    ¡°Bt, it¡¯s a pity the two nts are hard to collect!¡± Lady Jenny said and looked with disappointment at the two-finger gap between the boulder. They were more than one meter high from the stone surface.

    ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t worry; you¡¯re wrong!¡± Abel said to Lady Jenny with a smile. Abel took a wand from the portal bag and held the wand at the beauty grass in the gap. A spell pattern appeared on the front of the wand, followed by a sh of white light, and the beauty grass appeared on his left hand.

    ¡°Telekinesis!¡± Lady Jenny could not help but shout. Bet had too many wizard wands. Not including the wands with the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell given to Lady Morrie, it was just a low-level spell, but the Telekinesis¡¯ spell can only be owned by a formal wizard. The wand that can be equipped with the ¡°Telekinesis¡± spell was very valuable. At least as a noble family, and she has never seen such a wand in the family.

    lever see

    With the help of ck Wind, the task of finding beauty grass has be very easy. With the help of the ¡°Telekinesis¡± spell, the most troublesome problem of collecting the grass was solved. Abel had already collected ten beauty grass, but he was not satisfied. When LadyJenny wasn¡¯t paying attention, he collected some more and stored them in a personal locker, where the time was still, and the grass could be stored for a long time.

    ¡°Okay, the ingredients were enough, I¡¯m going to start fusing now!¡± Abel called out loud.

    After hearing Abel¡¯s words, the elves and baronesses who were looking for beauty grass were cheering for a while. It was thought that it would take half a day to find the five copies of the grass in the grass. Who knew that it would only be collected by Abel in a short time. Of course, if he did not collect more secretly, the speed would be faster.

    ¡°Please put the defensive magic circle on, and make sure Bet can feel safe to fuse the Beauty Potion ¡®!¡± Lady Carrie took out a stack of cards from the package and gave them to the elves.

    The Elf-Countesses may be weaker against spirit beasts in the wild, but they were very good at creating defensive magic circles. Soon, a medium-sized defensive magic circle was already set up, and Abel did not idle, created a Barrier Circle, and arranged them.

    It encircled Abel, and the Elf-Countesses also understood that alchemy was a very private matter, Abel¡¯s privacy was normal. Who would have thought that Abel¡¯s istion process would be arranged because his refining process was too much to show to outsiders?

    In the Barrier Circle, Abel took out ¡®Akara¡¯s tent¡¯ and arranged it in the middle of the circle. The ¡®Akara¡¯s tent¡¯ has the best alchemy table and environment, and it was the best ce to fuse the beauty potion.

    On the alchemy table, the materials prepared in advance were taken out of the portal bag and ced on the alchemy table with beauty grass. He put a full set of dark gold quality ¡®Akara¡¯s alchemy bottle on the alchemy table. Abel began to concentrate on fusing.

    Outside of the barrier circle, Lady Carrie was sitting near the center of the defensive circle, holding the circle control card in her hand, and did not rest with the other elven countess. They were investigating outside the intermediate defense magic circle, and the poisonous ivy was also snoring downstream.

    However, Countess Carrie did not rx her attention. After going through the trials and hardships, she understood that there was no ease as long as she was in the Double Moon Forest, especially now Abel was in the critical moment of fusing the beauty potion; they should not let down their guard at all.

    At this moment, there was a chaos of crows being investigated outside the Intermediate Defence Circle. It seemed to be scared by something. Lady Carrie was shocked. She raised her eyes and looked in the direction of the crow chaos. The stones were rolling around, and the middle part was rising upwards.

    As the stones rolled faster and faster, the middle part slowly rose higher and higher. A giant stone golem as high as ten meters appeared on the ground. The giant stone golem was very annoying to the crows screaming in the sky. It grabbed towards the crows, and the crows flew apart. Several crows pecked their eyes, but the eyes of the giant stone golem were also made of stone. The crow¡¯s pecking didn¡¯t hurt it at all, and the blindness incident to the pecking did not appear once.

    ¡°Get ready to fight!¡± Lady Carrie shouted after seeing the giant stone golem.

    The four elven countesses who were still resting heard the voice of Lady Carrie, they looked out of the field, and the scene of the giant stone golem driving the crow had surprised them.

    ¡°It¡¯s a stone giant!¡± Lady Jenny had already recognized the origin of the giant stone golem, she said loudly.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t all the rock spirit beasts here driven away by two-foot dragons? Why was there one left?¡± Asked Lady Muriel as she called out the spirit wolf.

    The stone giant will not leave the rocky valley. It will only be weaker and weaker after leaving the rocky valley. It would only have unlimited rock supplements in the rock valley. Where there were rocks, It was almost unbeatable! Lady Jenny was also helpless to the stone giant that appeared, and this kind of spirit beast that can quickly recover in a single hit was the most troublesome spirit beast.

    ¡°Find a way to hold it. Don¡¯t let it attack the defensive magic circle!¡± Lady Carriemanded loudly.

    Although the intermediate defensive magic circle was very strong, that was under the premise of endless magic stones, the enemy will consume magic stones with each hit, and each hit of such a huge stone giant will consume more magic stones than ordinary spirit, and in the wild, all the magic stones will not add up too much. As ast resort, they could not let the stone giant attack the defensive circle.

    Just after the stone giant¡¯s few blows to the crow in the air were useless, it¡¯s giant palm waved forward violently, and one of the many stones forming the palm of the hand flew out, hitting a crow at once. The crow was smashed more than ten meters by this blow and fell heavily to the ground. Fortunately, the crow was almost immortal. The damage was automatically reduced for them, and the crow flies again after struggling twice.

    At this moment, a poisonous ivy suddenly appeared at the foot of the stone giant below the ground. This poisonous ivy did not attack the stone giant, but regarded itself like a rope and tied the two feet of the stone giant together.

    was a

    The stone giant, who was caught by surprise, was about to take a step forward, but his feet were tied, and he fell to the ground all at once, making a loud noise, and the stones on the ground were flying.

    The fallen stone giant found the poisonous ivy on his foot. With a violent force, the poisonous ivy was about to loosen and escaped. At this time, it was toote. The huge force pulled the body of the poisonous ivy tightly, and then a soft sound, the rattan was broken by the great force.

    ¡°My dear little flower!¡± Lady Morrie screamed in pain, and the poisonous ivy was disconnected by the pull, but it failed to escape, and was caught by the stone giant. Although its hands were poisoned green, it had no effect on stone giants which wereposed of rocks.

    The poisonous ivy was grasped by the stone giant and twisted with force. Soon the poisonous ivy lost its vitality and entered the life protecting state. Lady Morrie was recovering the poisonous ivy, but the stone giant did not let go. The protected poisonous ivy cannot return to the portal bag.

    The life protecting state can only maintain for a few minutes. If you were attacked after this time, the poisonous ivy would really die. Thendy Molly will need to summon a new poisonous ivy. All the long battle experience of this poisonous ivy will disappear, and the newly summoned poisonous ivy will need to be retrained before it can be used.

    The most important thing was that Lady Morrie has been with the poisonous ivy for many years, and they already have a deep rtionship. If Lady Morrie¡¯s flower really died, it will be a profound blow to her.

 Chapter 350 - Time to Launch An Attack

    <h4>Chapter 350 Time to Launch An Attack</h4>

    Lady Carrie didn¡¯t say anything, but her poisonous ivy suddenly appeared and entangled on the stone giant¡¯s eyes lying on the ground, trying to climb up. The green venom stained the stone giant¡¯s head green.

    Lady Carrie¡¯s poisonous ivy made the stone giant angry. It loosened the flower that had been unable to hang down and grabbed the venomous flower vine. At this moment, Lady Morrie took her poisonous ivy.

    Lady Carrie¡¯s poisonous ivy ranks were much higher than those of the other four, so the battle experience and wisdom were also much higher. When it sessfully let the stone giant loose its hands, it began to loosen the stone giant¡¯s head and disappeared underground.

    The giant palm of the stone giant also grabbed the ground and grabbed arge pit on the ground. There were soil and stones in his hand, but there was no poisonous ivy. The stone giant shouted and threw the stones and dirt in his hand to the ground and stood with both hands on the ground.

    Although the stone giant was not injured at this time, his head was green and looked very embarrassed, which made him very annoyed¨Cjust like the powerful beings were fooled by a group of weak beings.

    The stone giant began to sh white light, and then the stones on the ground rushed towards it, and the stones were constantly attracted andbined to it.

    The ten-meter stone giant soon rose to fifteen meters. The taller golem began to step on the ground with great force, and the huge power passed through the ground to the ground. The remaining four poisonous ivies quickly fled the area; although it was below the ground, the huge force still caused them a lot of damage.

    ¡°Attack with Spirit Wolf!¡± Lady Carrie tightened her eyes. She did not expect the poisonous ivy to lose its effect so quickly. At this time, only by using the Spirit Wolf stepped forward to attract the attention of the stone giant. The intermediate defense magic circle was veryrge; if the stone giant paid a little attention, it would see the magic circle.

    The Spirit Wolf was the most unreasonable summoner. Although its attack power was not very high, its speed could make up for everything. With just a blink, the Spirit Wolf rushed to the stone giant¡¯s side and scratched a wound on its calf; the debris was scattered.

    The Stone Giant lifted its leg and stomped hard. Just as the foot was about to step on, a white light shed the Spirit Wolf disappearing under its foot, and its foot just stirred up a stone on the ground.

    Then the second Spirit Wolf approached the stone giant in the same way, and also scratched a wound on its calf, and disappeared before being attacked.

    The third, the fourth, the fifth, and the Spirit Wolf kept appearing beside the stone giant¡¯s leg, and its leg was constantly increasing with wounds. As its left leg had more and more wounds, it just took a rock on the ground with its hand and pressed it on the left leg. The wounds disappeared, and the left leg became thicker.

    Lady Carrie looked in her eyes and could not help but be surprised. Although she had known that these attacks had little effect, she never expected that the Giant Stone would be so powerful. If it wasn¡¯t for creating enough time for Able toplete the fusing of beauty potion, she would never fight with such a rock monster.

    Half an hour had passed, and it seemed that the tactics of attracting the stone giant¡¯s attention by the Spirit Wolf were very sessful. The flexibility of the Spirit Wolf opposed the giant spirit beast like the stone giant. Although the stone giant keeps attacking, it could not hit any one of the Spirit Wolf, and the Spirit Wolf can¡¯t really hurt the stone giant.

    The stone giant was getting more and more irritable, and its roar was getting louder and louder. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a palpitation in her heart. She took out several medium-level magic stones from the space bag and put it in her hand, beside her was the intermediate defense magic circle, with six mid-level magic stones on it.

    ¡°Vroom!¡± The stone giant shouted that his body began to spin up, and this rotation was slow from the beginning, and slowly elerated, getting faster and faster. As the rotation elerated, the stones on the stone giant began to fly outward with this rotation.

    When the stone giant¡¯s body turns into a gyro, dozens of hundreds of stones flew out in the same time in every direction. Although the Spirit Wolf was flexible and had blink ability to escape, when facing the stones like raindrops, that hand didn¡¯t have any flying pattern. The Spirit Wolf was constantly hit by stones in the tragic misery.

    Once the Spirit Wolf hit by a stone loses its blinking ability and stays in ce for only a short time, then consequences were getting countless hits by the stones, and then it entered the life protection state. Fortunately, the owner in the circle could put the Spirit Wolf into the space beast.

    Think about how many small targets such as the Spirit Wolf have been hit countless times, then how many times will the intermediate defense magic circle be hit, only to see that the outer shield of the intermediate defense magic circle was constantly hit by stones, although the attack power was not strong, when that attack became dense, thebined attack was very considerable.

    With a crisp sound, a mid-level magic stone in the center of the intermediate defense magic circle exploded and turned into a powder. The disappearance of a mid-level magic stone increased the pressure of the other five mid-level magic stones in the magic circle; the magic circle that couldn¡¯t reach the energy bnce will be broken at any time due to external attacks that cause all medium-level magic stones to explode, or disappear because the energy supply cannot keep up with the loss of bnce.

    At this moment, a medium-level magic stone in the hands of Lady Carrie was ced on the magic circle in time, and the bnce was restored, but then there was another burst of sound, another medium-level magic stone disappeared, and Lady Carrie added another medium-level magic stone to the empty space.

    As the number of medium-level magic stones decreased, her expression became more and more worried. She yelled, ¡°Whoever still had the medium-level magic stones give it to me right now!¡±

    All four elf countesses opened their portal bag and started looking for medium-level magic stones. Fortunately, all of them had a medium-level magic stone. Women were naturally fond of beautiful things. The beautiful gem, such as medium-level magic stones, was no exception. For a while, there were more than thirty intermediate-level magic stones ced around Lady Carrie.

    Thirty intermediate-level magic stones seemed like a lot, but the consumption was alsorge; In just a few moments, Lady Carrie¡¯s own dozen or more intermediate-level magic stones have been consumed. Now, she could only hope that the stone giant¡¯s spin attack will end soon.

    Lady Carrie also knew that this self-damaging method of rock damage would notst long. Now it depended on whether the rock on the stone giant was consumed first, or the medium-level magic stone in the intermediate defense circle was consumed first. If the intermediate defensive magic circle was broken, then Abel¡¯s magic circle would be difficult to resist the stone giant¡¯s attack.

    As the stone giant¡¯s rotation grew faster and faster, originally when ten rocks hit the defensive magic circle would consume a medium-level magic stone. Now only three rocks hit the magic circle would consume one medium-level magic stone. More than thirty medium-level magic stones will soon bepletely consumed.

    When the middle-level magic stone in the hands of Lady Carrie was almost gone, the stone giant finally stopped spinning. The original fifteen-meter-tall stone giant not only changed back to the original ten-meter height but also seemed to have lost a lot of body weight.

    The stone giant looked at the magic circle in front. It seemed to know that the enemies were hiding in it, could not help but pick up a huge stone from the ground, and throw it vigorously to the intermediate defensive magic circle.

    ¡°Pr Storm!¡± Lady Carrie threw the remaining three medium-level magic stones and the magic circle control card to Lady Jenny, and she drove out of the intermediate defensive magic circle while driving the wolf. As she approached the Stone Giant, she yelled, and the Frost Dust turned into an ice mist that hit the Stone Giant. This was a continuous spell. As long as the mana was provided, this Frost Dust will continue to excite.

    The risk that Lady Carrie took sessfully surprised the stone giant who was attacking the defensive magic circle, and the dust of frost formed ayer of frost on the stone giant¡¯s body, although the stone giant¡¯s power was so great that the frost continued to rupture with its movements, but because the wolves of Lady Carrie were constantly running around the stone giant, and the ¡®pr storm¡¯ spell in the hands of Lady Carrie did not stop casting, making the stone The giant¡¯s speed and movement begin to slow down.

 Chapter 351 - Beauty Potion

    <h4>Chapter 351 Beauty Potion</h4>

    She saw the increasing frost on the stone giant. It took up a lot of mana, and she wasn¡¯t happy yet since she knew that as long as the ¡°pr storm¡± stopped casting, the stone giant would break out of the frost. The frost wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back the giant for long.

    Lady Carrie opened a scroll and a spell pattern appeared in front of her. She guided it using her mental powers and the spell pattern turned into a white light rushing towards the stone giant feet.

    Once the scroll was sessfully activated, Lady Carrie frantically drove her wolf to flee, and soon approached the intermediate defense circle.

    At this moment, a loud noise exploded at the foot of the stone giant behind her. a fiery red hole appeared and the light yellow fireballs wrapped around theva and burst out of the fiery red hole.

    The stone giant was hit by a pale yellow fireball, and the fireball ignited as soon as it hit. Ordinary fire couldn¡¯t harm stone giants which wereposed of rocks, but nothing was absolute. When the me turned yellow, the temperature of the me could begin to make damage.

    However, the actual damage to the stone giant was not just the pale yellow me caused by the ¡®volcano¡¯ spell, it was the thermal expansion and contraction effect caused by the initial ¡®Pr Storm¡¯ spell that was rapidly cooled and then rapidly heated by the ¡®Volcano¡¯ spell.

    After getting pelted with fire, the frost on the giant¡¯s body began to melt on the surface. The rapid change in temperature made dangerous bursting sounds on the rocks, making them explode into pieces and fall to the ground.

    The stone giant wanted to avoid these terribleva fireball attacks, but it was already too slow from the frost. Also, the ¡®volcano¡¯ spell was arge-scale group attack spell which pushing the giant¡¯s body continuously. The stones on its body were constantly cracking.

    Large chunks of stone fell from the stone giant, and the stone giant¡¯s body became smaller and smaller. Unfortunately, the ¡®volcano¡¯ spell was issued by Lady Carrie using a scroll. If she used her own spell, then she would have some control over it, but now most of theva fireballs hit the ground and wasted a lot of scroll energy.

    When the ¡®volcano¡¯ spell disappeared, the stone giant was already more than three meters high, and most of its stones were broken. If the ¡®volcano¡¯ spell could be cast for a little longer, the stone giant would have died.

    With a wave of her hand, Lady Carrie¡¯s two mad wolves appeared, and the four venomous flower vines that had just escaped returned to the foot of the stone giant again¨Cready to attack.

    The battle was in Lady Carrie¡¯s favor, but at that moment, the stone giant mmed forward, rolling wildly on the ground. At a speed almost invisible to the naked eye, and it has begun to recover its stones.

    ¡°Stop its recovery!¡± Lady Carrie yelled, and an ice mist appeared in her hand that once again hit the stone giant.

    After another pr storm spell, it slowed down a lot, but it didn¡¯t stop.

    A dire wolf approached it, and its ws stretched out on the stone giant¡¯s body and grabbed it. The stone giant did not have time to fight back in time. The dire wolf¡¯s attacktched on to the giant¡¯s leg and broke it¨Cmade easier from the recent attack which rendered the stone giant¡¯s leg half disabled.

    Another dire wolf grabbed at the other leg of the stone giant. Stone debris was flying, and Lady Carrie tore a scroll again.

    The ground opened andva spewed out. This was a ¡®volcano explosion¡¯ spell. Lady Carrie had mastered this spell, but she used her mana up using the ¡®pr storm¡¯ spell. Now, she could only use spell scrolls.

    The spell elerated the destruction of stones on the stone giant. The three-meter stone giant became two meters. Then, four venomous flower vines rushed forward and wrapped the stone giant tightly. The giant couldn¡¯t to break through the entanglement of four poisonous ivies.

    Although the stone giant was entangled, because the area was surrounded by rocks, Lady Carrie could no longer cast her spells due to her mana exhaustion. The two wolf attacks cannotpletely consume the stone giant¡¯s rock. With enough time, the Stone Giant would recover its original body.

    She had done everything she could. She couldn¡¯t kill it with her abilities. Even casting the volcano spell could only barely break the rock¡¯syer. Unless there was a high-level druid, the power of the volcano spell can be fully exerted to eliminate the stone giant at once.

    The other four had no more ideas. They all had scrolls, but they also knew the current situation. Lady Carrie had done a good job and they could only wait now.

    Lady Carrie sat pale on the ground, exhausted. Her mana recovered slowly due to the low density of trees. She could only rely on the most primitive rest to restore her strength.

    At this moment, the magic circle in the intermediate defense circle shed, and the magic circle was put away. Abel appeared in front of the five elf countess, holding a bottle of beauty potion with a blue arc.

    ¡°Bt, did you seed?¡± Lady Morrie¡¯s eyes lightened, and she hurriedly looked at the potion bottle in Abel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°How many bottles have you seeded?¡± Lady Carrie asked quickly before waiting for Abel to answer the boring question of Lady Morrie.

    ¡°One bottle per person was enough!¡± Abel didn¡¯t answer many bottles. He directly gave reassurance to all the elf countesses.

    ¡°Great!¡± Lady Morrie jumped up happily, but immediately began to worry: ¡°If I use it now, will I always be like this without growing up?¡±

    ¡°Morrie, its better if you stay like this forever so that you will always be our little Morrie!¡± Lady Muriel said to Lady Morrie with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be little Morrie, I will be the most beautiful Morrie!¡± Lady Morrie countered.

    Abel took another four bottles of blue-quality ¡°Beauty Potion¡± from the portal bracelet, and handed them to Lady Carrie!¡±

    Lady Carrie carefully took the ¡®Beauty Potion¡¯ and stored it in her own space bag. Then she asked softly, ¡°Bet, how much more effective is your Beauty Potion ?

    The other four had intent eyes, waiting for his answer.

    ¡°Because of its blue quality, it has some medicinal effects because of its blue quality. It can automatically restore a youthful face till the end of life!¡± Abel exined.

    Abel downyed about the role of the blue-quality ¡®Beauty potion.¡¯ Lady Carrie wondered how the medicinal effects could be enhanced. Even the golden-quality ¡®beauty potion¡¯ only could enhance the effect for 500 years. Although this time was already long for humans, it was too short for a druid elf, not to mention that it restored a youthful appearance. Although it returned a young face, it was also a reversal of the rules of time.

    Each of these blue-quality ¡®Beauty Potions¡¯ was priceless. It seems best to take it early. Lady Carrie and Countess Elves have thought of the same problem in their hearts at the same time. The four elf countesses looked at Lady Carrie

 Chapter 352 - Obedience

    <h4>Chapter 352 Obedience</h4>

    Lady Carrie divided the ¡®Beauty potion¡¯ in the portal bag. While trying to find a ce to engulf the potion, Abel stopped her.

    ¡°Here were two bottles of ¡®Beauty Potion¡¯, one for Lorraine and one for Grand Duke Edwina!¡± Abel said, handing over two bottles of blue quality ¡®Beauty Potion.¡¯ This is the defensive circle control card of Angstrom City. Please help me to give it to the Duke of Edwina!¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you leaving Angstrom City?¡± She asked instead of taking the sign.

    ¡°Recently, I think my wizard level is about to improve. I want to go back to the human world find my teacher. I¡¯ll leave the elf n now and I won¡¯t take the magic circle Control Card. Say goodbye for me!¡± Abel smiled slightly, and didn¡¯t say the real reason, but made an excuse.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to mother but your departure will make her sad¡± although she didn¡¯t want him to leave either, she didn¡¯t think she could change his mind.

    ¡± Help me take care of my vi when I¡¯m not in the city, and when I return, I hope everything will be the same!¡±

    She nodded her head slightly. she didn¡¯t think that he would go to the human world to find his teacher, but she didn¡¯t really know the reason why he wanted to leave¨C maybe her mother would know why.

    After saying these words, Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. Although he learned a lot from the elves, he always felt bad living with another identity. He didn¡¯t want to wear a mask to live.

    ¡°Vroom!¡± The stone giant had recovered a little. Although he could not break the shackles of the four poisonous ivies, he already had the strength to howl.

    Abel heard and discover the Stone Giant. He strode forward and came to the stone giant¡¯s side, grasping the stone giant¡¯s head with one hand, and the shoulder of the stone giant with one hand, Abel goldenbat qi began to pervade.

    ¡°Ya!¡± Abel gave a sigh, and the stone giant with a sudden force in his hand waspletely pulled back. The gap between it¡¯s had in its neck increased and with a bang the Giant¡¯s head was decapitated from its body. the rest of its body became is scattered pile of stone on the ground.

    Just as Abel was trying to find a way to smash the head of the stone giant in his hand, a faint spiritual power in the stone was passed to Abel with the meaning of begging. He was bewildered in his heart that the spirit beast rarely asks for mercy, Especially the spirit beasts of the rock series, they have stone-like stubbornness, how can they beg for mercy?

    What Abel didn¡¯t know was that the stone giant did not leave the L Valley because the surrounding forest could not meet its survival needs. Although Knight was scared of the Dragon, he still used the racial talent to assimte with the rocks and hide open the sight of the two-footed dragon.

    Abel rescued the two-footed dragon at theke, took it as a flying rider, and finally left on the two-footed dragon. All this gave the stone giant a great shock. Now this elf appears again and uses the force to pull its skull down.

    If it wasn¡¯t able, the giant wouldn¡¯t have begged for mercy, because of its Pride. Because Abel had a dragon, the giant knew it was less powerful than him already.

    Abel had a change of heart. He knew the giant was strong from the recent battle and although it was a mid-level spirit Beast, it was definitely the strongest among them. If he used it properly, it could exert the power of high-grade spirit beasts in a special environment.

    epting it as a pet was a troublesome thing. Abel swept it in his mind and found that although he had drunk five bottles of ¡®soul enhanced potion¡¯, the growth rate was not enough to sign a middle-ss spirit beast again. if you wanted to make a contract with it, he would have to wait awhile.

    Thinking of this, Abel took the stone giant¡¯s head in his hand and said to Lady Carrie with a smile: ¡°Carrie, I¡¯m very interested in the stone giant. Keep the Stone Giant is a gift! Of course I¡¯ll give the squadpensation.

    ¡°Bet, you can take it. We can¡¯t deal with the Stone Giant here. Just let it run away. You can have it if you want.¡± There was a thoughtful look in Lady Carrie¡¯s eyes, but this stone giant, even if it left a skull, would not be honest enough to let others hold it in hands. There were many ways for the spirit beast to fight. The mostmon one was self-detonation, which detonates the crystal nuclei in the skull. When exploding itself, it can also damage the enemy.

    But the stone giant in Abel¡¯s hands not only did not have the consciousness of resistance, even its original fierce expression disappeared only the next kind of conquest that waspletely conquered was left. Lady Carrie was a druid. She was very knowledgeable about beasts and spirit beasts. There was a big difference between a pet and a wild beast; the sense of obedience.

    At this time, the stone giant apparently obeyed Abel and became his pet. Although they didn¡¯t sign a contract, the spirit beast was different from the intelligent race. They did not have so manyplicated thoughts. There was only one choice for obedience and resistance. The giant shows to be obedient, she didn¡¯t think Abel would have any problems.

    When Abel went back to rest, he saw that no one noticed, he threw the stone giant¡¯s head into the Monster portal bag.

    The Giant was scared. There¡¯s a dragon in front of it. But in the real world headed remain motionless for 10 days after seeing the Dragon, and now the dragon was right in front of it.

    Not only that, but there was also a gigantic bird next to the dragon. Its necksize alone was enough topare to the stone giant of the prime period. On the side were five spirit wolves, five crows, poisonous ivy, an oak wise man, and five spirit guardian knights exuding death aura.

    The giant realized Master could summon an army

    The stone giant felt that the master¡¯s summons could soon be formed into an army. He secretly analyzed it and found that its strength was still very good. Among them, it realized it was in the top three. With a sense of security in mind, as long as it was useful to the owner, then its status will not be too bad.

    Abel didn¡¯t know with a stone giant was thinking. He took some ¡®nutrition potion¡¯ from the empty portal bag and put it into the portal bracelet. Although the portal bracelet could not store items, it could store food for the summoner, it seems that this was also a regr force bncing.

    In the portal bracelet, White Cloud nced at the ¡®nutrition potion¡¯ with disgust. It had been eating this for a while and hated the potion. If he was not particrly hungry, It would not drink a nutrition potion.

    FireFly was different. It was curious about everything and grab the nutrition potion with its ws. It¡¯s still remembered how to take medication and drank the potion.

    it didn¡¯t think that the taste was awful and grabbed another one. When it drank the third bottle, it felt that its belly was full. Realized it had the same feeling is eating a whole bison. FireFly kept staring at the nutrition potion on the ground and carefully put half of it into its arms.

 Chapter 353 - Separation

    <h4>Chapter 353 Separation</h4>

    Fly Fire just cared for the White Cloud among the summoned monsters. It just respected those who were as strong as it, so it kept half of the foods and left White Cloud the rest.

    What it didn¡¯t know was except for itself and White Cloud, none of them could use nutrition potion. Most of them would choose to sleep to reduce energy consumption, and the stone giant just fed on stones.

    After about one hour, the elevendies walked out of their tents. Lotion from Abel, they looked better.

    ¡°Bet has some affairs and left as we backed. Let¡¯s pack our luggage, we¡¯ll leave in 1 hour.¡± Lady Carrie said.

    ¡°Bet doesn¡¯t want to go with us?!¡± sad Lady Lady Marian¨Csurprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to leave him alone here, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lady Muriel asked.

    ¡°Yeah! We wouldn¡¯t be able to make potions without him!¡± Lady Morrie agreed.

    The rest of thedies red at Morrie Like they wanted to kill her.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she bowed her head.

    ncing at Abel, Lady Jenny asked,¡± Carrie, are his Affairs in Angstrom City? We can help him.¡±

    Her words reminded the rest of thedies, it was possible. Butdy Carrie didn¡¯t know anything, she guessed something happened made Abel had to leave there

    ¡°You leave first, I¡¯ll catch you guys up!¡± Lady Carrie said as Land Squad was ready to go.

    Then she walked towards Abel and said, ¡°Abel, this is Double Moon Forest¡¯s map. I know you are human but druid as well. I hope you keep it, it¡¯s about the forest¡¯s security.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Carrie. There is no one else who will see this. You have my word.¡±

    ¡°I will take care of Lorraine.¡± Lady Carrie answered and jumped up to her mount.

    Abel said, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to support potions for Angstrom City. I won¡¯t forget you guys!¡±

    Lady Carrie waved her hand and disappeared gradually. At a ce where Abel almost couldn¡¯t hear her voice, she shouted to him, ¡°You should¡¯ve known this already, but this team is meant for Loraine. Since she is the most likely candidate to be the Chosen One. We have already sworn that we¡¯ll be her servants.¡±

    Abel hadn¡¯t paid much attention to this name, thinking it just a nickname of genius. But the weight of it was much heavier than he thought. If he couldn¡¯t be stronger, he would not be able to get close with Lorraine although under her parent¡¯s permission.

    Abel now stood at the no-one-else encampment. The Intermediate Defense Circle was left by Lady Carrie at the surrounding. She left him an Intermediate Poly Magic circle to him as the reward. Since he didn¡¯t n to go to Angstrom City, the request of blue howling rabbit would fail.

    Abel took a deep breath. He liked working alone. Learned a lot during this time, there were still plenty of spells he couldn¡¯t use.

    He waved his hands, and all the monsters were released from the bag.

    White Cloud flew to the sky as if it was its first time flying

    Are seeing White Cloud able had made a decision to keep them outside of the portal bag unless he had no choice.

    Those Five crows, five ghost wolves, poisonous flower vines lied on the ground as they went out, seeming to sleep. Abel was upset, if they slept while fighting, they just the trouble.

    But on the other hand, he had Fly Fire. Even Druids wouldn¡¯t be able to beat him.

    Now it just needed the time to familiar with his other summoners.

    Those five spirit guardian knights seemed stronger afterbine with spirit wolves and skeleton. Except for the Soul Fire, nothing would scare them.

    Abel used to confuse whether they knew what they scared or not, they often stand in front of others at each fighting. Even when fought against strong hell creatures they didn¡¯t step back.

    He set his eyes on his Stone Giant. Even though he couldn¡¯t connect it with the soul chain, he felt its surrender. This feeling was stronger since Fly Fire was around.

    Abel put the stone giant¡¯s head into the gravel for recovering its body.

    At the same time, Fly Fire tried to talk with other summoners, but it was not good. As it got close with the spirit wolf, it made the wolf shock and scare.

    Abel shook his head. They were safe in the valley as long as Fly Fire was here. Plus Abel had a Defense Circle to protect himself now. He nned to stay here for several days. he wanted to improve his summoner¡¯s strength and refine two dark potions: light healing potion and light mana potion, which may save his life in the future. Also, he wanted to begin practice until he had been an official wizard.

    No one who would interrupt him here. After calcting the time, he just needed ten days to reach that level. Nothing would stop him.

 Chapter 354 - Light Healing Potion

    <h4>Chapter 354 Light Healing Potion</h4>

    The Dark Valley¡¯s protection circle was the strongest circle Abel had. It could even defend against attacks from official wizards if it had a gem in it.

    Maybe Abel just wanted to waste an elite gem in an intermediate circle.

    Just in case, he let the stone giant stand outside to protect the circle. Though it just 2 meters high now, it was recovering.

    Abel was a little relieved when he saw it outside the circle, and White Cloud was flying as a scout. If anything happened, it could warn him by the soul chain.

    A portal with blue light appeared at the mid of circle, Abel let some summons get into the summoning dimension and entered into the portal with Fly Fire and ck Wind.

    The rogue encampment was quiet, as always. The wind and steam could make people forgotten every bad thing, just like heaven.

    It was the first time Fly Fire went into the Dark World. The abundance of mana made it excited. Mana was the most important resource for dragons, which was why many people thought dragons liked shiny items. Gems were sources of mana.

    Fly Fire, who was never surrounded by so much mana, felt every excitement in every cell in his body. It wanted to make a loud, deafening roar.

    Abel closed its mouth with a p and said, ¡°Don¡¯t use Long Yin here. It¡¯s important to me.¡± It nodded sadly.

    ck Wind walked to Fly Fire tofort it.

    Abel took out the Intermediate Poly Magic Circle, which consisted of 49 circle signs and a magic circle board. It looked expensive¨Cthe one the dwarves had used just 36 circle signs.

    Abel spent 1 hour cing the 49 cards and set the magic circle board and 6 gems at the mid.

    The 6 gems were shed, and the light moved with the sequence of circle signs. In just a second, the circle seemed to be activated.

    A hole appeared in the sky. Mana passed that hole and was absorbed by the circle. Abel, who was sitting in the middle, had thought the mana was rain, but they were really drops that consisted of mana suspended in the air.

    The Intermediate Poly Magic Circle was better than the basic one. Fly Fire, just ying with ck Wind, was abstracted by these suspending drops. It looked surprised, and it tried to bite them. For a while, it closed eyes. The golden light was attracting the mana drops to gather towards it. Abelughed at Fire Fly¡¯s

    Abel opened the Akara¡¯s tent. he wanted to make several options of light healing and light mana in it.

    Abel took a beaker from the table and heated it under the fire he created with his power of will and a gem. Then, he mashed several herbs and threw it into the beaker. In just a second, he added water and other herbs. They were herbs mixed that changed color and smelled strange, but Abel didn¡¯t hesitate. Like each of his steps: he had already measured the temperature of the fire and amount of water he needed before.

    The reaction in the beaker was beginning more and more intense. It would be broken if Abel didn¡¯t keep changing the degree of fire. Now Abel needed to be more careful. Any mistake would ruin his effort.

    The process of creating potion in the real world was different from that in virtual, he would not fail in virtual where his soul controlled the unreal hands directly, but in the real world, everything was possible.

    Abel¡¯s hands were unique. He was amander with each movement precisely in the long-term and restrict training, plus he had learned how to draw runes and curve rune signs. He had mastered delicacy and strength and could almost measure the weight of potions.

    Time passed. The beaker was boiling and seemed like it was going to erupt like a volcano. Each herb Abel threw in it helped elerate the eruption.

    But as Abel threw thest herb in it, the mixture changed to form calm water with a nice scent.

    It seeded! Abel looked at the beaker happily. He had spent much time searching these potions, but he learned and made them finally

    He had made many potions, but these potions and only these got the approvement of Horadric Cube.

 Chapter 355 - Full Recovery Potion

    <h4>Chapter 355 Full Recovery Potion</h4>

    Able took out a crystal bottle from the Dark World and poured the light healing potion into it carefully.

    The potion filled the bottle to the brim¨Cseemingly made for it.

    Abel put it into the Horadric Cube¨Che would use this kind of potion he created after getting Horadric Cube¡¯s approval. He was excited and took a deep breath.

    He looked at potion with his power of the will. Then a message came from the Horadric Cube:

    Light healing potion

    Grade 30

    Although there wasn¡¯t that much information, it still recognized it¨Cit was still approval that he created an authentic ¡°dark world¡¯s¡± potion.

    Abel gave a jump of enthusiasm. Next, he would make the light mana potion.

    After the first time, he became more proficient in it¨Che poured water, mashed herbs, and threw them in. The color in this beaker, though, was blue and the air surround him became colder and colder,

    The fire under the beaker didn¡¯t boil the beaker but kept it from freezing. Once any ice appeared in the beaker, the mixing process would fail, and Abel didn¡¯t want to start over.

    After he put thest herb in, the temperature in the tent began to warm, and the potion looked beautiful, like the white night with many stars.

    After pouring this potion into another bottle, Abel got excited. He had created one more dark potion.

    Then, he verified it using the Horadric Cube:

    Light mana potion

    Grade:40

    It was another potion approved by the Cube, which meant the highest potion skills in the Dark World had been mastered by him. Though these two potions didn¡¯t have a high grade¨Cthe light healing potion recovering 30 health point, light mana potion recovering 40 mana¨C he was happy that he could actually make them.

    There were 2 forms in Horadric Cube:

    3 healing potions+3 mana potions +a broken gem= a recovery potion

    3 healing potions+3 mana potions +a gem= an advanced recovery potion

    A recovery potion: recovering 35 in both health and mana point

    an advanced recovery potion: recovering 100 in both health and mana point

    This was why Abel tried his best to learn to create them. Although they had limited potency, the recovery potion was better and very useful, not to mention the advanced one.

    If he had enough advanced recovery potions, no matter how seriously hurt he got, he could recover.

    He could find simr potions in the Holy Continent, but the light potions were better than them.

    The light mana potion just had 40 mana recovery, three for 120. Since he had around 700 mana points, he would need at least 6 potions to recover all of his mana. That would be troublesome.

    Besides, it was a waste of time to use light potions. He would lose many attack opportunities in battle.

    He had had enough gems. They were not a big problem. As long as he had money, he could buy how many gems he wanted. What he needed to do now was to keep creating potions.

    In the dozens of days, except for meditation, Abel just created potions nonstop. Also during this time, he summoned all of his summoners to get along with Fly me.

    They all connected to Abel by soul chains, at least they had the simrity.

    Abel produced 150 light healing potions and 150 light mana potions.

    He tried to put 3 of both of them with a gem into the Horadric Cube, after a deep breath, he pressed thebine button with his power of the will. The advanced recovery potion was so important that he didn¡¯t want to fail.

    Then these materials were disappeared with white lighting and left a purple potion.

    This might be the recovery potion, Abel thought. He concerned on it by the power of the will and there was info:

    Advanced recovery potion

    Recovers 100 in both HP&MP

    He looked at the one glowing purple under the sun. It was the height level potion in the dark world. Cain, who gave him the form of these light potions, would never think that he created the best potion in the dark world with his unimportant form.

    Abel kept creating it until he got 50 advanced recovery potions, he felt bored, and these potions would spend much time using. Once he had the opportunity to go to cities, he would buy any materials as long as he wanted.

    Plus, Abel had nned to back the holy continent half of a day in every 10 days before, cause he had stayed here tens of days. It was the time to back.

 Chapter 356 - Knightâ€™s Training

    <h4>Chapter 356 Knight¡¯s Training</h4>

    When Abel came out of the teleportation portal, there was nothing wrong with Dark Valley¡¯s protection circle. There was something new, though: the stone giant grew back to its original 10-meter height.

    As Flying me and ck Wind were ying amongst themselves, he decided to put back the protection circle of the Dark Valley. At the same, White Cloud started calling him through the soul chain. It had noticed its master¡¯s appearance, and it wanted to report to him that everything was normal around here.

    Abel felt like rxing a bit right now. While he was thinking about that, he noticed how slender his elven arms were. He could change back to his human self now, and he was very eager to do so. He didn¡¯t like being shorter and losing all the muscles he had built up since childhood.

    Before that, he must shed off his elven armor. He couldn¡¯t fit inside it if he was in his human form. When he was taking it off, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that someone might be watching him over the distance. It should be fine, though. White Cloud was scouting in the air. If there was an elf or humans around, it would take no time to tell him about it.

    When he removed all his clothes, he put them in the portal bracelet and pressed his hand on the transformation ne that he was wearing at his chest. He started saying out the enchantments¨Cgenerating a green light that surrounded him. Unlike thest time, he was transforming into a different species. It hurt a lot as he was turning himself back to his human form. His body was probably getting too used to being an elf.

    This pain eventually wore off. Soon, his muscr features and height two metres appeared. Abel was getting back into his original body. He felt very good about it. He wasn¡¯t bing stronger, faster, or smarter, but something just felt liberating at this moment.

    It had been a while since he did hisst knight¡¯s training. He gave up on it a while ago since he decided to be a wizard. If it wasn¡¯t for the goldenbat qi he identally got, he might just give up on being a knightpletely. But, now that he had his muscles, he really felt like doing some exercises.

    To resume his old training workout, he took out a light long sword from his kong kong spiritual beast bag. It was the parting gift his father gave him when he was epted into the Harry Family. He had countless magic weapons to choose from, but this was the one he felt like using right now. He also got himself a steel shield, which, apart from the unicorn crest on it, was not special or impressive in any kind of way.

    With a light step to his front, he practiced shing his sword with his right. It felt like he was back at the Bet Castle when his father¡¯s eyes would watch over him as he continued his training. He would practice stabbing, sweeping, kicking, cutting, and many other standard motions. He would do them in a sequence, with movements that were so close to being standard that they were perfect.

    Something felt different about today¡¯s practice. If he could describe it, it would be that his sword had a will of its own. When he stabbed, it would be vignt. When he shed from top to bottom, it would be in a fury. Even his shield was like this. Sometimes, it would remain as calm as the waveless. Sometimes, it would burst like an erupting volcano.

    Without giving it a second thought, he scanned on his snake¡¯s self-recovery belt with his power of the Will. By emptying an entire bottle of the purple soul potion, he decided to put his brain into overdrive simtion mode.

    He started waving his light long sword faster. None of the moves that were performed were his secret knight¡¯s techniques. He was only using his fundamental moves. After repeating the same sequence several times, a thread of goldenbat qi suddenly came out. It was growing out of his sword, and it would dance where the de was shing.

    When he tried to sh at a stone that was in front of him, the goldenbat qi acted like a whip that split the stone in half. He tried doing a side sweep, which created arger streak of goldenbat qi that blew the shattered pieces away. ck Wind was busy ying with Flying me, but seeing the whip made it freeze in fear. It was a domestic canine, after all. It had an instinctual disdain of whips.

    Just when Abel thought that Flying me wouldn¡¯t care, it started moving away as well. It started following ck Wind, which was already moving away to watch what he was doing. They weren¡¯t sure what their master was trying to do, but they knew that it was for the better if they didn¡¯t interrupt him.

    Abel was in a weird ce right now. The soul potion he drank was supposed to make him think much clearer than before, but his moves became really messy when he was practicing how to use his shield and sword. He understood why this was the case, however. He was getting closer to bing a knight¡¯s headmander, which was the first time he made this much progress as a knight.

    That reminded him of Hoover. Hoover was a man who could smile confidently in the presence of an advanced wizard. Wizards were supposed to overwhelm knights, but he overcame that limit through years of disciplined training. But what was the force that drove him? Even if Abel knew, he¡¯d have to figure out his own build on his own.

    Could it be fire? Abel thought aboutbining the element of fire with his knight¡¯s ability. He could already cast fire element wizard spells now, but something was telling him that he shouldn¡¯t make a fire build.

    Was it the element of ice, then? Ice was good as a defensive option. It was also much easier to control than fire. It was not good to bebined with his knight¡¯s abilities, however. Ice simply didn¡¯t have the offensive traits that the knights were after.

    As for lightning, it was not really the most consistent thing there was. The damage it could deal was always randomized. And even if the Horadric Cube could guarantee maximal damage every time he cast a lightning spell, it was just impossible tobine that maximal damage with his knight¡¯s technique.

    He canceled his options one by one. It seemed that even the soul potion couldn¡¯t help him figure out what he wanted. Perhaps he was being too persistent in creating a knight¡¯s build. He probably had too much bias for it. It¡¯s the ss he grew up with, after all, and even if it wasn¡¯t the best ss there was, it did help him survive out of a lot of difficult situations.

    When Abel felt like there weren¡¯t any better ideas, a grey shadow suddenly came out of his soul. It was something that he was very familiar with. Whenever he traveled between the Holy Continent and the dark world, he would also feel its presence around him.

    It was the ¡°power of the dimensions.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure why it woulde out at a time like this. Maybe it was his subconsciousness that was calling for it. When he tried to control it, he realized that he could move it around at his will. He could also move it out of his own soul andbine it with his goldenbat qi

    That just gave him an idea. With this newbined force, he jumped from the ground and shed at the area in front of him. He was doing this while aiming at a stone which, surprisingly enough, was instantly split in half like butter. That wasn¡¯t the end of it, though. For the next few swings he tried to do, every rock within an 80-meter radius away from him, whetherrge or small, were all split in half.

 Chapter 357 - A â€œFakeâ€ Knightâ€™s Head Commander

    <h4>Chapter 357 A ¡°Fake¡± Knight¡¯s Head Commander</h4>

    What was this strange power? Abel wasn¡¯t sure, but he reckoned that it was probably the force that separated different worlds and dimensions. It was a scary power. Flying me and ck Wind were already charging about a hundred meters away from him. Their instincts told them to move back.

    The range of hisbat qi was just about the same as his power of the Will. The two were probably directly rted to each other. No wonder the more powerful knights focused a lot on training their power of the Will. They couldn¡¯t control it as well as the wizards could, but they could strengthen it with ¡°strong external stimulus.¡±

    By ¡°strong external stimulus,¡± it¡¯d usually be some sort of near-death experience. The mostmon way to have one was to have a really good fight. Since the advanced knights were already in the higher tiers, the only way for them to improve their skills was by pushing themselves over their absolute limit. And that¡¯s the most dangerous part about it. Every time you tried to be better than you already were, you had to put yourself very close to death.

    Abel was different. He chose the ¡°put the eggs in different basket strategy,¡± which was to practice being a knight and a wizard at the same time. He could only do this because of how unique his goldenbat qi was. That being said, the two sses mixed pretty well together. Knights were good in terms of durability, whereas wizards were done with their efficient attack methods. Depending on the type ofbat he was in, he could change to whatever mode that was more fitting.

    There was something strange about what he just did. He wasn¡¯t sure what would happen if he was using the power of the dimensions with his attacks. Now that he did, he was just more confused than before. There was no one around to exin anything to him, so naturally, he would have no idea of what he was doing

    Disappointingly enough, when Abel looked back into his own soul, he realized that he was out of the power of the dimensions. That was kind of uncalled for. He was just nning to test out his new power. He didn¡¯t expect to be out of it so quickly.

    If he still had any more left, he was nning on practicing an assassination attack he just thought of. It worked like this: he would be in his invisibility hoodie. Then, he would turn on the stealth mode of his transformation ne, throw himself off White Cloud, and stab his target with his Jade of Tan Do or something. If he could actually make that move, he could also use the headband in his invisibility hoodie to increase the range of his power of the Will to a 150-meter radius. That way, anything in that range could not escape hisbat qibined with his dimension-splitting power.

    But, still, it was a shame that he couldn¡¯t practice that. After shaking his head, the effect of the soul potion finally wore off. Instead ofpletely exhausting him, though, it actually made his soul a lot stronger than before. A new space was actually just created in his soul chain.

    Abel got another crazy idea. He looked over the distance for the stone giant that was on the mountain. Unlike Flying me, White Cloud, and ck Wind, all that it did was to stay in the same ce for many, many years. As useless as that might sound, it was actually exactly what he needed. If he wanted something to be stored in a sanctuary, that stone giant could just be that sanctuary.

    And that was not to say that it was useless in a fight. In fact, nothing could be so far from the truth. Anyone would be terrified if they were fighting a ten-meter tall stone golem as their opponent. Abel certainly would be. So, f he was nning to let it do his biddings, he must first form a spiritual bond with it.

    Under a green aura, he chanted out the words needed to cast a ¡°mount enhancement techniques towards the stone giant. It was a lot easier than he thought it would be. The stone giant epted to be hispanion with no resistance whatsoever. After connecting it with his soul chain, he could nowmunicate it by sending in his thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Johnson from now on. You fine with that?¡± Abel asked. He was very satisfied with the name he came out with. Even the Rock wouldn¡¯t be as strong as this stone giant. Obviously, the stone giant didn¡¯t know what the origin of that name was, but it was fine with being called that.

    ¡°So, uh,¡± Abel asked as he¡¯s always wanted to, ¡°Can youbine with any types of rock? Like, can you make any type of rock a part of you?¡±

    ¡°As long as they¡¯re rocks, Master,¡± the stone giant replied. Judging from the way it was speaking in full sentences, it seemed to be much more intelligent than Abel¡¯s other summoned creatures.

    Any rocks, huh. With that in mind, Abel took out a hematite ore and a 130 skill metal base from his kong kong spiritual beast bag. After putting them to the ground, he continued to ask the stone giant.

    ¡°Which one of them can you absorb?¡±

    Instead of replying, a white light shed out of the stone giant. Then, once the light disappeared, both the hematite ore and the rough base were on its body.

    ¡°Awesome!¡± Abel said with a light shing out of his eyes, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve made my decision. I¡¯ll turn you into the real¡± Johnson; you got that? You¡¯re going to be a real star amongst your own kind!¡±

    If he could find himself some very hard metal, even the strongest spell would not be enough to deal damage to Johnson. He could also set up multiple magic circles on its body and have it run over his enemies. And that¡¯s not all to it. Right now, countless ideas were popping out of his mind. The only thing missing was the time to make these ideas into reality.

    ¡°What about this?¡± Abel asked as he took out an ordinary gemstone, ¡°Can you turn this into a part of yourself?¡±

    Once Johnson absorbed the gemstone, Abel decided that he should arm its body with multiple perfect diamonds. He wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good idea, though. If he really did that, it¡¯d be the same as telling everyone that he knew how to create perfect gemstones. Well, for now, it¡¯d probably be better if he was reserved the idea for the future.

    Back to his knight¡¯s training: just then, he got really close to being a knight¡¯s headmander. He wasn¡¯t quite there yet, but he could clearly see how he was already much stronger than before. Even without his ability tobine the power of dimensions with hisbat qi, the dark-goldenbat qi threads he created would certainly be of great help in his future fights.

    That being said, he wasn¡¯t sure what his current rank was. Whether it was the Bet¡¯s or the Harry¡¯s, no one in the history of either family had ever reached the rank of a knight¡¯s headmander. No, not with the techniques that they passed down to him. It wasn¡¯t like he wasining or anything, but right now, he felt like he was probably some sort of ¡°fake knight¡¯s headmander or something.

    Still, being a ¡°fake¡± would indicate that he was only a few steps away from being the real deal. Right now, he could alreadybine his ownbat qi with another power that he feltfortable with. And if there was anything that was still missing, it¡¯d be the right kind of ¡°conviction¡± that he would have to seek on his own.

    So far, Abel had been extremely sessful with his progress as a knight. He barely encountered any major issues on his way. Now that he was close to being at the top, he still had a bunch of unanswered questions. That¡¯s the problem of being a prodigy. You could achieve things that were never done before, but you could never find someone on the same path as you that had more experiences.

    Instead of figuring it out on his own, Abel decided that he should seek some advice from Hoover first. As a fellow member of the cksmith Union, he was sure that he¡¯d be happy to share some tips. To do that, he would have to travel to the Duchy of Carmel first.

    And speaking of the Duchy of Carmel, that just brought back some very unpleasant memories. Abel became a little upset when he remembered about Wizard Cliff. That despicable man was the reason that he couldn¡¯t go back to his family.

    It was probably a good time to visit Wizard Cliff. With that mind, Abel decided to give him a ¡°little surprise¡± by making a trip to the Kingdom of St. Ellis.

 Chapter 358 - Master Multitasker

    <h4>Chapter 358 Master Multitasker</h4>

    Abel decided to take two howling blue rabbits out of his personal storage box. Right now, there were twenty blue rabbits that were stuffed all in one slot. He could probably fit in more if he wanted to. That was just how convenient the personal storage box was.

    Abel took out some condiments from his portal bracelet. Then, after taking out a fire magic sword, he skewered the two rabbits with it. He could use the light long sword instead, but that was something that he had a special memory of.

    Luckily, no one was around to look at what Abel was doing. Any knight or warrior would be furious to see him skewering rabbits with a magic sword, one that would cost several grand gold coins. It was the perfect tool for roasting some meat, but a legendary tool was usually meant to be respected, not used for heating up snacks.

    As he twitched the finger in his left hand, a small fire flew out and circled around the two rabbits that were on his fire magic sword. At the same time, he used his right hand to direct the me, so the meat was heated up evenly. Its delicacy was akin to potion-making, but no, he was just trying to roast the perfect rabbit meat.

    A white light began to sh out of Abel¡¯s portal bracelet. He just took out a magic staff with the ¡°telekinesis¡± spell. Then, by using it with his druid spirit, he took the condiment and spread it evenly on the howling blue rabbit. The smell got really good after that. The meat. The smell of herbs. The elves would be drooling if they were with him right now.

    ck Wind and Flying me were already moving close to Abel. They both had this pleading look on their faces. He was nning on eating both rabbits himself, but now that they were doing this, he felt like he would be very sorry if he did.

    With a stiff smile on his face, he gave away the two roasted rabbits to ck Wind and Flying me. They both got one, and they both gnawed it down in one bite. They didn¡¯t even savor it. No, they didn¡¯t even chew. All the effort in cooking them was wasted.

    Abel was being too soft. Now that he¡¯s given the rabbits away so easily, ck Wind and Flying me both started asking for more.

    ¡°You... agh!¡± Abel covered his face with his hand. Thankfully enough, only two of his summoned creatures ate meat. If he¡¯s got any more mouths to feed, he would be better off just being a chef or something.

    Still, out of love and care and everything that¡¯s nice, he took out four more fire magic swords and ten blue howling rabbits. With two rabbits on each sword, he started cooking more for hispanions and himself.

    To make things faster, he even tried to divide his power of the Will into five. Then, with his five fingers controlling each one of the parts, he controlled five mes to cook the roasted rabbits. Truth be told, he¡¯s never multitasked this much before. He wasn¡¯t too stressed about it, though. As long as he didn¡¯t burn the meat into charcoal, ck Wind and Flying me would still eat the rabbits.

    Abel was cooking ten blue howling rabbits at the same time. He was doing this as some sort of experiment, but importantly, he was also trying to train his control of his power of the Will. Not only did he have to make sure that the mes were heating the right parts, but he also had to focus on spreading the condiment evenly across the meat.

    Soon, ten blue howling rabbits were ready to serve. They weren¡¯t as good as when only two were cooked, but much better than when the elvendies were doing this. While ck Wind and Flying me were enjoying their own portions, Abel was finally free to cook two more for himself.

    When he shredded the meat and put it in his mouth, the taste was so good that he almost felt like crying. He really felt like sharing this with those whom he cared about. He wanted to cook the rabbits for Wizard Morton, Uncle Marshall, the Knight of Bet, his mother, and Zach. If he could meet them, he could always get more rabbits from the breeding ground in Blood Moor.

    In the afternoon, Abel began to focus on his knight¡¯s training. He felt like his skill as a knight had been greatly improved. Still, he needed more practice to make sure that he could consolidate his own abilities.

    In the night, he decided to split the remaining eight blue howling rabbits with ck Wind and Flying me. They were still hungry after that, though, so they started making noises to get more food. When he had enough of it, he fed them each two whole bottles of the ¡°ration potion.¡± They preferred the taste of rabbits, of course, but their stomach became too full for them to ask for more feed.

    Whilst ignoring the somewhat-dissatisfied looks on ck Wind and Flying me¡¯s faces, Abel carried on to make some soup with the remaining rabbits. When he was done, he tried to add it to boost the vor of some of his ¡°ration potion¡± bottles. When Loraine was with him, he used to do it with fruits, but fruits were probably not a good option for his meat-lovingpanions.

    After he was done, he felt like a strange change was happening to his soul. He tried to scan himself with his power of the Will, which revealed a grey shadow that was right inside of him.

    This shadow was, the ¡°power of the dimensions.¡± Normally speaking, the power of the dimensions could only be refilled by traveling between different worlds. That might sound impossible to most people, but Abel was very used to traveling between the dark world and the Holy Continent. He could just refill his power of the dimensions by entering into the dark world. That being said, he¡¯d prefer not letting the others know about this.

    As soon as Abel went back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, the first thing he did was to build himself some human armors.

    The first piece he built was a light steel helmet that had the #1 ¡°el¡± rune on it. When it was done, he drilled a hole in it, then filed it with a perfect red gemstone. The second piece was a light armor, which also had the ¡°el¡± rune and a red gemstone on it. For the third piece, he built light metal gloves with the #14 ¡°dol¡± rune on it. The fourth piece was a light buckle belt with a ¡°dol¡± rune. The same rune was used for the fifth piece, which was a pair of light metal boots.

    Abel made an entire set of armor that was identical to his elven self. The only thing that was different was that the human one was a bit bigger. Both sets were in all ck, which made it perfect for him to blend in his squad of spiritual guardian knights.

    When he was done with his craft, he wore his new set and went past the teleportal portal. Soon, he, ck Wind, and Flying me arrived at Stony Field.

    Instead of flying on top of Flying me, he decided to travel by riding ck Wind. He knew where he wanted to go. It was where the five stone pirs were. He nned on fighting with his knight¡¯s techniques, which he would do better off with if he was on the ground. Besides, he had no need to worry about Flying me. It would do perfectly fine even if it was flying around on its own.

    So, ck Wind was on the ground and Flying me in the sky. They both ran at the same time. Unlike ck Wind, Flying me didn¡¯t move at full speed. As a dragon, it had a very convenient ability to ignore all air resistance. Thus, as unbelievable as it might be, it was perfectly fine to ¡°slow down¡± for ck Wind and Abel.

    As he was on ck Wind¡¯s back, Abel quickly got into his ¡°frozen armor¡± andbat qi armor. Unlike before, hisbat qi changed from gold to being dark-gold. It also became thinner, but it was also more durable than what he used to wear.

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to arrive at where the five stone pirs were. Upon a closer look, Abel realized something. As old as these pirs were, they looked quite new. Maybe they were preserved with some sort of technique. Whoever used to live here must have tried their best to make sure that they would still remain even after all that had happened. Anyways, that was only something that Cain and his sessor would know about.

 Chapter 359 - Tristram

    <h4>Chapter 359 Tristram</h4>

    Abel could see different symbols on each of these five pirs. It was just like from the game. He could only open the teleportal portal to Tristram if he activated them in the right order. By thinking back to when he read the scroll of Inifuss, he searched for the first pir that he was supposed to touch.

    Once he did, he took out a perfect red stone to put in. As the stone slowly sank into the pir, the symbol that was correspondent to it began to glow in blue light.

    The second. The third. The fourth. Finally, when thest pir was activated, all the pirs began to glow blue at the same time. The light became so bright. He had to take a few steps back while covering his eyes. Maybe it wasn¡¯t good to use perfect gemstones on these things, after all.

    The blue light emitted then started forming a rune pattern which, out of nowhere, created streaks of lightning that attacked the center of the pirs. Abel wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but he saw like this had caused a disturbance in time and space. He was right. A split in a dimension just appeared at where the lightning struck. When that split was sealed up, a red teleportation portal appeared.

    As long as the red gemstones didn¡¯t run out of energy, this portal would at least be there for about a month. Besides, there was a lot of mana that was flowing in the air. Since the gemstones could also recharge themselves, Abel was sure that it¡¯s going to be a while before he would have to rece them.

    When he looked at the portal, something told him that it¡¯s going to be extremely dangerous to go in it. It was the first time he felt this way while in the dark world. The dark world was full of dangerous things, but the fear and anxiety he was having were like nothing he had experienced before.

    To arm himself up, he decided to equip himself with his most defensive weapons. He had his small crescent shield in his left hand, his Jade of Tan Do in his right hand. He also had his ¡°full recovery potion¡± in his snake¡¯s self-recovery belt, which he could use to heal himself at any given time.

    It was a shame that he couldn¡¯t bring Flying me with him. Flying me was a flying mount, and flying mounts were not allowed to be in Tristram. He could bring in his other summoned creatures, though. The crows could tag along to help him deflect some of his enemies¡¯ attacks. He could also bring in his five spiritual guardian knights, which had way more health points than the spirit wolves to act as meat shields.

    After assembling the creatures that he¡¯d like to bring with him, Abel decided to send the five crows through the portal first. After that, he rode in as he sat on ck Wind¡¯s back. The ce he was getting teleported to was somewhere in Tristram, which was full of hell creatures that could annihte him in just a few seconds.

    When he went in, he actually became scared of what he was looking at. There were just so many hell creatures. There were the night ns at the front, the carvers, and carver shamans behind, as well the skeleton archers at the very back. Upon a closer look, he could see a bunch of them that were shing in golden light.

    The ones he had to face first were the night ns, which were powerful creatures armed axes. Since he was teleported right in their camp, he had no time to send out his five spiritual guardian knights. It was probably for the better that he didn¡¯t. There wasn¡¯t a lot of space around him, so if he actually called them out, they¡¯d probably be standing on top of him right now.

    Now, six of these night ns were already charging at him. He blocked four of the axes with his crescent small shield, and he deflected the other two with his Jade of Tan Do. Usually, doing something like this should be easy if it was against a bunch of hell creatures. Yet, he felt like the force that was pressing on him was a little too much to handle. They must be in a higher rank than him.

    ¡°Back to the portal, ck Wind!¡± Abel quickly screamed. He knew he had no chance of winning against these night ns, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to give up on the idea of continuing with his exploration.

    They were a lot faster than he thought, however. As soon as he let out his voice, a rain of arrows poured over him from over the distance¨Cfireballs immediately followed. His arms were too busy blocking the axes, so he had no choice but to rely on his armor for defense.

    When the arrows were only a few meters away from him, his power of the Will suddenly went into overdrive. The arrows looked a lot slower to him, but he couldn¡¯t feel himself moving faster, either. He watched as the arrow pierced through his ¡°frozen armor¡± in slow-motion. His body couldn¡¯t react to it, so all that he could do was to watch as more frost formed around the hole that was opened. Of course, it was all in slow-motion.

    And another arrow. And another one. When he scanned closely with his power of the Will, he realized that the arrows were buffed with ice magic. He started to get really panicked, but the only thing he could do was to watch as they went through his thickyers of armor.

    Eventually, one of the arrows pierced through his frozen armor. It was making its way towards his dark-goldenbat qi armor, which was his veryst line of defense. When the arrow made contact with it, a ripple was created to cancel out its impact. The ice effect of the arrow was also canceled. Actually, the frozen armor had already absorbed most of it.

    That didn¡¯t stop more arrows froming, though. When the fourth arrow hit Abel, the frozen armor shattered as it became nothing but a thinyer of frost. When the fifth arrow hit him, all that was left to guard him was his dark-goldenbat qi armor, which also quickly broke as three other arrows hit him.

    To make matters worse, the ninth arrow was already flying at his shoulder. He still had his ck armor intact, but he knew that it wasn¡¯t going to do him much good. He had no choice. He could only try to tense the muscles around his shoulder. He could also try something else, though. It was something like that he had been saving for a time like this¨Cthe ice dragon¡¯s protection ne. The moment it was activated, a blue barrier appeared around his body. It was fast enough to block the arrows that followed. The tenth. The eleventh. The twelfth.

    It couldn¡¯tst forever, though. When the twentieth arrow came at him, hisst line of defense shattered to pieces. When the twenty-first arrow pierced through his ck armor, he tensed up his muscles for the pain that he was about to feel.

    Meanwhile, his power of the Will was still in overdrive. Despite how strong his body was, the pain still hurt a lot when he was experiencing it all in slow-motion. Yes, all in slow-motion. He felt it when it pierced through his skins, muscles, his abdomen, and finally, his internal organs.

 Chapter 360 - Running From Death

    <h4>Chapter 360 Running From Death</h4>

    There were still a lot of arrowsing from the back. Abel knew that if he was hit by all of them, he would¡¯ve been skewered. Twenty-two of them had already pierced through his ck armor. His skin was already starting to feel the sting.

    The arrows were aimed at his heart. If they actually went through it, he might just die on the spot. There wouldn¡¯t even be a chance for him to take any potions.

    Abel was sort of in trouble here. Luckily, he and ck Wind were teleported away from Tristram to the bright red teleportal portal. He felt a lot better all of a sudden. He didn¡¯t know why his power of the Will was so strange back then. He wasn¡¯t sure what the feeling he experienced was. He had never been so close to death. Maybe his power of the Will had a ¡°sudden breakthrough.¡± It¡¯s quitemon for high-tier knights. Once they¡¯ve experienced it, their power of the will would often be much stronger in a short period of time.

    Abel grabbed the arrow that was at his stomach. He had to make sure that he was taking it out properly. After cutting the part that was outside, he was supposed to take off his armor and cut around the part that the tip went into. That way, he could take out the entire arrow while making the cut as clean as possible.

    He didn¡¯t do that, though. Instead, he grabbed the arrow with his right hand and pulled the whole arrow, exhaling with difficulty. The pain was unbearable. He almost suffocated from it. The blood came out like a stream. The improper handling of his wound just made it bigger and more severe.

    It might seem unbelievable, but Abel knew what he was doing. With a scan of his power of the Will, he quickly took out a ¡°full recovery potion¡± from his self-recovery belt. In an instance, the wounds in his vital organs, skin, and muscles all vanished. Even his old scars were gone because of it.

    Abel took off his clothes after his armor. He knew how strong the ¡°full recovery potion¡± was, but to feel its effect was, really, more than what he could imagine. If he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, he would never believe that he could escape death like this.

    If ck Wind was a bit slower in Tristram just then, he wouldn¡¯t be breathing now. Those hell creatures were nothing like he had seen before. They must be at a higher level than his level as a knight. If they weren¡¯t, there was no way that they could break through his multipleyers of defense.

    And those night ns. Every one of them could give him a hard time. Night ns were supposed to be ¡°ordinary¡± spawns, but he waspletely on the passive end when he was facing them. If he had encountered a golden night n instead, he would probably be dead by now.

    Abel decided to check on how ck Wind was doing. Fortunately, since most of the hell creatures were targeting him, there was only a small piece of wound that it took. It could recover on its own, but he decided not to be stingy with his ¡°full recovery potion.¡± They were out of danger now, after all.

    Just as ck Wind was licking its wound, it suddenly realized that the wound waspletely gone. Since Abel just emptied his bottle of the ¡°full-recovery potion,¡± all the scars and injury disappeared from its body.

    Abel noticed something. He didn¡¯t close the teleportation circle when he traveled through it. It¡¯d be big trouble if those hell creatures rushed out of Tristram. When he looked back, though, Flying me was already guarding at the portal. It knew how hurt its master was, so it took the role of being his guard.

    What about the crows? Abel was getting worried for a second. Crows were meant to be immortal, but that was only in a symbolic sense. When he tried to contact them with his druid spirit, they quickly flew out of the teleportation circle. Their feathers were very messy. Luckily, none of them were dead.

    After waiting for a while, he realized that those hell creatures would never enter into an area outside of their own. Maybe that¡¯s just how the rules were. If the hell creatures were supposed to spawn at, say, Cold in, they would never take any step into Blood Moor. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry that the night ns woulde out of Tristram to go after him.

    He decided toe back when he was at a much higher level than where he was now. For now, there was nothing better to do than to take a rest at the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He had to fix his broken ck armor first. Actually, maybe he could do it with the snake¡¯s self-recovery belt. But first

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for another battle!¡± Abel called out to ck Wind and Flying me. He did have twenty-something soul potions right now, but they were mostly for himself. He needed some more to improve the ranks of his summoned creatures. Besides, he was a little triggered after being so badly hurt in Tristram. He hoped that killing a few more hell creatures could get him in a better mood.

    After walking through the bushes for five minutes, he saw six to seven hundred carvers that were all gathered in one camp. The five crows were the first to rush in. When they flew in to disrupt the army, they all began to notice him and his squad of summoned creatures.

    Flying me was getting excited to fight this many enemies. It¡¯s the first time that it had been in a fight of this scale. It quickly flew above the army, and before they could do anything to respond, it opened itsrge mouth and did a ¡°dragon¡¯s roar¡± at them. To its surprise, however, a dragon¡¯s roar was not very effective against hell creatures. It was nothing more than a reptile¡¯s loud scream to them.

    Flying me felt embarrassed by that. In shame and frustration, itunched out a white me that destroyed everything in its path. Whether it was the trees, the wooden frames that were used to build the camps, the tents, or the carvers that were in the way, they were all incinerated into particles.

    When Flying me prepared for a second me ball, it realized that the surviving enemies were already scattering to escape. It felt offended by that. The presence of a dragon was supposed to be more frightening than seeing your fellow soldiers die. These carvers weren¡¯t paying much ¡°respect¡± when they showed a reaction to its usually-devastating roar.

    Instead of wasting its me ball, Flying me flew lower to kill the fleeing carvers with its ws. When the carvers tried to throw arge fireball at it, it just caught it with its w and threw it at another one of them. Abel was watching the whole time. He really started to understand how broken dragons were in a battle.

 Chapter 361 - Flying Flame Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 361 Flying me Fighting</h4>

    ¡°Advance!¡±

    While the five spirit wolves were keeping the three carver shamans busy, the spiritual guardian knights took out their Harry Bows to pin them down with arrows. On the other hand, the poisonous ivy would asionallye out of the ground and attack the carvers with their venom. The crows also helped out¨Cthey couldn¡¯t do much in a battle, but their ability to blind the enemies had been a great help in general.

    Abel used the sword of Victory in his right hand and kept on shooting ¡°charged bolts¡± with his left. He was getting good at multitasking. Now, he couldbine attacks from different sses¨Cboth spell attacks and physical attacks.

    In fact, he was the first person who ever mastered this fighting style. Whenever he lost mana from casting charged bolts at his enemies, he recharged that mana by finishing them off with the dark-golden threads on his sword of Victory, and he was doing this much more efficiently before. Now that his rank as a knight was upgraded, it only took him about a few hits to finish off an ordinary hell creature.

    The fight ended very quickly. So quickly, in fact, that Flying me was disappointed. It only used one ¡°dragon¡¯s breath¡± the entire time. It barely did anything, but it was all that was needed.

    Abel actually liked fighting like this. With Flying me, his aerial offense was much stronger than before. If he was fought in an open area, the dragon-beast could just wipe out a bunch of his enemies with one breath. It¡¯s not like he wasn¡¯t willing to do the work himself, but since the ¡°soul potion¡± was what he was really after, he decided that he would save as much time as possible to collect as many bottles as possible.

    He just left the loot collection to ck Wind. ck Wind was bing very good at it. Just now, it had dug up three magic staffs from the enemies¡¯ corpses. It was doing this with its nose, which was much faster than walking around to search with his eyes.

    When Abel threw the three magic staffs in his Horadric Cube, he couldn¡¯t help but feel quite disappointed. They were all ¡°fireball¡± magic staffs, which couldn¡¯t even be used for magic staff recipes from the Holy Continent.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t like he had absolutely no use of them. Ever since he got himself a dark-golden crystal core, he¡¯d been very interested in every magic staff he couldy his hands on. With that in mind, he decided to throw them in his kong kong spiritual beast bag.

    With his current skill level as a cksmith, it¡¯d be impossible for him to make anything that would require drilling two or more holes in a crystal core. The only way for him to get a rune weapon was by fighting hell creatures in the dark world. Obviously, this wasn¡¯t the best method since he could usually only get ¡°fireball¡± magic staffs, which were just simply nowhere being good enough for him.

    Abel decided to look further. He began to look over the deeper parts of ck Marsh. From his memories of ying Diablo II, he remembered that there was a ¡°Forgotten Tower¡± somewhere in ck Marsh. A countess used to live there. While many have forgotten about her, she turned into a very powerful pyromancer in the Underworld. If he could visit the location where she used to live, maybe he could find better loot.

    Just when he was still cleaning up the battlefield, he realized that more souls were flying into his Horadric Cube. As he looked over in the distance, he saw that Flying me was fighting an army of night ns and corrupt archers. It was fighting all by itself. There must have been at least a thousand of these hell creatures that it was facing against.

    Instead of joining in, Abel decided that he was going to see how strong Flying me truly was. If it did get injured, he could always heal it from a distance, so watching from a distance was no problem.

    After the speed enhancement buff, Flying me was flying so fast that only a grey shadow was there, circling in the sky. It kept flying around and over the hell creature. When it felt like it, it would spit out white mes that would leave ck, long trails on the ground.

    The hell creatures weren¡¯t afraid, though. Despite not being able to do anything to the giant beast-dragon that was annihting them, they just kept screaming angrily at Flying me as they waved their weapons around.

    The corrupt archers could try to fire at Flying me, but the defensive capability of a beast-dragon was simply not something that a few arrows could breakthrough. No, not even when some of the arrows had poison on their tip, and certainly not the arrows couldn¡¯t prate Flying me¡¯s super-thick scales.

    After spitting out ten white me balls, Flying me flew lower to ¡°mow¡± the ground with its sharp ws. Every time it went down, it would fly so low that its belly was barely sweeping the ground. It would then fly up, move towards a spot with more troops, then repeat the same process all over again. The corrupt archers and night ns were like ants. They were squashed and ran over without being given any chance to respond.

    Flying me had its own weaknesses, though. The major one was that it had a ten-time limit to use its ¡°dragon breath.¡± After that limit was reached, it could only fight with physical attacks. Instead of spamming fire attacks like it just did, it had to learn to show restraint in the future.

    Abel decided that he should join in. After calling all his summoned creatures to join, he charged at the enemies with his sword of Victory and charged bolts.

    As soon as he made contact with the night ns and corrupt archers, he became certain that they were in a lower level than where he was currently at. Like, all it took was three or four ¡°charged bolts¡± to kill one of them. Usually, it¡¯d take a lot more hits to absorb their mana with his sword of Victory, but right now, it didn¡¯t take much for him to recharge his mana to full.

    The corrupt archers were still shooting at him, but his ¡°frozen armor¡± and dark-goldenbat qi armor were making it impossible for him to take any damage. To make things worse for his enemies, the five spiritual guardian knights would always guard around him to make it impossible to get closer. Forget about blocking the arrows with his armors, most of them were already deflected by the spiritual guardian knights as soon as they flew towards him.

    The summoned creatures were losing health points, though. If they became too low, Abel would heal them with his druid spirit by sending the ¡°full recovery potions to them. This way, not even one casualty urred on his side.

    When the battle was over, he didn¡¯t even bother looking over any valuable loot. All the hell creatures he just fought used to be humans. Without the power of the Underworld corrupting their entire existence, they would just be a bunch of dead bodies with some broken weapons.

    That being said, his main reward was the many bottles of ¡°soul potion¡± that he got from clearing these hell creatures. He wanted it for himself, and for his summoned creatures. He hadn¡¯t used a soul potion on Flying me yet, so he wanted to see how much progress he could make with it.

    ¡°Down, Flying me!¡± Abel waved at Flying me.

    When Flying me heard its master¡¯s call, its body suddenly froze in the middle of the air. Then, in a very anti-physic manner, dropped to the ground next to Abel. There was not a lot of wind when it came down, which didn¡¯t make sense when its heavy body was descending this fast.

    As Abel observed Flying me from top to bottom, he realized that it didn¡¯t suffer any injury from the battle just then. Its scales were protecting it from all the attacks that the hell creature unleashed. Even their blood didn¡¯t leave any stain on the surface of its skin.

 Chapter 362 - Four-Claw Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 362 Four-w Dragon</h4>

    ¡°Drink this, Flying me,¡± Abel handed a soul potion to Flying me. He didn¡¯t have to order it since it opened itsrge mouth the moment he took out the bottle. It knew how good the liquid was.

    When the entire bottle of the potion went inside Flying me¡¯s mouth, its eyes started to look hollow. The grey scales on its body became a little darker and after thirty seconds, it started waking up. The effect of the potion was over.

    Abel took out another bottle to feed it. He didn¡¯t know how many he needed to make a real change, but since he had a total of thirty-something bottles, he could always just keep feeding it more before any real change started happening. Besides, he could also get more soul potions by killing the hell creatures in ck Marsh.

    Again, it took Flying me thirty seconds to fully absorb the second ¡°soul potion.¡± The change was still very subtle. Its scales just became darker. There wasn¡¯t much else other than that.

    It drank the third, the fourth, the fifth... Once the Abel had fed ten bottles to Flying me, its body started trembling. It crouched down and, whilst covering its head in its body, tail and wings, a powerful impose pressure starteding out.

    This pressure was much stronger than when it was roaring in the sky. Even Abel¡¯s summoned creatures, which had gotten used to a dragon¡¯s roar, started to crouch down in the presence of the force that was spreading out.

    ck Wind was affected, too. As the king of mount wolves, instead of crouching down, it got into a defensive stance, all of its furs standing up.

    Abel had the least reaction. While he couldn¡¯t unleash a dragon¡¯s imposing pressure, his soul was technically infused with a giant dragon. That being said, he was perfectly calm and could observe all the changes happening to Flying me¡¯s body.

    It took ten bottles of ¡°soul potion¡± to inflict any real change to a dragon-beast. Even White Cloud only took five bottles to level up, showing how powerful dragons were. Even if they had barely taken any potions before, they still needed more recourses than most creatures.

    Right now, Flying me¡¯s entire body was shaking violently. It looked like it was was in great pain, so Abel tried tomunicate with it through his soul chain. When he did, he began to feel the same pain that it was experiencing.

    The pain was not from Abel¡¯s body, but it certainly felt a lot worse if it wasing through the soul chain towards him. If he wanted to, he could always cut off the chain¡¯s connection, of course. He didn¡¯t do this, though. If Flying me had to go through it, as its master, he wanted to take responsibility and share the same pain.

    Abel tried to endure and he tried tofort Flying me by talking to it. While that didn¡¯t ease the pain, Flying me eventually stopped trembling. It was in a lonely ce before, after hearing Abel¡¯s voice, it was starting to rx.

    As blessed as the dragons were, the world existed with ¡°bnce¡±. For the strengths and powerful abilities that they possessed, they had to ¡°sacrifice¡± not just their numbers (i.e. fertility), but also their potential to improve their skill levels. If they tried to ovee their own limits, there were higher risks involved.

    Flying me was still young. As potent as the ¡°soul potion¡± was, it couldn¡¯t strengthen its psychological weaknesses. When it was in pain, it would be helpless, which was especially true since it grew up without a family. If Abel didn¡¯tfort it, it might have just lost the will to keep living.

    Once Abel took care of the psychological factors, the soul potion would do its job to take care of all the other factors, which really showed how powerful it was.

    By definition, soul potion strengthened its consumers by directly interacting with his soul. Since souls were the most mysterious parts to a living being, there weren¡¯t a lot of research on them. Wizards had it hard when ites to this field, because any subtle change that¡¯s made could lead to an unpredictable oue.

    Even if the wizards could produce something powerful like the soul-potion, the number of souls required was too much to be realistic. Besides, the living beings on the Holy Continent were simply not strong enough. The Horadric Cube only absorbed souls in the dark world. To make a concentrated solution of hundreds of souls, only arge number of strong, vigorous souls would suffice.

    Which was kind of why Flying me had such a hard time after drinking ten bottles of the soul potion. In fact, it¡¯s already been a whole excruciating hour since Flying me became in pain.

    Abel was just starting to recover from it. The pain was still there, but he the sensation was more numb than when he first experienced it. Nevertheless, this had been an unforgettable experience for him. If the damage was actually inflicted on his own body, he would¡¯ve been torn into shreds by now. Now that he¡¯s ovee this ¡°mental simtion¡± of what a dragon¡¯s pain felt like, he became better at tolerating pain.Obviously, he didn¡¯t feel like that at all. Not now, anyways. When he tried to rub Flying me¡¯s body, it started letting out a terrible scream. A sharp pain starteding through the soul chain. It was many times worse thanst time. Thankfully, it onlysted for a few seconds.

    Abel started to taste blood. He had bit the inside of his mouth. He didn¡¯t have the time to worry about that, though, because something odd just happened to Flying me. He wasn¡¯t sure how, but it suddenly grew an extra pair of ws.

    Two-foot dragons got their names because, unlike giant dragons, they only had one pair of ws. The pair Flying me grew were not like the one that giant dragons had. They were nowhere as strong and thick as the giant dragons, but still, it was somewhat close to being a four-wed dragon now.

    While the pain was pretty much over, the process of leveling was still unfinished. Abel could feel the same refreshing sensation that Flying me got. Its scales started falling off and when they did, new, darker scales were reced.

    After tens of minutes passed by, Flying me was covered in pitched ck scales that were as dark as the night. They were also harder than its previous scales, which actually had a soft touch andfortable firmness to them.

    And those ws. Abel could see that they were bing sharper and longer by the seconds. They were white before, but now they were stained blood red. It was both mancing and spectacr at the same time.

    Instead of the feeling of hopelessness that it was drowned in before, Flying me felt joyful with the growth that it just underwent. Abel was there to share that joy. He watched as Flying me tried to stand up with its new body which, due to the pair of ws at the tip of its wings, was making it kind of hard to maintain bnce.

    After a while, Flying me tried to gain a much better control of its front ws. It was more confident, because all dragons knew how significant having four ws was. Also, it was thankful for Abel. If it wasn¡¯t for him, it would¡¯ve never experienced the same kind of progress as the one it just had.

 Chapter 363 - Forgotten Tower

    <h4>Chapter 363 Forgotten Tower</h4>

    Abel had spent three days in L Valley; During the day, he would practice his knight¡¯s fighting technique inside the valley. In the night, he would go back to the dark world to clear up all the hell creatures in ck Marsh. With Flying me, it didn¡¯t take much time to eliminate the hell creatures he found.

    Flying me had more opportunities to fight, and it really wanted to show off. Abel was happy about that since the more it kept using the same technique, the better control it would have of its own abilities.

    There were a hundred beast-type monsters in front of them. They were shaped like giant goris, and their muscles were frighteningly powerful. In fact, they were one of the most muscr and agile hell creatures there were.

    Flying me knew that. That¡¯s why it was so high up in the sky. It knew that a dragon¡¯s roar wouldn¡¯t do much to these hell creatures, but out of habit, it still screamed at them for a good two seconds. When it flew at them, they just howled back because they couldn¡¯t do anything else.

    Instead of going down to have a close-range battle, Flying me did something that was much easier. He spat out a white me ball. Within seconds, all the creatures in a ten-meter radius were incinerated into ash.

    This was Flying me¡¯s new ability. By throwing apressed fireball at its target, it could unleash an area attack with a ten-meter radius. The fireball would explode when it made contact to the ground, which was almost guaranteed to kill whatever it hit instantaneously. Well, that¡¯s pretty much the case if it was against a bunch of hell creatures.

    Flying me was born to breathe out fire. It could only use this about ten times before resting. Drinking soul potions didn¡¯t make that number higher, but they increased its attack range and durability. The longer it could keep spitting out mes, the more damage it could deal to its enemies.

    When Abel charged towards the battlefield with his summoned creatures, the number of hell creatures were obliterated. Flying me dealt with the vast majority of them, so all he had to do was to do a quick ¡°clean-up.¡± This was how things were going to be from now on. He could now save a lot of time from having to sweep off all the hell creatures himself.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    When Abel cleared off thest hell creature, he saw an abandoned building at the in in front of him. When he rode towards it, he discovered that it was a square buildingpletely made of giant stones.

    Whatever power that was used to destroy this building, it must¡¯ve been absolutely destructive. All that remained were broken walls and frames. This was probably the Forgotten Tower, where the Countess used to live in.

    Abel ordered as he saw the entrance in front of him, ¡°Stay out, Flying me!¡±

    Flying me was just big enough to fit the entrance. It wasn¡¯t good at walking with its two legs, though, so it had no choice but to fly on top of the Forgotten Tower. As disappointed as it was with itself, it knew its obligations well enough to serve as a guarding post.

    Instead of walking inside the tower right away, Abel chose to send in his five spiritual guardian knights first. That was the right call. Soon, he started hearing the sound of fightinging from the inside. Once he came in with the rest of his summoned creatures, he saw that the spiritual guardian knights were fighting fiverge beasts.

    So, five spiritual guardian knights and fiverge beasts, all fighting to the death with each other in a very small room. The spiritual guardian knights were wieldingnces with shock effects, so even if they couldn¡¯t use their abilities, they could still protect themselves rtively well from the beasts¡¯ attacks.

    When the beasts were knocked away, their backs collided against the wall because of how small the area was. That¡¯s when the spiritual guardian knights pinned them down with theirnces. Whenever these creatures tried to move, the shock effect of thences would keep trapping them from making any sort of movement. After that, their health points were drained away by death qi and attacks.

    Abel didn¡¯t have to do much himself. The result of the fight was obvious from the beginning. With a wave of his hand, he easily took the five beasts¡¯ lives away with his ¡°charged bolt¡± spell.

    Now, he was worried that his poisonous ivy couldn¡¯t travel underneath the stone tiles, but it turned out that he didn¡¯t need to be concerned. The poisonous ivy was the strongest low-tier summoned creature for druids, after all. Even in a ce like this, he could still see them asionally hopping out from the ground.

    When he took a better look at this ce, he realized that everything was burnt before: the floor, walls, and ceiling were all charcoal ck. All the furniture and decorations were damaged by fire. All that remained were pieces of charcoal that were on the wall.

    Because of what happened here, the secret entrance that was hidden in the corner appeared to be more visible. It was an entryway to the underground dungeon. The light was dim, which made the dark pit that was below looked even scarier.

    For a better view, Abel took out a night pearl from his portal bag. After putting it at his shoulder, he began to look for a stairway that he could walk down with.

    Again, he sent in his five spiritual guardian knights first. As they had no use for adder, they could just disappear and re-appear in the dungeon. When Abel tried to sense their whereabouts, he realized that he couldn¡¯t hear the sound of them fighting. That¡¯s how he knew that it was safe to go down.

    Abel was still on top of ck Wind. As itsrge paws padded on croaking stairs, they slowly made their way to the dungeon that was below. On their way, he saw that there was a small room that he could see with his night pearl. He had guessed that it was where the dungeon guards used to live. It became more evident when he looked inside.

    There wasn¡¯t much to look at. There were some rotten corpses on the ground, and there were some broken wooden tools that he wasn¡¯t sure what they were for. The air was pretty clear, though. Whoever designed this ce must¡¯ve put some work in venttion.

    At the corner of the dungeon guard¡¯s room, there was a passageway that went further down. There was an iron door that was in the way, but everything except its edges was already eroded. With onemand, Abel could easily tell his five spiritual guardian knights to charge in.

    And so he did. After, he and the rest of his summoned creatures walked towards the passageway as well. It wasn¡¯t a long passageway. Actually, it was more of a stone stairway that was going down. After taking fifty or so steps down, he began to see a line ofnterns that were in front of him.Those were the lights of longstingnterns. Longstingnterns were made with a special oil that could only be produced with alchemy. While their lights weren¡¯t very bright, they couldst for many, many years without going off. Like the ones Abel saw right now, some of them could switch on in the presence of a nearby person.

    Longstingnterns were often used for graves ofrge families. Knowing that actually just made it creepier for Abel. He could make the ce more visible with his night pearl, but because of how big the ce was, there were still areas that he couldn¡¯t quite see.

    When his eyes became better-adjusted to the dark here, he began to notice four wooden barrels in front of him¨Cbut they looked new. They had clearly been in this ce for some time, but no damage could be found whatsoever.

    What kind of things would be inside them? Abel wasn¡¯t willing to find out himself. He still remembered the times when he encountered explosive barrels from inside the dark world. If these were really explosive barrels, he and his summoned creatures would surely take a lot of damage.

    Since Flying me wasn¡¯t here, the spiritual guardian¡¯s knights would have to be the ones with the highest defense points. Not only that, but Abel could also enhance their fire immunity if he switched on their fire enhancement mode. That being said, these skeletons were his safest option to test out the contents that were inside these barrels.

    When the spiritual guardian knight captain came near the four barrels, it did not hesitate to sh one of them open with its knight¡¯snce. There was nothing inside, though. Abel was d that that was the case. If there was anything valuable inside, it would¡¯ve been destroyed just then.

    Once it was told to restrain its force, the spiritual guardian knight captain proceeded to sh at the second barrel. An angry roar suddenly came from the inside. It was a hell creature, and it was interrupted from its sleep.

    A hungry ghoul stood up from the broken barrel. After it tried to take away the broken wooden pieces, its shagged cloth and dark-ck skin started showing. It was screaming as if it was trying to find the ones who were disturbing it. It looked kind of hungry as well. After waking up from a long slumber, it was desperate to replenish itself with some food.

 Chapter 364 - Small Luck Charm

    Chapter 364 Small Luck Charm

    The hungry ghoul probably found Abel by his smell. With a quick nce, it started charging at him. Abel didn¡¯t have to do anything, though. His summoned creatures were already tearing the ghoul into pieces.

    When the spiritual guardian knight withdrew itsnce from the now dead ghoul, it shed towards the third barrel. As soon as it did, Abel began to hear the sound of an item dropping on the floor. It was making a crisp sound, which meant that it must be very small.

    Abel quickly jumped down from ck Wind¡¯s back. He started crouching to search for where the item was. Once he found it, he discovered that it was a round object, almost the same color as the floor that it was on. If he didn¡¯t hear it drop, he might just take a lot longer to look for it.

    Upon a closer look, he could tell that it was a small luck charm. Lucky charms were a special type of item in the dark world. They were meant to be attribute buffs to whoever was wearing them. Nicely for him, they would be in effect no matter where he was putting them. He could put them inside his portal bag for them to work. Most importantly, if his portal bag was big enough, he could put in any number of them he liked inside.

    There was a five hundred cubic meter capacity inside the kong kong spiritual beast bag. Abel also had the portal bracelet, a five cubic-meter portal bag, and two smaller portal bags. Space was the least of his concerns. As long as he could find enough luck charms, he would have no problem storing them somewhere close to him.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to stumble upon a luck charm, though. Abel knew that very well. It¡¯s been so many days since he was inside the dark world, and he only found one small luck charm so far.

    When he ced it inside his Horadric Cube, a text stating ¡°lizard-type small luck charm¡± appeared.

    Lizard-type small luck charm

    Description: +3% fast running/walking and +5 mana points.

    It was a nice luck charm to have. Abel was pretty satisfied with his luck today. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to change its attribute with his Horadric Cube. He couldn¡¯t do that every time he saw a lucky charm that he didn¡¯t like.

    For convenience¡¯s sake, he decided to store the small lucky charm inside his portal bracelet. He was worried that it wouldn¡¯t work if he was putting it inside another dimension, but as soon as he noticed how his body was getting lighter, he realized that that wasn¡¯t a concern.

    The condition was that the small luck charm ¡°must be ced inside any space close to its wielder.¡± After doing a few more tests, Abel became more certain of what that really meant. As long as it wasn¡¯t something like his personal storage box or his Horadric Cube, anything that was powerful enough to create a dimension that waspletely separate from reality, the luck charm would work in most of his portal storage items.

    To test out what a +3% speed bonus felt like, he tried to do some running around the area. +3% might not sound like a lot, but he could see how it could be very beneficial for his fights. Speed was the weakness of knights; after all, so he had to get all the agility that he could. As for the + 5 mana point bonus, he just had to get more of these luck charms for them to really have an effect.

    With one more barrel left, the spiritual guardian knight captain raised itsnce for another swing. Unfortunately, thest barrel was just a trap that would burn anyone who opened it. After surrounding the spiritual guardian knight captain for a quick few seconds, the fire quickly died down without dealing much damage at all to it.

    Abel was disappointed, of course. He was expecting more than just one small luck charm from four wooden barrels. Again, the dark world was a dangerous ce.

    After getting on ck Wind¡¯s back, Abel proceeded to continue on his exploration. ck Wind was behaving a little strange, though, so he decided tomunicate with it with his soul chain. When he asked what was going on, the response he got was that it actually became faster.

    Could it be? Abel didn¡¯t expect the luck charm to be so good that it could even buff his mount. After putting the small luck charm inside his Horadric Cube, he tried asking ck Wind what was going on again. The response he got was that the speed increase was gone.

    The luck charm must¡¯ve identified Abel as one with ck Wind. That was great to know because with the current speed that ck Wind could harness, it was already very hard to make any real improvement. With a 3% buff when it was so close to its limit, the luck charm could be of great use in any future fights.

    Since the area here wasn¡¯t fit for scouting, the five crows decided that they would fly out themselves. When one of them flew past the stone door at the front, Abel started hearing the sound of arrows piercing through the air.

    Something was up. After switching to his Jade of Tan Do and crescent small shield, as well as strengthening himself with the ¡°frozen armor¡± technique and the goldenbat qi armor, he called ck Wind to make a charge inside.

    The wall that was about thirty meters away from the stone door, and there were about a hundred corrupt archers were shooting at the crows. They were hard to shoot at, though, being flying moving targets that had natural dodge capabilities.

    When Abel appeared, the corrupt archers quickly changed targets. They shot him all at once. This made it easy for him to make a defense with his crescent small shield. As a dark-golden light began to cover his entire body, the small crescent small shield became muchrger so that it could protect him and ck Wind.

    Simultaneously, the spiritual guardian knights and spirit wolves vanished from the scene. They were respawned right in the midst of the corrupt archers. Since the corrupt archers couldn¡¯t fight in close range with their bows, some of them had to keep fighting with their short daggers. For those who were far enough from these summoned creatures, they tried to back away to gain some time to reload.

    Now that the first wave of these arrows was sessfully blocked, Abel made it so that it was impossible for a second wave toe. With a sh of his portal bracelet, he got his sword of Victory in his right hand and a ckfire magic staff in his left. He started releasing ¡°charged bolts¡± at the corrupt archers, and when he was close enough, he would finish them off with his giant de.

    There were thin threads of dark-goldenbat qi around his sword of Victory. As unnoticeable as they were, they could be quite scary when he wasunching an attack. Whenever they made contact with the corrupt archers,rge wounds would start to open up from their bodies. To make it cleaner, he decided to aim for the necks.

    Without any other troops to support them, the archers could do no real harm at Abel and his summoned creatures. As soon as he guarded that first wave of arrows, he was pretty much set to take the initiative of the battle. All that was left to do was to massacre the corrupt archers¨Cthere was no way that this could be called a fight.

    When Abel just finished clearing up the corrupt archers, he began to sense a danger that was close by. There was nothing to be seen around him, though. His summoned creatures were at the front, and there was only the wall that was behind him.

    Suddenly, a ghost prated through the walls and jumped on top of him. Half of his mana was instantly gone because of it. He tried to resist by sweeping the ghost with his dark-goldenbat qi threads, which made it leave after letting out a sharp, terrible cry.

    From what he could see, the ghost was surrounded in dim, blue light. It must¡¯vee from a special ce in hell. It had no physical form, so its existence was without a ce to belong to. If he wasn¡¯t wrong, it was called a ¡°wraith,¡± a type of ghost that was driven by evesting anger.

    Since wraiths didn¡¯t have a physical form, they could go through any substance. If they were going through a living being, that living being would have all the life and mana sucked away. Life-draining wasn¡¯t meant for their survival, though. It was more for satisfying their sickly, twisted desires to see another living being die.

    When Abel readied his sword, he noticed that more of these wraiths were appearing from the wall. When they gathered, the dim, blue light reced the light that was emitted from his night pearl.

    He had no choice but to tell ck Wind to stay as far away as possible. These wraiths were simply too much to handle. All they needed was a little bit of contact to take away all your mana. Luckily, they weren¡¯t any good in a fight. Since the summoned creatures weren¡¯t afraid of having their mana drained out, it didn¡¯t take much time for these wraiths to be cleared.

    When Abel searched the room again, he was disappointed to see that there weren¡¯t any hidden mechanisms. There wasn¡¯t any item to loot, either, so he quickly went to another stone door with his summoned creatures.

 Chapter 365 - Blood Clans

    Chapter 365 Blood ns

    When Abel stepped in the stone door, a blood n was charging at him. Unlike most blood ns that were red, the one that wasing at him was in gold. It must be the leader of the pack. Unlike the others, its entire body was shing in bright, red light.

    ¡°Fire enhancement!¡±

    Abel knew immediately when he saw the light that was shing out of the golden blood n. There was no point in fighting in close-rangebat. With that mind, he drew his distance, then quickly drew a few ¡°charged bolts¡± to the ground.

    Under Abel¡¯smand, the five spiritual guardian knights switched to their Harry Bows to fire at the blood ns. As for the spirit wolves, they stayed in front of Abel as his protective barrier. The poisonous ivy was told to remain underground until there was a good chance to strike. The crows were the only ones that were not given any instructions. They just kept flying around to try blinding the blood ns with their beaks.

    As it turned out, the ¡°charged bolts¡± were not very effective against high-tier hell creatures. Abel was just starting to notice that, but suddenly, the number of lightning arcs on the ground increased to being nine. The level of his ¡°charged bolt¡± spell just went up from 6 to

    7.

    The damage of his lightning attacks increased from 6 to 7 points. That might not seem like a lot, but his range of attack also increased. He was also dealing more ¡°overall damage¡± to all of his enemiesbined, which meant that while not a lot of harm was done to the blood ns individually, all of them were simultaneously weakened by the chip damage that he was dealing.

    Not just that, but the lightning arcs could also zap the blood ns, greatly reducing their movement speed. Because of that, it was much easier for the spiritual guardian knights to aim at the same target. After Abel sent his signals, many of his enemies began to fall on the ground.

    The golden blood n was much more durable, of course. To protect its subordinates, it rushed towards the front to absorb most of the lightning attacks. That just made the other blood ns move a lot faster. Within an instant, they were actually running close enough to the spirit wolves.

    Abel was trying to switch for another type of spell to attack with. However, the golden blood n was strengthened with ¡°fire enhancement,¡± making it and its subordinates highly resistant against fire attacks. This meant that fire-type spells were pretty much useless, despite them being his strongest offensive spells.

    Abel decided to switch to ¡°ice bolts,¡± which would cost him only 3 mana for each one of them. He could also shoot them out with both of his hands. While they were not as fast as his ¡°charged bolts,¡± they were just as effective to slow down the blood ns. In fact, ice countered fire element hell creatures, so they could actually deal more damage to the enemies he was facing.

    With one hand, he shot at the golden blood n. With the other, he shot at all the other ns. Within a few seconds, he had shot more than a dozen ¡°ice bolts¡± at them. While that wasn¡¯t enough to stop them from rushing towards the spirit wolves, the spirit wolves could fight back with their sharp fangs and ws.

    Abel focused most of his ice bolts at the golden blood n, which was not stopping to get closer to him. When it was close enough to use its sharp ax, it knocked down one of the spirit wolves that tried to fight back. Yet, as soon as that spirit wolf went down, it revived when a purple light shed across it.

    Abel just used his ¡°full-recovery potion¡± with his druid spirit. He wanted to save it for a better time, but if there was no spirit wolf to protect himself, the blood n might just end him right here.

    That being said, since the golden blood n was confused about how its attack took no effect, it gave Abel a lot of chances to keep shooting them with his ¡°ice bolts.¡± It was far from being dead yet, but it slowed down enough from being able to unleash another fire-strengthened attack.

    The golden blood n howled as it tried to block the ice bolts with its ax. It was trying to cancel the freezing effect with its own fire element attacks. As unintelligent as blood ns were, this was actually a pretty effective method.

    That was until Abel was shooting at it with both of his hands. Eventually, the ice bolts became too much for it to handle. Its body started turning blue from the frost. It was also moving a lot slower, which meant that there was more time for the summon creatures to attack it together.

    With a loud, desperate scream, the golden blood n gave up on trying to break through the spirit wolves¡¯ defense. It started releasing a bright red beam from its chest, which quickly undid the freezing effect of Abel¡¯s ice bolts. When it was free to move again, it tried to bypass the spirit wolves and go straight towards Abel.

    Abel actually didn¡¯t mind that. In fact, he even told the spirit wolves to back away from him. ck Wind understood right away, so even without him telling it to, it backed away to lure the golden blood n away from its subordinates.

    While knights were trained to not back away from a fight, Abel had to be smart when he was fighting a bunch of extremely aggressive hell creatures. This was especially true for the golden blood n. Their fire enhancement technique would give it a 66-100% fire damage bonus in closebat, as well as a 100% increase in its attack frequency. It could easily one-shot Abel, so sticking to principle wasn¡¯t exactly going to help him.

    After the golden blood n went away from its subordinates, it became much easier for the summoned creatures to sweep up the battlefield. The spiritual guardian knights quickly changed into their ice magic swords and shields. With thepany of the spirit wolves, they quickly surrounded the blood n troops and took an overwhelming initiative over them.

    As for Abel, he could easily win over the golden blood n with his speed. They were nowhere fast enough tond a hit at ck Wind, so all he needed to do was to keep attacking it with his ice bolts and dark-goldenbat qi threads. After spamming the same attack for five minutes, the golden blood n went down without being able to do anything.

    While Abel did score himself a victory, he felt like his overall level was still too low. His spells barely did anything this time, and if they did, he would have to waste too much time to cast them repeatedly. If anything, it was his knight¡¯s techniques that helped him the most, but relying too much on close-range techniques would only increase the chance of injury.

    Once the spiritual guardian knights finished clearing up the rest of the blood ns, Abel went back to them and continued to advance down the dungeon. The deeper he traveled, the more suppressive the atmosphere around him turned out to be.

    Suddenly, arge stone shelf appeared on the sidewall. There were skeletons inside. Their hands pointed towards the ceiling, as though they were reaching towards the sky in a desperate effort to live. It was a good thing that they weren¡¯t moving, so ck Wind could just walk over the shattered bone pieces.

    Right now, both the spirit wolves and the spiritual guardian knights were advancing through teleportation. It was the quietest way they could move while serving as Abel¡¯s bodyguards.

    The crows, too, tried to be as quiet as possible. Apart from when they detect any sort of danger, they wouldn¡¯t just fly in the sky without making any noise. For the poisonous ivy, as long as Abel wasn¡¯t paying attention to it, even he wouldn¡¯t know where in the ground it was moving at.

    So, after leaving out the oak that was floating in the air, ck Wind was the only one that was making noises. It was quite scary, but Abel was very pleased with the progress that he was making. In fact, he just stumbled across three coffins that were made of stones.

    Shapes of human beings were carved on the lids of these coffins. They must¡¯ve been what the people inside looked like when they were still alive. After encountering the wooden barrels, Abel was ready if this was another one of the hidden traps.

    It had to be another trap. Still, while there might be poisonous gas or zombies inside, there could also be valuable items that could attract his interest.

 Chapter 366 - Unexpected Power Potions

    <h4>Chapter 366 Unexpected Power Potions</h4>

    Under Abel¡¯smand, the spirit guardian knight captain rode its spirit wolf to the side of a stone coffin. After taking countless ¡®Soul Potion¡¯s,¡¯ its movements were like that of a human¨Cextremely fluid.

    Just when it was about to lift the cover off the coffin with its hand, it hesitated a little bit. Afterward, it decided to take out the knight Spear from his Spirit Wolf and use it to lift it up instead.

    Abel couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. The spirit guardian knight was originally a skeleton as well. Although it harmonized with the elements from a spirit wolf, it was still a skeleton at its core. Was it disgusted by a coffin? No matter what, Abel knew the spirit guardian knight captain had enough strength to lift up a coffin with its bare hands.

    While Abel was still thinking, a raspy scream rose from the coffin, and a hungry dead began to slowly climb out. A red light shed on the spirit guardian knight captain, and its magic knight spear viciously struck down. Even from afar, Abel could feel the heat of that fire enchanted magic spear.

    The hungry dead¡¯s head exploded as it made contact with the magic spear. After adding a powerful fire enchantment on top of an already powerful attack, the spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s attribute could no longer be shown on the skill tree in the Horadric Cube.

    Abel walked towards the stone coffin. It waspletely empty inside. The spirit guardian knight captain then made a small indication as he walked to the side of another stone coffin and opened it. This time, no hell creature came out.

    Abel reached his head in the second coffin. There was a ck crystal ss inside. He didn¡¯t need an exnation, Abel knew this was ¡®poison antidote.¡¯ However, it was a ck one, unlike the ones in the Holy Continent.

    Although they imed that the Holy Continent¡¯s Poison Antidote could cure most poisons, they could not cure everything. Even the ones Abel made could not get rid of 100% of the poison¨Cit could only reduce the damage at most.

    However, the ones in the Dark World were beyond the ranking system of potions. They had reached the pinnacle of Poison Antidote. A single bottle could neutralize every single bit of poison within you. Just imagine how poisonous some of those hell creatures were, and you¡¯d know how powerful this poison was.

    Then, Abel swapped out one of the Antidote Potions on his Snake Ego belt with the new one with a face full of smiles.

    At this point, the spirit guardian knight captain was already opening up the 3rd coffin with its magic spear. As soon as it opened, a cloud of green smoke emerged and engulfed the spirit guardian knight captain.

    Since it was originally a skeleton, it was immune to poison. Especially after harmonizing with the spirit wolf, it gained even more anti-poison attributes. Therefore, it just casually walked out of the toxic smoke and irritatedly dust himself clean.

    Abel began to doubt the IQ of the genius who had created this trap. He just got a ck Poison Antidote, and now his spirit guardian knight was hit with a poison attack. Abel just could not understand this logic.

    After passing through the row of coffins, Abel finally saw the entrance to the next level down. The second level basement was just in front of him.

    As soon as Abel entered, he felt a little dizzy. It was much hotter in the second level, and the air was filled with waves of a hellish, rotten smell.

    ck Wind¡¯s nose was a lot bigger and sensitive than Abel¡¯s. But no matter how hard it kept padding itself in the nose, it just could not avoid this smell. He had no choice but to suffer through it.

    The entrance to the second level was a little corner. Immediately after the Ravens took the turn, they began to screech. Abel quickly picked up Pelta Lunata and held up his magic knight spear. The 5 spirit guardian knights then shed and took the turn as well while Abel closely followed behind.

    As soon as he turned the corner, he saw a ground of dark Archers kept shooting arrows at the ravens. The most eye-catching thing about them was that each of them had a glowing aura under their feet. Abel could tell at first sight this was an attack aura enchantment.

    This meant there must be a dark gold archer lurking amongst them. A dark gold hell creature in a ce like this must be a boss level creature. They were most likelypiled with arge number of attributes.

    Abel¡¯s summons were the best at dealing with long-distance hell creatures. The spirit guardian knights and spirit wolves quickly shed to the center of the dark archers¡¯ formation and the ce he turned into total chaos. The archers needed to keep arge distance to attack, so they had to keep stepping back.

    But, the Dark Archers weren¡¯t faster than the spirit guardian knights or spirit wolves. Since their arrows couldn¡¯t unleash much power at short distances, they couldn¡¯t harm Abel¡¯s summons.

    It was at this moment: an arrow struck upon the slowest Spirit wolf. This was thest one Abel had summoned. Originally it could avoid it in a sh, but it had alwayscked training. It always just followed what Abelmanded the other spirit wolves to do.

    Suddenly a red light engulfed all 10 of Abel¡¯s summons. It was a spell.

    ¡°Damage increase!¡± Abel yelled.

    ¡®Damage increase¡¯ was a type of spell with a powerful and confusing ability that could speed up the damage of any wounds. Even a normal attack could rot the wounds of your enemy. Its effect could lower your enemies¡¯ physical impact resistance by 100, which basically meant any physical attacks were very serious.

    If Abel¡¯s summons could not move in a sh, maybe most of them would be whipped out by these dark Archers¡¯ arrows. But for now, they still couldn¡¯t do much to Abel¡¯s summons since they couldn¡¯t unleash their powerful attacks even with the ¡®Damage increase¡¯ spell.

    It was because of this attack. It exposed where the dark gold archer was hiding. In a timespan of a single breath, ck Wind arrived next to that dark gold archer and viciously struck down with its sharp w.

    Abel also struck out the magic knight spear in his hand. He couldn¡¯t give this dark gold archer a chance to attack. These 2 attacks were too powerful, and arge amount ofbat qi could explode if it had the slightest time to recover.

    The dark gold string ofbat qi on the tip of the magic knight spear directly prated the dark gold archer¡¯s body. A powerful force tore a big hole in its chest. It screamed in agony as it frantically struck back with its bow.

    Abel gently blocked with his Pelta Lunata. Under the dark gold archer¡¯s aura enchantment, its resistance was so powerful it almost scared Abel. However, this was thest bit of insanity unleashed by the dark gold archer. Abel continued to strike with its knight magic spear. and after countless knockback effects, the dark gold archer could just ept its fate.

    Under the loud scream of agony, the dark gold archer fell to the ground. Afterward, a golden half-transparent shadow flew towards Abel¡¯s right arm.

    Seeing a gold color potion in his Horadric Cube, Abel couldn¡¯t help but mumble to himself, ¡°its a power potion?¡±

    Abel never expected to gain a ¡®power potion¡¯ from a boss level hell creature. It was a weing surprise. This thing didn¡¯t even cause him that much trouble, and it had given him such a big reward.

    He then put away the ¡®power potion¡¯ and rejoined the dark archer massacre. With spells on his left hand and goldenbat qi string on his right, in almost no time, all the other dark archers were whipped out as well.

    Just when Abel was about to leave, he noticed the armor on that dead dark gold archer was not rotten. Instead, it was still shimmering in dark gold like before. It was a dark gold level armor!

 Chapter 367 - Twitchthroe

    <h4>Chapter 367 Twitchthroe</h4>

    Abel jumped down from ck Wind and snatched the dark gold armor from the dark gold archer. This was studded leather dark gold armor, which was quite rare in the Dark World. ¡°Twitchthroe!¡± Abel mumbled the name almost subconsciously.

    As soon as these wordsnded, the studded leather armor began to glow. All of a sudden, the dirty armor became clean as new.

    Twitchthroe

    Defense: 60

    Durability: 32

    Required Strength: 27

    +20 Increase attack speed

    +20 Increase hit recovery

    +25 Increase chance of block

    +25 Defence

    +10 Strength

    +10 Dexterity

    The studded leather armor was quite nice. To a knight, +20 attack speed was practica.

    +20 hit recovery was also useful in the Dark World since most of the hell creatures had that annoying ¡®interruption¡¯ ability. Even normal ones had a chance of interrupting your spells

    If you were surrounded by hell creatures and an interruption effect had urred, you couldn¡¯t lose your defense. If you did, you might keep getting interrupted until you lost your ability to move.

    +25 chance of block could basically make Abel immune to the attacks from low-level enemies, especially after having the blocking attribute on his Pelta Lunata.

    Abel put on this Twitchthroe underneath his ck armor. Although only the attributes of the armor closest on his skin would be recognized, this armor shimmering in dark gold was too eye-catching, he had to cover it up with something.

    The next batch of hell creatures Abel ran into was Devilkins. Although they were more powerful than Carvers, they would still run in paranoia after one of their teammates was killed. Therefore, cleaning them up was quite easy, not too dangerous.

    It was like Abel had run out of good luck. He had already arrived at the entrance to the third floor without running into any dark gold boss. He didn¡¯t find anything inside the coffins, and even barrels that he had the highest hopes for were useless.

    The third floor was just the same, if not even more lifeless. Abel only ran into a small amount of Devilkins and ghosts.

    The entrance to the fourth floor was easy to find. It was in a room next to the exit. The third floor in the dungeon was designed to be a passage. Maybe it was where the guards were living back in the days.

    Abel saw fire as soon as he entered. It was a giant 5-star pattern made up of the relentless infernal me. There were countless Devilkin¡¯s roaming around since they were basically immune to it.

    The spirit guardian knights captain began to change, glowing from blue to red. The magic sword in his hand had also changed from an ice magic sword to fire one. By this point, it gained an extra 75 fire attribute. Also, with the defense strength of its gear, fire could no longer do anything to it. It ran into the giant ming 5-star pattern and began massacring Devilkins.

    Meanwhile, the other four spirit guardian knights held their Harry Bow and shot Devilkins down one by one. The spirit wolves and poison creeper couldn¡¯t go in, so they just waited for remaining enemies toe out. Only the Ravens flew amongst the mes and started picking out the Devilkin¡¯s eyeballs.

    Now, Abel had arrived by the side of that giant ming 5-star pattern. He unleashed a ¡®Charging bolt,¡¯ and a sea of lightning roared towards the center of the mes like a tsunami.

    In almost no time, all the Devilkin¡¯s were killed. The spirit wolves and spirit guardian knights smoothly shed to the other side of the mes. Abel retrieved his Oak Sage and Poison Creeper, and he moved in a sh to the other side.

    Then, they ran into another group: 300 Devilkin¡¯s appeared in front of them¨Ca massive amount for a dungeon.

    Abel¡¯s ¡®Charging Bolt¡¯ could do a lot of damage. A wave of lightning raced, and a small number of Devilkin¡¯s dropped dead. As they all ran in paranoia, Abel¡¯s summons started to massacre them.

    However, Abel realized there was one Devilkin amount in the group who was unaffected. Instead, they speeded towards Abel in flying speed and struck down with its de in mid-air. Of course, Abel would not give it a chance, as he lifted up his Pelta Lunata.

    Although Abel had blocked the strike, he immediately felt a chunk of his mana was drained. While he was still confused, another struck down. ck Wind quickly moved back, and the Devilkin¡¯s de lightly brushed Abel¡¯s leather boots. Although he wasn¡¯t hurt, he felt another chunk of his mana taken away.

    ¡°It¡¯s a dark gold level! It has a Mana draining attribute!¡± Abel mumbled as he threw out an Ice Bolt. It had directly smashed on the dark gold Devilkin¡¯s body, but the spell effect waspletely useless. It didn¡¯t even slow it down a single bit.

    With a flick of a hand, Abel swapped to an ice magic sword. He viciously shed a string ofbat qi towards the dark gold Devilkin, but it didn¡¯t even make a dent on its skin. It was like hitting a tree with a stick.

    ¡°Skin enchantment!¡±

    After many attacks, Abel could guess what attributes this dark gold Devilkin had. He swapped to a Jade Tan Do in his hand. With the +20 attack speed, Abel¡¯s hand had turned into a mere shadow in mid-air.

    At the same time, as the Jade Tan Do struck down, a poison creeper emerged from under the dark gold Devilkin and locked it down. The dark gold Devilkin began to turn green as arge amount of poison was injected into it by the poison creeper, as well as Abel¡¯s Jade Tan Do.

    In the face of this turtle shell-like defense, Abel could only use poison attacks with a poison element with his current level. By this point, the dark gold Devilkin could no longer strike back; it could only slowly ept its fate and die.

    As Abel continued to think about the dark gold Devilkin¡¯s attributes, he kept striking it with the Jade Tan Do in his hand. Although it didn¡¯t create any wounds, the poison could still show its power.

    He was sure that this thing had some kind of Mana Burn enchantment when it was still attacking.

    Mana Burn could remove your opponent¡¯s mana in the equivalent of its minimum or maximum damage times 4 and deals it as additional damage. +100 attack rate. +75 mana resistance.

    Abel continued to analyze. Since his spells didn¡¯t do any damage, even at his level, it must have Mana resistance enchantment.

    Mana resistance enchantment could +40 fire resistance, +40 ice resistance, +40 lighting resistance.

    That was why it could counteract all of Abel¡¯s lighting and ice spells. If hell creatures could incorporate their attributes well, they could unleash some extremely destructive power.

    Abel¡¯sbat qi string could not damage its skin because of the skin enchantment.

    Skin enchantment could +80 physical impact and +200 defense.

    These 3 types of enchantments had transformed this weak little Devilkin into some kind of super turtle. If Abel was not knowledgeable enough when it came to attributes and stuff, finding out its weakness would have been difficult.

    Although the poison that actually entered its body had been decreased by 75 points, after countless attacks it was still enough to clear out the low amount of vitality in this Devilkin. Afterward, a ghostly dark gold shadow flew out and entered the Horadric Cube on Abel¡¯s left arm.

 Chapter 368 - The Countess

    <h4>Chapter 368 The Countess</h4>

    Abel never expected to find 2 bottles of ¡®Power Potion¡¯ before he even met the Countess. Those things were essentially a shortcut for his summons to level up.

    In order to increase the ability of those Dark Gold Boss, Hell had developed many different enchantments. Each of them focused on a particr skill, and it could even level up alongside the creature.

    Now, the entrance to the fifth floor was just in front of him. Abel wasn¡¯t nning to use the ¡®Power Potion¡¯ yet. He had already spent so many days here, and he didn¡¯t want to wait any longer before seeing the Countess.

    The weird thing was, Abel didn¡¯t see a single hell creature on the fifth floor after he entered. It seemed like an empty dungeon, but it had a thick scent of fresh blood mangled with the wave of heat in the atmosphere.

    As Abel kept moving forward, he came across a big metal wok filled with red liquid. Abel gave it a little sniff, and he could tell it was fresh human blood. However, all humans had vanished in this world. Abel had never seen one ever since he arrived, so where did this bloode from?

    If Abel was a Deity or an Alchemist with deep knowledge of blood, he would know all of this was actually the blood of a female virgin.

    After a few turns, thest room was right in front of his eyes. Abel could sense waves of heating from within. Unlike other ones, this room was glowing in red me.

    Abel let his spirit guardian knight captain stand in front since it had the strongest fire defense, while the other 4 guarded by the side as he stepped in the room.

    ¡°Eh, how many years has it been since a guest has visited!¡± A sighing female voice emerged amongst the me. Afterward, Abel saw a middle-aged woman wearing a luxurious noble long dress in the middle of the room with 7 female servants bowing by her side.

    Abel did not expect the Countess to speak like this. He thought all hell creatures¡¯ souls and bodies were consumed by hell; how could they have any thoughts? This was too weird, but Abel just needed to confirm if she was really the Countess.

    ¡°Are you the Countess guarding this ce?¡± Abel saw that she was wearing a long noble dress, so he bowed perfectly and knightly.

    ¡°Countess? No one has addressed me like that since I got trapped here. It had probably been millions of years. I almost forgot about this title!¡± The Countess mumbled to self, trying to recall the distant past.

    The moment she confirmed she was the Countess, Abel had already got all his gears ready. He held the Bane Ash, a gold magic staff in his hand. It had the attribute of +50 fire resistance. It was the strongest fire resistance thing he had.

    ¡°Brave adventurer, can you listen to my story before we fight? I know this ce is no longer supported by hell. Before, I could die countless times before being reborn again. Now, I can no longer do that, so please listen to my story. Even if I fall into a deep endless sleep after this, at least someone in this world will know about my past!¡± The Countess asked with a gentle voice. She stuck both of her empty palms to show that she had no intention to harm him.

    ¡°Speak up!¡± Abel didn¡¯t put away his Bane Ash. He only held down his summons to guard him by his side.

    ¡°Adventurer, I saw that you just did a knight¡¯s bow. This reminded me of my husband long ago. He was a knight as well!¡± A spark of joy emerged on the Countess¡¯s face. Although it onlysted for a split second, Abel could see it very clearly.

    ¡°A knight is destined to die in a battle, and he was no different. The only thing I could do was to preserve his favorite thing, my beauty! Because of this, I found countess Experts and Alchemists. Atst, an Alchemist from the City Pce told me that virgin blood could help preserve my beauty forever!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Abel automatically thought of that big wok of fresh blood in the hall near the entrance.

    ¡°Through all kinds of exchange and bribery, I umted arge bucket of female virgin blood and ced them into a container with a magic circle made by the Alchemist. He said it could preserve its freshness forever. However, what awaited me was not endless beauty, but a disgusting betrayal!¡±

    The Countess grew ferocious, as though she had been destroyed. She then followed, ¡°Many people were jealous of my wealth, so they set this trap up after my husband died!¡±

    ¡°Countless evil people rushed into my house and locked me up in the dungeon. They didn¡¯t find my rumored wealth, so they burned my house down. Just like that, I died in the dungeon!¡±

    By this point, the Countess¡¯s voice became sharp, as she said in anger ¡°Seconds before I died, I made a deal with hell. I needed revenge, and I sacrificed everything I had!¡±

    ¡°Just like that, I had be a member of hell. Maybe my grudge is even bigger than the contamination of hell, so I can preserve my consciousness. After many years, hell and heaven entered this world together, and everything I¡¯ve ever known vanished alongside my enemies and rtives.

    ¡°I hate humans; they made me like this. But I hate hell, even more. It has locked me up half-dead for tens of thousands of years. I¡¯ve driven all the hell creatures to the other floors and only left some Devilkins on the fifth floor to clean up for me. I don¡¯t want them here in my home, my only home.

    ¡°The honorable Countess, I believe everything you said, but no matter who¡¯s right or wrong, it¡¯s all in the past!¡±

    Abel found her situation difficult. Since gathering human blood was forbidden, she would probably be round up and attack as well if she did the same thing in the Holy Continent.

    ¡°Young knight, where do youe from? Knights faded away long ago, ording to my memories. Although there are still religious holy knights, you don¡¯t have a religious scent on you. You are a real knight!¡± It was only after the Countess said what she wanted to say, she noticed this human in front of her was different.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think I¡¯m a challenger?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Simple, you don¡¯t have any scent of heaven or hell on you, so you are not one of the challengers. Also, it had been countless years since heaven or hell visited this world. Maybe a lifeless world like this is not worth the attention!¡± The Countess replied.

    After a bit of hesitation, Abel said, ¡°I¡¯m an outsider!¡± But he was not sure if she understood what this meant.

    ¡°Youe from another world?¡± The Countess¡¯s eyes suddenly began to sparkle.

    ¡°Yes, Ie from a ce without the scent of heaven nor hell!¡± Abel said with a nod.

    ¡°If, I said if. Is there any chance you¡¯d want a steward, a well trained noble female steward who grasped fire elements and battle techniques?¡± The Countess didn¡¯t want to miss this rare opportunity, so after a bit of hesitation, she let Abel know her heart¡¯s desire.

    Abel was confused; why this Countess would ask such a question. The 7 elite female servants next to her had already held up their des and started to strike towards the Countess.

    The Countess sighed coldly and quickly jumped back. In a flick of a hand, a wall of me appeared. The elite female servants kept running, but they all started to scream of agony when they made contact with the wall of me.

    ¡°How can you guys even have fire ability without my enchantment!¡± Said the Countess with a coldugh.

    It was at that exact moment, the Countess¡¯ long dress dropped, revealing a light body of armor and a long de. In a blink of an eye, this middle-age woman had transformed into a female warrior.

 Chapter 369 - Betray

    <h4>Chapter 369 Betray</h4>

    Although the Countess sounded like she didn¡¯t care, her face was serious. He knew exactly how powerful these 7 elite female servants were. Although they were supposed to listen to everything shemanded, they would turn into her enemy immediately as soon as she betrayed hell, just like now.

    Of course, those 7 elite female servants weren¡¯t too smart. They instinctively knew the Countess was afraid of close attacks. Since they only had a de on them, close body attacks were the only thing they could do anyway. So, those elite female servants did not stop as they continued to ruthlessly run towards the Countess, not giving her a single rest

    The Countess kept unleashing walls of mes in front of her. The ce was now filled with fire, but the Countess herself didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by it; she swiftly moved within the mes.

    The servants kept screaming as they ran after the Countess amongst the mes.

    Just Abel thought the Countess was about to win, an elite female servant suddenly increased her speed viciously and ended up behind the Countess like a shadow. She stuck down, and a broken effect urred, the Countess¡¯s stopped moving.

    The other 6 elite female servants also rushed forward and surrounded the Countess. They ruthlessly struck down on the Countess with their des, and the Countess was helpless. Suddenly a thin protective shield emerged around her, but it didn¡¯t seem like it was going tost long

    ¡°I never thought it would be the knight skills I taught you guys that would end my life!¡± Said the Countess. But she didn¡¯t seem sad at all. Instead, she looked a little relieved.

    The moment before her protection shield shattered, Abel¡¯s 5 spirit guardian knights and spirit wolves began to attack the 7 elite female servants. Meanwhile, Abel¡¯s gaze remained on the Countess, just in case something happened.

    The female servants were very strong, even without the fire enchantment. Other than the spirit guardian knight captain, all the other summons had a hard time against this 10 vs. 7 battle.

    The spirit guardian knight captain was the first to put an end to this. As his body started to glow in red, the fire magic sword in his hand struck down. Under this fire enchantment, those fire-defenseless servants were chopped up one by one.

    ¡°The honorable knight. Every single hell creature in here has now turned against me ever since my heart had betrayed hell, so I will be your most loyal steward!¡± The Countess¡¯s voice was filled with yearning. She always wanted to escape, but it had been too long since an adventurer had visited.

    At first, she had already given up this hope, but Abel¡¯s arrival had brought a ray of light on her once again. The moment when she realized Abel hade from another world, she was ready to give up everything. She just wanted to live a new life; maybe even death was a type of escape.

    ¡°Em!¡± Abel was a little hesitant. The Countess was a dark gold boss from the Dark World. Would it be a problem if he wanted to keep her?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can sign a soul contract with you!¡± The Countess¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement, but her voice still sounded very certain.

    ¡°You need to give me some time. Maybe a few hours; I need to prepare!¡± Abel didn¡¯t have any objections when the Countess offered to sign a soul contract with him, but at that moment, but his soul didn¡¯t have any room to sign another contract.

    ¡°I had already waited for tens of thousands of years, I can wait another few hours!¡± the Countess said in a joyous voice.

    As they were still speaking, the spirit guardian knight captain had already returned to the side of Abel with the other summons after killing all the female servants.

    ¡°You wait here, I¡¯ll be back in a moment!¡±Abel said as he quickly exited the Forgotten Tower following where he hade from.

    As soon as Flying me saw its ownering out, it quickly flew down from the top of the tower. It roared in excitement, but then it seemed like something had popped into its head. It gazed at its owner with desire, and after its owner nodded, it roared again.

    Abel then took out his intermediate protection circle. He said to Flying me as he was setting it up ¡°Flying me, you and them will need to protect me. I need to train for a while!¡±

    Flying me was very confident in this mission. It nodded and immediately flew back up in circles, patrolling the ce.

    Abel¡¯s summons also began to surround the magic circle, as Abel sat within it. He took out a bottle of ¡®Soul Potion¡¯ from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag and swallowed it down. However, this time, he didn¡¯t use his mind. Instead, he emptied his thoughts.

    In this state, the ¡®Soul Potion¡¯ began nourishing his soul. He needed no energy for his mind. It had taken him more than an hour until the ¡®Soul Potion¡¯ was fully absorbed.

    Afterward, Abel took out another bottle and another bottle. Since the effects of these ¡®Soul Potions¡¯ would not wear out, his soul had finally gained enough space for another contract after 6 bottles.

    Abel would probably be the only person in the entire Holy Continent who could do this. The soul was a mysterious thing, so every potion that could increase its capacity was priceless. If these kinds of potions were not the products of the Horadric cube, there would be devastating side effects.

    Therefore other than Abel, no one could increase their level by drinking down these Soul enhancing potions like water. After 6 bottles, his Will attribute had reached 70 points, mana had reached 80 points. When he held up his Pelta Lunata again, his Will attributes shot up for another 10 points.

    Without the guidance of any teacher, No one could tell if Abel was wrong or right for what he was doing. He always thought that higher Will was better, so he always kept trying to strengthen it like crazy.

    Abel stood up and gave his stiff body a little stretch after sitting for hours. He had drunk 6 bottles of Soul Potions at once without using his brain. Although his increase in Will was just the same, his soul was noticeably better. It would have probably taken him 10 bottles for his soul to reach this level normally.

    After Abel put away his intermediate protection circle, he let Flying me know and went back to the fifth floor of the dungeon with his summons.

    The Countess was sitting there quietly. She no longer had the vibe of a dark gold boss as she put on her long noble dress again. Instead, her expression seemed very formal and respectful, just like a noble female steward.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sign the soul contract with you now. Don¡¯t resist!¡± Abel said gently.

    ¡°Yes, Master, I¡¯m ready!¡± Excitement shed within the eyes of the Countess, as though she had already be Abel¡¯s steward.

    The only way Abel knew how to sign a soul contract was the ¡®Mount enchantment¡¯. It was a mysterious and ancient way of signing a soul contract. As Abel said the spell, a cloud of green light appeared and surrounded the Countess.

    Just when Abel thought the contract would beplete soon, a dark scent of hell flew out from the Countess¡¯s Soul straight towards his soul. Before this scent even reached his soul, Abel could sense it¡¯s evil.

    This scent was Soul pollution. Abel didn¡¯t know signing a soul contract with a member of hell was basically stealing someone from hell. This pollution was what allowed hell to control its members. Although the Countess¡¯s soul remained an individual, it was still affected by this pollution. Therefore when Abel connected his soul with the Countess, this pollution had also entered his body.

    Abel felt his heart drop. If his soul was polluted, maybe he would be a member of hell as well.

 Chapter 370 - The Rune Word Ingredient

    <strong>Chapter 370 The Rune Word Ingredient</strong>

    The Horadric Cube on Abel¡¯s right arm began to glow dark gold and sucked the pollution away from his soul. Before they even had time to contaminate his soul, the countess¡¯s pollution was sucked into the Horadric Cube.

    Abel let out a long breath of relief. He sensed his soul contract had been signed. It was only his first time, and he had been attacked. Now he knew how risky it was to sign these kinds of contracts.

    ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t know things like this would happen!¡± Said the frightened Countess with a bow.

    ¡°No worries, I just underestimated the remaining power of hell!¡± Said Abel. Afterward, he felt a little bit scared as He thought about the aftermath of his soul being polluted.

    It was the first time Abel had signed a contract with another intelligent being. At least it was a human before bing a dark gold boss. Since this contract was designed for a mount, it almost agreed without even thinking.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Abel suddenly realized he would drive those nobles back in the Holy Continent insane if he called a Countess, a ¡®Steward¡¯.

    ¡°Master, my name is Bartoli!¡± The Countess¡¯s eyes looked extremely bright. It seemed like she had changed a little after all the pollution had been sucked away.

    ¡°Nice, I¡¯ll call you Bartoli from now on!¡± Abel said with a nod.

    ¡°Master, this box contains all your rewards for winning a battle against me. Have a look, and feel free to take anything if you want!¡± Said Bartoli pointing towards a box.

    ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Abel curiously looked at this legendary hell treasure box guarded by the countless.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either since I couldn¡¯t open it. Before, different things woulde out every time a challenger sessfully killed me. But ever since hell had left this world, I don¡¯t know what changes had urred in this box!¡± Bartoli exined with a soft voice.

    Abel bent down and examined the box. There wasn¡¯t a lock. When he reached his hand towards the box, the lid automatically swung open exposing the things inside.

    First was a magic staff. After he threw it in his Horadric cube, his jaw dropped with a face full of shock.

    As he focused his power of the will on the magic staff in his Horadric Cube, it¡¯s attributes appeared.

    Battle Staff

    Two-hand damage: 6-14

    Durability: 46-46

    +15% increase damage

    +3 to Fire enchantment

    +3 to Fireball

    +3 to warmth

    Increase durability by 15%

    +50% damage to undead

    With socket

    The first thing that came to Abel¡¯s mind when he saw this magic staff was the rune word ¡®Leaf¡¯. This was the perfect ingredient for making a leaf magic staff.

    Rune word Leaf

    3#Tar rune + 8#Ral rune

    +5-30 fire damage

    Adds 5-30 Fire Damage

    +3 to Inferno

    +3 to Fire Bolt

    +3 to Warmth

    +2 to Mana after each kill

    Ice defense +33%

    +2-198 defense

    Abel didn¡¯t know if the rune he made would have an affect this Rune Word weapon¡¯s ability, but he had no other choice. Rune word weapons were extremely rare in the dark world anyway.

    The second item was a rune. Although the sign on it was no longer visible, Abel was sure it was an extremely high-level one. He threw it in his Horadric Cube and it spat out a result.

    Rune: Pul#

    +30% increase defense

    Abel started to wonder if the longer the box stayed closed, the better the value of the rewards. How was it possible such a high-level #1 rune would appear here.

    Abel Abel was about to reach for the third object; he realized it had already disintegrated. However, Abel could still make out from the remains that it was an attribute-less white quilted armor. Maybe that was why it had disintegrated during this time.

    The hell treasure box was emptied, but Abel was already very satisfied. Both the double socket magic staff and the Pul Rune were extremely rare. Especially that double socket magic staff. It was currently the best thing to help him increase his power.

    Abel put away the magic staff and rune. He then looked around this empty room; he wondered how Bartoli could survive in here after all these years.

    ¡°Bartoli, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Abel knew how torturous it must be to live in such an environment as a hell creature with consciousness. Maybe that was why Bartoli would die to get out of here.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Bartoli¡¯s voice sounded a little shaky since she was about to leave this dungeon, which she had been trapped in for tens of thousands of years. She regained her blush after all the pollution on her had been cleared out.

    Abel exited this empty room riding ck Wind. He was totally unaware of how excited Bartoli was as she approached this normal looking door.

    Although she was the ruler of this Forgotten Tower, she had never left this room. That was the rule of hell. She was bound to guard this hell treasure box, waiting to get killed by the next challenger and get reborn again. This cycle seemed to be endless.

    By this point, all the hell scent on Bartoli had vanished; it was like her soul was cleansed. She never felt so clean before, even the grudges she held in her heart so deeply were gone.

    No longer bound by grudges, the rule of hell, and the constant contamination of pollution from hell, she felt reborn again. She only needed to take one step, and she was out of this room.

    It was almost like the lock on this door was cursed. Since she hadn¡¯t tried escaping for tens of thousands of years, anxiety began to build up with every step she took. It reminded her of the torture her soul had gone through when she first got locked up in hell and tried to escape.

    As soon as she stepped her right foot out of the door, she started crying and fell on the flood. She had totally forgotten all about her countess identity, her dark gold boss identity. At this moment, she just wanted to cry out her tens of thousands of sorrows.

    ck Wind stopped as Abel quietly watched this nobledy in a luxurious dress, crying loudly like a child. He didn¡¯t step up andfort her; maybe it was best to let Bartoli have this time to herself.

    Afterward, Barloti stood up again, wiping the tears off her eyes. She didn¡¯t care about the dust on her clothes or the remaining tears on her face. Tears were a luxury to her back in the days, but the moment she looked at Abel gratefully and gave him a 90-degree bow.

    ¡°Bartoli, let¡¯s go!¡± Abel bowed back and said softly.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± After letting out all her emotions, Bartoli¡¯s voice became very faint; it was almost like she had be a different person.

    Bartoli came across the big metal wok of fresh blood as she came across the hall. She shook at the sight; she had lost everything because of these maidens¡¯ blood. Now it just seemed like a big joke.

    In a sh, a ball of fire appeared in Bartoli¡¯s hand as she boiled the fresh blood into steam. She mumbled, ¡°from now on there is no more Countess in this world, only the Master¡¯s steward Bartoli!¡±

    A new smile appeared on Bartoli¡¯s face under the glow of the fire. The smile was so pure; she almost looked like a child. Afterward, she turned to Abel and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll lead the way for you!¡±

    Bartoli ced her foot on the stairs to the 4th floor. It was at the exact moment, screaming began to emerge from all directions.

    Abel¡¯s face changed. It was the sound of Devilkins, but he had never heard them scream like this before. They sounded were extremely angry.

    Arge number of Devilkins rushed out from all the rooms. Luckily Abel had already killed a lot of them when he first arrived, but there were still around 200 of them, and even more were on their way.

    With the Sword of Victory in his right and ¡®Charging Bolt¡¯ on his left, Abel and his summons charged towards the Devilkins.

 Chapter 371 - Hellâ€™s Curse

    <strong>Chapter 371 Hell¡¯s Curse</strong>

    Bartoli gently flicked her hand, and a wall of me emerged in front of the Devilkins. They screamed in pain but oddly didn¡¯t stop. They didn¡¯t seem afraid of dying at all.

    Abel¡¯s Charging Bolt also unleashed a sea of lighting towards the Devilkins as thebat qi string on the top of his Sword of Victory kept chopping the life out of them.

    However, Abel also realized something weird was going on. These Devilkins had gone insane. Their only target was Bartoli; they didn¡¯t scatter in paranoia even if their teammates were killed.

    The Devilkins trampled on their teammate¡¯s dead body as they kept running towards the lightings and wall of me. Since they were all quite weak in the first ce, they almost died immediately as they made contact with the lightings and wall of mes. By this point, Abel¡¯s summons had also started their massacre amongst the Devilkins.

    Since Bartoli had signed a contract with Abel, her wall of me could no longer do anything to Abel¡¯s summons.

    Soon all the Devilkins dropped dead. Now only sounds of burning me remained on the fourth floor of this dungeon. Abel unleashed all his senses. He couldn¡¯t sense them anymore.

    Abel confusingly gazed at Bartoli, and Bartoli gazed back in confusion while shaking her head. It was the first time she had seen something like this as well.

    They walked towards the third floor, but this time Abel no longer let Bartoli lead the way. Everything seemed normal; the ce remained silence.

    However, Abel and his team still remained in their battle formation and ready to fight. It was at that moment Bartoli stepped her foot on the third floor. Suddenly, the Devilkins screaming emerged again. The third floor was very small, and Abel was sure he had cleaned up most of it.

    Around 40 Devilkins ran out. Their eyes werepletely red as they frantically speeded towards Abel and his team. Able his lighting and Bartoli unleashed her wall of mes, but the Devilkins did not slow their strides. They all ran into it.

    All 40 of them dropped dead immediately. Afterward, Abel looked at Bartoli and said, ¡°You are cursed. If this curse was targeted towards all hell creatures, more of them will start to attack us on the next floor!¡±

    ¡°Maybe this is the price of betraying hell. Even though hell had given up this ce, it¡¯s shadows still lingers!¡± Bartoli¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. She thought she had already escaped the torture of hell, but the reality was just as cruel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There weren¡¯t many hell creatures left anyway. We can do it!¡± Abel said with a heart full of confidence.

    ¡°Master, even if we can get out, there are endless amounts of hell creatures in the open field. My curse will attract all of them to attack us, so just leave me here to die. I¡¯m a burden. I lived for too long anyway, I don¡¯t want to drag you down!¡± Bartoli said with a bow. After a roller coaster ride of emotions, it seemed like Bartoli had be numb to life and death.

    ¡°Open field!¡± Abel said with a weird look on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will be safe once we leave the Forgotten Tower. If I don¡¯t have teammates waiting for me outside, I can just bring you straight back to the Rogue Encampment with the Scroll of Town Portal.

    ¡°Oh, you have the challenger¡¯s Scroll of Town Portal! Then I don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Bartoli said as though a huge rock had been lifted off her. She knew the purpose of a Scroll of Town Portal. As long as she can reach the Rogue Encampment, She couldn¡¯t care less if all the hell creatures in Blood Moor were surrounding her. Those hell creatures¡¯ levels were way too low, no way they could break through her defense.

    By this point, Abel realized Bartoli¡¯s curse was basically baited for hell creatures. He didn¡¯t even need to find them, and all of them would just madly rush towards Bartoli.

    All Abel needed to do was to set up his battle formation and get ready to whip all of them out at once.

    Abel immediately heard Flying me¡¯s dragon roar as soon as he stepped out of the Forgotten Tower, but when Bartoli stepped out, dark energy began to emerge from the sky. This 10 meters tall dark energy stopped on top of Bartoli and kept sending out some kind of message to the surrounding.

    Abel could sense a strong loath towards Bartoliing from the entire ck Marsh, and this dark energy was a clear reflection of that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out as fast as possible. It¡¯s not safe here!¡± Abel said desperately.

    However, just when he was about to open the Scroll of Town Portal, he realized this ce was locked. Under the influence of the dark energy, his Scroll of Town Portal could not be used.

    ¡°This is exactly like an apocalypse movie!¡± Abel said, shaking his head. Hell was so mean to its traitors. If he didn¡¯t have any backup, how could he find any way out of this?

    As Abel was stillmenting, he felt the ground shaking. Countless hell creatures were rushing towards him from all directions.

    The sky was filled with a red cloud of Blood Hawk, and the ground was filled with Night n creatures such as Wendigo and carvers. The scene was almost like tens of thousands of horses running at once.

    It would be a big problem if Abel was surrounded by this seemingly endless sea of hell creatures, so he quickly gathered up all his summons in one spot.

    He retrieved his 5 spirit guardian knights, 5 spirit wolves, Poison Creepers, and ck Wind in his monster portal ring. However, when he wanted to retrieve Bartoli as well, a problem had urred. The dark energy above her had locked her down.

    ¡°Flying me, Come!¡± Abel yelled as Flying me immediately started to descend.

    By this point, Abel had no choice. He grabbed Bartoli by the hand and ruthlessly jumped on to the back of Flying me. Afterward, he gently threw Bartoli behind him.

    If Bartoli was a human wizard, this would definitely have broken her arm already. But, she could still withstand it as a dark gold being. Afterward, she immediately wrapped her arm around Abel.

    Flying me really didn¡¯t like an extra person on its back as it kept two hits. It only imed down a little after Abel gave it a little pad. However, when it saw the sea of hell creatures on the ground, it grew interested.

    After a usual dragon roar, arge amount of fire element began to farther in its mouth. Afterward, a white fireball violently struck down.

    The white fireball exploded silently in the area with the most concentrated amount of hell creatures. The ce was now a patch of white me, all the hell creatures around 10 square meters had turned into ash.

    By this point, Bartoli¡¯s face had grown pale. She was a human wizard expert in fire, so of course, she knew how powerful a me needed to be to turn white. It was beyond her imagination that her owner¡¯s flying mount had reached this level.

    A dragon was only a legendary creature in the Dark World, so Bartoli couldn¡¯t recognize what Flying me was at first. It was only when it started to unleash its power; she realized how scary this thing was.

    White fireballs continued to strike down, and the ce had turned into aplete sea of me. If those hell creatures below could still think for themselves, especially the Carvers, they wouldn¡¯t follow under Flying me, brainlessly waiting to die.

    Abel was not in a hurry. Flying me had just leveled up, so it needed some time to practice his new skills. Now it was the perfect opportunity, and it could also give Abel even more soul potion.

    Around 30 white fireballs had brought Abel a few thousand souls from those hell creatures. By this point, Flying me had also lifted its head in satisfaction and flew towards the Rogue Encampment.

    If Abel wanted to walk back to the Rogue Encampment, he would still need to go through that underground tunnel in the Dark Forest. However, there was no need for Flying me; it had the ability to track down the Rogue Encampment in its head.

 Chapter 372 - Withstand

    <h4>Chapter 372 Withstand</h4>

    As soon as Flying me flew outside the ck Marsh, Abel saw the crazy hell creatures behind them suddenly stop. They each went their own way like nothing happened. The dark energy on top of Bartoli also faded.

    In almost no time, Flying me was above the Dark Forest again. However, at that exact moment, another cloud of dark energy emerged above Bartoli again and started to track her down.

    Every single hell creature in the Dark Forest has gone insane, but that ce was a natural maze. Most of the Carvers were trapped, so not many hell creatures were actually chasing after Flying me.

    Flying me was too fast; it had exited the Dark Forest in under 2 hours. Just like that, the Dark Energy above Bartoli faded once again.

    Flying me continued to fly. It came across the Stones Field and Cold in, as the dark energy above Bartoli appeared and disappeared again. Atst, Abel finally saw the shadow of Blood Moor.

    ¡°Flying me, you don¡¯t need to roar up front anymore!¡± Abel padded its neck.

    Flying me was starting to get a little annoyed by Abel¡¯s constant reminder through the soul chain. It remembered very well¨Cno more reminders were needed.

    After they entered Blood Moor, the sky began to gather the dark energies again. Abel sighed; he would not be able to bring Bartoli back to the Holy Continent if this kept happening. Did he really have to leave Bartoli in the Dark World?

    As long as there was dark energy above Bartoli, Abel could not ignite a Scroll of Town Portal next to her and enter the Portal Door with her.

    Soon Flying me had arrived at a ce not far from Blood Moor. There was a huge Oak Tree there. As soon as Abelnded, he wanted to connect with the Oak Tree, and the Oak Tree Understood his situation as well.

    The huge Oak Tree began to shake, and a mystical green beam shot up to the sky. The entire sky was now filled with green lights, turning Blood Moor into a haven of green.

    As the sky was covered in green, the dark energy above Bartoli disappeared. Abel didn¡¯t know how long the Oak Tree could sustain this, so he quickly yelled, ¡°Flying me, quickly go back to the Rogue Encampment!¡±

    Flying me realized time was running out, so he elerated even more. In a few short breaths, they were back at the open field of the Rogue Encampment.

    Abel jumped down and took out a Scroll of Town portal from his Horadric Cube. After it was ignited, a watery blue portal door appeared in front of their eyes.

    ¡°Bartoli, get in quick!¡± Abel yelled. But this point the sky was filled with tension. It seemed like the cloud of dark energy was about to prate the lockdown of the green beam.

    Bartoli quickly jumped down from Flying me as well and speeded straight towards the Portal Door without hesitation. As Bartoli exited, the dark energy in the sky disappeared.

    Abel let the Oak Tree know through the soul chain, and the green beam began to retract back towards the direction of the Oak Tree in a blink of an eye.

    ¡°What did I actually do?¡± Abel basically had no knowledge when it came to Oak Trees. There was only information about Druids in that book, and it rarely mentioned anything about Oak Trees. Since Abel didn¡¯t know much about Druids in the first ce, of course, he wouldn¡¯t know what just happened.

    The Oak Tree had just defied thew of Blood Moor, which sent chills down Abel¡¯s spin just thinking about it. How couldws be defied? This Oak Tree was quite young too. What could it be in the future?

    However, when Abel looked at his soul chain, he imed down a little. This Oak Tree was personally cultivated by him through the Druid¡¯s soul cultivation technique. This soul was almost entirely made up of Abel¡¯s power of the will, so this was the closest form of contract. It would not betray him even without the soul chain.

    Too bad the Elves had forbidden too much stuff about the Druids. They had already given Abel a lot of face by providing him with a Training Guide, which made sense considering how much Abel had contributed to the Elves, especially the ones in Angstrom City.

    It seemed like it would be very hard if he wanted to take a further dive into the knowledge of Druids, so maybe he would need to seek knowledge about Oak Trees by himself.

    As Abel was still distracted by what was happening in the sky, he realised the portal door had already disappeared. Without another choice, he had to ignite another Scroll of Town Portal and return to the Holy Continent with Flying me.

    As soon as Abel stepped out the portal door, he heard the excitement drenched voice of Bartoli ¡°Master!¡± Her voice even sounded a little bit shaky.

    ¡°Bartoli, this is the world I live in. It¡¯s called the Holy Continent. Since you didn¡¯t know a single thing about this world, I¡¯ll organise someone to exin everything to you after we return to the human world.¡± Said Abel with a smile. He understood Bartoli¡¯s feelings. As a free-thinking individual being locked up in hell for tens of thousands of years, she could finally be a human again.

    In a gentle flick of a finger, a magic staff with a ¡®spirit transfer¡¯ ability appeared in his hand. After a few shes of lights, the Protection Circle of Dark Valley had been put away.

    ¡°You need to learn how to set up a magic circle and protection circle. You have to protect this ce when I leave again in the future!¡± Abel said as he was putting away the protection circle.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Bartoli said with a bow.

    Afterwards, Abel looked at Bartoli¡¯s dress. Although it looked like a noble dress, it¡¯s style waspletely different from the ones that humans wore at the time. He needed to buy some new clothes for her in the next city.

    ¡°Master, careful!¡± Suddenly a spark of fire emerged from Bartoli¡¯s hand, and a wall of me was about to shoot out.

    ¡°Stop, that¡¯s my contract beast!¡± Abel quickly shouted.

    The Stone giant happily ran to Abel¡¯s side. It carefully gazed at Flying me and stuck it¡¯s hand out to show it¡¯s owner what it had found.

    There were tens of red gems, green gems, and blue gems. Although they were all tinypared to its giant hand, they were still shining in immacte colors.

    Of course, Abel didn¡¯t really care about just a few gems, but he had never given Johnson any gems before. He must have found them itself. Could this ce be a gem mine?

    ¡°Master, are these things useful?¡± Johnson asked Abel through the soul chain like a little kid handing over their test results to his mum.

    ¡°Of course, where did you find them?¡± Abel asked back through the soul chain.

    ¡°Down there; there¡¯s a lot!¡± it pointed with its giant fingers.

    ¡°How deep was it?¡± Abel didn¡¯t have time to bother with gems, but he wouldn¡¯t mind taking some home if the mine was shallow. If it was deep, he would just leave it for the future.

    Johnson was having a hard time responding. After half a day of thinking, he pointed at its own body and said, ¡°two Johnson¡¯s tall!¡±

    Abel almost immediately gave up on this idea. Without arge team of people, no way he could dig for 20 meters by himself.

    ¡°Master, if you want, I can help you summon them!¡± it continued.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay here for a few more days anyway. Just get as much as you can !¡± Said Abel as he tied an empty portal bag around its hand. Then Abel exined the purpose of a Portal Bag through the soul chain.

    After it learned how to use a portal bag, it started to keep putting stones inside and taking it out again. It seemed like it was having the time of its life.

    After a while of ying with the portal bag, it fully grasped how to use it. Suddenly a beam of white light shot out from it¡¯s body towards the ground. The rocks on the ground began to shake and opened up a road for it.

    Soon, pieces of natural gems began to fly out from the gaps on the ground, and went straight towards the giant¡¯s palm.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire this stone controlling ability. Although he had more than enough money to buy gems, he would still attract a lot of attention if he bought too much of it at once. Therefore, he always had to buy them in separate batches.

 Chapter 373 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 373 Return</h4>

    Abel returned to the Holy Continent, so he decided to do some knight training. Bartoli quietly looked by a side, her gaze filled with questions.

    When Abel stopped waving his sword around, Bartoli asked with a soft voice ¡°Master, are you the strongest knight in this world?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s still the headmander. I don¡¯t know, there might be some even more powerful ones!¡± Abel said with uncertainty. The ranking in the Holy Continent was so vague, it was almost like it was buried in ayer of sand.

    ¡°Master, my husband was a knight his training looks different from what you do. Although his family¡¯s inheritance faded, I still remember. If you want, I can write it out for you!¡± Bartoli said with a bow. Since she had be tied up with Abel, all she wanted to do was help her owner level up.

    Bartoli could see that her owner could freely travel between two worlds. Although she was not sure how safe the Holy Continent was, she knew Abel might run into some big trouble with his current. So, she just wanted to help as much as she could.

    ¡°Thank you, Bartoli. I already reached the peak of my own knight inheritance, so it would be amazing if I could learn more!¡± Afterward, Abel took out a Portal Bag and threw something inside. He handed over it to her, ¡°Bartoli, this is a portal bag. It has everything you need for now!¡±

    ¡°Thank you master!¡± Bartoli took the portal bag and opened it with her Power of the Will. It was a 1 square meter portal bag. There was an ink pen, somemb skin parchments, and a magic circle handbook inside.

    ¡°It will still take some time before I can get gear for you. There aren¡¯t many in the Holy Continent and their quality is so badpared to the ones in the Dark World. Just remember, never mention anything about the Dark World here. Just say you are a homeless wizard!¡± Said Abel.

    Bartoli didn¡¯t want to disappoint her owner so she replied with a soft voice ¡°Master, I don¡¯t really need any gear. I¡¯ve been altered by hell, so I can unleash unlimited amounts of firewall!¡±

    Although the Countess was very well known in the Dark World, it was only a low-level dark gold boss at its core. If it didn¡¯t have a full body of fire resistance gear, her ability could not be pushed to the max.

    Bartoli did not know that only intermediate wizards could unleash fire walls in the Holy Continent, and that endlessly unleashing it could reflect that she didn¡¯t need to sacrifice any mana.

    ¡°I will find some gears to increase the power of your firewall. Also, try to see if you can level it up?¡± Abel knew how scary her fire wall was and it could do quite a lot of damage to him, but still, to elite wizards, it might be a bit weak.

    ¡°Master, I feel like my firewall can level up ever since I escaped from hell, but it might take a long time!¡± Bartoli replied carefully.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. As long as you can level up, you¡¯ll get better. Time isn¡¯t a problem!¡± Abel replied excitedley. He could aplish a lot more things with a trusted Wizard by his side.

    In order to increase the spell¡¯s strength, he needed some gear that could increase ¡®Warmth¡¯ and ¡®Inferno¡¯. Of course, it was best if he could find one that directly increased ¡®Fire Wall¡¯, but it was very hard for Abel toe across such a high rank gear.

    Too bad Bartoli could no longer go back to the Dark World. Although Abel didn¡¯t know what sacrifice the Oak Tree made to unleash such powerful force to alter thews of Blood Moor, he knew it couldn¡¯t do this often. Still, it was still nice to have another person to help him out in the Holy Continent.

    Suddenly, Abel thought of something important, ¡°Bartoli, can you cook?¡±

    Since Bartoli had escaped hell¡¯s control, she needed to eat like a normal human. If Abel was the only one cooking all the food, it would be too depressing

    ¡°Master, I learned cooking from my noble training. I¡¯m just not sure if it will fit your preference!¡± Bartoli said with a bow.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Abel said as he quickly took out his full set of spices and handed them over to Bartoli. He continued ¡°Only me, you, ck Wind, and Flying me need food here, so I¡¯ll leave our food preparation to you from now on!¡±

    ¡°Oh right, ck Wind!¡± Abel¡¯s face palmed himself. He suddenly realized Back Wind was still in the Monster Portal Ring, he quickly let him out.

    ¡°Flying me, go find some food. Today, Bartoli will cook!¡± Abelmanded. Since Flying me was the fastest and it had already scared off all the surrounding creatures, it made sense to let it go hunt.

    Flying me gently roared as a reply and flew away.

    Afterward, Abel yelled at the sky ¡°White Cloud!¡± And a giant Sky Sparrow flew down from the sky.

    White Cloud greeted Abel intimately by sticking its head towards him. With a big smile on his face, Abel began to pet it.

    ¡°This is White Cloud, my partner. It is also the prince of the sky, it can stay there forever!¡± Abel introduced White Cloud to Bartoli.

    ¡°Hello, White Cloud!¡± Bartoli spoke gently, and White Cloud responded with ¡°ghoo..

    ghoo...¡±

    ¡°White Cloud, this is Bartoli. She is our partner too!¡± Abel also introduced Bartoli to White Cloud formally.

    Bartoli could tell White Cloud had an important ce in her owner¡¯s heart.

    They had a giant wild bull for lunch. Abel and Bartoli shared the back of the bull, the 4 legs were shared by Flying me and ck Wind, while all the leftovers were picked up by White Cloud.

    Bartoli¡¯s cooking skill was nothing extraordinary, but Abel was not too picky anyway. It was already amazing that she could still remember her recipes after tens of thousands of years, and Abel believed she could get better with time.

    The greatest thing was that Bartoli had learned the fire spell cooking technique Abel had invented. Although Bartoli¡¯s ¡®Fire Bolt¡¯ was unleashed by a magic staff Abel had given her, there might not be a single person in this world who had more than tens of thousands of years of fire spells knowledge like Bartoli.

    After lunch, Abel shouted at Johnson, who was still picking the gems ¡°Johnson, be careful!¡±

    Johnson roared to show that he understood as he kept picking up the gems. Abel couldn¡¯t help but mumble to himself ¡°what an honest bastard!¡±

    Upon hearing Abel¡¯spliments, ck Wind gently nudged Abel with its head. It wanted somepliments as well.

    ¡°You also did amazing work today ck Wind!¡± Of course, Abel did not shy away fromplimenting ck Wind. It had saved Abel from danger without even caring about its own safety too many times.

    ck Wind shook its head in satisfaction and gave Flying me an arrogant look. Suddenly, Flying me ran towards Abel with it¡¯s 4 little legs and gently bit Abel¡¯s armor. It was not going to let Abel go until it wasplimented as well.

    Abel¡¯s face palmed himself. Ever since he had connected with Flying me through the soul chain, he realized it was actually still a youngsterpared to other pseudo-dragons. And since it didn¡¯t have any parents, it still yearned for love like a child. On the other hand, ck Wind was only 2 years old despite how enormous its body was. So it wasn¡¯t surprising that it acted like a kid.

    ¡°Flying me, you are the most powerful flying dragon!¡± Abel said with a certain tone.

 Chapter 374 - Dividing Potions

    <h4>Chapter 374 Dividing Potions</h4>

    After Abel calmed his mounts down, he turned to Bartoli and said ¡°I will now set up the Protection Circle of Dark Valley. You can watch and learn from the side. When I go in the future, I will leave the magic circle control card to you!¡±

    ¡°Yes master, I will learn it!¡± Bartoli quickly nodded. She knew this was the first time she woulde into contact with a Holy Continent¡¯s magic circle, and her owner would be teaching her personally.

    Abel then took out the 36 magic cards and began to exin thews and forms to set up a Holy Continent¡¯s magic circle. By himself, Abel only needed a few minutes to set it up, but since he was teaching Bertoli, it had taken them a whole hour.

    Atst Abel shared the right to control the Protection Circle of Dark Valley with Bartoli, so she could open and close it.

    Within the Protection Circle, Abel unleashed all his summons and took out the 2 ¡®Power Potion¡¯ he got today. He needed divide them, so his summons could level up faster.

    The first bottle was from the dark gold archer.

    It¡¯s abilities included:

    Special curse: increase damage. Lower enemy resistance to physical impact by 100, which makes the enemy lose resistance to physical impact.

    Aura enchantment: Strength aura, increase the strength of your teams. This strength depended on the level of the aura.

    Since he had killed the dark gold archer quickly, it didn¡¯t even get the chance to use all its abilities, so Abel only knew about these 2. Still, these 2 abilities were extremely powerful.

    Abel decided to give this Potion to the spirit guardian knight captain. The spirit guardian knights were already Abel¡¯s most powerful summons. They had the speed of a spirit wolf AND powerful gears to support their strength.

    Both of these abilities could do wonders for the spirit guardian knights. As Abel was still thinking, he handed the bottle of Power Potion to the spirit guardian knight captain. He could clearly feel how happy and thankful it was.

    The spirit guardian knight captain had be more and more human-liketely. Unfortunately, Abel¡¯s current rank as a wizard could not push the ¡®skeleton resurrection¡¯ spell beyond level 10. He could only do that after he became an official wizard. Until then his spirit guardian knight captain could not truly be the leader of a powerful little team.

    The spirit guardian knight captain poured the Power Potion in its mouth and carefully handed the empty crystal ss back to Abel.

    This small action showed how intelligent it had be. It could even tell that a crystal ss was a luxurious resource.

    The golden liquid traveled down the spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s throat. Slowly, it spread through its body and the spirit wolf it was connected to. Now, they could only wait and let fate decide.

    After half an hour, the gold on the spirit guardian knight captain slowly began to fade. It didn¡¯t even need Abel¡¯smand before he started waving his ice magic sword around. It then used the most gentle force to strike upon another spirit guardian knight.

    As soon as their swords made contact, a red dark cloud emerged from the other spirit guardian knight. Red raindrops made out of cursed energy began to rain down, and a red sparkle of fire started burning on top of the spirit guardian knight.

    ¡®Damage enchantment!¡± Abel¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. Originally he had regretted not learning this spell from a Deity so his spirit guardian knights could not unleash their full potential. However, now it seemed like it was no longer necessary. Now his spirit guardian knight captain could unleash it any time, and it didn¡¯t even need to consume his mana.

    Although ¡®Damage enchantment¡¯ could not directly increase the impact of a strike, it could take away all the resistance to physical impact from your enemy. This was even more effective since the spirit guardian knights¡¯ attacks were an abomination of death qi and physical impact. Maybe it wasn¡¯t too surprising; this spell was developed specifically for skeleton after all.

    Abel looked at the spirit guardian knight captain in satisfaction. It was only an enchantment, but it had basically doubled it¡¯s actual strength. The increase would also do wonders for the entire team, so it really helped a lot for Abel as an impersonatedmander.

    Abel¡¯sbat qi string was basically a type of physical attack, so its power would multiply if his enemies didn¡¯t have any resistance to physical impact.

    Abel took out the second bottle of ¡®Power Potion¡¯, taken from the dark gold Devilkin.

    He was sure this Devilkin had 3 abilities:

    Mana Burn: remove your opponent¡¯s mana in the equivalent of its minimum or maximum damage times 4 and deal it as additional damage. +100 attack rate. +75 mana resistance.

    Skin enchantment: +80 physical impact, and +200 defence.

    Mana resistance enchantment: +40 fire resistance, +40 ice resistance, +40 lighting resistance.

    Abel started to get greedy and thought to himself, If he could have all 3 of these abilities, he would be an immensely powerful defender. Then, no spells or physical attacks could do anything to him. Sadly, the Power Potion could only give him one of these abilities.

    Actually every single one of Abel¡¯s summons could use this kind of Power Potion, but he wanted to make the already powerful even more powerful. Of course, it would be best if he could use it on himself, but he wasn¡¯t willing to take the risk. The Horadric Cube stated these kinds of potions could only be given to summons, and Abel trusted his Horadric Cube with all his life.

    That¡¯s right, Johnson, Abel thought to himself. As long as it had any one of these abilities, it¡¯s power would increase dramatically.

    He wanted to give Johnson this Potion not because he wanted it to fight with him in the Dark World. Rather, he wanted to be safe in the Holy Continued, so he needed some fighting power to stay when something unexpected happened.

    With Bartoli¡¯s fire attacks and Johnson¡¯s powerful defence, they were strong enough to withstand the attacks from a normal elite Wizard.

    Up to this point, Abel was certain of his decisions. He then turned to Bartoli and said ¡°Call Johnson here!¡±

    While Bartoli had gone off to call Johnson, Abel noticed ck Wind and Flying me acting in a very agreeable manner. They did not nudge him for the ¡®Power Potion¡¯. They were not stupid, they knew these gold colour potions were not normal. They were very rare and powerful, and both ck Wind and Flying me knew that Abel would give it to them if it was suitable.

    Soon, Johnson entered the protection Circle. Thankfully, this was an intermediate circle, if not, it might not be able to hold Johnson¡¯s enormous body.

    ¡°Johnson, drink this!¡± Abel said as he ced the bottle on Johnson¡¯s giant hand.

    Johnson stared awkwardly at the little bottle. How could he open it without breaking it? At that moment, Bartoli stepped up and opened it for it.

    Although at first, the golden liquid looked like nothing as it traveled down its throat, soon, it¡¯s entire body was wrapped in gold.

    After it waited patiently for half an hour, the gold on its body faded. Since Johnson was already smarter than the spirit guardian, it just opened up to its owner through the soul chain about what had happened to its body. This was trust in its purest form; it allowed Abel to see every single secret of a spiritual beast.

 Chapter 375 - Johnson: Wizard Killer

    <h4>Chapter 375 Johnson: Wizard Killer</h4>

    The only crucial part of Johnson¡¯s body was its head. Everything else was bound by a strange energy from its head. There was also a strange floating pattern inside its head. Abel focused his power of will on to it, and a message was reflected in his brain.

    Johnson got the Mana Burn ability. It could target wizards since it could dramatically hit both a wizard¡¯s attack and defense¨Cespecially in the Holy Continent.

    Since there weren¡¯t any mana replenishing potions around here, mana was precious to wizards. Once their mana was gone, they could no longer fight, so at that point, they were basically hopeless.

    Johnson itself didn¡¯t know it had be a wizard killer. All it knew was that it had gotten more powerful. This alone made Johnson very happy. Normally Took a long time for stone Giants to increase their ability since they could only gain the energy they needed through sleeping in stones.

    Especially when it came to gaining a specific ability like this. This would normally only ur during a crucial level up. Since Johnson had lived in L Valley, he only experienced this kind of crucial level up once.

    When it first awakened from its deep sleep, it was still a normal spiritual beast level rock. It only became an intermediate spiritual beast after countless years of training. This level up turned it into an official spiritual beast and gave it the ability to control other rocks. And, it could merge them into its body, which was quite rare since the other spiritual rocks could only have a little bit of control over other rocks at most.

    Now he had gained another ability after just following its owner for a few short days. Johnson¡¯s loyalty to Abel had deepened dramatically.

    Next, Abel needed to examine some runes, and he didn¡¯t want anyone to distract him. So he assigned all his summons with a task. ¡°Johnson, you help guard the protection circle from outside. Bartoli, you control the protection circle. Everyone else, guard the protection circle from the inside!¡±

    Johnson¡¯s giant body gently bowed down with respect. It had just learned this from Bartoli. Afterward, it walked out of the protection circle under the Bartoli¡¯s guidance and started to guard the circle.

    Abel took out Akara¡¯s Tent and walked inside. This tent was personally made by Akara. Other than being a portable amodation, it had a full set of Alchemy equipment inside.

    After using the tent countless times, Abel also realized it really helped with his concentration as an Alchemist.

    This state of mind could dramatically increase the sess rate and creativity of an alchemist, so Abel would go inside his Akara tent every time he needed to do important training or experiment.

    He took out apounded blue howling rabbit crystal core from his personal storage box. He was really to make a 8#al rune, thest one he needed for his rune word, Leaf.

    The Rune world Leaf was made up of the 3#tir and 8#al rune. Since he had a power double socket magic staff, and the 3#tir rune, he just needed a 8#al rune and install the runes on to the magic staff in order.

    Abel was familiar with the 8#al rune. Although the one on an actual rune was a little bit different from the one he knew how to draw, he was still very confident.

    The dark gold blue howling rabbit crystal core he just took out was still in its silvery liquid form. First, he poured the liquid into the trapezoid shape mold he had prepared. Then, he waited for it to solidify for 2 hours.

    He repeated this process 4 times and solidified 4 blue howling rabbit crystal cores. He needed to get the shape just right, so this could minimize his chance of failure.

    Afterward, he needed to prepare the rune ink, which included some blue attribute-less rune ink, gold attributes-less rune ink, and dark gold attribute-less rune ink.

    Although he had deeply examined the 3#tir rune and used the ¡®soul potion¡¯ to help him speed up the process, runes were still inherently a mysterious thing. Their form had been lost, so Abel was not really satisfied with the knowledge he gained from it. So, it made sense to prepare so many powerful rune inks, especially since it was his first time making an actual rune.

    Of course, Abel would use his Dark Gold Akara pen to help him draw the rune. It could correct him if he made a mistake, and yed a huge role in Abel¡¯s sess in making magic gear.

    While he waited for the crystal cores to solidify, he entered a room, within the Akara tent, andy down on the meditation Jade tiles. He wanted to be in the calmest state possible before he started.

    The rune word Leaf was the most suitable weapon for Abel to increase his power currently. Ever since he entered the Dark World, he wanted to make a Rune Word, but none of them ever came close.

    If he knew the form for making rune words, he could make even more powerful rune words. Maybe even those legendary immensely powerful gear.

    Since this was crucial for his future, he needed to clear all his unnecessary thoughts before he

    began.

    2 hours passed by in a sh, and Abel reopened his eyes with, filled with confidence. This conference came from his drawing experience, his powerful dark gold gears, and most importantly, his heart. If his past cksmith Master¡¯s ability still held true, his current level was already miles ahead of any other cksmith Master.

    He arrived in front of his alchemy bench and picked up one of the already solidified blue howling rabbit crystal cores. He expanded his power of the will and took out the 3#tir rune topare it in detail to make sure its shape and materials of the base were the same.

    Maybe back in the days before the Dark World was invaded by both heaven and hell, there were also some powerful spiritual beasts roaming around. He just didn¡¯t know how those rune making masters back in the days got these materials. Did theybine it like Abel? Or those spiritual beasts were naturally born with an immensely powerful crystal? He didn¡¯t think you would ever know.

    Too bad Countess Bartoli wasn¡¯t an alchemist. If she was, arge amount of lost Dark World alchemy form would be revived again. Abel shook his head, trying to get the unrealistic thoughts out. Afterward, the rune base held all of his attention.

    He picked up the Akara Pen with his right hand and secured the rune base with his left. Carefully, he dipped the pen in some blue attribute less rune Ink and began his first attempt.

    8#al was the first rune Abel had learned how to draw, so he felt some bone-chilling familiarity with it. He began to draw, face filled with confidence. From start to finish, the Akara pen didn¡¯t even need to correct him a single time.

    This meant that Abel had drawn the rune perfectly. As soon as his rune pen made thest stroke, he locked on the rune base attentively.

    The rune base remained still. It looked like nothing had changed, but Abel could sense the rune he just drew slowly merging with the base. After 30 seconds, they had fully merged together.

 Chapter 376 - Making Runes

    <strong>Chapter 376 Making Runes</strong>

    The rune base began to glow dark gold, but at that moment Abel noticed something wrong. The rune he had just drawn began to melt, and the dark gold crystal core rune base was too powerful for the blue rune ink to handle.

    Abel¡¯s face soured. He failed. In a flick of a hand, the dark gold rune base vanished.

    Abel did not give up; failure was expected. If not, he would not have prepared 3 types of rune ink for the experiment. Without a single break, Abel snatched the second dark gold crystal core rune base and unleashed his power of will onto the Akara pen on his right hand. In a split second, all the remaining blue rune ink inside was expelled.

    Afterward, he dipped it into the gold rune ink and started drawing carefully again. His previous failure did not deter him. The rune he drew was just as perfect and did not need the Akara Pen to correct him.

    But after 30 seconds, the rune on the base also began to shake viciously. The dark gold crystal core and the gold rune ink were exchanging energy, but it continued to intensify until the energy almost lost control.

    Just as he had expected, a dark gold beam of light suddenly emerged from the rune base and it slowly scattered to the floor like little stars. Afterward, it too had vanished.

    Abel did not give up. He still had onest hope, the dark gold rune ink. In no time, he drew another perfect rune. Now he just needed to wait for 30 seconds.

    But after he waited for 30 seconds, 40 seconds, 1 minute, even 10 minutes, nothing had happened to the rune base. Abel could clearly sense with his power of will that they were exchanging energy, but every time the dark gold crystal core made a move, it was held down by the dark gold rune ink.

    Although it didn¡¯t explode, the rune was basically useless. The strokes just wouldn¡¯t line up with the energy of the crystal core rune base, so the power couldn¡¯t be ignited.

    He failed again! Disappointment raced up within Abel. Abel was almost always sessful, whether it be from making magic weapons, rune signs, or even Potions. He had not failed in a long time, so this really hit him hard.

    However, Abel did gain some knowledge after failing. Suddenly, he looked confident again. He pushed upon his Snake Ego belt and cleared out a ¡®Soul Potion¡¯.

    All of a sudden, an alchemy bench appeared in his mind. Everything was the exactly same, other than the fact that he had unlimited resources to do unlimited experience in his mind.

    Since his mind was basically aputer, his thoughts were quick and countless inspirations popped up as he started his experiment again.

    Back in reality, Abel remained still in front of his actual alchemy bench. An hour had passed just like that. Suddenly, his eyes popped open, purple shing within them. His mind was still operating like aputer, the effect of the ¡®Soul Potion¡¯ still hadn¡¯t worn off.

    In a flick of a hand, a cloak appeared on Abel¡¯s body. It was the invisible cloak he took from Assassin Arvid. However, Abel was only using the power of the will expansion crown on top of the cloak. He didn¡¯t really want to disappear.

    Although Abel¡¯s body had slowly disappeared as he put this cloak on, his power of the will had almost doubled. Everything in the world had be much clearer to him.

    Afterward, Abel picked up thest crystal core rune base. In a dark gold color sh, all the rune ink was expelled from the Akara pen on his right hand, and its tip had turned pure white once again.

    Abel gently dipped the Akara pen on the gold rune ink. He paused for a little before the pen made contact with the crystal core, but then the Akara pen began to move at an immense speed. It was almost like it had turned into a shadow.

    There was no way Abel could draw a rune this fast without the ¡®Soul Potion¡¯ and the mysterious crown to enhance his power of the will. Since every stroke of the rune needed to be the exact thickness, he would have to start all over again from even a slight mistake.

    Normally it would take Abel a few minutes to draw a rune, but this time it had only taken him 20 seconds. Before the crystal core base even got the chance to merge with the rune ink, Abel shed his Akara Pen and all the gold rune ink was expelled.

    He immediately dipped it in the dark gold rune ink and started drawing it again. The crystal core rune base had already started changing, but it was then quickly covered up by the newyer of dark gold intermediate rune ink. Anything could happen by this point.

    After another 20 seconds, Abel stopped his. He was clear-headed from the effects of the ¡®Soul Potion¡¯, and he stared at the rune in his hand with yearning.

    The rune base continued to fuse from beginning to the end of the rune, but then it was held back by the dark gold rune ink again.

    After around 30 seconds, ayer of dark golden glow wrapped around the rune. Just when he thought he failed, the glow disappeared. The rune did not scatter, but instead, it remained intact on his hand.

    Abel focused with his power of will. Although it looked very peaceful, there was massive amounts of energy roaring inside, just like that 3#tir rune. He had seeded.

    Abel was very satisfied. He understood why he had failed so many times. By this point, he had not even met the basic power of the will and grasping that was required.

    If he was going to make another actual rune, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to do it without talking about ¡®Soul Potion¡¯.

    A rune needed to be drawn under 20 seconds. That was quite a dramatic shift since it would normally take Abel a few minutes to draw one. This alone just showed how dramatically different the rune knowledge of the Dark World and the Holy Continent was. Abel was always proud of his rune drawing skills, but he still had a long way to go.

    Since he knew his weakness now, he could improve it. As his wizard rank continued to increase, his power of will would too. As long as he kept drinking the ¡®Soul Potion,¡¯ one day, he would reach the level required. As for his speed, his intuition told him he would only achieve it once he became a headmander.

    Speed was always the Achilles¡¯ heel of knights. Since their speed relied on their mounts. They only needed to focus on developing their strength and defense. That was the case for Abel as well.

    Abel shoved his sessfully made 8#al rune in his Horadric cube to examine it.

    Through the Horadric Cube, Abel could tell if this rune was epted by the Dark World. He then focused his power of will on to the Horadric Cube and some stats appeared:

    Rune: Al

    Can be ced on weapons with socket

    Weapon: increase 5-30 fire damage

    Armour: Fire resistance +30%

    Helmet: Fire resistance +30%

    Shield: Fire resistance +30%

    This rune that Abel personally created with his own hands had been epted by the Horadric Cube. This meant that Abel had the ability to make the most powerful weapons in the Dark World, Rune Words.

 Chapter 377 - Leaf

    <strong>Chapter 377 Leaf</strong>

    Abel realized the 21#pul rune he had was different from the dark gold crystal core rune base he hadbined.

    The energy within the 1#pul rune was even more powerful, but that was too much for Abel right now anyways. He remembered his teacher Wizard Morton had told him that he could only draw a rune beyond 10# after he became an official wizard.

    Although Wizard Morton was talking about making rune signs, Abel guessed that making actual runes would be just the same.

    The next step was to put the Rune Word¡¯ Leaf together since he had everything he needed: a double socket magic staff, 3#tir rune, and 8#ral rune.

    Abel took out the battle magic staff and focused his power of will onto it. All of a sudden, 2plicated sockets appeared In front of his eyes. The first socket seemed normal, and he already grasped the form to make it.

    However, the second socket seemed almost unreal. Even a fast learner like Abel began to scratch his head. It was beyond any he knew at the time.

    At first, he thought about examining the staff before he turned it into a rune word, but now this task seemed daunting after seeing the second socket. Without any fundamental knowledge about it, Abel didn¡¯t even have the confidence to examine it with a ¡®Soul Potion¡¯.

    Maybe he was a little greedy anyway. While Abel was still thinking, he carefully ced the 3#tir rune on to the first socket. After he secured it, the socket automatically began to seal up.

    Then, he ced the 8#ral rune in the second socket. After it merged with the socket, the battle magic staff began to glow dark gold.

    This glow surrounded the magic staff. Arge amount of energy was then expelled from the 2 runes, and mangled together during the process.

    The word ¡®tir¡¯ appeared within the dark gold glow, followed by the word ¡®ral¡¯. These 2 words merged together, forming a new word. The gold glow got brighter and brighter until Abel couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. But he didn¡¯t want to miss this chance of igniting the rune, so he used his power of will to focus on it instead.

    The dark gold glow was then sucked into the word ¡®tirral¡¯. This word then began to swirl around the magic staff and merged with it as well. Just like that, this strange scene had ended.

    This magic staff looked just like a normal magic staff. It wasn¡¯t glowing and didn¡¯t have an eye catching shine like the dark gold ones. Still, you could immediately feel how powerful it was when you held it in your hand.

    Although Abel already knew a thing or 2 about this Leaf rune word. He still connected his power of will on to it to examine its attributes. The word ¡®tirral¡¯ appeared on the body of the magic staff under his power of the will. After he focused on it, some stats appeared.

    Leaf

    Battle Magic Staff

    tirral

    Double hand damage: 6-14

    Durability:46-46

    +3 Fire attribute

    +15% increase damage

    Increase 5-30 Fire damage

    +3 Fire enchantment

    +3 Fireball

    +3 Inferno me

    +6 Warmth

    +3 Fire Bolt

    +10 defense

    Ice resistance +33%

    +mana with every enemy killed

    Increase durability 15%

    +50% damage to undead

    Has a socket

    This long string of attributes almost made Abel dizzy. It was too powerful. The magic staff had gathered almost all the low level, beginner, and some intermediate Wizard¡¯s spells in one ce. Since wizards had different attributes, these spells could also enchant each other¡¯s strength of each other. Therefore, this magic staff was an immensely powerful weapon for wizards with fire attributes.

    Fire enchantment: immediately increase fire damage on weapons.

    You could use fire enchantment on your teammates, and you could even change your weapon after you unleashed the spell; they would still retain fire damage increase.

    Fire enchantment can also generate an effect on a spear, so they were great to use on archers.

    This spell was extremely useful to Abel, considering how many summons he had. It would dramatically increase the fighting power of all of his teammates by giving them more fire damage.

    The increase in fire damage from a fire enchantment depended on the level of the person who unleashed the spell. It also had to do with the level of their ¡®Warmth¡¯ spell. Each increase in level of a ¡®Warmth¡¯ spell could increase the power of the fire enchantment by 9%.

    With Abel¡¯s current level 5 ¡®Warmth¡¯ and the level 6 ¡®Warmth¡¯ spell on the Leaf Magic Staff, on top of the extra 3 levels added by the fire enchantment. Abel¡¯s ¡®Warmth¡¯ spell was now level 14, which could give him a mana recovery rate of 186%

    ¡°Fire enchantment¡± could also increase fire damage by 3 points. So, if Abel had his Pelta Lunata on his left, and Jade Tan Do in his right. He would have some powerful poison and fire attacking power, which could increase his immediate attack strength to 04-7 points.

    Since these attacks were based on attributes, it could make his summons a lot more powerful. Especially in the Holy Continent: their Fire attacks were a lot more powerful than the Dark World.

    Also, the level 6 ¡®Inferno me¡¯ had made his Dar Fire Magic Staff obsolete. ¡®Inferno me¡¯ could be enchanted by ¡®Warmth. So, every level of his ¡®Warmth¡¯ would add an extra 14% fire damage, giving Abel¡¯s ¡®Inferno me 97-188 points of damage every second.

    If the ¡®Inferno me¡¯ was not a sustainable short distance spell, it could be Abel¡¯s main spell. Luckily, the Leaf Magic Staff had also given him a ¡®Fireball¡¯ spell

    Fireball: generating a fireball, exploding when impacted.

    ¡®Fireball¡¯ spell was a mass attack spell. It could only be grasped by intermediate Wizards, but now Abel could also use it with the Leaf Magic Staff. Although it wouldn¡¯t cover as big of an area as his Charging Bolts, itpensated with its destructive and exploding power.

    Since ¡®Fireball¡¯ was fast, it had be the number one choice for wizards with fire attributes. Intermediate Wizards also attacked with it.

    With the level 3 ¡®Fireball¡¯ on the Leaf Magic Staff on top of the 3 levels added by the Fire enchantment, Abel could now unleash a level 6 Fireball with this Magic Staff. Meanwhile, his original level 8 Fire Bolt spell had also been raised to level 14 because of the Leaf Magic Staff. Not only that, but every Fire Bolt could enhance a ¡®Fireball¡¯ by 14%, which gave his ¡®Fireball¡¯ 81-109 points of damage.

    This staff had elevated Abel¡¯s attack power to the level of an intermediate wizard just like that, but at the same time, it was also a bigger toll on his mana.

    By now, Abel looked desperate. He wanted to try this Leaf Magic Staff out on someone immediately. He stepped out of the Akara¡¯s Tent, and shoved everything back to his personal storage box.

    Bartoli saw Abel with a smiling face holding a magic staff in his hand, so she quickly stepped up and bowed ¡°Master, you are back!¡±

    ¡°Bartoli, keep taking care of the magic circle. I want to go to ck Marsh to try out my new toy!¡± Abel said with a smile, waving the Leaf Magic Staff around. Suddenly an idea struck him. He reached his hand in his portal bracelet and took out the dark fire magic staff. Afterwards he handed it to Bartoli and said ¡°I made this dark fire magic staff myself. Although it can only enhance ¡®Inferno¡¯, this level 6 Inferno can still increase the damage of your ¡®Firewall¡¯ by 6 points. Just use it for now. I¡¯ll change it for you when I find a better one!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Bartoli took the magic staff with both hands. Although she had seen many magic staffs throughout her life, she could never use one because of the constraints of hell. Now that she had escaped, she could finally have her own magic staff. Only a Wizard with a Magic Staff could be considered as a real Wizard.

 Chapter 378 - Big Downside

    <h4>Chapter 378 Big Downside</h4>

    Abel brought all his summons and ck Wind back to the Rogue encampment again and headed straight to ck Marsh using the little portal.

    ck Wind sped along the ck Marsh as Flying me swirled above them. The 5 ravens were patrolling around the sky while the spirit wolves and spirit guardian knights ran by his side. Every time they fell behind, they would sh forward again. The Oak Sage was also beside him, and the Poison Creeper was underground.

    Abel¡¯s team was in formation, but the 5 spirit guardian knights¡¯ level was still too low, so they couldn¡¯t unleash the full potential of a skeleton. In regards to the summons unleashed by his druid soul, they could only be helpers at most, so Abel wasn¡¯t nning to spend too much effort on them either.

    Abel had gotten his druid ability unexpectedly, so he would need to dedicate a massive amount of time if he wanted to level it up. However, his main task at the moment was to strengthen his wizard spells. His druid soul was already busy unleashing wizard spells, so there was no more time for him to practice his druid abilities.

    The ravens began to screech, warning Abel there were hell creatures upfront. The first thing he did was stop Flying me from attacking first since he wanted to test out his Leaf Magic Staff.

    ¡°Flying me, don¡¯t attack!¡± Abelmanded through the soul chain.

    Flying me hummed with dissatisfaction, but he still listened to Abel. He flew forward and swirled around in the sky, waiting for Abel¡¯s nextmand.

    Abel held the Leaf magic staff in his hand and pointed at the 5 spirit guardian knights with it. A magic pattern appeared with every point. Afterward, a beam of red light shot towards each of them. Those spirit guardian knights were covered in mes, but soon their weapons absorbed the me and gave them a fiery red color.

    ¡°Eh, This took up a lot of mana!¡± Abel sighed. Afterward, he pointed at the 5 spirit wolves, and all of their ws had gained some fire attributes.

    The level 6 ¡®Fire Enchantment¡¯ would normally only take up 30 points of mana, but Abel had not fully grasped this spell. He could only rely on the Leaf Magic Staff, so it had doubled his mana consumption. Just like that, Abel was down 60 points of mana.

    After he had fire enchanted the 5 ravens as well, arge chunk of his mana was gone. Still, Abel couldn¡¯t care less. He had the ¡®Full Recovery Potion¡¯, so he could easily recover all his mana.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Abel saw arge formation of around 100 Wendigo rushing towards him. They looked vicious and speedy. Abel did not wait for them toe to him. Instead, he rushed towards them as well.

    The 5 ravens made contact with the Wendigo first. Their fiery beaks began to make marks on the Wendigo¡¯s head.

    Previously the ravens were so weak they couldn¡¯t even prate the skin of a Wendigo, but this time, one of them had put a hole in a Wendigo¡¯s head. Although it didn¡¯t knock it out, it still hurt it.

    Just like that, a simple fire enchantment turned the ravens, with only blinding abilities, into powerful attackers.

    Afterward, the spirit wolves and the spirit guardian knights entered the Wendigo¡¯s formation. As the fire magic sword of the spirit guardian knight captain struck down, a cursed red color started to glow above the Wendigo¡¯s head it. Meanwhile, those spirit wolves began wiping them out with 2 or 3 shes.

    With the ¡®damage increase¡¯ curse on top of the physical impact of the spirit wolves, they destroyed the Wendigo¡¯s in no time.

    Afterward, another magic pattern shed in front of Abel¡¯s Leaf Magic Staff and a giant fireball shot towards the center of the group of Wendigo¡¯s. The fireballnded on the body of a Wendigo and exploded. The 40 or so Wendigo around it were engulfed in mes. They all screamed in agony and dropped dead. Almost half of the Wendigo was whipped out with this explosion, and the others were badly injured.

    This fireball was so powerful. Abel had be a little addicted to using it. Those giant fireballs continued to fly out from the Leaf Magic Staff, and so did the explosion. Now arge field of Wendigo had been mowed away like grass.

    It was so fun to be a Wizard, Abel thought to himself as he kept mindlessly unleashing fire balls. Suddenly, his body began to get fatigued, all his mana was used up.

    Abel had be clear headed again all of a sudden. The state he was just in was not like himself at all. He was a wizard, a wizard that used every bit of his mana carefully, not a cannon.

    The fire balls were so powerful, it had made him lose himself and his calmness. Could this be the danger of jumping 2 ranks?

    Abel didn¡¯t have a teacher to give him an exnation, so he could only find it out himself. With his current rank, it was still better to avoid using such a powerful spell as much as possible. He was lucky since these hell creatures were not really a threat to him, but if he was facing a powerful enemy back in the Holy Continent, unleashing spells like crazy meant that he had lost his battle strategy. By that point he would be no different from a spiritual beast, and his enemies would have countless opportunities to strike him.

    His power of the will brushed upon his Snake Ego Belt and emptied out a ¡®Full Recovery Potion¡¯. Immediately, his mana was full again. Even his fatigue had vanished.

    The reason no wizard had used a spell 2 ranks above them before was that it would directly impact the soul. If Abel¡¯s soul had not been strengthened so much by those Soul Potions, he would basically have be a mana less disabled person already.

    Good control was necessary for a powerful magic weapon. Although, only a genius could control a magic weapon that was a rank above them. You would be an idiot if you decided to control one that was 2 ranks above them. Abel was only rank 3 when he left the magic tower, and the departure was quite abrupt, so Wizard Morton didn¡¯t have time to exin all of these to him.

    ¡°Flying me, attack!¡± Abel shouted to the sky.

    Immediately, Flying me roared down from the sky, and balls of white me struck on the ground. The ce had turned into a patch of fireworks, and all the Wendigo were burned to ash immediately. Flying me seemed like he had be way too bored in the sky. But of course, even though it was a natural battle addict, it still wouldn¡¯t dare to pick a fight with the dwarfs by himself.

    Now, Abel could only behave himself and unleash some Fire bolts from a side, while keep replenishing his fire enchantment on his summons so they could maintain their powerful formation.

    The battle had quickly ended, and Abel was still very satisfied just from the fire enchantment alone.

    For now, Abel didn¡¯t stress too much about the downside of using those fireballs. He was confident that his rank 5 wizard pattern would be fulfilled in a few days. As long as he could be an official wizard, this downside of raising 2 ranks would disappear automatically. By that point, he could use as many fire balls as he wanted.

    With Flying me, and the fire enchantment on Abel¡¯s new Leaf Magic Staff, the power of his little team had now swept across the entire ck Marsh.

    Every night Abel would go back to the intermediate mana gathering circle in the Rogue Encampment for meditation. Just like that, another day had ended.

 Chapter 379 - Bottleneck

    <h4>Chapter 379 Bottleneck</h4>

    Abel had grown desperate. 8 days had passed in the Holy Continent. If you counted the time he entered the Dark World and meditated in the argument encampment every night as well, he had basically stayed in the valley for 80 days.

    During these days, Abel had cleaned up the entire ck Marsh and discovered the Tamoe Hignd. He had more than 50 bottles of ¡®Soul Potion¡¯ stocked up and his ¡®Skeleton Resurrection¡¯ had reached level 10.

    Abel¡¯s rank 5 wizard pattern had already been fulfilled 2 days ago, but he didn¡¯t feel any level up sensations. He had be desperate. He never thought he would hit a bottleneck as a wizard.

    But now he was exactly trapped in the state of fulfillment. What was hecking? He had done everything a novice wizard needed to do, as far as he knew.

    Abel was the strongest wizard in terms of his body. Normally their body would be extremely weak after years of being consumed by mana, and it was the main reason why most of them got stuck and couldn¡¯t be an official wizard. However Abel was different, his deformed goldenbat qi could not only make his body immune to mana consumption, it could even maintain his strength as a normalmander.

    In regards to the power of will, even some intermediate wizards were not as strong as Abel, let alone beginner wizards. Therefore, Abel was definitely very confident when it came to this.

    ording to this logic, the countless Soul Potions he had consumed had basically pushed him to the pinnacle of his current rank.

    Abel had met every condition, so why was he stuck? This made no sense.

    Today Abel no longer had any motivation to kill hell creatures. He was irritated after his meditationst night. Was there any problem with his meditation? After giving his body and mind a close examination, everything seemed normal.

    At this point, he could only crouch up in his Mediation Jade Pillow to destress himself. He didn¡¯t know what was happening to him, or what the problem was.

    As he sat in the mana gathering circle in the Rogue Encampment. Those waterfalls could no longer enter his body. No matter how hard he tried to meditate, he just could not increase his mana anymore, not even by a single bit.

    No one was there to answer Abel¡¯s question. If he didn¡¯t have the Meditation Jade Pillow to calm him down, maybe he had be insane already

    Normally during a critical level up like this, a Wizards needed to lock themselves up for a long period of time to slowly adjust their body, slowly search for a little bit of leveling up opportunity. None of them would go for a killing spree like Abel, but Abel didn¡¯t know that.

    On top of that, Abel had almost lost control of his spell a few days ago. This took a toll on his leveling up, since bing an official wizard was a dramatic and high risk change from the person¡¯s core to the will.

    Although Abel had the Meditation Jade to help him turn off all the murderous scent he got from killing hell creatures, it still had a mysterious effect on the soul.

    On top of that, Abel had leveled up way too quickly. Normally wizards would need more than ten years to reach this level, and Abel had achieved it under 100 days in the Dark World. Although it was good to level up faster, such an extraordinary speed still took a toll on Abel¡¯s leveling up.

    His current irritation was caused by his murderous scent holding him back from staying calm.

    All Abel needed to know was to calm himself down, then lock himself up in some quiet ce to enter a state where he would be ready to level up. However, Abel didn¡¯t have any teacher to tell him this.

    Abel spent the night struggling in this irritated state, and it only deepened the impact in his soul. He seemed like he was going to lose control again like the day he mindlessly unleashed spells.

    ¡°I can¡¯t continue like this!¡± Abel mumbled to himself as he stood up. He would not let himself waste his life waiting. He had so many ideas, and souls could not be held up like this.

    He walked out the mana gathering circle, exited the Rogue Encampment, and began to approach the Oak Tree not far from the Rogue Encampment. All of a sudden he felt refreshed again, arge amount of stress was lifted off him.

    Abel felt like his heart brighten. This giant Oak Tree was Abel¡¯s most mysterious summon. It might look weak since it could not move or attack, but it could hold immense power¨Cso powerful that it could change thews of the ce.

    ¡°The Oak Tree must be able to help me!¡± Abel had be more certain of this idea as he continued to run towards the Oak Tree. He did not bring ck Wind nor Flying me. Running on his own two feet made him feel even more in control of himself. He felt more and more stress lift off him with every step he took towards the Oak tree.

    When he arrived in front of the Oak Tree, he saw therge patch of blue howling rabbits surrounding it. When they saw Abel they did not be frightened, whichpletely defy their nature. However, Abel couldn¡¯t care less. All he knew was his soul felt extremely calm under the leaves of the Oak Tree.

    The Oak Tree had grown a lot during this time, and it didn¡¯t seem like it was going to stop. By this point it¡¯s height had reached 60 meters and it¡¯s width had reached 70 meters.

    Abel leaned against the trunk of the Oak Tree and sat down. Waves of peacefulness emerged from his soul. In order tomunicate with the oak tree better, Abel switched to his Druid soul. All of a sudden, his feelings were intensified by a hundred times.

    It was almost like a separate dimension had formed under the cover of the Oak Tree. Green color energy was swirling around this ce. They all seemed to be forming some weird patterns in mid air, but as soon as they were formed they would fly down towards a newborn blue howling rabbit.

    Abel realized this was how the Oak Tree controlled those blue howling rabbits. This ce was basically a giant blue howling rabbit breeding ground, and every newborn blue howling rabbit was injected with a pattern that forced it to listen to the Oak Tree¡¯smand for the rest of its life.

    Afterward, Abel saw an old blue howling rabbit struggling to crawl under the Oak Tree. It slowly lifted up its little head and looked towards the tree. A shadow from the blue howling blue flew out of its body, under the guidance of a green pattern.

    Its life hade to an end, and its body was dragged down by a thick tree root. At the same time, it¡¯s crystal core was separated from it and now it was protected in the center of the tree.

    Everything was so machine-like. Ever since those blue howling rabbits were born, they were trained to be a powerful crystal core producers. They required arge amount of exercise so they could take up more of the dense mana here.

    The corpses of the blue howling rabbits became fertilizer for the Oak Tree, and the Oak Tree helped Abel preserve the crystal core at its center.

    Most importantly the weak little souls of the blue howling rabbit didn¡¯t go to waste. They were absorbed into the Oak Tree. Maybe that was why the tree had be so powerful.

    Abel felt his soul at peace as he exhaled. He was still in his druid soul. Since the Oak Tree could calm him down, he would double down on it.

    Abel then quickly entered into the soul speaker state. Since his back was against the Oak Tree, soon he had be one with it. The Oak Tree showed no resistance as well. In fact, it kept opening up the barrier within it, so its owner could feel its presence more clearly.

    The first thing Abel felt was a tree heart located in its center. A tree heart was the tree¡¯s brain. Normally tree hearts were simple and they could not do anyplex thoughts, but the one that the Oak Tree had was almost like a human brain. With this, the Oak Tree was like a tiger with wings.

 Chapter 380 - Risky Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 380 Risky Level Up</h4>

    Both the Oak¡¯s soul and Abel¡¯s Druid soul were bound together, like a mother with her child. That was because they had a simr origin. After, Abel injected arge amount of his Druid soul¡¯s power of the will into the center of the Oak Tree during its cultivation. The remaining power of will had formed a soul with this life-shifting Oak Tree

    The Oak Tree¡¯s soul and Abel¡¯s Druid soul sped up to the top of the tree. It was like a mother guiding her child. When Abel¡¯s Druid soul sensed that it had reached the top, everything expanded. It was like everything 70 meters around him was in his control.

    The feeling was indescribable. This area was like apletely different dimension. It was almost as though he was being looked after by a spirit. Although it was not a big area, it was a ce he felt like he was truly himself.

    It was at this moment, he realized why he couldn¡¯t level up. While he tried to sense his body under the Oak Tree¨Ceven though he was surrounded in this separate dimension¨Che began sensing an instinctive hatred towards his body.

    Abel was certain of this. It was just like the hatred and frustration he had when something happened beyond his control. Still, the body still belonged to him, so his hatred had been suppressed to the max.

    Even the owner of this little world had loathed at him, so of course, the spirits outside in the Dark World loathed him too. This hatred suppressed him, irritated him, and made him lose focus on training, and kept him from entering a state where he was able to level up.

    It was like a huge error in the system. Abel¡¯s power of the will and strength was way too powerful. The potential he could unleash once he leveled up could hugely impact this system, so the world had been suppressing him.

    Since the owner of this little world was contracted with him, they were like family, which is why it tried to minimize his hatred and made him feel relieved.

    If Abel hadn¡¯t be one with the Oak Tree as a soul speaker, maybe he would be stuck as a novice Wizard for his entire life without ever knowing he had been suppressed by both the Dark World and the Holy Continent.

    Abel carefully used his Druid soul to adjust this world¡¯s view of him. The Oak Tree¡¯s soul also sensed this, so it also tried to help. Slowly this little world began to ept Abel¡¯s presence.

    It was at this moment, Abel¡¯s expanded Druid soul felt his body slowly begin to float up in mid-air, and a strange scent emerged from it.

    It was the scent of leveling up; Abel was sure of that. He sensed this every time before he leveled up in the past.

    At that moment, Abel was only half-conscious. The other half of his consciousness had fullybined with the oak tree after using the soul speaker¡¯s ability. Could there be a problem leveling up like this? He didn¡¯t know, so he had to get back to his body as soon as possible.

    Up to this point, he quickly began to retract his consciousness. His consciousness began to rush away like water from the tree branch, then to the tree heart. Soon, it was back in his own body. The soul speaker state had ended, and he was back at his main soul from his Druid soul.

    Abel¡¯s novice Wizard pattern was bigger than any other novice wizard in this world. A Wizard pattern was where wizards store their mana, so the size depended on how much mana a wizard had.

    The process of bing an official wizard was to turn this nonphysical wizard pattern into an actual three-dimensional wizard core. This required all 5 levels of the novice wizard pattern to be dissected, detached, all while maintaining bnce. This was why the 5 levels of novice wizard patterns could not be dissected individually. This would cause chaos in mind and provoke a break in the system.

    Therefore, a novice wizard needed to have a deep understanding of their wizard pattern and their body. This was a rare opportunity, and the consequences would be quite serious if they made a mistake.

    If they failed, they would need to spend arge number of resources. It was quite normal to take more than ten years for a full recovery.

    Abel began to dissect the 5 novice wizard patterns ording to the wizard book his teacher Wizard Morton had given him. Although this process was extremely high risk for other novice wizards trying to level up, it was quite easy for Abel.

    His power of the will was divided into 5 parts in his mind. Each of them had a different novice wizard pattern and started to dissect and detach it in unison. Once a little bit of the pattern was detached, it was sucked into the center.

    Normally other novice wizards would carefully calcte the bnce of each pattern. Afterward, they would detach a little bit of the first pattern, then move on to the second one, and so on until all of them had been detached. This required massive calctions, and it was extremely easy to make mistakes. None could do it as effortlessly as Abel.

    As more and more novice wizard patterns had been detached, the point began to glow. Then, the cons of having too much power of the will began to surface. When Abel took a look at the energy concentrated by his wizard patterns in the center, he realized it was already many times more powerful than other rank 5 wizards. It was beginning to shake in instability, but he still had arge part of the pattern he hadn¡¯t dissected and detached.

    Abel never experienced this before, and the book didn¡¯t say any about this either, so he didn¡¯t know what would happen next. He could only continue what he was doing.

    Since Abel was inside the little world created by the Oak Tree, the Oak Tree could sense something wrong with its owner. Suddenly, some green energy from the Oak Tree flew inside Abel¡¯s body. This energy had a strong calming effect, and soon that shaking center calmed down again.

    Soon, all 5 of the novice wizard patterns had been detached into the center. The center point¡¯s white glow had be almost blinding, and the Oak Tree¡¯s green energy could no longer contain the explosion.

    Abel¡¯s body was still floating in mid-air, and he could sense a scary heatwaveing from that vague white center point in his mind. Originally this could only be felt through the power of the will and the soul, but since this center point had be more and more physical, even his body could feel the heat.

    Although his body was trying it¡¯s best to withstand it, his skin had turned fully red. It almost looked like his whole body was burning. If he failed to withstand it, all the energy in that center point would be unleashed at once.

    By this point, Abel¡¯s main soul had already been knocked out by the immense heatwave, so his druid soul had automatically taken control of Abel¡¯s body after it sensed his life being threatened. The powerful fakemander soul had also been taken over by that ultra logical machine-like druid soul.

    What came next was totally unexpected. These 2 souls worked together so well, first, the druid soul tracked down the source of the threat, and the fakemander soul would try to find a solution.

 Chapter 381 - Official Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 381 Official Wizard</h4>

    Abel¡¯s face was drenched in sweat from the heat, but soon, it had all turned to steam before they could even move. If Abel wasn¡¯t so strong, maybe he would¡¯ve already died a few times.

    He had to find a solution quickly, or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it any longer. Afterward, his druid soul¡¯s power of will brushed his Snake Ego Belt, and a bottle of

    Recovery Potion had been cleared out¡¯. In a sh, Abel¡¯s body recovered, giving him more precious time.

    Afterward, his intuition directed the Druid soul¡¯s power of will to take the giant crystal core from his Kong Kong Spiritual beast bag. It was an ice dragon core. As soon as it left the bag, a chill wrapped around Abel.

    The heat from the half solid center in Abel¡¯s mind began to getpressed by the ice dragon core. Slowly, the heat wave had retracted from Abel¡¯s body back to his mind, and a palm sized pentagon shape crystal began to form.

    Normally, Abel wouldpletely level up when the pentagon crystal was formed; it just needed to absorb some more energy.

    Abel¡¯s pentagon official wizard crystal began to absorb energy. Normally, a Wizard would stay in a mana gathering circle in a magic tower. They did so during crucial times like this so they would have enough mana to absorb, but the mana in Blood Moor was naturally more concentrated than any mana gathering circle out there anyway.

    However, Abel¡¯s body was wrapped in an extremely powerful ice force from the dragon core, and no mana could prate it to replenish his pentagon crystal.

    Abel¡¯s body was entirely frozen, and that ice force was reaching towards his brain. Suddenly, a dragon¡¯s roar erupted within his mind, and this ice force turned into a strange energy.

    The pentagon crystal swallowed this energy like a person dying of hunger. This ice force continued to rush in from outside, and Abel¡¯s pentagon crystal continued to absorb it.

    It was almost like time had stopped. Abel¡¯s frozen body remained floating in mid air, supported by the Oak Tree¡¯s green energy. The dragon core was above him was a dragon core, relentlessly gushing out a chilling force.

    Abel¡¯s pentagon crystal had been filled, but it didn¡¯t waste any remaining energy. Instead, it redirected the energy throughout Abel¡¯s body. Due to the strange energy, Abel¡¯s body just kept getting stronger under the ice.

    5 days had passed.

    Abel reopened his eyes. He dreamt that he was a dragon. From its birth to its death in battle, every memory was clearly depicted in front of his eyes. It felt so real, and the weirdest part was that he realized understood how to speak the dragon tongue.

    ¡°I Leveled up!¡± Abel suddenly realized he had lost consciousness during leveling up. Did he seed? He focused his power of will in his mind, and a palm size pentagon crystal shone in a gorgeous light.

    ¡°Why is it so big?¡± was the first thought that came into Abel¡¯s mind when he saw his wizard core. A wizard core was the official wizard¡¯s signature. It was only with a wizard core, a wizard could go beyond the limit of one thousand spells per day, and unleash even more powerful spells.

    The wizard core in front of him was like the size of a palm, but the one he saw in the books was the size of a fingernail. Did something go wrong?

    Abel looked at his body, and he realized he was still floating in mid air, and the green energy supporting him had be extremely pale. The jade like leaves on the Oak Tree had also begun to turn yellow, so Abel quickly connected to the Oak Tree through his druid soul. To his surprise, the Oak Tree¡¯s soul had be extremely unstable and seemed like it was going to fall apart at any moment.

    At the end of the day, this Oak Tree was still too young. Not long ago, it had already unleashedrge amounts of energy trying to defy thews of Blood Moor, and now these past few days it had relentlessly unleashed green energy to help its owner repair his body. So, by the time Abel had woken up, it had already used up all its energy.

    Abel then immediately used his power of will to brush his Snake Ego Belt. A bottle of ¡®Recovery Potion¡¯ was injected into the Oak Tree through the soul chain, and soon its leaves turned green again, but its soul remained weak.

    Abel quickly injected another bottle of ¡®Recovery Potion¡¯ into the Oak Tree, and by this point, a joyous feeling emerged from the other side of the soul chain. The Oak Tree was singing in excitement.

    This level up had almost taken the life of Abel¡¯s most mysterious helper, the Oak Tree. This Oak Tree was responsible for providing Abel with endless crystal cores. If something happened to it, Abel would not have the luxury he had, and he would need to spend a lot of effort taking care of the blue howling rabbits.

    On top of that, Abel was very optimistic about the potential of this Oak Tree. It was still young, but it could already defyws and create a little dimension. Who knew what it would be in the future.

    Abel sensed that the Oak Tree had now recovered, and he told it that it could put him down now through the soul chain. The green energy slowly retracted, and Abel was gently dropped to the floor again.

    As soon as his feet touched the ground, he discovered his body had changed dramatically. Knights always needed a good understanding of their own bodies. And as a fake headmander, Abel basically had perfect control of his body.

    This change was way too dramatic. First was his strength. He could feel immense power within every single muscle in his body. He casually picked up a random rock from the ground. With a light squeeze, the ancient rock turned into dust.

    Abel didn¡¯t even get the chance to use all his force on this rock, so he took out a block of metal from his portal bracelet. This was a left over 130 skills iron base for his high quality forgeries. They were extremely dense, but somehow it was almost like soft mud in Abel¡¯s hand. He could mold it into any shape, easily.

    This made no sense. Suddenly an image shed in front of him through the Druid soul. He was floating frozen in mid air, and a giant dragon core was above his head.

    ¡°A dragon core!¡± Abel quickly examined his Kong Kong spiritual beast bag. That giant dragon core was no longer there. ¡°No way, did I eat it?¡±

    A dragon core¡¯s power was extremely vicious. If Abel¡¯s own dragon energy couldn¡¯t harmonize with this dragon core¡¯s energy, just it¡¯s chilling force alone was enough to freeze Abel¡¯s soul, let alone absorb it.

    Luckily, Abel had a huge wizard core. A normal wizard would probably explode if the dragon core¡¯s energy entered it.

    However, Abel¡¯s own dragon energy was basically the same as the one from the dragon core. Therefore, after it harmonized, it not only created enough energy for Abel¡¯s wizard core, but it also strengthened Abel¡¯s body from all directions.

    Abel took out that attribute sign he hadn¡¯t touched for a long time and ced his hand on it. Some stats appeared:

    Strength: 50

    Speed: 50

    Vitality: 50

    Will: 50

    Mana: 130

    His strength, Speed, and vitality had all reached 50 points. His strength had almost doubled. No wonder he could easily shape the 130 skills iron base like a toy. His increase in speed was even scarier. His speed was his Achilles heel before, but now it had also reached 50.

    ¡°I was in a bottleneck!¡± He thought to himself. He had been here before.

    This was all thanks to his fake headmander rank. 50 points for these 3 things, were basically the limit that a headmander¡¯s body could withstand, and the dragon core had pushed Abel¡¯s abilities to the max.

 Chapter 382 - A Knightâ€™s Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 382 A Knight¡¯s Inheritance</h4>

    Abel never felt this powerful before. On his way back to the Rogue Encampment, he realised he he left a deep footprint with each step he took. But, as he got closer, his steps became lighter again.

    He was slowly grasping his new gained ability. By now, he no longer felt the suppression of the Dark World. It seemed as though it had already epted his presence.

    Back in the Rogue Encampment, Flying me was joyfullyying inside the intermediate mana gathering circle, bathing in the mana droplets. ck Wind was also sleeping, but Abel¡¯s arrival had scared them wide awake.

    Since they hadn¡¯t seen their owner for days, ck Wind immediately ran towards Abel and startedining while Flying me looked suspicious at its owner¡¯s changes.

    Previously, Abel only had the scent of a dragon in his soul, but now the scent was spread through it his body. He was basically like a human dragon.

    No human or any intelligent being had everbined with a dragon core before. It¡¯s force was too vicious. Abel was only able to do it since his soul had unexpectedlybined with the energy of a dragon before, but no one knew what would happen to him afterwards.

    Abel realized the reason Flying me looked suspicious after he connected with it through the soul chain. Flying me told him that his entire body was filled with a dragon¡¯s scent. Luckily, he hadn¡¯t exited the Dark World yet. It might have caused chaos otherwise. Even a pseudo-dragon like Flying me had caused countless spiritual beasts to move away when it was passing through the Double Moon Forest.

    He then ignited the transformation ne with his power of the will, and all of a sudden, his dragon scent had vanished.

    Although Abel was now an official Wizard, he still hadn¡¯t gotten the rank 6 Wizard pattern. On paper, he was still not a rank 6 Wizard, but he didn¡¯t think it would take long. He just needed to learn some official Wizard spells.

    Abel needed to learn these 5 spells: ¡®Inferno, Static Field, Telekinesis, Ice Nova, and Ice st¡¯ as a beginner Wizard, and they were all documented in the book Wizard Morton had given him. He had used Inferno and Telekinesis through a magic staff before, so he was very confident about those.

    Back in the Holy Continent¡¯s L valley, Bartoli had already got breakfast ready while she was waiting for Abel to show up, but today he waste.

    She felt happy these days. Although she hadn¡¯t begun to fit into this world, she sensed that it was very peacefulpared to the suffocating Dark World. In this world, she felt alive.

    Since she had escaped from hell, she needed to eat again. Her dry and forgotten taste buds could enjoy food once again. And although she couldn¡¯t change her altered body, she could still stay alive as long as she kept replenishing her energy.

    She had thought escaping the control hell would stay a dream, but now she had not only escaped, but she had also left that scary world. Although hell had left that ce long ago, its traces still remained.

    She finally felt human once again. She could make breakfast under the sunlight in the morning. Although the view was nothing extraordinary, it was still the most beautiful thing to her. The surrounding rocks just put a smile on her face.

    When Bartoli saw Abeling out of the portal, she stepped up and bowed, ¡°Master, you are back!¡±

    ¡°Bartoli, thank you so much!¡± Said Abel in an extremely joyful mood.

    For these few days in the dark world, Abel had formed a rank 6 wizard pattern in his wizard core as well as learning the spells Inferno, Telekinesis, Static Field, Ice Nova, as well as Ice st. To him, the more spells he knew, the better. He only needed to unleash the spell once, and it would appear on Skill Tree in his Horadric Cube. Then the next time he needed to use the spell, he would just need to ignite the Skill Tree.

    Most importantly, he could now use the Fireball on his Leaf magic Staff after bing a rank 6 wizard. He no longer had to worry about losing control from using a spell 2 ranks above him.

    He achieved his goal, so he was ready to leave this ce after he finished his breakfast. Just when he was about to let everyone know, Bartoli stepped up and handed him somembskin parchments.

    These past few days, Bartoli had written down the knight inheritance she remembered from long ago, ¡°Master, this is my husband¡¯s knight inheritance. Please examine it!¡±

    ¡°A Knight inheritance!¡± Abel took the parchments from Bartoli, but he actually didn¡¯t care about these knight inheritance too much. He knew there weren¡¯t any knights in the Dark World, only Holy Knights, the ones that use religion as their weapons.

    The parchments were tightly filled with the methods of knight training. There was a lot of basic sword skills and footwork. However, the knight¡¯s breathing technique was much more advanced than the one Abel had practiced in the past.

    The breathing technique allowed a knight to grasp a little bit of mana from the Dark World. But still, this mana was nothingpared to other upations that used magic, such as wizards.

    Since Abel had now reached the pinnacle for a knight, these skills wouldn¡¯t be that useful.

    He didn¡¯t need the knight breathing to gainbat qi since he could absorb it from his enemy, and he didn¡¯t need to get mana from this low level form either.

    However, when Abel arrived at thest parchment, his face changed. Thest 2 knight secret techniques documented were beyond his expectations.

    ¡®Shield attack¡¯. This ordinary sounding technique was exactly how it sounded. It could knock someone down with a shield.

    The best thing about this technique was that it could knock the attacker unconscious by forming a pattern on top of the shield throughbat qi. This was no longer a normal knight secret technique, and it could actually be practical for Abel.

    Just imagine, if Abel could knock his enemy unconscious with one block, they would be defenseless for a while and he would have more than enough time to take their lives.

    ¡®eleration¡¯

    When Abel saw this technique, he could help but remember Head Commander Hoover¡¯s scary speed. This technique allowed a knight to speed in front of the enemy and unleash a vicious attack

    eleration had always been the most powerful technique of a knight, and this technique, With the same name, was just this. He could elerate in front of his enemy with lighting speed and unleash a life taking blow.

    Originally, Abel thought he would need to sacrifice something to learn this from Head Commander Hoover, but seemed like he no longer had too. It was too easy.

    Now Abel also remembered that a female elite had used ¡®eleration¡¯ to attack the Countess in the Forgotten Tower. Abel was confused at the time, but now he realized it was actually the Countess¡¯ inheritance.

    Still, both these techniques required mana, so Abel was still confused about what was the force behind Head Commander Hoover¡¯s ¡®eleration¡¯ technique.

    The ¡®shield attack¡¯ would take up 1 point of mana for every use, and the ¡®eleration¡¯ would take up 9 points-almost nothing to a wizard, especially an official wizard whose body had been altered by a dragon core. Abel basically had more than a thousand points of mana; a mere level 14 ¡®Warmth¡¯ could replenish it instantly.

    A normal knight wouldn¡¯t have any mana. Maybe a headmander could somehow attain some, but Abel didn¡¯t think they would have a lot. Just like this Dark World inheritance had stated, the mana a knight could obtain was extremely small.

 Chapter 383 - Leaving The Valley

    <h4>Chapter 383 Leaving The Valley</h4>

    ¡°Bartoli, I love this inheritance. It will benefit me a lot!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s my honor to assist you!¡±

    Bartoli was happy that she helped her owner. She still had a lot of memories, but since they were too long ago, it might take some time for her to recover it. Maybe there were still more things that her owner could benefit from, Bartoli thought to herself.

    ¡°Bartoli, let¡¯s pack up the magic circle. We are leaving!¡± Abel Commanded.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Bartoli quickly turned off the Protection Circle of Dark Valley and started to pack up.

    Abel was very happy with the way Bartoli went about her work. It was very convenient to have a Wizard as a helper, and Abel could trust her with his tasks.

    After he put away the Protection Circle of Dark Valley, Abel saw the giant shadow of Johnson emerging. At that moment, it had one hand on the ground while the other one carefully held up the portal. The portal bag was like a little dot in his hand, but Abel could see countless gems flying inside from the ground.

    ¡°Johnson,e back!¡± Abel yelled.

    Johnson lifted his hand. And walked back to its owner¡¯s side with arge step. Afterward, it gently handed the portal bag in front of Abel.

    Abel examined with his power of will. It was filled with all kinds of gems. This was enough for Abel to use for a long time. He nodded. It seemed like he would no longer need to buy gems anymore. If he needed some, he would just need to put Johnson next to a gem mine, and he could get as many as he wanted. He didn¡¯t have to worry about buying too many gems and attracting too much attention.

    ¡°White Cloud!¡± Abel lifted his head and yelled to the sky.

    Soon, White Cloud appeared in the sky and began tond. It stopped next to Abel and started making ghoo ghoo noises. It was very excited to fly with Abel.

    ¡°Johnson, get back to the monster portal ring!¡± As he looked at Johnson¡¯s giant body, Abel thought it was going to suffer for a bit.

    However, Johnson did not resist. It entered the passage to the monster portal ring like a good boy.

    By then, Abel, ck Wind, Bartoli, and Flying me had gone on White Cloud. It was both Bartoli and Flying me¡¯s first time on White Cloud.

    ¡°Master, White Cloud¡¯s ability is very powerful. Are there a lot of them in the human world?¡± As a prestigious noble, the first thing that came to Bartoli¡¯s mind after experiencing White Cloud¡¯s flying ability was how significant it could be in battle. Especially that crossbow. The advantage of being in the sky would make an enemy attack impossible.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Only the Orcs, the human¡¯s enemy, will have these powerful sky sparrows. But White Cloud is totally unique. It is not afraid of battle. The other sky sparrows can¡¯t do that since they get scared very easily!¡± Abel exined with augh. After countless level ups, White Cloud was at the pinnacle of all sky sparrows.

    ¡°Master, where are we going?¡± Although Abel had promised Lady Carrie to keep the elve¡¯s map a secret, Abel still gave Bartoli the map since she was his contracted being.

    These days Bartoli had put a lot of effort into learning about the Holy Continent, and she had gained a lot of insight into the terrains of the Double Moon Forest from this map.

    ¡°There, Miuah City. It is the Dwarfs¡¯ territory. I want to visit my cksmith teacher, Master Robbin!¡± Afterward, Abel took out the ¡®Magic Weapon Forging Guide¡¯ Master Robbin had given him, which was the source of all his cksmith skills. Since Muhammad City was the closest city to the dwarfs, of course, he would want to pay a visit to his teacher.

    After 2 days of flying, Abel couldn¡¯t wait anymore, looking as he looked the knight inheritance in his hand. Originally, he could easily master these knight skills with a few bottles of ¡®Soul Potion¡¯, but since he just leveled up and had not fully grasped the control of his body, he couldn¡¯t drink any Soul Potion.

    ¡°Master, Miuah City is just below us now!¡± Said Bartoli, disrupting Abel¡¯s thoughts.

    Abel looked towards where she was pointing, and a huge city emerged from the t ground. It was rare to see a nonmountainous dwarf city, but the Earth Dividing Basin had plenty of resources for the dwarfs. There were rocks everywhere. This ce had the most rocks in the entire Holy Continent.

    ording to legends, the dwarfs had opened up countless underground tunnels and even underground cities here. However, this vivid city in front of them was located above ground, which meant it was a trade based city. It needed to serve customers from all over the world.

    ¡°Flying me, stay here. Don¡¯t be naughty!¡± Said Abel patting Flying me¡¯s neck. Afterward, he ced a few bottles of ¡®Nutrient Potion¡¯ on Flying me¡¯s w.s

    Abel didn¡¯t want to expose White Cloud and Flying me, so he just left enough food for them and walked towards the gate of Miuah City with ck Wind and Bartoli.

    Miuah City looked like it was built by the dwarfs. Its tall city walls were all made of stones. There were a few grounds of human tradersing in and out of the city gate. It was extremely lively.

    ¡°Human, please show your ID. What¡¯s the purpose of your visit?¡± Suddenly a ck armored dwarf security guide stopped in front of Abel as he kept looking up and down at ck Wind and Bartoli on top of it.

    Although the guard knew ck Wind was a Mount wolf, it was way too big. And its scent also seemed a lot more powerful than the other ones.

    In regards to the 2 humans, he was certain that the female human was a wizard even without a wizard badge. She was holding a magic staff, and those dwarfs were extremely passionate about magic weapons, even the ones who did not have the gift to forge.

    The male human was a bit weird. He was sitting on the same mount wolf as the wizard, so his status should be quite extraordinary as well. His face also looked extremely confident.

    An ID? Abel searched for a bit, but he suddenly remembered he was a wanted man, so his human ID would be useless. Although he still had his noble status in the Duchy of Carmel, maybe the Dwarfs would like to see his cksmith badge more.

    Afterwards, he took out his cksmith Master medal. He ced it in front of his chest and said, ¡°Can I use this?¡±

    After the guard took a look at Abel¡¯s medal, he quickly bowed and said, ¡°My honorable Master. Wee to Miuah City!¡±

    These medals were extremely special and very hard to replicate. All of them were passed down by the dwarfs to represent their honor. Therefore, no one would dare to replicate a cksmith Master medal since that was basically picking a fight with the dwarfs.

    The guard was curious about which Master this could be. A bunch of names appeared in his head, but they didn¡¯t line up. Suddenly, he remembered a glorious name whose description lined up exactly with this young Master that had just entered Miuah City.

    The guard quickly reported to his boss that Master Abel had appeared in Miuah City.

    Abel had 2 prestiges within the dwarf¡¯s eyes. Firstly, he was a cksmith Master, and secondly, he was a Wine Master. His cksmith Master Status was confirmed by the cksmith Union, while his Wine Master status was agreed upon unanimously by the ones who had tried his master wine.

    Miuah City was located next to the north south of terrains of the Double Moon Forest, so most of the north south elven merchandise would end up here. Since Miuah City already had a high volume of weapons export, this just added to its profit.

    Therefore, Abel could see many elf and human merchandise being sold here. This street was like a collision of the three worlds.

 Chapter 384 - Invite

    Chapter 384 Invite

    ¡°Bartoli, go buy some clothes!¡± Said Abel, pointing towards a clothing store. Perhaps Abel would also need some new clothes himself before visiting Master Robbin. Everything on him seemed way too small on him at this point.

    Liffey¡¯s Clothing Store¡¯s description had tailoring for humans, dwarfs, and elves. Abel was not expecting to find a store like this in the dwarfs¡¯ territory, so he entered with Bartoli while ck Wind stayed outside.

    A gentle doorbell set off as they entered, and a soft voice said ¡°Hello, I am Liffey. Wee to Liffey¡¯s clothing shop.

    Abel couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. The owner was a young female elf. Howe she had opened a clothing shop in this dwarf city filled with masculine energy.

    ¡°My customer, you don¡¯t go to dwarf cities often do you?¡± The young elf named Liffey said with a smile after seeing the surprised look on Abel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yeah, how did you know?¡± Said Abel with a nod.

    ¡°Because the dwarfs are not good at business, so most of the shops here are opened by elves or humans,¡± Liffey exined with a smile.

    ¡°I see. Please help me and her pick a few suitable formal clothes. If you don¡¯t have any, please make some for us!¡± Said Abel pointing at himself and Bartoli.

    Liffey looked up and down at Abel, and then Bartoli. Suddenly her eyes sparkled ¡± this Lady¡¯s dress was too beautiful. Which Master¡¯s work is it?¡±

    Both Bartoli and Abel did not respond. They only smiled.

    Liffey understood the two, so she quickly changed the topic ¡°We have a lot of ready-made dresses fordies, feel free to try it on. As for you, I¡¯m afraid we have to tailor it!¡±

    After Abel had strengthened by the dragon core, his body had gotten even more muscr. Although he was already wearing a roomy long robe, he still could not hide his boulder size muscles.

    ¡°Thanks a lot. How long will that take?¡± Abel asked

    ¡°5 days!¡± Liffey said with a smile.

    ¡°If I pay you double, how fast can you make it for me?¡± Abel had a wealthy man¡¯s tone. He didn¡¯t want to wait just for some clothes.

    Liffey was shocked, then she said with a softugh ¡°tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Ok then, please help thisdy pick her dress first!¡± Said Abel shaking his head. Seemed like money could still make everything go smoothly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m greedy. I just have no choice!¡± Leafy exined as she was picking the dress for Bartoli.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Abel looked at Liffey weirdly. She was very beautiful and also capable since she had traveled all the way here to open a shop. What she just said had confused Abel a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that Master Bet¡¯s ¡®Lotion¡¯ and ¡°Conditioner¡¯ are too expensive. As a young elf, I don¡¯t have much money, so I just want to umte more before I get old so I can at least get a few bottles. How amazing is that!¡± Said Liffey with an optimistic look on her face. Grand Duke Edwina and Malta Mara¡¯s shift to their youthful appearance had already spread from Angstrom City.

    Abel never expected to be the man behind the elves¡¯ greed. He couldn¡¯t help but bitterlyugh. Although he had left the elves, he wasn¡¯t nning to stop supplying them with potions. His status would soar and he would get quite some profits as well.

    Even women that lived for tens of thousands of years were very picky when it came to their clothes. First Bertoli had to pick something that fits her steward status, but something that also suited her style. Just like that, those twodies had discussed her clothes for half a day.

    Abel took out the knight inheritance again and started reading it out of boredom until he heard Bartoli¡¯s voice ¡°Master, I¡¯m done picking!¡±

    ¡°Nice!¡± Abel put away the knight inheritance and looked at Bartoli¡¯s blush. She seemed to get too excited after a long session of clothes picking. Now, she was wearing a subtle white suit.

    After Abel paid, Liffey happily sent Abel off to the door since Abel was such a big spender. However, when she opened the door what she saw was shocking.

    Outside stood a roll of dwarf knights in golden armor, and behind them was a luxurious carriage.

    After Abel walked out, a burly voice emerged from the carriage ¡°the honorable Master Abel, Wee to Miuah City!¡±

    ¡°Mr. City Ruler!¡± Liffey gasped and covered her mouth. She looked at Abel and then looked at the dwarf in a luxurious suit walking down from the carriage.

    ¡°City Ruler Poford, I¡¯m just a lone wolf. You are showing me too much respect!¡± Said Abel with a bow. Abel wasn¡¯t wearing a suit, but no one dared underestimate him.

    Although the blocked road made things very inconvenient for a lot of people. They all suddenly grew excited when they heard these words by the City Ruler.

    ¡°Master Abel! he escaped!¡± This was the first thing that came to mind for a human in the crowd.

    ¡°The Wine Master is here!¡± And this was the first thing that came to a dwarf¡¯s mind.

    The response from the crowd showed that Abel¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t tarnished even though he was a wanted man. Instead, it even raised his status. Since his departure, the price of all of his magic weapons had skyrocketed. No other weapon was as bnced as Abel¡¯s, so every knight would go crazy to attain.

    This made him even more popr. Now, his name had far exceeded arge number of old

    masters.

    ¡°Master Abel, can¡¯t you tell? Us dwarfs love your wine!¡± Said City Ruler Poford.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my abilities are limited. I can¡¯t make too much wine!¡± Said Abel Abel didn¡¯t want to give him too much hope. He didn¡¯t want to stay and make wine.

    ¡°I¡¯m lucky enough to try your wine before. It was definitely the best wine in this entire world. Since I heard of your arrival, I had prepared a wine banquet for you. Although it¡¯s not as good as yours, the dishes are made by the best chef in our city!¡± Said City Ruler Poford, pointing towards the luxury carriage by aside.

    While Abel was hesitating, he heard a family voice. ¡°Master Abel, long time no see. I rushed here immediately after I heard you were paying a visit!¡±

    ¡°Master Thorin, what are you doing here?¡± Abel felt joy struck his heart. Master Thorin was the fellow of his teacher Master Bentham, and he was very happy to see someone he knew here.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to attend the cksmith Union¡¯s Chiner City Master Meet up. Didn¡¯t you receive an invitation from the Earth dividing Basin?¡± Master Thorin asked in a confused tone.

    ¡°I never got an invitation. I just want to pay a visit to Master Robbin!¡± Said Abel shaking his head.

    ¡°Master Abel, I will invite you now on behalf of the Wizard Union, toe to the Master meetup in Chiner City!¡± Said Master Thorin with a formal bow.

    ¡°Master Thorin, I¡¯ll ept your invitation!¡± Abel quickly bowed back.

    ¡°Both masters. How about let¡¯s go to my ce and eat as we chat. Master Thorin, we are old friends. You can¡¯t turn me down¡± said City Ruler Poford, grabbing Master Thorin on the shoulder.

    Master Thorin also put his arm around City Ruler Poford¡¯s shoulder and turned back to Abel ¡°Master Abel, let¡¯s go. Poford is also a good friend of Bentham¡¯s. We are basically family!¡±

 Chapter 385 - Master Thorin

    <strong>Chapter 385 Master Thorin</strong>

    City Ruler Poford finally had the chance to ask about Abel¡¯s mysterious femalepanion, ¡°Master Abel, who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°I am master¡¯s steward. My name is Bartoli!¡± Bartoli said with a smile and bowed.

    City Euler Poford never expected such a graceful noblewoman to be Abel¡¯s steward. It was easy to learn the act like a Noble, but the temperament was tough to learn.

    There was a saying within nobles there states ¡®three generations makes a noble¡¯. Therefore, just from the temperament of this steward named Bartoli, City Ruler Poford was certain her past identity was an extremely high ranking noble.

    Unlike the City Ruler, Master Thorin had his eyes on Bartoli¡¯s Magic Staff. His face turned from confused to excited. He wanted to say something to Abel. But he saw City Ruler Poford, and quickly stopped himself.

    The carriage was roomy, and the four of them satfortably. But, the seats were a little low, so Abel wasn¡¯t too used to it. Along the way, City Ruler Poford kept introducing the unique beauty of Miuah City to Abel. It seemed like he wanted him to stay. This was not surprising since Abel was a wanted cksmith Master who could also make amazing wine. Miuah City would be lucky if they could keep a gifted man like this.

    Imagine, Bernie from the Goff Family had gotten so much benefit from the Master wine. Besides status benefits, he could drink that wine, the joy of the world.

    Master Thorin had grown distracted at that

    moment.

    Bartoli was also sitting quietly, leaving only Abel to smile and nod to the words of City Ruler Poford. If Master Thorin didn¡¯t introduce City Ruler Poford as the friend of Master Bentham, he probably wouldn¡¯t interact with him much.

    During the banquet, Abel took out a bottle of Master Wine to let the City Ruler and Master Thorin enjoy themselves, and that was about it. The entire time, City Ruler Poford had been trying to get to know where Abel was going in the future and suggested the benefits of staying in Miuah City.

    Although Abel had declined the offer of staying in the City Pce for the night, he could not resist Master Thorin¡¯s strong invitation. So, he went to Master Thorin¡¯s ce instead.

    Master Thorin had bought up the entire courtyard of a hotel. There were 2 extra rooms, perfect for Abel and Bartoli.

    When Bartoli was preparing a ce for ck Wind to rest outside, Master Thorin arrived in Abel¡¯s room.

    ¡°Master Abel, I know this is a little bit rude, but I still need to ask you. Did you make the magic staff that Ms. Bartoli has?¡± Said Master Thorin with a yearning gaze.

    ¡°Master Thorin, I didn¡¯t get my magic staff making form from an illegal source. Is there any problem?¡± Abel said in a confused tone.

    Abel had gotten this magic staff making form from the dwarfs¡¯ Goff Family through an exchange. As one of the most powerful families among the dwarfs, the Goff Family has the power to give a human a dwarfs secret technique.

    ¡°No, no. You misinterpreted my words. I just wanted to confirm that it was you who made the magic staff.¡± Said Master Thorin quickly shaking his head.

    Abel wasn¡¯t nning to lie, so he told Master Thorin the form of the staff ¡°This Magic Staff is called ckfire. I used the soul of a ck Python as the base, and made some alterations!¡±

    ¡°Can I take a look at it?¡± Master Thorin was slightly embarrassed, but he still couldn¡¯t stop himself.

    ¡°Please wait, Master Thorin!¡± Although Abel wasn¡¯t sure what was the intention of Master Thorin, he would still ept most of his requests, since they were fellow cksmith Masters. He just wanted to see the Magic Staff, so these requests were not too unreasonable anyway.

    ¡°Bartoli,e here!¡± Abel didn¡¯t speak very loud, but at the same time he called through the soul chain as well.

    ¡°Master, you need me?¡± Bartoli¡¯s voice quickly emerged from the door.

    ¡°Yeah,e in!¡± Said Abel softly.

    After Bartoli entered the room, Abel said ¡°Bartoli, let Master Thorin have a look at the ckfire Magic Staff!¡±

    Bartoli ced the magic staff of Master Thorin¡¯s hand.

    Master Thorin then began to examine it with his power of the will.

    ckfire

    Unleash o level inferno every time

    +50% damage to undead

    His face immediately changed. It wouldn¡¯t be much if it was a low ranking spell, but ¡®inferno¡¯ was a beginner spell. If it could be unleashed every day, then this magic staff basically had the power of a beginner wizard.

    The thing that shocked him the most was that since only a Wizard with a simr rank could use this magic staff, Bartoli had to be a beginner wizard at least.

    Maybe even an extremely powerful noble family could not afford to have a Wizard as a steward. Every Wizard was arrogant due to their high status in the Holy Continent for countless years.

    Master Thorin handed the ckfire Magic Staff back to Bartoli, but he kept thinking about Abel. Only a mindless cksmith like Abel would not be aware how big of a deal this magic staff was.

    Still Master Thorin was still very excited. He was the disciple of Bentham, who was the disciple of Master Robbin. Although Bentham was only a disciple by name, Abel was still in their school of forgery, so Abel¡¯s sess was basically their sess.

    ¡°If possible, please bring this ckfire Magic Staff with you when you visit teacher Robbin. If I am lucky enough, may I go with you? I want to pay a visit to the teacher as well.¡± Master Thorin chose his words carefully. His tone hadpletely changed after seeing the magic staff.

    ¡°Of course, but I need to wait till tomorrow for my suit to be ready. As you can see, I didn¡¯t bring much with me on this journey!¡± Said Abel helplessly. He was trying to ease the awkwardness by being a little funny.

    ¡°Teacher will definitely be very happy to know you care about him!¡± Master Thorin was very touched when he heard that Abel had ordered a suit just for this visit. Although Abel was a junior to Master Robbin, all cksmith¡¯s they were considered equal as long as they were masters.

    ¡°Master Thorin, here are a few bottles of wine. Please take them with you!¡± Said Abel, cing a few bottles of master wine on Master Thorin¡¯s hand.

    Originally Abel would put these Master Wine in ck crystal bottles, but now he just put them in normal bottles after he realized how expensive those crystal bottles were. On top of that, he didn¡¯t have anything to put his potions in, so he just used those crystal bottles instead.

    There was not a single dwarf who did not like wine. Although no one knew who started this legendary saying in the Holy Continent, Abel knew Master Thorin was no different from the look on his face.

    Abel rested for the night and did not enter the Dark World. He only used the low level mana gathering circle to meditate for a little. Although he had not had a good night of sleep in a long time, he suddenly thought that it might be a good idea to add a bed in the Akara¡¯s tent as he wasying down.

    Early the next morning, Abel felt like dwelling in his bed since he hadn¡¯t slept in one in a long time, but he still got up. After showering, he arrived at the courtyard. By that time the sun had risen, most of the humans and dwarfs were still in bed.

    Abel¡¯s strength had increased way too fast, so he couldn¡¯t waste any time. He had to get back to his knight¡¯s training immediately. At that moment, he took out a normal knight sword and began waving it around in the courtyard. He stabbed, swept, shed, blocked, and all kinds of basic knight moves. He was back at his beginner knight days.

 Chapter 386 - Visit

    <h4>Chapter 386 Visit</h4>

    After Abel finished his knight training, Master Thorin¡¯s voice emerged from a side ¡°Master Abel, you are such a hard worker!¡±

    ¡°I just have way too much free time, so I need to move around for a bit!¡± Said Abel with a smile, putting away his sword.

    At this moment, a servant dwarf walked in and bowed, ¡°Master Thorin, there are guests outside for a visit!¡±

    ¡°Who got the news so quick?¡± Master Thorin asked the servant.

    ¡°Master Thorin, it was the tribe leaders of the Lester family and the Gerard family!¡± The servant replied.

    ¡°Master Abel, the Lester family, and the Gerard family are some of the biggest families in Miuah City. If you are here to stay, they can definitely help you!¡± Master Thorin exined after seeing the confused look on Abel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Master Thorin, I don¡¯t have time to waste on stuff like this. I won¡¯t see anyone here!¡± Abel knew what the noble circle was like. As soon as he started meeting nobles like this, there would be countless waiting for him. And by then, he wouldn¡¯t have any more free time.

    ¡°Seemed like Master Abel will not be staying at Miuah City for long. City Ruler Poford¡¯s effort can all go to waste!¡± Master Thorin said with a bigugh.

    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t be staying here. I have my own n!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    ca

    ¡°Actually Master Abel, you can stay with the dwarfs. As you can see, we are an epting bunch. Both humans and elves live together with us peacefully in our cities. Your trouble in the human world is too big. Although the cksmith Union has spoken for you, it didn¡¯t change their decision!¡± Master Thorin warned Abel in a soft tone.

    ¡°Master Thorin, I will go back to the human world one day. It¡¯s just a matter of time. For now, I will just focus on getting more powerful!¡± Abel said confidently.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you then. You have your own n, so there¡¯s no need to bother with nobles like this. The real authority among the dwarfs are the cksmith Union, and we will definitely support you. The dwarf Wizard Union is different from the human Wizard Union. And the Wizard Union in the Kingdom of St Ellis doesn¡¯t represent the entire Wizard Union anyway. You are loved by the dwarfs, even the Wizard dwarfs.¡± Said Master Thorin with a smile waving his hand.

    By lunchtime, Bartoli went to Liffey¡¯s clothing store and took back the tailored suits. After Abel put the suit on, Bartoli looked at Abel with a noble gaze and began topliment Liffey¡¯s tailoring. His suit was luxurious yet subtle, graceful yet mysterious.

    Even Abel, who didn¡¯t really have much understanding in fashion, could feel that this suit was neck to neck to those so-called tailoring masters back in the Duchy of Camel. No wonder why they said the elves naturally had good taste in beauty. It didn¡¯t matter if it was architecture, fashion, or jewelry; they would all express their beauty to the pinnacle.

    In the afternoon, 2 carriages set off from the hotel. One of them carried Master Thorin, Abel, and Bartoli. While the other one was carrying 3 barrels of Master Wine, it was Abel¡¯s present for Master Robbin.

    Still a distance away from reached Master Robbin ce, Abel could already hear the sounds of a hammer striking, furnace burning, and the sizzling of hot iron plunging in water. These familiar sounds put Abel in a nostalgic mood all of a sudden. It was like he had gone back to the days where he studied under Bentham.

    The moment when they reached the door, a young dwarf in grey robe shouted, ¡°Master Thorin!¡± Afterward, he immediately ran back inside and kept shouting, ¡°Master Thorin is here, Master Thorin is here!¡±

    ¡°Master Abel, this is Susie, teacher¡¯s youngest disciple. Please forgive him!¡± Master Thorin was a little embarrassed by Susie¡¯s behavior, he helplessly exined to Abel with a smile.

    After a while, a muscr dwarf with a full face of white beard emerged behind Susie and said with a burly voice, ¡°Naughty boy, I told you many times to not be crude. If you continue like this, you will never be a good cksmith!¡± However, Susie did not care; he kept making clown faces as he led the way.

    ¡°Master Abel, the teacher¡¯s mood is a lot better these days. Before, he would have definitely used his hand on Susie up already!¡± Master Thorin tilted his head towards Abel and said.

    ¡°Thorin, you finally came back to see your old man. I thought I have to wait till the master gathering to see you! said Master Robbin patting¡¯s Master Thorin¡¯s shoulder. He used quite a lot of force in that pat, almost as if he was striking iron.

    ¡°Teacher, you are too heavy-handed. Your bones are strong as ever! said Master Thorin as he kept retracting his shoulder.

    ¡°Haha, of course. I¡¯m in my prime time as a cksmith now. I will never stop until I¡¯ve made some legendary gear!¡± Said Master Robbin with a bigugh.

    After Master Robbin recovered from his excitement, he noticed Abel and Bartoli standing by a side ¡°These two are?¡±

    ¡°I am Bentham¡¯s disciple; my name is Abel Harry. I¡¯vee to visit you on behalf of Master Bentham!¡± Said Abel with a bow.

    After Master Robbin heard the name Bentham, he couldn¡¯t help but shook his head, ¡°Bentham is not really a master. He is my hardest working disciple out of the bunch. It¡¯s a shame he is not gifted enough. Only his friends call him master; he doesn¡¯t really represent the word!¡±

    If another person had said this, Abel would beat him up. However, this old dwarf in front of him had the right to say so. Both Master Bentham and his own forgery skills originated from this old dwarf.

    ¡°Yeah, your name is Abel Harry!¡± Suddenly, something struck Master Robbin¡¯s mind. He was surprised and said, ¡°Master Abel?¡±

    Master Robbin then turned to Master Thorin. Master Thorin nodded, and Master Robbin burst into a bigugh, ¡°Come in! Thorin, why didn¡¯t you tell me Master Abel wasing!¡±

    ¡°Master Robbin, you can just call me Abel. I¡¯m basically your disciple as well!¡± Abel let Master Robbin lead the way and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Bentham; we are all fellow cksmiths. ording to the cksmith Union¡¯s tradition, as long as you are not rted, all Masters should be treated equally!¡± Said Master Robbin as he led them into the courtyard. He was so happy when he heard Abel¡¯s words. No matter what, this already showed that Abel was a member of his school of forgery.

    ¡°Master Robbin. This is my steward, Bartoli, and those are some little gifts I brought you!¡± After Abel introduced Bartoli, he pointed at the 3 barrels of master wine on the back carriage.

    Master Robbin¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. Abel, among the dwarfs, was a wine master. All of the elite dwarfs went crazy for his wine. Although Master Robbin hadn¡¯t tried it before, he was well aware of its immense poprity. Now, he was filled with excitement.

    ¡°Little guys, stop what you are doing ande here!¡± Master Robbin shouted at the courtyard. The dwarfs working in the outdoor cksmith Guide stopped their work in hand. They knew fully well that Master Robbin would tell them to stop unless something important happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s your lucky day. There are 2 masters here today for a visit. One is the Master Thorin, you are all familiar with, and the other is Master Abel!¡± Said Master Robbin.

    Master Thorin woulde here for a visit once every few years, so he was a regr here. However, Master Abel was also the so-called most potential Grand Master, so those few cksmith dwarfs now had their gaze fixed on this simr age human.

    ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Quickly get those 3 barrels of wine to my room!¡± Master Robbin shouted again.

    Seemed like that was the only reason Master Robbin had asked his disciples to stop their work. As he was leading the three of them into the living room, he looked back carefully and shouted once more, ¡°make sure all of you are careful with it. If any of you damage it, I¡¯ll skin that person alive!¡±

 Chapter 387 - Master Robbin

    <h4>Chapter 387 Master Robbin</h4>

    Master Robbin lived in a typical dwarf style house. It looked like it was made for giants, but everything inside was made specifically for dwarfs and their size. This juxtaposition was quite shocking

    ¡°I heard that Abel you became a cksmith Master 2 years ago. I wanted to get in touch with Bentham to see what was going on at the time since he was the one who pushed you, but I was way too busy. Then, I heard that you had also be a wizard, but then you¡¯ve been expelled from the human world!¡± Master Robbin sat down with Abel and Master Thorin.

    Although the chairs were a little low, it was still wide enough for Abel to sitfortably. Bartoli didn¡¯t sit down, instead, she quietly stood behind Abel.

    ¡°Master Robbin, I stayed in Moon Guardian City for a bit after I was expelled from the human world. Then, I roamed around for a bit. I only got the chance to see you now!¡± Said Abel with a smile. His elf identity Master Bet was a secret because of Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s care for him.

    ¡°It must be rough for you, roam around outside at such a young age. If you want, you can stay here. Or any other dwarf city, I don¡¯t think there is a single person who will reject you!¡± Master Robbin sighed.

    ¡°Yeah, especially your wine making skill Master Abel!¡± Master Thorin added.

    ¡°Thank you. Actually, things might settle soon. I don¡¯t think it will take too long until I can go back!¡± Abel was waiting for the reply of his teacher Wizard Morton. ording to what he had said, the Wizard Union might have high change soon.

    By this point Master Thorin knew it was basically impossible to get Abel to stay, so he quickly changed topic ¡°Let¡¯s change topic Master Abel, let teacher see your ckfire Magic Staff!¡±

    Before Abel even said anything, Bartoli had already ced that ckfire Magic Staff on the center table and returned behind Abel.

    ¡°Master Robbin, this is a ckfire Magic staff I¡¯ve made. I¡¯ve used the soul of a ckrock python as the source material!¡± Abel exined.

    Master Robbin carefully picked up the magic staff. He closely examined it from top to bottom and then used his power of the will to check its attributes. Afterward, he let out a bigugh.

    Abel was a little confused. He looked at theughing Master Robbin and then Master Thorin. He asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with this magic staff?¡±

    ¡°No, Master Abel. The quality is just excellent. Teacher is just happy you are the one who made it!¡± Master a Thorin exined softly.

    ¡°Thorin, didn¡¯t you tell Abel about the significance of the magic staff?¡± Said Master Robbin as he continued tough.

    ¡°No. I only realized it yesterday, so I¡¯ll just leave you to exin!¡± Said Master Thorin with a smile.

    ¡°Abel, Magic staffs are the hardest gear to make. In other words, the skills required to make them have already exceeded the knowledge of normal cksmiths. No one can make one without an immensely strong mastery in the bases of forgery. Also, since magic staffs are the most precious and powerful weapon, it is extremely rare to find dwarfs who could make them. So, every single magic staff out there was made by a few cksmiths in coboration with wizards.¡± Master Robbin exined.

    ¡°This ckfire magic staff can turn the 3 times unleash to 10 times unleash. Is that your idea?¡± Master Robbin asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I changed up the pattern a little bit and added a magic gem to power it. So, this boosts up the attribute of the magic staff a little bit!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the firepower of this ckrock python, but they shouldn¡¯t be more than level 15 as an intermediate spiritual beast. It is extraordinary that you preserved so much of its fire power. Normally its already amazing if a cksmith can preserve half of it.¡± He said in an admiring tone.

    Abel remembered this ckrock python had been badly injured by Lady Carrie¡¯s scroll before it even had the chance to spit out much fire. Afterward, he had collected its soul with just one stab of his Jade Tan Do.

    If Master Robbin didn¡¯t bring this up, Abel wouldn¡¯t even realize he had done a great job in preserving its fire power, but he still didn¡¯t know how he did it. Maybe it was because this ckrock python hadn¡¯t got the chance to spit out much fire, or those dark gold weapons from the Dark World were just good at preserving souls.

    ¡°Too bad the ¡®inferno¡¯ of this magic staff is too low level. If it was higher, it can definitely be a timeless magic staff!¡± Master Robbin put down the magic staff and added with a sigh. He then followed ¡°but, no matter what, this ckfire Magic Staff represents one thing!¡±

    Master Robbin paused and looked at this young human, his sessor by name. Afterward, he said in a certain yet gentle voice, ¡°Abel, you have reached the ability of a Grand Master!¡±

    Abel felt his heart drop. He was not expecting this at all. A cksmith Grand Master was the highest glory of a cksmith in the Holy Continent. There were only a few who were still alive in the Holy Continent, and they were all dwarfs. No human had ever gotten this title before.

    ere

    On top of that, Abel¡¯s always thought his forgery skills were way too badpared to the ones in the Dark Word. No matter it was the gear he made, the attribute and spells he added, the ones in the Dark World were still miles ahead of him. Just from a little socket, you could see how much different these two words were.

    ¡°Master Robin, I don¡¯t deserve this title at all. This is only my first attempt of making a magic staff. I¡¯m only a beginner when ites to making magic staffs!¡± Said Abel shaking his head.

    ¡°Master Abel, you are too humble. I looked at this magic staff yesterday. If the ¡®inferno¡¯ within it is a ¡®fireball¡¯, this magic staff will immediately be a timeless weapon, or maybe even a legendary weapon after some time!¡± Master Thorin added with a smile by a side.

    ¡°Abel, you are still young. With your abilities, you could easily make a timeless weapon if you got the soul of an elite spiritual beast in the future. The life goal for a cksmith will be a walk in a park for you!¡± said Master Robbin, with a face full of gratification.

    Master Robbin¡¯s life goal was to make timeless gear. Although there was quite a lot of timeless gear in the Holy Continent, normal civilians would never get the chance to see them since they were either kept away by some immensely powerful families or used by super elites.

    All those timeless gears were umted by countless generic Master cksmith or Grand Master cksmiths. Every one of them had their own stories, and once those stories umte to a point, people would call those gears Legendary Gears.

    Master Thorin was not that old rtive to Master Robbin, so he couldn¡¯t reallyprehend how happy his teacher was. But still, he was very jealous of Abel¡¯s forgery skill. A lot of timeless gears were magic gears, and most of them were magic staffs.

    Since Wizards were the most prestigious upation in the Holy Continent, magic staffs had be the most elite weapons. Also, since magic staffs were one of the most difficult to make, it was quite easy for a good magic staff to be a timeless gear.

    Abel then casually handed the ckfire magic staff back to Bartoli. Master Robbin and Master Thorin exchanged gaze; they could tell that Abel didn¡¯t seem to care about this magic staff a lot. Both of them knew that Abel was a wizard. Originally this magic staff was perfect for him to use, but since he had just casually handed it back to his steward to use, he must have something even better¨CSomething that he didn¡¯t want anyone to see.

 Chapter 388 - Strengthen

    <h4>Chapter 388 Strengthen</h4>

    After saying goodbye to Master Robbin, Abel and Master Thorin returned to their hotel. There was still one week to the Master Gathering, but he wasn¡¯t nning to go with Master Thorin. He had way too many secrets on him. Initially, he thought that his ckfire Magic Staff he made was just some ordinary stuff, but 2 masters highly acimed it.

    He also had a lot of potions on him, and he couldn¡¯t let anyone know about his summons, so he just decided to go to Kitchener City by himself.

    If he wasn¡¯t going to use a teleportation circle, maybe White Cloud could get there in a day. Abel had more than enough time.

    By the evening, Abel and Bartoli left Miuah City. Although it was morefortable to live in the city, he couldn¡¯t enter the Dark World. The unfamiliar atmosphere and the grand magic circle worried him too much. He was no longer another well known cksmith. There were way too many people who wanted to visit him. It would be a big problem if he had entered the Dark World, and Bartoli couldn¡¯t fight off an invader.

    After he connected with White Cloud and Flying me, he found a safe ce to let Johnson out. Bartoli and Johnson set up the Protection Circle of Dark Valley. Afterward, Abel, ck Wind, and Flying me arrived at the Rogue Encampment.

    Abel had decided to use those 50 bottles of ¡®Soul Potion¡¯ he saved up for an emergency. He was already an official wizard, and he could push his level 10 Raise Skeleton spell to new highs.

    He unleashed his spirit guardian knights. After the spirit guardian knight captain used down 30 bottles of Soul Potions, the Raise Skeleton spell had reached level 15, and now he could now summon 7 skeletons.

    The spirit guardian knight captain had be entirely different from the other spirit guardian knights. Not only was his body a lot more muscr, but the spirit wolf under it had also gotten a lot bigger. It was almost ck Wind¡¯s size.

    Abel¡¯s fighting power would increase with the 2 new summons. With 7 spirit guardian knights, Abel would no longer have to summon spirit wolves. The ¡®Fire Enchantment¡¯ was too mana consuming to support so many summons. He couldn¡¯t just keep relying on those Full Recovery Potions in a long battle.

    The level 6 Fire Enchantment required 30 points of mana. But since Abel was using it as a rank below, that would double the consumption, and he would use 60 points of mana. The duration of the spell was 64 seconds, so Abel would need to exhaust 60 points of mana on the Fire Enchantment for each summon every 4 minutes. With 7 spirit guardian knights, 5 ravens, 1 Poison Creeper, that was already 780 points of mana every 4 minutes, so it was better to get rid of those spirit wolves. They were not that useful for him these days anyway.

    Abel arrived in the ck Smith¡¯s Guild and started to make some new armors for the newly summoned spirit guardian knights. He realized that the considerably very heavy 100 pounds iron hammer felt like nothing to him, even under 50 points of force. He signed. It seemed like he would need an even heavier one.

    With his newly gained strength, it took him only half a day to forge 2 full sets of armor. He finally felt like he was adapting to this new strength.

    Looking at the 7 spirit guardian knights in front of him, Abel regretted he didn¡¯t get the chance to learn the ¡®Skeleton Mastery.¡¯ With his current Raise Skeletons being level 15, if he had learned the Skeleton Mastery, their power would have doubled already.

    Although he was usingrge amounts of magic gear to help those spirit guardian knights increase their power, those things could only go so far with it. On the other hand, a corresponding spell could increase the overall health points and damage of the skeletons in a more well-rounded way.

    was n

    There was no point regretting anyway; maybe he would have a chance to learn it in the future. He hadn¡¯t encountered many Deities, but he would have the opportunity when get got close to the Orcs. He would have a lot of opportunities to find the form for ¡®Skeleton Mastery¡¯ by that time.

    ck Wind was next. As the front line of Abel¡¯s team, it encountered the most danger. It had been a long time since itsst level up, so maybe it was about time.

    Actually, ck Wind had already grown desperate when it saw that its owner had given the spirit guardian knight captain bottle after bottle of Soul Potion. It was not stupid; he knew his current abilities were no longer the bestpared to the other summons.

    Thest level up had turned it into the fastest mount in the Holy Continent, but now it realized Flying me was even faster. That was quite a significant pressure.

    The moment was it saw its owner waving at it with Soul Potion in his hand, he quickly dashed forward with lightning speed.

    Abel had concluded after ck Wind¡¯sst level up with the Soul Potion, that it was best for a spiritual beast to fully master their new ability before leveling up again through the Soul Potion.

    That was why both Flying me and White Cloud were not on the list for Soul Potion¡¯s this time. They had just leveled up not long ago, but it had been a while for ck Wind. Those hell creatures would just keep getting stronger from now on, so he needed ck Wind to be stronger as well.

    5 bottles of Soul Potions had put ck Wind to sleep. Every single strand of fur on its body began to dance among the wind. Sometimes they would tense up, and sometimes they would rx again.

    Abel watched it. This level up was extremely smooth; there were no rissk at all. Soon the sky was getting dark, and Abel was getting tired.

    Abel sat within his intermediate mana gathering circle with 2 blue howling rabbit crystal cores. It was not that he didn¡¯t want a higher quality crystal core, but with his current rank as a beginner wizard, those gold crystal cores were way too powerful for him to handle.

    Maybe no one in the Holy Continent would have a better training condition than Abel. The mana amongst the surrounding atmosphere was so thick it was almost like fog, and he even had 2 fresh crystal cores on him. It was no wonder he felt a noticeable increase in power with each meditation.

    After one hour of meditation, he stood up. By now, ck Wind was already waiting for him.

    ¡°ck Wind, you leveled up?¡± Said Abel gently patting ck Wind.

    ck Wind lifted its head and high and confident;y nodded. He was now an intermediate Spiritual Beast. That was not bad, even among actual spiritual Spiritual Beasts. A mount wolf was supposed to be a spiritual beast, and it had already reached this level in such a short time. No wonder it was looking so satisfied with itself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant. What ability did you get?¡± Said Abel with augh, as he gently pped it on the head.

    ck Wind asked Abel to take the mounting system off it¡¯s back through the soul chain, and Abel did just that. This mounting system had been on ck Wind¡¯s back for a long time; it was there ever since Abel hadid eyes on it.

    Afterwards, ck Wind gave his body a little shake, trying to get used to this new feeling. Then, he signaled Abel to jump on.

    A mounting system was not really that important to Abel. By now, his body had grown so bnced; he could move freely on the back of ck Wind even without it.

    The moment when Abel jumped on, ck smoke began to emerge under him. Suddenly a new mounting system emerged a much morefortable one.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Abel asked in slight disappointment. This wouldn¡¯t do much to him, but he was not going to stress about it. All he needed form ck Wind was speed anyway; anything else was extra.

    Upon hearing it¡¯s owner¡¯s disappointment, ck Wind howled. Suddenly, that ck smoke emerged again, but this time it was a lot bigger, and it formed a giant shield in front of it.

    Abel gave this shield a little examination, it shouldn¡¯t have a problem holding up standard swords or spears, and it could even absorb a bit ofbat qi. Maybe this shield had some unique ability, but he would leave it to future battles to test it out.

    Atst ck Wind told Abel the good news through the soul chain. It could use ¡®Telekinesis¡¯ 5 times per day now.

    This news was a lot more satisfying to Abel than the weird shield. Before, he would only use ck Wind¡¯s Telekinesis ability in the most crucial times since it could only use it once per day, but now he could use it a lot more.

 Chapter 389 - The Smith

    <h4>Chapter 389 The Smith</h4>

    Abel sat on Flying me¡¯s back, and all the summons, including ck Wind, had been put back in his monster portal ring. There wasn¡¯t any teleportation station in Tamoe Hignd, so flying was the fastest way to get there.

    After a while of cleaning up the Tamoe Hignd, Abel noticed a construction from afar. It was the temple!

    Abel no longer cared about those hell creatures below him; he had been searching for the Tamoe Hignd Temple all this time, and he had finally found it. Flying me ruthlessly spit out 10 white fireballs and turned all the hell creatures on the ground into ash. However, it was up to Abel from now on. Although that building was huge, it was not big enough for Flying me to fly around freely within it.

    Abel unleashed ck Wind, the 7 spirit guardian knights, 5 ravens, poison creeper, and the oak sage. After he fire enchanted all of them, the spirit guardian knight captain smashed open the gate.

    It was at that exact moment; a row of spears flew directly towards them. The spirit guardian knight captain blocked them with its shield, and the 7 spirit guardian knights disappeared on the spot. Soon a battle had started within the temple.

    Abel held the Leaf Magic Staff in his hand as he sat on top of ck Wind. He waved at Flying me, and it swirled up to the sky with a roar. It seemed like it was announcing that this territory belongs to it.

    By the time Abel stepped inside the temple, the battle was alreadying to an end. Although those red-colored Returned Archers had some powerful long-distance attack, they were still hopeless in front of enemies that could get close to them in a sh. Especially after the fire enchantment; the spirit guardian knight¡¯s strikes were much stronger.

    After the battle had ended, the ravens scattered around in the dark to search for hell creatures while the spirit guardian knights kept opening up the path. Against these normal hell creatures, Abel felt like the spirit guardian knights alone were enough to whip them out. All Abel needed to do was keep replenishing the Fire Enchantment.

    They arrived at another door after a long corridor, but by this point, the spirit guardian knight captain no longer needed Abel¡¯smander. It directly smashed it open.

    A bunch of roaring sounds set off as soon as the door was opened, and a few Yeti rushed out.

    Yeti had evolved from Brute; both of them had enormous gori-like bodies. Their only difference was that their hair was grey, so it was harder to see them in dark environments.

    Before they had the chance to get close to the spirit guardian knights, one of the front line Yeti was struck by Abel¡¯s fireball. A huge explosion erupted,, and the 3 Yeti around it st into mes. Since his Horadric Cube could push damage to the max, that 109 points of fire damage had taken the Yeti¡¯s life immediately.

    Abel sensed 8 points of mana return to him through the Leaf Magic Staff. Although it was still not enough to replenish the 15 points of double mana he had used, it was still a smooth one strike kill.

    Abel truly felt like a wizard. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to use his knight techniques; it was that the Leaf Magic Staff was a two-handed weapon. It required two hands to be ced on at the same time to trigger its effect.

    The battles afterward were too easy, the spirit guardian stood at front as defense, and Abel kept unleashing fireballs into the Yeti. The poison creeper ruthlessly injected poison in them as well. And just like that, their lives slowly faded away.

    This simple form for battle had increased Abel¡¯s speed of moving forward dramatically, and nothing could stop it¨Cnot thorn Beasts, spiky Quill Rats, and especially not those Devilkins and Devilkin Shamans.

    Soon, Abel hade across a little teleportation station next to the flower bush. Since the ce was so confined, there wasn¡¯t anything covering the station other than a thickyer of dust.

    Abel had spent 2 perfect gems to light this outer pathway teleportation circle. He let out a breath of relief; from now on, he could just teleport here directly without going through all the hassle.

    Flying me no longer needed to wait outside, so Abel just told it through the soul chain that it could go back to the Rogue Encampment. For the following days, Abel kept entering the outer pathway to clean up these maze-like corridors. On the 9th day, he discovered a secret chamber.

    As soon as he opened it, a bunch of fireballs flew out. They wereing from a group of Bone Shamans. The spirit guardian knight captain then began to glow red. It was fire enchanted, and the other spirit guardian knights did the same as they ran inside.

    They could hear bones cracking when Abel and ck Wind entered the chamber. Everything seemed mysterious here, it was guarded by a bunch of Bone Shamans and Bone Archers, but those spirit guardian knights were fine with long distance attacks. Their ability to move next to the enemy in a sh was too overpowering.

    The spirit guardian knight would suck up the soul¡¯s of every dead archer. Abel knew this was a way for them to increase their long-distance attack ability.

    The chamber was not big, and there weren¡¯t many bone archers or bone shamans. Soon, they were all whipped out.

    The spirit guardian knight knights shed inside the inner room. Suddenly, Abel heard a huge sound. A spirit guardian flew out, followed by another, and then another. Abel quickly retracted them. The 3 didn¡¯t get hurt too bad. Most of the hit was taken by their armor and their own body¡¯s defense, so their actual health points didn¡¯t decrease too much.

    Now, a blue-colored deformed-looking monster walked out. It was the Smith, a powerful dark gold hell creature. It was the one who took the Charsi Hammer in the Rogue Encampment.

    This Smith had one type of enchantment, and that was Extra Strong.

    Extra Strong: +150% physical damage, +25% hit rate, minor +75% physical damage.

    The Smith was already strong in the first ce, and this Extra Strong ability had almost doubled its strength. No wonder those spirit guardian knights were thrown out one by one.

    Abel shed his portal bracelet and then swapped out the Leaf Magic Staff in his hands with a Jade Tan Do and Pelta Lunara. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t use these small weapons against a giant monster like this, but now he no longer cared so much since he grasped the dark goldbat qi.

    The Smith stared at Abel, realizing that Abel was the owner of the summons. Therefore it raised its arms and rushed forward with a roar.

    Abel picked up his Pelta Lunta and smashed against the Smith. Bang! Both Abel and the Smith did not budge, but ck Wind¡¯s legs began to shake, and Abel could feel it.

    However, since Abel just had a crazy attribute increased, an intense battle like this was just what he needed. He jumped off ck Wind and gave it a little pat, telling it to move aside first. Afterward, Abel made an evoking hand gesture towards the Smith.

    The Smith roared and rushed forward again. This time, it ruthlessly struck forward with both of its hands as though it was hammering an iron t.

    Abel was not a weak man; he decided to try out that new shield strike technique to counteract the Smith. Under continuous powerful strikes, Abel began to master the shield strike technique.

    During a shield strike, abat qi pattern would appear on the shield, and one would need to ignite it through mana. Since this was entirely new for Abel, he needed to keep trying to gain experience.

    Abel began to feel tired after a while, but the Smith kept going like a machine. Not a single bit of strength had decreased.

    Abel truly understood the meaning of deformed. The Extra Strong ability had mangled with the naturally immense strength of the smith. Just when Abel began to wonder why it wasn¡¯t getting tired, he suddenly thought. Do hell creatures even get tired?

 Chapter 390 - Horadric Malus

    <h4>Chapter 390 Horadric Malus</h4>

    Just when Abel felt pressured, a perfect pattern appeared on top of the Pelta Lunta. Mana began to run through his brain. 2 points of mana were added to the pattern. Just like lighting a match stick, a white light shed.

    The Pelta Lunta started to glow white was and smashed into the Smith¡¯s fist. Bang! The white light glow did not stop. Instead, it departed from the Pelta Lunta and flew towards the Smith.

    The Smith was struck dumb; its body froze. However, Abel did not take this opportunity to strike. Instead, he waited for half a second for the Smith to recover before striking it again. Since he now had the experience, he unleashed another ¡®Shield strike pattern. Another white glow rushed towards the Smith.

    This Smith in front of him was like a perfect training partner since it could only make physical attacks. Although they were extremely strong, it was only that-strong. Abel didn¡¯t have to care about his own safety, so this was such a rare opportunity.

    After a few Shield Strikes, the Smith realized something was wrong. When Abel was preparing another White Light, the Smith suddenly retracted its fist. The white glow gently brushed against its body, but it didn¡¯t get knocked unconscious.

    Still, Abel still grasped some fundamentals of the knight Shield Strike after a few attempts. The target would only be if the strike had hit the target directly.

    Abel had gotten what he wanted, so he red at the Smith grimly and mumbled, ¡°too bad!¡±

    The Jade Tano Do shed, and the extra 50 points of agility added to his immense speed. The dragon core had totally resolved his previousck of speed. The Jade Tan Do didn¡¯t have much attacking power, but it had 180 points of poison. On top of the powerfulbat qi string and after a few more shield strikes, the Smith had fallen.

    A gold shadow and a grey shadow entered his Horadric Cube. Abel loved these ¡®Power Potion,¡¯ but the ability he could gain from it depended on luck.

    The Smith was a pure force hell creature. It didn¡¯t have any single gear on it. Abel sighed. It was such a poor dark gold boss.

    Abel keptining to himself, but as soon as he walked passed the corridor, he felt something weird from his Horadric Cube. This feeling felt a little sentimental.

    Abel looked around at the things in the room. The most eye catching thing was the furnace; it was a cksmith furnace. Although it looked different from the ones in the Holy Continent, as a cksmith, he could still recognize it immediately.

    There was an iron bench next to it. On the bench, there were some iron needles and hammers. By then, Abel looked deeply drawn to one particr hammer. It was shining in dark gold, but not only that, the sentimental feeling from the Horadric Cube was directed towards this hammer.

    This was the legendary Horadric Malus, a dark gold cksmith hammer. It was made at the same time as the Horadric Cube, or in another word, the same batch of equipment. This was the dark old hammer that Charsi was looking for back in the Rogue Encampment a long time ago.

    Abel walked towards the bench and picked up the Horadric Malus. ording to the legends, only someone from Charsi¡¯s tribe could use this hammer. Abel gently waved it around in his hand; it felt like just another 100 pounds hammer to him.

    Was this really the Horadric Malus that could make iron sing, and create an imprable knight armor? Abel doubted it.

    While Abel was still confused, a dark gold glow emerged from the Horadric Cube and connected with the Horadric Malus. Afterward, the dark gold glow on the Horadric Malus became lit up tremendously. It seemed like it was about to unleash some kind of energy.

    Afterwards, Abel received a message from his Horadric Cube.

    Horadric Malus

    Agility required:15

    Strength required:15

    Weight adjustable

    Can use a random socket open every 30 days

    Other abilities locked

    Must use with the Horadric Cube to be effective

    Never deteriorates

    Abel was stunned. They were only 2 abilities, but Abel truly realized how lucky he was to have the Horadric Cube. Only a person with a Charsi tribe inheritance could use this Horadric Malus. If he didn¡¯t have the Horadric Cube, who knew how long that would take Abel to find something simr. Maybe the other¡¯s with Charsi¡¯s inheritance were not even in the Dark World anymore.

    The Horadric Malus¡¯s attributes were basically what Abel needed at this point. Those 100 pound hammers were way too light for him, but now he could truly unleash his full potential.

    Abel was also very happy with the socket opening ability since there weren¡¯t many cksmiths in the world who could have the ability to open a Dark World socket.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the probability of this random socket opening ability, Abel still had weapons. He got countless white attribute-less Magic Staff from those Fallen shamans, so he could try it out countless times. Although they were called the White Magic Staff in the Dark World, they were still magic weapons back in the Holy Continent.

    Abel happily shoved the Horadric Malus in his portal bracelet. Afterwards, he continued to look at the other hammers on the bench. He didn¡¯t have too much hope, but he still wanted to find a blue level hammer. Too bad, all of the other ones were extremely nd, and they were all worn out by the scent of hell.

    Abel no longer felt like cleaning up. He had already gotten something he liked, so it was time to return to the Rogue Encampment.

    Abel felt the urge again when he saw that cksmith guild back in the Rogue Encampment. He had just gotten a top-level dark gold hammer, so he just had to try it.

    Before that, though, he had to give out the ¡®Power Potion¡¯. The moment Abel had gotten this Potion, he already knew who would be the most suitable candidate to have it.

    The spirit guardian knight captain! It was the only one who purely depended on physical attacks. Not only that, but it could also strengthen it¡¯s 6 followers by 75% after it had taken the potion.

    Abel took out that ¡®Power Potion¡¯ he got from the Smith, and handed to the spirit guardian knight captain. It knew this process all too well; it gently opened the lid, poured the liquid in its mouth, and handed the bottle back to Abel.

    As the golden liquid came to effect, that spirit wolf below the spirit guardian knight captain began to howl. Although they seemed like a knight and mount, they were actually one. The muscles on the spirit guardian knight captain were basically made from the spirit wolf, and the spirit wolf had reced the legs of the original Rib Bone no.1.

    The spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s body began to swell up. Its muscles squeezed tightly in its armor. Upon seeing this, Abel quickly stepped up and helped the spirit guardian knight captain adjust its armor.

    If its muscles continued to swell, maybe Abel would need to make an entirely new set of armor for the spirit guardian knight captain. Luckily, its muscles were not real muscles. Although they looked strong, it was still the half physical substance of the spirit wolf. There was a limit to how much they could grow.

    By this point, Abel no longer needed to ask. He knew it had gotten the Extra Strong Enchainment.

 Chapter 391 - Forging

    <h4>Chapter 391 Forging</h4>

    The hematite ores Abel got were the finest of their kind. After he picked them up from the inferno me, he ced them on top of his anvil for a good hammering. He did this with his Horadric Malus. It started to sh in a dark golden light, and he adjusted his pounding force to 500 pounds.

    For each of his hits, he would get the most out of the base that he was hitting. All the impure substances were hammered out, and every time the hammer made contact with the base, a dark golden light was poured into it. After one hundred hits, the hematite ore attained a level of purity that was never seen before.

    When it reached two hundred hits, it was clear that the hematite ore had turned into something else. It was now a piece of fine iron. Fine iron was hard to find in nature. It was one of the rarest kinds of giant iron ore there was. It could onlye to be after being hammered for multiple years.

    Abel never thought that he could get a fine iron piece with his hands. Fine iron piece was supposed to be the rarest iron piece there was. It was only second ce to meteoric iron, which was more of an alien substance than iron.

    ¡°Huh,¡± Abel murmured to himself, ¡°Well, this could be the reason why the dark world has better gear than the Holy Continent.¡±

    And that just gave him another thought. There were some unused hematite ore pieces left at Charsi¡¯s cksmith store. Despite their high quality, they were still only regr pieces, and that had been confusing Abel this entire time. If those were just ordinary pieces, how did Charsi manage to craft blue or even gold equipment with them?

    Now, he probably got his answers. Anyways, he decided to craft a knight¡¯s big sword right now. When he was about to be done with it, a reminder came out of his Horadric Malus. It was asking him if he wanted to spend some mana for a bonus effect. It was kind of surprising to him because something like this was never mentioned in the Horadric Malus¡¯s attribute description.

    Wait. It couldn¡¯t be. So the ability to ¡°add a bonus effect to an equipment¡± was just an ordinary effect that the Horadric Malus had. That¡¯s as... WOW.... That¡¯s just overpowered.

    Abel decided to give it a shot. After making his decision, the Horadric Malus started to suck a huge load of mana out of his hand. In just a few seconds, 500 of his mana was gone. The knight¡¯s big sword he made started being covered in a blue light, which disappeared after it scanned the blue from top to bottom.

    When the knight¡¯s big sword wasplete, Abel decided to examine it by putting it inside his Horadric Cube.

    Sharp and Cruel sword (normal)

    Single hand damage: 8-41

    durability: 50 out of 50

    +12% damage increase

    +19% maximum damage increase

    +19 maximum uracy increase

    It was a blue piece of equipment. He did have to spend 500 mana on it, but there wasn¡¯t anythingplicated that he had to do. Maybe Charsi used to do the same thing.

    Abel had more questions. He picked up another hematite ore, threw it on top of the inferno me, hammered the rough base into a fine iron piece, and made a regr knight¡¯s big sword with it. When he was done this time, the Horadric Malus didn¡¯t send him a reminder.

    To figure out what was going on, Abel decided to make twenty more of the knight¡¯s big swords. After he did, he realized what the pattern was. For every ten of the same weapons he made, there would always be one time that he could turn a piece of regr equipment to a piece of blue-quality equipment. Now, one-tenth were pretty good odds, especially when he got something that he couldn¡¯t make by himself.

    Valuable big sword (normal)

    Single hand damage: 10-20

    Durability: 50 out of 50

    +2 minimum damage increase

    This was the second bue-quality sword that Abel got. After putting it inside his portal bracelet, he also put the other 18 regr big swords inside. The ones he didn¡¯t put in were the more useless ones, the ones that either had very few slots for attribute bonuses or the ones that simply couldn¡¯t help him as much.

    There were two ways to handle the blue-quality knight¡¯s big swords he got. One, he could use the 1/30 days chance to punch a hole in it with his Horadric Malus. Two, he could use his Horadric Cube to change its attributes into something else by random. Since he wanted to use the Horadric Malus for his magic staff, he decided to put all the valuable big swords into his Horadric Cube.

    Form: 3 pure gemstones + 1 magic weapon = 1 magic weapon with hole

    After using up to 100 something pure gemstones, Abel finally got an attribute that he liked.

    Savage sword of massacre (normal)

    Single hand damage: 8-57

    Durability: 50 out of 50

    +67% damage increase

    +24 maximum damage increase

    Increase 2-9 freezing damage

    Slot included (2)

    This was the most powerful knight¡¯s big sword Abel had ever created. There were even two empty slots that he could put his perfect gemstones in. When he ced in two perfect blue gemstones, the sword was given 8-21 freezing damage.

    It¡¯s a shame that he had to waste so many gemstones for it. Using the Horadric Cube was simply too unreliable. Abel still had a lot of gemstones with him, but he didn¡¯t have a stable supply of it. That being said, he would have to wait if he wanted to do more testing.

    For the next few days, Abel would stroll his way back to the Holy Continent during the day, and continue his search in the dark world during the night. Before he made his way into the dark world, he would make camp at a ce 30 something miles away from Kitchener City.

    During this time, he also used his Horadric Malus to punch a hole into the ¡°fireball¡± magic staff he got from a fallen wizard. He did waste two magic staffs for it, but eventually, he got himself a magic staff with slots for two magic gemstones.

    One day, Abel rode ck Wind to the super oak tree. To his surprise, it had already recovered from the damage fromst time, when he was trying to attain a breakthrough. The leaves were green again, and the bark and branches were just as thick as they used to be.

    Abel came so he could get some more crystal cores for himself. Well, that and some fresh blue howling rabbit meat. After days had passed, several hundred more crystal core pieces were stored up inside the oak tree¡¯s body. There were so many of them that he couldn¡¯t fit them inside his personal storage box. It was an inconvenience that most people couldn¡¯t even dream of.

    After having learned his lessons fromst time, Abel decided that he didn¡¯t have to take all the crystal cores away in one go. The super oak tree did have a big enough capacity, so he could alwayse to harvest only what he needed.

    Abel decided to craft a total of six dark-golden crystal core pieces. He was going to use them to make the base of his rune patterns. He also synthesized some blue-quality crystal cores for his meditation sessions. To top it up, he took away 99 blue howling rabbits to store inside his personal storage box.

    When he was about to leave, he fed another two bottles of the ¡°soul potions to the super oak tree. It wasn¡¯t like he was stingy to it. The oak tree¡¯s soul was newly formed. If he fed it too much soul potion, that would do more harm than good to it. Two bottles were the right amount. It was just enough for the oak tree to absorb it up.

    After spending an entire day making magic rune patterns, Abel had used up two dark-golden crystal core pieces and two bottles of ¡°soul potion.¡± When he was finally done, he decided to prepare a gift for Bartoli before he arrived back to the Holy Continent.

    As a dark-golden level boss in the dark world, Bartoli knew thenguage that was used to draw the rune patterns. She was once a guardian of rune patterns one. Still, she never expected herself to wield a rune pattern magic staff one day.

    That¡¯s the gift Abel prepared for her. He made a ¡°leaf¡±bat magic staff for her. It was nowhere near as good as the ¡°fireball¡± staff he was holding, but it was much better than a ckfire magic staff. Take the ¡°fire wall¡± spell, for example. The technique bonus was simply in apletely different league.

    ¡°Leaf¡± rune pattern magic staff

    TirRal

    Two hand damage: 6-14

    Durability: 46-46

    +3 fire technique

    5-30 fire damage increase

    +3 bonus to inferno me

    +3 bonus to warmth

    +3 bonus to fireball

    +30 defense points

    +33% cold resistance

    +2% mana increase for every enemy you kill

    +50% damage to undead creatures

    Slots included (2)

    ording to Bartoli, the spell damage that her ¡°fire wall¡± spell could do was at 113-137 per second. From that alone, the level of her spell should be about rank two, which meant that if she was wielding the magic staff Abel was about to give her, the fire damage she could deal would increase to 241-264 points per second¨Cthat was about stronger than a level 5 ¡°fire wall¡± spell.

    Since it¡¯s been a while since he hadst seen her, the level of her spell might have increased. The level of her ¡°fire wall¡± spell might already be in level 3 right now. In that case, the ¡°leaf¡± rune pattern magic staff would give an even higher damage bonus.

 Chapter 392 - Cina City

    <h4>Chapter 392 Cina City</h4>

    In the whole Earth-Dividing Basin on the Holy Continent, there was the Holy Crown City. It was where the dwarven royalties lived. Apart from the dwarves, no one was allowed to be inside this city, built on top of the Holy Crown Mountain. It was the only dwarven city that banned other races to enter.

    ording to the myths, the entire Holy Crown Mountain was hollow in its center. There was, apparently, nothing but the city located there. On either side of the mountain, there were shorter mountains that were about fifty miles away from it. One was called Mountain Moga, and the other one was called Cina Mountain. To protect the Holy Crown City, which was the capital, the dwarves also built two cities on these mountains. They named these cities from where they were built, so one of them was called ¡°Moga City,¡± and the other one was called ¡°Cina City.¡±

    Cina City was built to be a surveince station. That being said, it was also where the main headquarter of the Holy Continent cksmith Union was located. In fact, it had the highest concentration of master cksmiths throughout the entire continent. There was even a cksmith grandmaster that lived here for several years, which just showed the area¡¯s prosperity.

    Since Cina City produced about half of the Holy Continent¡¯s top-level weaponry, the security measures that were ced here were extremely tight. It was the same for Moga City. Both cities had a superrge magic defense circle cast over them. The circle was thergest in all of the Holy Continent, which prohibited even the strongest fighters from disturbing the local authorities.

    If you wanted to start a fight in Cina City, you could always go to the fighting stadium to settle whatever business you had. That was what the ce was built for, so there would always be some hot-headed dwarves that were taking all the spots.

    Abel wasn¡¯t very fast when he was riding on top of ck Wind. Bartoli was riding on top of a war horse, which Abel had to spend a lot of money when he saw a human caravan several miles in the wilderness. It was a funny story, actually. He originally nned to bring a war horse out from Miuah City, but it fainted as soon as it saw White Cloud and Flying me.

    Right now, Abel had an undead crow flying around his left hand, which was holding his crescent small shield. Like his wizard spells, his ¡°shield attack¡± technique was ced inside his skill tree. Obviously, it was in a branch that was different from his wizard spells.

    When he activated the ¡°shield attack¡± technique, a white light started hitting towards the undead crow. It started to faint on the ground as it got knocked away, but it quickly recovered and flew back towards him. It was ready to be hit by the same attack all over again.

    Abel was ¡°training¡± like this for a reason, of course. When he made the spiritual contract between him and the undead crow, the deal was that it would ¡°help him get his technique to max level in exchange for one bottle of the soul potion.¡± As for what the technique was, since it was never specified, this crow would have to be stuck with him until all his techniques were at the max level.

    What a sly master he was. Right now, his ¡°shield attack¡± was at level three. There was still a very, very long way before the crow could be freed from this spiritual contract. Since it was an undead creature, it¡¯s not like death could free it from the cursed contract it was forced to agree to. Luckily, it was immune to basically everything, so it would alwayse flying back to Abel when he needed it to.

    There was one possibility that the undead crow could die, though. If it was stuck somewhere and couldn¡¯t get back to its master, the master could always summon a new undead crow for himself. The original one would automatically die, of course.

    ¡°Cina City is just up ahead, Master!¡± Bartoli reminded Abel. Even after Abel gave her the ¡°leaf¡± rune pattern magic staff, she was still carrying the ckfire magic staff with her. The rune pattern magic staff was simply too advanced for this era, so it was for the better if she hid it until she really needed to use it.

    Abel tilted his head. He had been too focused on practicing, ¡°Wait, we¡¯re already here?¡±

    When Abel saw the giant fort that was in front of him, he put away his undead crow and crescent small shield, then tidied his wrinkled clothes for a bit. He was going to see some people soon. Since undead crows were meant to be the summoned creatures of the druids, it was for the best if he tried to behave normally from here on.

    The closer he was to Cina City, the more he understood the high-level security. On the outeryer of Fort Cina, there were six magic towers with more than ten floors. The tallest had 18, which was the most that Abel had ever seen.

    For a moment, he waspletely captivated by what he was looking at. It was like he came here to visit a superhero or something. From his understanding, a level 18 advanced wizard was rare. Even Wizard Cliff was only at level 16, so just how ¡°unworldly¡± could a level 18 wizard be?

    On top of the fifty-metre tall walls, there wererge metal pipes pointing towards the outside of the fort. The dwarves probably ced a bunch of ballistas over there. Only the dwarves had the craftsmanship to make so many ballistas in one ce. And the absolutely devastating power of those things. Even the wizards would not survive if they were hit by one of the arrows.

    When Abel took out his master cksmith badge at the front entrance, he saw a middle-age man run up to him. This man was in a long white robe, and he was weing him with a nobleman¡¯s greeting.

    ¡°Wee to Cina City, Master Abel,¡± the man said, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see you here. My name is Rawl, a staff of the cksmith Union.¡±

    Abel asked as he returned a bow, ¡°You know me?¡±

    As far as Abel knew, there were a lot of people who hadn¡¯t seen him before. He was a young man, after all, and this was the first time going to arge event like this. If anything, after he became a master cksmith a long time, he¡¯s never really made an appearance in any public area.

    Rawl replied with caution, ¡°No, sir, but I do recognize your mount. It is very rare for a human like you to ride on top of a mount wolf. Besides, Thorin has already told us about your arrival. He¡¯s told me to wait here for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Thank you,¡± Abel smiled and thanked Rawl, ¡°Very well, then. I¡¯ll have you lead the way.¡±

    For reasons Abel wasn¡¯t sure of, the cksmith Union was taking his arrival especially seriously. When he looked around, he was even more confused about the way he was treated, because apart from him, no one else was being weed by a staff member that was wearing a white robe.

    Anyways, he followed Rawl into the giant castle that was ahead of him. From here onward, all the steps he had to take were going up. The buildings on the side were like separate dormitories, which had stairways that would just keep on extending upward.

    The creature Rawl was riding was called ¡°chocobo,¡± a species of a bird typically found in the Dividing Earth Basin. It was one of the most preferable mount creatures for human wizards, mainly because of how good they were with walking on stairs. Obviously, Rawl¡¯s status wasn¡¯t high enough to own his own chocobo. The one he was using was owned by the cksmith Union.

    On the other hand, Bartoli¡¯s war horse wasn¡¯t doing so great. It never had to walk on the ground that wasn¡¯t parallel before. Not ck Wind, though. It was the king of the beasts, so the angle of the ground it was walking on never really made a difference.

    ¡°Hey, Rawl,¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but to ask as he went up, ¡°I noticed something. The higher we go, the grander the buildings start to get.¡±

    Rawl exined with as much detail as he could, ¡°As you know, Master Abel, Cina City is a pacifist city. A lot of peace-loving humans, elves, and dwarves have all considered this ce as their safe haven. There are also many who¡¯vee here to escape from their enemies.¡±

    ¡°A problem arose when this started happening More inhabitants started to flood in, which helped to create hierarchies and inequalities. The lower the altitude of your home is, the lesser your status is, and the higher your house is located, the more powerful and noble you must be.¡±

    ¡°One important reminder, Master Abel, is that you must be a great contributor to the city to be recognized. First-timers can only gain temporary residence when they are here. Without the proper amount of ¡°contribution,¡± they will not be granted the right to live here permanently. That, and the right to purchase your own property.¡±

    ¡°A pacifist city, huh,¡± Abel sighed as he murmured the words, ¡°Only the superrge magic circle could do something like that.¡±

    There were barely any human cities that were covered in city-sized defensive magic circles. In the first ce, humans never had a good tolerance for mana. This was why when the wizards built their magic towers, they would always build them in the outeryer of whatevermunity they were in.

    But ¡°a pacifist city¡± was really something else. Not even the elves could achieve something like this. There were the three major elven cities that were all covered in giant defensive magic circles, but none of that could bepared to what Cina City was protected by. After all, as long as you weren¡¯t activating your mana or yourbat qi, it was very easy to get past the defensive circle¡¯s security measures in any elven cities.

 Chapter 393 - Running Into an Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 393 Running Into an Enemy</h4>

    As Abel continued to chat with Rawl, he realized how scarce shops around here were. It was really bizarre to see. If all these different races were living together, how did the local inhabitants get their daily necessities?

    ¡°Why are there so few shops around, Rawl?¡± Abel turned his head around and asked.

    Rawl replied, ¡°You hadn¡¯t been to a lot of dwarven cities, have you, Master Abel? You see, the city that you see is just its surface. The real wealth and beauty are located at the belly of the mountain. What you see here is just for humans and elves. Only a handful of dwarves live on the surface, while most of them, ording to their traditional customs, make their livelihood underneath.¡±

    After Rawl gave his exnation, he did an exaggerated pose as he pointed towards the road ahead. He was saying that the underground was big¨C like, massive.

    When they continued a bit more, Rawl started pointing towards the tip of the mountain.

    ¡°That, right there, is the headquarter of the cksmith Union. It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Rawl said to Abel.

    On top of the mountain was arge, ck castle, one which had a statue that was built on the very top. While Abel had never been to the ce before, he knew who the statue was depicting. It was Greygenni, the dwarven god of mining and forging. ording to the myths, the Greygenni was the first creature ever to mine minerals and turned them into usable tools. It was responsible for teaching those techniques to the dwarves, which helped them survive and fend against their enemies.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Abel said shocked as he came closer to the giant building, ¡°Is this all made of ck hematite?¡±

    Rawl replied with a satisfied smile on his face, ¡°That¡¯s the same expression countless have had when visiting this ce, Master Abel. Yes, those are all made of the most finely selected ck hematite minerals. The entire building is built of the same material.¡±

    Rawl continued with his exnation, ¡°That¡¯s not how it was originally built, though. The whole building began with just the statue on the top. You see, the dwarves have a very special traditional practice: when they dig up the finest ck hematite piece, they will make it an offering to the great Greygenni. Eventually, when the ck hematite pieces started to pile, it became so abundant that they could build an entire castle out of it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Abel called out, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that earlier? I didn¡¯t bring any ck hematite pieces with me!¡±

    Rawl said as he handed a pure ck ore to Abel, ¡°Apologies, Master Abel, but the practice of making offerings is only ceremonial. The dwarves don¡¯t force it upon races other than their own. If you still wish to do so, you can take this instead. Master Thorin has prepared for you. He knows how respectful you are to different cultures, so he told me to hand this to you in case you want to make a tribute.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, uh, well, thank you very much, ¡°Abel promptly took the ore piece. It was handed over by Master Thorin, but he still said thanks to Rawl since he was the one to give it to him.

    At the same time, he felt a hateful re came from inside the front entrance of the cksmith Union headquarter. It wasn¡¯t just Abel that felt it. Bartoli also sensed its presence, and that made her grab tighter onto her magic staff. To calm her down, Abel waved his hand at her.

    The owner was a human wizard. As for a reason for this disy of disdain, Abel knew by looking at the red robe that he was wearing. There were two badges on that robe. One was the wizard badge, which indicated that the owner was a novice wizard. The other one was something that Abel was very familiar with. It was the identity badge of the Wizard Intelligence Agency of the St. Ellis Kingdom, an organization that was pretty much run by Wizard Cliff himself.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t show up in public, Abel!¡± the red-cloaked wizard said with a cold smile.

    ¡°Watch your mouth when you talk to my master, you fiend!¡± Bartoli couldn¡¯t help but call out loudly.

    The red-cloaked wizard was caught off-guard by Bartoli¡¯s outburst. He wasn¡¯t often scolded due to his status. His robe was made of the blood of countless nobles, knights, and wizards, and it was not going to tolerate this kind of insolence.

    Despite Cina City being a ¡°pacifist city,¡± it still allowed the wizards to fight each other with their impose pressure. Those attacks were very hard to detect, after all. If the difference between skill levels were not a lot, barely any serious harm could be done.

    This gave the red-cloaked wizard enough of a reason to unleash his at Abel and Bartoli. Even if Rawl had nothing to do with it, he was also influenced by this sudden attack.

    Since Rawl was not a wizard, Abel had to be fast enough to block in front of him. If he wasn¡¯t, the poor man would probably take a month to wake up from hisa.

    On the other hand, a dark-golden light in Bartoli¡¯s eyes started shing. A unique impose pressure starteding out of her. Unlike the impose pressure of a wizard, it was filled with murderous intent and other frightening things. She attained it through years of bloodshed. It was granted to her by the darkness of the underworld.

    When the two different forces collided against each other, the red-cloaked wizard jumped backward out of instinctual fear. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but it¡¯s like what he was looking at was something that was particrly frightening. The next thing he knew, his eyes were wide open, and his butt was on the floor.

    A white light started to cover the red-cloaked wizard. When he finally recovered from the shock, he threw a hateful look back at Abel. He wasn¡¯t sure what happened to him, but Abel just made him waste a passive magic defensive item. The fight hadn¡¯t even begun, and he was already activating a once-in-a-lifetime item.

    The red-cloaked wizard then started cursing at Abel, ¡°You¡¯ll regret that, Abel! Just you wait! The intelligence force will have their revenge!

    I...¡±

    As scared he was of Bartoli, when he concentrated all his hatred back at Abel, those sharp eyes kept on staring and staring at him.

    ¡°Oh, oh! Where am I?¡± Rawl got up as he woke up, ¡°Thank you, Master Abel, for whatever you¡¯ve done to protect me.¡±

    Abel smiled at Rawl, ¡°No need to say thanks, Rawl. Actually, I need to say sorry to you. I might have just dragged you into this.¡±

    Abel turned back to the red-cloaked wizard. To be honest, he would¡¯ve killed this guy already if this wasn¡¯t a pacifist city. A novice wizard was nothing to him at his current level. He didn¡¯t even need his summoned creatures to take on him. Damn. If only there were no restraints, I could wipe out this absolute menace to society.

    Abel turned to ask Rawl, ¡°Can we banish him for what he just did?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for me to say, sir, but I can report it to the senior staff!¡± Rawl replied. He was also angry being attacked like this. He didn¡¯t hesitate to take out his identity card to make a call.

    When Rawl finished his call, a white light shed next to Rawl. A ck-cloaked wizard appeared. After bowing to Abel, he turned to Rawl and had him exin everything that just happened.

    The ck-cloaked wizard then said to the red-cloaked wizard, ¡°I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave Cina City forever, sir. Please, don¡¯te back here again. You¡¯re not weed here.¡±

    That upset the red-cloaked wizard. He didn¡¯te to Cina City to y around. He came here to have a cksmith make a magic staff for him. It wasn¡¯t like the master cksmiths would be around all the time, so he looked forward to the uing gathering event.

    The red-cloaked wizard screamed as all his schedulings had been for naught, ¡°No! Ah! AGHHGH! I¡¯m the representative of Master Cliff! No one can banish me! NEVEr!¡±

    The ck-cloaked wizard replied with a sneer, ¡°Oh? So you are saying we should put Wizard Cliff on our cklist as well?¡±

 Chapter 394 - Blessing From the Great One

    <h4>Chapter 394 Blessing From the Great One</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave, alright? Okay! I got it! I¡¯ll leave! Aggh!¡±

    The red-cloaked wizard started to behave when he saw the ck-cloaked dwarven wizard¡¯s badge. Not just that, though. From what he was being told, he very well might just be the reason that Wizard Cliff would be banned from the city. If that actually was the case, he was pretty much a dead man.

    After bowing to the ck-cloaked dwarven wizard, the red-cloaked wizard started running towards the cksmith Union headquarter. When he did, however, he ran into a wall of qi that blocked him from going forward.

    As it turned out, he was already on the so-called ¡°cklist.¡± From this point onward, he was not allowed to use any teleportation circles located inside Cina City. Luckily for him, it only takes about several miles of journey to get to Moga City. He could still go back to the Kingdom of St. Ellis by going there.

    As Abel watched the red-cloaked wizard fleeing, the corner of his lips started raising ever so slightly. Since he had the transformation ne on him, it could hide all the murderous intent he had for that man. The ck-cloaked dwarven wizard said as he bowed to Abel, ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see you here, Master Abel! My name is Valen.¡±

    Abel returned the bow, ¡°Greetings, Wizard Valen. Thank you so much for your help.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t expect an advanced wizard to be so polite to him. They were among the best fighters throughout the whole continent, after all.

    Valen continued to smile in an overly-kind way, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry what you went through, Master Abel. The city could¡¯ve done so much better than that to protect the safety of travelers like you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. From this point on, I guarantee you, sir, you will not be harassed like this again!¡±

    After Valen said that, he bowed to Abel again and disappeared. A white light just took him away. He was going somewhere that Abel couldn¡¯t see, and he was murmuring something to himself. ¡°Oh sweet! Now that I¡¯ve done something for him, I can ask a favor in return when I need it! You really outdid yourself back there, didn¡¯t you Valen? You could¡¯ve let the other wizards do the job, but you had to be a great little helper to Master Abel, didn¡¯t you?¡± Obviously, Abel didn¡¯t know about Valen¡¯s schemes. He just thought that the guy was pretty nice to help him out. That being said, he had no idea why Rawl was so surprised to see him here. He had no idea about how strange it was for an advanced wizard to show for a little confrontation between a traveler and a novice wizard. That, and how different Valen was acting in contrast to his reputation as a super-aggressive wizard.

    Rawl immediately became aware of something. Whatever reasons Valen had, he was trying to suck up to Abel. He wasn¡¯t going to say that out loud, of course.

    As soon as Abel walked into the giant castle, the first thing he noticed was how neat everything was. In contrast to the rough appearance of the area that was outside, the inside wasid with neat, t ck iron tiles. The floor was madepletely out of ck hematite, and it was all processed into ck iron floor tiles.

    There was a giant hallway inside. There was a fountain which, under the reflection of the sunlight, revealed a rainbow that poured on two beautiful stone statues. One of them was a depiction of Greygenni, of which Abel recognized. The other one, however, he did not know.

    ¡°Master Abel,¡± Rawl whispered, ¡°That¡¯s Varaya, the goddess of healing and protection. She¡¯s the wife of the great Greygenni!¡±

    When Abel looked towards the other side, he saw a garden with many humans, elves, and dwarves in it. As it turned out to be, race was not a particrly important factor in this ce.

    Rawl jumped down from his chocobo, ¡°If you¡¯ll allow me to, Master Abel, I¡¯ll now guide your mount to a resting spot. From here onward, we are only allowed to move with our feet.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Abel replied, then put ck Wind into his portal beast ring. Honestly, he wasn¡¯t sure if ck Wind would like being inside a resting spot. It might get ufortable and start howling at the other animals. With that mind, it¡¯s for the best if he was taking care of it himself.

    ¡°A portal beast bag!¡± Rawl covered his mouth in awe. It was the first time he had seen one on a human. Like the portal bracelet (which belonged to dwarves), the elven portal beast bag was not meant to be essed by any outsiders. They were meant to be wartime supplies, something that was owned entirely by the highest of the highest authorities.

    Instead of putting Bartoli¡¯s warhorse inside his portal beast ring, Abel decided to put it inside his portal beast bag. He didn¡¯t want to frighten the horse with all his other summoned creatures, so it was for the best to make separate rooms.

    After handing the chocobo to a servant on the side, Rawl brought Abel closer to the fountain. He then pointed towards a dark hole that was carved into the shape of a pouch.

    ¡°There, Master Abel. That¡¯s where you¡¯re supposed to make the offerings.¡±

    While Abel didn¡¯t share any of the same faith that the dwarves had, he had a lot of respect for those who have achieved great things in the past. He was perfectly willing to hand the ck hematite piece over.

    When he did, a teleportation spell was activated from inside the pouch. Then, suddenly, the giant Greygenni statue on top of the city started sting out a golden light at him. It all happened so fast. He had no way to react to it. Luckily, it didn¡¯t seem to pose any threat to him. All that it did was to make his body glisten in gold for a bit.

    Rawl said ecstatically, ¡°You are truly blessed by the spirits, Master Abel! Countless people havee here to make their offerings, but only a few could receive a direct blessing of the Great One! Actually, you are the only one who did this year!¡±

    ¡°What does this, uh, blessing do?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    Rawl responded, ¡°Well, ording to the legends, you¡¯ll have a much higher sess rate in whatever craft that you¡¯ll be making.¡±

    As good as that sounded, it wasn¡¯t really of much use for Abel. He already had a very high sess rate in crafting his weapons. That being said, this blessing didn¡¯t really make much of a difference to him.

    Apart from him, though, everyone else seemed to care so much about it. In the hallway alone, about ten dwarves, six humans, and two elves have all received a notification on their mast cksmith badge. They were all told about how Master Abel had received a direct blessing from the Great Greygenni.

    The wizards and knights also learned about it. The knights, especially, seemed to care a lot. If they could make Abel make a weapon for them, the quality of whatever product that he made was guaranteed to be good.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, though. Actually, nor did he care that much. He was more focused on the master cksmith gathering event.

    ¡°How many master cksmiths are there right now?¡±

    Rawl replied after counting for a bit, ¡°Well, sir, all the dwarven masters that coulde are already here. There are also six human masters and two elven masters. If we are not counting on any more toe, you should be thest one here today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Abel¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Hurry up and take me to the gathering ce, then. I can¡¯t have all those masters wait for me!¡±

    As soon as Abel started walking, a grey-cloaked human wizard came up to him and bowed.

    ¡°Master Abel,¡± the grey-cloaked human wizard greeted, ¡°The Wizard Union of the Kingdom of St. Pierrt sends their regards.¡±

    As confused as Abel was, he decided to return the bow first. He had heard of the Kingdom of St. Pierrt before, but he literally had nothing to do with them. Were they going after him for the warrant as well?

    The grey-cloaked wizard continued to speak, ¡°Rest assured, Master Abel. While you are a wanted man by the Kingdom of St. Ellis, that has nothing to do with us. In the same way, they can¡¯t interfere with what we do with you. If you are interested in going back to the human world, you are always weed to pay a visit to our nation.¡±

    ¡°Master Marian has told me about you before. He¡¯s an advanced wizard himself, and he¡¯s always told me that if I ever get to see you, I must invite you over the St. Pierrt Wizard Union.¡±

 Chapter 395 - Burglary and Murder

    <h4>Chapter 395 Burry and Murder</h4>

    Just before Abel was about to give his answers, a white-cloaked human wizard came up to him.

    ¡°Master Abel! The St. Anwall Wizard Union sends their regards.¡±

    Another state-owned wizard union. As it turned out, all the big unions apart from the St. Ellis Wizard Union were very nice to Abel, even though he didn¡¯t know the reason behind

    The white-cloaked human wizard was very straightforward, ¡°Are you interested in having your own property and status, Master Abel? If you are, please pay a visit to the Kingdom of St. Anwall. Master Walder would love to have a conversation with you.¡±

    ¡°Uh, well, uh,¡± Abel hesitated for a bit before responding, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, both of you, but I might have to dy the discussion forter. There is a gathering even that I have to attend to immediately. Again, so sorry.¡± Abel didn¡¯t know what these two men were nning. Whatever the case might be, there was no way that he was going to leave his family to leave somewhere very far.

    ¡°Oh, no-no-no. Please, Master Abel!¡± Judging from the anxious look on Abel¡¯s face, the two human wizards knew that they were being a disturbance. Anyways, the messages were already ryed. They already showed up and made their offer, so there were no more reasons for them to keep getting in the way.

    Still, when Abel walked away, the two wizards couldn¡¯t help but give each other a hard, long stare. Whether or not Abel could be persuaded toe with them, they were, technically, getting in each other¡¯s way to gain his favor.

    Abel asked as he kept on walking, ¡°Why are there so many wizards and knights here, Rawl? There aren¡¯t even that many cksmiths around.¡±

    Rawl exined without being too loud, ¡°It¡¯s quite a sight, isn¡¯t it, sir? You know, for every master cksmith gathering event there is, there would always be a lot of peopleing from all over the continent to pay a visit. The knights want to buy a better de or armor, and the wizardse for a nice magic staff. And that, sir, is exactly what you are looking at right now.¡±

    Abel paused for a bit before he asked, ¡°Wait, so, from what you¡¯re saying, all the wizards that havee here, they did so to get a magic staff.¡±

    Rawl nodded with absolute certainty, ¡°Of course, sir! Why else would the wizardse at this point in time?¡±

    Abel said, ¡°Well, sure. What about the advanced wizards? So far, all I¡¯ve seen are intermediate and novice wizards.¡±

    ¡°Because, sir,¡± Rawl said in a softer voice, ¡°there is no ¡°real¡± official end to the master cksmith gathering event. Sometimes, it canst a day, and sometimes, three. The longest one there was seven days.¡±

    ¡°To really answer your questions,¡± Rawl said in a super-quiet voice, ¡°the advanced wizards nevere on the first day. At the start of the event, they only have their underlingse with their materials. If the master cksmiths turn them down, they then decide if they would go ask in person. That way, you¡¯d get a lot less chance of getting humiliated in public.¡±

    Abel was d to hear that. From what he heard from the red-cloaked wizards just then, he came to represent Wizard Cliff. If what he said was true, and it should be, that meant that he would have the magic staff ingredients for Wizard Cliff.

    Perhaps that¡¯s where Abel could teach Wizard Cliff a little lesson. Maybe he could go hunt that red-cloaked wizard down, steal all the magic staff ingredients, and maybe upset Wizard Cliff a little bit. While thinking about it, his soul chain was already connected to the sky that was several miles away out from Cina City. He was trying to reach for Flying me, which was currently sleeping on top of White Cloud¡¯s back.

    By this point, the red-cloaked wizard was already out of the Cina City front gate. If he didn¡¯t go faster, the pressure that was put on him by the superrge defense circle would¡¯ve been a lot of harder. If it became strong enough to throw him out of the city, he might just die from the force.

    When the red-cloaked wizard waspletely out of Cina City, he took out amunication circle and connected it to Wizard Cliff.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Wizard Cliff asked as soon as the call connected.

    The red-cloaked wizard said with a shaky voice, ¡°Ma..master! I¡¯ve been kicked out Cina City! The mission has failed!¡±

    ¡°Just how much does the cksmith Union wish to upset me?¡±

    ¡°No... No, Master! It¡¯s Abel! It¡¯s the cksmith that you¡¯ve put a bounty on! He¡¯s in Cina City right now. After I¡¯ve told him that I represent you, he started calling all these people to banish me!¡±

    Obviously, the red-cloaked wizard wasn¡¯t going to tell the truth. After spending years inside the intelligence agency, he knew a lot about shifting mes and twisting up stories.

    ¡°Abel!¡± Wizard Cliff called out in rage, ¡°How dare he! I¡¯ve been too kind to him, so it seems.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Wizard Cliff then yelled at the red-cloaked wizard, ¡°What the hell have you been doing, then? I¡¯ve told you to do a simple errand for me, and you can¡¯t even get that done! Get back here now, you ipetent fool!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± the red-cloaked wizard sighed in relief after the call ended. From his understanding of Wizard Cliff, if he was ranting at his underlings, it usually meant that he was not going after them.

    When the call ended, the red-cloaked wizard rode on top of a chocobo and rode towards Moga City. Twenty miles in on his way, and he felt like something bad was about to happen to him. He tried to speed up the chocobo by pping its thigh, but it started slowing down and threw him away.

    ¡°AGH! What are you doing, you stupid animal?¡± the red-cloaked wizard moaned in pain as he tried to get up. To his shock, however, the chocobo startedying t on the ground. It¡¯s almost like it was trying to give up on all resistance.

    Against what, though? ¡°What the!¡± the red-cloaked wizard screamed as he took out his magic staff. As he searched around him, he readied himself to cast his most powerful spell at any time.

    Suddenly, a loud, piercing noise came from behind. Next thing he knew, his head had left his body and flew towards the sky. Thest thing he ever saw was a flying ck dragon.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been killed by a dragon!¡± was his veryst thought. Being killed by a dragon was not a very likely death. After all, not a lot of humans have ever seen a dragon before. It¡¯s actually less likely than being crushed by a meteorite.

    It was Flying me. If its master didn¡¯t tell it to, it would¡¯ve nevere down from the sky to kill a mere novice wizard. And if Abel wasn¡¯t specific enough, it would¡¯ve just destroyed the man along with his portal bag and mount.

    While walking on its short legs, Flying me came around the headless corpse and picked up the portal bag. Then, after searching the corpse for a bit, it picked up the magic staff on the ground and put it inside the portal bag.

    When it was done, it used its white me to burn the body into ash. The chococo was still there, watching. It was still t on the ground, and it showed no signs of resistance. As scared as it was at the pseudo-dragon, it wasn¡¯t exactly fainting out of fear yet.

    Right now, Flying me wasmunicating with its master through the soul chain. It wasn¡¯t sure what to do with this chocobo bird in front of it. That being said, it really wanted to do well for its master. After seeing Johnson¡¯s portal bag, it really wanted to get one as a reward.

    So far, it looted a portal bag from this dead wizard. Once it saw its master again, it was going to plead to him to give it away as a reward. If he did, it was going to store all the blue howling rabbit-vored ¡°ration potion¡± inside.

    Once Flying me got Abel¡¯smand, it carefully used its ws to carry the chocobo bird into the sky. The chocobo bird couldn¡¯t really do much; it had no choice but to wait for whatever fate lied before it.

 Chapter 396 - Mastersâ€™ Gathering Event

    <strong>Chapter 396 Masters¡¯ Gathering Event</strong>

    Rawl brought Abel closer into the inside of the cksmith Union headquarter building. On their way, countless dwarven and human cksmiths would greet Abel with a bow. Abel seemed like a real celebrity in this ce.

    ¡°This is the gathering spot, Master Abel. ording to the rules, you can bring two men with you as you listen to the speaker.¡±

    When Rawl said that, there was a little bit of yearning in his voice indicating that he wanted to be one of those men. He was currently an intermediate cksmith. With a little more progress, he would¡¯ve already be an advanced cksmith. That being said, he really wished for a chance to listen to the masters conversate about their experience and whatnot.

    It didn¡¯t take Abel much time to figure out what Rawl wanted, so he pretty much agreed right away, ¡°It¡¯s been a hard and long journey, Rawl. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d be interested, but if you¡¯d like to, please apany me inside for a listen.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯d be great! Thank you, Master Abel!¡±

    Obviously, Rawl didn¡¯t make his intentions clear enough. He wouldn¡¯t dare to ask something directly from someone like Abel, so it was pretty much a miracle that Abel would give in so easily. That being said, he really appreciated the opportunity. It was very hard to get in contact with a master cksmith even if you lived in Cina City.

    When Rawl went to open the big door, Abel realized that the building was a lot bigger than he thought. Inside the hall room were a bunch of long tables and chairs. Twelve dwarves, six humans, and two elves were sitting on both sides. From the badges that they were wearing, Abel could tell that they were all master cksmiths.

    Each of the master cksmiths had someone standing behind them. They must be their servants or something. Since these people didn¡¯t get to have their own seats, they were all made to stand.

    The other half of the hallroom was an operating table for the cksmiths. There were different tools on the rack. Next to the operation table, there was an odd stone stove glowing in red.

    Abel didn¡¯t get to have a close look, though. As soon as he walked in, the twenty-something master cksmiths all stood up to greet him. Master Robin, whom he visited just then, left the table and walked towards him.

    Master Robin said with a friendly voice, ¡°Took you a while, didn¡¯t it, Master Abel? Come,e.¡±

    ¡°Much apologies, sir, and all the masters here,¡± Abel quickly gave a deep bow to apologize, ¡°this city was simply too beautiful. I didn¡¯t mean to be sote.¡±

    A dwarven masterughed out loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Master Abel! It¡¯s already good enough to have you here! Hurry up and have a seat, yeah?¡±

    For Abel, it was good to see that his seniors didn¡¯t take offense in him beingte. And now that he was being all nice and apologetic about it, he actually made a good first impression.

    Abel was told to sit at the first seat on the right side. He didn¡¯t do that, though. The first seat was meant for the most acknowledged master in the whole continent. As of now, that seat was vacant. The spot he was told to sit at was the closest to the topmost seat. Right now, Master Robin was with him. He was also the youngest one in the whole room, so whatever the case was, he should try toy low here.

    When Abel scanned around, he began to notice that Hoover was here. Of course, he should refer to him as Master Hoover here. There was an empty seat that was next to Hoover, so after bowing to the dwarven master that offered him the frontmost seat, he went to sit right next to Hoover.

    Something else stood out to Abel. Out of the twenty-something master cksmiths that he saw, he only recognized a few of them. For the dwarven masters, he recognized Master Robin, Master Thorin, and some other three that he knew of when he was getting certified to be a master. As for the humans, Hoover was a close friend of his, but he was the only human that he knew of here.

    A white-bearded dwarven master cksmith, Master Morry, began to speak, ¡°Since it¡¯s the first time that Master Abel has attended our gathering event, we¡¯ll exin the procedures a bitter. As of now, my name is Morry, the cksmith who¡¯s on post in this city, and I¡¯ll be the host of today¡¯s gathering!¡±

    Master Morry continued to speak in a clear, loud voice, ¡°What I¡¯ve been hearing, Master Abel should be thest master cksmith toe here today. That¡¯s a total of twenty-one mastersing today. Thest time we got this many was, well, many blue moons before.¡±

    The crowd didn¡¯t seem to show much reaction to that. Apart from Abel, all the other people here were experienced old men.

    Hoover whispered to Abel, ¡°It¡¯s been the twenty of us for thest ten gatherings. Now that you are here, that breaks the record for a pretty long time.¡±

    ¡°What about the other masters?¡± Abel asked. From his understanding, there should be a total of around 36 cksmith grandmasters in the cksmith union. Did Hoover mean that the other 16 never attend these events?

    Hoover exined, ¡°Those who don¡¯te are often those who were trained byrge organizations. Since their skills and crafts are often privatized, they are pretty much not allowed toe to show themselves in public. Pretty dodgy stuff, if you ask me, but that¡¯s just my opinion.¡±

    Master Morry continued to speak, ¡°We will now begin our first activity. Fellow master cksmiths, it is now time for you to demonstrate any new achievements that you have. Master Abel, as it is your first time to attend our event, we¡¯d like to inform you that it is up to you to decide what technique you would like to disclose in public.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to show us anything, Master Abel, that¡¯s perfectly fine. I will have to remind you something, though: If you don¡¯t agree to demonstrate some of your findings in the next gathering event, we¡¯ll have to stop you from entering into any future gathering event. Unless you be a grandmaster, we¡¯ll have to make sure that you keep showing us your findings when youe here.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster.¡± The look on Master Morry¡¯s face seemed kind of strange when he mentioned this word. The other master cksmithsughed as they looked at Abel. Abel didn¡¯t seem to mind, though. He just thought that they wanted to see what he was capable of.

    Before Abel did anything, he first looked at the other masters that were doing their demonstrations. It was been especially helpful for his learning. Obviously, there was nomentary to exin the techniques that they showed. Also, they were only showing a brief part of the entire craft, instead of doing the procedure from start to finish.

    When Abel saw that the odd furnace, he thought it was just like the one at the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. It was also powered with inferno me, which just showed how much taste dwarves had for the fires that they used.

    For Master Robin¡¯s demonstration, he pulled a piece of iron into a string. This technique was especially helpful in making bowstrings. Not only could it bolster the sturdiness of the bow, but it could also be used tounch a more powerful shot than most arrows. Of course, Master Robin wasn¡¯t going to tell them what the ratio of the metals was. What he showed was just the start of an area of research, so if the others wanted to look more into it, they would have to spend a lot of time and resources by themselves.

    As for the others, some of them added a fire elerant liquid to boost up the hotness of a me. It was more like a real-lifemercial than a disy of craftsmanship, so Abel didn¡¯t really have a use for it.

    Most of the stuff was practical, though. A lot of the master cksmiths would try to show off little tricks that they use in their crafts. As insignificant as these skills might appear to be, there was always going to be a chance that they could be helpful to whoever that knew them.

    What attracted the most attention for Abel, however, were the two elven master cksmiths. Since elves were much weaker than humans and dwarves, they must have been putting the most work out of all the masters here. Their expertise was in making small items such as essories and jewelry, and they demonstrated a lot about the ways of smelting precious metals and separating gemstones from rings.

    While the other skills that these elven masters revealed weren¡¯t of much help for Abel, he really thought that they were the most generous ones with showing off what they knew. Well, there was also Master Robin, but these two outdid themselves.

    Come to think of it, Abel had never looked into how to make essories. Now that the two elven masters have introduced him to this art, he thought that he might be able to start on his own research into this. And since these two have already looked into the process of smelting, he might also want to ask them for some further input. If he could get the data on how to mix different metals together, he might just create some even more overpowered weapons for himself.

    Of course, those weapons would be made of alloys.

 Chapter 397 - Forging Demonstration

    <strong>Chapter 397 Forging Demonstration</strong>

    Master Morry asked Abel, ¡°Have you decided on what you¡¯ll be performing today, Master Abel?!

    Abel did think about it when he was looking at the other masters. There were a lot of techniques that he could teach, but he would really like to keep most of them to himself. Well, there was one technique that he¡¯d learned just recently that he could use.

    Abel smiled to Master Morry, ¡°I have, Master Morry. Well, since all of you are more experienced than I am, the only thing I can demonstrate, well, is my creativity.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please! Do show us what you have up your sleeve!¡± Master Morry said excitedly. Even the other master cksmiths started to stand beside him to watch, which was something that didn¡¯t happen very often.

    When the other master cksmiths were doing their demonstrations, the ones watching would make space for their students and underlings. Now that Abel¡¯s doing his own thing, none of the master cksmiths were sparing any rooms for others. As desperate as these underlings were to look at what Abel¡¯s doing, they didn¡¯t dare to push past the masters that were standing in front line.

    As Abel stood in front of the operation table, he turned to Master Morry and asked, ¡°This hammer. Hmmm. Do you have anything heavier?¡±

    Master Morry raised his brow, ¡°The heaviest one we have here is 200 pounds. Is that still too light for you?¡±

    Abel nodded, ¡°Yes. For what I¡¯m about to show, I need a hammer that¡¯s at least above 500 pounds in mass. Can I get something that¡¯s denser than these ones here?¡±

    That really took Master Morry off-guard. In fact, he didn¡¯t even think that there would be anyone who could use a 200-pound iron hammer. The one that he put there as more of a decoration, really. And swinging a 200-pound hammer was nothing like simply lifting a 200-pound object. Not only would you need a lot more muscles, you would also need at least ten times the amount of body coordination to actually use it. Not even Hoover could manage to lift a 500 pound in such a long time.

    Abel wasn¡¯t trying to make a scene here, but he just didn¡¯t want to show off his Horadric Malus here. It was simply too good of a tool to show around in public. Actually, since he was in the master cksmith¡¯s headquarter, he thought that there would be no problem if he was asking for a 500-pound hammer.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to ask you to wait for a moment, Master Abel,¡± Master Morry said. Now that Abel¡¯s made the request, he couldn¡¯t just tell him that the master cksmith quarter didn¡¯t have what he was looking for. The cksmith Union would be aughing stock if that was to happen. Besides, something was telling him that the young man was just trying to find an excuse to not give any demonstrations.

    After the servants were ordered, they went out of the building for a few minutes. There was a pretty muscr dwarven knight that came back when they did, and he was carrying a super-big iron hammer.

    Master Morry took over the hammer and said, ¡°She¡¯s a beauty, isn¡¯t it? This, Master Abel, is made from a unique piece I found when I was young. I happened to walk upon it in one of my earlier journeys. Because of its density, even the inferno me couldn¡¯t manage to melt it. Just when I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with it, I decided to chisel it into whatever tool that it was shaped like.¡±

    ¡°So, I tried to turn it into a hammer, and that took me about roughly several years. What you¡¯re looking at now is a 700-pound hammer. Well, I guess you can tell, but no one could really use it. I just let it sit in my office this entire time.¡±

    ¡°If you can use it, heck, I don¡¯t mind giving it away for free.¡±

    Master Morry had done pretty much all that he could. If Abel could not use this hammer here, it¡¯s not like the cksmith Union owed anything to him. The reputation of the guild would be saved.

    Abel¡¯s eyesrgened as he looked at the giant hammer that was handed over to him. Since the Horadric Malus couldn¡¯t be shown in public, he didn¡¯t mind having a recement piece like this one. Now that his strength points were at 50, he knew how easy it would be for him to lift 700 pounds.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a go, Master Morry,¡± Abel said as he took the hammer over. When he lifted it up in one of his hands, a streak of shadow appeared as he swung it across the air.

    ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± the other masters screamed. Since they all trained their muscles since they were young, they knew how hard it was for Abel to move this much weight.

    Abel then announced with ease, ¡°Alright, everyone! What I¡¯m about to demonstrate is how you can hammer a rough base.¡±

    Of course, everybody knew what hammering a rough base was like. They also knew how famous Master Abel¡¯s 130-skill base was, so they were really starting to focus on looking at what he was doing. Actually, considering how everyone else was only sharing a portion of their craftsmanship, Abel was being really generous with what he was showing.

    Master Robin and Master Thorin were actually pretty worried about Abel. If he showed such an important technique to the others, he might just lose a lot of value as a master cksmith. They couldn¡¯t change his mind, though, so the most they could do was to hope that he knew what he was doing.

    After putting one fine hematite ore into the inferno me with his left hand, Abel quickly used a thong to pick it up and ce it on top of an anvil. Even that part was very surprising for the others. Since it was very hard to manage the heat of an inferno me, most humans and elves would often make the mistake of over-melting the metals in their first go.

    For the dwarven masters, they were certain that it was Abel¡¯s first time to handle an inferno me. The dwarves possessed of all of the few inferno mes that were on the continent, and Abel was never reported to have visited any of them before.

    When Abel mmed the hammer on the anvil, the sound that produced felt like the whole operation table was about to be smashed in half.

    ¡°He got it in one!¡± a master cksmith screamed. No one could believe it. Abel just made a sessful hit with his 700-pound hammer. And it wasn¡¯t the weight that was unbelievable. It was the fact that he got a sessful hit in his first go.

 Chapter 398 - The Base That Everyone Wanted

    <h4>Chapter 398 The Base That Everyone Wanted</h4>

    Abel couldn¡¯t hammer the base as perfectly as he did wit his Horadric Malus, but his sick muscles guaranteed that every hit was sessful.

    He wasn¡¯t even listening to the cheering around him. He was all focused on hitting the base with his hammer. His left hand was locked on the thong that was mping the base, and it was searching for the right position to make the next hit.

    It was all happening in an instance. His second strike came immediately after the first one. ck sparks started shooting out. The base didn¡¯t even fly out of the thong. It just stayed there as the 700-pound hammer kept on hitting it.

    ¡°It¡¯s been two hits now,¡± Master Morry murmured.

    When what was considered ¡°unusual¡± became the norm, all the surprise and shock would be turned into a sense of numbness. Everyone was cheering for Abel at the start, but the more they saw how his hammer was hitting on the base, the more silent they became as they kept on watching

    After one hundred strikes, Abel stopped his hands and ced the base back into the inferno me. The audience became dead silent. All that could be heard was the sound of the inferno me. Abel picked up the base again. He was going for a second round of hammering

    As insane as this 700-pound hammer was, it was nowhere as good as the Horadric Malus. Abel had to make a sessful strike out of every two hits. He wasn¡¯t too satisfied with that, but it was already too good for the other masters.

    After the base was turned into 150 skills, he could only raise its level once out of every three or four hits. When the base was taken out of the inferno me for a fifth time, he was only a little bit away from creating a fine iron piece.

    He started dropping his hammer around this time.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, guys,¡± Abel said in disappointment, ¡°I didn¡¯t make it. This craft was a failure.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what are you talking about, Master Abel?¡± Master Morry asked. As far as he could see, the base was almost the same as a pure fine iron piece.

    Abel said after letting out a sigh, ¡°Well, I thought that I could make a fine iron piece right here, but I guess I¡¯ve overestimated myself.¡±

    That statement really triggered Master Morry. He was over 500 years old right now, and he could barely make a base with 120 skills. This young man standing in front of him was only a teenager. Not only was he lifting a 700-pound hammer like it was nothing, but he was also, what, disappointed that he couldn¡¯t create a fine iron piece with his bare hands?

    In admiration, Master Morry spoke loudly to Abel, ¡°You should be a grandmaster now, Master Abel! Even the greatest man in our history can only make a 150 skilled base! You are already breaking all the records in history!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no no,¡± Abel shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m still just a beginner, Master Morry. I¡¯m nowhere near qualified to be whatever status you said I should be in.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t trying to be humble. Even now, most of his equipment was made from the Horadric Cube. It was still a long way before he could make the gears that he wanted with his own skills.

    Master Morry pleaded Abel as he was about to go back to his seat, ¡°Well, you can at least let me fulfill my promise, Master Abel. Please, take the hammer with you. It¡¯s nothing but decoration if I keep it, but you! You have the arms to make it alive!¡±

    Instead of turning down the offer, Abel ced the hammer into his portal bag. These dwarves were known to be stubborn. If you didn¡¯t ept their offers, they might actually think that you¡¯re disrespecting them.

    Master Morry said as he picked up the base with his thong, ¡°Please, everyone, go back to your seat. We¡¯re moving onto the next activity after I¡¯ve cleaned this up.¡±

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we talk about who gets to keep this base first, Master Morry?¡± Hoover suddenly spoke. He had been silent the entire time.

    Master Morry threw a stare at him, ¡°This base is the property of the cksmith Union! We are definitely keeping it!¡±

    Master Hoover instantly spoke back, ¡°Well, Master Abeles from the Duchy of Carmel! I think it¡¯s only fair that the Duchy of Carmel gets to keep what he makes.¡±

    Master Robin stood up as well, ¡°No, no, you got it all wrong! Master Abel learned his stuff from our school. I should keep the stuff that he¡¯s making!¡±

    Before Master Morry started to speak again, all the other masters started asking for the base to be distributed across the room. Abel didn¡¯t expect them to be so rowdy over his failed creation. The base was almost turned into a fine iron piece, but it was still not there yet.

    Well, he was too tired to make a fuss about it. The craft was taking a lot of his energy, so he decided to walk to a seat and start resting. Luckily, cksmiths weren¡¯t famous for their fighting skills. There was Hoover the knight¡¯s headmander, but even he wasn¡¯t so savage as to start a fight to take away the base.

    At the end of the day, Master Morry made a proposal that everyone would take turns to keep Master Abel¡¯s metal base. The order would be decided by straw drawing, and everyone would have a month to keep the base to themselves. If this wasn¡¯t arranged, the master cksmiths would still fight amongst themselves for the next few days.

    Eventually, the master cksmiths went back to their own seats. They all did something at the same time, and that was to show their gratitude at Abel when they walked past him. It was him who showed them that there was a higher yfield in the art of forging, after all.

    When Abel walked back to his seat, he was explicitly giving up on the ownership of the base. If he really wanted it for himself, as the one who made it, he could have just said so and no one could stop him.

    As though unaffected by what happened just then, Master Morry continued his announcements.

    ¡°We¡¯ll now disy the new works of each one of our masters! Let us do this in the same order asst time.¡±

    Again, Abel was the only one that did not know what to do. When he looked around, he could see that the underlings of all the other masters were taking out the finished works.

    When the first gear was put up on stage, the one who made it began toment on what he thought its strengths and weaknesses were. After that, two of the elven master cksmiths wouldment on how aesthetically pleasing it was or could be.

    After that, it was the armors, weapons, bows, and elven rings. Everybody took their turn to examine the pieces. This was when Abel discovered what he wascking.

    Again, what hecked the most was experience. Every time a master cksmith was handed over a piece, he could almost immediately tell what it was made of and what it was capable of. It was also a given that he should know what spells were indicated by the rune patterns. Obviously, the assistance of a tool was still required to examine the effects of the spell.

    Whenever Abel was examining a piece, all he did was to throw it inside his Horadric Cube. As convenient as that was, it was also the exact reason that he skipped a lot of the studying he should be doing

    It was a shame, really. Come to think of it, many years ago, when Lord Marshall first told him to learn the skills of a cksmith, he did it because he wanted Abel to learn how to analyze a sword. Yet, as Abel walked further down this path, he started to forget about the fundamentals and focused more on efficiencies and stats.

 Chapter 399 - Knightâ€™s Big Sword

    <h4>Chapter 399 Knight¡¯s Big Sword</h4>

    After realizing how little he knew, Abel listened carefully to each one of the masters¡¯mentaries. As advanced as his ¡°skills¡± were, he still had a lot to learn in terms of his ¡°knowledge.¡±

    The more he listened to what the masters were saying, the more he was humbled by the profound knowledge that they were sharing. In fact, just by listening to them talk, he felt like he learned things that would have taken him several years to learn. Due to his status, it was very rare to get a chance to get an open lesson like this.

    Unlike the other twenty masters, Abel never gave his opinion on any of the pieces that were passed around. The others tolerated this. They were still too shocked about his disy just then, so they all tried to avoid having their confidence defeated by asking for his opinion.

    Master Morry spoke, ¡°With respect, Master Abel, we all know that you aren¡¯t prepared for this activity. It¡¯s actually a tradition for us to not tell the neers about the rules here. It¡¯s meant so that they could show us what they are really capable of. Now that we¡¯ve all known what you can do, I would still like to ask you to present us one of your pieces.¡±

    Abel just thought that he was left out because he was allowed to. After knowing that he still had to participate, he took out a knight¡¯s big sword from his portal bracelet.

    When the dwarven masters saw him doing this, they all had a smile on their faces when they saw him using a portal bracelet. As it turned out, he was very good with the elves. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve never got his own portal bracelet, which was not meant to be sold to anyone.

    As the knight¡¯s big sword was ced on the table, Master Morry was the first one to examine it. After he was done, he told the dwarven knight that carried the 700-pound hammer toe over.

    ¡°Yes, Master Morry?¡± the dwarven knight came. He thought that he was going to be scolded, so he looked kind of worried.

    ¡°You! Hurry up and test this sword for me!¡± Master Morry said impatiently when he saw how timid and slow the dwarven knight was being

    As long as you were a dwarf, even if you couldn¡¯t forge, you were educated about the fundamentals of weapons. It was the same for this dwarven knight. As soon as he took the knight¡¯s big sword, he could look into it with hisbat qi.

    When the dwarven knight inserted hisbat qi into the big sword, the de of the sword was instantly covered in frost.

    Master Morry spoke out immediately when he saw this, ¡°That¡¯s 15, isn¡¯t it? This sword can deal about 15 points of freezing damage.¡±

    Hoover spoke out, ¡°Just give the big sword to me. I¡¯ll know its stats once I¡¯ve handled it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah, right!¡± the other master cksmiths allughed together, ¡°A knight¡¯s big sword for a knight¡¯s headmander. How fitting!¡±

    Hoover then took the sword over. He flicked its body with his finger, then a freezing qi suddenly engulfed him. His entire hand was almost frozen.

    ¡°Wow!¡± Hoover dropped the sword from his hand, then tried to get rid of the freezing qi with his ownbat qi, ¡°This is some crazy stuff going on here.¡±

    ¡°How is it?¡± Master Morry asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s 21 freezing damage she can deal. This beauty is just as strong as an official wizard¡¯s ice element spell. If you can¡¯t guard yourself with yourbat qi, you are going to be caught in it for a very, very long time.¡±

    There was a part of Master Hoover¡¯s exnation that wasn¡¯t specific enough. Regardingbat qi guarding against the freezing qi, he was talking only aboutbat qi at least in his own current level. If thebat qi was anything below that of a knight¡¯smander, then the person in contact with this de would¡¯ve stood no chance against it.

    After Hoover got his turn, all the masters began to examine this knight¡¯s big sword. They were all very focused. It was like they wanted to learn something by looking into this de.

    ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t we all share our own inputs on this sword right here?¡± Master Morry said as he was the host.

    ¡°Uh, for starters, this is made of fine steel,¡± one of the master cksmiths began to speak.

    Another master cksmith spoke, ¡°Oh, yeah, fine steel. Master Abel, you didn¡¯t happen to get the fine iron from a hematite ore, did

    you?¡±

    That wasn¡¯t meant to be a joke. In fact, it was more of a statement than a question. After all, Abel really was just about to make a fine iron piece with his hands just then.

    ¡°It¡¯s sharp, too. I can¡¯t tell how much damage a fine steel sword could actually deal, but I¡¯d say that it¡¯d be at least 50.¡±

    ¡°Hey, do you guys notice something strange about this big sword? I think Maser Abel did acing on it, but I can¡¯t find any slots on it. I can¡¯t find any magic gemstones, either.¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah. He has definitelyced it. If there aren¡¯t any rune patterns on it, there¡¯s no way that the sword could deal ice damage.¡±

    Despite all thementaries that were made on the knight¡¯s big sword, no one except Hoover could provide a stat on the amount of damage that it could do. Even then, he was wrong about the amount of freezing damage that it could deal.

    Still, Abel was pretty surprised by how observants the masters were. It was not just the techniques of the Holy Continent that he had used on the knight¡¯s big sword. He also integrated a lot of the stuff he learnt from the dark world. Apart from that, as wrong as these masters were with some of the stuff that they were saying, they were that not that far off either.

    Finally, when all the master cksmiths had their eyes on Abel, a smile appeared on his face.

    Abel said with the knight¡¯s big sword in his hand, ¡°This de can deal a damage of about 57 points. After I added a slot to it with my special technique, it can now deal a total of 21 freezing damage.¡±

    Then, after saying that, he ced the knight¡¯s big sword back into his portal bracelet. All the master cksmiths looked very disappointed.

    ¡°Please, Master Abel!¡± Hoover came in and asked, ¡°I still have so many questions about that sword! Can I have a bit more time to look

    at it?¡±

    ¡°Oh. As long as you want, Master Hoover,¡± Abel said, then took the knight¡¯s big sword out again. Since Hoover has saved his life before, he was never going to turn him down for something like this.

    ¡°Wow! Ha, ha ha! Thanks, Master Abel!¡± Hooverughed. He didn¡¯t expect Abel to do this much for him in front of the others, ¡°Good on you! By the way, don¡¯t worry about what you have in the Duchy of Carmel. I¡¯ve got it all covered for you.¡±

    At the same time, all the human master cksmiths started ring at Hoover. The other masters didn¡¯t know about it, but it was no secret that intermediate Wizard Morton, who was Abel¡¯s mentor in wizardry, was currently living in the Duchy of Carmel. With this kind of connection in ce, Hoover was bound to gain Abel¡¯s favor at almost any given time.

    Abel whispered to Hoover as he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Uh, well, Master Hoover, there¡¯s something that I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you about. I¡¯m kind of stuck somewhere between a knight¡¯smander and a knight¡¯s headmander. I was hoping that you could help me to do something about

    it.¡±

    Hoover¡¯s eyes started widening for a second. He was starting to lose confidence when he heard about this. He was there when Abel just became a knight, and now only two years had passed, he was already asking to be a knight¡¯s headmander.

    Just what in the world? And this young man was also a master cksmith and a wizard. If there was anything that Hoover could beat him at, it would be his progress as a knight. But now, even that was about toe to an end.

 Chapter 400 - Grandmaster Blacksmith

    <h4>Chapter 400 Grandmaster cksmith</h4>

    Hoover replied after he tried to calm himself down, ¡°Rest assured, Master Abel. We¡¯ll have this talk once the gathering event is over.¡±

    There was no reason to get jealous. Hoover knew that. If anything, it was a great honor to have such a genius toe from the Duchy of Carmel. If he could do his part to help Abel develop himself, he would also be very proud of himself.

    As soon as Hoover agreed to him, Abel stood up and gave a deep, sincere bow. He wasn¡¯t explicitly saying it, but he already thought of Hoover as his teacher.

    Hoover immediately came to lift Abel from the ground. The other master cksmiths also saw it. While they didn¡¯t know what they were whispering about, they could see that Abel was both an extremely talented AND humble man.

    ¡°Please, Master Hoover,¡± Abel pleaded as he got up from the ground, ¡°Take this knight¡¯s big sword with you. I¡¯ve made it just recently. If you don¡¯t mind, please ept it as my gift to

    you.¡±

    Abel was very precise about his timing. If he gave the sword away at the start, everyone would think he was asking Hoover for a favor.

    But no. After everyone has found out about how valuable the knight¡¯s big sword was, the meaning of this gesture waspletely different. Abel was giving this gift to his potential teacher. That just lifted Master Hoover¡¯s status to a ce that was higher than he¡¯s ever been in before.

    The atmosphere of the room just became very harmonious. The other masters were starting to take notice. Not only did the sword convey how skillful Abel was, but it also demonstrated what kind of character he possessed.

    Master Morry carried on with his job as the host, ¡°Everyone! We¡¯ll now add an additional procedure to our today¡¯s event! It¡¯s something that Master Robin and Master Thorin have proposed. They would like all the master cksmiths here to examine Master Abel¡¯s ckfire magic staff.¡±

    Truth be told, Master Morry was hoping that Abel would take out the ckfire magic staff at the start. Now that he chose to take a knight¡¯s big sword, he had to resort to a different n to make him take what he wanted to see. Of course, he did it under the consent of Master Robin and Master Thorin. They also wanted to have a closer look at Abel¡¯s magic staff.

    When Abel looked towards Master Robin and Master Thorin, they both threw a friendly smile at him. It seemed that they weren¡¯t the kind to y any tricks on him. With that in mind, he ordered Bartoli to hand the ckfire magic staff to him.

    Abel put the magic staff on the table, ¡°Behold, everyone! This is the ckfire magic staff that I¡¯ve just created.¡±

    Suddenly, the atmosphere of the room became a little strange. It started off with Master Robining in.

    Master Robin said, ¡°Excuse me all. Because of my rtions with Master Bentham, Master Abel¡¯s teacher, I¡¯ve decided that it would be better if I don¡¯t participate in the examination process.¡±

    Master Thorin, too, stood up and said, ¡°Same here. I¡¯m a good friend of Master Bentham as well. I also don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for me to participate in the examination.¡±

    After hesitating for a bit, Master Hoover also stood up, ¡°I believe you all know about how Master Abel and I are both from the Duchy of Carmel. Because of that, I¡¯m also not going to take part in this examination process.¡±

    Master Morry spoke in a solemn tone, ¡°Everyone! There have been three master cksmiths that have withdrawn from the examination process. Usually, it takes only about seven masters for an examination. If you do not wish to be one of the candidates, please go ask Master Abel if you want to request a further audience after this!¡±

    After scanning through the crowd, Master Morry spoke again, ¡°If there are any more of you that would wish to withdraw, please tell me now. Otherwise, we¡¯ll now decide on who gets to take part in the examination. We¡¯ll do this by drawing straws.¡±

    Since no one volunteered to withdraw, Master Morry took out a box that was prepared beforehand. There was a hole on top of it, and it was just enough to fit a hand in.

    Master Morry exined, ¡°Whoever gets red will be the examiner. Those who don¡¯t, you are immediately out of the examination process!¡±

    Soon, seven master cksmiths were selected. They were all very happy that they did, while those who didn¡¯t were very disappointed.

    A dwarven master spoked out in awe as he looked at the ckfire magic staff, ¡°Wow! I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s learned this stuff before, but he¡¯s using the same techniques that we dwarves use. Look, he¡¯s using the soul of an intermediate-tier spirit as his material.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. He¡¯s also made improvements to our dwarven techniques. Whatever he¡¯s done, the effect of this staff is already several times better than what we are capable of making!¡±

    A human master interrupted, ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t agree with what you¡¯re saying there. While we can all say this staff was made of the techniques of the dwarves, I don¡¯t think what Master Abel did was, as you¡¯ve put it, an ¡°improvement.¡± From what it looks like, he is using apletely different technique. It¡¯s almost like he¡¯s making the magic staff by connecting it with an external power source, and that is this magic gemstone right here. If anything, since he¡¯s the one who invented it, I think it¡¯s more of a human invention than anything else.¡±

    When the dwarven master was about toment on that, another dwarven came in to stop a potential fight, ¡°Eh, well. Whether it¡¯s an ¡°invention¡± or an ¡°improvement,¡± this is certainly a great leap from where our current level. I don¡¯t know how many times Master Abel has tried to aplish something like this, but now that it has be a sess, I think it¡¯s only fair that we all celebrate for the path he has opened for the rest of us.¡±

    Master Morry spoke loudly, ¡°Everyone! Have we reached a consensus yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Morry,¡± one of the dwarven masters replied, ¡°The consensus is that Master Abel has, with what he¡¯s just shown us, surpassed even that of our great predecessors.¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    ¡°Heck, aye!¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    The other six master cksmiths all agreed to what Master Morry was saying.

    As though trying to suppress his own enthusiasm, Master Morry began to call out,

    ¡°Well, yeah! Master Abel is one of the greatest cksmiths in today¡¯s time. That¡¯s just my opinion, but I don¡¯t think anyone is going to disagree with me.¡±

    ¡°Master Abel has demonstrated creativity and productivity that we¡¯ve never seen before. I cannot find the right words to express how much I admire him. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll EVER be able to reach where he¡¯s at. That being said, he has already motivated me so much to excel in my own research.¡¯

    ¡°Yeah. Master Abel¡¯s pretty skilled, yeah. You¡¯ve got to be a fool to doubt about that.¡±

    ¡°What a great honor it is to sit here and enjoy Master Abel¡¯s work. Honestly, it¡¯s got to be one of the greatest things that has happened to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to agree with you there. I was the one who gave Master Abel¡¯s certification when he became a master cksmith. Now that I¡¯m standing here, I¡¯ve got two things that I¡¯ll be forever proud of.¡±

    ¡°If this ckfire magic staff could be enchanted with an even more powerful spell, it would almost certainly be legendary equipment. Whoever has done that, he will be forever remembered by history itself.¡±

    ¡°About that. No offense, Master Abel, but I¡¯m really starting to doubt that you have a more powerful magic staff than this one. Why, then, would you ever show this in public? Not that I¡¯mining about it...¡±

    Abel was very shy when he wasplimented like this. He didn¡¯t know why they had to do this, but the seven masters were doing all they could to praise him for his work. Even Master Robin, Master Thorin, and Master Hoover were all starting to look at him in admiration.

    ¡°In the Cina City cksmith Union headquarter, with I, Morry, as the host, and with the approval of seven of our master cksmiths, we have reached a collective approval of the ckfire magic staff that Master Abel has created. With that, ording to our existing rules, Master Abel has fulfilled all the requirements that are needed to be promoted to a grandmaster cksmith. Thus, on behalf of the cksmith Union...¡±

    Master Morry suddenly paused. At the same time, all the master cksmiths started standing. They were all witnessing a historic moment.

    ¡°Abel Harry!¡± Master Morry¡¯s voice echoed across the entire building, and into the world that was outside, ¡°Abel Harry is now the fourth grandmaster cksmith that has evere out of the Holy Continent¡¯s cksmith Union!¡±

    Abel was shocked. If it wasn¡¯t for the Horadric Cube, he didn¡¯t think that he would be anywhere close to where he was at today.

 Chapter 401 - Take His Lands. Take His Titles. Donâ€™t Worry About It. Itâ€™s Fine.

    <h4>Chapter 401 Take His Lands. Take His Titles. Don¡¯t Worry About It. It¡¯s Fine.</h4>

    During the master cksmith¡¯s gathering event, his majesty Liandre George was meeting up with two red-cloaked wizards in his pce in the Duchy of Carmel. These two wizards were from the St. Ellis Wizard Union, and they were both intermediate wizards.

    One of the wizards said with a stiff tone, ¡°Your majesty, I am Drayton, the intermediate wizard. This is Manfred, the intermediate wizard. By decision of our wizard union, you must immediately remove all of Abel¡¯s titles. Also, you must reim all the properties you have rewarded him.¡±

    Liandre George said with a troubled expression, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to disagree with you, my most weed guests, but a king cannot just do that to anyone of his nobleman subjects. Abel must be charged with something like treason, or else everyone will start asking questions.¡±

    His Majesty knew how important of a man Abel was. While he didn¡¯t have the power to handle these two intermediate wizards from the Wizard union, he also knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to anger Wizard Morton, who was the top wizard in the duchy that he ruled. If he went after Abel, Morton might just cut his head off right on his throne.

    Wizard Drayton said with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that old man, your majesty. Truth to be told, we are also looking for a way to drag Wizard Morton down. If we can somehow strip him of his status, the Wizard Union might just be able to banish him out of this duchy. He¡¯ll have no choice but to listen to our top-ranking members. If he was, say, told to fight the orcs, he¡¯ll have no choice but to go.¡±

    Wizard Manfred also added, ¡°Do as we requested, your Majesty, or else we¡¯ll have to consider recing you with a more obedient king. A more obedient family, even.¡±

    Liandre George said hesitantly, ¡°What.. Please! With what reasons can I remove Master Abel?¡±

    Wizard Drayton said with a smile, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not hard for a king, is it? If you need Abel tomit treason, then so be it. I don¡¯t think evidence is that important, but if you need it, the St. Ellis Wizard Union will take care of that.¡±

    And that was how Abel lost his baronship in the Duchy of Carmel. It all happened in an instance. Even his castle was confiscated within less than a day. All his wealth in Bakong City was seized. His mansion in the Triumph Boulevard, as well as his fruit grove outside of Bakong City were also taken under the name of the duchy.

    Since Abel was a nobleman, almost all the noblemen-rted institutes must be informed of this event. It wasn¡¯t just his family crest. His noblemen¡¯s crest also had to be removed. All the relevant data also had to be deleted from the public database.

    Perhaps this wouldn¡¯t have happened if Hoover didn¡¯t go to Cina City. As for Wizard Morton, he only cared about his research. He wouldn¡¯t know about any of the decisions that the duchy of Carmel made. That being said, he had no control over what Liandre George did to Abel.

    At the 16-floor magic tower in the Kingdom of St. Ellis, Wizard Cliff, the manager of the intelligence agency, was sitting in the hallroom on the top floor. He was listening to reports that were from the two intermediate wizards, who both just came back from the duchy of Carmel.

    Wizard Drayton reported, ¡°Rest assured, Master Cliff. Abel¡¯s a nobody in the duchy of Carmel now. Not only is he no longer a nobleman, but almost all his wealth has also been seized by the local authorities. As for the family of his foster father, we have told everyone in Harvest City to end all businesses with them. Soon, they¡¯ll have no choice but to call for Abel toe back. It is at that point that we¡¯ll have the man that we¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Wizard Cliff wanted to say something. He wanted toplement these two wizards, but his identity card started ringing.

    ¡°WHAT?¡± Wizard Cliff shouted as he heard his subordinates, ¡°Abel became a grandmaster cksmith?¡±

    He hung up the call instantly. When Wizard Drayton saw how concerned Wizard Cliff became, he went in a bit closer to him.

    ¡°Forgive me, sir, but did Abel be a grandmaster cksmith?¡±

    ¡°Brilliant! Just brilliant!¡± Wizard Cliff screamed at Wizard Drayton in rage, ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! We¡¯re now the official enemies of the cksmith Union!¡±

    Wizard Drayton lowered his head as he listened to the rant. Truth be told, he had wanted toin about Wizard Cliff right now. If he didn¡¯t ask him about how the cksmith Union has refused to make a magic staff for him, he would¡¯ve never made the offer to charge Abel with treason. He was holding it all in, but really, he felt bad to have gone through all that trouble for nothing.

    Abel just became a grandmaster cksmith. Since teleportation circles were widespread in this world, it didn¡¯t take long for the news to spread across every existing society there was.

    Liandre George didn¡¯t know about it, though. He was too scared of Wizard Morton, so he was already packing up to go to his southern pce for a trip to ¡°maintain his health,¡± apparently.

    Grand Duke Edwina heard about Abel as she was still in Angstorm City. She waspletely shocked by the progress that Abel made. Abel was already a master alchemist. It must¡¯ve taken at least several centuries for him to reach the top-level of something else. As it turned out, however, that guess waspletely off.

    As annoyed as she was with Abel leaving without saying goodbye, Grand Duke Edwina now understood. For a genius like Abel, it was impossible to make him stay in one ce.

    It was now the second day in Cina City¡¯s master cksmith¡¯s gathering event. Unlike before, the hall room was filled with casual chatters.

    Abel never took back the ckfire magic staff. He just left it on top of the middle of the desk. It was free for all to see. There weren¡¯t a lot of security measures that were put on it, so everyone could have ess to look at how he managed to fit an external energy source to it.

    Sometimes, the master cksmiths would share their thoughts with Abel. Three of them hadn¡¯t been in public for a while, so it was a very rare chance for Abel. They would talk about some ideas that weren¡¯t fully matured yet, which would spark up a lot of creativity that would serve to inspire all who heard about it.

    One of the staff members came in, ¡°Master Morry! Master Morry! Big news! Grandmaster Abel just had all his status andnds removed from the duchy of Carmel! Even his properties in Bakong City have been retrieved by the authorities!¡±

    The voice was extremely loud. It echoed across the entire building, which meant that all the ones that were inside could hear it very clearly. Soon, they all turned to Hoover at the same time. They knew how important he was in the duchy of Carmel. If there was anyone to turn to in this situation, it would have to be him.

    Hoover¡¯s face waspletely red right now. Just a day before, he swore to Abel that he would ¡°Protect all his interests that were in the duchy of Carmel.¡± What the duchy of Carmel did was, in every conceivable way, a p in his face.

    Hoover walked up to Abel and handed a sheepskin book to him, ¡°Take this from me, Grandmaster Abel. This is what I¡¯ve written about my thoughts on bing a knight¡¯s headmander. As for your properties in the duchy of Carmel, I¡¯ll attend to it right away, and I swear, I¡¯ll give you a proper exnation very quickly.¡±

    Abel thanked Hoover sincerely, ¡°Thank you so much, Master Hoover. Take your time while you¡¯re helping me out, alright? It¡¯s not your responsibility to begin with, so don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Actually, just stay here a bit longer. We¡¯ll have a good, long discussion about it once this gathering event is over.¡±

    Even Hoover¡¯s eyes were starting to turn red, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t stay here any longer, Grandmaster Abel. Oh, no! I¡¯m so embarrassed at the moment. Sorry, but I have to go now. I have to get this stuff sorted out for you as soon as possible. Take care now, and I¡¯ll see you around. Make sure to have a good read at the book. If you have any questions about it, you can ask them when Ie back. So, uh, yeah. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

 Chapter 402 - A Blueprint of Sorts

    <h4>Chapter 402 A Blueprint of Sorts</h4>

    Hoover was gone. He didn¡¯t even get to stay till the end of this gathering event.

    As calm as Abel appeared to be, he was absolute fuming on the inside. He didn¡¯t be a baron by cheating. He had to risk his life many times for it. He fought against the orcs. He had to sacrifice his own men. He went through all that, but all the rewards he got were taken away from him.

    Obviously, he knew that this whole ¡°operation¡± was not run by Liandre George himself. As dumb as that king was, he would¡¯ve never tried to cross a wizard/ master cksmith like him, especially given how connected he was to multiple important figures across the Holy Continent.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but remember the red-cloaked wizards that he saw before. That man was an underling of Wizard Cliff, and as soon as he was banished out of Cina City, this started happening. There was no way that could be a coincidence.

    ¡°Am I behaving too much? Is this what I get for being too much of aw-abiding citizen?¡± These were the questions that Abel kept asking himself. It¡¯s one thing to have the entire nationing after you, but having your family, friends, and people who trusted you being forced to stay as refugees in the duchy of Carmel; that was more than what he could ever tolerate.

    Conflicts between wizards were not supposed to influence the people that were rted to them. It was an unspoken rule that had existed since societies were established. If revenge was taken on the families of the wizards, then human civilization on the Holy Continent would¡¯ve been destroyed a long time ago.

    Due to the unusual event that took ce in the duchy of Carmel, the master cksmith¡¯s gathering event was forced to call for an early finish. The master cksmiths were all having a good chat before. They were all in a good mood, but now it was reced by the great dissatisfaction they had for the royalty in the duchy of Carmel.

    Soon, when more rumors appeared, it became more evident that it was Wizard Cliff that was going after Abel.

    ¡°I¡¯ve something important to tell you, Master Robin,¡± Abel decided to tell Master Robin first by visiting his residence, ¡°I¡¯ll have to leave now. This is something that I have to take care of myself.¡±

    Master Robin said anxiously, ¡°Before careful out there, Grandmaster Abel! Advanced wizards are very scary. Don¡¯t let your anger get the best of you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, about that,¡± a cold smile appeared at the edge of Abel¡¯s mouth, ¡°You can trust me. I don¡¯t do things that I¡¯m not confident of.¡±

    Master Robin whispered after he looked around, ¡°If you really want to kill Cliff, make sure you tell me about it. I might not be all that important, but I can still try to call for an advanced dwarven wizard. Wizard Cliff is level 16. Their price is a bit high, but there¡¯s going to be someone who¡¯s willing to do the job.¡±

    Abel never expected those words toe out of Master Robin¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t know how much the ¡°price¡± for hiring an advanced dwarven wizard would be, but as far as he could tell, that might just trigger a full-scale conflict between humans and dwarves. That was not something that he¡¯d like to see.

    Most crucially, advanced wizards were among the hardest people to kill on the Holy Continent. In fact, people have been saying that they were immortal and that their ¡°instantaneous movements¡± could stop them from every possible danger. Like ck Wind, advanced wizards could use the power of electricity to get away from any attacks very quickly.

    Abel still appreciated the offer, though, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Master Robin. If I go after Cliff, you¡¯ll be the first one to know about it.

    Master Robin nodded, ¡°d that you understand. Remember, you are a grandmaster cksmith. You have aplished more than any of us that are alive today. If you want trouble for Cliff, you¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to do that in the near future.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll remember that, ¡°Abel said, then handed the backfire magic staff over to Master Robin, ¡°Take this for yourself, Master Robin Since I¡¯m a wanted man right now, I¡¯ll have this staff under your possession for the time being. It¡¯s a little help I¡¯m offering to all the fellow members of the cksmith Union.¡±

    Master Robin¡¯s hands started trembling as he took the magic staff over. What Abel did for him was simply phenomenal. Now that the ckfire magic staff was offered to be studied by society, they could easily learn to replicate the techniques that were used to make it. More specifically, they could now learn to create magic staffs by connecting them to external power sources.

    Master Robin said respectfully, ¡°Thank you so much for your work, Grandmaster Abel. Rest assured, whether it¡¯s the humans, dwarves, the elves, or any other race, now that I am in possession of this ckfire staff; they¡¯ll all receive the same opportunity to learn from me.¡±

    After Abel said his farewell to Master Robin, he went to where themunication circle was at. He contacted the staff that was in charge, and he requested to contact Bernie of the Goff Family.

    The cksmith Union was very quick about it. Soon, they got the information about which city Bernie was in, and then they connected the call from the local cksmith union to Bernie himself.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel! Wow, I didn¡¯t expect it, well, I didn¡¯t expect you to call me so quickly after you be a grandmaster, but thanks a lot!¡±

    As casual as Bernie tried to sound, Abel¡¯s current status was making his tone kind of stiff.

    Abel didn¡¯t mind, though. For him, nothing had really changed.

    ¡°Bernie, I¡¯ve got something that I need to ask from you. I¡¯ll cut straight to the chase. I don¡¯t want any outsiders hearing this.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Oh, okay! Geez, I thought you¡¯d act a bit high and mighty now that you¡¯re a grandmaster, but it¡¯s good to see that you haven¡¯t changed. So what are you after?¡±

    ¡°I need a special set of items to be made for me. I need your family to do it. Where are you? I will teleport there right now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, sure. I¡¯m at Moon Guardian City, right now. You know where to find me.¡±

    Once Abel had White Cloud and Flying me in his portal beast ring, he rode ck Wind back to the cksmith Union headquarter. Then, by using the giant teleportation circle that was in the building, he teleported himself to Moon Guardian City.

    When he was there, he saw Bernie was already waiting for him. Lord Ivan was also there, and he seemed very humble for the ruler of a city.

    Abel gave an illustration to Bernie, ¡°Bernie, this is the blueprint of the stuff that I want. Listen, I need a lot of this type of iron piece. You have to give me ten thousand pounds of it.¡±

    When Bernie took the paper over, he saw that the stuff was quite simple. It was just a sphere the size of a fist. There were several t surfaces on it. Apart from that, there wasn¡¯t much that was special.

    Bernie asked, ¡°You need this immediately, or...?¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t say too much, ¡°Yeah, as soon as possible. I¡¯ll be waiting in Moon Guardian City for them.¡±

    Ten thousand pounds. That was, by no means, a small number at all. Could the dwarves handle such a huge demand? Well, let¡¯s take a look at how many dwarven cksmiths there were.

    Due to their instinctual desire to handle metal, most dwarves aspired to be cksmiths since they were little. And once they did, the numbers of dwarven cksmiths were so high that it wasn¡¯t possible to get a statistic on them.

    With that in mind, a lot of dwarven cksmiths were connected to the Goff Family. Once they received the order, they all had to cast away their current work to start making a type of odd, multi-surfaced iron sphere.

 Chapter 403 - Johnsonâ€™s New Body

    <h4>Chapter 403 Johnson¡¯s New Body</h4>

    The Goff Family was the only family business in the dwarven race. When they went on maximum production, metal spheres from all over thend were sent to the Moon Guardian City. When they did, almost all the metal spheres were stored up inside Lord Ivan¡¯s yard. No one knew what they were for, but since it was Grandmaster Abel and Bernie¡¯s request, they allplied with the best of their abilities.

    Inside the room that was in the yard, there was a seclusion circle concealing everything that was inside. No one knew what was going on inside there.

    Abel was not inside. In fact, he was in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment right now. He was standing next to his cksmith station, and he was taking out a portion of the multi-surfaced metal spheres that were delivered early to him.

    He took one of the spheres up, then threw it to the inferno me. Soon, after activating his ¡°telekinesis¡± spell, he grabbed the burnt sphere with his power of Will, and ced it on top of his anvil.

    At the same time, his druid spirit was activating the ¡°telekinesis¡± magic staff that was on his waist. As a white light shed by, another metal sphere was teleported into the pit of inferno me.

    Abel¡¯s left hand was holding a fine iron nail for punching holes. His right hand was holding the Horadric Malus, and its weight was adjusted to a thousand pounds. Once the nail was positioned to the multi-surfaced sphere¡¯s center, he mmed the Horadric Malus right on top of it. A hole appeared on the sphere. After that, he threw it into a water bucket nearby.

    It was the same process after that. After activating his ¡°telekinesis¡± spell, more multi-surfaced spheres were put onto the inferno me. When their temperature was right, he would keep on punching holes into them. Simultaneously, his druid spirit would keep transporting more spheres to the inferno me.

    Soon, about a thousand of these spheres all had a hole punched into them. They all weighed about 10 pounds each, which just showed how precise the dwarves were with their craft.

    Abel then took out his rune ink. He wanted to enchant every single one of the multi-surface spheres. For the first sphere, he decided to draw the #10 thul rune on it, which could give it a 30% bonus in freezing resistance. As he was doing this, his agility reached 50 points, which increased his speed to finishing 1 rune per 40 seconds. It was much faster than most master cksmiths, who could draw only 1 rune pattern in every ten minutes.

    After he was done, he ced a perfect blue gemstone into one of the multi-surfaced sphere¡¯s holes. Then, by pushing a tiny piece of iron into it, he used his maxed level strength to seal the hole in it.

    He then took out a second sphere. Unlike before, he was drawing a #9 Ort rune on it, which gave the sphere a 30% resistance against lighting. When he was done, he stuffed a perfect yellow gemstone inside and sealed it with his finger.

    For the third one, it was a #8 Ral rune, which gave a 30% resistance against fire. He ced a red gemstone in it, then sealed it with his finger.

    Abel only defended himself against fire, lightning, and ice. He didn¡¯t bother to defend against poison, because all these metal spheres were meant for Johnson, which was basically a living bunch of rocks piled up together.

    Over the course of three days, ten thousand metal spheres were sent to the yard. Bernie tried to visit him during this time, but he would always be kicked out by Bartoli, who was standing at the gate to chase out all guests.

    Once thest bit of his craft was done, Abel had one-third of his metal spheres for 30% fire resistance, one third for 30% lightning resistance, and one third for 30% freezing resistance. Then, he called Johnson out of his portal beast ring.

    Johnson was a little confused, but when it saw the ten thousand metal spheres lying on the ground, its eyes started shing in excitement. It had been a while since Abel promised it that he would build a pletely brand new, metallic body¡± for it.

    Abel talked to Johnson using his soul chain, ¡°You¡¯ve got your new body now, Johnson. By the way, since your head is so different from the rest of your body, I¡¯ve decided to find a new helmet for you.¡±

    ¡°Johnson listens to master!¡± Johnson said through the soul chain.

    Abel smiled at that. Then, he took out an item from the kong kong spiritual beast bag. It was a metal mannequin, which was something he got from fighting the priest.

    The ¡°stone metal monster¡± was a powerful creature that was called from the souls of metal weapons. When they were summoned, they would possess all the abilities that were inherent from the weapons they were called from. While the stone mannequin was meant to be passed to the underlings of the priest, Abel got in the way and took it all for himself. He wanted it because of how durable it was even against the attacks of an advanced wizard.

    Obviously, the price of calling out a stone metal monster was very costly. Abel felt the pain before. He shared it with Flying me before, when he tried to separate its soul from the contract that it was bound to. The chance of doing this sessfully was pretty low, but he did manage to be its master at the end.

    After checking that there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with his spiritual contract with Johnson, Abel noticed how weak the stone metal monster¡¯s soul had be. Thus, it was much easier for it to sumb to Johnson, which was going to be its new host.

    ¡°You can take yourself apart now, Johnson,¡± Abelmanded. Soon, Johnson became a head lying amidst a pile of rocks. It was kind of a pain, really. He should¡¯ve told it to do this outside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. Now, he had to take the rocks out himself.

    Bute to think of it, there were enough rocks to make a house. All this time, there had been nothing but wooden buildings in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. It had been a long time since they all copsed. If Abel wanted to renovate, there was now a bunch of materials that he could use.

    With a bit of work, he could turn into a cksmith¡¯s worship, a wall, a ceiling, a door, a window, and a bunch of other things.

 Chapter 404 - Stone Metal Monster

    <strong>Chapter 404 Stone Metal Monster</strong>

    Obviously, that was just Abel¡¯s wishful thinking. He was busy now. There wasn¡¯t really a time to build a house until this was over.

    After picking up Johnson¡¯s head, he inserted his power of Will into the stone metal monster that was lying on the ground. Since there was the essence of a dragon in his soul, he was able to kill the stone metal monster¡¯s remaining soul.

    The stronger Abel became, the more control he had over the dragon¡¯s power that was inside of him. As little of it there was, it was powerful enough to kill many, many creatures with the slightest dose. It was the same for the stone metal monster. Now that its soul was eradicated, all that remained was a pile of useless metals.

    When Abel scanned the stone metal monster¡¯s remains with his power of Will, he realized howplex its inside was built to be. He then opened it apart, then stuffed Johnson¡¯s head in the opening. After that, he solidified the parts that were connected with some metal pieces he had.

    ¡°Do you need a pair of eyes?¡± Abel asked.

    Johnson replied, using the soul chain, ¡°No need, master. I can make it with the parts that are near my head.¡±

    That¡¯s what Abel liked to hear. This way, he didn¡¯t have to do more damage to the stone metal monster¡¯s defensive capability. When he tried to put the parts back, the stone metal monster suddenly started walking.

    It was Johnson that was doing this. Now that it was connected to the stone metal monster¡¯s body, it could very easily move it around.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Johnson! You¡¯re doing great!¡± Abel praised. To be fair, he didn¡¯t expect most of the stuff he tried to work. After all, the stone metal monster was a creation of the orc priests. If he didn¡¯t have full control of it, Wizard Cliff might just charge him with the crimes of ¡°siding with the Orc Empire.¡± That¡¯s something that he really wasn¡¯t into at this point.

    Now, then. The ordinary ¡°stone metal monster¡± didn¡¯t have much of an effect on his whole squad¡¯s fighting capability. That didn¡¯t matter too much, though. It was more of an experiment to him. If it was destroyed in a battle, he could also break it apart to do more research.

    In fact, he was already thinking about some new runes that he could make. If he had the rune pattern for a glowing metal gear, he could just make a new stone metal monster from scratch. By that point, he could make any number of new bodies for Johnson.

    One question remained, though. Abel wasn¡¯t sure how he was going to summon the stone metal monster. So far, he tried to use the mand skeletons¡± spell to boost the powers of his spiritual guardian knights. As it was in the same ss of spells as the ones that the orc priests used, he might have to put the research for both into the same ce.

    Before that, Abel called Johnson to stop running around. When Johnson listened to him, a bunch of the multi-surfaced spheres started rolling towards it.

    As more spheres started piling on top of Johnson, it became taller and stronger than before. It was very sensitive to magic gemstones, so it quickly realized how different the metal spheres Abel built were.

    Abel exined to Johnson, ¡°Remember this, Johnson! Red is fire, blue is ice, and yellow is lightning!¡±

    Stone giants were born to control metals. As soon as Johnson listened to the exnation, it quickly sorted out metal spheres that were inside of it into their own groups. Eventually, once all ten thousand something spheres were absorbed, Johnson reverted back to its 10 meter tall height.

    It was a lot stronger than its original form, though. The most evident indicator of that would have to be its weight, which was now a total of 10,000 pounds. Once it started moving, even Abel wouldn¡¯t dare to stop the destructive force that could be produced. In terms of physical damage, it was now invincible on both the offensive and the defensive side.

    And the geometry that Abel designed; Spheres were perfect for taking massive hits. If the attacks became too much for it to take, the shock would easily be distributed from the part that it was hit.

    Right now, Johnson¡¯s main part was the stone metal monster¡¯s body, which was sealed with ayer of metal balls on its edge. If someone dared to attack its head, he would have to face the stone metal monster¡¯s attacks right after the metal balls were cleared off.

    For the sake of testing, Abel took out a knight¡¯s big sword and shed at Johnson. He didn¡¯t use hisbat qi for it, but still used a lot of strength.

    ng.

    And just like that. Abel¡¯s knight¡¯s big sword flew into the air. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t stop his hands from shaking.

    Abel said as he rubbed his hands together, ¡°This... this is absolutely frightening! Whoever tries tounch a physical attack at this, it would bepletely useless!¡±

    Luckily, he wasn¡¯t using his full strength. If he was, all that power would be bounced back to him using ¡°full counter damage,¡± which was the strongest ability that the stone metal monster possessed. And judging by the amount of force that came back, Johnson must be at least level 12 after it was connected to the stone metal monster. The rebound was about three times to what Abel put in

    ¡°What monster have I made?¡± Abel said in his own mind.

    In terms of power, there wasn¡¯t anything that he couldpare Johnson to. In terms of speed, Johson had two meter legs. Nothing could outrun that. Even if there was something faster, Johnson could always attack them with its long-distance attacks, which was basically done by throwing the metal balls that were on its body.

    If Johnson had to throw the metal spheres, it was told to always pick them back up. It had no problem doing it because of how sensitive it was towards gemstones. Even if it couldn¡¯t, Abel could always make more with his skills as a grandmaster cksmith.

    Abel wasn¡¯t satisfied with that, yet. He could also make Johnson learn to use a weapon. While thinking about it, he shot a fireball from his hand towards it. Once the fireballnded, the part that was hit was suddenly covered in red gemstone metal balls. Obviously, no damage would be taken. With all the buffs ced on it, it was pretty much close to being immune to fire.

    Abel tried to shoot an ¡°ice bolt¡± at it. The same thing happened. The part that was hit was covered in blue gemstone metal balls. After that, he tried attacking it with lightning attacks. More specifically, he tried to attack it with his ¡°static field¡± spell, which was a lightning spell that could cover up an entire area with a deadly electric shock.

    As powerful as the ¡°static field¡± was, its weakness was very obvious. While casting it, its caster would lose all chance to protect himself. If the enemies were fast enough, they could pretty much attack the caster many times before they became affected. Also, if the target was resistant against lightning, the damage that could be dealt with would decrease by a whole lot.

    Despite all that, this spell had a lot of strength that shouldn¡¯t be ignored. For starters, its initial hit could decrease by about 25% of the opponent¡¯s health points. This effect would be weaker as the opponent¡¯s health became close to 50%. While it was not rmended for fighting against intelligent, living beings, it could do a whole against inanimate objects like, say, Johnson.

 Chapter 405 - A Favour

    <strong>Chapter 405 A Favour</strong>

    When Abel activated his ¡°static field¡± spell, Johnson didn¡¯t even bother to use the multi-surfaced spheres. From its understanding, this spell was pretty much harmless. And rightly so. The static field quickly disappeared after it made contact with Johnson. It didn¡¯t even feel anything, let alone get damaged by it.

    That should end the testing right there. Abel put Johnson back into his portal beast ring, then took out the portal bag that Flying me got him. Obviously, he didn¡¯t forget to give Flying me its reward. He got it an extra bottle of ration potion, one that was vored with an extra amount of blue howling rabbit meat.

    As he looked inside the portal bag, he realized how disorganized its original owner was. There was even daily necessity stuff in it which, given how small portal bags usually were, was not verymon for most wizards.

    Abel shook his head at this. There wasn¡¯t much that was valuable to him, so he threw most of the stuff into the inferno me. It¡¯s not like he wanted to turn the Rogue¡¯s Encampment into a dump, but throwing anything that he didn¡¯t want into the fire was a pretty convenient way to sort things out.

    The only thing that got his attention was a magic staff with the ¡°ice blizzard¡± spell on it. Apparently, the spell could be used three times a day, and they could be all cast immediately without spending time to read out the spell enchantments. There were also some rune patterns and magic gemstones, but he didn¡¯t have much use for them.

    Abel looked deeper into the portal bag. He realized that there was a box with something in it. It was an empty magic staff and crystal ball. This is what he was looking for when he decided to kill that red-cloaked wizard.

    As he picked up the crystal ball, Abel saw that there was a ck spiritual beast that was howling on the inside. He wasn¡¯t sure what kind of beast it was. Apart from the moremon creatures, he didn¡¯t know much about the biology of different spiritual creatures. Nevertheless, he took out a parchment paper, then started sketching the ck spiritual beast as well as he could. When he was done, he took the crystal ball into his portal bag.

    As for the empty magic staff, there wasn¡¯t really anything special about it. It was just newer than the one Abel got from the fallen wizard. From its appearance alone, he could tell that it was made of newly-furnished materials, and with that, he decided to put it inside his portal bracelet.

    Then, he went out of the dark world and back into Lord Ivan¡¯s yard. By this point, all ten thousand metal spheres were gone. However, because of how many there used to be, all the flowers and trees there were kept here were pretty much squandered.

    ¡°Abel! You¡¯ve finallye out!¡± Bernie ran up to Abel, ¡°Where did you put all that metal spheres?¡±

    Abel pushed Bernie away as he got way too close to him, ¡°Good to see you there, Bernie. About that, can you let me use the furnace here first? I¡¯ll tell you what I did once I¡¯m done with something.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yeah, sure. Well, if you¡¯re trying to make new equipment, do you mind if you, uh, let some of my colleagues watch you work? Think of it as their reward for having made you the metal spheres.¡±

    Bernie wasn¡¯t asking that for himself. While his family members wouldpliment him for helping Abel out, the other cksmiths that made the metal spheres weren¡¯t going to let Abel go without giving anything back. He might be a grandmaster, but it wasn¡¯t like he could just order them around to do stuff for him.

    Abel changed the subject, though, ¡°Hey, Bernie, mind if I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Uh, what is it, friend?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about something that the dwarves are famous for. I know they can make ballistasrger than the ones that are for guarding forts. Do you, um, think it¡¯s possible for me to get my hands on one of those?¡±

    ¡°Oh, ho ho, you slimy bastard!¡± Bernie started pointing his finger at Abel, ¡°You must be talking about one of them king-sized ballista¡¯s! We use them to attack flying mounts that attack from a high altitude. They are very hard to make, you know. It takes about ten years to assemble all the parts together. So far, there are only three that are inside the Moon Guardian City.¡±

    As reluctant as Bernie appeared, he knew that Abel had agreed to let the others watch him work. It was not exactly the best deal he could get, but all opportunities to watch a grandmaster cksmith work would be very much appreciated.

    Abel smiled as Bernie just gave him a detailed exnation of what a king-sized ballista was. He knew that he was not actually mad at him.

    Bernie raised his arms in the air, ¡°Fine, fine! Just once, though, you got that? What do you need a king-sized ballista for, anyway? How are you even gonna use it? It¡¯s a lot bigger than most ones you¡¯ve seen before.¡±

    Bernie wasn¡¯t joking about that. The king-sized ballista was about five meters wide if it was fully stretched. Without the right amount of space, it would be impossible to deploy it at your enemies. Besides, it was also extremely hard to pull. Given how powerful the rebounding force of the string was, every single part was made of metals.

    Abel still didn¡¯t answer, though. He just kept on changing to the next topic, ¡°By the way, Bernie. I need you to help me with something. Do you recognize this spiritual beast?¡±

    Bernie replied as he saw the sketch that Abel did on his parchment paper, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s a lightning howl beast if I¡¯ve ever seen one. If you¡¯re trying to fight one, I suggest that you don¡¯t. It¡¯s a high-tier lightning spiritual beast. Just one is enough to take down an entire army. Even the advanced wizards have a hard time fighting against it.¡±

    ¡°Wow, really? That¡¯s pretty impressive,¡± Abel replied. He didn¡¯t know how Wizard Cliff got the soul of a lightning howl beast to begin with, but the stuff was under his possession

    <b>now.</b>

    Once the two finished their talk, Bernie started to order the others to set up a workshop for Abel to use. And after everything was ready, some of his family¡¯s cksmiths came around to watch. The whole thing took about half a day, and during this time, one of the king-sized ballistas was delivered to where they were. It was also included with ten king-sized arrows.

    Abel asked as he pointed towards a giant furnace, ¡°So, this is the ce you¡¯ve prepared me.¡±

    Bernie raised his nose in pride, ¡°Yeah. Pretty impressive, isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s big. It¡¯s got all the materials that you are looking for. Most importantly, since I own the ce, you won¡¯t be charged anything for it.¡±

    Abel shook his head and smiled, ¡°So much for being a businessman. Very well, my friend, I¡¯ll make a knight¡¯s big sword for you once I¡¯m done with this. Before that, though, I need a lot more than just one furnace. Make it ten, and I¡¯ll start getting into my work.¡±

    ¡°You got it!¡± Bernie giggled, ¡°Don¡¯t fool me with a normal one, though, you got that? I want one of those sick ones with magic on them. Once I do, I can show it off to everyone that I know.¡±

    Abel replied as he looked around, ¡°Yeah, okay. Alright, time to start. You might want to tell your colleagues toe closer. I don¡¯t like it when people watch me from a distance.¡±

    ¡°They are on their way!¡± Bernie smiled.

    Soon, a bunch of dwarfs started walking in. It didn¡¯t take them for them to fill in the entire workshop.

    ¡°What....¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t expect there to be so many. He expected a dozen spectators, not close to a hundred

    ¡°Please, Grandmaster Abel, start when you are ready,¡± Bernie said. Since the others were here, he didn¡¯t want to make a scene by referring to Abel by his name.

    ¡°Yeah, okay. I¡¯ll start now,¡± Abel said. He felt cheated that he had so many people watching over him, but to be fair, Bernie did help him a lot before, so he was pretty okay with it.

    Once a hematite iron was thrown into the furnace, Abel took out the 700 pound hammer from the conference from his portal bracelet. After that, he showed the others his infamous ¡°one skill for one hit¡± technique.

    There were some skeptics amongst the crowd, but when they saw Abel doing this, they all became dead quiet. They might not be able to mimic what he was doing, but simply watching was enough for them to learn more than those who didn¡¯t.

    After thirty minutes in, he had made a knight¡¯s giant sword. To add a final touch to it, Abel punched holes on either side of the hilt. He was using the traditional technique in the Holy Continent, of course, and not the technique he learned in the dark world.

    Next up was the rune. As he took out his rune pen, he finished drawing two sides of the rune in just a total of forty seconds. After that, he took out two perfect blue-gemstones to stuff inside the punched holes of the sword. He just made a double-faced ice magic sword.

    Normally, a regr ice magic sword could only have a one-sided rune pattern on it, but since Abel could make a 300 skill base with his super-heavy hammer, the metal he was using was pretty much turned into a fine iron piece.

 Chapter 406 - Johnsonâ€™s New Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 406 Johnson¡¯s New Weapon</h4>

    That wasn¡¯t it, though. When the double-faced ice magic sword was done, a golden light started shing across Abel¡¯s body. Then, as this light shed onto the de of the sword, it became a golden sword that shed in very bright light. ¡°The blessings from the Great One!¡±

    Bernie wasn¡¯t a cksmith, but he knew about how Abel received blessings from the great Greygenni himself. That being said, he had no idea that this good friend of his would reserve this blessing to make a knight¡¯s big sword for him.

    He¡¯s being too good to me, Bernie thought to himself. Still, Abel never really cared about the blessing of Greygenni. He didn¡¯t even remember it when he used it. For a cksmith that had a near-zero failure rate, he didn¡¯t care if he had it in the first ce.

    When the hundred-something dwarves left, they were all impressed. Some of them were really in shock. They felt like their progress was nothingpared to what Abel could do. Still, it was none of Abel¡¯s concern. It was up to the individuals to decide what they would be.

    At the same time, the nine other furnaces that Abel ordered had arrived. Bernie still didn¡¯t leave yet. He wanted to stay and keep on watching Abel. Abel didn¡¯t mind, though. The only reason he didn¡¯t show the next part to the others was because of how little skill it required.

    Now, then. After ordering a few truckloads of hematite ore on Bernie¡¯s behalf, Abel stuffed all the ones that he could into the ten furnaces. While the furnaces were nowhere as hot as the inferno mes, they were fueled by a special liquid that contained oil and some other substances. This allowed them to produce a heat that was many times stronger than charcoal, which saved him the energy of having to blow air into the fire.

    When all the hematite ores in the furnace glowed in red, Abel started taking them out onto the anvil. At the same time, he used his ¡°telekinesis¡± spell to transfer some more into the furnaces. Bernie dropped his jaw when he saw this. He didn¡¯t expect spells to be this useful in forging

    Soon, twenty furnaces-worth of hematites were all hammered into one, massive base. Before that, they were all hammered to the extent that they all almost became fine iron pieces. Then, slowly and gradually, they were turned into a massive knight¡¯s big sword.

    If Abel didn¡¯t have enough muscles, doing this was close to impossible. In fact, no one else could grab a five meter long sword with a thong. The more Bernie watched him, the more confused he became. It was obvious that humans couldn¡¯t carry a sword this heavy. Even the orcs couldn¡¯t handle something this heavy.

    Abel smiled as he turned to Bernie, ¡°You still want me to tell you where the metal spheres went?¡±

    Bernie responded loudly, ¡°Heck yeah! Where did they all go? You have to tell me, Abel.¡±

    ¡°Sure, mate,¡± Abel said, then called out, ¡°Come out, Johnson!¡±

    When the portal beast ring was opened, Johnson¡¯s massive body came out of the giant wormhole in the air. The more steps it took, the more noises the multi-surfaced metal spheres on its body started to mp together.

    ¡°What!¡± Bernie widened his eyes as he gazed over the ten-meter tall metallic monster that was in front of him. He understood immediately. All the metals that were made went to this thing.

    ¡°This is Johnson. He¡¯s my summoned creature,¡± Abel introduced to Bernie.

    ¡°Johnson,¡± Bernie said through the soul chain, ¡°This is Bernie, a good friend of mine.¡±

    As soon as Johnson heard the word ¡°friend,¡± it became very friendly to Bernie. That actually just made it creepier for Bernie, though. When it tried to walk towards him for a hug, he started running away in panic.

    ¡°Tell it to stop, Abel! I¡¯ll be meat sauce if that thing gives me a hug!¡± Bernie shouted as he ran around.

    ¡°Stop joking around, Johnson!¡± Abel called out, then pointed towards the super knight¡¯s big sword he made, ¡°Johnson! I¡¯ve made a weapon for you. Come here and try it!¡±

    As soon as Johnson saw the sword that was customized for it, he grabbed it excitedly with its hands. It always wanted a weapon of its own, but even the sturdiest rock couldn¡¯t withstand its super-powerful grip. Now that there was a giant, sharp metal that it could swing around with its hand, it could now be better at destroying everything that was in its path.

    Bam!

    And there. With one swing, one of the furnaces was shed in half by Johnson¡¯s sword. All the fuel that was inside started pouring around. If Abel wasn¡¯t fast enough to pull Bernie aside, they would be on fire right now.

    When Johnson tried to sh at another furnace, Abel quickly took out his knight¡¯s big sword and ran towards it.

    ng.Within an instance, Abel¡¯s sword collided against the five meter sword that he just made It was a weird sight for Bernie. Abel was about two meters tall, whereas Johnson was about ten meters tall. There was about a five-times difference between the size of their weapons, but Abel didn¡¯t take a step back at all.

    Johnson quickly realized what it had done. It dropped its sword on the ground, then covered its head with its hands. It was very sorry to have almost hurt its masters. It was like a child that was scared of being lectured by its parents.

    Abel forgave Johnson despite the damage that it had caused, ¡°Just, agh, just be careful, alright? You are a big boy, and you know that. It¡¯s very easy for you to make a scene, so just be careful about it.¡±

    Johnson started nodding with its head. Then, after picking the knight¡¯s big sword from the ground, it sheathed the sword at its back. When it did so, a part of its metal body started creating a filling for the sword to fit in.

    Abel then took out the king-sized ballista. He removed its base, then threw the bow part towards Johnson. Johnson was a little confused at the start. It wasn¡¯t sure how a bow works, but when Abel exined to him via the soul chain, it started pulling the string with one of its hands.

    The string of a king-sized ballista was made with the muscle fibers of several spiritual beasts. It was as thick as a human arm, which made it almost impossible to pull with average strength.

    Now, then. Johnson no longer had to throw rocks at his enemies. It could still do that if it needed to, but there was now a more deadly option at its disposal. Speaking of which, it already had a good aim when it was throwing rocks at its enemies. If it really learned how to do archery properly, it¡¯s attack range and power would almost be guaranteed to increase significantly.

    When Johnson pulled the string, Abel was d that he didn¡¯t give it the arrow yet. They were still in Moon Guardian City, after all. One-shot was all it would take to take down a bunch of buildings.

 Chapter 407 - The Elders of the Duchy Of Carmel

    <h4>Chapter 407 The Elders of the Duchy Of Carmel</h4>

    Right now, his majesty Liandre George was not in his pce inside Bakong City. He had some other family meet up with Hoover, who was in a rage at what he had just done.

    ¡°Good job! GOOD JOB!¡± Hoover screamed at the top of his lungs, sarcastically, ¡°Justin! How dare you all take away Abel¡¯s properties when he just became a grandmaster cksmith!¡±

    The man Hoover was yelling at was Justin George, the top elder of the George Family of the duchy of Carmel. Unlike Hoover, he had been stuck at the knight¡¯smander rank for many years. Like Hoover, he wasn¡¯t in a good mood right now.

    Earl Justin spoke back to Hoover, ¡°Well, look who¡¯s talking! In case you have forgotten, Head Commander Hoover, having Liandre as the king was your idea to begin with. Now that he¡¯s the one taking in charge of confiscating all of Grandmaster Abel¡¯s properties, it¡¯s not like old people such as us can do anything about it, can we?¡±

    Hoover basically grew up with Earl Justin. Now that he was saying stuff like this, he wasn¡¯t sure who he should be mad at. Actually, that didn¡¯t matter much to him right now. More importantly, he needed to get back Abel¡¯s belongings.

    ¡°I... ugh! Just... how do you suppose we deal with this, then?¡±

    Earl Justin exined, ¡°Head Commander Hoover, as soon as the words reached me, I told my men to call back the messenger that went to Harvest City. The mansion at Bakong City is now avable to be taken back at any time. Not those fruit groves outside the city though, I¡¯m afraid Liandre¡¯s already handed them over to the other noblemen.¡±

    Hoover said with a menacing tone, ¡°Oh, is that so? Those noblemen have some real balls, don¡¯t they? What, do they take the cksmith Union as some sort of peace-loving organization or something?¡± The cksmith Union was not, in any sense, a peace-loving organization. To begin with, the reason they had so many branches all over the major human cities was that they were militarily equipped. If they wanted to start a war anywhere, they could always use the teleportation circles they had to transport all their privatized army and weapons. This way, they could protect the welfare of all cksmiths that were associated with them.

    Abel was no exception, of course. He already imed to be under the cksmith Union¡¯s protection when he became a grandmaster cksmith. However, when he became a wizard, he started to get a lot less support from them. It was especially true when he had to face off Wizard Cliff, who was among the very best of the human wizards. At a time like that, the most that the cksmith Union could do was to send Hoover to help him. Earl Justin became extremely worried when Hoover mentioned the cksmith Union, ¡°Wow, wow, wow! Take it easy, Head Commander Hoover! i¡¯ll do something about those fruit groves, so don¡¯t bring those cksmith Union people into this, okay?¡±

    Hoover raised his chin, ¡°I can¡¯t give you a guarantee on that, Justin. What Liandre did is both a direct insult to the cksmith Union and me. You know how much those cksmiths admire grandmasters. If I hadn¡¯te here on their behalf, several of their knight¡¯smanders would¡¯ve already rushed to this ce to gain Grandmaster Abel¡¯s favor.¡±

    Early Justin wasn¡¯t sure what to do, ¡°Oh, please, Hoover! Take care of the duchy of Carmel, okay? It¡¯s your home as well, so please make sure that it is peaceful around here!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I done enough, Justin? Tell you what, if I snapped a little bit earlier, Liandre George, that b*st*rd¡¯s head would¡¯ve been cut down already. Do you have any idea how embarrassed I was after I swore to protect Grandmaster Abel?¡±

    The elders looked at each other when Hoover called Liandre George a ¡°b*st*rd.¡± They didn¡¯t think it was appropriate, but to Hoover¡¯s defense, what Liandre George did was seriously out of the boundaries of what was eptable. Besides, Hoover was still very pissed. They didn¡¯t want to be attacked for saying the wrong thing in front of him.

    Earl Justin said in a pleading voice, ¡°Um, well, Hoover, about Grandmaster Abel¡¯s titles. You¡¯ll have to wait for his majesty toe back. It¡¯s the only way for them to be re-granted to Master Abel.¡±

    Hoover scanned across the elders, ¡°No. ¡®His majesty¡¯ can stay in his garden or whatever till the end of time. Just select a new king today. You people, do it. Now. Today.¡±

    Earl Justin almost jumped up from where he was sitting, ¡°What?! We can¡¯t do that, Head Commander Hoover!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you think the idea is too absurd or something?¡± Hoover said with a menacing smirk on his face, ¡°Because of what Liandre George has done to Grandmaster Abel, he has turned the duchy of Carmel into the official enemy of the cksmith Union. As of now, all the knight¡¯smanders and knight¡¯s headmanders are perfectly willing to swing their de at Liandre George.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, all to gain Abel¡¯s favor. By the way, Wizard Morton doesn¡¯t know about this whole thing yet, right? Once he does, his very, very good friends, Wizard Yveline and Wizard Murphy, will all be involved in this. Does the George Family have a chance to survive when that happens? I don¡¯t think so!¡± ¡°Legally speaking, the elders do have the right to dethrone the king when there is a crisis. It is the tradition of the George family, and that¡¯s why I¡¯ve invited you all to talk with me today. Contrary to what you think, this is not as simple as giving Grandmaster Abel back what he originally has.¡±

    Hoover stood up and red at the frightened bunch of old men in front of him, ¡°Liandre George must not be a king from now on. If he stays on the throne, Grandmaster Abel would not be happy, the cksmith Union would not be happy, three wizards would not be happy, and I wouldn¡¯t be happy. And to be frank, I don¡¯t really care about the others. If Liandre stays up, I don¡¯t mind bing a ¡°kingyer.¡± for the sake of my homnd.¡±

    Early Justin was almost on the ground right now, ¡°Agh! Hold on there! Hold on there, please, Head Commander Hoover! I¡¯ll have a talk with the other elders, so just hold your hands!¡±

    Technically, it was possible to impeach the current king. The elders weren¡¯t willing to do it, though. Not only was it going to influence many, many aspects of the duchy¡¯s wellbeing, what was more important for them was that the future king¡¯s attention would go to the elders, who tried toy low most of the time.

    It wasn¡¯t a good idea to be cautioned by the king. Impeachment should be a one-time weapon, and not used as a means to make constant threats. Still, now that the situation became like this, there really wasn¡¯t an alternative for the elders to choose.

    Soon, Earl Justin walked to Hoover. Despite their good rtions with each other, he couldn¡¯t help but have a stiff tone when he was saying this. ¡°Algernon George will be the new king. Are you okay with that, Head Commander Hoover?¡±

    Hoover knew. He knew that his rtionship with the royal family was not going to be the same as before. Still, he didn¡¯t regret it.

 Chapter 408 - Dethrone the King

    Chapter 408 Dethrone the King

    In the southern pce of the duchy of Carmel, his majesty Liandre George was watching a show with his queen and a few subordinates. While the queen and the subordinates were all having a goodugh watching the clowns do their tricks, he couldn¡¯t shake the ominous feeling that something bad was about to happen.

    ¡°Your Highness! Your Highness!¡± a messenger quickly ran in and interrupted the show. The queen was about to berate him, but a golden-armored knight was alreadying in as well.

    One of the king¡¯s subordinates said, ¡°How dare youe here with your armor and sword, you fiend! Do you not know that the king is here?¡± Knight Commander Lowell said calmly to Liandre George, ¡°My name is Lowell, the head captain the national security guard of the duchy of Carmel. Under the new king, his majesty Algernon George¡¯smand, I havee to deliver a message for him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Liandre George stood up. Because of how much force he put in, the food and wine, along with the table, were all flipped over to the ground.

    Liandre George pointed and said with a somewhat weak voice, ¡°This, this is treason! Do you not know what they do with traitors in the Kingdom of St. Ellis?¡±

    Lowell didn¡¯t bother saying anything back. Instead, he just handed a letter to George.

    ¡°Have a look for yourself. This is the official deration of your dethronement.¡±

    ¡°De-dethronement?¡± Liandre George took the letter over with his trembling hands. When he read it, he saw that not a lot was written on it. Basically, he tried to take over the properties of Abel, the orc-fighting hero, and that threatened the survival of the duchy. Because of that, he had lost the right to sit on the throne.

    ¡°It¡¯s fake! This is fake! I didn¡¯t write this!¡± Liandre George screamed. He didn¡¯t expect Abel¡¯s revenge toe so quickly. He didn¡¯t expect it to be this strong, either. Commander Lowell said sympathetically, ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t. Have a look at the mark that¡¯s stamped on the bottom.¡±

    ¡°This... This is the previous king¡¯s stamp! How could it be? I thought they sealed it away somewhere.¡±

    Liandre George never took the elders seriously. Since two of them were basically his puppets, and all the other ones could never agree on the same thing, all the decisions they made had no influence on the affairs of the royal family. That being said, he didn¡¯t think that they would manage to take out the previous king¡¯s stamp to dethrone him.

    Liandre George struggled to stand from the ground, ¡°Is Master Abel that scary? Did he actually just make all the elders agree to let me go down?¡±

    Commander Lowell raised his brow, ¡°Master Abel, you say? That¡¯s outdated, sir. Abel is now a grandmaster. You should refer to him as Grandmaster Abel!¡±

    Liandre George murmured to himself powerlessly, ¡°He¡¯s a dragon... I¡¯ve always known that. A dragon¡¯s a dragon. You can push a dragon down, but a dragon is a dragon...¡±

    Commander Lowell looked around at everyone in the yard, ¡°Truth be told, Head Commander Hoover was ready to kill you and the rest of you, but after the elders discussed amongst themselves, they¡¯ve decided that you can all stay here till the end of time.

    And with that, the gate of the southern pce was closed. Some of Liandre George¡¯s guards went to follow Commander Lowell. Now that there was a new king, it was time for them to change their position. There was no point in looking after a king that was going to be imprisoned for the rest of his life.

    On the first day that his majesty Algernon George became the king, his firstmand was to restore Abel¡¯s titles and give back all hisnds. Not just that, though. He also gave him somends that werepensated by the noblemen who took away his fruit groves.

    Abel almost became a viscount, too, if it wasn¡¯t for howplicated the process would be. He didn¡¯t care that much about titles, though. In fact, he was still flying to the Kingdom of St. Ellis on White Cloud¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t even know what Hoover had just done for him.

    Right now, Abel was flipping through the profiles of the St. Ellis Wizard Union that Bernie gave him. ording to what he was reading, there were a total of four advanced wizards in the Kingdom of St. Ellis. There was Wizard Cliff, who was rank 16. There was Wizard Edmond in rank 16. There was Wizard Anthem in rank 16. There was Wizard Dunn in rank 17, and he was currently shutting himself away for training. If the information he got was right, Wizard Dunn should be Wizard Morton¡¯s old mentor. As for Wizard Edmond, he was in charge of most of the affairs in the Wizard Union. Wizard Anthem backed up the whole Wizard Union; he was in charge of all the important finances.

    And Cliff. Abel¡¯s archenemy was the head of the intelligence agency. The scary thing about the Wizard Union¡¯s intelligence force was how they had eyes and ears everywhere. They had underground branches all over the Kingdom of St. Ellis and seven of the rted duchies. If anything important came up, they would almost always be the first one to know.

    When Wizard Cliff became the head leader, the intelligence agency was given the task of assassinating all of his rival merchants, noblemen, and wizards. ckmailing, Defamation, Assassination, Execution without any criminal charges; all that could be done under Cliff¡¯smand.

    Before all these terrible things took ce, it was Wizard Dunn that took care of all the affairs in the Wizard Union. If he didn¡¯t shut himself away for training, Wizard Cliff would¡¯ve never targeted a bunch of his students.

    Especially at that time in the duchy of Keyen. When all the wizards there were annihted, Wizard Cliff became the most powerful man that he would ever be. He was certain that Wizard Dunn would nevere out of his training, so he had the balls to make Abel his scapegoat. Abel was the perfect choice for him. If it was anyone else that was less important, no one would believe the lies he made.

    Besides, he never wantedpetition from Wizard Dunn¡¯s students. He was the man in charge, and he had to do everything he could to piss on anyone associated with Wizard Dunn. It was his way to show how powerful he was.

    Right now, Wizard Cliff¡¯s magic tower was located on top of the mountain that was ten miles from Denan City. Apart from the magic tower that he resided in, all that was next to it was arge vi he owned. It was where the headquarter of the Kingdom of St. Ellis was at, and it was also the most frightening ce that all the wizards knew of.

 Chapter 409 - Cliff Magic Tower

    Chapter 409 Cliff Magic Tower

    Obviously, the original Cliff Magic Tower was not here. It used to be where the wizards were in Denan City. Cliff was a more important man now, though. His wealth was enough to assemble the intelligence agency headquarters with his own magic tower. It was his ways of seizing control of the entire Wizard Union.

    If Abel hadn¡¯t learned about this, he might have just gone inside Denan City. He mighte up with some sort of decoy strategy to call Wizard Cliff¡¯s forces out. He knew how risky fighting an advanced wizard would be. He had a lot of summoned creatures, but only a few could handle the spells that wizards could cast.

    Right now, his strongest summoned creature would be Flying me. Flying me could unleash attacks with his white me, something that Wizard Cliff should not be able to do, let alone survive being hit by one of the me balls.

    There was also Johnson. Johnson was highly-resistant against spells. If it could get close enough to Wizard Cliff, its insane physical attacks would be more than enough to take him down.

    Finally, there was the spiritual guardian knight captain. It was both resilient against ice and fire attacks. Most importantly, it could move at the same speed as Wizard Cliff¡¯s ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ technique. For any of his attacks to work, Abel must make sure that Wizard Cliff couldn¡¯t run away from.

    ¡°Instantaneous movement¡± was a very difficult spell to fight against. None of Abel¡¯s magic circles were enough to trap Wizard Cliff. He could try to throw a super exploding ball at him. If that alone was enough to kill him, so be it. If not, he had to resort to an even more aggressive form of attack.

    White Cloud had already been flying for two days. It flew over the Earth-Dividing Basin, Earth-Dividing Mountain Range, the duchy of Tex, and the duchy of Larvid. After that, it arrived at the Kingdom of St. Ellis. To avoid the detection by the Wizard Union, Abel told it to fly at extremely high altitudes. White Cloud was so good in situations like these. It was like a super-convenient airne. Abel would need to feed it one bottle of the blue howling rabbit ration potion for several days of feed. Not just that, but the ration potion was so good that it didn¡¯t even need to sleep. It could just stay in the sky for days without evernding.

    Abel used a scope to look at the 16-floor magic tower in front of him. Since the entire tower was made of ck mourning stones, it was not very hard to pick it out from the entirendscape.

    Mourning stone was an extremely rare substance. It was mainly used by important people to make underground escape tunnels and escape chambers. They were very scarce, and often sold at extremely rare prices. Most importantly, they were only sold to very special people. Because of how rare this material is, not even the ce that produced it had enough supply of it for themselves.

    Mourning stone got its name because of how hard it was. If someone hid in a house that was built with Mourning stone, their enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. If it wasn¡¯t for how hard it was to mend its shapes, it would¡¯ve had a lot more useful than to be as building materials.

    If the mourning stone could withstand spell attacks, it would be a lot more expensive than it already was. Instead of taking spell attacks right on, however, it had the broken ability to transfer spell attacks to anywhere behind it. For example, if a fireball was cast on the mourning stone, the mourning stone would deflect the fireball to the object behind it.

    This was why mourning stone¡¯s were the perfect material to build magic towers. The wizards could use ayer of it on the outside and have a magic defense circle on the inside. That way, more resources could be put into magic defense than physical defense.

    As for where Wizard Cliff got all these mourning stones, he probably got it from all the people he¡¯s been oppressing and messing with over the years. The amount he used on this tower was, to be frank, more than even ten years of the entire market¡¯s supply. It just showed how scary his influence over the Holy Continent was.

    Abel knew all about that, obviously. The more important his status became, the more he learned to be calcting and careful about everything. This was why he asked Bernie to get him all this information about the St. Ellis. Wizard Union. In a very short amount of time, he was able to learn all there was to Wizard Cliff and his magic tower.

    When Abels scanned across with his scope, he could see that there were a bunch of red-cloaked wizards and some grey-cloaked wizard disciples. It was a special area, so there were nomoners. From what the Goff family told him, Wizard Cliff was extremely exasperated with how he lost the man who was supposed to bring him his magic staff. For the past few days, that was all that his agency¡¯s men were investigating.

    As for why Wizard Cliff didn¡¯t go to the cksmith Union headquarters himself, he decided that it was for the best if he didn¡¯t try to anger the dwarves right now. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the humans, but those advanced dwarven wizards would definitely be willing to fight him for Abel. He was a 300-year-old man. At this point, life was much more important than the ingredients he lost. Wizard Cliff was still starting to regret having Abel as his scapegoat. He didn¡¯t expect him to be this influential, otherwise, he would have med the Keyen Magic Tower incident at someone else. Still, since what¡¯s done was already done, the only resolution for him was to kill Abel himself.

    White Cloud lowering itself to 800 meters from the sky. Abel did not even need his scope to see the ground clearly. Right now, White Cloud was using its invisibility ability to fly on top of the Cliff Magic Tower.

    Abel readied his giant ballista, his arrow with a special on it, and began pulling the string. He was like a god, watching over the people under him moving about like an army of ants.

    ¡°Die as you burn in the fire of my rage!¡± Abel tried to mimic the tone of a spirit.

    The trigger was pulled. A giant arrow flew towards the magic tower. Just before that, his druid spirit reached for a 6-second-dy super exploding ball in his personal storage box. It took him a very short time to put it in the on his arrow.

    When the arrow flew towards the ground, a slight ripple appeared at where it pierced the air. White Cloud was still invisible, but a small opening was made at the barrier outside its body.

 Chapter 410 - Air Raid

    Chapter 410 Air Raid

    Abel was aiming for the body of the Cliff Magic Tower. He wanted to use his first arrow to test the strength the legendary mourning stone was.

    Ding.

    After flying through the air, the arrow and were shot into the magic tower. The mourning stone was shaped like an arc, so it did manage to deflect a lot of the force that was directed at it. Still, the arrow ended up being stuck between two of the stones. At the same time, the Cliff Magic Tower was already activated. A siren rang through the entire structure.

    ¡°The Magic Tower is under attack. I Repeat. The Magic Tower is under attack. The strength of the attack is currently being calibrated. The protection barrier is being activated.¡±

    Wizard Cliff was the first one to detect the attack. He had a call on hismunication circle, but the conversation was interrupted when he felt a forceing at the magic tower. The tower was basically an extended part of his body, so it didn¡¯t take him much time to notice that he was under an attack.

    As for the tower¡¯s automatic defense system, it would have to take a bit of time to analyze how strong the attack was. As of now, it was still trying to calcte the best form of defense based on the damage that the arrow dealt. Since the arrow was analyzed to be ¡°extremely dangerous,¡± its protection barrier was activated to the max level.

    ¡°Who dares attack my tower?¡± Wizard Cliff hung up his call and screamed out the window. All the nearby wizards were scared when they heard this. They¡¯ve never seen the Cliff Magic Tower being attacked before, so they all just ran towards the magic tower to figure out what was happening.

    That wasn¡¯t a very good idea. The super exploding ball just reached its 6 second limit.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM BOOM! B000000OM!

    A loud bang and many more followed. Okay, so maybe it was the right idea to hide inside the magic tower. From what it looked like, the mourning stone did defend against most of the attack. Even the fire damage was mostly transferred to the elemental defense circle behind it. The outside of the tower looked perfectly fine.

    Not the inside, though. Because of how powerful the super exploding ball was, the inside of the tower had just taken a massive, destructive hit. The wooden frames started falling apart. The stairs started copsing. A few of the unprepared disciples had guts shaking out of their mouths, and theyid on the ground with blood all over them.

    As for Wizard Cliff. He was fine, obviously. In fact, two of the official wizards that were serving him also survived. They used up a one-time passive defensive item to guard themselves against the explosion. On the side note, the item was something that they traded over the opportunity to have their own magic towers.

    As an experienced wizard himself, he understood how strong the attack was. That being said, he obviously wasn¡¯t going to risk going outside the tower. The important thing now for him was to figure out who was attacking him. More importantly, he needed to know how the tower was being attacked.

    Those who rushed inside the building weren¡¯t doing so well. The first wave of the exploding shattered pieces were all concentrated into the front yard, which literally prated through their bodies. It took two walls topletely stop those deadly, sharp pieces from cutting through the skins and bones of the wizards.

    Next up was the shock wave from the explosion. Unlike the fragment pieces, the shock wave reached the entire area that the building was on. It swept through half of the front yard, and all the area that was around the tower itself.

    Soon, the dust started falling down. The front yard becamepletely silent. Those who survived were petrified. A third of the area was gone. All that was in the shock wave¡¯s way was swept to nothing. ¡°Abel! It must be Abel! COME OUT!¡± Wizard Cliff¡¯s angry voice echoed through the whole ce.

    Abel wasn¡¯t replying, though. He was still admiring how strong the mourning stone was. It was the only thing that stood even after the super explosion happened.

    Wizard Cliff was already charging the magic tower¡¯s defense circle with high-level magic gemstones. He believed that if he did so, he could withstand even the next hit that wasing at him. As long as he could make Abel waste his ammunition, there was nothing to be afraid of. After all, even if Abel could miraculously be a, like, level 5 wizard, he was still nothing against a level 16 wizard in a one-on-one fight.

    Wizard Cliff screamed through his volume circle, ¡°YOU ARE A DEAD MAN, ABEL! HOW MANY OF THESE EXPLOSIONS DO YOU HAVE LEFT, HUH? COME OUT AND FACE ME! ISN¡¯T THAT WHAT YOU¡¯RE AFTER?¡±

    Wizard Cliff was in a rush to find out where Abel was. Right now, he had no way of locating his exact whereabouts. Once he did, he could always use his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell to confront him.

    Contrary to what Cliff was suggesting, White Cloud was flying higher to about a thousand meters in altitude. Right now, Abel was pointing his giant ballista at the remaining buildings next to the Cliff Magic Tower. By using his ¡°telekinesis¡± spell, he ced another super-exploding ball into the next on the tip of his arrow.

    Soon, the second arrow flew down to the ground. It came from a thousand meters from the sky, so it was very hard to react to it from where Wizard Cliff was standing.

    The arrow hit a stone house that was inside the

    yard.

    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM BOOM! BOOM B000000OM!

    An earth-splitting roar. The arrow literally reached the inside of the stone house. For a moment there, when the explosion happened, the entire building was inting like there was an ever-growing monster that was inside. When the building could not withstand the sheer energy, everything was smashed into particles that flew in every direction.

    The broken stone pieces started flying. Like before, the shock wave annihted everything that was in its way. Even more frightening was the remaining two-thirds of the area was turned into nothing.

    There was nothing this strong recorded in the intelligence agency. Wizard Cliff stood in fear. He did not know what the power he witnessed was, but it was greater than even the power of an advanced wizard.

    The second arrow just revealed where Abel was at. It did not matter, though. Since Abel was so high up in the sky, there was no way for Wizard Cliff to see where he should move to.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I can use the teleportation circle to leave!¡±

    Wizard Cliff was no longer interested in finding and killing Abel. While the magic tower still stood straight, he already gave up trying to fight. His priority was to get out of this ce. As long as he could head to the St. Ellis Wizard Union, he could alwaysunch a revenge attack at Abel, should he ever dared to make a public appearance. The murderous intent remained in Wizard Cliff¡¯s eyes. If Abel was in front of him right now, he was sure that he could kill him with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell. Before that, though, he had to escape.

 Chapter 411 - Forced Out of the Tower

    Chapter 411 Forced Out of the Tower

    Abel watched the house that his second arrow went. There was a giant pit there. It was about several meters deep, and it was all created by the explosion he unleashed.

    The mourning stone shell remained. Not the surrounding areas, though. If Abel wanted to infiltrate the Cliff Magic Tower, he might have to think outside the box. With that in mind, Abel shot another super-exploding ball at the ground next to the magic tower. Since he wasn¡¯t shooting at the magic tower directly, it did not trigger the barrier that was supposed to block away the impact.

    Since the stairs were destroyed, Wizard Cliff could only move downward with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell. The further he went down, the angrier he was as he saw how his life¡¯s work had been turned into ruins.

    ¡°Abel!¡± Wizard Cliff cursed, ¡°I swear, you are a dead man! Do you hear that? There can be only one of us that lives on this earth!¡± After heunched his second ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± Cliff arrived at the teleportation circle inside his magic tower. When he did, he was relieved to see that it was still intact. Once he made his escape, he was sure that he would be able to have his revenge. ¡°Good, good,¡± Wizard Cliff sighed as he walked

    in.

    Suddenly, arge explosion starteding from the ground below him. The sheer force was enough to m him to a wall next to him. If he didn¡¯t have his defense barrier on, he would¡¯ve been injured.

    When he tried to stand up, he realized that the bnce was off. The whole magic tower was tilted right now, and because of that, the teleportation circle in front of him was destroyed. Several of the rune patterns were separated from the main circle. He was now out of an exit.

    From Abel¡¯s view, all the dirt that he blew up started sting towards the sky. Once that happened, a giant pit formed next to the Cliff Magic Tower. The base of the tower was in in view. The magic defense circle was very much still in ce, but the magic tower was still affected.

    When the explosion was gone, the reaction force spun the magic tower in the other direction. The base was barely perpendicr right now. It started tilting towards the giant pit next to it. If Abel could end this with his super-exploding ball, everyone inside the tower would be killed by the explosion.

    Wizard Cliff was inside, but he knew what was going on. He didn¡¯t have a choice. The power of men was not enough to withstand the explosion. He had to leave the magic tower. It was his only way to survive.

    Suddenly, a white light shed across Wizard Cliff¡¯s body. His body started vanishing from the inside of the magic tower. When he reappeared, it was at the ruins that were once his front yard.

    ¡°Lure him to the spot,¡± Abelmanded to Flying me. After wiggling the portal bag that was hanging on its neck, Flying me left White Cloud¡¯s back and outside of the invisibility barrier.

    Just when Wizard Cliff was trying to leave with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell, he realized that something was wrong with the sky. Next thing he knew, a dragon was flying towards him.

    Yeah, a dragon. Wizard Cliff could tell, though. It was not a giant dragon, but a pseudo-dragon that had not matured. Still, that knowledge didn¡¯t help him. After all, It was human instinct to be afraid of dragons.

    When Flying me saw Wizard Cliff aware of its presence, a bolt of dark lightning shed across the sky. It shifted itself to the space that was twenty meters away from him. As soon as it did so, it spat out the white me ball from its mouth.

    Wizard Cliff sensed this attack. Without a second thought, he used the ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ to move elsewhere. When he looked back at the ground that he was at from somewhere safe, he saw everything burnt into ashes.

    ¡°Wha- White me! Are you kidding me? White me?¡±

    Wizard Cliff had no intention to fight Flying me. He knew how weak his attacks would be against this pseudo-dragon. Besides, there was nothing he could to guard against its sharp ws and deadly me.

    Contrary to what Wizard Cliff expected, Flying me just stayed at the same spot that it was flying at. When its eyes locked onto him, it kept on pping its wings to stay at the same spot.

    Wizard Cliff was confused. Judging from how fast it was moving just then, it could easily catch up to him even if he was using the ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± There was only one reason. Wizard Cliff didn¡¯t think that Flying me indefinitely. He had to try making it spit out more white me balls. The more he could doge those, the higher his chance of escaping would be.

    Wizard Cliff kept on thinking as he observed Flying me¡¯s movements. He was waiting for the right timing. If he were using his ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ spell, it would be as soon Flying meunched a second attack. If Flying me chose to chase after him, he didn¡¯t mind spending a bit more mana to move about. The ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ spell was not very mana-consuming to him. But he wasn¡¯t thinking enough. Suddenly, the ground started trembling. Even the dust in the air was shaking because of the giant body that was walking out of the ck pit in front of him. It was a monster that he was looking at, a monster that was ten-meters tall and madepletely out of metal.

    Yes, Johnson. Johnson had a super knight¡¯s big sword on its back. It was carrying the king-sized ballista on its hands. As it scanned across its surroundings with its eyes, its head stopped moving as soon as it located Wizard Cliff.

    <b>arrowS</b>

    With a scratch of its hand, a few arrows appeared on Johnson¡¯s arm. As a few of the multi-surfaced metal spheres moved around, one arrow was ced onto the ballista.

    Then it started aiming at Wizard Cliff. Wizard Cliff had cold sweats. As soon as its hands released the arrow, he managed to dodge with his ¡®instantaneous movement¡± spell.

    There was nothing that could describe how frustrated Wizard Cliff was. He was supposed to be the strongest fighting force of the humans, but the dragon in the air was simply looking down at him. It wasn¡¯t doing anything to attack him, and nor did it need to. The metallic monster, whatever it was, was already giving him more trouble than he could take.

    Or, maybe that¡¯s for the better. As long as Flying me didn¡¯t interfere, Wizard Cliff thought that he could take on Johnson himself. It wasn¡¯t a dragon, after all, and dragons were pretty much the only thing that he was afraid of.

    What, then, should he cast to take down this ten-meter-tall metallic thing? Wizard Cliff thought that he should use the ¡°blizzard¡± spell. As slow as it was to cast it, freezing Johnson could buy him a lot of time toe up with some sort of strategy.

    And so he tried. Yet, even when the ¡°blizzard¡± spell was thrown at Johnson, Flying me chose to do nothing at all.

    It was bing more apparent now. Abel was using this chance to test the powers of his summoned creature. He didn¡¯t have the chance to take advantage of an advanced wizard before, so he was making the most out of Wizard Cliff by trapping him to an arena fight.

 Chapter 412 - A Chase of Death

    <h4>Chapter 412 A Chase of Death</h4>

    From Abel¡¯s tests, Wizard Cliff didn¡¯t even want to attack Flying me. He thought Johnson was thought an easier enemy so he decided to focus on bringing it down first.

    When the ¡°blizzard¡± spell was cast, a bunch of clouds started mixing in the sky. Large snowkes started falling down, and most of themnded on Johnson¡¯s body. To respond to this, the #10 Thul rune metal spheres on Johnson¡¯s body starteding out to the surface. It was perfect against ice element attack. The blizzard did practically no damage at all.

    Still, what Wizard Cliff did provoke Johnson. It started sheathing the king-sized ballista. Then, as it changed to the super-size knight¡¯s big sword, it started spinning on the ground. It was like a tornado made of metal. The more it spun, the more dirt and rocks were kicked out of the ground. Wizard Cliff could easily dodge this, but the more sediment started to flying towards him, the more he had to waste his mana on ¡°instantaneous movement.¡±

    Once Johnson was satisfied with how much energy Wizard Cliff had to waste, it finally stopped spinning and listened to its master¡¯s orders.

    Suddenly, a bolt of dark lightning flew to another spot. When Wizard Cliff watched to see what was going on, he could see that Flying me and Johnson were blocking either side of his front.

    There was also a dark shadow. It was a fully-armored knight. The armor was ck, and so was the mount that it was sitting on. If Wizard Cliff didn¡¯t get it wrong, the mount was supposed to be a spirit wolf. The sight bewildered him. Even the druids couldn¡¯t ride on spirit wolve¡¯s backs.

    This time, Wizard Cliff chose to take the initiative. By waving with his hand, a ¡°firewall¡± surrounded the spiritual guardian knight captain. He wasn¡¯t fast enough, though. It was already disappearing from where it was standing. The next thing he knew, it was using its knight¡¯s longnce to stab at him.

    Wizard Cliff activated the rune pattern for the ¡°new star of frost.¡± By creating a circr blue ripple out of his body, an ice shield came out to block thence from entering his body. It would¡¯ve frozen the spiritual guardian knight captain, but the 75% freezing resistance allowed it to withstand the counter-freezing attack that could¡¯ve potentially immobilized it.

    To prevent a second hit from the spiritual guardian knight captain, Wizard Cliff used his ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ to move to another spot. It followed him with the same speed. Whenever Wizard Cliff went somewhere, it would always catch up to him and continue the attacks. The attacks never stopped, actually. Wizard Cliff didn¡¯t have a chance to think.

    He was still a very smart man. After realizing that the ice element attack wasn¡¯t doing anything, he switched to his ¡°fireball¡± spell and shot at the spiritual guardian knight captain. To counter this, it switched to its fire enhancement mode. The 75% fire resistance buff allowed the fireball to be neutralized with its shield.

    Wizard Cliff was scared by this. He never thought that knights were strong enough to guard against spell attacks like that. He wasn¡¯t done yet, however. After grinding his teeth, he shot a ¡°lightning spell¡± at the spiritual guardian knight captain. Because of how fast it was, it was hit straight on without any time to react.

    For reasons that Abel wasn¡¯t sure of, Wizard Cliff managed to deal the maximum amount of damage from his lightning spell. (the damage that could be dealt by lightning spells was often randomized) Because of this, the spiritual guardian knight captain went down right away. It had no defense against lightning attacks, so there was nothing that it could do to protect itself against the lightning.

    Just when Wizard Cliff was about to let out a sigh, a purple light came over the spiritual guardian knight captain that went down. Soon, it started getting up like nothing had happened. Wizard Cliff didn¡¯t know, but Abel just fed it a ¡°full recovery potion¡± via the soul chain. Obviously, that lightning wasn¡¯t enough to take out the spiritual guardian knight captainpletely, but he just felt like rubbing it in a bit more.

    ¡°Okay, good, good,¡± Abel said through the soul chain, ¡°We¡¯re done here. Give him all you got now.¡±

    Soon, Wizard Cliff was forced to face the full assault of Abel¡¯s summoned creature squad. White me started forming inside Flying me¡¯s mouth. Johnson started lifting its super-sized knight¡¯s big sword in the air. The spiritual guardian knight captain readied itsnce. They all ran to Wizard Cliff simultaneously. It was pretty obvious now. There had to be someone that¡¯s instructing all these creatures. Apart from Abel, there wasn¡¯t anyone else that Wizard Cliff could think of. In fact, he was no longer certain that a revenge attack was possible.

    To guard against the three summoned creatures, Wizard Cliff threw magic scrolls at him. The ¡°fireball¡± one was for Flying me, which wasn¡¯t even enough to leave a scratch on its body. Johnson pretty much just walked over the one that had the ¡°fire wall¡± spell in it. The spiritual guardian knight captain didn¡¯t even bother doing anything. As long as the attack was not lightning, it could pretty much just walk straight towards Wizard Cliff. Wizard Cliff didn¡¯t even bother checking if the scrolls had worked. He wasn¡¯t nning on dealing any damage. He just wanted some time for him to escape. He just wanted some time to think of anything else. So far, there was only one direction for him to run to. It was the direction that Abel had purposefully left without any barriers. All the other ones were barricaded by the summoned creatures.

 Chapter 413 - Shield Attack

    <h4>Chapter 413 Shield Attack</h4>

    Wizard Cliff didn¡¯t know whatnce the spiritual guardian knight captain was holding, but he knew that it must be some sort of magical weapon. He was facing Abel, after all. There was no such thing as ¡°too careful¡± when fighting against a grandmaster cksmith.

    There was a white me ball and Johnson¡¯s giant de. If Wizard Cliff tried to escape from the spiritual guardian knight¡¯snce, he would have to take even more hits than he could. He had to run, but how?

    Run. That¡¯s all Wizard Cliff could think of. As long as he could run away, he could always find different ways to get revenge on Abel. In a very short span of time, his thoughts went from fighting Abel on his own, making an escape, taking down his summoned creatures, and now, it was to make an escape to regroup with the people he knew.

    When Wizard Cliff was moving with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell, he didn¡¯t notice that the spiritual guardian knight was luring him in a very specific direction. He was too busy trying to run-that, and turning on all the defensive mechanisms that he had on him. Fortunately for him, the mana he spent on ¡°instantaneous movement¡± could always be recovered in a few seconds. If he wanted to, he could move at a super-fast speed for multiple days.

    For every ¡°instantaneous movement¡± Wizard Cliff cast, he could move at about 200 meters of distance. As for the spiritual guardian knight captain, it could only move at 100 meters per time. Unknown to Wizard Cliff. However, it was already changing to its Harry Bow for a long-distance attack.

    Flying me was also flying very fast to make a chase. It didn¡¯t go at full speed, though. It knew how hard it was to kill Wizard Cliff. Once he was to hide inside a city, it¡¯d be very hard for it tounch any attacks. The super defensive circle was not something that a dragon could breakthrough. For now, it was for the best that it listened to Abel¡¯s orders.

    Johnson was the slowest one out of them all. It had turned itself into a gigantic metal ball, and it rolled towards Wizard Cliff. All the rocks and trees that were in its way were all trampled and turned into ruins.

    Wizard Cliff was more scared than ever. He kept on throwing whatever magic scrolls at the enemies chasing after him. It was not the time for him to save up his resources. As long as he could reach Denan City, he would be able to regroup with two of his fellow advanced wizards. By that point, he would be safe from trouble.

    Apart from Flying me, Wizard Cliff was sure that he could kill Abel¡¯s other summoned creatures. Johnson might be resilient against spell attacks, but it could not guard against two types of elements at the same time. As for the spiritual guardian knight, while it was very easy to shoot it down with a lightning attack, it could always make an easy escape with its insanely-fast speed.

    It wasn¡¯t like Flying me waspletely safe, either. Once it flew anywhere close to a city, it would be under the attacks of the giant ballistas from the city guards.

    And that¡¯s what wizards were like. Even in the most dangerous of times, they would always process their surroundings in a very precise and efficient way. Right now, Wizard Cliff was moving towardsnd that had a lot of tracks from the cows and sheep that went past there. There were a lot of animal feces there, so he thought that he would move to a spot that was cleaner.

    It didn¡¯t take him much time to do so. Without giving it a second thought, Wizard Cliff teleported himself to a spot that was engraved with a wheel of the chariot.

    That¡¯s exactly where Abel was standing. Abel was ying psychological tricks on Wizard Cliff. He was luring him toe there. Right now, under the camouge of the invisibility hoodie, he had the small crescent shield and the Jade of Tan Do in either of his hands. He didn¡¯t think that his wizard spells would do much to a rank 16 Wizard Cliff, so he decided that he would only use his knight¡¯s fighting techniques.

    Then, as his ¡°shield attack¡± unleashed, the invisibility hoodie suddenly lost its effect. Wizard Cliff was surprised to find Abel at his location. He used up an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell just then. Since it took about 0.5 seconds to recharge, the shield made its way to his body without failure.

    For a very brief movement, Wizard Cliff thought that it was weird that Abel was attacking with a shield. It wasn¡¯t like a shield could break through his multipleyers of defense. Right now, he was wearing the ¡°energy shield,¡± which could absorb most of the attack into mana that could be used at his expense. He also had two passive magic items, so technically, it didn¡¯t matter what kind of physical attacks Abel threw at him.

    Next thing he knew, the small crescent shield changed course and mmed towards one of Wizard Cliff¡¯s barrier shields. Wizard Cliff sneered at this. He thought that Abel was underestimating him. That wasn¡¯t the case, however. While the barrier shield did block the shield, it didn¡¯t stop the white light that was passing through it.

    As Wizard Cliff started to feel faint, he realized that something was wrong. He was fainting from a level four ¡°shield attack¡¯s¡± stunning effect. He was going to be immobilized for 1.2 seconds, and it was more than enough for Abel to prepare his next attack. The goldenbat qi started filling up the Jade of Tan Do in Abel¡¯s right hand. It alsobined with the dark-goldenbat qi thread. Then, the power of dimension in Abel¡¯s spirit starteding out. The whole process took him one second.

    Abel was about to y his trump card. Wizard Cliff had thought that it was Flying me, but it was actually something that was much worse.

    When Abel shed his Jade of Tan Do towards Wizard Cliff¡¯s barrier shield. It was like cutting through butter. Without the time to respond, two of his barrier shields shed open.

    That¡¯s when the 1.2-second limit came. Wizard Cliff was starting to regain consciousness. As soon as he did, he cast an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell to run away.

    Something felt weird for him, though. His brain was thinking about running away. His legs were responding to that, but his upper body was staying at the same spot.

 Chapter 414 - Cliffâ€™s Death

    Chapter 414 Cliff¡¯s Death

    Wizard Cliff¡¯s body was split in half. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was experiencing. When he noticed that he was about to die, he tried to make a counterattack at Abel. It wasn¡¯t of much use. He was already out of mana. At the same time, the lower half that went away dropped the portal bag that it carried. ¡°You killed me! How dare you!¡± Wizard Cliff screamed, but his voice gradually became weaker, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, AGH.... in hell! My fellow wizards will find you! They¡¯ll hunt you, AGH, they¡¯ll ACK ACK! down....¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but frown at that. There was no end to this. For one advanced wizard he killed, he had to go after more of them. Come to think of it, where did they ever go? He never saw them before.

    Eventually, Wizard Cliff¡¯s voice became so weak that only foam wasing out of his mouth. His eyes were starting to lose their hue. Suddenly, a white light came out of his head and flew towards the sky.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what was going on. He quickly took two steps back. When he realized that there was no danger, he decided that he wouldn¡¯t care about it.

    He went to retrieve the portal bag. Inside were the two passive defensive items that Wizard Cliff used. Because of the weird white light that shed out, he didn¡¯t think that it was a good idea to look around too much. After all the stuff was put into his portal bracelet, he decided to head to somewhere else immediately.

    Once Johnson and the spiritual guardian knight captain were called back, Abel jumped on Flying me and told it to fly away. ¡°Head back to the magic tower! Now! We¡¯re going to find something good, Flying me!¡±

    When Flying me was just about to let out a dragon¡¯s roar, Abel gave it a hard p on its back.

    Abel tried to be as quiet as he could, ¡°Hush! Hush, Flying me! We¡¯re in the human world right now! Are you trying to call for the dragonyers toe here?¡±

    While there were a lot of ¡°dragonyers¡± amongst the humans (none, actually), a lot of the nearby creatures would probably die from hearing Flying me¡¯s dragon roar. Other than that, he didn¡¯t want the humans to know about how the invader of the Cliff Magic Tower had a dragon with him. And off it went. Unlike the other flying mounts that Abel rode on, it wasn¡¯t quitefortable to be on a pseudodragon¡¯s back. That being said, it was still quite alright in general. Flying me was very fast, but since dragons had the power to ignore all air resistance, he didn¡¯t feel the force of the wind blowing at his face.

    Soon, Abel was back at the Cliff Magic Tower. The whole building was tilted right now. The magic tower¡¯s defense circle was still on, though. It was on this entire time. Once Abel jumped down Flying me¡¯s back, he opened up his portal beast ring to let out all of his summoned creatures.

    ¡°Lead them to find the treasures that were underground,¡± Abel ordered ck Wind.

    All of the summoned creatures Abel had could help with his treasure looting. ck Wind had a very keen sense of spell. The five spirit wolves and the seven spiritual guardian knights could dig up the items that were covered in dirt. The poisonous ivy could search underground. Johnson could help with a lot of the digging Once all the roles were distributed, the unsearched magic tower in front of Abel. He watched the giant shell of mourning stone. ording to the almanac that Wizard Morton wrote, mourning stone was something that even the royalties had little to no possession of. He wasn¡¯t sure what it¡¯s exact value was, but he knew that it was hard to get his hands on it.

    When Abel walked to have a closer look, a barrier was in the way.

    ¡°What now?¡± he smiled to himself, then walked to the bottom of the magic tower. There was no barrier or defense circle there. After the broken furniture was removed, he was free to look at the inside of the magic tower.

    From what it looked, all the operation tools were destroyed by the super-exploding ball. It wasn¡¯t like the mourning stone didn¡¯t do its job, but the shock that the tower absorbed was enough to smash everything inside. There were only a few things that remained intact: the tower spirit, the operation floor, the frame of the building, the storage room, and, most importantly, the 16th floor of the building.

    The whole structure was still in ce, technically speaking. Abel was pretty surprised by that. Even the teleportation circle wasn¡¯t that badly damaged. They only needed to fix a few things to make it run again.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Abel murmured to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t just let this stay here. They are all too good to not be part of my collection!¡± A voice suddenly disturbed him.

    ¡°Intruders! Intruders!¡± a mechanical voice came. Abel knew that it was the tower spirit.

    ¡°Should forced exit mode be switched on?¡± the mechanical voice inquired.

    Abel said to himself, ¡°So Cliff didn¡¯t have his tower on automatic mode. He had it on manual.¡±

    If the magic tower was in automatic mode, every person that went in would be considered as enemies. They would almost always be responded with forced teleportation by the security system. If they did manage to go back to make a forced entry, the magic tower would just keep teleporting them away until all the energy was used up.

    Now that the Cliff Magic Tower was in manual mode, every move would have to have the tower owner¡¯s permission. Even if the owner wasn¡¯t inside the building, it would still make a call to his identity card. That being said, Abel was free to search inside the tower without being interrupted.

    He wanted to take the tower spirit over. The tower spirit was a very precious item. It was a once-in-a-lifetime object for every wizard in the Wizard Union. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t free. Those who wanted it either have to spend a lot of money, or they had to aplish a certain number of tasks assigned by the Wizard Union.

    The tower spirit was the same as artificial intelligence. It had a will of its own, and given the right amount of time and training, it¡¯s intelligence would grow exponentially from when it was first created. The Cliff Magic Tower had 16 floors in total. Whatever spirit it hoarded, it must be hoarding a bunch of information.

    Since the tower was so badly destroyed, Abel didn¡¯t even have the space to stand up straight. He did have an idea, though. An idea to locate the tower spirit and gain possession of it. He put up his invisibility hoodie, and once he took the top part to his head, the strength of his power of Will became twice what it originally was.

    With himself at the center, everything within a 240 meter radius was open to his scan. Soon, he figured out where the tower spirit was. He also found where the magic tower¡¯s operation circle was. Now that he knew where they were, he didn¡¯t even have to go to look for them. He just needed to grab them with his strengthened power of Will.

    And there. When his power of Will was split into two, they went over to gain control over the tower spirit and the magic tower¡¯s operation circle. Since the owner was dead, it didn¡¯t take him much effort to overwrite the security measures Wizard Cliff put on them.

    It was a bit weird. Wizard Cliff was already dead. From what Wizard Morton taught Abel, the tower spirit should die once its master lost his life. Right now, he could still feel some of Wizard Cliff¡¯s power of Will on both the tower spirit and the operation circle. Maybe it was for the better. Once the tower spirit was dead, the operation circle wouldpletely lock itself down, and only the dead owner¡¯s control card could be used to re-open it.

    Suddenly, a strange soul connected to Abel. It was weak. Very weak, actually. If Abel wanted to, he could destroy it very easily.

    He knew what it was. It was the tower spirit, and he knew where it hade from.

 Chapter 415 - The Magic Towerâ€™s New Owner

    Chapter 415 The Magic Tower¡¯s New Owner

    ¡°The intelligence agency¡¯s analyzing spirit wees you. My master¡±

    A mechanical voice came from inside the tower. Since the Cliff Magic Tower had a new owner, everything went into default mode. The master was simply referred to as ¡°my master.¡±

    ¡°An analyzing spirit!¡± This could only mean one thing. Wizard Cliff connected all the information that the Wizard Intelligence Agency had to his own tower spirit. He was spying on many, many people¡¯s deepest, darkest secrets.

    There was something else that Abel didn¡¯t know about. Wizard Cliff had another magic tower at another location. While the one he was at was for protecting the intelligence agency, the one over there was where Wizard Cliff ran his main operations.

    It all had to do with how powerful Wizard Cliff was. Once Wizard Dunn went to shut himself down for training, there was no one to challenge Wizard Cliff¡¯s decisions. In fact, during the time that he became the dominant force that ruled over the St. Ellis Wizard Union, he had pretty much rid himself of all opposition within the organization. Abel didn¡¯t care about all of that, though. He just wanted a nice tower spirit for himself. From what he could tell, the tower spirit that Wizard Cliff had must be extremely intelligent. Now that he had ownership over it, he might as well just act like it.

    ¡°Requesting permission. The tower wants to connect to your psyche.¡±

    ¡°Permission granted,¡± Abel said without hesitation. It was his first time doing this, but he knew that the tower spirit wouldn¡¯t try to hurt its master.

    When Abel¡¯s power of Will was connected to the tower¡¯s operation circle, he started to sense everything inside the tower. Countless data shed before his eyes. He could see every damage that the tower had taken.

    There was one thing he noticed. Since the base of the tower had left the ground, the energy circle on its base couldn¡¯t absorb mana from the ground. Every mana that was used to keep the mana circle running was from the perfect gemstones on the operation circle.

    ¡°Close down the barrier circle! Shut down all the defense!¡± Abel said to the tower defense.

    Right now, four perfect gemstones were used to power up the six main operation circles in the magic tower. There were slots for six of them, but Wizard Cliff was too stingy to fill in all the spaces. Abel might not have had a good look at Wizard Cliff¡¯s portal bag yet, but he knew that that was more than ten perfect gemstones inside.

    With his ¡°telekinesis¡± spell, Abel reced the six slots with his perfect gemstones. Once he did so, he thought that there was no time for him to look around too much. The tower was his now, so he could always go back in the future and have a better look inside it. The important thing for him now was to move the magic tower to somewhere that was safe.

    But where? The Horadric Cube was too small. So was the personal storage box. There was a lot of room inside the kong kong spiritual beast bag, but that wasn¡¯t enough, either. It was no different for his portal bag and portal bracelet.

    Well, there was the portal beast ring, something that he got from the heir of Jocherg City. There was basically a mini world that was inside of it. Even White Cloud could do a full-body stretch while inside. There was a problem, though. If it wasn¡¯t a summoned creature, he couldn¡¯t put anything inside the portal beast ring.

    Before that, Abel decided to teleport outside the magic tower. He wanted to see how his summoned creatures were doing.

    ¡°Johnson! Come over here!¡± Abel screamed at Johnson, who was digging through the ground with its massive hands. Once it heard his call, it stopped what it¡¯s doing and came over.

    ¡°Go there,¡± Abel pointed to the tilted magic tower, ¡°Try to pick that up.¡±

    And off Johnson went. It was ten meters tall, butpared to the 50-meter tall magic tower, it was like an ant that was trying to lift a stone. Its arms hugged around the magic tower. As it did this, its arms extended and wrapped around the magic tower. While the tower was hollow on the inside, it was still a bit too heavy for it to lift off the ground.

    ¡°Use your ability!¡± Abel instructed.

    With its head tilted to the side, the multi-surfaced metal spheres on Johnson¡¯s body separated and surrounded the magic tower. Then, a white light started shing out of its head.

    Abel heard a voiceing from the magic tower, ¡°The tower has detected an intruder. Should the defense barrier be opened?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Abelmanded, and the tower spirit became silent.

    Johnson was trying to turn the magic tower into a part of its body. By doing this, it was now a 50-meter tall monster. Because of how heavy the tower was, it had to form wheels with the multi-surfaced metal spheres on its feet.

    After Johnson did what Abel told it to do, he now had to see if he could fit it inside his portal beast ring. He tried to open up the ring with his power of the Will. Then, a 50-meter tall ck hole appeared in the air. Johnson started rolling towards it. It was very slow when it was doing this.

    Since Abel was expending his power of Will under his buff, he already started to feel the fatigue at two times the normal rate. He was starting to feel very exhausted. ¡°Hurry up, Johnson!¡± Abel screamed as sweats started falling down his cheek. Johnson tried to go faster, but that didn¡¯t help too much. If it wasn¡¯t for the metal spheres, it¡¯d be impossible for it to move around with a magic tower on its body.

    When Abel¡¯s power of Will was about to bepletely drained, he took out a soul potion from his snake¡¯s self-recover belt. About more than half of his power of the Will was recovered.

    Right now, about half of Johnson¡¯s body was inside the ck hole. Once Abel was done, he could bring the magic tower with him anywhere he went. All the materials inside the magic tower were his to use, including the tower spirit and the mourning stone.

 Chapter 416 - 416 Soul Ligh

    <strong>416 Soul Ligh</strong>

    When the ck hole finally closed, Abel was free to close his portal beast ring. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. All the stuff he wasted was worth it. He got himself a few new teleportation circles, a lot of money, and most importantly, he got himself his own magic tower, which was not something that coins and gemstone could buy. He didn¡¯t even have to get loans to afford for it. He didn¡¯t have to do any missions, either.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Abel said as he sat on Flying me¡¯s back. Soon, Flying me and ck Wind moved to White Cloud¡¯s back. They then all disappeared into the invisibility barrier.

    At the same time, a knight in Denan City was pointing towards the sky in the east.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°My spirit! Has divine punishment finallye to me?¡± A smuggler called out and pointed towards the white light pir in the sky.

    Almost everyone in Denan City saw it. Some thought that it was a miracle. Others thought that it was a curse. There were even those who started riding towards the light pir on their horses.

    Inside the center of Denan City was the St. Ellis Wizard Union building. Right now, it was secluded from the outside world with a defense circle. This was where all the wizards got their missions assigned to them.

    Right now, arge siren was calling through the ce. Themunication circle was turned to full volume.

    ¡°Beware, Beware! We are now in a state of emergency! All members of the Wizard Union, you must not head to the area outside of the defense circle!¡±

    Three novice wizards were standing inside an office. They were all calling advanced wizards through theirmunication circles, and they all had frightened looks on their faces.

    One of them sighed in relief as the call connected, ¡°Oh, thank goodness! Master Edmond! There is a soul light at the east end of Denan City! Judging from its strength, I think it¡¯sing from an advanced wizard!¡±

    Wizard Edmond¡¯s voice came crashing in like thunder, ¡°WHAT? SOUL LIGHT? In the east end of Denan City? Did Wizard Cliff contact you?¡±

    The novice wizard looked towards his two nearby friends, ¡°We are trying to make calls right now, sir! We¡¯ll tell you as soon as we get something!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back to the Wizard Union,¡± Wizard Edmond said, then immediately hung up the call. Soon, Wizard Anthem¡¯s call was connected.

    ¡°Did you...¡± Wizard Anthem was kind of speechless, ¡°Oh, what the.... Is it actually a soul light? Did you confirm it?¡±

    The novice wizard said with certainty, ¡°Yes, Master Anthem. We¡¯ve already sent people to go to where it was located.¡±

    Master Anthem asked, ¡°Did you tell the other masters?¡±

    ¡°Just Master Cliff, sir,¡± the novice wizard looked at the one beside him.

    Wizard Anthem asked in a slow voice, ¡°You.... The soul light, is it at the east end of Denan City?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Uh, fu-, AHHHHH! I¡¯ll be back right away!¡± As reluctant as Wizard Anthem was to head back to the Wizard Union, his sense of obligation was telling him that he must.

    In no time at all, the two advanced wizards have arrived back to the Wizard Union. When they looked at each other, they could see the fear that was in each other¡¯s eyes. It had been many years since the soul light appeared in the Holy Continent.

    The soul light was basically the equivalent of a spiritual beast¡¯s crystal core. Unlike a crystal core, however, it would vanish as soon as the wizard was dead.

    When wizards ranked up, their soul light would increase in their quality and size. Once an official wizard was dead, his power of Will would be released into the air like some sort of firework. The time that the soul light wouldst would depend on how much progress that was previously made.

    Wizard Anthem and Wizard Edmond had thought that the next soul light that they would see would be at the west end of Denan City. It was where a lot of the wizards and their magic towers were. Currently, rank 17 Wizard Dunn was doing his shut-off training. They never thought that he coulde out alive, so they just waited for his soul light to suddenlye out one day.

    But the east end of Denan City? That was where Wizard Cliff lived! That¡¯s where the intelligence agency was! And despite all their efforts, they couldn¡¯t make any contact with him or the intelligence agency.

    ¡°Should we go, Anthem?¡± Wizard Edmond whispered.

    Wizard Anthem rubbed his face with his hand, ¡°We have to, don¡¯t we?¡±

    Wizard Edmond said as he activated several of his defense items, ¡°Look. We can¡¯t separate from each other. If Wizard Cliff... If someone really did him in, we can also be killed in the same way.¡±

    Wizard Edmond was right. It was hard to kill an advanced wizard. And it wasn¡¯t like Wizard Cliff was a man who liked taking risks. He was calcting. He would never engage in a full-on battle if it meant losing even just a bit of his resources.

    There was only one exnation. Wizard Cliff tried to escape from that person that was after him. When he did, he failed, and that killer ended him by chasing him down. This was pretty ridiculous, but it was the only exnation that made sense.

    ¡°Oh,e on....¡± Wizard Edmond said as he shed to a sport a hundred meters away from where he was at. At the same time, Wizard Anthem followed him to the same spot.

    As the two wizards moved together with their ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spells, they went to where the soul light was at. It had been a while since the soul light was released. It was no longer as bright as when it had emerged. In about ten minutes, it would be gone from where it was.

    ¡°It¡¯s Cliff!¡± Wizard Anthem called out. It was Cliff, indeed. His upper body was separated from his lower body. When he noticed, he started adding a few moreyers of defense on his body.

    Wizard Edmond said as he examined Wizard Cliff¡¯s corpse, ¡°The killer should be gone now. Look, Cliff¡¯s portal bag was gone.¡±

    ¡°Right, right...¡± Wizard Anthem tried to calm himself down, ¡°Good. Let someone else look into this. We¡¯ll, uh... we¡¯ll just report what happened.¡±

    Since all the precious items that Wizard Cliff had were taken away, the killer must¡¯ve gone away for a while now.

    ¡°Hey,e and have a look at this,¡± Wizard Edmond lowered his body for a closer look at Cliff¡¯s corpse, ¡°Damn! I¡¯ve got to say, this is pretty scary. His body was split into two without any resistance. Can you tell what did this?¡±

    Wizard Anthem swallowed down his saliva, ¡°Uh, uhhh..... I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any weapon in this world that can do this. Cliff.... he definitely had passive defensive items on him, and it¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t know how to cast defensive spells. So, what.... I, I don¡¯t even know. Whatever the killer did, he managed to break through all that and killed him in one sh.¡±

 Chapter 417 - After the Matter...

    417 After the Matter...

    As his fellow ¡°colleagues,¡± Wizard Anthem and Wizard Edmond both knew how strong Wizard Cliff was. They knew how much equipment he had on him. They knew how frightening he could be in a fight. In fact, even if it was the two of them against just him, they were almost certain that they would lose.

    Yet, here Cliff was. He was a dead man split in two. He never had a good rtionship with them, but it was always sad to see someone you know for such a long time to pass away like this.

    Wizard Anthem sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s, uh, let¡¯s just retrieve his body for now.¡±

    Wizard Edmond took out his portal bag, then ced Wizard Cliff¡¯s corpse in it. He then began to ask.

    ¡°So why did Cliff leave his magic tower?¡±

    Why, indeed. When Wizard Edmond asked that, he suddenly realized something. Wizard Anthem, too. They both noticed something, and they both looked at each other.

    ¡°The intelligence agency!¡± They both said to each other.

    Soon, they arrived at the short hill. Unlike before, all the buildings that were here were gone. It¡¯s like a gigantic monster stepped over it or something. Everything was either destroyed, or some of the areas were simply just bare.

    ¡°Wha- Where¡¯s the magic tower?!¡± Wizard Anthem screamed. When they went to where Cliff Magic Tower used to be, all they found was a giant, deep pit with no end to its bottom.

    They didn¡¯t know what to say. They didn¡¯t know what to think, either, really. They¡¯ve always been very jealous of how Wizard Cliff built his own magic tower. They didn¡¯t have enough men on their side, so they could never pige the mourning stones in the same way as Cliff did.

    Now, it was all gone. The most powerful magic tower in the Kingdom of St. Ellis disappeared. It was out of their sight without even a single trace. But how? A tower was not a small toy. The Cliff Magic Tower was fifty meters tall. Needless to say, it was not something that can be easily moved.

    Was it a superrge portal bag? They¡¯ve never heard of anything that big to fit a building. Ok, maybe the legendary ones, but those were owned by the most powerful royal families in the world. Besides, if the killer was powerful enough to end an advanced wizard by himself, why bother with the magic tower?

    When the two looked around, they could see that the whole area was excavated¡ªyeah, excavated. From what it looked like after Wizard Cliff was killed, the killer went back to find all the loot that he could. The magic tower was, perhaps, one of the stuff that he took away.

    This was absolutely ridiculous. It was like the killer was poor or something, so he had to scavenge everything that his eyesid upon. There was no way that the royal families would do something like this. They were the royal families. There was no need for them to go through this kind of length for Wizard Cliff¡¯s personal belongings.

    Wizard Anthem said after he finished looking around, ¡°Let¡¯s have the professionals in our guild look after this.¡±

    ¡°What professionals?¡± Wizard Edmond pointed at the ruins in front of him, ¡°They¡¯re all dead, don¡¯t you get it? The whole intelligence agency was here before. They all died. We¡¯ll have to get people from other cities.¡±

    Wizard Anthem said with a traumatized look, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s just get whoever we can. Can we leave this ce now? I feel like something¡¯s terribly wrong here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. You sensed something?¡± Wizard Edmond asked. He was also starting to look very scared. Whether there really was something wrong, they decided that they should just get back and report what they saw.

    As two white lights shed out, the two advanced wizards disappeared from the scene. The Cliff Magic Tower, or it was so used to be, was now quiet once again.

    At a giant castle faraway, a wizard was speaking to an old wizard in the center of a room.

    ¡°The seventh is now dead!¡± the wizard eximed.

    The old wizard wasn¡¯t quite sad about it, ¡°Good. I thought that scum would die on the battlefield after he bes rank 17 or 18, but, well, who would¡¯ve thought? Dead on the Holy Continent! That¡¯s just pathetic if you ask me.¡±

    The wizard replied, ¡°Still, he¡¯s a part of our lineage. We¡¯re the only ones that can discipline him. And now he¡¯s ended up like this; it¡¯s really our responsibility. For the time being, I¡¯ll tell the sixth and fifth to head back.¡±

    The old wizard gestured to tell the wizard to leave, ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯ll leave it all up to you. I¡¯m old, you know? If I don¡¯t keep ranking up, I¡¯m just going to die from natural causes.¡±

    Right now, Abel didn¡¯t know that his troubles hadn¡¯t ended yet. He was heading to Liante City, the crossing point between the Kingdom of St. Ellis, the Kingdom of St. Pierrt, and the Kingdom of St. Anwall.

    He didn¡¯t go there to look for trouble. If anything, it was quite the opposite. Even after gaining possession of the Cliff Magic Tower, he was still very much a wanted man. Since Liante City was owned by three of the kingdoms, even if the authorities found him, they would still need permission from all three states to officially dere an arrest.

    So why didn¡¯t he go there before, then? It was quite simple, actually. When Cliff was alive, all he cared about was making Abel his prisoner. After he failed to do so, the measures he put up became more desperate and extreme. If he knew that Abel was heading to Liante City, it would be very easy for him to head there, even without a teleportation circle.

    Now that Cliff was dead, Abel was free to search for the property he had inside Liante City. He could just live there for the time being, at least until the St. Ellis Wizard Union decided to give up on investigating after him. With the intelligence agency gone, he didn¡¯t think that there would be anyone insane enough to go after a master cksmith.

    Abel didn¡¯t choose to head back to the duchy of Carmel immediately. He decided to stay in Liante City. It was mainly to show his goodwill to the St. Ellis Wizard Union. More importantly, he wanted to prove his innocence by not going back. Well, it¡¯s not like anyone would think that a rank 6 wizard would kill a rank 16 wizard, but he wanted more alibi to prove that he wasn¡¯t the one to go after Wizard Cliff.

    Now, then. As the center of the human world, Abel had always wanted to take a tour around Liante City. He was inquisitive about this ce. It was the city that his good teacher Morton had always admired.

    From what Morton told Abel, thews in Liante City were very strict. That being said, it was the dream city for the wizards, because that¡¯s where all the things they wanted could be found. Now that Abel¡¯s ¡°identally¡± got himself a property here, he was no longer bound by the ¡°10-day-limit temporary residence rule¡± that was set in here.

    As he flew on White Cloud¡¯s back, Abel began to reminisce about the fight he had with Wizard Cliff. As dominating as he was, he was starting to have a more careful view of advanced wizards. If there was anything that he learned from this fight, it¡¯d be the fact that advanced wizards were extremely hard to kill.

    While it didn¡¯t take much time for him to end up cornering Wizard Cliff, there was a lot of time that he had to dedicate to setting up his strategy. For starters, he had to gather enough summoned creatures that could be threatening to Cliff. That wasn¡¯t easy. Even the spiritual guardian knight captain was almost destroyed by Cliff¡¯s lightning attacks.

    After that, Abel had to lure Cliff into his trap. Not only did he have to look up the geography of the battleground, but he also had to guess where Wizard Cliff would escape to. And it¡¯s not like everything would go as nned. There were many instances where luck was extremely important.

    To put it simply, it was a hard fight from start to finish. One mistake was all it took for Wizard Cliff to turn the tables.

 Chapter 418 - Liante City

    418 Liante City

    While he was still on White Cloud¡¯s back, Abel could already see Liante City on the ground.

    So that¡¯s what the ¡°center of the human world¡± looked like. The city was split in half. There was a giant mountain that served as the border. There was also a very steep cliff, one that had a very grand fort built next to it.

    In the inner parts alone, Abel could see a total of 36 magic towers. They were all at least 15 floors in height, and they lined up on the giant pentagons on the ground. The pentagon was a magic circle, a magic circle that was set up in the very center of the city.

    There was a very tall building next to this giant magic circle. While it was not as tall as the magic towers, it was still much taller than the other buildings next to it.

    After Abel flew to an isted location, he got on ck Wind¡¯s back and made an ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ to the ground. Now that ck Wind could perform a total of 5 ¡°instantaneous movements¡¯ in one day, it became very convenient for him if he wanted to get on and off White Cloud.

    The entrance he chose was the one from the Kingdom of St. Anwall to Liante City. It was a cavern, which was built on the side of the mountain. The hole of the cavern had ten armored knights to guard it. Whoever made their way in here had to show whatever documents that were required.

    Outside the city, there were vendors that were selling various different items. Rather than doing business, however, it felt more like they were treating the people that wereing in and out of the city.

    Soon, after following the line, Abel made his way to the entrance.

    ¡°Your identity cards, please, sir,¡± the knight said respectfully after seeing Abel¡¯s mount wolf.

    Because of how close he was, Abel could tell that the security guards here were all advanced knights. It was a surprising sight for him. In most cities, advanced knights were supposed to be high-ranking officials. Here, however, they were just normal soldiers that acted as security guards.

    ¡°Can I use this instead?¡± Abel handed his property bond to the knight.

    The knight lowered his head even more humbly, ¡°Yes, sir, but if you don¡¯t have any proof of residence, allow me to write one for you. Juste over here, please.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, then,¡± Abel bowed to show his thanks. When he followed the knight to a desk, he jumped down from ck Wind¡¯s back.

    The knight also jumped down from his horse. He was about 180cm in height. He was pretty tall, but Abel¡¯s even taller stature made him seem kind of feeble. In fact, despite Abel being a lot younger than him, this knight could tell that there was a drastic difference in terms of their skill level.

    ¡°May I have your name, sir,¡± the knight inquired.

    ¡°Abel. It¡¯s Abel Harry,¡± Abel replied. He expected some sort of reaction from the knight or the scribe, but they just got his name down very calmly. After all, there were a lot of Abels in the world. He wasn¡¯t calling himself something like ¡°cksmith Abel,¡± so it made sense that they didn¡¯t really know who he was.

    ¡°You have a title, sir?¡± the scribe asked.

    ¡°Well, uh,¡± Abel thought for a while, then said, ¡°No. Don¡¯t have any.¡±

    The knight and scribe exchanged a look. From Abel¡¯s expression alone, they could tell that something went wrong to him. Still, Abel sounded and acted like a nobleman. After they got the gist of his information, it was not up to them to ask the questions. That being said, they didn¡¯t need to learn about how Abel had lost his title as a viscount or an earl.

    ¡°Anything to verify your profession, sir?¡± the scribe asked.

    ¡°How about this?¡± Abel passed over his rank 3 wizard badge. When the scribe took it over and ced it on a jade, a red light shed over the badge.

    ¡°Your wizard badge has been canceled,¡± the scribe gave the badge back with a weird look on his face. He didn¡¯t know about Abel¡¯s story, but he felt bad that a young man would lose both his wizard status and nobleman¡¯s status.

    ¡°Do I need to show what profession I¡¯m in to make an entrance?¡± Abel frowned.

    The scribe said patiently, ¡°Of course not, sir. I¡¯m just recording some basic details for the city council to manage.¡±

    Abel asked, ¡°Right. Can I re-apply for my wizard status after I¡¯m in the city?¡±

    The scribe nodded, ¡°Of course, sir. Please head to the Wizard Union branch for that.¡±

    Suddenly, a few men in suits walked towards Abel.

    ¡°Hey, brother. Can you help me out here? It would be nice if you ah, you know, can get my friends here inside the city. Don¡¯t worry about the pay, man. I¡¯ll make it worth it for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Abel turned around to look. It was a knight that was talking to him. He was about the rank of a knight¡¯smander. As polite as he sounded, there was a certain cockiness that was in his eyes. He probably saw Abel¡¯s documents. There wasn¡¯t anything on it, so he probably assumed that he was talking to a normal civilian.

    The knight¡¯smander continued to talk, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know, good sir? If you have a property in this city, you can always bring five people inside with you. Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯re not going to stay at your house. It would be a lot of help if you can just get us inside. As for the price...¡±

    The knight¡¯smander thought after a while, ¡°How about ten thousand gold coins?¡±

    The knight that brought Abel here interrupted, ¡°Very savvy of you, huh? Fivepany for ten thousand gold coins.¡±

    He then turned to Abel, ¡°My good sir, please! Don¡¯t fall for their tricks! Your house is much more valuable than that! Also, if they bring any trouble to this city, it would be your responsibility. Do you understand?¡±

    The knight¡¯smander quickly changed his tone, ¡°Alright, alright! Ten thousand, then! That¡¯d be twenty thousand for each one of us!¡±

    ¡°Just go away!¡± Abel waved the knight¡¯smander away, ¡°I¡¯m not short on money, so go bother someone else.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you sure about that?¡± a trace of imposing pressure emerged from the knight¡¯smander, ¡°That¡¯s ten thousand gold coins, my good friend. You sure you aren¡¯t interested?¡±

    Before the imposing pressure went to Abel, his hand was already grabbing the knightmander by his neck.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are, alright?¡± Abel said in a menacing tone, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so don¡¯t you ruin it for me.¡±

    Then, he threw the knight¡¯smander to the ground ten meters away from him. It was like he was throwing a toy or something. The knight¡¯s captain flew away without any resistance.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    A voice came as everyone watched in shock. It was Bartoli. She was wearing a ck cape and a double magic staff badge in front of her.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for being thiste, master. I came as soon as you called me, but the line was simply too long,¡± Bartoli bowed and apologized.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Come inside the city with me,¡± Abel said to Bartoli, then turned to ask the scribe, ¡°Can I go in now?¡±

    The scribe replied with a shocked look on his face, ¡°Uh, yeah, yeah! Of course, sir! Here¡¯s your proof of residence! Please, head in any time you wish!¡±

 Chapter 419 - A New Residence

    419 A New Residence

    Abel said to Bartoli, ¡°You got a temporary permit, didn¡¯t you, Bartoli? I was just told that you can bring five people with you to live in the city.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Bartoli bowed, ¡°I¡¯ll redo my identification. Please wait for a moment.¡±

    After Bartoli re-did her identification as Abel¡¯s servant, she came back to Abel with her new identity card.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d that you told me that in time, Master!¡± Bartoli said to Abel, ¡°I know you gave me a lot of intermediate gemstones, but that¡¯s twenty of them that I almost spent just there! Can you believe it? Twenty for ten days!¡±

    ¡°That kind of make sense now,¡± Abel replied, then rubbed his chin with his hand, ¡°So that¡¯s why they offered ten thousand to me just then. They thought I was a young boy that they could take advantage of.¡±

    Bartoli tried to hold herughter as she heard this. ¡°A young boy that could be taken advantage of¡±? She knew exactly what Abel was doing before this. If someone managed to bully him, she would really be amazed. She didn¡¯t think anyone could do that.

    ¡°So, uh,¡± Abel asked, ¡°why did you, you know, why did youe here on foot?¡±

    Bartoli replied, ¡°You didn¡¯t know, Master? There¡¯s no carriage I can hire that¡¯ll get me here, so I can walk to get here.¡±

    While it had been many, many years since Bartoli had been to a city, she knew how to find her ways into one. That being said, Liante City was simply too special to gain ess to.

    ¡°Oh, sorry about that. No, really,¡± Abel said, then let out a chocobo from his portal beast ring, ¡°Here. She¡¯s yours now.¡±

    The chocobo was from the Wizard Intelligence Agency. Since the St. Ellis Wizard Union was eradicated, no one was going to care if a bird or two went missing. It was a little hard to tame at the start, but after spending some time with Flying me, it was now just as timid as the blue howling rabbits.¡±

    After Bartoli got on the chocobo¡¯s back, she started to follow ck Wind¡¯s footsteps. When they disappeared from the crowd, everyone began to speak again.

    The scribe still couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, ¡°Wow. So he has an intermediate wizard as his servant?¡±

    The knight looked over the distance in admiration, ¡°He¡¯s a powerful one. It¡¯s the first time I saw someone throwing a knight¡¯smander like that.¡±

    The knight¡¯smander that Abel threw was very pale right now. He didn¡¯t ever expect to be toyed around like this.

    Right now, since Abel had no use of his old wizard badge, he was throwing it around like a toy.

    Abel looked at the double staff badge that Bartoli had, ¡°Let¡¯s just head to where we live. And take me to get a new wizard badge tomorrow.¡±

    Bartoliplied, ¡°Yes, Master. An important note: most of the things here can only be purchased with your wizard points. The gemstones can only be used to buy normal food, and gold coins aren¡¯tmonly used here.¡±

    Bartoli already did her research on Liante City since Abel ordered her to. Liante City was like a giantpany. Everyone was supposed to fulfill their role. If not, there would be almost no way for them to survive here.

    As Abel walked around, he saw a lot of things that he hadn¡¯t before. For starters, there weren¡¯t any normal shops around here. There weren¡¯t a lot of shops, to begin with, actually. The ones he saw were all rted tobat. There were weapon stores, potion stores, and material recycling stores. Other than that, there weren¡¯t a lot of people setting up shops here. As for the pedestrians that were walking around, most of them were upation holders. Since the only currencies here were gemstones and ranking points, it was not easy for ¡°normal people¡± to make a living here.

    It took about ten-something minutes for Abel to walk to where the property was. On his way there, he had seen at least a total of twenty knight¡¯smanders. That was simply insane. He never expected there to be a ce with this many talented people.

    And, he was still in the outer part of the city. The more he walked towards the center, the more impressed, even scared, he became. The knight¡¯smanders he saw were all pretty young. They all had a menacing aura around them, too. They were definitely the ¡°real deal,¡± and not the rich boys raised in wealthy families.

    While Bartoli was not from the Holy Continent, she also came from a noble¡¯s background, ¡°Master, the knights here are known to engage in high-difficultybat. As long as they can finish their tasks, they will be paid with enough resources and skills when they go back.¡±

    ¡°Also,¡± Bartoli added, ¡°Do you notice? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m phrasing it properly, but this ce feels like a ¡°factory¡± of some sort. Like, a factor for advanced knights.¡±

    Abel understood what Bartoli was saying. ¡°Factory¡± was a rough way to put it, but it did feel like the right description. As powerful as the knights here were, they didn¡¯t seem to be educated about etiquettes and the mannerisms of a nobleman. If anything, they seemed like a bunch of mercenaries. It was not something like he liked to see.

    ¡°Here,¡± Abel stopped as he arrived at a yard, ¡°This is where the property is said to be.¡±

    The yard in front of them was close to the city¡¯s inner parts. From here, they could clearly see the magic towers in the inner city. However, there was a giant magic circle that served to separate the two areas. It was quite impressive, really. If the magic circle wasn¡¯t strong enough to hold the mana of 36 magic towers, all the normal people and knights in the outer city would all be hurt.

    To be honest, Abel had only seen something like this in elven cities. Humans weren¡¯t very good at setting up magic circles, but here, the 36 magic towers served as an extremely powerful mechanism that was responsible for maintaining the city¡¯s safety.

    On the door leading to the yard, there was a hexagon circle that was set up on the lock. Once Abel put his property bond over it, a white light shed out. A mechanical voice then came out.

    ¡°No. 1558 bond holder, Are you here to im this property?¡± the voice asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Abel replied. From what it looked like, this spirit, or whatever it was, it was something that was verymonly used inside Liante City.

    ¡°No. 1558 bond holder, your property has been on hold for 20 years. The fees you have paid are enough for it to be on hold for 100 years. So far, you have used up 7250 days with 29250 days left to use. If you need the property to be on hold the next time, please do so by activating this circle again. Remember, you are always wee back to Liante City.¡±

    After that, the door opened. The yard in front of them wasn¡¯t very big, but it was very neatly tidied. Someone must¡¯vee here often to clean everything up.

    There was one building on each of the three sides of the yard. Together, it was a square structure for three people to live in.

    Abel chose the middle one for himself. It was the master¡¯s ensuite, after all. When he walked inside the room, he saw a magic circle board that was upying some space in the room¡¯s corner. There wasn¡¯t a magic gemstone on it. The original owner probably took it away.

    When an intermediate gemstone was ced on the board, an invisible wall suddenly surrounded the entire yard. As it turned out, Liante City wasn¡¯t like Cina City and Moga City. Since the original owner left a defense circle here, this could mean two things: one, Liante City was not a ¡°pacifist city¡± where fights weren¡¯t allowed, and two, there were some problems with crimes in Liante City.

    It made sense, actually. With this many advanced knights and wizards around, it¡¯d be hard to keep the peace here without the super-sized defense circle.

    ¡°Bartoli, give me your status card,¡± Abel ordered. After she did, he started matching it with his. He then went to do some work on the defense circle board.

    Abel passed the status card back to Bartoli, ¡°You can have it back now. From now on, you are free toe in and out of this ce. Once I¡¯m not here, you also have the permission to use the magic circle in whatever ways you see fit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Bartoli replied. She knew what Abel did this for. She couldn¡¯t follow him into the dark world, so the only thing she could do while he was away was to act as his security guard in the Holy Continent.

 Chapter 420 - Sorting Out the Loo

    420 Sorting Out the Loo

    After turning on the seclusion circle, Abel opened the teleportation portal to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. Once he went inside, he was finally freed of the burdens on his mind.

    Cliff was dead. Abel did it himself, but he didn¡¯t feel relieved at all. If anything, Cliff¡¯sst words only made him feel even more ufortable. As of now, it was true that no one knew who the real killer was (except, well, the killer himself), but he decided that it was for the best if heid low for the time being.

    Now, then. Now that he was in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, he had all the time he needed to look at the stuff he gathered from Wizard Cliff. No, not the magic tower. It¡¯s already a part of Johnson, and he needed extra space to ce an entire tower by itself.

    There was one thing that he wanted to look at the most: Wizard Cliff¡¯s portal bag. He didn¡¯t have enough time to look at it before. Other than that, there were also the portal bags of some other wizards inside the St. Ellis Wizard Union headquarter.

    First, Abel took out everything inside Wizard Cliff¡¯s portal bag. It was arge-sized bag with a volume of 10 cubic meters. When everything was out, a mountain of various objects appeared in the middle of the Rogue¡¯s Encampment.

    As Abel looked through these items, he realized that most of them weren¡¯t of much use to him. For example, there were a lot of perfect gemstones. As much as Wizard Cliff cherished them, they were nothing but ordinary objects to him.

    There were also a lot of rune patterns. Still, apart from some of the defensive circles, most of them just took too much time to activate. Abel would rather just use his skill tree than to have them take up space inside his portal bag.

    And those potions. Abel only used dark-golden quality potions now. He didn¡¯t even want to look at the ones that Wizard Cliff had. Most potions had some sort of side effects to them, so he wanted to avoid as much unfiltered substances as he could. This was why he would only drink potions that he made himself.

    Not everything was useless, though. The spell books andmentaries Cliff wrote were all very educational. They would prove to be very important for Abel¡¯s training. Or, they could be good for his magic item collection.

    There were also two passive defensive items. Wizard Cliff was using them the entire fight. They both gave Abel a lot of trouble at the time. Unfortunately for him, only two were allowed to be carried at once. Since he already had the ice dragon protection ne, he could only choose one to carry on himself.

    So, choose one out of the two passive defensive magic items. One was a belt. The other was a ring. It was an easy choice for him. He was already wearing the snake¡¯s self-recovery belt, and nothing was good enough to rece the snake¡¯s self-recovery belt.

    That left the ring. Abel never liked wearing rings. Perhaps it had to do with how he liked to work out in his previous life. He decided to hang it on his ne, at the spot next to his portal beast ring.

    Curiously, there was also a strange crystal item. It was shaped like David¡¯s star, which was often the shape that¡¯s used for magic circles on the Holy Continent. From what he could sense from it, there was a lot of lighting energy that was inside. It was absorbing the mana in the air to generate even more energy.

    If it weren¡¯t for how rich the mana was around the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, Abel would¡¯ve never felt this transformation of energy so strongly. By his estimate, this crystal could release about three lightning streaks in a day. Once that limit was reached, it would take an entire day to recharge.

    So that¡¯s why Wizard Cliff¡¯s ¡°lightning¡± spell was so powerful. He must¡¯ve used this crystal item to charge up his mana. It looked kind of old, though. It was probably more of an ancient tool than a device that¡¯s created recently.

    Abel had to be decisive about what he wanted. He was no longer the amateur that carried nothing with him. After the other portal bags were cleared, he gave them all to his summoned creatures to use.

    For the spiritual guardian knight captain, he decided to put a lot of gears inside its portal bag. Since its death qi was strong enough now, it could open the portal bag itself to switch to whatever equipment it was told to.

    White Cloud also needed its own portal bag. Once it did, Abel was going to put in a lot of his ¡°ration potion¡± in it. While White Cloud could stay in the sky for several days without food, it still needed to feed itself.

    Abel wanted more portal bags for himself, too. His kong kong spiritual beast bag was starting to get too cramped with all the stuff that he had. If he could have multiple portal bags inside his kong kong spiritual bag, he could save a lot of space would¡¯ve been saved. He wasn¡¯t that resourceful yet, of course, but it¡¯s something that he was working towards.

    Finally, there were the two boxes that ck Wind dug up from the ground. If they didn¡¯t contain the power of the dimension, they would¡¯ve been destroyed by Abel¡¯s super exploding ball. Once they were opened, he could see that there were some portal items inside.

    It was weird. It was a regr box on the outside, but once the lids were off, you could see space that was about ten times bigger. These were probably for doing office work. Unlike other portal items, you didn¡¯t need to open it with your power of the Will. It could be opened manually. It could be carried around very easily. It seemed like something that anyone would befortable to use.

    Once they were opened, Abel could see that they contained secret information of every family in the Kingdom of St. Ellis. He wasn¡¯t interested in conquering a nation, though. Now that he had the dark world to explore, he didn¡¯t want to meddle too much into ¡°worldly affairs.¡±

    The other box contained all sorts of rare materials. Meteorite iron. Various precious metals. The quantity was enough for Abel to make a few new sets of armors. There were also a lot of materials for alchemy. While he wasn¡¯t sure what most of them were, that didn¡¯t stop him from understanding how valuable they were.

    All in all, he had gotten a lot of good things this time around. Abel had already made up his mind. The secret information could go to the Harry family¡¯s residence in Harvest City. The two portal boxes, too.

    Imagine that, all the treasures could be fit into one or two boxes. It¡¯d be a perfect gift for Lord Marshall and the Knight of Bet.

 Chapter 421 - The Path of the Knigh

    421 The Path of the Knigh

    Abel took out the book that Hoover wrote. It was meant to be a recollection of his journey towards bing a knight¡¯s headmander. Since only a handful could be the very best, he needed a lot of guidance was needed.

    For a knight¡¯smander to be a headmander, there were a lot of obstacles that must be ovee. First up, Abel must learn tobine hisbat qi with a specific type of energy. More specifically, bybining his physical attacks with a specific type of, say, an element, his regr attacks would be much stronger than before.

    It¡¯s much harder than it sounded, though. While the knights could learn such techniques from the scrolls they found, they never found out how to control their own mana to perform these moves.

    Yes, a knight¡¯s headmander had to learn to use his own mana. Throughout history, many knights have gone through some insane lengths to attempt this. One solution they found was that, with the help of wizards, they could attempt to drown themselves in areas that were highly-concentrated with mana.

    It was a daredevil move, of course. It was the equivalent to exposing your entire body to poisonous gas. Many have died whilst trying to do this, but some did end up gaining the ability to control a very slight amount of mana.

    Again, even those who survived had to bear the negative consequences for the rest of their lives. The loss of physicality was the easy part. Once the body was corroded with mana, the damage could end up being irreversible, detrimental, chronic, and potentially end up causing all sorts of other lifelong issues.

    Once a knight¡¯smander had (miraculously) learned to control his mana, things would start to be easier. He would have to learn tobine hisbat qi with his knight¡¯s techniques. Some time was needed for this, obviously, but it really wasn¡¯t a concern for the genius that was Abel.

    After flicking through some of the pages, Abel realized that he was already a step ahead. He didn¡¯t need to learn to control his mana all over again. Right now, his biggest problem was withbining hisbat qi with his knight¡¯s techniques.

    The element he chose was the ¡°power of dimension.¡± It was an overpowering element, needless to say. The problem was that he couldn¡¯t activate it with his knight¡¯s techniques. Also, since he could only unleash this power with a quick hit, he couldn¡¯t really make a correct assessment of where he should be.

    So, what was his ¡°real¡± level? He was technically a knight¡¯smander, but he was so much stronger than just that. If he was against any other knight¡¯smanders, he could easily dominate them with his dark-goldenbat qi threads. Even without hisbat qi, he could take on most of them with his max level strength and agility points.

    If he really wanted to know where his current level was at, he could try to take on a knight¡¯s headmander. He had never done that before, actually. He didn¡¯t even know much about the knight¡¯s headmanders. There weren¡¯t many of them on the Holy Continent. In fact, apart from the ¡°charge¡± technique that Hoover wrote in his book (and it wasn¡¯t even theplete version), there didn¡¯t seem to be a lot of knowledge that had been passed down.

    Abel was different. He was learning both from the Holy Continent and the dark world. He could be promoted to a knight¡¯s headmander anytime, and it wasn¡¯t like he had to sacrifice his health for it. It was a shame that there wasn¡¯t a lot that Hoover could teach him.

    So, he chose the power of dimension as his base element. While this choice made his training a lot more difficult for him, he didn¡¯t regret it in the least. There wasn¡¯t anyone that could guard against the power of the dimension. As seen in his fight with Cliff; as much as he had to prepare for his one-time-only attack, once he was all set, there was literally nothing that could stop him.

    For the next few days, Abel went to the prison¡¯s first floor during the day and went back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment for his meditation session during the night. After he was satisfied with the progress he was making. He went back to his room in Liante City.

    He was back in his room. When he closed down the seclusion circle, he saw that Bartoli had prepared breakfast for him. It was a fairly simple meal. There was some white bread, honey, and a little bit of fruit.

    Bartoli said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Good morning, Master! ah.... I¡¯m so sorry. This was all I could get with my magic gemstones. The better ingredients can only be bought with points...¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine. This is great!¡± Abel smiled as he began to dig in, ¡°Can you boil some water for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Bartoli went out to get some water from the well. Once she did, she came back and ced a full bucket on the table. Then, with a wave of her wrist, a butterfly made of me emerged from her hand. It flew around, rested on the bucket, and the water in the bucket immediately started boiling.

    Abel enjoyed the show. It was something that he invented himself, but Bartoli did it much better than him. Unlike him, she couldmand a fire element without activating any spells. Not only did that require a lot more control, but the resulting me was also very different.

    ¡°The water is ready, Master,¡± Bartoli said after she made the butterfly disappear.

    Abel took out a crystal bottle from his portal bracelet. It contained the ¡°super blue howling rabbit soup¡± that was used to vor up his ¡°ration potion.¡± It was a secret recipe of his. Even if he told the others how to cook it, they wouldn¡¯t have the skills required to mimic what he did.

    There¡¯s a special name that he gave to his blue howling rabbit stock. ¡°Rabbit essence.¡± After one drop of it was ced into the bucket of boiling water, a strong, pleasing smell quickly diffused throughout the room. It almost smelled like a whole roasted rabbit.

    ¡°Have some of this, Bartoli,¡± Abel said, then poured some soup into a wooden bow.

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Bartoli thanked him. She didn¡¯t have a lot of faith in her master¡¯s unconventional cooking methods, but she sure liked what she was smelling.

    After a gentle sip, her eyes started sparkling. She had eaten a blue howling rabbit before, and this solution, whatever it was, tasted almost exactly the same as that. In fact, unlike the time when she was actually eating the rabbit¡¯s meat, there was something about this ¡°soup¡± that she couldn¡¯t help but keep drinking.

    Yes, she felt like she was getting addicted. If Abel wasn¡¯t so strong, mentality and spirituality, he would¡¯ve warned Bartoli about it a lot earlier.

    Bartoli pointed towards the crystal bottle that Abel was holding. She only had one drop of the liquid. It was one drop. There were so many more drops in the bottle her master had.

    ¡°Master, what....¡± Bartoli couldn¡¯t help but smile from the extreme satisfaction she was feeling.

    Abel replied with a smile, ¡°Rabbit essence, Bartoli. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve made by extracting the richest parts of a blue howling rabbit.¡±

    ¡°Can you use it on other foods?¡± Bartoli asked.

    ¡°Yeah, sure. Try it on anything. I haven¡¯t done a lot of experiments with it yet, but if you¡¯re interested...¡±

    Abel proceeded to hand the entire bottle to Bartoli. He didn¡¯t mind giving it away to her. After all, it wasn¡¯t even that hard to make. If he wanted to, he could make a tankful of it at any time.

 Chapter 422 - 422 Liante Wizard Union

    <strong>422 Liante Wizard Union</strong>

    After breakfast, Abel followed Bartoli to the Wizard Union branch in Liante City. It wasn¡¯t a long walk. After ten minutes, they arrived at a giant building that was made with white granite. Half of it was inside the gigantic magic circle created by the magic towers. The other half was exposed to the outside world.

    After putting ck WInd and the chocobo somewhere safe, Abel paid one intermediate gemstone for them to be taken care of. After that, he went inside the Wizard Union building.

    As soon as he stepped in, a strange power scanned across his body. It was a security measure done by the Wizard Union. To prevent non-wizards from making a false entrance and getting hurt, they decided that anyone who walked in should have their mana-tolerance checked.

    Once he was inside, Abel took a look at his surroundings. There were a lot of wizards here. So many, actually. There were more than any of the Wizard Union branches that he had ever been to.

    There were more than a dozen official wizards in one, quick nce. Two of them were intermediate wizards. There wasn¡¯t any special event going on, and it wasn¡¯t even the peak hour. This was about as many wizards as it would get on any normal day.

    Abel started to notice a special spot. It was the guest room. Right now, there was a rank four novice wizard that was talking to someone else. Judging from Abel¡¯s previous experience, the guest room could only be used once an application has been approved. Something important was probably being handled over there.

    Just as he was about to go and have a look, a wizard in light-golden robe shed before his eyes.

    ¡°Wee to the Liante Wizard Union, Grandmaster Abel. It¡¯s a pleasure to see you here. I¡¯m Wizard Lorenzo.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hello there!¡± Abel greeted with a bow, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to recognize me so quickly, Wizard Lorenzo.¡±

    While Abel had just be an official wizard, he could already sense how powerful Wizard Lorenzo was. In fact, the presence that he felt was stronger than even that of Wizard Cliff. Wizard Lorenzo was an advanced wizard. There was no doubt about it. In fact, his rank was definitely higher than 16.

    Abel stated his business, ¡°Thank you for weing me like this, Wizard Lorenzo, but I¡¯m not here for anything particrly important. I¡¯ve onlye to rece my badge.¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo was shocked, ¡°What? Oh, oh! How impressive! Grandmaster Abel, you mean you¡¯ve already....Did you just be an official wizard?¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo knew how old Abel was. He also knew when Abel started training as a wizard. So, by calcting the amount of time Abel had spent on his training, he could tell that it had only been two years since he was promoted to be an official wizard.

    ¡°Yeah, I suppose,¡± Abel smiled as he shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Getting hunted by the St. Ellis Wizard Union has, uh, how do I say it? It made me grow a lot faster than I would have.¡±

    ¡°Hush! Don¡¯t you see that the others are watching?¡± Wizard Lorenzo quickly went closer to Abel, ¡°Come with me, Grandmaster Abel. This is not the ce to talk!¡±

    ¡°After you,¡± Abel bowed to Wizard Lorenzo. It was at this time that Wizard Lorenzo finally noticed Bartoli.

    ¡°And she is?¡± Wizard Lorenzo asked.

    ¡°Greetings, Master Lorenzo,¡± Bartoli introduced herself, ¡°My name is Bartoli. I¡¯m Grandmaster Abel¡¯s butler.¡±

    When Bartoli greeted Wizard Lorenzo, she didn¡¯t use a wizard¡¯s bow. She was using a nobleman¡¯s bow, but that didn¡¯t stop him from noticing the wizard badge she was wearing. That made his eyes twitch a little. He¡¯s never heard of the name ¡°Bartoli¡± before, but he could definitely tell that she was an intermediate wizard.

    That was very odd. A wizard was supposed to have a record. There should be some sort of information or background on the magic that he or she was taught. Yet, Wizard Lorenzo couldn¡¯t think of any rted to Bartoli. Out of respect for her privacy, he didn¡¯t bother to ask too much about it.

    In Bartoli¡¯s perspective, she knew how bizarre her existence was to the others. She couldn¡¯t help it, though. Despite her continuous training to assimte in the Holy Continent, the skills that she possessed belonged in the dark world. It was the reason that she tried so hard to qualify as an official wizard here.

    In fact, she already tried that when Abel told her toe to Liante City alone. When she did her test, however, the only spell she could cast was ¡°fire wall.¡± That didn¡¯t stop her, though. At the end of the day, since she could cast the spell much faster than normal wizards, she was granted immediate permission to get her own intermediate wizard¡¯s ¡°double magic staff badge.¡±

    Overall, it was a strange story, but what¡¯s stranger for Wizard Lorenzo was how she was Abel¡¯s so-called ¡°butler.¡± That meant that Abel had a fire-conjuring wizard that could do any one of his biddings. She could kill for him, burn things down for him, and it¡¯s not like she was an assassin for hire. As long as she received the order, she would do all that her master told her to.

    After throwing all that scary thoughts away, Wizard Lorenzo brought Abel and Bartoli to the inner part of the Wizard Union building.

    After walking inside the defensive circle, Abel sensed mana flowing through the air. While it wasn¡¯t as concentrated as inside a magic tower, it was still good enough for a novice wizard¡¯s meditation session.

    Wizard Lorenzo smiled as he saw Abel¡¯s reaction, ¡°So, you must¡¯ve noticed how only half of the building was inside the magic circle. It¡¯s something that we designed ourselves. The outer half is for the wizards who are guests. The inside is for wizards that are working in the more technical field.¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of wizards here, huh,¡± Abel pointed out. He thought that a dozen were a lot already, but there seemed to be many more wizards in this building.

    ¡°You know, we don¡¯t call ourselves the ¡°wizard¡¯s main headquarter¡± for nothing,¡± Wizard Lorenzo responded, then said in a lighthearted tone, ¡°We¡¯re not interested in powers or politics. Those who are are just sent to either of the three branches we have in the different kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°And that,¡± Abel persisted, ¡°is what I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, Wizard Lorenzo. Why? Why are you and your fellow colleagues not interested? Forgive me for being imprudent, but don¡¯t you need a lot of, say, ¡°resources,¡± to continue on with your training?¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo smiled in response, ¡°I can understand your confusion, Grandmaster Abel. To answer your question, allow me to pull out the statistics that we¡¯ve looked into before.¡±

    To rify the differences between themselves and the other wizards, Wizard Lorenzo raised one finger in each of his hands.

    ¡°As you know, there are advanced wizards in all three of the existing empires. Don¡¯t get me wrong, there definitely are some powerful ones in those areas, but have you noticed how hard it was for them to improve their ranks? And if youpare the rate in which wizards in different regions were ranking up...¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo continued with a big grin on his face, ¡°Liante City not only has the fastest rate, but it also has the highest proportion of promoted Wizards. Do you understand now?¡±

 Chapter 423 - 423 Scanning Tes Abe the Wizard

    <strong>423 Scanning Tes Abe the Wizard</strong>

    Abel hadn¡¯t seen a lot of advanced wizards before. He couldn¡¯t tell if what Wizard Lorenzo was saying was true. Still, he decided to keep an open mind and ept this statistic.

    Abel asked, ¡°So, from what you¡¯re saying, wizards get distracted from their training when they do something else?¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo was about to give a dead set ¡°yes¡± to that question, but Abel was a perfect example of a wizard who had been distracted to do something else. After bing a grandmaster cksmith, it took him little more than two years to be an official wizard.

    ¡°About that, I guess, um...¡± Wizard Lorenzo changed his mind after thinking, ¡°It all depends on the person¡¯s talent, Grandmaster Abel. You¡¯re a special case. There¡¯s no doubt about that, but for most people, it¡¯s best if they don¡¯t divert their efforts to something else other than magic.¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo walked towards a scanning gate, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you are concealing your mana, Grandmaster Abel, but please, don¡¯t hide when you pass through this gate. It is so the Wizard Union can get a correct assessment of your current level.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Abel quickly apologized and revealed his mana. Before, he appeared to be just another normal human being. Now, after switching off his concealment tools, he started emitting the aura of an official wizard.

    ¡°Uh, can I ask you something, Wizard Lorenzo?¡± Abel suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°What is it, Grandmaster Abel?¡±

    ¡°I, uh,¡± Abel said rather hesitantly, ¡°I used to have a wizard¡¯s badge when I was at the Keyen branch of the St. Ellis Wizard Union. Since that one is already terminated, is that going to affect my test today?¡±

    A bizarre smile appeared on Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s face. Abel certainly brought up an awkward topic. After all, the Keyen Magic Tower was what caused him to be a wanted man in the first ce.

    Wizard Lorenzo tried to keep a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Grandmaster Abel. The Liante Wizard Union is above the St. Ellis Wizard Union. Whatever you do here, you won¡¯t have to worry about a thing that the St. Ellis Wizard Union says.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Thanks, Wizard Lorenzo!¡± Abel said in relief. It¡¯d be a few years before he could head back to the St. Ellis Wizard Union, but as of now, he could at least attain his official status as a wizard. And if he wanted to build his own magic tower, he could always do it at where he came from, the duchy of Carmel.

    ¡°Just put your hand here for me, Grandmaster Abel,¡± Wizard Lorenzo instructed as he pointed towards a door, ¡°You see this text on the door? Once you¡¯ve activated it, it will start assessing your current level. Once you¡¯ve passed the test, you¡¯ll be allowed inside.¡±

    Abel could read the text. It was written in the noble tongue of the elves. After cing his left hand on the text, instead of using his power of Will to activate it, he just read it out loud.

    ¡°Scan!¡± he said in the noble tongue of the elves.

    Then, the part that said ¡°scan¡± started shing in white light. When the light vanished away, the door opened after a soft clicking noise.

    Wizard Lorenzo heard it. He knew that Abel was speaking in the noble tongue of the elves. In fact, a lot of the magic circles here were created in the elven letters. They had invited masters all the way from the elvennds to make these.

    ¡°You know thenguage?¡± Wizard Lorenzo asked in a lighthearted manner as to not raise any suspicion.

    The noble tongue of the elves was supposed to be top-secret. Now that Abel was speaking in thisnguage, he just had to know what was going on here.

    Abel replied, ¡°You mean this text? Yeah, I¡¯ve learned a bit of it.¡±

    And that¡¯s that. Since Abel was now a grandmaster cksmith, no one was going to bother asking too many questions about him.

    When they walked inside, they saw two intermediate wizards busy with their paperwork. When one of them saw Abel, they gestured to him to take a seat somewhere.

    The wizard said to Abel, ¡°Excuse me, sir. I¡¯ll do your test after I¡¯m done with these.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Wizard Lorenzo spoke as he was still thinking about what Abel did at the gate, ¡°I¡¯ll do the testing myself.¡±

    The two wizards quickly stood up as they saw Wizard Lorenzo, ¡°Master Lorenzo? What happened, sir? What made youe all the way here?¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo didn¡¯t seem to focus too much on them, ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. Just carry on with whatever you¡¯re doing.¡±

    And off he went with Abel and Bartoli. The two intermediate wizards took a quick look at each other. They could tell that Abel was an official wizard, but he was just a neer that came to get his badge. What, then, could make Lorenzo, an advanced wizard, to go to such lengths for him?

    The answer to that was quite simple, actually. After Abel became a grandmaster cksmith, he basically became a VIP member of whatever ce he went to. Whether it was to the humans, the dwarves, or the elves, if he wanted to get something done, he would always be weed by the highest associates of whichever organization he was in.

    Why was that? Because, whether you¡¯re a wizard, a cksmith, a druid, a knight, or whatever, once you¡¯ve reached the limit of your field, only a grandmaster like Abel could make equipment good enough for you.

    And it¡¯s not like Abel could be bought with money. He wasn¡¯t short on money. If he wanted to get money, he could just make a request to any cksmith Union establishments. Thus, it becamemon practice for people to do favors for grandmasters with the hope of getting something in return.

    It¡¯s not like people were trying to lick his boots, obviously. It¡¯s a fair exchange, especially for advanced wizards. They would give Abel the rarest materials they had, and Abel would make a good tool for them in return. On the side note, if it was someone that Abel was on bad terms with, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate at all to turn down the offer.

    Aftering to a special room, Abel could see rune patterns all over the walls and ceiling. The walls themselves were made with element-resistant materials. Apart from a ck dummy in the center of the room, there wasn¡¯t any furniture lying about.

 Chapter 424 - 424 Verification Test to Become an Official Wizard Abe the Wizard

    <strong>424 Verification Test to Be an Official Wizard Abe the Wizard</strong>

    Wizard Lorenzo pointed at the dummy, ¡°By the rules of the Union, Grandmaster Abel, you must perform a novice wizard spell within a time limit for you be granted an official wizard¡¯s badge.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know a lot of novice wizard spells. To be more specific, he didn¡¯t know a lot of attack spells. For fire, he could use the ¡°inferno me.¡± For lightning, he could cast a ¡°static field.¡± For ice, he could cast ¡°the newborn star of frost¡± and ¡°ice bolt.¡±

    Now that he had the leaf¡¯s rune magic staff, he tended to use the ¡°inferno me,¡± which was a close-range spell, a lot less. Because of that, he had been using the other three spells a lot more. ¡°Ice bolt,¡± especially. His current level of ice bolt was at four.

    So, ice bolt it was. Since he was in a test, he should always go with what he was best at. Without doing any enchantments or rune drawing, he tapped in the middle of the air with his fingers. A rune pattern emerged from that, and an ice bolt shot out from his hand.

    Swish. The dummy was hit. The ice bolt spread out, and the entire dummy was covered in frost. It took three seconds for it to melt away.

    ¡°Most impressive, Grandmaster Abel,¡± Wizard Lorenzo crossed his arms, ¡°So you can shoot ice bolts in an instance?¡±

    Abel smiled since he knew he got a pass, ¡°I¡¯m pretty talented, I suppose.¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s face started twitching again. There it was. He¡¯s been making all these facial expressions the entire day. In fact, he had done it more today than the entire past year.

    As experienced as Wizard Lorenzo was, he could tell that Abel was at level four of his ice bolt spell. As easy as it was to make progress at the start, he still needed to practice many times to get to where he was at. It wasn¡¯t just that. A lot of time had to be invested for mana to be recovered. The rune pattern drawing was also an extremely difficult part. One mistake could ruin everything up.

    Unbeknownst to Lorenzo, the way Abel practiced was, well, very fortable.¡± When he went to sleep, all he had to do was to set his druid spirit to automatic mode. Once he did that, his 120 point power of Will and 1320 mana point would cast the level 14 ¡°warmth¡± spell to recover the mana that was depleted.

    It was something that the other wizards couldn¡¯t even dream of. Besides, after setting the intermediate magic circle in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, the concentration of mana there was now extremely high. Abel could use up all his mana, and all it only took a few minutes for him to recharge it all up while inside.

    Wizard Lorenzo announced without giving anymentaries, ¡°Congrattions, Grandmaster Abel. You have passed the verification test. Please wait as I process some of the necessary procedures to grant you your wizard badge.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Abel bowed to show his thanks. Soon, after all the procedures were done, a single staff badge was handed to him.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional. He had been training to be a wizard all this time. After countless hardships and challenges, he was now free to announce his identity as a wizard.

    After rubbing the badge clean for a bit, he ced it in front of his chest.

    Abel asked Bartoli, ¡°Am I putting it on right? Is it tilted?¡±

    Bartoli smiled as she helped Abel to adjust the badge, ¡°It looks great on you, Master!¡±

    As hard as it was for Bartoli to rte to Abel¡¯s feelings right now, Wizard Lorenzo knew what it was like to receive his own badge. After all, he was once a young wizard as well. Actually, for a moment there, after watching the joyous look on Abel¡¯s face, he almost forgot that the young man in front of him was also a highly respectable grandmaster cksmith.

    Abel bowed again after calming himself down, ¡°Excuse me there, Wizard Lorenzo.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha ha!¡± Wizard Lorenzoughed in response, ¡°No no no, it¡¯s fine, Grandmaster Abel. It¡¯s verymon for wizards to be so ¡°expressive¡± when they receive their badge. You¡¯re one of the more reserved ones, actually. You should¡¯ve seen what some of the others have done in the past.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much for your time today, Wizard Lorenzo,¡± Abel gave a wizard¡¯s bow to Wizard Lorenzo, ¡°Now now I¡¯ve done what I came here for, I shall not take any more of your time.¡±

    Wizard Loren returned a wizard¡¯s bow, ¡°Farewell, then, Grandmaster Abel. Remember, if you want to receive some points, please go to the main hall of our establishment to participate in missions. If you want to make a living in Liante City, points will be very important.¡±

    After saying goodbye to Wizard Lorenzo, Abel took Bartoli to have a look around the Wizard Union building. Soon, they located the mission hall.

    The mission hall was about several hundred square meters in area. In the middle, there were ten-something white pirs to support the entire structure. The floor was made of carved rocks, which were so shiny that they could show blurred reflections of the people stepping over them.

    There weren¡¯t any chairs. In the center of the room, there was a giant screen that showed what missions were avable. At every minute and second, the magic circles on it would continue to update the information.

    In front of this screen, there was a line of reception that separated the staff and the wizards that were doing their missions. Everyone here was wizards, obviously. Non-wizards were not allowed to be here.

    ¡°Look, Master!¡± Bartoli pointed towards a few rows on the screen. When Abel looked towards where she pointed at, he saw three missions there were lined up from top to bottom. They were probably put up there at the same time.

    Mission name: make magic staffs

    Description: the contract owner will provide the necessary materials, and a magic staff will be crafted as requested

    Mission reward: 5000 points

    Mission name: make magic armor

    Description: the contract owner will provide the necessary materials, and magic armor will be crafted as requested

    Mission reward: 3000 points

    Mission name: make magic knight¡¯s big sword

    Description: the contract owner will provide the necessary materials, and a magic knight¡¯s big sword will be crafted as requested

    Mission reward: 3000 points

    When he saw thest mission, Abel said, ¡°What¡¯s up with this? I thought the missions are strictly wizard-rted. Why are there people asking for armors and knight¡¯s big swords?¡±

    A random wizard nearby also said, ¡°Yeah, why are they here? Shouldn¡¯t these missions be assigned to the cksmith Union?¡±

    ¡°Curious, isn¡¯t it? Allow me to uncover this secret, then!¡±

    A thin, short wizard spoke out as he scanned at those who were looking at him. He had this prideful sneer on his face. When the others were starting to get impatient, he continued to exin.

    ¡°News is that there is an elite cksmith that hase to Liante City. These missions, my fellow wizards, are specially tailored for him!¡±

    ¡°And who could that be?¡± Some started to ask. As far as they knew, there weren¡¯t a lot of cksmiths that could make magic staffs. Even the middle-high tier wizards had trouble getting their own.

    Abel didn¡¯t pay any more attention to that. He just frowned as he saw the three missions that were on the screen. Making weapons wasn¡¯t really hard for him. That being said, he didn¡¯t like the idea of doing publicly-announced contracts in exchange for points. There wasn¡¯t a lot of wiggle rooms for jobs like this.

    Thus, he started looking up stuff that he could trade with points. He could get potions, gears, spell-rted books. There were a lot of things that he could get, but there was only a handful that he really had a need for.

    Those that he wanted, they were all very, very expensive. Tower spirits, for example. It cost 10000 points for just one. He had to make two magic staffs to afford one.

 Chapter 425 - 425 Points

    <strong>425 Points </strong>

    ¡°Master,¡± Bartoli whispered to Abel, ¡°This must be some sort of trap!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how valuable magic staff is in this world, but shouldn¡¯t they all be priced differently? You know, depending on how hard it is to make them. It¡¯s not mentioned here, though. It just says that you¡¯re supposed to make one.

    Abel was starting to notice, too. So far, all he did was create one magic staff, but the contract didn¡¯t give any specific request on its quality of it. Whoever made this contract must¡¯ve forgotten to do that. As for the price, he probably just made a rough guess based on the cost of his raw ingredients.

    Most importantly, he was probably trying to trick Abel, who was a neer to Liante City. Abel didn¡¯t know too much about how things worked here. He didn¡¯t have a lot of points, either, so it was natural for him to pick up any mission that he feltfortable doing.

    Up until now, Abel¡¯s main goal in Liante City was to just take tours around the nearby areas. (and to take a look at his new house, of course) That had changed. Now, after seeing the items avable for exchange, he started to have second thoughts. The things he wanted were expensive, though. He needed a lot of points to get them.

    As mentioned before, there was the tower spirit. There were also teleportation circles,rge-sized defensive magic circles, super-sized defensive circles,rge-sized mana gathering circles, super-sized mana gathering circles, and magic towers ranging from six to twenty floors. Needless to say, they all needed many, many points.

    Out of all these items, the teleportation circle and therge-sized defensive magic circles were something essential for Abel. If he could have those in the Harry Castle, it¡¯d be a lot easier to protect those that were close to him. Same for Matthew Castle and the Bet Castle. Actually, it was the same for Abel Castle as well. He might¡¯ve lost that to Prince Liandre, but he was confident that he would get it back one day.

    The cost of a six-floor magic tower was fifty thousand points, and that was not including the tower¡¯s teleportation circle. A teleportation circle would cost twenty thousand points extra. Arge-sized defensive circle would be at thirty thousand points each. No wonder there were wizards that had worked in the Wizard Union for a century, or many centuries, even.

    ¡°Time to earn some points, I guess,¡± Abel sighed as he realized the huge amount of work that he had to do.

    Bartoli asked, ¡°Are you epting this mission then, Master?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t have to rush it. I don¡¯t think there are others who can do it, so let¡¯s just go back now.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t wrong about that. That being said, he still didn¡¯t like the idea of epting a job from someone he didn¡¯t know. If it was Wizard Lorenzo that was asking him in person, he¡¯d be perfectly happy to do it. Yeah, even at a discount, but not when he didn¡¯t know who was trying to hire him.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Lorenzo wasughing as he pointed his finger at Wizard Nigel.

    ¡°Ha, aha! Ha, ha ha ah! Well, yed!¡± Wizard Lorenzoughed, ¡°So much for your n, eh?¡±

    Wizard Nigel scratched his head in embarrassment, ¡°Would you stop that? Come on; it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve failedpletely! Now that I¡¯ve got his attention, who knows? He might juste back to do the job in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll be waiting for that, then! Sucks to be you, though. If I didn¡¯t forget to bring my own materials, I would¡¯ve just told Grandmaster Abel that I wanted a new magic staff.¡±

    Unlike Wizard Lorenzo, Wizard Nigel did prepare the materials to make himself a new magic staff. Still, his pride wouldn¡¯t allow him to ask favors from Abel directly. There was also some other reason that he chose to make a request anonymously, in the form of a mission, but that¡¯s a secret that he¡¯d like to keep to himself.

    Abel didn¡¯t know about all that, obviously. He just preferred doing everything out in the open. After he and Bartoli left the Wizard Union building, they retrieved their mounts and rode around the city.

    After going around, Abel noticed how hard it was to enter Liante City¡¯s inner circle. For every entrance into the inner parts, he would have to pay a fee of ten points per day. Most people couldn¡¯t afford that, of course, but there were a lot of wizards who would like to do that. In fact, there were a bunch of them that never left the inner parts.

    Right now, none of that was relevant to Abel. He was broke. He didn¡¯t have a single point in his possession.

    ¡°A cksmith Union building!¡± Abel said out as he was approaching a building that he was so familiar with.

    ¡°Wee! Wee, Grandmaster Abel!¡± a human servant ran up to him and bowed. Abel wasn¡¯t surprised by that, though. After bing a grandmaster cksmith, it became mandatory for all the staff members of the cksmith Union to know his name and appearance.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Abel said, then jumped down his mount at the same time as Bartoli, ¡°Um, can you take care of our mounts for a bit?¡±

    ¡°Why, it¡¯s a great honor, Grandmaster Abel!¡± the servantplied despite how unexpectedly humble Abel was being.

    When Abel walked inside the Liante cksmith Union building, everyone inside was ready to give him a wee party. They were all very excited to see him. After all, some of them had never even left the city. If anything, seeing a grandmaster in person was like a miracle or a once-in-a-lifetime experience for them.

    That didn¡¯tst for very long, though.

    ¡°What are you all doing? Get back and do your job!¡± a solemn voice came, which made every cksmith go back to their post. All the noise suddenly died down, and only the sound audible was the sound of iron being hammered. It was the first time that Abel had been here, but he could tell that it came from the backyard.

    Master Joyce quickly came to bow to Abel, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for that, Grandmaster Abel. The workers here aren¡¯t very disciplined. Sorry if they¡¯ve been bothering you.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t mind being bothered, actually. If anything, he was more concerned that he was standing out too much in this building. He did notice Master Joyce, after all. As they were both at the master¡¯s gathering event earlier, he felt like he should be extra cautious of his demeanor in front of his senior.

    Abel greeted Master Joyce as appropriately as he could, ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s okay, Master Joyce. If anything, I¡¯m the one who disrupted the workers here. As a fellow member of the cksmith Union, I should¡¯ve sent a notification before I came here, but I made the mistake ofing here unnoticed.¡±

    Then they both let out loud, heartwarmingughter. Master Joyce was a fifty-year-old man, after all. He really appreciated it when a youngster was so polite to him. When Abel talked about how it was the first time he came to Liante City, he even offered him some ¡°wee gifts.¡±

    ¡°Come with me, Grandmaster Abel. As a rule of our association, for every master or above that came to Liante City, they would all get some points from our money pool. No need to decline. We want to make sure our finest masters could all have a good time here.¡±

    Abelughed when he heard about this rule, ¡°Ha! You¡¯ll have to excuse me for being a big burr, then.¡±

    Master Joyceughed, too, ¡°It¡¯s 100 points for every master and 1000 points for every grandmaster. Please, if you can hand me your identity card now, I¡¯ll be able to send you the point right away.¡±

    When Master Joyce saw how fast Abel took out his card, he quickly let out a sigh of relief. In fact, he was worried that 1000 points were too little for Abel. As the only grandmaster of the cksmith Union, there were a bunch of people who would be willing to hand points over to him. Also, since he didn¡¯t know how broke Abel was right now, he actually thought that he would be offended to be given as little as 1000 points.

    After chatting with Master Joyce for an entire afternoon, Abel left and went back to his residence.

 Chapter 426 - 426 Recipe

    <strong>426 Recipe </strong>

    After arriving in the city of Liante, Bartoli, felt like she did not take enough care of her master. So after returning to her residence in the evening, she began toe up with a new cooking recipe that fit Abel¡¯s taste.

    Because basic ingredients could be purchased using Magic Stone, Bartoli bought a lot of basic ingredients. She knew that there was no need to save up the magic stone for ingredients since she knew Abel had a lot of them¨Calthough she didn¡¯t know that Abel could fuse intermediate magic stone and advanced magic stone with the Horadric Cube.

    Just the magic stone¡¯s attracted by Johnson was enough to fill up a portal bag. There were also hundreds of intermediate magic stones that Abel gave to her, so except for cases for high-end food materials, surviving in Liante City was not a problem. They can just go out of the city and buy whatever they needed. Abel had a lot of portal bags. He just needed to bring a few more.

    She also had the 1000 points that she just got from Abel, But she also saw how Abel¡¯s looked at the super redemption items. The points should still be used where they were most needed.

    Abel watched Bartoli trying to make a meal today, and from her operation, Abel knew that she had learned cooking for a while, although this was rare among the nobles, maybe some nobles like the feeling when they cook.

    In Abel ¡®s opinion, the cooking level of this era was still very primitive, and it was different from the cooking techniques of his original world. In the past, he had no time andzy hands, but now he had Bartoli, was it possible to write some cooking techniques for her?

    Abel liked to enjoy himself. He missed the taste of the world before, but he had no time to study cooking. Of course, if the skill tree of the Horadric cube could let him use cooking into skills, he can still think about it.

    Now that Bartoli showed an interest, Abel decided to help her.

    Although Abel wasn¡¯t that good at cooking¨Cit can only be said to be at a beginner level¨Cas his mental strength became higher, his memories of the previous world became clearer.

    He took out the quill pen, a stack of parchment paper, and kept recalling and writing on the parchment paper.

    From the most basic fried, deep-fried, cooked, pasted, roasted, stewed, steamed, radon, the basics were written down one by one. Each of them had well-known cooking dishes to help Bartoli.

    Abel wrote these cooking techniques very quickly, sorted it out from memory, and transcribed it directly on parchment paper. Although there was a lot of content, it did not take much time.

    After writing everything, he discovered one of the most important things, that was, theck of voring agents in this world. Although the most important main voring agent ¡°rabbit essence¡± already exists, But to change the taste, other auxiliary voring agents were needed.

    He nced at the Kong Kong spiritual beast portal bag. When he left the elven n, he took arge amount of various medicinal materials. He selected some peculiarly tasted materials with ordinary prices¨Cmedicinal materials that could rece seasoning materials such as onion, ginger, chili, garlic, etc.

    At this time, Abel did everything to satisfy his appetite and did not realize his dietary theory and the Holy Continent¡¯s were anotherpletely different concepts. He simply wrote a book on dining, but the dietary changes to the Holy Continent far exceeded his changes as a cksmith master.

    ¡°Bartoli,e here!¡± Abel halted Bartoli, who was still experimenting with how to add ¡°rabbit essence¡± to the food.

    ¡°Master!¡± Bartoli stopped everything and walked to Abel to bow and salute.

    ¡°This is a book I wrote on making food. You can experiment with what I wrote above to see if it¡¯s possible to do!¡±Abel gave Bartoli the parchment book he had just written.

    ¡°Master, can you actually write a book about cooking?¡±

    Bartoli¡¯s surprise was understandable. She knew that Abel was a noble, but not all nobles would learn to cook like her, especially male nobles. It was basically impossible for them to cook. Although she knew that Abel was very good at barbequing, she thought they were just survival skills during expeditions, not cooking.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to make the food in my book so that I can eat delicious food!¡± Abel took out a few small bags with a smile and then said: ¡± These are spices that apany this book. Take them together and study them! ¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Bartoli took the book to study on her own.

    Of course, there was nothing special about the dinner, just the soup, and mashed potatoes with ¡®rabbit essence.¡¯ It was good to eat, just a bit monotonous.

    After having dinner, Bartoli found Abel again.

    ¡°Master, I have studied the recipes you have prepared. I don¡¯t have many ingredients in Liante. Can I go out and buy them?¡± Bartoli took this matter very seriously because this was the true butler task that Abel gave to her for the first time, she was going to leave Liant City to buy ingredients to report to Abel.

    ¡°No, go to the cksmith Guild, use the contact circle there to contact Bernie of the Goff family, and let him send some ingredients through the cksmith Guild Teleportation Circle regrly!¡± Bernie won¡¯t care about this.¡± Abel couldn¡¯t let Bartoli go outside the city every day.

    After seven days passed, Abel¡¯s lifestyle was very stable. Sometimes during the day he went to the cksmith¡¯s guild to read the materials, sometimes he practiced the knight ¡®charge¡¯ in the yard, at night he entered the dark world to sweep the prison, and Bartoli was like crazy. Using the kitchen on the side of the courtyard as a wizard¡¯s research room.

    In the past two days, Abel has been able to eat dishes made by Bartoli that were very simr to Chinese food. Due to the different materials and condiments, there was still some difference in the taste, but these dishes still made him very satisfied.

    At noon on that day, Bartoli set up a table of good dishes early. They were the results of her seven days of research. Of course, ording to her ideas, these seven days were just some of the previous dishes she could master. If she really wants to study in-depth, she didn¡¯t think she could master Abel¡¯s book without at least three years.

    ¡°Steamed eggs, boiled fish, sweet and sour tenderloin, pork rib soup with sd, Bartoli, your cooking is getting more and more delicious¡± Abel smelled the ¡®rabbit essence¡¯ It was much better than the previous ¡®chicken essence¡¯ or broth, so the imitation dishes actually made were better than the original taste.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m getting better at cooking, but that your recipes are good. I just cook them ording to what you recorded!¡± Bartoli can see that Abel was very happy, and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s still good. Let¡¯s sit down and eat together!¡± Abel said to Bartoli.

    In the Holy Continent, the normal host rarely ate with the housekeeper, but sometimes invited the housekeeper to eat together as a reward. Bartoli thought that it was Abel who invited her to eat together to reward her work.

    In fact, Abel was thinking about the habit of Chinese food at this time. Traditionally, Chinese food was meant to be eaten together.

    Just as Abel was about to start eating, the gate of the courtyard was pped. He couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. He had no friends here. If someone from the cksmith ¡®s Guild or the Wizard ¡®s Guild found him, just use the ID card to contact him. They won¡¯te to his house to bother him.

    ¡°Master, shall I open the door?¡± Bartoli nced at Abel, revealing an inquiring look.

    ¡°Go, see who it was!¡± Abel nodded. He was also curious who would find him in this way in this city.

    Bartoli opened the door, and a haggard old man stood in front of the door. The double staff badge on his chest showed that he was an intermediate wizard. When he found that the person who opened the door for him was also an intermediate wizard, he quickly bowed to the wizard.

 Chapter 427 - The Neighbour That was Attracted by the Smell of Cooking

    Chapter 427 The Neighbour That was Attracted by the Smell of Cooking

    Previous Index Next Add Bookmarks

    ¡°Anything I can help you with?¡± Bartoli inquired; meanwhile, she hurriedly greeted him with a wizard¡¯s standard bow.

    ¡°Oh, hey!¡± Wizard Alberta replied; his attention was obviously too upied with the smell, ¡°Hello there! My name is Alberta. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, what are you cooking right now?¡±

    Bartoli didn¡¯t seem to catch on, ¡°Um... I¡¯m not sure what you mean by that question...¡±

    ¡°Please, can we have a conversation inside?¡±

    All this time, Wizard Alberta¡¯s had his eyes fixed towards the source of the smell. He wasn¡¯t even looking at Bartoli when she greeted him. But, when he requested her to invite him in, the expression he had... It was sincere. It was so humble, it felt like it should¡¯ve note from an intermediate wizard.

    Bartoli was a little annoyed with this intrusion, though, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m just a housekeeper, Without a legitimate reason to let you in, my master will not be pleased.¡±

    Truth be told, Abel was in a good mood today. He probably wouldn¡¯t mind to let Wizard Alberta in, but Bartoli just didn¡¯t feel like letting Wizard Alberta get his way. Honestly, Wizard Alberta wouldn¡¯t know if she was deliberately keeping him out of the door. He was still trying to process the fact that Abel had an intermediate wizard as his housekeeper.

    ¡°A legitimate reason, uh...¡± Wizard Alberta scratched his head, ¡°Just hear me out, alright? It might sound weird, but bear with me.¡±

    ¡°I happen to live next to you all, you see. A few days ago, I started smelling some great fooding from your yard. I¡¯ve got to say, you do some excellent cooking over here. Every day, I can¡¯t help but snort at the good smell that¡¯s in the air to the point that any other food I consume feels tasteless...¡±

    At this point, Bartoli was more annoyed than surprised by the exnation, ¡°Well, my master¡¯s been teaching me some cooking skillstely. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, pleasee by at another time. ¡±

    ¡°Erm ... Could you please sell me some food, I can buy it with points!¡± Wizard Alberta pleaded.

    Abel¡¯s voice suddenly came and interrupted, ¡°Just give some to him for free! Ask him to leave after.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Bartoli replied. As the obedient housekeeper she was, she walked back to the house, picked up one steamed egg (the inest dish), packed it in a box, and walked out with it in his hand.

    ¡°Here!¡± she said unwillingly.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Wizard Alberta took the box over in joy, ¡°Now, how many points should I pay?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s fine! Please, just leave us now!¡±

    Just like that. After Bartoli shut the door on Wizard Alberta, he was left alone at the front entrance. He might¡¯ve been a respected figure in Liante City, but to be fair, his behavior just then was no different from that of a beggar. It made sense that he would be shooed away like this but by a housekeeper? Guess that showed how significant Abel¡¯s status was.

    Whatever. Bartoli might¡¯ve not been very polite back there, but Wizard Alberta got the food that he was after. After suffering from injuries from histest missions, he didn¡¯t have a lot to do in his pastimes. Recently, the only thing that hooked his interest was the food that he kept smelling.

    Of course, he tried to keep it in at the start. He tried to ignore the smell, but he quickly noticed that something was wrong. Even the spiritual beast meat he bought was starting to taste nd. His regr meals just felt boring. It felt like a chore to eat normal food. Something was getting on his nerves.

    He first suspected the smell to contain some sort of poison. Yet, after using various means to test this hypothesis, he couldn¡¯t find that anything wrong. He tried drinking antidote for poison, but it didn¡¯t help. He still couldn¡¯t enjoy the food that he had.

    With no solution at all, he was left with one choice. He was desperate, so he didn¡¯t mind being called cheeky or other things. He had an urgent need, a need that he wouldn¡¯t care to spend quite some points over.

    After walking back into his house, Wizard Alberta first ced the container on the table. When he opened it, he almost fainted from the good smell that wasing out.

    It was incredible. He kept on telling himself to wait. As he lingered onto his sanity, he reached for a wooden bowl to put the steamed egg in. Instead of digging in, he took out a circle board that could determine whether the food was harmful. Then, after carefully picking out a tiny piece from the steamed egg, he put the tiny piece on top of the circle.

    There was no reaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s not poisoned!¡±

    Wizard Alberta cried out enthusiastically. If the food was really poisoned, he would¡¯ve had to look for another way to satisfy his hunger.

    ¡°Now, time to do some tasting tests.¡±

    When he put a spoonful of the egg inside his mouth, his jaw almost dropped from how delicious it was. It was truly a blessing. He was about three hundred years old now, but he¡¯s never had an experience like this before.

    Suddenly, he heard a loud banging from his door.

    ¡°Ugh, so annoying!¡± Wizard Alberta dropped the spoon to open the door. It was probably his neighbor. He always had the habit of being a bother during lunch.

    ¡°You still alive, Alberta?¡±

    That¡¯s the first question that the middle-aged knight asked when Wizard Alberta opened the door for him. Needless to say, it was not a polite thing to ask. Wizard Alberta¡¯s injuries were quite bad, and he sure didn¡¯t want anyone familiar to find out about it.

    To give a bit of introduction, the man that came was Head Commander Lange. He was the captain of the Warhammer Adventure Team, the same team that Wizard Alberta was in. The two were really good friends, so he didn¡¯t bother with any formality.

    ¡°It smells so delicious!¡± Headmander Lange sighed over the smell of the steamed egg.

    Due to his injury, Wizard Alberta couldn¡¯t move fast enough to stop Lange, ¡°Hey, hey hey hey! Don¡¯t touch that bowl!¡±

    Head Commander Lange was already stuffing a big spoonful in his mouth, ¡°Mmmmm. It smells great, there¡¯s no doubt about that. It¡¯s not quite enough, though, don¡¯t you think? No wonder your health is on a decline. You can¡¯t be thinking about having one egg as your entire meal.¡±

    Suddenly, as Lange was still mouthing about how Alberta wasn¡¯t taking care of his own health, tears started flowing down his cheeks. It¡¯s weird. Despite all that¡¯s happened in his life, Lange hadn¡¯t cried in years. Actually, he was starting to feel something. It was a feeling that he hadn¡¯t felt ever since he became a knight.

    ¡°AGGHHHH! My goddamn egg!¡±

    A heart-wrenching voice echoed could be heard across the entire building. Then, with one instant movement, Wizard Alberta snatched the spoon from Lange.

    Head Commander Lange shrugged after he wiped away his tears, ¡°That¡¯s a bit stingy, man. You should¡¯ve told me if you¡¯re having food this good.¡±

    Wizard Alberta was literally staring at Lange, ¡°Listen, alright? I bought this food with my own points. Besides, I am sick. You shouldn¡¯t steal food from a sick person. Didn¡¯t your mother ever teach you that?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright! It¡¯s yours! Gee, don¡¯t bring my mother into this!¡± Headmander Lange raised his arms to surrender, ¡°Actually, where did you buy it from? Did you cook it from the raw ingredients you¡¯ve bought?¡±

    Wizard Alberta replied as he continued to eat the egg, ¡°It was done by an intermediate wizard housekeeper next door. From the way she said it, she¡¯s learned it from her master.¡±

 Chapter 428 - The Secret of the Rabbit Essence

    <h4>Chapter 428 The Secret of the Rabbit Essence</h4>

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, a man came here to buy the food with his points,¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°And he did it because the smell was so good that he lost interest in any other food.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. I don¡¯t know if you feel the same thing when you eat those, but apparently, every bite is extremely addictive.¡±

    At first, Abel didn¡¯t pay much attention to how Wizard Alberta interacted with Bartoli. Yet, when he overheard what he was saying, something started to click in his mind.

    Abel shook his head, ¡°Nuh-uh. I just think the food is delicious.¡±

    Bartoli tilted her head, ¡°Your power of the Will is superb to most people, Master. Also, there seems to be a mysterious, powerful force that resides within your soul. That¡¯s probably why you were unaffected.¡±

    Bartoli was right to suspect that there was something wrong with the food. Truth be told, every time Abel tried to make something to eat or drink with his Horadric Cube, there would also be some sort of unexpected results.

    For example, the red wine he fused. Wizard Morton discovered that it could enhance a wizard¡¯s speed in leveling up. There was also the rum he made (AKA master¡¯s wine). It wasn¡¯t supposed to work like a magical item, but it was superbly effective in resisting colder climates.

    With all these previous examples, Abel should¡¯ve not expected the rabbit essence to be something ordinary. Like, he didn¡¯t find any effect at first, but now he did.

    ¡°Bartoli,¡± Abel instructed her, ¡°Go to the cksmith¡¯s guild for me. Use the contact circle they have there. I want you to make a call to Bernie. Tell him to send a few dogs in separate cages.¡±

    ¡°What for, Master?¡± Bartoli asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s for a little research project.¡±

    In the afternoon of that same day, several caged dogs were transported to Abel with the teleportation magic circle. As weird as it seemed, none of the escorts bothered to ask any questions. They all knew how entric Grandmaster Abel was at this point. That being said, they were extremely devoted to making sure that they were doing the best job that they could.

    After receiving the ten batches of the caged dogs, Abel immediately opened his barrier circle and went into the dark world. Then, over the next ten days, while he was inside, he recorded the behaviors of the dogs after he fed them meat that was drizzled with the rabbit essence. There was a cebo group and an experimental group. After he fed different meat to different groups, he started recording the changes in their behavior.

    After he was done, he went back to his house and told Bartoli his results.

    ¡°The rabbit essence does not contain any sort of toxin that is harmful to consume. That being said, it is an extremely addictive agent that is extremely difficult to resist upon first contact.¡±

    Abel continued his report, ¡°Once consumed, the craving that is created by the smell will normally disappear within two days. However, in cases where the presence of the smell is prolonged, as I have tested, the craving will be strengthened. It canst for even three days or more.¡±

    ¡°For humans of any ss, consuming the rabbit essence would make them lose all interest in any other food. While the effect would wear out in three days, they will still crave for the food during those times. I think the craving canst for at least ten days.¡±

    Bartoli immediately thought of an idea, ¡°How about we make a profit out of this, Master? We do need some points now, so I guess... Why don¡¯t we set up a restaurant or something with this?¡±

    ¡°Uhh ...¡±

    It was a pretty good idea to Abel. That being said, it did seem a bit bizarre. He was a well-known cksmith. If he wanted to, he could go for a cksmith job to live in Liante City. If he did decide to open up a restaurant, no one would¡¯ve seen iting.

    Abel said after a bit of thought, ¡°It¡¯s an excellent idea.¡±

    Obviously, he still remembered the three missions that were ¡°specially assigned¡± to him. Now that he¡¯s got the option to set up his own business, he could just t out object to the idea of working for someone he didn¡¯t know of. Besides, it¡¯s much easier to open a restaurant when he could just leave Bartoli to do it.

    The more he thought about it, the more feasible Bartoli¡¯s idea seemed. He could picture it all now. Once the restaurant¡¯s made enough profit, he would be able to afford a six-level magic tower, arge defensive circle, and a teleportation circle. He would¡¯ve had everything he wanted from this city.

    Bartoli was already thinking about the details, ¡°It¡¯d be easy to hire the waiters and such, but we can¡¯t let the recipe be leaked to anywhere else. Actually, let¡¯s not think of the people that are doing the cooking as ¡°chefs.¡± We should treat them as apletely brand new profession.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Abel nodded, ¡°I would let you stay in the kitchen to handle the rabbit essence, but that¡¯s going to raise a lot of suspicion. Besides, you do need some practice to do this.¡±

    Despite her role as Abel¡¯s assistant in many things, Bartoli was an intermediate wizard. She had her own priorities, and that was to develop her ability as a full-fledged wizard. Actually, since Abel really wanted Bartoli to be a great helper, it was definitely the right choice to not overwork her with bottom-end chores.

    Bartoli smiled as she appreciated Abel¡¯s understanding, ¡°Maybe you can leave it to your summoned creature, Master. If any of them has particrly high intelligence, they might just be able to learn how to cook.:

    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s probably possible. Let¡¯s see... since it must be a humanoid summon that does this, I can only let the spiritual guardian knight try it out. I let you be its instructor.¡±

    And that¡¯s what they did. The next morning, Bartoli took the spirit guardian captain to the kitchen to teach it to cook. Meanwhile, Abel summoned the undead crow and began to practice his ¡°charge¡± skill.

    ¡°This is fantastic, Master!¡± Bartoli reported to Abel at noon, ¡°The intelligence it possesses! Once it has made a mistake, it will never repeat it again!¡±

    At the same time, Wizard Alberta was in his house, carefully rubbing the steamed egg he saved with his hands. Yes, he saved an egg for an entire day because he didn¡¯t want to eat it too fast. He was even counting the number of tiny scoops he could make before finishing it.

    Head Commander Lange was sitting right next to him. He was gulping down a bunch of different foods he could find, but they all tasted nd to him. At this point, he¡¯s already given up the idea of asking Alberta to share with him.

    Head Commander Langeined, ¡°It¡¯s getting a bit hard to contain myself here. You said I could ask tomorrow, but that¡¯s just too long!¡±

    Wizard Alberta replied, ¡°Yeah, and if you want to go, go by yourself. You know, I was pretty desperate back then. The guy had an intermediate wizard as his housekeeper. I don¡¯t want to risk offending them a second time. ¡±

    ¡°About that,¡± Head Commander Lange¡¯s eyes started to fire up, ¡°You do have a point. Whoever¡¯s the owner, he must¡¯ve been very, very powerful, so much so that nothing we can offer would impress him.¡±

    ¡°Still, that¡¯s not to say that we couldn¡¯t try to study him. Like, he¡¯s a living person, no? He must have some sort of weakness, some sort of desire that he would trade anything for. If we can know what it is, he won¡¯t be able to turn us down, I just know it!¡±

 Chapter 429 - Reason

    <h4>Chapter 429 Reason</h4>

    When Abel returned from the Dark World, Bartoli immediately reported to him.

    ¡°I have a message from Master Joyce. His messenger came to say that elite wizard Nigel has appointed a mission just for you! Apparently, he¡¯s willing to pay a lot of points for it.¡±

    ¡°What does he want me to do?¡±

    The first thing that Abel thought about was the 5,000-point forging mission that he saw at the Wizard Union building. That seemed a little different from what he was hearing now. Back then, someone was trying to get him to build a magic staff. While a magic staff wasn¡¯t exactly expensive, the buyer usually had to pay in methods other than just currencies. To be more specific, the creator of the staff might be rewarded by gaining special favours in certain ces. Or, they would gain some reputation for being the ¡°helpers¡± of some significant figures.

    This seemed a lot simpler than that, actually. Whoever issued this task must¡¯ve known about Abel¡¯s current circumstances. Not only did he know that Abel was in Liante City, he must¡¯ve gotten news of how he didn¡¯t have a lot of points to spend. Not just that, he must¡¯ve known about how Abel¡¯s banned from buying things because of his beef with the St. Ellis Wizard Union branch.

    And the creepier part was the timing. Abel had just been promoted to a formal wizard. That being said, having his own magic tower was the priority. This job, or whatever else it could be, just seemed way too convenient at a time like this.

    ¡°Master, the elite wizard of Nigel offered 6000 points. That is if you agree to make a magic staff for him,¡± Bartoli said with a smile.

    Abel shook his head, ¡°So he¡¯s the one who¡¯s trying to ask me to do the job. I would agree if he came and asked me in person, but the way he¡¯s doing it... Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little underhanded?¡±

    Bartoli agreed, ¡°Indeed. We all know how difficult it is to make magic staff for advanced wizards. Now that he¡¯s increased the prize by 1000 points more, things have gotten quite suspicious.¡±

    Bartoli looked at Abel in the eyes, ¡°Master, excuse me for being blunt, but I think he¡¯s trying to take advantage of you.¡±

    At around the same time, Wizard Llorenzo was having a chat with Wizard Nigel.

    Wizard Lorenzo checked the mission board, ¡°Hey, did you just raise the prize by 1000 points?¡±

    Wizard Nigel sighed and replied, ¡°I figured Grandmaster Abel wasn¡¯t interested, you know, because of how low my initial offer was.¡±

    Wizard Nigel was an elite wizard. While that was the case, he earned those points he offered through hard work. That¡¯s just how it was in Liante City. The points here could only be earned throughbour. It¡¯s kind of like a society that implemented meritocracy to the extreme. That being said, Wizard Nigel did feel a lot of pain when he decided to raise his price.

    Wizard Lorenzo suggested, ¡°I know we¡¯ve been through this, but why don¡¯t you just go ask Grandmaster Abel in person? Maybe it¡¯ll go smoother if you do it in person.¡±

    Wizard Nigel shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to work well. Like, there¡¯s a chance that I might be dragged into some very, very deep water, you know what I am saying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll put it straight: I don¡¯t want anything to do with the St. Ellis Wizard Union branch. They¡¯re an absolute mess they are in right now... and the way Wizard Cliff just got murdered the other day. I¡¯m not trying to put up any conspiracy here, but quite a lot of people are suspecting Grandmaster Abel, you know? If I go and meet him in person, there¡¯s no telling what he¡¯ll try to get me to do.¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo nodded in agreement, ¡°True, true. I wouldn¡¯t risk being involved too.¡±

    Wizard Nigel continued, ¡°I¡¯ve tried so hard to reach him, you know? After putting up the job offer at the Wizard Union, I even went as far as to post the same poster in the cksmith Union. And Master Joyce. Now that he¡¯s reached Grandmaster Abel¡¯s residence, I just hope that he notices my intention.¡±

    The way Wizard Nigel thought was very simple. He wanted to do business with Abel, but he didn¡¯t want to be involved in any sort of scandals. This was why he decided to be anonymous the entire time. He wasn¡¯t really thinking about being polite. He was more concerned by security, of all things.

    There was one thing that he didn¡¯t consider, though. As soon as his job offer was sent to the cksmith Union, the news was sent immediately to Abel. Abel had ess to everything that he needed to know, and that¡¯s why he was so offended about this deal.

    Just now, the price of the magic staff had increased by 1,000 points. For a real expert like Abel, this kind of petty offer only seemed like an insult to his craftsmanship. To him, it felt like the person was trying to swindle him as though he didn¡¯t know anything about the current market. On top of that, this person was anonymous, meanwhile being everywhere that he¡¯s trying to go.

    To give a clearer perspective, Abel was one out of the only four grandmaster cksmith on the Holy Continent. The other three were all dwarves, and that made him the only grandmaster cksmith avable for business. If the four of these grandmaster cksmiths were excluded, there was pretty much no one that could help with making an elite wizard¡¯s magic staff.

    Not only was it very difficult to make an elite wizard¡¯s magic staff, it was also very costly to try¨Cespecially the soul of the high-tier spiritual beasts, which was a crucial ingredient that was very difficult toe by. High-tier spiritual beasts generally hid themselves in the depths of the Budapest Mountain Range, or the Double Moon Forest. As for how difficult it was to hunt them, it¡¯s not even worth going into details.

    Suppose that the spiritual beasts were sessfully captured, it¡¯d be an entirely different task to not ruin the raw materials on them. In the past, when there were only three dwarf cksmith masters, the prices were never ¡°offered¡± or ¡°bargained.¡± The ones who made the magic staff, they were the only ones that could decide what the payment should be. They were ones who decided the price. To begin with, they were the one who decided if they wanted to do the job.

    This wasn¡¯t about saving his own face. If Abel epted to do Wizard Nigel¡¯s job, it would be a vition of the agreements the other grandmaster cksmiths had.

    Moving on, Abel already put Wizard Nigel on his cklist of unweed customers.

    Abel said with a sneer, ¡°You know, Bartoli, I really like that restaurant idea of yours, I really do. Actually, how about we go look for a ce to set up our own establishment? As far as I see, it¡¯d be much better than having to help Mr. Nigel out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Bartoli bowed in obedience. To her, it was a great honour to have her master listen to her suggestions.

    ¡°Hmm, before that, though, I don¡¯t think I should leave the spiritual guardian knight here.¡±

    Bartoli continued to give out her excellent advice, ¡°About that, Master, maybe it¡¯s not the best idea to let the spiritual guardian knight cook here. If you want someone to be your chef without leaking the recipe, I suppose you can have your employees sign a contract with you. It¡¯s a method that I just remembered.¡±

    ¡°Also, let¡¯s not let the spiritual guardian knight¡¯s training go to waste. It might not be the best idea to have it cook here, but it can always do the job when you are training the dark world. Now that I¡¯ve got my own task in this world, it¡¯d be harder for me to apany you when you¡¯re on your quest.¡±

    ¡°A contract? Did you regain a part of your memory?¡± Abel asked in surprise.

    Bartoli exined, ¡°Yes, Master. All this time, I¡¯ve been slowly sorting out my memories over thest few thousand years. That¡¯s not to say that I¡¯ve fully regained all my memories, but a fraction of it is starting toe back to me.¡±

    Abel nodded, ¡°A contract, hmm. It¡¯s an excellent idea! I¡¯ll leave it up to you, then.¡±

    This restaurant idea was really starting to take shape. Like, with the rabbit essence, they could literally win over any restaurant business that¡¯s in Liante City. It was a very real idea. Last time, when Abel served meat to a bunch of elves (whose diet consisted of pretty much just greens), they couldn¡¯t stop eating because of the rabbit essence that he added.

    And Flying me. Even dragons found it hard to resist the delicacy that was the rabbit essence. Their new restaurant would be a big hit in Liante City. Abel was very sure of it.

 Chapter 430 - Chapter 430

    <h4>Chapter 430 c</h4>

    After spending a whole morning trying to find an ideal location, Abel and Bartoli decided that they couldn¡¯t find a good ce to set up their restaurant. To be more specific, all the good spots were already taken. It¡¯s not like Abel couldn¡¯t use his connections with the cksmith Union to help himself with that, but to be fair, it was a pretty weird idea if he, a grandmaster cksmith, decided that he would open up his own restaurant business.

    ¡°How about that one, Master?¡± Bartoli pointed towards a shop.

    It was a perfect spot for a restaurant. It had two floors and wasn¡¯t far from Abel¡¯s residence. Most importantly, when they got there saw someone putting up a sign at the door.

    The sign read ¡°For Sale¡±.

    Bartoli said happily, ¡°We¡¯ve really found our luck here, Master. Look, since this ce was already a restaurant, we can even save the money for a lot of the renovating work!¡±

    Abel nodded in satisfaction, ¡°I like it. The location is good, and there are a lot of people that are walking by.¡±

    Bartoli said, ¡°It¡¯s quite a big establishment, though. Considering the points we have, we might not be able to afford it.¡±

    Abel replied with a smile, ¡°About that, I believe the cksmith Union can do a lot to help.¡±

    When the two walked towards the door, they saw two of the original staff talking to each other.

    One of them spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can stay here anymore, Garen. Like, most of my points are going towards my basic knight¡¯s training. I do have some spare for, you know, survival purposes, but what then? My whole identity in this city is tied to this house. Now that we¡¯re selling it, if the new owner doesn¡¯t want me to stay, I¡¯ll be homeless, which means I can¡¯t stay in Liante City.¡±

    The person called ¡°Garen¡± responded with a sigh, ¡°Remember what they said? ¡°Ten years in Liante City, and your life will be turned.¡± What a joke it has be. Our business was forced to close, and Master Michener is going to sell his estate, ugh! ¡±

    That¡¯s when they finally noticed Abel and Bartoli.

    Garen promptly guided the two, ¡°Two wizards? Oh, excuse me there! Please, sit wherever you like. I¡¯m ready to take your order any time.¡±

    Bartoli halted him with her hand, ¡°No, we¡¯re here because we saw the sign for sale outside the door. Was your boss here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please wait, I¡¯ll call the boss out,¡± Garen said, then hurried up the stairs.

    A momentter, a fat man with a big belly came down from the upper floor.

    ¡°Wee, wee. I am the owner of this shop, Johnny.¡±

    Johnny continued to speak, ¡°Very savvy of you to take an interest in my establishment. You see, it¡¯s got a very good location. Also, if you¡¯d take a look around you, everything here is pretty much new. I got it from my uncle, and it¡¯s only been three months since I¡¯ve decided to open my business here.¡±

    ¡°Due to um, some family matters,¡± Johnny said emotionally, ¡°I need to sell this shop to whoever is willing to take it, which is why I¡¯ve put up that sign on the outside.¡±

    Bartoli wasn¡¯t the type to empathize with people, ¡°Is the shop deed still with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, the deed is still with me.¡± Johnny nodded again, and again.

    ¡°If you¡¯re selling the ce, do we get to keep everything here? Do the staff here have to go?¡±

    Johnny replied, ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything here. For the staff, there are two waiters, two chefs, and a manager in the store. If you don¡¯t want them to stay, you can send them out of the city.¡±

    Abel noticed something. There was a middle-aged man standing over at the counter. It looked like he wanted to say something, but he kept his mouth shut this entire time.

    Bartoli went straight for the money, ¡°So how many points do we need to pay?¡±

    ¡°No, not points. I prefer gold coins,¡± Johnny shook his head. In his mind, he was already d enough that Bartoli bothered to ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Here, look at this menu you have. You use magic stones and points to pay for the food, so why do you want me to pay you in gold coins?¡±

    Johnny replied, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m done with this city, my good friend. Once I¡¯ve sold this ce, I¡¯ll have nothing to do with it ever again.¡±

    ¡°Say a price, then,¡± Bartoli demanded.

    Johnny said with a bit of thought, ¡°I suppose... one million gold coins, if you want to be precise. It¡¯s a pretty fair price here.¡±

    Abel was more than happy with this. Right now, he had a lot of gold coins and not enough points. He didn¡¯t want to borrow points, so it was always good pay with what he already had.

    After seeing Abel, Bartoli spoke on his behalf, ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll ept the price you offered. If you want, we can pay you right away. If there isn¡¯t anything wrong with your ount, it shouldn¡¯t take a minute for the money to go through.¡±.

    Since this wasn¡¯t a normal house that they were buying, a fraction of the payment was sent towards the city hall as a transaction fee. To Johnny¡¯s fortune, since the fee to leave Liante City was about 100 points, Bartoli transferred another 100,000 gold coins to him.

    As for Abel, he was just ecstatic that points weren¡¯t involved in this deal. Points were a very precious thing to have. As long as one stayed long enough to gain points, it would mean that the wealth he¡¯s gained was very much secured. It¡¯s the same reason that the two waiters didn¡¯t want to leave Liante City. As long as they could earn enough points, they could save up enough wealth to provide for their future generation¡¯s education. Knights. Wizards. Whatever. Whatever their children and children¡¯s children want to be, they would have many more options than a low-end job for life.

    Speaking of which, the education in Liante City was top-notch. In Abel¡¯s eyes, the whole city was just a massive school for cultivating knights and wizards. Something seemed odd to him, though. As abundant as advanced wizards were here, many of them didn¡¯t have their own magic towers.

    It¡¯s weird. In most other ces, magic towers were a necessity for wizards. A tower was supposed to do many things. Not only was it a sanctuary for one to practice meditation safely, but it also served as a fort that could defend oneself from his enemies.

 Chapter 431 - Contract

    Chapter 431 Contract

    The five people nced at each other. They were able toe to Liante City with dreams, some for themselves and some for their families, so no one would quit willingly. They were in the center of civilization, and they may only have one chance to be here.

    ¡°Lord, I¡¯m Mahler. I want to tell you something.¡± The original manager, Mahler, gave an uneasy nce at Bartoli.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Just say it.¡±

    Bartoli vaguely knew that there must be something wrong with selling this shop to others in a hurry, but she believed that if she couldn¡¯t solve it as an intermediate wizard, then Abel could definitely solve it.

    Mahler told Bartoli carefully, ¡°Lord Johnny took over this shop three months ago. After the renovation, he found that all the ingredients had to be purchased through the organization of the catering alliance, and their prices are very high. We needed to pay 30% of our ie to the catering alliance each month. Otherwise, it will stop supplying us with all the raw materials. With the tax every month, although this shop was just opened, the business... was not good. Lord Johnny has been losing money for three months. He can¡¯t pay these expenses anymore, so he was thinking of selling the shop and leaving here.¡±

    ¡°Mahler, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. We have our own channel ingredients, and don¡¯t care about the catering alliance.¡± Bartoli waved his hand and said carelessly.

    If it was arge organization such as the Wizard Union, she might still consider it. This kind of business organization was not in her eyes. The starting point was different, the location was different, and the way of looking at the problem was different. For Mahler, the catering alliance was a big organization.

    But for Bartoli, her middle-level wizard status was too high to stress about catering alliances, not to mention that she would not buy materials from the catering alliance. All the materials were all sent by cksmith through the portal circle.

    ¡°Mahler, it will be good for you to stay as the store manager. You can introduce them to me first.¡± Bartoli was very satisfied with Mahler, who considered Abel¡¯s hardships right away. With this, Mahler could be reassured, and with the contract, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of Mahler betraying him at all.

    ¡°Yes, Lord. These are the chefs Finkle and Barney. They are brothers. Their cooking skills are good, but lord Johnny doesn¡¯t seem to have the taste of the residents of Liante City, so this is also one of the reasons for the poor business. These are Garen and Mickey, the waiters in the store.¡± Mahler carefully introduced them to Bartoli.

    Bartoli didn¡¯t care how good the two chefs were before. In her opinion, they weren¡¯t as good as her. They still had to learn from the beginning ¡°Very good. This is the contract. Just put your hand on it!¡± Bartoli took out a contract made of delicate animal skin from the portal bag and ced it on the table.

    This animal skin contract was not made of ordinary animal skin, it was made of the softest skin of the mid-level spirit beast, and Bartoli used the dark world¡¯s spell pattern to add the mana on the contract.

    The rights and obligations of the two parties were written on the contract. This was an equal contract, which showed that Bartoli providedpensation, and the clerks would not only have normal work, but also must keep the corresponding secrets. Otherwise, they would be punished by the wizard.

    Upon seeing this mysterious contract, Mahler froze for a moment. He hesitated for a moment, but he still pressed the fingerprint on it. Others saw him had already signed the contract, they then stepped forward and pressed their fingerprints.

    When Mickey finally pressed his fingerprint on the contract, the contract was surrounded by a white light, which slowly rose from the table. It extended to six streaks, which connected Bartoli with the five.

    A grand voice sounded in the minds of six people: ¡°The contract has been established!¡±

    The five clerks, who had never seen such a scene, were pale, and the power of the wizards made them palpitate. What had just happened made them tightly put away the careful thoughts that had not yet been generated. Abel was embarrassed to do his next task. He rode ck Wind to the cksmith Union.

    Before the cksmith Union¡¯smunication circle, Abel activated the circle and was waiting for a response from the opposite.

    ¡°Master Abel, are you looking for me?¡± Bernie¡¯s voice came from themunication circle.

    ¡°Bernie, this isn¡¯t so drastic. Don¡¯t be so formal,¡± Abel said with a smile.

    ¡°Abel, are you going to open a restaurant? Why should I send so many ingredients every day?¡± Bernie¡¯s voice became a lot more casual, he asked.

    ¡°Cough!!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help saying something. This was not really a glorious thing for a cksmith master to open the restaurant.

    ¡°No way, did you really open a restaurant?¡± Bernie raised his voice a lot, and he seemed to be frightened.

    ¡°For points?¡± Abel said helplessly.

    ¡°What are you missing, I can give you, why do you need to build a restaurant for points, how many points can you earn then,¡± Bernie said generously.

    ¡°Yes, one of the sixth floor of the magic towers, one of the spirit towers, three of therge defense circles, and three of the portal circles!¡± Abel said in an indifferent tone.

    Bernie replied as he quickly caught onto what Abel was after, ¡°Abel, these things are strategic materials, but if you build the magic tower into the rupture basin, our Goff family can afford it, and we will help you with the best things.¡±

    Bernie continued jokingly, ¡°I suppose all you have to do is to shout me a meal. How many points will the items on your menu be?¡± Bernie was very curious about what kind of restaurant Abel was going to open, and he was confident to change for many strategic materials. ¡°About that, you¡¯d better note to eat at my ce. The food I¡¯m making, it¡¯s.... it will make people addicted.¡± ¡°Look, the restaurant hasn¡¯t opened yet. No need to be stingy, is there?¡± Bernieughed. Abel changed the subject, ¡°Hey, could you deliver a box of potions to help me get to the Grand Duke Edwina in the Angstrom City. Only you can do this for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sure. No problem. I¡¯m going on a trip.¡± Bernie knew the identity of Abel¡¯s other potion master, and he was the only one who could only do this kind of thing.

    ¡°By the way, giving you another barrel of master wine is a reward for you. If you are embarrassed to ask for some, I will save some for you.¡± Abel said jokingly

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone wants master wine? I¡¯ll take what you give me.¡± Bernie yelled.

    The status of those drinking master wine had risen again. Since Abel became a master, the value of this master wine had risen again. Among the dwarves, the master wine had be a symbol of noble status.

    But Bernie gave others more master wine than he had, and now he didn¡¯t even have much of the master wine he could drink. Every time he drank, he had to save as much as possible. Abel just sent another barrel this time, which might solve his anxiety.

    The cksmith Union¡¯s portal circle was a circle for themselves, which was not connected to the outside world. It was just a portal circle between all the cksmith Union in the Holy Continent. This was also the premise of establishing a portal circle for the cksmith Union. Otherwise, it was just for the safety of the city, and each city would not allow the cksmith Union to build the portal circle in its own city.

    There was a cksmith Union in the Goff city of the Goff family. As long as the items were sent there, it was almost equivalent to send to the Goff family. Abel passed a box of potions and a barrel of master wine through the portal circle.

    Abel¡¯s other identity, Master Bet, was an alchemist of the elves, so In order to maintain the name of Master Bet, as well as to have a friendly rtionship with Grand Duke Edwina, he would also regrly send some potions to Angstrom City, which could consolidate his position among the elves.

    On the other hand, he also knew that if he stopped supplying his lotion and conditioners, it might cause a riot. As long as the elves were desperate enough to keep doing business with the dwarves to buy these two kinds of potions, he had to keep supplying for their demand. Once the supply stopped, the first ce to be affected was Angstrom City and Grand Duke Edwina, since master Bet was the alchemist of the Grand Duke¡¯s Pce

 Chapter 432 - Price List

    Chapter 432 Price List

    Abel was obsessed with knight skills training and fighting in the dark world. He mastered the charging skill. This terrible eleration and double-strike skills allowed the knight to transform mana into speed, widening his fighting range at any time.

    It was a rare calm day for Abel, and he almost felt like he was hiding in the downtown.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t that no one wanted to find him. There were many people who wanted to find him to make equipment. Ordinary people simply didn¡¯t know where he was, and they didn¡¯t even know where to begin looking. Those who had real strength and power did not want to find him during this sensitive period. Therefore, he got some leisure time.

    It was just that the St. Ellis Wizards Union was too slow to deal with affairs, and they hadn¡¯t revoked his wanted status for a long time, which is why he started to wonder whether there were any senior wizards who were dissatisfied with him.

    How could Abel think that he throwing a few super explosive balls would demolish the intelligence office? Even the intelligence processing and analysis spirit of the intelligence office was taken away. At this time, the St. Ellis Wizards Union was in a state of sorrow. The Intelligence Service needed to be rebuilt, the vacuum of power needed to be filled, and the new spirit needed to be applied to the Wizard Union of Liante City. At this time, almost all wizards of the St. Ellis Wizard Union were trying to seize control within their party. Until the power struggle came to equilibrium, no one was going to bother going after Abel. And Abel¡¯s wanted handle was going to be handled by the intelligence office, but all the information was gone. It didn¡¯t matter if it was the so-called evidence collected or some forged testimony, they were all gone. If every wizard in the st. Ellis wizard union branch didn¡¯t receive Abel¡¯s wanted poster, no one was going to remember him. The undead crow was flying ten meters away. A goldenbat qi rune shed atop Abel¡¯s body, and a trace of mana flew from his body. The mana entered the goldenbat qi rune, and it started to burn.

    Abel¡¯s body was driven by the burningbat qi rune on his hand. His body disappeared into a residual image. His fist hit the undead crow. The undead crow flew out, as if hit by a big hammer, and fell heavily on the ground.

    But, as soon as the undead crow flew again. In addition, that was Abel¡¯s summon, so even the forced attack would reduce the attack power by half. The attack seemed very hurtful, but it actually wasn¡¯t.

    The crow was significantlyrger than the other four. After signing an unequal contract with Abel, Abel was not too stingy with it. He originally gave a bottle of soul enhancing potion, but he gave two bottles now. It was speechless that the two bottles of soul enhancing potion only increased the size of the undead crow, and did not improve it to a spirit beast, but the good thing was that the crow¡¯s mana had been increased by two levels and the damage had also increased.

    Abel thought that the undead crow was a summoned being, but he might not be able to be a spirit beast, because these summons seemed to be different creatures. They were different from the spirit beasts of the Holy Continent. It was the same with only looking at the skeletons that were also summoned. With so many bottles of soul enhancing potion served, they only increased the strength and power of wisdom and body.

    After practicing the charging, Abel knew why this knight skill would have certain restraints on wizards. When a wizard used moving in a sh, he would pause for 0.5 seconds. If the headmander, who mastered the charging skill, was within 10 meters, then charging skill could be used to attack the wizard in 0.5 seconds.

    The attack with the attribute of the headmander could damage the wizard to a certain extent. If the headmander was facing a junior wizard, then the junior wizard would be suppressed by the headmander.

    The battle between a junior wizard who had lost a long-distance attack and the headmander who could break the defense spell at any time, allowed the knight upation to truly suppress the powerful wizard for the first time. Although this suppression was only for the wizard who couldn¡¯t master moving in a sh, as long they seized the opportunity, it could also cause damage to the wizard who had mastered moving in a sh.

    After all, the wizard was still a long-distance attack upation. The strong attack power brought weak defense, so Abel saw that the Liante City adventure squat wasposed of knight wizards to form abat team.

    ¡°Master, the restaurant is going to open today. Are you going to check it out?¡± Bartoli came in from the outside and shoved the door.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take part in the restaurant business. You should seize the time yourself. This matter has dyed your cultivation in recent days. Here is a bottle of soul enhancing potion. Use this bottle of potion, so you can master the move in a sh spell as soon as possible.¡± Abel said, taking out a bottle of purple soul enhancing potion and handing it to Bartoli.

    Abel didn¡¯t care much about the restaurant. It was just a way to earn points, and there were many ways to earn points. He couldn¡¯t take up practice time to earn points. Bartoli had her own advantages, but she also had disadvantages. Her biggest disadvantage was that she had not learned to move in a sh. She was an intermediate wizard without a move in a sh skill, and her situation was more special. Although she had the level of an intermediate wizard, the spells she learned in the past had been cleared by the forces of Hell, leaving only the solidified firewall spell.

    She was going to learn all the spells from the lower level again, which was just like the new wizard to learn new spells. It did not take a lot of time, and the fire spells were better; after tens of thousands of years of contact with the fire element, she mastered the fire spells quite quickly. However, she was slow to master the wizard¡¯s most important electric spell, coupled with the recent business; she had learned to use the telekinesis for more than ten days, so Abel was not satisfied with her.

    Silently, a restaurant called Forgotten ce opened. Abel chose the name, and Bartoli epted it with pleasure because it was tomemorate the ten thousand years of her life in the Forgotten Tower.

    Just after opening, some guests walked into this restaurant called Forgotten ce curiously, but they were quickly scared by the price list hanging on the wall.

    Steamed Egg: 50 points Boiled Fish: 100 points

    Sweet and Sour Pork: 100 points

    Pork Ribs Soup: 150 points

    Fried Steak: 100 points

    Wizards only needed 10 points to enter the inner circle to practice for one day. Although there were only five dishes on the menu, the cheapest ones were worth a low-level task.

    In a general restaurant, a steak made of the best middle-level spirit beast meat was no more than 10 points, which was already a very high price, and that middle-level spirit beast meat had the effect of slowly growing the body constitution, as long as eating it more often could make the body stronger. The names of these dishes in the Forgotten ce were weird, and the prices were uneptably high, making the guests feel like they were in a knock-off shop.

    Many customers came in one after another, but after reading the prices on the menu, they were scared away one after another.

    Milo was a junior wizard, and he was rich as an alchemist. Because the daily task of the alchemist was very simple, as long as a certain number of alchemy tasks werepleted, he could earn points steadily. He had a very good ie in Liante City. Although it was not as good as the ie of those adventure teams whopleted adventures and killed spirit beasts, his ie was higher than ordinary wizards.

    He was in a good mood today. Because of his excellent work this week, he received a reward of 200 points. He decided to rx and eat well.

    ¡°How did you change the signboard?¡± Wizard Milo knew that although this restaurant was not well-known and didn¡¯t have that many guests, the chef¡¯s craftsmanship was still good. The main thing he liked the environment was quietness.

    ¡°Forgotten ce! This name ispletely new!¡± Wizard Milo looked at the new sign and slowly walked into the restaurant.

    The original decoration was still in the restaurant, but there were some minor changes. Wizard Milo saw the manager Mahler and two familiar waiters. ¡°Master Milo, you are here!¡± Galen hurriedly greeted.

 Chapter 433 - The Very First Customer

    Chapter 433 The Very First Customer

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why did you change the signboard?¡± Wizard Milo asked strangely. ¡°Master Wizard Milo, the owner of the shop, changed, so this sign has changed.¡± Garen quickly exined. ¡°The chef didn¡¯t change, right?¡± Wizard Milo looked at the surroundings, and as usual, there were no customers.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re still the Fink brothers,¡± Garen answered politely. ¡°Oh, whatever, then. Give me a copy of the menu!¡± Wizard Milo waved.

    ¡°Master Wizard Milo, our dishes have changed.¡± Garen reminded in a low voice.

    ¡°What do you mean? Give me a steak first! I¡¯m hungry!¡± Wizard Milo ordered.

    The fried steak was a specialty dish of the Fink Brothers, but the current fried steak was made by diluting the rabbit essence juice, so Bartoli kept this dish, but the price increased almost 50 times.

    ¡°Master Milo, you might want to check the price first.¡± Garen cautioned carefully.

    The price on the wall waspletely sky-high.

    Wizard Milo discovered the dishes and prices on the wall at this time. He wiped his eyes, and then asked, ¡°Did you add an extra zero by mistake?¡±

    ¡°This is the price. This is set by the new owner of the shop.¡± Garen exined helplessly

    ¡°A knock-off shop has opened in Liante City!¡± The Wizard Milo couldn¡¯t help but angrily said.

    ¡°Master Wizard Milo, don¡¯t be angry. My host said that every dish here is unrivaled, so this price is only a preferential price for the opening of the new store.¡± The store manager Milo saw that Wizard Milo was angry, then ran over and bowed.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Just, unbelievable... Give me a pan ...¡± Wizard Milo looked at the dishes on the wall and was about to order a fried steak. After seeing the price on the wall, he involuntarily changed his words: ¡°Bring me a steamed egg. If I don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t doubt me, this shop will shut down.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, sir! Rest assured!¡± Manager Milo said with a smile, then turned back and said to Garen: ¡°Go ask Fink to make a steamed egg for Master Milo.¡±

    Garen trotted all the way to the kitchen. Fink in the kitchen heard that this was the first business in two days. He quickly started making steamed eggs and carefully followed the steps he just learned.

    Steamed eggs were very simple dishes, and there was no technical difficulty, but they had apletely different style from the world¡¯s food preparation methods, soon a steamed egg was prepared. Of course, the most important step was to add diluted rabbit essence water into it. This steamed egg only had a half drop of rabbit essence.

    But even so, when Garen walked out of the kitchen with a steamed egg, a strange aroma filled the entire hall. Wizard Milo had already lost his sense because of it. His eyes were already fixed upon the egg as it was served to him.

    Even Garen and Mickey couldn¡¯t help but gulp. But, Bartoli knew how addictive this food with rabbit essence was, so she also prescribed all five shop clerks to have an extra meal every night, and the dishes were five courses.

    Although the cost was not much, for the five shop clerks, this was a big deal. How did they know, especially after eating these dishes, then eating other dishes, even if they were made by Fink brothers, as long as they didn¡¯t add rabbit essence, everything would be boring. Wizard Milo gently dug a piece into the mouth with a spoon, an unprecedented touch fluttered in his heart, and in his heart, his soul waspletely intoxicated by the taste of this bowl of steamed eggs.

    At this moment, unexpected things happened, wizard Milo¡¯s spiritual power began to fluctuate wildly, and a trace of coercion driven by the power of the will rushed outward. The nearest people, manager and Garen were the first to bear the brunt were directly overwhelmed by a force of coercion, and then Mickey was also crushed to the ground. Fortunately, the wizard¡¯s coercion was not the same as themander¡¯s attack, and he didn¡¯t have much attack power. Although the three people were embarrassed, they were not injured. After the shock wave of coercion passed, the three of them got up from the ground, walked back quickly.

    There was a burst of white light on the wizard Milo sitting on the chair, and then his whole body waspletely bathed in white light. At this moment, his figure seemed to be somewhat illusory, and a strange breath slowly emanated from his body. ¡°Which wizard is this? How crazy? How was he promoted in the outer circle!¡± A wizard felt strange when he looked at the direction of promotion.

    ¡°The promotion took ce in Forgotten ce, which wizard was be promoted there?¡± Abel¡¯s sense of ability was strong, plus the Forgotten ce restaurant was not far from his residence, so he went quickly.

    ¡°Bartoli, I¡¯ll go and see; something seems to be happening in the shop,¡± Abel said with the soul chain calling, ck Wind shed out from under the shade of the tree, Abel jumped on it and ran towards Forgotten ce.

    At this time, wizard Milo began to be unstable and seemed ready to copse at any time. If it copsed, then this promotion would fail. As long as the Wizard¡¯s promotion failed, the soul would be hurt, and it couldn¡¯t be recovered for a few years or even ten years.

    A ck shadow suddenly rushed in from the shop door. ck Wind took only a dozen breaths from Abel¡¯s residence. As soon as they arrived here, Abel saw wizard Milo¡¯s situation was somewhat wrong.

    The promotion was not in the magic environment, just like the source of water and the wood without roots. With no magic power to absorb, how could he use magic power to construct new patterns? Abel swept gently on the portal bracelet on his right arm. A set of poly magic circle appeared in his hands. He arranged too many poly magic arrays. He was already too familiar with it. He just threw it and gathered it together. The poly magic circle precisely surrounded wizard Milo in the middle.

    Two intermediate magic stones were ced in the grooves of the magic circle by Abel using the telekinesis, and a magic power instantly encased wizard Milo. He started to stabilize.

    ¡°Mahler, take them all out of the shop; the magic will hurt you.¡± Abel turned back to the store manager.

    Although Abel was not the owner of this shop, Mahler knew that the owner of the shop was the steward of the young wizard in front of him. He hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    Then Mahler took the remaining four of the shop out of the shop. At this time, the magical power of the magic circle has been dissipated in the lobby of the restaurant. This magical power was a very poisonous existence for ordinary people. The expression of wizard Milo changed from dignified to soothing, then excited. After about half an hour, he slowly opened his eyes. The surrounding environment reminded him that this is not the magic environment of the inner circle. The promotion was sessful here.

    But when he saw the poly magic circle around him, he understood that there was a wizard helping out. He could not help but looked up, then saw that the young wizard was looking at him.

    ¡°My name is Milo. I am grateful for your help!¡± Wizard Milo respectfully gave Abel a wizard ceremony with his hands on his chest.

    ¡°My name is Abel. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m rted to this shop has something to do with me, so I¡¯m taking care of it.¡± Abel also gave a wizard ceremony and said with a smile.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your help, how could I be promoted sessfully. Thank you!¡± Wizard Milo¡¯s excited expression overflowed.

    ¡°Please pay attention to it in the future. Remember to find a good environment for promotion!¡± Abel shed white light in his hand, and the telekinesis quickly excited, collecting all theponents of the poly magic circle on the ground, and then driving ck Wind away.

    ¡°Why did I get promoted suddenly?¡± Wizard Milo was also very curious. He recalled the situation before the promotion again, and finally, his eyes focused on the steamed egg in front of him.

 Chapter 434 - A Chance to Rank Up

    <h4>Chapter 434 A Chance to Rank Up</h4>

    ¡°My gods, this steamed egg can promote wizards!¡±

    Wizard Milo¡¯s voice became hoarse. He never expected to rank up with, what, a steamed egg that cost him 50 points?

    He had been stuck on level 7 for almost a decade. It was what many wizards referred to as the ¡°low promotion period.¡± This period couldst for a few days or a few years.

    But today with just a bowl of steamed water eggs that worth 50 points had made him breakthrough

    In order to advance from level 7 to level 8, Wizard Milo had spent thousands of points on potions and hundreds of time and effort to be promoted.

    He picked up the spoon again with a very reverent gesture, and slowly dug a small spoon into his mouth to adore the iparable taste. The steamed egg itself was a dish that could amaze the world. By adding the ¡®rabbit essence¡¯ forged by Horadric Cube into the dish. The taste of the dish had been enhanced into a whole new level.

    It could be said that every bite of the steam water egg could send Wizard Milo into an indescribable bliss as if every muscle and nerve in his body was dancing.

    Now he could be sure that his promotion breakthrough was brought by this steamed water egg, which was a 50-point dish that granted him the feeling of being in a dream.

    ¡°Mark, have the kitchen bring one of each of the dishes!¡± At this point, the Wizard Milo was not worried about the expensive points, and he decided to make a celebration for his promotion.

    Manager Mark just returned to the shop and heard the orders of Wizard Milo and quickly arranged the two brothers to work together to prepare the dishes for Wizard Milo.

    Soon, a course was served, and the aroma washed through the lobby and out of the Forgotten Land.

    ¡°What smell is this...?¡± Headmander Lange was passing by the entrance of the Forgotten Land, and his keen nose caught an aroma of the food. Although the aroma had been cut very light due to the wind, it did not escape his keen sense of smell.

    ¡°It was the smell of steamed eggs; that¡¯s what steamed eggs taste like!¡± Head Commander Lange muttered to himself. It¡¯s almost like he was groaning in pain or something.

    He could not forget the bite of the steamed egg he had taken that day as a guest at the Wizard Alberta house. Although it was only one bite, he could not forget the taste and in the following days. Everything he ate tasted like chewing wax. Just when his tastes were getting better, he smelled the unforgettable taste again.

    Headmander Lange involuntarily pushed open the door of the Forgotten Land and walked into the restaurant. He saw Wizard Milo sitting inside and continuously scooping up the five dishes that overflowed by hot air and wrapped in the scent that he kept dreaming about.

    If the Head Commander Lange hadn¡¯t eaten the steam egg before, he would still be intimidated by the price on the wall. But since he¡¯d taken a bite before, a delicacy like that was definitely worth that price, in his opinion.

    ¡°Give me a steamed egg!¡± Headmander Lange was stirred by the aroma on the Wizard Milo¡¯s table. His mouth was constantly drooling and swallowing; he could not bear the feeling anymore. Soon Garen delivered the water egg to Headmander Lange. He brought his nose closer to the egg and inhaled fiercely of the aroma that bubbled up.

    Although there were only two customers on that day, the points sold were equal to the point earned by the previous restaurant in a month. Everyone in the shop was excited because with the ie, they could rest assured and secure their work and continue to stay in Liante City.

    The next day when Manager Mahler opened the door, he was stunned by the scene before him. There were more than two dozen various ages of wizards standing in front of the Forgotten Land and waiting anxiously.

    As soon as they saw the shop door opened, more than twenty wizards pushed forward without any manners. Such huge force almost made the Manager Mahler fall down, but luckily Mickey quickly helped him so that he wouldn¡¯t fall down.

    There weren¡¯t many seats in the Forgotten Land. Bartoli did not expect there would be so many customers since the prices were high, and her original n was to build up a high quality and luxury image for the restaurant. So there were only seven tables downstairs, while upstairs were three single rooms with only one table per room.

    This means that there were only ten tables on the entire two floors of the restaurant, and these tables are notrge tables. These tables are Western-style tables for two people to sit face to face.

    Most of the wizards who had rushed in were seated, and there were seven or eight more who had no ce to sit.

    ¡°One steamed egg!¡± A wizard called out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a steamed egg, too!¡±

    ¡°First, serve me a steamed egg!¡±

    ¡°I came first, serve me the steamed eggs first!¡±

    It was the wizards downstairs who were shouting. By that time, all upstairs seats are packed and no longer have any seats avable. The remaining wizards were all standing at the rail on the second floor.

    ¡°We¡¯re in a private room. Our dishes shoulde first!¡±

    ¡°In any restaurant, the private room is served first!¡±

    The seven or eight wizards who were standing there at this moment couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need seats, just serve us steamed eggs first.¡±

    The whole Forgotten Land was in a frenzy, and all the wizards ordered steamed eggs.

    The reason was that all the wizards here know about Wizard Milo, the wizard who stopped promoting for ten years and has heard incredible stories about steaming eggs.

    Of course, some of the wizards who heard about it rationalized that eating a steamed egg and getting promoted was just a story. While others who were equally stuck at the low promotion period, same as Wizard Milo, would put in 100% effort if there was even a glimmer of hope.

    By paying 50 points for a chance of promotion, which had zero danger and difficulty. No one could refuse that offer. That¡¯s why so many wizards hade to the Forgotten Land at the same time.

    Manager Mahler kept bowing and greeting customers. Meanwhile, in the kitchen, two huge steamers made especially for steamed eggs had more than twenty steaming eggs inside at the same time.

    The special Dwarven fuel that had been forged was used extravagantly as a fire starter; all the fuel were a gift to Abel from the Dwarf n.

    In a few minutes, the two steamers had finished steaming more than twenty steamed eggs. Heat rose up when the steamers were lifted, carrying the strange aroma of food from the kitchen into the hall.

    The whole restaurant, which was very noisy, suddenly became silent in a second. All the wizards were attracted to the aroma, feeling a sense of relief in their souls after smelling it and realized that the story they heard was true. Garen and Mickey showed their skills as excellent waiters, each carrying eight bowls of steaming eggs and cing them quickly on the tables of the wizards who were justining about not getting the dishes in the first ce.

    Very soon, even the wizards who stood on the side had a bowl of water steam eggs in their hands, and the entire restaurant was filled with sounds of swallowing and enjoyment for a moment.

    In the private room on the second floor, a level 9 sorcerer named Menard was putting a spoonful of steaming egg into his mouth. Wizard Menard was one of the earliest and longest wizards who were trapped in a low promotion period among all the wizards here. He had been trapped at level 9 for twenty-three years. He had tight nerves since the tenth year of the low promotion period. He was afraid that he might be like some of his predecessors, who couldn¡¯t be promoted to a higher level for a lifetime until they died. Therefore he practiced very hard just to remind himself to break through the low promotion period all the time. Unfortunately, 23 yearster, he was still stuck in level 9.

    When he put a spoonful of water steamed egg into his mouth, the taste made him forget about his cultivation and everything around him. He even forgot that he was a wizard and felt like an ordinary person who was surrounded by an unspeakable taste while his body trembled softly.

 Chapter 435 - Crazy Rabbit Essence

    Chapter 435 Crazy Rabbit Essence

    The g¡± he had experienced for twenty-three years was nowpletely gone. He easily passed through his bottleneck, and suddenly, a new energy, a new essence started forming inside his body.

    ¡°Menard ...¡±

    Wizard Frank, while sitting opposite of Wizard Menard, wanted to ask him if he was doing okay. Yet, as he knew how long his good friend had been stuck. He decided that it was better not to disturb him.

    It was good that he had the mana gathering circle ready a long time ago. He didn¡¯t think that it was going to be used, but there it was. Wizard Menard was using it all by himself.

    ¡°How? What? An egg.... It cost 50 points.....what....¡± Wizard Frank muttered. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was looking at.

    More than twenty wizards, whether they were upstairs, downstairs, anywhere, all noticed the fact that someone was being promoted. They became very serious. Soon, they all looked towards the room that Wizard Menard was in.

    Out of respect, none of them spoke when they watched. They just stood quietly, as they tried to feel the air around them. They weren¡¯t sure what happened, but they wanted to get some inspiration from this very special experience.

    Although Manager Mahler had only seen a wizard being promoted once before, he wasn¡¯tpletely clueless. When he realized what was happening, he called the other four shopkeepers and ran outside the Forgotten Land.

    After half an hour, the energy they felt suddenly disappeared. They heard a bunch of cries andughing voicesing out from the private room.

    ¡°Menard! He¡¯s really a level 10 wizard now!¡± a loud, very emotional voice shouted across the room. Whoever the owner of this voice was, he was saying what everyone else was thinking. ¡°As hard as it is to believe, it¡¯s true. An egg really just ranked up a wizard!¡± one of the wizards eximed. He then looked at the steamed egg in his hand. Next thing that happened, he started burying his head into it. He didn¡¯t even bother to chew. He just swallowed the whole thing down his throat.

    The other wizards did the same. They all picked up the steamed eggs and started eating them. It didn¡¯t even taste that good, but they all tried to savor every ounce of it.

    At the same time, Abel was practicing his ¡°charge¡± technique with the undead raven. However, Bartoli ran in and interrupted him from doing his training. ¡°Master, Master! Our steamed eggs really ranked up two wizards! Was it really because of the steamed eggs?¡±.

    Abel smiled mysteriously, ¡°I am not sure about the second one, but I was there to see the first case take ce. If I were to make an educated guess, I think the wizard just pressured himself too much after eating the rabbit essence. You know,ck of stress is quite important to move yourself to the next level.¡±

    ¡°The eggs though, Master! Can they really help you rank up?¡± Bartoli persisted.

    ¡°Wha... no! Of course not! When a wizard is going to rank up to another level, they usually need a special ¡°boost¡± for them to do the job. You know, like something that gives them the final push that they need.¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°We were just lucky to have not one, but two of these customers were sitting in our establishment. It wasn¡¯t the eggs that ranked up the wizards. It just happened so that they were already on the verge of reaching the next stage.¡±

    It just showed how different Abel¡¯s thought process waspared to the people of this world. After all, Abel came from the world of technology and science. He knew not to draw conclusions from just what he saw, but also from evidence.

    He never saw the second wizard that ranked up in his restaurant, so he decided not to jump the gun and make random guesses of how that happened. Instead, he tried to make ¡°reasonable assumptions¡± about what happened to the first wizard, who he happened to be in the same space with.

    For wizards to be promoted to the next level, necessary ¡°triggers¡± would vary. For some, it was the sight of a particr type of flower. For others, it was looking at a tree. Of course, it could be the ¡°rabbit¡¯s essence¡± that Abel was selling. Well, it was definitely a more noticeable ¡°stimulus¡± than random things in the wild, but that didn¡¯t mean it was any more effective than any of the things that were mentioned.

    Therefore the necessary ¡°triggers¡± were not about what the wizards saw, but what they meant to the wizards. Both of the wizards were just short of the perception of ranking up, and the ¡®rabbit essence¡¯ fulfilled just that.

    Then Abel said, ¡°Tell everyone in the restaurant. Don¡¯t mention anything about the wizards ranking up and act like nothing happened !¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Bartoli already knew that as long as the shop did not admit anything about wizards ranking up, rumors would spread in the city, and more and more customers would continue toe.

    Then, Bartoli reported excitedly, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve earned 3200 points in just 6 days!¡±

    Abel could not help but be dumbfounded when he heard the amount. He knew that they had zero customers in the first four days. In other words, the restaurant earned more than 3000 points in just two days. They were earning points faster than if he forged the magical staff of high ranked wizards.

    There weren¡¯t many who could afford using so many points to forge a wizard staff, but the Forgotten Land was different. It has unlimited potential for new customers.

    ¡°Great, it looks like it won¡¯t take much longer, and we¡¯ll have the points to buy whatever we want.¡± There was a glimmer of excitement in Abel¡¯s eyes when he imagined all the magic towers and strategic supplies that he could exchange with points.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll be spending more time on managing the shop these days!¡± The original n for Forgotten Land waspletely different now. In the past, they just wanted to earn some extra points, but now, it became their main source of gaining points.

    Abel said to Bartoli with excitement, ¡± If the restaurant continues to seed at this rate, we can even buy you a magic tower!¡±

    The most lively ce in Liante City used to be the Auction House or Trading Markets, but now all the knights, wizards, and warriors were gathering in front of one small restaurant from day to night. The Majority of the customers were wizards¨Cwhether they were the wizard who were gging¡± in their current ranking or wizard who came by the rumors-one thing which was very clear in their minds. Two wizards ranked up after eating the dishes of this restaurant. It may be a coincidence for one wizard, but definitely not two.

    Dishes in the Forgotten Land had almost reced the items that were imed to be helpful in ranking up in the point exchange list of Wizards Guild. By the way, these items in the Auction House just ¡°imed¡± to be helpful, and not many examples of real cases had happened in the past.

    Frankly speaking, these kinds of items were very expensive and are very limited. Once it appeared, every wizard would do anything to get them.

    On the eighth day, the number of customersing to the restaurant had a noticeable drop. It was probably due to the fact that there weren¡¯t any wizards ranking up in the restaurant for the past two days. Frankly speaking, this does not match the rumors of one would be ranked up if one had eaten the dishes in Forgotten Land. Thus, some of the wizards had started to think that it was just hype for the restaurant. On the afternoon of the eighth day, Wizard Diode walked into Forgotten Land. He had just spent all his points on a ¡°mana gather potion,¡± which imed to have a certain chance of increasing the probability of ranking up. Unfortunately, he failed after taking the potion.

    Wizard Diode was a level 8 wizard who has been stuck at his current level for almost three years. He spent all his hard work and points on this ¡°mana gather potion.¡± and had tried to rank up in the past ten days. However, ten days had passed, the ¡°mana gather potion¡± had lost its effect, and he didn¡¯t even get a single hint for ranking up. At the time when he was most upset, what made him even more upset was that he had been reced by other wizards in his previous positions and became jobless. Wizard Diode felt like he lost everything in his life. When he was drinking in the pub, he heard someone beside him talking about how amazing the dishes in the Forgotten Land were. It gave him a glimpse of hope in his despair.

    He came to the Forgotten Land when there were just a few customers. Wizards could recover their senses very quickly, and when there weren¡¯t any wizards ranked up in the restaurant, the hype for the restaurant was reduced. Honestly speaking, if the food didn¡¯t have the strong addictive taste to the customers, perhaps the number of customers would have been significantly reduced.

    Also, it was because of this addictive nature that many of the wizards who had eaten the dishes here were checking whether they were poisoned. While waiting to wait and see if other wizards will have the same problem.

    So there weren¡¯t many guests this afternoon, Wizard Diode ordered a steamed water egg with his remaining 50 points.

    When he ate the steamed eggs, he felt that the 50 points were worth a great deal for the cuisine, but nowhere near the promotion he had requested.

    His emotions of disappointment, being deceived, together with the anger of having spent a lot of points on the ¡°mana gathering potion¡± were swirling together before eating the steamed egg

 Chapter 436 - Crazy Wizard

    <h4>436 Crazy Wizard</h4>

    ¡°Hyah!¡± Wizard Diode cried out as a ¡®fireball¡¯ flew out from his hand, burning the table in front of him to the ground.

    He was jealous. He stared as the three wizards dug into their food. They couldn¡¯t quite enjoy it, though. They were too startled by the ¡°fireball¡± that was cast. It was illegal to use spells in Liante City, after all.

    The three wizards looked at Wizard Diode. They all cast defensive spells on themselves. Then, they nced at each other at the same time. They all thought the same thing:

    ¡°This sucks,¡± they all thought. It was a nice day out. They were all having a good time, and now a madman had toe in and ruin everything. Well, there wasn¡¯t much they could do about it, so they just readied themselves for an uing fight.

    And it¡¯s not like they could just call thew enforcement wizards. All that happened was that somebody cast a fireball. Having the authoritiese here via a teleportation circle was just, frankly speaking, too ¡°wasteful.¡± Usually, these kinds of things would be handled by someone nearby, like an intermediate wizard who happened to be in the same building.

    When Wizard Diode saw the defensive spells on the three wizards, he quickly turned his gaze away from them. He focused on Manager Mahler, who was standing at the counter together with Garen and Mike. Both of them were hiding behind him after being shocked by the ¡®fireball¡¯ spell that burned the table.

    ¡°How dare you lie to me!¡± Wizard Diode shouted. The mes in his hands flickered. A beginner level spell, ¡°inferno me,¡± was about to be released.

    This spell would burn everyone and the whole shop into dust. Everyone would die from it. The three watched with horrified eyes as they waited to be engulfed by the mes.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of them. A soft touch on the ¡°inferno me¡± with a slender finger. It seemed to have been drained out of its mana. In an instant, it dissipated into one tiny spark.

    It was Bartoli. She was the only one who possessed the secret of the fire element. If a different element spell was cast, anything that was hit would be destroyed on the spot. Then, there would be nothing she could do about it.

    Bartoli did not use spells against Wizard Diode, because a wizard who had lost his mind was no longer a true threat. He didn¡¯t even have his guards on, and with that, she could very easily sprint over towards him for a ¡°clean¡± finish. Then, her hand was already shing his neck.

    Wizard Diode gulped heavily. He copsed to the ground. He was trying hard to get more air through his damaged neck. That was a close call on Bartoli¡¯s part. If she didn¡¯t learn the ¡°move in a sh¡± technique a few days ago with the ¡°soul enhancing potion¡± Abel gave her, she would not be fast enough toe here to save Manager Mahler on time.

    ¡°The enforcement squad will now enforce thew Wizard Diode now you will be judged justly for using your spells without permission in Liante City!¡± A red-robed intermediate wizard appeared in the lobby of the Forgotten Land in a white light stirred up by ¡®Move in a sh¡¯. He looked at the Wizard Diode on the floor who was panting heavily.

    The Liante City¡¯s Defensive magic circle was able to distinguish the identity of thewgiver, and this was because everyone who entered the city would register their aura in the memory bank of the City spirit of Liante City. Whenever anyone broke thew, the Defensive magic circle would determine who was the first to break it.

    That¡¯s why the red-robedw-enforcement wizard pointed straight at the Wizard Diode as soon as he came in. He handcuffed Wizard Diode, and the handcuff had a forbidden spell. It could make the wizard temporarily unable to use mana.

    ¡°Wizard Bartoli, thank you very much for subduing Wizard Diode. Things would be bad if he hurt someone!¡± The red-robedw enforcement wizard bowed and gave thanks.

    There were several types ofw and order incidents in Liante City; one was an attempt tomit a crime, one was an injury, one was a death, and the corresponding assessment of thew enforcement wizards patrolling the area, whose ie was tied to their performance, which was why the red-robed wizard was so solemnly grateful.

    On the same night, bad rumors arose that the Wizard Diode had gone mad on the spot after eating the dishes of Forgotten Land was caught by thew enforcement wizard.

    The Forgotten Land¡¯s reputation at this point was also split into two. Some insisted on believing that the dishes of the Forgotten Land were helpful for promotion, and most of these wizards were on the sidelines of two promotions.

    While the other was skeptical about the dishes of Forgotten Land, there was even talk that the two promotions could have been rumors created by the Forgotten Land to promote its dishes. Which, of course, was untenable and would have been debunked as soon as the two wizards were known, but not all of them knew the two wizards.

    On the tenth day of the opening, under the influence of various rumors. Acheson, an old wizard of the tenth rank, appeared with the aura of promotion while tasting the rib soup. Bartoli, who had been paying attention to this ce, immediately appeared and arranged a mana gathering magic circle for him.

    All the wizards in the shop knew Wizard Acheson because Wizard Acheson had been in Liante City for a very long time, longer than almost all the wizards in the shop. But the most unusual thing was that Acheson was nearing the end of his life span, which some wizards estimated would be exhausted in thest few years.

    But he was a desperate wizard who had been stuck on the level between junior and intermediate wizard for an unknown number of years, only to be promoted because of a 150-point rib soup.

    Most wizards remembered that Acheson Wizard had been a tenth level wizard when he came to Liante City and had heard that in previous years Acheson Wizard had left the matter behind him, just waiting for the end of his life.

    At this time, the Acheson wizard was promoted in front of dozens of wizards present. The strong aura of promotion made the wizards all look envious. To know that from now on, the Acheson wizard was an intermediate wizard. At the same time, he was free from the end of life.

    At this moment, the manager stood sullenly outside the door of Forgotten Land. He was surrounded by four shopkeepers who had slowly gotten used to this kind of thing, and they also knew that as soon as this happened, it would be another burst of sales growth for the Forgotten Land.

    When the Acheson Wizard, or perhaps he should be called the Acheson Intermediate Wizard opened his eyes. His tears slid down the corners of his eyes. At that moment he had been reborn, that moment he was full of energy and at that moment he wanted to scream out loud.

    The repression of nearly a hundred years was all washed away by the joy of promotion at that very moment. Intermediate wizard, originally a distant title, had now be his.

    The rumor was broken by the third wizard promotion. Because the Acheson Wizard was so famous, especially among the lower level wizards, almost all of them knew his story Acheson Wizard and had oncemented it.

    The Forgotten Land was still basically filled with junior wizards, and there were no intermediate wizards. Because the status of intermediate wizards were too noble, and it was not a circle ofmunication with lower-level wizards. And thanks to the promotion of wizard Acheson to an intermediate wizard, the legend of Forgotten Land dishes has spread into the circle of intermediate wizards again.

    So a few days after that, intermediate wizards began to appear in the Forgotten Land, and there were already many junior wizards who used this ce as a normal ce to eat. Despite the high price, it was still very cost-effective to eat only the cheapest steamed eggs.

    Every wizard who arrived here thought that there were already three wizards who had been promoted here. The wizards all knew what it meant, especially the wizard Acheson who had been promoted to the intermediate level. It was a huge promotion. Furthermore, a potion that could increase the chances of a big promotion wouldn¡¯t be less than ten thousand points.

    Especially after the many wizards actually confirmed it, the rumors before had gone, and with the delicious ¡®rabbit essence¡¯. The ce quickly became the best restaurant in the whole Liante City.

    ¡°Master, this was the ie for twenty days, which I transfer to you!¡± Bartoli said as she held out her ID card and handed it to Abel¡¯s side.

    It had been twenty days since the opening of the Forgotten Land. During this time, there were still some knight¡¯smanders and knight¡¯s headmanders that came as customers. Yet, things started to change. Wizards became the restaurant¡¯s main source of ie. Whether it was during the days or the nights, wizards would line up to get their fill of the ¡°delicious¡± stuff on the menu. Soon, the restaurant even started receivingints,ints that there ¡°weren¡¯t enough chairs and tables around.¡±

 Chapter 437 - Crazy Income

    <h4>437 Crazy Ie</h4>

    When Abel saw the transferred points, his eye¡¯s brightened up, not because he was greedy, but because there were 80,000 points.

    He thought that it would take a long time to umte over 200,000 points, so he didn¡¯t expect that it would only take 20 days, and he already had a little more than half. He just needed around two months to earn all his points.

    Abel only earned 3,200 points in thest six days. Now, why was there a sudden surge in the sale of Forgotten Land? Such methods to earn points were much faster than robbery; with just a few days¡¯ time, Abel already earned back the points he used to purchase a magic tower and teleportation circle.

    ¡°You can earn points this fast by opening a restaurant?¡± Abel questioned.

    Recently, he had not rxed. He practiced his skills in the courtyard during the day and returned to the Dark World at night to continue in thebyrinthine prison. He had sessfully broken through the first two levels of the prison and was cleaning the third level.

    Putting all his energy on cultivation made him almost forget time. He was so undisturbed that he forgot everything other than himself, and the matter of the Forgotten Land was handed over to Bartoli. Therefore, he had not visited it again since she hadst reported.

    ¡°Master, the deliciousness from your recipe coupled with the ¡®rabbit essence¡¯ promotion has allowed us to make a profit,¡± Bartoli said.

    ¡°Of course, the wizards have been flocking to the restaurant like crazytely because three wizards were promoted in the store recently. If this continues, the ie will increase over time!¡± Bartoli exined with a smile.

    ¡°Bartoli, since we have earned so much, we must pay the taxes in full ording to thews of the Liante City, and don¡¯t let anyone get hold of you!¡± Abel said.

    Abel¡¯s first reaction upon learning that the Forgotten Land was earning so many points and other people would be jealous. He needed to minimize this.

    ¡°My lord, please rest assured, the restaurant in Liante City operates under a uniform tax system. Due to the size of the Forgotten Land, all we have to do is turn in a tax of 200 points per month!¡± Bartoli replied.

    Although Bartoli did not know much about the tax system in Liante City, Manager Mahler was very experienced and had asked her to pay the taxes as early as they noticed the huge increase in ie, and the current month¡¯s taxes were already paid.

    ¡°Only 200 points!¡± Abe couldn¡¯t help but be a little speechless about the tax system. The ce hadn¡¯t even been opened for a month, and his shop was earning 80,000 points. It was outrageous when you only had to pay 200 points in tax.

    ¡°My lord, ording to Manager Mahler, the store¡¯s previous owner, Johnny, was also making just over 200 points per month in profit at the time,¡± Bartoli said

    ¡°After taxes were deducted, they did not have the remaining points to pay for the store¡¯s employees, which was why the store was transferred to us.¡±

    ¡°You have to manage the ¡®rabbit essence¡¯ these days. At this rate, some people will have bad thoughts about it. Anyway, the ¡®rabbit essence¡¯ must not be exposed!¡± Abelmanded.

    Please rest assured, I keep the ¡®rabbit essence¡¯ personally, and only leave some of the ¡®rabbit essence¡¯ hooked up water for the kitchen every day, and the amount was only enough for one day, even if someone gets the diluted ¡®rabbit essence,¡¯ it won¡¯t be of much use.¡± Bartoli said confidently as she patted the space bag on her body.

    As her memory slowly returned, her former management talents began to return, and she used to manage a lot of business when she was a noble count, and the management of a restaurant was a piece of cake for her.

    ¡°This is a small set of defensive magic circles, you take it and set it up in the kitchen, this defensive magic circle will also be able to protect the kitchen for a while, and so it can withhold until reinforcements arrive. It also allows the shop staff to duck into the defensive magic circle if something happens!¡± Abel took out a small set of defensive magic circles and handed it to Bartoli and said.

    ¡°Yes, my lord, you are very thoughtful!¡± Bartoli said as she bowed and took over the defensive magic circle.

    In the Wizards Guild, the four elite wizards in Liante City at this time were all sitting together, and before them was a piece of information provided by the Intelligence Department.

    Elite Wizard Lorenzo, Elite Wizard Nigel, Elite Wizard Allenby, Elite Wizard Eddington, these four Elite Wizards were all up to level 17 and were also the most powerful fighting force in the human world of the Holy Continent.

    Of course, nominally, the city was still run by the Kingdom of St. Ellis, the Kingdom of St. Pierrt, and the Kingdom of St. Anwall, but that was just to manage the people¡¯s livelihood and so on, and all it got was some tax revenue.

    And the real power was in the hands of these elite senior wizards. They controlled the defensive magic circle that surrounded the entire Liante City. Of course, their power was limited. The powerful memory analysis capabilities of the City Spirit kept the four elite wizards in a position of mutual supervision.

    These four elite wizards belonged to different Wizard factions, so the entire Liante City was always in a kind of bnce of power. Although the four elite wizards were powerful, they also had to follow the rules of the Wizard Guild, and the points in their hands were earned by their hard work.

    They couldn¡¯t get as many points as they wanted. Although the city of Liante City imed to be the center of humanity, it was only the center of humanity in the Holy Continent.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a confirmed piece of information from the intelligence service!¡± Wizard Lorenzo was in charge of the Intelligence Division, and this discussion was based on the information in his hands.

    The other three elite wizard eyes swept over to the information on the table, but none of them reached out to open it. The four elite wizards had recently learned from various sources about a restaurant called the Forgotten Land. It has been earning points like crazy in Liante City, with thousands of points earned every day. Therefore, It made them feel really jealous.

    That¡¯s why this distribution meeting was held. The four elite wizards believed that if they joined forces, they could buy this restaurant and be their money-making tool.

    ¡°The Forgotten Land was purchased from the original owner Johnny twenty days ago. With all the formalities in the shop along with the five shopkeepers, were all transferred together. ¡°Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s mind at this moment was already very different from yesterday, and he continued his introduction unhurriedly.¡±

    ¡°Since the opening of the Forgotten Land. There have been three incidents of wizard promotion. The first time was after Wizard Milo ate a dish called steamed eggs on the third day of the opening and generated a promotion aura. Then the promotion was sessful with the help of Master Abel! After a pause, Wizard Lorenzo continued.

    The second time was the Menard Wizard, who likewise ordered a steamed egg. With just a bite, he generated the promotion aura and sessfully promoted it because of the magic circle that was created by hispanion who had been arranged.

    The third time was Wizard Acheson, who ordered a dish of rib soup, followed by a direct promotion from tenth-ranked wizard to intermediate wizard, and the mana gathering circle was arranged by the Intermediate Wizard Bartoli.

    When Wizard Lorenzo said this, the eyes of the other three elite wizards all lighted up, and Wizard Nigel asked: ¡°Lorenzo, has the intelligence agency confirmed these?¡±

    ¡°Yes, every piece of information was confirmed by the intelligence service, because there are multiple wizards present every time they are promoted, so it was easy to prove its authenticity.¡± Wizard Lorenzo nodded and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about what we had known, I just want to know what was the background of this shop, and in whose hands it was now.¡± Wizard Allenby waved his hand; he didn¡¯t care about any of this, as long as the Forgotten Land was able to attract guests and earn a lot of points.

    ¡°The owner of the Forgotten Land was Lady Bartoli, the intermediate wizard!¡± Wizard Lorenzo said with a faint smile.

    ¡°So what are you waiting for. Find Lady Bartoli and spend some points to buy the Forgottennd. She¡¯s not going to be able to keep such a lucrative business as an intermediate wizard!¡± The wizard Allenby couldn¡¯t help but be excited once he heard that the owner was an intermediate wizard.

    ¡°But this Lady Bartoli was Master Abel¡¯s steward, and there is no doubt about it, Master Abel with this intermediate wizard of his.¡± Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s tone heaved a lot when he spoke of Master Abel.

 Chapter 438 - Sneak Peek

    <h4>438 Sneak Peek</h4>

    After seeing Grand Master Abel, Wizard Lorenzo gave up his original idea of stealing the business, even if it allowed him to earn a lot of money. It was a crazy idea to start a feud with a cksmith master, and the benefits were still unknown.

    ¡°Did you just say the property belongs to Grand Master Abel?¡± The three elite wizards nced at each other, weighing the potential risks and profits in their own minds.

    ¡°Wizard Lorenzo, what was the reason for the wizard¡¯s promotion? Have you figured it out?¡± The elite wizard Nigel asked.

    ¡°For this, I specially arranged for someone to go and buy a steamed egg ande back.¡± Wizard Lorenzo said.

    ¡°The steamed egg was analyzed by a few elite alchemists and came to the conclusion that the cooking method used in the steamed water egg was so special that they couldn¡¯t explore it¡± Wizard Lorenzo continued.

    ¡°But it was certain that there was a special additive in the steamed egg, and it was this additive that made the dishes of the Forgotten Land taste extreme.¡± Wizard Lorenzo continued.

    ¡°Was the additive agent helpful for wizards promotion?¡± Elite wizard Nigel asked.

    ¡°After several analyses, several elite alchemists determined that this additive agent, in principle, does not allow the wizard to be promoted. It neither increases mana, nor does it increase mental strength, nor does it affect the body. The only difference was the deliciousness.

    And the fact that as many as three wizard promotions have been recorded has also puzzled several elite alchemists, who agreed that it was highly likely to be a coincidence.¡± Elite Wizard Lorenzo then replied.

    ¡°How can this be a coincidence? If an alchemist refines a promotion potion, as long as are three sessful records, then this potion can be confirmed as a sessful promotion potion!¡± The Elite Wizard Allenby looked like he didn¡¯t want to give up the idea of obtaining the Forgotten Land.

    ¡°I forgot to remind everyone here: that shop belongs to Master Abel, and all of the ingredients were imported from the Dwarves through the cksmith Guild¡¯s teleportation circle.¡± Elite Wizard Lorenzo had begun to make his position clear, and he did not want to be involved in this action.

    ¡°How does Master Abel have such a rtionship with the Dwarf n?¡± Wizard Allenby said.

    ¡°Is it possible to know who was supplying him with the ingredients?¡± The Elite Wizard Allenby pursued.

    ¡°The Goff family. This was provided by the Intelligence Service¡¯s personnel within the cksmith¡¯s Guild, and Master Abel has a very good rtionship with the Goff family.¡± Elite Wizard Lorenzo replied.

    Offend a cksmith Master and Goff family of the Dwarf n to get a shop, and the shop was still profitable because of an additive agent. In fact, in the final analysis, it was to obtain such additives.

    The only way to get profit was to forcibly seize the additive: to forcibly seize the items of a cksmith Master, and the most likely oue was a war with the dwarves, a war with all the wizards of the world and even the Grand Knight Masters.

    At the same time, they thought of the story of that most famous cksmith of the Dwarven n, Master Harrington, whose one of his newly forged magical weapons were snatched away by the Headmander duergar, Lowell.

    Master Harrington had issued a bounty, the price of which was only a favor to him, and the end result was almost all of the headmander, along with a multitude of intermediate wizards and elite wizards, going after the Head Commander Lowell.

    All duergar tribes that had helped the Headmander Lowell the duergar were eventually razed to the ground, and on the fifth day of the mission, he was iced into a block of ice by an elite wizard and given to Master Harrington.

    Since this incident, no one in the Holy Continent had ever dared to underestimate the power that a Master could have. And if we offended Master Abel, they could also be treated in this way.

    ¡°I give up!¡± Elite Wizard Nigel said as he raised his hand.

    ¡°I give up!¡± Elite Wizard Allenby said as he raised his hand.

    ¡°I give up!¡± Elite Wizard Eddington said with a raised hand.

    Just as the wizards¡¯ guild in Liante City had been spared an unnecessary hassle for Abel for reasons of sufficient intelligence, in the middle of a vi in the outer circle, a bloated, fat man was sitting on a huge chair made of ironwood.

    ¡°We have lost a lot of business during. I heard that the Forgottennd has robbed us of countless points. What¡¯s going on. Shouldn¡¯t the shop increase the price of raw materials for the purchase? How are they making money?¡± The bloated, fat man was the head manager of the catering Alliance, he said with a thick finger pointing at amander standing in front of him.

    Liante City was a strange city, and it was a felony for any merchant, even a sessful merchant, to point his hand at amander in any other city. Here, in this city, where the points were used as money, the knightmander just stood on his knees.

    The knights of the Liante City had no formal aristocratic education, knights with no formal knightley inheritance who have only the fighting power of a knight, but not the faith of a knight. They were more aptly described as a kind of mercenary than as a knight.

    ¡°My lord, there was no way for us to suppress the price of the raw materials of the Forgotten Landing in because their raw materials are not from us at all.¡± The Knight Commander exined.

    ¡°What, who¡¯s stealing the import channel of ingredients?. I paid so many points to the three empires every year for this import channel. I will have the magistrate go and seize him.¡± Hearing this, the head manager shouted while his huge body heaved in his chair¨Cthe ironwood to let out a cackle.

    ¡°Sir, we can¡¯t afford to offend them!¡± The Knightmander whispered carefully.

    ¡°Who was it, there aren¡¯t many people we can¡¯t afford to offend in this town, this is a tant robbery of my business! Don¡¯t you stop me! I¡¯m going to ask some questions to whoever¡¯s responsible for this.¡± Head manager Welfare said. He knew how deep the waters in Liante City were, but this trade route was something that he had paid a fortune of.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Dwarves who were supplying the Forgotten Land with ingredients through the cksmith guild¡¯s teleportation circle.¡± The knightmander spilled the news of his inquiries.

    ¡°It¡¯s those nonsense shorties; what¡¯s that restaurant all about?¡± head manager Welfare immediately gave up on the idea of making a dent in the import channel of ingredients, the Dwarves could not be offended, and with a contract with the three empires that did not include the Dwarves, that contract had no binding effect on the Dwarves.

    ¡°I looked it up, and it¡¯s owned by an intermediate wizard.¡± The Knight Commander replied.

    Welfare¡¯s fat face was full of sinister intent, ¡°Intermediate wizards, A little tricky to deal with but not impossible. First, send someone to ask them to join the catering alliance; if not, use the old way to mess with them until theye to us on their own.¡±

    It¡¯s the same old trick every time. Yeah, even if the target was an intermediate wizard. Like, it could go two ways. One, the wizard would be prohibited to resist with spells (pretty easy this way). Two, even if the wizard fought back with spells, Welfare could always hire a bunch of intermediate wizards to do his dirty works.

    In front of the counter in Forgotten Land, Manager Mahler was looking at the restaurant ounts, and he was quite satisfied with his current life. Since business in Forgotten Land had improved, he had doubled his remuneration with all the shopkeepers in the shop, and of all his peers he knew, none had earned more than he did now.

    The most important thing was that every day he could eat the dishes that the wizards would have to queue up to eat, and for these dishes, he was willing to do the job even if he didn¡¯t get paid for it.

    Just yesterday the shop owner Bartoli the wizard had also added a defensive magic circle to their kitchen and divided the control cards of the magic circle into five, allowing each person in the shop to have one so that if there was a wizard promotion in the future, they would no longer have to hide outside the shop, just enter the defensive magic circle.

    Garen and Mike were also energetic. They had both signed up for knight training sses, and the generous reward allowed them to learn the basics of knighthood from now on, only after the night was over, of course.

    This has been very satisfying for the two of them. They were busy, but in a good mood, always with a smile on their faces. The shop¡¯s atmosphere was very harmonious.

    The two brothers Fink and Barney, didn¡¯t have knight and wizard credentials, so they wanted to earn enough points and then pick up the family¡¯s offspring as well, believing that their status could be changed by selecting well-qualified children from the offspring.

 Chapter 439 - Blood

    <h4>439 Blood</h4>

    Manager Mahler smiled at the profit bills of the restaurant when a middle-aged man with a strange badge walked inside.

    He didn¡¯t grab a seat and order but went straight to the counter.

    ¡°How can I help you?¡± Manager Mahler stopped calcting.

    ¡°I am Bayard, the director in the food and beverage alliance. We have investigated and want to invite you guys to join our alliance,¡± said Bayard proudly.

    ¡°Mr. Bayard, our restaurant has never ordered ingredients from your alliance. Let alone do something for an investigation. I¡¯m afraid you got it wrong.¡±

    Manager Mahler knew this alliance for quite some time. They forced members to buy ingredients from only them. There were more inventory and so-call training fees that they had to pay.

    ¡°Mr. Mark, you better inform your boss of it and send one-third of your profits each month, or else well not be sure you guys are safe,¡± Bayard said with a threatening tone.

    ¡°Well, our boss is an intermediate wizard. You¡¯re looking for trouble!¡±

    ¡°Intermediated wizard? You think the head manager cares?¡±

    Just as his voice faded away, there was a hand grabbing Bayard¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯m Wizard Acheson. I just leveled up to the intermediate level. I¡¯m, well, curious about this Welfare fellow you talk about. You mind taking me to him?¡±

    Wizard Acheson had treated the Forgotten Land as his hometown since bing an intermediate wizard here.

    He was angry to hear someone that had no regard for wizards.

    ¡°I..I didn¡¯t mean it!¡± Bayard was surprised there was a wizard here because they seldom appeared in public. He got butterflies in his stomach and said it with a tremulous voice.

    ¡°Get away from here, or I¡¯ll bring you trouble.¡± He said and took a step forward, which made Bayard run towards the door.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Wizard Acheson! This meal is on me!¡± Manager Mahler bowed to him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Haha, thanks for your treatment!¡±

    Manager Mahler took a deep breath. If the director of Bayard kept making trouble, he would have to call his boss Bartoli, which may make her doubt his ability to do the job.

    At the house of head manager Welfare, Bayard wasining of his happening. He described himself as a gentleman for inviting the restaurant and got knocked t on his face by Wizard Acheson.

    ¡°Well, it seems like we have to teach them a lesson.¡±

    ¡°At your service!¡± Bayard said.

    This afternoon, Manager Mahler saw there several knights with the badge of food and beverage allianceing over. They, however, ran away while finding many wizards sat inside.

    At the point, Manage Mark knew there was more to it than that, and he couldn¡¯t deal with it.

    He used the ID card.

    Soon, Bartoli was back in the restaurant.

    ¡°Boss, the food and beverage alliance wants to trouble us, they....¡± Manager Mark told her the whole story.

    ¡°Inform me as theye.¡± Bartoli opened this restaurant just for earning points. She knew some unspoken rule in this industry. If their demand was moderated, she wouldpromise.

    The next day, as Manage Mahler opened the door, there was blood covering the wall, floor, and the door.

    Getting the signal from Mahler, Bartoli went out. The scene made her remember some sad memories. Her rage broke out and turned the blood to fire. Although she was angry, her ability to control fire was unparalleled. The fire could have destroyed the restaurant, yet disappeared after cleaning the blood.

    This ability surprised the red-robe wizard who just transferred here for checking who broke the rule to use magic.

    He knew what happened. It was a dirty trick.

    ¡°Bartoli, I¡¯m sorry to inform you that we¡¯ll take off 1,000 in your points as a penalty for using magic.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but I hope you can help me arrest the one who poured blood here.¡± 1000 points were not a big deal for her.

    ¡°Have you made an enemy?¡± The red-robe wizard was taking note.

    ¡°It must be the food and beverage alliance. I was waiting for them to talk, but they poured blood all over the restaurant!¡±

    ¡°The food and beverage alliance? Bartoli, take it from me. You¡¯re better dealing with the problem privately. They have very strong supporters,¡± he told her with a muffled voice.

 Chapter 440 - Revenge In Abel Style

    <h4>440 Revenge In Abel Style</h4>

    ¡°If thew enforcement wizards can¡¯t help me, then I¡¯ll just report this to my master. He will take care of it!¡± Said Bartoli in a strong voice. She didn¡¯t think a Food and Beverage Alliance could influence a Wizard in charge, so she declined the red cloak Wizard¡¯s kind-hearted offer.

    Upon hearing the word ¡®master,¡¯ the red-cloaked Wizard¡¯s face immediately changed. This woman in front of her was already an intermediate wizard with an extraordinary fire wall ability. How powerful could her master be?

    It was getting dark, but Abel didn¡¯t enter the Dark World. Instead, he sat on a chair within his courtyard, holding a ss of juice.

    ¡°Bartoli, I don¡¯t like trouble, but I will definitely resolve them if theye to me!¡± Said Abel faintly to Bartoli, who was standing behind him.

    As he was speaking, a ck hole appeared in front of him, and a ck armored spirit guardian knight appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Spirit guardian knight captain, use the Raven w, and let¡¯s go!¡± Said Abel while connected with the soul chain at the same time.

    The spirit guardian knight captain searched around in his portal bag for a bit and changed his weapon to the Raven w, and a bucket of arrows appeared on his back. Although it could use it¡¯s natural bone arrows, this mission today did not allow a single bit of mana wave toe through. Therefore, it could only use physical attacks.

    The spirit guardian knight captain disappeared from the courtyard when Abel took out the piece of the map he got from the Goff family through the cksmith Union. The dwarf family specialized in trade, of course. They knew a lot about Linate City since it was the center of humans.

    This map showed the location of each Food and Beverage Alliance member in Linate City. It also marked the location of their headquarters. It seemed like today would be their nightmare.

    Abel connected all 27 of their restaurants in his mind through the Druid soul and calcted the most efficient path. Afterward, he sent this path to the soul of the spirit guardian knight captain.

    Only a pure thoughtless intellectual body such as the Druid soul could doplicated calctions like this in such a short period of time.

    Abel put on his invisible cape and jumped on top of ck Wind as he said, ¡°Bartoli, you stay at home. I¡¯ll be back in a moment!¡±

    It was extremely hard for a normal wizard to hide their scent from a city¡¯s grand protection circle, but not for Abel. The transformation ne he had was high quality. Although he was not sure if it was actually made by the Goddess of Moon like the legends imed, it was obvious how precious this ne was just by looking at the elves¡¯ respect towards it.

    After all of Abel¡¯s scent was hidden away by this Transformation ne, he was basically invisible to a city¡¯s grand protection circle. With his invisible cape, no one would be able to see him and ck Wind if they were not moving.

    Today he would teach the elites of the Food and Beverage Alliance a lesson of who they shouldn¡¯t mess with.

    Deep within the night, the spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s shadow shed with every hundred meters as it moved forward.

    Atst, it arrived outside of a restaurant. But at that point, the restaurant was already closed, and the inside was pitch ck. He picked up the Raven w and secured an arrow to it. All of a sudden, the arrow lit up, red.

    That blue-colored me of life on the spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s head focused on the restaurant up front. It was its enemy, and he had to strike it down.

    With a gentle lift of a finger, a ming red arrow flew towards the restaurant with a weird prating sound.

    ¡®Raven w¡¯ was a dark gold bow. Abel had given it to the spirit guardian knight captain for a long time ago since it had the Fire Enchantment, and its attack power was way too low for Abel.

    But no matter what, that Raven w could still make a Fire elementals attack and explode when a target was hit. Although this might not do much to decent wizards, it was still a disaster for normal houses, especially those made out of wood.

    The spirit guardian knight captain had already shed away when the arrows were still flying. It already knew it hit its target.

    The arrow prated the window and set off an explosion within the store, engulfing it in me. Since it was made out of wood, everything inside was whipped out by mes. There were no extra mmable ingredient required.

    The wooden pirs of the store began to copse, and soon the entire store had turned into a pile of ash.

    But things didn¡¯t end here; 10 secondster, another store was faced with the same fate.

    By this point, the grand protection circle of Linate City had detected a faint mana wave the moment before the arrow strike. Through the City soul¡¯s calctions, it concluded that it was some low ranking spell, so it only sent out its location to the wizards without teleporting them.

    Afterward, the City soul received a few more low ranking mana waves, but it still did the same.

    Using the Raven w on these defenseless houses was like using a giant sword to kill chickens. It seemed like this night was a row of disaster for thew enforcement wizards.

    An attack alert was reported consistently almost every 10 to 20 seconds, and its location kept changing.

    Although thew enforcement intermediate wizards were using ¡®Move in a sh¡¯ as well, these constantly changing alerts were making them feel irritated. Every time they arrived, they would need to do some a survey and closely examine the damage.

    These alerts had almost called out every singlew enforcement wizard on duty. They all set out to different alerted areas and examine the condition.

    At this moment, Abel stood in the wild, around 10 meters, next to a luxurious mansion. The Harry Bow appeared in his hand alongside a string bag arrow.

    He pulled the Harry Bow to the max. The moment he let it loose, his druid soul used Telekinesis to ce an exploding ball made out of a delicate gem on the string bag of the arrow. He had specially made this thing for tonight¡¯s attack.

    ¡°If you can survive this, I¡¯ll wee you to my ce tomorrow and have a chat!¡± Abel mumbled to himself sarcastically.

    The reason Abel used a delicate gem was that he didn¡¯t want to make enemies with the entire Linate City. He just wanted to scare those brainless businessmen with this little exploding ball. If they survived, maybe they would consider their rtionship with the Forgotten Land again.

    The arrow flew out, but Abel did not stop. He knew the explosion would be huge. It would probably wake up everyone in Linate City, and he didn¡¯t want anyone to he was the man behind it.

    ck Wind immediately turned into a speeding shadow almost perfectly merged with the dark knight. Even if it went past a person, they would probably just think it was a breeze.

    After ck Wind had gone for a few hundred meters, a huge explosion erupted in the Food and Beverage Alliance head manager¡¯s luxurious mansion.

    Those color zed tiles, that wooden ceiling, and limestone walls were all blown to the sky. Those scattered pieces mangled in the sky and rain down like bullets upon the surrounding buildings.

    The exploding ball could fully unleash all its potential in conditions like this. Its power was a bit stronger than those exploding big swords Abel made with delicate gems before.

    Actually, Abel had miscalcted a little bit and caused some damage to the surrounding buildings, but still, the only thing that totally burned was that luxurious mansion owned by head manager Welfare. The fat body of head manger Welfare also couldn¡¯t stand against this st and directly turned into chunks of meat.

    Now that was a typical Abel revenge.

 Chapter 441 - Investigation

    <h4>441 Investigation</h4>

    In Linate City, beams of neon light shot up the 36 magic towers through the City¡¯s Super Grand Protection Circle, creating an intense white shield of illumination surrounding the sky.

    By this point, Abel was calmly sitting on his chair, looking at this rare beauty in the sky. Bartoli was by his side, pouring juice on to his cup.

    Bartoli was very happy that her master had gotten his revenge. She didn¡¯t even know how to mention the conflict initially. And although Abel didn¡¯t seem angry, she had spent the day looking for the Food and Beverage Alliance¡¯s information.

    Bartoli knew that Abel was a powerful professional in the Dark World, but now she also realized her harmless-looking master was also a well-known grandmaster, a prestigious wizard, and a true nobleman in the Holy Continent.

    Tonight, she had a taste of Abel¡¯s power. Even under the grand protection circle of the city, Abel had carelessly whipped out the entire Food and Beverage Alliance.

    He also did it quite quickly. It had only probably taken him a few minutes before everything was finished. After the spirit guardian knight captain hade back, Abel even had time to roast 2 dishes before it went back to his monster ring.

    ¡°Bartoli, don¡¯t worry about me today. Just say I¡¯m training, I won¡¯t see anyone. Tomorrow, go to the court again to report the Food and Beverage Alliance, and also demand a result fromw enforcement wizard again!¡± Abel took another sip of the juice.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±Bartoli was a little confused. The Food and Beverage Alliance had already been whipped out, so why did she still need to report? Still, she bowed and said yes anyway.

    ¡°Put a sign outside the shop saying from tomorrow the Forgotten Land will shut down. Since the Food and Beverage Alliance won¡¯t let the Forgotten Land operate normally, I told thew enforcement wizards and the court to do something about it. In the meantime, let¡¯s just shut it down for the safety of the staff and customers!¡± Said Abel with a cold smirk.

    ¡°Master, we will lose a lot of points this way!¡± Bartoli reminded Abel.

    ¡°We can get them anytime. Our business has always been amazing, so the customers will definitely return. This time, I need everyone to see the result of trying to overtake us!¡± Abel put his juice down.

    Abel knew fully well how powerful the ¡®Rabbit essence ¡® was, even though not many people had felt it. As long as the Forgotten Land was still in operation, people could just eat it anytime. So the true addictiveness of those rabbit essence had nevere to full effect.

    ¡°Did you find out who did this?¡± Said elite wizard Lorenzo to a red-cloaked wizard furiously. This was the biggest attack he had ever seen since he joined the investigation department.

    In the conference room, there were also Elite Wizard Nigel, Elite Wizard Allenby, and Elite Wizard Eddington. This is the biggest event Linate Caithness had ever seen.

    ¡°How was this possible? The explosion was so big, and it was filled with Fire elements. It was definitely done by a fire elemental wizard, but howe the Soul of the City couldn¡¯t detect it? Also, why can¡¯t the Soul of the City find out which wizard it was from the scent?¡± Elite Wizard Lorenzo asked in a dreaded voice.

    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, the scent of the Fire elements in the attack were different from every single wizard in the city. Maybe it was some kind of explosives!¡± The red-cloaked wizard quickly exined.

    ¡°What you are saying is someone had blown tens of restaurants into pieces with explosives in just a few minutes? Has the Soul of the City investigated all the wizards outdoors at the time yet?¡± Wizard Lorenzo asked again.

    The soul of the city could track down all the wizards through their scent as soon as they left their own protection circle and roam around in the city. This data would be kept for a while, and used for investigation when needed. This was why Linate City could remain peaceful while having so many wizards.

    ¡°It must be an intermediate wizard since only they can use ¡®Move in a sh¡¯. Relentless ¡®moves in a sh¡¯ should have been documented by the soul of the city!¡± Elite Wizard Nigel agreed.

    The red cloak wizard nced at the gaze of the 4 elite wizards and followed, ¡°I¡¯ve gone through all the data. During the explosion, there were only 3 intermediate wizards outdoors, and none of them was even close to the area of the explosion. So they can¡¯t be the suspects!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Did someone use a scroll of town portal to create this explosion?¡± Elite wizard Lorenzo said with a low voice; he was extremely disappointed.

    ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t this seem oddly familiar to all of you?¡± Suddenly Elite Wizard Eddington, who had been silent all this time, interrupted.

    ¡°Wizard Eddington, you have an idea?¡± Elite Wizard Lorenzo quickly asked.

    ¡°Wizard Lorenzo, don¡¯t you still remember how the magic towers in Duchy of Keyen were destroyed?¡± Wizard Eddington replied.

    The explosion that erupted in Duchy of Keyen had immediately turned them from a first-ss Duchy into a third-ss Duchy. From that day, Abel had been a wanted man from the Wizard Union in The Kingdom of St Ellis. This caused a huge uproar since no human cksmith Master had been wanted before. Recently, this cksmith Master had even be a Grand Master cksmith.

    ¡°Wizard Eddington, are you saying Grand Master Abel is the one who did this?¡± Elite wizard Lorenzo asked in slight disbelief. They had had all investigated the Duchy of Keyen incident, and they all agreed that Abel was innocent back then.¡±

    ¡°Then, that¡¯s up to your investigation department!¡± Said Elite Wizard Eddington waving his hand.

    ¡°List out all the attacked restaurants and see if there is any corrtion between them?¡± Said Elite Wizard Lorenzo turning back to the red Cloaked intermediate wizard.

    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, through our investigation department¡¯s analysis, all of those restaurants and that mansion were all assets of the Food and Beverage Alliance!¡± The red-cloaked wizard replied with a bow. Before this meeting, he had already done arge amount of analysis with the soul of the city and gathered arge amount of data.

    ¡°Did you check if Abel had any tension with the Food and Beverage Alliance?¡± Asked Elite Wizard Lorenzo again.

    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, Abel¡¯s steward, Ms. Bartoli¡¯s shop was sshed with blood this morning. She unleashed a firewall to clean it up. Thew enforcement wizard had fined her 1000 credit points. Afterward, Ms. Bartoli reported to thew enforcement wizards that it was the Food and Beverage Alliance who disrupted her shop first. All of this is documented in the soul of the city, all Mrs can go have a look!¡± the red cloak wizard said after searching around in his stack of data for a while.

    ¡°What a bunch of gutsy bastards, isn¡¯t the Food and Beverage Alliance the assets of the Kingdom of St Porter?¡± Wizard Lorenzo asked again.

    Although the Food and Beverage Alliance was making a profit, it was not high. The Wizard Union in Linate City couldn¡¯t just eat up all the rewards; they had to save some for the 3 great kingdoms as well. They just didn¡¯t expect the Food and Beverage Alliance to do just a disgusting thing of trying to overtake Abel¡¯s assets.

    ¡°Seems like that¡¯s about it. The Food and Beverage Alliance angered Grand Master Abel, and since he didn¡¯t like chatting with people, he just demolished the entire Food and Beverage Alliance himself or told someone to do it!¡± Elite Wizard Eddington nodded and analyzed.

    ¡°Anyments or further investigation?¡± Said Elite wizard Lorenzo, ncing at the 3 other elites.

    That¡¯s right. Every single one of the wizards on the spot knew fully well. Even if they had evidence that Abel was the man behind this, what could they do about it? Arrest him?

    If they really had the guts to do this, maybe it would directly lead to a war with the dwarfs. The 3 elites knew that there could be a big chance Abel had invited some those elite wizard dwarfs to do this for him. This direct and ruthless style of attacks seemed exactly like something the dwarfs would do.

 Chapter 442 - News

    442 News

    Early the next morning, the burned up mansions and restaurants were locked up. The court told the public that they had already captured the men behind these attacks, a team of 4 adventurers who often robbed the Budapest mountain range.

    Just when most people were apuding the speed at which the court had resolved this event, some realized something was odd. Especially Rose, who knew a little about this team of adventurers.

    The adventurers were just robbers; it made no sense for them to perform such a grand attack within the city. But since the Linate City had med this attack on this team of adventurers, it could only mean one thing. This attack was done by some extremely prestigious person, someone that the Wizard Union could not afford to offend.

    Just when the wizards in Linate City thought that this incident had settled, another event had urred.

    Early in the morning, Wizard Milo, Wizard Maynard, Wizard Acheson, and a bunch of other wizards arrived outside of the Forgotten Land ready to have their breakfast. However, all they were met with was a piece of paper.

    News:

    The Forgotten Land in Linate City has been busy ever since our grand opening, and we worked very hard to serve our customers. However, recently the Food and Beverage Alliance has ckmailed us into join them, demanding arge admin fee.

    Our restaurant didn¡¯t want any conflict, and we were about to discuss this matter with the Food and Beverage Alliance, but they continued to interfere with our business.

    We had reported this to the court and thew enforcement wizards, but they said the Food and Beverage Alliance was too powerful to offend. Therefore, in order to ensure the safety of our staff, we decided to close from today, until the court andw enforcement wizards resolve this problem.

    Thank you for your understanding.

    This news was a sudden strike of thunder, and all the wizards were dumbstruck by it. How could such unfair and oppressive behavior ur in a wizard ruled city? That was an insult to all wizards.

    ¡°My god, no steamed eggs, no steamed fish, no sour pork, no rib soup, no steak! How can I make it through today!¡± Yelled a wizard in agony.

    After this, the wizard called out the name of each te; all other wizards began to salivate. It seems like a Wizard¡¯s powerful control had vanished into their desire for these dishes.

    ¡°When will they open again? There are no dates here.¡± An Intermediate wizard asked desperately.

    ¡°Are you blind? They said they need the court and thew enforcement wizards to resolve the problem first!¡± Another wizard called.

    ¡°What is this Food and Beverage Alliance? How can they do a thing like this?¡± Wizard Acheson said in anger. He would die by the Forgotten Land, he had leveled up in this ce, and it deeply angered him that someone had bullied the Forgotten Land.

    ¡°The Food and Beverage Alliance should be an Alliance for all restaurants!¡± Said a wizard standing by the side.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, yesterday I went to work early, and when I walked past here, I saw that the door was covered in blood. At that time, I thought some ident urred, but it had already been cleaned up when I finished work. It seems like it was the good work of the Food and Beverage alliance!¡± A young wizard spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s horrendous; how can thew enforcement wizards stay silent. How powerful is the Food and Beverage Alliance?¡±

    All the wizards on the spot were not family with the Food and Beverage Alliance; all they knew was what they had done was horrible and it had deeply angered them. This ce was like their own kitchen, that¡¯s why they had alle here so early.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m too hungry. But everything else is rubbishpared to the Forgotten Land. Everything else is pig food!¡± Said a wizard, rubbing his stomach.

    At that moment, Wizard Diode carefully took out an ice storage box from his portal bag. He carefully opened the ice block, and inside was half a te of steamed egg.

    Since Wizard Diode had almost burned the Forgotten Land downst time, he was captured by thew enforcement wizards. He got locked up for a few days and needed to pay a huge fine.

    After he was released, he carefully inspected the Forgotten Land again. Since he had got his rationality back, he realized the Forgotten Land might be hisst chance, so he had to thicken up his face and go back there to eat.

    However, with a huge debt, each time he could only afford one te of steamed egg. Therefore, he would divide them into 2 portions every time.

    Since he was unsure if the level would only be effective when eating in the Forgotten Land, he was dedicated to go there everyday to eat. Sometimes he would buy a new te of steam egg, but sometimes, he would just ask the staff to help him heat up the leftover portion he had.

    Of course, other wizards would look down on this weird behavior¨Cespecially since he had almost burned down the Forgottennd, almost everyone hated him.

    Since Wizard Diode was hungry, he took out half a te of the leftover steamed egg. All of a sudden, everyone was gazing at him as though he was the most important wizard.

    As the ice on his steam egg began to melt, its original aroma began to sift out. Although it was definitely not as intense as the fresh ones, it was still enough to make all of those starving wizards¡¯ eyes red.

    ¡°Wizard Diode, will you sell this steamed egg?¡± A wizard asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it myself; I haven¡¯t even had breakfast!¡± Said Wizard Diode as he took out a pair of chopsticks from his portal bag.

    ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯ll give you 50 credit points!¡± That Wizard asked again.

    Wizard Diode came to a halt; his eyes began to sparkle. 50 credit points was the price of a full te, but now he could sell this half a te for the same amount. That was 2 more times to eat in the future.

    Just when Wizard Diode was still hesitating, another wizard shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 75 credit points!¡±

    By that point, Wizard Diode shoved his chopsticks back in his portal bag. He was already happy that someone was willing to pay him to double the price, now he had tripled.

    ¡°Ok, all of you give out your price. I¡¯ll sell this to whoever bid the highest!¡± said Wizard Diode looking handsomely towards all wizards attracted by the steam egg

    ¡°100 credit points, That¡¯s enough for you to buy two. If the Forgotten Land is. Or closed today, no one will pay you this price!¡±

    ¡°110 credit points, that¡¯s my max.¡±

    ¡°112!¡±

    ¡°114! If anyone bid higher than me, I won¡¯t follow!¡±

    ¡°115 credit points! If I knew this half a te of steam egg could be worth the price of a steam fish, I would leave half of them in my portal bag as well. I know ice spells too!¡±

    After the price had reached 110 credit points, every bid was only an extra credit point. All the wizards on the spot were not rich, so they would Definitely not overpay for half a te of steamed egg.

    Atst, a rank 6 wizard named Auburn paid 120 credit points for this half a te of steamed egg. He had been continuously eating from the Forgottennd for days. Since he also didn¡¯t have much credit points on him, it seemed like he would need to borrow some from his friends these next few days.

    Maybe it was because his rank was too low, he was basically helpless against this aroma. He had almost lost his mind in the bidding, so he deserved the food.

    After he transferred 120 credit points to Wizard Diode with his identity card, he carefully ced the half a te of the steamed egg within his hands and heated it up with his body temperature. At least it wouldn¡¯t be too cold this way.

    He also believed that the level up effect would only ur if he ate inside the Forgotten Land, so he gently knocked on the door.

    Afterward, Manager Mahler¡¯s voice emerged ¡°Sorry customer; we are not open today.

    Manager Mahler and the 4 other staff were all living in the Forgotten Land since there weren¡¯t any other ces for them to live in Linate City.

    ¡°Manager Mahler, I have half a te of steamed eggs here. Can I juste inside and eat it? I promise I¡¯ll go as soon as I¡¯m finished!¡± Said Wizard Auburn in an almost begging tone.

 Chapter 443 - Another Wizard Levelled Up

    Chapter 443 Another Wizard Levelled Up

    When facing a Wizard¡¯s request manager, Mahler gently opened a small gap on the door and said, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Wizard Auburn quickly shed in. The other wizards also wanted to follow, but it was toote; the door was already shut.

    ¡°Finkle,e here and help Wizard Auburn heat up his steamed egg!¡± Manager Mahler called towards the kitchen.

    Quickly Chef Finkle walked out of the kitchen with a big wok; inside was metal sand. He was training at the time, so his face was still filled with sweat.

    ¡°Wizard Auburn! after Finkle greeted him, he nced at that half a te of steam egg and asked in a weird tone, ¡°isn¡¯t this Wizard Yodio¡¯s habit?¡±

    ¡°I got this from Wizard Yodio!¡± Wizard Auburn replied with an awkward and slightly embarrassed smile.

    Finkle confusingly nced at Wizard Auburn. He didn¡¯t have the status to question the weird request of this wizard, so he just brought the steam egg straight to the kitchen.

    Soon, a steaming hot steam egg had been brought out again, now ced in front of Wizard Auburn. It¡¯s smelled just as good as the freshly cooked ones.

    The smell of this steam egg on top of the friendliness of the Forgotten Land had deeply touched Wizard Auburn to the core. He put a spoonful of steam egg in his mouth. Although he had just eaten the same thing a few days ago, it was a total experience after going through a roller coaster ride of emotions.

    Sparkles of bliss began to emerge with each bite, as the aroma filled his heart. It reminded him of the times when he was young, when he first followed his teacher into the magic tower, and slowly became an official wizard. Seemed like his entire life was shing in front of his mind.

    Soon, the scent of leveling up began to build within his body, and it was at this moment manager Mahler knew something was not right.

    He quickly called shop owner Bartoli through the identity card. At that time Bartoli was preparing breakfast for Abel, and suddenly she received this call. That was odd, she thought to herself. The shop was not supposed to open today, howe there was a wizard leveling up? Soon she noticed the weird look on Abel¡¯s face as well.

    ¡°Bartoli, why is there a wizard leveling up in our shop?¡± Abel asked in confusion. She knew Bartoli had put up the sign, and he also knew Manager Mahler would not disobey Bartoli¡¯smand.

    ¡°I just replied to Mahler¡¯s message, I need to go have a look! You can unleash the spirit guardian knight captain and tell it to cook for you!¡± Said Bartoli with a bow.

    ¡°Juste back quick; Don¡¯t show yourself too much today!¡± Abel warned her.

    Bartoli had arrived at the Forgotten Land in a sh and helped Wizard Auburn set up the mana gathering circle. The 5 staff of the shop hide behind the protection circle of the kitchen, so those mana couldn¡¯t hurt them.

    ¡°My god, this is the scent of leveling up!¡± A wizard locked outside of the shop suddenly called in shock.

    The Forgotten Land had given them too many surprises. Another wizard was leveling up, and this time it was only through half a te of a leftover steamed egg.

    ¡°Wizard Auburn is so lucky; I regret not buying that half a te of steam egg now!¡± a wizard who was involved in the hidden yelled.

    ¡°Yeah, I offered quite a lot of credit points too. If I had bought the thing, maybe I would be the one leveling up now!¡± another wizard yelled in pain.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just offered 119 credit points. I¡¯ve let my level up slide just by one credit point!¡± A wizard mumbled.

    Actually all wizards knew fully well that it came down to luck if Wizard Auburn to level up or not, but at the same time, no one would dare to deny that the steam egg might y a role. This level up just came at such a peculiar time.

    This showed that the steam egg was exactly what Wizard Auburn needed to leap over his final barrier. Therefore, all of a sudden every single wizard on the spot was filled with regret.

    Some more wizards had arrived outside the shop upon sensing a level up the scent. By this point, they had also regretted noting here early as they all let out a long sigh.

    Originally, Wizard Yodio was happy he could sell his leftover steamed egg for 120 credit points, but now, he was stunned. He had not budged a single bit ever since he felt the scent for a level up.

    Waves of regret poured within his heart. He was just unlucky this time, so he decided from now on, no matter how poor he got, he would stille to The Forgotten Land to eat every day. He didn¡¯t care how many peopleughed at him. As long as he could have his half a te of steamed egg every day, he would have a chance of leveling up.

    This rare leveling up opportunity had slid into the hands of Wizard Auburn with 120 credit points. If he had another chance, he would not sell it even if it was 10 times, 100 times more.

    Regrets and sorrow began to build as Wizard Yodio kept thinking to himself. In the end, he sat on the floor and burst out in tears and snot. All kinds of sorrow poured out from his body. He was looking very bad, but he couldn¡¯t care less. He just needed to unleash these emotions.

    ¡°That¡¯s Karma. Never give up your opportunity to dine in the Forgotten Land; it can turn your whole life around!¡± Intermediate Wizard Acheson sighed.

    Wizard Acheson had the most sympathy here. His life was almost about to end, but it waspletely turned around with a bowl of rib soup. Since he had be an intermediate wizard ever since, he had gained more precious time for training, more time for him to progress to the next level.

    Half an hour passed and a slit was opened from the door. Wizard Auburn dashed out with the happiest look on his face. Since he had be a rank 7 wizard, his excitement had unleashed his uncontroble mana wave everywhere. Now every wizard on the spot knew his rank.

    ¡°Another wizard leveled up!¡± A wizard spoked softly.

    ¡°Is this the 4th one? Who will be the 5th one to level up?¡± Another wizard spoke in a shaking voice.

    Yeah, who would be the 5th one to level up? Before, no wizard believed a dish could help them level up, but after countless examples, none of them could deny it anymore.

    Wizard Acheson was the 3rd Wizard to level up here, and it was a huge leap forward for him as well. Now, he was not nning to stop any time soon.

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad they are now closed down!¡± Wizard Marlon sighed. Although he had just leveled up, he still believed he would level up again as long as he kepting to the Forgotten Land.

    ¡°Yeah, what can we do for our hope to level up!¡±

    ¡°Low ranking wizards like us don¡¯t have enough credit points to buy those ultra-expensive potions. Now, our only hope was killed!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t continue like this. Let¡¯s wait here, wait until more wizardse and we will all go to thew enforcement wizards together! We need them to resolve their problem!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, this will show them they shouldn¡¯t mess around with low ranking wizards like us!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll join, I¡¯m not going to work today!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a leave today as well. I can¡¯t kill my only hope of leveling up!¡±

    They were filled with a fiery passion, and none of those wizards saw a connection between this and the 10 restaurants that were destroyed yesterday. Since that problem had already been rified as resolved, none of them expected the Food and Beverage Alliance they were talking about had already turned into a pile of ash.

    It was notmon to see 200 wizards gathered in one ce, but this extraordinary scenery had exactly urred outside of the court of Linate City. Not only that but slowly, people of all kinds of other upations had also begun to join. Some were the teammates of those wizards; some were their friends and family

 Chapter 444 - Visi

    <h4>Chapter 444 Visi</h4>

    Wizard Lorenzo was listening to the investigation department¡¯s report with the situationst night. He was the one who had picked those 4 scapegoats since they were a ruthless bunch. They had been reported countless times, but he never had any evidence to charge them. Now, they need to repay many times over. Maybe they would all need to spend their entire life in thebor camp from now on.

    Then he thought of Abel, which inevitably led to the thought of the Duchy of Keyen. Originally he thought Abel was innocent since they didn¡¯t have any evidence back then, but now the same thing had urred. Although the explosion was smaller this time, the simrities were too much to ignore.

    Grand Master Abel must have had some kind of powerful explosion technique, Wizard Lorenzo was certain. Grand Master Abel might also have a lot of secret helpers, maybe the dwarfs.

    All his spections made Wizard Lorenzo carefully rethink Abel all over again. Laws couldn¡¯t apply to a high-status destructive person like this, but through all this information, it was clear that Abel loved his family.

    Abel probably wouldn¡¯t mess with you, as long as you didn¡¯t mess with him. Therefore, it was better to keep Abel happy.

    Just when Elite Wizard Lorenzo had confirmed his decision to dismiss the investigation department reporter, another reporter rushed in.

    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, 267 wizards have gathered outside of the court, and they demand to harshly punish the Forgotten Land attackers, expose the people who organized it, and give them an exnation!¡±

    ¡°Grand Master Abel!¡± Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s brain began to hurt. His worst nightmare hade true. It seems like Grand Master Abel was not satisfied with destroying the 27 restaurants of the Food and Beverage Alliance; he wants to expose the man behind this.

    ¡°Quickly sent out somew enforcement wizards to block them!¡± Wizard Lorenzomanded.

    ¡°Master Lorenzo, please resolve this quickly because there are also more and more knights, and warriors rted to the wizards joining. Not only that, but there are wizards outside of the Forgotten Land calling more wizards to gather!¡± The reporter had be desperate.

    ¡°Seems like the only way to resolve this is to make the Forgotten Land open again. I¡¯ll go visit Grand Master Abel right now!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo nodding his head.

    Time was tight, so Wizard Lorenzo teleported outside of Abel¡¯s gate through his magic circle control card. As he stared at Abel¡¯s ordinary courtyard, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Who could have guessed a Grand Master would live in such a ce.

    For such a top-ranking professional with a special ability like Abel, he would at least have a mansion if he had requested an amodation from Linate City. It seemed like Abel didn¡¯t know, or even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t want to owe someone a favor. As long as he had a ce to live is ok, he wasn¡¯t nning to stay in Linate City for long anyway.

    At first, Abel just wanted to y around in Linate City for a bit; he only decided to stay for longer after he noticed all the military-grade resources he could obtain by credit points. Especially after opening up the Forgotten Land, which had brought him seemingly endless credit points, he decided to stay and umted resources as much as possible.

    ¡°Knock knock!¡± Wizard Lorenzo knocked on Abel¡¯s door.

    Afterward, Wizard Lorenzo felt the mana wave of a ¡®Move in sh¡¯ from inside the door.

    The door opened, and intermediate wizard, Ms. Bartoli, stood on the other side. At that moment, she was wearing an apron with a spat. She was still cooking.

    Wizard Lorenzo had a hard time believing what he saw. Intermediate wizards were extremely prestigious within the Holy Continent, and they were their main fighting power.

    How could a person with such a prestigious status be cooking? It made sense if they were in the wild, but they were in the city. Normally, they all had the privilege of nobles, and it was their basic right to have more than enough servants to serve them.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± She couldn¡¯t care less about the spat in her hand. He didn¡¯t care how other people look at her, only her master mattered.

    ¡°I am Elite Wizard Lorenzo, Can I please see Grand Master Abel!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo with both hands in front of his chest and bowed.

    ¡°Err...¡± Bartoli had never seen an Elite Wizard before. Although she didn¡¯t know much about the Holy Continent, she knew elite wizards were the most powerful authority in the Holy Continent. If it was a normal visitor, she could just directly reject them but seemed like she couldn¡¯t with the Elite Wizard.

    ¡°Let Elite Wizard Lorenzoe in!¡± Abel¡¯s voice emerged from the house.

    Upon hearing her Master¡¯s voice, Bartoli quickly bowed and said, ¡°Pleasee in, Elite Wizard Lorenzo!¡±

    Afterward, Abel said to Elite Wizard Lorenzo, ¡°Elite Wizard Lorenzo, Bartoli has cooked a lot today. Since you came for a rare visit today, let¡¯s eat together, if you don¡¯t mind!

    ¡°I hope that¡¯s not too much of a bother, Grand Master Abel!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo as he walked into the room.

    The room was extremely ordinary, it was not much different from other houses around here with its ordinary decorations, ordinary design, and ordinary furniture.

    However, when he saw Abel standing up from his chair and greeted him with a smile, everything had turned extraordinary.

    In the eyes of Wizard Lorenzo Abel was no longer that harmless-looking Grand Master cksmith with a beginner wizard badge, but a Grand Master cksmith with a secretly destructive force.

    Although Abel was a beginner Wizard, to Wizard Lorenzo, this status was basically nothingpared to his Grand Master cksmith status.

    No matter how shabby the house of a Grand Master was, it still needed to withstand the attack of countless elites. Wizard Lorenzo was unsure if it was his bias, but this Grand Master in the format of him seemed a lot more mature than his appearance.

    ¡°Please sit down. I¡¯m not too shy, but the food is the best!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, the restaurant your steward opened attracted a lot of customers. If I wasn¡¯t so busy, I would definitely want to have a try!¡± said with a smile of admiration.

    ¡°No matter what brought you here today, you came just in time. Let¡¯s eat together; we¡¯ll chat afterward!¡± Said Abel in a friendly tone. He had a deep respect for every elite wizard since he knew how hard it must be to achieve such a level. Every Elite Wizard had countless years of hard work behind them. Ever since Abel realized how powerful they were, he wanted to have a good chat with one of them; it was best to not make them an enemy.

    ¡°Grand Master Abel, how could I say no? It¡¯s my privilege today to have a taste of your amazing dishes!¡± Wizard Lorenzo was also very friendly to Abel. Their interaction was very smooth; he felt like Abel was quite easy to talk to. At least Abel had been very friendly towards him for their past two interactions.

    At that moment, Bartoli shed next to the table with a tray full of dishes on her hand, and an irresistible smell emerged.

    By this point, even Wizard Lorenzo couldn¡¯t help but salivate. This smell was even more intoxicating than the reports had described. The reports just stated the food from the Forgotten Land had an irresistible smell, but no matter how many words they added, this smell was truly something you had to experience for yourself to understand.

    Bartoli was using ¡®Move in sh¡¯ even when she was bringing out the food. It was as though she was still practicing ¡®Move in a sh,¡¯ ording to the report, Bartoli was a powerful intermediate Wizard with an Outstanding grasp of Fire elements.

    Seeing the confused look on Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s face, Abel exined, ¡°Bartoli had always been interested in Fire spells and kinda forgot about lighting spells, so she is doubling down on her training now!¡±

    ¡°What a weird wizard!¡± Wizard Lorenzo thought to himself.

 Chapter 445 - Resolve

    Chapter 445 Resolve

    Bartoli carefully divided each of the dishes in front of both Abel and Elite Wizard Lorenzo. They normally wouldn¡¯t bother to do this, but since there was a guest, it was best to dine ording to the tradition of nobles.

    Although the official Chinese way of dining was eating the same dish together to show a sense of closeness, Abel was not nning to bring this tradition to the Holy Continent. Their noble way of dining was way too different, so he didn¡¯t even want to bring chopsticks.

    If someone had asked Wizard Lorenzo what was his favorite food before this, he would¡¯ve given out a big list. When he was young, he had traveled to countless cities and tried countless amazing cuisines, many of which he still remembered clearly.

    However, Wizard Lorenzo would point at the 5 dishes on the table. It was the best thing he had ever tried¨Ceverything else was basically rubbishpared to this.

    A weird emotion arose from within as he put a spoonful of steamed egg in his mouth. He was deeply touched to the core. Although this was not enough for him to level up, he still felt like he had just gained a deeper grasp on his current ability.

    Elite Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. Grand Master Abel¡¯s dishes could really help a wizard level up. Although a few elite Alchemists had sworn that the food in the Forgotten Land didn¡¯t have any ingredients on paper that could assist level up, Wizard Lorenzo was sure that leveling up didn¡¯t always need to go through an increase in the power of the will. A deeply touching feeling was equally as important.

    However, he didn¡¯t know the rabbit essence Bartoli had used this time was pure. It was a lot more concentrated than the ones in the Forgotten Land since those ones were watered down.

    After the first bite, Wizard Lorenzo had remainedpletely silent. Every single dish had given him a new sensation. Especially as a wizard with a high power of the will, his taste buds were a lot more sensitive.

    If Abel knew what was going through Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s head, he would have told him that he thought too much. The thing that was really beneficial to a wizard leveling up was his red wine. Those things could basically slowly recover the physical body of Wizards and reignite their inner ability, but of course, Abel would only save them for his friends and family.

    The touching feeling those rabbit essence gave out was only the by-product of its irresistible taste. At the end of the day, Abel still cared about the taste of his food the most; it was the taste of home.

    After Wizard Lorenzo finished his food, picked up a ss of juice with Abel, and began to speak ¡°Grand Master Abel, thank you so much for inviting me to eat with you. It was truly an extraordinary experience!¡±

    Abel was not an elite wizard, so he didn¡¯t know how hard it was to level up. But no matter what, Wizard Lorenzo still felt he took away a lot from this experience, and he was extremely thankful.

    ¡°Wizard Lorenzo, it is always a pleasure to share things with friends!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    ¡°Grand Master Abel, it is my pleasure to be your friend!¡± Elite Wizard Lorenzo replied with a smile as well.

    With this good start, Wizard Lorenzo was now a lot more confident with the conversation that followed.

    ¡°Grand Master Abel, The reason I am here today is to ask you if you can open the Forgotten Land again. Since you have closed the restaurant, arge number of wizards are now gathering outside of the court!¡± Asked Wizard Lorenzo with a sincere tone.

    ¡°The Forgotten Land? My steward only opened the shop for fun to spend her time. But since it has angered the powerful Food and Beverage Alliance, I had already scolded her and told her to close the shop. It was just a little game anyway.¡± Said Abel with a careless smile, and gazed at Bartoli behind him.

    Bartoli didn¡¯t say anything. She only bowed and put a guilty look on her face.

    Wizard Lorenzo was not expecting Abel to say something like this, so he didn¡¯t know what to say all of a sudden. It seemed like it was not easy to talk to Abel, after all.

    Still, since Wizard Lorenzo wanted to resolve this quickly, he just asked, ¡°Grand Master Abel, what demands do you have? As you know, the Food and Beverage Alliance had already been destroyed¨Cother than a few small potatoes.¡±

    ¡°Wizard Lorenzo, you know me. I prefer peace over conflict, so I won¡¯t open the Forgotten Land again without a clear response from the force behind the Food and Beverage Alliance!¡± Said Abel with the same smiling face, but his force sounded extremely certain.

    ¡°Okay, Grand Master Abel. I will now contact the force behind the Food and Beverage Alliance and quickly give you a response!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo, helplessly standing up.

    Although Wizard Lorenzo had gained quite a lot from the food, he still hadn¡¯t made any progress business-wise. It seemed like he would have a lot of trouble in front of him to get the Forgotten Land to open again.

    In the lounge room of the court, Intermediate Wizard Arche felt extremely unsettled as he stared at the huge group outside. He was an agent of the Kingdom of St Pierrt in the Kingdom of St Ellis. Although the Food and Beverage Alliance yed a small role in the overall profit of their Kingdom, he had still given them some leeway since their headmaster had given him some benefits.

    The entire Food and Beverage Alliance would be whipped out along with their headmaster in one night, and this problem was resolved without going through him.

    He could fully smell the fishiness, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. They probably would not offend the 4 elite wizards, so he might be the one taking up all the responsibility.

    Originally, he didn¡¯t really want to offend anyone for just a little bit of benefit from the Food and Beverage Alliance, and after the incident, he was still hoping their next headmaster could repay him.

    But ever since this morning, arge number of Wizards began to gather outside of the court, demanding the supporting force behind the Food and Beverage Alliance. As time went on, their number began to grow, and now, it had reached a scary number.

    As long as a single wizard outside lost control, even an elite wizard might not be able to escape, let alone an intermediate wizard like him.

    The worst thing about this was when the other workers in the court realized this had to do with the Food and Beverage Alliance; they all pushed the me upon him. Everyone in the court knew the Food and Beverage Alliance was the Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s assets. He was their agent, so of course, he was the perfect man to be held responsible.

    Suddenly, he heard Wizard Lorenzo from behind him, ¡°Wizard Arche, I¡¯m looking for you!¡± He had directly used the elite teleportation authority to teleport into the court.

    He had just dwelled for some time in Abel¡¯s ce. Actually, it was more like enjoyment than dwelling, but it still cost him some time. Therefore, he had directly teleported next to Wizard Arche.

    Normally he would never do this, but he had no choice since he didn¡¯t have much time.

    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, what brought you here?¡± Wizard Arche quickly bowed

    Normally, if an elite wizard wanted to see someone, they would tell them toe to their Wizard Union; it was extremely rare that they would go see the person by themselves.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯te, we might be in big trouble!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo, pointing at the huge group outside.

    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, I am stressing out about this as well!¡± Said Wizard Arche helplessly.

    ¡°I have a solution, but it might just cost you and Kingdom of St Pierrt a little bit of benefits!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo in a monotone voice.

    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, we can discuss anything as long as we can resolve this!¡± Wizard Arche quickly bowed again.

    If he didn¡¯t deal with this situation probably and chaos broke out outside, he would be the only one responsible. Most likely, he would lose his status as an agent and get kicked out of Linate City.

 Chapter 446 - Comprehension

    <h4>446 Comprehension</h4>

    His status as an agent was too good to lose for Wizard Arche. It was the Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s benefits anyway; all he wanted was to save himself.

    ¡°Do you know the owner of the Forgotten Land is?¡± Wizard Lorenzo asked Wizard Arche.

    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, I heard it was owned by an intermediate wizard. Is that wizard very powerful?¡± By this point, Wizard Arche started to understand a little bit more about the situation.

    ¡°The Forgotten Land is owned by the steward of Grand Master Abel, so it¡¯s also Grand Master Abel¡¯s assets. Your Food and Beverage Alliance was crazy enough to mess with a Grandmaster,=; of course, you guys deserve to die!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo with a coldugh.

    Wizard Lorenzo couldn¡¯t care less about the Food and Beverage Alliance. Even the 4 elite wizards wouldn¡¯t dare to mess with Abel so that little Food and Beverage Alliance definitely deserved what they¡¯ve gotten.

    ¡°Grand Master Abel¡¯s assets!¡± Wizard Arche mumbled in disbelief.

    By this point, he knew how the mansion and that 27 restaurants were whipped out. It was impossible for an adventure squad of four could do such a thing, but Grand Master Abel would be able to gather countlessmanders and intermediate wizards if he wanted.

    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, please help me exin the situation to Grand Master Abel. It was all Welfare¡¯s doing, the Kingdom of St Pierrt, and I really didn¡¯t know a thing!¡± Said Wizard Arche with a bow.

    ¡°Ok, but time is short. Let¡¯s see whatpensation can your kingdom give, and I will help you settle it. The sooner, the better!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo, waving his hand.

    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, how about we give all 27 of those restaurants to Grand Master Abel since I can make that decision. They are destroyed, but I can tell someone to rebuild them within 10 days.

    Wizard Arche knew these 27 restaurants were all located in the best area of the city. They were the Good and Beverage Alliance¡¯s restaurants, and the Kingdom of St Pierrt had in their city, so it was a very reasonablepensation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give Grandmaster Abel a Mansion as well to show the genuineness of the Kingdom of St Pierrt. I will direct this message to him!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo waving his hand and made the decision for Wizard Arche.

    ¡°Ok, I will immediately look for the best mansion and report it to my kingdom!¡± Said Wizard Arche nodding his head.

    Since Wizard Arche could be the Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s agent in the Kingdom of St Ellis, his status was not ordinary. He was a Wizard with Royal status. Although he was not a direct royal descent, his royal identity on top of his outstanding gift in wizardry had owed him this status as an agent.

    Thispensation for Grand Master Abel was more like a gift to him. It was a rare opportunity to interact with Grand Master Abel, so as long as they could be friends, the Kingdom of St Pierrt would dly give these assets out as well.

    ¡°Quickly, I the people outside are about to explode.¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo with a headache looking at the people outside.

    Wizard Arche quickly connected with the head lord of the Kingdom of St Pierrt. In order to go through with a thing like this, he just needed the confirmation with the head lord. The king only needed to look through the report every day, and normally, he wouldn¡¯t interfere with the decision of the head lord.

    The head lord wholeheartedly agreed with Wizard Arche¡¯s decision; he too wanted to resolve the conflict with Grand Master Abel as soon as possible. Not only that, but it was also important to form a good impression for Grand Master Abel, so the head lord demanded Wizard Arche to keep Abel satisfied.

    After he got the confirmation from the head lord, he willingly gave out a luxurious mansion located next to the inner city circle, as well as hiring the best cksmiths in the city to help repair the 27 restaurants. With the words from their kingdom as well as the support of the head lord, they could definitely repair the restaurants in under 10 days.

    Afterward, he handed ambskin parchment and 28 title deeds to Wizard Lorenzo. Then he said with a bow, ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. The Kingdom of St Pierrt and I thank you deeply!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve had a little bit of interaction with Grand Master Abel before, I¡¯m sure he will be satisfied with this!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo with a smile.

    Wizard Lorenzo visited Abel¡¯s ce again with arge amount ofpensation in hand. 27 restaurant title deeds, 1 mansion title deed, and a fire letter from the Kingdom of St Pierrt.

    Thispensation was totally unexpected for Abel. He just wanted a little apology from the Kingdom of St Pierrt after he realized they were the owner of the Food and Beverage Alliance through the Goff family.

    Abel thought that destroying all their restaurants and killing their headmaster was more than enough, but it seemed like his thoughts were still different from what the kingdom thought.

    In the eyes of the Kingdom of St Pierrt, a little bit of benefit was nothingpared to the respect of a Grand Master. These assets were just like a little gift.

    After Elite Wizard Lorenzo left, Abel said to Bartoli, ¡°Go tell everyone we will open again tomorrow. Also, give the staff some extra money. They got scared yesterday, and since we now have ourpensation, it makes sense to give them some share!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Bartoli replied.

    ¡°Also hire some more people. We will have 27 more restaurants 10 days from now. Their locations are very good, so we can add them to our family assets!¡± Of course, Abel knew fully well where those restaurants were located, so he said with a smile.

    Abel¡¯s family assets were still very small. Although they had two knight domains, and they didn¡¯t have a lot ofnds. He heard that his assets in Bakong City had been eaten up by the royals in the Duchy of Carmel, but he was not nning to stress too much about it. That ce was just a little Duchy, he knew everything would be returned to him as long as he asked headmander Hoover.

    However, Abel was not nning to settle that incident just by asking headmander Hoover to speak up for him. He got his noble status by killing the orcs. It would be a huge insult to nobles if his prestigious baron status was canceled just like that. Even a high-level Duchy could not do this.

    But actually, Abel¡¯s noble status had already been revived without him knowing it. Not only, that but the Duchy of Carmel had also paid him somepensation and requested to raise his baron status. They just needed to wait for a confirmation for the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    As a Duchy, the royals could only control the status of people below a baron. Anything above that needed to be confirmed by the central kingdom. Although normally they wouldn¡¯t deny it, it was still an act of respect to the central kingdom.

    The royals in the Duchy of Carmel were known for their stinginess. They normally wouldn¡¯t give out domains at all. They made an exception for Abel since they had no choice. Abel had saved Marshall Castle, and he had met all the criteria needed to be rewarded a domain.

    The domain given to him as a baron was extremely bad looking, let alone he was already a cksmith Master at the time. The Royals in the Duchy of Carmel really went crazy for domains, even more than their yearning for gifted people.

 Chapter 447 - Reopen

    <h4>Chapter 447 Reopen</h4>

    ¡°The Forgotten Land will resume business!¡± Abat qi strengthened voice emerged within the court. Although there were more than a few hundred wizards as well as countless unknown spectators in the crowd, their message could still be heard clearly.

    It was as though an rm had gone off as soon as the wizards heard this message. They all turned to rush towards the Forgotten Land. Of course, there were a few intermediate wizards on the spot who could use move in a sh, which made those beginner wizards even more desperate.

    There were a limited number of seats in the Forgotten Land; if they didn¡¯t get there fast enough, they would have to wait in line while watching the others eat first.

    The thousands of guards and the surrounding crowds were now all left alone by the wizards outside of the court. It was like they had all disappeared of a sudden.

    ¡°Dismiss!¡± A guard said helplessly. The main organizer had already left, so why were they still standing there?

    The court soon resumed to normal business, and Wizard Arche let out a long breath of relief. Things had finally settled without any breaking out. His job was safe.

    Back in the Forgotten Land, the first batch of Intermediate Wizard rushed in with hugeughter. However, soon they realized there were already 4 wizards sitting within the restaurant. It was the 4 elite wizards, so they all couldn¡¯t help but hold back theirughter as their arms and legs grew weak. They were the most powerful wizards in Linate City. Of course, this was all thanks to Elite Wizard Lorenzo. He knew his other colleagues would find out the benefit of Abel¡¯s dishes in the future anyway, so he wanted to be the one to introduce it to them.

    Wizard Lorenzo let the other 3 elite wizards know about his discovery, which is why all four wizards came today.

    ¡°Wizard Lorenzo, I never expected the food here could bring me such an enlightening experience. Thank you so much for letting me know !¡± Elite Wizard Nigel said with a smile after waking up from an enlightened state,

    ¡®Wizard Lorenzo, Grand Master Abel is a Grand Master in cooking as well. I had traveled around the Holy Continent, and this is by far the best thing I have ever eaten. The enlightenment is just a cherry on top!¡± Elite Wizard Allenby also apuded after waking up from his enlightenment.

    ¡°No matter what, we should definitelye here often. How can we live without all these amazing vors in our lives!¡± Said Elite Wizard Edington as he put another piece of sweet and sour pork in his mouth.

    Wizard Lorenzo remained quiet with a big smile on his face. He had already tasted the one personally made by Bartoli, and the food here still had a bit of catch up in both the vor and texture. Therefore his enlightenment was also not as intense.

    But no matter what, the food here was still amazing. Nothing in this world would be able toe close to it¨Cthat is, he would have thought that if he had never tried the dishes personally cooked by intermediate wizard Bartoli.

    Of course, the 4 elite wizards would not share dishes together, so each of them all ordered the 5 dishes of the Forgotten Land. Although 500 credit points were quite a lot per person, it was nothing to those elite wizardspared to the enlightenment they had received.

    More and more wizards continued toe in, but they had all suddenly turned from excited to quiet. Even those young wizards who didn¡¯t know about the 4 elite wizards were affected by the atmosphere and kept their mouth shut.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not distract others from enjoying their food!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo to other 3 Elite Wizards with a smile. They had eaten quite a lot anyway.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After 4 elite wizards left, the chattering slowly resumed in the Forgotten Land. Still, they were talking nowhere as loud as before. The appearance of the 4 elite wizards had raised the ss of the Forgotten Land by a lot.

    By this point, Manager Mahler realized from the words of the intermediate wizards that those 4 confident looking wizards just then were actually the legendary Elite Wizards. He knew working here was the right decision. The appearance of the 4 elite wizards had made all the other wizards treat him a lot differently. Both their attitudes and gaze were a lot more friendly now.

    After every bite, each wizard would close their eyes and slowly enjoy the vors. But just like that, each wizard had also taken a lot longer to finish their meal.

    Of course, they were not intentionally trying to take up space; they were just trying to imitate the look on the elite Wizard¡¯s face when they were enjoying their food. The thought maybe this would have a better effect, but that was just the way those elite wizards like to enjoy their food.

    ¡°Manager Mahler, when will the Forgottennd expand? The ce is way too small here,¡± said a Wizard standing in line. He was on the heavier side, so he couldn¡¯t run as fast.

    On top of that, those wizards were also eating way too slow. Each of them paused for so long after each bite that their dishes had gotten cold already. The wizards in line watched desperately as the vor in the air kept alluring their saliva. It was suffering.

    ¡°Mr Wizard, don¡¯t worry. I will let the shop owner know!¡± Manager Mahler also didn¡¯t want the wizards to wait. Every single one of them could kill him in a sh, so by this point, each of them was like a powerful bomb waiting to explode anytime.

    As everyone was waiting helplessly, Abel and Bartoli were going to see the mansion the Kingdom of St Pierrt had given him. It was a 1500 square meter luxurious mansion located in Fulu road. Although this wasn¡¯t muchpared to mansions in other cities, it was hugepared to the other mansions in this densely popted city.

    Ever since Linate City had established, aw was passed down stating this no mansion could go beyond 1500 square meters. Therefore no matter how prestigious your status was, no one has a mansion beyond 1500 square meters. It was the limit.

    The entire Fulu Road was made by the highest quality water crystal, so just this road alone had an astronomical value.

    There were hundred-year-old trees nted on each side of the road, and between each tree stood amp pole made from pure silver shining in golden light. Although the lights weren¡¯t turned on during the day, these ancient trees and these delicatemp poles still gave out a sense of luxury that was unavoidable.

    Abel had gotten the 10th mansion on the road. It was a lot bigger than all the other ones, so it could be spotted from afar.

    There was arge patch of green grass in the front of the mansion. In the center, there was a fountain. Among it¡¯s running water stood the statue of a human warrior god charging towards the sky with his carriage.

    On the green patch of grass was a roomy stone passage connecting Fulu Road to the fountain, then from the fountain to the mansion.

    Thisbination of green and white gave a soothing feeling in the heart of every visitor. It was a very peaceful mansion, and the Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s Wizard Arche had chosen this mansion, especially for Abel, after knowing his age.

    Unlike the other mansions, which were normally made by darker colored stones, this mansion was more suitable for young people. Wizard Arche really had spent a lot of effort picking out this mansion for Abel.

    When a middle-aged steward in ck uniform saw Abel and his signifier mount, he quickly stepped up and bowed ¡°Master Abel, Hello. I am the steward of this mansion Edwon!¡±

    Normally a mansion like this woulde with their own steward and servants. This steward was just the top-level servant in charge of this mansion. He was not a noble steward, so of course, the receiver of this mansion could disregard the steward and servants here and bring their own.

 Chapter 448 - Mansion

    <h4>448 Mansion</h4>

    ¡°Edwon, lead the way. I want to take a tour of the mansion¡± Abel did not act polite. He directlymanded him.

    This was the best opportunity for Steward Edwon to prove himself. He knew fully well that if he did a good job, Abel would let him stay.

    This mansion was extremely luxurious. The first thing Abel saw when he walked in was the mirror-like stone floor. It was most likely hand polished, and it must have taken up a lot of effort to make it this shiny.

    ¡°Master Abel. This was a vacation mansion for the Kingdom of St Pierrt, so everything was designed and decorated with a royal standard!¡± Steward Edwon exined with a bow.

    Abel didn¡¯t make a sound as he began to admire the sculptures on the wall. The sculptures were skillfully made; it was definitely made by a master. Abel had learned how to carve, so he knew. There was a giant window connecting the ground. It was made with a piece of t transparent crystal, unlike the colorful ones used in churches. This made the entire living room look extremely clean. Sunlight sifted through the crystal and reflected off the ground through a thinyer of window screen. This made the light a lot more soothing.

    On the ceiling of the living room was a giant painting of glory depicting the Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s ancestors in battle. Although it didn¡¯t mean much to Abel, it was still a fine piece of art.

    This mansion had a living room, a guest room, an office, a master bedroom, 8 guest rooms, and a kitchen. The ce where the servants lived was located outside of the mansion.

    Every little detail, including cutlery, was used by the Royals, which the Kingdom of St Pierrt had preserved before handing them over to Abel. They only took away royal markings and some personal portraits, but ording to Steward Edwon, they had already put up some higher value paintings by famous painters aspensation.

    The most surprising thing to Abel was that this mansion had its own individual water supply. Since the entire mansion was built with white stones, it could basically turn in to a castle if he blocked all the doors and ignited the medium size protection circle.

    Afterward, Abel¡¯s gaze was drawn to a hot spring created by the direct water supply under a heating circle next to the master bedroom. Even if in a past life, having a hot spring was quite nice.

    This was the most luxurious mansion Abel had ever seen. Although the elves¡¯ mansions were prettier, as a human, he still belonged to a mansion designed by humans.

    After Abel took a tour, he looked back at Edwon following closely behind and said, ¡°Steward Edwon, I am very happy with this ce!¡±

    Abel had intentionally addressed Edwon with the word Steward in front of his name. This meant that Abel had epted him as his steward. Steward Edwon was very happy about this since a steward who had been sent out could not be returned to the royals.

    Although Steward Edwon didn¡¯t know Abel¡¯s identity, he knew he was definitely an extraordinary person to receive such a big gift from the Kingdom of St Pierrt.

    ¡°Master, I will remain loyal to you!¡± said Steward Edwon kneeling down to his knees on the ground.

    ¡°I, Abel Harry, will ept your loyalty!¡± Said Abel with a smile and reached his hand out to help Steward Edwon get back up. Afterward, Abel introduced him to Bartoli and said, ¡°This is Bartoli; she is my steward as well.¡±

    Steward Edwon felt his heart tense. He had seen the intermediate wizard badge in front of Bartoli. Although he was a little confused by her identity, he would never have guessed that this intermediate was actually Master Abel¡¯s main steward.

    By this point, he could no longerin a single bit about being sent by the royals. Even an intermediate wizard had be Master Abel¡¯s steward, so it was a glory to serve him!

    ¡°Bartoli, the next few days will be quite busy for you. Hire and train some new staff to fill up the 27 new restaurants!¡± Abel said helplessly, but he had no choice. Expanding his restaurants was just such a good way for him to gain credit points and strengthen his family assets.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I will not disappoint you!¡± Said Bartoli with a bow.

    ¡°Nice, I will put up an intermediate mana gathering circle here and give you 2 fresh blue crystal cores before I enter the Dark World every night, so you can train faster!¡± Said Abel waving his hand.

    Bartoli couldn¡¯t return to the Dark World with Abel. The intermediate mana gathering circle in the Dark World was basically the pinnacle of a mana filled world. She could not enjoy it, so she had always meditated using the beginner mana gathering circle in the Holy Continent.

    This way of meditation was so bad, every time it had almost brought zero to no realization. But since Abel now had enough credit points, buying another intermediate mana gathering circle was simple.

    Abel was not short of gems. No matter what kind, he could have as much as he wanted. The only reason he couldn¡¯t buy an intermediate mana gathering circle before was that they were military-grade resources. No matter how many gold coins you had, you could only buy it through credit points.

    Afterward, Bartoli took a trip to the Wizard Union and spent 20000 credit points for the intermediate mana gathering circle and brought it back for Abel to set it up in the office. Since Abel didn¡¯t have a use for this office, he turned it into a meditation room for Bartoli.

    Originally an intermediate mana gathering circle could not be installed in these little mansions. Not only because of space but also because mana could disturb the neighbors when it leaked out since not all their neighbors were wizards.

    This mansion was big enough, so every night, Bartoli would open the intermediate protection circle. As long as this circle was not broken, nothing could hurt Bartoli, and she could meditate with those 2 fresh blue crystal cores without worry.

    In regards to the loyalty of steward Edwon, Abel didn¡¯t really care. Abel wouldn¡¯t tell him anything about his top-secrets, so his job was just to take good care of the mansion.

    The workers responsible for rebuilding the demolished 27 restaurants had now been sent over from the Kingdom of St Pierrt, as well as arge number of luxurious materials.

    Everyone who lived around the restaurants was experiencing a dramatic change in scenery each day. Those workers could rest, but the workflow continued relentlessly 24 hours a day. In a few short days, the wastnds had transformed into new buildings at an unbelievable speed.

    The interior decoration followed suit. If there wasn¡¯t aw limiting a restaurant like these to 2 stories, the Kingdom of St Pierrt would definitely build some even higher ones with these high spending techniques.

    Everything had finished by the 8th day, and those 27 restaurants were ready to go. This had truly reflected the Kingdom of St Pierre¡¯s powerful building power; it had exceeded the original estimation of Wizard Arche by 2 days.

    Also, during these 8 days, a hiring advertisement had driven the entire Linate City crazy. No matter if it was the position of a chef, head chef, or waiter, the sry offered was almost 2 times more than other restaurants. Not only that, but they could also have a free meal at the restaurant each day.

    To outsiders, the first condition of a double sry was already amazing. But for those in the know, they knew how much of a luxury it was to have a meal at their restaurant each day.

    A bunch of beginner wizards had applied for the job. Since Bartoli didn¡¯t want to stress too much, she just lined them up outside of the restaurant. The job wasn¡¯t too hard anyway, so she had gotten all the staff she wanted in no time.

    Afterward was the contract signing. Since normal people rarely had the chance to interact with wizards, they didn¡¯t know how scary it was. They just thought it was like any other contract in the Holy Continent. But of course, as long as you didn¡¯t vite the contract, just that one meal a day was an amazing opportunity.

 Chapter 449 - Branch

    <h4>449 Branch</h4>

    ¡°Master, I have already signed a contract, and did training with each of the staff!¡± Bartoli said to Abel, who was training.

    ¡°Nice, these are some fresh rabbit essence. Take them with you. Did you think about how to run those restaurants?¡± Although Abel rarely asked about the restaurants, he was opening an extra 27 of them at once. This was quite a big deal for his family assets, so he had to ask.

    ¡°Master, I want to run all 27 restaurants just as I run the Forgotten Land!¡± Bartoli replied with a soft voice.

    ¡°Did you do some research on Linate City¡¯s spending? Do you know how many people can afford these dishes?¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t know too much about business, he was a boomer. His sight for business was still well rounded than anyone here.

    ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t!¡± Bartoli looked down and bowed.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need. Arge number of our customers are wizards. So it looks like only people with a high sry wille to our restaurant!¡± Said Abel looking at the confused Bartoli.

    ¡°Then what do I need to do?¡± Asked Bartoli again, she was not expecting Abel to be so business-oriented.

    ¡°I was thinking of water down the rabbit essence even more. Only give them one-fifth of the portion put in the Forgotten Land, and make the price one-fifth of the original price as well.¡± Said Abel after he thought for a little bit.

    That rabbit essence wasn¡¯t cheap. If Abel didn¡¯t have a farm of blue howling rabbits in the Dark World, but instead raised them through a mana gathering circle, each of those rabbit essences would have an astronomical price.

    Therefore Abel was actually just turning those endless amounts of blue howling rabbits into military resources.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Said Bartoli after hearing Abel¡¯s rmendation. To her, everything Abel said was basically amand.

    ¡°The Forgotten Land had already made a name after these events. So name the 27 restaurants after it and turn it into a branch!¡± Abel said after he thought a bit more

    ¡°A branch?¡± Bartoli had never heard this term before, so she was confused.

    ¡°Call the first restaurant, the Forgotten Land branch no.1, then branch no.1, keep doing this in order until no.27. Then people would know these are the branch restaurants of the Forgotten Land!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Great idea, Master, but what will happen to our customers?¡± Bartoli asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we still have the four-fifths of the rabbit essence!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    Without any ceremony, any formal celebration, the 27 restaurants were opened just like that.

    Wizard Melinda was the second Wizard to level up in the Forgotten Land. Just like every day, he woke up early and began heading to the Forgotten Land.

    However, as he was walking, he came across another restaurant with the same sign as the Forgotten Land. The only difference was there was a ¡® chain no.15¡¯ writing under it. ¡°Huh? Howe there is another Forgotten Land here?¡±

    With the urge of curiosity, Wizard Melinda entered this restaurant. Its design and decoration was almost an exact carbon copy of the original Forgotten Land; it was almost like it had just moved location.

    His gaze then focused on the thing he cared the most, the menu. It was located in the same location, and the font was exactly the same.

    Steamed egg 10 credit points

    Steamed fish 20 credit points

    Sweet and sour pork 20 credit points

    Rib soup 30 credit points

    Steak 20 credit points

    What? Howe it is so cheap here?

    To people who have never eaten in the Forgotten Land before, this price was still a few times more expensive than other high-ss restaurants.

    But to a Forgotten Land regr, this price was too good to be true. Were they doing a promotion?

    Excitement, joy, and happiness began to pour out from the heart of Wizard Melinda. Although he was quite wealthy, most of the time, he still hesitated buying a 100 credit point dish, let alone that 150 credit point rib soup.

    But now he could finally order that rib soup he yearned for so long as well as a steak. Since this was a new restaurant, it was still empty.

    There was no need to wait in line and no need to watch as the others enjoy their food as his mouth began to salivate. This was too amazing. Afterward, he found a ce to sit down. Even the seats felt morefortable. He was in love.

    Wizard Melinda called a waiter over with an extremely confident voice and said, ¡°Give me a rib soup and a steak!¡± Back in the original Forgotten Land, only an intermediate wizard could speak like this.

    ¡°Please wait!¡± Soon a waiter stepped up with a card and ced it in front of Wizard Melinda. This was the rule of the Forgotten Land. The customer had to pay before they eat. Since it was so expensive, it would be quite a big problem if everyone decided to eat and not pay.

    After spending 50 credit points, Wizard Melinda sat and waited. By that point, he was still the only customer, but he knew full well that it was only because not many people had tried the food here before. If they had, they would all cleverly give out their money.

    ¡°Here is your rib soup and steak, if you need anything else, please let me know!¡± Said the waiter in a very professional manner.

    Even the waiter¡¯s attitude was better than the ones in the original Forgotten Land. Wizard Melinda then lowered his head to look at the dishes. It looked exactly the same. Although he had never tried the rib soup, he had the steak once before.

    However, when he began to enjoy the smell of the dishes, he suddenly realized something different. ¡®Howe the smell is fainter than before?¡±

    He was an official Wizard, so he could use his power of the will to analyze theponent of what he saw. He was sure this smell was definitely a mile behind the ones in the original Forgotten Land.

    But he didn¡¯t give up, he cut up a piece of steak and ced it in his mouth. When the piece made contact with his tongue, he could clearly sense the taste that made him level up had been decreased by four-fifths.

    Then he looked at the price on the wall again. It seems everything in this world really dide with a price.

    Then he gazed around at the decorations in the shop again. It no longer had that low key yet grounded feeling of the original Forgotten Land. Everything here seemed too overdone with luxurious materials.

    He then gazed at the waiter again, and cursed in his heart. ¡®this rat eye looking thief, even Mickey looks much better than him. How can such an ugly person be a waiter!¡±

    Although Wizard Melinda was not happy, he had already paid, and he was not going to waste the food. Therefore he just helplessly lowered his head and began shovingrge mouthfuls of food in his mouth. By this point, he realized after eating from the original Forgotten Land, this one-fifth of the vor was making him crave the original one even more.

    Afterward, he took a sip of the rib soup. It was actually still very amazing. He had calmed down quite a bit. Now his appetite had expended after trying this new dish.

    The mouth-watering smell of his steak and rib soup sifted out the door into the nose of the people walking by. They all suddenly turned their gaze towards the restaurant as hunger arose within them.

    Slowly, the smell of rabbit essence began to fill up Linate City, attracting more and more customers into all 27 of the branched Forgotten Land. By this point, the Forgotten Land was like a huge spider waiting for its prey. Although their dishes were still extremely expensive, it was not intolerable like before. Normally a slightly wealthy person would still willingly give out their money to dine in one of the restaurants.

 Chapter 450 - Side Corridor

    <h4>450 Side Corridor</h4>

    Abel had already settled in Linate City for a month now. During this time, he felt like he was back in the 4 months where he had trained in the magic. There was nothing he needed to worry about other than doing magic training and knight training. Now, he was roaming around the Prison once again.

    The 7 spirit guardian knights disappeared behind Abel and reappeared in front of a group of bone archers. First, the spirit guardian knight captain did a mass slow down to the group of bone archers, and the others began their ughter.

    Abel didn¡¯t interrupt their killing since they needed those bone archer¡¯s souls to level up their own archery ability and strengthen their bone arrow.

    Abel was on the third floor of the Prison. He had already whipped out most of the things there but he still couldn¡¯t find the exit.

    His luck had been horribletely. He spent so long in the prison, and it had only brought him 153 bottles of Soul Potion. However, after the dragon core strengthened his body, his power of will had already reached the 120 points limit of a beginner Wizard. It wouldn¡¯t increase it anymore, even if he used another Soul Potion.

    He had also grasped the knight technique ¡®shield attack¡¯ and ¡®charge¡¯ through practice. So none of those Soul Potions had gone to waste.

    All of his summons and contracts had also been leveled up with Soul Potion as well, so they couldn¡¯t have another one for the time being.

    The 5 immortal ravens had taken the Soul potion. Suddenly, they began to screech as he speeded towards a wall behind Abel. Abel quickly got out of the way.

    As soon as Abel moved, a wave of anger rushed through the wall towards him.

    Abel wasn¡¯t too afraid of these mana sucking wizard killers. His knight ability was too strong, and no normal hell creature was a threat to him.

    His attention was still on the immortal ravens. Those things had be a lot smarter after taking the Soul Potion, so they could spit enemies and attack even quicker. Although their attack power was still about the same, it¡¯s blinding ability did increase after the fire enchantment.

    These days he would normally only summon the spirit guardian knights, immortal ravens, and the oak sage. The ¡®fire enchantment¡¯ was too exhausting because it used so much mana, so he normally couldn¡¯t bother to summon his spirit wolves and poison creeper.

    ¡°Ah, it seems like I¡¯m in luck today. This must be the exit!¡± As Abel continued to walk, he spotted no hell creatures. He was experienced, and he knew things like this would only happen if he had found the exit.

    After long periods of lonesome battles, Abel had developed a habit of talking to himself. It was a good way to keep his sanity in check within this lightless poison.

    He spotted a red glow upfront. It was the relentless me of hell. Under this glow, an exit surrounded by a metal gate appeared.

    ¡°Finally!¡± Abel let out a breath of relief.

    Although he would use the scroll of Town Portal and return to the Rogue Encampment to meditate and rest every night, as well as leaving this ce with the immense speed of ck Wind, he normally still spent his whole day in this prison. He had almost forgotten what sunlight looked like.

    The metal gate wasn¡¯t locked as Abel pulled it open. Upfront was a stone stairway leading towards the top. The immortal ravens flew out as the spirit guardian knights followed. Abel and the Oak Sage stayed at the back.

    This was another experience he got after almost dying many times. One should never hope for safety upfront. There was nowhere safe in the Dark World.

    After a while, they came across a huge warehouse. The night pearl on Abel¡¯s armor lit up the ce, so he had quickly found the front gate.

    He opened the gate, and sunlight emerged in front of his eyes. This should be the side corridor ording to his memory, and he had spotted that little teleportation station near the green patch of grass.

    After using up 2 perfect stones, he ignited this little teleportation station. Abel let out a breath of relief. As long as he had this little teleportation station, he could just directlye here next time. No need to go through that dark prison all over again.

    As he kept walking along the side corridor, things began to look more magnificent. The carving on the wall was full of glory from the ancient time.

    Afterward, arge door appeared upfront. On top of the door was a multicolor window, very ssy. This should be the big church located in the innermost center of the Rogue Encampment.

    Under the dull sound of a door being pushed open, Abel walked into this big church. All of the original candles had gone out and were reced with the eternal me of hell. This gave a weird contrast under the grandiose design of the church.

    Not long after Abel¡¯s arrival, arge number of Devilkin and Tainted rushed forward. This holy ce had been taken over by hell creatures.

    Without Abel¡¯smand, the 7 spirit guardian knights shed forward and blocked.

    The leaf magic staff on Abel began to show its powerful fighting power. The ¡®Fireball¡¯ pattern emerged, and balls of fire began to shoot forward one by one.

    Each explosion could cover arge patch of creatures. Although this spell was not a real mass attack technique, it was simple since those spirit guardian knights had already rounded those hell creatures up in a small group.

    Although Abel had a record of killing elite wizards in the Holy Continent, he still couldn¡¯t get too arrogant since he had to face these vicious hell creatures in front of him.

    If you were not careful, these hell creatures could generate a broken effect upon you. Once this effect kept urring, maybe you would be helplessly beaten to death just like that.

    Of course, Abel had 2 passive defense magic weapons on him, which the Dark World didn¡¯t have. It could help him when his life was threatened, but despite that, he would still not y around with his life like that.

    Ever since he had the leaf magic staff, Abel had been fighting like a wizard. He was a headmander as well, but he only had the dark gold Twitchthroe on him to increase his hit rate by 20%. This speed was still not enough when fighting against these hell creatures.

    The hell creatures he would face were only going to get stronger, so he could not afford to underestimate them.

    A stream of fireballs also flew towards the spirit guardian knight captain. It wasing from a fire dark Wizard. Although it was not a leader, it was still an elite since it could unleash fireballs in a role.

    Since Abel was just behind it, the spirit guardian knight captain directly blocked these fireballs with its shield. After the fire enchantment, it had gained a powerful immunity to fire attacks, so these fireballs didn¡¯t do much to it.

    Afterward, the spirit guardian knight captain disappeared and reappeared next to the dark wizard in a sh of white light. Its fire magic sword struck down, and the dark wizard was dead in 3 strikes.

    Although the dark wizard was killed, Abel was still not satisfied. It had taken the spirit guardian knight captain 3 whole fire enchanted strikes to kill that thing. Even though it¡¯s rank must have been quite high to unleash that many fireballs, those things were still normally very low in health and defense.

    Therefore, this suggested that the gears on the spirit guardian knight captain and its teammates were following behind the demand of the battle.

 Chapter 451 - Big Church

    <h4>451 Big Church</h4>

    Lately, Abel had been putting the godly Horadric Malus on a rack within the cksmith guild of the Rogue Encampment. It was where it belonged.

    This was not because Abel wanted to return the thing to where it belonged, but it was because the Horadric Malus could open a socket every 30 days. If he kept it in the Holy Continent, then for all the time he spent in Linate City, he would only have one chance to open a socket.

    Since time was different between the Holy Continent and the Dark World, he could most open up one new socket every day he spent in the Holy Continent.

    Abel didn¡¯t want this chance to go to waste; he needed to make arge amount of white gear. Although the gears had some power strengthening ability from the way they were made, they didn¡¯t have any magical attributes.

    Since they were made by Abel, they were all amazing bases for magic weapons, even without magic attributes. However, their only fate was only for Abel to put sockets on them.

    If the sockets were good, Abel would throw that gear into his Kong Kong Spiritual beast bag to be the base for a rune word. If the sockets were bad, Abel would throw that piece of gear to a side, give it to people in the future, or melted off to make new ones.

    Abel felt hurt sometimes as well. It was not easy to make armors, helmets, and different kinds of weapons. Although he had the powerful Horadric Malus to speed up the process, he still had to make those things with his own 2 hands.

    These things were like his heart and soul, and it could go to waste by just one attribute strike.

    But because of this, Abel¡¯s forgery skills had gotten noticeably better. By this point, he could just easily make any gear he wanted.

    Afterward, Abel continued to move forward within the big church. He used the immortal ravens to attract the Dark One, Tainted, and Anger. These were basically the only hell creatures around here.

    By this point, his battle formation was well developed. The spirit guardian knights upfront. The immortal ravens as a distraction. And himself at the back using spell attacks. Countless grey souls flew out from the dead hell creatures and entered his Horadric Cube.

    Suddenly a fireball flew towards Abel, so he blocked it with his Pelta Lunata. This fireball was quite strong. Although it was not strong enough to prate the Pelta Lunta, it still hurt Abel a little bit. Afterward, a weird force quickly began to suck his mana away. A few thousand points of mana had turned into 100 points in no time.

    ¡°Mana Burn!¡± Abel was shocked. This was the ability of a real wizard killer.

    He moved with his power of the will, and the spirit guardian knight captain immediately arrived next to the dark wizard. However, before the spirit guardian knight captain even had the chance to strike, the dark wizard moved away in a sh as well.

    ¡°Extra speed!¡± Abel mumbled.

    It was clear to him that this was a dark gold level dark wizard. Its body was blue, which was unique to dark gold level dark wizards. Normally, it¡¯s two abilities could do wonders to other wizards.

    But today, it was faced with the spirit guardian knight captain. Its sh was still miles faster than the extra speed of the dark wizard. The spirit guardian knight also didn¡¯t have any mana, it only had death qi, and it had very high immunity to fire attacks.

    All of these had made the dark gold level dark wizard helpless against the spirit guardian knight captain. A chase broke out in the battlefield as Abel drank a bottle of ¡®full recovery potion¡¯. Afterward, he began to unleash fireballs and whipped out all the other hell creatures.

    The other 6 spirit guardian knights began to sh as well and rounded up the dark gold level dark wizard. 7 Fire magic sword struck down at once continuously. Under some scream of agony, the dark wizard fell on the floor, and a gold shadow flew towards Abel¡¯s Horadric Cube.

    This was a totally expected gain. Both mana burn and extra speed was quite a good ability. It was too bad Abel couldn¡¯t use it on himself. If not, he would definitely have used it.

    The only summon that could benefit from the ¡®mana burn¡¯ was the spirit guardian knight captain, and the one that could benefit the most from the ¡®extra speed¡¯ was Johnson. If Abel was not lucky, this potion would go to waste.

    This was the stress of privilege. If spirit guardian knight captain could really have the ¡®Mana burn,¡¯ it could truly be a nightmare for wizards. With its natural ability to move in a sh as well as the ice and fire enchantment, it could clear out all their mana in one strike. The scariest part is the slow down effect on top of the spirit guardian knight¡¯s shing ability; by that point, no wizards could escape.

    If Johnson had the ¡®extra speed¡¯, it would also be a powerful attacker. The biggest downside was that it was too slow to chase after wizards. Although the ¡®Extra Speed¡¯ might still not be able to catch up to a wizard moving in a sh, it still would fall behind.

    It was too bad Abel couldn¡¯t summon Johnson currently; the 16th-floor magic tower was still in its stomach. He needed to find a ce to secure this magic tower first.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it for now!¡± Abel said to himself.

    Upfront was a row of neat wooden benches. They were made for prayers, and many of them were still in good shape. But despite that, they were covered in blood and dust; it was quite disgusting, it looked like a dining table for the devil.

    Abel moved forward, stepping on puddles of blood. The horrific smell suddenly sifted through his nose; it remained of him of the time where he was in the Countess camber on the 5th floor of the Forgotten Tower.

    This ce also had a giant metal sink of blood, and it was extremely eye-catching under the eternal me of hell.

    Abel thought of the Countess¡¯s story. It seems like she was not the only one rigged by the ruler of this City. Inside the sink, there was even the scary shadow of hell. Howe a sink of blood like this would appear in this ce?

    Abel knew that the sink of blood in the Countess¡¯ Chamber was made by the wizard that rigged her back in the day, but that didn¡¯t matter now. The Countess already had a new life, and Abel destroyed everything to do with hell.

    Between the sink of fresh blood, there was a shrine. This original sacred ce had now been contaminated to the ground.

    ¡°Click click click..¡± Suddenly, Abel heard the sound of bones making contact with the ground emerged from all 4 walls behind the giant church.

    With a flick of a hand, the Jade Tan Do appeared on Abel¡¯s right. Extra 20% poison resistance, Poison increased 95%. These 2 attributes made him feel a little bit safer in his heart.

    Abel knew there were the ashes of a dark gold skeleton wizard in this ce. It had some scary poison attacks as well as 3 attributes: extra strong, ice enchantment, and mana block.

    As soon as one was struck by it, both the ice damage and poison damage would immediately show its effect.

    At this moment, the spirit guardian knights did not have any poison resistance ability, so it would hurt them quite badly if they failed to dodge.

    Abel moved his power of will, and the immortal ravens immediately rushed towards the sound. Soon, a few balls of green light flew out towards the sky. The 5 ravens dodged it perfectly, and this also gave away the location of the ash.

    ¡°ck Wind, Move in a sh!¡± Abel yelled.

    ck Wind disappeared on the spot with a sh of white light. The ash was still attacking the ravens, but Abel already had his ¡®shield attack¡¯ prepared. A golden light shed on his shield the moment he and ck Wind appeared next to the ash.

 Chapter 452 - The Ash

    <h4>Chapter 452 The Ash</h4>

    The Ash was struck by the Shield Attack. Abel¡¯s shield attack had already reached level 8, and it could knock the target unconscious for at least a few seconds. During this time, Abel unleashed a stream of dark goldbat qi from his Jade Tan Do and injected that dimension shadow into it.

    The dimension could not stay too long in the dark goldbat qi; it had to be unleashed as soon as it was injected.

    The Jade Tan Do was aimed at the Ash, and with a flick of his wrist, the dimension force shot out from the dark goldbat qi. Quietly, they made its way towards the Ash.

    In exactly one second, the dimension force chopped the dark gold skeleton of the Ash in half and continued to demolish the benches behind it before it disappeared.

    The Ash on the floor began to regain its consciousness. Since it didn¡¯t have a torso, it could only lift up its 2 green glowing hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s so strong!¡± Abel had forgotten that this thing was not an intelligent being in the Holy Continent. Hell creatures would not die until all their health was cleared out.

    While Abel admired how strong this thing was, 2 glowing green balls flew towards him.

    ck Wind viciously dashed with its 4 legs and disappeared on the spot, sessfully dodging them. Afterward, another 2 glowing green balls wereing their way, but by that point, ck Wind was already running at full speed.

    By this point, Ash¡¯s body began to approach its torso, and with a click, it had turned into a full skeleton again. If the crack wasn¡¯t so visible, no one would guess it had just been chopped into two.

    ¡°Approach!¡± Abel yelled, and ck Wind abruptly changed direction. It speeded straight towards the Ash as the dark goldbat wrapped around Abel¡¯s Jade Tan Do. With ck Wind, Abel struck down.

    These 50 points of force on top of the momentum of ck Wind knocked them Ash backward. The Ash was a dark gold hell leader, and it was a highly physical impact-resistant dark gold skeleton by nature, so knocking it back with one strike was already very good.

    Abel was not stupid enough to use a magic attack on this thing. It¡¯s mana resistance, could almost counteract all effects of Abel¡¯s spell attack, especially since he was not a high ranking wizard.

    The Ash kept having a bad time. The soul fire on its skull continued to flicker as it ruthlessly threw out glowing green balls. However, ck Wind easily avoided these tens of poisonous balls.

    ¡°Charge!¡± Abel yelled. This was the first time he had unleashed this knight technique in a battle.

    Afterward, a huge goldenbat qi pattern appeared on Abel¡¯s body, illuminating both him and ck Wind. Afterward, the golden glow of this pattern began to burn, making ck Wind crazily speed towards the Ash.

    ck Wind was naturally very fast. On top of this ¡®charge¡¯ ability, Abel didn¡¯t know how to describe its speed. It was if he was prating air. It didn¡¯t seem like they were charging on ground at all.

    The air cracked, Abel rigidly speeded in front of the Ash. His Jade Tan Do then viciously struck out.

    This level 4 ¡®charge¡¯ could increase impact by 175%. On top of ck Wind¡¯s original speed, a huge sound erupted as it made contact with the Ash. The rib in front of the Ash began to crack. Then it was knocked backward, flying.

    As the Ash was still flying in mid-air, ck Wind had already followed up in a sh. Abel had regained his shield attack on the Pelta Lunata, and just before the Ashnded, another shield strike struck it.

    The Ash fell t on the ground, and the 2-second vertigo affected it. Abel flicked his power of will, and the spirit guardian knights then shed next to the Ash. They surrounded it in a circle and began smashing it like a piece of iron. The fire enchanted weapons were quite good, but since the Ash had been knocked unconscious, it was even easier to inflict damage. In these few short seconds, arge chunk of the Ash¡¯s health had been taken away.

    Afterward, the glowing green ball began to emerge again from the Ash¡¯s hand. Just when Abel was about to use another ¡®Charge¡¯. That especially clever immortal Raven swooped down from the sky and pecked on the Ash¡¯s eye socket.

    It had a blinding effect. Soon, a golden glow wrapped around the Ash¡¯s head. It had lost its eye.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Abel yelled at the Raven. This strike came just in time. The 2 ¡®soul potions¡¯ did not go to waste after all.

    Then, he stopped the 7 spirit guardian knights with his power of will. Once they attacked, the blinding effect would go away, so Abel paused for a while until his shield strike ability recovered again.

    Abel found afortable spot and viciously struck down on the skull of the Ash with a shield strike from his Pelta Lunata. The stream of mana prated the Ash¡¯s skull into its body.

    Another 2 seconds of vertigo, the spirit guardian knights struck down at once again. Abel didn¡¯t stop either; a dark gold string ofbat qi sifted through the spirit guardian knights like an eel and began cutting on the body of the Ash.

    A sense of hopelessness shed within the eye of the Ash. Its soul fire began to burn up, and a blue glow surrounded its body.

    ¡°Dodge!¡± Abel yelled as ck Wind shed away a few hundred meters.

    The spirit guardian knights also follow suit the exact moment as Abel called.

    The only thing that remained was that clever immortal Raven. It swooped down again and was ready for another strike. However, hen it heard its owner¡¯s call, it was already toote. Although it could fly, it could not move in a sh. It wasn¡¯t fast enough.

    The Ash was engulfed in blue and an immensely powerful ¡®Ice Nova¡¯ and sted outward. That Raven was just turning away, but soon it was smashed with that ice elemental st.

    After a scream of agony, the Raven turned into a block of ice and dropped on the ground.

    Abel wasn¡¯t too worried about it freezing to death. They were called immortal for a reason. If they could really die this easily, maybe those druids would need to get new Ravens every time had an exploration.

    He held back hisughter and stepped up using a fireball spell. It turned into a little fire dragon and carefully melted off the ice.

    The Raven escaped from the ice and began to screech. It wanted to tell it¡¯s owner how much unnecessary suffering it had gone through.

    A dark gold shadow flew out from the Ash¡¯s remains; it was another bottle of ¡®Power Potion.¡¯

    Upon analyzing, Abel was way too careful with this battle. If he just blocked those poison balls from the Ash directly, he would be able to kill the thing in no time.

    The Jade Tan Do Abel had was a nightmare for elemental poison attacks, but this was not a game. He only had one life, so he didn¡¯t want to risk it.

    Abel searched around for a bit. This Ash was poor; it had nothing in it. Abel shook his head and continued to search around the big church.

    The big church had nothing valuable, Abel gave up. However, he suddenly spotted a passage towards the tomes downstairs.

    Abel remembered the most powerful dark gold leader in this territory, Andariel, was located in the fourth level of this underground tomes.

    Abel stared at the pitch-ck passage and let out a long sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s go; let¡¯s go find Andariel in hell!¡±

 Chapter 453 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 453 Invitation</h4>

    In the morning, Abel returned from the dark world and put away the protection circle. These past two days, Bartoli was busy with her new restaurants, so she set off early in the morning. The chefs in the mansion had not been trained yet, so they didn¡¯t know how to cook.

    Most importantly, the 2 chefs in the mansion were not contracted. They couldn¡¯t cook things on Abel¡¯s menu until they were contracted to secrecy.

    Abel unlined spirit guardian knight captain. Although it had been battling for days, it¡¯s armor remained clean as always since the ck substance that made out of it had a self-cleaning ability.

    Of course, Abel forced out this ability. Even though he was used to the gore, as a human, he didn¡¯t really want to see those disgusting things in his everyday life. Therefore, even his raven had to learn how to clean itself.

    ¡°Master, good morning!¡± Like every good steward, Steward Edwon had already been waiting outside since early morning. He bowed the moment he saw Abel walk out of the protection circle.

    ¡°Steward Edwon, did the cksmith Union deliver the cooking ingredients yer?¡± Yesterday night, Abel requested cooking ingredients for this new mansion of his. Since he had 27 new restaurants, Bartoli had organized a new warehouse as they needed a lot more ingredients.

    ¡°Master, the cksmith Union delivered the cooking ingredients early in the morning, and Ms. Bartoli already organized the servants to divide them and send them out to each restaurant. There are still some left in the kitchen!¡± Steward Edwon was quite confused why Abel was still doing business. Although businessmen had wealth, they didn¡¯t have much status.

    Steward Edwon always felt like he was not doing his job properly since he didn¡¯t even know what his owner¡¯s upation was. If Abel only did business, there was no way the Kingdom of St Pierrt would give him a royal mansion just like that.

    Steward Edwon didn¡¯t know who to ask. His social circle was all nobles, and they didn¡¯t know much about Abel.

    Today, a batch of cooking ingredients had been delivered by the cksmith Union. Although the deliverers didn¡¯t say anything, Steward Edwon could tell they were very proud to deliver the ingredients.

    Abel waved his hand, and the spirit guardian knight captain walked out from the door. Steward Edwon was so shocked that he almost jumped upon feeling its terrifying scent. Since when did this scary knighte in?

    ¡°Go make breakfast for me!¡± Abelmanded the spirit guardian knight captain.

    Under Bartoli¡¯s training, the spirit guardian knight captain had be a decent chef. There was a bottle of rabbit essence on its waist specifically made for Abel.

    The spirit guardian knight captain bowed like a human knight and slowly walked towards the kitchen with its spirit wolf. Abelmanded it to not move in a sh. Although it could show itself in the wild, it could not unleash any of its secret ability.

    Looking at his ownermanding this clearly powerful knight to make breakfast, he felt extremely confused. It was like nothing made sense to him anymore.

    ¡°Steward Edwon, sorry I forgot to introduce myself to you!¡± Abel realized Steward Edwon was confused. As his steward, he deserved to know who he was.

    Steward Edwon quickly stood up straight and did a serious bow.

    ¡°My name is Abel Harry, I was a Baron before, but my status had been scrapped. I am also wanted by the Wizard Union in the Kingdom of St Ellis. I think I am still wanted at this moment!¡± Abel said nkly.

    Steward Edwon looked even more confused. It was notmon to get your status and domain taken away. On top of that, his owner was also wanted by the Wizard Union; it was a miracle that he could survive. How could he stay herefortably?

    ¡°I am a knight, Er....¡± Abel thought for a while and followed, ¡°You can say I¡¯m basically a fake headmander!¡±

    Steward Edwon let out a breath of relief. Although a fake headmander was nothing too extra prestigious in Linate City, it was definitely not a low status.

    ¡°I am also a rank 6 wizard!¡± Said continued.

    Steward Edwon let out another breath of relief. It made sense. Why would the Wizard Union want a normal person, of course, Abel was a Wizard as well.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve just be a grandmaster cksmith!¡± Abel said nkly.

    Steward Edwon¡¯s jaw dropped. He did not lose himself thanks to years of professional steward experience, but his heart was pouring with excitement. As a royal steward in a holiday mansion, he knew how high a Grand Master¡¯s status was.

    It was no wonder why the Kingdom of St Pierrt was so generous. Steward Edwon didn¡¯t know they had given Abel the 27 restaurants as well. Just this mansion alone worth quite a lot.

    He had also realized why the deliverers from the cksmith Union hade across as so proud of themselves, even if they were just doing an insignificant thing.

    ¡°Steward Edwon, do you have any experience in organizing banquets?¡± Abel said, interrupting Steward Edwon¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Steward Edwon replied with a strong voice of pride.

    ¡°I want to invite some people over 3 dayster. Tell the chefs to go to the Forgotten Land and learn some new dishes. I want them to master them in 3 days to serve my guests!¡± Abelmanded.

    ¡°Yes, master, I will organize that!¡± Steward Edwon didn¡¯t really know what his owner meant by new dishes, but since that was what his owner wanted, he would need to get it done.

    There were 2 chefs in the mansion. Both of them had served the royals, so their foundation should be quite good. It shouldn¡¯t take a long time for them to master a new dish. If the spirit guardian knight captains tomunicate with humans, Abel could just leave this job to it.

    ¡°Steward Edwon, send an invitation letter to these people!¡± Abel continued.

    ¡°Please let me know!¡± said Steward Edwon as he took out a pencil, and a piece ofmbskin parchment.

    Normally a noble would not use cheap writing equipment such as a pencil; they only used it out of convenience.

    ¡°Invite Elite Wizard Lorenzo from the Wizard Union of Linate City. The cksmith Union¡¯s Master Joyce. The Goff family¡¯s young master Bernie, also the agent of The Kingdom of St Pierrt, Intermediate Wizard Arche.¡±

    Steward Edwon held back his excitement as he kept writing down these names. This was definitely the most high-ss banquet he had organized, and it could do wonders for his career. From now on, he would be the elite within the steward circle.

    Wizard Lorenzo was one of the most powerful wizards in Linate City, and Master Joyce was the true chef executive of the cksmith Union in Linate City. He didn¡¯t know too much about young master Bernie, but he heard that the Goff family was the only dwarf family in charge of all their trades. Their status was quite important in the entire Holy Continent.

    Atst, Intermediate Wizard Arche was exactly the past head boss of steward Edwon.

    ¡°Master, should we use the wine in our wine cer?¡± Steward Edwon asked with a bow.

    ¡°I have some other use for the wine in the cer. I will put a box of rum in the cer, so bring that out for the banquet instead!¡± Said Abel waving his hand. He was nning tobine all of the wine in the cer and drink it himself in the future.

    It was not easy toe across good wine since most of it was kept by powerful forces. The higher the quality wine, the better it¡¯s texture was after the Horadric Cube. And Abel would definitely save the best for himself.

 Chapter 454 - Everyoneâ€™s Response

    <h4>Chapter 454 Everyone¡°s Response</h4>

    The reason Abel wanted to organize this banquet was that he wanted to tell the human world that Abel Harry was back, and he was now at Linate City.

    Another reason was to remain the Wizard Union in the Kingdom of St Ellis to retract his wanted order. The Goff family told him the elites in the Wizard Union in the Kingdom of St Ellis were busy restructuring themselves and didn¡¯t have time to care about him. If he didn¡¯t do something to nudge them, it seemed like he would need to wait for a long time.

    Abel himself was to me. He was too vicious, and he had turned their entire investigation department into a mess. Even that information analyzing soul had returned home, which made the Wizard Union¡¯s work a lot harder.

    He needed to thank the Goff family and the cksmith Union for their support all this time, and he also needed to personally give the Kingdom of St Pierrt and Wizard Lorenzo a personal exnation for the mistaken tension. They had given him so many unexpected benefits, so he definitely needed to repay them. It seemed like this banquet could be a good way to strengthen their rtionship.

    A banquet was a good way to interact with people. With a peaceful atmosphere, Abel could strengthen friendships and meet new people.

    Steward Edwon was confused about Abel¡¯s reasoning for choosing to use rum for this banquet. Rum was notmon among nobles; they were only loved by knights. However, he didn¡¯t know the rum Abel had was the so-called master wine loved by all dwarfs.

    The spirit guardian knight captain came back. With a flick of his hands, a ck hole appeared next to Abel. The spirit guardian knight captain walked in and disappeared in front of Steward Edwon¡¯s eye.

    Steward Edwon had almost forgotten his manners again. His jaw dropped, but this time, he was in shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s my summon since I am a wizard!¡± Abel said with a coldugh. Since they would be living together for a while, it was better to let Steward Edwon know about this thing.

    Although Steward Edwon didn¡¯t know too much about wizards, he was sure he never heard anyone, or even any legends saying a summon could cook for its owner.

    Afterward, some food steps came about, and a servant emerged holding a big tray. He opened the cover, and a wonderful smell filled the living room. The servant held back his saliva and carefully ced 5 dishes on the table. He then said with a bow, ¡°Master, your breakfast is ready.¡±

    The servant bowed again and walked out. Although he had also undertaken some professional noble training, he still couldn¡¯t hold back the sound of saliva in his mouth as he spoke.

    Even Steward Edwon couldn¡¯t withstand this wonderful smell. He had seen a lot during the course of his life, but he had never smell anything so wonderful.

    ¡°Steward Edwon, you can have this steamed egg!¡± Said Abel pointing at the dish on the table.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± This was a way to show face. An owner had to take good care of his steward.

    Steward Edwon carefully picked up the steamed egg and bowed. As he was leaving through the corridor, he knew he would need to immediately organize the chefs to the Forgotten Land and learn these dishes. That way, at least he could still eat it in the future.

    A piece of paper could not hold back fire, especially when Abel wasn¡¯t intentionally tried to keep this banquet a secret. Soon, news of Grand Master Abel organizing a banquet had spread among the noble circle, even the location and time was leaked to the people in the know.

    The Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s prime minister Duke of Chesterton was very happy when he heard about this news. He immediately epted the invitation for Wizard Arche and organized a bunch of priceless gifts. He really wanted to leave a good impression on Abel.

    Abel was still wanted by the Wizard Union in the Kingdom of St Ellis. It would be hugely beneficial for the Kingdom of St Pierrt if Abel could settle in their City. This way, they would attract a lot of high-level cksmiths to settle there as well.

    Even if Abel didn¡¯t want to go live in the Kingdom of St Pierrt, they could still have a good rtionship since they might be able to purchase top quality gears from Abel directly. The Lord of Chesterton had been to an auction with Grand Master Abel¡¯s weapon before. It waspletely insane; it was like the people no longer cared about their money as long as they could attain a magic sword by Grand Master Abel.

    Since a Grand Master could also make magic staff, as long as they kept a good rtionship with Abel, they could also attract arge number of wizards.

    Back in the Wizard Union of the Kingdom of St Ellis, Elite Wizard Edmond and Elite a Wizard Anthem were sitting across each other. Since Wizard Cliff had died, the entire investigation department had been whipped out; the power of these 2 wizards grew tremendously. The entire Wizard Union in the Kingdom of St Ellis had basically be their world.

    Since they were busy sucking up the wealth and power, they had almost forgotten all about Abel. It was only then that they received the news that Grandmaster Abel had appeared in Linate City and was organizing a banquet.

    Both elite wizards were quite surprised by this news; the kingdom of St Ellis had one-third of the assets in Linate City, so Abel was directly provoking them.

    At this moment, both elite wizards weren¡¯t nning to go see Abel. They were not crazy like Wizard Cliff. They would not underestimate the power of a cksmith Master.

    If Wizard Cliff was still alive, he would think again before acting.

    That¡¯s why this had led to their meeting today.

    Due to the recent gain in power, it created quite a bit of tension between the 2 elite wizards. If not for Abel, they would definitely not sit together like this.

    ¡°Edmond, you are the one in charge of Grandmaster Abel¡¯s case. Go resolve it!¡± Wizard Anthem said with a smirk. The original investigation department had been whipped out, but the newly reformed one had been taken up by Wizard Edmond. Although he had given out some leeway, it irritated Wizard Anthem.

    ¡°Anthem, Grandmaster Abel¡¯s case belonged to Cliff. So, we should decide together!¡± Wizard Edmond said nkly with a smile. Although he had already gained most of the power in the Wizard Union, he still didn¡¯t want to get in trouble because of this.

    In regards to Grandmaster Abel¡¯s wanted order, nothing really mattered. It didn¡¯t matter if the evidence were real or not; they had all been destroyed, so there was nothing to use Abel. On top of that, did they even have the authority to condemn a Grandmaster?

    Since Wizard Cliff, the Elite Wizard in charge, died, they needed all the members in the Wizard Union to unanimously agree until they could cancel this wanted order. Although the elite wizards were extremely powerful within their kingdom, there were still some executives above them to examine their behavior.

    Therefore, Wizard Edmond could take power, form alliances, but he could never vite his job.

    ¡°Edmond, I agree to cancel Grandmaster Abel¡¯s wanted order, but I will be the one representing us in his banquet. I will personally deliver the news to him!¡± Said Wizard Anthem with a sharp gaze.

    There was no way Wizard Edmond would give away such a good opportunity to Wizard Anthem. Forming a good rtionship with a Grandmaster cksmith meant that they could have an early chance to ess magic weapons¨Cespecially a magic staff.

    ¡°Anthem, we can go to the banquet together. But I will definitely be the one to deliver the news. No negotiation!¡± Wizard Edmond said. He knew the wanted order could not be canceled with only one of them going.

    Soon, the 2 elite wizards hade to an agreement, and a magic stamp was stamped on Wizard Abel Harry¡¯s wanted ordermbskin parchment.

 Chapter 455 - Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 455 Goodbye</h4>

    3 days had passed. During this time, some changes had taken ce in Linate City. The 27 Forgotten Land chains had all been opened, and its presence could be spotted in every flourishing spot of the city.

    The 27 restaurants had already taken over Linate City in 3 short days. Everyone here had some kind of extraordinary ability here, so there was no shortage of money.

    The decrease in price had given a lot more people the opportunity to try their food, and many travelers would definitelye to one of the Forgotten Land chains as soon as they came to town.

    However, the wizards seemed to still prefer the original Forgotten Land. The food there was the most authentic and could help them level up a lot more despite the fact that the food were 5 times more expensive. Every wizard knew this well.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t really care about normal wealth by that point, credit points could do no harm. It could help him exchange the military-grade resource he yearned for so long.

    Every day he could make tens of thousands of credit points. He felt like a richndlord in Linate City. He only needed to save up a little longer until he could exchange the stuff he needed.

    ¡°Quick, clean up the leaves in the front yard. The guests wille soon!¡± During lunchtime, Steward Edwon busily ordered the servants to clean up the mansion. They hadpletely transformed it in the past few days.

    The guests this time were extremely prestigious, and Steward Edwon could not rx; he needed to know every step of the progress.

    Contrary to the chaos outside, Abel had just ignited amunication circle in his office. He ced a gem inside and beganmunicating.

    Soon a happy voice emerged ¡°Abel, where are you? I¡¯ve been waiting for you to hear back from you all this time!¡±

    Upon hearing this familiar voice, Abel¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. ¡°Teacher, I am now Linate City, and I¡¯ve settled in the number 10 of Fulu road!¡±

    ¡°Abel, do you still have some more of those potions you gave mest time?¡± Wizard Morton asked in a worried voice. This was in regard to Wizard Yveline¡¯s recovery, so he could not treat it lightly.

    ¡°Teacher, did you get hurt?¡± Abel felt his heart drop as he felt a murderous scent shoot up from his body.

    Of course, Wizard Morton could not feel Abel¡¯s murderous scent, but everyone in the mansion, including Steward Edwon, felt a shiver running down his spine. Luckily Abel didn¡¯t use his power of will to pressure it. This scent only leaked out naturally, so no one got hurt.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get hurt, but I just think that gold healing potion you gave mest time can be very beneficial to Wizard Yveline¡¯s old injuries. All my old injuries had been recovered, not only that but I¡¯ve also leveled up!¡± Said Wizard Morton with a voice full of joy.

    ¡°Wizard Yveline¡¯s old injuries made him lost hope in leveling up. He is the Duchy of Carmel¡¯s genius, but now, he¡¯s forever stuck in rank 6. If you can help me find more of those gold healing potions, maybe it could help him!¡± Wizard Morton followed.

    Abel let out a long breath of relief and reimed his murderous scent. He then said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s no problem, Teacher. I¡¯ll do anything you say. I have one in my portal bag right now. I¡¯ll organize some people to send it to you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Why wait till tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring Yveline and head to your ce right now. The earlier, the better!¡± Since Wizard Morton heard that Abel was in Linate City, he might as well just directly teleport there. It might take a few transits, but Wizard Morton couldn¡¯t care less about gold coins.

    ¡°That would be great too, teacher. If you can, bring Wizard Murphy along with you. The reason why I am calling is that I have a banquet tonight and I want to invite you. If Wizard Yveline wants to join, also bring Wizard Murphy so we can all hang out for a few days here.

    ¡°Ok Abel. Wizard Murphy is here for a few days. It should be nice to visit Linate City!¡± Wizard Morton replied.

    After they disconnected, happiness filled his heart. He hadn¡¯t seen his teacher in a long time, and now his teacher had leveled up. As a disciple, he should really prepare a good gift for him.

    Since now he gained 3 more guests, he began to worry if they would have enough food. He then quickly asked Steward Edwon, ¡°Steward Edwon, we will have a few more guests tonight, do we have enough food?¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I had specially requestedrge amounts of ingredients from the cksmith Union for tonight¡¯s banquet. It should be more than enough!¡± Said Steward Edwon confidently.

    Steward Edwon was a lot more experienced than Abel when it came to organizing a banquet. Sometimes, those guests would bring their partner along with them.

    Sometimes people with an extremely prestigious status would show up. Even though they might not be invited, you still could not leave them outside.

    Therefore, getting more food was a must. Especially when Steward Edwon knew Abel was not short in credit points. It was better to avoid embarrassment at thest moment.

    ¡°Do we have enough servants?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°Master, I already asked Ms. Bartoli. She said she would ask some of the waiters in the Forgotten Land toe help out. It should be fine!¡± Said Steward Edwon with a bow.

    After Abel had talked to Steward Edwon, he went back to his room and began preparing a gift for his teacher.

    After around an hour, Steward Edwon gently knocked on Abel¡¯s door and said politely, ¡°Master, 3 Wizards are asking for you!¡±

    They are here!¡± Abel called happily. He opened the door. Afterward, he briskly walked towards the front door with excitement.

    Steward Edwon had never seen his owner like this. All this time, his owner had acted very maturely. He had almost forgotten his age. It was only until now he had shown the energy of a youngster.

    As soon as Abel reached the front door, he saw Wizard Morton looking around in confusion. He yelled, ¡°Teacher! You are here!¡±

    ¡°Abel!¡± Wizard Morton had not seen Abel in a few months. He had grown quite a lot during this time, so Wizard Morton could help but smile.

    ¡°Teacher, you look younger!¡± Said Abel, carefully looking up and down at his teacher.

    After a leveling up, Wizard Morton¡¯s life force had strengthened. This younger appearance was a clear sign.

    Wizard Morton also carefully looked back at Abel. When his gaze struck upon his chest, he realized there was a single magic staff badge. ¡°Abel, you are now an official wizard!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the magic book you gave me; I could never level up without it!¡± Afterward, Abel made eye contact with Wizard Yveline and Wizard Murphy, standing at the back ¡°Wizard Yveline, Wizard Murphy, wee!¡±

    ¡°I never would have imagined that little boy would catch up to me this quickly!¡± Wizard Yveline said, looking at the badge on Abel¡¯s chest. Of course, he was not jealous. Instead, he was happy for Wizard Morton and Abel.

    ¡°Haha, luckily I¡¯m faster than you. If not, this good boy might have been disciple already!¡± Said Wizard Morton with a bigugh.

    ¡°Come in. You must be tired. Have a rest and drink some coffee!¡± Said Abel with a bow towards the wizards.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll keep talking after wee in!¡± Wizard Morton followed.

    Abel did not lead the 3 wizards to his living room since it was already set up for the banquet. The four of them were all wizards, so Abel directly led them to his office.

    The office was surrounded by an intermediate mana gathering circle. This thing could suck up all the surrounding mana, making the mana concentration of the office on par with normal magic towers.

    The moment Wizard Morton entered the office, he felt a change in mana. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this where you meditate?¡±

    ¡°No, this is my steward¡¯s training room!¡± Abel exined.

 Chapter 456 - Treatmen

    <h4>456 Treatmen</h4>

    ¡°Your steward is a wizard?¡± Wizard Yveline asked in shock.

    ¡°Yeah, I am keeping an intermediate wizard with me!¡± It wasn¡¯t easy to exin where Bartoli came from, so Abel just kept it simple.

    ¡°An intermediate wizard as a steward. Only a Grandmaster like you could do a scary thing like this!¡± Wizard Murphy said from the silence.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to lie to his teacher and the wizards, so he quickly changed the topic and took out the Healing potion, ¡°Her condition is a little bit special. After I told her she could stay here, she just decided she wanted to be my steward. Anyways Wizard Yveline, this is the gold Healing potion teacher was talking about!¡±

    Wizard Yveline gratefully epted the potion with his two shaking hands. To him, this potion signified hope. As a wizard, he knew how rare a gold potion was. On top of that, he also heard from Wizard Morton that Abel¡¯s were much more powerful than any other ones.

    ¡°Wizard Yveline, you can use it here!¡± Abel suggested. He didn¡¯t want anyone to see this gold Healing potion, so the sooner Wizard Yveline used it, the less trouble he would have.

    ¡°Yveline, Abel is right. The mana here is pretty good. It¡¯s just like a magic tower, so just drink it here.¡± Wizard Morton suggested. He thought that it was safer to take such a high-value potion sooner as well. Also, Abel was a Grandmaster cksmith, so if this didn¡¯t work, he could ask Abel to find another way.

    Wizard Yveline picked up the gold Healing potion and carefully opened the lid. The golden liquid inside swirled around, shimmering. It truly reflected how precious it was.

    He had been a rank 6 wizard for 10 years. Back in the days, in his early twenties, he had lost all hope after an injury. If he didn¡¯t have the support of good friends such as Wizard Morton and Wizard Murphy, maybe he wouldn¡¯t even have the courage to keep living.

    Now, he had hope in his hands. He had a strong intuition that as long as he drank the Healing potion down, all his injuries would be recovered.

    He had nevere so close to hope before. He tried to seek out countless remedies, and it had cost him arge amount of wealth and resources, but one by one, they all turned into disappointments.

    Thoughts began to emerge in Wizard Yveline¡¯s head. He gave it a little shake to clear it out. By this point, he only had one mission, and that was to pour this gold Healing potion in his mouth and wait.

    He tilted his head back and poured the golden liquid into his mouth. Before he could even taste the bitterness of the potion, a wave of warmth arose within him and soon engulfed his body. This warmth was like countless little hands massaging his body.

    All of the hidden injuries in his body began to rx against this warm wave. It was slowly getting better. He thought he would never heal in this life, but it was working.

    Wizard Yveline¡¯s face was at peace. At that moment, he felt like he was inside his mother¡¯s womb again. Spiritually and physically, he had never felt this peaceful before.

    To Wizard Yveline, this recovery felt extremely long.

    But to Abel, Wizard Morton, and Wizard Murphy, only half an hour had passed until Wizard Yveline¡¯s skin was covered in the dark color sweat that was excluded from his body. Soon, waves of pungent smell began to sift out from his robe.

    These were the toxins left over by the countess potions Wizard Yveline had been taking all these years, but by this point, the powerful golden potion wasbined through the Horadric Cube. Its effect was unlike anything that he had used before.

    Abel didn¡¯t even need to examine, and he knew the potion was working. Wizard Yveline¡¯s face was filled with smiles, smiles that came from within.

    ¡°Yveline, it¡¯s been a long time. Abel, thank you so much!¡± Said Wizard Morton looking at Wizard Yveline in gratitude.

    ¡°Teacher, there¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± Abel replied with a smile.

    Wizard Yveline opened his eyes. He examined the freshness of his body with his power of the will. He had never felt so relieved; it was like he had been reborn again.

    ¡°Eh, what is all this dirt on my body?¡± He called, realizing his body was drenched in dirty sweat.

    ¡°Wizard Yveline, these are all the toxins left over by all the healing potions you¡¯ve used. Now, they have all been expelled. In the future, any potion you take will have as much effect as the first time you use them!¡± Abel exined. He was an expert on this.

    Wizard Yveline touched himself with his finger and quickly said, ¡°Abel, do you have a ce I can clean myself? I can¡¯t see anyone looking like this!¡±

    Since no servants coulde in here and Bartoli was in the restaurant, Abel led Wizard Yveline to the guest bathroom.

    Luckily Wizard Yveline had some clothes in his portal bag. After half an hour of cleaning, he stepped out like a new man.

    Wizard Morton and Wizard Murphy were waiting patiently outside of the bathroom. They were excited to hear about Wizard Yveline¡¯s rebirth experience. Abel did the same as he quietly stood next to Wizard Morton.

    ¡°My Yveline is alive!¡± Wizard Morton stepped up and huge Wizard Yveline, the moment he stepped out.

    ¡°I wanted to hug you sooner, but you were just too dirty!¡± Wizard Murphy stepped up and joined the hug. All three of the wizards were overwhelmed with emotions.

    Abel never knew his teacher Wizard Morton, Wizard Yveline, and Wizard Murphy, were such good friends. Wizards wouldn¡¯t even rx their defense most of the time, let alone hug people. They would only hug people who they trusted their life with.

    ¡°I feel like I can level up soon. I¡¯ll catch up to you guys!¡± Said Wizard Yveline with a heart full of confidence.

    ¡°That¡¯s my Yveline. He is back !¡± Said Wizard Morton with a bigugh. Wizard Yveline was a young genius. He had be an official wizard at a young age. Since now he had healed his injuries, leveling up was just a matter of time.

    ¡°Teacher, Wizard Yveline, Wizard Murphy. Let¡¯s find a better ce to talk. Come to my office!¡± Abel suggested from the side.

    Abel was right. The bathroom really wasn¡¯t a good ce to talk. The 4 of them returned to the office once again.

    ¡°Teacher, I heard you have sessfully be a rank 12 wizard. As your disciple, I prepared a gift for you!¡± said Abel as he took out a magic staff he just made from his portal bag and handed it to Wizard Morton.

    ¡°Morton, this is a magic staff by a Grandmaster cksmith. Quickly take a look at its attributes!¡± Said Wizard Murphy with a heart full of curiosity.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s see If Abel had given you the right gift. Both me and Murphy know which spell you are best at!¡± Said Wizard Yveline with a smile.

    Wizard Morton held the magic staff in his hand. This thing was brand new. It was wrapped in a tightly drawn pattern, which gave it the perfect grip. The top of the magic staff had a delicate yellow gem tightly held in ce by a few luxurious gold stems until it could barely be seen.

    ¡°Abel, this magic staff is made with that famous spirit and magic gem infused technique of yours, right? It¡¯s my pleasure to see it in real life!¡± Wizard Morton eximed in admiration.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly Wizard Morton felt an immensely strong connection with this magic staff. Normally this feeling would only ur when the attributes of the magic staff had corresponded very well with the attribute of its user.

 Chapter 457 - Thunder Magic Staff

    <h4>Chapter 457 Thunder Magic Staff</h4>

    He wrapped his power of will around the magic staff, and some stats appeared.

    Thunder Magic Staff (creator: Abel)

    Can unleash 10 8 level lighting every day

    ¡°Abel this magic staff...¡± Wizard Morton looked at Abel in shock; he didn¡¯t expect a magic staff like this.

    ¡°What, Morton, Does it not suit you? If so, you can give it to me!¡± Wizard Yveline smiled.

    Since they were such good friends, Wizard Morton just handed the Magic Staff over to Wizard Yveline and said with a raspy voice, ¡°Take a look yourself!¡±

    Wizard Yveline happily held the magic staff in his hand, but after he examined with his power of will, that smile was reced with the same shocked look.

    ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± Wizard Murphy stepped up and snatched the magic staff from Wizard Yveline.

    Soon, Wizard Murphy also looked stunned. They all speechlessly stared to Abel.

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t you like it?¡± Abel didn¡¯t know what the 3 wizards were doing, so he quickly followed, ¡°I was in a rush this time, so I couldn¡¯t find the best soul. When I get better and find some better souls in the future, I¡¯ll make you another one!¡±

    Abel thought this magic staff was nothing extraordinary. The material he used to make this thing came from Elite Wizard Cliff. He got from the time Flying me had attacked the Red Cloak Wizard. Since he wanted his gift to look presentable, he didn¡¯t want to use those ugly nk magic staff from the Dark World used by hell creatures. Instead, he used the one Wizard Cliff had made for himself.

    Wizard Morton then snatched the magic staff back from Wizard Murphy, gave it a little rub, and lifted his head up again, ¡°Abel, do you know what this magic staff signifies?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, it should be ok, right? It only has one attribute, but I can make a better one in the future!¡± Abel had seen the rune word magic staff. It had so many attributes; it had almost made him dizzy. This one was too simple inparison.

    ¡°This is a timeless magic staff!¡± Wizard Morton said with a glowing pair of eyes.

    Is this thing considered a timeless magic staff? That¡¯s embarrassing! Abel darkly thought time himself. To him, only a magic staff like the Leaf magic staff could live up to this name.

    Wizard Morton then thought of something, so he quickly asked, ¡°Yes, Abel, how many magic staffs have you made with an intermediate spell?¡±

    ¡°I have only made 2 of them. One is the ck fire magic staff, and the other is this thunder magic staff,¡± Abel replied. Of course, the rune word magic staff he had made was beyond the technology of the Holy Continent. He wasn¡¯t nning to expose it.

    ¡°My spirit, this is a legendary magic staff!¡± Wizard Morton directly handed the magic staff back to Abel and continued, ¡°Abel, every first attempt timeless magic staff made by a Grandmaster cksmith will be a legendary magic staff because every Grandmaster is a true legend. I can¡¯t ept this gift. You take it back!¡±

    ¡°Teacher, just ept it. It will be a waste for me to use lighting spells!¡± Said Abel with a smile. He did not take back the magic staff.

    ¡°Morton, so what if it¡¯s a legendary magic staff. You guys are teachers and disciples anyway, just ept it. This is Abel¡¯s kindness. On top of that, it¡¯s easy for Abel to nake a magic staff. As long as he has the ingredients, he can make as many as he wants!¡± Said Wizard Yveline patted Wizard Morton¡¯s shoulders.

    Wizard Yveline knew Wizard Morton all too well. Wizard Morton specialized in lighting spells, which was quite rare among wizards. Even after years of mastering other spells, they were still nothingpared to the power of his lighting spells.

    To other wizards, maybe this magic staff would just be an ordinary magic staff. But to Wizard Morton, this could hugely elevate his fighting ability. Although it only had one attribute, this 10 times 8 level lighting per day meant that he could have the chance to annihte his enemies 10 times per day.

    Wizard Morton had already grasped the top-level Lighting spell, so every level up was an immense increase in power. With an 8 level increase, his lighting spell could basically annihte intermediate wizards.

    ¡°Teacher, this is your leveling up gift; giving it back makes no sense. On top of that, you are the teacher of a Grandmaster cksmith. You deserve a legendary magic staff.¡± Said Abel with a cheerful smile.

    ¡°Abel, I¡¯ll keep it!¡± Wizard Morton was not a guy who would overdo his manners, so he just put this thunder magic staff in his portal bag.

    ¡°Abel. Since you are now an official wizard and Elite Wizard Cliff is dead. Why don¡¯t youe back to the magic tower?¡± Wizard Yveline asked.

    When Wizard Yveline mentioned that Wizard Cliff had been killed, Wizard Morton¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. Could Abel be the one who killed him? He always knew his disciple was not afraid of anything, but no matter what, he still could not believe that Abel had the ability to kill an Elite Wizard.

    As an intermediate Wizard, Wizard Morton knew exactly how scary an Elite Wizard was. Their shing ability was indescribable, and their defense was almost indestructible. Even if you could break their defense, that would most likely give them enough time to sh away.

    ¡°When I get back, I will demand the Wizard Union to cancel your wanted order!¡± Said Wizard Morton in a low voice. The fact that his disciple was wanted, partly because of him, had always remained a huge weight in his heart.

    If his teacher Elite Wizard Dunn wasn¡¯t isted right now, his teacher would be able to stand up for Abel instead of getting driven out of the human world.

    ¡°Teacher, Wizard Yveline, I am not nning to build my magic tower outside of Bakong City!¡± Abel said with a low voice.

    ¡°Huh, you want to stay in Linate City?¡± Wizard Morton was raised in the Duchy of Carmel, so his heart shook when he heard that Abel didn¡¯t want to return to Bakong City. This could be a great opportunity for the Duchy of Carmel to take off, Abel would attract arge number of wizards.

    However, Wizard Morton also knew well that this mansion in Linate City was much better than the ones in Bakong City. Also, Linate City was much better for the development of wizards.

    ¡°No, I will only be staying in Linate City for a while. I will go home, but not to Bakong City!¡± Said Abel with a wave of slight anger in his tone.

    ¡°Abel, what happened?¡± Wizard Morton asked.

    ¡°In Bakong City, my noble status had already been scrapped, and my assets have been taken. There is nothing worth my time anymore. I will return to Harvest City. I will go back to Harry Castle. Then I will build a magic tower there, or even two!¡± Abel said nkly. By this point, he no longer has any feelings for Bakong City. The only thing he missed was his home, Harry Castle, Bet Castle, and Abel Castle.

    He wanted to build his 6 floored magic tower there. He was not short in credit points; he could also build one for Bartoli. He would make his courtyard the safest ce in the world so everyone his family could live a peaceful life.

    ¡°What? Your Noble status had been scrapped, and your assets had been taken away?¡± Wizard Morton emphasized his tone with each word. In the end, he sounded extremely serious.

    All 3 of the wizards didn¡¯t care too much about things in the ordinary world. Especially Wizard Morton. Since he had just leveled up, he never really thought about Abel¡¯s problem in Bakong City.

    Plus, Abel was a Grandmaster cksmith. In Bakong City, Head Commander Hoover was also a Master cksmith. He had always looked after Abel, so Wizard Morton thought nothing would happen to Abel¡¯s assets as long as Head Commander Hoover stood up for him.

 Chapter 458 - The Place To Build Magic Tower

    <h4>Chapter 458 The ce To Build Magic Tower</h4>

    Even a Baron, who had gained his title through battle, couldn¡¯t have his title scrapped? This was unimaginable among nobles. You needed to be the biggest traitor in the world to deserve that.

    How could a wizard who didn¡¯t even live in the Duchy of Carmel be a traitor? How could a Grandmaster cksmith do such a thing? If Abel really was a traitor, he only needed to say a word, and countless headmanders and elite wizards would whip out the Duchy of Carmel.

    ¡°Abel, your magic tower is a part of the Duchy of Carmel. Do you know how many credit points you need to give the Wizard Union to build one? If you build it in Bakong City, the Duchy of Carmel will help you pay part of it, and no one will ever dare to touch your assets. Soon, they will even repay you a few times for what you¡¯ve lost!¡± Wizard Morton said with hisst bit of hope.

    He thought that a magic tower had to be exchanged with credit points from the Wizard Union, so they didn¡¯te easy. If the Duchy of Carmel could pay for half of the building fee, maybe Abel would stay.

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry, I already have enough credit points for my magic tower. After a few more days, I can even make enough to pay for my giant defense and teleportation circle. Your disciple can make credit points in no time!¡± Abel knew how much Wizard Morton loved Bakong City. But, since he didn¡¯t want to go, he just said so bluntly.

    ¡°Magic towers don¡¯te cheap. How do you have enough? Don¡¯t ever oversell your magic staves. This will anger the other 3 Grandmasters.¡± Wizard Morton had given up pressuring his disciple, but upon hearing Abel¡¯s exnation, he had grown worried again.

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t you remember? I have only made 2 magic staves. I have a business in Linate City, and it is bringing me a lot of credit points. I have more than enough. I don¡¯t need the Duchy of Carmel to support me. I will still be in the Duchy of Carmel. I just want to go home!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to build your magic tower away from your family. Mana can hurt ordinary people!¡± By this point, Wizard Morton had gotten even more worried. He seemed to forget all about persuading Abel to build his magic tower in Bakong City.

    ¡°I¡¯m friends with the elves, and I want them to make a mana istion circle for me. This way, my magic tower can be built directly in the middle of my castle. I always dreamed about having my magic tower as the highest building in my castle. This way, every day, I walk out, I can see my family!¡± Abel was very good with the elves. Even if he didn¡¯t go through Angstrom City and Grand Duke Edwina, he could still get any magic circle he wanted from the Alchemy Union.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s what you want, go for it. We all have teleportation circles anyway!¡± Wizard Morton said helplessly. As long as Abel would still be in the Duchy of Carmel, that was fine with him.

    Suddenly Wizard Yveline spoke up, ¡°Abel, can you also save a space for me? I want to build a new magic tower after I level up. My original one will still be in Bakong City, but I want to build a new one in Harvest City!¡±

    ¡°Yveline, stop ying around. The Duchy of Carmel needs our guardians!¡± Said Wizard Morton twitching at his old friend.

    ¡°There¡¯s still some time until my next level up. The credit points I saved up the past 10 years are probably enough for me to build a new magic tower. I can still guard the Duchy of Carmel even if I¡¯m Harvest City!¡± Said Wizard Yveline with a serious look. He had only healed his body because of Abel, and he knew Abel could definitely use a hand in Harvest City. He would definitely need to repay this huge favor. Although he didn¡¯t say much, he was extremely thankful in his heart.

    ¡°Wizard Yveline, if you really want toe, I will give you a magic tower as a gift. 7 stories with teleportation circle!¡± Abel smiled. An extra wizard meant fewer worries for him. It was also helpful for his training and lifestyle.

    ¡°Did you hear that, Morton? Your disciple is a generous guy!¡± Said Wizard Yveline patting Wizard Morton in the shoulder with a bigugh.

    ¡°Abel, I know you have credit points, but don¡¯t waste it like that!¡± Said Wizard Morton with a frown.

    ¡°Teacher, we¡¯re are all friends here. I¡¯ll just be straight forward. My business in Linate City can bring me ten to twenty thousand credit points every day, so don¡¯t worry!¡± Said Abel looking at the 3 wizards. He trusted them, and his ie wasn¡¯t too much of a secret in Linate City anyway.

    The first thing Wizard Morton thought of when he heard about Abel¡¯s ie was not himself, but his first disciple, Wizard William, who was on the battlefield. He cared about him just as much.

    ¡°William will be from Miracle City in a few days. Maybe you can help him out a bit. That guy was quite a big spender, and I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have many credit points left after being away for 2 years!¡±

    Every Duchy needed to send a Wizard to help guard the Miracle City, and Wizard William just happened to be the one. Miracle City was located on the border between the orcs and humans, so guarding that ce maintained human safety.

    The 3 years contract was going to expire soon, and Wizard Morton knew Abel¡¯s personality, so he just asked bluntly.

    ¡°Teacher, I will buy Wizard William an entire magic tower the moment hees back. How about that?¡± Looking at the current rate Abel was gaining credit points, he should umte a scary amount of it in a few months. By that point, a magic tower would be like nothing to him.

    ¡°With William¡¯s personality, he will definitely not let you pay for an entire magic tower. You will need to waste a lot of effort just to even pay half of it for him!¡± Wizard Morton said helplessly.

    ¡°Teacher, if you want, I can also prepare a spot for you next to my magic tower. A brand new 12 story magic tower with teleportation, a new tower spirit, as well as an intermediate mana gathering circle!¡± Abel really wanted to be close to his teacher in Harry Castle as well and form a magic tower group that belonged to him. If he had enough official wizards, maybe he could also get a giant protection circle like Linate City.

    A simple six-star circle still needed six magic towers, as well as a main magic tower in the middle to be formed. That was 7 magic towers, 7 wizards.

    Of course, Abel could get as much Wizard to Harvest City as he wanted as long as he asked. However, he only wanted the wizards he trusted.

    ¡°Abel, let¡¯s discuss thister!¡± Wizard Morton did not agree, but he didn¡¯t decline the offer as well. He knew the Duchy of Carmel had already hurt the feeling of this disciple of his. If he stopped strengthening their rtionship, maybe Abel would even lose hisst bit of feeling for the Duchy of Carmel. At that point, the Duchy of Carmel would lose a Grandmaster cksmith.

    Under the vivid illumination of the living room, white shimmers were scattered by the diamond crystal of the crystal light, casting upon the gorgeous paintings on the wall like little stars.

    An illumination circle also cast light from below the human god of wall statue in the fountain in front of the gate. The fountain of water danced up like a stream of neon light and then fell back down again.

    The light poles of Fulu Road lit up. And a few bright-looking servants were already standing up front, waiting to bow to any guests who were about to arrive.

    Abel could not personally greet his guests with his current status. His stewards would do that. Steward Edwon was also standing in front of the gate, waiting for guests.

    Abel, Wizard Morton, Wizard Yveline, and Wizard Murphy were already in the living room. They talked about the fun things of their past as they waited.

    After learning for 3 days, the chefs had already begun to master the 5 dishes. They were extremely busy, and a mouth-watering smell emerged from the kitchen.

 Chapter 459 - Guests

    <h4>Chapter 459 Guests</h4>

    f¡±Elite Wizard Lorenzo is here!¡± Steward Edwon called with a strong voice.

    Wizard Lorenzo stepped through the front door with 3 intermediate wizards, and Abel quickly stepped up and greeted them.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I must be the earliest one here!¡± Said Lorenzo with a bigugh. By that point, he already noticed the 3 wizards sitting in the living room, so he followed with a smile, ¡°Maybe not, they are?¡±

    ¡°Wizard Lorenzo, This is my teacher Wizard Morton, and those two are his friends, Wizard Yveline and Wizard Murphy,¡± Abel introduced.

    ¡°Hello, Wizard Morton. You have cultivated a genius!¡± Said Elite Wizard Lorenzo respectfully.

    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, it¡¯s all thanks to Abel¡¯s hard work!¡± Wizard Morton replied respectfully as well.

    ¡°These are my nameless disciples. If they can do even half of what Grandmaster Abel has achieved, I will be happy!¡± Wizard Lorenzo introduced the 3 intermediate wizards behind him.

    Wizard Lorenzo considered bringing his disciples or not. Normally, people would bring their spouse along with them in this kind of banquet. But since Abel was a Grandmaster and a genius wizard, this chance to interact with him was too good to miss.

    A lot of the time, the rtionship between wizards and their disciples was even closer than their rtionship with their spouse or children. Magic towers were not suitable for normal people to live in, so unless their spouse or children were also wizards, normally they wouldn¡¯t see them often.

    Most importantly, wizards would live long lives. Normally, people could not escape aging, and only their disciples could stay with them throughout their entire journey. So, every disciple was like a wizard¡¯s children.

    Due to their closeness, Wizard Lorenzo brought his 3 intermediate disciples to this banquet. If there wasn¡¯t a rule stating a maximum of 3 guests to a banquet, he would definitely bring more.

    ¡°Elite Wizard Nigel, Elite Wizard Edington, and Elite Wizard Allenby are here!¡± Steward Edwon¡¯s voice emerged again.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but frown when he was reminded of that public magic staff mission. He was sure Wizard Lorenzo was not the one who set up the mission. He had interacted with Wizard Lorenzo many times, so Wizard Lorenzo could just ask him directly. He owed a favor to Wizard Lorenzo, so he would definitely not decline as Wizard Lorenzo just asked.

    This meant that the magic staff mission must be set up by one of these 3 elite wizards. Abel really didn¡¯t like this cheap behavior, but this was not the time toin. He had to mind his manners.

    ¡°Wee to my banquet. It is my honor to have all of you here!¡± Abel bowed like a noble to the 3 elite wizards.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I hope our surprise arrival doesn¡¯t bother you!¡± Said with Wizard Allenby with a big smile and bowed back like a noble as well.

    If Abel had acted very polite like this, it meant that he was not close to the person. The 3 elite wizards also knew it was not good to go to a banquet without noticing, but they just got the news that the Kingdom of St Ellis had canceled Abel¡¯s wanted order. So, if they didn¡¯te today, maybe they wouldn¡¯t have another chance to interact with Abel.

    Since the 3 elite wizards were not in the invitation list, so they didn¡¯t bring any partners with them. Only guests in the invitation letter have the right to do so.

    ¡°The Goff Family¡¯s young master Bernie is here!¡± Steward Edwon called again.

    ¡°Please take a seat first! I need to go greet my guest!¡± Abel said to the 3 elite wizards in a sorry tone with a bow.

    ¡°Go for it. You are the owner. You must be very busy!¡± Said Wizard Allenby and the 3 elite wizards bowed back together.

    The moment Bernie stepped through the door. He directly walked towards Abel, ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I¡¯ve pushed away a few big meetings to join this banquet. You better promise me a full belly!¡±

    Abel bent down and gave Bernie a big hug, ¡°You can eat and drink as much as your stomach can fit!¡±

    Afterward, Bernie pointed around the Burtonmander at the back and said, ¡°Those bastards wouldn¡¯t stop bothering me once they heard that you were offering unlimited food. None of them want to get leftovers, so I just had to bring all of them. If you want to me them, go for it, don¡¯t me me!¡±

    ¡°Haha, of course, all of you are wee. I should have written all of your names in the invitation letter in the first ce!¡± Said Abel with a bigugh as he bumped elbow with the Burton 6 brothers.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, we just want to drink some Master wine. Young Master Bernie just kept all of it to himself!¡± Said big brother Burton with an odd angry smile.

    All four of the Elite wizards were quite surprised to see how good Abel¡¯s rtionship with the Goff Family¡¯s inheritance was. Even if Abel was a Grandmaster cksmith, it would still probably be very hard to interact with these stubborn dwarfs.

    The friendship of dwarfs was extremely precious. Once they recognized you as a friend, they would give out all they got to support you.

    On top of that, the Goff Family was a special family among the dwarfs. Their powerful control in the economy gave them a lot more power over the other 2 big dwarf families. Their power was almost on par with the dwarf royalty.

    The 4 Elite Wizards were extremely jealous of this friendship. It was truly a type of wealth that could rely on for your entire life.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, where¡¯s the food? Where¡¯s the wine?¡± Bernie said, looking around. To his surprise, the food hadn¡¯t been served. There were only some tes of fruit on the table. He thought this was a buffet because he didn¡¯t even see any wine.

    ¡°Bernie, the food this time is a little bit different. It¡¯s best to eat it while it¡¯s hot, so the food will only be served when most guests have arrived. Of course, there will be wine at that time!¡± Said Abel shaking his head. Afterward, he turned and called a servant, ¡°Bring some wine out. The rum is too strong. I¡¯m just afraid you will get full before you even got the chance to try the food!¡¯

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We dwarves won¡¯t get drunk!¡± Bernie said with a big voice waving his hand.

    The Burton brothers looked at Bernie with a judgemental look. They all knew Bernie¡¯s drinking habit, so they all burst outughing in the living room.

    ¡°cksmith Master Joyce is here!¡± steward Edwon called once again.

    Abel quickly stepped up and greeted with a smile, ¡°Joyce, I¡¯m so grateful for your help this time. Tonight you definitely need to drink more!

    Master Joyce bowed and said with a smile, ¡°Grandmaster Abel. It¡¯s the cksmith Union¡¯s honor to help you. I heard from my dwarf friends that your wine is the best in the world. I will definitely give it a good try tonight!¡±

    ¡°Bernie, here¡¯s your good friend. Let¡¯s chat together!¡± Said Abel with a smile looking back at Bernie.

    ¡°Master Joyce, we meet again!¡± Said Bernie with a bow.

    ¡°Young Master Bernie, my honor!¡± Master Joyce bowed back.

    By this point, that servant hade back with a barrel of wine. He ced it on the table. Just when he was about to open it, Bernie stopped him.

    ¡°This is all mine,.You can go first!¡± Bernie said, waving his hand.

    The servant turned to Abel. To his surprise, Abel nodded, so he bowed and walked off.

    Afterward, Bernie said proudly, ¡°You know what? This master wine can not be wasted, so after researching, I¡¯ve found a technique that works well.¡±

    As he was speaking, he took out a water tap looking from his portal bag. He plunged the sharp edge at the bottom of the barrel and began drilling it inside.

    Abel¡¯s jaw dropped. The water tap looking thing from his past life was invented by this bastard. The creativity of an alcoholic was insane.

 Chapter 460 - Cancel

    <h4>Chapter 460 Cancel</h4>

    Bernie gently twisted the opening, and the wine began to pour out. Soon, it filled an entire cup. Afterward, he twisted the tap to tighten it.

    ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ve found a few masters to help me make this thing; it is the most advanced technology out there!¡± Said Bernie looking at Abel.

    Abel gazed at Bernie and nodded, he then stuck out his fingers and suggested, ¡°You can add a filter at the front to filter out all the impurities of the wood. You can also add a ring here to secure it, so you won¡¯t break the barrel if you use too much force!¡±

    After Bernie heard Abel¡¯s suggestion, he could help but filled his heart with respect. This thing was no toy. It was invented by a few masters.

    It only took Abel a moment to spot 2 improvements to it. This Grandmaster cksmith title was deserved. If Abel knew what Bernie was thinking, he would definitely tell him he was thinking about it too much.

    Abel had only suggested this because it was basically a water tap prototype. He knew what an actual water tap looked like before. If he really wanted to improve it, he could give out countless ideas.

    ¡°Bernie, you can put this thing here. I¡¯m toozy to make another one anyway!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, if you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll make a few extra ones based on your suggestions and send a few more over!¡± Although Bernie didn¡¯t really want to give in, he didn¡¯t say anything. Abel had given him some good suggestions, so he could give out as much as he wanted.

    ¡°Everyone,e and try my rum. We¡¯ll drink as we wait!¡± Said Abel looking at his guests.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, this is Master Wine, not rum!¡± Said Bernie with a strong voice. He was the one who suggested this name, and it was what all the dwarfs call it.

    The good thing about a buffet was that it was self-serve. Everyone took their own desired portions and tried to use this new magical tap to pour themselves a big ss of master wine.

    Wizards normally wouldn¡¯t like these strong-tasting wines, but today they were curious to see what it was like after how much the dwarfs had praised it. Soon the wine had harmonized the atmosphere, and all the guests began chatting with people they never met before.

    ¡°The Kingdom of St Ellis Elite Wizard Anthem and Elite Wizard Edmond is here!¡± Steward Edwon¡¯s voice emerged once again from the door.

    A smirk emerged from Abel¡¯s face when he heard these names. Finally, in a way, this banquet was made to remind the Wizard Union that he was back and they should reconsider his wanted order.

    ¡°Wizard Edmond, Wizard Anthem, it¡¯s my honor to wee you!¡± Abel stepped up with a weing bow.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, we came without an invitation. I hope you forgive us!¡± Said Wizard Edmond with a Wizard bow.

    By this point, both Wizard Edmond and Wizard Anthem realized all 4 of the Linate City Elite Wizards were here. They were not expecting that at all.

    The dwarf next to them was the inheritance of the Goff Family, Young Master Bernie. Although Bernie did not have a title and had not fully taken control of his family due to his age, no one would underestimate him in the Holy Continent. Ever since his inheritance had been confirmed, he had be the representative of the Goff Family. His fingerprints could be seen in everyrge trade.

    Wizard Edmond and Wizard Anthem exchanged nces. Both of them were extremely d that they hade to this banquet with a good attitude.

    ¡°Wizard Edmond, Wizard Anthem, pleasee. Let¡¯s have some wine before the banquet starts,¡± said Abel with a weing gesture.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel you are too generous, I have a gift for you.¡± Said Wizard Edmond with a bow. Afterward, he reached into his portal bag and took out a piece ofmbskin parchment. He then followed, ¡°The past investigation department of the Kingdom of St Ellis had made a mistake and passed down a wanted order. Wizard Anthem and I decided that this was a false wanted order, so from now on, this order will be scrapped. Here are the documents!¡±

    Abel took the parchment with a smile. He didn¡¯t open it. Instead, he bowed to the two wizards and said, ¡°Wizard Edmond, Wizard Anthem. I¡¯m very thankful for everything you have done for me. If you need any help in the future, feel free to ask me!¡±

    These words were exactly what Wizard Edmond and Wizard Anthem were waiting for. Why do you think they both wanted to rush there? Of course, they wanted to form a good rtionship with Abel as well.

    Wizard Anthem noticed the single magic staff badge on Abel¡¯s chest next to his Grandmaster cksmith Badge. It was an official wizard badge, so he quickly nudged Wizard Edmond.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, did you be an official wizard?¡± Wizard Edmond asked in disbelief.

    Although all the data from the investigation department had been destroyed, they still remembered Abel¡¯s information in their heart. They didn¡¯t know since when did Abel started to follow Wizard Morton, but they were sure he had only be a rank 3 wizard officially 2 or 3 years ago.

    It was already hard to believe that a person could be an official wizard in such a short time, let alone being chased after by their investigation department. Could Abel be a cksmith genius, and a Wizard genius as well?

    ¡°Yeah, I unexpectedly leveled up a while ago when I was traveling around!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    Wizard Edmond and Wizard Anthem exchanged nces. Traveling? Abel was being chased after, there was not a single safe ce for a wanted person, and Abel still became an official wizard. This would probably be a huge emotional impact on those stuck in rank 5.

    Both wizards were more interested in where Abel registered this wizard badge. His wizard badge in the Kingdom of St Ellis had been discarded, and he did not apply for a new one.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel. I¡¯ve helped you to recover your wizard badge, but it seems like you already got a new one!¡± Said Wizard Edmond, still in a friendly voice.

    ¡°Since I need to build a magic tower, I need a wizard badge so I can get some credit points to pay for it. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve registered a wizard badge in Linate City. I will still build my magic tower in the Duchy of Carmel, so I still need you Wizards to look after me!¡± Abel smiled as he led the wizards to the dining table.

    The 4 Linate City Elite Wizards also smiled when they saw Abel leading Wizard Edmond and Wizard Anthem to the table. However, their face changed when they saw the piece of parchment on Abel¡¯s hand. Although they didn¡¯t know what it was, they were sure that it was a gift.

    Normally a gift was not needed in a banquet like this. Only a leveling up ceremony, wedding, or any big anniversary would need a gift.

    Did these two Kingdom of St Ellis Elite Wizard even know any basic human dignity? They were clearly offending the rules. This was a huge insult to anyone who didn¡¯t bring a gift.

    Only Bernie didn¡¯t seem to care. Abel had been bothering him all this time. Every day he would need to organize people to pick out the best cooking ingredients and sendrge amounts of Abel free of charge. He even used a teleportation circle to deliver them, but of course, small money like this was nothingpared to their rtionship.

    Wizard Morton noticed the atmosphere was getting a little tense, so he quickly disrupted ¡°Mr. Edmond, Mr. Anthem. Quickly,e and try Abel¡¯s master wine. It was the dwarfs¡¯ number 1 wine!¡±

    Wizard Morton was within the management of the 2 elite wizards, so of course, they knew each other. Also, he was Abel¡¯s teacher, so he was basically half a host in this banquet. He should help Abel greet his guests.

 Chapter 461 - Solici

    <h4>Chapter 461 Solici</h4>

    Both Wizard Edmond and Wizard Anthem did not expect to irritate the 4 Linate City Elite Wizards with a small gift, but they never interacted much and made many deals together anyway.

    By this point, Elite Wizard Nigel realized the piece of parchment was Abel¡¯s wanted order cancetion document. Regret filled his heart. If he knew this earlier, he would have definitely interacted with Abel in person earlier. Abel was short of credit points back then, and maybe he would already have a magic staff for him.

    He no longer knew what could exchange a magic staff from Abel. The rate at which Abel was making credit points could make anyone jealous.

    But no matter how jealous they got, no one would dare to mess with Abel, especially after this banquet.

    ¡°The Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s lord of management Duke Sterton, And intermediate wizard Arche is here!¡± Steward Edwon¡¯s voice emerged again, and everyone froze for a moment.

    It was no surprise that intermediate Wizard Arche came since he invited. Abel had invited him because he wanted to thank him for the way he dealt with the Food and Beverage Alliance incident.

    However, the Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s Lord of management, Duke Sterton, was extremely prestigious. He was the manager of an entire Kingdom, the number one man below the king. This was especially the case in the Kingdom of St Pierrt since the king normally just yed around and wouldn¡¯t really care too much. Most of the authority was held by Duke Sterton. Not to mention, he was also the king¡¯s uncle.

    It was extremely rare to see an actual authority of a kingdom attending a banquet like this, especially when his name was not even in the invitation letter.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I bring you a wishing well from the King of the Kingdom of St Pierrt. I hope our friendship canst for a long time!¡± Duke Sterton said with a bow. His smile was extremely down to earth; he didn¡¯t look like the authority for an entire kingdom at all.

    ¡°Duke Sterton, please let King Manfred know that I sincerely appreciate his wishes, and it¡¯s my honor to have you in my banquet tonight!¡± Abel said, bowing back.

    Duke Sterton then walked closer to Abel. It was the perfect distance to get close to a person without being intimidating. He then said with a smile, ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I never expected you to be this young!¡±

    Wizard Arche, who hade with Duke Sterton, stood behind like he didn¡¯t exist at all. He would not dare step up and interrupt Duke Sterton. Although Duke Sterton didn¡¯t have much fighting power himself, he was still extremely prestigious in their Kingdom. He was a true royal, unlike a branched royal, like Wizard Arche.

    ¡°Duke Sterton, being young is not a good thing as a cksmith, no one will trust you!¡± Said Abel with augh. Of course, he was just joking. He was a Grandmaster; no one would dare to disrespect him in the Holy Continent no matter how young he was.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I heard the Kingdom of St Ellis isn¡¯t treating you very well. If you want a change, you cane to the Kingdom of St Pierrt. We¡¯ve saved arge number of resources as well as a baron status for you. The Kingdom will also build a magic tower for you free of charge!¡± Said Duke Sterton directly.

    The entire reason for Duke Sterton¡¯s visit today was to bring Abel back to the Kingdom of St Pierrt. He had enough alluring benefits, and he had the status to make decisions for his Kingdom. On top of that, he already made a good impression with hispensation before.

    Duke Sterton wasn¡¯t whispering. Both Wizard Edmond and Wizard Anthem could clearly hear him. Their faces suddenly changed; he was clearly trying to Abel from them.

    ¡°Duke Sterton, Grandmaster Abel is the man of the Kingdom of St Ellis. Don¡¯t you think that behavior is a little overboard?¡± Wizard Edmond bowed. Although he appeared polite, he was extremely angry in his heart.

    ¡°My spirit, is Grandmaster Abel a man of the Kingdom of St Ellis? I didn¡¯t know. I only made this offer because remember Grandmaster Abel was driven out of the Wizard Union of the Kingdom of St Ellis!¡± Said Duke Sterton innocently.

    ¡°We have already discarded Grandmaster Abel¡¯s wanted order. Your news is toote!¡± Said Wizard Edmond I¡¯m a mocking tone.

    ¡°I heard what your Wizard Union also helped the Duchy of Carmel and the Kingdom of St Ellis to scrap Abel¡¯s title!¡± Said Duke Sterton in a mocking tone as well.

    Just when Abel was about to defuse this tension as the host of the banquet, another name suddenly came through the door ¡°the Kingdom of St Ellis¡¯s Duke Ernest is here!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know too much about the Kingdom of St Ellis, and he didn¡¯t know who Duke Ernest was. But, he was actually the most important person in the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    ¡°Abel, Duke Ernest is the current King of the Kingdom of St Ellis. He is king Ambrose majesty¡¯s blood brother. In a way, he could basically represent Ambrose majesty!¡± Wizard Morton said softly.

    Abel couldn¡¯t even remember all the big nobles in the Duchy of Carmel, let alone the Kingdom of St Ellis. Today was the first time he had heard the King¡¯s name. Before the Kingdom of St Ellis was too above his reach, so he never got the chance to even get close to them.

    He no longer wants to make an impact to impress for status and wealth. To him, life was just about living a peaceful life with his family.

    ¡°Duke Ernest, Wee!¡± Abel said with a bow.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I hope I¡¯m not too much of a bother. I heard the food here is unlike anything in the world, so I want toe and try it out. Please forgive my tongue!¡± Duke Ernest said in a human and polite tone.

    Abel had never interacted with him before. But since anyone who stepped through his door was his guest, he made a weing gesture and led Duke Ernest to the living room.

    Duke Ernest¡¯s face immediately changed when he saw Duke Sterton. The reason he came today was that his Royal investigation department had reported that the Kingdom of Pierrt had given Grandmaster Abel a top-quality mansion in Liante City as well as 27 restaurants. This was quite a generous move.

    In the past, even King Ambrose couldn¡¯t do much about this due to Abel¡¯s wanted order, but now the wanted order had been scrapped. Therefore no matter what, he would not let the Kingdom of St Pierrt take Abel.

    That¡¯s why he had sent Duke Earnest to attend Abel¡¯s banquet¨Che was expecting Duke Sterton to show up as well at all.

    ¡°Duke Sterton, your body is strong as always!¡± Said Duke Earnest with a perfect royal smile. He bowed.

    ¡°Duke Earnest, what brings you here. Were you invited?¡± Duke Sterton bowed back politely as well.

    ¡°Duke Sterton, I heard you weren¡¯t invited either. But you still came?¡± Duke Earnest struck back, but the smile on his face remained unchanged.

    A shiver began to run down Abel¡¯s back as he watched from the side. It was like watching two old foxes fighting over a fish¨Cbut that he was the fish!

    Abel shook his head. Just when he wanted to slowly walk off and chat with Bernie, Duke Earnest turned and said, ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I brought a blessing from King Ambrose for you.¡±

    Abel stopped and smiled, ¡°Duke Earnest, my title in the Duchy of Carmel had been scrapped. I¡¯m no longer noble. Let¡¯s discuss this after I regain my title!¡±

    If a Baron title could be taken away this easily, noble families in this world would not evenst for a hundred years, let alone a thousand. Normally, a title wouldst for countless generations, especially those who were awarded a domain.

 Chapter 462 - Domain

    <h4>Chapter 462 Domain</h4>

    F¡±Grandmaster Abel, your Baron title has been recovered, but the Duchy of Carmel just couldn¡¯t get in touch with you!¡± Duke Ernest felt extremely sorry for this, but at the same time, there wasn¡¯t much he could do.

    Abel was still a cksmith master at the time when his title was stripped. Since Elite Wizard Cliff had forcefully pushed for it, even King Ambrose couldn¡¯t say no.

    Who knew as soon as the king agreed, Abel had be a Grandmaster cksmith. The worst part was that Wizard Cliff died soon after, so the Kingdom of St Ellis had taken the me just like that.

    The Kingdom of Ellis was truly struck with bad luck this time. An elite wizard being killed was like a once in a hundred years incident. And it was at that same time, the fourth Grandmaster cksmith in the Holy Continent, the first Human Grandmaster cksmith had appeared.

    The Kingdom of St Ellis was struck by these 2 almost impossible events, which made King Ambrose speechless.

    ¡°My noble status is recovered?¡± Abel still liked his noble status very much. This way, his family could live more stably in the human world.

    A look of relief appeared on Abel¡¯s face. Being a baron was not too much of a big deal to him, but it was just too much dread to have his domain taken away as a Grandmaster cksmith.

    On top of that, it was very easy for Abel to get another baron title if he wanted. Just like a moment ago, the Kingdom of St Pierrt had offered him a baron status. If he had epted it, he would have arge domain.

    Duke Earnest then continued with a smile ¡°It¡¯s not only been recovered. The Duchy of Carmel¡¯s king, Liandre George, has been dethroned. If you are not satisfied, we can send him to your castle. You can do anything you want to him!¡±

    Abel felt his heart drop. Was Duke Earnest trying to set him up? If a king were sent to his castle for him to do anything he wanted, his name in the noble circle would be done over. Not only that, but it would probably affect his two families in Harvest City. The Harry family, and The Bet Family.

    However, when he saw the sincere look on Duke Ernest¡¯s face, he knew he was just joking. Therefore Abel replied with a smile, ¡°Getting dethroned is fine; just don¡¯t ever let him ever show up in my face!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you are too kind-hearted!¡± Said Duke Earnest with a bow!¡± He let out a sigh in his heart. If Abel really wanted the king of a Duchy to send to his castle, the impact wouldst for a long time.

    ¡°Duke Ernest, excuse me. I need to greet my other guests!¡± Abel was not nning to ept the blessing from the Kingdom of St Ellis, and he was not nning to offer the Kingdom of St Pierrt either. This was because a blessing alwayses with a cost; in the end, you still need to repay this favor for the Kingdom.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, do you want to hear King Ambrose¡¯s blessing?¡± Duke Earnest asked with full confidence.

    He had ordered the Kingdom of St Ellis¡¯ investigation department to carefully gather all of Abel¡¯s information to create this blessing. Although it was not the best blessing, he believed it would be extremely hard for Abel to say no.

    Abel stopped; his curiosity got the best of him, so he returned to Duke Earnest. ¡°Please tell me!¡±

    ¡°We will make you the earl of the Kingdom of St Ellis!¡± Said Duke Earnest in a deep voice.

    At this moment, the Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s Duke Sterton began tough coldly. ¡°What kind of blessing is that? If Grandmaster Abel epts our offer, I can represent our kingdom and make you a Marquess!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t really care about his noble ranking; no one would dare to mess with him as long as he was alive anyway. On the contrary, if his family members were not powerful enough when he was away, a high ranking status might attract some unwanted trouble.

    ¡°We can make Harvest City your domain. Every lord in Harvest City will automatically be your minster. If you don¡¯t like them, the Kingdom can help you change or increase your domain anytime.¡± Duke Earnest continued confidently.

    ¡°Harvest City is just a little agricultural town. It has no huge resources, so it is just a normal domain at most. It seems like the Kingdom of St Ellis is a little stingy!¡± Said Duke Earnest in a mocking tone.

    But unlike Duke Sterton, Abel¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. Harvest City was where his family lived, so he was extremely happy with this blessing. Resources could be used up, and good soil was where true wealth lies.

    Harvest City was located on the fringe of the Holy Continent. It was far from any battles. If that ce became his domain and his magic tower was built in Harry castle, it would be an easy job to take care of even if some scattered orcs came around.

    After a bit of thinking, Abel said, ¡°Duke Earnest, do I need to go to Denman City to see King Ambrose to ept this offer?¡± I am quite busy recently!¡± Since his wanted order had been canceled and he had be an official wizard, there were quite a lot of things he needed to take care of in regards to his magic tower. He probably wouldn¡¯t have free time in the future.

    Duke Earnest understood the hidden meaning within Abel¡¯s words. He felt his heart lift and bowed, ¡°Grandmaster Abel, don¡¯t worry. King Ambrose had passed down that this blessing will automatically be effective as soon as you agree. Of course, King Ambrose will also always wee you as a guest to the pce!¡±

    Duke Sterton didn¡¯t seem to show any indifferent towards this; instead, he bowed and said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, Grandmaster Abel!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s lift up your ss and have a cheer for Grandmaster Abel¡¯s Earl title!¡± Said Duke Earnest as he lifted up his wine ss. He really knew how to elevate the atmosphere.

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Actually, everyone in the spot knew this title was just for show, and it didn¡¯t really mean much to Abel, but still, having a prestigious title was still an admirable thing in the brain of every noble.

    ¡°Grandmaster, when will the food be ready. You can not let me get drunk before the food evenes up!¡± Bernie yelled, taking another big sip of wine.

    ¡°Everyone, sorry for the wait. My dishes are a little special, so it has to be eaten when it is hot. Since everyone has arrived, let¡¯s bring out the food!¡± Said Abel with a bow. Steward Edwon walked in.

    Soon, the servants began to emerge withrge trays of food. There were a lot of guests, so Abel ordered the chefs to put all the steamed fish, sweet ribs, rib soup, and steak in giant trays. All the guests would have their own individual tes to pick as much as they wanted. The steamed eggs were put in small bows.

    Every single dish was looked after by a specific servant. Once it ran out, they would contact the kitchen immediately.

    As soon as the servants lifted up the lid of the 4 giant trays, an intense smell engulfed the hall. Every single guest, no matter wizard or noble, began to look intoxicated.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, we can only have the privilege to try the most authentic vor in your ce here!¡± Wizard Lorenzo eximed.

    He had visited Abel once and tried the food in the Forgotten Land, so of course, he could tell the difference.

    At this moment, a few more servants came in with little bowls of steamed eggs. They then carefully ce each bow in front of every guest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone, the food here is made by the part-time chefs of the Kingdom of St Pierrt. The quality should be great!¡± Said Abel with a bigugh.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, there is no way the chefs in the kingdom could evene close to this. You are too humble. Everyone knows the food you created is the best in Liante City!¡± Said the Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s Duke Sterton.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, then I¡¯ll dig in. I¡¯ll have this steamed egg first. I can¡¯t sleep every time I think of this vor. The ones in the Forgotten Land are great, but it is nothingpared to the one here!¡± Wizard Lorenzo said with augh as he reached for a bowl of steamed egg.

 Chapter 463 - Yvelineâ€™s Level up

    <h4>Chapter 463 Yveline¡°s Level up</h4>

    When they saw Wizard Lorenzo start to dig in, the other guests also stepped up and took a bowl of steamed egg. As soon as the other 3 Linate City Elite Wizard put a spoonful in their mouth, they noticed a difference. There was a rare sense of enlightenment for elite wizards that arose from their minds.

    The smell was clearly more intense than in the Forgotten Land. Although to other people, this scent could just make them fantasize about food, to Wizards, it could move their heart, and therefore, their level.

    Not all wizards were young like Abel. Normally it took tens of years to be an official wizard, and normally these elite wizards would have at least a hundred years of experience. During these times, they had gone through a lot, losing people who were close to them, as well as long years of training alone. Therefore, it was very hard to get any big emotions out of them.

    Every time an elite Wizard¡¯s soul was moved, it would change up their soul a little, giving them a new perspective on the world. Normally it would take years if not tens of years until then could run into an opportunity like this.

    At this moment, all 3 of the elite wizards looked intoxicated as they slowly chewed on the steamed egg. Soon, they woke up again from this momentary bliss, and a spark of regret emerged from their faces.

    ¡°Lorenzo, I really shouldn¡¯t have gone to Forgotten Land when you invited mest time!¡± Wizard Nigel sighed.

    ¡°Yeah Lorenzo, if we knew Grandmaster Abel¡¯s food is so much better than the one in the Forgotten Land, we would not have gone!¡± Wizard Allenby added.

    ¡°Too bad; we wasted the opportunityst time. If this was the first time we tried these dishes, the effect would definitely be much stronger!¡± Wizard Eddington said furiously.

    Abel¡¯s ¡®Rabbit Essence¡¯ could move the soul of a person, but this effect would slowly wear off throughout time. The first time trying it would be the most effective, so it was no wonder these wizards were regretting their earlier visit.

    If they tried these dishes at Abel¡¯s banquet, it could ease up the training of these 3 elite wizards for at least a few years.

    The Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s lord of management Duke Sterton quietly wiped away a drop of tears from his eyes. He was known for his strength when ruling, and at this moment, looked vulnerable. It seemed as if the food reminded him of something he had almost forgotten.

    The Kingdom of St Ellis¡¯s Duke Earnest also put a spoonful of steamed egg in his mouth, and he was stunned. There was not a single bit of emotion in his face; he only tightly squeezed on the little bow. He was using so much force that even his veins had popped out.

    As all the guests were drenched in emotion upon trying the food, a scent of level up suddenly shocked awake all the wizards on the spot. Every wizard was extremely familiar with this scent. it was what all of them had been chasing after all their lives.

    By this point, Wizard Yveline was already drenched in the scent of level up. The past 10 years of pressure had been unleashed all of a sudden. His hands grew weak, and his bowl slipped from his hand.

    ¡°Ching!¡± Wizard Morton shed his hand and unleashed a ¡®telekinesis¡¯. The steam egg was then surrounded by white light the moment before it touched the ground. Afterward, it appeared on the table again.

    All the wizards in the spot let out a big breath of relief. They all knew they shouldn¡¯t interrupt a Wizard during the process of leveling up. If necessary, they would even need to assist. This was the moral code of a Wizard.

    If that bowl had really dropped to the floor, it would most likely wake up Wizard Yveline from this state. And by that point, the scent of leveling up would fade away.

    ¡°Teacher, quickly help Wizard Yveline to the office so he can have enough mana to level up!¡± Abel whispered.

    Wizard Morton nodded and gently wrapped Wizard Yveline¡¯s hand around his shoulder. In a sh of white light, both of them disappeared from the hall. Wizard Murphy was also worried, so he ran towards the office as well.

    The Kingdom of St Ellis¡¯ Elite Wizard Edmond knew who Yveline was, so we exined, ¡°That¡¯s Wizard Yveline. He is a genius from the Duchy of Carmel. He became a wizard before he even reached 30 years old, but around ten or twenty years ago, he got badly injured in a conflict with the Duchy of Keyen. He hasn¡¯t been able to level up ever since, but finally, he did today!¡±

    ¡°The rumors are real, Grandmaster Abel¡¯s food can really help Wizard level up!¡± Said Bernie with a face full of shock as he watched Wizard Yveline disappear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I eat this food every day, but I¡¯m still not a rank 7 wizard!¡± Said Abel helplessly stretching his hand.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I can basically guess the reason!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo with a smile.

    ¡°Wizard Lorenzo, what do you know! Tell us quickly!¡± Said Bernie with a face full of curiosity.

    ¡°There is some substance in Master Abel¡¯s dishes that can touch the heart of every man. I believe everyone here has felt it!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo looking around the guests.

    All the guests were still holding their bowls. Although they were distracted a little by Wizard Yveline level up, the effect still hadn¡¯t worn off. Upon hearing Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s theory, they all couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    ¡°I believe all the elite wizards here can clearly feel this heart touching feeling impacting our soul, so all of you should thank Grandmaster Abel. This taste eased up the hardship of our training for at least a few years!¡± Wizard Lorenzo continued.

    There were 6 elite wizards on the spot. At that moment, they all stood up and gave Abel a bow. They really owed him a favor.

    ¡°I have investigated the identity of every wizard who has leveled up in your restaurant. Grandmaster Abel, I promise this is only a one-off investigation!¡± Wizard Lorenzo exined as he looked at Abel.

    He then continued, ¡°Every one of those wizards was stuck at a bottleneck for tens of years. The only thing theycked was an opportunity to nourish their soul, and Grandmaster Abel¡¯s dishes have this ability.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t want to take such a big responsibility, and what Wizard Lorenzo had said had put him in an awkward situation. If what Wizard Lorenzo said was true, he couldn¡¯t keep selling his food like normal.

    ¡°Wizard Yveline was clear evidence of this!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo again.

    Abel had be unhappy. If what Wizard Lorenzo had said was leaked to the public, it would bring him a lot of trouble.

    ¡°But of course, Grandmaster Abel¡¯s food is not effective with all Wizards. Among the countless wizards in Linate who had tried Grandmaster Abel¡¯s food, only 4 of them have leveled up, now 5 including Wizard Yveline.¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo changing up his tone.

    ¡°So you are basically saying as long as a bottleneck wizard keeps eating these dishes, they will one day level up as well?¡± Said Bernie in confusion.

    ¡°Of course not. This is the second time I ate with Grandmaster Abel, and I have also tried the food in the Forgotten Land one was. After every time I can feel this impact in my soul decrease, maybe by the 7th or 8th time I try this, it will bepletely ineffective. The only thing that will be left is this extraordinary taste!¡± Wizard Lorenzo eximed.

    ¡°So basically, you have ten chances at most. If you eat with Grandmaster Abel with these ten chances you have, you will maximize your chance of leveling up!¡± Said Bernie in a scary voice gazing at the steam egg in front of him.

    ¡°But who will have the chance of eating at Grandmaster Abel¡¯s ce for ten days in a row?¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo looking at Abel with an eye full of hope.

    ¡°Who? Grandmaster Abel, I have quite a few wizards in my family who had been stuck for tens for years. I¡¯ll tell them all toe eat with you for 10 days, how about that?¡± Bernie asked without a single hesitation.

 Chapter 464 - Trade

    <h4>Chapter 464 Trade</h4>

    ¡°Tell them toe in groups, no more than 5 each time. Don¡¯t give me too much trouble!¡± Abel rolled his eyes at Bernie. He could clearly discuss this personally; there was no need to bring it up here.

    It was understandable why Bernie did what he did. Wizards were the main force of a race, so an opportunity like this couldn¡¯t be missed.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s face began to get red. He was not used to begging people, but he still needed to ask ¡°Grandmaster Abel, my appetite has been quite badtely, do you think I can...¡±

    Anyone could have guessed he just wanted to eat at Abel¡¯s ce. The other 3 Elite Wizard had not interacted with Abel much, and the 2 Elite Wizards from the Kingdom of St Ellis had just resolved their tension with Abel, so they didn¡¯t dare to raise this request.

    ¡°Wizard Lorenzo, if your appetite hasn¡¯t been good,e eat with me!¡± Said Abel helplessly.

    All the food was cooked by the chefs, and all the ingredients were provided by the dwarfs anyway.

    ¡°I have a few hopeless disciples who have been stuck at a bottleneck. Grandmaster Abel do you think they cane here to eat as well?¡± The face of Wizard Lorenzo got redder with each word, but he still had to ask.

    By this point, Abel realized the redness on Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s face was actually faked, and the 3 Elite Wizards by his side also looked at him in slight disgust. How shameless.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for them toe!¡± Abel said as disappointment dawned on Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s face. However, Abel then continued, ¡°After you finish your meal, you can take some back for them!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, thank you so much!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo as he started to eat up his steamed egg with excitement again.

    Although both Duke Sterton and Duke Earnest weren¡¯t Wizards, they could tell that Abel must have some extremely precious resources on him that could help wizards level up¨Cextremely important in the Holy Continent because of how crucial wizards were. All of a sudden, Abel¡¯s status was raised within the heart of both Dukes once again.

    Half an hour had passed. As Abel was chit-chatting with Bernie, he suddenly turned towards the office directly and said, ¡°Ah, the scent of level up had faded!¡±

    All the wizards on the spot felt it as well. On top of that, there was also a scent of a new rank 7 wizard. This scent was only leaked out since Wizard Yveline had not fully grasped his new power.

    After a while, Wizard Yveline, Wizard Morton, and Wizard Murphy came back to the hall. Their faces were filled with joy and immense gratefulness towards Abel.

    ¡°Congrattions, Wizard Yveline!¡± Said Abel with a smile as he ced his hands in front of his chest and gave a Wizard Bow.

    ¡°Abel, there¡¯s no need to say anything. I will build my new magic tower in your domain!¡± Said Wizard Yveline with a serious tone and returned a Wizard Bow.

    ¡°That¡¯s a deal. I will build your magic tower, but you have to prepare the soul for your leveling up gift. I have nk magic staff here, and I will make you a magic staff!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    The reason Wizard Yveline had said this in here, was to show that he wasmitted to bing a wizard under an Earl. He could enjoy the gifts of an Earl¡¯s domain, but he also had the responsibility to protect the Earl.

    Abel¡¯s Earl Domain was in the Duchy of Carmel, but this Earl title of his was given by the Kingdom of St Ellis. The Kingdom of St Ellis basically had the power to forcefully rip Harvest City out of the Duchy of Carmel. So even though this City was under the Duchy of Carmel by name, they could not do anything against the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    From Abel¡¯s understanding, these types of domains would give out tax to the Kingdom without the interference of the Duchy. However, since the Kingdom of St Ellis didn¡¯t even mention anything about this, it seemed like they had totally given up taxing Harvest City.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t really know how the Kingdom of St Ellis operated, forcefully cutting out a piece ofnd from a Duchy and giving it out as a domain was extremely rare.

    Wizard Morton wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he just let out a sigh. He no longer wanted to persuade Wizard Yveline anymore. Wizard Yveline had served the Duchy of Carmel for so many years despite being badly injured.

    Wizard Yveline was not going to leave the Duchy of Carmel anyway. He was just going to change cities, so Wizard Morton just stayed quiet.

    There weren¡¯t many types of food in the banquet, and giant tes were cleared out in almost no time. Soon another big tray of food was brought out. Everyone in the banquet had let their appetite loose; this was rare to see. They no longer cared so much about the way they looked anymore.

    Normally, food in the banquet was secondary to the chatting, but this banquet was the other way around.

    The banquet was slowly approaching its end. As everyone¡¯s stomach began to get stuffed, Abel quietly approached Wizard Lorenzo.

    ¡°Wizard Lorenzo, I want to build 3 magic towers in my new domain. Can you help me see if the Wizard Union will have enough manpower to help me build them?¡±

    Although Abel had more than enough credit points, these magic towers weren¡¯t readymade.

    The Wizard Builders were often very busy, so normally, you still needed to wait a while after you purchased a magic tower. It could be a few months or even a year at times.

    Abel would need to go back to Harvest City to ept his domain in a few days, so if he could, he would also like to discuss his magic tower construction at that time as well.

    Normally it would take 3 to 10 days to build a magic tower. If they didn¡¯t have enough man power¨C3 magic towers could take up to a few months to build.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel. Don¡¯t worry. I will gather all the Wizard builders for your magic towers in 10 days. After that, they can immediately start working!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo with a smile. This was an easy job for him as a powerful wizard.

    ¡°Wizard Lorenzo, thank you so much. I will transfer all the credit points to the Wizard Union as soon as possible!¡± Said Abel with a bow.

    At this moment, Bartoli hade back after a day of busywork. She came to Abel¡¯s side and bowed, ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Steward Edwon, tell the kitchen to make 2 more dishes. One for take away and one for Bartoli,¡± Abelmanded.

    ¡°Bartoli, no need to work this hard from now on. I have regained my noble status, and I will let my family take care of this business so you can spend more time on your training!¡± Said Abel looking at the tired yet excited Bartoli.

    ¡°Master, I love my work. It makes me feel like I¡¯m alive!¡± Said Bartoli softly, so soft that only Abel could hear her.

    Her current lifestyle was like heavenpared to her tens of thousands of years of envement. Although her identity had changed from a countess to a steward, she truly loved this feeling. She no longer suffered day and night in that little chamber of the Forgotten Tower.

    Abel¡¯s teacher, Wizard Morton, was now In total shock. Although he knew Abel had an intermediate Wizard as a steward, the impact of seeing it in real life was still too great. There was only one intermediate wizard in the Duchy of Carmel, and intermediate wizards were an extremely prestigious group in the Holy Continent.

    He could clearly feel his disciple, a boy who he watched growing, had finally reached a point of power he couldn¡¯tprehend. Although this boy was not powerful in his fighting ability, no one in the Holy Continent would dare underestimate him.

    My boy has finally grown up.

    Especially since Abel was going to build his magic tower in Harvest City, Wizard Morton truly felt like a father watching his son be independent.

 Chapter 465 - Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 465 Negotiation</h4>

    After the banquet, Abel sent off his guests one by one. Of course, Abel urged Bernie to stay. He had a lot of guest rooms in his mansion, and all 7 of them could fit.

    ¡°Abel, what do you want?¡± Bernie asked as they sat in the lounge room while Bartoli guarded outside. Bernie knew Abel needed to ask him something important in secret. If not, he would not tell Bartoli to stand outside.

    ¡°Bernie, does the Goff family have their own magic tower and teleportation circle constructing wizards?¡± Abel said after a bit of thinking.

    ¡°Constructing magic towers and teleportation circles? Yes, we do, but why don¡¯t you just ask the Wizard Union in Linate City to help you?¡± Bernie asked in confusion.

    ¡°Right, there are some procedures I don¡¯t want anyone to know. Does your side have any trustworthy construction wizards?¡± Abel said helplessly after more thinking.

    ¡°Abel, I have a construction team in my family made up of my own people. I will only use them to do the most secretive procedures, but can you just tell me what procedures you want to do?¡± Bernie asked curiously.

    ¡°I have a ready-made magic tower, and I don¡¯t want anyone to see it at the moment. I want to buy a giant hidden circle and hide the magic tower within it. The interior needs to get touched up a bit, and its teleportation circle is a little bit damaged as well.¡± Abel said softly.

    ¡°Abel, this magic tower you are talking about... does it have 16 floors? is the exterior made up of sigh stones?¡± Asked Bernie with his eyes wide open, staring at Abel.

    ¡°Huh? How did you know?¡± Abel asked in surprise.

    ¡°Abel, you know what. Originally I thought you needed the dwarfs, so I got 2 elite wizards from my family ready to fight. But soon, I heard that Wizard Cliff was dead. The first person I thought about was you! At first, I couldn¡¯t believe it. Even if I sent out the 2 elite wizards from my family, they still probably couldn¡¯t capture Wizard Cliff. We only wanted to stand up for you.¡± Said Bernie in a weird tone.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Bernie. I have some hidden powers, but I didn¡¯t expect it to go this smoothly either!¡± Said Abel in gratitude.

    ¡°Abel, some power? We¡¯ve known each other for a long time, and we¡¯ve fought together, but you always preserved your limit. You just love it, don¡¯t you. Or maybe you are just scared to show yourst hand, and not let your enemies or friends understand you. This is understandable. Every wizard must have their own secret.¡± Bernie eximed, pointing at Abel.

    Bernie filled with excitement and yelled, ¡°But, this time, you bashed an elite wizard to death. How does that make any sense? Do you know how many elite wizards there are in the Holy Continent? On top of that, you even stole their magic tower!¡±

    ¡°Bernie, have you ever seen that magic tower? That thing looks amazing; I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Said Abel waving his hand.

    ¡°Of course I know about the Sigh Stone on the thing; Wizard Cliff had gathered them for 50 years through all kinds of methods, and he had only built this magic tower 10 years ago. If floors were not a factor, it¡¯s probably the best magic tower in the Holy Continent.¡± Although Bernie wasn¡¯t a Wizard, he still understood where Wizard Cliff got his magic tower from through his investigation department in the Goff family.

    ¡°Yeah, a good magic tower was up for grabs. How could I stop myself?¡± Abel did not hold back when talking to Bernie. He didn¡¯t have many friends like this.

    ¡°The question is... how did you even take it? That thing has 16 floors; that¡¯s 50 meters!¡± Bernie¡¯s gaze was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Actually, you know, I have a contracted beast. That Johnson!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    ¡°The stone giant? Yeah, I¡¯ve seen him. You gave him a full metal body. There aren¡¯t many stone giants in the Holy Continent in the first ce, and you got one contracted. Even people with more power than you can¡¯t do this!¡± Said Bernie in admiration.

    A stone giant was very simr to the legendary giant with it¡¯s 20 meter tall body. If Bernie could get one contracted and bring it back to the dwarfs, he would be the coolest guy in town. It made him drool just thinking about it.

    ¡°I had no choice but to tell Johson to swallow the magic tower and make it its body!¡± Abel with a funny smile.

    ¡°Abel, you¡¯re something else. Only you could think of something like this!¡± Said Bernie speechlessly.

    ¡°So what now, I¡¯ve told you everything you need to know; are you going to help me organize your construction team?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send them over. But if you want to hide your magic tower, I have a better solution for you!¡± said Bernie with a smile.

    ¡°You have a better solution?¡± Abel asked curiously. The best way to hide something was the hidden circle. Even as a wizard, Abel had never heard of something better.

    ¡°My family¡¯s warehouse has an ancient levitating castle base built by the elite elves. As long as you put 2000 intermediate mana gems on top of it, anything on top of it can be hidden. Even your 50 meters magic tower!¡± Said Bernie in a funny tone.

    ¡°Levitating castle base?¡± Can it levitate?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°Abel, if it could levitate, my family wizards would have stolen it already! You wouldn¡¯t be able to use it!¡± Said Bernie looking like he never knew Abel.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of calling it a levitating castle base?¡± Said Abel in confusion.

    ¡°It can¡¯t levitate now, but it could when the elite elves were still around. Their wealth was scary, so they would often install this thing on top of their cities to hide it from their enemies. Even if people wanted to attack them, they could strike first!

    Even us dwarfs don¡¯t have the wealth to turn on its levitating ability. When we first got this thing, a head chef in my family had spent 20 high level mana gems to push this thing 20 meters off the ground before all of the energy was used up. But those elite wizards had used it for hundreds of years above their cities without war.

    No one¡¯s tested out the levitating ability ever since. If you want to perfectly ignite it¡¯s levitating ability, you will need at least 2000 high level mana gems to support every pattern on top of it, as well as give those gems enough time to replenish its energy.¡± Bernie exined.

    After hearing Bernie¡¯s words, Abel felt his heart twitch. Unlike other people in the Holy Continent, Abel had endless high level mana gems and perfect diamonds since he could keepbining them. ¡°Ok, what¡¯s the condition if I want this castle base?¡±

    ¡°20 barrels of Master wine!¡± Bernie yelled with his eyes sparkling.

    Wealth didn¡¯t mean much to the dwarfs, and to the Goff family, it was just a number since they had traded among all kinds of races in the Holy Continent for years. They also had all kinds of resources on top of their outstanding forgery skills, so they were the biggest weapon maker in the Holy Continent. They had full control over the elite and intermediate markets.

    Bernie didn¡¯t care too much about things other than Abel¡¯s Master Wine. Even sending his wizards to eat at Abel¡¯s ce for 10 days was a casual request. Other than enjoying it himself, the Master Wine was also a secret weapon when negotiating with the elite dwarfs.

    ¡°You are such a bad friend, Bernie; you said you would help me, but I know there is something you want from me!¡± said Abel shaking his head.

    ¡°So, do you want it or not?¡± Bernie asked.

    ¡°You win!¡± Said Abel waving his hand. But he was actually extremely excited in his heart.

 Chapter 466 - Prepare

    <h4>Chapter 466 Prepare</h4>

    By now, Abel already thought the base belonged to him, so he asked in a caring tone, ¡°Bernie, how big is the base?¡±

    ¡°Around the size of this mansion of yours!¡± Said Bernie looking around the mansion.

    ¡°You better send the thing to my ce for my 20 barrels of Master Wine. I don¡¯t want to die halfway carrying that thing!¡± Originally he was thinking of telling Johnson to swallow it as well and then put it all back in his portal bag but seemed like he couldn¡¯t anymore. There was no way Johnson could swallow up such a big thing, especially with a magic tower already in its stomach.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; my family has some godly portals. I will get some elite wizards to send it to your ce. But you better treat them well with good food and wine!¡± Bernie said with a smile. Bernie knew Abel had food that could help elite wizards level up and Master Wine, so asking the head manager of the godly portal toe shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Abel¡¯s heart twitched again the moment he heard the word godly portal, but of course, he would not mistreat his friend. As long as such giant portals exist in the world, he would definitely be able to get another one as well.

    Bernie left early the next morning. He was no ordinary man; there were a lot of things he needed to take care of in his family. He took 27 barrels of master wine with him as he left, Abel gave him an extra 7 barrels as a gift to him and the Borton six brothers.

    A Trade was a trade, so those 20 barrels were clearly contracted. But since Abel and Bernie were friends, the other 7 barrels didn¡¯t count.

    Abel sent Bernie all the way to the teleportation circle in the cksmith Union. Of course, this was not the only reason why Abel hade to the cksmith Union; he also wanted to borrow themunication circle here.

    The first thing Abel did when he arrived at themunication circle was set up a barrier circle. He didn¡¯t want anyone to know what he was about to say or who he was about to contact.

    Only a person with Abel¡¯s status could do this. Normally, these publicmunication circles were guarded by guards, but Abel had sent them off the moment he arrived.

    Afterward, he took out his transformation ne and put it on. His body began to get slimmer, and his face and ears began to grow longer.

    Abel had transformed into Be once again. He carefully put away his oversized robe and put on the long elven robe he had prepared. After everything was set, he connected with the Alchemy Union in Angstrom City, and luckily Master Mara was there.

    Abel¡¯s hologram appeared in themunication circle of the Alchemy Union; he bowed and said, ¡°Hello, Master Mara!¡±

    This was the difference between a giantmunication circle and those normal ones. It could transfer a hologram as well as sounds to the other party, making the interaction a lot easier.

    It had been a long time since Master Mara had seen Bet. She only knew he had left the elves and Double Moon Forest. She was not expecting Bet to initiate a call first. ¡°Master Bet, it¡¯s so nice to see you again, where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Master Mara, I want a six star magic circle map, can the Alchemy Union help me with that? I can do a mission or exchange in person!¡± As a master alchemist himself, Anel also had some kind of right. Still, he didn¡¯t know too much about how the Alchemy Union operated.

    ¡°A six star magic pattern map? That¡¯s a giant magic pattern, what do you need that for?¡± Master Mara knew this magic circle quite well, so she asked in a weird tone.

    The six star magic circle map could only be ignited once. After that, you would just need to ce the correct object on top of it. Even non-alchemists could do it.

    It was a basic magic circle. However, if you added a map as a base, it would basically be a giant magic circle map. Those things were normally extremely precious since they were normally applied as a giant City¡¯s defense. If the object you ced on the map has attacking power, then your six star magic circle would have attack power as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to use this myself. I won¡¯t give it to others or resell it!¡± Although Abel didn¡¯t exin why he needed the map, he promised he would not give it to other people since these giant magic circles were all military-grade weapons. Every single one of them had a tight reselling restriction.

    ¡°Let me ask; I¡¯ll let you know soon!¡± Said Mara as she was about to disconnect the call.

    ¡°Master Mara, wait up. I also need 3 sets of mana separation circles!¡± Abel called quickly.

    ¡°Master Bet, I can only help you ask since these things you want are all military grade!¡± Said Master Mara in a serious voice. Master Bet had helped her a lot, and she really wanted to repay his favor, but those things were just too extraordinary.

    ¡°Thanks a lot, Master Mara!¡± Themunication circle disconnected, but Abel did not leave themunication circle. He needed to wait for Master Mara¡¯s reply.

    In the Angstrom City¡¯s Alchemy Union, Master Mara did not directly contact a magic circle maker. Although she was friends with quite a few, a six star magic circle and a mana separation circle was not something a normal magic circle maker could make.

    After a bit of consideration, Master Mara connected with Grand Duke Edwina. ¡°Grand Duke Edwina, Mara is here to greet you!¡±

    Grand Duke Edwina was in her office taking care of business ¡°Master Mara, what do you want?¡± She said as she lifted her head out of her pile of documents.

    ¡°Bet just contacted me. He said he wanted a six star magic circle and 3 mana separation circles!¡± Mara said honestly.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll get some men to send it to his ce!¡± Grand Duke Edwina epted this seemingly unrealistic request in no time, beyond Master Mara¡¯s expectations.

    The moment Grand Duke Edwina heard what Abel wanted, she knew he had be an official wizard. The box of potion Abel sent her earlier showed that he still hadn¡¯t forgotten the Grand Ducal Pce and Loraine.

    Abel had done a lot for Angstrom City already, so these things were definitely not a problem. The six star magic circle could only be ignited one time, and a mana separation circle could not be easily moved around once it was set up. Although these things were definitely quite high in rank, it could be given out as a gift.

    It seemed like Abel was quite considerate and did not request anything too over the top, so it would make Angstrom City look stingy if they rejected Abel.

    ¡°Mara, tell Abel I will send Lady Carrie and a bunch of constructors to his ce!¡± Grand Duke Edwinamanded.

    In only 20 minutes, 4 boxes were sent to Master Mara. That¡¯s quick!

    Afterward, Master Mara Immediately reconnected with themunication circle that she just disconnected.

    ¡°Master Bet, make sure your teleportation circle is ready to ept the things I am about to send you. Grand Due Edwina also told me to tell you that she will send Lady Carrie and a bunch of constructors to your ce!¡± Master Mara was quite confused since she believed Abel was out on holiday, but still, she forwarded Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s words to him.

    ¡°Tell Grand Duke Edwina I appreciate her kindness, and say hi to Lady Carrie for me!¡± Said Abel with a bow through the hologram.

    After Abel disconnected the call, he transformed back into a human with the transformation ne. He then changed his clothes, packed up his stuff, and put away the barrier circle.

    By that point, there were already a few men waiting outside themunication circle, but they all bowed as soon as they saw Abel. Abel also gently bowed back and said, ¡°Sorry for making you all wait!¡±

    The teleportation circle was not far from themunication circle. Abel epted his 4 boxes there. There was one smaller one that looked different from the rest. That one must be the six star magic circle base, while the others were the mana separation circles.

 Chapter 467 - Coming Home

    <strong>Chapter 467 Coming Home</strong>

    harvest city was not a small city in the duchy of carmel, but it was an extremely ordinary city in the holy continent. the only teleportation circle they had was from the cksmith union.

    before the sun even fully rose, the cksmith union had already started to tidy up their ce. advance cksmith jules, the manager of the cksmith union, had gotten a message from the main headquarter yesterday, saying someone important will be visiting harvest city, and he should get everything ready.

    so, early in the morning, he had organized the union members and servants to clean and tidy the union. they would not let go of any corner. not a single spec of dust could remain.

    also early in the morning, viscount dickens led 4 elite knights to the courtyard of the cksmith union, waiting to greet their new city ruler, their new earl.

    of course, it was duke earnest who made this decision, but viscount dickens did not know which earl it was. still, he was sure this earl was not from the duchy of carmel.

    there were not many earls in the duchy of carmel, and most of them were royals. on top of that. the duchy of carmel were known for their stinginess. it was not their style to give out domains since every piece ofnd was flesh and blood of the king.

    this decision was passed down by duke earnest from the kingdom of st ellis, so viscount dickens spected it must be some extremely prestigious person being punished and sent here.

    today was the day the new earl would ept thend, and viscount dickens decided to leave the city with his family as soon as he handed over the deed.

    if viscount dickens stayed in harvest city, he and his family would need to work under this new earl. he did not want to work under an earl from the kingdom of st ellis. in fact, no inherited nobles wanted to.

    therefore as soon as this news had been spread, most inherited nobles had requested a change in city domain from the kingdom of st ellis.

    the kingdom of st ellis had tried their best to minimize the inevitable damage caused by this, which pushed those inherited nobles even more.

    there was nothing special about this city other than agriculture anyway, and most of the grains would be forcefully purchased by the duchy of carmel with minimum profit. therefore, most of them already wanted to leave this so-called prosperous but actually barren ce.

    there were still some stubborn nobles who held on to their dear domain and wouldn¡¯t leave no matter what, but soon, the scary investigation department from the kingdom of st ellis began to work its magic.

    they had dug up all the dirty deeds of those inherited nobles¡¯ family and used it to threaten them. up to this point, all of them had got the message. if they stayed, their family would be wiped out.

    the kingdom of st ellis was doing an unprofitable business. all thend in harvest city would belong to abel as soon as he epted the deed, and during the next 10 days, while abel was still in linate city, all the inherited nobles had been kicked out of harvest city.

    that¡¯s right. this was abel¡¯s decision. he wanted a domain free of inherited nobles: a ce he had full control over and a ce he could truly call home. although the nobles could pay him taxes and fight for him, he couldn¡¯t care less.

    their military was mostly made up of intermediate knights, and some elite knights at most. if abel really wanted true power, he would just have to ask.

    therefore, the kingdom of st ellis had hidden abel¡¯s identity and only addressed him as earl majesty, which made most of the noble believe it was an earl given up by the kingdom of st ellis.

    still, the nobles just couldn¡¯t understand why the earl would be sent off to the southernmost part of the holy continent. there was truly nothing special about this city. maybe this earl had lost in some major noble conflict, so he was sent off to somece he wouldn¡¯t be seen again.

    although nobles who worked under an earl might live a decent life, their chances of standing out in the future were limited. also, if the kingdom of st ellis pushed down even further, there was no way those nobles from a little duchy like the duchy of carmel could withstand it.

    most nobles didn¡¯t want to get their family tied up with an earl who lost his power since the kingdom of st ellis was so humane.

    the kingdom of st ellis agreed to help those nobles exchange their domain, and viscount dickens was the first one to ept it. he exchanged his domain to another quite profitable city. he just needed to leave his skilled knight brigade in harvest city.

    the 4 elite knights he had brought alongside him were the deputymander of his knight brigade. however, the moment he was about to wee this new earl, his mind began to clear up.

    there was no way the kingdom of st ellis would sacrifice so much for a banished earl.

    did he make a mistake? this question arose in viscount dickens¡¯ heart for the first time in his life, but immediately, his attention had been dragged towards the blinding light of the teleportation circle of the cksmith union.

    ¡°i¡¯m home!¡± although abel¡¯s body was still glowing in white light, it did not distract him from taking a deep breath at all.

    ¡°master, is this your home?¡± bartoli stood beside abel. she was also trying to get a feel of the atmosphere. if everything had gone smoothly, this ce would also be her home for the next tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°yeah, this is my home. i will turn this ce into the most powerful domain in the entire holy continent. i will not let another person get on top of me ever again!¡± said abel with certainty. there was the fresh smell of grains in the air, blowing across abel¡¯s nostalgic face.

    both abel and bartoli excited the teleportation circle. ck wind, chocobo, white cloud, and flying me were inside his monster ring.

    viscount dickens¡¯ eyes were wide open. he didn¡¯t expect abel toe out of the teleportation circle. abel was raised in harvest city, and his name was well known across every street.

    the 3 badges in front of abel¡¯s chest were shimmering in the sunlight. although viscount dickens had never seen a grandmaster cksmith badge before, when he saw the fiery excitement on advance cksmith jules¡¯s face, he knew this must be the legendary grandmaster cksmith badge.

    next to the grandmaster cksmith badge, there was a single magic staff wizard badge. it was the badge of an official wizard. to normal nobles, especially those who lived on the outskirts, they might not even know a wizard badge existed.

    however, viscount dickens knew what it was as a rare high rank noble in the duchy of carmel. official wizards were the most powerful force of the duchy and its main guardians.

    ording to his understanding, there were only 3 official wizards in the duchy, and abel had already be one of them.

    next to the wizard badge was an earl noble badge. it had the engraving of a dragon, which was abel¡¯s design. however, this earl noble badge was the most dull-looking one out of the 3.

    viscount dickens felt his head hurt. abel was the earl: the earl he had been waiting for all morning, the new ruler of this city.

 Chapter 468 - City Palace

    <h4>Chapter 468 City Pce</h4>

    ¡°Earl Abel, wee back!¡± Said Viscount Dickens with a bow. By this point, his heart began to sing with emotion. Before Abel left, Viscount Dickens had visited Abel, which was already considered a huge show of respect for Abel at the time.

    But now, Abel¡¯s status was already light years above him. Abel was an Earl, and he was only a Viscount. Abel was an Official Wizard as well as a Grandmaster cksmith, while he was amander at most. A slight bitterness began to arise from his heart, Abel could basically easily suppress him in all areas.

    Viscount Dickens¡¯s mind was so chaotic that he didn¡¯t even remember to introduce the 4 elite knights next to him. At this moment, he also began tough at himself. How could Abel be banished? Who in their right mind would banish a Grandmaster cksmith?

    ¡°Viscount Dickens, we meet again!¡± Said Abel with a bow. Afterward, he drew a graceful circle with his hand and also did a weing bow to the 4 elite knights behind Viscount Dickens.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve grown a lot!¡± Viscount Dickens eximed. Although Abel was still very young, especiallypared to those other royal earls, he was an actual kid when he left Harvest City.

    ¡°I always remember you helping me, Viscount Dickens. So I¡¯ve told the Kingdom of St Ellis to let you choose if you still want to stay in Harvest City. They didn¡¯t pressure you to leave, right?¡± By this point, Abel no longer had to take turns with his status; he could just be direct.

    ¡°Earl Abel, they didn¡¯t. I am the one who suggested to leave Harvest City. Their conditions are very good, and I am very happy!¡± Said Viscount Dickens with a bow. Although Abel might not care about the Kingdom of St Ellis, Viscount Dickens did, so he had to tell the truth.

    Of course, the Kingdom of St Ellis had tricked all the inherited Nobles in Harvest City. If they knew their new city ruler was Abel, none of them would want to leave.

    Viscount Dickens would not tell Abel about his regret since his departure was set in stone anyway. Even his mansion had been cleared out, but he just hoped he didn¡¯t clear it out so soon and have nothing left over.

    At first, he thought the new city ruler was a banished noble, so he immediately cleared out everything other than a few chairs. By this point, he felt a little scared.

    If Abel knew what Viscount Dickens was thinking, he would definitelyugh out loud. He couldn¡¯t care less about everyday stuff. He had seemingly unlimited amounts of gold coins anyway. Anyone would willingly help him redecorate his mansion form in to out.

    ¡°Are you Jules?¡± Asked Abel with a friendly voice and a smile as he turned towards the elite cksmith.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I wee you on behalf of the cksmith Union in Harvest City!¡± cksmith Jules was so excited his voice sounded almost shaky.

    Abel looked around this cksmith Union and said with a smile, ¡°From now on, Harvest City is my domain, and I will invest some gold coins to expand this cksmith Union. I will also send a request to the cksmith Union headquarter to get a cksmith Master toe over here!¡±

    ¡°My god, you are the new city ruler? Finally, the cksmith Union in Harvest City will have a cksmith Master!¡± cksmith Jules was bouncing with excitement. The most powerful cksmith in Harvest City is Master Bentham, but that name was how people address him from around Harvest City. He was not an actual Master.

    On paper Master, Bentham was only an elite cksmith, but a part of his forgery skills had reached a master¡¯s level. On top of that, his work was extremely famous around Harvest City, so he had received this glorious title.

    By this point, the cksmith Union in Harvest City had gained a new life, since this ce had be Grandmaster Abel¡¯s domain. Abel had promised to invite a dwarf cksmith Master toe over. Therefore even though Abel himself would not be a part of their Union, their Union would still be one of the most powerful in the human world.

    ¡°Earl Abel, pleasee to the City Pce, I have already gathered all the people in charge over there waiting for you!¡± Said Viscount Dickens with a weing gesture.

    Abel nodded with a smile. He then turned and bowed to the members at the cksmith Union and left.

    Outside of the cksmith Union, a beautiful carriage awaited in the middle of the road. There were 10 official knights in heavy armor guarding the carriage against both sides. When they saw Abel, they all immediately did a knights bow with both hands in front of their chest.

    Although these 10 knights didn¡¯t know who Abel was, they were sure this man with an Earl badge behind Viscount Dickens was the new City ruler.

    Viscount Dickens did not step on to this City Pce carriage. The moment Abel stepped foot on Harvest City, he was no longer the City Ruler.

    Abel ced both hands in front of his chest and gently did a knight bow as well, which showed that he was also a knight. Viscount Dickens was quite surprised. Although Abel was a knight when he left Harvest City, how could he continue his knight training after he became a wizard?

    He was confused, but he didn¡¯t have the right to ask. His status was way too lowpared to Abel.

    Although this carriage looked luxurious, it was still nothingpared to his super bull carriage. Back in the days, he had used so many runes to make a carriage, now as a wizard, all needed was a warming and cooling circle to make an air conditioner.

    As the carriage began to take off, Abel saw many curious faces along the way. This huge change in the city did not affect ordinary citizens. There were not many inherited nobles anyway, and ordinary people still needed to get on with their lives.

    The only thing they knew was that an Earl would take over Harvest City as their new city ruler, but that was too detachedpared to their lives anyway.

    As Abel gazed outside, he felt a sense of responsibility within him. He would be in charge of the jobs, lifestyle, education, and safety of these people from now on.

    Along the way, Abel saw an Edmond Boutique shop branch. It was the ce he made his first bucket of gold, but of course, it wasn¡¯t even the original one.

    Nostalgia arose within him as more and more familiar scenery began to show. From now on, this ce would be his home!

    Soon, the carriage arrived at the City Pce. He used to think that this fountain was enormous, but now, it just seemed extremely ordinary. It was not even as stunning as the one in his Linate City mansion.

    Afterward, a servant stepped up and ced a wooden staircase in front of the carriage, and gently opened the door.

    However, Abel did not use the staircase. Instead, he jumped off the carriage directly effortlessly. To the crowds by the side, his jump looked quite graceful.

    Viscount Dickens¡¯s gaze tensed up once again. Although he couldn¡¯t tell Abel¡¯s rank, it was clear that Abel¡¯s knight skills had already surpassed him. Although that jump looked simple, it required some powerful muscle control to make it look so easy.

    Bartoli was tightly wrapped in her robe, but as she stepped off the carriage through the wooden staircase, an immense noble scent still managed toe through.

    Viscount Dickens began to question the identity of this quiet and mysterious woman behind Abel. He was one hundred percent sure this was the scent of a noble, a powerful noble.

    After Abel stepped inside the hall, Viscount Dickens began to introduce the group of people waiting for him ¡°Earl Abel, these are all the officers in Harvest City. This is tax officer Nick,w enforcement officer Noyce, and manager of the food inventory, Ezede. This is the manager of the military inventory, Ismen. This is....¡±

 Chapter 469

    <h4>469 Handover</h4>

    every time viscount dickens introduced an official to abel, that official would bow to him to show respect. by that point, abel felt a weird atmosphere arising. it seemed like there was some kind of connection between these officials.¡°viscount dickens, just leave the documents and the assets¡¯ ount to my steward bartoli. i won¡¯t question it. just give me the contract of harvest city¡¯s military!¡± said abel waving his hand.

    ¡°i¡¯ll take care of the ounts on behalf of my master!¡± said bartoli gently lifted up her hood, exposing a long white robe on her body. it was not luxurious, but it was made of pure silk.

    ¡°what? we will need to discuss this with a steward? a female steward?¡± manager edeze yelled like he had been deeply insulted as he looked towards viscount dickens. he was not nning to stay in harvest a city anyway; he wanted viscount dickens to take him along. earl abel had told a female steward to take over, which was a huge insult to his dignity.

    viscount dickens did not care about him. instead, he stared at the double magic staff badge in shock.

    although those officials were quite a high rank in harvest city, they still hadn¡¯t seen much. to them, wizards only exist in legends, but not viscount dickens. he knew about wizard badges, and he knew there were only 3 wizards guarding the duchy of carmel. from his understanding, there was only one intermediate wizard among those 3 wizards.

    however, there was an intermediate wizard standing right in front of him, and she was abel¡¯s steward. he felt regret bubbling within him. maybe leaving harvest city was the biggest mistake he had made in his life.

    ¡°bartoli, go see if this manager edeze has a clean background. if he does, forgive him. if not, i¡¯ll leave it up to you since he had insulted an intermediate wizard!¡± abel said inly, his gaze brushing upon manager edeze.

    abel did not have time to investigate all the dirty things the officials in harvest city, so he used a direct and rough method to resolve this. before he came, he had requested the investigation department in the kingdom of st ellis to gather all the information of those harvest city officials.

    if a normal person had requested this, the kingdom of st ellis would not only say no, they would also get angry. but not abel; abel had the power to get the kingdom to use a powerful machine to dig up all the details of all the officials in harvest city.

    their lifestyle, work, family, ie, were all exposed. not a single bit of privacy could hide in the face of the kingdom¡¯s scary investigation department.

    of course, abel couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at this information. he just left it all up to bartoli. as a countess who had taken care of a wealthy domain in the past, bartoli was the best candidate to manage harvest city.

    bartoli took out a piece of parchment from her portal bag and began to read it out loud, ¡°manager edeze. one wife, 6 mistresses. he has 2 children and 12 children of shame. he had sold 15312 tones of grains in private when he was the manager of the harvest grains inventory and received 56000 gold coins.¡±

    by this point, manager edeze¡¯s face had gone pure white as his legs began to get weak. he didn¡¯t even tell his family that he had sold grains in private, how could this new female steward know about it?

    ¡°viscount dickens¡¯s, i am innocent please help me!¡±manager edeze looked at viscount dickens like he was his savior, but viscount dickens remained silent.

    unlike the frightened manager edeze, all the other officials had just clearly witnessed something beyond their imagination. this enormousmbskin parchment had appeared on this female steward¡¯s hand with a flick?

    steward bartoli had some kind of power they couldn¡¯tprehend, so the most logical reaction was to get scared.

    ¡°manager edeze, i¡¯m sure about one thing. even king algernon gorge majesty would not doubt a word from ms. bartoli !¡± viscount dickens said with loathing in his eyes. manager edeze had done so much behind his back, and he still had the guts to beg him.

    ¡°manager edeze, all your assets will be confiscated, and you will be sent to thebor camp until the day you die!¡± said bartoli in a cold voice.

    ¡°no please! i beg you! i will give you all my wealth!¡± said manager edeze as he sat on the floor. his entire body had grown weak as tears poured down from his face, drenching his clothes.

    ¡°drag him out!¡± said abel with a low voice.

    afterward, 2 knights came from the door and dragged manager edzeze out like a chicken getting ughtered.

    the hall was filled with silence all of a sudden. all the officials were stunned. all officials who¡¯ve worked as long as they must have some kind of dirty deeds. was their record on thatmbskin parchment as well?

    ¡°bartoli, just take care of the handover for me. if anyone bothers you again, then just take care of it yourself!¡± abelmanded and turned towards viscount dickens again. ¡°viscount dickens, where is the elite knight brigade?¡±

    ¡°earl abel, these are the 4 elite knights of the knight brigade. the original leader, elite knight of saroyan had left harvest city, so the brigade is now in charge of these 4 elite knights. the brigade is now in the military base of the city!¡± said viscount dickens introducing the knights next to him.

    ¡°the elite knight of saroyan has be a lord of a domain for 2 years. too bad, if not, maybe we have met up for a bit!¡± abel sighed.

    elite knight of saroyan had been awarded the lord title alongside the lord of marshall. both of them had outstanding military performance, so abel remembered him quite well.

    ¡°i¡¯ll let you guys keep leading the brigade for now!¡± said abel looking at the 4 knights.

    the 4 elite knights had always been looking at abel with an admiring gaze. however, at first, they did not know this new earl was abel; in fact, only a few people in the entire city know.

    when the 4 elite knights heard abel¡¯s name, their heart began to fill up with excitement. abel was the pride of this city. before, harvest city was only known as a small agriculture city, but now a lot more people would know it as the hometown of grandmaster abel.

    afterward, they immediately bowed in unison and said, ¡°earl majesty, it¡¯s our honor to serve you!¡±

    on the other hand, bartoli was having an easy time epting the handover. the officials took out stacks of ounting records and began to exin as bartoli kept holding the parchment in her hand. as soon as the official said something fishy, she would coldly gaze at him, and he would immediately give out the actual number.

    the reporting of the officials was finished in no time, and bartoli looked at the stacks of ounting records in front of her with a slightly depressed face, but she did not make a sound. harvest city was not desirable at all. there was a big debt, and since the manager of the inventory had already been captured, maybe even his assets couldn¡¯t fill this debt up.

    there also were a lot of problems when it came to the well-being of the citizens. viscount dickens didn¡¯t seem like a skilled leader. all he had was military power to suppress others, but that doesn¡¯t mean he was a skilled leader.

    ¡°everyone, i¡¯m not going to drag about the past. all of you have seen my master¡¯s power; if you just do your jobs properly, we will naturally have rewards for you. but if you move the budgets, no one can help you!¡± bartoli said in an arrogant tone when she lifted her head from the stack of records.

    all the officials in the hall let out a long breath of relief. thatmbskin parchment had given them too much pressure. now they felt reborn again.

    ¡°that¡¯s about it for today. make sure you all do your work properly from now on!¡± said bartoli waving her hand.

    the officials bowed and quickly walked out of the hall. this female steward was too scary.

    ¡°this new earl is too strict. he hadshed out on edeze from the start, so let¡¯s unite from now on. if not, we won¡¯t have any good time in harvest city anymore!¡± officer noyce said. he had the highest rank of the bunch.

    manager ismen of the military inventory then began to look at officer noyce in a slightly mocking gaze and said, ¡°officer noyce, you must not have heard the name of that new earl. clearly, his name is abel!¡±

 Chapter 470 - Harry Castle

    <h4>470 Harry Castle</h4>

    ¡°manager ismen, are you saying earl abel is master abel? i heard that master abel was only a baron? and some time ago, his noble status was even scrapped!¡± officer noyceughed while shaking his head.¡°that¡¯s right. earl abel is master abel. i was there when he was awarded a noble title long ago. some of you were also there!¡± said manager ismen in a certain tone.

    by this point, some officials standing by a side began to recall their memory. afterward, they all quickly nodded. although abel had changed a lot, you could still recognize him if you thought hard enough.

    ¡°then earl abel is not the banished earl we¡¯ve been thinking about?¡± tax officer nick asked suddenly.

    it was only by this point officer noyce realized how humble viscount dickens was caring in front of earl abel. he loathed his slow reaction speed. viscount dickens was rarely humbleness since he was such a powerful figure.

    he scrapped his idea of fighting against abel and steward bartoli. he would be a huge joke if he wanted to fight against a powerful force like this.

    viscount dickens left with a few servants. his wealth and belongings had already been moved to his new domain. originally he also wanted to bring a few knights along with him, but he decided against it after knowing abel¡¯s identity.

    on top of that, none of the knights in his elite knight brigade wanted to leave anymore after they realized the man they would be serving was earl abel.

    abel¡¯s story influenced many young men. although many nobles cared more about profits, knights and warriors worshiped legends, and abel was the legend of harvest city.

    of course, those stories were just constructed by a small part of abel¡¯s history. however, they already spread like wildfire in harvest city. even abel himself might not be aware of some of them.

    ¡°master, viscount dickens¡¯s is too stingy!¡± bartoli bowed after she looked around the pce.

    ¡°bartoli, what happened?¡± abel was getting ready to visit harry castle. he didn¡¯t want to stay too long since he said he wasn¡¯t going to care about how things were run, but since he had just be the ruler of this city, there was still something he needed to look through.

    ¡°viscount dickens cleared out everything in city pce!¡± bartoli said in confusion.

    ¡°don¡¯t worry; he has already done his part. we won¡¯t interact much in the future anyway!¡± abel carelessly smiled.

    if viscount dickens knew abel was the new city ruler earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have done this. he had destroyed hisst bit of friendship with abel with some little gold coins, which was beyond the worst decision he could possibly make in his life.

    ¡°how can we even rest here today? there isn¡¯t even any basic day to day stuff!¡± bartoli knew abel was an earl, so he would lose face if he kept acting carelessly. he would be a joke within the noble circle.

    ¡°harry castle has a courtyard in harvest city. we¡¯ll go there today!¡± abel recalled the ce he always used to live in when he visited harvest city.

    suddenly a knight came in and said with a bow, ¡°master, a woman from edmund boutique shop named ms. yvette wants to see you!¡±

    since all the servants had been taken away by viscount dickens, the city pce was basically like a hollow shell at this point. there were only 10 knights from the elite knight brigade guarding the door.

    ¡°yvette! let her in!¡± said abel with a slight bend. the name reminded him of the pretty girl with gold hair.

    yvette did a female bow the moment she came in. she was not a noble, so she could only do an ordinary female bow, ¡°earl abel. yvette bows to you on behalf of the harvest city edmond boutique shop!¡±

    ¡°yvette, your edmond boutique shop always has thetest news! i was just thinking of asking you for your help!¡± said abel with a smile.

    ¡°earl abel, we will give all we got to serve you!¡± although she had only just found out abel was the new city ruler, she knew about the situation of the city pce long ago, and she wanted to use this chance to form a good rtionship with this new city ruler, hoping it would help the future of edmund boutique shop.

    ¡°i will get going, and i¡¯ll leave this city pce to you. my request is simple. just turn this thing into a decent earl pce!¡± said abel ndly. he did not mention anything about gold coins.

    yvette knew how powerful abel was. no bank would underestimate abel since every single one of his weapons could shake up an entire auction house.

    ¡°earl abel majesty, don¡¯t worry. we edmund boutique shop will put in our full effort to make you satisfied!¡± yvette bowed as a guarantee.

    the second day, a brigade of 500 warriors and 10 official knights were guarding the city pce carriage towards harry castle from harvest city.

    although abel didn¡¯t want to bring so many guards along with him, he would still need to do it for his appearance as an earl, especially since this was the first time he was venturing out.

    as abel exited harvest city, he looked back. overnight, the g in front of the city gate had been swapped into one with a golden chinese dragon.

    harry castle was not far from harvest city. it was only after half a day of travel, and that stone-built castle was just in front of his eyes.

    ¡°harry castle, i¡¯m back!¡± abel mumbled to himself.

    he saw the familiar stone walls and that familiar unicorn coat of arms. actually, abel had 2 coats of arms. one was his own chinese dragon, and the other was the unicorn. he got his chinese dragon one from battling with the orcs and bing a cksmith master. at first, the duchy of carmel didn¡¯t want to give it to him, but they had to, after all he had done.

    after a few recoveries, abel¡¯s chinese dragon had now be his earl badge. however, he also had another identity. he was the inheritance of harry castle, so of course, he could use the unicorn as well.

    the front gate opened, and a brave looking knight in golden armor was already standing right up front. the steward by his side also quickly saluted.

    abel jumped down before the carriage even came to a halt. it was the lord of marshall, abel could recognize him by that shiny golden bull armor he had made him.

    ¡°uncle marshall!¡± abel yelled with a stutter. he left home as a kid, and now he had finally returned. he finally returned to his family¡¯s side.

    ¡°abel, you¡¯re an earl now. stop sobbing; you will be a joke to those knights you have brought!¡± although lord of marshall had said this, his eyes were watering up as well.

    ¡°i¡¯m not sobbing. i¡¯m just too excited!¡± said abel with a bigugh and a pair of sparkling eyes.

    he stretched out his arm and tightly hugged the lord of marshall. he could care less about his golden bull armor. abel was already 2 meters tall, so he could hold the lord of marshall up easily.

    ¡°abel put me down. you are ruining my reputation!¡± the lord of marshall yelled.

    abel put him down with a face full of smiles.

    ¡°you said you were going to be some kind of wizard, but you are still this strong. it seems like i made the right choice by sending you to strike iron back in the days!¡± the lord of marshall said as he took off his golden bull helmet.

    ¡°of course, i wouldn¡¯t be where i am today without uncle marshall!¡± said abel.

    ¡°yeah, right. tell me honestly, did you keep up with your knight training?¡± the lord of marshall asked gently. although he had his own domain, separate from his family in bakong city, after he gained an outstanding military performance, his family still had a knight inheritance.

    and he didn¡¯t want this inheritance to end because of him.

 Chapter 471 - Treasure Chamber

    <h4>Chapter 471 Treasure Chamber</h4>

    ¡°by this point, i am err... probably a headmander!¡± abel said in an arrogant tone, flexing his muscles.this news made the lord of marshall even happier than hearing abel bing an earl, ¡°my spirit, even my family in bakong city has only ever had onemander before the inheritance had ended. you are already a headmander. it seems like our family will go down in history!¡±

    ¡°master, shouldn¡¯t we ask the young master toe inside first? they still have a lot of guards outside!¡± steward lindsey reminded the lord of marshall.

    ¡°that¡¯s right, abel, we¡¯ll go in first. you have too many guards. i¡¯m afraid our castle might not be big enough!¡± said the lord of marshall gazing towards the guards.

    ¡°don¡¯t worry about them; they can camp outside!¡± abel smiled and entered the castle with the lord of marshall.

    as soon as they entered the castle, a troop of 20 warriors bowed and called in unison, ¡°wee home, master!¡±

    ¡°stand up!¡± said abel, waving his hand.

    the 20 warriors were all equipped with the same gear: a little round shield and a longsword. those were some of the first magic weapons abel had made. most of those 20 warriors were middle-aged, and abel knew them quite well. they were the first batch of old fighters brought home by the lord of marshall.

    after countless battles, including the one with the novice wizards, some of those 20 warriors had died, and the lord of marshall had reced them with some younger ones.

    therefore, by this point, this troop was basically some of the most powerful around harvest city due to their powerful weapons.

    also, the younger warriors were all carefully picked out from the domain and equipped with abel¡¯s weapons as well. they trained night and day and under the guidance of those old warriors, and they had also developed an endless loyalty for abel.

    ¡°i¡¯ll give these 20 men back to you. i know you have so many guards outside, but it is still better to have your family¡¯s warriors fight for you!¡± the lord of marshall said with a smile as he pointed at the troop.

    ¡°how about the other troop?¡± abel asked quietly.

    the lord of marshall knew abel was asking about those 10 death warriors in ck armor who had guarded abel and steward ken back to abel castle.

    ¡°they¡¯re still in abel castle protecting steward ken just like you hadmanded. if you didn¡¯te back, they would probably guard it until the day they die!¡± the lord of marshall didn¡¯t know how to describe those death warriors as a knight, but he still respected their spirit a lot.

    ¡°uncle marshall, in the next few days, there will be some dwarf constructorsing here. i want to build my magic tower on that little mountain at the back. i want to turn that part of my domain into a ground for my magic towers. those magic towers will guard harry castle, and i will make sure this ce exists forever!¡± abel pointed at the back.

    the lord of marshall also had many sentimental feelings for harry castle. he built this ce from the ground up with his wife. in the end, his wife had gone into an endless sleep here, so he would not leave it no matter what.

    the lord of marshall then fell silent for a while before he said softly, ¡°abel, thank you so much,¡±

    when he saw the atmosphere taking a sad route, abel quickly changed the topic, ¡°uncle marshall. i¡¯ve brought some goodies back. let¡¯s head to the inventory!¡±

    ¡°ok, let¡¯s go. let¡¯s see what new stuff i can add to my inventory!¡± the lord of marshall said with a bigugh.

    ¡°what precious things do you even have here? ain¡¯t they all just old broken stuff from royals?¡± said abel with a gentleugh.

    ¡°what do you know? just look at that rubbish carriage you came in today. it just looks nice on the surface, that thing probably isn¡¯t worth many gold coins anyway!¡± the lord of marshall bit back at abel.

    soon the two entered the inventory in the basement. the lord of marshall arrogantly pushed open the door, and a magical light illuminated the inventory. he focused on abel¡¯s expression, hoping he would be shocked.

    he was right, abel really was shocked to see this illumination circle ignited by mana gems. how did the lord of marshall get his hands on this?

    ¡°this is a treasured light. i had exchanged it with one of your magic weapons. wasn¡¯t it a good deal?¡± asked the lord of marshall arrogantly.

    ¡°err...¡± by this point, abel was ready to head to the wizard union to find out which wizard had scammed the lord of marshall. although an illumination circle was not cheap, it was nothingpared to abel¡¯s weapon.

    ¡°uncle marshall, i didn¡¯t think you would like this so much. in a moment, i¡¯ll tell the dwarfs to install one for you in every room!¡± abel wasn¡¯t deliberately trying to hurt the lord of marshall; they would need to use these illumination circles everywhere in the future anyway.

    ¡°so, you are saying this thing isn¡¯t worth much?¡± the lord of marshall depressingly looked at the treasure light. he had been so proud of it for so long.

    ¡°they are not cheap, and it¡¯s very hard to get for most people. don¡¯t worry; you didn¡¯t lose much money!¡± said abel in aforting tone.

    the lord of marshall hesitated for a little and continued, ¡°whatever, since you are here, make some more magic big swords for me when you have time. those things are still the best to keep in my inventory!¡±

    ¡°actually, what i¡¯ve brought today is the most suitable thing to keep in your inventory here. just make sure you won¡¯t let anyone else see it!¡± said abel as he took out a giant box.

    ¡°this is?¡± the lord of marshall stared at the box. although it looked quite nice, he knew it was from the dwarfs at first sight. how could it be worth any money? could the things inside be treasure?

    the moment he stepped up to open the box, he was stunned by the enormous space inside. he pointed at the thing in shock as he stared at abel.

    ¡°what is this thing, howe it is so big?¡± the lord of marshall said in a shaky voice.

    ¡°the history of this box is a little suspicious, so just put it away as soon as possible. this is a special dimension box, but it is precious because even ordinary people can open it. i will leave one here for you, and one in my father¡¯s ce!¡± abel didn¡¯t n to hide anything, so he just exined directly.

    ¡°yeah, one is enough. it will probably take a long time until i can fill it up anyway!¡± the lord of marshall was very happy with this box. he yfully opened and closed the box like it was some kind of toy.

    ¡°also, i have 2 knight inheritance here. this one is for our family members to learn, and this is for the knights we own!¡± abel said as he took out 2 stacks ofmbskin parchments.

    the lord of marshall closed the box. these knight inheritance much more important to him because there were nomanders in harry castle. he was only an intermediate knight, so he would need to go back to bakong city if he wanted to progress any further.

    this was why the harry family in harvest city remained a branch to the one in bakong city. just like most branched families in the holy continent. unless they produced a powerful knight, they would forever live under the control of their main family.

    he did not expect abel to take out 2 inheritance at once, so he carefully epted it. however, the surprise didn¡¯t end there. the first thing he saw as he flicked the page open was the name, headmander hoover.

    the lord of marshall was stunned; he immediately turned and asked: ¡°this is the inheritance of headmander hoover?¡±

    ¡°yeah, he gave it to me,¡± said abel with a smile.

    ¡°wouldn¡¯t it be a problem if we use it in our family?¡± the lord of marshall knew how important an inheritance was, so he asked again.

    ¡°don¡¯t worry, as long as we keep it within our family; it¡¯s ok!¡± abel had sketched out this inheritance from headmander hoover¡¯s main inheritance record. however, he did not exin why headmander hoover had let him do that.

 Chapter 472 - Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 472 Inheritance</h4>

    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll make sure this inheritance bes the core study for our family members!¡± The Lord of Marshall struck his hand on a table After hearing Abel¡¯s confirmation.Abel interrupted, ¡°But Uncle Marshall, I want this inheritance to be learned by the knights who support us!¡±¡°What? This thing is amazing, and you want the others to learn it? Why?¡± The Lord of Marshall looked confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple; I have a much better one. Headmander Hoover¡¯s is the best in the Holy Continent, but there is still a lot of risks when transforming from amander to a headmander. I¡¯m not going to tell you where I got this other inheritance from, but it can transform anyone into a headmander free of risk!¡± Abel exined.

    The Knight of Marshall was only an intermediate knight, but he had seen quite a lotpared to his peers since he was raised in the Bakong City Harry family. This other inheritance was named the Dark Knight Inheritance, which was strange.

    The Lord of Marshall frowned the moment he saw it. ¡°Does this thing have to do with the deities? Does this inheritance use dark power?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I wouldn¡¯t let my family learn dark powers!¡± Abel said, holding his hands up.

    ¡°Then why is this thing called the dark knight inheritance?¡± Said The Lord of Marshall, pointing at the name.

    ¡°Oh right, I just thought it sounded cool. If you don¡¯t like it, feel free to change it. It has nothing to do with the stuff inside anyway!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    ¡°You... how can you be so careless when ites to naming these. Whatever, you are the one who brought it here anyway. Just call it what you like!¡± The Lord of Marshall didn¡¯t want to stress too much about it. If it wasn¡¯t rted to dark power, that was all that mattered.

    He flipped open the Dark Knight inheritance. To his surprise, the Knight¡¯s breathing techniques were very different from the one he had learned. He then took out Head Commander Hoover¡¯s one topare. Soon, he realized what was different about them.

    The Dark Knight Inheritance trained the knight to grasp a tiny bit of mana ever since the breathing technique. Therefore, they no longer have to risk their lives going into a mana dense area to grasp that mana when transforming into a headmander.

    The Lord of Marshall had his gaze fixed at this inheritance. He understood why Abel only wanted to keep it within his family ¡°Abel, are we going to get in trouble for the origins of this inheritance if we use it?¡±

    ¡°No, only I have this inheritance in the entire Holy Continent!¡± Said Abel certainly.

    Although there weren¡¯t many people in Harry Castle currently, more and more knights would join, seeking safety or opportunities in the future since Abel was now the ruler of Harvest City.

    A powerful inheritance could make a knight even more loyal, but of course, the family would not give out the entire inheritance. Most of them would only treat them ording to their rank.

    For now, Abel and The Lord of Marshall were their only core family members. Even if Abel had children, they would still need to sign a contract to study this Dark Knight Inheritance.

    This contract was made by Bartoli, and Abel could not do anything about this. This Dark Knight inheritance was too precious. It was the only inheritance in the entire Holy Continent that could go straight to a headmander, so anyone who wanted to study it had to sign the contract on thest page.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, here are some potions. Just keep it in the dimension box. You can use it for rewards or in a crisis in the future!¡± Abel continued.

    He then took out 20 bottles of ready made high level ¡®Qi Condensing Potion¡¯. He was not nning to take out those master¡¯s one, but it had already made The Lord of Marshall¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°You have this many high level Qi Condensing Potions? We can produce so many elite knights in our family in no time!¡± Said The Lord of Marshall in excitement.

    Afterward, Abel took out some blood fusing potions, some essence condensing potions, and some replenishing potions. These were allmon Knight potions, and they were all in a gold rank. He was not worried if people would give him trouble for making gold potions since his other identity was Master Alchemist Bet.

    He only made 200 bottles for each potion. It was not that Abel didn¡¯t want to give them more, but because it would still attract unwanted attention if Abel gave out too much. This was the first patch of the potion, and he gave it to his family anyway. He would send some more as soon as they used it up.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall. You can divide these potions yourself. But make sure you don¡¯t take out these next potions if it¡¯s not totally necessary!¡± Said Abel as he took out 10 bottles of blue healing potions, and a bottle of gold healing potion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what is this for?¡± The Lord of Marshall knew how important this thing must be if even Abel was telling him to be careful.

    ¡°These are healing potions. The blue ones can heal normal injuries in no time and can save your life in critical situations. This gold one can save the life of an almost dying person!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Wow, these are all worth a life!¡± The Lord of Marshall carefully put them in the dimension box. He fully understood how precious these potions were.

    He held up the dimension box and said to Abel, ¡°follow me!¡±

    Abel followed The Lord of Marshall into the dead-end of his treasure chamber. The Lord of Marshall then put down the box and pressed on to a stone on the wall. Soon, a turning door appeared.

    The Lord of Marshall picked up the box again and entered the door as Abel followed. From the light outside, Abel could tell this was not a big room. And there was not much stuff inside either.

    The Lord of Marshall gazed at Abel weirdly and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve never used this secret room ever since I built it because I never had anything so precious I couldn¡¯t keep it in the chamber outside!¡±

    He then carefully ced the dimension box in a corner and looked at it in satisfaction. He then turned and continued, ¡°Now I do. This secret room didn¡¯t go to waste!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, make a constitution for the 2 knight inheritances so the Bet family can also learn it!¡± At first, Abel wanted to make a copy of this inheritance and give it to the Bet family as well, but now he decided to just keep it in one ce. This way, the 2 families could get closer as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss this with Bet tomorrow. Let¡¯s go to Bet Castle tomorrow!¡± Said The Lord of Marshall

    ¡°Uncle Marshall. Does our family have anyone good at running businesses? I have some properties in Linate City and need someone to take care of it!¡± His restaurants in Linate City were already his family¡¯s assets, and he couldn¡¯t leave it as it was for too long.

    ¡°Is this important?¡± Asked The Lord of Marshall in a confused tone/

    Abel had businesses in Bakong City, and he never asked him for help. What business could possibly make Abel take it so seriously?

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important. So everyone you send organize it must be extremely loyal. We will lose a lot if even a tiny thing goes wrong, so I need everyone who joins to sign a contract. They will lose their lives as soon as they want to take advantage of me!¡± Said Abel with a serious nod.

    The Lord of Marshall thought of the perfect candidate ¡°When ites to loyalty, no one cane close to steward Lindsey¡¯s son Lindsey Jr. He¡¯s studied under Steward Linsey for very long, and he can be independent now. A contract is good since you can never really know a person¡¯s heart.¡±

 Chapter 473 - Pair Training

    <h4>Chapter 473 Pair Training</h4>

    Lindsey was raised by the Harry Family in Bakong City. His ancestors had been the stewards for the Harry family for generations, and he only followed The Lord of Marshall to Harvest City once The Lord of Marshall got his own domain.Since Abel¡¯s business in Linamte City had to do with the number of resources the wizards in his family would be able to ess in the future, Abel took it very seriously. He needed someone within his family to help him out with this, which wasmon among big families.

    Although there were not many people within the Harry Family in Harvest City, their family in Bakong City still had quite a few outstanding businessmen, and that contract would just further secure their loyalty.

    Afterward, Steward Lindsey took Abel to Harry castle¡¯s side building while Bartoli stayed in Harvest City to take care of business. It was the ce where Abel used to live.

    Lindsey pushed open the door. It was like nothing had changed inside, and the floor was extremely clean. It was maintained very well by the servants.

    Steward Linsey could see that Abel might want some time to himself, so he said gently, ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll go first!¡± and walked out.

    Abel stepped on to the hard stone floor. The weapons in the rank were still intact. Since there were people maintaining them, their awe-inspiring presence still managed toe through.

    Abel took a deep breath. The ce still smelled like a preserving oil. Soon, nostalgia arose within his eyes as he looked around the room. This ce had be his home not long after he came to his world.

    Although it wasn¡¯t as luxurious as his mansion in Linate City and Bakong City, the smell of home trumped all the luxury in the world.

    That night, Abel did not enter the Dark World. After he took a shower, he hopped on to his giant down-filled bed and fell into a great night of dreamless sleep under the smell of the sun of sunshine in his nket.

    The next day, hazy sunlight sifted from the window and cast onto his face. He opened his eyes and saw familiar scenery. He was finally back home.

    He pulled away his nket and took a shower. Afterward, he arrived in front of his wardrobe and pulled it open. Inside was filled with clouds. Although some of them were for his younger self, it still had a full range of sizes. There were even some 2-meter tall ones.

    The Lord of Marshall kept making new clothes for him even when he was not around. Although it seemed trivial, it still touched Abel¡¯s heart. It was so nice to have a home.

    He put on amon noble shirt and strode out of the building. At that moment, the Lord of Marshall was doing some sword training. A life of luxury did not make him forget about his identity as a knight.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, let¡¯s see who¡¯s better!¡± Abel yelled as he picked up a knight sword from the weapon rack. His enthusiasm also increased upon seeing The Lord of Marshall training.

    ¡°Go ahead. Let¡¯s see if your sword skills have gotten any better!¡± said The Lord of Marshall with an arrogantugh.

    He had forgotten that Abel had now be a headmander. He lifted up his sword and sped towards Abel.

    Abel did a gentle flick upward with his knight sword and blocked The Lord of Marshall¡¯s strike. Afterward, he horizontally swept with a sound breaking speed towards The Lord of Marshall.

    The Lord of Marshall held his sword in front of his face and counteracted Abel¡¯s horizontal strike. Then, he immediately unleashed a side strike. The technique was perfect since they were both official knights. Not only that, but Abel¡¯s sword skills were also taught by The Lord of Marshall, so the risk of one of them getting injured was low despite how amazing the strikes looked.

    However, The Lord of Marshall was not a mortal. Although he never stopped his knight training, his body still deteriorated against the test of time.

    ¡°Ok. There¡¯s no need topete anymore. You have mastered your sword skills like you have fought a thousand battles. Even the knights in Miracle City might not be as skill as you!¡± The Lord of Marshall yelled as he stopped his waving sword.

    Abel could only smile upon hearing the Lord of Marshall. He might have looked calm, but he actually needed to undergo countless tight battles day by day. Although he mostly fought like a wizard these days, he still dwelled around life and death quite often.

    ¡°Abel, get ready. We¡¯ll head to Bet Castle soon. Where¡¯s ck Wind?¡± The Lord of Marshall asked, suddenly realizing that Abel didn¡¯t have his mount wolf with him.

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll let him out!¡± Said Abel as he gently padded his chest. Afterward, a ck portal appeared in front of him, and ck Wind dashed out.

    ck Wind began to howl andin as soon as it was out. It had been locked up in the monster ring for 2 days, and it wasn¡¯t used to it.

    ¡°Ok ok, I¡¯ll give you something tastyter. Look, it¡¯s Uncle Marshall!¡± Said Abel as the gently patted ck Wind¡¯s head.

    ck Wind lowered its head as a bow towards The Lord of Marshall and made a friendly look. The Lord of Marshall looked very surprised.

    ¡°ck Wind had gotten a lot bigger and smarter!¡± He said jealously.

    ck Wind knew The Lord of Marshall wasplimenting it, so it held its neck up high.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I¡¯ll find you a good mount soon as well!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    In the past, Abel was worried about giving The Lord of Marshall a good mount since mounts were not a luxurious carriage. A good mount could attract a lot of unwanted attention.

    The Lord of Marshall was only an intermediate knight at the end of the day, so even a royal war-horse would bring him a lot of trouble.

    The Lord of Marshall was not Abel. Abel had be a cksmith Master long ago, so he had the entire cksmith Union as support, and no one would dare to mess with him.

    But from now on, this entire patch ofnd belonged to Abel. He would also build his magic tower here, so the safety of Harvest City would no longer be a problem.

    ¡°Abel, you said it. I want a shy one; white is the best. You know I love white colored things!¡± The Lord of Marshall knew it wouldn¡¯t be hard for Abel to find a good mount with his current connections, so he just said what he wanted.

    When ck Wind heard The Lord of Marshall like white, it looked at itself and looked at The Lord of Marshall again. Then it rolled its eyes like a human and went back to Abel¡¯s side.

    Abel could tell That The Lord of Marshall no longer had much potential to level up with his own ability, and he was worried that he would try to save up on those potions, so he said ¡°Just use as much as those gold qi condensing potion, blood fusing potion, and essence condensing potion as you like. I have a good supply of them; I send you more the moment you finish it!¡±

    ¡°Those are golden potions, only elite alchemists could make them and their ingredients are very rare. Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± The Lord of Marshall rolled his eyes on Abel, thinking Abel was only bragging.

    Abel then helplessly looked around and threw out a barrier circle. After it was ignited, he flicked with his portal brace, and a big pile of shiny gold potions appeared on the floor. There were at least a thousand bottles.

    ¡°This.. this....¡± The Lord of Marshall was stunned. Didn¡¯t they say those golden potions were hard to make? Didn¡¯t they say those golden potions were extremely rare? Howe Abel had so many.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried I will attract unwanted attention for the family if I give it all to you at once, so I¡¯ll just give it to you bit by bit. Even if you use all of these up, it¡¯s ok; I¡¯ll just buy more from my friend!¡± Abel said, pointing at the pile on the floor.

    Of course, Abel was lying. He made all these potions. He wouldn¡¯t have shown them if The Lord of Marshall was not so stubborn.

    If The Lord of Marshall wanted to increase his longevity, the only thing he had to do was be amander, then try to transform into a headmander.

    This was what Abel wanted, as well. He couldn¡¯t care less about the side effects of those potions. One bottle of ¡®Full Recovery Potion¡¯ was more than enough to do the job.

 Chapter 474 - Abel Castle

    <h4>Chapter 474 Abel Castle</h4>

    ¡°Go!¡± The Lord of Marshall yelled as he set off on his warhorse. He wanted to drag out his distance with ck Wind.But ck Wind didn¡¯t give him a chance. It followed him closely behind. The war horse was running at full speed, but ck Wind was still only jogging.

    Soon, The Lord of Marshall patted his warhorse and slowed down. Then, he yelled at Abel, ¡°Abel, you better give me a better mount soon!¡±

    After this race, The Lord of Marshall further realized how much slower his warhorse was. Abel Castle was just in front of them, their first stop.

    Abel castle was the original Marshall Castle. It was Abel¡¯s first domain. Back in the days, Abel and The Lord of Marshall killed some invading orcs here, but of course, it had be a part of Harvest City as well.

    Today Abel and The Lord of Marshall did not bring a single man along with them. The moment they reached Abel Castle, the front gate swung open. Steward Ken weed them in with excitement.

    ¡°Master, you are back!¡± Ken said with a bow.

    ¡°Ken!¡± Abel nodded and turned to The Lord of Marshall, ¡°Uncle Marshall. Go take a rest. I need to do something before we set off again!¡±

    ¡°Great, I was just getting thirsty!¡± Said The Lord of Marshall as he jumped off his warhorse and carelessly threw its leash to a servant.

    ¡°Ken, my Earl Pce in Harvest City is getting renewed, and it needs a steward. You are one of my most trusted people, so I hope you can represent me and be the manager of Harvest City!¡± Abel said with a smile as he jumped off from ck Wind.

    ¡°Master, I will not disappoint you!¡± Abel deeply touched Ken, so he quickly bowed.

    Ken had followed Abel for a long time, and he always remained extremely loyal. He had done a great job in both Bakong City and Harvest City, so this new promotion was a huge reward and a massive challenge to him.

    Abel didn¡¯t care about the Earl Pce in Harvest City too much since he would be living in his magic tower most of the time anyway, but that ce was the most respected ce in the city. It represented his dominance in the city; it represented his status.

    Bartoli couldn¡¯t stay there forever. Abel had already ordered a magic tower for her; she would soon be a part of Abel¡¯s defense.

    Therefore, the best candidate to be the manager of Harvest City would be Steward Ken. Also, It wasmon for a steward to take care of the domain among nobles.

    The Lord of Marshall would be even more suitable if he was willing to move to Harvest City, but Abel had heard him say too many times that he would guard Harry Castle until the day he died, hoping he could see his lover again. This loyalty was what made Abel respect the man so much.

    Abel stepped into Abel castle and saw the 10 ck armored knights of death, and he suddenly remembered his original promise.

    ¡°Master!¡± they yelled in unison.

    ¡°From now on, you guys will no longer be knights of death. You will all be Earl Abel¡¯s knight servants. Ken will teach you what to you with your new identity!¡± Said Abel waving his hand, and the knights stood up again.

    Every Knight had to be a servant before they could officially be a knight. From then on, they would no longer be ordinary citizens, but professional fighters.

    ¡°Thank you, master!¡± The knight¡¯s voice no longer sounded lifeless and robotic. It seemed like a bit of life hade back to them again.

    ¡°Ken, find Bartoli as soon as you arrive at Harvest City. She will tell you what to do. Also, I¡¯ll leave these 10 men to you for training. I don¡¯t want them just to learn knight skills, but also knight manners!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Ken replied.

    Ken was very happy for these scary killers. They had been treated as knights of death ever since they were young, and now they could finally see the light. Since Abel no longer wanted them as human shields, they could finally take on knights training, graspbat qi, and knight manners. In other words, there would be a bright future waiting for them.

    From now on, Abel had the power to award some of these men with a knight domain of their own, but of course, they would need to attain enough war glory first.

    These knights fighting skills were incredibly profound. On top of the magic dagger and shield Abel had given them, they were already a bit more powerful than a standard knight. Their only downside was that they were a bit old.

    Afterward, Ken turned and said to the knights who were looking a little bit dumbstruck and said, ¡°Quickly, say thank your master! You guys have the chance to be actual knights!¡±

    They suddenly got clear-headed again and quickly bowed in a row, ¡°Thank you, master!¡±

    Although their gratitude might seem simple, it came from the deepest parts of their hearts.

    ¡°Off you go now!¡± Abel said, waving his hand. Afterward, the knights left.

    As Abel was walking out the hall, he stopped and said, ¡°Ken, make them learn a powerful knight inheritance in Harry Castle ording to their ability. I will give you some potionster as well, so you can nourish them better!

    The Lord of Marshall didn¡¯t interrupt Abel¡¯s business. Although he was his stepdad, Abel was now an Earl with a huge domain. He wouldn¡¯t question the way an Earl did things, so he was just sipping a cup of coffee as he waited for Abel.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I¡¯m done. If you are good, we can keep going!¡± Said Abel as he exited the hall.

    The Lord of Marshall stood up and gave his body a stretch ¡°let¡¯s go; I haven¡¯t ridden a horse in so long; it seems like my body is not holding up well!¡± He sighed.

    As Abel and The Lord of Marshall were getting ready to go again, Abel turned to Ken, who was sending them off, ¡°Just leave Harry castle to someone else and head to Harvest City. Don¡¯t worry about it too much!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Ken said with a bow as he watched the Abel and The Lord of Marshall¡¯s shadows disappear into the distance.

    After they made some distance, they came to a deserted ce, ¡°Uncle Marshall, I have a few contracted monsters. Let me show you!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Contracted monsters? I¡¯ve seen them before in Miracle City, but that not many. I heard they are very hard to sign!¡± The Lord of Marshall said with augh. He was an experienced man, after all.

    Abel rubbed his monster ring in front of his chest, and a giant ck portal appeared in front of them. Soon, an enormous white body came out.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, this is White Cloud. White Cloud, this is Uncle Marshall.¡±

    The reason Abel hade here was that he didn¡¯t want to scare other people. His contracted monsters were extremely powerful, and they yed important roles in saving his life.

    ¡°Abel, is this a sky sparrow? My god, you have a sky sparrow!¡± The Lord of Marshall yelled, he was stunned.

    As a human knight, The Lord of Marshall knew about them. They were powerfulrge scaled transport devices for the Orc Empire; they could transfer the orc¡¯s military power into every corner of the Holy Continent.

    They were the core of the Orc Empire, so every human who injured a sky sparrow in a battle would have huge rewards. If a person could strike one down, they would be granted a domain automatically. That was a hard fact.

    Abel had somehow signed a contract with these enormous transportation devices from the orcs? It was beyond what the Lord of Marshall¡¯s imagination.

 Chapter 475 - Show Off

    <h4>Chapter 475 Show Off</h4>

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, White Cloud is very calm. It can fly forever in the sky. It has saved my life many times!¡± said Abel with a loving and teasing tone.¡°Hello, White Cloud! Thank you for saving Abel!¡± Lord Marshall quickly stepped up after he heard it had saved Abel¡¯s life

    White Cloud had a soul, so it began to make doom ¡®ghoo ghoo¡¯ sound as a reply. The Lord of Marshall liked White Cloud quite a bit.

    Sky sparrows were normally cowards, despite how calm they were, but White Cloud was not a normal sky sparrow. It not only had a gigantic body, but it also had an invisible ability, which no other sky sparrows had. White Cloud was a spiritual beast.

    Abel began to smile when he saw The Lord of Marshall interacting with White Cloud. Joy filled his heart; they were just like one big family.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, the next contracted beast might scare your war horse, so you better put a blind on them!¡± Abel pointed towards the war horse.

    ¡°What¡¯s so scary, I trust my old war horse!¡± The Lord of Marshall said so, but he still put a blind on his war horse.

    ¡°Flying me,e out!¡± Said Abel as he opened the portal again.

    Flying me stumbled out with its 2 little legs. It rushed towards Abel the moment it was out and began swinging the portal bag in its chest.

    ¡°Howe you are still alive after eating so many hunger potions, and you still didn¡¯t grow a single bit!¡± Abelughed. He took out some more hunger potions from his portal bag and threw it on the floor.

    Flying me happily bent down and used the ws on its wings to pick up the potions, then put it in its own portal bag. It had been locked up in the monster ring for 2 days. The only thing it could do was eating those potions.

    Of course, Abel was surprised that a contracted beast could bring a portal bag along with it into the monster ring, but Abel was sure this thing was on the same level if not higher than the transformation ne.

    The transformation ne was made by the legendary elf goddess. It was a godly object.

    Abel believed inside this monster ring had a universe of its own. Both the gigantic White Cloud or the 50 meters tall Johnson could live inside without a single problem.

    The only thing that came close to the monster ring was his two storage devices from the Dark World. The Horadric Cube and the personal storage box. Although Abel didn¡¯t know the actual name of the ring, it sure was godly.

    ¡°A Dragon!¡± The Lord of Marshall yelled in shock.

    Although Flying me had acted very cute since it appeared in front of Abel, it still didn¡¯t change the fact that it was a dragon.

    Dragons were great beings in the Holy Continent. The word great was not tossed around easily. Normally it was only used to describe gods or kings, so you could see just how high a dragon¡¯s status was.

    Flying me did not let out a single bit of scent, that¡¯s why that war horse was still standing.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, this is Flying me. At first, it was only a 2 legged flying dragon, but now it has 4 legs!¡± Abel introduced, looking at the frightened face of his uncle.

    ¡°Abel, this is a dragon!¡± The Lord of Marshall yelled again.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a pseudo-dragon!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Ok, got it. You signed a contract with a dragon. How powerful is this thing?¡± The Lord of Marshall asked, trying to pull himself together again.

    ¡°Very powerful. But it can only go head to head with a single elite wizard at most!¡± Abel replied.

    The Lord of Marshall did not know how powerful an elite wizard was, but he saw a novice wizard easily killing an elite knight before.

    It was very hard for Abel to exin Flying me¡¯s actual fighting power. When it came to attack force, Flying me could smash any elite wizards, but the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ ability of Elite Wizards could almost make its attack useless.

    No matter how powerful their opponents were, an elite wizard could sh away directly or move as they attacked as long as there was nothing interrupting the space.

    If Flying me fought an elite wizard in a fixed space, they would die in no time. Flying me would have an advantage in all regards: power, stamina, and speed. After a speed enchantment, it¡¯s speed had reached a scary rate. As soon as the elite wizard used up all his mana, the only thing he could do was to wait for his death.

    ¡°Are these all your hidden powers?¡± The Lord of Marshall asked. He knew Abel wanted to keep this secret since he was showing him these things in such a deserted ce.

    ¡°Yeah, I still have a stone giant. I¡¯ll introduce you to it when we have a chance in the future!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    Poor Johson was like a pregnant woman after swallowing an entire magic tower. It couldn¡¯t move a single bit. But it was not all bad. That magic tower inside it was continuously increasing its power, so it acted as a type of training.

    Abel would not summon Johson at the moment. No matter how deserted the ce was, a 50 meters tall giant could still be spotted quite easily. Also, they were not in an isted environment, and Abel could not afford to let anyone know he had killed an elite wizard.

    Elite wizards were the most powerful thing in the Holy Continent. They were what made the Holy Continent feel secure, so none of them could die.

    If someone had found out that Abel had the power to kill an elite wizard, it might frighten other elite wizards, causing them to team up against him. Also, Abel still clearly remembered Elite Wizard Cliff¡¯sst words. There were still wizards behind him.

    ¡°I always worried that your powers wouldn¡¯t match your status, but I¡¯ve changed my mind after seeing all these contracted beasts. It seems like no one can touch you anymore!¡± The Lord of Marshall took a deep breath andughed.

    Today, Abel had shocked him too much. Although Abel still hadn¡¯t shown him White Cloud¡¯s ability, just seeing it was more than enough.

    ¡°White Cloud, Flying me, you guys can do whatever you want now!¡± Abel said.

    White Cloud made a few ¡°Ghoo Ghoo¡± sounds, and Flying me ran towards its back with its 2 tiny legs. Afterward, White Cloud stretched its winds and gracefully took off to the sky. It swirled in mid-air and disappeared into the distance.

    By noon, Abel and The Lord of Marshall arrived at Bet Castle. He could see the giant thorn shield coat of arms from afar.

    Trumpet sounds emerged, and the front gate opened. The Knight of Bet was wearing a full-body armor as he led his elder son Zach outside, both on a war horse. There were 20 blue armored knights standing nearly on each side as well.

    Zach was wearing magic armor he had made him, and the war horse under him looked very energetic. It seemed like Bet Castle had taken a wealthier turntely.

    ¡°This formation! I¡¯vee here so many times, but he¡¯s never greeted me with this many men!¡± The Lord of Marshall said in a salty tone.

    Yes, the formation The Knight of Bet had used was to wee a high rank leader. The armor on him was supposed to represent his respect for the leader, and the army behind him suggested he was ready to fight for his leader at any time.

    ¡°Earl Abel. The Knight of Bet bows to you!¡± The Knight of Bet yelled as he pounded on his chest.

    Zach also did a knight bow under the voice of the Knight of Bet, but Abel could see he was trying to hold augh as he gave him 2 winks. The guards by the side also kneeled.

    Abel jumped off ck Wind and went straight to The Knight of Bet and said with a bow, ¡°Father, don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m your son; always will be!¡±

 Chapter 476 - Bennett Castle

    <h4>Chapter 476 Bet Castle</h4>

    ¡°Earl Abel! We have a tradition! That tradition is not to be abandoned!¡± the Knight of Bet cried out stubbornly.¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like now, Bet!¡± Lord Marshall said with a sigh, ¡°Alright, everyone, you can go in now. Ghee, so much for using here.¡±

    Then, with a wink, Lord Marshall gestured to the twentyncers to leave. They all did when Zach waved his hand at them. They were a very disciplined bunch. Not only did they respond immediately, but they also moved in a very orderly fashion.

    The Knight of Bet didn¡¯t seem to want to see this, though, ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my job, Marshall! Earl Abel is your child, so shouldn¡¯t I be the one to wee him back?¡±

    Lord Marshall raised his brow, ¡°What nonsense are you spewing this time, Bet? Abel is our child! Don¡¯t you get it? If you¡¯re going to sort things out like this, it¡¯s going to be very awkward every time hees back.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, sorry,¡± the Knight of Bet said apologetically, ¡°I... I just can¡¯t get over what I did, Marshall. I was the one who sent him to be your son. You¡¯re the one who raised him to be the man he is now. I have done so little for him, but he¡¯s been looking after the Bet Family this entire time.¡±

    Lord Marshall helped the Knight of Bet get down his horse, ¡°About that, let¡¯s get inside the castle first. There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about. Let¡¯s leave the family topics after we¡¯re done with that. Sounds good?¡±

    At the same time, Zach was watching as his father entered the castle.

    ¡°Abel!¡± Zach shouted, then jumped down his war horse to give Abel a hug.

    ¡°Zach!¡± Abel responded with a hug just as passionate. Zach was his big brother, after all. When he first came to this world, he had always been the one who looked after him. Even now, he still remembered the gifts he received from him.

    Zach said after he released his arms from Abel, ¡°Look at how tall you¡¯ve gotten! Wow, you¡¯re even taller than me now! Remember how you¡¯d have to look upward when you talk to me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I do,¡± Abel nodded and smiled, ¡°And look at you, Zach! You¡¯re a lot stronger now. You¡¯re starting to look just like father!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say, ha!¡± Zach opened his arms proudly, ¡°I¡¯m an official knight now! Pretty sick, right?¡±

    ¡°Is that a hint that I should give you a reward?¡± Abel said jokingly. Even if Zach didn¡¯t bring it up, he was already prepared to look for a chance to give out his gift.

    Zach quickly shook his head, ¡°Oh, no, no, no! That¡¯s not what I meant! Please, just stop it with the gifts! If it wasn¡¯t for the wedding ceremony, Father would still keep that armor set in the basement!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it with that old man, I guess,¡± Abel sighed and proceeded to walk.

    Zach said as he called for a servant to take the horse away, ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s go back home now, Abel. You want to see your old room, don¡¯t you? Father¡¯s been keeping it the same this whole time!¡±

    As soon as the two walked into the castle hall, the first thing Abel saw was the sight of his mother waiting anxiously for him. Her eyes were full of tears, but she didn¡¯t bother to wipe them off. It was like she was afraid that Abel would disappear the moment she did.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Abel left Zach behind and ran up to Nora. When he was close enough to her, he dropped on one of his knees and bowed to her.

    Nora reached out her hand to pat Abel on his head. She couldn¡¯t contain it anymore. Rather, she hadn¡¯t been able to since the moment she saw Abel.

    ¡°My son! My son!¡± Nora said as the tears continued to stream down her cheek. Then, when she made sure that this was all real, a genuine smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard, hasn¡¯t it? All these years out there, fighting and training.¡±

    Abel kept his head low, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mother! I couldn¡¯t find the right time to visit you this whole time.¡±

    Nora was speechless for a moment, ¡°I-... Just get up from the ground first! You¡¯re an earl now. You shouldn¡¯t be kneeling to an old woman like me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll always be a child in front of you, mother,¡± Abel smiled in response.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet child, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nora smiled, too. She called someone toe close. It was Emily, the girl who married Zach a while back.

    Nora went and stood beside Emily, ¡°I almost forgot to introduce her to you. This is Emily. Since you didn¡¯t attend Zach¡¯s wedding, I don¡¯t think the two of you have ever met yet.¡±

    ¡°Good to see you, Earl Abel,¡± Emily greeted Abel with a standard nobledy¡¯s bow.

    Abel said as he returned the bow, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too, Emily. Please, We¡¯re in the same family now. You can just call me Abel if you want.¡±

    Just before Emily and Nora were about to decline Abel¡¯s request, he quickly took out his gifts from his portal bracelet. They were two bottles of the blue quality ¡°beauty potion,¡±

    ¡°Here, it¡¯s a gift I have for you, Mother,¡± Abel said as he ced one bottle in Nora¡¯s hand.

    ¡°And one for you,¡± Abel then said as he gave Emily the other bottle.

    ¡°And what¡¯s this?¡± Nora lifted the bottle to have a closer look. At the same time, the bottle continued to glisten in a mysterious, swifting manner. She had never seen anything like this before.

    Abel exined, ¡°This is a ¡°beauty potion,¡± Mother. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve brought back from the elves. If you drink this whole bottle, it will negate all the aging that might have happened to your face. You¡¯ll look the same as when you were in your prime.¡±

    Contrary to what Abel thought, Nora was more concerned about his safety than the magic potion he gave her, ¡°My Spirit!¡± she cried out, ¡°The elves? What did you do over there? It¡¯s so far and dangerous over there! What were you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Wow, wow, wow!¡± Abel backed away a little as he saw how upset Nora was, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mother! I¡¯m still standing here. I¡¯m managing myself pretty well, okay?¡±

    Nora couldn¡¯t help being the mother she was, ¡°I.... Just be careful out there, okay? I know how good you¡¯ve gotten, but just try toy off the dangerous stuff.¡±

    Abel stuttered for a moment, ¡°I, uh, I.... Okay, Mother! Just drink this potion now, alright?¡±

    When Nora opened the lid of the ¡°beauty potion,¡± she became a little nervous to see the blue liquid inside. She trusted her child, though, and when Abel looked at her with a smile on his face, she mustered the courage to swallow the liquid down her throat.

    Then, with tangible speed, moisture around Nora¡¯s face started to gather up. It was like she was reverting to a younger version of herself. Even the strands of white hair on her head were turned back to its original color.

    Obviously, there were a lot of other physical and biological changes that took ce. What Abel gave her was a special recipe he¡¯s made. Unlike normal beauty potion, its effects were about several times stronger.

    When the blue light around Nora finally disappeared, she looked exactly the same as a young woman in her twenties. Nothing about her seemed superficial or fake, though. It was like she literally became her younger self.

    ¡°You, you are younger now, Mother!¡± Zach screamed out dramatically. His voice was just loud enough to prate through the castle walls. Emily was watching, too. As she noticed how insane Abel¡¯s ¡°gift¡± was, she started gripping the beauty potion in her hand a lot harder.

    ¡°Zach!¡± the voice of the Knight of Bet came over, ¡°What are you screaming like a madman for?¡±

    When the Knight of Bet and Lord Marshall came in, they couldn¡¯t believe what they were looking at.

    ¡°Zach! Learn some discipline, young ma- Wait.. wait, wait, wait....¡±

    When the Knight of Bet saw his wife, he quickly rubbed his eyes with his hands.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nora asked, her gaze switching between Zach and the Knight of Bet. When she spoke out, she quickly realized and covered her mouth. She recognized this voice. It was her voice when she was many decades younger.

    ¡°Abel, my son!¡± Nora finally called out the Abel, ¡°This gift... What have you done? This gift is too precious! There¡¯s no way we can afford it!¡±

 Chapter 477 - Family Heritage

    <h4>Chapter 477 Family Heritage</h4>

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take Mother to a mirror, Emily? I¡¯m sure she would like to know what she looks like.¡±That was pretty smart of Abel. He knew how eager Emily wanted to drink the ¡°beauty potion,¡± so he found her an excuse to do it without anyone watching.

    ¡°Thank you, Abel,¡± the knight of Bet said. His tone sounded a lot nicer now.

    Abel smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Father! No need to say thanks. It¡¯s for Mother, remember?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thanking you for the potion,¡± the Knight of Bet said, ¡°It¡¯s about... well, I just talked with Marshall. I¡¯ve talked about this before, but a knight¡¯s skillset is very important to his family. If we can pass down the right system to the next generation, we might just have another knight¡¯smander in a few years.¡±

    ¡°And... once there is a new knight¡¯smander in the Bet Family, maybe that¡¯s when I¡¯ll finally be able to honor my family name.¡±

    Abel said with a serious look on his face, ¡°Father, I need you to be an advanced knight for me. Once you have, you need to push harder to be a knight¡¯smander. Other than you, I can¡¯t think of a better candidate to lead my Harvest City¡¯s elite team.¡±

    The Knight of Bet shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a lot of people more suitable than me. You understand, don¡¯t you? With my ranks and titles, I don¡¯t think a lot of people would like it when you let me, you know, do something that important.¡±

    The Knight of Bet certainly had a point there. Harvest City was a city of elites. It was meant to be protected by elites, not an old man who barely counted as one.

    ¡°But Father,¡± Abel persisted, ¡°With thends I was given, I don¡¯t have enough people to look after them. You know how hard it is to find people that are trustworthy. I was going to let Uncle Marshall do it, but he¡¯s never going to leave Harry Castle.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t think you¡¯re qualified, don¡¯t worry. I have some potions with me. Once you drink them, they¡¯ll turn you into an advanced knight in no time. Does that sound good?¡±

    To be honest, giving the Knight of Bet this power wouldn¡¯t do much good. Once Wizard Yveline came over here, there would be three wizards that¡¯d be in charge of this domain¡¯s defense. That was about the same amount of force that¡¯s used to guard an entire duchy. An ¡°elite team¡± consisting of knights was pretty much useless.

    So why was Abel pushing his father to be the head of an entire team? It was very simple. Due to Knight of Bet¡¯s stubbornness, he couldn¡¯t just give him stuff that would boost the Bet¡¯s domain¡¯s status. If he could ¡°frame¡± his father into doing something, say, ¡°worthy of a reward,¡± he could potentially give him a title that was just a bit more secondary than an earl.

    ¡°Sure,¡± the Knight of Bet finally nodded after thinking for a while, ¡°One I¡¯ve be an advanced knight, I¡¯ll lead your elite team for you.¡±

    Marshall suddenly interrupted, ¡°By the way, Abel, you still have any more of that ¡°beauty potion¡± with you?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Wait, do you happen to fancy anyone, Uncle Marshall?¡± Abel asked in surprise. As far as he knew, Lord Marshall had been single ever since he knew him.

    Lord Marshall¡¯s voice suddenly spiked, ¡°Wha- No, no! Abel! What are you talking about? Are you saying that only women can use the ¡°beauty potion?¡± Of course, it¡¯s for me!¡±

    Lord Marshall paused, then suddenly stared at Abel¡¯s skin, ¡°I see your skin. You must have used it on yourself?¡±

    Abel exined, ¡°It was for testing, Uncle Marshall! How else would I know if there¡¯s anything wrong with my potion?¡±

    ¡°Testing? What ¡°testing?¡± You¡¯re not the one who made it, are you? Whatever just give me a bottle if you have any spares.¡±

    The Knight of Bet couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Ha, haha! He¡¯s not lying about using the potion for himself, Abel. Our golden boy always liked looking pretty.¡±

    ¡°You get me, Bet,¡± Lord Marshall nodded, then said in a nostalgic tone, ¡°Emma always liked what I looked like at my prime. You know, I¡¯d always think that when you die, you will keep whatever look that you pass away with. If I can keep my younger face when I die of old age, it¡¯d be a lot easier for her to recognize me in the other world.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. Instead of saying anything, he took out a bottle of ¡°beauty potion¡± and passed it over.

    For Lord Marshall to have such longing for his deceased wife, it was an absolute miracle. There were a lot of nobles and knights who drowned themselves in love, but only a few could be in a rtionship that truly,sted for a lifetime. After all, this society condemned and mocked noblemen with no lovers.

    But Marshall was willing. He was willing to be alone to preserve the memories he had in his younger days. It¡¯s the same for his biological father, the Knight of Bet. While the rtionship between him and Nora was quite, frankly speaking, nd, it was the kind of love that truly couldst for many, many years.

    Moving on. A few minutester, Abel was sitting inside Bet¡¯s Castle¡¯s study room with Lord Marshall and the Knight of Bet. While Zach had already be a knight, his father never allowed him to step in here.

    The Knight of Bet said with a serious look on his face, ¡°Tell me the truth, Abel. Bet. Harry. How many potions do you have for our two families?¡±

    This was a talk about the families¡¯ economy. Right now, the Bet Family was being pulled out of its financial hardship. It was approaching the stage of ¡°rapid development,¡± but at the same time, it was also facing the issue of increased expenditure on resources. More specifically, it was about the potions that Abel was providing. Abel knew that he had enough to give, but Lord Marshall and the Knight of Bet couldn¡¯t tell for sure.

    Lord Marshall said as he shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t like the way you¡¯re sorting this, Bet. We¡¯re good friends, right? There¡¯s no need to put a clear line on everything. If Abel decides to give the both of us something, let¡¯s just split them in however ways fair.¡±

    The Knight of Bet responded, ¡°But that¡¯s us, Marshall! What about the next generation? What about the generations after us? Who¡¯s there to guarantee if they can get along with one another?¡±

    Lord Marshall quickly became quiet. After all, no one knew what could happen in the future.

    ¡°If,¡± Abel spoke after he nced at the two, ¡°If it were up to me, I¡¯d like to see the two families develop for at least a thousand years. It has to be a thousand years at a minimum. That¡¯s something I can manage.¡±

    ¡°What...¡± Lord of Marshall and the Knight of Bet said at the same time. They couldn¡¯t believe what Abel was saying.

    ¡°As you two know, wizards have a very long lifespan. I, myself, am a rank six wizard. If nothing goes wrong, I am expected to live up to three hundred years. I¡¯m also guaranteed to rank up even more, and that¡¯s going to boost my lifespan further.¡±

    ¡°With the amount of talent I have, it would make sense that I¡¯ll be an advanced wizard. With that, I can make sure that I take care of both families for at least a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible, Abel!¡± Lord Marshall called out, ¡°I didn¡¯t know wizards could live that long! Alright, I¡¯ve made my decision. If there¡¯s anyone in the Harry Family that can be a wizard, I¡¯ll write a rule that gives them the opportunity to be one!¡±

    ¡°Same here,¡± the Knight of Bet nodded as he had already given up on clinging onto his family¡¯s old customs, ¡°Remember, Abel, if there is anyone in the Bet Family that¡¯s fitting to be a wizard, do help them by providing them with the right opportunities.¡±

    As a consensus had been reached, Abel proceeded to announce his ns.

    ¡°And to give you an answer, Father,¡± Abel said as his voice became slower for a moment, ¡°About the number of potions I have. I didn¡¯t n to tell anyone about it, but since you¡¯re all my family, just promise me to keep my secret for me.¡±

    The Knight of Bet said quickly, ¡°If it¡¯s not safe for you to say, just don¡¯t say it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Abel exined, ¡°So, apart from the identities you know me as, I have another identity, which I used when I lived with the elves.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did live with the elves under an elven disguise. My elven name was Bet. I was granted the honorary title as the ¡°Bet Alchemist.¡± Now, an honorary master is, by no means, a true master. My skills are around the same as an advanced alchemist, and my only expertise is in brewing potions.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Lord Marshall looked at Abel as though he was looking at a ghost, ¡°You mean... you made all these potions yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Abel replied, ¡°That¡¯s why I told you both to not worry about running out of potions. I¡¯m on very good terms with the elves. If I need to make anything, I can always get the materials from the elves that live in the Double Moon Forest. They give a lot of them free, and even if they aren¡¯t free, I do have enough money to buy them.¡±

    As exotic and bizarre as Abel¡¯s story was, both the Knight of Bet and Lord Marshall were educated men. They fought against the orcs, so they knew about what the alchemists were like. Essentially, they were a higher being than even a knight¡¯smander. Yeah, even if it was just a novice alchemist.

    And from what Abel was saying, he was an ¡°honorary master¡± amongst the elves. That meant he was among one of the best, much better than most ordinary alchemists.

 Chapter 478 - Wizard Cyril

    <h4>Chapter 478 Wizard Cyril</h4>

    Abel continued to exin his ns, ¡°For each of your family¡¯s castle, I¡¯ll set up a wizard¡¯s defense circle. I¡¯ll also set up teleportation circles. This way, if the castles are attacked, family members will have a way to escape. If reinforcements are needed, we can also send them through the teleportation circles.¡±The Knight of Bet was concerned, ¡°Thank you for being so considerate, Abel, but isn¡¯t that very costly? And your training is very important. We can¡¯t allow you to be too distracted with us.¡±

    Abel smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Father. Once I¡¯ve built my own magic tower, I¡¯ll be shut off from the world for a very long time. Before I do that, I need to make sure that the families are protected as safely as I can.¡±

    Unlike most wizards, Abel was too young to have any sessors to look after his properties. He was also too resourceful. Usually, wizards had no use for gold andnd. They¡¯d only need points to get the training materials to push to the next rank. With so much to look after, Abel had to resort to a unique way to look after his belongings.

    Lord Marshall sighed, ¡°I understand, Abel. Wizards are like gods, aren¡¯t they? They have no desires of any sort, nor need for worldly things. If your father and I weren¡¯t here, you probably wouldn¡¯t have taken the title of earl.¡±

    Abel replied, ¡°Harry Castle and Bet Castle are both my homes. Now that the nearbynds belong to me, I hope you two can look after them for me. Once thews allow me to, I¡¯ll eventually hand them over to you.¡±

    After Abel said that, Bartoli suddenly called him through his soul chain. The dwarven workers he called for had just arrived at Harvest City.

    Abel stood up and bowed, ¡°Father, Uncle Marshall, I¡¯ll have to head back to Harvest City now. I¡¯ve called the dwarves to do some architecture work for me, and they have juste.¡±

    When Abel was about to leave the study room, he saw that Nora was preparing lunch with the other servants.

    ¡°Mother,¡± he quickly walked up to her, ¡°I have to go now. I need to get a job done.¡±

    Nora almost cried again when she heard that, ¡°But you just came back, Abel! Aren¡¯t you even going to have a meal with us?¡±

    Abel tried to persuade Nora, ¡°I¡¯ll be back, Mother! I¡¯ll be staying at Harry Castle for a while. There¡¯re a lot of things that I need to do, but there¡¯ll be plenty of times that I cane to see you.¡±

    ¡°Let him go now,¡± the Knight of Bet said as he came out of the study, ¡°Whatever he¡¯s doing, must be important.¡±

    Nora sighed as she held onto Abel¡¯s hands, ¡°Alright, son. You can go now. Remember toe back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mother. I¡¯ll go now.¡± Abel bowed again.

    ¡°ck Wind!¡±

    When Abel walked to the front entrance, a ck figure appeared in front of him. It was ck Wind, and after he jumped on its back, they both disappeared from the scene in an instance.

    At a mansion inside Harvest City, Abel saw the dwarves that hade to help him build his tower. He realized that their leader was a young dwarf wearing leather armor. He had a bushy beard on his chin, but that face of his still revealed just how young he was.

    ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster!¡± the young leader of the architecture team said, ¡°My name is Isiah Goff. You can just call me Isiah. I¡¯ve brought ten members of the Goff Family with me. If you have any concerns regarding the safety of our work, I guarantee you that there is nothing to be worried about.¡±

    Abel returned a bow, ¡°Thank you so much, Isiah. It must¡¯ve been a lot of work for you. I don¡¯t know if my payment will satisfy you, but if you¡¯re interested in my wine, I do have plenty of them ready.¡±

    All the dwarves startedughing when they heard this. ¡°Good, good!¡± Isiahughed, ¡°So the rumors were true, then! You really are like us dwarves!¡±

    ¡°Master,¡± Bartoli came and bowed, ¡°Your lunch is ready now.¡±

    Abel said, ¡°Oh, right. Let¡¯s have our lunch first, shall we? I¡¯ll take you to Harry Castle after that.¡±

    ¡°Ok, Grandmaster. After you,¡± Isiah said, then followed Abel to the restaurant.

    Before they even stepped into the restaurant, Isiah realized the smell filling the air. He wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but the scent alone was enough to make him swallow his saliva.

    Isiah said to Abel, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from our young master, Grandmaster, but this.... So Master Bernie wasn¡¯t exaggerating when he talked about how good your food is.¡±

    They then walked to the dining table. Naturally, since the seat in the middle belonged to the owner of the ce, no one was going topete with Abel for it. While that left the seat on Abel¡¯s right (the second most important spot) vacant, Isiah decided to take it.

    When he was about to do so, though, a white light appeared on that same seat. A bearded dwarf with a robe suddenly sat on it.

    ¡°Sorry foring sote, Grandmaster,¡± the dwarven wizard bowed as he stood beside his chair, ¡°Luckily, this man is still ready for lunch!¡±

    Isiah was going to argue with the old dwarf, but he suddenly realized who he was, ¡°Master Cyril! You¡¯vee!¡±

    ¡°How else are you going to start working, then?¡± Wizard Cyril threw a confused look at Isiah.

    Isiah quickly changed to a more serious voice, ¡°Allow me to introduce our master to you, Grandmaster. This is Master Cyril, the advanced wizard of our family.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your good work,¡± Abel quickly thanked Wizard Cyril. After all, he must¡¯ve been the one who was responsible for sending the fort base over.

    ¡°No need to thank me, haha!¡± Wizard Cyril said, ¡°I¡¯ve already had a talk with Bernie. He said if I do the job, you¡¯ll let me eat at your ce for at least ten days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got that covered, sir. I¡¯ll let my butler serve you the best dishes we have,¡± Abel smiled.

    This Wizard Cyril was certainly a straight talker. If he wanted to taste Abel¡¯s food, he could¡¯ve gone to his mansion in Liante City. Right now, two of Abel¡¯s chefs were sent there to serve wizards who were from the Goff Family. Wizard Cyril thought differently, though. To him, if he wanted to get the best food he could, he had to get it straight from Abel.

    ¡°Alright, now! Please have a seat,¡± Abel gestured with his hand.

    As excited as Isiah and ten dwarves were, they all started taking their seats in a very orderly fashion. Soon, two of Abel¡¯s servants carried a barrel of wine to them. After they installed a tap on the barrel¡¯s bottom, they started pouring wine inside the cups.

    Wizard Cyril quickly took a cup over and started smelling it, ¡°Bring it all to me! This bunch still has work to do in the afternoon! They can¡¯t have so much liquor now!¡±

    When the servants looked at Abel, Abel had no choice but toply. Once the orders were given, the servants started pouring more wine in Wizard Cyril¡¯s cup. The more he drank, the wider his smirk became.

    ¡°Why the bother?¡± Wizard Cyril said loudly, ¡°Just bring the whole barrel to me! Wh-wh-why are you pouring them in cups? I don¡¯t need cups!¡±

    The servantsplied. Isiah and the rest were not happy to see this, but Wizard Cyril was certainly very satisfied. Luckily for them all, the food was great, too. Since Bartoli had prepared enough portions for them, they all had a good fill in a very short time.

    Wizard Cyril only behaved when he was enjoying the dishes. Unlike Isiah and the others, he seemed to be the only one savoring through them. He was also the one who was eating the least. He was saving most of his appetite for the wine, after all.

 Chapter 479 - The Hanging Fort Platform

    <h4>Chapter 479 The Hanging Fort tform</h4>

    after using the ¡°rabbit essence¡± so much in his cooking, abel reached the conclusion that it was not so addictive to wizards. if wizards ate the rabbit essence for ten days, the addictive effects would eventually wear out and instead, turn into a strong preference for well-cooked food.

    not for non-wizards, however. while the rabbit essence would still not be as good after ten days, they would still have sudden episodes where they can¡¯t help but want to eat it again. still, it wouldn¡¯t be as bad as when they first had it.

    after some further analysis, abel also discovered something with his horadric cube. if he was synthesizing wine, rum, water, rabbit essence, or any other regr liquids with something else with the cube, there would usually have some special properties to them.

    for red wine, it was good for improving bodily functions. for rum, it could warm up the body within seconds. for water, whatever potions made with it would have longersting effects. for rabbit essence, there was a great boost in the psychological wellbeing of a person.

    there was probably something else that abel didn¡¯t know about. still, for the time being, he wasn¡¯t ready to look into the effects of these liquids.

    lunch was over pretty quickly. while wizard cyril was certainly a drinker, he was not good enough to take an entire barrel of the master¡¯s wine by himself. it was time to start building.

    right now, there was already a teleportation circle that was installed in harry castle. still, without a professional to properly set it up, it was still very dangerous to activate it. this was why abel needed to bring the dwarves with him to harvest city.

    fortunately, all the dwarves had mounts that could take them there. they were all riding mountain rams, a beast that could move in hills, grounds, mountains, and forests. since wizard cyril was toozy to move with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spells, he was just resting on isiah¡¯s mountain ram.

    the whole trip took about an hour. after they arrived at harry castle, they decided not to head in right away. instead, ording to abel¡¯s instructions, they all headed to the hill behind the castle. that was the spot that he wanted his magic tower to be built. before that, however, they needed to set up the core of their hexagonal circle.

    wizard cyril looked around him and frowned, ¡°forgive me for pointing this out, grandmaster, but the mana here isn¡¯t very dispersed! i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t build a magic tower here.¡±

    ¡°i know!¡± abel said, then pointed at the hillslope in front of him, ¡°that¡¯s why i¡¯ve prepared myself arge mana gathering circle! if that still isn¡¯t enough, i¡¯ll change it to a super-sized mana gathering circle!¡±

    that shut wizard cyril up for good. the dwarves were rich, but abel¡¯s wealth was the same as that of a king. a super-sized mana gathering circle? that was like ten thousand points.

    the hillslope behind harry castle was very big. it was about five miles in length. it was filled with bushes and trees. usually, this area had no practical use.

    since abel had already done the calctions, he quickly brought everyone to the centremost position of this area.

    ¡°here,¡± abel said to them, ¡°this is the location i¡¯ve prepared for my hexagonal circle. wizard cyril, please ce your base over here.¡±

    wizard cyril nodded, ¡°alright. move, everyone! this thing is a bit huge!¡±

    as a dark golden light appeared in wizard cyril¡¯s ring, a gigantic tform appeared on the ground. from sight alone, abel could tell that it was between 1500 to 1600 acres in area. it was a circle, with countless rune patterns drawn at its bottom. the top surface was shiny like a mirror. the only part that stood up was a shelf, which was set at the edge of the tform.

    ¡°here, grandmaster,¡± wizard cyril said as he handed a card to abel, ¡°this is the replica we¡¯ve made. you¡¯ve probably known this already, but most of the magic tower¡¯s operation tes in this world are copied from the technologies of the ancient times.¡±

    ¡°and what¡¯s that,¡± abel took the card over, then pointed at the shelf.

    ¡°it¡¯s where the magic gemstones are. please,e have a look.¡±

    after wizard cyril grabbed abel¡¯s arm, they both disappeared and reappeared in front of the shelf.

    ¡°guide your power of will here,¡± wizard cyril instructed, pointing at a crystal bodyced on the shelf. when abel did so, white light shed and created a bond between him and the tform.

    the tform recognized abel as its master. whatever this crystal body was, it was the same thing that wizards used to im ownership for their magic towers. now that abel had owned this tform, he could use it to gain information.

    for example, he could use the tform¡¯s sensor to tell that isiah was running towards him. he could tell which direction he was running, and he could even get a picture of the way he was running.

    wizard cyril exined, ¡°as long as you are inside this tform, grandmaster, you¡¯ll have ess to all the information it collects. and with this portable te, you can control the entire base even without being close to the crystal body.¡±

    ¡°is this the same as a magic tower?¡± abel asked. he couldn¡¯t tell for sure, but this technology was very simr to a wizard¡¯s magic tower.

    wizard cyril smiled, ¡°of course, of course! magic towers. magic tforms. they are made from the same technology! magic towers are modern, but they are also created from ancient technology.¡±

    ¡°oh? okay, then,¡± abel nodded his head.

    ¡°you might want to try opening this door with your power of will,¡± wizard cyril instructed, then pointed towards the crystal body.

    abelmanded with his power of will, ¡°open the door at the bottom!¡±

    then, the door below the crystal body opened on its own. there were a bunch of slots lined up inside. to be precise, there were a total of two thousand of them. right now, the topmost twenty slots had twenty intermediate gemstones in them.

    ¡°as you can see, this is where the energy storage box is,¡± wizard cyril introduced to abel, then let out a long sigh, ¡°it¡¯s a shame. even if you owned the entire holy continent, i don¡¯t think you can get two thousand advanced gemstones to power this thing up.¡±

    ¡°how long will these twenty intermediate gemstonesst, then?¡± abel asked.

    wizard cyril exined, ¡°if you are only using the tform for seclusion, it can probablyst a couple months. if you want to switch the barrier on, though, probably less than half of a day. obviously, if the structure is attacked, the energy will run out in even less time.¡±

    isiah hade over, ¡°so, what do you think, grandmaster abel?¡±

    abel turned to isiah, ¡°it¡¯s a little in, to be honest. it¡¯d be really nice if i can build a garden here.¡±

    ¡°then we¡¯ll have to set up ayer of soil first. after that, we can talk about building a magic tower on top of it.¡±

    ¡°sure, sure! i trust the dwarves. i¡¯ll leave it all up to you,¡± abelughed, then proceeded to move out of the way.

    ¡°okay, boys! time to get to work!¡± isiah called the others. then, after touching his portal bag, a three-meter tall puppet appeared in front of him. he then jumped on top of it to move it around. it was like he was driving a robot or something.

    the others did the same, and they all began to start on the construction work.

 Chapter 480 - Iron Puppets

    <h4>Chapter 480 Iron Puppets</h4>

    ¡°This is...¡±It¡¯s the first time that Abel has seen an industrial-use puppet. In fact, he never expected them to be this nimble.

    Wizard Cyril exined, ¡°These are iron puppets. Only the dwarves can produce them. Even then, we don¡¯t make a lot of these because of howplicated they are. The ones you are looking at now are for construction work. If you¡¯re talking about the ones we use in wars, they are a lot bigger and stronger.¡±

    ¡°Incredible!¡± Abel called out. He¡¯d always thought that the technology of the Holy Continent was backward, but it did have certain aspects that he was aware of. Unlike Earth, these puppets were like robots that could move just as well as any living animals.

    Wizard Cyril said as his eyes suddenly spun for a bit, ¡°If you¡¯re interested, Grandmaster, I do know people who can sell a few to you. If you do, however, you might have to find their energy sources on your own.¡±

    ¡°Sure. What do you power them with?¡± Abel asked. Just like Wizard Cyril thought, he was very interested in making a purchase.

    ¡°For those ones over there,¡± Wizard Cyril said as he pointed at one of the iron puppets, ¡°It takes about ten intermediate gemstones to power them for an hour.¡±

    ¡°Sure. That¡¯s not a lot,¡± Abel said in a way that fitted the rich man that he was.

    Wizard Cyril continued, ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the war puppets we have, you¡¯d have to use advanced gemstones to power them. You can be savvy with them, though. If you use one advanced stone and one hundred intermediate gemstones together, and you switch the one hundred intermediate gemstones every hour, you can effectively save enough energy to use the puppet for one hundred hours without switching the advanced gemstone.¡±

    ¡°So it really is a dwarf-only thing,¡± Abelmented. It¡¯s not just that only the dwarves could produce these things, they were, essentially, the only race that was resourceful enough to be able to afford using them. If he didn¡¯t have the Horadric Cube, he would¡¯ve had no chance to use the iron puppets.

    ¡°So,¡± Abel turned to ask, ¡°How much for each one of them? The small ones for industrial work, I mean.¡±

    Wizard Cyril said with a smirk on his face, ¡°To be honest with you, these things are off sale to non-dwarves. I can make an exception for you, though, because of your special bond with us.¡±

    ¡°Eh, hehe,¡± Wizard Cyril said with a giggle, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll make the deal. If you trade two barrels of the master¡¯s wine with me for each one of them.¡±

    Abel was speechless for a moment. He¡¯d expected something more expensive, but to these alcoholic dwarves, the only things that were valuable to them were the liquors that he brewed. He supposed that it¡¯d make sense. After all, the dwarves owned their own mines and everything. Since they could almost buy anything that was on the Holy Continent, they would naturally care only for things that they couldn¡¯t buy.

    ¡°Once I¡¯ve bought the industrial puppets, can I connect them to my magic tower spirit?¡± Abel asked the most important question he was wondering.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Wizard Cyril said proudly, ¡°All our puppets can be connected to tower spirits. Come to my tower one day, if you like. I even use the puppets to do my housework for me!¡±

    Abel said with a satisfied smile, ¡°Fine; I¡¯ll sign the receipt now. I want one hundred industrial puppets and one hundred giant ballistas. For the exact price, I¡¯ll let my butler do the negotiating.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh. You got it, Grandmaster. I¡¯ll bring the words to my colleagues shortly,¡± Wizard Cyril replied. He suddenly had a sour look on his face. To be honest, he¡¯d never expected Abel to make such a huge order. If he¡¯d only wanted, say, ten puppets, he could make the deal right now and take the win barrels with him.

    There was something that Abel didn¡¯t know about. To the Goff Family, master wine was a ¡°military resource¡± reserved to only its most important figures. They were used to form diplomacies with other important people, and not only as a leisure drink for the family¡¯s leaders. If Wizard Cyril could get the wine now, it was most certainly a bargain to him.

    Wizard Cyril raised a question to Abel, ¡°Why the huge demand, Grandmaster? And the ballistas? Are you nning to make the puppets maneuver one hundred ballistas?¡±

    Abel smiled and exined, ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t you tell? You know how strong the ballistas can be. If I can have one hundred puppets to point them at an entire area, I¡¯d be pretty invincible against other wizards. You know, even if they are in intermediate or advanced ranks. I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m guaranteed to win every time, but you do need a lot of luck to dodge all the arrows.¡±

    ¡°About that, Grandmaster,¡± Wizard Cyril was quick to point out the facy in Abel¡¯s thinking, ¡°You¡¯d have to excuse me, but I don¡¯t think that it works so easily like that. With a normal tower spirit, it wouldn¡¯t have enough intelligence to control one hundred puppets simultaneously.¡±

    ¡°I know that, of course, but you did mention the word ¡°normal¡± there, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Abel looked quite confident. Wizard Cyril became even more confused. As a fellow wizard, he knew how expensive tower spirits were. He also knew that there were no other ces that sold them except for the Wizard Union. So where could Abel find himself a, hypothetically speaking, tower spirit that could control one hundred industrial puppets simultaneously for him?

    While Abel was still doing business negotiation with Wizard Cyril, Isiah was already moving all the soil to the giant tform. As simple as it looked, it was very costly work. The tform was about 1500 acres, and since the soil had to be about one meter thick, if it weren¡¯t for the industrial puppets, it might just take a whole year to get all the areas covered.

    Right now, a total of eleven industrial puppets were moving the soil. They were quick, strong, and, most importantly, they were smart. Soon, the entire tform wasyered with soil that was about one meter thick.

    Abel watched the entire time. The whole work took two hours, unthinkable even in the world that he originally came from.

    ¡°You dwarves sure are good at building stuff, aren¡¯t you?¡± Abel praised.

    Isiah called out from inside his industrial puppet, ¡°Where do you want your tower, Grandmaster? I can build it now!¡±

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Abel responded, then coughed a bit as he turned to Wizard Cyril, ¡°Apologies. There are some secrets that I¡¯d like to keep regarding this tower, so I¡¯ll have to turn on the seclusion effect first.¡±

    Wizard Cyril made a gesture to show that he would keep this a secret, ¡°Rest assured, Grandmaster. Your secret will be safe with me.¡±

    Abel replied to that statement with a smile. Obviously, he couldn¡¯t take his words at face value, but since Wizard Cyril was a prominent figure of the Goff Family, he deduced that there was some credibility to his promise.

    Abel ced his hand at his chest. Soon, a giant ck hole appeared out of his body. If the whole tform wasn¡¯t being secluded, the appearance of this endless pit would¡¯ve caused a massive panic inside Harry Castle.

    Wizard Cyril asked half-jokingly, ¡°Blessing of the Moon Goddess! Which elven prince did you rob?¡±

    Abel turned to ask, ¡°Blessing of the Moon Goddess?¡± Is that a special phrase or something?¡±

    ¡°No, Grandmaster!¡± Wizard Cyril shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s the name of the equipment you¡¯re using! There are four of the ¡°Blessings of the Moon Goddess,¡± though. Do you mind if I check which one of it is for you?¡±

    Abel declined the request, ¡°Uh, sorry, but no thanks. I just need to know its name. As for which one, I¡¯d like to keep it to myself.¡±

    Wizard Cyrilughed loudly, ¡°Ha! It¡¯s fine, Grandmaster! Your secrets are safe with me, remember? You know, I did have a lot of beef with the elves when I was younger. Now that you¡¯ve shown me a legendary elven item, I just think that it¡¯s, well, it just makes me wholesome to see that they¡¯ve lost another one of their precious items, you know?¡±

    Abel said with a reminding tone, ¡°I would get in trouble if this leaked. Wizard Cyril. Please make sure you don¡¯t spill out my secrets.¡±

    ¡°You can count on me, sir!¡± Wizard Cyril patted himself on his chest, then turned to speak to Isiah, ¡°Hey, you and the rest of you! Remember to sign your contract when you go back! We can¡¯t let anyone else know about this; you got that?¡±

    What Wizard Cyril was talking about was about signing a magic contract, a safeguard to make sure nothing confidential was leaked. Still, if Abel didn¡¯t take out his ¡°blessing of the Moon Goddess,¡± just then, they would¡¯ve never thought that the work today was serious enough to be kept as a top-secret.

 Chapter 481 - Time to Get to Work

    <h4>Chapter 481 Time to Get to Work</h4>

    While Isiah was still trying to understand what he was looking at, a gigantic body appeared out of the ck hole. It wasn¡¯t walking, but waddling its way out.It was Johnson. It¡¯s multi-surfaced metal balls wrapped all over the fifty-meter tall magic tower. Isiah and the rest didn¡¯t know that, so all they could see was a giant monster that was walking on a bunch of tiny metal balls that were rolling around.

    Not Abel. As far as he knew, having to carry the magic tower this entire time had been very inconvenient for Johnson. It was like it was pregnant or something, to put it in a strange way. The heavy load in its body stopped it from moving. If it wasn¡¯t with its friends inside the ¡°blessing of the Moon Goddess,¡± it would¡¯ve been in a lot of difort this whole time.

    Abelmanded through the soul chain, ¡°Alright, alright! Just move already! I¡¯ll give you a power potion once this is all done.¡±

    As soon as Johnson heard that, it started moving at a much faster pace. Like Abel¡¯s other summoned creatures, it became smart enough to beg its master for potions.

    ¡°And this, can it be your summoned creature by any chance, Grandmaster?¡± Wizard Cyril asked as he gulped down his throat.

    ¡°Yes, this is Johnson,¡± Abel said, then closed the balck hole after Johnson had walked out.

    ¡°Such work you¡¯ve put in it!¡± Wizard Cyril¡¯s eyes started to sparkle, ¡°So, what did you use to make its base, Grandmaster? How did you make it control so many spell runes at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because it¡¯s a stone giant,¡± Abel replied. This time, he didn¡¯t bother to lie or make up stories.

    Wizard Cyril raised his voice dubiously, ¡°Stone giant, you say? Since when can intelligent creatures form contracts with stone spirits? I thought Mother Earth had more pride than that.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Wizard Cyril¡¯s first to have encountered a stone giant. In fact, he¡¯s seen them twice before in his life. The dwarves referred to them as ¡°earth spirits.¡± They were the direct descendents of Mother Earth herself. They were the spawns of nature. The longer they¡¯ve existed, the stronger their abilities were.

    Usually, it was impossible to form a spiritual contract with earth spirit. They were too proud as a species to begin with. They thought that they were a higher being than humans, elves, and dwarves, so naturally, they didn¡¯t like the idea of subjugating to them.

    They were also a very stubborn bunch. Stubborn to the bones, if they had any. Even if they lost their lives, they would still refuse any contracts that they were forced to sign. With that in mind, Wizard Cyril could tell that Abel didn¡¯t use force to make the stone giant his summoned creature.

    How else, then, could a human make a stone giant his master? Wizard Cyril was starting to gain a whole new understanding of how mysterious Abel was.

    While the dwarves, still shocked at what they were witnessing, something more shocking just happened. Johnson walked to the center of the tform. It was doing this under Abel¡¯smand, and when it looked at Abel, it asked him for the next instruction.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the spot,¡± Abel nodded his head.

    Slowly and steadily, Johnson ¡°poured¡± the fifty-meter tall magic tower out of its body. It had to be very careful when it was doing this. If the tower fell down, no one would be able to lift it back up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go help!¡± Isiah shouted to the other ten dwarves, and they all got up to ride their iron puppets.

    As the magic tower began to show its face, the dwarves started to realize who it once belonged to. It was a sixteen-floor tall tower. That meant the original owner was an advanced wizard. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the first time that someone did something like this. In the past, there have been cases, magic towers being stolen before the Wizard Union could retrieve them.

    But there was something special about this particr tower.

    ¡°Mourning stones!¡± Wizard Cyril called out as he was the first to notice it. The other dwarves saw it, too. So this was why Bernie was so secretive when he told them toe here.

    There was no way that they could not recognize it. It was the Cliff Magic Tower, one of the most famous magic towers in the Holy Continent because of its defensive capabilities. As the news had it, the previous owner of the tower, Wizard Cliff, was killed some times ago. Shortly after that, his magic tower disappeared from its original location.

    Wizard Cyril could feel the creep crawling up his spine. He¡¯d never expected to be standing next to someone that could kill an advanced wizard. Thest time someone could do that was, well, it actually never happened since thest few centuries.

    In a very subtle way, Wizard Cyril took some very small steps away from Abel. In his mind, he already thought of Abel as an extremely dangerous man. He was an advanced wizard himself, after all, so he knew how hard it was to kill one, let alone do any damage to one.

    So Abel wasn¡¯t joking when he said he wanted one hundred iron puppets and one hundred giant ballistas. He wasn¡¯t joking when he said how hard it was for advanced wizards to dodge all the ballista arrows at once. None of that was a joke. He was seriously considering piling up enough weapons to fight against advanced wizards.

    After Johnson hadpletely taken out the magic tower, Isiah began to scan the tower to check its durability status.

    Isiah said to Abel after he was done, ¡°Nothing wrong with the outside, Grandmaster. All the rune patterns are still intact. Ok, now we¡¯re going to fix the tower¡¯s base to the tform.¡±

    ¡°Make sure they¡¯re sturdy enough, Isiah,¡± Abel said with a bit of concern. Since he was the one who shot this tower down, he knew that its weakness was in its bottom.

    ¡°Rest assured, sir!¡± Isiah said confidently, ¡°To do that, I just need you to give me the permission to do construction work on the tform.¡±

    Then, after Abel gave temporary permission to let Isiah do his work, Isiah started working on the operation board of the tform.

    ¡°Johnson, lift me up!¡± Abel turned to Johnson since he was toozy to watch while standing. Johnson was just done with its work. As it walked towards Abel, it lifted him up and ced him on top of its shoulders.

    As the multi-surfaced metal spheres started moving about, a chair started forming at the spot behind Abel¡¯s back. Abel sat almost immediately. At the same time, Wizard Cyril used his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell to sit at the seat next to him.

 Chapter 482 - Teleportation Circle

    <h4>Chapter 482 Teleportation Circle</h4>

    The ten dwarves surrounded the magic tower in their iron puppets; they held onto the pirs to try to keep the tower in ce. Isiah was digging through the nearby ground. Once he had dug deep enough, they tried to fit the tower into the hole.¡°Connect!¡± Isiahmanded the tform with his power of Will. At the same time, Abel received a notification that asked him if he wanted to permit this order. If he didn¡¯t like having the tower in this spot, he could just say no to Isiah¡¯s request.

    Soon, all the metal substances on the tform were wrapping around the magic tower¡¯s base. The magic tower waspletely connected to the tform. Everything seemed joined together.

    Wizard Cyril looked in admiration at the tower, ¡°You know, Grandmaster, even we (the dwarves) can¡¯t figure out what the materials for the floating fort tform are made from. They are just really, really tough, as far we know. If we can produce those things to make an entire magic tower, we could essentially make a fort that can¡¯t be prated.¡±

    The tform was an ancient item. Over the past tens and thousands of years, many humans and dwarves dedicated themselves to researching the ruins left by the ancient ones. While the parts that could be understood were studied in every way conceivable, the parts that could not be understood were pretty much given up on.

    Due to its difficulty to understand the engineering behind the floating fort tform, the dwarves decided to sell it to Abel at a very low price. If Abel hadn¡¯t taken it, it would¡¯ve remained in the dwarven storehouse for another century or so.

    Isiah called to Abel again, ¡°Excuse me, Grandmaster! Can you open the tower? We want to do an internal analysis of your tower!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Abel responded. Then, after he connected his power of the Will to the tower spirit, he gave Isiah permission to make an entrance.

    A voice came from the magic tower, ¡°The Intelligence Agency¡¯s tower spirit wees you, my master. You have been granted ess to enter.¡±

    While the sound wasn¡¯t very loud, but all the dwarves here could hear it very clearly¨CWizard Cyril, especially. It was no wonder Abel was so confident that he could control one hundred iron puppets at the same time. Since he was nning to use Wizard Cliff¡¯s tower spirit tomand the iron puppets, there was no problem of whether the tower had enough capacity to do so.

    One of the dwarves whispered, ¡°Is that the tower spirit that the St. Ellis Wizard Union lost?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Isiah turned and frowned, ¡°Watch that big mouth of yours! If you keep talking, I¡¯ll have you memorize the confidentiality manual another hundred times.¡±

    Needless to say, Isiah was also very curious about Abel¡¯s tower spirit. Still, Abel was a trusted friend of the Goff Family and Bernie. Since Master Bernie was the one who sent them here, he couldn¡¯t allow such trust to be thrown away.

    ¡°In!¡± Isiah said, then entered the front door in his iron puppet. The other dwarves did so as well. As for Abel and Wizard Cyril, they scanned inside the tower with their power of the Will.

    ¡°Arge-sized teleportation circle!¡± Isiah screamed in excitement. So this building really belonged to the Wizard Union. As far as he knew, the Wizard Union was the only ce that hadrge-sized teleportation circles installed inside their buildings.

    ¡°A piece of work, isn¡¯t it?¡± Wizard Cyril said with a clearly disdained tone, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you killed Cliff, Grandmaster. He actually has the audacity to stuff a whole teleportation circle inside his own tower. Same with the tower spirit. Did the human wizards take no notice of it?¡±

    To exin what Wizard Cyril said, it must be known that the human wizards and the dwarven wizards shared the same system. As the two races have worked very closely together, they¡¯ve formed an agreement to not let certain items fall into the hands of any individuals. Of course, those items included the teleportation circles and the intelligence-use tower spirits.

    As a super-intelligent analyzing device, the intelligence-use tower spirit had aprehensive calcting power to process all sorts of data. Out of concerns of its cost and safety issues, the Wizard Union would only provide them torge institutes, such as the Wizard Union branches of the three kingdoms.

    It was the same withrge-sized teleportation circles. In fact, it was technicallybeled as a ¡°unique¡± wartime resource, which, byw, was meant to be secured in the strictest way possible. If it wasn¡¯t, humans, dwarves, elves, even the orcs, they would be able to intrude into each other¡¯s worlds. And with the capacity of arge-sized circle, it was possible to transport an entire army to an area very far away. Imagine how devastating that would be.

    ¡°Can you fix this teleportation circle, Isiah?¡± Abel connected his voice to the magic tower¡¯s announcement system.

    Isiah replied, ¡°It¡¯s not very hard, Grandmaster. With a bit of work, I can fix all the parts that were broken. Luckily for us, the parts that fell off weren¡¯t lost. They just scattered across this room.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t feel safe, though, ¡°When you finish fixing it, Isiah, I want you to shut it down right away. Don¡¯t let it appear in any teleportationwork.¡±

    Isiahughed out loudly, ¡°Ha! You got it, sir! How about I do some work on the teleportation circle¡¯s core? If you let me do that, I can give it a brand new name that will appear on thework.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please do, then!¡± Abel said, ¡°Hey, I know Wizard Cyril doesn¡¯t let you drink during work, but you will get your portions during dinner. And don¡¯t worry about the food. We¡¯ll have plenty for your boys to dig into pretty soon.¡±

    Then the dwarves all startedughing together. Soon, after Isiah put all the parts back, he started sticking them all together with a stabilizing gel. Because of how delicate he could work with his power of Will, everything looked just as good as if they were brand new.

    ¡°Such a waste!¡± Wizard Cyril muttered as he watched. Abel didn¡¯t know what exactly this stabilizing gel was made of, but it was something the dwarves would lose an arm and a leg for. ¡°Tear of earth,¡± so it was called. It was meant to be a liquid that formed out of gold. They were mostly used to fix teleportation circles. Unlike other materials that were used to do the same thing, the tear of earth could fix the broken parts perfectly back together.

    There was a problem with it, though. That drop that was just used was already more expensive than a bunch of industrial puppets put together. Abel didn¡¯t know about that, obviously, but as far as he knew, he didn¡¯t like it when Wizard Cyril was so stingy to him¨Cespecially when he was eating free meals at his ce for ten days.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Wizard Cyril. I don¡¯t have a lot of the master¡¯s wine left at my ce. Why don¡¯t you just have our food for the next few days?¡±

    ¡°Ok, stop! Stop, I get it! Just give me enough to drink! Isiah! Give the Grandmaster all your best stuff! Don¡¯t save any of it! You hear that?¡±

 Chapter 483 - Arrival of the Elves

    <h4>Chapter 483 Arrival of the Elves</h4>

    they all had dinner at harry castle. while everything was cooked by bartoli, she already started to train her own chefs in the family. pretty soon, she would be able to draw herself out of the kitchen work.

    the dwarves almost fainted ate all the good food and wine. actually, wizard cyril was the only one who remained conscious. still, because of how tipsy he got, he went back to rest pretty quickly.

    the next morning, butler lindsay knocked on abel¡¯s door.

    ¡°young master!¡± butler lindsey called for abel very anxiously. it wasn¡¯t verymon for him to do this.

    ¡°what¡¯s wrong, lindsay?¡± abel quickly opened the door. it was surprising to see such shocked expressions on lindsay¡¯s face. normally, it was very hard to get any sort of expression from him.

    ¡°there are fifteen elves outside the castle right now, young master! they want an audience with you. here, it¡¯s something that they want to give you,¡± lindsay stated the business and handed a green leaf to abel.

    when abel took the leaf over, he connected his power of will to it. then, he heard a voice that was moving towards his mind.

    ¡°greetings, grandmaster abel. this isdy carrie of the elven city of angstrom. i havee here on behalf of grand duke edwina and duke albert.¡±

    strange. carrie had been very respectful to abel ever since they went on that quest together. she had never been this polite to him, though.

    abel ordered lindsay, ¡°i want you to wee these elves in the most respectful way you can. remember to call uncle marshall to attend the weing ceremony.¡±

    whatever these elves came for, there was a countess among them. as the representative of the humans, abel had to make sure that he was doing everything he could to show his respect.

    ¡°yes, master!¡± lindsay bowed, then quickly made his exit.

    abel put on a nobleman¡¯s robe. he quickly cleaned himself up in front of a mirror. after he checked everything in ce, he hastily made his way out of his house.

    when he went out, everyone in the castle was on their move. twenty of the elite warriors stood in the hall in their full sets of armor. lord marshall had been waiting for him in his golden bull armor and war horse.

    abel was thest one to be on time. as it turned out, even without him sending the order out, the entire harry castle already prepared itself when the elves revealed themselves.

    a horn blew out, and the castle gate waspletely opened. abel rode ck wind next to lord marshall. they were at the front, with twenty of the elite warriors following behind them.

    the air was getting tense outside the castle. ten official knights and five hundred riders were in their battle position. apart fromdy carrie, who was sitting on top of her trusted dire wolf, the other fourteen elven females she was with were all riding on top of white war horses.

    it was fifteen against five hundred. still,dy carrie was calm the entire way. she didn¡¯t even look at the squad of humans that were guarding her. she just stayed at her spot as she waited for the castle¡¯s owner toe out.

    ¡°back to your camp!¡± abel called the five hundred riders back. it was wrong to treat a weed guest with such a high level of guard, but to be honest, he was very satisfied with the amount of vignce these soldiers were disying.

    ¡°with respect,dy carrie, the human abel wees your arrival,¡± abel said, then performed a nobleman¡¯s bow to carrie.

    ¡°greetings, honorable grandmaster,¡±dy carrie returned the bow, ¡°i, carrie, have brought fourteen of our angstrom city¡¯s magic circle engineers to serve you.¡±

    ¡°thank you so much for that,dy carrie. please, this is lord marshall, my foster father,¡± abel said, then introduced lord marshall to her.

    ¡°greetings, lord marshall,¡±dy carrie said with a polite smile. lord marshall wasn¡¯t quite sure how to respond, so he just promptly bowed back. he did know about how ¡°well¡± abel was doing amongst the elves, but he¡¯d never expected him to do so well to have elven royalties toe help him.

    ¡°please,dy carrie,¡± abel said, then made a gesture with his hand to weedy carrie inside his castle. soon, twenty of the elite warriors stood on either side to make a path for them to pass through.

    ¡°you have some good warriors with you, grandmaster abel,¡±dy carrie said as she scanned across the warriors, ¡°what resourcefulness you are demonstrating! they are all equipped with magic weapons, aren¡¯ they?¡±

    abel said humbly, ¡°i am but crafty with my hands,dy carrie.¡±

    dy carrie didn¡¯t like hearing that. if she already knew that abel was, what? a grandmaster cksmith, she would¡¯ve told him to make a few magic staves for her before he left the elves.

    ¡°so why are they here?¡±dy carrie pointed at the dwarves as soon as she saw them.

    abel said with a smile, ¡°they are from the goff family,dy carrie. that there is isiah. he¡¯s responsible for all the architecture work.¡±

    ¡°oh?¡±dy carrie said with a sneer, ¡°i think you¡¯ve made a mistake there, grandmaster abel. why did you get the dwarves to help you? honestly, i don¡¯t even think they know how to build things.¡±

    isiah wanted to argue, but he knew better than to speak against a member of the elven royalties. abel, however, didn¡¯t appreciate having his friends being insulted like this.

    abel said as he looked atdy carrie in the eyes, dy carrie, those are my fellow dwarven brethren. if you are going to keep that attitude, i¡¯ll have to send my sincerest apologies to grand duke edwina. you know, because i¡¯ll have to decline their offer to help me as a good friend of me and my family.¡±

    ¡°grandmaster, you...¡±dy carrie wanted to speak back, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend abel any more. instead, she just turned her head and went on her way into the castle.

    ¡°let¡¯s go in now! we¡¯ll start work once we have breakfast.¡±

    if this was the first time that abel had encountered the elves,dy carrie would¡¯ve lost her temper already. still, abel was a different man now. he was the one who made the ¡°beauty potion¡± for her, not to mention the number of times he¡¯s helped angstrom city out. most importantly, he was the only grandmaster cksmith in the holy continent.

    whendy carrie left angstrom city, grand duke edwina repeatedly told her the importance of forming a good rtionship with abel. he might be loraine¡¯s future husband, but it was very important for angstrom city to tie its interests with him. ¡°the most practical interests. political, financial and otherwise,¡± to put it more specifically.

    isiah quickly came to abel after carrie went on her way, ¡°i appreciate you speaking for us there, grandmaster, but you really don¡¯t have to risk offending the elves for us back there. the elves might be proud, but the circles and ornaments they make are the best in the holy continent. we are the best in handling rough work. they are the best in handling delicate work. if you really want to be at the top of thisnd, you must learn to work with both of us.¡±

    abel smiled and waved his hand, ¡°it¡¯s nothing! don¡¯t worry about it. my ties with the elves are deeper than you think.¡±

    since there were fifteen extra elves that came, bartoli and the other chefs became very busy again. the elves had a vegetarian-based diet. to meet that requirement, they started to make new dishes such as di san xian (stir-fried potatoes, eggnts, and capsicum), fish-spice eggnt, and assort vegetable stir-fry. these were all the recipes that bartoli learned in her spare time. once she finished training the chefs, she was going to send them to liante city to take over the restaurant business there.

    out of an unwillingness to eat in the same area as the elves, the dwarves decided to eat at a different spot. it was a smaller spot than the public eating room.

    wizard cyril appeared next to abel as he was bringing the dwarves to their food, ¡°i¡¯ve seen what you did there, grandmaster abel. it is no wonder master bernie likes you so much. thank you so much for speaking for us. you truly are a good friend of the goff family.¡±

 Chapter 484 - Breakfas

    <h4>Chapter 484 Breakfas</h4>

    abel smiled as he exined himself, ¡°i¡¯m not really doing this to defend the dwarves, wizard cyril. i only spoke out becausedy carrie didn¡¯t have the right attitude.¡±

    it was just abel and wizard cyril, but if bernie was here, he could probably exin how abel could be so brash withdy carrie just then.

    after he sent to dwarves to their own eating ce, abel returned to the restaurant to attend to the elves. when he did, he saw bartoli ordering the servants to serve breakfast. they were passing tes of di san xian to the guests. the portions were small, but the elves weren¡¯t known for having big appetites.

    despite the small tension they¡¯ve had, abel proceeded to take his seat.dy carrie didn¡¯t feel displeased to be sharing the same table as him. actually, she didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, which was very strange to the other elves that were with her. from what they could tell, abel must be very important to be forgiven like this.

    ¡°what¡¯s this food you¡¯re serving us, grandmaster abel?¡±dy carrie asked. as a former adventuring partner of abel, she knew that he wasn¡¯t a man who would hold grudges against her.

    abel lifted his finger and pointed at bartoli, ¡°this is called ¡°di san xian,¡±dy carrie. it¡¯s a specialty dish cooked by my butlers,¡±

    whendy carrie looked towards bartoli, she finally noticed the wizard badge that bartoli was wearing on her chest. she couldn¡¯t believe it at first, but after she squinted her eyes for a bit, she stood up and bowed to bartoli.

    ¡°thank you for service,¡±dy carrie said gracefully. bartoli did the same. while she wasn¡¯t wearing anything fancy, her gestures were just as elegant as the guest that came to thank her.

    dy carrie turned to abel, ¡°i have to say though, grandmaster abel. you must have a lot of courage to have an intermediate wizard as your butler. does the wizard union, well, do they have anything to say about it?¡±

    it¡¯s not likedy carrie was dissatisfied with the treatment she was receiving. if anything, it¡¯s a rare honor to have an intermediate wizard cook for you. and no. abel didn¡¯t do this to weedy carrie as some sort of vip member of the harry castle. once the other chefs were doing with their training, bartoli was going to stop cooking for a very, very long while.

    dy carrie seemed to enjoy the food very much, ¡°this is some great food, grandmaster abel. if you don¡¯t mind, can you tell me the recipes to make these? my mother hasn¡¯t had a good appetitetely, and as her daughter, i have to try looking after her.¡±

    abel nodded as he had no reason to decline, ¡°sure. once the teleportation circle is opened, i¡¯ll send the recipes right over to the double moon forest.¡±

    ¡°you mean arge-sized teleportation circle,¡±dy carrie couldn¡¯t help but point that out.

    instead of saying anything, abel just turned to look at the other elves sitting at the same table.dy carrie understood right away. he didn¡¯t want to let too many people know about this.

    dy carrie said with a smile, ¡°don¡¯t worry about it, grandmaster. the girls i¡¯ve brought here are all very trustworthy. ever since they were little, they¡¯ve had to follow a very tight discipline routine to be the trusted helpers of our family. they know how important it is to not leak out any information about you. besides, they¡¯ve all signed their confidentiality contract beforeing here. so, please.¡±

    ¡°yes, i do have arge-sized teleportation circle,¡± abel nodded his head.

    ¡°great! more of these dishes for me, then!¡±dy carrie quickly spoke, then promptly rephrased herself, ¡°and more for mother, obviously.¡±

    whichever it was, abel didn¡¯t really mind too much about it. as far as he would have it, he¡¯d be a happy man once his chefs could send their cooked dishes over to the double moon forest. it¡¯d be a lot of work, of course, but he¡¯d do anything to improve his rtionship with his future father and mother-inw.

    ¡°and what¡¯s this? i think i smell blue howling rabbits!¡±dy carrie said as she recognized the smell from one of the dishes.

    abel didn¡¯t reply to that. after all, it was only a matter of time before someone knew about his secret ingredient.

    ¡°did.... did you do something with your alchemy again?¡±dy carrie guessed. she didn¡¯t know where the blue howling rabbit came from, but unlike the others, she knew about abel¡¯s secret identity as a master alchemist.

    seeing that abel wasn¡¯t saying anything,dy carrie spoke in a quieter voice, ¡°would you, perhaps, be willing to provide these ingredients to me, grandmaster abel?¡±

    abel smiled and shook his head, ¡°sorry, but that¡¯s a no-deal,dy carrie. i¡¯m not supplying this secret ingredient to anyone. i can give you a hint, though. if you can use yourwork to do some research on liante city, i¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll start to understand why i have to turn you down.¡±

    then, breakfast was over. the elves weren¡¯t in a good mood before this, but after they knew that they would stay here for a while and that their food would be like this every time they ate here, they seemed to be in a lot better mood.

    soon, abel brought the elves and the dwarves to the hanging fort tform.

    ¡°the cliff magic tower!¡±dy carrie screamed as soon as she realized it. it was the legendary ¡°cliff magic tower¡±, after all. abel might not know about it, but it was exactly the thing that the elves used to refer to how ¡°despicable,¡± ¡°evil¡± and ¡°corrupt¡± the humans were.¡± of course, it was also known as the magic tower with the strongest defensive capability throughout the holy continent.

    ¡°so you did wizard cliff in, didn¡¯t you, grandmaster abel?¡±dy carrie asked brashly.

    abel immediately shook his head, ¡°wha-what? no! how can you say such a thing? no! i didn¡¯t kill him! i just happen to be the one to loot this tower.¡±

    obviously, there wasn¡¯t a point in defending himself here. the tower was here. who else could¡¯ve been the one to have murdered wizard cliff?

    ¡°bold enough tomit the crime, but not bold enough to admit it, i see,¡±dy carrie sneered at abel before she left to start the work.

    as unlikeable asdy carrie¡¯s demeanors were, it often helped her to get away with a lot of things. first up, it made her fit enough to lead the elves and the dwarves that were doing the construction work. then, as the teleportation circle was already repaired, she took the advantage to connect it straight to the angstrom city council.

    and there. soon, a lot of rare timber was moved over to the harry castle. they were all species that couldn¡¯t be found in the human world. they were all meant for building the magic tower¡¯s internal structures, which made the dwarves very shocked at howvish the elves were at using their materials.

    ¡°cut this piece in the right size, isiah,¡±dy carrie instructed isiah as she handed a blueprint to him.

    isiah quicklyplied. he did the job as extremely carefully as he could. if he made even just a small part wrong, this wood, which was worth the same as gold of the same volume, would be all spoiled right away.

    and not just that. there were timbers that were far rarer than the ones that isiah handled. as far as the dwarves could tell, the elves had no limits when it came to them doing everything that they could to help abel out.

    wizard cyril scanned abel from top to bottom as he teleported next to him, ¡°how are they so good to you, grandmaster abel? did you marry an elven princess or something?¡±

    abel had no idea what wizard cyril was so skeptical about, ¡°what do you mean? are you saying that this wood is very expensive?¡±

    wizard cyril covered his face with his hand, ¡°yes, yes! of course, they are expensive! you see that golden timber there? it¡¯s called ¡°fine gold wood.¡± it¡¯s a little less durable, but it¡¯s also very precious because of how much more malleable it is. normally, if you were lucky enough to get your hands on it, you would obviously use it to form connections between magic tower.¡±

    ¡°and would you just look at that!¡± wizard cyril started pping his hands, sarcastically, ¡°just look at that! these elves are making lightning circles out of it for you! normally speaking, and i mean normally speaking! only the most important defensive circles are made from fine gold wood.

    ¡°and by the way... agh! why do i even bother... whatever. good on you. good on you, grandmaster. good on you.¡±

    it was kind of hard for abel to understand how frustrated wizard cyril was. to give a picture, the dividing earth basin was not the natural breeding ground for the fine gold tree. it was only found in the double moon forest, and without several millenium for maturation, it¡¯d be impossible to be using it on a whole magic tower. and honestly, just who could afford using it on a whole magic tower?

    wizard cyril did use some fine gold wood on his own magic tower. he did. it was about the same size as the piece thatdy carrie told isiah to cut out.

 Chapter 485 - The Elves Were Trying to Be Provactive

    <h4>Chapter 485 The Elves Were Trying to Be Provactive</h4>

    Really, Wizard Cyril was very disappointed to see how generous the elves were to Abel.

    ¡°This can¡¯t do! Even the elves are so good to Grandmaster Abel. I thought we, the dwarves, were much better with him than them! How can we call ourselves brothers if we don¡¯t give something better to him?¡±

    These were things that Wizard Cyril was thinking to himself. Soon, he connected his power of Will to therge-sized teleportation circle. Right now, Abel had permitted all to ess his magic towers. Since he trusted Wizard Cyril, he wasn¡¯t bothered if he did anything to use any of the magic tower¡¯s functions.

    ¡°Sorry, Grandmaster Abel. I¡¯ll be back to my ns for a while. I¡¯lle back shortly.¡±

    After bowing to Abel, Wizard Cyril disappeared on the teleportation circle. In a few seconds, he teleported himself back to the Goff Family.

    At the same time, the Goff Family elder still had a hangover. The next thing he knew, a white light suddenly shed in front of him. Before any person showed up, two of the dwarven knight¡¯smanders already thrust their des. As soon as they realized that it was Wizard Cyril, they quickly turned their des away from him.

    ¡°Cyril!¡± Old Goff shook his head as he ced his wine bottle on the table, ¡°You really need to stop scaring me like this! And don¡¯t give me that excuse again! Are you sure that you aren¡¯t the only wizard that doesn¡¯t use a door?

    ¡°Wel, I guess I am in a rush,¡± Wizard Cyril smiled. He then started sitting in front of Old Goff. Without anyone offering to, he started pouring himself a cup of the Master¡¯s wine. He wasn¡¯t wrong about him being in a rush. That was one second for him to swallow the whole cup down his throat.

    A threatening re emerged on Old Goff¡¯s face, ¡°You didn¡¯te here to steal wine from an alcoholic, did you?¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Wizard Cyril said as he was already done with his second cup, ¡°You know, Old Goff, It¡¯s been two days since I¡¯ve stayed at Grandmaster Abel¡¯s ce. The food¡¯s great. I can drink an endless supply of wine. If I didn¡¯t have to, I would have just stayed there the whole time beforeing back.¡±

    When Wizard Cyril reached for the wine bottle, he realized that Old Goff was holding it in his hands.

    Old Goff said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and state your business, you lousy wizard! I¡¯m busy! I don¡¯t have time to have a long conversation with you!¡±

    Wizard Cyril finally behaved himself, ¡°Right. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t know about this, but I ran into some elves when I was at Grandmaster Abel¡¯s ce. They are probably there to help him build his magic tower.¡±

    ¡°So, he invited us and the elves?¡± Old Goff raised his chin dubiously. In his mind, Abel would prefer it if there were a lot of people who knew about his construction work. Yet, if that was the case, why did he call for so many people to help with him?

    ¡°What, is he better with the elves than he is with us?¡± Old Goff asked.

    Wizard Cyril exined, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Master. When the elves came in the morning, Abel and the rest of his castle was very surprised. They must¡¯ve not expected such a visit.¡±

    ¡°Go on. Why did youe back?¡± Old Goff asked.

    ¡°Yes, about that,¡± Wizard Cyril suddenly stood up and stretched his arms out, ¡°This, this is the size of the fine gold wood the elves gave Grandmaster Abel! They¡¯ve brought down an entire tree just for him!¡±

    ¡°And it hurts for you to see that, I guess,¡± Old Goff sat back in his chair. Obviously, he knew how precious fine gold wood was. If Wizard Cyril wasn¡¯t exaggerating, the amount the elves gave to Abel was the same as the entire family¡¯s stock supplies.

    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not the point!¡± Wizard Cyril was stomping on the ground like a child, ¡°It¡¯s not just the fine gold wood! The elves also gave him more precious wood! They are insane! All the stuff they sent out is the best there is!¡±

    Old Goff finally understood what Wizard Cyril was trying to say, ¡°So the elves think very lightly of us.¡±

    At this stage, there wasn¡¯t a single person that didn¡¯t know the connection between Abel and the Goff Family. In fact, the Goff Family was the only family that could receive the Master¡¯s wine directly from Abel. The other races might not understand, but to the dwarves, the Master¡¯s wine was already a very crucial resource.

    Most dwarves only cared about two things: Wine and forging. That¡¯s pretty much all they cared about. If Abel made the decision to only let the Goff Family handle his Master¡¯s wine, it would mean that the Goff Family had his utmost trust from the start. They were very tight, basically. Whenever someone mentioned the Goff Family, they would almost always remember the grandmaster cksmith that they had such a good rtionship with.

    Wizard Cyril looked down in shame, ¡°You weren¡¯t there, Old Goff, but I was there to see everything. All these exquisite materials. The elves were trying to p us in the face, I tell you! Do you know how I felt back then? I felt like digging a hole and bury myself in it!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, just rx now,¡± Old Goff said, despite the displeased look on his face, ¡°I¡¯ll still need you to watch for me, alright? Right now, Grandmaster Abel¡¯s tower is still notplete. This is why we¡¯ve sent you to help him out for ten days. We need you to be our good diplomat with him.¡±

    Wizard Cyril couldn¡¯t contain himself, ¡°I¡¯m not done talking yet, Old Goff! Do you know how good Grandmaster Abel¡¯s food was? As the rumors have it, it¡¯s even better than the dishes that are sold in Liante City! Can you believe that? The dishes in Liante City cost five hundred points each!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the food that he¡¯s serving me and the ten workers! And it¡¯s the same quality food every day! And wine! Every meal, we¡¯d have a giant barrel ced right next to the dining table! It¡¯s all-you-can-drink! ALL YOU CAN DRINK! And what! WHAT have we given him back? The materials we¡¯ve sent. Even a piece of fine gold wood is more expensive than all of thesebined!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay! I get it! I get it, so just hear me out, okay?¡± Old Goff rolled his eyes, ¡°Come on, Wizard Cyril, that¡¯s why you¡¯d have to go back as quickly as you can! Before you leave, though, pay a visit to our family storehouse. Bring everything of value to Grandmaster Abel. I don¡¯t care how expensive they might be. If we can¡¯t give more than the elves can, the entire Holy Continent willugh at us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to hear,¡± Wizard Cyril said, then quickly disappeared from the scene.

    ¡°So much for being an advanced wizard,¡± Old Goffy on his sofa exhaustedly, ¡°That temper of his! Geez, I should¡¯ve tried to be a wizard when I was younger. I¡¯ll probably do better than he¡¯ll ever be.¡±

    Actually, Wizard Cyril could¡¯ve had this talk with Bernie. In his mind, however, while Bernie just started handling some of the family¡¯s important businesses, it was still Old Goff who had the real power. Basically, it was just a lot faster if he was asking from the family¡¯s head.

    Anyways, the most important thing for him was to get back as early as he could. The faster he could bring the gifts to Abel, the earlier he could make it before the construction work finishes. Most importantly, he wanted to have something to argue with the elves with.

    When Wizard Cyril went to the big storehouse, he took out his portal ring and stuff in everything that he found useful. Of course, he had a scribe beside him to write down everything in record, but the speed he was moving everything away... even the scribe had a shocked look on his face.

    Finally, when Wizard Cyril made his way to the ¡°finished product¡± section, he started preparing the one hundred iron puppets and giant ballistas that Abel ordered from him. Contrary to what Abel had asked, he didn¡¯t take the ones that were made for industrial purposes. He was picking the small-sized war puppets which, were not only harder to make, but the prices between them and the industrial puppets were also very, very different.

 Chapter 486 - A Trade Deal

    <h4>Chapter 486 A Trade Deal</h4>

    After three days, the elves and the dwarves hadpletely renovated the sixteen floors of the Cliff Magic Tower. They were very passionate the whole time. It must¡¯ve been because of the good food they were having.

    While the sixteenth floor had been the one that was the most well-preserved, Abel decided to have itpletely rebuilt from scratch. He wanted to build it all with better materials. He didn¡¯t need the dwarves to do it for him, though. From this point on, it was all the work of the elven portal masters.

    For every floor of the tower, he wanted there to be light, sound-barricading devices, seclusion circles, mana gathering circles, and many other things. Such things could only be achieved with magic circles, and ording to Lady Carrie, even if these devices were installed, the elves still needed to decorate them to actually finish them.

    Thus, Abel decided to leave all the rune-drawing and decoration to the elves. After all, he didn¡¯t know much about decorating. Like, he didn¡¯t even understand human art, let alone the top-end work that the elves were doing for him.

    Also, Lady Carrie was someone that he could trust. As much of a perfectionist she was, she wanted to do the most that she could with the number of people she had. That being said, she wasn¡¯t letting the dwarves take their own breaks.

    ¡°What do you have nned for that empty area, Grandmaster Abel?¡± Carried asked, pointing towards an empty area on the hanging fort tform.

    Abel replied, ¡°I guess a garden, like... the one I see in Angstrom City?¡±

    Lady Carrie immediately gave a very detailed n to that request, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the base of this tform, Grandmaster Abel. If we set up a defensive cover, this whole ce will be a location that¡¯s separated from the outside world. We can effectively make a greenhouse out of this ce. If you¡¯d like, we can use our magic circles to stabilize the temperatures in a way that the nts can grow very well. To provide an unlimited source of water, we just need both the freezing circles and the heating circles.¡±

    ¡°And with some pipes along the way, we¡¯ll create an irrigation system that can do all the work to maintain whatever nts you n on growing.¡±

    Because of how perfect Lady Carrie¡¯s idea was, Abel couldn¡¯t help but keep nodding. Having a garden might not be very wizard-like, but he sure loved the idea of having a good view while doing his training.

    ¡°And don¡¯t put these toys here. Just look at them! They¡¯re ruining the aesthetic we¡¯ve worked so hard on,¡± Lady Carrie pointed towards the war puppets and ballistas. It¡¯s almost as if she was disturbed by their presence.

    Isiah¡¯s eyes started ring after Lady Carrie¡¯sment. These ¡°toys¡± were the pride of the dwarves. Obviously, he didn¡¯t like the idea of having an elf badmouthing their masterpieces. Wizard Cyril was the one telling him to calm down, but even he was starting to get very annoyed.

    But hold on just a moment. Lady Carrie, too, was very pissed off. After seeing how generous the dwarves were to Abel, she felt that they were trying to disgrace her. She was the one who said that these war puppets and ballistas were ¡°toys,¡± but she actually had a very good idea of how ridiculously expensive they were. So what now? Was Abel the son-ofw of the dwarves then? Why were the dwarves so good to him? The more she thought about, the more she could only think of one exnation, and that was that they were trying to make a fool out of her.

    Abel started to realize how bad the mood had gotten. As the host of this magic tower (and to prevent a potential war from happening), he decided to contact his tower spirit immediately.

    ¡°Your name is Vi!¡± Abel said as he gave the tower a name. Needless to say, the name came from the brave rogue who sacrificed her life to defend her homnd.

    ¡°Yes, Master. My name is Vi,¡± a mechanical voice replied from inside the magic tower.

    ¡°Vi,¡± Abel sent amand with his power of Will, ¡°I want you to connect to all of the small-sized war puppets.¡±

    ¡°Yourmand has been received,¡± the tower spirit replied.

    Abel started feeling a slight tingle in the air. Then, the one hundred war puppets started raising their heads at once.

    ¡°An unverified spirit has been detected. Do you wish to connect to it?¡±

    Abel turned to ask Wizard Cyril, ¡°Does the tform have its own spirit, Wizard Cyril?¡±

    As though having made a new discovery, Wizard Cyril opened his eyes excitedly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, no, no. Wait, no, maybe it does! We haven¡¯t done enough research on it. Maybe you¡¯ve found something that we haven¡¯t!¡±

    Abel nodded his head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try, then. See if I can connect to it.¡±

    ¡°Connect!¡±

    ¡°The tower is now trying to make a connection...¡± the tower spirit replied.

    ¡°An unverified connection has been discovered. Do you want to give it permission to connect?¡±

    It was another mechanical voice that said this. It came from the crystal body on the hanging fort tform. Maybe the dwarves got it wrong. The crystal body wasn¡¯t an operation te. Perhaps it was a spirit, after all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow it,¡± Abel sent themand.

    ¡°A super spirit has been discovered. Do you want to merge with it?¡±

    Basically, the crystal body¡¯s spirit was requesting to merge with the magic tower spirit. When two artificial bits of intelligence werebined, one could produce an even faster and more intelligent version of a spirit. Of course, no one in the Holy Continent had ever used this method before.

    Abel made an inquiry before he moved on, ¡°Will this ¡°merging¡± thing do any damage to the spirit?¡±

    ¡°No! We will be stronger because of it!¡± the two spirits replied. They were supposed to be emotionless, but strangely enough, they sounded like they really wanted to bebined together.

    ¡°Combine, then!¡± Abel sent themand.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the two spirits said together again.

    That¡¯s when Abel felt a disturbance in his power of Will. For an instant, he couldn¡¯t sense the presence of the two spirits or the one hundred war puppets. After they lost their connection to the tower spirit, they started switching off and lowered their heads.

    Wizard Cyril wanted to ask, but he didn¡¯t want to intrude Abel¡¯s privacy. As for Lady Carrie, since she just became an intermediate druid, she had no idea about what just happened. As far as she could tell, the war puppets just suddenly lost their connection.

    This didn¡¯tst too long, though. Soon, the disturbance in the power of Will started stabilizing again. The war puppets, too, raised their heads one more time. Something strange happened, though. Instead of moving at the same time, they started moving doing their own thing. Some were fast. Some were slow. It was almost like they all had a mind of their own.

 Chapter 487 - Tower Spirit 2.0

    <h4>Chapter 487 Tower Spirit 2.0</h4>

    For-sale or not, Wizard Cyril got permission from Old Goff. Besides, Abel was an important friend of the family. He was not to be treated like the others.And, the ballistas were just too normal of a gift. As strong as they were, they weren¡¯t the best kind of bows that the dwarves could offer. The best ones were the ones with rune patterns on them. Not only was a portal device installed right onto it (which could hold about 500 arrows in total), it could also shoot arrows out consecutively.

    It worked with metal gears. When turned, three bowstrings would pull at once. Three giant armor-breaking arrows were shot at once. After the arrows were shot, the portal device would automatically attach the arrows in stock onto the bow. It was a giant machine gun designed to defend a fort.

    And that was the gift Wizard Cyril had for Abel. Since Abel wasn¡¯t going to be an enemy of the dwarves, he decided that it was fine to give him this with the industrial puppets. In other words, he was ready to help him build a military that was just as strong as the one that the dwarves had.

    When Wizard Cyril left, the butler took the receipt and showed it to Old Goff. A loud scream then came from the yard. Old Goff was furious, but Wizard Cyril was already back into the teleportation circle.

    A few secondster, Wizard Cyril was back at Abel¡¯s magic tower.

    ¡°Isiah!¡± Wizard Cyril called out pridefully to Isiah, ¡°Get rid of that stone in your hand! We can¡¯t use that junk for Grandmaster Abel¡¯s tower now, can we?¡±

    Isiah almost fell off his puppet when he heard this. The ¡°junk¡± Wizard Cyril referred to was a shine stone. Since when did shine stone be junk? It was a must-have item for every magic tower. Still, an order was an order, so he listened to Wizard Cyril and reced it with a light stone, which was much more valuable than the piece he had before.

    Now, then. Who was the richest race of the Holy Continent? Some said that it was the dwarves, who were thergest suppliers of weapons on thend. Some argued that it was the elves because the Double Moon Forest they lived in (and owned) was the biggest reserve of natural resources in the world.

    To really figure out who was richer, look at Abel¡¯s magic tower. Even the most insignificant part of the building was reced with materials that were more expensive than they needed to be. When it came to the wood, the elves chose the best ones that they could fit. When it came to the stones, the dwarves would use ones that were more like gemstones than actual stones.

    To be honest, Abel hadn¡¯t seen this many treasures in his whole life. He had no idea how valuable these materials were, so he decided to take out the ¡°Morton¡¯s Observation Record¡± from his portal bracelet. Yet, when hepared the content of the book to the ones that he was looking at, he realized that most of them weren¡¯t even recorded in the book.

    When the book did mention these things, it was often described with words such as ¡°extremely rare¡± or ¡°unbelievable rare.¡± That was when he realized thepetition. This was a battle of the rich. The dwarves and the elves were trying to top each other in a battle of their own resourcefulness.

    In Abel¡¯s magic tower, even the tiniest nail was made of meteorite iron. For the walls inside the building, they were all made of blue gemstones. If the royalties of the Duchy of Carmel were to see all this, they would probably forget who the real kings were.

    Thankfully enough, all the expensive stuff was used for the interiors. After the dwarves had done their construction works, the elves would add their final touch by adding in the decorations. They werepeting against each other, but they all had their own expertise that they focused themselves on. As for Abel, he actually couldn¡¯t help with anything. Everyone was too professional in what they were doing, so he just sat and watched the entire time.

    ¡°Grandmaster,¡± Wizard Cyril smiled as he revealed the portal ring in his hand, ¡°I have the iron puppets that you¡¯ve requested. Of course, they were better than the industrial puppets that you¡¯ve requested. I¡¯ve also brought you the giant ballistas. They can all be reloaded automatically, and with enough arrows in stock, they can be fired continuously nonstop.¡±

    ¡°And, well,¡± Wizard Cyril touched his nose for a bit, ¡°Forgive me, but you might have to give me more of that master¡¯s wine. I need to have something that I can bring back to my master with.¡±

    Abel said without hesitation, ¡°I have plenty of the wine, Wizard Cyril. Give me a number, and I¡¯ll have my butler prepare for you right away.¡±

    ¡°Oh, splendid!¡± Wizard Cyrilughed out loudly. He then took everything out of his portal ring. The war puppets. The automatic giant ballistas. After lining out a hundred of each of them, Abel had just got himself a new army.

    Abel decided to take a closer look to see the difference between a war puppet and an industrial one. Unlike the industrial puppets, he realized that the ones he got werepletely powered with the power of Will. While their movements might be more flexible, it¡¯d be very hard for anyone to have the mental capacity to control them all at once.

    And that was what the intelligence agency¡¯s tower spirit was for. At best, Abel could only control ten of the war puppets on his own. That was him, including his druid spirit and dual personality. For regr wizards, their limit would be at two. However, with the super-spirit that he stole from Wizard Cliff, controlling one hundred would be no hard task at all.

    So why didn¡¯t the dwarves do the same thing as Abel was? Why didn¡¯t they use their own spirits to control these iron puppets? Simply due to the cost and avability of the spirits. The dwarves simply couldn¡¯t manufacture their own tower spirits, and even if they could get one from the Wizard Union, they just couldn¡¯t find any ways to do the needed maintenance.

    After checking the iron puppets, Abel decided to examine the automatic ballistas. He wanted to learn their mechanisms. Whether it was reloading, shooting, or supplying ammunition, these deadly weapons could do all of them on their own. If it wasn¡¯t for how hard it was to aim with them, they would almost be perfect war machines.

    Still, they didn¡¯t need to be precise. Since the point was to shoot out a bunch of powerful arrows rapidly, a general area as a target was fine.

 Chapter 488 - Battle For

    <h4>Chapter 488 Battle For</h4>

    A feminine voice connected to Abel¡¯s mind, ¡°Flora awaits your order, Master. My name is Flora, the tower spirit, and I¡¯m also the control center of the military fort.¡±¡°When did you get a female voice?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°ording to the analysis in my database, I¡¯ve discerned that Flora is a name that belongs to a female. Thus, I¡¯ve selected my voice to be that of a female. If you don¡¯t like it, I can change to the voice of a male.¡±

    ¡°Well, sure. I mean, just keep it like this,¡± Abel promptly said. Actually, he liked this new voice that Flora got. If she, or it, started speaking to him like a man, that would just sound weird to him.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Flora replied.

    ¡°Now,¡± Abelmanded, ¡°I want you to control every war puppeteer on this tform. For each one of them, I want you to equip them with one rapid-fire ballista.¡±

    Soon, the one hundred war puppets all started grabbing their own ballista. When they were done, they waited for Abel to give his next order.

    Flora reminded Abel, ¡°Please charge the puppets in time, Master. Their current power storage can onlyst for two hours and twenty minutes.¡±

    Abel had something he wanted to ask first; however, ¡°Can we hide the puppets and ballistas now, Flora?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    When Flora stopped talking, arge area of the tform was lifted from the ground. Land about one meter thick was lifted by metal tes that were built underneath. One hundred pits were revealed, and all the war puppets and ballistas were carried into them.

    Finally, the tes went back to their original spots. It was like nothing had happened.

    Wizard Cyril screamed in bewilderment, ¡°What! What? What! I didn¡¯t know it could do that!¡±

    There was a reason that Wizard Cyril was this surprised. For a huge portion of their history, the dwarves had been doing countless research on the hanging fort tform. If they didn¡¯t think that they¡¯ve known all there was to know, they would¡¯ve never left it in a storage room without ever using it.

    In fact, Wizard Cyril¡¯s seen the research papers himself. As far as he knew, none of the research wizards knew about this ¡°storage function¡± that the hanging fort tform possessed. Actually, he wasn¡¯t even sure if how it fit all the war puppets and ballistas in.

    Did the tform contain some sort of portal device? The war puppets were built to be smaller than they should be, but they were still about three meters tall. How, then, did they all fit inside the tform? It just didn¡¯t make any physical sense. Thankfully enough, there were still five more of the same bases left inside the Goff Family storage. Once Wizard Cyril headed back, he could always tell his subordinates to do more research.

    ¡°What did you just do, Flora?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    Flora replied immediately, ¡°I¡¯ve put the puppets and ballistas inside my army storage room. At maximum, I can fit about ten thousand of them.¡±

    ¡°If I want to deploy the puppets right away, how long would it take?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Do you want me to enter into battle mode, Master?¡±

    Abel nodded in response, ¡°Sure. Do it now.¡±

    At the base of the hanging fort tform, one hundred pirs, as thick as a human arm, were raised from the ground. They were all evenly ced across the tform, and most importantly, it didn¡¯t even take one second for all of them to appear.

    Soon, metal balls started forming at the top of these pirs. The balls then started cracking, and the small-sized war puppets and loaded ballistas came out.

    ¡°So, this is a military fort...¡± Abel muttered. Flora was really built for this kind of thing.

    Wizard Cyril, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. Right now, he had to go back to the dwarves to report about this. They had to startpletely new research into these hanging fort tforms.

    Still, there was something that Wizard Cyril missed. Without the same level of spiritual intensity as Abel, the tower would never be activated.

    As for Lady Carrie, she did know a little about ancient times. That being said, what she was looking at had far surpassed the stories she heard about. That didn¡¯t matter, though. As far as she knew, it was good enough that the fort could be used without a need to ruin the garden.

    Lady Carrie said to Abel, ¡°For the nts, Grandmaster Abel, we can simply move them all to the garden now. But, for the fountain and the statues on it, we need a lot of time for the masters to make them. I can¡¯t give you an exact amount. If the estimates are right, it should take about one or two years.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but frown at that. One or two years? He nned on shutting this ce down as soon as all the building work was finished. After that, he was going to send the tower to a secret location (with therge-sized teleportation circle, obviously) that no one knew about. This ce was going to be his secret headquarters. He couldn¡¯t just wait for someone to carry some statues over to him.

    Abel thought of something, ¡°So, the statues and fountains. If I happen to dig some over to you, Lady Carrie, can you install them now?¡±

    ¡°Dig? Lady Carrie said with a weirded look, ¡°You mean steal?¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°No, no-no-no. I know a ce that has the things you mentioned. There¡¯s no one that owns them, so it¡¯d be perfectly fine for me to take them over to you.¡±

    ¡°Sure, as long as you keep them whole,¡± Lady Carrie said, doubting how honest Abel was to her, ¡°We have all the people we need.¡±

    Abel smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll be getting them now, then. Won¡¯t be long.¡±

    As he said that, Abel walked into his magic tower. When he walked in, he saw that the elven circle masters painting the runes. Since their work needed to be delicate, he decided not to interrupt them. Instead, he walked straight towards therge-sized teleportation circle. After flicking through the right setting, he teleported himself to Harvest City¡¯s cksmith Union building.

    When Abel came out of the cksmith Union building, he summoned ck Wind and went to his yard in Harvest City. He started setting up his seclusion circle to enter into the Rogue¡¯s Encampment.

    So, statues and fountains. He knew exactly where to look for them. He remembered the areas he explored in the dark world. Out of all the treasures he saw on his quest, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to forget the fountain that had three female archers carved on it.

 Chapter 489 - Fountain

    <h4>Chapter 489 Fountain</h4>

    Abel wasn¡¯t lying when he said he wasn¡¯t nning on stealing. If all the hell creatures in an area were gone, no one would upy it. If there was no one was there, then it was fine for Abel to im it. It made sense.He used the waypoint to head to the fountain with the three archers. It was six meters tall, and even after all the years, it still continued to shoot streams of water towards the sky.

    And who were these archers a depiction of? If Abel had to guess, he would say that it belonged to three Amazons. They must¡¯ve been very good with arrows. Upon a closer look at these statues, he could tell that it was an image of them trying to prepare for their next wave of attack. The lines. The details. They were all so elegant. He learned to make statues before, so he knew how great the creator of this piece must¡¯ve been.

    To dig up a fountain this big (and to not damage it), he had to remove it from its base. This was something that only Johnson could do. Luckily, since it was outdoors, Johnson could be summoned out to move freely.

    Once summoned, before it started doing any work, it just looked at Abel and pointed towards its mouth.

    ¡°Since when did you get so smart?¡± Abelmented. He took out a bottle of ¡°power potion¡± from his portal bracelet. It was the same bottle that he got from killing a dark-golden level dark wizard. From his understanding, one of two abilities could be gained from drinking the bottle. One was ¡°mana burning,¡± and the other was ¡°extra speed.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t forget to give Johnson its potion. He waste because he wanted to feed it in a safe area. There was a strange energy that was being emitted from this power potion. If he had to guess, it was most likely the power of the Rule, the same energy he harnessed that could cause a permanent split in space and time.

    Imagine unleashing the power of the Rule on the Holy Continent. If he actually did that, all the knight¡¯s headmanders and advanced wizards would realize the true power of the ¡°power potion.¡± He wasn¡¯t a man who liked trouble, so he tried to avoid as much of it as possible.

    Come to think of it, he didn¡¯t even have enough to feed Johnson. Johnson, however, seemed like it couldn¡¯t wait any longer for it. It wasn¡¯t even aware of the struggle that Abel was having to give the bottle away. As mentioned before, the power potion gave one of the two abilities at random. Since Johnson got the ¡°mana burning¡± ability already, if the potion gave it the same ability again, there would be no point in drinking the potion in the first ce.

    Still, Abel was thinking a different way. He wanted to do some testing. If Johnson already possessed one of the two given abilities, maybe the potion would just give it the other one that it didn¡¯t have. Obviously, to make sure if that was the case, only one power potion wasn¡¯t enough. He nned to do this with a multiple.

    After Johnson took the ¡°power potion,¡± the golden liquid inside the bottle started spreading out from inside its body. Abel watched nervously. He wasn¡¯t sure if the potion could actually make it more powerful.

    Last time, when Johnson was fighting Wizard Cliff, it didn¡¯t do as well as it should be. Because of its speed, it wasn¡¯t really much of a threat against advanced wizard¡¯s ¡°instantaneous movement¡± technique. When all his other summoned creatures chased after Wizard Cliff, Johnson was also thest one in line.

    Slow. Slow. Johnson was just too slow. After Abel went through all that effort to make it a gigantic bow and sword, it wasn¡¯t fast enough to use them towards his enemies.

    Once the potion took effect, Abel started sensing a sense of happiness from his soul chain. Johnson was happy that it received the potion. Before he got to ask what ability it received, it started running at an extremely fast speed.

    It was a ten meter-tall monster running around Abel. Abel felt like he was in the middle of a tornado. The wind that Johnson caused was blowing everything up. When it ran towards the fountain, Abel realized that he had to tell it to stop.

    ¡°Stop moving!¡± Abelmanded through his soul chain. Thankfully, he was fast enough; otherwise, Johnson would have stepped right into the fountain that he came all the way here for. If it didn¡¯t hurt to kick Johnson¡¯s metal body, he would¡¯ve done so already.

    After realizing what it almost did, Johnson backed away in a very timid manner. Then, after Abel gave it a more specific instruction, it became arge shadow that spun towards the fountain. It dug out the bricks that were beside the fountain. Once removed, it lifted the fountain up from its base.

    The whole process took a minute. A minute after Abel gave his order, the three archer fountain was lifted very carefully from the ground. When Abel went to have a closer look, he realized that the fountain was still working even once it was in the air. As it turned out, the fountain wasn¡¯t run by some sort of underground sewage system.

    At the bottom of the fountain, there were strange patterns that were drawn on the surface. After telling Johnson to lift it a bit higher, he could see that there were ten slots at the bottom of this piece. In each of these slots, there was one perfect gemstone that was helping to keep the fountain working.

    So, this fountain was a magic item (a really big one, as it turned out). Long ago, when the dark world was at its most prosperous, its economy and magic must¡¯ve been very impressive. It was powerful enough to use all these resources on a simple art piece. This fountain was the perfect example of that.

    After putting the fountain in his Kong Kong spiritual beast bag, Abel also called Johnson back. Then, after getting on ck Wind¡¯s back, he started removing every statue that he liked in this area.

    Like the statue of a warrior that he liked.

    That statue of a goddess was also pretty neat. He took that, as well.

    And that painting as well. To take it away, he even had the entire wall removed.

    And just like that. After doing this for an entire day, the whole area had all its good-looking art pieces taken away. Yes, from the walkway to the cathedral. All of it.

    Aftering out of the dark world, Abel used the teleportation portal of the Harvest City cksmith Union guild to head back to his own magic tower.

    Carrie went to ask when she saw Abel back, ¡°It¡¯s only been three hours. You got the statues already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Abel nodded, ¡°They¡¯re all here. I don¡¯t know a lot about decorating, so I just took everything that I thought was useful.¡±

    Then, as Abelid out the artworks from his Kong Kong spiritual beast bag, Carrie started examining them one by one. Abel didn¡¯t know how much they were worth, but these were all the best works that were used to worship the gods. In terms of quality, they should be at the top of thend that they originated from.

    Abel¡¯s hunch was right. As soon as Lady Carrieid her eyes upon these ancient statues and paintings, only shock could be seen from her face. Even for a rich elf like her, she still recognized these pieces as extremely rare treasures. Even the richest nobles would have a lot of trouble searching for them.

    Finally, Abel took out the three archer fountain and ced it on the ground.

    ¡°Is that a magic fountain, Grandmaster?¡± Lady Carrie asked as soon as she saw it, but before Abel said anything, she was already captivated by its appearance and design.

    ¡°It¡¯s.... It¡¯s priceless! This is a legendary art piece! It can¡¯t bepared with anything else!¡±

 Chapter 490 - Building Magic Tower

    <h4>Chapter 490 Building Magic Tower</h4>

    After the art pieces, the dwarves were told to resume their work under Lady Carrie¡¯s orders. Soon, 1500 square meters of the area was turned into a fully-functional elven-style garden.Three dayster, the entire fort was turned into an elven garden. From its outside appearance, no one could tell that it was the hideout of one of the most dangerous military forces on the Holy Continent. Actually, no one could really find this ce at all. Apart from a few wizards, this ce was somewhere that only Abel could find.

    While the dwarves¡¯ works were still here, Abel left the rest of the building to them. They did like the food here, and it wasn¡¯t like they nned on leaving soon, either, so he decided to let them do a bit of extra work.

    Abel said to Wizard Cyril during breakfast, ¡°If you¡¯d allow me to pay the Goff Family some extra fees, Wizard Cyril, I would like to invite Isiah to help me build a few magic towers for me.¡±

    Before Wizard Cyril said anything, Isiah was already rushing to say yes, ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine, Grandmaster Abel! A few magic towers aren¡¯t that hard for us! We are very experienced at building them, actually, so you can leave it all to us!¡±

    So that¡¯s how much Isiah liked the food at this ce. Actually, that was the case for every worker Abel invited. Ever since the work hade to an end, they started working much slower than they should be.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with them, then. They do need someone to supervise them,¡± Wizard Cyril said as he threw a stare at Isiah.

    Lady Carrie asked curiously, ¡°Who are you building the magic towers for, Grandmaster Abel?¡±

    Abel exined, ¡°There are six magic towers left that I want to build. Right now, Wizard Yveline has already reached rank seven, so as I¡¯ve promised him one. I¡¯m going to invite him over to my domain and have him leave in a seven-floor tower I¡¯ve built for him.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also my teacher, Wizard Morton. As his disciple, it¡¯s only right for me to prepare a 12-floor magic tower for him in my domain. Then there¡¯s Wizard Murphy. He¡¯s good friends with Wizard Morton and Wizard Yveline, so there¡¯s no way he would leave them and be by himself. I want a 7-floor magic tower for him.¡±

    Lady Carrie started shaking her head in disbelief, ¡°You do realize you¡¯re creating a power vacuum in the Duchy of Carmel.¡±

    Abel tried to feign ignorance, ¡°What? No, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not trying to do anything against the Duchy of Carmel! The wizards aren¡¯t even going to leave the Duchy of Carmel! I¡¯m just providing a better training ground for them!¡±

    ¡°Whatever. What about the other three towers?¡± Lady Carried asked, already giving up on trying to debate with Abel about his true intentions.

    Abel continued to exin, ¡°My butler Bartoli is an intermediate wizard herself. I¡¯m nning on building an 11-floor magic tower for her. As for my tower, I can¡¯t possibly reveal my real base to the outside world, so I¡¯m going to have a 6-floor tower as my cover. You know, to get rid of a lot of unnecessary troubles. For the sixth tower, it¡¯s for my teacher¡¯s eldest disciple, Wizard Will, when hees back. I want you people to build a 6-floor tower for him.¡±

    Being the straight talker that she was, Lady Carrie pointed something crucial out, ¡°You know, Grandmaster Abel, I know you did take a hexagonal circle te from us. As we all know here, hexagons have six edges, six sides, six corners....¡±

    ¡°Six towers. You¡¯re trying to set up a circle. Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha!¡± Abel didn¡¯t seem to mind getting exposed, ¡°It¡¯s all the same, mydy! Like, if I can make a few towers for the people I care about, why wouldn¡¯t I? It doesn¡¯t have to be about that circle. It could be just me trying to be with the people I like!¡±

    After breakfast, Liante City sent out ten intermediate wizards to move all the necessary ingredients to build Abel¡¯s six magic towers. Of course, if Abel didn¡¯t pay a fortune for this, there was no way that the ingredients would be carried over this quickly.

    In fact, if it wasn¡¯t him making this order, the Wizard Union would¡¯ve never epted selling this many magic towers to one client. Magic towers were a war-time resource. There was a limit to how much it could be supplied and sold to specific individuals. They were hard to buy.

    To save money and points, Abel decided not to have the Liante City¡¯s construction workers build the towers. Instead, he just had them send a bunch of the necessary materials over to Harry Castle. On the one hand, it was a great way for him to save a lot of the cost. On the other hand, the Wizard Union didn¡¯t want to risk offending the other wizards by helping Abel too much. All the magic towers in stock were already pre-ordered, after all. If Abel did ¡°cut the line,¡± that would definitely anger a lot of people from all sides.

    Anyways, all the construction work was for the dwarves. To them, it was actually a lot easier than renovating the 16-floor magic tower that Abel had.

    Before that, though, Lady Carrie first took out her mana-separating circle. She wanted to contain the whole five-mile radius area behind Harry Castle. Once done, she could implement an irremovable seclusion circle that would stop the mana from hurting any nearby humans and other creatures. Abel decided to leave this to her since they were dealing with top-secret techniques of the elves.

    After an hour, Lady Carrie and the fifteen elven masters had set up a mana-seclusion circle invisible to the eyes. Strangely, the barrier that only targeted mana. If any living being passed through it, they could do so with no problem.

    Now that this barrier was in ce, the real construction work of the magic tower could begin. Lady Carrie first set up the hexagonal circle te. After injecting her druid energy into it, the te started emitting light that enveloped the entire five-mile area.

    And where was the center of the area? Why, the secret sixteen-floor magic tower, of course. As Lady Carrie pointed out before, the six points of the hexagonal circle would be where the six magic towers would be located.

    With the amount of energy Lady Carrie injected, the hexagonal circle wouldst for a total of two days. That was the amount of time they had to finish building the magic tower. As impossible as that seemed to humans, the dwarves could get that done with their industrial puppets and skills in doing architecture.

    In just two hours, one of the magic towers was already finished. Then, after one day, all six towers were erected from their designated locations. Not to discredit the dwarves for their efficiency, but the magic towers were meant to be assembled very easily from their parts. Since more floors might be added when the tower owner ranked up, the towers were designed in a way that more floors could always be added at its top.

    Of course, some people had special taste. When advanced wizards were stuck from moving to the next level, they would just make purchases for towers that couldn¡¯t be built taller. These towers were mostly tall, and they were meant to be the most expensive and rare type avable for purchase.

    This was the case for the Cliff Magic Tower, which was something that Abel retrieved a while ago. If he wanted the whole tower to retain its strong defensive capabilities, he had to find more mourning stones to expand the defense barrier on its outside. Otherwise, making the tower taller would make it more vulnerable against outside attacks.

 Chapter 491 - Hexagonal Circle

    <h4>Chapter 491 Hexagonal Circle</h4>

    After the magic towers were built ording to the hexagonal circle¡¯s design, Abel had Lady Carriee to his other three castles. He wanted her to set uprge-sized defense circles and teleportation circles for each one of them.For Lady Carrie, it was hard for her to understand the reason behind such a request. She thought that having onerge-sized circle was enough already. To her (and pretty much anyone else), having two more installed in one ce was simply too much of a waste. For everyrge-sized defensive, one top-quality gemstone was needed to power them. That was three top-quality gemstones Abel nned on spending.

    Still, Lady Carrie didn¡¯t want to argue. After all, Abel nned to build a giant military for himself. It¡¯s not like a huge amount of resources had not been spent already (and Abel always used his own gemstones), and she trusted that Abel was a sensible man. He wasn¡¯t nning on making any enemies, so it was safe to say that he¡¯s doing all this for self-protection.

    Also, about the gemstones, it was not even considered as a ¡°problem¡± to Abel.

    After the six magic towers were built, they all became parts of the hexagonal circle automatically. Now, it was time to let the hexagonal circle do its job. Since the Cliff Magic Tower was already at its center, pretty much everything was in ce. The energy source had been secured. The magic runes were permanently implemented. Everything was set in stone.

    The hexagonal was a legendary defensive item. If someone was tounch an attack on any of the seven towers, it would negate the damage by spreading it all across the other towers. Basically, hitting one tower would be the same as doing little damage to all the towers at once. If the seven towers were not destroyed simultaneously, the hexagonal structure would always remain to protect whatever was inside of it.

    The most important part of this structure was definitely the center. If the six magic towers were destroyed by some sort of miracle, the 16-floor Cliff Magic Tower would still be there to protect anyone inside. Technically, since the Cliff Magic Tower was the energy source of the other six towers, if it wasn¡¯t destroyed first, the other towers would still be in ce. A kind of ¡°reciprocal defense,¡± basically.

    Also, if Abel was to build more magic towers in the future, not only would the hexagonal circle be stronger, but the number of circle bases would also increase to improve theplexity of the fort¡¯s defensive structure.

    To add a final touch, Abel had Lady Carrie set up arge-sized mana gathering circle. Of course, he was going to use another one of his top-quality magic gemstones. As for where he got all these stones for it, Lady Carrie had already given up on asking.

    At night, while watching the hexagonal circle¡¯s beautiful light from Harry Castle, Abel used his contact circle to call Wizard Morton.

    ¡°What is it, Abel?¡± Wizard Morton asked with an exhausted voice. He was probably just done with his training.

    Abel said, ¡°Mentor, can youe to Harry Castle tomorrow? My magic towers have been built, and it¡¯d be great if you can be an audience to my opening ceremony. If you¡¯re interested, just connect your teleportation circle to Harry Castle.¡±

    By the way, only Harry Castle¡¯s teleportation circle was opened to the outside world. The existence of the other ones was never exposed to anyone openly, and even then, Harry Castle¡¯s teleportation circle could only be connected with Abel¡¯s permission.

    After giving his request to Isiah, Abel installed a passageway that connected the Cliff Magic Tower¡¯srge-sized teleportation circle to his Harry Castle teleportation circle. Obviously, only a handful of wizards knew about this. If they wanted to use this secret pathway, they had to receive an invitation from the tower spirit.

    As for the other two teleportation circles, they could only be used to make an exit. To make an entrance, the only option was to enter through therge-sized defensive circle first. This was to ensure that the security system could do its job efficiently.

    Wizard Morton said pleasantly, ¡°What, you think I¡¯m not going? Of course, I will! Hell, I¡¯ll bring Camille and Carlos with me!¡±

    Abel continued, ¡°That¡¯s excellent! If you can also invite Wizard Yveline and Wizard Murphy over, that¡¯ll save me the time to do the invitations one by one.¡±

    Wizard Morton nodded his head over the phone, ¡°No problem! We¡¯ll all be there tomorrow.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t say this explicitly, but he wanted to invite the wizards over to receive their permission. Since the magic towers were bought as the properties of the ¡°Wizards of the Duchy of Carmel,¡± it was very important to have the consensus of the other wizards. Right now, while Wizard Yveline had already agreed to live in the new magic tower, neither Wizard Morton and Wizard Murphy had given their thought on this matter.

    The next morning, the tower spirit Flora sent a notification to Abel, ¡°Master, someone has requested teleportation to Harry Castle from the Morton Magic Tower. Do you ept?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Abel responded.

    When Abel went to the teleportation circle, he saw that Wizard Morton, Camille, and Carlos had all been waiting for him. Soon, when the teleportation circle shed again, Wizard Yveline and Sam also appeared. Finally, after a few minutes, Wizard Murphy hade by himself.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown, Abel!¡± Camille said as she went up to Abel.

    ¡°Abel!¡± Carlos went to give a hug. Usually, he liked to talk a lot, but now that the other wizards were here, he decided to just give him a simple, friendly greeting.

    ¡°Uh, distance,¡± Abel pushed Carlos back. He didn¡¯t feelfortable being hugged by a man.

    ¡°But why? Don¡¯t make me sad, will you?¡± Carlos pretended to be crying but was quickly pushed away by Camille.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to Abel!¡± Camille threw a re at Carlos, then turned to speak to Abel, ¡°Just ignore him, alright? Ever since you¡¯ve be an official wizard. He¡¯s be the worst disciple of our teacher again. He¡¯s a little, well, a little...¡±

    As Camille made a gesture by pointing towards the side of her head, Wizard Morton suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough,¡± Wizard Morton said.

    Abel bowed to each one of the wizards. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to give a bow to Sam as well.

    ¡°You¡¯re always wee here, Uncle Sam.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Sam, Abel,¡± Sam said with a bow, ¡°Being a wizard is very different from what you should be like in the real world.¡±

    To Sam, it was very hard to believe that Abel had got to where he was now. It had only been a few years since he went from an amateur to an official wizard. And himself? He was still stuck at rank five novice wizard. Not only was he very humbled by that, that realization also made him feel like this was all just a dream¨Cnot necessarily a nightmare, but just something that he still couldn¡¯t quiteprehend.

 Chapter 492 - Distributing the Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 492 Distributing the Gifts</h4>

    Camille covered her mouth in fascination when she saw the giant magic circle behind Harry Castle, ¡°This... this is beautiful! Absolutely beautiful!¡±¡°So that¡¯s where your magic tower is,¡± Wizard Morton asked Abel.

    ¡°Yes, right over there,¡± Abel nodded.

    Wizard Morton said with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s a bit close to the castle. Are you sure it¡¯s safe for non-wizards?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mentor,¡± Abel said with certainty, ¡°I¡¯ve set up a mana-seclusion circle. The people in the castle won¡¯t feel an ounce of mana affecting their health.¡±

    ¡°Mana-seclusion circle?¡± Wizard Morton squinted with his eyes, ¡°That¡¯s the elve¡¯s treasure. How did you... what did you do?¡±

    Abel said with a smile, ¡°You know. I do have a lot of friends, Mentor.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Wizard Morton nodded in approval, ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look inside, then.¡±

    Abel made a gesture with his hand to the rest of the group, ¡°Please, everyone, follow us inside.¡±

    Instead of using the teleportation circle, Abel told the group to follow him on foot. Obviously, this was because he didn¡¯t want too many people to know about the teleportation circle.

    When they¡¯ve walked down the path, everyone began to feel an invisible wall in their way. Strangely enough, they could still pass through it, despite feeling its existence.

    ¡°So this is the mana-seclusion circle,¡± Wizard Morton said as he felt the barrier with his hands.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Abel replied, then walked straight through the invisible barrier.

    The other wizards did so as well, and they began to feel very thick mana floating through the air. After the mana gathering circle had been activated for an entire night, this ce had be the perfect training ground for wizards to absorb a sufficient amount of mana.

    ¡°Has the mana density here always been so high?¡± Wizard Morton asked. He was very surprised by how ideal this ce was.

    Abel replied, ¡°It¡¯s not very strong before. To create the right concentration of mana here, I¡¯ve set up arge-sized mana gathering circle.¡±

    Wizard Yveline, Wizard Murphy, and Wizard Morton all looked at each other for a bit. They¡¯ve always known how rich Abel was, but they¡¯ve never thought that he would be this rich.

    Meanwhile, Camille and Carlos were fully enjoying the thick mana that was in the air. When they sniffed the air as hard as they could, they couldn¡¯t help but think of something. If they weren¡¯t even in the magic tower yet, just how ridiculously thick would the mana be indoor?¡±

    Sam was the most surprised. Wizard Yveline did ask him to live here with him, and it wasn¡¯t like he was going to refuse, but to be honest, he never expected to have the chance to be at a ce this well-built.

    ¡°Where are these elves and dwarves from?¡± Wizard Morton said, pointing over the distance.

    Abel said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve asked them toe here. Do you see the magic circles and buildings? They¡¯re the ones who did all of them!¡±

    When they walked inside the hexagonal circle, Wizard Morton was shocked.

    ¡°Wait, why are there six towers here?¡± Wizard Morton widened his eyes. There were six towers in his sight. While they were all different in terms of their height, their orientations were perfect for the hexagonal circle¡¯s geometry.

    ¡°Wizard Yveline, that seven-floor tower belongs to you,¡± Abel pointed towards the seven-floor magic tower.

    As grateful as Wizard Yveline was, it was only natural for Abel to give his ¡°offering¡± to a state-sponsored wizard such as himself. As the dutiful guardian of the Duchy of Carmel for the past few decades, Wizard Yveline did, in every possible way, have the right to receive this tower from Abel.

    ¡°What about the rest, Abel?¡± Wizard Morton asked. Right now, he still couldn¡¯t believe what he was looking at. He couldn¡¯t believe that Abel built several magic towers without him knowing about it. Like, it¡¯d make sense if he was building houses, but magic towers? Upon this point, he never thought that it was something that anyone could build on their own.

    ¡°This is yours, Mentor!¡± Abel said as he pointed towards the 12-floor magic tower.

    ¡°Good grace!¡± Wizard Morton dropped his jaw. Before, he had to be in a lot of debt to be able to afford his own tower. Now, by the miracle that was his disciple, he actually received one for free.

    ¡°Does that mean we get to live here, sir?¡± Camille asked in amazement.

    Carlos was the same, too, ¡°Oh, this is going to be excellent! I can just smell the thickness of the mana around here! Maybe we¡¯ll be rank five novice wizards because of it!¡±

    As he looked at how happy his disciples were, Wizard Morton couldn¡¯t really find the courage to refuse Abel¡¯s gift to him. Also, it might sound too good to him, but since the teleportation circles here were connected to Bakong City, moving here wouldn¡¯t stop him from doing his job as the city guardian. He actually had no reason to turn Abel down.

    ¡°Wizard Murphy, that¡¯s the tower I¡¯ve built for you,¡± Abel pointed towards the other 7 towers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking it, then. It¡¯s a lot better than where I live. Besides, it¡¯s still inside the Duchy of Carmel, so it¡¯s not illegal or anything if I move here.¡±

    Abel then pointed towards the 6-floor magic tower, ¡°And that¡¯s the one for Wizard Willy. He should be back soon, I think.¡±

    Wizard Morton scratched his chin for a bit, ¡°That¡¯s very considerate of you, Abel, but you know how stubborn Willy can be. He might be poor, but it¡¯s not like he was just going to take the tower. If he doese back, try to persuade him that you¡¯re asking him to protect your domain.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look at your tower now, Mentor,¡± Abel nodded and said.

    ¡°Sure, sure. Let¡¯s take a look now,¡± Wizard Morton smiled.

    When the group went to the base floor of the 12-level magic tower, Wizard Morton began to touch the wall with his hands.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t from the Liante City branch, is it?¡± Wizard Morton asked.

    Abel asked with concern, ¡°Do you not like towers made in Liante City, Mentor? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sorry. I only got points from Liante City.¡±

    Wizard Morton quickly shook his head, ¡°No, no no no! Don¡¯t be apologizing to me! I¡¯m saying this is too good. It¡¯s so much better than the ones we¡¯ve got from the St. Ellis Wizard Union branch!¡±

    Wizard Yveline nodded, ¡°Yeah, just take a look at the materials they¡¯ve used to build the outer walls. This is so much better than what we used to have.¡±

    When he heard the two senior wizards say this, the first thing that Abel thought of was Liante City. Unlike the St. Ellis Wizard Union branch, it was full of wizards in the mid-top tier. It was an extremely wealthy ce, where only the best materials were assembled into a very concentrated area. Compared to other ces, it was no wonder these wizards were so shocked to see how nicely built the magic towers were.

    Abel said as he noticed the excitement in Wizard Morton¡¯s eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go in now, shall we?¡±

    Before they went in, Abel made way to let Wizard Morton open the door. Since it was going to be the new ¡°Morton Magic Tower,¡± it was only right that the owner of the building was the first to enter.

 Chapter 493 - Mortonâ€™s New Magic Tower

    <h4>Chapter 493 Morton¡°s New Magic Tower</h4>

    When Wizard Morton opened the entrance, he a tiny magic circle in the hallroom. Most of the spaces were empty, however.¡°A close-range teleportation circle, huh,¡± Wizard Morton said, then turned to Abel, ¡°Is this one connected to the one in Harry Castle?¡±

    Abel smiled and exined, ¡°That one is better than the one that¡¯s connected to Harry Castle.¡±

    Wizard Morton didn¡¯t ask Abel to exin himself. Just how much ¡°better¡± could this magic circle be? If his disciple decided to keep it a secret, then he wasn¡¯t going to spoil the fun.

    Right now, Wizard Morton hadn¡¯t moved all his stuff yet. There were a lot of empty spaces in his tower, but he could still see all the magic circles that were painted on the walls. There were a lot of magic circles. Even the light came from the lighting circle that the elves drew.

    Yvenline Wizard was already concerned, ¡°Is it like this for every magic tower here?¡±

    Abel lied, ¡°They¡¯re all the same, Wizard Yveline. Only the number of floors is different.¡±

    ¡°The mana here! It¡¯s so thick!¡± Camille called ut. From what she could sense, the mana inside this tower was many times thicker than that inside the Morton Magic Tower.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go up to have a look now,¡± Wizard Morton said with satisfaction.

    When they all came to the stairs, they saw a magic circle built in the first step. It was a close-range waypoint. To activate it, a small amount of mana would have to be inserted. Then, it would take them to whatever floor they wished.

    ¡°This!¡± Carlos almost crouched when he examined the magic runes on the ground, ¡°Wow! Wow! I¡¯ve always wanted this! I¡¯ve hated stairs all my life!¡±

    Of course, he had to face Wizard Morton¡¯s scornful re after saying that.

    Abel suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we head to the top floor now, Mentor? Let¡¯s have you form the contract with the tower spirit.¡±

    Wizard Morton nodded, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s do that. Everyone, you can alle with us.¡±

    The waypoint took everyone to the twelfth floor, and it was mostly empty¡ªjust a few chairs and a table.

    Instead of inviting everyone to follow him, Wizard Morton went inside the office by himself. Soon a loud, mechanical voice announced: ¡°Wee, Master!¡± Soon, Wizard Morton made an official deration that the Morton Magic Tower was his property.

    ¡°Congrats, congrats!¡± Wizard Yveline and Wizard Murphy bowed when Wizard Morton walked out.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Wizard Morton said with a smile, ¡°I suggest you two go and im your tower as well. What Abel gave us is at least two times better than what we used to have. It needs a lot of maintenance and customizing. You won¡¯t want to miss it.¡±

    Obviously, the two were excited to hear this, ¡°Well, oh. Okay! We¡¯ll head off now then. Thank you so much, Abel!¡±

    Then off they went. Now, it was just Wizard Morton, Abel, Camille, and Carlos. Abel felt like he was back at the old Morton Magic Tower.

    Wizard Morton said proudly, ¡°You¡¯ve done too much for us, Abel. I¡¯m sure everyone can see that, so please don¡¯t send more things to us in the future.¡±

    Abel smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mentor. I¡¯ve been getting quite a lot in my job at Liante City. I¡¯ve invested as well. Not only will I have a stable source of points, pretty soon, but I¡¯ll start assigning my own missions so the others can get more resources for all of us.¡±

    Abel was a smart man. He understood how the point system in Liante City worked. Soon, he would be hiring people to help him do all kinds of works. They could be killing high-level criminals for him. They could be defending against the invading orcs for him. They could help him gather some materials that he didn¡¯t have the time to get. To pay them, he could just let Bartoli handle all of it by sending his points to her magic tower.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that,¡± Wizard Morton said withfort.

    Meanwhile, Camille couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore, ¡°I want a taller building, Mentor!¡±

    Wizard Morton sighed, ¡°Why can¡¯t you and Carlos be more mature? Just stay on the ninth and tenth floor for now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Abel said as he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Camille, I have a gift for you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Camille said.

    Abel handed Camile a bottle of the beauty potion, ¡°Here. It¡¯s an elixir that can make you look younger than you are.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Thank you so much!¡± Camille said with a wide smile on her face. For a rank four wizard like her, it¡¯d be a while before she could stop her aging by bing an official wizard. Actually, she was just starting to get worried about how she was going to be in her fifties before she could extend her lifespan.

    As soon as Camille took the bottle, she quickly ran to the floor that Wizard Morton assigned her. She must¡¯ve been very eager to try out the beauty potion.

    ¡°That girl!¡± Wizard Mortonughed despite trying to scold Camille. Then he turned his head towards Abel.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always suspected this, Abel, but you must¡¯ve been hiding something from us, didn¡¯t you? Is there something you haven¡¯t showed us in this tower yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have, Mentor. Please, follow me,¡± Abel said, then proceeded to guide Wizard Morton to the first floor.

    Before they went to the waypoint, Abel turned to ask Wizard Morton, ¡°Can I have permission to use this tower, Mentor?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Wizard Morton said, then quickly gave Abel the same level of ess as him.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of trust you¡¯re putting on me, Sir,¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Well, who else would I trust?¡± Wizard Morton said.

 Chapter 494 - Secre

    <h4>Chapter 494 Secre</h4>

    Abel connected his power of Will to the waypoint, ¡°We¡¯ll be teleporting now, Sir.¡±As soon as Abel and Wizard Morton disappeared from the magic tower, they teleported towards therge-sized teleportation circle inside the sixteen-floor magic tower.

    Wizard Morton couldn¡¯t believe what he was looking at, ¡°Arge-sized magic tower? How did you get one of these? Wait, wait, wait, wait. Where is this?¡±

    As far as Wizard Morton could tell, they were inside a hallroom built inside a magic tower. There was a defensive circle wrapped around therge-sized teleportation circle beneath them. They were definitely inside a magic tower, but he didn¡¯t know much else.

    And the floor. It was all made with colorful crystals of all sorts of colors. Usually, this material was used to make small jewelry. It was also used for alchemy as a sort of additive. Needless to say, something this rare and previous should¡¯ve never been used to make floors.

    Just as Wizard Morton felt the urge to lecture Abel about not wasting his money, his attention was swayed by the blue walls in front of him. The hue. The brightness. He couldn¡¯t believe it, but the walls were all made of blue crystal stones.

    There was something else. The walls were painted with elven-style patterns. They were probably for enhancing the effects of the magic runes, but it would make sense if they were just decorations. Again, that was just one of the many examples of how much wealth stored in the area.

    Abel didn¡¯t talk the entire time. He knew that talking wasn¡¯t going to do much good. Some things were best if Wizard Morton saw it for himself. That was why he brought him here. As his future partner, neighbor, good friend, and many other things, he wanted to be as honest to him as possible.

    Wizard Morton started to understand what¡¯s going on. Still, the question in his mind hadn¡¯t disappeared. He wanted to know where this ce was. Where could Abel fit a tower this big? It wasn¡¯t easy to hide a magic tower.

    While trying to walk over the colored crystal floor tiles (he didn¡¯t feelfortable to), Wizard Morton walked outside the magic tower. He saw that there was a garden in front of him. It was clearly made in elven styles. The statues on the fountain clearly said so. After all, no other race would put in this much effort to make beautiful art pieces of archers trying to release their arrows.

    On the small pathway built in the middle of the yard, there were all sorts of patterns carved onto the stones. There were a lot of nts in the garden. Whoever nted them did a good job.

    When Wizard Morton raised his head, he finally figured out where he was. The tip of the hexagonal was right on top of him, and when he looked over the distance, he could see his twelve-floor magic tower. There were five other towers in the other directions; he was literally standing at the center.

    And the tower itself. Even without doing the counting, he could tell that the tower was sixteen floors in height.

    Wizard Morton raised his brow, ¡°Be honest with me, Abel. Did this tower once belong to an advanced wizard?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who started it!¡± Abel started crossing his arms, ¡°I¡¯m not going to say names, but he¡¯s been provoking me for too many times. That¡¯s why I did it !¡±

    Wizard Morton shrugged his shoulder, ¡°Ok, fine. Whatever. What¡¯s done is done. Besides, once Master Dunn is out of his training, there would have been plenty of people after Cliff.¡±

    Abel said with certainty, ¡°Mentor, no one else knows about this.¡±

    Wizard Morton shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re too naive to think that. Some of those people are very cruel. Even rumors are enough to make them kill.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know what to say about that, but right now, he liked to think that he was in a safe position. He had a lot of connections. He was strong. Most importantly, he thought that he was in a position where he could reason with other people.

    Wizard Morton said as he looked over the distance, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve demonstrated your talent, Abel, I suppose it¡¯s time to tell you about something.¡±

    ¡°Mentor,¡± Abel was already kneeling on the ground. Whatever Wizard Morton was going to tell him, it¡¯d be very crucial from this point onward.

    ¡°First,¡± Wizard Morton looked towards Abel, ¡°Tell me something. Why did you train to where you are now?¡±

    Abel was quite surprised by that question. It had been a while since he¡¯s thought about it. He wanted toe back to his original world, and he thought that bing a wizard was the way to do that.

    However, the closer he was to that goal, the more he realized that his dream was impossible to achieve. He became mad for power. He was lonely. He killed and killed, only to protect the families and friends he had in this world.

    And now. He was at the top of the Holy Continent. No one was a threat to him. No one could challenge the wellbeing of those that he cared about. Still, if he achieved what he worked so hard for, what was there left for him to pursue?

    ¡°I want to live freely, Mentor,¡± Abel said, ¡°I want to live freely in this world.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha ha ha!¡± Wizard Mortonughed, ¡°Any other wish would¡¯ve been easier than what you¡¯ve said!¡±

    ¡°Why, Mentor?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Because,¡± the Wizard looked at the light that was in the sky, ¡°You only see the Holy Continent. It is a small, small cepared to the massive world out there. Sixteen. Seventeen. These are the limits of the so-called ¡°elites¡± here. There are even fewer of us that are in the eighteenth rank, but the sky is so high that the climb is near endless.¡±

    ¡°So where are the stronger wizards?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Wizard Morton said in a quieter voice, ¡°They all left, I tell you. The talented ones have all left. I can¡¯t tell you more than that. If you want to know more, you¡¯ll have to wait before you¡¯ve be an advanced wizard yourself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... something I¡¯ve learned only when I was with Master Dunn.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity, ¡°Why did they leave, Mentor? I thought that humans had a war with the orcs! I thought that had been the priority for our entire history!¡±

    ¡°YES, exactly!¡± Wizard Morton stopped Abel right there, ¡°They left because they have their obligations as humans. If a wizard is found to be talented enough, they¡¯ll be sent on the front lines to fight against the orcs. Once they¡¯ve fought for three years, once they¡¯ve started to gain the power to be advanced wizards, only then, will they be granted permission to leave the Holy Continent.¡±

    ¡°And,¡± Wizard Morton continued with a sigh, ¡°you mentioned our war with the orcs. I think you might¡¯ve suspected this, but you won¡¯t find any advanced wizards and priests on the battlefield. Whether it¡¯s us or the orcs, no one wants to escte the war. No one wants to reach the point that we can only use high-tier magic to wipe the other side out. If that ever happens, it would end civilization as we know it.¡±

    Abel¡¯s mind seemed to be elsewhere, though, ¡°So why are there so many advanced wizards still in the Holy Continent?¡±

 Chapter 495 - A Serious Talk

    <h4>Chapter 495 A Serious Talk</h4>

    Wizard Morton replied, ¡°There are two answers to that question. One, in Master Dunn¡¯s case, if you¡¯ve reached the end of your life with no chance of promotion, you¡¯ll be sent back to the Holy Continent to educate the future generation. Other than that, the Wizard Union will also hire them to work as guardians of the Holy Continent.¡±Despite how concerned he seemed when mentioning Wizard Dunn, Wizard Morton switched to a sarcastic tone, ¡°Oh, by the way, somee back because they¡¯re losers. It can go two ways. One, they refuse to defend humans by participating in the war. Two, they just didn¡¯t do enough on the battlefield to be granted permission to leave the Holy Continent.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t sure if he heard everything right. So, despite what everyone else thought, the advanced wizards in the Holy Continent were actually losers who were shamed during their war services.

    Wizard Morton continued to exin, ¡°If they are in rank sixteen, and they¡¯re still in the Holy Continent, they are pretty much losers. But, if they are in rank seventeen or eighteen, they are most likely guardians who are still doing their services.¡±

    Abel was starting to understand what Wizard Morton was trying to imply, ¡°So, when is the Wizard Union sending me to the battlefield?¡±

    Wizard Morton shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t rush things, my boy. Willy is still out there. Within the next few months that he¡¯ll be fighting against the orcs, you won¡¯t have to think about doing your services. We¡¯re all part of the same lineage, and there only has to be one of us that¡¯s doing the fighting.¡±

    Before he continued, Wizard Morton paused and looked at Abel for a bit, ¡°Besides, you¡¯re not just a wizard. With your current title as a grandmaster cksmith, no one in the St. Ellis Wizard Union will ask you to be on the front line. Okay, even if somebody does, it¡¯ll have to be after Master Dunn has finished his training.¡±

    ¡°But I registered my wizard qualification at Liante City, Mentor,¡± Abel reminded.

    Wizard Morton smiled, ¡°But your tower is within the domain of the St. Ellis Wizard Union branch. It¡¯d be up to us to decide where you¡¯re going.¡±

    To be fair, Abel didn¡¯t mind going to the battlefield. He was actually interested in learning about orc magic. The other wizards might think that it¡¯d ¡°contaminate¡± their mana, but he did have the goldenbat qi to help him with that.

    As for leaving the Holy Continent, he was never quite interested in doing that. Maybe there was somewhere better for his wizard training, but where else could be better than his intermediate mana-gathering circle inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment? He had got an infinite supply of crystal cores there. With enough time, he¡¯d be stronger than anyone who was training anywhere other than where he could go.

    Wizard Morton suddenly changed the subject, ¡°I guess it¡¯d be a while before anyone finds out about this magic tower.¡±

    ¡°About that,¡± Abel said, then pointed at the ground beneath him, ¡°Everything here is built on the ancient hanging fort. I got it from the dwarves. And after some camouge work, it¡¯d be very hard for anyone to find us in the middle of the sky.¡±

    ¡°I was talking about this tower, but okay,¡± Wizard Morton smiled, ¡°So, the so-called ¡°the perfect magic tower.¡± That¡¯s what everyone else used to say when they referred to the Cliff Magic Tower. As much of apliment that was, it was also an indication of how despicable the owner was.¡±

    ¡°The things he did to be able to build this for himself. They are filthy, cruel, and.... Well, I guess it¡¯s for the better if it¡¯s in your hands.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to take you around my magic tower, Mentor?¡± Abel asked.

    Wizard Morton shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll skip that, thank you. Well, before that, where did you get all this stuff? I know you¡¯re rich, but you shouldn¡¯t be wasting points like this!¡±

    Abel scratched his head for a bit, ¡°Uh, well, um, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate for me to say this, but I¡¯m not the one to me for the luxurious furniture. I was only asking the dwarves to help me with the construction work, but my elven friends started visiting and, uh...¡±

    ¡°So, uh, uh... They startedpeting against each other to see who had better materials. Then it became like this. I¡¯m so sorry, Mentor!¡±

    Wizard Morton didn¡¯t know how to respond to that, so he just smiled andplimented Abel, ¡°You have some really good friends then, Abel. Wow, you must¡¯ve been really lucky that they didn¡¯t fight at your ce!¡±

    Wizard Morton turned his back to Abel, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading back now. I¡¯m sorry, but all this, it¡¯s toovish for an old man like me. I prefer not looking at all these precious items at once.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mentor,¡± Abel quickly bowed in an apologetic way, ¡°I¡¯ve connected your waypoint to therge-sized teleportation circle. As long as they are open for ess, You can use it to connect to anywhere in the Holy Continent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be a lot of teleportation fees I can save up on, then,¡± Wizard Morton said jokingly.

    ¡°Before I leave,¡± Wizard Morton was about to activate the teleportation circle, ¡°The hexagonal circle is strong, but it¡¯s not going to stop wizards from using their instantaneous techniques on you.¡±

    Abel smiled, ¡°I know that, Mentor. I just need the circle to minimize damage from any invasion. If you¡¯re talking about offensive tools, I have plenty of them.¡±

    Wizard Morton decided to stop when he saw Abel¡¯s confidence. He went back to his new tower, and the moment he went back, the first thing he did was to practice using his new tower spirit. He might¡¯ve given up on bing an advanced wizard a while ago, but he was very serious about bing the security guard of his disciples¡¯ family.

    With that, Abel was alone in the sixteen-floor magic tower. After using a waypoint, he moved himself to the training room at the top floor of his own tower, a room that was entirely made of glowing stone.

    ¡°Flora, I want you to check on the outside,¡± Abelmanded his tower spirit.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Flora replied. Soon, the walls, floor, and ceiling around Abel all became transparent. Abel could see the ground that was fifty meters below him. He was getting footage of multiple angles of thend that he lived on.

    With the help of his very powerful tower spirit, Abel had Lady Carrie build this special training room for him. Not only was it meant to rx the wizards when they were inside, but the surveince tools also helped him to check on the towers at any given time. During an invasion, it would be the ideal location to set up a counterattack strategy.

    Still, as of now, Abel was just using it to enjoy the view around him. When he looked at the Harry Castle from afar, something about it made him feel at peace. It was something that he never quite felt before.

 Chapter 496 - Unexpected Progress

    <h4>Chapter 496 Unexpected Progress</h4>

    Abel could feel something. Even without looking at it, he could sense the crystal body inside his body emitting a strange light. Then, mysteriously, qi started spreading out of his body.For wizards, being promoted to the next level was a very mysterious thing. Some got to the next level by drinking water. Some gained a new form of qi by doing regr meditations. Many had to force themselves into shutdown training for many years, and most of them didn¡¯t even know what triggered them to have a power boost.

    It was the same for Abel. He had been piling up energy for a very long time. It was only a matter of time before he was ready to reach the next level. He was just too busy doing other things. Once he had time to rx, it didn¡¯t take much effort for him to form a new promotion qi.

    ¡°Who¡¯s having a promotion right now?¡± Wizard Morton asked. He was sitting at the top floor of his new tower, but he could clearly sense the qi with his mana detection circle.

    As he looked towards the source of energy, Wizard Morton realized that it came from the center of the fort. It was dumbfounding, to say the least. Abel had only left for a few months, but he was already moving towards being a rank seven wizard.

    At the same time, Wizard Yveline felt the promotioning from a distance. He thought that Wizard Murphy was being promoted, but that didn¡¯t turn out to be right. Same for Wizard Murphy. With the new tower¡¯s mana detection device, he was able to realize Abel¡¯s breakthrough as soon as it happened.

    Right now, Abel was carving his rank seven wizard rune onto his crystal body. It was a very smooth process. Actually, it was much easier than when he was trying to transform into an official wizard. It was like the universe had already epted him for what he was.

    When done, Abel knew that he had be a rank seven wizard. His dragon crystal energy started sshing into his wizard¡¯s crystal core. All his stats received a buff that went over his total limit. It was like his body was a wine jar, and that jar suddenly got a little bigger. Not only did it expand, but it also more wine was filling the jar than before.

    Right now, Abel¡¯s total power of Will points were160. It was a massive leap forward from where he was before. Still, he was very calm about it. He expected this to happen, so it wasn¡¯t that much of a surprise to him.

    However, he did not foresee his dragon crystal energy to work like this. He didn¡¯t think that it was going to fill up his empty qi vessels automatically. It was very vtile energy, so it seemed. If he didn¡¯t have the dragon¡¯s blood in him, that energy would¡¯ve over-exhausted his body a long time ago.

    As Abel scanned the 160-meter radius around him with his power of Will, he nodded to himself in satisfaction. Then, after realizing that it was time for lunch, he used the waypoint to teleport himself to therge-sized teleportation circle. From there, he then teleported himself to Harry Castle.

    When he arrived, Bartoli was finally done with her cooking tutoring. She finished teaching the castle chefs the new dishes.

    Since the wizards weren¡¯t used to eating at a castle, the only ones at the restaurant were Abel and the fifteen elves Lady Carrie brought. Like before, the dwarfs were sitting in the smaller dining room.

    Once lunch was over, Isiah took the time to talk to Abel.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, Isiah said to Abel, ¡°It¡¯s been a very pleasant few days, but I¡¯vee to say goodbye. The food was great. The wine was awesome. We¡¯d like to thank you for your generosity, and we hope toe back soon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much for your work, Isiah,¡± Abel smiled, ¡°Oh, wait! I have a gift for you all. Since you all love wine so much, I¡¯ll let each of you go to the cer to pick a barrel that you like.¡±

    ¡°Wow! Thanks! Wow, wow ha ha ha!¡±

    Before Isiah said anything, all the other dwarfs were already starting to cheer for Abel.

    When the dwarfs took their barrels, they went back and said goodbye to Abel another time. Obviously, they were all taking the master¡¯s wine for themselves. Wizard Cyril didn¡¯t take anything, though. He wasn¡¯t nning to leave in the first ce.

    Abel didn¡¯t mind that. He actually preferred him staying here. All he needed to keep a powerful dwarfen wizard at his ce was to give some of his food and wine. It was a pretty good trade-off.

    When the dwarfs were gone, Lady Carrie also came to say her farewell.

    Lady Carrie went on to send a reminder, ¡°Remember to send your recipes to Angstrom City, Grandmaster. Mother and Father will love the recipes your castle provides.¡±

    Abel smiled, ¡°Rest assured, Lady Carrie. I¡¯ll appoint someone special to do that for you.¡±

    By ¡°special,¡± Abel meant his tower spirit Flora. He¡¯s already done the set-up work. Every day, once the chefs were doing their cooking, it would use the teleportation circle to move the dishes to Angstrom City. There wasn¡¯t anything that he needed to do manually.

    ¡°Very well, then,¡± Lady Carrie said, then bowed, ¡°We¡¯ll all be off now.¡±

    Abel said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll spare the formality, Lady Carrie. Once you head back, please send out the gifts I¡¯ve prepared for the elven circle masters and alchemists that have done their work here. For each of them, it¡¯s ten sets of skin lotions and conditioners.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll thank you on their behalf,¡± Lady Carrie bowed.

    Right now, the ¡°skin lotions¡± and ¡°conditioners¡± were already much more expensive than when Abel first introduced them. That being said, what Abel just handed out was actually very pricey.

    Abel smiled when Wizard Cyril teleported next to him, ¡°I¡¯ve had a mini-promotion this morning, Wizard Cyril.¡±

    ¡°Same here, Grandmaster,¡± Wizard Cyril nodded and said, ¡°So, uh, it¡¯s fine for me to stay here for a few more days, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no problem. You can stay here as long as you like, Wizard Cyril. If you are here for your training, just use my six-floor magic tower for now.¡±

 Chapter 497 - White Cloud and Flying Flame. Both Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 497 White Cloud and Flying me. Both Back Home</h4>

    At night, Abel went back to his own magic tower. He didn¡¯t go there to train, though. Instead, he went to the outside of the tower to enjoy the view.Since the hanging fort tform waspletely separated from the outside world, it had be one of the most secure locations on this earth. That being said, Abel wasn¡¯t quite satisfied yet.

    He wanted to switch the fort to its max state. To do that, he had to wait for both the elves and the dwarfs to leave. When they were all gone, he went to the fake mountain that Lady Carrie built for him. It was built so that the control panel could be hidden.

    ¡°Open the energy shelf, Flora,¡± Abelmanded his tower spirit.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the tower spirit replied. Soon, the energy shelf opened. There were many intermediate magic gemstones inside. With a smirk on his face, Abel started recing them with the perfect gemstones that he had with him.

    With a bit of time, Abel had stuffed in all the slots with his perfect gemstones¨Ctwo thousand stones in total. It was unthinkable to any organization or person. If he didn¡¯t have the Horadric Cube, filling the energy shelf would¡¯ve been impossible.

    ¡°Energy has been reced. Please wait, Master,¡± the tower spirit Flora said.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Abel said, then suddenly realized how fast the gemstones were drained by the energy shelf, ¡°Wait, why is it using so much energy so quickly?¡±

    Flora replied, ¡°Due to many years of unuse, the war fort needs a lot of energy to re-enter into battle mode. Please wait until it ispletely recharged.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t quite sure what ¡°battle mode¡± meant. Actually, he didn¡¯t even think that ¡°recharged¡± was the appropriate word here. Who could just ¡°recharge¡± an entire tform with two thousand perfect gemstones?

    Still, what¡¯s done is done. The only thing Abel could do was to wait for everything to finish.

    ¡°The war fort has been recharged fully, Master,¡± Flora eventually said.

    Abel quickly asked, ¡°So what now? What can this war fort do that it couldn¡¯t before?¡±

    ¡°Because some of the parts are missing, only four of the original functions were retained. I¡¯ll now tell you which functions were retained.¡±

    ¡°First: the ability to float. As long as it¡¯s below an altitude of one thousand meters, the war fort can fly anywhere in the sky.¡±

    ¡°Second: the war fort¡¯s defensive functions. With the barrier on, the war fort can negate a total of fifty thousand points of damage if the barrier is destroyed. It would take ten minutes to regenerate it.¡±

    ¡°Third: the invisibility function. Once the war fort is in mid-air, it can hide itself to avoid detection. If the war fort is hit, only the barrier will be revealed. As long as the barrier is on, it will remain invisible.¡±

    ¡°Fourth: the dimensional shot. By releasing an energy ripple that contains the power of the dimension, the flow of time for all nearby areas will be fixed for a total of ten seconds. Once a dimensional shot has been released, it will take a whole day to recharge the next shot.¡±

    Abel asked again, ¡°How¡¯s the maneuverability of this war fort? Can it go forward and backward?¡±

    ¡°The necessary parts are missing, Master,¡± Flora replied.

    As disappointing as that sounded, Abel could just let White Cloud carry this giant fort. It could lift a lot of weight, so carrying a fort on its back wouldn¡¯t be that difficult.

    Also, there was the ¡°dimensional shot¡± that the tower spirit mentioned. It was definitely for targeting wizards, Abel thought. After all, to stop wizards from using their insanely fast ¡°instantaneous movement¡± technique, what better way was there than to freeze time so they couldn¡¯t move anywhere?

    And this time freeze couldst ten seconds. That was more than enough times for the giant ballistas to shoot out at least three thousand giant arrows. Anything would be destroyed by that.

    Or, if Abel didn¡¯t want to use his iron puppets, he could just go in and finish his enemy off with his own power of the dimension. It would be Wizard Cliff all over again. He could just walk up to his enemies and ignore any defense they had.

    Abelmanded to the tower spirit, ¡°Elevate the hanging fort now, Flora. Reach one-thousand meters of altitude.¡±

    Under Abel¡¯smand, the hanging fort started to float in the air. It was very quiet when it was doing this. Without actually seeing this, no one would know that a giant castle was flying its way towards the sky.

    As soon as it lifted off the ground, Abel realized that there was a problem with what he was doing. He was flying out from the hexagonal circle¡¯s protection, meaning that the hanging fort was exposed to any outside attacks. To deal with this, he decided that the hanging fort would only fly if he was doing scouting work. If someone decided to hit him in mid-air, he would just descend back to the hexagonal circle.

    Once he reached an altitude of one thousand meters, Abel realized how good the barrier of the hanging fort was. Normally, it should be cold and windy here, but everything in the barrier looked calm and steady.

    Abel connected his soul chain to White Cloud and Flying me. When they were summoned, they were both summoned outside the hanging fort¡¯s barrier.

    Abelmanded his tower spirit, ¡°Give ess to entry to White Cloud and Flying me.¡±

    Just like that, after the tower spirit gave ess to White Cloud and Flying me, they both flew inside the hanging fort¡¯s barrier.

    Right now, Abel was standing on a piece ofwn that he told Lady Carrie to make for him. It was a spot he prepared for his summoned creatures.

    Abel gave White Cloud a hug when itnded in front of him. He might be a two-meter-tall man, but he was still a baby to a giant bird like White Cloud.

    Abel said to White Cloud through his soul chain, ¡°I fulfilled made my promise to you. I told you that I would build a magic tower so we could all live together.¡±

    White Cloud responded by making some bird noises. Since Abel had given it everything that it wanted, it changed from a war machine to a living being that knew what love and affection were. It was very grateful for everything that Abel had done.

    Flying me was a bit jealous, so it also came over to give Abel a hug. With its wings, of course. Its frontal legs were too short to cuddle.

    ¡°Do you like it here, Flying me?¡± Abel asked with a smile.

 Chapter 498 - A Normal Day for Abel

    <h4>Chapter 498 A Normal Day for Abel</h4>

    Once the sun rose, Abel went to the training grounds with his ordinary knight¡¯s big sword. Here, the knight servants have already begun their training. They would engage inbat practice with each other. It was like this every day. Their manly noises filled the entire castle.Even when Abel came, none of the knight servants were distracted from their training. It was part of the rules here. No training would be paused. Otherwise, all their effort would be wasted, and they would have to start all over again.

    ¡°You¡¯vee, Abel,¡± Lord Marshall greeted Abel with a knight¡¯s big sword in his hand.

    Right now, Lord Marshall was supervising the handful of elites he recruited from Harvest City. They were mostly second sons of noble families. They were well educated, and they served under Lord Marshall because they knew it was the best choice for them. Second sons didn¡¯t get a lot of chances. It¡¯s not that they wanted to be wandering knights, so they would often go to Harry Castle to receive proper education inbat.

    ¡°How do you feeltely, Uncle Marshall?¡± Abel said, meanwhile observing Lord Marshall¡¯s face. He looked a lot younger than before now. It must¡¯ve been the training potion he had been drinking.

    Lord Marshall smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been great. I feel like I¡¯ll be promoted anytime soon. Actually, I¡¯d love to learn the same techniques as you, but I also feel like Hoover¡¯s way is the only go-to that I¡¯ve got.¡±

    Right now, Zach was the only one that learned the ways of the dark knights. Marshall wanted to do the same, but he didn¡¯t have the same talent and resources that Zach had. Zach was younger, so it was easier for him to pick up apletely new training system. Also, he had more golden-quality ¡°qi concentration potions¡± to learn the same system as Abel.

    Anyways, as Abel grabbed onto his knight¡¯s big sword, and he readied himself for his morning practice routine.

    Ever since hisst battle with Wizard Cliff, he started to gain a new perspective on his own fighting advantages. One crucial aspect was his insanely-strong melee attacks. With his two ultimate techniques, he could bring down almost anyone if he was close enough.

    Still, with his advantages, he also got his own disadvantages. The power of the dimension was strong, but it would take too much time for him to activate. Also, it was a unique form of energy, and because of that, it would take him much more time to learn how to master it. Until then, it¡¯d be a long time before he became a knight¡¯s headmander.

    Right now, he was just stuck at his current level as a knight. He had no way of controlling the power of the dimension inside him, let alone ¡°shooting¡± it out as a form of attack. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for hisbat qi, this same energy would¡¯ve destroyed him the moment he unleashed it.

    Without a short-term goal that he could achieve immediately, he decided to do things the long and steady ways. He did have Hoover¡¯s guidelines with him, so he followed its content and focused on his basics. Hopefully, if he was patient and diligent enough, he would make enough progress to ovee his limits.

    By the way, since it was a rather peaceful, Bartoli had more time to do things other than her regr training. She read Abel¡¯s cooking recipes. After she learned how to make Chinese foods such as fish soup noodles, dumplings, soy milk, and fried sticks, Abel¡¯s breakfast just became a lot more wholesome than before.

    Apart from magic and meditation, Bartoli spent most of her time cooking. Because of how much she liked it, she decided to make the second floor of her magic tower into a big kitchen. It was something that no one on the Holy Continent had done before. If it wasn¡¯t for the huge amount of freedom Abel gave her, she would¡¯ve never had the luxury to do something like this for herself.

    In the morning, Abel went to the Harry Castle cksmith shop to pay Master Bentham a visit. When he arrived, he realized the shop was much bigger than when he left. Not only were there more cksmiths working here now, but there were also people of all fieldsing in here. They were all very eager to watch a grandmaster cksmith do his forging practice.

    ¡°Greetings, Master Bentham,¡± Abel bowed as Master Bentham was focusing on a piece that he was working on.

    Master Bentham smiled at him, ¡°Greetings to you too, Abel. Are you here for your own turn?¡±

    Abel said jokingly, ¡°Well, yeah! Uncle Marshall¡¯s beenining about how little gear I¡¯ve been making for him, so, you know, I guess the only option is to hurry up.¡±

    Ever since Lord Marshall learned his second knight¡¯s training system, he started investing more in his regr training. That being said, he also became more invested in buying the right gear for himself. Especially now, so it seemed. Since Abel was getting closer to bing an official wizard, he had to make sure that enough equipment was made before Abel would have to shut down training.

    And it wasn¡¯t it was all for Lord Marshall, either. Abel had to make new gear for descendants of both Harry and the Bet Family. It was part of his obligations now. He wasn¡¯t very stressed about it, though. If anything, forging was very rxing for him, so it became a habit for him to do forging every morning.

    Master Bentham nodded in agreement with Lord Marshall¡¯s decisions, ¡°Lord Marshall was right to have youe here. Right now, the demands have been going up. Once our elite soldiers reach the next rank, it is still up to you to give them the finest weapons. It¡¯s best if you start early, I would say.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be off now, then,¡± Abel nodded and proceeded to walk to his own workshop. Strangely enough, Master Bentham was following him inside. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but he must¡¯ve really wanted to watch a grandmaster work.

    When Abel lifted his hammer, he realized that there were a lot of cksmiths peeping through the windows. These people were all advanced cksmiths. While none of them could understand all of the techniques that Abel was using, they would still go to lengths just to have a peek of him doing his work.

    In the afternoon, Abel would stay inside his magic tower and practice drawing runes. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know how to, but without drinking any ¡°soul potions¡± before getting into it, it would simply take too long for him actually to finish making one.

    Due to the use of his dragon crystal, the strength of Abel¡¯s power of Will had already reached its max limit. Drinking soul potions would no longer give him any boost. Since he didn¡¯t want to waste his potions, he thought that only training was going to help him draw runes faster. To be more specific, while his power of Will was at its max, he could still improve his speed. This was evident in his daily training. The more he practiced on drawing runes, the more that he faster he actually drew them.

    And that pretty much ended Abel¡¯s day at the Harry Castle. At night, he would go to the dark world to continue exploring there. Due to the time difference between the two worlds, he would spend ten days and ten nights fighting non-stop.

    Overall, Abel¡¯s day was very productive. It could even be described as ¡°packed,¡± despite what many on the Holy Continent would think. As free, easy, and rich as life he might appear to be, it was full of challenges and difficulties that he rarely told others about.

 Chapter 499 - Super Teleportation Circle

    <h4>Chapter 499 Super Teleportation Circle</h4>

    Inside one of the thirty-six magic towers inside Liante City, McCarthy was doing his regr cleaning. He wasn¡¯t a cleaner, and he wasn¡¯t a servant. He was a rank four wizard. Since a regr person couldn¡¯t survive inside a magic tower, the owner of this tower had to hire him to help do the chores.Cleaning the tower up was basically McCarthy¡¯s job. He was responsible for cleaning up the dust, wiping the floors, and anything hygiene-rted. It might not sound significant, but he did enjoy doing this job for the points he earned.

    After working at this magic tower for a year, he had be very familiar with the interiors of this ce. The inside of this magic tower was a big hallroom. Inside a square living room, there was a giant,plex circle rune lying in the center. He didn¡¯t know what it was for, but he knew how important it was.

    Yes, he knew how important it was. Last time, when he saw someone identally walking over here, that person was imprisoned by the authorities with an enforcement circle. After that, he was immediately executed by thew enforcement wizards.

    No trials. No time to defend himself. Not even a single question being asked. That person was just killed on the spot. Ever since he witnessed this horrible incident, he became more cautious.

    One day, when McCarthy was cleaning the floor, he saw the magic rune beneath him, starting to shine in gold. He started panicking, and he suddenly remembered something that his friend told him.

    It was something like this, ¡°Listen, if you see something strange inside this ce, just run outside immediately. Don¡¯t think. Don¡¯t hesitate. Just run if you value your own life.¡±

    That¡¯s when McCarthy started running. He tried to run as fast as he could, but his legs weren¡¯t as athletic as they should have been. He had been in magic towers for too long. It was good for his wizard training, but it wasn¡¯t good for his physical health.

    After McCarthy tripped and fell on the floor, the golden light of the magic rune started to shine even more. A deafening noise rose from all directions. It was like some massive energy was concentrated towards this tower. He tried to get up, but a mysterious force was sucking his body towards the magic rune.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Lorenzo was sitting in the Wizard Union office building to watch this from a distance, ¡°Well, well. Who¡¯sing over this time?¡±

    Not a lot of people were aware of this, but the tower that McCarthy was in was actually the sole reason that Liante City existed. Basically, everything in this area was meant to protect the magic tower in the center. If the teleportation circle inside was to be activated, every nearby building would have to supply energy towards it.

    Now, this didn¡¯t happen a lot. The teleportation circle inside that tower was seldom used. Every time it was, a huge amount of energy would have to be expended by all sides. Because of how expensive it was to travel towards that specific point, not a lot of people would choose to do so.

    Back to McCarthy. Right now, a giant ck pit appeared in the hallroom that he was in. It was filled with energy, and it was sucking McCarthy right into it.

    ¡°No! NOOOOO!¡± McCarthy cried. He could feel it. Whatever was inside this pit, it would destroy his entire existence within an instance. He screamed as hard as he could, hoping that someone was in time to save him.

    Soon, Wizard Bunker and Wizard Jel appeared right on the magic rune. Because of how far the journey was, even rank-seventeen wizards like them were starting to feel dizzy.

    Right now, McCarthy was already killed by the ck pit. His body disintegrated as soon as he was swallowed by it. He tried to use a defense rune (which he saved a lot of points for), but it didn¡¯t do anything to save his life.

    ¡°Hey, what the hell is this?¡± Wizard Bunker said, looking at the blood sttered on his clothes. He and Wizard Jel were both wearing passive defensive magic items, but that didn¡¯t stop their clothes from being stained by the blood that was poured over them.

    ¡°Yeah, what the hell is this?¡± Wizard Jel shouted angrily, ¡°What the hell is this?! I just got my new robe! I¡¯m not injured, so why the hell is with this blood?¡±

    Wizard Bunker said after thinking for a while, ¡°I guess... someone was unlucky when we opened the super teleportation circle.¡±

    Wizard Jel tried to shake the blood off his hair, ¡°Well, we are pretty unlucky as well! Why does this have to happen every time we do this?¡±

    Due to their experience on the battlefield, the two weren¡¯t very disturbed by the blood on them. Still, the idea of having to go through this was quite annoying to them.

    At the same time, Wizard Lorenzo was sitting right inside his office. He was doing some paperwork about the people that wereing into Liante City. If their identities were unchecked, he might have to use the city¡¯s reinforcement system to make an arrest immediately.

    ¡°Wizard Bunker. Rank seventeen. Battle-type wizard.¡±

    ¡°Wizard Jallel. Rank seventeen. Battle-type wizard.¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo blinked when he saw the names. He knew who these two were. They had the same mentor as Wizard Cliff. They must¡¯vee to investigate the person who killed him.

    As the manager of the intelligence force, Wizard Lorenzo had to think a lot to think about this. He had two choices, to be precise. He could help these two and win their favor. Or, he could pretend that he didn¡¯t care about this. He¡¯d preferred thetter option since he didn¡¯t see much that he could gain by helping the two.

    Honestly, he had no idea who killed Wizard Cliff, but he knew about one thing. Wizard Cliff was notorious for being on bad terms with Grandmaster Abel, so those two would¡¯ve definitely tried to bring troubles to him. If that time dide, Wizard Lorenzo didn¡¯t think that he would want to pick a side.

    More importantly, Wizard Lorenzo knew about Abel¡¯s connections with the dwarfs and elves. He knew about the works they¡¯ve done to help him build his magic towers. Whatever ¡°friendship¡± that was between them, it was definitely much deeper than it appeared to be.

    With that in mind, Wizard Lorenzo decided to notify the two wizards¡¯ arrival to two of his trusted co-workers. He was leaving all the work to them. The excuse? He said that he was ¡°In the mood for a breakthrough trainingtely, so he wanted to go to shut down for a few days.¡±

    Now, then. It was Wizard Allenby and Wizard Eddington that received Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s notifications. When they read the content of his messages, they, too, decided that they didn¡¯t want any part in this.

    Not Wizard Nigel, though. When he knew that the two rank-seventeen wizards wereing over, he was the first to rush over to them. He thought that he couldn¡¯t leave this chance to anyone else.

 Chapter 500 - Fifth and Sixth

    <h4>Chapter 500 Fifth and Sixth</h4>

    Even with the bloodstains on their faces, Wizard Nigel still recognized the two wizards when he saw them. Yes, both Wizard Bunker and Wizard Jallel were from the Blizzard line. They were known to be extremely obnoxious and abusive to anyone.Right now, Wizard Nigel received a text from his identity card. It was from Wizard Lorenzo and the two wizards that havee here through the super teleportation circle.

    ¡°Oh, rats,¡± Wizard Nigel thought to himself, ¡°I should¡¯ve waited longer for the notification. If I saw this earlier, I would¡¯ve nevere here so early.¡±

    Despite having no intention to have anything to do with the two wizards in front of him, Wizard Nigel still tried his best to give them a warm wee.

    ¡°Wizard Bunker, Wizard Jallel, Wee back to Holy Continent. My name is Nigel, and I am the guardian wizard of this city.¡±

    ¡°Alright, whatever. Just skip the crap!¡± Wizard Jallel was already very impatient, ¡°Shut up and take me to the shower. Gee, thanks for the terrible management you do in this ce! Don¡¯t you just love it when someone pours blood all over you after you¡¯ve teleported somewhere?¡±

    Wizard Nigel didn¡¯t take that nicely. If anything, he wanted to fight Wizard Jallel right now. He was just too scared to do it. He was only a rank below the two wizards in front of him, but the difference in strength was too much for him to try anything.

    Even with Wizard Cliff gone, these two wizards were still a force to be reckoned with. Not anyone could be referred to as ¡°battle-wizards.¡± Wizard Bunker and Wizard Jallel both earned the name by doing their fair bit on the battlefield.

    It was why Wizard Nigel chose to lower himself, ¡°Many apologies for the unpleasant experience. Please, follow me. I¡¯ll arrange a shower for you two very quickly.¡±

    Wizard Bunker stopped Wizard Jallel before he went on his rant, ¡°Alright, sixth. We don¡¯t have a lot of time. Let¡¯s just go now.¡±

    ¡°Sure, fifth. I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Wizard Jallel nodded.

    If they weren¡¯t on the job, Wizard Bunker wouldn¡¯t mind if Wizard Jallel was giving Wizard Nigel more trouble. Still, not only did they have something that they needed to do, they could only stay in Liante City for three days. If they went over that limit, they would have to spend many more points than they¡¯ve already had.

    Honestly, Wizard Nigel wanted to leave as well. He did have his obligations as a guardian wizard, however. Now that he was with two outsiders, he must be with them at all times before they left the city. He could leave them to someone else, but no one was going to take over his role.

    Wizard Bunker demanded while wiping the blood off, ¡°Wizard Nigel, we¡¯re here to do some investigations on Cliff. Can you give us the right to ess his info?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Wizard Nigel agreed to the request, ¡°I¡¯ll do it right now. As Cliff¡¯s associates, you have the legal right to look up any information on him.¡±

    Then, after a few clicks of the button, both Wizard Bunker and Wizard Jallel gained ess to research Wizard Cliff.

    Before Bunker started searching, he went on to send a reminder to Wizard Nigel, ¡°Cliff¡¯s death has been the top news for a while now. You should know this, Wizard Nigel. The Blizzard has lost its biggest benefactor on the Holy Continent, so we must elect a new one from the Holy Continent.¡±

    Wizard Bunker continued, ¡°I¡¯ll say it straightforward for you. If you help us figure out who killed Cliff, I can ask my superiors to make you our new representative.¡±

    ¡°I....¡± Wizard Nigel wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Right now, his original lineage was already gone. Even with his current status, he didn¡¯t have an association or group that he could rely on. That being said, he was an excellent candidate to help the Blizzard line to do their biddings.

    Wizard Nigel spoke after thinking for a while, ¡°I must thank you for making this offer, Wizard Bunker, but I don¡¯t think that I can help you with this investigation. On this Holy Continent, I can¡¯t think of anyone that could¡¯ve actually killed....¡±

    Wizard Jallel interrupted, ¡°Hey, Fifth, can we go get something to eat first? All that travel we did is making me hungry.¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

    As annoying as it was to have someone talk over you, Wizard Nigel tried to keep his temper down. He did quite like Wizard Bunker¡¯s offer, so he decided to y the servant part just a bit longer.

    Wizard Nigel changed his tone for a bit, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re hungry? I¡¯ll take you two somewhere to eat, then. Don¡¯t worry, and it¡¯ll be all on me.¡±

    Wizard Bunker nodded, ¡°Good to have you work with us, Wizard Nigel. Please, lead the way for us.¡±

    Then, they all went to ¡°the Forgotten Land¡± to have their meal. While the ce wasn¡¯t open yet, a lot of the low-tier wizards were already lining up there. Eating here was practically a part of their daily lives now.

    ¡°Master Nigel!¡± the wizards that lined up bowed as soon as they noticed Wizard Nigel.

    Wizard Nigel nodded and said, ¡°Good to see you all here. Um, don¡¯t stay here too much if you haven¡¯t got much to do.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure, sure! We¡¯ll go now, Sir!¡±

    Soon, all the wizards that were here were gone. They were afraid that the three advanced wizards would try to ¡°cut the line¡± to be in front of them.

    ¡°What would you like to order, Master Nigel?¡± Mahler, the manager of the restaurant, quickly came and asked.

    Wizard Nigel quickly shooed him away, ¡°I want three of everything that¡¯s on the menu. Be quick about it. I¡¯m here to treat some significant guests!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Nigel,¡± Mahler bowed and left.

    When Mahler went to the kitchen, he quickly came to tell Galen what happened.

    ¡°Be careful today! Master Nigel is bringing two very important guests. Don¡¯t make any mistakes!¡±

    Garen nodded in confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, sir. It¡¯s not our first day on the job.¡±

    ¡°And Fink!¡± Mahler called to the Fink siblings, ¡°Be extra quick about the order! Make sure that they are all done properly!¡±

    Then, within a few minutes, Garen and Mitch went to serve the dishes to the table.

    ¡°This smell!¡± Wizard Bunker said in praise as soon as the dishes were ced, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have something this good on the Holy Continent!¡±

    Wizard Nigel smiled and exined, ¡°This is the best restaurant in Liante City, Wizard Bunker. It might be a little small, but it¡¯s a VIP establishment that¡¯s built for wizards only.

 Chapter 501 - Threats and Warning

    <h4>Chapter 501 Threats and Warning</h4>

    Instead of paying any attention to Wizard Nigel, Wizard Jallel cut a piece of steak with his knife and fork. Then, as he put a piece into his mouth, everyone realized what was happening.So that was why there were so many customers here. The food wasn¡¯t just great. It also helped the customers gain their promotion qi. Wizard Bunker wasn¡¯t sure how that worked, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to put a spoonful of the steamed egg into his mouth.

    ¡°This...¡± Wizard Bunker sighed as he savored the taste, ¡°This is actually the first time I¡¯ve eaten something like this!¡±

    Wizard Bunker pped his hands, ¡°Good, good! That¡¯s right, Wizard Bunker! This is definitely one of the greatest restaurants- I mean, the greatest restaurant in all of the Holy Continent!¡±

    Wizard Bunker asked in a casual tone, ¡°So, who owns this ce?¡±

    ¡°The shop owner is an intermediate wizard, but the real boss is a grandmaster cksmith.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm,¡± Wizard Bunker scratched his chin for a bit, ¡°That¡¯s a bit troublesome, then. I was hoping that we could ¡°ask¡± for the recipes from the manager of this ce.¡±

    Wizard Jallel was blunt, ¡°What are you talking about, Fifth? It¡¯s just a grandmaster cksmith! Why don¡¯t we just buy the whole establishment from him? It¡¯s not like he can make more points than we do!¡±

    ¡°Wow, wow, wow! Hold yourself there!¡± Wizard Nigel called out to stop Wizard Jallel from talking, ¡°Grandmaster Abel isn¡¯t someone you can just mess with! You¡¯re talking about the only human grandmaster cksmith that¡¯s on the Holy Continent!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel?¡± Wizard Bunker suddenly stared at Wizard Nigel. Then, as he took out his identity card, he started searching for anything that could rte to the name that was just mentioned.

    ¡°Oh, ha, hahaha! So that¡¯s what it is! Just look at what the database tells me! So apparently, Grandmaster Abel has had beef with Cliff. Cliff¡¯s the one who put a bounty on him, and Abel became a grandmaster cksmith when he was still a wanted man.¡±

    ¡°And this!¡± Wizard Bunker said in a louder voice, ¡°When Cliff died, Abel immediately returned to his homnd. That¡¯s where he was immediately appointed to be an earl and given hisnds!¡±

    Wizard Jallel had his arms wide open, ¡°Well, we have our man! We can just skip all the search now. It¡¯s very simple. Get to Abel. Arrest him. Take all his belongings.¡±

    ¡°And you, Wizard Nigel,¡± Wizard Bunker threw a cold stare at Wizard Nigel, ¡°If you can get this done for us, you¡¯ll be our new representative right away. If you are not willing to work with us, I¡¯m afraid to say this, but you¡¯ll, well, you know the drill.¡±

    Cold sweat started dripping from Wizard Nigel¡¯s cheek, ¡°Yes, yes. The drill. Of course! Um, well, Wizard Bunker, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to do it, but Wizard Abel is still at the Kingdom of St. Ellis. Since I¡¯m the guardian of Liante City, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have, um, the time, well, uh...¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to help the Blizzard, then?¡± Wizard Bunker said coldly.

    Wizard Nigel said helplessly, ¡°What I can do for you two, sir, is that I can provide any information on Abel when he is still at the Kingdom of St. Ellis. There aren¡¯t enough devices in Liante City that I can use for this, but I do have some connections that I have.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, well, that¡¯s everything I can do for you two... So, um, uh...¡±

    Despite nodding in agreeance, Wizard Bunker was still talking in the same tense manner, ¡°I understand that you have your duties, Nigel. You are a guardian, and you must be in the city for the majority of your time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be bad for you if you leave the city for just a day. It is a grandmaster cksmith that we¡¯re dealing with, so it would be better if there were the three of us going together.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Fifth! I¡¯ve heard enough,¡± Wizard Jallel started shaking his head, ¡°Why are you always going through all these extra steps? Just look at me! Here, I¡¯ll show you. If I tell the store manager to give me the recipes, he¡¯ll just do it!¡±

    Wizard Bunker stopped Wizard Jallel before he went to the kitchen, ¡°What are you doing?! Stop, you idiot! We¡¯ll be recorded if you mess around too much!¡±

    Wizard Jallel didn¡¯t bother to listen, ¡°What¡¯s the manager going to do, hmm? Tell me. What¡¯s he going to do? I¡¯m just going to ask the chef some questions. Gee, it¡¯d be fine! Would you just rx?¡±

    As soon as Wizard Jallel stepped inside the kitchen, he was faced with the blockage of a small-sized defensive circle. It was like a toy to him. With a simple flick of his finger, he produced an ¡°ice bolt¡± that destroyed it right away.

    ¡°Sir! Sir! The kitchen is not open to outsiders!¡± Mahler quickly came to confront him. At the same, Garen and Mitch used their knight¡¯s techniques to serve as bodyguards.

    Without even trying to defend himself (verbally), Wizard Jallel released a blue light from his body. He was casting ¡°the newborn star of frost,¡± and since he knew that he was under surveince, he deliberately made sure that its effect wasn¡¯t too strong to be detected.

    Still, it was more than what ordinary people could take. In an instance, Mahler, Mitcher, and Garen were hit away from Wizard Jallel. Ice qi started to cover their entire bodies. They were still alive, but without immediate treatment, they would be dead soon enough.

    A strong light started shing out of Wizard Nigel¡¯s identity card, ¡°Warning: mana has been detected in the Forgotten Land restaurant building. The strength of the wave is intermediate. If you are aw enforcement wizard, please head over there to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Deal with this, Wizard Nigel,¡± Wizard Bunker threw a cold stare at Wizard Nigel.

    ¡°I.... I-¡± Wizard Nigel stuttered. Wizard Bunker was asking him to pretend that none of this ever happened. Obviously, he was not willing to do this. For starters, his name would be on the record if he was to cancel the rm siren. Once that happened, there would be nothing that he could do to erase that.

    Wizard Nigel took out his identity card, ¡°This is Nigel, the guardian wizard. I¡¯ll now cancel the rm siren.¡±

    ¡°Wizard Nigel, are you certain that you want to cancel this siren?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just shut up and cancel it!¡± Wizard Nigel said frustratingly. From this point on, there was no turning back for him.

    The identity card continued to speak to him, ¡°Understood. The rm siren at the Forgotten Land restaurant building has been turned off. All legal responsibilities for this decision will be for Nigel, thew enforcement wizard, to bear on his own.¡±

    Meanwhile, Fink was just walking out of the kitchen. He just saw Mitch, Mahler, and Garen being knocked away by one of the customers.

    Wizard Jallel started screaming at him, ¡°You, boy! Give me the recipes, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    Because of how frightening Wizard Jallel appeared, Fink and Barney were kneeling on the floor immediately. They were just ordinary people, and they had never been bullied like this before.

    Still, they had their own obligations. They remembered what the manager told them. If they earned enough money, they would be able to afford for their future generation¡¯s education.

 Chapter 502 - Died Like Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 502 Died Like Nothing</h4>

    Fink and Barney didn¡¯t know anything about the recipe. Actually, they didn¡¯t even have the recipe for the ¡°rabbit essence.¡± They knew very little. As true as that was, they still didn¡¯t want to give what little information they knew to the man threatening them.

    Fink said with a shaky voice, ¡°You-you can¡¯t run! Thew enforcement wizards will be on their way!¡±

    Wizard Jallel smiled, ¡°You seem to have forgotten something, boy. Nigel is right beside me, so who¡¯sing to save you?¡±

    That just reminded Fink. If Wizard Nigel was already here, he must be in the same group as these two. He also remembered something else. Just this morning, a huge bucket of the ¡°rabbit essence¡± was transported to this shop. Whatever he did, he wasn¡¯t going to let that go to the hands of these burrs.

    After calming himself a little, Fink stood up and said resolutely, ¡°I don¡¯t have the recipes you want, sir, but I can demonstrate making it for you.¡±

    ¡°Fink!¡± Barney shouted to his brother.

    ¡°Shut up, you!¡± Wizard Jallel called out, then knocked Barney down with his power of the Will, ¡°Sure, sure me how it¡¯s done.¡±

    As he took a brief look to check that Barney was alright, Fink walked towards the kitchen bench and took out a pile of meat. Then, when he put it inside the water basin, he started pouring the rabbit essence solution onto it.

    Everything made sense so far. Yet, something strange started happening. The kitchen was filled with the smell of the rabbit essence, but the rabbit essence solution started flowing down the drain.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Wizard Jallel screamed as he realized what was happening. He took the water bottle away from Fink¡¯s hand with his ¡°telekinesis¡± spell, but everything inside was already gone.

    ¡°Very slippery, aren¡¯t you?¡± Wizard Jallel said. With a flick of his hands, heunched a fireball and turned Fink into Ash.

    Wizard Jallel walked towards Barney. Barney was still on the ground, so he came to grab him by his hair. He used his power of the Will to infiltrate Barney¡¯s brain. Since Barney was just an ordinary human, it would destroy his cognitive system.

    It was all for just some recipe. When Wizard Jallel looked into Barney¡¯s head, he could see everything that Barney had experienced in his life. He didn¡¯t care about any of it. All he wanted was the recipe for the good food that he had.

    His birthday¨Cskipped. His first day at the job¨Cskipped. The time he had fun with his friends¨CDidn¡¯t matter. When Wizard Jallel skipped to the part that Barney was cleaning up the kitchen utensils, that¡¯s when he knew that he got what he was after.

    What he saw next absolutely shocked him. A strange pentagonal circle started appearing. Its bright light covered everything up.

    ¡°AGH!¡± Wizard Jallel screamed. At the same time, he unleashed mana from his hand that made Barney¡¯s entire head explode.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sixth?¡± Wizard Bunker came over and asked. To him, it wouldn¡¯t be weird if the two interrogation victims were screaming at the top of their lungs, but to hear hisrade scream, that was something that he had not expected.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Fifth!¡± Wizard Jallel shook his head, ¡°Someone set up a security measure inside their brains. Whoever it is, he doesn¡¯t want to let anyone know about the recipes.¡±

    Wizard Bunker said dreadfully, ¡°Well, well. It looks like things are starting to get really interesting.¡±

    When Fink and Barney died, Abel was still at Harry Castle. He was busy forging a knight¡¯s big sword at his workshop.

    Abel suddenly threw his sword away, ¡°I¡¯ve got to go, Master Bentham.¡±

    Master Bentham nodded, ¡°Sure, just leave the sword to me. I can finish it for you.¡±

    Abel quickly walked away and called through his soul chain, ¡°Bartoli. It¡¯s me. What just happened?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what happened, but Bartoli¡¯s voice sounded sad, ¡°Master, my contract with Fink and Barney just disappeared!¡±

    ¡°You mean someone killed them?¡± Abel asked in shock. He didn¡¯t know Fink and Barney that well, but they were both his employees. Who would do something like this to him? Actually, what happened to Liante City?

    Abel said after thinking for a while, ¡°Bartoli, I need you toe here right away. I¡¯ve got something that I want you to do for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Bartoli replied. Soon, she used her ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell and appeared right in front of Abel.

    Abel instructed, ¡°Bartoli, investigate. Remember, you can only die once now. Go look for Wizard Lorenzo. Don¡¯t do anything risky. If something happens, just run away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡¯ Bartoli bowed and replied.

    ¡°Here,¡± Abel said, then handed Bartoli two bottles of his ¡°full recovery potions.¡± Obviously, Bartoli knew what these were. She knew how valuable these potions were, and she was grateful that her master would go as far as to give her two extra lives.

    As of now, Abel didn¡¯t want to head to Liante City himself. There was a chance that someone was targeting him, so he didn¡¯t want to do anything that would attract unwanted attention. He was not an intermediate wizard yet. The safest option for him was to stay inside his own magic tower.

    He trusted that Bartoli knew what she was doing. She was a sensible person. If her thinking was in the right ce, she would never run into danger without making enough preparations. Besides, unlike him, she had the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to help running away from anything.

    Right now, there was something that Abel couldn¡¯t get his head around. Liante City was supposed to be a pacifist city. All traces of mana would be recorded by the local authorities. Last time, when Bartoli was trying to use her mana to clean the blood that was inside the restaurant, she was fined a lot of points by thew enforcement wizards.

 Chapter 503 - Emergency Evacuation

    <h4>Chapter 503 Emergency Evacuation</h4>

    When Bartoli passed through the teleportation circle at Harry Castle, she immediately moved herself to the Liante City cksmith Union branch building. This was just when the three wizards left Liante City.Wizard Lorenzo screamed in despair, ¡°Is Nigel mad? Does he even know what he¡¯s doing?¡±

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ve been bullying him too much, you know? Maybe he feels like he has to find someone to back him up,¡± Wizard Allenby said sarcastically.

    Wizard Eddington rolled his eyes, ¡°We¡¯ve been bullying him? What- if it wasn¡¯t for us, he would¡¯ve been sent to god-knows-where a long time ago!¡±

    Wizard Eddington was right. Nigel didn¡¯t have any schools or wizard¡¯s subgroups. If the three of them hadn¡¯t been backing him up in Liante City, he would¡¯ve been chased out a long time ago.

    Still, what happened still happened, Nigel tried to cover up a murder case with the authority he¡¯s been granted. Worse yet, it was a murder case that¡¯s directly rted to Abel, a grandmaster cksmith. Since everything was already on record, there was no way to pretend that none of this has ever happened.

    Wizard Lorenzo turned to ask, ¡°How about this? Try to contact Grandmaster Abel first. Tell him that Nigel ising to him with two advanced wizards from the Blizzard line. I reckon that¡¯s where they are headed.¡±

    ¡°The Blizzards have always been a bunch of burrs and thieves. They¡¯re probably trying to have their way with Grandmaster Abel!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, then,¡± Wizard Allenby said immediately, ¡°Hurry up and call Grandmaster Abel. If we are quick enough, we can probably get the two dwarven wizards toe. Both of them are in rank eighteen, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them to put the Blizzards in their ce.¡±

    Wizard Eddington shook his head, ¡°Only if they¡¯re quick enough.¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo murmured to himself, ¡°Well, well. I guess it¡¯s the time to see what Grandmaster Abel¡¯s really got.¡±

    Suddenly, a knocking noise came from outside the meeting room.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Lorenzo WIzard called to ask.

    Bartoli came in and greeted, ¡°Good to see you all here. Master, I am Bartoli, an intermediate wizard. As Grandmaster Abel¡¯s butler, I havee here on behalf of him.¡±

    ¡°See, the grandmaster¡¯s a clever man,¡± Wizard Lorenzo turned to smile at the other two, ¡°Wee!¡±

    When Bartoli walked in, she quickly scanned across the three wizards with a nce. With that, she knew that none of them were involved in the murder case. After living for ten thousand years, she could basically tell what others were thinking just by looking into their eyes.

    Bartoli performed a wizard¡¯s bow to them, ¡°Greetings, my three honorable wizards. On behalf of my master, Grandmaster Abel, I havee here to make an inquiry about the incident that happened at the Forgotten Land restaurant!¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo exined, ¡°Madam Bartoli, I¡¯m so sorry to have to notify you like this. If it¡¯s the culprit that you¡¯re looking for, a lot of it has to do with Wizard Nigel. He abused his authority to cancel the rm siren when the murder case happened. And if it wasn¡¯t for him, the real murderers wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave Liante City so quickly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll now tell you whomitted the murder crime. There were two of them. One is Wizard Bunker, a rank seventeen wizard. The other one is Wizard Jallel, an associate of Bunker that is also a rank seventeen wizard. They were both from the same group, and they left Liante City right after theymitted this atrocity.¡±

    Since they were connected with the soul chain, Abel could hear exactly what Bartoli was hearing. After hearing Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s exnation, he ordered Bartoli to ask about the whereabouts of the three wizards.

    Instead of asking on her own behalf, Bartoli spoke on behalf of her master, ¡°There is something that my master wants to ask you, Master Lorenzo. He wants to know where the three advanced wizards went.¡±

    The three paused a bit when they heard what Bartoli was saying. It was just Bartoli that¡¯s standing in front of them, but somehow, Abel could hear everything that they were saying. Anyways, since the question came from Abel and not just a butler, they had to answer in the most appropriate way that they could.

    Wizard Lorenzo bowed towards Bartoli (actually Abel), ¡°A token of my respect to Grandmaster Abel. Now, I¡¯ve already conducted an investigation with the city¡¯s surveince system. Right now, these three advanced wizards are heading towards the duchy of Keyen with a teleportation circle.¡±

    Bartoli returned the bow, ¡°My master wants to say thanks to you all. He also wants to let you know that he will remember the help that you¡¯ve offered, and once this is over, he¡¯lle in person to give his thanks.¡±

    Right now, Abel was sitting inside Harry Castle with a dreaded look on his face. He was now facing three advanced wizards. They were all at rank seventeenth, which meant that they would be the strongest enemies that he¡¯s ever faced.

    Abel turned towards one of his knight servants, ¡°Heed my order, soldier. Send everyone into the teleportation circle. Once you¡¯re done, signal the horns.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the knight servant replied.

    Soon, all three of Abel¡¯s castles were filled with the sound of horns. Everyone that heard it knew what was happening. Since they had done the evacuation drills before, they managed to get themselves out of the castle very quickly.

    Whether it was Harry Castle, Abel Castle, or Bet Castle, after everyone went inside the teleportation circle, Abel generated a barrier around them with his tower spirit. Then, one at a time, he teleported them safely towards a secret hideout at Harvest City. Once they were there, there would be enough supplies for them tost for a few months.

    To make things even more perfect, the teleportation circles didn¡¯t make anyone faint. Abel was using all the best stones, so none of themon people that were teleported felt sick.

    Lord Marshall came over with a knight¡¯s sword in his hand, ¡°What happened, Abel?¡±

    Abel tried to y it down, ¡°Nothing much. A few wizards want to make a mess out of me, and I¡¯m afraid that they would try to go after my family. Please, now that most of the people are already evacuated, you should follow them. Stay somewhere safe.¡±

    ¡°What? Abel!¡± Lord Marshall said loudly, as he swung his sword around, ¡°I¡¯m not that old yet! If there is an enemy you need to fight, you should tell me to join you!¡±

    Abel smiled as he pointed towards his magic tower, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Uncle Marshall! Just look at that. That¡¯s all I need to handle this fight between wizards.¡±

    Lord Marshall paused a bit before speaking, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a nuisance, but remember this: you are the only heir of the Harry Castle. Make you stay safe out there.¡±

    Then, with a rather somber look on his face, Lord Marshall turned back and started walking towards the teleportation circle.

 Chapter 504 - Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 504 Arrival</h4>

    Wizard Morton appeared next to Abel, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about kicking me out too, right?¡¯Wizard Cyril also appeared, ¡°Whoever¡¯s looking to give you trouble, Grandmaster, I¡¯ll lend you my hand. I¡¯m not just going to drink your wine without giving anything back.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the help you¡¯re offering,¡± Abel said with a tight smile on his face, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell the both of you. There are three rank seventeen wizards that are on their way. They want to fight me and take all my belongings.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take one of them,¡± Wizard Cyril said immediately, ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t know how long we can wait, though. I¡¯ll try to make a call to my n. If there are any wizards that want toe, they shoulde here pretty quickly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Wizard Cyril,¡± Abel bowed to show his gratitude. Wizard Cyril didn¡¯t say it out explicitly, but there were a lot of dwarfs willing to fight for a grandmaster cksmith¡¯s behalf. Right now, he needed as much help as he could, and the dwarfs were one of the biggest help that he could get.

    After realizing how emergent the situation was, Wizard Cyril disappeared from the spot. He was heading back to have a discussion with his n.

    Wizard Morton didn¡¯t stay too long, either, ¡°I¡¯ll be back to my tower now. By the way, I¡¯ll let Yveline and Murphy know about this.¡±

    ¡°And, by the way,¡± Wizard Morton said before he vanished, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve fought advanced wizards. We¡¯ll teach these punks a good lesson, alright?¡±

    Abel was left alone in Harry Castle. Anger suddenly appeared on his face. Up until this point, he had been careful not to reveal his real strength. He didn¡¯t want the others to take caution of what he was capable of, but now, these wizards weren¡¯t giving him many options.

    If a wolf didn¡¯t want to use its fangs, there was a very simple option. It could set an example in front of others; by ughtering its prey in the most gruesome of ways, no one would dare to pursue after it.

    ¡°Three advanced wizards, huh,¡± Abel murmured to himself as he looked towards the sky, ¡°I guess I do need some ¡®sacrifices.¡¯ I can¡¯t live peacefully if they keeping after me like this.¡±

    ¡°ck Wind!¡± he called for ck Wind, ¡°We¡¯re heading back to the castle!¡±

    After jumping on ck Wind¡¯s back, Abel rushed into the Harry Castle¡¯s teleportation circle and disappeared.

    Right now, Wizard Nigel was bringing Wizard Bunker and Wizard Jallel to the duchy of Keyen. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t want to head to the duchy of Carmel (he could also try to head to Harvest City), but since he wasn¡¯t a member of the cksmith Union branch there, he couldn¡¯t connect to the local teleportation circle.

    Of course, he could try to apply to make a connection. However, given what he¡¯s done, it¡¯d be a suicidal move to make any contact with the cksmith Union. Attacking a grandmaster cksmith was the same as bing the enemy of the dwarfs. He didn¡¯t want to start any conflicts, so the best option for him was to take a detour.

    He could try to head to the duchy of Carmel by connecting to the ¡°Morton Magic Tower teleportation circle¡± over there. Now that its owner was not inside the magic tower, Nigel could use his authority to make a forced entry. Of course, doing this would be a great offense to Wizard Morton¡¯s privacy. If he did try to contact Wizard Morton (which he couldn¡¯t), he might be able to negotiate for an entry, but that¡¯s a different story.

    Anyways, there was only one option for Wizard Nigel. He had to teleport to the Wizard Union branch over at the duchy of Keyen. Then, by using the teleportation circle over at Caral City, he could ask the local managers to lend him their teleportation devices.

    Caral City was right at the border between the Duchy of Carmel, the Duchy of Thunder, the Duchy of Koror, and the Duchy of Laka. Without the Keyen Wizard Union branch giving their permission, the teleportation circle there would never be avable to any advanced wizards. If the three criminals could put enough pressure on the local authorities, they would be able to use it to arrive at Harvest City in half a day.

    Half a day. That was very quick. Wizard Nigel was moving three hundred meters at a time with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell. He was moving at a straight line with no care of any obstacles in the way. Wizard Bunker and Wizard Jallel were doing the same. They were just following Nigel in whatever direction that he was taking them.

    By the way, Wizard Nigel was still holding a grudge for having made an enemy with Abel. He was not having a good day. He did not expect to make an enemy out of the only human grandmaster cksmith on the Holy Continent. He did not expect to be an aplice of a murder case. He did not expect to be forced to abandon his duty as a guardian wizard.

    Wizard Nigel was a desperate man. He didn¡¯t have many options left. The only way out for him, apparently, was to be the watchdog of the Blizzards. If he couldn¡¯t make a living on the Holy Continent, he would just try to move to a different continent.

    There was one thing that he didn¡¯t regret, however. For the past few weeks, he had always been trying to get Abel to make a magic staff for him. His pride didn¡¯t allow him to ask in person, so he assigned random missions (see previous chapters) that only Abel could do. He thought that Abel was short on points, so there was no way that he wouldn¡¯t do these missions, but Abel started making points (a lot of points, actually), by starting his own restaurant business.

    ¡°Fine! You want to turn me down? Go ahead. I don¡¯t need you, anyway!¡±

    These were the kind of thoughts on Wizard Nigel¡¯s mind. He had been suppressing them for a while, but now that there were two wizards that were threatening his life, he suddenly lost the need to pretend that he ever liked Abel. This was why he didn¡¯t hesitate to take the two advanced wizards to the Duchy of Carmel.

    ¡°That¡¯s Harry Castle ahead of us, Wizard Bunker!¡± Wizard Nigel called out and took out a magic map. Since the map was a magic item, it would show their coordinations as they were moving around the area that was shown.

    Wizard Bunker replied with an ambiguous promise, ¡°Good deeds will be rewarded, Wizard Nigel. Once you have done what we¡¯ve asked, the Blizzards will never treat you wrong.¡±

    Wizard Nigel put away his map, ¡°I¡¯ve got the information that you¡¯re looking for, Wizard Bunker. Grandmaster Abel has always been inside his castle. He¡¯s built a few magic towers around it, though. If he gets inside one of them, it¡¯s going to be a pain to get him out.¡±

    Wizard Jallelughed, ¡°You¡¯re talking about a rank six magic tower! Just watch me, mate! I¡¯ll bring it down with just one hand!¡±

    The target was a grandmaster cksmith. Since Wizard Bunker was very aware of that fact, he had alreadye up with a way to kidnap Abel. They had an escape route. If they were quick enough, they could drag Abel out of his property without anyoneing after them. And once they were out of the Holy Continent, there would be no one toe after them.

    However, there was a crucial w in Wizard Bunker¡¯s n. He thought that Abel would have received the news a lotter, but Abel already knew about the attack that happened at the Forgotten Land restaurant. In fact, he knew about it as soon as it happened.

    After letting Bartoli do some scout work for him, Abel made sure to identify his enemies as they were on their way. He had plenty of time to prepare for an attack, and if he had just a little more, the dwarven wizards woulde as reinforcements.

 Chapter 505 - Pushing Back

    <h4>Chapter 505 Pushing Back</h4>

    Right now, Abel was standing inside his 16-floor magic tower. His current altitude was about one kilometer from the ground.His tower spirit Flora announced, ¡°Report: three advanced energy sources have been detected! I repeat: three advanced energy sources have been detected!¡±

    ¡°There they are!¡± Abel said to himself as he saw the red alert on the map, ¡°Flora, switch to automatic attack mode. I want every war puppet to start firing therge ballistas. There is no need to verify their identities. It¡¯s a shoot-on-sight order.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. Automatic attack mode has been switched on.¡±

    For a moment there, Flora sounded kind of excited when it responded to Abel¡¯s order. It was an artificial being, but its thoughts were starting to get moreplex, almost human.

    It started firing. A fake mountain appeared from the hanging fort tform, and the crystal bodies revealed started emitting light. Everything started to shine. Abel wasn¡¯t too sure what was going on. If he had to guess, the magic tower¡¯s operation room was probably sending a huge load of data towards the tower spirit itself.

    What kind of data? Apparently, they were data on all sorts of battle strategies. As the previous owners have used them countless times in their ancient battles, there was pretty much nothing left to be perfected. Everything was already tested in actualbat. They were analyzed, and only the most refined of ns remained.

    Information: Three rank seventeen advanced wizard

    Current equipment: one hundred consecutiverge-sized ballistas, fifty thousand armor-breaking ballistas

    Current energy storage: Completely full

    Defense point: fifty thousand attack point for the defensive barrier

    Assist tool: time-freezing ability. It can stop time flow in the targeted area for ten seconds. It can be used once a day.

    As the information was inserted into the war fort, thousands of different oues and possibilities were considered within just a minute. After that, Flora proceeded to select the ideal defensive strategy. It was the first time that Abel gave it the right to do whatever it wished, so it made sure that it was doing the best that it could.

    At the same time, the three wizards flew closer.

    Wizard Jallel asked Wizard Nigel, ¡°So why is Abel already prepared to fight us? You didn¡¯t rat on us, did you, Nigel?¡±

    ¡°No! No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Wizard Nigel cried out loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve been with you two this entire time! You think I have time to make a call to Grandmaster Abel? And don¡¯t forget! I¡¯ve alreadye this far, so do you really, really think there¡¯s any way out for me?¡±

    ¡°Rx, Sixth,¡± Wizard Bunker said, despite the tense look on his face, ¡°Nigel here isn¡¯t going to sell us out. Why should he? Abel was a beginner wizard. There are three of us here, so what¡¯s the point of him trying to sell us out?¡±

    As easy as Bunker tried to make their circumstances sound, he was not taking this easily. There was a world of difference between an unprepared grandmaster cksmith and a prepared one. In fact, from his perspective, if Abel already knew about the fact that they wereing, he might¡¯ve just made an escape already.

    That¡¯d be troublesome to them. Right now, since both Bunker and Jallel couldn¡¯t stay in the Holy Continent for too long, they must make sure that they settled their business with Abel quickly.

    Wizard Bunker looked towards Wizard Nigel, ¡°Are you sure that Abel is still there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Wizard Bunker! That¡¯s the exact information that I got! There¡¯s no way that it could be wrong!¡±

    Talk about trust. Before, Wizard Bunker was talking about believing in Nigel, but now, before anything even started happening, they were already starting to doubt the man for his credibility.

    Before Nigel could say anything in defense, a white light suddenly appeared in front of them. There was about a distance of 400 meters in between.

    A small figure teleported in their sight, ¡°Hey there! My name is Cyril, in case you don¡¯t know. If anyone of you three has beef with Grandmaster Abel, you better get past me first.¡±

    ¡°A dwarven wizard!¡±

    The three advanced wizards were just starting to get a picture of what they were facing. They all knew how good Abel was with the dwarfs, but even then, they wouldn¡¯t expect a rank seventeen wizard to appear in front of them so quickly.

    By the way, the spot that Wizard Cyril was at was very safe for him. With this much distance between him and them, it¡¯d be hard to finish him with one attack.

    Wizard Cyril continued his warning, ¡°Listen here! Grandmaster Abel is a good friend to the dwarfs. Think before you act, okay? You don¡¯t want to mess with the dwarfs, I tell you!¡±

    Wizard Bunker wanted to let Wizard Nigel settle this, but Wizard Nigel wasn¡¯t saying anything. He was too scared by Wizard Cyril¡¯s words.

    Wizard Bunker shouted back, ¡°You! We havee to visit Abel for the Cliff murder case. What we are doing is none of your business! You are a dwarf! We are humans! Go back to where you came from and stop being a nuisance!¡±

    Wizard Cyril wasn¡¯t paying too much attention to what Wizard Bunker was saying. He was more focused on identifying these three advanced wizards.

    ¡°You! The one screaming nonsense at me! I don¡¯t know you! And who¡¯s the one beside you? I¡¯m pretty old, so I should know all the advanced wizards on the Holy Continent! Where did you alle from?¡±

    Wizard Jallel started yelling frantically, ¡°Like he said, none of your business! Shut up! Get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Sixth,¡± Wizard Bunker stopped Wizard Jallel, ¡°he¡¯s trying to stall us.¡±

    Even if Wizard Cyril was being honest about not knowing them, he should at least know where they came from. He wasn¡¯t trying to have a conversation with them. He was trying to make time so Abel could call for reinforcement. It was the only possible exnation.

    Wizard Cyril startedughing, ¡°So that¡¯s what you think, ha! Well, it doesn¡¯t matter what you think, mate. One of you has to stay. I¡¯ve made my promise to Grandmaster Abel. I¡¯m taking one of you down, and that¡¯s that.¡±

    Wizard Jallel was already walking in front of Wizard Bunker, ¡°Leave this to me, Fifth! I¡¯ll ughter that midget where he stands!¡±

    ¡°Midget.¡± It¡¯s not a word that dwarfs particrly liked to hear. When Wizard Cyril heard Wizard Jallel use this word at him, he coldly red at him.

 Chapter 506 - Futile Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 506 Futile Attacks</h4>

    ¡°Be careful, Sixth,¡± Wizard bunker said to Wizard Jallel.If Wizard Cyril insisted on fighting one of them, that person had to be Wizard Jallel. Wizard Bunker was the man in charge, and it wasn¡¯t like he trusted Wizard Nigel to do his own thing.

    After the order was sent, Wizard Bunker and Wizard Nigel quickly teleported past Wizard Cyril. They didn¡¯t have time to gang up on him together. The most important thing for them was to capture Abel as fast as they could.

    Soon, they were right outside the hexagonal circle. Wizard Bunker understood as soon as he saw it. If he wanted to break through this defense barrier, he needed enough attack to bring down all six magic towers there were inside.

    Meanwhile, Abel was bringing the hanging fort to the ground. By lowering his sixteen-floor tower, everything was pretty much protected from any outside offense.

    Wizard Bunker wasn¡¯t giving up without giving it a try, ¡°Let¡¯s do this together, Nigel. We¡¯ll unleash our spells together and try to break this barrier.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure, sure,¡± Wizard Nigel nodded.

    ¡°Blizzard!¡± Wizard Bunker shouted as he drew a spell rune with a magic staff in his right hand. In a few seconds, the sky above them was covered in dark clouds. Snowkes started pouring down. When they touched the light that was emitted by the hexagonal circle, a massive explosion urred.

    After Wizard Bunker did his thing, Wizard Nigel also took out his own magic staff.

    ¡°Meteorite!¡±

    As he pointed towards the light that was emitted from the hexagonal circle, Wizard Nigel drew a red mark that kept shing rapidly. A few secondster, a giant rock fell from the sky and crashed right onto it.

    Wizard Morton was watching this right inside his new tower. He was getting worried that the hexagonal circle couldn¡¯t take it. As far as he remembered, there was only one perfect gemstone in his tower¡¯s energy storage box.

    ¡°Wait, shouldn¡¯t there be a decrease in the energy level?¡± Wizard Morton squinted his eyes. Strangely, when he checked his tower¡¯s status, he realized that the two rank seventeen wizards weren¡¯t doing much damage at all.

    He then looked towards the center of the hexagonal circle. As it turned out, Abel was using his own tower to neglect all the damage.

    Right now, Abel was smiling as he watched the two advanced wizards keep on wasting their mana. They thought that they could break through his defense if they worked hard enough, but that was not the case at all. There were about one hundred energy slots in his magic tower, and they were all ced with perfect stones. They could drain all the energy out if they kept attacking for at least ten days, but what kind of wizards would have the mana supply to do that?

    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±

    Afterunching about fifty or so spell attacks, Wizard Bunker called to stop. He screamed in frustration as he realized that the attacks weren¡¯t doing anything.

    Wizard Nigelplied. He put away his magic staff and waited for his next order. He didn¡¯t say it out explicitly, but he was already giving up on capturing Abel.

    Wizard Bunker red at Wizard Nigel, ¡°Wizard Nigel, I want you to drag Abel out of his tower.¡±

    Wizard Bunker was basically telling Wizard Nigel tomit suicide. If Wizard Nigel did dare to use his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell to move into the defensive circle, he would be under the full assault of the security measures that Abel had set. Obviously, he wouldn¡¯t know what Abel had prepared against him, so it was always better to break through the defensive barrier first.

    Wizard Nigel was angry to have given such an unreasonable order, ¡°Are you serious? Do you know what you are saying?¡±

    Wizard Bunker replied with an uncaring smirk, ¡°Yes, Wizard Nigel. I¡¯m asking you to go inside the magic tower. You know, if we can¡¯t break through this defensive circle, Sixth and I can just leave. If we do that, you¡¯ll be all alone in the Holy Continent. And just what can you do if that happens?¡±

    ¡°Wizard Bunker!¡± Wizard Nigel yelled, but the words couldn¡¯te out of his mouth. Wizard Bunker did have a point. They had the freedom to pretend that they were involved in any of this, but he was the guardian wizard of Liante City. The number of burdens between them was simply too different.

    Wizard Bunker decided to not push Wizard Nigel too hard, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you an ¡°energy shield¡± scroll for protection. Here, it¡¯d be much safer with this on.¡±

    That was pretty generous. ¡°Energy shield¡± was a powerful defensive spell that only lightning wizards could learn. Since they weren¡¯t many wizards that studied the element of lightning, it was a technique that most people didn¡¯t even know about.

    Now that the scroll was already in Wizard Nigel¡¯s hands, he realized that he had no choice. Since that was the case, he started making predictions of the kind of attacks he would have to face.

    Six magic towers. ording to the information they had, the upied ones were the Morton Magic Tower (12 floors), the Yveline Magic Tower (7 floors), Murphy Magic Tower (7 floors), and the Abel Magic Tower (6 floors). Given this information, there was no reason to not believe that he couldn¡¯t take on all of them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go, fine,¡± Wizard Nigel said. Before he went, he activated a ¡°shattering ice armor¡± on himself. As a specialist in fire spells, this was about the best that he could do with an ice element defensive spell.

    Then, after the ¡°shattering ice armor¡± had fully formed, Wizard Nigel took out a rune card and activated another defensive spell on himself. After that, he used a rune card that could buff his defensive capabilities against long-range attacks. He used more runes to increase his poison resistance, his fire resistance, his lightning resistance, and his ice resistance.

    Now, then. With all the lights that were shing on his rune cards, Wizard Nigel started hesitating. He knew how precious the ¡°energy shield¡± magic scroll was, and since there were so many defensive mechanisms on himself already, he decided to put away the gift that Wizard Bunker gave him.

 Chapter 507 - Testing the Waters

    <h4>Chapter 507 Testing the Waters</h4>

    Wizard Bunker looked at Wizard Nigel, who was blessed with countless rune cards and defensive spells. Although the six star defensive magic circle was extremely strong for defense, the magic circle had zero attack damage. Only some of the very special magic circles would have its own attack damage.For example, the electricity defensive magic circle came with a powerful lightning attack, but the attacks were not controlled by the magic circle.

    These magic circles were not meant to be used to deal damage. Therefore the magic circles were mainly used to strengthen their defense and attacks carried out by using runes.

    Wizard Nigel took a deep breath. His whole body was covered by a white sh of light. Then, he disappeared into the six circle defensive magic circle.

    ¡®Intruders discovered, Attack !¡¯ Flora started to take actions after being authorized by Abel.

    Wizard Nigel emerged from the spell ¡®move in a sh¡¯, and suddenly he felt a huge pressure. His movement was affected by the huge pressure, and his spell casting speed was reduced to the lowest.

    He startled in his heart and cast ¡®move in a sh,¡¯ which he mastered through endless practice. Then suddenly, an armor-piercing arrow flew out of the void.

    At that moment, Wizard Nigel movement was fully suppressed, but his mental power was not. He could clearly perceive the piercing arrow flying towards him and knew that even if he used ¡® move in a sh¡¯, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge the arrowpletely.

    In that instant, a rune appeared in his hand and was thrown towards the arrow. At the same time, he resisted the huge pressure and dodged, moving his body to the side a little.

    It was an ice rune sign that was thrown. Although it had very low attack damage, it was very effective against physical attacks like arrows.

    In addition, the effects of rune signs are very hard to miss. This was the reason why the wizard still used it when it has very low attack power.

    The piercing arrows were covered in ice in the air, and the speed of the arrow was reduced by the effect of the rune. Then, the arrow flew past Wizard Nigel¡¯s arms after he dodged his body to the side a little.

    Although Wizard Nigel had used a variety of methods to avoid the arrow, under the strong suppression of a six star defensive magic circle, he still couldn¡¯t dodge the arrowpletely. When the arrows flew over his arm, it also pulled a bloodline on his arm.

    Throughout the entire process, his defensive spells and armor werepletely useless against the armor piercing arrow. Even the two passive defensive magic items he brought had no effect. They were broken right after it activated. One could imagine the power of the armor piercing arrow.

    The intense pain Wizard Nigel felt made him instantly use his ¡®move in a sh¡¯ magic scroll and disappeared in the six star magic circle map.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± Wizard Nigel screamed while appearing beside Wizard Bunker.

    Abel saw Flora hadunched an attack in the magic tower. He did not understand why Flora did not carry out a saturation blow, which would definitely stop Wizard Nigel from escaping. However, Abel did not ask too much because he believed that Flora must have its own reason for doing it.

    ¡°Wizard Nigel, how was the situation inside the tower?¡± Wizard Bunker did not care much about Wizard Nigel¡¯s minor injury. He had seen countless bleeding on the battlefield.

    ¡°There was a crossbow on the city wall; the whole area was suppressed by arge magic circle. I almost got killed by the crossbow and couldn¡¯t make it back here.¡± Wizard Nigel took out a healing potion.

    ¡°You were scared by a crossbow?¡± Wizard Bunk hated Wizard Nigel, who was scared and ran away from a crossbow.

    ¡°It was not a normal crossbow. It took a lot just toe back alive!¡± Wizard Nigel was angered by Wizard Bunker, who ignored his injury and mocked him.

    ¡°Hurry up and deal with the wound, then we will go in together. This time, you can hide behind me if you are scared of a crossbow.¡± Wizard Bunker said.

    Wizard Nigel¡¯s experience made Wizard Bunker feel confident because he often encountered the six star magic circle map and crossbow on the battlefield, and he had a way to deal with it.

    ¡®Wizard Bunker, what is your solution?¡¯ Wizard Nigel does not want to venture in again if he was not sure about the solution.

    Wizard Bunker took out a steel puppet with a height of nearly three meters from the portal bag. This puppet was different form the puppets of Abel. The puppets held a huge shield in his hand, but it can be seen from the craftsmanship that this is also a work of the Dwarf.

    Wizard Nigel saw the iid intermediate magic stone and rune sign painted on the entire shield and knew that it was a magic shield. He felt at ease even if it was not a magic shield; judging from the thickness of the shield, it would definitely block any attack from the enemy.

    He treated the wound on his arm by using the ¡®healing potion¡¯ and moved his arm for a little to make sure that his movement would not be affected by his injury. Then he blessed himself with all the defensive buffs again.

    He used the ¡®Energy shield¡¯ magic scroll on himself this time even when the magic scroll of ¡®Energy shield¡¯ was very scarce. He had no thought of saving it as he shed back about the power of the crossbow.

    ¡°Follow me immediately after entering. Then we focus on destroying the magic tower to break the six star magic circle map.¡± Wizard Bunker said.

    This six star magic circle map could be broken easily from the formation of the magic circle. The magic circle was formed by a foundation of six magic towers. This meant that as long as one of the six magic towers was destroyed, the six star magic circle map would be broken. Then, the rest of the magic towers could be easily dealt with without the suppression from the magic circle.

    Wizard Nigel had no problem as long as he was not the one to block the armor piercing arrow. His job was easy by casting spells in the back.

    In addition, he believed in the titles of Wizard Bunker as an Elite Warlock. It signified that Wizard Bunker was more experienced than other elite wizards in the Holy Continent on the battlefield.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Wizard Bunker nced at Wizard Nigel and asked.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Wizard Nigel nodded. At the moment, his body was constantly shing with all the magic blessings.

    Wizard Bunker looked at Wizard Nigel, who was covered by all the shy magic blessings. He sneered and imagined that Wizard Nigel would definitely be attacked by the enemy on the first sight in the battlefield with all these shy magic blessings.

    ¡°Here we go!¡± Wizard Bunker rested on the steel puppets holding the shield and hiding his body behind the puppet to conceal himselfpletely.

    Although he said that he didn¡¯t care, it was still a city crossbow. A crossbow that could pierce through all kinds of defenses and kill you instantly if you weren¡¯t careful enough.

    The city crossbow on the Dwarf City was very famous in the entire continent. It was one of the most powerful defensive weapons in the world. Therefore very few city crossbows were supplied to humans, and dwarfs have strict control over the number of crossbows that were sold.

    If any city crossbow were used in a city that was not supposed to have it. Then the city would be cklisted and banned by the dwarfs.

    The major thing was there would be no maintenance for the city crossbow. Every weapon had life services, including the city crossbow, some of the parts would need to be reced after being used for a certain amount of time. The crossbow would also need to be maintained once in a while, and all these tasks can only be performed by dwarfs.

    It could be said that discovering a city crossbow in a Lordnd had surprised Wizard Bunker. Even if Abel was a cksmith Master, he was still a human cksmith Master and not a Dwarf cksmith Master. Regarding the stubbornness and strict rules of the dwarfs, it should be extremely difficult to obtain a war weapon like a city crossbow.

 Chapter 508 - Scary People

    <h4>Chapter 508 Scary People</h4>

    Wizard Bunker cast ¡®move in a sh¡¯ and disappeared with the iron puppet. Wizard Nigel did not hesitate. He followed Wizard Bunker into the hexagonal circle.Wizard Nigel¡¯s right hand held a magic staff. His left hand held the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ magic scroll.

    Usually, using a magic scroll to cast a spell would be faster than using the magic staff. If a wizard used the magic staff to cast a spell, a spell pattern needed to be drawn before casting a spell. However, the magic scroll could instantly cast the spell as long as there was enough mana.

    Wizard Nigel felt the suppression from the hexagonal circle the moment he entered. Just when he started to feel ufortable, a magic circle appeared in the hands of the Wizard Bunker. He threw the magic circle on the ground beneath his feet. A small defensive magic circle wrapped them both together with the iron puppet.

    Wizard Nigel swept across the magic circle. Although it was small, it contained twenty intermediate magic stones. That was about the maximum energy that the magic circle could be charged with.

    When the small defensive magic circle surrounded him, the suppressive power of the hexagonal circle was gone. He was finally free to move however he wanted.

    ¡°Get ready to attack now!¡± Wizard Bunker yelled. He knew that if they could not break the magic tower in time, they would be trapped by the hexagonal circle.

    Wizard Nigel targeted the magic tower that was closest to him. As he waved his staff around, he drew the ¡®meteor strike¡¯ spell pattern in the air. Then, a fiery red mark appeared on the magic tower. Just a few secondster, a meteor flew towards where he pointed.

    The moment Wizard Bunker entered into the six star magic circle, he felt his life being threatened¨Cjust like back when he was fighting on the battlefield. He quickly took out the ¡®Energy Shield¡¯ and ¡®Ice armor¡¯ magic scroll and used it on himself.

    The ¡®Energy Shield¡¯ spell generated a dark golden energy on his head. Then, the ¡®Ice armor¡¯ spell had formed an ice crystal armor on his body.

    However, even with all these protections, it still didn¡¯t provide him with muchfort. It was only after he held a ¡®move in a sh¡¯ magic scroll in his hand that he felt a sense of security.

    Everything happened in an instant. As they entered the hexagonal circle, Flora had already begun to activate its strategy.

    ¡°Intruder detected!¡±

    ¡°Enemy got jebaited, preparing to execute n B now!¡±

    ¡°Advanced spell ¡®meteor strike¡¯ detected. Threat level low, 50 seconds avable before the magic tower crashes!¡±

    ¡°Intruder defense level calcted. Strong defense, activate Arrow Fury mode.¡±

    ¡°Move in a sh magic scroll detected, activating space lock magic circle!¡±

    It only took half a second for Flora to set up the attack. Then, from the unseen void in the center of the hexagonal circle, a strange wave erupted and swept past Wizard Nigel and Wizard Bunker.

    Wizard Nigel had never sensed such a wave before. As soon as he found out that the wave did not deal any damage to him, he stopped paying attention to it. He only thought the wave was more like a scanning magic circle.

    However, when the strange wave got past through the Wizard Bunker¡¯s body. He immediately felt his life was in danger. Yes, just like the countless times he almost died on the battlefield.

    After that, Wizard Bunker realized that he was unable to activate his ¡®move in a sh¡¯ magic scroll.

    The spell ¡®move in a sh¡¯ was known as the most powerful escape mechanism for the wizards. Except for a very small number of magic circles, even the hexagonal circle in front of them could not stop a wizard from using the spell ¡®move in a sh¡¯.

    Therefore, when the magic scroll ¡®move in a sh¡¯ was disabled. Wizard Bunker knew that Abel was not a man he could deal with, and he might be alive to escape.

    Bunker hid his body even close to the iron puppet. The iron puppet was the only way for him to defend himself against therge-sized crossbow.

    Although the wizards had a lot of magical spells, their physical strength was very weak. This was because their bodies were corrupted by the mana they had so desperately tried to gain.

    Therefore when a wizard was unable to use the spell ¡®move in a sh¡¯, they became an easy target for the enemies.

    Wizard Bunker¡¯s magic staff shed, and the spell pattern, ¡®blizzard,¡¯ appeared. Just as he was about to cast the spell, a dark circle appeared in the void.

    Wizard Bunker quickly sensed the dark circle, and his face immediately turned pale. The ¡°blizzard¡± spell patterns in his hands were canceled, and the ck clouds that had just gathered in the sky disappeared.

    When the crossbow arrow reached a veryrge scale, it would be called Arrow Fury.

    Arrow Fury was a very deadly attack. Even with the spell ¡®move in a sh¡¯, it was still extremely dangerous for a wizard to be in the range of the Arrow Fury attack.

    Wizard Bunker was desperate. Without ¡®move in a sh,¡¯ there was no way he could escape the Arrow Fury. He was about to die in the peaceful Holy Continent to pay the price for his greed.

    Wizard Nigel saw the rain of flying crossbow arrows. He couldn¡¯t care about the ¡®meteor strike¡¯ that had not yet fallen from the sky. He canceled the spell pattern immediately.

    Wizard Nigel could no longer rely on the huge shield of the iron puppet after he saw the Arrow Fury attack.

    He immediately activated the magic scroll ¡®move in a sh.¡¯ All he was thinking at that moment was to get the hell out of that ce. Capturing Abel was impossible. It was just like capturing a dwarf in a city full ofrge-sized crossbows.

    However, he encountered the same problem as Wizard Bunker. The ¡®move in a sh¡¯ magic scroll just flickered and stopped.

    ¡°It¡¯s over now!¡± There was a moment of regret and despair rising in Wizard Nigel¡¯s heart. The longer he lived, the more he was afraid to die. He would definitely kneel and beg Abel for mercy if he could, but he didn¡¯t get the chance to see Abel¡¯s face. Wizard Nigel didn¡¯t even know that it was only Flora who was against him.

    Abel understood Flora¡¯s intentions at the moment. Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel chills after he saw the enticement strategy that was nned by Flora. If he came tomand the battle, he wouldn¡¯t have the determination to let Wizard Nigel escape in the first ce. Abel preferred to eliminate the threat as long as there was one.

    Unexpectedly, Flora was much more ruthless than him, forcing both elite wizards to a dead end.

 Chapter 509 - Arrow Rain

    <h4>Chapter 509 Arrow Rain</h4>

    The first wave of the attack had around 100 armor piercing arrows. Under Flora¡¯smand, the arrows had restricted Wizard Bunker and Wizard Nigel¡¯s movement.Abel¡¯s mental power was currently amplified by the magic circle on the magic tower, covering the space where the two Elite Wizards were. Abel watched his piercing arrow attack fly towards the steel puppets with a shield. Both of the elite wizards were trying to hide their bodies behind the steel puppet.

    Although hundreds of piercing arrows were cast at the same time, all the arrows were flying at a different speed because they were controlled by Flora. Then, the first wave of piercing arrows collided with the magic shield of the steel puppet. While light shed on the magic shield, trying to reduce the attack power of the piercing arrows.

    However, these piercing arrows were stronger than the Dwarf crossbow gun. It had dispersed the white light on the magic shield with just one wave of attack. Then, the intermediate magical gem on the magic shield shattered into pieces because it couldn¡¯t handle the piercing arrows¡¯ attack prowess.

    The giant shield that lost the protection of the rune was prated by the arrows. With a ¡®ng,¡¯ the arrows prated the shield and hit the steel puppet. However, because the arrows were slowed down by the runes and the giant shield, the arrows were stuck in the steel puppet body.

    The powerful force on the armor-piercing arrows pushed the entire steel puppet more than three meters back, together with the two elite wizards hiding behind its back.

    An attack like this could instantly kill anyone behind the shield, but not the steel puppet. The piercing arrows did not hit any keyponent of the steel puppet. Therefore it was fine.

    After the first wave of attack, the second wave immediately began. The arrows crushed the giant shield andnded on the puppet¡¯s chest. Along with a loud crashing sound, the arrows directly went through the steel puppet body and almost hit Wizard Nigel, who was hiding behind its back.

    Since its chest was shot, the steel puppet lowered its head, seemingly dead.

    Without the power of the steel puppet supporting itself, the third piercing arrows shot the steel puppet off the ground and flew to the two elite wizards. At this crucial moment, Wizard Bunker used his magic scroll and cast the magic ¡®ice pir¡¯ to freeze the iron puppet on the ground.

    The fourth arrows hit the frozen steel puppet. The steel puppet, which was more than three meters high, broke into pieces by the piercing arrows due to the fragile steel body that had been frozen.

    Among the scattered piece of the steel puppets, Abel saw the frightened face of Wizard Bunker. Then immediately, the fifth, sixth, and seventh arrows were shot towards Wizard Bunker, who lost his protection.

    Wizard Bunker was about to take another steel puppet out of the portal bag; the arrowsnded on the ¡®Ice armor.¡¯ Even though the ¡®Ice armor¡¯ was as hard as diamond, when it came in contact with the arrows, it became as fragile as crystal.

    The ¡°Ice Armor¡± was broken with a burst of sound, but the counterattack ability of ¡°Ice Armor¡± was not activated because of the istion magic circle on the war fortress.

    When the piercing arrows hit the Wizard Bunker body, his passive defensive magic item activates instantly. The two defensive magic circles were broken as soon as they appeared, the power of the arrows had not been consumed and continued to charge towards Wizard Bunker.

    At this moment, the dark golden energy ball above Wizard Bunker flickered violently. His body seemed to be unreal at this moment. The piercing arrows passed through his body, but his body was not prated because the arrows just hit a phantom body.

    Although Wizard Bunker was not prated, there was blooding out at the corner of his mouth. He was also not happy because he escaped the disaster because more arrows are flying towards him.

    His ¡®Energy Shield¡¯ spell had just exhausted all his mana when he just converted the damage. He was out of mana, and a wizard with no mana was just an empty-handed knight.

    ¡°I¡¯m not reconciled!¡± Wizard Bunker shouted and was shot by dozens of piercing arrows. He was shot together with Wizard Nigel, who was behind him.

    Wizard Bunker¡¯s tenacious vitality allowed him to keep a nce at the void where the piercing arrow shot. It was inevitable that he was not reconciled, because he was fooled by Wizard Nigel. If it were not for Wizard Nigel who tried the defense here, he would never rush into such a powerful defensive circle with his care.

    The one who felt most depressed was Wizard Nigel, with so many power-ups and magic supports. He thought that he might be able to hold on for a while, but even the piercing arrows that prated Wizard Bunker were not arrows he could resist. As his mana was drained out by the ¡®Energy Shield¡¯ spelled. His life was just ended by the continuous piercing arrows.

    Abel was amazed by the war fortress¡¯ power. The power of sealing any fluctuation in space was the most powerful support for wizards,bined with the continuous crossbow controlled by war golems. It was a wizard¡¯s nemesis.

    10 seconds space portals seal. In less than 3 seconds, the two elite wizards were already filled with spikes like hedgehogs.

    Abel used his mental power to sweep over the two wizard bodies. Their staff and portal bags were teleported into Abel magic tower by casting the ¡®physic transmission¡¯ spell.

    This was the benefit of the magic tower. Therge magical power circle in the magic tower can greatly enhance the mental power, simr to the headband he strengthened.

    However, the headband was meant to concentrate the mental power amplification capabilities in the magic tower that required arge number of magic circles and energy support into a small headband. So that this ability could be used outside the magic tower.

    Flora¡¯s second round of armor piercing arrows has been automatically prepared forunch, but its scanning results stopped during the second round of attacks.

    ¡°Traces of life have disappeared!:

    ¡°Stopping the attack, missionpleted¡±

    The suppression in the Six star magic circle map disappeared. The bodies of the two elite wizards were like broken toys, and there was no longer the prestige of the past. At this time, the wizard crystals in the brains of the two corpses began to dissipate the soul energy in them.

    A beautiful scene that could only be written by life appeared in the six star magic circle map. The two souls of light flew towards the sky above Harry Castle, and it seems to connect heaven and earth.

    ¡®What!¡¯ Wizard Jel yelled as he stopped channeling his spell. His battle with Wizard Cyril was very boring. Although he wanted to make it quick, Wizard Cyril wanted to dy his time. Facing an elite wizard who didn¡¯t want to fight seriously, he was very helpless. At the same time, when he saw the light of the soul in the six star magic circle map. He couldn¡¯t help but yell.

    Wizard Jel understood what had happened. There were only four elite wizards that came today. With him battling Wizard Cyril right now, the two soul lights were definitely Wizard Nigel and Wizard Bunker.

    Wizard Cyril didn¡¯t take the opportunity to attack. He was also stunned by the light of the two souls of the elite wizard.

    The six star magic circle map was a defense systembining the craftsmanship of elves and dwarfs. Even if it was known as the best defensive system of the Holy Continent, it wasn¡¯t supposed to be that effective on the elite wizards.

    Among them, Wizard Nigel¡¯s death could still be understandable, because Wizard Nigel did not have a powerful backing. He may havecked the rare life saving items.

 Chapter 510 - Welcoming The Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 510 Weing The Enemies</h4>

    But, Elite Wizard Bunker was different. He could fight; he wouldn¡¯t die so easily. This world was no longer ruled by wizards long ago. Although the Blizzards were not the most powerful wizard party, they were not weak. They had countless life savers, so just how could one die here?Elite Wizard Cyril never expected it in a thousand years that Abel didn¡¯t even do anything. Just an automatic strike from tower spirit Flora had ended the fight.

    Originally, Abel still had another blowing. He wanted to take advantage of the dimension lockdown ability of the battle fort to kill one elite wizard first, so he could unleash Flying me and Johnson.

    This way, Flying me could fight one to one with one of the 2 leftover elite wizards. While the ¡®Mana Burn¡¯ and ¡®Extra Fast¡¯ Johnson could fight against the other one with his summons.

    However, both elite wizards had fallen prey to Abel¡¯s tower spirit Flora. A hundred armor piercing arrows had taken their lives, and most of those arrows could be reused as well.

    ¡°Abel, you killed Five. I swear I¡¯ll make your whole family suffer for this!¡± Elite Wizard Jel yelled in agony.

    Elite Wizard Jel was not stupid. He knew he could not enter that 6 star magic circle. Wizard Bunker¡¯s fighting ability was a head above him. If Wizard Bunker couldn¡¯t survive, there was no way he could.

    All he could do now was unleash his fury. He would only have the chance to avenge his brother and kill Abel once he got the chance to escape.

    When Abel heard Wizard Jel, his face drew dark. He hated people ckmailing his family.

    ¡°Flora, teleport me out!¡± Abel said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Flora replied, and a beam of white light surrounded Abel. Soon he was out of the magic tower.

    Abel padded in his chest, and ck Wind emerged by his side. Their souls were connected, so ck Wind ran towards Abel the moment it appeared. Abel then jumped on top of it.

    ¡°Wizard, I don¡¯t care who you are. But you¡¯ve made me angry!¡± Abel¡¯s voice emerged from the 6 star magic circle. Afterward, his shadow appeared with ck Wind.

    ¡°Are you ready to die?¡± By that point, Wizard Jel¡¯s eyes had be blood red. Wizard Bunker was his closest brother. They relied on each other in countless battles in countless worlds. Wizard Bunker had saved his life countless times, and now he had died right in front of his eyes.

    Suddenly, Wizard Cyril shed beside Abel and whispered, ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you shouldn¡¯te out. This is a battle between elite wizards!¡±

    As he was speaking, he was preparing to counteract Wizard Jel¡¯s surprise attack. Although Wizard Jel wanted to kill Abel, he also wanted to escape. He knew Abel was too closed today the 6 star magic circle, so he only had one chance. On top of that, Wizard Cyril was right by his side, so he needed to take a big risk.

    But as a wizard who had survived all this time, Wizard Jel did not let himself get desperate. He was not stupid. Since Abel hade out from the 6 star magic circle, this meant he had sessfully triggered Abel.

    As long as Abel didn¡¯t go back to the 6 star magic circle, he would have a chance of killing him.

    ¡°Wizard Cyril, take a seat and watch my contacted beast Johnson fight!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    Abel had always just heard about the power of an elite wizard since Elite Wizard Cliff never got a chance to use his power before Abel killed him. But by that point, Abel could truly sense how powerful Wizard Jel was.

    When Abel was attacking Elite Wizard Cliff, he never got the chance to experience what it was like for a low ranking wizard to fight against an Elite Wizard. Back then, he just wanted to use his knight skills and unleash a one time strike.

    Now Abel finally had enough time to realize what was so powerful about an Elite Wizard as he stood in front of Wizard Jel. The magic power in their body was basically suppressed to an unmovable point.

    This meant that a normal wizard had no chance against an Elite Wizard.

    But Abel¡¯s intuition did not sense a single bit of threat. No matter how powerful Elite Wizard Jel¡¯s pressure was, it could do nothing to ck Wind. ck Wind could not only move in a sh. It¡¯s speed was also unmatchable.

    As long as ck Wind wasn¡¯t suppressed, Abel could escape. If ck Wind was attacked by surprise, it could directly sh into the 6 star magic circle. That was why he had the guts to stand In front of Wizard Jel

    Abel padded his chest, and a ck portal appeared. Afterward, a 10 meters tall giant iron monster walked out.

    At first Wizard Jel thought it was a puppet, but he soon realized the life force of this iron monster. It was a spiritual beast¨Ca contracted spiritual beast.

    ¡°Johnson, kill him!¡± Abelmanded.

    Elite Wizard Cyril knew about Johnson. That thing had still owed a magic tower, but he didn¡¯t expect Abel to summon it for battle.

    Just by looking at Johnson, you could tell it was very powerful. It seemed like even the defense of an elite wizard could not withstand it¡¯s attack, but the problem was how could it sessfullynd a hit on an elite wizard?

    Upon hearing Abel¡¯smand, Johnson turned its head towards Wizard Jel. Suddenly, Wizard Jel felt threatened.

    Johnson began to move. All of a sudden, it turned to a shadow speeded towards Wizard Jel under his gaze. It didn¡¯t even need time to elerate.

    ¡°How is that possible!¡± Elite Wizard Cyril was stunned. How could a 10 meters tall iron giant turn into a shadow like this?

    Wizard Jel didn¡¯t even have time to react as he instinctively shed away, but Johnson followed. Wizard Jel shed into a spot 30 meters away. It took Johnson a few seconds to catch up, which gave him a chance to attack. However, he could not unleash an elite spell since that would still take too long.

    He began ruthlessly shing the ¡®Sharp Ice Pole¡¯ pattern in his hand, and poles of sharp iceet flew towards Johnson.

    The iron balls on Johnson quickly started working their magic. With a 10#thul rune on top of the ¡®Mana Burn,¡¯ it had given it 75% of magic resistance, so it was basically immune to these intermediate spells.

    Johnson did not let those iceets hit it directly. Instead, it took out that giant bow altered from a crossbow. He then installed an arrow on to it while avoiding the iceets, all without decreasing its speed.

    After Elite Wizard Jel realized he was being targeted, he quickly shed away again. Johnson¡¯s speed and the attack were not too big of a threat to him, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t do much to Johnson either.

    If he stood in one spot and unleashed an ¡°Ice Storm¡¯, maybe he could change the game, but he wouldn¡¯t dare to bet his life on the giant iron fist of Johnson or that crossbow of its.

    He began to doubt if it was actually this monster who had attacked those other two elite wizards in the 6 start magic circle. Therefore, he would not give it a chance to get close to him a single bit.

    Although Wizard Jel was filled with anger, his battle experience still allowed him to dodge the mana burn strike of Johnson. As soon as a Wizard was struck with a mana burn strike, even gently, a magic power 4 times their attack would be drained from their body. That was scary.

 Chapter 511 - Death Spiral

    <h4>511 Death Spiral</h4>

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but frown. He knew how fast Johnson had be after the ¡®Extra Fast¡¯ enchantment. He thought it would be a threat to an Elite Wizard, but it seemed like this threat was too small.

    ¡°Wizard Cyril, let¡¯s go back to the 6 star magic circle!¡± Abel turned to Wizard Cyril and said.

    ¡°Ok, Grandmaster Abel!¡± Said Wizard Cyril even though he was a little confused.

    Wizard Cyril shed inside the 6 star magic circle. Through the transparent light circles, they could still see the fight outside.

    Abel did not follow immediately. Instead, hemanded Johnson through the Soul chain. ¡°Johnson, use the Death Spiral!¡±

    Johnson¡¯s massive body suddenly came to a halt. It was around 200 meters from Wizard Cyril. Afterward, it immediately began to viciously spin around.

    Wizard Jallel didn¡¯t know what this iron monster was doing, but it was a good chance for him to attack. A ¡®Blizzard¡¯ pattern shed in front of him, and dark clouds began to emerge above Johnson.

    Johnson did not dodge¨Cinstead, it kept spinning. Back when Johnson was a stone giant, It¡¯s death spiral attack could strike any being within 500 meters. Since now it gained a new body as well as the Extra Fast, it¡¯s spinning speed has increased multiple times.

    It¡¯s attack range had also increased dramatically. As snowkes began to pour down from the dark clouds above, it exploded.

    The countless iron balls on Johnson were shot out by the massive momentum, just like a bursting flower of iron.

    The moment before Johnson had unleashed the death spiral, Abel and ck Wind shed into the 6 star magic circle.

    When Wizard Jel saw Abel shing back to the 6 star magic circle, his heart tensed up. If Abel didn¡¯te out of the 6 star magic circle again, he would never have the chance to kill him.

    He only had 3 days in the Holy Continent, and one day had already passed. He didn¡¯t know when he coulde here again.

    As Wizard Jel was getting desperate, beams of dark shadow shot out from the spinning body of Johnson, and they flew straight towards him.

    He sensed danger, so he quickly shed to 300 meters away. But the moment he reappeared, the iron ball was already right in front of his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t have time to do another sh, not even take out a ¡®move in a sh¡¯ scroll from his portal bag. The only thing he could do was to take the hit.

    Wizard Jel had always been in the front line of battle, so he was used to these purely physical impacts. His experience told him, the speed of those iron balls reflected the impact they would give. There was no way they could prate his defense.

    As those iron ballsnded on the ice crystal armor of Wizard Jel, sts of ice crystal emerged. The iron balls were weakened. Wizard Jel also had 2yers of passive magic guards, which absorbed the momentum of many iron balls, making them fall to the ground.

    Wizard Jel¡¯s ¡®Chilling Armour¡¯ also automatically fired back an Ice bolt to Johnson. It was a built in ability.

    Johnson soon realized his Mana Burn effect began toe into effect. Wizard Jel had been struck, so it quickly stopped spinning. In that split moment, it¡¯d body had turned from 10 meters to 6 meters. Arge number of iron balls had covered every inch ofnd 1000 meters out.

    Johnson¡¯s decrease in size did not affect its speed. It effortlessly dodged the Ice Bolt. This was the biggest weak point of ice spells. They were extremely slow when it came to flying.

    Johnson did not stop. Instead, it speeded straight towards Wizard Jel and an arrow shot out from its crossbow.

    Wizard Jel was lucky that he had only been struck by one iron ball, but at the same time, he was in trouble. His mana was draining fast.

    It would only take 5 points of mana sh, but Johson¡¯s ¡®Mana Burn¡¯ was too strong. It had almost cleared out every bit of mana from Wizard Jel.

    If he only had one more second, he would be able to sh away again, but Johson did not give him that chance. Its decrease in size did not affect its ability to use that giant bow. With an air prating sound, an arrow flew right towards Wizard Jel.

    Since this arrow had only just been installed, it did not inherit the full power of the crossbow. Still, it was not slow.

    Without a single bit of mana, Wizard Jel took out a bottle of potion in this life and death situation. It was an extremely rare Recovery Potion. Normally, a Wizard would rarely use it since it could decrease one¡¯s life span as a side effect.

    But by that point, he had no choice. Life span was important, but he was faced with death. It was worth it to sacrifice 10 years of his life for a tiny bit of mana.

    Wizard Jel was fast as he drank the potion¨Calmost like lighting. One could only achieve this after countless years of battle.

    But no matter how fast he could drink a potion, it would still take some time for it toe to effect. Half a second, at least, but by that point, the arrow was already right in front of his eyes.

    Suddenly Wizard Jel made an expected move. He ced his magic staff in front of him and blocked the arrow.

    Although it was not perfect, Wizard Jel¡¯s calctions were still precise with his vast amounts of battle experience.

    The magic staff viciously sted outward like a bunch of explosives, but it was not fire sparkles that emerged. It was ice crystals. Arge number of ice crystals appeared in front of Wizard Jel.

    This move had cleared out almost all the magic power he just regained again. By that point, the only thing in his mind was to escape the moment he regained enough magic power. He no longer wanted to fight this scary monster.

    The arrow was stuck between an ice crystal, but the massive momentum still knocked Wizard Jel backward for a few steps. At that moment, he realized his mana was gone again.

    Wizard Jel was screaming in his heart. What power was this? How could it drain a Wizard¡¯s magic power with every strike? He had never seen this ability even in other ces, howe the Holy Continent had something like this.

    He had just sacrificed 10 years of his life for this little bit of mana, but it was gone in no time once again. His magic staff had also sted open into ice crystals. He really had sacrificed a lot.

    By that point, Johson was only about 10 meters from him. He no longer had any magic power, and no time for recovery¨Cnot even one second.

    Wizard Jel grabbed his chest, and suddenly a 3 meters tall iron puppet appeared in front of him. The iron puppet viciously struck down in front of him with its giant shield.

    The 6 meters tall Johson couldn¡¯t care less about the 3 meter puppet. Its only target was Wizard Jel. The moment Johson¡¯s body made contact with the shield, the iron puppet was sted far far away.

 Chapter 512 - Late Helper

    <h4>512 Late Helper</h4>

    Both Elite Wizard Jel and that brainless puppet did not know that Johnson was not afraid of physical impacts at all. It had inherited the Iron Stone Monster¡¯s attack rebound ability.

    Since that puppet attacked Johnson, a force more than it¡¯s attack power had sted it away, and Johnson did not even budge.

    By that point, Johnson had already arrived in front of Wizard Jel. It lifted up its fist and viciously struck down Wizard Jel. Wizard Jel¡¯s frozen armor began to sh as though it was going to explode.

    The frozen armor shot out an ice bolt andnded on Johnson¡¯s body, but all it did was make a blue sparkle.

    Johnson¡¯s fistnded on Wizard Jel¡¯s body like rain, and soon all his defense was broken, including the frozen armor and his passive protective gear.

    Johnson¡¯s fist also had the mana burn effect. So as soon as a Wizard was struck by it, all their mana would be drained. Then there could only be one thing awaiting them, death.

    That was what happened to wizard Jel. All his defense was broken, and he could not sh away without mana, just like Wizard Bunker.

    Abel watched the fight from afar through the transparent light circle in his 6 star magic circle. Although Johnson was very strong, especially that death spiral, Abel knew it was not invincible. It needed 2 seconds to set up, so it could not be used in a life and death situation.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, your contracted beast is too good!¡± Wizard Cyril felt like he was dreaming. Two of the most powerful forces in the Holy Continent had just died in front of his eyes. And one more was about to die.

    Wait no, not only two. Suddenly Wizard Cyril thought about Wizard Cliff. Although Abel did not admit it, Wizard Cliff¡¯s magic tower was with Abel. Abel was Wizard Cliff¡¯s killer.

    Maybe in the past, Wizard Cyril would have doubted the possibility of a beginner wizard killing an elite wizard, but now he had seen the power of Abel¡¯s contracted beasts. He understood Wizard Cliff¡¯s death.

    Another glowing soul rose up. Abel quickly shed outside the 6 star magic circle and snatched Wizard Jel¡¯s portal bad with a ¡®telekinesis.¡¯

    At that moment, 2 dwarfs emerged from that magic tower at which Abel had given to Wizard Cyril. In a few shes, they appeared besides Abel and Wizard Cyril.

    Abel recognized a familiar face. It was Wizard Allen from Kitchener City, a rank 18 Elite Wizard. Abel quickly did a wizard bow and said, ¡°Hello, Wizard Allen!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, that¡¯s....¡± Wizard Allen was shocked, and the Wizard beside him as well.

    Wizard Allen was Abel¡¯s friend. He was not from the Goff Family. He heard that Abel was attacked by 3 rank 17 wizards in Harry Castle, so he quickly called up the rank 18 wizard from the Goff family toe.

    However, he did not expect to see 3 glowing souls when he got here. One glowing soul represented one wizard. And from the intensity of those 3 glowing souls, he was sure they belonged to 3 rank 17 wizards.

    Just as Abel was about to speak, some sounds began to emerge from the ground. It was the iron balls. One by one, they emerged from the grass like they were alive, and soon they began to return to Johnson.

    Wizard Allen watched as this iron monster got taller and taller. His gaze flew to the mangled dead body beside it. Some fire of the soul wasing out of the dead body. From the look of it, that elite wizard must have had quite a bad time.

    However, Elite Wizard Allen could not understand how an Elite Wizard could get smashed to death by a fist. He just couldn¡¯t make sense of it, but no matter what, he knew he could not underestimate this growing iron monster.

    Soon, thest iron ball was back at Johnson¡¯s body. It was back at 10 meters tall, and it began to walk back to Abel with heavy steps. Afterward, it kneeled down on one knee.

    All of a sudden, all 3 elite wizards on the spot felt deeply shocked to the core. An iron monster that just killed a rank 17 elite wizard was showing an iprehensible amount of loyalty towards Abel.

    Johnson was the most down to earth contracted beast out of the bunch. It always wanted to make it¡¯s owner happy, so it kept learning human behavior. Especially it¡¯s owner¡¯s favorite knight movements.

    Seeing Johnson Kneeling in front of him, Abel could just guess it was trying to make him remember its glorious fight. He waved his hand and said, ¡°you go back.¡± He then gazed at its giant body and followed, ¡°Be mindful, don¡¯t break things!¡±

    Johnson stood up and bowed like a human. Afterward, it went back into the 6 star magic circle.

    Johnson arrived at the center of the 6 star magic circle and disappeared from the spot. It was only by this point Wizard Allen had be clear-headed again. He then pointed at the Wizard dwarf next to him and said, ¡°this is the Goff Family¡¯s Elite Wizard, Elite Wizard Larkin!¡±

    ¡°For you so much for your support. If there is anything I can help you in the future, please let me know!¡± Abel said in a very sincere tone and bowed. This time he didn¡¯t do a wizard bow¨Cinstead, he did a more humble noble bow.

    These two rank 18 Elite Wizard Dwarfs had directly teleported to Abel¡¯s magic tower through the dwarfs¡¯ giant teleportation circle, and then automatically transferred to this level 6 magic tower of Wizard Cyril.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you already resolved everything before we even got the chance to help!¡± Said Wizard Allen in a happy mood. No matter what, from now on, he could ask Abel to make a magic staff for him without hesitation.

    Wizard Larkin also said with a smile, ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you are such a close friend to our Goff Family. There is no need to thank us. If anything, I should be sorry that I camete and didn¡¯t get the chance to help you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandmaster Abel; there is no need to thank. As long as you can take out some master wine from your cab, we will all be very happy!¡± Wizard Cyril added in a bigugh.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Wizard Allen alsoughed. He was not from the Goff family. Although he had been gifted Master Wine before, the amount wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy his thirst.

    ¡°Also, those legendary dishes that can make elite wizards feel emotions again. Don¡¯t be stingy!¡± Wizard Larkin followed with augh as well.

    ¡°Of course, of course, I will always treat my guests with the best food and wine!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    Harry Castle was not a ce that wizards often gathered around, so not many people knew what those 3 beams of lights were. Most people thought it was because Earl Abel¡¯s weapons had irritated the spirit.

    However, Wizard Morton, Wizard Yveline, and Wizard Murphy knew what they were. Although, they didn¡¯t watch the entire battle. He just could not understand why those Elite Wizards didn¡¯t sh away. Especially those 2 elite wizards, they were shot to death by 100 armor piercing arrows just like that.

    Still, they saw the battle between Johnson and that rank 17 wizard very clearly. The broadcasting ability of the magic tower had allowed them to see the battle outside. They were certain that this contracted beast naturally had the power of a Wizard.

    Just like the Orc¡¯s Deities, they basically had no natural fighting skills, and they relied entirely on their summons. Still, no one would underestimate their power.

    Wizard Morton, Wizard Yveline, and Wizard Murphy were also certain of another thing. This 6 star magic circle had now be the safest ce in the Holy Continent. As long as the rumors that 3 elite wizards had died here leaked out, no wizard would have the guts to mess with this ce again.

 Chapter 513 - Luxury Master Wine

    <h4>Chapter 513 Luxury Master Wine</h4>

    Everyone in Harry Castle, Abel Castle, and Bet Castle soon got the news. They all returned to their own castle through teleportation circles. Most of them didn¡¯t know the risk. For normal people, going in a teleportation circle was an experience they could remember for their entire life.

    ¡°Abel, has the battle ended?¡± The Knight of Bet did not go back to Bet Castle. Instead, he stayed and Harry Castle and gazed at the 3 beams of light shooting up towards the sky.

    ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Abel¡¯s voice came with a slight bit of sweetness. He was touched by his father¡¯s care.

    ¡°Abel, what are those?¡± The Lord of Marshall asked, pointing the beams of light from the side.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall. Those are powerful souls!¡± Said Abel looking at the lights as well. The souls of Elite Wizards were so powerful in this world that even their death was beautiful.

    The Lord of Marshall did not follow. He just saw 2 dwarf wizards. From the look on their faces, he was sure none of Abel¡¯s men was hurt. Still, he was not sure what kind of enemy would leave over such horrific scenery after being killed.

    Yes, it was horrific. Although to normal people, these lights might seem like a beautiful miracle, the Knight of Bet and The Lord of Marshall knew fully well they were invaders. That was why they had to go hiding earlier. They were not expecting to see these 3 light beams of soul when theye back. All of a sudden, they realized how scary Abel¡¯s enemies must be.

    ¡°Father, Uncle Marshall, don¡¯t worry. The problem had been solved!¡± Abel said with a smile. At least that was what he thought, At least in the Holy Continent.

    For the next 4 hours, Abel, 3 Elite Wizard dwarfs, Wizard Morton, Wizard Yveline, Wizard Murphy, as well as their apprentice wizards did not do anything. They merely stared quietly at these 3 light beams of soul.

    The soul of these 3 rank 17 wizards slowly faded. Even the rank 18 Wizard Allen and Wizard Larkin could not ignore these 3 beams of light as they began to drink their wine.

    Wizard Morton and the other wizards were paying respect to the souls of these powerful wizards. On the other hand, the 3 elite wizards signed up for this loss.

    At night, Bartoli personally cooked up a meal. Of course, everyone had their own individual portion¨Ca habit from the Holy Continent. Bartoli was unmoved by what happened today. She had seen countless deaths.

    Abel did not think too much about it, either. Hebined 3 barrels of master wine into one, turning them into luxury master wine.

    If those master wines still tasted like rum, these Luxury Master Wine were basically apletely different thing. At first, he was afraid they would have some new special effects, so he let Bartoli try it first. The result was not bad.

    Abel¡¯s body had been altered by a dragon core. So he was basically immune to a lot of things. The result Bartoli gave out was that her Frozen force had increased a little. Although it was not enough to level up, the wine tasted a lot better.

    The dwarfs had helped Abel a lot, and he really wanted to thank them. At that moment, the only thing he could do without stirring up huge trouble was giving them wine. Raising the quality of the was quite an easy task for him as well.

    During dinner, Wizard Morton and the other wizards did note back. Their status was too low. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for them to eat with those elite wizards, so they just stayed in their individual magic towers.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I heard your dishes are the best in the Holy Continent. I finally have the luck to try it today!¡± Said Wizard Allen. He sat behind the first seat of the long dining table, the closest to Abel¡¯s master seat.

    ¡°That kid, Bernie can¡¯t stop bragging about it. It seemed like you can¡¯t call yourself a food lover if you never tried Master Abel¡¯s food.¡± Wizard Larkin stared at the empty table and waited in excitement.

    At that moment, only Abel and 3 Elite Wizard dwarfs were in the main dining hall. The Lord of Marshall and The Knight of Bet sat in a second dining room enjoying their meal. They didn¡¯t want to disturb them.

    When the servants brought on the food, Wizard Allen and Wizard Larkin couldn¡¯t even control themselves. Manners flew out from the table. Wizards were used to doing whatever they like anyway.

    Abel smiled as he watched the 2 elite wizards exit form their momentary bliss. The higher rank the Wizard, the more precious this experience would be.

    ¡°Grand Master Abel seems like I need to stay here for 10 days now!¡± Wizard Allen eximed as he became clear-headed again.

    ¡°Me too, me too!¡± Wizard Larkin nodded as well.

    For a wizard with a rank as high as rank 18, nothing could be more important than increasing their ability. Also, Abel had a giant teleportation circle here, so they could go right away if something happened. An opportunity like this could not be missed.

    Wizard Cyril began tough quietly. He had stayed here for more than 10 days by this point. He had already experienced all kinds of euphoria, but still, he wouldn¡¯t leave. He was short of time, Abel¡¯s wine and food were way too good.

    These other 2 Elite Wizards reminded Wizard Cyril of himself when he first came here. Now, he has be a regr.

    Wizard Allen suddenly thought of the most important thing. ¡°Where¡¯s the wine?¡± A good meal needed good wine toplete.

    Wizard Larkin also suddenly realized as well, ¡°yeah, Grandmaster Abel, why don¡¯t bring the wine up already?¡±

    ¡°I want to thank all your help today, so I prepared the best wine!¡± Said Abel with a smile as he took out a crystal ss of wine from his portal bracelet and ced it on the table.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel. Something¡¯s not right. The past few days I¡¯ve been drinking barrels of Master Wine. It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t give us your Master Wine today, but howe you only give us so little!¡± Wizard Cyril quickly called as he looked through that tiny jug of wine. He knew it was not Master Wine, but how could so little wine be enough for all 3 of the dwarfs.

    ¡°Ok, how about this Wizard Cyril? I¡¯ll bring you a barrel of master wine, and you can have it all by yourself. Then, Wizard Allen and Wizard Larkin can share this jug by themselves!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    Wizard Cyril banged his fist on the table and followed as he shook his head ¡°No. No, Grandmaster Abel. This must be some kind of trick. I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯ll drink whatever they drink!¡±

    Abelughed out loud as he twisted the lid open. All of a sudden, a mysterious yet enticing smell of wine emerged. The 3 Elite Wizard dwarfs were stunned for a moment. This smell was better than anything he had ever smelled, including the Master Wine.

    ¡°This wine is not easy to make, so I don¡¯t have much of it. I only have one jug today!¡± Abel said as he waved his hand to a servant. Afterward, the servants brought on little crystal sses. If they brought out a bigger ss, they would not have enough to share for everyone.

    The reason why Abel had used a crystal ss was to make this wine look more luxurious. He wanted to separate it from the normal Master Wine. In the past, those dwarfs just drank up a barrel of Master Wine in no time.

    He didn¡¯t want his Luxury Master Wine to end up like this, so he came up with this idea. Put it in a crystal ss, and only bring out a small amount of it each time. This way, they could retain their value.

    ¡°This ss is too small!¡± Said Wizard Cyril lifting up that tiny ss.

    ¡°Whatever, let me try first!¡± Wizard Cyril continued as he poured the wine in his mouth. All of a sudden, a snake of me traveled down from his throat. His body started burning. Since this wine wasbined through the Horadric cube, it had reached a sense of perfection no dwarfs had ever experienced.

    Those Master Wine already had quite a high alcohol content, but this Luxury Master Wine was a few times stronger. Most importantly, it tasted a lot better as well.

 Chapter 514 - Unwanted Ability

    <h4>Chapter 514 Unwanted Ability</h4>

    Dwarfs were born with a special love for wine. It was in their nature. Maybe only a small amount of humans would enjoy Abel¡¯s Luxury Master Wine, but it was basically the dwarfs¡¯ favorite thing in the world.

    ¡°Thrilling!¡± Wizard Allen let out a big breath of hot air.

    After seeing Wizard Allen¡¯s face, Wizard Larkin also quickly lifted up his little ss and poured the liquid down his throat. His eyes grew wide. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t fathom the existence of such a strong wine. The lust for wine in his blood had been ignited all at once.

    ¡°You are right; this wine is amazing!¡± Wizard Larkin yelled.

    Wizard Cyril did not hesitate, and he no longerined about how small the ss was. If he kept talking, he would be missing out on his portion.

    Abel lifted up the crystal jug with a smile and refilled the wine for the 3 elite wizards. By that point, the 3 elite wizards finally realized why these small sses were suitable. If they drank a huge mouthful of it at once, maybe even a Wizard dwarf would get drunk.

    Abel almost didn¡¯t drink any luxury master wine during the entire dinner. The jug was soon cleared out by the 3 elite wizards, along with the food.

    At night, Abel went to his 6 stories empty magic tower for rest after he finished serving the 3 elite wizards. Although it only had 6 stories, it¡¯s mana concentration was just as dense.

    Wizard Larkin sat in the meditation room of the magic tower. He realized something different as he started to meditate. Although he had tried to meditate after drinking, the oue was always affected as his brain grew slower.

    The wine he drank this time was a lot stronger, but somehow it allowed him to concentrate even better. He felt like the wine had energized his mind. This meditation season was way better than the normal ones he had.

    Don¡¯t underestimate this little bit of focus. If a Wizard could get a tiny bit of focus every day, it could pile up over time.

    Wizard Larkin¡¯s eyes began to sh. The taste of this wine was already a level above master wine, and now it had given him an effect like this. It seemed like he really needed to take full advantage of this opportunity since Abel was so close to the Goff Family.

    He took out amunication circle and ignited it.

    Soon, Old Goff¡¯s voice emerged, ¡°Wizard Larkin, are you calling me at this time because Grandmaster Abel is in trouble?¡±

    Old Goff¡¯s heart began to tense up as soon as he received a call at this time. He knew Abel needed help, but 2 rank 18 wizards were already stepping up, and Wizard Cyril was there as well. If they didn¡¯t get through this situation, he didn¡¯t know what would.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel already solved everything by himself; we camete!¡± Wizard Larkin quickly replied in a slightly embarrassed tone. He said he came here to help Abel, but he didn¡¯t actually get to do anything. Instead, he just had a good time drinking.

    ¡°Great, then why are you calling me?¡± Old Goff spirits lifted. He didn¡¯t know how to solve the problem with 3 rank 17 wizards himself, so at least the thing was resolved. Still, Abel needed to ept a favour from him.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel made a new wine, quickly sent someone over to discuss if we can get some back. This wine can help wizards meditate!¡± Wizard Larkin replied.

    ¡°Help wizards meditate?¡± Old Goff felt his spirits lift even more. Anything that was good for a wizard could be considered as training resources, and up to a point, these kinds of training resources would be military resources.

    If Abel had enough of that wine, and if he could supply it long term, then it would be a military resource.

    Up to this point, Old Goff quickly replied ¡°Wizard Larkin, doesn¡¯t Abel owe you a favor? Can¡¯t you just order some from him directly?¡±

    ¡°Old Goff, I don¡¯t have the face to ask. I¡¯m still not that close with Grandmaster Abel yet. Do you know what I saw when I arrived?¡± Wizard Larkin helplessly recalled the 3 light beams of souls.

    ¡°What did you see?¡± Old Goff paused for a bit.

    ¡°3 dead rank 17 elite wizards. 3 light beams of soul in one ce. It was the first time I saw something like that in my entire life!¡± Said Wizard Larkin, tone full of marvel.

    All of a sudden, Old Goff had be speechless. He only followed in a dry voice after a long time ¡°Grandmaster Abel did it all by himself? You guys didn¡¯t help?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? We camete. Cyril did help a little, but most of the work was done by Grandmaster Abel himself. Maybe after this news spreads, our Bursting Crossbows will get sold like crazy. 2 elite wizards were directly shot to death by them!¡± Wizard Larkin replied.

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible!¡± Old Goff¡¯s voice had grown high pitched. He knew his family made them well. He might have believed it if Wizard Larkin said it had killed a headmander, but shooting an elite wizard to death? That was too much.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the dead bodies. They were shot to death by around 10 arrows from our crossbows!¡± Said Wizard Larkin helplessly. If he didn¡¯t see it with his eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it either.

    ¡°Could the elves¡¯ magic circle inbination with our Bursting Crossbows really unleash such power?¡±

    Since that was what Wizard Larkin had said, Old Goff had no choice but to believe him. He began to seriously consider that power.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said what I want to say. Just tell little Bernie toe to talk about the wine. He has more face than me,¡± Wizard Larkin waved his hand and closed themunication circle.

    Old Goff was still mumbling to himself. ¡°He killed 3 elite wizards with arrows!¡±

    He was sure of one thing. All the dwarfs¡¯ crossbows would soon be ordered by countless cities. No regtion could stop the ordering of something that could kill an elite wizard.

    Although there were only rumors in the past, now it had been testified. A crossbow had officially be a threat to wizards.

    Still, no one knew the crossbow Abel had was actually the Bursting Crossbow. It was the dwarfs¡¯ secret weapon. Only people they called brother could get such a thing. If Wizard Cyril did not tell Abel, he would never know such powerful weapons existed.

    Old Goff began to think about how he could get the most benefits from this. When the news that Abel shot 2 elite wizards to death had spread in a few days, the value of crossbows would shoot up like crazy. As the dwarfs¡¯ only trader, he needed to get the most benefits for the dwarfs.

    Meanwhile, Elite Wizard Allen and Elite Wizard Cyril also sensed the effect of Abel¡¯s new wine. Wizard Cyril understood how close Abel was to the Goff family. So no matter how precious this wine was, as long as he needed it, they would be able to get some.

    Wizard Allen was also thinking about staying at Abel¡¯s ce even longer. Firstly was for the euphoria he gained from the food, secondly was for wine, and thirdly was to deepen their rtionship.

    Although Abel had let Bartoli try the wine, he didn¡¯t realize the special effect it could bring. This effect was so special, it had gained an important ce in the 3 elite wizards¡¯ heart.

    At that moment, Abel was trying to figure out ways to increase his battle fort¡¯s power. He had swapped out all the intermediate gems in the 100 little war puppets to top quality gems. It had almost taken him an hour.

    Afterward, tower spirit¨CFlora¡¯s voice emerged ¡°energy replenished in the little war puppets; logarithm unknown!¡±

    It seemed like the dwarfs who had made these puppets did not even consider the fact that someone had used top quality gems to power them.

 Chapter 515 - Harvesting

    <h4>Chapter 515 Harvesting</h4>

    He only returned to his magic tower after he had refilled the arrows. He was not expecting to kill 3 elite wizards here. The ¡®Mana Burn¡¯ from hell was a lot more powerful than he thought.

    By that point, Johson had already be a bone chilling contracted beast. Once this news spread, he would be fully exposed to the world.

    Abel nned to unleash Flying me as well, but luckily, Flora resolved everything by itself. Therefore, Abel could still keep it as a secret weapon.

    All the effort he had put in his magic tower did not go to waste, after all. Flora could not have done this if it didn¡¯t have so many little war puppets and Bursting Crossbows.

    Those wizards who came from outside the Holy Continent were actually the men Wizard Cliff had threatened Abel with. This caught him by surprise. Originally, he thought he had already resolved the situation with Wizard Cliff; he never thought it would bring about more elite wizards.

    But from the look of it, maybe two elite wizards also just want to capture him for his Rabbit Essence form.

    Greed is in the heart of men. If Abel was not a Grandmaster cksmith and just a beginner wizard, countless people would have torn his flesh apart already.

    The 2 elite wizards from outside the continent ignored a Grandmaster cksmith, so they had to pay for their greed. From then on, their souls would remain in the Holy Continent forever.

    ¡°I hope this is thest time I have to deal with this!¡± Abel mumbled to himself. He had just killed 3 elite wizards; he knew things would not be settled just like this.

    Abel pushed these thoughts out of his mind and began to take out his spoils of war. The familiar Elite Wizard Nigel¡¯s portal bag was 10 square meters. Abel¡¯s taste had gotten so high that none of the stuff in it was appealing in his eyes.

    Wizard Nigel had a very normal magic staff. It could only unleash 3 level 5 ¡®Fireball¡¯ per day. ¡®Fireball¡¯ was one of the favorite spells among fire wizards, but 3 times per day was a little shabby, especially for an elite wizard.

    Abel spotted a spiritual beast¡¯s soul being preserved within the portal bag. He remembered that Wizard Nigel had sent out a mission in Liante City about magic staffs. It seemed like this soul was the ingredient for it.

    With Abel¡¯s thin knowledge of spiritual beasts, of course, he would not know which spiritual beast this soul belonged to. Still, by looking at the shadow of the soul, he knew it was a powerful fire attribute Spiritual Beast. It must have been difficult to kill.

    As Abel looked at Wizard Nigel¡¯s shabby portal bag, it seemed like he sacrificed a lot to kill this thing. Still, Abel didn¡¯t have much use for it anyway, so he just carelessly threw it in his portal bracelet.

    Then, he organized the other stuff and threw it in the warehouse of his magic tower. It mighte in handy when his magic tower started to ept followers.

    The next was Wizard Bunker¡¯s portal bag. It was 20 square meters, and it had quite a lot of goodies. He had countless high level magic scrolls. He had four of the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ scrolls alone. Although these high level scrolls were powerful, with Abel¡¯s current rank, his mana would be directly sucked dry if he used one.

    If you wanted to use a high level scroll, you needed to be an intermediate wizard. It was not worth it for a beginner wizard. It would drain many times more mana and power of will for them.

    Wizard Bunker also had arge number of mana gems, even a few top quality ones. Although to other wizards, this would be valuable, Abel just threw it straight to the side. By that point, he had his gaze on a set of knight gear.

    It was weird to see knight gear in the portal bag of an elite wizard. It had at least tens of armors, shields, and long swords.

    Abel picked up a shield and looked at it from a perspective of a cksmith. It only had the workmanship of an advanced cksmith at most. The details were not that well crafted ether, but the techniques werepletely different. Abel could see a strong sense of Darkness¨Cj

    Jade Tower Shield

    Defense: 25

    Block Rate: 44%

    Poison resistance: +29%

    This was a Dark shield the Horadric could recognize. How could this world have any Dark Equipment? Abel was certain that the other knight gear on the ground would be recognized by the Horadric Cube as well.

    Abel no longer cared about the other 4 metal puppets he spotted in the portal bag. He sensed a strong threating from within.

    He adjusted his mood, and threw the metal puppets straight in his portal bag. They were not as good as his little war puppets anyway¨Cjust some other puppets from the dwarfs.

    Also, these 4 puppets were not in the secret list of the dwarfs, so they could be exposed to the public.

    ¡°Flora, I¡¯ll let you control these 4 puppets. Also, help me put the other things away!¡± Abel said in a monotone voice.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Flora replied in a slightly uplifting tone.

    The tower spirit Flora was very intelligent; it could do anything like a human. It could control 100 little war puppets, but it could only tell them to attack in certain circumstances under Abel¡¯smand.

    With these 4 new metal puppets, it could use them as a body to roam around the magic tower, 6 star magic circle, and Harry Castle.

    Since these puppets¡¯ original owners had died, they began to move nimbly under tower spirit Flora¡¯smand almost without resisting. Afterward, they began to organize and store away the other stuff in the portal bag.

    Meanwhile, Abel opened thest portal bag. Just like the other one, it was 20 square meters. There were not many things inside. There were 5 metal puppets, and Abel gave them to Flora as well.

    The puppets began to move and joined the packing up team. Abel was very jealous of Flora¡¯s ability to control unlimited amounts of things. Abel could only control 5 things at most, and he would make a mistake if he tried any more than that.

    There were also tens of knight shields, armors, and weapons. They were not new, and seemed like they were spoils of war.

    Abel suppressed his curiosity and ignited the portal door to the Dark World. His journey in the underground tomb had been very smoothtely. He was already at level 3 and seemed like he would reach level 4 soon.

    The first thing he did when he entered the Rogue Encampment was check on the Horadric Malice. He had already saved up a lot of socket equipment. He was nning to give all the Spirit Guardian Knights a full new set of armor once he had enough.

    Meanwhile, at Liante City, an elite Wizard was absent, so an intermediate Wizard was reporting to the other 3 elite wizards.

    ¡°Mr. Lorenzo, Mr. Nigel¡¯s death has been confirmed. The 2 Elite Wizards, Wizard Bunker and Wizard Jel, who had teleported here from the super teleportation circle yesterday, also died!¡± The investigation department¡¯s reporter reported carefully.

    ¡°Wizard Allenby, Wizard Eddington, that¡¯s why I invited you all here today!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo. He looked a little stunned. Ever since he got the news yesterday, he couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. He quickly sent out the investigation department to investigate, and it was only until today he had invited the 2 other Elite Wizard guards to discuss.

    Wizard Allenby became speechless for a moment, but soon he followed ¡°What is Grandmaster Abel¡¯s condition like?¡±

    ¡°The investigation department confirmed that Grandmaster Abel got a heads up, so he had teleported everyone in his 3 castles to a safe ce through his new teleportation circle beforehand. During the fight, Grandmaster Abel did not sustain any injuries!¡± The intermediate wizard replied.

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible. That¡¯s 3 elite wizards. 3 rank 17 wizards!¡± Wizard Edington emphasized the word rank 17 because he was rank 17 as well. He knew how hard it was to kill a rank 17 wizard. With just a little domain in Harvest City, Abel killed 3 rank 17 elite wizards.

    It had be very awkward for the intermediate wizard. The investigation department had already given their best efforts, but still, they could only roughly estimate the battle. They still needed some time until they could understand the process of the battle.

    ¡°How many men did Grandmaster Abel have?¡± Wizard Allenby asked.

    ¡°Rank 17 Wizard dwarf, Cyril. Rank 12 Wizard Morton. Rank 11 Bartoli. And some beginner wizards including Grandmaster Abel himself.¡± The investigation department has been gathering information sincest night, so he was very confident when it came to Abel¡¯s power.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel definitely doesn¡¯t have enough fighting power to go against 3 elite wizards!¡± Although Wizard Lorenzo was the leader of the investigation department, he still didn¡¯t know too much about this situation. He only knew about this event a little bit earlier than the other 2 wizards, so he was also doubtful of the situation.

 Chapter 516 - Reac

    <h4>Chapter 516 Reac</h4>

    ¡°Master, ording to the newest information, Grandmaster Abel used the elves¡¯ 6 star magic circle to set his 6 magic towers. Also, I¡¯ve some news from the dwarfs that Grandmaster Abel purchased a few hundred crossbows from them!¡± The intermediate wizard reported.Wizard Lorenzo, Wizard Allenby, and Wizard Edington exchanged gazes. They knew how scary a crossbow was. If an elite wizard did not have enough time to react, a crossbow could prate their defense.

    However, a rank 17 elite wizard could suppress all lower wizards nearby, and they could also shake up any knights with their power of will. Where did Abel find someone to control so many crossbows?

    Although it was hard to block a crossbow, an elite wizard could dodge it easily. There was no way those 3 elite wizards would just stand there. All of the elite wizards in Liante City knew that ¡®Move in a sh¡¯ was basically an instinct to elite wizards.

    As soon as someone reached Intermediate wizard¡¯s level, they would start practicing ¡®Move in a sh.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter what stage they were in; their training would stop if their ¡®move in a sh¡¯ was not up to standard.

    On top of that, every elite wizard had their own special life saver. Although they didn¡¯t know about those 2 so call fighting elite wizards, they knew about Wizard Nigel. He had at least 2 ¡®move in a sh¡¯ scrolls, and he shouldn¡¯tck other life savers either.

    He could use a ¡®move in a sh¡¯ scroll to escape anytime, so how did Grandmaster Abel trap him in Harry Castle?

    As the 3 Liante City were growing speechless, the identity card of the intermediate wizard came to sh. His power of will scanned it, and soon his eyes started sparkling.

    ¡°Mr, I have new information!¡± The intermediate wizard quickly said.

    ¡°Speak up!¡± Wizard Lorenzo nodded.

    ¡°Yesterday, Wizard Nigel, Wizard Jel, and Wizard Bunker entered Harry Castle. Wizard Jel was held up by the Elite Wizard Dwarf Cyril, while Wizard Nigel and Wizard Bunker entered Grandmaster Abel¡¯s 6 star magic circle and got shot to death by crossbows.

    Wizard Jel was then beat to death by Grandmaster Abel¡¯s contracted beast, a giant iron monster. Afterward, 2 rank 18 Wizard dwarfs, Wizard Allen, and Wizard Larkin arrived. However, all they saw were 3 light beams of souls!¡± The intermediate wizard reported.

    ¡°Is this information urate?¡± Wizard Lorenzo said in disbelief. He was the head of the investigation department, and he trusted them.

    ¡°This information is from the dwarfs. At the time, Wizard Cyril reported back to his tribe when this happened!¡± The intermediate wizard nodded in certainty.

    Wizard Lorenzo knew the humans, and the dwarfs had agreed to share certain information. Most of the time, the dwarfs would share anything that didn¡¯t hurt their reputation. This incident could promote their crossbows, so there was no way they would keep it a secret.

    ¡°Quick, call the dwarfs. Buy as many crossbows as possible!¡± he shouted as soon as he heard the report.

    As the head manager of Liante City¡¯s military, he knew how powerful crossbows were, he just never expected them to kill Elite Wizards. Now they were faced with this fact, so it seemed like they had to buy some crossbows.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel really was hiding something. A contracted beast that could kill a rank 17 wizard! That thing must be a top rank soul beast, one with a powerful attack!¡± Wizard Lorenzo sighed.

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s understandable that 2 elite wizards were killed by crossbows, but Wizard Jel was beaten to death by Grandmaster Abel¡¯s contracted beast. It seems anyone who messes with him will be in big trouble.

    ¡°I will quickly report Wizard Nigel¡¯s death. It¡¯s really a pity. I wonder who will rece him as the next guardian wizard!¡± Wizard Edington also sighed and spoke softly.

    Of course, he was not signing at Abel; Instead, it was for Wizard Nigel. With the dwarfs as witnesses, even the Wizard Union couldn¡¯t do much about this magic tower attacking behavior¨Cespecially as a guardian wizard who had attacked a Grandmaster cksmith¡¯s magic tower. This would definitely anger the dwarfs.

    None of the 3 Liante City Wizards felt empathy towards Wizard Nigel. They just wondered if the next guardian wizard sent down from the Holy Continent wouldpete with them for power.

    It was a pity, but alsoughable and irritating. Wizard Nigel¡¯s death did not stir up chaos with Liante City, and his assets were split between the 3 elite wizards. Part of it had gone to Abel forpensation.

    Not only in Liante City, the lord of management in the Kingdom of St Pierrt, Duke Sterton was also looking at the same information.

    Afterward, he told his servants, ¡°First, immediately sent out a big gift to Harry Castle to congratte Grandmaster Abel for sessfully building his magic tower. Use the best quality gifts, and make sure your fast. Second, call the dwarfs, we wantrge numbers of crossbows; the more, the better!¡±

    The same thing was also happening to the other kingdoms, let alone the Wizard Union. Especially the Wizard Union in the Duchy of Keyen. The ruling wizard in that branch union had been sent to the northeast part of the human territory, Budapest mountain range. They were nning to establish a Wizard Union there. A one-man wizard Union for protection.

    By that point, the elves had also gotten the news. In Angstrom City, Duke Albert said to Grand Duke Edwina, ¡°It seems like our daughter met quite a capable little guy!¡±

    ¡°Stop calling him little guy, show some respect for the powerful!¡± Grand Duke Edwina shook her head with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Yeah, thest time when he was here, I still joke with you saying how many years it will take for him to reach our level¨Cthat that wasn¡¯t too long ago; now both his Grandmaster cksmith status or his fame as a 3 elite wizard killer is making our eyes sparkle!¡± Said Duke Albert as he looked at the face of Grand Duke Edwina. By that point, her face was basically exactly the same as her younger self.

    ¡°I heard he is very good with the dwarfs!¡± Suddenly Grand Duke Edwina had be a little irritated. There was always a barrier between the elves and the dwarfs. Although it was not enough to cause a conflict or interrupt their trades, there was still some tension among their elites.

    ¡°Eh!¡± Duke Albert sighed and broke Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s train of thought, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you just ate the food Abel had sent us Abel for lunch!¡±

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m just saying. It seems ok. Abel is grown up; we can not restrict him anymore. Only a man like him can match with Lorraine!¡± Grand Duke Edwinaughed gently.

    The attitude of Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert began to change. Every bit of power Abel gained had deepened his ce in their heart.

    As the entire Holy Continent was going crazy for Abel, The Lord of Marshall began to get busy. As soon as the teleportation circle in Harry Castle was officially set, anyone with an authentication could be teleported here to visit the death ground of 3 elite wizards.

    Especially that 6 star magic circle. Of course, the elves would need to pay a lot more attention to their magic circles form then on. Unlike the dwarfs, they did not sell their secret magic circles.

    The only way to see the elves 6 star magic circle was to go to Harry a Castle. Still, they could only look from afar. As more and more wizards joined, Abel could not stop their passion for a visit, even if he raised the teleportation fee to 50,000 gold coins.

    Most of the visitors were magic circle makers. Although they could not see the secret of the circle from outside, they were certain that those 2 elite wizards would not die under the crossbows without this 6 star magic circle.

    Although the dwarfs had just briefly touched upon the 6 star magic circle in their report, their passionate wizards still knew about it.

    Of course, a part of this was also intention. Abel wanted to distract the others from his floating battle fort, and it¡¯s lockdown ability.

 Chapter 517 - Friend Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 517 Friend Is Here</h4>

    ¡°Master, Bernie is here!¡± Bartoli¡¯s voice emerged from Abel¡¯s identity card. She was one of the very few people who could directly contact Abel like this.

    ¡°Seems like that bastard is here for wine again!¡± Abel mumbled to himself with a smirk. Afterward, he replied to his identity card, ¡°Invite him in, I¡¯lle down in a second.¡±

    The first thing Abel saw when he entered his office was a desperate looking Bernie. He quickly stepped up with a smile and said, ¡°Bernie, I thought you were busy with business; howe you have time for a visit?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your wine; my wizards said they were helpful for wizard meditation. Do you have any on you? Give me a try first!¡± Bernie energetically stared at Abel¡¯s portal bracelet.

    ¡°They are helpful for wizard meditation?¡± Abel was stunned for a moment. He never expected his wine to have any special ability, but it still did. He would be in big trouble from now on.

    ¡°No way, you didn¡¯t know?¡± If Bernie knew this earlier, he would definitely p himself in the mouth. He could not let anyone in his tribe know about this, or else they would definitely doubt his ability to do business.

    If it was only some tasty wine, the deal could be made easily. However, with this new ability, it would be apletely different game.

    Abelughed as he took out a crystal ss from his portal bracelet and handed it to Bernie. Seeing Bernie caught the crystal ss slightly out of the guard, Abel replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t know, but now I know!¡±

    Abel irritatedly twisted opens the crystal ss, and viciously gulped down a big mouthful of luxury master wine. Just when he wanted to say something to get back his face, he felt his whole body begin to burn. His throat felt like it was on fire. He couldn¡¯t help but cough.

    ¡°Bernie, didn¡¯t the 3 wizards tell you this wine is very strong?¡± Abel said with a smile, looking at Bernie.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting it to be this strong. But still, it¡¯s good stuff!¡± Bernie slowly regained himself with effort and began hisplement.

    ¡°Of course, this is the best wine in the world. Too bad, maybe only you dwarfs could enjoy it!¡± Said Abel confidently.

    ¡°We really know how to drink. The human red wine is like nothing to us, too soft!¡± Bernie agreed.

    ¡°Bernie, you are standing in front of a human. And the wine you just drank is made by a human as well!¡± Abel reminded him.

    ¡°Understand understand!¡± Bernie carelessly brushed Abel off, and followed, ¡°What¡¯s the name of this wine?¡±

    ¡°I call it luxury master wine!¡± Said Abel like he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Abel, you really know how to name things!¡± Bernie said, looking at Abel in dissatisfaction. A good wine like this needed a more glorious sounding name.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the name, then don¡¯t drink it. I¡¯ll give it to you again after I think of a better name!¡± Said Abel as he stuck out his hand for the crystal ss.

    ¡°You are right; this name is very good!¡± Bernie quickly held the crystal ss tighter in his hands. He was willing to sacrifice his taste of name for this.

    Theyughed a bunch. Bernie was one of Abel¡¯s only friends. In front of Bernie, Abel could act like a normal person.

    ¡°My tribe called me here, how many barrels of this luxury master wine can you give me?¡± Said Bernie lifting you the crystal ss.

    ¡°Bernie, how about we change barrels to bottles. This thing is pure. Do you think it¡¯s that easy to make? Do you know how many high value ingredients are in it?¡± Abel asked, pointing at Bernie.

    Of course, Bernie knew that Abel was a Master Alchemist as well. He would not believe it even if someone told him that there were no alchemy elements in these master wines.

    A genius who could be the elves¡¯ alchemist master in such a short period of time would put a lot of alchemy technique into making his wine. Bernie didn¡¯t doubt Abel a single bit. Also, with Abel¡¯s connection with the elves, Bernie wouldn¡¯t be surprised that Abel could get arge number of precious ingredients from the Double Moon Forest.

    ¡°Abel, so how many bottles can you give me? My family pressed me for this. If I fail, the tribe leader will strangle me to death!¡± Said Bernie with a sad looking face.

    ¡°Bernie, I know the tribe leader is your father. Don¡¯t think you can trick me. I¡¯ll give you ten bottles first, and we¡¯ll discuss how you can pay me backter. I know you won¡¯t scam me anyway.¡± Said Abel with a breeze.

    ¡°10 bottles!¡± Bernie did some quick math. He definitely needed to give 3 bottles to the 3 elite wizards, so he had 7 bottles left. He had so many wizards in his family, he would definitely beat to death by them.

    ¡°Right!¡± Bernie sighed. He almost forgot about Old Goff and the elites of his tribe. It seemed like 10 bottles would be gone in a sh.

    ¡°Abel, 10 bottles is too little. How about 100 bottles!¡±Bernie had also been thinking for half a day, and by this point, he finally began his negotiation.

    ¡°You know what Bernie, I¡¯ve been quite interested in that floating fort you gave me. See if you can find a few more for me!¡± Said Abel softly.

    ¡°Abel, that thing is too precious. It¡¯s very hard to just give you one of them. I don¡¯t know if my tribe would agree.¡± Bernie said, shaking his head.

    A little research team dedicated to researching the floating fort had already been established in the Goff Family. Although they didn¡¯t make any progress, their perspective on them had changed ever since Abel discovered the tower spirit.

    Bernie did not hide from Abel, so he said directly, ¡°Ever since you discovered a spirit in those floating forts, my tribe¡¯s Wizards have be very interested in them, and they also wanted to get one toe out. So it seems unlikely.¡±

    Abel¡¯s eyes started to sparkle when he heard Bernie say, ¡°seems unlikely.¡± It was unlikely, but not impossible. This meant he had a chance,

    ¡°Ok how about this, I¡¯ll give you 20 bottles first. You go back and ask if they want to trade 100 bottles of luxury master wine for a floating fort!¡± Said Abel, padding Bernie¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s....¡± Bernie was a little bit hesitant.

    Abel gave his portal bracelet a little rub, and 22 bottles of luxury master wine appeared on the table in front. The wine was giving out a mysterious shimmer within the crystal bottles. Bernie couldn¡¯t help but take another sip, and let out a gentle sigh.

    There was no need to exin. Bernie knew that Abel had given him an extra 2 bottles just for himself.

    Bernie knew in his heart that those floating forts were nothing too extraordinarily important. They had been researched for countless years by countless wizards, but they discovered nothing. Even if there was a secret, it seemed like only Abel could break it. He still had a few floating forts in his tribe, so giving out another one shouldn¡¯t be such a big problem.

    Up to that point, Bernie said, ¡°Abel, I¡¯ll give it a try, but I can¡¯t promise anything.¡±

    Bernie said as he put the bottles on the table in his portal. He took away the bottles and took a sip of it as well.

    After Abel sent Bernie off, Abel went back to his magic tower. The teleportation circle had been open recently, so a lot of wizards had been visiting. Luckily, the back mountain range of Harry Castle was surrounded by the 6 star magic circle, and that 6 star magic circle had the name of killing 3 elite wizards. Therefore, no wizard wanted to mess with him anymore.

    The moment Abel returned to his magic tower, Wizard Morton came for a visit.

    ¡°Abel, the mana here is so good. Don¡¯t let it go to waste!¡± Said Wizard Morton.

    Wizard Morton was here today for the apprentice wizards and wizard followers outside of Bakong City. Since Wizard Morton, Wizard Yveline, and Wizard Murphy had all shut down their magic towers. The wizard followers and apprentice wizard normally gathered outside did not have any missions. Although they could still enjoy the free mana, they no longer had any potion of magic books as supply.

    ¡°Teacher, what do you mean?¡± Abel was confused.

    ¡°I want to get those wizard followers and apprentice wizards outside of Bakong City toe here. It can help them grow a lot!¡± Wizard Morton looked at Abel. Although Abel was his disciple, this ce was Abel¡¯s domain at the end of the day, and Abel was the one who created this mana environment. So, he still needed to ask him first.

    ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t have time for this. I¡¯ll let you take care of it!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    With arge number of wizard followers, a wizard circle would be formed, and it would attract arge number of gifted wizards. It was very good for the Earl Domain.

 Chapter 518 - Dunn Levels Up

    <h4>Chapter 518 Dunn Levels Up</h4>

    In a ce where wizards gathered in the kingdom of St Ellis¡¯s Denan City, a 17th floor magic tower had attracted many people¡¯s attention. This magic tower had been closed for months. Although rumors were said the owner of this magic tower, Elite Wizard Dunn, locked himself up forever, as long as the magic tower was closed, it meant that the owner was alive. Normally when the owner of a magic tower had locked themselves up, they would normally shut down everything. All of his disciples or followers would leave the magic tower, and the owner would just use hunger potions to keep themselves alive.If the owner had died, the tower spirit would go into an ownerless mode. Then Wizard Union would take back the magic tower and divide the leftover wealth ording to the owner¡¯s will. Anything extra would be taken by the Wizard Union along with the magic tower.

    Therefore, the owner was alive as long as the tower spirit was still working. This was the case with Wizard Dunn.

    At that moment, Wizard Dunn was located inside the top floor of his magic tower with 10 bottles of red wine by his side. He had already drunk 9 of them.

    Wizard Dunn had been stuck as a rank 17 elite wizard for a few hundred years. He was a Master in lighting spells, and his fighting power was far greater than any other normal wizards.

    Lighting spells were special¨Cmost wizards could not master it even if they spent their whole life looking into it. This was because their main characteristic was an imbnce in power.

    Normally, when a wizard used a lighting spell to attack, there was a big chance they could only end up with 1 point of damage. This element was central to all lightning spells. Normally, the lowest point of damage for lighting spells was 1 point, but their maximum could be more than a few hundred.

    Therefore, in order to be a lighting wizard, you needed to be gifted. Although there weren¡¯t many members in the Thunders, the team which Wizard Dunn belonged to, their fighting power was the most explosive. Lighting spells were the fastest spells, and it could bring about a numbing effect if the strike was sessful.

    Although he had quite a lot of glory during battles, he had been trapped at rank 17. His body had been corroded by mana for hundreds of years, and he had taken arge number of potions. Therefore, his body had always remained in a weak state.

    That¡¯s why he could not level up anymore. Although an elite wizard could use some other method to increase their lifespan, Wizard Dunn didn¡¯t want to live like this. Therefore, he returned to the Holy Continent to cultivate some more gifted wizard for the Thunders instead.

    At first, he thought he would stay in the Holy Continent until he died of old age, but a few months ago, his disciple Wizard Morton had brought him 10 bottles of wine. Although he was born a noble and really loved wine when he was young, he hadn¡¯t had much of it since he started training. Therefore, he didn¡¯t really care too much about it much at first.

    However, the moment he took a sip, he knew what the wines could do. He suddenly locked himself up. He told the world that he would lock himself up until he died, but he was actually very optimistic that he could level up.

    The reason was simple. The wine Wizard Morton had sent him was slowly adjusting his body. Originally it had been badly damaged by mana, the side effect of potions, and old age. But at that moment, it was slowly recovering.

    The first thing Wizard Dunn did was lock himself up after he realized this. He had been waiting for this moment for a few hundred years. He didn¡¯t want anyone to interrupt or anything unexpected to happen. Saying he would lock himself up until he died was the best option.

    A few months had passed, but he did not grow desperate. He took a little sip of red wine every day, and the special element within it slowly healed his body. He had waited for a few hundred years, now was his moment. He knew he would only waste the wines if he got too desperate.

    He felt like his body was about to level up. A level up he had been waiting for for hundreds of years. Strange energy began to leak out from his body. It was the scent of leveling up.

    It was not easy to hold down his excitement, but he remained calm. Step by step, he began to trace out the rank 18 wizard pattern as the scent of leveling up began to change his body.

    Outside of the magic tower, intermediate wizards were sitting in a tent. This tent was set ever since the first day Wizard Dunn had announced his lock up. The owners of this tent were both Wizard Dunn¡¯s disciple, Wizard Alberta, and Wizard Hickok.

    Unlike Wizard Morton, who had already unleashed all his potential, these 2 intermediate wizards were still at their prime. They were both an authority within the Kingdom of St Ellis¡¯s Wizard Union. Their magic tower was not far away.

    Ever since Wizard Dunn had locked up, both of them had not returned to their own magic towers. Instead, they guarded their teacher¡¯s magic tower. Of course, if Wizard Morton did not have the responsibility to guard the Duchy of Carmel, he would be here as well.

    At that moment, those intermediate wizards were reading a magic book, but suddenly they sensed a scent of levelinging from the 17th floor of the magic tower.

    ¡°Teacher is leveling up!¡± Wizard Alberta quickly dashed up and yelled in excitement. At the same time, he brushed on his portal bag, and a magic staff appeared in his hand. A Wizard was the most vulnerable during their level up, so they could not let anyone interrupt.

    ¡°Alberta, you go left and I¡¯ll go right!¡± Wizard Hickok also took out his magic staff and said in excitement.

    Both of them had been guarding the ce for months. They finally had something to do. Since they wanted to guard their teacher, they did not go to the Wizard Union and declined all their tasks for the past few months. They had almost lost all their power because of this.

    But they couldn¡¯t care less. Their teacher¡¯s level up was the most important thing. It seemed like their sacrifice did not go to waste after all.

    Mana began to emerge from the tip of the magic tower. All the mana generated by the magic tower had been sucked into this mana swirl.

    All the wizards in the nearby magic tower noticed this special scenery. Afterward, they all rushed toward the tower. Watching a Wizard level up, especially an elite wizard, was an extremely rare experience. It could be very beneficial when the time came for them.

    More and more wizards began to gather, which made both Wizard Alberta and Wizard Hickok very nervous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close!¡± Wizard Alberta said in a low voice to 3 other intermediate wizards who wanted to get closer.

    At that moment, the 3 intermediate wizards would not dare to offend Wizard Alberta and Wizard Hickok. Although they had beenughing at how stupid they were for guarding outside a dead shut magic tower the past few months, everything was changed now. Wizard Dunn was finally leveling up. Rank 18 elite wizards were at the top of the Holy Continent Elites.

    Therefore, the 3 intermediate wizards smiled and stepped back. Afterward, they sat on the floor and began to experience the powerful force of a rank 18 wizard leveling up. Other wizards also did the same. All of a sudden, tens of wizards were sitting around a hundred meters from the magic tower.

    Inside the magic tower, Wizard Dunn felt thest bit of scent faded from his body. He regained his life force. Although lifespan might just be an elusive number to young wizards, to old wizards, death was always lurking by their side.

    His lifespan had increased dramatically all of a sudden. If he put in the effort, maybe he could even level up again before he died.

    His face was filled with gratitude. He really needed to thank Wizard Morton for this magical wine. Of course, he would need to thank Wizard Morton¡¯s disciple, Abel, as well. He was the one who made this wine.

    Wizard Dunn felt a little awkward as he sighed. As the most powerful wizard of thunder in the Holy Continent, he had epted such a big favor from a disciple 2 generations below him.

    Since now he had leveled up, the first thing he would do as soon as he got out was to return this favor.

    Wizard Dunn stood up and looked around his robe. Even with the protection of a magic circle, he had still gotten quite dirty. The wine he had been drinking these past few months had helped him expel all the impurities from his body. Especially after the scent of level up had altered his body, not only his robe, but his entire body was filled with grime and dirt.

 Chapter 519 - Coming Ou

    <h4>Chapter 519 Coming Ou</h4>

    After a good clean, Wizard Dunn did not directly sh out of his magic tower. Instead, he went to the first floor and opened the front door.

    ¡°Teacher, you are out!¡± Two voices spoke simultaneously. It was Wizard Alberta and Wizard Hickok.

    ¡°You guys. Do you know this will hold back your training?¡± Although Wizard Dunn didn¡¯t care about anything when he was in the magic tower, at that moment, he was filled with pride and emotions after he realized what his 2 disciples had done for him.

    He felt pride because his disciples had dropped everything to protect him, but he also sighed because it would hold back their training.

    ¡°Teacher, you¡¯ve leveled up; taking a break from training was nothing, and I¡¯ve also experienced some epiphanies during my break.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, teacher. I¡¯ve also experienced some!¡± Wizard Hickok alps nodded.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Wizard Dunn sighed, he suddenly realized the tens of wizard gathering around.

    ¡°Congrattions Mr. Dunn, I will go now!¡± An intermediate wizard stood up, did a Wizard now, and left.

    Other wizards also followed. All of a sudden, all the wizards were gone.

    At that moment, 2 shadows appeared in front of his magic tower. It was Wizard Edmund and Wizard Anthem. They had rushed here as soon as they heard the news, but they did not get close to the magic tower as Wizard Dunn was leveling up.

    If they did, it might have caused some misunderstanding. Therefore, they both acted with a minimum amount of friendliness, considering both the fact that Wizard Dunn had just reached rank 18 and Abel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, you finally broke through!¡± Wizard Edmund bowed.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, congrattions!¡± The Wizard Anthem followed.

    ¡°We are all old friends; my level up this time is too sudden. Since you guys are here to congratte me, let¡¯s go inside the magic tower!¡± Said Wizard Dunn with a smile as he returned the bow.

    ¡°We hope it won¡¯t be a bother!¡± Said the 2 wizards with a smile.

    Both of them knew that their fight for power and wealth in the past no longer made sense. From now on, the entire Wizard Union in the Kingdom of St Ellis would be ruled by the words of Wizard Dunn.

    In the past, when Wizard Cliff was still around, the 3 of them could join together and fight against Wizard Dunn. But now a rank 18 wizard was standing right in front of them¨Cit would be a joke even if Wizard Cliff was still alive.

    At that moment, 2 elite wizards began to wonder if their ability would really decrease by 50% if Wizard Dunn was to suppress them through the power of will.

    They entered the office. Since all the wizard followers had been sent off, Wizard Alberta and Wizard Hickok were the only 2 intermediate wizards to bring on the coffee for the 2 elite wizards.

    Although Wizard Dunn had sessfully leveled up, he still just got out from a being locked up. Therefore, Wizard Alberta only gave him a cup of warm lemon honey water.

    Both elite wizards were jealous of Wizard Dunn¡¯s disciple. Who wouldn¡¯t? They had willingly guarded their teacher without a singleint for months.

    When Wizard Alberta and Wizard Hickok were about to leave, Wizard Dunn called, ¡°Don¡¯t go,e sit with us!¡± These 2 disciples had sacrificed too much for him; showing them respect was the minimum.

    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± Said the 2 intermediate wizards with a bow and took a seat.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, Anthem and I are really jealous of your disciples!¡± Wizard Edmund gazed at wizard Anthem and then at Wizard Dunn.

    ¡°The 2 of them still have a long way to go. Don¡¯tpliment them too much!¡± Wizard Dunn smiled. But still, he couldn¡¯t keep his gratefulness from escaping.

    ¡°Even Wizard Morton leveled up!¡± Wizard Edmund said with a smile. He knew Wizard Alberta and Wizard Hickok had been guarding here for the past few months, so they basically knew nothing about what had happened in the world.

    ¡°Morton leveled up!¡± Wizard Dunn was shocked, and then he couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    He knew his disciple Wizard Morton¡¯s injuries were even worse than him. These red wines really were magical. Could they recover everything? He was not expecting Wizard Morton to level up again at all; this was really a pleasant surprise.

    Wizard Alberta and Wizard Hickok were also weirdly surprised. They were fellows. Wizard Morton was one of Wizard Dunn¡¯s first followers, but he had lost hope long ago due to an injury.

    There weren¡¯t many wizards in the Thunder line, so every single one of them was extremely important. Every Wizard in the Thunder line was basically invincible.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Cliff?¡± Wizard Dunn nced at the two and asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, Cliff died!¡± Wizard Edmund said with a change of face,

    ¡°What? Cliff died?¡± Wizard Dunn dashed up. Although Wizard Cliff was a rank 16 wizard, he still had a lot of life savers from the Blizzards. How could he die?

    This was the Holy Continent. Wizard Dunn had been here for so many years, and he had never heard of an elite wizard getting killed.

    Wizard Alberta and Wizard Hickok had also begun to feel unsettling. That was an elite wizard. Howe so many things have changed in the past few months.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the murderer?¡± Wizard Dunn regained his calmness and asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know!¡± Although this was what Wizard Edmund had said, he knew full well who the murderer was. In fact, every wizard in the Holy Continent who knew about this incident would know the murderer. However, as long as the murderer didn¡¯t admit it, none of them would dare to point him out,

    In the past 100 years, 4 elite wizards had died in the Holy Continent. The rank 16 Wizard Cliff, and 3 rank 17 elite wizards.

    They were all killed by Abel, there was no doubt of that. Every wizard in the Holy Continent knew about Wizard Cliff¡¯s conflict with Abel. Ever since he persuaded the Duchy of Carmel to capture Abel and retract his assets, he had been killed by some unknown cause.

    The entire Holy Continent agreed unanimously that the only person who could kill Wizard Cliff was Abel. Only the brainless would doubt this, Abel had killed 3 rank 17 elite wizards after that.

    ¡°Whatever, Cliff was way too arrogant and impulsive anyway. I warned him long ago; it was just the Blizzards who always protected him. Didn¡¯t they send anyone over to investigate?¡± Wizard Dunn knew about the Blizzards. They would definitely cause chaos in the Holy Continent if one of their Wizard was killed.

    ¡°Yeah, they sent Wizard Bunker and Wizard Jel!¡± Said Wizard Edmund in a strange expression.

    Wizard Dunn was confused by this. Normally between human wizards, a lower rank wizard must address anyone above them with ¡®Mr¡¯, but Wizard Edmund did not do that.

    ¡°Speak up, what happened?¡± Wizard Dunn lowered his voice and asked. He guessed those 2 wizards from the Blizzards must have done something atrocious in the Holy Continent.

    ¡°After they teleported to Liante City, they noticed Grandmaster Abel¡¯s assets...¡± Suddenly, Wizard Dunn interrupted Wizard Edmund¡¯s sentence.

    ¡°Is Grandmaster Abel Wizard Morton¡¯s disciple?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Yeah, he is now a Grandmaster cksmith!¡± Wizard Edmund replied.

    Wizard Dunn helplessly scratched his head. He had seen quite a lot in his life, but still, it was the first time he heard of a genius like this. Most of all, this genius was in the same line as him.

    ¡°After Elite Wizard Bunker and Elite Wizard Jel noticed Grandmaster Abel¡¯s assets, they became greedy and allied with Elite Wizard Nigel to capture Grandmaster Abel, saying that he had killed Wizard Cliff!¡± Wizard Edmund followed.

    ¡°Those Blizzard bastards. Do they think they can mess with the thunders?¡± He gazed coldly. He then followed, ¡°What happened then?¡±

    ¡°All 3 rank 17 elite wizards had died outside of Harry Castle Magic tower, Abel¡¯s Earl domain!¡± Even though this event had taken ce 2 days ago, Wizard Edmund was still in disbelief.

    ¡°No way! Is Abel really that strong?¡± Wizard Dunn was inplete shock. Those were 3 elite wizards. If 3 rank 17 wizards allied together, they could kill a rank 18 wizard.

    ¡°Of course, Grandmaster Abel is not that strong, but he had a protection circle made by the dwarfs and elves together. He also had countless crossbows. Both Wizard Nigel and Wizard Bunker were directly shot to death by crossbows, and Wizard Jel was killed by Grandmaster Abel¡¯s contracted beast!¡± Wizard Edmund followed.

 Chapter 520 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 520 Meeting</h4>

    During lunchtime, Abel, Elite Wizard Allen, and Elite Wizard Larkin sat within the dining hall of Harry castle. Although Bernie had taken 20 bottles of bottles of luxury master wine with him, it was still not enough for the 3 elite wizards since they needed to be shared among so many wizards.Therefore other than breakfast, the 3 elite wizards woulde to Abel ce to enjoy some free luxury master wine. Especially at night, since they could meditate directly after drinking.

    Wizard Allen was slowly pouring a little ss of wine in his mouth. Suddenly, he looked towards the teleportation circle.

    Wizard Larkin and Wizard Cyril also put on a serious face and put down their wine ss.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, a rank 18 Wizard is teleporting here. We¡¯ll go have a look!¡± Wizard Allen lowered his voice.

    Abel felt his heart drop. The teleportation circle in Harry Castle was only controlled by Flora and the few trusted wizards. Who let a rank 18 wizard in?

    Up to that point, Wizard Allen stood up and disappeared from the table. Wizard Larkin followed. When Wizard Cyril was about to sh away as well, he noticed that Abel was gazing at him.

    Wizard Cyril suddenly remembered that Abel was still a beginner wizard. Even though he had the fighting power of an elite wizard, he could not move in a sh. Therefore, Wizard Cyril couldn¡¯t help but smile and ce his hand on Abel¡¯s shoulder. Afterward, both of them vanished from the hall.

    In the past, Wizard Dunn had rarely interacted with the dwarfs, even as the top wizard of the Holy Continent. The wizards in the Thunder line were often very full of themselves, so they would rarely interact with anyone, let alone the dwarfs.

    There were not any rank 18 wizards in the Holy Continent, but at that moment, there were 2 in Harry Castle. That was such a rarity. Therefore, Wizard Dunn had also kept his guard up.

    Luckily none of those elite wizards had unleashed their vigor since there were normal people living in this ce. Their vigor could cause severe injuries to normal people.

    Still, all of the elite wizards on the spot had their protection spells on them. The tension in the atmosphere was tense. Abel did not know what Wizard Dunn look like, and he hadn¡¯t heard any news about him for a long time.

    Just when Elite Wizard Dunn wanted to exin his identity, a ck shadow emerged. It was the 9 metal puppets, and they were all holding a crossbow up at Wizard Dunn. Within the giant protection circle, Flora could quickly move some puppets around in short distances.

    One of the puppets began to speak in a robotic voice, ¡°this is Harry Castle, Wizard Abel¡¯s domain. If you fight, you will be seen as an enemy!¡±

    The dwarfs couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads while looking at those puppets. Although Abel had promised them to keep their puppets as a secret, those puppets were not from the Holy Continent. Although they looked simr and they had the dwarfs¡¯ marking, it seemed like they were Abel¡¯s spoils of war. The crossbows in their hand were also not from the Holy Continent.

    Suddenly a white light shed, and Wizard Morton appeared. He quickly shouted, ¡°Stop! Stop! That¡¯s my teacher Wizard Dunn!¡±

    After the 3 elite wizard dwarfs realized the man was Wizard Morton¡¯s teacher, the 3 of them quickly did a Wizard bow and dropped their guards. Wizard Dunn returned the bow and dropped his guard as well.

    Wizard Larkin gave Wizard Dunn a gentle nod and turned back to Abel, ¡°Grandmaster Abel. If we don¡¯t have any business here, we¡¯ll go back and keep eating!¡±

    It seemed like the dwarfs didn¡¯t really want to interact with human elites that much. They would just leave that to Old Goff. Therefore, after they showed their minimum amount of friendliness to Wizard Dunn, they returned to the dining hall. Lunch had just started.

    Abel then bowed to the 3 elite wizards dwarfs and said: ¡°Sorry for the bother, I¡¯ll wee Wizard Dunn. You all can go back and have lunch first!¡±

    In a few shes of light, the wizard dwarfs and the 9 metal puppets vanished, leaving only Abel, Wizard Morton, and Wizard Dunn on the spot.

    ¡°Abel,e and say hi to my teacher!¡± Said Wizard Morton turning to Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, wee to my castle!¡± Said Abel with a 90 degree bow.

    ¡°You are Abel, right? Were those wizard dwarfs just then?¡± Wizard Dunn was shocked to see how young Abel was. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he thought of the 3 elite wizard dwarfs just then.

    ¡°Those 3 wizard dwarfs are my friend; they are staying at Harry Castletely.¡± Said Abel in a respectful tone.

    ¡°Good good, it¡¯s good to be friends with the dwarfs!¡± Said Wizard Dunn with a smile.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s go back to my magic tower!¡± Wizard Morton spoke softly.

    Through the Harry Castle teleportation circle, the three of them arrived at the top office at Morton Magic Tower. Wizard Morton had personally poured a ss of red wine for his teacher, Wizard Dunn.

    Wizard Dunn stared at the wine in his hand and sighed, ¡°I really need to thank you for my level up this time, Abel. Without this wine, I might have been dead!¡±

    ¡°Teachers, that¡¯s because you set a good foundation in your training. Abel¡¯s wine only gave you thest push!¡± Said Wizard Morton in excitement. He was very happy to know that his teacher had reached rank 18.

    Wizard Morton had been worrying about Abel¡¯s conflict with the Blizzard line for so long. The Blizzards would only send one kind of wizard to seek revenge, Elite Wizards. And Wizard Morton could not do anything about that.

    Just like a few days ago. 3 elite wizards hade together, and he couldn¡¯t help even a little. He always med himself. If he didn¡¯t give Wizard Dunn the wine, Wizard Dunn would not lock himself up for training, then all of this wouldn¡¯t ur.

    But now since Wizard Dunn had sessfully leveled up, Wizard Morton had found a huge back up. As long as Wizard Dunn exists, the Blizzards would not mess with them.

    ¡°Abel, I heard about your story, that¡¯s the reason for my visit today. You are a wizard in the Thunder line. If the Blizzardse all the way to the Holy Continent to give you trouble, the Thunders will definitely back you up!¡± Said Wizard Dunn with a smile. Wizard Morton was clearly trying to tter him, so he ignored him and turned to Abel.

    Since Abel had not shown off any of his powerful lighting spells, technically, Wizard Dunn could not really confirm if Abel could be a wizard in the Thunder Line. But, just by looking at Abel¡¯s status as a Grandmaster cksmith and his friendship with the dwarfs, he should be fine even without powerful lighting talent.

    The wizards in the Thunder Line were all very powerful, so they wouldn¡¯t interact with many people. Most of them had blunt personalities, and they like to spend their whole life purely on lightning spells.

    ¡°Thank you, Wizard Dunn!¡± Abel did not have a singleint about this. Ever since he saw those Dark style knight armors, he wanted to go visit the continent where Wizard Jel and Wizard Bunker hade from.

    He wanted to know what had happened there, so he had to depend on a Wizard line to give him protection when young. The Thunders was his teacher Wizard Morton¡¯s line, so it would be easier to join, and maybe they would also treat him better.

    ¡°After this, I will immediately leave the Holy Continent and help you resolve this thing. Don¡¯t worry, the Blizzards attacked a Grandmaster cksmith in the Holy Continent, so those 2 wizards deserved to die. Also, the Thunders never followed any rules anyway!¡± Wizard Dunn promised while pounding his chest. He was very happy to see Abel epting himself as a member of the Thunder line.

 Chapter 521 - Recognise

    <h4>Chapter 521 Recognise</h4>

    Abel let out a long breath of relief when he heard Wizard Dunn¡¯s promise. This was the privilege of being in a wizard line¨C being a great shield.Wizard Cliff was rank 16 when he killed him, and the 2 elite wizards that came this time were rank 17. Since they had also died, what could possiblye next?

    Although Abel had killed all 3 of these elite wizards, most of it was thanks to the efficiency and control of his Flora.

    Also, Johnson¡¯s technique could easily be counteracted by elite wizards as long as they realized the form. Although that death spiral was powerful, it took a long time to set up. This was more than enough for elite wizards to sh away for thousands of meters, making the attackpletely useless.

    Most importantly, Abel himself was the biggest weakness. By this point, he was still hopeless when facing an Elite Wizard face to face.

    Since he had Wizard Dunn to stand up for him to keep the situation under control, he would have more time to grow. He believed his ability would definitely surpass any elite wizard in a few years.

    Of course, he would not tell anyone about this. Normal wizards could only meditate once a day, but Abel would enter the Dark World every night. Since one day in the Holy Continent was basically equal to 10 days in the Dark World, Abel could basically meditate 10 times more than normal wizards.

    On top of that, Abel did his meditation in the mana dense Rogue Encampment. Since he also had an intermediate mana gathering circle, his meditation environment was basically perfect.

    He would use 4 fresh blue crystal cores for every meditation session, so it was no wonder he would be so confident under all these conditions.

    ¡°Abel, are you gifted in lighting spells?¡± Although Wizard Dunn said that he would not care about Abel¡¯s talent, but as a member of the Thunder line, he would at least need to master some lighting spells.

    Before Abel even had the chance to reply, a weird smirk emerged on Wizard Morton¡¯s face. As his teacher, he knew exactly how fast Abel could grasp a spell. Wizard Morton had never seen any wizard that coulde close to Abel in his entire life¨Cno matter what kind of wizard.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, I think I¡¯m decent!¡± Abel didn¡¯t really know how to exin how gifted he was since most of his skills originated from the skill tree on the Horadric Cube.

    One of the things that gave Abel a huge advantage over any other Wizard was that he could see the growth of his mana. Also, he did not have a bottleneck. His spell experience would increase a little bit every time he unleashed it. Even after rank 15, nothing could stop him.

    And, because of the Skill Tree, every single one of his spells could be unleashed immediately. No wizard could do this. If a wizard had perfected a few spells over the course of his life, those spells might reach an immediate speed, but no one could do it with every single spell.

    A Wizard¡¯s will power was not limitless. Every training session would take up arge amount of will and time. For example, most intermediate Wizards would dedicate most of their time and will to learn the ¡®move in a sh¡±. They would only move on to a defense and attack spell after they had mastered it. The higher the rank, the harder it was to master the spell.

    Unless they could live forever like Bartoli, they would not have enough time to slowly master every spell.

    ¡°Do telekinesis for me!¡± Wizard Dunn suggested.

    Wizard Dunn knew Abel was very young just from sensing his life force. It was already hard to believe a boy at this age was already a rank 7 wizard, but Abel was also a Grandmaster cksmith.

    It seemed like he might not have enough time to practice spells, so Wizard Dunn did not expect much from him. As long as Abel could do a Telekinesis probably, it would already be amazing.

    However, without even thinking, Abel just gently flicked his hand. Afterward, a white light shed from his body towards ambskin book on a bookshelf. The book vanished immediately and appeared in Abel¡¯s hand.

    The whole process was as smooth as water. It seemed almost effortless like Abel was just using his hand.

    Wizard Dunn¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. This level of skill was way beyond what he had expected. He thought to himself; this boy was a lightning genius.

    ¡°Abel, do a ¡®charging bolt¡¯ again. I¡¯ll be your target!¡± Said Wizard Dunn with slight excitement in his voice. He had already seen how fast Abel could unleash a lightning spell, now his attacks.

    Abel was not worried about hurting Wizard Dunn with his charging bolt. Even his charging bolt had been maximized; he did not believe these low-level spells could hurt a rank 18 elite wizard.

    He gently pointed in mid-air without his magic staff, and a charging bolt pattern appeared in front of him. All of a sudden 15 lightning strikes rushed towards Wizard Dunn like a tsunami.

    Charging bolt was one of Abel¡¯s most often used spells. Although it¡¯s damage was very low, it was very useful against arge group of enemies. All 15 of those lightning strikes could still do a lot of damage.

    Therefore, the more enemies you had, the more suitable this spell was. Lightning spells also had a numbing effect, which was like an extra on top of its physical damage. This was also very useful considering how many summons Abel had.

    As the charging bolt approached Wizard Dunn, he did not budge. He didn¡¯t even ignite his defense. After long years of lightning spell training, he gained a deep understanding of lightning and had a strong immunity to it.

    As those lightning strikes hit his body one by one, the smile on his face grew bigger.

    Since Abel could unleash 15 lightning strikes at once, this meant his charging bolt had already reached level 13, which was very high.

    A level 13 charging bolt could cause 8-10 points of damage with each strike, and Wizard Dunn could feel that every single lightning strike from Abel had reached the limit of 10 points.

    This meant Abel had fully perfected his charging bolt, or in other words, it had reached the pinnacle of charging bolt. How was this possible?

    For example, ¡®lightning¡¯ was a favorite among lightning wizards. When this spell was at level 1, it could cause 1-84 points of damage. This meant that the lightning attacking power of that wizard would fall somewhere between 1-84 points.

    This wide spectrum was a unique characteristic of lighting spells; that was why most of the time, lightning wizards could only reach 1 point of damage. No wonder why most of them would only learn the ¡®move in a sh¡¯.

    To most wizards, lightning spells basically meant ¡®move in a sh¡¯. All the other spells were way too hard to learn. Even if they could learn it, the damage was so low that hardly anyone could tolerate it.

    If Abel could extend this talent into an intermediate wizard, he could truly maximize the power of lightning spells. Just imagine, if every strike of lightning was maximized, he would be a few times more powerful than any other wizards of his rank.

    Since Abel could unleash a spell immediately on top of the speed of that lightning and the numbing effect, Wizard Dunn believed Abel was basically a natural born lightning wizard.

    Wizard Morton felt an Immense urge to tell his teacher Wizard Dunn that Abel could do this with every spell. But he didn¡¯t, his teacher was extremely satisfied already. He would just keep the secret for Abel, he thought to himself.

    Abel had never experienced the struggle of other wizards. Ever since he started to learn spells, the skill tree on his Horadric Cube could maximize every spell just like that.

 Chapter 522 - Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 522 Resolve</h4>

    ¡°Abel, don¡¯t worry about the Blizzards. I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Wizard Dunn felt like he had done too little for Abel when it came to his development. It would be such a shame if he didn¡¯t cultivate a genius like this properly.

    ¡°Teacher, please stay for lunch. Abel has the best food in the Entire Holy Continent!¡± Wizard Morton said desperately since he sensed that Wizard Dunn was about to leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle backter. Abel, Morton, wait for me!¡± Wizard Dunn said as he disappeared from the magic tower.

    Wizard Dunn no longer had the dignity to stay. All this time, it was those elite wizard dwarfs who protected Abel, and not him. If he didn¡¯t resolve this incident quickly, he would no longer have face to face those 3 elite wizard dwarfs.

    Within the giant structure located in the 36 magic towers of Linate City.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, are you going to confirm your payment of 100,000 Wizard Union credit points for this teleportation?¡± Said the City Spirit of Linate City.

    ¡°Yes, confirm it!¡± Wizard Dunn replied in a low voice.

    ¡°100,000 credit points confirm. You now have the right to use the super teleportation circle. Please prepare your defense. The countdown begins!¡± Said the City Spirit In a robotic voice.

    All of a sudden, the sky above Linate City began to glow as beams of light shot up to form the 36 magic towers. Arge amount of energy rushed towards the light from the magic towers.

    If someone had seen Linate City from the City, they would realize that the whole city was a giant magic circle. Since Wizard Dunn had ignited the super teleportation circle, the entire Linate City began to operate.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn is using the super teleportation circle!¡± Said Elite Wizard Lorenzo to his 2 fellows.

    ¡°Seems like today is a bad day for the Blizzards!¡± Said Elite Wizard Allenby with augh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would want to mess with Grandmaster Abel from now... he was the approval of the lightings and Wizard Dunn!¡± Elite Wizard eximed.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to mess with Grandmaster Abel before this?¡± Asked Wizard Lorenzo with augh.

    The wizards fell silent when they were remainders of Abel¡¯s journey. All of his enemies had died, and the tactics he showed were seemingly endless.

    Even 3 rank 17 wizards had died this time. They didn¡¯t believe Abel had shown everything yet. They knew Abel had at least one extremely scary bombing technique.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn really spent 100,000 credit points just like that!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo as he stared at the beams of light in the sky.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure any party would give out anything to help a genius like him!¡± Said Wizard Lorenzo with a smile as he exchanged gaze with the other two.

    As the 3 guardian wizards of Linate City were chatting, the giant circle of the city began to gather energy on to the super teleportation circle. In the center of the giant structure, a gold energy circle slowly began to lower.

    The gold energy circle prated the top of the structure and entered within. Afterward, it kept lowering until itnded on the super teleportation circle, engulfing it in golden light.

    Then, a giant beam of golden light shot up and wrapped Wizard Dunn within it. He casually added an energy shield on himself, and soon everyone in Linate City could witness this rare event take ce.

    5 secondster, the giant beam of golden light began to retract, and all the lights on the super teleportation circle died down. Wizard Dunn vanished alongside it.

    Although Linate City had returned to peace, it was not actually that peaceful. The super teleportation circle had been ignited twice, and it had triggered the entire city¡¯s magic circle. This was not usual. It signified an elite wizard with potential had emerged.

    When an elite wizard first appears, they might be baptized in the orc¡¯s battlefield until they could be granted the right to use this super teleportation circle. After he was confirmed by the spirit of the city, it would have one chance to use this super teleportation circle for free.

    2 days after Wizard Dunn had left the Holy Continent, a message hade through the giant teleportation circle of the Holy City of Dwarfs, Holy Helmet City. At the same time, their City Spirit also sent out a message.

    3 dayster, the super teleportation circle of Linate City began to operate again, and Wizard Dunn was back in the Holy Continent. Although no one knew what happened, those guardian wizards in Linate City knew that Wizard Dunn had achieved what he wanted from his expression.

    Bartoli teleported to Abel¡¯s magic tower for the first time. She had been very busy with the domain and the castle ever since this 16 level magic tower was built.

    As soon as she stepped in, she was stunned even as a Countess who had owned countless wealth in her past.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what materials were the walls made out of, it looked extremely precious. An alluring shine appeared under the illumination of the illumination circle.

    This ce was miles ahead of that royal pce in her past. It was a fantasnd.

    She didn¡¯t even want to step on the tiles on the floor, and the strange aroma of wood just added to the mystical nature of this ce.

    ¡°Wee, Steward Bartoli. I am the tower spirit, Flora. Master is waiting for you!¡± A female voice emerged from all directions, even Bartoli¡¯s power of the will couldn¡¯t figure out where it wasing from.

    Afterward, a 3 meters tall metal puppet appeared in front of Bartoli and did a bow to show Flora¡¯s control over this puppet.

    Under the guidance of this puppet, Bartoli arrived at Abel¡¯s floor through a short distance teleportation circle,

    Abel was located on the top floor. At that time, he was ying around with a magic pattern in his hand. When he saw Bartoli, he pointed at a chair and said, ¡°Bartoli, take a seat!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Bartoli did and bow and sat down.

    ¡°I know you have already handed over most things in regards to the domain and the castle to the steward. There aren¡¯t many things happening recently, so you no longer have much to do. From now on, you can help me take care of this magic tower and the garden outside!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master, there is a garden?¡± She asked curiously. She had been busy during the building process of this magic tower.

    This ce was very special. It was the most secretive center of the entire Earl domain. It was also the final protection force of this magic tower, so Abel would not let anyone other than his friends and family know about the Battle Fort.

    Although Wizard Morton knew about that ce, Abel would not ask him to take care of the garden for him. Wizard Morton was a rank 12 wizard, but his longevity was still limited. He could not waste any training time.

    Bartoli was the best candidate since she had already handed over the operation of the domain and castle to the steward. Most importantly, she was an immortal¨Call she had was time.

    ¡°It is an elf garden!¡± Abel said with a proud smile.

    Even those big nobles might not be able to have a fully elven garden in the human world. They only had replicas of elven gardens. The interior was not actually made by elves.

    Everything in Abel¡¯s elf garden was engulfed in the special style of the elves. Delicate engravings could be seen from the fences to the rocks on the floor.

    Especially those trees¨CIf there was not a protection circle keeping the temperature at constant in the Battle Fort, there was no way he could grow so many precious nts of the elves here.

    Although Bartoli wasn¡¯t from the Holy Continent, she had lived here for a very long time. She knew what elves represent.

    They were the most graceful beings¨Cthe true reflection of art, beauty, and the pinnacle of pleasure.

    Their jewelry, clothes, and architecture made all nobles in the Holy Continent fill with yearning.

 Chapter 523 - Finish

    <h4>Chapter 523 Finish</h4>

    ¡°Flora, teleport us outside the magic tower!¡± Abel lifted his head up. Since he had swapped out all the gems in the giant protection circle, the 6 star magic circle, and the magic tower to top quality ones, all of its functions had drastically increased.

    Therefore, now they could afford to use these wasteful teleportation methods. As Abel spoke, some kind of energy surrounded him and Bartoli. Soon, they were outside the Magic tower andnded on the Battle Fort.

    Bartoli couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She was deeply shocked. The entire Battle Fort was floating in mid-air.

    The Battle Fort was wrapped up in some kind of giant shield. Although she didn¡¯t know how high the Fort was floating, she knew it was very high since she could see White Cloud above her.

    The temperature was very warm¨Cimpossible without that protective shield.

    However, when she saw that statue in front of the magic tower, he couldn¡¯t help herself and said, ¡°The 3 goddess of the guardian!¡±

    ¡°Bartoli, you know that statue?¡± Abel asked upon seeing the shock on Bartoli¡¯s face.

    Abel was very confused. Bartoli would not get shocked easily, did she know something he did?

    ¡°Master, this is the sisterhood¡¯s 3 goddess of guardian statue. ording to the legends, this 3 goddess was what kept the east side of the Dark World wealthy. Too bad it was destroyed by heaven and hell!¡± Said Bartoli with a very faithful look as she gazed at the statue.

    Abel knew about the sisterhood. It was the most powerful religion on the east of the Dark World before the invasion of heaven and hell.

    Just look at that giant church and its countless underground chambers, and you would know how powerful this religion was. Its remains were still intact after tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°What so special about this 3 goddess statue?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    Abel dug this entire statue out as he knew it was a magic statue, but he didn¡¯t know it had other abilities as well.

    ¡°Master, the legend says that the water spilled out from the fountain of the 3 goddess statue can nourish nts and make them grow faster!¡± Bartoli exined.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll test it out when I have time,¡± said Abel as he dipped his finger in the water.

    Abel felt like this water wasn¡¯t anything too extraordinary. At most, it had gained some extra element after that magic device was installed.

    Abel flicked the water off his hand and turned to Bartoli again, ¡°I will give you the permission. From now on, you can freelye in and out of my magic tower. I¡¯ll leave this fort to you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Said Bartoli in excitement. She loved this job. She loved this ce.

    ¡°Master, Wizard Dunn is back. He is now in Wizard Morton¡¯s magic tower. Wizard Morton invited you to go there!¡± Tower Spirit Flora¡¯s voice emerged. This entire fort was like a part of its body. Outside of it, it would need to use a puppet to make a sound. Now it could just make a sound anyway with the countless magic circles in the Battle Fort.

    ¡°Bartoli, take your time. If you need help, just ask Flora!¡± Said Abel as he headed towards Wizard Morton¡¯s magic tower.

    Abel directly appeared on the 12th floor of Morton Magic tower since he had the same rights as the owner of the tower.

    The first thing Abel saw when he arrived was Wizard Dunn chatting with Wizard Morton. He quickly bowed and said, ¡°Hello, Wizard Dunn!¡± Then he turned to his teacher and did a wizard bow ¡°teacher!¡±

    ¡°Abel, the teacher just told me he had resolved the thing. No wizard from the Blizzards wille to the Holy Continent anymore!¡± Said Wizard Morton happily.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Wizard Dunn!¡± Abel quickly bowed again to show his gratefulness.

    ¡°Abel, you also need to thank the dwarfs and elves for making this go so smoothly. They cast some pressure on the Blizzards!¡± Said Wizard Dunn waving his hand.

    Although Wizard Dunn had reached rank 18 and could win against any of his fellow wizards, the Blizzards still had a few Wizards who were higher rank than him.

    Therefore, he did not think he would resolve this incident just like that. He was nning to greet the Blizzards nicely, ask them how they were feeling, then connect with the wizards in his party to hold them down by force.

    However, he was not expecting the Blizzards to be so nice. Even 2 elite wizards had died, they said they would not send wizards to the Holy Continent to seek revenge from Abel.

    Although Wizard Dunn doubted them when they said they would not seek revenge, they promised they would not send wizards to the Holy Continent again. Just this alone was fine with Wizard Dunn.

    It was only during their negotiation, Wizard realized the Elves, and the Dwarfs had also stood up for this. Especially the elves, they had unleashed some rarely seen brutal force.

    Because the benefit was not worth the cost, the Blizzards decided to give up. Therefore, Wizard Dunn could no longer take this as a chance to teach the Blizzards a lesson.

    After Wizard Dunn had exined all this to Abel, Abel knew it was definitely Grand Duke Edwina who spoke up for him from the elves. As for the dwarfs, it was the Goff family and the cksmith Union.

    ¡°Things are settled for now; no elite wizards wille for you for now!¡± Abel let out a long breath of relief. No matter how many tactics he had, he was still a rank 7 wizard. There was no way he could fight against elite wizards.

    ¡°Abel, do you want to leave the Holy Continent in the future?¡± Elite Wizard Dunn asked with a serious look.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still young. I want to see the world!¡± Said Abel with a nod of certainty.

    If Abel had never seen those Dark Knight Gears, he might reply that he would stay in the Holy Continent. But from then on, he decided he needed to get to the bottom of it.

    ¡°If Morton didn¡¯t get injured, he would have be an elite wizard and left here long ago. It was his dream. It seems like you can nowplete it for him!¡± Said Wizard Dunn gazing over at Wizard Morton with a smile.

    Wizard Dunn could see how important Abel was to Wizard Morton, just by looking at the fact that Abel could teleport directly to Wizard Morton¡¯s room. Wizard Morton had given the highest authority to Abel.

    He would only do this if he trusted him with his life. It was the pinnacle of trust, at least among wizards. It was extremely rare to see.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, teacher will definitely have the chance toplete his dream himself!¡± Said Abel certainly.

    After Abel¡¯s defense had reached a certain threshold, he would be able to share some top-level resources with Wizard Morton. For example, fresh crystal core and master¡¯s healing potion.

    ¡°Morton, you have a great disciple!¡± Said Wizard Dunn with a smile.

    Although Abel was Wizard Dunn¡¯s disciple¡¯s disciple, they would be treated as equal as long as their status had reached a certain point. Among wizards, only personal disciples would count.

    Abel was a Grandmaster cksmith, which was an extraordinary and extremely prestigious status no matter which part of the Holy Continent he was in. It was neck to neck with the rank 18 elite wizard status of Wizard Dunn.

    By this point, Wizard Morton¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. Abel had been crucially supporting his and his teacher¡¯s breakthrough.

 Chapter 524 - Decided To Go

    <h4>Chapter 524 Decided To Go</h4>

    ¡°Abel, if you want to leave the Holy Continent, you have to go to Miracle City for a defense mission thatsts for 3 years. If you agree, I can enroll for you!¡± said Wizard Dunn, looking at Abel.¡°Wizard Dunn, maybeter. I still have some important research to do!¡± Abel said, thinking about the 3 Goddess statue.

    ¡°No problem, how about in a month?¡± By this point, Wizard Dunn was the most powerful wizard in the Wizard Union in the Kingdom of St Ellis. He would just need to say a word if he wanted to organize a mission.

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll go to Miracle City in a month !¡± Abel nodded in certainty.

    ¡°Teacher, Abel is still young. Maybe you should give him 2 more years!¡± Said Wizard Morton in a worried tone.

    ¡°He is now a rank 7 wizard. Normally those wizards in missions are rank 6. Maybe he might even be ranked 8 already in a month; then you will be in big trouble!¡± Said Wizard Dunn helplessly.

    Wizard Morton helplessly looked at Abel as well. Abel was leveling up too fast. Originally he had arge amount of time to wait and prepare before going to Miracle City, but it seemed like he shouldn¡¯t anymore.

    ¡°Yeah Abel, don¡¯t ever use your metal beast in Miracle City! You need it, remember!¡± Wizard Dunn said suddenly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Abel asked in a confused tone.

    Johnson was the attack force he had shown. He would be in a lot more danger if he didn¡¯t have Johnson around.

    ¡°Elite Wizard and any elite wizard rank contracted beasts were banned! So no elite wizard rank weapons can be shown there,¡± Wizard Dunn exined.

    ¡°Can I use a crossbow ?¡± Abel followed.

    ¡°Yeah, that should be fine!¡± Wizard Dunn found it a bit hard to answer this question since Miracle City was filled with crossbows.

    However, since Abel had killed 2 elite wizards with a crossbow, it had be hard to say if a crossbow was an elite wizard rank weapon.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why doesn¡¯t Miracle City allow Elite Wizards?¡± Abel¡¯s castles had been attacked by orcs before, so he always hated them. He always thought of the battle between humans and orcs as a race war.

    Since it was a race war, they should be fighting for their survival. Why wouldn¡¯t they send out elite wizards? As far as Abel knew, there were quite a lot of elite wizards in the Holy Continent. If they all teamed up, they would have more than enough power to whip out the orcs.

    ¡°This is not up to me since it is bound by an oath, but I can tell you one thing. You will not see any elite deity orcs there as well. Their elites and human elites will meet up once in a while. If they show up on the battlefield, then it would be a final battle for both races!¡± Said Wizard Dunn carefully.

    Maybe to other wizards, Elites were just some legendary force; they couldn¡¯t care less if they go to battle or not. However, not Abel. Abel had the power of an elite wizard just by looking at Johnson alone.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Said Abel with a nod. As long as the Orcs didn¡¯t send out their Elites, he should be fine.

    Abel had countless life savers on him. He had quite a lot of just the passive magic gear alone. Although he could only bring 2 defense with him every time, it still gave him decent protection against intermediate wizards.

    Plus he had ck Wind, and the Deity¡¯s didn¡¯t have the ¡®Move in a sh¡¯ ability, so ck Wind was basically a bug in the system. Especially after it was enchanted by the ¡®Extra Fast¡¯ from hell and the 3% speed increase from the little amulet, it had shamelessly be the king of speed in the Holy Continent.

    It could also move in a sh 5 times a day, so ck Wind could correspond perfectly with White Cloud from the sky, bringing Abel far away from danger.

    Of course, he had Flying me as his final card. Although they said that things with the power of an Elite Wizard could not be used, Abel would not just let himself die in the most crucial moment.

    Originally, Abel and Wizard Morton were nning to ask Wizard Dunn to stay, but it was impossible under the current situation of the Wizard Union in the Kingdom of St Ellis. It had already taken him a few days to resolve Abel¡¯s incident, so he left Abel Castle immediately afterward.

    However, Abel didn¡¯t know that Wizard Dunn had used up all the credit points he had saved up for the past 100 years. Those were not normal credit points. They were universal credit points used across all continents, which were many times more valuable than the one used in the Holy Continent.

    As soon as Wizard Dunn had left, Bernie arrived after no response for 3 days. His face almost gave Abel a heart attack.

    ¡°Bernie, did you not sleep the past 3 days?¡± Said Abel with his jaw dropped. He looked at the extremely worn out face of Bernie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it; it¡¯s all because of your 20 bottles of luxury master wine. All the wizards in my tribe wouldn¡¯t give me a single break ever since they heard it could help with meditation. That¡¯s why I ended up like this !¡± Said Bernie tiredly.

    After Bernie had brought the 22 bottles of luxury master wine back to the tribe, Old Goff had given him a mission to divide those wines for the suitable people, hoping to improve his reputation.

    Every single wizard in Bernie¡¯s tribe had watched him grow up, so they all wouldn¡¯t stop bugging him. In the end, the 20 luxury master wines had been taken away, including Old Goff¡¯s portion. If Bernie didn¡¯t share one of his 2 bottles with Old Goff, maybe he would be burned by Old Goff¡¯s anger already.

    The effects of those luxury master wines began to show among those wizards after 2 days, so the Goff family had agreed to exchange the floating fort for those luxury master wines. They also suggested exchanging more of those luxury master wines with their little battle puppet and Bursting Crossbow.

    Weapons and gears could be forged, and the resources for wizards were a lot more important. Therefore this trade made total sense.

    As long as the dwarfs had enough iron ore, they could make countless little battle puppets and Bursting Crossbows. Even the leader of the Goff Family, Old Goff had suggested, nothing is un-tradable with Abel.

    ¡°So, your tribe had epted the trade?¡± Abel quickly asked. Upon hearing the hope within Bernie¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t understand. What so good about that floating fort. Do you want to build magic on top of it?¡± Bernie didn¡¯t know how powerful those floating forts were. He always thought of them as something to collect; they didn¡¯t have much intrinsic value.

    ¡°Bernie, I don¡¯t want to lie to you, but I just really like it!¡± Still, Abel didn¡¯t want to exin his reason behind it.

    ¡°Ok. Since we are such good friends, just say what you want. My old man had said he could trade everything with you!¡± Said Bernie with a smile pointing to the sky.

    Abel knew Bernie was talking about his tribe leader, his father, one of the most powerful men among the dwarfs.

    ¡°I can give you 200 bottles now to take home. Just give me that floating fort, worth about those little battle puppets and Burst Crossbowster. Oh, also add a few armor prating arrows as well!¡± Said Abel with a strong voice.

    He knew Bernie wouldn¡¯t scam him, and he didn¡¯t know too much about those luxury master wines anyway. It was too condensed, so human wizards could not use it to meditate.

    However, those wines were extremely effective on dwarfs, which was what Bernie had discovered these past few days.

    Only a little sip could assist a Wizard¡¯s meditation by a lot, but it could also be enjoyed as normal wine.

 Chapter 525 - 3 Goddess Statue

    <h4>Chapter 525 3 Goddess Statue</h4>

    Although those luxury master wines were not as effective as fresh crystal cores, they could be used every day. If one decided to use a luxury master only for training purposes, a bottle couldst up to a month.On top of that, those luxury master wines would not crash with a fresh crystal core, so they could be used simultaneously to achieve the maximum effect.

    The Goff family saw those luxury master wines as a type of training potion, not tasty wine. Therefore when they gave it out to their wizards, they all demanded them to use it ordingly.

    Abel still made Bernie very happy for giving him 200 bottles of luxury master wine at once. Although he always couldn¡¯t understand why Abel was constantly worrying about his safety, always demanding the tightest protection to keep his security.

    However, since this was what Abel had requested, he would try his best to satisfy. After he had epted 205 luxury master wines from Abel, Bernie and Elite Wizard Cyrillic left Harry Castle a teleportation station.

    The crops in Harvest City included wheat, oats, barley, peas, and broad beans. Wheat and barley were the mostmon, but there was also some rye being grown in less prosperousnds.

    After Abel realized the importance of the 3 goddess statue and since he would be leaving Harvest City in a month, he had requested somemon crop seeds from steward Lindsey.

    Their modes of harvesting were still very inefficient back in those times. All they did was basically nt, water, cut away the weeds, and slowly watch the crops grow. It was no wonder their output was low.

    Abel wasn¡¯t nning to change this too much. It would be too big of a shock to society if he changed their modes of production around all of a sudden. He preferred to give normal people a sense of mystery when ites to increasing their harvest.

    This 3rd goddess statue would be perfect. If the water in its fountain could really help with harvesting, then he would have no problem moving the thing to Harry Castle, making it the core of his family.

    Abel took some seeds and scooped a bucket of water from the fountain. However, he soon realized the water in the fountain was refilled in no time. This was just like the legend Bartoli had said, which made Abel feel even more confident about this experiment.

    Afterward, Abel went back to his magic tower and teleported to the Rogue Encampment through the portal. The Rogue encampment was calm as always, so he decided to go to Blood Moor to test it out.

    ¡°ck Wind Lets go!¡± Yelled Abel as he jumped on ck Wind.

    I¡¯m a strike of lightning, ck Wind speeded out the Rogue Encampment. The first thing Abel saw was that giant Oak Tree. It had grown a bit again. Suddenly, a friendly heart-warming sense was sent through the soul chain from the Oak Tree.

    Abelforted the Oak Tree for a bit. It was just like a steward, even more than Bartoli. It had always been taking care of the blue howling rabbits for him. Without it, Abel would not have those fresh crystal cores, the runes for rune words, and those rabbit essence that brought him countless credit points.

    Therefore, the Oak Tree was basically Abel¡¯s most powerful support. It had allowed him to speed through his wizard training and attain his own wizard circle.

    He arrived by the Oak Tree. It was filled with blue howling rabbits, but they looked different once again. They were organized into different groups ording to their sizes under the Oak Tree.

    By that point, Abel also saw a sense of passion within their eyes. Although blue howling rabbits were spiritual beasts, their rank and intelligence were extremely low.

    However, Abel now realized these blue howling rabbits in front of him were definitely smarter than the ones he saw before. They could listen to the Oak Tree¡¯smand and organize themselves in groups.

    Abel approached the Oak Tree and gently ced his hand upon it. This was the easiest way to interact with it since Abel was a soul speaker.

    The Oak Tree told him about everything that happened recently. Although it was nothing too extraordinary, mostly about the growth of the blue howling rabbits and it¡¯s own branches, Abel still listened very attentively.

    At that moment, Abel did not think of the Oak Tree as a nt, but a friend like ck Wind.

    The Oak Tree had also raised a question. The growth of the blue howling rabbits had reached a stable point. All thends that it had control had been filled.

    After this heart to heart conversation, Abel left the Oak Tree feeling a sense of peace within. He continued to step further, into a ce without blue howling rabbits.

    Although Abel had never been a farmer, he asked steward Lindsey a thing or two about it before he came.

    Thend couldn¡¯t be too big, around 300 crops were ok. Abel had also used the farming technique of Harvest City. He first cut away all the weeds and began softening the mud.

    Of course, he would not do this himself. He summoned the spirit guardian knights and asked it to get to work. By this point, his skeleton resurrection had reached the highest level since it was the easiest spell to level up.

    As long as he had enough soul potions, he could just keep giving it to the spirit guardian knight captain. Then, his level up would just keep increasing.

    The level 20 skeleton resurrection could summon 8 skeletons, which was the most the spell could do by itself.

    The 8 spirit guardian knights were not holding weapons, but farming tools. All Abel needed to do was to direct the spirit guardian knight captain, and it could perfectly lead its followers.

    First, they chopped away all the weed, then softened the mud. Those spirit guardian knights wouldn¡¯t get tired, so they had nothing toin about. These kinds of jobs were perfect for them.

    ¡°Just put the seeds between the curbs!¡± These words perfectly describe the farming techniques of the Holy Continent.

    The spirit guardian knight captain directed the spirit guardian knights to form 10 long curbs with the mud, scatter the seeds on top of them, and bury them.

    This patch ofnd Abel had picked out in Blood Moor was quite bad. It had not been modified for crops, so normal people might barely be able to get anything out of it.

    However, Abel had the fountain water form the 3 goddess statue. If it couldn¡¯t even change an environment like this, then the experience was basically a failure.

    Abel first tested out with the wheat, oats, and barley. He divided them into 3 groups, 300 seeds each. The first group he watered them with the water purely from the 3 goddess statue, the second group he mixed half of it with normal water, and the third group he watered them with normal water.

    Hebined the water through the Horadric Cube and used that to water the crops.

    He could do this himself. There were only 900 seeds in total, so he got it done in no time. Now all he needed to do was wait.

    Just when Abel wanted to leave, the group that had been watered by the 3rd goddess water suddenly began to spring out. He quickly stopped his steps and carefully went to the side of that crop.

    He wrapped his power of the will on a little wheat. Its life force was extremely strong; it kept exploding under his power of will. Every explosion was like a massive jump in growth.

    Abel knew this soil had not been modified, so the nutrients within it shouldn¡¯t be able to sustain the growth of a little wheat.

    Under careful observation, Abel was sure of this. The little wheat was not taking up many nutrients from the soil. Instead, it was sucking up the mana in the air.

    How was this possible? Abel was stunned. Even the grass eaten by blue howling rabbits were only passively absorbing tiny bits of mana for growth, it could not directly suck up mana like this.

 Chapter 526 - Experimen

    <h4>Chapter 526 Experimen</h4>

    The wheat sprout did not spot growing as Abel as observing it. Instead, Abel could even hear the sound of its growth through the power of will.300 stems of wheat, oats, and barley kept growing. Abel darkly thought to himself, ¡°what have I done!¡±

    After an hour, the growth of the crops slowed down. They were fully formed by that point, and it didn¡¯t look like they were going to grow anymore, but Abel felt another explosion iing through his power of will. Those crops were still gathering energy.

    Abel looked over at the other 600 crops. They were still as always.

    It seemed like he had created some kind of special liquid bybining the 3rd goddess fountain water through the Horadric Cube. Although he didn¡¯t know what those crops would turn into next, they could grow fast. That was all it mattered.

    However, this was not the end of the experiment. Mana was corrosive, and since it had been sucked into these crops, what would the end result look like?

    Luckily, time passed differently in the Dark World, so Abel had more than enough time to do his experiment.

    Abel did not just keep waiting. After he noticed nothing was happening to the 300 crops that were watered with a mixture of normal water, he decided to venture into the 3rd level coffin pit again.

    After a day and a night of umtion, a vast amount of energy began to explode from the 300 crops. The flowers on the grains began to blossom one by one and then scattered throughout Blood Moor through a breeze of wind.

    All this time, all of those crops continued to grow until they doubled the size of a normal one.

    After a day of battle, Abel returned to the Rogue Encampment for meditation. He then rested for a night. When he came across that patch ofnd the next morning, the 3 types of crops were golden. They had be so heavy, they all curved to the ground.

    Abel couldn¡¯t even believe himself that those crops were ready for harvest in under 2 days. It was too bad they needed to grow in mana dense environment. Afterward, Abel harvested the crops.

    Although he had only nted 100 stems for each crop, he still had arge volume due to how big those crops were.

    Abel carefully picked out the biggest seed from those 300 crops and nted them again. He thought, maybe in 10 days, he would have a lot of it again.

    Afterward, Abel returned to his magic tower in the morning. The first thing he heard was tower spirit, Flora¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Master, Bernie has arrived; he is now waiting for you in Harry castle!¡± Flora¡¯s female voice was very gentle. It didn¡¯t sound like it had killed 2 elite wizards at all.

    ¡°Ok, teleport me there!¡± Abelmanded.

    Abel really grew to like these direct teleportation abilities. Since he had swapped out all the gems to top quality ones, Flora could endlessly teleport him anywhere within the 6 star magic circle.

    Abel appeared in the hall of Harry Castle. At that moment, Bernie and elite Wizard Cyrillic were already waiting for him.

    ¡°Good morning Grandmaster Abel!¡± Since Elite Wizard Cyrillic was here, Bernie had to mind his manners. The leader of his tribe would definitely give him a good lecture if he found out that Bernie had been calling Abel by his first name.

    ¡°Bernie, so early today!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    ¡°Trust is the most important thing fo a trade, so I¡¯ve sent you all the resources the moment when I got them ready!¡± Bernie replied.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, the other stuff is not a problem, but where do you want me to put this floating fort?¡±Wizard Cyrillic asked from the side. Everything was inside his godly portal ring. It was the only thing that could transfer a floating fort.

    Abel had thought about this long ago, so he said, ¡°just leave it next to the original one!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, let¡¯s go now!¡± Bernie really wanted to get this trade over quickly. He was starving for breakfast at Harry Castle. Since he was here, he would not miss this chance.

    The three of them quickly arrived at their destination, and Wizard Cyrillic unleashed the floating fort. Soon a giant fort made with some kind of metal looking material appeared in front of Abel¡¯s eyes.

    Abel knew it was not made with metal, he was sure it was something special. It was made in ancient times, so it seemed like the technology back then was a lot more advanced.

    After Wizard Cyrillic unleashed a few hundred little battle puppets, 200 bursting crossbows, and piles of armor prating arrows onto the floating fort, he said with a smile, ¡°Here they are Grandmaster. You can check them now!¡±

    ¡°No need, let¡¯s go have breakfast. It¡¯s ready!¡± Said Abel waving his hand.

    Bernie and Wizard Cyrillic could sense that Abel had something to do, so they just left the stuff to him.

    Abel watched as the 2 left. Afterward, he directly jumped on to his new battle fort. He came to the energy desk and reached his power of will inside to dere himself as the owner.

    Afterward, he began to unleash the hidden ability of this fort, and soon, the whole thing vanished from the 6 star magic circle.

    The reason Abel wanted another battle fort was that he wanted to test himself. The original one needed to guard the 6 star magic circle, so it could not be moved around easily.

    Before Abel began any operation, he opened the energy desk. Just as he expected, it was installed with 20 intermediate gems.

    Abel did not exchange the gems immediately; instead, he asked, ¡°Flora, can you ignite the spirit of this fort?¡±

    A part of tower spirit F¡¯s spirit was originated from a battle fort as well, so it should be very familiar with it.

    ¡°Master, I can. Do you want to ignite it?¡± Tower spirit F replied.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Abel replied with certainty.

    Afterward, a beam of white light shot up from the 6 star magic circle and directly injected into the crystal in front of Abel. The entire thing began to shine.

    Suddenly a robotic voice emerged ¡°Hello, I am battle fort number 03. Currently examining your authority....¡± However, these words were spoken in thenguage of the high elves, which made Abel quite surprised. Luckily he had learned it from Lorraine.

    ¡°Examinationpletely. You are the one and only owner of this battle fort. You have the highest authority. You can control all abilities of this battle fort!¡± Said battle fort number 03.

    This thing had been left untouched for tens of thousands of years, and Abel was the first one to dere as an owner. Most importantly, it¡¯s spirit had just been ignited, which turned Abel¡¯s early ess into the highest authority.

    Thest battle fort had directly merged with tower spirit Flora, so it did not need to go through this process.

    Suddenly an alert emerged ¡°Alert, low energy. Alert, low energy. If you don¡¯t replenish quickly, this fort will shut down!¡±

    Abel realized the 20 intermediate gems were draining quickly after the spirit had been ignited. Those gems didn¡¯t have much energy in them in the first ce, and it had just used up a lot of energy examining an owner.

    Abel quickly took out the top level gems in his Kong Kong spiritual beast bag. There were 2000 sockets in the energy desk, and he quickly filled it up with it. Soon, the alert stopped.

    ¡°Normal operation has now returned!¡± Under this robotic voice, the gems in the English desk began to glow, and arge amount of energy began to unleash once again.

 Chapter 527 - Battle Fort no.3

    <h4>Chapter 527 Battle Fort no.3</h4>

    Abel had experience with this. He carefully kept his eyes on the energy desk. As soon as a top level gem began to crack because of energy overload, he would rece it.

    Only a spoiled kid like Abel would do this. Normally, wizards would wait a while for those top level gems to self repair. This way, it couldst longer.

    If there was a wizard standing next to Abel, they would definitely have a heart attack. How could anyone possibly be so wasteful in this world? 2000 top level mana gems began to crack, like flowers made out of crystal blossoming.

    ¡°The battle fort had been repaired!¡± The robotic voice emerged again. By this point, the 2000 top level gems on the energy desk had been fully reced.

    ¡°No.03, how many abilities does this battle fort have?¡± Abel asked with a sense of optimism. He was hoping this one to preserve more ability than thest one.

    ¡°Battle Fort no.3 currently has 4 abilities:

    The first is float. The battle fort has a maximum floating ability of 1000 meters above the ground.

    The second is defense. The protection shield can counteract 50,000 points of damage. The time for repair is 10 minutes.

    The third is invisibility. As long as the protection shield Is not broken, the battle fort can not be seen, even while being attacked.

    The fourth is dimension lock down. A dimension energy wave can be unleashed to lock down the dimension for 10 seconds. Time to replenish is 1 day.

    Abel¡¯s hope had was crushed. It didn¡¯t have any new abilities, but he was still very satisfied. He was nning to use this battle fort as a mobile safety tform. It already had quite a lot of abilities, so at least he could use it like his original one.

    Suddenly the battle fort had the 200 little battle puppet on top of it, so it began to confirm with Abel, ¡°Owner-less puppet discovered, do you want to connect?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Abel replied.

    Soon, the 200 battle puppets began to move. They were machines for war. And just like that, this scary scenery emerged on this battle fort.

    The little battle puppets began to test out their joints. It was a self examination process. Afterward, they began to examine the bursting crossbows on the ground.

    ¡°Weapon discovered, instation begins....¡± the robotic voice remained.

    The little battle puppets began to install the arrows onto the crossbow in an extremely smooth manner, but of course, they didn¡¯t unleash it.

    ¡°Weapon instationplete!¡±

    ¡°Do you want to put the weapon in a battle position?¡± The robotic voice asked again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Abel confirmed.

    The 200 little battle puppets began to operate the bursting crossbow. 200 holes began to open up in the metal like surface on the ground. Afterward, the puppets began to vanish alongside the weapons.

    ¡°Start the Battle mode!¡± Abel wanted to see if the battle mode of this battle fort was the same as his other one.

    Under Abel¡¯smand, 200 protection shields began to emerge on the surface of the battle fort. There was a battle puppet operating a bursting crossbow inside each of them.

    He believed if this fort wasn¡¯t so big and hard to move around, it could basically whip out any wizard.

    ¡°No.03. Float to 1000 meters!¡± Abel requested.

    ¡°Request epted, floating begin. 100 meters, 200 meters, 300 meters...¡± the battle fort continued to levitate.

    Just from this alone, Abel could see battle fort no.3¡¯s intelligence was miles behind tower spirit Flora. It was extremely robotic when it came to operation. However, because of this, mistakes would rarely ur during a battle.

    Abel believed Flora was not special in ancient times, so this robotic nature must be intentional. As a war machine, all it needed was to executemands perfectly, another other ability was unnecessary.

    Abel then looked around and realized that there was no ce to hide, so he asked, ¡°No.3 I remember the battle fort had a military inventory. Can I have a look?¡±

    ¡°Master, the battle fort has a military inventory. But beings can not enter it.¡± Battle fort no.3 said.

    ¡°Then, is there a ce for me to stay?¡± Abel followed.

    ¡°If you want to do any construction on the battle fort, you just have to imagine it and send it to me. Then I will automatically help you build it!¡±

    Abel was extremely surprised. How could it build something without new materials?

    But since this was what battle fort no.3 had said, Abel wouldn¡¯t doubt it. Therefore, he just imagined a 7 story magic tower and sent it over.

    He had been in the construction of many magic towers recently, so he could remember itsponents very clearly. A 7 story one was the most suitable for his current status.

    ¡°Construction model received, construction beginning!¡±

    Afterward, Abel noticed those materials that looked like metal in the middle of the battle fort began to rise up and slowly expand. The first level waspleted, then second, third.

    In almost no time, a 7 stories magic tower appeared in front of Abel. He stepped in the magic tower, but he soon realized it was just a shell. It didn¡¯t have any abilities of a real magic tower.

    This made sense since the battle fort already had most of the abilities of a magic tower. As long as it could share the ability of the battle fort, this lifeless magic tower was basically still a magic tower.

    The construction of this magic tower was so fascinating. What was this material?

    ¡°No.03, what is the battle fort made out of?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°Searching database. No answer. If needed, please connect to the battlemand spirit!¡± The battle fort¡¯s spirit replied.

    Abel had never heard of this name so he quickly asked ¡°Where is the battlemand spirit?¡±

    ¡°Trying to connect with the battlemand spirit. Connection failed... Connection failed. Please keep the battle fort within 1000 miles from the battlemand spirit!¡±

    Abel had grown very curious, so he continued to ask, ¡°if the battlemand spirit is within 1000 miles but turned off, can you spot it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. As long as the battlemand spirit has enough energy. A signal can be detected even when it¡¯s turned off!¡±

    By this point, Abel had gained a good understanding of this battle fort no.3, so he connected with White Cloud through the soul chain. The process was quick since White a Cloud mostly just flew around the 6 star magic circle.

    ¡°Creature detected, do you want to attack?¡± Battle fort no.3¡¯s spirit signaled.

    Abel almost jumped. This thing was a war machine, after all, it was so direct and cold blooded. ¡°Don¡¯t attack; it¡¯s on our side!¡± Abel yelled.

    ¡°This creature is now marked as trusted. It can enter freely from now on!¡±

    Soon, White Cloud prated the protection shield andnded in front of Abel.

    Afterward, Abel imagined a weird mechanism in his mind and sent it over to the battle fort, ¡°No.03, build this thing on the battle fort !¡±

    ¡°Construction beginning...¡±

    2 iron poles began to move from both sides of the battle fort. When it reached 30 meters, the poles began to connect, forming something like a handle.

    ¡°White Cloud, see if you can fly while holding this!¡± Abel said with his soul chain simultaneously.

    ¡°Ghoo ghoo..¡± a White Cloud called and grabbed a hold on the handle with its giant w. Afterward, it began viciously pping its wings. Soon, the entire battle fort began to move.

 Chapter 528 - Move

    <h4>Chapter 528 Move</h4>

    ¡°The battle fort now moving, the battle fort now moving, do you want to turn into moving mode?¡± The voice Battle Fort No.03¡¯s spirit emerged.Abel didn¡¯t know what moving mode was, so why not give it a try. ¡°Yes!¡± He replied.

    The battle fort didn¡¯t seem to change much, but it seemed like some kind of restriction had been lifted. Every time White Cloud pped its wings, the fort traveled for a long distance.

    It was at this point that Abel realized his battle fort had always remained in a fixed mode when it was floating. It made sense since it wouldn¡¯t be blown away easily by wind, but since Abel now realized it could do this. Moving it around would be a lot easier.

    Abel was very happy with this new mobile tform of his. All he needed now was to install a teleportation circle on top of it. Then, he could teleport here at any time.

    Afterward, he ordered White Cloud to carry the battle fort back to its original position. He gave it a bottle of soul potion and sent it off. Afterward, Abel spoke again ¡°no.03, turn the battle fort into fixed mode again!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master! Changing into the fixed mode!¡±

    All of a sudden, the battle fort turned heavy again, and tightly grounded 1000 meters above ground.

    ¡°Go back down!¡± Abel continued.

    The battle fort quicklynded, and Abel began to wonder who could help him install a teleportation circle on to it. Definitely not the dwarfs, since he couldn¡¯t let them see their battle fort looking like this.

    Abel returned to his magic tower as he kept thinking. He then connected with the Elves¡¯ Grand Ducal Pce through the giant teleportation circle. Luckily, it was Lady Carried who answered the call.

    ¡°Abel, what¡¯s up?¡± Lady Carrie could just call Abel by his first name since they were such good friends.

    ¡°Lady Carry, I want to install a teleportation circle on a mobile tform. Can your wizards help me? Abel asked.

    ¡°Mobile tform? You know what Abel, other than a giant teleportation circle like the one you have, those small and medium-sized ones can¡¯t be installed on a moving tform!¡± Carry exined.

    This was because a giant teleportation circlees with its own little spirit. Although it wasn¡¯t anything too intelligent, it could calcte and alter the data of the destination on a moving target.

    Those small and medium-sized ones were different. They had to be fixed in one spot. Once it¡¯s moved, it will be useless.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady Carrie. I¡¯ll call you again when I find another giant teleportation circle!¡± By this point, Abel knew his n wouldn¡¯t work, but he still thanked Carrie for her time.

    ¡°Abel, I need to thank you too. Your food is amazing!¡± Said Lady Carrie with a drop of excitement in her voice.

    After the call ended, Abel realized how lucky he was. When he first got his original battle fort, he had directly installed the magic tower he stole on to it and ignited the giant teleportation within. If he had installed a little teleportation first, this would not only be a waste of resources, it could also waste his time in crucial moments.

    It didn¡¯t matter if a teleportation circle couldn¡¯t be installed on battle fort no.03, Abel had ck Wind, White Cloud, and Flying me. He could also use the teleportation circle of the cksmith Union. It was only going to take a little bit more time at most.

    ¡°Bartoli. Come here!¡± Abel called through the soul chain.

    Soon, Bartoli appeared within the magic tower.

    ¡°Master, Bartoli is here to serve!¡± She said with a bow.

    Abel then took out the 3 types of grains he just harvested from his portal ring and put it on the table. ¡°Bartoli, take good care of these grains for me. Tell your contracted chef to make bread out of it, and bring it back to me. Make sure to keep it secret.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Said Bartoli as she shoved the grains into her portal bag.

    Although she had never been a farmer, she could still see that these grains were a lot bigger than normal ones. No wonder Abel wanted to keep it secret.

    Abel didn¡¯t give her too many grains, but it should still be enough to make a few loaves of bread. All she needed to do was to tell the man to roast and scrape away the shell of these grains. There was no need for Abel to worry.

    Abel walked into Harry Castle. Things have been full of life around heretely. Arge number of novice wizards and apprentice wizards from Bakong City had rushed in.

    Since these low ranking wizards could not live in the magic tower, they could only stay in Harry Castle. And the Castle had built many new shops to wee them.

    Even some wineries and bakeries had opened up, which Abel had never seen before. Before this, Harry Castle only had The Lord of Marshall¡¯s farmers, guards, and some knight servants.

    The farmers wouldn¡¯t buy bread, and they would go to the city if they wanted a drink. Food and beverage were also provided to the guards and knight servants, so shops werepletely unnecessary in Harry Castle.

    Since Abel had be the ruler of Harvest City, this far south patch ofnd in the Duchy of Carmel had be his domain. Especially because Abel decided to stay in Harry Castle and not Harvest City, many businessmen saw this as a business opportunity.

    Many businessmen believed the resistance of a Grandmaster cksmith, Earl, and a powerful City Ruler, could be a vivid City. Therefore, no wonder why all kinds of shops started to pop up.

    Suddenly, The Lord of Marshall poked his head out from his super bull carriage and said, ¡°Abel, get on!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Marshall!¡± Abel called

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you out. Have a break. You are already way above anyone!¡± Said The Lord of Marshall with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I love my training. This carriage you have is my early work. It has many ws. I¡¯ll make you a better one someday!¡± Abel shook his head and quickly changed the topic.

    In the past, he would want to take a break from training for a few days. But since he saw the knights fear the portal bag of those outsider wizards, he could no longer rx anymore.

    He would not tell The Lord of Marshall about this. As long as he kept working hard, he would have the power to protect this family.

    The Lord of Marshall then shook his head and said ¡°No need. I love this carriage!¡±

    He brushed along the side of the carriage with his hand. This thing reminded him of Abel when he first came to Harry Castle. By that point, Abel had only just started making magic weapons, and he had given it all he got to make this carriage for The Lord of Marshall as a birthday gift.

    No matter what was the value of this carriage, just this affection alone had made The Lord of Marshall never want to give up this carriage. He had so many good memories with this thing; nothing could rece it.

    Abel suddenly sensed a change in The Lord of Marshall¡¯s energy. Although it was still the energy of an intermediate knight, it was reaching the limit, ¡°Uncle Marshall, did you level up?¡±

    ¡°Just a little one. I thought I would never level up again as a knight; its all thanks to your potion!¡± Although The Lord of Marshall¡¯s words sounded humble, he still had a hint of arrogance that still managed toe through in his tone.

    The Lord of Marshall was still in his prime, so he had more than enough time to level up as long as he had enough potions.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, let me see how your body is doing?¡± Abel knew The Lord of Marshall wanted to level up quickly with arge number of potions, but those things still came with a cost.

    Other than the master¡¯s potionbined through the Horadric cube, all the other potions still had some kind of side effects.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go!¡±The Lord of Marshall said carelessly. He felt amazing. Especially after leveling up, both his energy and strength had increased.

 Chapter 529 - Young

    <h4>Chapter 529 Young</h4>

    Abel unleashed his power of the will and began to scan The Lord of Marshall¡¯s body. Just as he expected, impurities had begun to pile up inside The Lord of Marshall after taking countless potions.Abel hesitated for a while and took out a bottle of Full Recovery potion from his Kong Kong Spiritual beast bag ¡°here, drink this!¡± He said as he handed it to The Lord of Marshall.

    ¡°This potion looks very nice!¡± Said The Lord of Marshall as he gazed at the purple liquid inside, shimmering in mystery.

    Abel did not reply; he only attentively looked at the Lord of Marshall. This was not a normal potion. If a wizard in this world found out a potion like this existed, Abel would get in a lot of trouble.

    Seeing Abel¡¯s expression, the Lord of Marshall knew what was happening. He asked, ¡°is this potion very precious?¡±

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, you can¡¯t put a price on it. As a wizard, there are some things I can¡¯t let people know. This potion is one of them!¡± Abel replied with a smile.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Said The Lord of Marshall as he twisted open the lid and drank the potion down.

    As soon as he drank it down, he sensed a powerful energy rushing inside his body. It was insane. All the old injuries in his body began to repair, and impurities began to expel from his body.

    Abel never expected the Full Recovery Potion to work so well on normal people. In only a few seconds, The Lord of Marshall was covered in ck colored sweat, and a horrific smell emerged.

    ¡°Go back! Quick!¡± The Lord of Marshall yelled at the coachman outside.

    By this point, it was like The Lord of Marshall had put on another armor. An armor made out of ck colored impurities.

    However, in the midst of this horrific smell, he felt like he had been born again. His entire body felt extremely light.

    The super bull carriage was inside Harry Castle in the first ce, so it quickly arrived at the main building. Afterward, the Lord of Marshall quickly rushed inside his bathroom with a horrific smell, but he felt extremely light with each stride.

    Abel couldn¡¯t care less about the shocked look on the coachmen¡¯s face as he opened the window of the carriage to let the smell out. This smell might be unbearable to normal people, but Abel had stayed and fought in hell for too long. This was like nothing to him.

    Abel sat in the hall of the castle. He called a servant over and ordered a ss of juice as he waited for The Lord of Marshall. It was the first time a normal person had used a Full Recovery Potion, so he had to see the effects.

    Abel would only let himself and his family use this potion since its effect was too shocking. Of course, Bartoli had 2 bottles as well.

    Both Abel and Barroli were not normal wizards. Abel¡¯s body had been altered by a dragon core, so it had prated the limit of the human body long ago. Bartoli, on the other hand, had turned immortal because of hell, so she wasn¡¯t really human.

    The Lord of Marshall came out in new clothes after an hour. By that point, he felt so refreshed; it was indescribable. Since he had also drunk some beauty potions, his face was glowing in youthfulness.

    The Lord of Marshall checked to see if there was anyone around and asked quietly, ¡°Abel what is this potion? Howe I feel like I¡¯m back in my 20s?

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I¡¯m not going to tell you the name. Just let me check your body again!¡± Said Abel with a smile. A name was just a name, but as long as this potion had a name, someone might have a slip of the tongue.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Said The Lord of Marshall waving his hand.

    Abel scanned The Lord of Marshall with his power of the will again. It was just like what he had said. Around 20 years old. Full of energy.

    By this point, Abel began to doubt if these Full Recovery Potion could increase longevity because The Lord of Marshall looked like he was 20 years old no matter from which direction.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, you are looking good. If you have time, can you invite my father toe here?¡± Abel asked with a smile.

    Since this had worked for The Lord of Marshall, The Knight of Bet should be fine as well. For knights, the earlier they repair their body, the better it was for their training¨Cespecially since Abel would be going to Miracle City soon.

    ¡°This teleportation circle makes me dizzy, but I still love to use it. I¡¯ll go call Bet right now!¡± The Lord of Marshall stood up and said with augh.

    Abel also had something to tell these two elders, so it was better to invite the Knight of Bet toe to his ce.

    This teleportation circle was protected by a magic circle, which decreased he impact of vertigo, but normal people would still feel a bit dizzy using it since they don¡¯t have the power of will to protect them.

    As long as you could make it through that short term dizziness, traveling between the few castles was extremely convenient. After 10 minutes, The Lord of Marshall had left The Knight of Bet into Harry Castle.

    In the past, this would take up to a few hours, even on the fastest warhorse. When they walked in the hall, Abel was enjoying a ss of juice.

    Abel unleashed a barrier circle from his portal ring and surrounded the three of them. He didn¡¯t want any other people to know about the Full Recovery Potion or the effect it had on The Lord of Marshall.

    He also connected with Barroli through the soul chain, and soon she was guarding the front door,

    ¡°Father, did Uncle Marshall tell you?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°No, Marshall won¡¯t tell me!¡±The Knight of Bet shook his head.

    Abel could also feel that The Knight of Marshall had leveled up. It made sense since he had always worked so hard, he justcked resources in the past.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, Abel wants me to keep it secret!¡± The Lord of Marshall was just engulfed in a horrific smell. How could an egomaniac like him tell anyone about it? Also, if he told The Knight of Bet about it, he would not be able to see the shocked look on Bet¡¯s face when he also began to smell.

    Abel did not y around; he just directly took out a Full Recovery Potion and handed it to his father, ¡°Father, drink this potion!¡±

    The Knight of Bet held the potion in his hand, twisted open the lid, and poured it in his mouth. Abel was his son; he trusted in him.

    Soon, The Knight of Marshall looked exactly like The Lord of Marshall a moment ago¨Cdrenched in sweat and stinky.

    ¡°This potion is pretty great!¡± the Knight of Bet said. He didn¡¯t seem to care about the smell, giving his arms and legs a little stretch.

    Although Bet had remained calm, The Lord of Marshall couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore. ¡°Go take a shower quick!¡± He yelled

    Abel turned off the barrier circle, and The Knight of Bet shook his head and said, ¡°Marshall, back in the days we murdered millions; how can you be afraid of a little bit of smell!¡±

    ¡°You are worse than me; your whole face is ck. Just go quick!: The Lord of Marshall said, waving his hand.

    The Knight of Bet was quite quick. He came out only half an hourter.

    ¡°How¡¯s this possible...¡± said The Lord of Marshall as he pointed at The Knight of Bet¡¯s face.

    ¡°What?¡± The Knight of Bet touched his face and asked curiously. It didn¡¯t seem much different; it only felt a little bit smoother than usual.

    ¡°You looked exactly like back in the days where we went to Miracle City together!¡± The Lord of Marshall eximed.

    ¡°I¡¯m younger?¡± The Knight of Bet asked, turning to Abel.

    By this point, The Lord of Marshall realized The Knight of Bet trusted his son Abel way more than himself.

    ¡°Yes, father, you look handsome!¡± Abel replied with a smile.

    Abel did not expect those Full Recovery potions to do this to normal people. It was like they had drunk a Beauty Potion.

 Chapter 530 - Plan

    <h4>Chapter 530 n</h4>

    The Knight of Bet quickly adapted and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just tell the others you gave me a beauty potion!¡±He knew this potion must be extremely precious since Abel had set up a barrier circle just because of this.

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration father. This kind of medicine has never been used on ordinary people, and you two are knights. Your body should be stronger than ordinary people. If there aren¡¯t any problems, then in time, I¡¯ll give it to mother as well. Take it!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    Abel knew fully well this potion didn¡¯t have any side effects, but he was just worried if this youth reviving effect wouldst for too long. If The Lord of Marshall and The Knight of Bet had remained this youthful for a hundred years, and some wizard found out about it, Abel would be in big trouble.

    This wasn¡¯t totally impossible. If Abel kept supplying them with this potion, and every time it ended up with the same effect, then they might even be able to live more than 100 years.

    However, when Abel gave it more thought, he realized he should be able to fight off any wizards after a hundred years, so he didn¡¯t stress about it too much.

    ¡°Father, Uncle Marshall. I need to go to Miracle City soon!¡± Abel said softly.

    Still, no matter how soft he spoke, these words were like thunder in both Bet and Marshall¡¯s ears. The two looked at Abel. They couldn¡¯t believe what they had just heard.

    ¡°Abel, why do you need to go there?¡± The Lord of Marshall asked in shock.

    ¡°I¡¯m a wizard. Every official wizard needs to go there!¡± Abel replied with a smile.

    ¡°But you are also a Grandmaster cksmith. That¡¯s not a battle upation, so why do you need to go?¡± The Lord of Marshall was not satisfied.

    ¡°Abel, do you even know what Miracle City is like?¡± The Knight of Bet asked in a deep voice.

    ¡°I know, its a ce where the orcs and human fight!¡± Abel nodded. He read a lot of books and documents, so he had a basic understanding of what the ce was like.

    ¡°It¡¯s hell. Knights lose their lives there almost every day. Back in the days, Marshall and I, 10 other knights, and thousands of soldiers set off to miracle city. In the end, only Marshall, I, and 10 injured soldiers came back!¡± Said the Knight of Bet in a slight emotional tone upon recalling that horrific time.

    ¡°Back in the days, Bet and I had just be knights and we were filled with the desire to own war glory, but almost every day we saw our teammates die. It was like living in a nightmare!¡± The Lord of Marshall said. He was still a little traumatized by those times.

    ¡°Father, Uncle Marshall. I¡¯m a wizard. I won¡¯t be upfront. Also, All of you know how many life savers I have!¡± Abel exined. He was very touched by the love and care the two had given him.

    ¡°Just be careful no matter what, ok? Don¡¯t be too greedy. Don¡¯t venture out by yourself. Your life is the most important thing!¡± Said The Lord of Marshall. This waspletely opposite to what he had always done as a knight, but he still said it.

    ¡°Abel, just don¡¯t force yourself. If you can¡¯t leave Miracle City, don¡¯t leave Miracle City!¡± The Knight of Bet said in a low voice again.

    Abel nodded and followed in a serious tone. ¡°Father, help me take care of the elite knight brigade. If you have trouble, juste find Bartoli in the castle. She will help you take care of it!¡±

    ¡°No problem. Leave them to me!¡± This time, The Knight of Bet did not reject Abel.

    Afterward, Abel took out a full set of magic gear from his portal bracelet and said, ¡°Father, take this knight armor. The elite knight brigade will depend on you from now on.

    The Knight of Bet had always been a stubborn guy, so he had never worn any magic gear Abel had gifted him. There were elite knights in that brigade, so he would definitely need some magic gears. Else he would not have any authority as an intermediate knight.

    Therefore, The Knight of Bet had epted this extremely delicate looking set of gears from Abel ¡°I¡¯ll ept your gift!¡±

    Abel put a lot of effort into these gears. It was all made with pure iron, runes from the Holy Continent, as well as intermediate gems. All the sockets on the armor, helmet, weapons, and shield were opened by the Dark World¡¯s socket opening technique, which was then installed with a perfect gem. This was because the Dark World socket opening technique could hide the gem after it was installed.

    These gears were basically what the spirit guardian knights were using. It was not that Abel didn¡¯t want to give him anything better, but anything more powerful would cause great trouble even with Abel¡¯s name attached.

    Compared to other weapons Abel had made, this full set of knight gears would cost at least a million gold coins. It would be even higher if he sent it to an auction.

    Afterward, Abel suggested, ¡°Uncle Marshall. There have been a lot of visitors in Harry Castletely. If you want to build more amodations outside, you can just ask Barroli for gold coins!¡±Abel knew The Lord of Marshall had a special feeling for this castle, and he would not alter it.

    ¡°Abel, Harry Castle is your castle too. Do you really think building another amodation will work?¡± The Lord of Marshall knew how Harry Castle was doing recently, and he had been hesitating. Every building here reminded him of his wife, so he didn¡¯t want to change a single thing.

    ¡°Of course. Harry Castle will be separate from now on. We have gold coins, it won¡¯t even be a problem if we build another city!¡± said Abel with a strong voice.

    Suddenly, Bartoli called through the soul chain, ¡°Master, the bread is ready!¡±

    Abel hesitated a little and replied, ¡°being it up!¡±

    Soon, Bartoli walked into the hall with a big tray holding 6 pieces of bread. They were separately made by wheat, oat, and barley.

    ¡°Abel, this is?¡± The Lord of Marshall thought it¡¯s time for a snack, so he reached his hand out. But, Abel blocked him.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, this bread is special. Let me try first!¡± Said Abel awkwardly.

    Abel had waited for this bread for too long, and he had grown a little desperate. Therefore, he didn¡¯t exin to The Lord of Marshall before he told Barroli to bring it up.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Wizard experiment?¡± The Lord of Marshall asked with a weird look on his face as he gazed at the bread.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Abel replied. Abel knew why The Lord of Marshall had a weird look on his face. The legends always said wizards would do all kinds of experiments, and some were quite horrific.

    The Lord of Marshall didn¡¯t even want to look at the bread. He waved his hand and said, ¡°just eat it yourself!¡±

    Abel tore a little piece of out of the wheat bread with a smile on his face and put it in his mouth. Immediately, a breeze of freshness swarmed in his mouth. He began to bite down, and some kind of energy began to emerge from the bread. But soon, that energy was sucked in by hisbat qi. They merged perfectly.

    This wheat bread could increasebat qi!

    Abel could never expect this in a million years since Combat qi originated from a type of qi normally produced through training. It would only turn intobat with knight breathing techniques.

    Therefore in order to increasebat qi, a knight needed to relentlessly train his body.

    This training would not only do great damage to the body, but it also required arge number of resources to recover from it. If one wanted to increase their training speed, knight training potions were the only way.

    This wheat bread could increasebat qi. Although it was not a lot, it was an extra on top of knight training. Most importantly, it was just a piece of bread; you could eat for 3 meals a day.

    Also, Abel could sense that this bread didn¡¯t leave behind any impurities like potions. However, his body was different from normal people, so he needed more evidence.

 Chapter 531 - Power Of Bread

    <h4>Chapter 531 Power Of Bread</h4>

    Abel then gave the oat and barley bread a try. Although there was a slight difference in the amount ofbat qi they gave out, the effects were basically the same.¡°Uncle Marshall, can you call a few knight servants from your side over. I want someone I can trust to test this bread!¡± Abel said to The Lord of Marshall, who was just chatting with the Knight of Bet.

    ¡°What effect does this bread have?¡± The Lord of Marshall asked curiously.

    ¡°It had increased mybat qi a little bit when I tried it just then, so it should be beneficial for knights!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    ¡°What? Increasebat qi!¡± Although The Lord of Marshall was an intermediate knight and he cultivated knight servants for Abel, it was the first time he heard about a food that could increasebat qi.

    He then directly tore a piece from the bread and put it in his mouth before Abel could even say anything.

    ¡°Not bad, you ain¡¯t lying. Maybe in 10 years, even a knight servant could be an official knight without training if he ate this every day!¡± The Lord of Marshall had worked his way to bing a knight through years of hardship, unlike Abel, who was spoiled by potions.

    Of course, The Lord of Marshall was just joking. He had a good understanding of hisbat qi capacity. Even if someone became an official knight only by eating bread; at most, they would only have thebat qi of an official knight, their knight skills would still be rubbish.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, you need to be careful. I¡¯ve just made this bread; it hasn¡¯t gone through any testing yet!¡± Abel face palmed himself.

    Although Abel knew this bread was harmless, he still wanted a few knight servants to test it out first to make sure.

    ¡°You are right next to me, what should I be afraid of!¡± Said The Lord of Marshall with augh pointing at Abel.

    Abel paused for a bit; he had a point. No matter what happened, at most, it would just take him another bottle of Full Recovery Potion, so he stopped stressing about it.

    ¡°Abel, can this bread be mass produced?¡± The Knight of Bet asked from the side.

    He had agreed to take care of Abel¡¯s elite knight brigade, so having some nutritious resources were extremely important. On top of the knight training potions, he should be able to cultivate even more knights for Abel¡¯s domain.

    ¡°These grains needed to be grown in a mana rich environment, and I haven¡¯t figured out a way to grow it outside of the magic tower, so I can¡¯t mass produce it for now!¡± Abel said, shaking his head.

    ¡°At most, how many knights can it support; you should know right?¡± The Knight of Bet continued. He did not let Abel go easily.

    Abel did some quick math and said, ¡°Father, if the experiment is sessful. At least 20 knights shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot. I¡¯ll pick out some knight servants with clear family background, secure them, and soon the Earl domain will have its first team of knights!¡± Said the Knight of Bet in excitement.

    Every big noble family would have their own family knights, cultivated from the ground up. Those Knight¡¯s family would live in the domain, which created an unbreakable sense of loyalty. They were the main support of a big noble domain.

    A family¡¯s glory depended on how many family knights they had since they were responsible for the security of their domain.

    Afterward, the Knight of Bet turned to The Lord of Marshall, ¡°Marshall, find some man on your side to test it out as soon as possible. If it¡¯s ok, I¡¯ll be the first in line!¡±

    The Lord of Marshall almost jumped. ¡°Bet, don¡¯t tell me you are going to take all 20 portions? I have Abel¡¯s knight servants on my side, as well. They are family knights too!¡± He said in dissatisfaction.

    Seeing the two were about to fight, Abel had to stop them even though they fight quite often ¡°Just test it out first. If it¡¯s ok, I¡¯ll make more!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± The Lord of Marshall and The Knight of Bet exchanged another gaze and burst outughing.

    By this point, Abel Abel realized he had been yed. The two knights were just putting up a show. They had been friends for many years, and they knew each other very well. Just a little gaze was enough.

    Both of them knew if they didn¡¯t give Abel a nudge, Abel wouldn¡¯t put full effort on this. Combat qi wouldn¡¯t do much to wizards, and wizards often looked down on knights.

    Abel¡¯s Earl domain was too big, and he didn¡¯t have enough knights. They basically could not rule over thisnd.

    Although wizards were very powerful, they werepletely detached from the ordinary in the Holy Continued. The life of ordinary people was controlled almost exclusively by nobles and knights. Nobles were very knowledgeable, so they could take on many management roles. On the other hand, knights could fight and maintain the security of a domain.

    At night, Abel returned to his magic tower and arrived at the Dark World through the teleportation door. He walked towards that piece of soil in Blood Moor. By that point, the wheat, oat, and barley he watered with the 3rd goddess¡¯s fountain¡¯s water mixed with normal water had fully grown.

    This patch of gold had caught Abel by surprise since these crops normally grow at different rates. For example, he had chosen the winter wheat, which had a better texture in his opinion.

    Normally winter wheat could only be harvested after 6 to 7 months, but only 30 days had passed in the Dark World, which meant the 3rd goddess legend was real.

    The first batch of crops he had grown bybining the 3rd goddess fountain water through the Horadric Cube basically meant nothing. The Horadric Cube was a miracle. Anything could happen within it. But no matter what, it still confirmed the 3rd goddess¡¯ legend. Its fountain water could nourish soils.

    Abel harvested the 600 crops and directly shoved it into his portal bracelet. Abel wasn¡¯t nning to use these crops for testing; instead, he wanted to use them as seeds to grow his first patch of crops in the Holy Continent.

    Abel¡¯s previous world had undergone the age of the inte, so his way of thinking was far superior to anyone in this world. However, he wouldn¡¯t easily take out some of the ideas in his mind since they were too different.

    Some parts of the Holy Continent also had a leg uppared to his previous world¨Cpuppets, for example. None of the robots in his previous world were even close to it.

    Let¡¯s not even talk about that Iron Monster, which could be summoned purely by magic. Therefore, Abel had rarely thought about this world with the logic of his previous world.

    This time was just the same. He was not nning to change the harvesting method of this world. Although there were many aspects Abel could improve, he decided to just tackle watering and nting. As long as he exined it in Wizard¡¯s terms, normal people would not be able toprehend it.

    On the other hand, wizards couldn¡¯t care less about what Abel did¨Cespecially after killing 3 elite wizards.

    The next day, Abel called Steward Lindsey over. Normally he was the man in charge of the castle and thend around it.

    ¡°Lindsey, find some farmers for me. I want them to help me nt some crops!¡± Abel requested.

    ¡°No problem, young master. I will find the most loyal farmers to serve you!¡± Steward Lindsey was one of the few elders that called Abel a ¡®young master¡¯ in Harry Castle, and he knew how important these crops were since he had requested him personally.

    ¡°Take care of these 3 types of crops for me. Use normal water to water half of them, and use the water I provide for the other half. I will tell a puppet to give you the water every day, but just keep it secret!¡± Abel said as he took out 600 crops from his portal bracelet.

 Chapter 532 - Farming In The Six Star Magic Circle

    <h4>Chapter 532 Farming In The Six Star Magic Circle</h4>

    ¡°Yes, Young Master. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Steward Lindsey was quite shocked to see the newly harvested crops. He was very familiar with farming, and he knew it was not harvesting season. And these types of crops normally grew in different seasons, so there was only one exnation. Abel came up with a way to speed up the growth of crops.By this point, steward Lindsey was filled with excitement. Harvest City had the best soil for agriculture in the Holy Continent. It had always been responsible for supplying grains to the entire Duchy of Carmel. It was their biggest export, especially after Abel had be the city ruler.

    If there was really a way to make crops grow faster, then it would be amazing for the development of this domain.

    After Abel had handed over all the work to steward Lindsey, he examined the space within the 6 star magic circle. The circle was covering an area of 5 square miles. Wizard Morton, Wizard Yveline, and the low ranking Wizard sent over by Wizard Murphy were already training inside it. There were around 100 men in total.

    Although they had only taken up a tiny bit of space, the 6 star magic circle needed protection. He couldn¡¯t build anything other than the 6 magic towers; that was why it was so empty.

    Abel picked out an empty area not far from the battle castle in the center. Abel opened up 3 acres of soil. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to open up more, but he needed to install a barrier circle, and 3 acres were perfect.

    Abel had a lot of credit points in Liante City, but no matter how many he had, he could only exchange them intermediate one in the list.

    Abel also needed to take the amount ofbor into consideration. He wanted to try it out with some wheat first, and he would leave all the work to Flora. Flora also had a lot of work in hand, but 3 puppets probably wouldn¡¯t take up too many resources.

    It was easy to exchange an intermediate barrier circle for Abel. He just needed to send Bartoli for a run.

    Afterward, Abel installed the barrier circle on the 3 acres of soil, and just like that, there was another special dimension in the 6 star magic circle.

    Ever since the start, Abel warned the low ranking wizards to go anywhere far from their magic tower, especially the center of the six star magic circle. It had a grand 6 star overhead that could kill elite wizards, so none of those wizards would dare to go.

    ¡°Flora, do you a form for growing wheat?¡± Abel asked after he finished installing the barrier circle.

    ¡°Searching for wheat growing form....¡±

    ¡°Found 563 forms in total. Do you want me to read each of them out?¡± Flora replied in almost no time.

    ¡°No thanks, I have some wheat seeds here. Tell the puppets to nt them for me!¡± Abel said as he took out the seeds from his portal bracelet.

    All of these seeds were carefully picked by Abel. Selecting the best seed was the most primitive way to increase the quality of a crop in his past world. He had only done this because he could grow too much of it.

    Most importantly, these things would be eaten by his closest friends and family, so he had to put in full effort.

    ¡°Master, ording to the forms, it isn¡¯t wheat season. Through my calctions, your sess rate will be 1%, so I suggest not nting right now!¡± Tower spirit Flora said in an extremely sincere tone.

    Although Flora had gotten a lot smarter, it was still aputer.

    ¡°Flora. Mymands are top priority!¡± Abel said in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, master. I will do as you said!¡±

    ¡°Organise 3 puppets. Each one will manage an acre. Grow it ording to the normal form, but you have to use the water I provide. Just dilute it with normal water with a ratio of 1/100.¡± Abel continued.

    At first, Abel thought tower spirit Flora was very smart but seemed Abel needed to spend more time with it. Flora was thebination of a data analysis spirit and a battle fort spirit. It could only do data analysis and execute battlemands perfectly.

    However, Abel was asking it to grow crops; it had never done anything like it before. Still, tower spirit Flora was intelligent; the puppets began to get to work after Abel told them about each step.

    Abel kept thebined water in a giant water tank on the second floor of the magic towers. That ce was hisboratory, and that tank was for wizards experiments. It was perfect.

    The way tower spirit Flora water those crops would probably make a lot of wizards angry. It directly teleported a bit of thebined water to mid-air, then created some normal water by infusing the ice and fire circle. After the 2 types of water had mixed, it divided it into little droplets and scattered down thend.

    It seemed simple but took up a lot of mana, even more than the mana an entire normal magic tower could produce.

    However, Abel¡¯s magic was different. Besides the giant mana gathering circle, the magic tower itself also had a mana gathering circle. Most importantly, it was run by top level mana gems that could unleash the most powerful effects.

    Also, Abel never meditated in the magic tower anyway, so every day it had gathered up a lot of energy. Now was a good time to use up some of them,

    Other than going into the Dark World for 10 hours, Abel spent the day looking at the puppets until they harvested the crops. His calctions said they would be done in 24 hours.

    He then taught Flora how to pick out the best seeds, and finally, Abel was free from this. Flora could take care of it from then on. The most he needed to do is replenish thebined water from time to time.

    The schedule was set. Everyday, a puppet would go to get a bucket of water and hand it to steward Lindsey. Steward Lindsey would dilute with normal water ording to the ratio of 1/100, so they could do this small experiment.

    After the 3 puppets had harvested the crops in the barrier circle, they would give it to Bartoli. Then she would organize the contracted chefs to dry, de-shell, and bake the bread.

    After a few days, The careful Lord of Marshall realized they were actually wasting a lot. The shells of the grains could be fed to the war horses.

    At first, he just fed it to his normal horse, but after a few days, he realized that the horses had gotten noticeably stronger, faster, and more stamina.

    From then on, The Lord of Marshall would keep the wheat shells. It made sense since that waterbined through the Horadric cube had turned the entire crop into magic.

    Since they were producing 3 acres of wheat every day, it was more than enough for the tens of war horses in the family.

    These days the Knight of Bet had also begun to take over the Harvest City Elite knight brigade. The official resource division had begun, and the 20 most outstanding knights were rewarded with the best training resource.

    Since they had produced more crops than they had expected. Both the elite knight brigade and the knight servants in Harry castle were able to get some.

    This Earl domain in Harvest City was headed towards a bright future, and it was all thanks to this unnoticeable little farnd growing wheat, oat, and barley. The only one who was truly aware of this was Steward Lindsey. Once the experiment had seeded, Harvest Acith would be the food inventory of the Holy Continent. That was when the Earl Domain would truly explode.

 Chapter 533 - 4th Floor Of The Underground Tomb

    <h4>Chapter 533 4th Floor Of The Underground Tomb</h4>

    Abel still had 10 days in Harvest City, and it was that night that he finally found his final destination in the Dark World. The 4th floor of the underground tomb.Just like the previous time, he let the spirit guardian knights go first. Since his Skeleton Resurrection had reached level 20, his spirit guardian knights could now do 39 points of damage on top of their gears, which was extremely scary, especially when Abel had fire enchantment on them.

    The 8 spirit guardian knights went down the tunnel. Although Abel did not know what it was like down there, he waited for a bit, and there were no sounds of battle. It should have been safe.

    Afterward, he sped down the tunnel through the dark on ck Wind. The endless me of hell shed in front of him the moment he exited the tunnel, and he could see a few zombies moving slowly.

    The spirit guardian knight captain stopped it¡¯s followers and did not join the battle. Instead, he waited for Abel toe. Their main task was to protect. After draining many bottles of soul potion, it was basically as smart as a normal human.

    The Oak Sage floated behind Abel, which could increase the health points for Abel and his summons.

    Abel moved his gaze away from the zombies; they couldn¡¯t do much to him. He then carefully examined his surroundings. Although he had been roaming around the underground tomb quite a lottely, he rather saw any perfectly preserved barrels. However, there were 4 in front of him right now.

    After seeing its master¡¯s gaze, the spirit guardian knight captain shed towards the battle and struck down with its big sword. The barrel scattered into flying pieces. It was empty.

    ¡°Eh, what a low quality trap!¡± Abel sighed to himself.

    The spirit guardian knight captain struck the second barrel. As soon as its sword made contact with it, a roar of me shot out, lighting up the third battle and exploded.

    It engulfed the spirit guardian knight captain and the other barrel in me. The spirit guardian knight captain did not take much damage. Although the explosion looked vicious, the actual damage was not that high. It was targeted towards those who did not have armor on.

    Thest barrel was st to pieces.

    It was in this eerie moment. Under the sound of mes and barrel cracking, Abel heard a little object fall towards the ground.

    He jumped down from ck Wind and walked towards the scattered barrel. Jut as he expected, there was a ring with a blue gem on top of it. Afterward, he took out everything in his Horadric Cube and shoved the ring inside,

    Jade Ring

    Anti poison: +25%

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Abel mumbled as he happily put the ring on his finger. Although he did not have time to examine the attribute of this blue ring, he knew what was waiting for him. This attribute could help him a lot.

    The zombies were whipped out in no time. Under the sword of those spirit guardian knights, none of them could escape. Soon, this not so big room was clear under the endless me of hell.

    Abel led ck Wind and the Oak Sage towards a closed wooden in the room. He gently nodded towards the spirit guardian knight captain. Then, it shed next to the door handle, and carefully twisted it.

    As soon as the door was open, they could hear the sound of burning me and depressing screams.

    ¡°Dark Demon!¡± Abel immediately knew what it was when he heard the sound. They were ck colored demons with a one handed ax. As long as there was a Dark Demon, it meant a Dark Shaman would be around. They could endlessly resurrect Dark Demons.

    However, this endless resurrection wasn¡¯t much to Abel. As soon as a creature had died in front of him, their souls would get sucked into the Horadric Cube and turn into soul potions.

    ¡°Go!¡± Abel gently yelled as he speeded forward with the Leaf Magic Staff in his hand.

    This was not because Abel wanted to show off how brave he was, but because ck Wind¡¯s feet were faster than those shing spirit wolves under the spirit guardian knights.

    The spirit guardian knights shed inside, and they had already attracted the attention of those Dark Sharman. Soon, they began throwing fireballs.

    The spirit guardian knight captain was smart, and his team¡¯s fighting style had gotten a lot more tactical. They could see under the endless flickering me of hell; this decent size room had 4 Dark Sharman, a few hundred Dark Demons, and some slow moving zombies.

    Under the guidance of the spirit guardian knight captain, 4 spirit guardian knights shed next to the Dark Sharman. Since their powerful strength were further strengthened by the Fire Enchantment, they could basically dominate those naturally weak bodied Dark Sharman in a close body battle. Soon, those Dark Shamans had vanished from existence.

    The ¡®fireball¡¯ spell of Abel also began to show its power. One fireball flew towards the centre of those Dark Demons and sted them with fire damage.

    ck Wind kept switching positions, which allowed Abel to throw out fire balls even more efficiently.

    Abel kept his eyes on the condition of the room as he kept attacking. The horrific smell of blood here was a lot thicker than any ce he had been in; soon he realized the reason.

    In the center of the room, there was a hole, and that hole was filled with blood. There were even a few rotten corpses floating within it. It had probably been in there for years.

    Abel looked at those corpses and looked at the zombies. An idea popped into his head. Is this where zombiese from?

    To Abel, the corpses looked just like a halfplete zombie. Maybe back in the days before hell had left, these corpses were in the process of bing zombies. But since the hell demons responsible for making zombies had left, these corpses were stuck like this.

    This also exined why these corpses could be preserved for so long. By this point, Abel felt disgusted, which he rarely did. All zombies were once a human in the Dark World.

    ¡°Hell, you deserve to die!¡± Abel cursed, as another fireball pattern emerged on top of his leaf magic staff. Afterward, a giant fireball flew towards the hole and burned the corpses into ash. He felt like this way; the dead could only be at peace.

    Abel continued to throw out a fireball every time a zombie was killed. He didn¡¯t care about washing mana; he just had to cremate those zombies. Every single one of them was once human, maybe even human from the Rogue Encampment.

    The fight ended in no time. Every inch of that room by that point was scattered with blood. Some were sted out by Abel¡¯s fireball, and some were the ck blood spilled out by hell creatures.

    Abel did not proceed to the next battle. Instead he waited for a while. He then took out his only ¡®Poison antidote¡¯ and put it in his Snake Ego belt. He then filled up all the other slots with Full Recovery Potions.

    Afterward, he replenished the ¡®fire enchantment¡¯ for the spirit guardian knights. The next battle might get messy, so they needed to prepare properly.

    Afterward, Abel took out a scroll of ¡®broken ice armor¡¯ from his portal bracelet. It was a level 20 scroll. He had gotten it from killing elite wizard Bunker.

    Although he had other higher-level defense scrolls, Abel was only an intermediate wizard. So he could only use intermediate scrolls.

    In a sh of frost, an ice crystal armor appeared on Abel¡¯s body. Of course, Abel did not stop there. He unleashed hisbat qi, and in a sh of golden light, a tight golden bodysuit appeared on top of it. It was hisbat qi armor.

 Chapter 534 - Demon Queen Anderial

    <h4>Chapter 534 Demon Queen Anderial</h4>

    Abel stood in front of the giant curved shape door and mumbled, ¡°Demon Queen Andariel!¡±As soon as he spoke those words, the atmosphere around him began shaking. He felt like the entire world was pressing on him.

    He never thought a name would have such a strong effect. The only time he felt like the world was pressing on him was when he was about to be an official wizard. If not for the dragon core, he might have died already.

    Luckily, the pressure this time onlysted for a few seconds. The name was forbidden in this world.

    Abel let out a long breath of relief. He would definitely lose if he was to battle with this pressure.

    He had worked so hard for this. He had fought all the way from Blood Moor in the Rogue Encampment to here. He would not give up just because of a name.

    Abel thought to himself if he doesn¡¯t man up now, he might never be able to man up again. Time would only make his enemy seem even scarier. It might even traumatize him.

    ¡°Fight!¡± Abel gently said.

    The spirit guardian knight captain then struck down the door with its big sword. The door st open with immense force.

    As soon as the door opened, a group of greed skin Suffer monsters with grey horns dashed out with a depressing scream. The spirit guardian knights shed forward, and the battle began.

    The leaf magic staff on Abel¡¯s hand also began to ruthlessly throw fire balls.

    Abel realized these hell creatures were not stronger than the other ones. ¡°Howe they are so weak?¡±

    As he was still thinking, a group of Dark Demons rushed forward, and Abel could see some Dark Sharman under the flickering me of hell not far away.

    ¡°Kill it!¡± Abel roared.

    A spirit guardian knight immediately shed next to it and killed it with a few strikes.

    The sound of battle quickly attracted arge number of hell creatures. Although there were a lot of them, none of them were elites. They were not much stronger than the one in the Forgotten Tower, where Bartoli used to live.

    Something¡¯s not right. Abel thought to himself, increasing his attack power. Although this decent size hall could fit quite a lot of hell creatures, their numbers kept decreasing under Abel¡¯s attack.

    When thest hell creature dropped dead, it¡¯s soul was directly sucked into the Horadric Cube. Still, Andariel was nowhere to be seen.

    Abel examined the condition. He put away his Leaf magic staff and took out the Pelta Lunata and Jade Tan Do.

    Abel¡¯s Poison resistance had reached 120%, just the Jade Tan Do alone had given him 95%, and that Jade Ring he got from the 4th floor gave him another 25%.

    He was shaken up a little by the pressure, but now he had regained his confidence. He heard that Demon Queen Andariel could only do Poison attacks.

    Abel carefully followed behind the spirit guardian knights and moved forward. He slowly looked around the hall, and soon he spotted a giant chair made out of bones beside the endless me of hell. Andariel was sitting right there.

    Andariel¡¯s hair glowed in red, and she looked almost dead. The only thing that made Abel doubt was her 4 stings slowly moving from behind.

    Then he saw a red-colored dragon w looking hand ced on top of the 2 skulls on the chair handle. Her body leaned back on the spine of the chair. Her eyes were shut, but a small crack could be seen if you look closely.

    The spirit guardian knight captain also knew what it was about to face. It gently lifted up its hand, stopping its team on the spot. It then turned its head back, waiting for Abel¡¯smand.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Abel gently said. The spirit guardian knight captain understood Abel, so it gently moved forward with its spirit wolf.

    Before it even moved for 2 meters, it had entered the Andariel¡¯s territory. A crystal glow emerged from her eyes. Soon, her eyes were wide open.

    Andariel stared at the spirit guardian knights and Abel, but the Oak Sage had already been sent far away by Abel.

    Afterward, she slowly stood up. It was like she hadn¡¯t moved for countless years, bones cracking from her joints.

    Andariel was very tall, more than 3 meters. Even though Abel had reached 2 meters tall, he was like a child inparison.

    Her joints continued to crack as she gazed around. Then she fixed on Abel and began to attack.

    Abel felt very weird. He did not feel any emotion of anger, pain, greed, violence, and the desire for blood like a normal hell creature should have from Andariel. Instead, Andariel waspletely nk.

    He felt like he was facing a puppet. Normally, when he fought against hell creatures, he could still feel their life force even though that life force was engulfed by the death qi of hell.

    ¡°Die!¡± Andariel said. Her voice sounded extremely raspy, like she hadn¡¯t spoken for years.

    Although this word should sound very threatening from the 3 meters tall Andariel, Abel felt like it was just another normal task to her¨Clike picking up an object or taking a walk.

    Suddenly, Abel felt his heart beat increasing, so hemanded ck Wind to dodge through the soul chain before even thinking. ck Wind had reacted very quickly after gaining the ¡®extra fast¡¯, and it had almost immediately disappeared into lightning.

    As soon as Abel disappeared, the hard stone floor he was originally standing on began to crack. It was a dimensionless crack Andariel¡¯s emotion did not move a single bit after Abel had dodged her attack. Instead, she began to look around again.

    Abel was stunned. He did not expect Andariel to have the ability to control dimensions. All she said was the word ¡°die.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t trust his intuition, if he wasn¡¯t a headmander with a powerful sense, he would definitely be dead already.

    He understood how powerful the force of dimension was better than anybody in the world. In the past, Abel had used a dimension force to kill Elite Wizard Cliff. Although the amount he used was a lot smaller than Andariel, it still had the power to kill an elite Wizard in full defense mode.

    ¡°Fixed!¡± By this point, the gaze of Andariel had locked down on Abel again, but her voice was still very raspy.

    Abel immediatelymanded ck Wind to move as soon as he heard Andariel¡¯s voice, but despite how fast ck Wind had reacted, it was locked down by a strange force in the atmosphere.

    Abel felt like the whole world was against him again; in fact, this world hated him. Just a single world from Andariel had tightened all the space around Abel. It was almost like he had been drenched in glue, and ck Wind was like a little bug stuck in a spider web¨Cunable to escape no matter what.

 Chapter 535 - Men Down

    <h4>Chapter 535 Men Down</h4>

    While Abel and ck Wind were locked down, the spirit guardian knight captain shed next to Andariel and viciously struck her with its ice magic sword.It was a perfect knight strike from all directions. After years of knight¡¯s development, all of their moves had be unified. It was fully inherited from Abel¡¯s knight skills.

    The sword struck down from an odd angle, so Andariel couldn¡¯t dodge. Since she did not have any weapons, she could only block with her hand. This was exactly what the spirit guardian knight captain had wanted. As long as it¡¯s ice magic sword made contact with its enemy, it would have a slow effect.

    However, there was still a slight gap under the strike, so Andariel did a slight twist andpletely avoided the strike.

    The spirit guardian knight captain had fought countless battles, so it flicked its sword up after Andariel had dodged the first strike. It still wanted to slow her down with the ice magic sword¡¯s effect.

    Andariel twist again, andpletely avoided the strike again. Her movements were extremely precise. Just one move had allowed her to perfectly avoid the attacks of the spirit guardian knight captain.

    After the spirit guardian knight captain missed a few strikes, it swung its sword even harder. But, this gave Andariel a chance.

    Andariel stuck out her dragon w looking hand. It was not fast, but since the spirit guardian knight captain had opened up its defense for a brief moment, and Andariel struck its waist.

    She was not known for her strength. But as the most powerful boss in the Rogue Encampment, she could still go neck to neck with those normal strength type bosses.

    This strike had perfectlynded on the spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s center of gravity, and just like that, it had lost its bnce and defense.

    Andariel then began to use her force. Since the spirit guardian knight captain could no longer make a knight defense move, it was sted far away. Although the armor had absorbed most of the impact, it was greatly damaged.

    The spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s bodynded next to the endless me of hell. Luckily it was very fire-resistant, so the fire didn¡¯t damage it.

    As the other 7 spirit guardian knights were about to attack, Andariel had her gaze fixed upon Abel again.

    Abel also noticed this, so his heart tensed up once again. He had been spotted again. Andariel seemedpletely emotionless. It seemed like the only thing in her mind was to kill.

    This was a lot scarier than other hell creatures with emotions. Normally under these circumstances, other hell creatures would follow up with the spirit guardian knight captain who is attacking her, but instead, she was fixed on Abel.

    When he saw how casually Andariel had treated the spirit guardian knight captain in contrast with her vicious attacks on Abel, It was obvious that she knew as long as she killed Abel, all his summons would disappear as well.

    ¡°Die!¡± Andariel spoke again, but this time it was no longer as raspy. She had recovered in a short period of time.

    ¡°ck Wind, move in a sh!¡± Abel yelled before Andariel opened her mouth. His headmander intuition told him his life was in great danger.

    ck Wind flushed away in the same Andariel had spoken.

    They reappear ed10 meters away. His heart was pounding hard. And as he stared into the white light, he could see a strand of his hair being left behind.

    If he was a split second slower, his entire brain would have burned up like that strand of hair.

    Abel didn¡¯t think a Full Recovery Potion would still be effective if his head was no longer attached.

    ¡°How is this possible? This is not the fighting style of Andariel at all!¡± Abel yelled as he dashed away at full speed with ck Wind. No matter what, he could not let Andariel lock him down again.

    Andariel had used this lock down then spoken word attack on Abel free times, so he realized something. In order for Andariel to unleash this destructive force, she must first lock down on Abel.

    What could break this lock down? The first thing Abel thought of was ck Wind¡¯s speed, so ck Wind dashed forward at full speed and turned in to a strike of lightning. Now, it would be a lot harder for Andariel to focus on him.

    ¡°Come out!¡± Abel padded his chest as he was speeding. Afterward, a ck portal appeared, and 5 immortal ravens flew out.

    What was the best summon for distraction? Abel would definitely say the immortal ravens. Even those normal ones could drive his enemies insane, let alone his exceptionally clever one.

    That exceptionally clever raven surprised Abel every time since every raven¡¯s attack would cause blindness.

    The 4 normal immortal ravens flew right towards Andariel¡¯s with screech sounds. Her eyes were their target.

    Andariel pped with her hand a few times in mid air, and those ravens were all sted away like mosquitoes.

    Abel was shocked. Although he was at full speed on ck Wind, he still had his power of will fixed on Andariel.

    ¡°How¡¯s that possible!¡± He screamed.

    Immortal ravens could naturally dodge attacks in absolute. That¡¯s why they had the word ¡®immortal¡¯ in their name.

    However, those ravens¡¯ absolute dodge was like a big joke in front of Andariel. With a little flick of her hand had sted them away.

    The ravens rolled around on the ground a few times and flew back up again. But they no longer dared to approach Andariel without caution again.

    Andariel also realized she couldn¡¯t attack Abel right now, so she focused on a spirit guardian knight instead. That spirit guardian knight quickly shed next to her and struck down with its ice magic sword.

    Andariel gently twisted again and perfectly dodged the strike. By this point, she already had her gaze fully fixed on the spirit guardian knight.

    ¡°Die!¡± As she spoke the word, a crystal glow emerged from the crack of her eyes. A dimension crack appeared.

    This spirit guardian knight was not as smart. Even though the spirit guardian knight captain, who had juste out from the endless me of hell, began tomand it to leave, it was toote.

    The force of dimension ripped the spirit guardian knight into 2 pieces. Abel was always proud of his magic armor, but it was torn apart like a thin piece of paper.

    The spirit guardian knight was made up of 2 parts. A skeleton up top, and a spirit wolf below. The substance that made up the spirit wolf wrapped around the skeleton, which created the spirit guardian knight. Therefore, this force of dimension had not only chopped the skeleton in two, and the spirit wolf also couldn¡¯t escape.

    Abel felt a sharp pain in his brain as he was still speeding. He knew he had lost a summon, a spirit guardian knight. It was one of the first ones he had summoned.

    It was the first time he had lost a member in the Dark World. His druid soul did not have a chance to give that spirit guardian knight a Full Recovery Potion.

 Chapter 536 - More Men Down

    <strong>Chapter 536 More Men Down</strong>

    Immediate kill!

    Even though his Skeleton Resurrection had reached level 20, his spirit guardian knight was still killed in a second.

    Abel felt sadness arise within him, but he could not stop. No way he could withstand that force of dimension if even his summons couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Everyone start moving, don¡¯t stop!¡± Abel yelled.

    Afterward, all the spirit guardian knights began to sh, and each took out an attributed Harry Bow while installing a bone arrow on to it.

    Andariel began to look around, trying to find a target to lock down, but none of those spirit guardian knights were slowing down. It was at this moment that a cold arrow flew towards her.

    Andariel didn¡¯t even look at the arrow. She only carelessly flicked her hand andpletely blocked the full speed arrow.

    But it was that moment, the ice attribute of the arrow exploded, and she ended up with ayer of frost on her.

    Abel felt his heart lift. He seeded. The bone arrows thate afterward could show their power from now on.

    However, as Abel was still thinking, the crystal glow emerged from Andariel¡¯s eyes again. All of a sudden, the frost on her vanished. Another bone arrow was flying her way, but this time she did not block it. Instead, she gently twisted andpletely avoided it.

    Abel was stunned for a few seconds. His spirit guardian knights aimed the bone arrows perfectly aimed. How could she dodge so effortlessly?

    Abel had seen countless knights in the Holy Continent, but none of them had this scary dodging ability. This was beyond his imagination.

    Andariel could no longer lock down her enemy. ck Wind was going too fast, and the spirit guardian knights would not stop shing.

    Therefore, she began gathering a green glowing ball in front of her chest by shooting out green lights from her 4 stings. She held the force down, and then a beam of green smog shot out at immense speed.

    It was at this moment 2 spirit guardian knight reemerged from a sh, and this green smog directly struck upon them.

    ¡°No!¡± Abel felt his heart drop. His druid soul was always tracking the life force of his spirit guardian knights, and this smog had injected arge amount of vicious poison within them.

    Arge chunk of their health was taken away, and it kept dropping by the second. If Abel didn¡¯t interrupt, those spirit guardian knights might die soon.

    Abel was speechless. Even though his spirit guardian knights did not have the poison resistance ability, the spirit wolf below them had natural poison resistance attributes.

    He did not expect this at all, so the snake ego belt from his was given out a little sh and injected 2 Full Recovery potions into the knights through the druid soul.

    Although their health was fully recovered, the poison was still in effect. Their bodies were still fully green, and their health was still decreasing.

    Andariel dodged a few more bone arrows and began to gather her green glowing ball again.

    Since those spirit guardian knights had been poisoned, their movements had slowed down. By that point, Andariel already had her gaze fixed on them. ¡®Locked¡¯ she said.

    Even though Abel was 10 meters away, he could still feel the atmosphere around the spirit guardian knights changing. There were countless illusionary webs around them, fully locking them down.

    Abel realized the glow in Andariel¡¯s eyes were getting weaker. It seemed like these attacks were quite exhausting to her as well.

    The spirit guardian knights kept trying to sh away, but it was useless.

    Abel was so stunned he almost froze. This was just like the dimension locking ability of his battle fort. Maybe this was even stronger. The one in his battle fort could only defuse any dimension changing ability, but Andariel could lock down her enemy as well.

    The 4 green glowing balls in her hand sted out as she said the word ¡°die!¡±

    As the dimension crack emerged above the 2 spirit guardian knights, a green smog also surrounded them. Just Abel wanted to unleash another bottle of Full Recovery Potion through his snake ego belt¨Che got a message saying the target had died.

    Andariel had already shifted her attention away from Abel and started to mass attack anything that approached her.

    At first, Abel thought this waspletely useless since he and his other spirit guardian knights had avoided her poison smog, but soon he realized something wrong. His body was starting to get poisoned.

    His druid soul began to warn him. His health points were decreasing 1- 2 points per second.

    Although this wasn¡¯t much to Abel since he had 120% of poison resistance, his spirit guardian knights were having quite a bad time.

    All this time, Abel did not even get the chance to attack. He was stunned by the power of Andariel¡¯s first few attacks. He couldn¡¯t understand how Andariel had gotten this ability.

    If Abel still didn¡¯t attack, all his spirit guardian knights would be wiped out before they could even do anything.

    That¡¯s right, Andariel hadn¡¯t been damaged at all. She had only been affected by the ice force, but she had broken it in no time. This meant Andariel had not made a single mistake from the start.

    Every single move she made was excused in a precise manner¨Clike she had been measuring it with a ruler. She never made a useless move or attack.

    Now, the hall was filled with poisonous particles¨Cyou would get poisoned if you stayed long enough.

    Abel scanned with his power of will, all 5 of the spirit guardian knights simultaneously shed beside Andariel, and Abel did the same with ck Wind.

    The Spirit guardian knights had already swapped their attributed Harry bow with an ice magic sword and magic shield. Abel was still holding his Jade Tan Do. They all struck forward almost at the same time.

    5 sharp beams of cool light struck down through the spirit guardian knights¡¯ sword, and Abel¡¯s Jade Tan Do correspond with them very well. From his angle, it was impossible Andariel¡¯s giant body to avoid this.

    However, Andariel had somehow swum away in the midst of the 5 ice magic swords and effortlessly dodged his Jade Tan Do. Then, she smacked 2 spirit guardian knights with her hands, while 4 glowing balls shot out from her 4 scorpion tails towards Abel.

    The 2 spirit guardian knights were sted far away like they had been hit with a giant hammer. Afterward, a sh of light emerged from their body. Abel¡¯s druid soul had replenished their health with Full Recovery Potions.

    Abel tensed up. He did not dodge. Instead, he dashed forward towards the green glowing ball with a blinding light on his shield. He was about to unleash a shield strike on to Andariel.

 Chapter 537 - Big Hi

    <strong>Chapter 537 Big Hi</strong>

    At the same time, Abel watched the green glowing ball strike upon his body. His magic gear, armor, and the 2 passive magic protector did not trigger,

    He felt weak sensations emerge from within him. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time he had felt this way. He was a knight, after all.

    Luckily he had an extremely strong body and 120% of poison resistance. This weak feeling did notst for long, but his health points took a big hit.

    Abel was certain. Just as he expected¨Cas long as he wasn¡¯t hit by that weird spoken word attack, her poison attacks were not that strong.

    Anderial did not expect Abel to run straight into her poison ball. In other words, she was stunned by Abel¡¯s stubbornness. This gave Abel a rare chance to get close to her and unleash a shield strike.

    His shield strike had reached level 10, and it could knock out an enemy for 2.4 seconds. On top of the 150 increase in damage, it was his most powerful knight attack.

    The Pelta Lunata made contact with Andariel¡¯s waist, and a huge bang st out. She was knocked off bnce and helplessly took a step back.

    The vertigo effect of the shield strike then began to show its effect through thebat qi pattern on the Pelta Lunata.

    Abel still saw the world in slow motion, and he could see Anderial¡¯s eyes slowly glow again.

    He knew Anderial would go right back to normal if this crystal glow in her eye was fully unleashed. If so, his attack would be meaningless. He had already taken a big hit with that poison ball, so he didn¡¯t think he would have any other chances after this.

    He spent so much effort and lost 3 spirit guardian knights. This was the first time he struck upon Andariel; he would not let this chance go to waste.

    Abel yelled at his body to move quicker and quicker.

    Abel¡¯s body was a miracle. No one had ever been sessfully altered by a dragon core before. While his brain kept yelling, his body slowly began to get faster.

    It was at that exact moment that Abel jumped up from ck Wind, in a never seen before speed, and plunged his Jade Tan Do right in the glowing crack between Andariel¡¯s eyes.

    Both Andariel and Abel roared in agony at the same time. With the Jade Tan Do between her eyes, the crystal glow vanished all of a sudden. The life force was drained from the originally glowing crack, and small cracks emerged beside it.

    Although Andariel was screaming, Abel couldn¡¯t sense any emotions. It was as if screaming was just programmed into her.

    Abel was also screaming because he was rejected by this world once again when he struck upon Andariel¡¯s glowing crack. This force of rejection had locked down all his abilities, and he was a st by a rebound force.

    His body felt as weak as a baby after being rejected by this world. Just that rebound force had turned his right arm into a reverse L shape.

    Hended on the ground. He felt that many bones in him had been fractured. He was almost like a broken doll.

    All of this had happened in a sh. It didn¡¯t even take 1 second until Abelnded his strike andnded on the ground.

    Since the crystal glow did not sessfully break the shield strike¡¯s vertigo, the 5 spirit guardian knights began to attack Andariel like crazy.

    Meanwhile, Abel put down his Pelta Lunata and bent his arm back under immense pain. Although he had taken a big hit, he did not put down his Jade Tan Do. His intuition told him this little de was his most important life saver.

    After he bent his arm back, other fractures did not have too much effect on Abel. He drank down a bottle of Full Recovery Potion, and a purple glow arose. He was back to normal immediately. He had even gained back the energy he drained from breaking through his body¡¯s speed limit.

    He picked up his Pelta Lunata again. At that point, Andariel was just about to regain her consciousness, so Abel had his gaze locked on her. He no longer had time to jump back on ck Wind.

    A ¡®charge¡¯ magic pattern appeared on his body, and his body turned in to a shadow, speeding straight towards Andariel. With this momentum, the Jade Tan Do viciously plunged into her body.

    A stream of golden blood gushed out. Both Abel and the 5 spirit guardian knights were attacking Andariel.

    Abel guessed that the crack between Andariel¡¯s eye was her weak point. Although he did not know what it was, he unleashed his following strike right towards it.

    Times up!

    Andariel gently twisted andpletely avoided all the attacks in a weird position. How was that possible? She was being beaten down in a circle of 5 spirit guardian knights and Abel.

    She stuck out her hand and smacked Abel and 3 spirit guardian knights, sending them flying away. Afterward, she grabbed ahold of the spirit guardian knight captain and another spirit guardian knight.

    The scorpion tail on her back began to spit out green balls, and they automatically sted open. Arge amount of green smog engulfed the 2 spirit guardian knights.

    ¡°No!¡± Abel already knew Andariel would follow up with this the moment he flew away.

    He didn¡¯t really care about those normal spirit guardian knights since he could just summon more, but the spirit guardian knight captain was Rib Bone no.1. It was his first skeleton. He had put a lot of effort into cultivating it, and it was smarter than any other spirit guardian knights.

    The first thing Abel did was inject that only bottle of Poison Antidote he had in his snake ego belt on to the spirit guardian knight captain, and follow up with a Full Recovery Potion.

    Immediately afterward, Abel received a message saying the other spirit guardian knight had died. He almost wanted to cry; they were his partners that had fought countless battles together. Even though he would sometimes he would ask them to do some weird things like farming or cooking. He still thought of them as actual partners.

    If Abel was only a Wizard and didn¡¯t have these untalkative friends beside him in the Dark World, could he even gather up the courage to stay in this ce full of danger for so long?

    The Poison Antidote Abel had given the spirit guardian knight captain was not one of those replicas he made in the Holy Continent. It was purely made in the Dark World.

    Soon, the spirit guardian knight captain had grown fully immune to poison for a few seconds.

    Andariel was holding on to the spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s sword. Although this was a great threat, it had also given it an opportunity. The spirit guardian knight captain gently let off of his sword and grabbed hold of Andariel as well.

    All of a sudden, this battle had turned into apetition of strength between Andariel and the spirit guardian knight captain. After drinking many bottles of soul potions, the spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s strength could go neck to neck with Andariel at first. But soon, she began to overpower it.

 Chapter 538 - Head Cut Off

    <h4>Chapter 538 Head Cut Off</h4>

    Andariel held the captain¡¯s body and smashed it towards the ground. But since the spirit guardian knight captain was a skeleton, and the spirit wolf was only a transparent being, this kind of physical damage did not impact it that much.Abel jumped on ck Wind and began charging again. Although ck Wind and he worked very well together, Andariel still dodged them with a gentle twist.

    It was perfect.

    After Andariel realized her smash did not do much to the captain, she continued to hold it down and began to attack it with her other hand. The spirit guardian knight captain tried to block with its shield, but could not withstand her force.

    Abel followed up with a strike with his Jade Tan Do, but no matter how many times he tried, Andariel could always avoid him with a gentle twist, all while attacking the spirit guardian knight captain. Abel almost wanted to facepalm himself.

    shes of purple light kept emerging from the spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s body. This light helped him recover every time it¡¯s health points began to drop.

    Abel was angry that Andariel kept dodging him. He did not expect such an ability, but soon, his gaze was drawn to her hand, which grabbed the spirit guardian knight captain.

    A ¡®shield attack¡¯ was a half magic attack. Although it usedbat qi to ignite the magic pattern, it followed thew of magic. It could unleash its vertigo effect as long as it touched any part of the opponent¡¯s body.

    Therefore, Abel viciously dashed towards Andariel¡¯s hand with abat qi pattern shing in front of his Pelta Lunata. Andariel wanted to dodge, but the spirit guardian knight grabbed her. All of a sudden, the shield strikended on her hand.

    Although it didn¡¯t give her much physical damage, she was knocked unconscious for 2.4 seconds.

    Since Abel damaged the glowing crack, she could no longer break out from this vertigo.

    Abel had been waiting for this chance all this time. He ignited a string of dark goldbat qi on the Jade Tan Do and unleashed his only bit of dimension force from his soul.

    It took him 1 whole second until this dimension force was guided into his dark goldbat qi. Afterward, he plunged it straight towards Andariel¡¯s neck.

    Golden blood gushed out, drenching Abel. The dimension force lurking within the dark goldbat qi quickly tore apart Andariel sh on her neck until it reached her spine. Afterward, her head sted out andnded 5 meters away.

    Most beings would be dead the moment their head was sted away, but not Andariel. She remained motionless as her body dragged the spirit guardian knight captain towards her severed head.

    ¡°Stop her!¡± Abel yelled as he jumped down from ck Wind. He unleashed another shield strike on Andariel¡¯s head and ruthlessly plunged down with his Jade Tan Do.

    By this point, thest 3 spirit guardian knights had shed next to Andariel¡¯s body and held it down to the ground alongside the spirit guardian knight captain.

    Maybe it was because she no longer had her head, but she could no longer dodge as swiftly as before. She was in a deadlock with the 4 spirit guardian knights.

    However, this doesn¡¯t mean Andariel gave up. The 4 scorpion tails on her back began to spit out glowing green balls. Those balls exploded and surrounded her back with green poison gas.

    Abel¡¯s druid soul had always been tracking the health points of the spirit guardian knights, and he soon realized the poison gas quickly was draining the life out of them.

    His druid soul kept injecting Full Recovery Potions on to the 4 spirit guardian knights while refilling those Full Recovery Potions on his snake ego belt from his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag.

    If he didn¡¯t have this many Full Recovery Potions, the 4 spirit guardian knights, including the most powerful spirit guardian knight captain would die a few time¡¯s already.

    Still, all Abel could do was just keep stabbing her.

    It was not that Abel didn¡¯t want to use magic. His most powerful spell attack was the ¡®Fireball¡¯, but he couldn¡¯t unleash one without his Leaf magic staff.

    Other spell attacks were nowhere as powerful as his fire enchanted Jade Tan Do, and he didn¡¯t have time to swap it out anyway.

    Andariel¡¯s body was just 5 meters from her head, and Abel was constantly being attacked by poison. Luckily, he had be very poison resistant thanks to his Jade Tan Do, so his life was dropping very slow.

    Andariel, under Abel¡¯s shield, was slowly epting her fate. The eyes in her blood-drenched face began to turn white as her life force slowly faded. However, at the same time, the crack between Andariel¡¯s eyes began to recover.

    Since Abel thought everything was under the control of his shield, he did not realize this. He had almost be a robot, repeating shield strikes from his left, and a stabbing from his right.

    Suddenly, a crystal glow emerged from the crack between Andariel¡¯s eyes, and she came back to consciousness immediately.

    ¡°Back!¡± Although Andariel¡¯s voice had be muffled through the wounds on her face, it did not affect the power of this word.

    Abel felt the entire world began to drag him back. He was st backward and kept stepping back. He could not stop this force no matter how hard he tried.

    Abel realized the power of these words. Since their effects were different, they should have already corresponded with a particr force before the word was spoken.

    Just like this word ¡®back¡¯. It should have been released before Andariel had spoken the word, but the force shouldn¡¯t be too draining. That¡¯s why Abel couldn¡¯t react in time.

    That was,pared to the word ¡®die¡¯, it didn¡¯t need to summonrge amounts of energy. That was why it gave Abel enough time to react as Andariel was saying the word.

    Abel thought this effect would onlyst for a while, but he kept dropping back. By this point, Andariel¡¯s head was already flying straight back at her body, which was being held down by the 4 spirit guardian knights.

    ¡°No, this will make all our effort useless!¡± Abel knew as soon as her head had returned to her body, she could unleash the dimension force again.

    Just when Abel was growing desperate, an immortal raven speeded out in mid-air and viciously pecked down the dried up eye on Andariel¡¯s skull.

    Although Andariel¡¯s eyes were basically useless by that point, the immortal raven¡¯s peck was not a normal attack. As one of the Druid¡¯s first summons, its attack was nothingpared to the poison creeper.

    However, it¡¯s upside was that it could blind its enemy. This blindness was like thew of nature. It did not only apply to physical sight¨Cit was a state.

 Chapter 539 - Killed

    <h4>Chapter 539 Killed</h4>

    A smirk emerged on Abel¡¯s face. He knew this immortal raven was that clever one. It did not disappoint once again. It managed toe through at the exact moment.The immortal raven kept pecking, and soon the blinding effect had been ignited. A spell pattern emerged from Andariel¡¯s skull, and it fell towards the ground.

    By this point, Abel had also stopped dropping back. He directly unleashed a charge towards her head and followed up with another shield strike on it. Then, the stabbing began again.

    This time, he carefully kept his eyes on the crack between her eyes, but it seemed like Andariel had already used up all her energy just then. Her skull did not resist at all.

    Her body was held down by the 4 spirit guardian knights. Although it kept shooting out green poisonous balls, those spirit guardian knights kept replenishing themselves with Abel¡¯s Full Recovery Potion as they shed in purple light.

    However, this bnce was suddenly broken. A wave of green glow sted out from the 4 scorpion tails of Andariel simultaneously. The poison concentrations immediately shot up a few times.

    The druid soul could not react fast enough; all the spirit guardian knights were killed other than the spirit guardian knight captain.

    Another sh of purple light shed upon the spirit guardian knight captain, and it was back to normal again. It could sense that the end was near, so he still clung on to Andariel¡¯s body, no matter what.

    Andariel had lost her scorpion tail from this. This meant she had lost the ability to make a poison attack. On top of the fact that she was badly injured, her strength had grown weak. By this point, the spirit guardian knight captain could assert full dominance over her.

    Abel could not even remember how many times he had stabbed Andariel. His strong arm had grown stiff. Suddenly, a blinding light emerged from Andariel¡¯s skull and pushed him out.

    At the same time, her body began to glow as well and pushed the spirit guardian knight captain away.

    Just when Abel thought something bad was about to happen again, Andariel¡¯s body turned into a shadow of light. Within the shadow, Abel could see countless lives struggling and screaming in agony. There were knights, Rogues, children, elders, and all kinds of nonhuman beings. They were all terrified.

    Slowly, the shadow of light began to expand, and those countless lives sted out in sparkles, dancing around the 4th floor of the underground tomb. Soon, the screaming began to settle, and it seemed like they were free from now on.

    The sparkles also soon stopped flying around. They all gathered in front of Abel, and did a universal bow within the 3 worlds.

    The whole world had grown quiet, and these countless life sparkles began to thank Abel in their own unique ways of freeing them. Slowly the sparkles faded, and he heard someone singing emerged.

    Although he couldn¡¯t make out the words, a sense of gratitude arose within him. He suddenly realized this was the song of life, and countless souls sang it for him.

    Abel knew these souls were pure human souls, not the soul of hell creatures, since his Horadric cube did not budge.

    For respect for their lives, Abel bowed back at the souls. With this bow, thest bit of sparkle vanished.

    It was finally over. Abel sighed as he stared at Andariel¡¯s rotten dead body.

    The weird thing was that he couldn¡¯t find Andariel¡¯s soul. It was almost like Abel had just been fighting with a dead body all this time.

    Abel then looked towards the only survivor of this battle, the spirit guardian knight captain, and the scattered bones on the ground. This was the most intense battle he had ever fought.

    He had lost a lot more than he could ever imagine, even with a full inventory of Full Recovery Potion.

    Abel couldn¡¯t understand how Andariel became so powerful. He had never seen god, but Andariel seemed like one.

    She could change the force of the world by just saying a few words. That was not normal at all. Even the demons from hell couldn¡¯t do this.

    If Andariel had this power when heaven and hell were still in control of the Dark World, there was no way Andariel would willingly be trapped in this underground tomb of the temple.

    Abel just couldn¡¯t understand, but the battle had ended nevertheless. He would just try to get what he could. Afterward, he stepped up towards Andariel.

    Soon, Abel¡¯s face had turned atrocious. He had sacrificed so much. And this Andariel literally had no gear. Even though other bosses might not have gears as well, they at least had a soul that could turn into a Power Potion.

    Abel just couldn¡¯t ept this reality. He felt like he had been scammed. He lost 7 spirit guardian knights, countless Full Recovery Potions, and all he got was a dead body.

    Abel was speechless, the longer he looked at Andariel, the angrier he got. Afterward, he pointed at the dead body and drew out a pattern. Death qi gathered, and bang. Andariel¡¯s body was st into pieces, and an abnormal skeleton stood up.

    It was abnormal because, unlike other skeletons, it had 4 scorpion tails on its back.

    It was the first time Abel had summoned an abnormal skeleton. But Abel hadn¡¯t got many chances to summon skeletons anyway, so he didn¡¯t even know he could summon abnormal skeletons.

    Abel then summoned a spirit wolf, and this abnormal skeleton automatically walked towards it. Soon, the two began to merge. The half transparent substance of the spirit wolf formed ayer of skin and muscle on the skeleton.

    A spirit guardian knight with 6 arms was born just like that. The 4 scorpion tails look just like arms being wrapped in that half transparent substance. The most interesting thing was that the substance had formed a hand on the end of each scorpion tail.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you naga!¡± Abel thought about that sea creature with 6 arms.

    Fiery excitement began to erupt in Abel¡¯s heart. Since his skeleton resurrection could summon abnormal skeletons, and there were still 6 skeletons he could summon, he would try it out with all the dead hell creatures on the ground.

    He summoned 6 skeletons, but by this point, he was sure Naga was special, maybe because of his karma.

    He had just freed so many souls, and they sang him a song of life. Although he didn¡¯t know the point of that song, it should at least increase his luck by a little.

    The skeletons were turned in to spirit guardian knights one by one. The magic gears left over by his previous spirit guardian knights were still in good condition, so he told these new ones to put them on.

    Soon, Abel¡¯s scary team of 8 spirit guardian knights had reformed again. That was the power of the skeleton resurrection. Maybe no Deity in the Holy Continent was using these traditional summoning techniques anymore.

    They would rather maximize power and turn the body of a powerful warrior into a powerful skeleton.

 Chapter 540 - World Stone

    <h4>Chapter 540 World Stone</h4>

    Naga was the only special spirit guardian knight. It did not have armor. Even though one of the spirit guardian knight armor had been demolished in the battle, Abel still had some spare ones in his portal bracelet.But, he just did not have any armor with 6 armholes. He had to make one special for Naga.

    Abel preserved all the spirit guardian knights. They had just been summoned, but they all inherited Abel¡¯s self-defense and knight skills. Still, they were not as experienced in battle as his old ones, so it would take some time.

    The only thing that was in Abel¡¯s mind was what special ability Naga had. Those 4 extra arms on it¡¯s back was not just for show, right?

    Naga sensed Abel¡¯s thoughts, so it began to gather up a green glowing ball with the 4 arms behind it. Afterward, the ball dashed forward, and a green smog of poison gas erupted.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t know how powerful the poison was, poison was the scariest thing in the Holy Continent. Only a small amount of Orc Deities would research into it. Therefore, a Poison attack was a rare yet powerful kind of attack.

    The poison antidote in the Holy Continent was light years behind the poison antidote in the Dark World. At most, they could only ease the pain. So one¡¯s performance in a battle would definitely be affected if they were poisoned. Poison was a reflection of hopelessness in the Holy Continent.

    Most of the Deities who did research in poisons had died from side effects, so only a small number of them could use powerful poison attacks.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Abel suddenly thought of the crack between Andariel¡¯s eyes, but when he turned towards her served head, the crack vanished.

    He walked towards Andariel¡¯s served head and carefully examined it. Her face was dried up. Her body was supported by countless souls. Since those souls had now been freed, her true appearance came to life.

    But, that annoying crack between her eyes hadpletely vanished from her dried-up face.

    Abel took out his Jade Tan Do again. He was about to cut open her skull, but he was worried if he would be struck by more poison attacks. So safety first.

    There were no poison attacks. The only thing was that Andariel had an extraordinarily thick skull, her skin was ok, but it still gave Abel a hard time.

    She had thick bones. If Abel had not used the force of dimension, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to cut her.

    He unleashed hisbat qi onto his Jade Tan Do and plunged down in full force. The skull began to crack, and Abel followed up immediately. After 10 strikes, the skull finally split into two.

    But, Andariel¡¯s head waspletely empty. The only thing that caught Abel¡¯s attention was a damaged blue crystal. It looked like it was only a small piece from a bigger crystal.

    Abel carried the damaged crystal near the eternal me of hell and closely examined it. The crystal first began to sh in countless sparkles, and then those sparkles began to move. It looked like he was staring into a night full of stars.

    After the starry sparkles disappear, a patch of darkness emerged within the crystal, followed by the vision of a piece ofnd emerging from a distance. At first, Abel didn¡¯t know what it was, but as it got closer, Abel realized it was the Rogue Encampment.

    If god was real, what he just saw must be god¡¯s perspective. He was stunned like never before.

    ¡°What is this crystal?¡±

    ¡°Andariel put this crystal between her eyes. What power does it have?¡±

    Abel had countless questions, but he couldn¡¯t answer any of them. But he knew one thing: this damaged crystal core was very important.

    Not only from his intuition, but his druid soul also came to the same conclusion. Unlike the main soul, the druid soul was not conscious. Its calctions were not affected by bias, so it was very urate.

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s important, but what does this thing do?¡± Abel thought to himself as he ced the crystal between his eyes. That was what Andariel¡¯s had done after all.

    Nothing happened. Just as Abel was about tough at himself, his hand twitched, and the crystal made contact with his skin.

    All of a sudden, the damaged crystal lost control. Sparkles began to emerge, and Abel felt himself losing control as well. His hand helplessly fell away from the crystal, but the crystal did not drop.

    Instead, the crystal was glued to Abel¡¯s forehead and began press further down. The crystal plunged into his skin, and blood gushed out.

    Abel¡¯s fresh blood was recharging the crystal. Its glow began to get even brighter and increased its speed. It was hard to imagine what a thumb-sized crystal entering the skull of a person would look like.

    Abel witnessed all of this take ce just in front of his eyes. He felt extreme horror.

    But that didn¡¯tst for long. The crystal had soon fully entered Abel¡¯s skull, and the glow began to spread throughout his body. His horror was reced with immense pain. He wanted to scream, but he felt like he lost the ability to scream.

    He reached the limit of a normal human being. He felt like he was about to explode. Every strand of his muscles felt like they were being torn apart, and every inch of his bones felt like they were being crushed.

    Abel realized that crystal was not suitable for humans to use, yet his stupidly brave mind told him to put it between his eyes.

    The sound of muscle tearing and bones being started to get louder and louder. He felt like his body was going to be ripped to pieces by this crystal.

    He had fallen onto the ground, and his body wouldn¡¯t stop twitching from the cracking bones.

    Just when Abel felt hopelessness dawning upon him, he felt familiar energy rushing from within. All of a sudden, his muscles were repaired, and his bones started to grow again.

    The power of the dragon core had saved him once again, and soon it had fully recovered his body. Maybe it was even stronger than before.

    The crystal glow began to fade. It seemed like Abel had passed the test. All of the agony in his body was washed away like water, and an indescribable freshness emerged.

    Afterward, Abel received arge amount of data. He knew what that crystal was.

    This damage crystal was a tiny bit of the world stone of the Dark World. ording to legends, it was made from the eye of a god; it was the foundation stone of the Dark World. During the war of the Dark World back in the days, this world stone was responsible for suppressing all of humanity¡¯s power. At the same time, it also limited the power of heaven and hell. Therefore, the war of the Dark World had never gotten out of hand.

    When the war had ended, Hell no longer needed those pure souls from humans, and heaven had also left. From then on, this ce was no longer suitable for hell demons.

    The world stone was too powerful, and none of those hell demons could withstand it. Therefore, the world stone divided itself into five pieces, each recing the soul of a powerful hell demon and gained full control over their body.

 Chapter 541 - Map

    <h4>541 Map</h4>

    This was a typical move by hell. Even though the souls of the hell demons had left, their body was still there for the world stone to control.Every challenger who fought with a world stone hell demon felt like they were fighting against the entire Dark World. That was the power of the world stone.

    Although that tiny bit of scattered world stone did not possess the power of their world, it could still change the energy of a particr area.

    Abel reopened his eyes. The way the world looked had be very strange to him. It was almost like he had be one with it¨Clike he was the god of this world.

    By this point, he remembered Andariel¡¯s ability or her ability after merging with a piece of the world stone. At that moment, Abel felt like he had the same ability.

    It was the power of god!

    Although Abel had never seen god before, he knew he could change this ce by just saying a few words. This was not the power of Wizards; they could only unleash powerful elemental attacks by merging mana and the power of will.

    Andariel¡¯s abilitymanded the world to serve her¨Clike a god.

    Abel looked around; he wanted the dimly lit hall under the eternal mes of hell to get brighter, so he mumbled with his soul twitching, ¡°I want light!¡±

    Afterward, Abel immediately felt arge chunk of energy being drained from his strong body, almost 20%. Although he had not examined his current physics, he knew it was definitely beyond the limit of 50 points.

    Abel also realized that this ability was not made for his current level. Just a few words had drained so much energy from him.

    ¡°I want light! I want light!¡± As these words left Abel¡¯s mouth, they began to echo in mid air. It was triggering every bit of space in the hall.

    All of a sudden, the hall was shone in bright light. It was as if they emerged out of thin air.

    Abel was stunned. Even though he knew how mysterious wizards were, he couldn¡¯t have imagined a power like this. If there was an enemy in front of him, they were powerless before him.

    Abel knew what it was like to have the world turned against him. It was a depressing and lonely ce with no mana. Sometimes the world might even hold him down.

    Afterwards, Abel began to imagine himself flying. ¡°I want to fly!¡± As soon the words left his mouth, he felt his body gently lifting from the ground.

    Although he was blocked by the ceiling, he was in full control of where he wanted to fly. He felt like he was above and beyond.

    At that moment, he felt confidence exploding within him. He felt like he was the god of this world. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t do, and no one could stop him. He wished there were more demons in front of him, so he could demolish them one by one.

    As Abel¡¯s confidence grew, all the energy in his body was used up. He fell down from the sky, and the cold hard floor woke him up.

    ¡°What was I doing?¡± Abel thought to himself.

    Power had made him lose himself. This power was not meant for humans. If he had unlimited energy, he wouldn¡¯t even know what kind of stuff he would do.

    He drank down a bottle of Full Recovery Potion, and all his energy was back immediately. However, by that point, he no longer wanted to test out those power that did not belong to him again.

    ¡°ck Wind!¡± Abel yelled. He was a knight. Other than the Rogue Encampment, he would always keep ck Wind by his side in the Dark World.

    ck Wind dashed towards him in a strike of lightning. But under his gaze ck Wind¡¯s movements had turned very slow, and a bunch of statistics began to emerge in his mind,

    ¡°Speed: 41.66667 meters per second. Will arrive in 0.1 second,¡±

    Abel jumped, by the point ck Wind reached him, hended exactly on ck Wind¡¯s back. It was almost like they had practiced this countless times. He didn¡¯t waste a single bit of time.

    Although Abel had seen things in slow motions before, his body could not match it no matter what. Until now.

    He barely even put much effort, but he still matched his speed to what he wanted. He could go even faster.

    He couldn¡¯t help much touching the spot between his eyes. There was a crack, almost like a new eye.

    Abel thought that he needed to cover it up with something every time he went outside. Still, at the same time, he also admired how powerful this little piece of world stone was. Even though he could see the world in slow motion in the past, there wasn¡¯t much he could do about it if an attack was alreadying his way.

    Now, his body could finally match it up.

    This was how Andariel could dodge his attacks so easily. No matter how fast her enemies were, nothing could escape her eyes, and she could control her body anyway she liked to match up.

    By this point, Abel felt like the knight skills he had been so proud of all this time had lost meaning. This new ability was basically invincible.

    But was it really invincible? Andariel¡¯s body was much more powerful than him, yet he still killed her. Then this ability was just another technique, like spells or knight skills.

    Abel looked at the ring hall of light. The light didn¡¯t seem to be taking much energy. It had sustained itself all this time, and Abel felt like it could sustain a lot longer.

    This was the final stop of the Rogue Encampment. The trace to the desert city Lut Gholein should be near.

    When Abel stepped forward, that skull chair Andariel was sitting on caught his attention. It reminded him of the countless souls locked within Andariel¡¯s body again.

    He took out a big sword from his portal bracelet and heavily struck down. Since Andariel had died, this chair was smashed into pieces the moment it made contact with his sword.

    However ,within the scattered pieces, a blue portal door emerged. It was shimmering like crystal.

    Abel scanned it with his portal with his power of will, and he got some data with the world stone.

    ¡°The external portal door to the Rogue Encampment!¡±

    Abel was shocked for a moment; he didn¡¯t expect the world stone to be this powerful. How much more power was it hiding?

    At that moment, he wasn¡¯t nning to go back to the Rogue Encampment. He walked around the door and came in front of a big wall in the hall. The hall was still brightly lit, and he could see the painting on it clearly.

    It was a map, a map from the Rogue Encampment to Lot Gholein. Abel had his eyes fixed on it, trying to remember the important details. It was not aplicated map. Just memorising the important messages and directions should be fine.

    ording to the map, Abel needed to pass through a huge desert to reach the human city within it, Lot Gholein.

    Abel was very confused. He knew the entire Rogue Encampment very well, but he never saw any deserts.

    The map was pointing towards East. There was a huge mountain range there. Abel needed to bring Flying me into the Dark world to find the way to Lut Gholein.

    While he was thinking, he waved the 8 spirit guardian knights back to his monster ring and entered the external portal door with ck Wind.

    After they left the underground tomb, they reappeared from a new external portal door in an open field of the Rogue Encampment.

    Just when Abel wanted to get on with his mediation today, he felt a heartwarming feeling rush towards his soul. It was the oak tree trying to connect with him, which was rare. He had been in the Dark World countless times, and it was always him who went to the oak tree.

 Chapter 542 - Power Of The Song Of Life

    <h4>Chapter 542 Power Of The Song Of Life</h4>

    ¡°ck Wind, let¡¯s go to the Oak tree!¡± Abel said as he padded ck Wind¡¯s neck.ck Wind dashed forward with a strike of lighting, speeding towards the Oak tree 5 miles away.

    Soon, they had arrived. Abel didn¡¯t know why the Oak tree was looking for him, so he ced his hand upon it. Slowly their souls became one.

    The giant branches of the tree were almost like Abel¡¯s power of will; he could sense the world around him through it.

    Although the area under the Oak tree was like its own individual world, at that moment Abel understood that it wanted to be part of this bigger world.

    Abel gave it a little thought, and immediately the crack between his eyes began to glow. Afterward, all the leaves and branches on the Oak tree began to shake. It was merging with the world.

    Although the Oak tree had been growing very fast, it had still always be;n suppressed by this world. It could only control the patch ofnd under it, that area was like its own dimension where it could do anything it wanted.

    But now, the Oak tree has been epted by this world. Other than the fact that it couldn¡¯t move, it could also control the ces where its branches could reach. It¡¯s potential had be limitless.

    In the past, he needed to expand his branches by simultaneously expanding that individual dimension, which hugely held back its growth.

    Abel felt the Oak tree¡¯s excitement. Since it had been epted by this world, it could control a lot more blue howling rabbits. Although he didn¡¯t know why he just felt like the Oak tree always wanted to control more and more blue howling rabbits.

    In the past, the individual dimension of the oak tree was like a metal ball, tightly sealing its belonging from the pressure of this world. Now, all of a sudden, that metal ball had be a balloon, it expanded tens of times.

    Although it could not control ces far away with its roots, it could use Abel¡¯s power of will to reach it.

    Abel withdrew his hand from the Oak tree. By that point, he still didn¡¯t know exactly what he was cultivating. If this Oak tree was grown in the Holy Continent, he would definitely invite the most powerful druid to do some reach for him.

    It was too bad the Oak tree was grown in Blood Moor; it was a secret. A secret that he would share with no one. But Abel knew that no matter what, this Oak tree would not harm him. Both of them had the same soul chain, so it was like his contracted beasts.

    However, it wasn¡¯t exactly the same. Its consciousness was cultivated by Abel¡¯s power of will, and Abel felt like the Oak tree had be a part of his body every time he connected with it.

    By this point, he just hoped the Oak tree could grow even bigger and stronger until the entire Blood Moor had be its yground.

    Afterward, he returned to the Rogue Encampment. He waste for his meditation. He walked in the intermediate mana gathering circle and sat on his chair with 2 blue crystal cores in his hands.

    Just when he calmed his heart down and began his meditation, a familiar song popped in his head. It was the song of life. The countless souls had sung this song to him after he had killed Andariel.

    Abel felt like his soul being cleansed by this extremely pure sounding song, even his wizard core was glowing vividly. Within this m mana gathering circle, mana began to concentrate upon Abel.

    Since this intermediate mana gathering circle had further thickened the mana in the Rogue Encampment, it¡¯s mana had almost be simr to balls of water. Now they began to concentrate even more. Giant mana balls shed towards Abel.

    Abel was fully submerged. He had just gotten his rank 7 wizard core, but at that moment, it was glowing vividly, and a never felt before force was filling it up with immense speed. Slowly, that ball of mana around him began to get smaller.

    Abel couldn¡¯t exin what was happening to him. It was like thews of wizard meditation had been broken. That song of life was changing this ancient wizard meditation technique.

    Abel expended his mind, he let go of his body, and soon his soul was fully submerged in the song of life.

    His druid soul was also affected by this song, and its power of the will began to grow at an immense rate. Originally, Abel¡¯s druid soul could only unleash a spell by controlling a magic scroll or magic objects, but after a moment, Abel¡¯s Druid¡¯s power of the will had reached a point where it could do some low-level spells. It had taken up Abel countless years of hardship to reach this point. As long as he kept strengthening his power of will, he could break the barrier and divide his attention into 5 parts simultaneously.

    As soon as that mana was in Abel¡¯s mind, it was surrounded by the song of life. In no time, all of that mana had been cleansed into magical power and directly entered Abel¡¯s Wizard core.

    It should have taken Abel at least a few hundred days to fulfill his rank 7 wizard pattern, but now it was being soaked with magic power.

    What Abel meant by a few hundred days was being in this mana drenched environment with 2 fresh blue crystal cores in his hand. If he was in his magic tower in the Holy Continent without crystal cores, it might have taken him at least 10 years.

    Wizard meditation was like the process of grinding. It was meant to slowly grind down mana into magic power that one¡¯s body could tolerate. Afterward, this magic power would begin to fill up the Wizard pattern in the wizard core. It was a delicate process¨Cnot a single bit of mistake could be made.

    The Wizard core was located in the mind. If a Wizard was too desperate and didn¡¯t replenish enough mana, or if the mana they injected was not pure enough, they would be badly injured or even lose their lives.

    With Abel¡¯s current speed, this incident might ur at any time, but it didn¡¯t. Every single bit of mana was entering Abel¡¯s body perfectly. They allnded at the most suitable spot at immense speed. The thing that guiding them was not Abel¡¯s power of the will, but the piece of world stone.

    If Abel¡¯s druid soul was an Abacus, the world stone was a modern calctor. It was countless times more powerful than the druid soul, and it could have a slight bit of autonomy.

    Abel¡¯s soul was lost in the song of life. Normally the mana that rushed in would not be pure enough or wasted since he was not controlling it. In the worse case, it might actually enter his brain and cause injury.

    Of course, Abel was not worried about injuries since she had countless Full Recovery Potions. As long as he didn¡¯t die, he should be fine.

    Without Abel¡¯s control, the world stone took control automatically. It allowed him to proceed with his meditation perfectly at an immense speed.

    If Abel was conscious, there was no way he could do this so precisely. The most he could do was slow down the rate of mana in his body, and carefully fill his Wizard pattern up while making sure they were pure.

    As the song of life continued, Abel¡¯s rank 7 wizard pattern had been fulfilled. He did not run into a bottleneck. Instead, of the scent of leveling shot out from his body.

    Abel had only been a rank 7 wizard for a few days, and he had leveled up again. This might be the fastest wizard level up in the Holy Continent. It was also the luckiest since he had leveled up unconsciously.

 Chapter 543 - Turn Back

    <h4>Chapter 543 Turn Back</h4>

    The piece of world stone guided the mana in the rank 8 wizard pattern. Afterward, arge amount of pure mana rushed in.Just like that, arge chunk of mana had been sucked away within the intermediate mana gathering circle. A crystal glow shed out from the crack between Abel¡¯s eyes. Afterward, the piece of world stone took a strand of Abel¡¯s power of will towards the intermediate mana gathering circle.

    Any wizard wouldn¡¯t be able to believe it. A Wizard¡¯s power of will had been taken over? This almost turned everything a Wizard knew upside down, but the world stone was the core of the Rogue Encampment, it was its foundation.

    As long as this piece of world stone was in the Rogue Encampment, there was nothing that it couldn¡¯t do. Of course, for now, it couldn¡¯t do anything too dramatic since Abel¡¯s body didn¡¯t have enough energy for it.

    Therefore, what the world stone was doing now was the most direct way to achieve the same effect, mana gathering.

    The intermediate mana gathering circle began to speed up. Arge sinkhole began to swirl above the Rogue Encampment. Large amounts of mana were sucked in.

    Even the Oak tree had realized Abel needed more mana 5 miles away. It gently shook its branches, and a strange force had guided the mana from the entire Blood Moor to the Rogue Encampment.

    Normally, if a Wizard wanted to level up from rank 7 to rank 8, they would need to turn their magic tower to full force for at least 10 years to provide them with enough mana.

    Abel¡¯s Wizard core was clearly bigger than any normal ones, so he needed more mana as well. That was why the intermediate mana gathering circle did not meet his demand.

    As more and more mana rushed in, the intermediate mana gathering circle was replenished again.

    Under the control of the world stone, pure mana rushed in Abel¡¯s rank 8 wizard pattern with perfect precision, all while maximizing its efficiency and purity.

    Abel and his druid soul were still lost in the song of life, so he was not aware of any of this.

    His rank 7 wizard core was filled up in 10 minutes, and his rank 8 wizard pattern was filled in half an hour. The bottleneck from rank 8 to rank 9 was also directly broken by the song of life. The scent of leveling up came from Abel¡¯s body again.

    Luckily, he was in the Rogue Encampment. If he was in the Holy Continent and someone realized he was leveling up 2 times in a role, those wizards might have chopped him up in pieces to do research already.

    The piece of world stone guided the pure mana to trace out the rank 9 wizard pattern within Abel¡¯s Wizard core. After thest stroke was finished, Abel had officially be a rank 9 wizard.

    After more mana had filled up Abel rank 9 wizard pattern, the 1-hour meditation session was finished. The supply of pure mana had also ended, and the world stone guided thest strand of it into Abel¡¯s pattern. It would not waste any of it.

    Abel woke up from his meditation. He never felt thisfortable before. It was like his soul had been cleansed, and his druid soul felt the same. His power of will had grown tremendously.

    ¡°No way!¡± Abel was stunned. By this point, his power of the will could scan anything 240 meters away.

    He then scanned his body. The 2 new wizard patterns had made him speechless. He almost couldn¡¯t ept reality. He had leveled up 2 times in a role just from this dreary meditation.

    Originally he thought summoning Naga as a spirit guardian knight was the biggest reward he got him the song of life. It seemed like this couldn¡¯t be further from the truth.

    Naga was only an extra; this was the actual reward the song of life had given him. His soul was too overwhelmed when it epted this reward, so it lost itself all of a sudden.

    ¡°The piece of world stone!¡± By this point, Abel thought of another thing that had helped him. It was too bad that thing was too hard to control; he might lose himself in it if he was not careful.

    ¡°I wonder what my attributes are now.¡± Abel thought to himself. He took out an attribute card from his portal bracelet. However, he soon stopped. The world stone sent him a bunch of statistics.

    Strength: 55

    Dexterity: 50

    Vitality: 55

    Will: 240

    Abel had his eyes fixed in the 240 points of will. With his current rank, his 2400 points of mana were more than enough for him to use low ranking spells. From now, on he could ruthlessly unleash Fireballs and Fire Enchantment without worrying about his mana.

    The weird thing was the 5 points increase in both his strength and dexterity. Abel was sure his strength had increased multiple times. There was no way it was just a few points, so he couldn¡¯t really make sense of it.

    What Abel didn¡¯t know was that 50 points were the limit of humans. Any increase after that would be groundbreaking.

    Afterward, he stood up and walked out the mana gathering circle. Although the circle had a lot of mana, it was not reallyfortable being drenched in steam.

    Abel felt the changes in his body as he walked within the Rogue Encampment. He really had gained a lot this time. He had not only killed Andariel, but he also gained a piece of the world stone and leveled up 2 times in a role. This had saved up Abel years of meditation practice.

    Since he had also memorized the map to Lut Gholein, he could also further explore the Dark World. The power of the stone had made him curious about what those other pieces could do.

    Afterward, he opened the portal door and went back to his 16 floor magic tower in Harry Castle.

    As soon as Abel stepped foot in the Holy Continent, he sensed something different. He no longer felt like a god like he was in the Dark World. Although he couldn¡¯t endlessly control the Dark World, he still felt like a god.

    The power of the world stone had vanished in the Holy Continent. Abel sent a message to it in his mind, ¡°I want light in this room!¡±

    However, the world stone did not budge, just like a useless crystal.

    ¡°I want light!¡± Abel yelled again.

    He felt stupid. These words itself sounded stupid, especially when nothing was happening.

    Could the world stone only work in the Rogue Encampment?

    Right, that crack! Abel thought to himself as he touched his forehead. It was t, no scar; the world stone was nowhere to be felt. If he didn¡¯t feel it in his mind, he might have thought it had disappeared already.

    Whatever. Maybe the world stone could only work in the Rogue Encampment. The Rogue Encampment was the only piece ofnd it had reflected at first anyway.

    By that point, ck Wind realized the look on Abel¡¯s face, so it slowly began to move back. This almost made Abel want to give it a kick.

    However, Abel soon realized every step ck Wind took was within his calctions. He knew exactly what ck Wind would do next.

    ck Wind runs around at your fastest speed!¡± He yelled with his eyes shing.

    Without hesitation, ck Wind dashed forward.

    ck Wind had turned into a shadow, but as Abel began to concentrate, the whole world began to slow down. He could clearly see that ck Wind was running in 41.66667 meters per second. Under this immense speed, Abel realized he could even give ck Wind a little pat on the neck.

 Chapter 544 - Organize

    <h4>Chapter 544 Organize</h4>

    Abel realized the power of the world stone did not disappearpletely. Although all of the power to alter the force of the world had disappeared, its ability to do powerful calctions remained.His favorite part was that he no longer had that crack in his forehead. Now he could go outside without covering it.

    He looked at ck Wind again. Although he had got what he wanted, maybe he should let ck Wind run a little longer since it had justughed at him. Suddenly, ck Wind came to a halt and looked at Abel irritatedly.

    Abel almost forgot that ck Wind¡¯s soul was chained together with his. In a short distance like this, ck Wind could almost tell exactly what he was thinking.

    Abelughed out loud and let ck Wind off to y with itself. Then, he shed into Wizard Morton¡¯s magic tower. He entered from the first floor. Although he had the ability to directly teleport to the 12th floor, he would only do that if Wizard Morton wanted to see him.

    ¡°Abel, you are here.e up!¡± Wizard Morton¡¯s voice emerged the moment Abel stepped in.

    Abel smiled at Carlos, who was eating at the first floor. After Wizard Morton realized how important the rabbit essence was to wizards, he told his disciples to save the food in Harry Castle for the most crucial times.

    They only had 10 chances before the effect wore off, so it was best to use it during their bottleneck. Therefore, even Wizard Morton himself didn¡¯t go to eat those foods, let alone Carlos and Camille.

    Abel arrived at the 12th floor and walked into the Wizard Morton private office. Wizard Morton was sitting at his old spot reading a book like always.

    ¡°Teacher, I still have 2 days before I go to Miracle City!¡± Abel said bluntly.

    If Abel used the teleportation circle, he could reach Miracle City in no time, but he wanted to bring Battle Fort no.3 with him. Also, along the way, he wanted to see if he could find anything about the battlemander spirit.

    Bring battle fort no.3 with him to Miracle City could give him a life saving space. Although they said that there wouldn¡¯t be any elites there, it was best to be safe.

    All of Abel¡¯s enemies were powerful wizards. Although Elite Wizard Dunn had said he resolved the problem with the Blizzards and they wouldn¡¯t being to the Holy Continent anymore, he still didn¡¯t want to risk his little life.

    Therefore, Abel decided to leave early and let White Cloud carry battle fort no.3 with him all the way to Miracle City.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Abel suddenly realized his wizard scent was leaking out, even though his transformation ne had hidden his wizard rank.

    He had just leveled up 2 times in a role, and his magical power had not fully settled, but he didn¡¯t know how to exin it to his teacher Wizard Morton. Should he just say that he leveled up by mistake?

    Leveling up 2 times in a role without the scent of leveling up was even more suspicious, so it was better to hide everything.

    ¡°Hey, you better stop caring about the business in Harry Castle if you can. You¡¯ve got to remember, Being a wizard is your true upation!¡± Said Wizard Morton in a concrete voice.

    ¡°Yes, teacher, I know!¡± Abel felt his heart itching, how could he be so careless. Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything; he just kept nodding his head.

    Seeing the honest look on Abel¡¯s face, Wizard Morton began to smile. He knew Abel was extremely gifted. As long as he tried, he would be far above any other wizards. Therefore, Wizard Morton just hoped Abel wouldn¡¯t be affected by the things in the civil world.

    In the end, Wizard Morton was still worrying about Abel¡¯s age. Abel was still young; he did not have much experience. If he was not careful, he could get lost in the luxury of the civil world. Therefore, Wizard Morton needed to emphasize this to Abel.

    ¡°Teacher, please help me take care of my magic tower when I¡¯m not around. Also, make sure the construction of the amodation for those low ranking wizards progress!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°Hey, I was the one who suggested this in the first ce, so of course, I will take care of it. There¡¯s No need for you to worry!¡± Wizard Morton was very happy that Abel still remembered his suggestion, but he didn¡¯t want him to worry about it.

    Abel then took out a full set of magic circles and ced it in an individual portal bag for Wizard Morton, ¡°Teacher, this is a giant mana gathering circle. I¡¯ve already told the Wizard Union in Liante City to send some construction wizards over to install it. All you need to do is to organize the time with them!¡±

    The full set of mana gathering circles had a lot ofponents, so originally, Wizard Morton might need to empty out his portal bag before he could fit it in. But upon seeing how thought after Abel was, his heart began to smile.

    ¡°I owe you one again. These magic circles are so expensive. I will let the wizards know what you did for them!¡± Wizard Morton said with gratitude. He took the portal bag. His arms felt a little bit heavy. Even giant corporations might not have the expense to install a thing like this.

    It was not only expensive, but it also needed top-quality gems to operate, as well as the countless intermediate gems that it would use up every day. That was a huge budget.

    Wizard Morton scanned the portal bag with his power of will. The full set of giant mana gathering was already equipped with 3 top quality gems as well as a few hundred intermediate gems. This should be able to sustain the giant mana gathering circle for a few years.

    Abel was not a charity. He only did this because wizards were the foundation of his Earl domain. They were very hard to cultivate, especially in the Duchy of Carmel.

    The reason why the Duchy Carmelcked wizardspared to other Duchy was that they did not have enough resources to cultivate many low ranking wizards.

    Therefore, the wizards in the Duchy of Carmel could only suck up the tiny bit of mana leak out from magic towers for meditation, as well as doing some missions to obtain low ranking wizard resources. These things came from all the magic towers, not the Duchy of Carmel.

    But now, the low ranking wizards could enjoy a higher mana concentration in Harry Castle. Especially with this giant mana gathering circle, the mana concentration might be neck to neck with a normal magic tower by that point.

    Abel¡¯s businessman Liante City could endlessly sustain them with some low ranking resources, but of course, he would not give them out for free. He asked Wizard Morton to give it out once theyplete a mission. Just like always.

    ¡°Teacher, if the enemyes, you can bring your trusted wizards to my magic tower for safety. I¡¯ve given you the same permission. But even if my magic tower can¡¯t withstand the enemy, just directly teleport to the dwarfs!¡± Abel said in a low voice. He still worried about his family the most. Elite wizards would rarely hurt normal people, but Wizard Morton was his teacher. He had the biggest risks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I don¡¯t think any wizards can break in the most powerful magic tower in the Holy Continent!¡± Said Wizard Morton in a bigugh.

    Also, Abel had supplied him with 3 top quality gems without hesitation. He should have quite a lot of them. The 16 level magic tower should have a lot installed as well. Who could break a defense like this?

    Most importantly, they had this wizard circle wrapped in a 6 star magic circle. It had already taken down 3 rank 17 elite wizards, so it got the title of the safest wizard circle in the Holy Continent. A lot of wizards were thinking of living here.

    ¡°Abel, what should we do if a Wizard wants to register a ce in the 6 star magic circle?¡± Wizard Morton asked since Abel didn¡¯t have much time left in Harry Castle.

 Chapter 545 - Stuff

    <h4>Chapter 545 Stuff</h4>

    ¡°Teacher, you can discuss this with the other wizards. It¡¯s fine as long as you, Wizard Yveline, and Wizard Murphy, agree. Just make sure they build their magic tower on the outer part of the 6 star magic circle. If wizards wanted to join, do the same thing. Only wizards in the 6 star magic circle currently can build magic towers.¡± Abel thought for a moment and said with a smile.To be honest, even though the 6 star magic circle was extremely powerful, Abel knew it couldn¡¯t do everything.

    The true powery within his battle fort that hovered above. The battle fort¡¯s dimension lock down ability was basically perfectly hidden by the 6 star magic circle. In thest battle, Wizard Morton did sense the energy shot out from that dimension lock down ability.

    Of course, the 6 star magic circle was not useless. Once the magic circles within it had reached a certain number, they could almost perfectly hold down all the motions of an elite wizard¨Cjust like that 36 magic tower in Liante City.

    If Abel¡¯s 6 star magic circle had 36 magic towers, there would be no way an elite wizard could forcefully sh inside. They would be so suppressed that they might not even be able to escape. Then, they would just helplessly get killed on the spot.

    Therefore, Abel was quite wee to the idea of new wizards joining the 6 star magic circle. The only thing he worried about was trust, so he needed the other wizards to agree.

    Then he would let Flora examine them, which relieved his worries the most. Tower spirit Flora had the ability to forcefully rip out any other tower spirit from their magic towers in the 6 star magic circle. Therefore, he could basically break into any magic tower around him if he wanted.

    Although it was best not to do this at all, it just added another level of security to Abel¡¯s wizard circle.

    After he said goodbye to his teacher Wizard Morton, Abel directly teleported back to the hall of Harry Castle. He then called steward Lindsey over.

    ¡°Young master!¡± Steward Lindsey quickly walked over and bowed.

    ¡°How are the seeds doing?¡± Abel asked in a quiet voice.

    It had been 20 days since Abel had given steward Lindsey the seeds, so it should already havee into effect.

    ¡°Young master, I just came back from there!¡± Suddenly a fiery passion of excitement form steward Lindsey¡¯s face. He followed ¡°the 2 normal looking seeds don¡¯t seem like they are going to make it, because the season is not right.¡±

    ¡°They are the ones you sprinkled with normal water right,?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Yes, Young Master. The ones I watered with the water you provided are growing very well. I can see the difference every day. With this speed, they should be able to harvest in 10 days!¡± Said steward Lindsey. He was so excited his voice had be shaky.

    Harvest City had depended on agriculture for survival. Although there was a mine next to Harry Castle, that ce still belonged to Harry Castle, and one day, the mine would be cleaned up. Only good soil couldst for eternity.

    Since Abel¡¯s water could make crops grow in a month, his Earl Domain would never run out of food. No matter what happened, food would always have value.

    ¡°Good, don¡¯t worry about the ones that don¡¯t grow. Just scrap them and give the farmers somepensation!¡± Abel said with a nod. The fast growth rate was totally dependent on the 3rd goddess¡¯s fountain water; it wasn¡¯t inherited.

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡± Steward Lindsey was very thankful for the way Abel had treated the farmers. As for the inheritance of the castle, Abel¡¯s attitude would dictate the status of those farmers.

    ¡°Young master, how much of that water do you still have?¡± Steward Lindsey followed in a caring tone.

    Those crops took up a lot of water. If he could supply them with even more water, then the entire Harry Castle, or maybe even all thends in Harvest City could be harvestable. Then, the number of crops they could produce would be unimaginable.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Bartoli about it after you harvested these crops. If it¡¯s ok, then let¡¯s spread it around Harvest City!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    Abel really didn¡¯t know how much water could the 3rd goddess fountain supply. All he realized was that it could replenish itself, so it might keep going until the top quality gems were used up.

    Even when all of those top quality gems were used up, Abel couldn¡¯t care less. He had way too many gems anyway.

    Still, no one knew much energy this secret food growing method had taken. It needed top quality gems.

    ¡°Yes, Master; I will take good care of those crops!¡± Steward Lindsey had gotten a little emotional. He felt like a new era was about to begin.

    After Abel settled this, he went and took a look at the 3 acres ofnd in the barrier circle again. The 3 puppets were all busy working. He stepped up and touched the soil. To his surprise, it was not suitable for farming at all. Especially under this weather, it had be extremely dry. If he still didn¡¯t do something, thisnd might waste away.

    ¡°Flora, get some information about fertilizing soil!¡± Abel wanted to know how the Holy Continent had fertilized theirnd.

    ¡°Yes, Master, please wait....¡± Tower spirit F¡¯s voice emerged from Abel¡¯s identity card.

    Afterward, arge amount of information shed in front of Abel¡¯s eyes. In the past, he would definitely get dizzy from looking at this, but now with his 240 points of will, he had basically surpassed the human limit. All of this was thanks to the world stone.

    To other wizards, the information was shing in immense speed, but to Abel, it was just slowly flickering. And he could remember every page clearly.

    When thest bit of information shed, Abel had already remembered everything. That was the power of his brain.

    At the end of the day tower spirit, Flora, was not a farming spirit. Although it was merged from a battle fort spirit and information analyzing spirit, it could only imitate the farming motion at best. It couldn¡¯t deal with the unexpected.

    ¡°Flora, contact Wizard Morton!¡± Abel said

    ¡°Yes, Master¡± Soon, Abel and Wizard Morton were connected.

    ¡°Teacher, do you have some free time ?¡± Abel asked for his identity card.

    ¡°Yeah, do you need me?¡± Wizard Morton¡¯s voice emerged from Abel¡¯s identity card.

    ¡°Can youe over!¡± Said Abel looking at his 3 acres ofnd. He didn¡¯t know how to exin, so he just wanted Wizard Morton to see for himself.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Wizard Morton¡¯s voice stopped, and soon Abel felt the teleportation circle in operation.

    Abel opened the barrier circle for Wizard Morton, and Wizard Morton stepped in.

    The moment when Wizard Morton stepped in, he was shocked to discover this ce¡¯s secret. ¡°Are you trying to farm here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m experimenting with a farming method that could grow wheat that hasbat qi in them. I thought those puppets could rece humanbor, but it doesn¡¯t seem like they can. Can you see if you can send out a mission to those wizard apprentices, and tell them to take care of thisnd for me?¡±

    Although the wheat was important to knights, they were just normal grains for wizards, so Abel wasn¡¯t nning to make this a big secret.

 Chapter 546 - Force Of The Universe

    <h4>Chapter 546 Force Of The Universe</h4>

    ¡°Abel, the apprentice wizards might not be able to contribute much when ites to physicalbor, but some of them came from farnd, so they might have some experience taking care of crops!¡± Wizard Morton knew what the grains withbat qi signified to an Earl Domain.Knights made up most of the defense force. Although Abel¡¯s Earl domain was not short of elite forces with all these wizards, knights with noble training were quitecking inparison. With this, small noble knights could grow very fast. A knight would often remain extremely fateful to the domain they were cultivated in.

    ¡°Teacher, no need for the apprentice wizards to worry. I have puppets to do physicalbor. Just look at this soil, it might dry up soon if someone doesn¡¯t take good care of it. Once it dries up, it will be useless,¡± Abel exined.

    Of course, Abel knew it could be impossible for apprentice Wizards to do physicalbor, Their bodies still hadn¡¯t gotten used to the impact of mana, so they were too weak.

    Normal farmers couldn¡¯t enter the 6 star magic circle since it was filled with dangerous mana, so apprentice wizards were his only choice.

    ¡°You are right; I¡¯ll organize some apprentice wizards to take on this mission now!¡± Even though Wizard Morton was not a farmer, he could see how bad this soil was.

    ¡°If you want any wizard resource, just ask Bartoli. I have more than enough credit points in Liante City to support everyone here. Just organize it however you like!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Ok, I will take good care of them!¡± Wizard Morton was almost getting jealous of those apprentice wizards. They not only had good mana and amodation, but Abel had also used his own credit points to exchange resources for them.

    Liante City had the best wizard resource in the entire Holy Continent since they were in control of most of the important territories. They also had many wizards to add to the process of resource production.

    Wizard Morton was stunned by Abel¡¯s trust in Steward Bartoli. From his words, he sensed that Abel had let Bartoli take care of all his credit points in Liante City. However, Wizard Morton did not ask about it. There must be a reason why an intermediate wizard had be Abel¡¯s steward.

    At night, Abel brought Flying me to the Dark World. The moment he entered the Rogue Encampment, he felt a dramatic shift. A crack emerged from his forehead, and the world stone was ignited. Once again, he felt like he was in full control of this world.

    Ever since he had gotten this little piece of world stone, Abel could remember anything that came across his eyes. He recalled that map of Lut Gholein as he sat on the back of Flying me.

    It was a good thing that he didn¡¯t have to worry about the rivers, mountains, and forests when flying. He could just keep flying straight. There was no need for detours. There was no need to waste time and effort.

    Flying me¡¯s speed was scary; it was a few times faster than ck Wind. Since Dragons could control the atmosphere, they could achieve maximum aerodynamic ability, and Abel could sitfortably on its back without the wind blowing on his face. No turbulence, no need for defense.

    Abel looked down at the scenery below. He felt like he was almost flying by himself, but he knew this was just an illusion gave out by the world stone. Maybe once he gathered all parts of the world stone, then he might be able to fly by himself.

    Just a little piece of world stone had made him lose himself. If his body didn¡¯t level up so dramatically, he would not even dare to touch another piece of world stone even if it was right in front of his eyes.

    Abel sensed that this piece of world stone was only 1/5 of the original one. Since he had gotten this world stone from Andariel, maybe the other 4 were held by the final demons of the other 4 worlds.

    Abelughter bitterly. Even Andariel¡¯s least powerful attack had almost wiped out his entire team. The following demons might be even more powerful.

    As Abel kept thinking, Flying me had already exited the Rogue Encampment. By this point, he realized the Rogue Encampment looked different from the map. The desert it depicted had disappeared.

    He thought he might have mistaken the desert as a valley when he was on the ground, but now from the sky, the ce really was a big gap.

    Yes, it was a big gap. It was as if someone had cut out the desert between Lut Gholein and the Rogue Encampment.

    ¡°The force of the universe!¡± Abel was overwhelmed.

    He was sure the desert was cut out. From the uneven sides of this gap, he could sense a powerful force still remaining after countless years.

    Who did this? Angels? Demons? Abel didn¡¯t know, but he was sure one had to make a huge sacrifice to unleash this blow. If an attack like this could be easily made, the Dark World would have been destroyed long ago.

    When Flying me was flying on top of the giant gap, Abel felt a sense of loss. The world stone had once again submerged, just like when he went back to the Holy Continent.

    Abel looked back at the Rogue Encampment. Maybe his world stone could only show its power in the Rogue Encampment.

    ¡°Flying me, turn around!¡± Abel yelled.

    Flying me quickly did a swirl in mid-air and speed back to the Rogue Encampment.

    He was right; the world stone reignited as soon as he reached the Rogue Encampment¡¯s territory.

    ¡°Ok, Flying me, turn back again. Keep flying east!: Abel gently padded on Flying me¡¯s neck.

    Flying me did notin; it just did what Abel said.

    As Flying me flew across the giant gap again, it¡¯s speed had noticeably reduced.

    Abel felt like his soul was getting suppressed, and the suppression wasing from the giant gap below.

    Abel¡¯s soul was chained up with Flying me, so they could share some feelings together. At that moment, a sense of horror came from Flying me. The giant gap had some scary power within it. Although this power had worn away a little bit after countless years, it was still extremely powerful at its core.

    If Abel was riding a four-legged dragon instead of Flying me, it might have dropped right down to the ocean already. This gap was like a natural barrier separating Lut Gholein and the Rogue Encampment.

    Abel and Flying me tried to withstand this scary pressure together. Although Flying me had decreased its speed, it was still progressing towards the east.

    By that point, Abel was running into trouble. Although he had drunk Soul Potions, was strengthened by a dragon core, and had 240 points of will, his achievements were as thin as paper under the immense pressure he felt. From this, Abel could also see how far behind he was from Flying me. It was the difference of race. He was still miles behind the dragons even after countless enchantments.

    At that moment, he was only withstanding half of the pressure from the giant gap, yet his soul began to shake. The only thing he could do was try his best to hold on. If he lost his soul chain with Flying me, he would need to take up all of the pressure by himself.

 Chapter 547 - Head Commander

    <h4>Chapter 547 Head Commander</h4>

    Abel and Flying me would face this massive pressure by themselves if their soul chain broke. The results would be obvious. They could feel the giant gap¡¯s power even from the sky, so if they fell to the ocean, they would surely die.Abel felt massive pressure prating his body and entering his brain. He was prepared; the druid soul began to use the Full Recovery Potions to help him counteract the pressure.

    Flying me increased its speed. This gap was not too wide, so they only needed to hold on for another 10 minutes at most.

    The pressure left over by the ancient gap, dividing the continents, had entered Abel¡¯s brain, but the unexpected happened.

    Abel thought this pressure was invincible, but the first thing it made contact within his brain was the piece of world stone. All of a sudden, the pressure had vanished and turned into some kind of strange energy.

    The piece of scattered world stone!

    The world stone was the foundation of the Dark World. It¡¯s presence had held down the potential of humans, as well as the full power of angels and demons.

    It didn¡¯t matter what pressure was unleashed by angels or demons centuries ago; its force was suppressed once when it ran into the world stone, and then turned into a strange kind of energy.

    Abel did not know what was the purpose of the energy was, but he soon realized after it had entered his brain. Suddenly he felt a tight connection with lightning elements in his body. Lightning elements began to merge with hisbat qi. Its effect had be clearer as more energy entered his brain.

    He knew this feeling had nothing to do with wizards, mana, or magic power. It was a state he never had the chance to reach; it was thebat qi attribute of a headmander.

    Abel had been stuck as a fake headmander for too long because he discovered he only had a power of dimension attribute within his body. This bugged him. Even when this power of dimension had merged with hisbat qi, he could only unleash a one strike blow.

    Therefore, he always called himself a fake headmander. But now, since hisbat qi had merged with the lightning elements, he could truly grasp lightningbat qi. From now on, he had be a rtive headmander.

    The biggest difference between amander and a headmander was that amander could not even win against a beginner wizard. They might even get themselves hurt if they were not careful.

    Abel had already killed a wolfmander with a spell when he was at rank 4. This just showed how weak they were,

    There was a drastic difference between amander and a headmander. A headmander could grasp powerfulbat qi patterns ignited by a tiny bit of magic power, as well as attributedbat qi. Therefore, a headmander could kill an official wizard in a close body battle.

    Normally, a wizard who had not grasped the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ ability had no chance against a headmander. Even for intermediate wizards who had grasped the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ could not hurt a headmander unless the headmander¡¯s magical power had been drained.

    The ¡®charge¡¯ of a headmander could reach a scary speed, so it was very hard for an intermediate wizard to track them down.

    Of course, this was not the case every time. Wizard Morton, for example¨Chis lightning spells were even faster, and they had a numbing effect, so the headmanders would not have a chance.

    After a few minutes, there was no more pressure from the giant gap. It was almost like he and Flying me had been epted by the pressure.

    Flying me felt its body lift; it was no longer suppressed by the massive pressure, so it sped up in no time.

    Although this giant gap had lost a bit of pressure from this, Abel could still feel its power. That little bit of pressure was nothing to it.

    He felt a bit disappointed. If he could absorb all the pressure from that gap, what miracle would happen? Abel kept thinking. He should be thankful for what he had already. From now on, he had be a lightning attributed headmander.

    Since Flying me had sped up, he was out of the giant gap in no time. A few momentster, Abel finally saw thend. It is a desert with some greenery.

    Abel recalled the map in his brain again and closely examined it. Now, the map finally started looking like what he saw on the ground. He didn¡¯t make a mistake.

    As they continued to fly around the edge of the ocean, Abel came across a city. A giant city located at the edge of the desert.

    Lut Gholein, it was Lut Gholein. This name shed in his heart as he got closer and closer.

    It was a seaport city. Even after countless years of wear and tear, Abel could still feel a powerful force keeping this city intact.

    Flying me did a swirl in the sky. There were no signs of life in the city. It was a ghost town.

    Although Abel had already expected this before he came, he was still filled with emotions. In his heart, this ce used to be the F of a Holy Warrior from a Holy Church. This city produced its own weapons, and warriors could revive the life and energy of every customer.

    He remembered the bossdy in the only hotel in the city, Atma. She always waited for a hero to help her son and husband revenge.

    He then thought of Drognan, a potion seller. He was a lonely old wizard. Not many people wanted to interact with him.

    Then of Jerhyn, the ruler of Lut Gholein, who always stood in front of the pce gate.

    There might be a lot more famous or ordinary people, but they had all vanished. The only thing left was the shell of this city.

    ¡°Flying me,nd!¡± Said Abel pointing at an open area between a few buildings.

    Flying me swooped straight down and abruptly came to a halt. Afterward, it gave out a yful roar.

    ¡°Naughty!¡± Said Abel with augh as he padded Flying me¡¯s neck

    Afterughing with Flying me, Abel felt his heart had rxed a little. Afterward, he jumped down and took out a bottle of soul potion for Flying me.

    Flying me happily grabbed the soul potion and quickly ran towards a side with its 2 little legs. Afterward, it began enjoying its treat.

    The ground filled with dust. Although thew of this ce had preserved the city, countless years of dust had still piled up until the point where the roads were almost unrecognizable.

    However, he was sure that a little teleportation circle was around here somewhere, so he summoned his 8 spirit guardian knights to give the floor a good clean.

    Cleaning was training too. The new spirit guardian knights needed to work together until they could be as good as the original ones.

    As the dust began to decrease, the original stone ground began to emerge, and Abel had also spotted the little teleportation station he wanted.

    Abel ignited the teleportation station with 2 perfect gems, and 2 white beams of light shot up.

    Abel stood on top of it. By that point, this teleportation station had already connected with the Rogue Encampment. He was relieved. If it didn¡¯t connect, he would have a hard timeing here.

 Chapter 548 - Searching Lut Gholein

    <h4>Chapter 548 Searching Lut Gholein</h4>

    The search in Lut Gholein began. Although there weren¡¯t any citizens, the buildings were preserved quite well. If he could find any bread crumbs, then he would be able to understand this city even better.Drognan¡¯s potion store was just east of the teleportation station. Abel wanted to head there first.

    He stepped in front of the potion store. He realized all the windows and doors were tightly shut. Thew of this ce had preserved the wood of the building; it was just like back in the days,

    Abel gently pushed open the door. Inside, there was a line of shelves with many bottles on it.

    Abel suddenly felt his heart lifted. He stepped up and picked up a bottle. The bottle was very Dark, and it was filled with red liquid inside. It was a ¡°Light Healing Potion.¡±

    A ¡°Light Healing Potion¡± was a level up from the ¡®Minor Healing Potion¡±. It could double a person¡¯s health points. But to a person with so many Full Recovery Potions like Abel, these things didn¡¯t really matter.

    He did not scan the potion for its form. Instead, he continued to pick out the potions off the shelf and ced it in his portal bracelet.

    Abel didn¡¯t take that many: 12 bottles of ¡®Light Healing Potions¡¯, and 10 ¡®Light Mana Potions,¡¯ but Abel had never seen these things before. It was good to y around or collect them.

    The shelf was now empty, but Abel knew a wizard like Dragnon would not ce anything important on the shelf. This shelf was just for show. A wizard with a portal object would often store their stuff within it.

    Abel then pushed open the door to a smaller room. It looked like an alchemy room. Too bad it was cleaned up. There was nothing other than an alchemy bench.

    There was a locked wooden door by the end of the alchemy room. The owner of this ce was gone, so Abel just twisted open the lock without hesitation.

    He pushed open the wooden door. Abel knew it was a storage room. Normally, wizards would not store anything too important in their amodation. They would only put stuff that they could not fit in their portal object in their storage room.

    This was exactly the case with this storage room. There wererge amounts of dried up unusable alchemy ingredients that were neatly ced on a shelf inside. There were also some weird animal specimens on the disy stand of the room.

    In the furthest corner of the storage room was a box filled with patterns. Due to the passing of time, the magical abilities of these patterns faded. They could no longer protect this box.

    Abel gently pressed on the lock, and the box opened just like that.

    Inside, there was the most valuable treasure in this world: a book made out ofmbskin parchment. Lambskin parchment books were extremely precious in both the Holy Continent and the Dark World. However, thembskin parchments on these books seemed to be much moreplex than any other ones.

    Knowledge was power. and knowledge could only be inherited among nobles. Their exclusive nature was what made them valuable¨Cespecially one preserved by an old wizard.

    Abel took out the books one by one. They were magic theory books, which could be beneficial to Abel. The first one was a biography by Dragnon, which could allow Abel to understand the Dark World a lot better.

    The second book was called the ¡°Beginner Potion Guide¡±. This book made Abel feel like he had gotten a treasure. There were only the method and form for 4 potions in the book, but Abel already knew how to make 2 of them. Also, he had already gotten the form for those ¡®Light Healing Potion¡¯ and ¡®Light Mana Potion¡¯ from the two potions he just got.

    He flipped open the book. Just as he expected, the method and forms for those two potions were very simr, other than a slight difference in ratio.

    There were no Mana Potions in the Holy Continent, and the Healing Potion was miles behind the ones in the Dark World. The 4 potion forms Abel had gotten were the result of countless years of progress in the Dark World. Maybe there was even some help from the unknown.

    Abel couldn¡¯t wait to make these 2 potions himself. He had all the ingredients he needed in his portal bracelet anyway.

    He walked in front of the Alchemy bench, and took out the full set of Akara Alchemy Bottles and ced the ingredients by the side.

    He then took out a red gem and etched out a pattern on to it with his power of will. The gem ignited, and a steam of fire shot up.

    As Abel began to make the ¡®Light Healing Potion¡¯ with an Akara Alchemy Bottle in his hand, everything slowed down. Although the World Stone was not ignited, he still had the ability to precisely control and analyze everything that touched his eyes.

    Countless data flew in front of him. Under the heat of the me, the potion began to change. Abel could even see the temperature of the alchemy bottle. Since Abel¡¯s body exceeded the human limit, he could always make the most precise action to correspond with the changes.

    By that point, Abel rpsed. He had underestimated the power of that little piece of world stone. It was a cheat. Every action he made during alchemy had reached perfection.

    Abel added the ingredients one by one, and the alchemy bottle became more and more unbnced. However, Abel could always correspond it with the most suitable temperature. The data in his mind was constantly telling him what to do.

    In the past, he would need to test out countless times before he could make a new potion. Now he had done it in one take. Not only that, but the ¡®Light Healing Potion¡¯ was at its peak performance. It could increase health by 60 points.

    Afterward, Abel had also made the ¡®Light Mana Potion¡¯ in one take. From then on, Abel had mastered how to make all 4 potions from the Dark World.

    Abel then walked out Dragnon Potion store and kept walking south. soon, he had spotted Atma¡¯s Hotel. The windows of the hotel were very big, so the inside was filled with dust. Abel walked in and looked around. Luckily everything was still in good shape. He just needed to clean a little bit.

    The rooms on the second floor also just needed a bit of cleaning. Abel decided to make this ce his amodations. Even the best tent would not be asfortable as a real house.

    Afterward, Abel left the spirit guardian knights to clean while he continued to search around.

    As Abel reached the edge of the south, he came across a broken wooden ship in the harbor. It was only still floating because the base had not been broken yet; at first, Abel wanted to see if there was a map on the ship, but everything inside had been corroded by the sea.

    So, Abel left the harbor and headed towards the city center. There were only some roofless shacks on the spot. The whole ce looked like a dump.

    The only thing useful was the well. It was the most important resource in the desert. ording to legend, Lut Gholein had onlye into existence because of this well.

    Abel then spotted a grand looking pce on the edge of the city; it was the best looking building in the entire city. It was made entirely out of the rubble, and there were even some multicolored tiles on the surface.

    The inside of the pce was just as beautiful. The floor was made out of square marble, and their beauty was preserved after all these years. The giant pce was supported by a few enormous poles with delicate etching.

    Every room in the pce was perfectly preserved since it was protected by the indoorws. There was a diverse range of art pieces from all kinds of ces. It seemed like no one had paid attention to them for a long time.

    Just from this, Abel guessed that there was arge number of goods being traded in this wealthy desert harbor. If not, how could they find so much marble to build this pce in the desert? And where did they get all of these art pieces?

    But since heaven and hell had invaded. Art pieces were useless¨Cno matter how good they were. They wouldn¡¯t even worth a piece of bread, let alone a weapon.

    However, Abel started thinking to himself. If he had time, maybe he should carry these art pieces back to the Holy Continent to decorate his magic tower.

 Chapter 549 - Sewer

    <h4>Chapter 549 Sewer</h4>

    Abel didn¡¯t n to live in the pce. Although it was a lot more luxurious than the hotel, it would be a huge task to clean up every corner. On top of that, he felt morefortable in the hotel anyway.It was lonely living in a deserted pce by himself. It was like the Dark World was not lonely enough by itself already.

    Abel returned to the hotel. The spirit guardian knights had already cleaned up everything. It was still deserted as always, but it seemed like it had regained a tiny bit of life.

    Then, he took out a few bottles of wine from his portal bracelet and ced it on the wine cab. Then, he took out some crystal sses and put them on disy as well. All of a sudden, the hotel had gained another bit of life.

    He walked upstairs and arrived in thergest room. He swapped out all the bedsheets to make the Dark World feel a little bit more like home.

    Abel scanned the map of Lut Gholein again and marked 3 ces he wanted to go.

    First was the Rocky Waste, which he would need to set off from the Lut Gholein City Gate. There were a lot of hell creatures gathering there, and he had to go through that ce if he wanted to go any further.

    The second was the sewer of Lut Gholein, which he would need to find Radament¡¯s nest. The legends said that Radament had a book that could increase ability. It should be good.

    The third was the Pce Cer under the pce of Lut Gholein. There was a powerful Wizard Summoner there.

    Considering his abilities, Abel decided to head to the sewers first. The hell creatures in Lut Gholein no longer just had physical attacks. Most of them could make attributed attacks.

    The hell creatures here had the fighting power of low ranking wizards In the Holy Continent, so it would be a big challenge for Abel. At this moment, he could only take it slow. He had to and get used to their attributed attacks while increasing his own ability.

    Abel led the spirit guardian knights to the side of the harbor and found a way to the first level of the sewer. The dark red eternal me of hell kept flickering in the dark, which made every inch of the sewer glow red.

    As soon as the 8 spirit guardian knights took a turn up front, Abel heard countless arrows flying through mid air. Afterward, ming arrows began to emerge under the sewer.

    By that point, the spirit guardian knight already shed towards the direction where the arrows wereing from. Their shing ability killed the long distance hell creatures.

    Abel held the Leaf Magic Staff in his hand.

    He dashed forward with ck Wind under him, and soon he had spotted the first hell creatures of Lut Gholein, a Burning Dead Archer. It was a red colored skeleton archer with fire attributes.

    A ¡®Fireball¡¯ pattern emerged in front of Abel¡¯s leaf magic staff, and a fireball shot towards 3 Burning Dead Archer leaning together. The fireball st the burning dead archer in the middle, while the other two were engulfed in me.

    Abel frowned a little. His Fireball was noticeably weaker. These archers had some kind of fire resistance.

    Only the elite hell creatures would have attribute resistance in the Rogue Encampment, but it was just a norm on Lut Gholein. They really were a lot stronger.

    Just as Abel was getting a little distracted, a spirit guardian knight was attacking a Burning Dead Archer on the other side of the battlefield. Also, at the same time, 5 other Burning Dead Archers put their bows together and shot 5 ming arrows toward the spirit guardian knight.

    The spirit guardian knight blocked with its shield without stopping its own attack. However, only one ming arrownded on its shield. The other 4 hadnded on its armor.

    That was the downside of not enough battle experience. Although its technique were perfect, the first ming arrow had sted its shield away with fire elements.

    Although the 4 arrows were not strong, the st that came afterward sent a shock to Abel¡¯s brain. The spirit guardian knight had be disconnected.

    ¡°Unleash fire enchantment, get ready to dodge!¡±Abel yelled at the spirit guardian knight captain. By that point, he began regretting not testing out the attack power of those Burning Dead Archers before unleashing his own attack.

    shes of red lights emerged from the spirit guardian knight captain, and the 6 leftover spirit guardian knights followed. The spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s fire enchantment had given its teammates some fire resistance.

    Abel swapped out the Leaf Magic Staff to the Pelta Lunata and the Jade Tan Do. The golden glow of his lightning attributedbat qi infused with white lightning shes wrapped around the Jade Tan Do.

    The Burning Dead Archer¡¯s attack was more powerful than he had expected, so he wanted to join the attacking team to minimize their chance of them shooting arrows again.

    Abel¡¯s soul was infused with ck Wind¡¯s. In a sh of lightning, they appeared next to the Burning Dead Archers. The Dark Gold de in his hand ruthlessly brushed upon their waist, and the lightning attributedbat qi damaged them quite a lot. Soon, those archers¡¯ attention began to shift towards Abel.

    A few ming arrows flew towards him. Since he already knew their power, Abel told ck Wind to perfectly dodge every arrow when they were running.

    Abel kept attacking the archers as he speeded through a rain of ming arrows. All of a sudden, he had also or attracted all the attention.

    At that moment, the spirit guardian naga had 4 green glowing balls on its back and threw it to the battlefield. Its poison attacks weren¡¯t harmful to Abel and the other summons.

    Green fog surrounded the battlefield, and the battle had quickly ended. Naga had inherited the poison attack from Andariel. Although it¡¯s power was not as strong, Abel should definitely not underestimate it.

    Afterward, the spirit guardian lifted up the heads of those Burning Dead Archers and sucked their soul mes dry. It was one of the ways they increased their own ability, as well as grasp the skills of the archers.

    While Abel watched the scene, data in regards to the battle began to sh in front of his eyes.

    The attack of those Burning Dead Archers had reached level 40 among hell creatures. Also, from the fire spells he just unleashed, they had at least 50%of fire resistance. Just from looking at this, the hell creatures in Lut Gholein were nightmares.

    If the spirit guardian knights were not equipped with a full set of magic gear as well as the level 20 ¡®Skeleton Resurrection¡¯ as support, there was no way they could fight against these hell creatures with 500 points of health.

    Most importantly, these Burning Dead Archers were skilled in long distance attacks. Since the spirit guardian knights were skilled in close distance, they lost arge amount of fighting power against these scattered groups of Burning Dead Archers. Abel could only ground them by attracting all their attention at once.

    Because of the difference in level, the soul of mes of those Burning Dead Archers had strengthened the spirit guardian knights quite a bit, and their bodies had undergone some noticeable changes. But of course, Abel wouldn¡¯t have noticed these changes without the little piece of World Stone.

    Abel then summoned a new skeleton from the corpse of the strongest looking Burning Dead Archer. It was too bad Abel just got a normal skeleton from it. This made Abel wonder if he should always keep space open for a new spirit guardian. That way, he could keep summoning them, and one day an alteration would ur, and he would have another deformed spirit guardian knight like Naga.

    This battle had pushed Abel to speed up his n to make new gear for the spirit guardian knights. More powerful gears could increase their abilities by a lot.

 Chapter 550 - Accepting Mission

    <h4>Chapter 550 epting Mission</h4>

    Abel dragged his tired body out of the portal door with ck Wind. He felt like it was the first time he entered the Dark World. Back then, every battle exhausted him like this.Burning Dead Archers with ming arrows, Burning Corpses with fire strikes, and Desert Knights with Fire Enchantments all gave Abel quite a hard time.

    Luckily, he had the data analyzing ability of the world stone. Even though he was in the front line of battle, he did not get hurt.

    Abel looked through the magic tower¡¯s window towards Harry Castle bathing in sunshine. He was about to leave. Sentiment arose from within.

    After breakfast, Abel directly teleported to the Kingdom of St Ellis Wizard Union. As he was walking towards the hall from the teleportation circle, a voice emerged and stopped Abel¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel. What brought you here?¡± Abel recognized that it was Wizard Johnson, Wizard Morton¡¯s friend. He didn¡¯t expect to see him here.

    Wizard Johnson¡¯s words sent the entire Union hall in silence. The name ¡®Grandmaster Abel¡¯ was more glorious in the Kingdom of St Ellis Wizard Union than any ce in the world. All of a sudden, the hall was filled with gazes of admiration, respect, jealousy, and most of all, horror.

    Most of the people in the Kingdom of St Ellis Wizard Union knew what would happen if they tried to mess with Abel. Countless wizards from the Duchy of Keyen and many powerful elite wizards had died in Abel¡¯s hands. That was a fact, with or without evidence.

    Especially Wizard Cliff. In the past, no one believed Abel had the abilities to kill him, but ever since the news that Abel had killed 3 elite wizards began to spread, anyone with a mind knew who Cliff¡¯s murderer was.

    Abel could sense the gazes around him, but he couldn¡¯t care less. He rarely came to the Kingdom of St Ellis Wizard Union anyway. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had epted Wizard Dunn¡¯s mission, he would note here.

    ¡°Hello Wizard Johnson, I¡¯m here to find Wizard Dunn to ept the orc battle mission!¡± Said Abel with a bow.

    Wizard John was one of the very few Wizards he felt a little positive about in the Wizard Union. It was all thanks to Wizard Johnson¡¯s warning. He knew about Wizard Cliff¡¯s n earlier, allowing him to escape the Duchy of Carmel in time. So, Abel always wanted to thank him.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you progressed very quickly!¡± Wizard Johnson sighed. Abel was still a little kid next to Wizard Morton the first time he saw him. Now, every wizard in the Kingdom of St Ellis Wizard Union respected him.

    ¡°All thanks to your help!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    When he saw the atmosphere tense up, Wizard Johnson quickly followed, ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll take you to Mr. Dunn now!¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Abel said with a nod.

    Wizard Johnson then ced his hand on Abel¡¯s shoulder, and the two of them vanished from the hall.

    The chatter resumed in the hall after Abel left. Everyone began to discuss what Abel had done¨Cwhat could a big figure like this be doing in the Wizard Union?

    ¡°Abel, you are here?¡± Wizard Dunn stood in his guest room and greeted him with a smile. Although Abel was generations younger than him, Abel¡¯s status was still too high. He could not use this as an excuse to pressure Abel.

    Although Wizard Dunn did not bow, standing up to greet a fellow Thunder Wizard Line member was still a huge show of respect for him;

    ¡°Wizard Dunn!¡± Abel formed a cross with his hands in front of his chest and did a wizard bow.

    Wizard Johnson did not want to disturb the two, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Abel gently bowed, and Wizard Johnson disappeared from the guest room.

    Wizard Dunn then stepped up and poured a ss of juice for Abel and asked with a friendly voice, ¡°Abel, did you get someone to take care of your domain already?¡±

    Wizard Dunn had not interacted with Abel much, so he was very mindful of the words he said. He had to make sure he came across as friendly.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, everything is set. I¡¯m here today to ept the battle of the Orcs mission you told me!¡± Said Abel with a smile as he epted the ss of juice with a bow.

    ¡°This month is May. The battle of the orcs this year already started!¡± Wizard Dunn said as he took a seat.

    ¡°Does time matter? Do I need to wait till next year, then?¡± Abel asked in a confused voice. He had already handed over everything about his domain and business.

    ¡°Normally, the battle with the orcs officially starts in June andsts for 3 years, but the beginner wizards who join every year often have little fighting experience, let alone life savers in battle. Because of this, we enroll them 3 months earlier, so we can organize trainers from Miracle City to teach them,¡± Wizard Dunn exined.

    ¡°Fighting experience?¡± Abel understood. New official wizards would often stay in their magic towers. Although they would go on some low-risk mission, they had little to no fighting experience.

    If you threw these wizards on the front line in a battle against the orcs, you would basically be throwing arge number of resources away. Wizards were not like soldiers or knights; there were not many of them to go around.

    Every wizard was extremely precious in the Holy Continent. It was just too hard to cultivate them. They needed talent, resources, luck, and countless other factors.

    ¡°Of course, Abel, we don¡¯t need to discuss your fighting experience. That training will just be a walk in the park for you, so I¡¯ve already discussed it with the guards in Miracle City. They wrote your name with 2 months of training, and you can directly join the mission!¡± Said Wizard Dunn with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel knew Wizard Dunn must have done a lot for him. It was definitely not easy to break the rules like this.

    ¡°This is your mission identity card, and also your military card. When you get to Miracle City, you are no longer Abel. You are no.k3516. The Miracle City giant protection circle will only identify this military card!¡± Said Wizard Dunn as he handed over the military card to Abel.

    Abel looked at this military card with a weird expression. Does that mean from now on he had be a soldier?

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m old, always forget things. I still have one thing for you!¡± Suddenly, Wizard Dunn took out a silver mask and handed it over to Abel.

    Abel looked at the mask in confusion and said, ¡°Does that mean you want to fully hide my identity?¡±

    ¡°Not only you, but every wizard also needs to use a military card to enter Miracle City. Of course, some wizards will like to wear a mask as well, but at the end of the day, it¡¯s just up to their personal preference. It doesn¡¯t matter how glorious your name is outside; I¡¯m afraid no one will look after you in Miracle City!¡± Said Wizard Dunn with a smile.

    ¡°Why?¡± Abel knew how prestigious his name was in the Holy Continent. Even in the core of the human world, Liante City, he was deeply respected. Howe no one would give him any special treatment in Miracle City.

    ¡°Because the entire Miracle City is controlled by a single spirit. All wizards, warriors, and knights need to follow its lead. It¡¯s totally unbiased, and no one can change that. The reason that we can let you join the training halfway is that the spirit agreed. We can not trick it.¡± Wizard Dunn exined.

    Who came up with this crazy idea of letting a single spirit to control the gate to the human race? But after Abel gave it more thoughts, maybe a highly intelligent spirit would be safer than a group of humans.

    Humans could make mistakes, but a spirit wouldn¡¯t. As long as it was provided with enough information, it could have a perfect defense.

 Chapter 551 - Miracle City

    <h4>Chapter 551 Miracle City</h4>

    Actually, there was one thing Wizard Dunn did not tell Abel. The first thing that required the spirit to change its decision was the Wizard Union¡¯s credit points. If you gave enough credit points, the spirit would do what you asked.After Abel left Wizard Dunn, he returned to Harry Castle. First, they handed over therge amounts of ready-made rabbit essence to Bartoli and exined how the domain would operate from now on.

    Abel handed over Earl Domain¡¯s military to the Knight of Bet¨Cespecially the elite knight brigade. With Abel¡¯s knight training potions and those magical wheat bread as a reward, it had made the Knight of Bet¡¯s job a lot easier.

    By that point, everyone knew that the Knight of Bet could be a Sir if he got another merit. As the real father of the City Ruler, no one would stop the knight of Bet from increasing his status.

    In regards to the training of family knights, Abel had handed over to the Lord of Marshall, and Abel had left more than enough knight resources for him.

    Abel then handed over the Wizard Circle to Wizard Morton. As the most powerful wizard outside of Abel¡¯s 6 star magic circle as well as Abel¡¯s teacher, no one would disagree with this decision. Also, with arge number of resources from Liante City, the Wizard Circle was a lot more attractive than the one in Bakong City.

    After everything was set, Abel went to Bet Castle to say goodbye to his father and mother. He gave his mother an ¡®energy recovery potion¡¯ to revive her youth. Now, everything was truly set.

    In the afternoon, Abel sat in the magic tower of Battle fort no.3.

    ¡°Activate to moving mode!¡± Abel yelled.

    ¡°Moving mode activating!¡± As battle fort no.3 replied, the whole thing began to move in mid air. The lock down mode had been changed to moving mode.

    ¡°White Cloud, let¡¯s go!¡± Said Abel through the soul chain.

    White Cloud¡¯s giant wings began to p. It grabbed the protruding metal poles with its ws. Afterward, the battle fort began to elerate forward under the wings of White Cloud.

    Gravity counteracted by the battle fort under the moving mode, which made the whole thing extremely light. It didn¡¯t take White Cloud much effort to drag it alone in mice air.

    These days, both White Cloud and Flying me had been very interested in this battle fort no.3, even more than the original battle fort.

    There were too many artificial things on the original battle fort, which was a bit of a bother to the giant White Cloud and the energetic Flying me. However, this battle fort no.3 was empty, and it could stay in mid air forever. White Cloud really liked to stand on the protruding poles.

    To dragons, a nest in mid air was basically a home. Although Flying me was still young, it was still its nature. The battle fort no.3 was perfect. Its shell was so tough; even Flying mes ws could not break it.

    Abel did not enter the Dark World during the 2 days of flying. Instead, he stayed on the battle fort, reading thembskin parchment he got from the Dark World. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to go in the Dark World, but he couldn¡¯t since he was on a moving fort. He was afraid that the portal door would bring him somewhere in mid air instead of the battle fort.

    Since Abel was around 100 miles from Miracle City, he jumped off the battle fort. He did not bring ck Wind; instead, he walked there with his own two feet.

    ck Wind was basically Abel¡¯s signaturepanion. Everyone could recognize it in the Holy Continent. If he wanted to hide his identity, he had to hide ck Wind.

    The reason Abel had jumped off at 100 miles out was that Wizard Dunn had told him that the spirit of Miracle City would normally scan all the area 100 miles out. During the battle, this range would increase to 500 miles.

    All high ranking professionals were forbidden in that range. If an elite wizard had vited this rule, the spirit would scan that elite wizard¡¯s identity and punish them ordingly.

    Of course, people or carriages other than elite wizards would also be surveince once they entered that range. Therefore, Abel had jumped off a 100 miles out. It would be very hard to exin if a wizard had appeared out of nowhere in mid air.

    Abel then put on that silver colored mask and began to jog causally. 100 miles was extremely far for a Wizard without a mount or the ability to move in a sh. However, for a headmander like Abel, it was just a little warm up.

    Abel jogged up a little hill and stood at the top. His body only began to heat up when he finally saw that gigantic city from afar. The 55 points of vitality was a lot stronger than he thought.

    Miracle City was a lot bigger than his expectations. It was a City made out of stone, built alongside a mountain range. As Abel looked down from the hill, the city basically looked like it was merged with the mountain.

    Countless houses were neatly organized below the mountain. A few giant chimneys gushed out dark smoke. The first wall in front of Abel was oddly shallow. It was only around 20 meters, just like any normal city. It didn¡¯t fit with the infamous name of Miracle City at all.

    As Abel got closer and closer, the clearer the city became to him. It was an intact human city. There were countless carriages delivering resources into the city gate, but all the guards were knights in full armor.

    There was only one gate in Miracle City, and it was very wide with 2 metal doors. The thing was at least 100 meters wide. There were 6 knights in full armor standing in front, scanning the identity of each person who entered. Behind the knights, there was a wizard reading a book with a serious look on his face.

    Abel¡¯s senses told him that these 6 knights were all official knights, and there was even a headmander among them. The wizard sitting behind them was an official wizard as well.

    Did they use headmanders and official wizards as guards? Maybe this was the most luxurious gate in the entire Holy Continent.

    ¡°Mr. Wizard, please wait!¡± Said that guarding headmander with a bow to Abel. He then turned to the wizard sitting behind and yelled, ¡°k3411, a Wizard is here. Get to work!¡±

    Abel felt a little weird by the way that the headmander had addressed the Wizard.

    ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t the sign up ended long ago? What¡¯s a wizard doing here?¡± Said Wizard K3411 in an irritated voice as he put the book away and stood up. He was unhappy that someone had disrupted his flow of reading.

    Wizard k3411 then nced at Abel, then his silver mask, atst, the rank 6 wizard badge in front of Abel¡¯s chest. Afterward, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Wizard, take out your military card, don¡¯t think you can trick me. Else I will let you get a taste of the horror of Miracle City!¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± Abel didn¡¯t care much about what Wizard k411 had said.

    ¡°Identity scan!¡± Said Wizard K3411 as he took out his own military card.

    Afterward, a white glow emerged from his military card and wrapped around Abel¡¯s. Soon the light disappeared, and Wizard 3411 said in a helpless tone, ¡°That¡¯s weird, howe someone can jointe?¡±

    Everyone on the spot was also a little shocked. They all knew this Miracle City didn¡¯t have any mercy. They never heard about being able to join a missionte.

    ¡°Wee k3516. You better get used to this name, if you don¡¯t, get ready to get your merit points deducted!¡± Wizard k3411 no longer sounded as irritated. He knew that no ordinary Wizard could break rules like this, so he carefully reminded Abel.

    ¡°Thank you k3411¡± said Abel with a bow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you your map, and you can check it with your power of will. Just follow the map to your designated camp. Good luck!¡± Said Wizard k3411 as he connected his military card with Abel¡¯s military card again.

 Chapter 552 - Training Camp

    <h4>Chapter 552 Training Camp</h4>

    Abel checked Miracle City¡¯s map through his power of will. It looked very simple. Miracle City was a big military camp. Every building was made for practical use. There was no ce for entertainment or hotels.There were around 10 knight camps, and warrior camps were divided into 4 parts. They took up most of the space in Miracle City. The smoke Abel saw earlier where they made weapons.

    The wizard camp was located in the middle of miracle city, but that wasn¡¯t where he was going. He needed to go to the marked training ground by the left.

    As Abel walked within Miracle City, he noticed a lot of knights and warriors. They were all walking at a fast pace. There wasn¡¯t a single person carelessly strolling around. Abel felt extremely out of ce since he was looking around as he walked.

    However, when the others noticed that Abel was wearing a magic robe, they just kept on working.

    After a while, Abel unintentionally lifted up his head. Suddenly, he was stunned. Originally he thought the mountain behind Miracle City was just a normal mountain, but now as he got closer, he realized it was actually a wall. A giant wall he never saw in his life.

    Miracle City was exactly leaning below this giant wall. Abel could not actually calcte the height of this wall; he couldn¡¯t even guess how muchbor and resources had been put into building a thing like this.

    As Abel signed with admiration, he finally arrived at the training ground marked on the map. It was a camp made out of massive stones. It had a unique sense of military burliness to it.

    There were no guards in the camp, but the gate was shut. Abel spotted a magic scanner on the gate. So he held his military card up. A white glow emerged, and a robotic voice followed.

    ¡°K3516, identity confirmed. Please wait....¡±

    Abel patiently waited for a while, and soon the gate began to open. A headmander walked out.

    ¡°K3516, wee to the battle training camp. I am your drillmaster, Layard!¡± Said the headmander with a little tip.

    Head Commander Layard¡¯s attitude was quite good. He seemed a little mindful about Abel¡¯s identity since Abel had broken the rules and joined the mission halfway.

    Abel realized Commander Layard was carefully examining him. He did not wear his favorite armor, only a normal magic robe. Nothing he was wearing would expose his identity.

    ¡°Thank you, Drillmaster Layard.¡± Said Abel with a bow.

    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you to change some gear!¡± Said Commander Layard in a friendly voice.

    The first thing Abel saw was 15 warriors jogging in light armor. A burly knight upfront looked at them with a pair of cold eyes.

    Abel didn¡¯t even need to scan with his power of will; he could just guess by the way those warriors were running. They were wizards who came here to train. Even a normal warrior had a better body than them.

    At that moment the 15 wizards in light armor were getting out of breath. Sweat poured down from their forehead as they ran. One of them was especially slow, so a knight mmed down with a long rod. Smack! A scream of agony followed, and the wizards seeded up again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to run faster than knights, I¡¯m not even asking you to run faster than warriors. I¡¯m only asking you to run faster than your fellow peers. From my experience in countless battles. The slowest wizard is the one who dies first!¡± Yelled the burly knight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, you¡¯ll join themter!¡± Commander Layard said softly as he saw the scene was getting tensed.

    Abel did not have too much to say about the training he just saw. If he knew this earlier, he would havee eventer. Even the novice knight training in Harry Castle was better than this.

    But who would want toe here anyway? Abel knew how good a Wizard¡¯s body was. They never exercised, and this training could only give them a little battle knowledge and some fighting techniques at most. If this wasn¡¯t a military camp, no knights would want to train these painfully weak looking wizards.

    However, every wizard who came to train were official wizards. If they offended them too much, they might not be able to ever interact with each other again. Still, the training could not be done half-heartedly. The City was run by a spirit, and itmanded that every wizard had to finish everything in the course.

    Running and close body fighting techniques were crucial to the course. And the knights had to teach them all of it ordingly.

    At that moment, the 15 jogging wizards took a turn. From that angle, they could perfectly see Abel and Commander Layard. Abel¡¯s magic robe had triggered amotion within them.

    ¡°What is that? The training is almost about to end!¡±

    ¡°We are all dying from this training, and this bastard came sote! Which big family¡¯s child can this be?¡±

    ¡°The world is so unfair!¡±

    Although they were far away, Abel¡¯s sensitive ears still heard them, let alone that burly knight next to those wizards.

    ¡°Mind your own business and stop talking! keep your breathing rhythm!¡± Yelled that burly knight as he waved his long rode around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly before Drillmaster Cooper gets angry. He¡¯s a scary guy!¡± Commander Layard gently said to Abel.

    Afterward, Abel quickly caught up to Commander Layard and arrived at the warehouse in the camp.

    ¡°Dario, give him some new gear!¡± Said Commander Layard to a middle aged warehouse assistant sitting behind the counter.

    ¡°We still have a new guy at this time?¡± Asked Dario, ncing at Abel behind Commander Layard. He then followed, ¡°What a tall guy. Why be a wizard; it¡¯s better to be a knight!¡±

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and just bring the gear out. Drillmaster Cooper saw using in. If you keep dragging on, you better have a good exnation for him!¡± Said Commander Layard, waving his hand.

    ¡°Ok, ok, I¡¯m just getting bored after sitting all day. Eh, when will this end!¡± Darioined as he walked in the warehouse and picked out a light armor and some leather boots.

    ¡°Dario, if you are getting bored, I can help you enroll a spot as a gate guard or battlefield patrol!¡± Said Commander Layard ncing at Dario. Afterward, he threw the armor and boots at Abel.

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just joking!¡± Dario quickly shook his head with a smile.

    Abel couldn¡¯t care less about these two people joking around. He took off his magic robe and put on the light armor and boots. Afterward, he put away the extras in his portal bag.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to be a wizard? They have a storage space with them all the time!¡± said Dario in admiration as he looked at Abel¡¯s portal bag. Then, he took out a square magic board and said, ¡°Put your military card here!¡±

    Abel then did what he said. A white light shed, Dario gave it a little nce and followed. ¡°K3516, your training uniform has been collected. We¡¯ll get someone to send a few more to the ce you live!¡±

    ¡°K3516, now run to the stadium. Go join the training today!¡± Commander Layard yelled inmand.

    ¡°Yes, Drillmaster Layard!¡± Abel yelled back. He had undergone knight training before, so he knew a thing or two about these military camps.

    Afterward, he ran forwards with big steps. Commander Layard looked at him with a weird expression from behind.

    Abel ran to the stadium at a normal person¡¯s speed and yelled, ¡°k3516 is here!¡±

    ¡°K3516, you arete. You need to run 15ps for your mission today. I don¡¯t care how long you take, but you have toplete that 15ps!¡± Yelled Drillmaster Cooper with a pair of cold eyes.

    ¡°Yes, Drillmaster!¡± Abel replied and began to jog.

    At that moment, the 15 wizards who were still running began to giggle for Abel¡¯s misfortune.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s funny. Everyone, run 2 moreps today!¡± Drillmaster Cooper yelled coldly again.

    Abel wondered if he offended Drillmaster Cooper? Was he going to make a lot of enemies if he continued like this?

 Chapter 553 - Privilege

    <h4>Chapter 553 Privilege</h4>

    If the Drillmaster knew Abel ran 100 miles, there was no way he would tell him to just run 15ps. A wholep was just around 500 meters. That wasn¡¯t enough of a warm up.Abel causally jogged under 15 hateful gazes. He maintained a normal speed. He didn¡¯t want to try too hard or get punished.

    He did 1p, 2ps, and 3ps. Drillmaster Cooper began to frown when Abel reachedp 15. He didn¡¯t care how weak wizards were. They were all the same anyway. But he didn¡¯t want to see someone disrupting their flow, and Abel was that someone.

    Drillmaster Cooper fixed his gaze on Abel. His body could definitely run faster, but all he did was drag on. He didn¡¯t even sweat afterpleting 15ps. At that moment, the 15 wizards had justpleted their 17ps, and they were basically dying. The contrast was clear.

    To Drillmaster Cooper, Abel was mocking the 15 wizards and disregarding him.

    Seeing Abel was about to stop, Drillmaster Cooper yelled, ¡°K3516, go run another 2ps. You should run the same distance as everyone!¡±

    Abel gazed at Drillmaster Cooper. He couldn¡¯t really understand why he was targeting him, but still, he just did what he said.

    When Abel finished his jog, the other wizards had also regained their breath. ¡°Gather round!¡± Drillmaster Cooper yelled.

    15 wizards stood in a line, so Abel followed and stood at the end of the left side. Drillmaster Cooper gazed at him and didn¡¯t say anything. That spot was quite suitable for Abel¡¯s body.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your background, or how powerful you will be in the future. At this moment, I am your trainer, and you are just a normal warrior. You must master all warrior skills to pass the training, no matter your background.¡± Drillmaster Cooper continued to yell.

    Everyone knew he was speaking specifically to Abel. You had to have some kind of extraordinary background to join the training halfway.

    ¡°Yes, Drillmaster!¡± The 15 wizards yelled together.

    Abel was a little surprised. Even though a wizard was basically a soldier once they got their military card, Drillmaster Cooper could still make all of them follow rules in 2 months. That was quite something.

    ¡°K3516, I didn¡¯t hear your reply. Every time I say something, you have to reply with Yes Drillmaster or No Drillmaster!¡± Drillmaster Cooper quickly walked in front of Abel and yelled at his face.

    ¡°Yes, Drillmaster!¡± Abel didn¡¯t care too much about Drillmaster Cooper targeting him. This was Miracle City; everyone knew it¡¯s a city organized by militarymand just by the look of it. At that moment, Drillmaster Cooper was his boss; he just had to suck it up if the request was not too unreasonable.

    ¡°Good. Next up, Drillmaster Layard will teach you how to treat wounds on the battlefield!¡± Drillmaster nodded and yelled again.

    Abel then followed in the back of the line. When Drillmaster Cooper left, and Drillmaster Layard took the lead, the entire line let out a breath of relief.

    Suddenly, a young wizard in front of Abel turned his head back and said, ¡°Hey K3516, I am k3515, we were just putting up a show for Drillmaster Cooper just then. No one is actually angry at you!¡±

    K3516 was a wizard with blond hair. He looked like he was around 30 years old. Maybe he didn¡¯t care too much about preserving his identity, so he did not wear a mask. At that moment his attitude waspletely different from a minute ago.

    This made sense. Wizards weren¡¯t stupid. They all knew they could not offend a wizard who broke the rules and joined the training half way.

    ¡°Hello, I just got here. So I still need a lot of help from you!¡± Said Abel with a friendly voice.

    Most of the wizards were wearing a mask. As Wizard Dunn had said, masks were a tradition for wizards. They had to let go of their past identity and be a human wizard. Therefore most wizards, especially the ones with inheritances, respected this tradition.

    ¡°K3516, you have good endurance. I¡¯ve been here for 2 months, and I can barely even finish the run!¡± Said k3515 with a pair of admiring eyes.

    A weak body was the weakness of Wizards. It was very rare to see a wizard with a body like Abel. Normally, the shorter you stayed as an apprentice wizard, the less your body would be corroded by mana. There was a saying; there was no short wizard journey. Therefore, under these long years of training, their bodies corroded by mana. Although they had Body Potion to help them heal, they could just have the body of a normal person at most.

    ¡°I was just born like this, that¡¯s all!¡± Abel replied gently.

    Abel then gazed at Drillmaster Layard leading the team and continued, ¡°Yeah, I see everyone is afraid of Drillmaster Cooper, but howe no one is afraid of Drillmaster Layard?¡±

    K3515 looked around and whispered, ¡°Drillmaster Layard is not strict. As long as you don¡¯t make a mistake, he won¡¯t punish you. It is like Drillmaster Cooper has some kind of grudge with wizards; he was already unreasonably strict to us ever since the first day. If we made a mistake, he would hit us. He really trained wizards like soldiers, and everyone got a fair bit of beating from him here!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone report him?¡± Abel asked weirdly.

    Wizard had the most respectful upation in the Holy Continent. Even the lowest rank apprentice wizards had a rtively high status within themon world. However, in Miracle City, wizards were being beaten around by a Drillmaster? That was hard to imagine.

    ¡°No one wants to stir up trouble; we are just like new soldiers. We¡¯ve only 3 months of training. I heard the wizards in the past were also like this!¡± K3151 shook his head.

    The day of training had finally ended, and the sky began to get dark. By that point, Abel had interacted with most of the wizards¨CFrom k3501 as k3516. Although he didn¡¯t know their names, he could sense that they were all rank 6 wizards.

    ¡°K3516, let¡¯s go eat together!¡± K3515 yelled at Abel. He was the first person he met in the team, as well as the closest person.

    It didn¡¯t matter if k3515 was pretending to be nice or he was really this friendly, Abel was still happy that he could interact with someone in a ce like this.

    This ce had finally looked a little different from a normal military camp after today¡¯s training session had ended. The Drillmasters had left, so the wizards were allowed to do their own thing. There were 16 wizards, but only 10 of them had shown up for dinner.

    ¡°K3515, are we allowed to go to another ce for dinner? Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°Some wizards in here are from big families, so they are not used to eating food like this. They will often use magic gems to buy some food!¡± Said k3515 with a smile.

    ¡°So, there is no training at night?¡± Abel continued.

    ¡°Of course not. We are wizards; the training at night is the most important. As long as youe back to the camp in time, you can go anywhere you want.¡± K3515 exined.

    By this point, Abel finally noticed the special privilege of wizards in here. No matter how military-like this ce was, a Wizard would still have their privileges.

    The dinner is free, so Abel had no choice. Still, it was not as bad as k3515 had described. It was basically simr to the food he had in Morton magic tower.

    White bread with some butter¨Ca lot of butter, a cup of honey water, smoked fish, a little piece of beef, and a bowl of beans. Maybe they were trying to help wizards recover. Abel knew if everyone in Miracle City could eat like this, their expenses would be astronomical.

    K3515 began tough when he realized what Abel was thinking ¡°This is a Wizard meal, normal soldiers just have brown bread and some meat soup. The knight¡¯s meals are a little bit better. They have white bread instead of brown bread.¡±

    When Abel heard what k3515 had said, a word shed in his head ¡°privilege.¡±

 Chapter 554 - Training

    <h4>Chapter 554 Training</h4>

    Abel pushed his mask upward to expose his mouth and put a slice of beef in his mouth. Afterward, heughed at k3515 and said, ¡°the beef here is pretty good!¡±¡°K3516, I can see that you are noble, but you still enjoy this sandpaper like beef. I really can¡¯t understand you!¡± K3515 knew Abel was a noble from his manner. He could buy way better food in the city with magic gems.

    After a while, Drillmaster Layard walked in the dining hall as Abel was chit-chatting with K3515. He looked around for a bit and walked towards Abel.

    Seeing that Abel had finished his dinner, he said with augh, ¡°K3516, I¡¯ll take you to the ce you live!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Drillmaster Layard!¡± Abel quickly put away his te and said with a bow.

    Even k3515 could see that Drillmaster Layard was especially caring towards Abel. Normally this was a job for warehouse assistant. No other Drillmaster would have time for this.

    The amodation in the training camp was very good. It was a big ce, and they only had 16 wizards, so every wizard could have his own house.

    Drillmaster Layard led Abel into one of them. The house was not big. It had one room, one lounge, and a toilet. There was even a little mana gathering circle in the lounge. It was for wizards to meditate.

    However, there were no magic gems on the circle. It seemed like wizards would still need to pay for themselves.

    The cupboard in the lounge was ced with 2 light armor, a shield, and a light longsword. Only a wizard room was equipped with all these weapons, which was a little weird.

    ¡°The Long sword and shield are for your training. Although you wizards might not ever need to use these weapons, they can still save your life if your magical power has been used up!¡± Said Drillmaster Layard when he saw that Abel¡¯s interest in those weapons.

    ¡°Since you are new, it¡¯s better to make sure you are clear on the rules here.¡± Said Drillmaster Layard; maybe that¡¯s why he had personally led Abel to his amodation. He then followed, ¡°First, you can¡¯t use magic in the training camp. There is no exception; you will get directly kick out of Miracle City if you break this rule!¡±

    This made sense since this ce was a battle training camp. If Wizards could use their magic power, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about a single thing. As long as they didn¡¯t run into any orcs deity, it was very hard for a normal orc to break a Wizard¡¯s defense.

    However, if they really ran into an orc deity, these fighting skills wouldn¡¯t do much anyway.

    The purpose of this training was to allow a wizard to preserve their life once their magic power had been used up. Just like that round shield, for example. If you didn¡¯t know how to hold it properly, a hit could easily hurt your arm, let alone counteracting an enemy¡¯s strike.

    ¡°Secondly, you need to follow the Drillmaster¡¯smand. If you don¡¯t follow through, your military merit will be deducted ordingly. Once your military merit goes negative, you will need to work a lot harder to make up for it once the actual mission starts. Of course, if the mistake you make is serious, you can be kicked out of Miracle City as well!¡± Drillmaster Layard followed.

    Abel understood this. Wizards were born arrogant, so even headmanders as Drillmasters would not make them fully submit. Therefore a merit system like this had to be put in ce.

    ¡°In thest 10 days, you will need to go through a final exam. You came veryte. Even though your strength is not bad, you had to make good use of your time and learn how to use that light long sword and round shield. Looking at your performance today, I think you will be fine, but the final exam is abination of everything we had learned in this course!¡± Drillmaster Layard said atst.

    Abel immediately threw what Drillmaster Layard said about the examination in the back of his mind as soon as Drillmaster Layard left. If even a headmander can not past this test, there was no way those wizards would.

    Abel took out a few intermediate gems and ced it in the energy socket of a protection circle near the door. He then hung his military card on the door, and just like that, the protection circle of this room had been ignited. A protection circle was a must for wizard amodations. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t want to meditate.

    After that, he took out a barrier circle and a scroll of the town portal. He ignited the portal door and entered the Dark World.

    Early the next morning, as Abel was walking out of his amodation, he realized the other wizards were casually walking towards the dining hall. It didn¡¯t look like a military camp at all.

    After breakfast, Abel went back to his amodation, but soon a message came through his military card.

    ¡°All training wizards bring your light long sword and round shield to the training ground for roll call!¡±

    Abel did exactly that, and it was at that moment k3515 sighed next to him ¡°today will be a torture. We are all good wizards, why do we have to learn how to use a sword and shield!¡±

    Abel knew a Wizard without much fighting experience like k3515 wouldn¡¯t understand the importance of this training, so he smiled and said: ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to learn more things, maybe one day it wille in handy.¡±

    ¡°I know it mighte in handy, but Drillmaster Cooper is too strict. It is almost like he is trying to disable us. Since you are new and haven¡¯t learned how to use a round shield, you are going to have a great time!¡± K3515 said with a sarcastic smile as he suddenly remembered that Abel was new.

    Abel helplessly gazed at k3515. How can a person like him even be an official wizard? Wizards had a lonely upation. If you were too extroverted, no way you could handle all of those lonely training sessions.

    As soon as they entered the training ground, the yell of Drillmaster Cooper began to emerge ¡°Line up! You guys are even worse than new soldiers. Even farmers are faster than you!¡±

    If Abel didn¡¯t have toplete this battle of the orcs mission before he could leave the Holy Continent, there was no way he would tolerate the attitude of a headmander like this. But, since he had already gone so far, he had to suck it up.

    Abel quickly increased his steps and followed the other wizards. He stood at the old spot, the back of the line.

    ¡°Sword on your right and shield on your left. Hold tight!¡± Drillmaster Cooper yelled and began to examine the line from left to right.

    When he arrived in front of the 3rd wizard, he suddenly struck out his fist and punched the shield of that wizard. Abel could clearly feel that Drillmaster had only used a little force. Probably around the force of a rank 2 novice wizard.

    Although that punch was only a little bit stronger than a normal person, it knocked that wizard on the ground and sted his shield away.

    By this point, Abel could kind of understand why Drillmaster Cooper got angry so easily. If someone had told him to train new soldiers like this, he would get angry as well. They had been practicing for 2 months, so Drillmaster Cooper had definitely taught them how to use a round shield more than once. But still, Abel could sense that Wizard¡¯s shield holding technique was horribly wrong.

    Afterward, a few more wizards had been knocked down by Drillmaster Cooper¡¯s punch. Drillmaster Cooper¡¯s hell began to get louder. It seemed like his anger had been fully ignited.

    Of course, when Drillmaster Cooper walked in front of Abel, he directly struck his fist out without even giving him a look. By that point, holding a shield had basically be an instinct to Abel. He quickly analyzed the center point of his punch and held the round shield closed to his arm.

    Since Drillmaster Cooper was getting angry, he used a little bit more force on this punch. It probably had the power of a rank 3 or rank 4 novice knight. However, Abel¡¯s technique had scattered most of the force of this punch, and thest bit of power had been counteracted by the round shield. Abel¡¯s body only wobbled a little.

    Drillmaster Cooper was shocked; he couldn¡¯t help it ¡°k3516, you¡¯ve learned knight skills?¡± Although it was just a casual punch, Drillmaster Cooper really did want to embarrass Abel by using more force. However, all he did was make Abel wobbled a little.

    Drillmaster Cooper knew that Abel¡¯s technique was not as simple as it looked. No one could do this without long years of training.

    ¡°Yes, Drillmaster Cooper. My family has inherited knights, so every member had to learn some knight skills!¡± Abel yelled back.

 Chapter 555 - Easy Exam

    <h4>Chapter 555 Easy Exam</h4>

    ¡°Your blocking skills are decent!¡± Drillmaster Cooper¡¯s face looked a little better. Abel was the one he worried about the most within that batch of wizards. Abel hadete and missed out on too many sses, so he was afraid that Abel would fail the final exam. However, now that he knew about what hade from a family of inherited knights and learned knight skills, it would be a lot easier for him to pass.The final score of these 16 wizards directly corrted Drillmaster Cooper¡¯s merit. Every year they would only tolerate 3 people failing. Any more than that, the merit of the Drillmaster would be deducted. However, the more wizards that passed, the higher the merit a Drillmaster receive.

    These merits would all turn in to war glory at the end, which was also corrted with the domain that would be given out. For a headmander, a good domain was the best thing they could give to their next generation.

    Knights were not wizards, at the end of the day. They could not live as long. Therefore, war glory was extremely important to them. It was bo wonder why Drillmaster Cooper was so angry.

    Abel¡¯s life took an upturn in the next few days. Since Drillmaster Cooper knew about his ability to use a light sword and round shield, he no longer targeted him all the time.

    In a few days, the final exam would take ce. That night, the two headmander Drillmasters had a meeting in their office.

    ¡°Layard, the final exam is in a few days. I don¡¯t even know how many of those wizards will pass,¡± Drillmaster Cooper sighed.

    Although the wizard training missions could bring a lot of war glory, it was not easy. Only a headmander could take on this role since lower rank knights could not form any threat to beginner wizards with their ability.

    Those wizards¡¯ bodies were a huge problem. Even though Drillmaster Cooper had been yelling at them for 3 months, he still could not change this fact. They could still not do some moves properly, and could easily make a mistake in the exam.

    ¡°I want to be the examiner for this final exam. With my 30 years of service in Miracle City, I don¡¯t think my skill would be a problem!¡± Said Drillmaster Layard with a smile, looking at the worried Drillmaster Cooper.

    ¡°You can¡¯t let them pass even if their skills are not good enough; you will get in big trouble if they find out!¡± Drillmaster Cooper lowered his voice.

    Normally the role of an examiner would be carried out by another headmander other than the Drillmaster. This was not a rule, but it might spark up some controversy.

    ¡°Cooper, of course, I will not cheat the system. But I still have a fair bit of control over the standard!¡± Said Drillmaster Layard with a smile again.

    ¡°Layard, are you sure?¡± Asked Drillmaster Cooper.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry. These wizards are actually quite decent. I will control my strength when I strike, so the crowd can be the judge. If we end up with half wizards failing like before, we will have big trouble!¡± Drillmaster Layard continued to smile.

    ¡°Layard, are you keeping something from me. Why did you enroll to be an examiner?¡± Drillmaster Cooper had fought along with Drillmaster Layard for years, and he was very confused by this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? I¡¯ll be leaving Miracle City soon, so I just want to scoop up more war glory as possible. That¡¯s the most I can do for my family!¡± Drillmaster Layard replied.

    ¡°Ok, since you have already decided. I¡¯ll support you. Enrolling for an examiner should be easy anyway!¡± Drillmaster Cooper stood up and said with a smile of relief. He then walked out of the office.

    As Drillmaster Layard watched Drillmaster Cooper walking away, a strange expression began to form from his face.

    The final exam was finally here. In the morning, those wizards needed to run 15ps under a certain period of time.

    After those wizards heard the news that Drillmaster Layard would be their examiner, they all began to get excited. He was kind. He was not strict at all.

    ¡°K3516, are you ready?¡± 3525 asked Abel in a soft voice from behind.

    ¡°Ready for what?¡± Abel was confused.

    ¡°Ready with magic items, of course. But with your ability, I guess it won¡¯t matter anyway!¡± Said k3515 with a smile as he scratched his head.

    ¡°Why use magic items. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting caught?¡± Abel looked around and whispered back.

    As far as Abel knew, you would get directly kicked out if you were caught cheating in this examination. Preparing a magic item like k3515 was definitely considered as cheating.

    ¡°It should be fine, the examiner is Drillmaster Layard. He¡¯s known for being kind!¡± Said k3515 carelessly.

    ¡°K3515, I know your abilities. You should be able to pass the running test if you just put more effort into it. Why risk it? You will get punished very badly if you get caught!¡± Abel had interacted with k3515 quite a lot these past few days, so he warned him.

    K3515 hesitated for a little. Actually, at first, he was not nning to cheat as well, but these past few days, the news that Drillmaster Layard would be leaving Miracle a City began to spread. This would be thest time Drillmaster Layard could be an examiner, so he would definitely go easy on them.

    In order to get more war glory, he would definitely keep an eye shut in the examination.

    After this news had been confirmed by some trustworthy sources, excitement began to arise within wizards who were not confident in their ability. That¡¯s why they had this idea of using magic items.

    Drillmaster Layard was a headmander, so his senses could not really detect magic objects.

    ¡°K3516, I¡¯ll take your advice. I¡¯ll be behind you during the exam, so you better take good care of me.¡± Said k3515 with a smile as he put away his magic item.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll open up the path for you!¡± Abel smiled back.

    ¡°Everyone, get ready, the final examination will soon begin!¡± Drillmaster Layard held up his military card and spoke to it.

    Since he had epted this role as an examiner, his military card got a new ability, the ability to broadcast sound and vision, as well as connect with the Miracle City spirit any time.

    Abel and k3515 stepped up to the starting line. Other wizards followed. All of a sudden, the atmosphere grew tense. Their 3 months of training all came down to this. If they failed, they would be kicked out of Miracle City, which would be a big burden to their further journey as a wizard.

    Drillmaster Cooper stood outside of the stadium. He was paying close attention to the examination as well.

    ¡°Go!¡± Drillmaster Layard yelled, and the counting ability of his military card began. The recording ability had also started. From now on, the whole examination would be recorded.

    All wizards dashed out, but Abel was not desperate. He did what k3515 said and ran in front of him. This could take some of the wind resistance from k3515, making his run rtively easier.

    Soon, Abel had run to the front of the line. He was not a selfish guy. It was best for everyone to pass together. It was not apetition; there was no limit to how many people could pass.

    Therefore when he arrived at the front, all Wizards just automatically formed a line behind him, following his steps.

    A smile emerged on Drillmaster Cooper¡¯s face outside of the stadium. He was also hoping Abel could help some of his fellows in the examination, but he did not raise this shameful request. As a Drillmaster, he didn¡¯t want to give Abel pressure. But still, Abel had a good heart. It seemed like the first examination should turn out fine with Abel¡¯s help, after all.

    Abel kept a steady pace throughout the 15ps. He only did this for the wizards behind him; if not, he would have finished running long ago.

    Actually, Abel¡¯s calction was even more urate than the military card in Drillmaster Layard¡¯s hand. With that little piece of world stone, he could perfectly calcte what pace he needed to run for every wizard to pass.

    When thest wizard reached the finish line, they all began tough with joy. They knew they had all passed this first part of the examination.

 Chapter 556 - Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 556 Unexpected</h4>

    It was at that moment, Drillmaster Layard¡¯s cold voice emerged. ¡°Miracle Spirit, I want to scan all the wizards who finished the examination!¡±¡°Request epted, now scanning!¡± A robotic voice emerged from the military card of Drillmaster Layard.

    ¡°magic item spotted on k3503,

    magic item spotted on k3507,

    magic item spotted on k3511,

    magic item spotted on k3513,¡±

    The robotic voice was not loud, but the magic circle above the stadium was ignited. Afterward, red beams of light beamed down towards the 5 wizards.

    ¡°K3503, k3507, k3511, k3513, you have vited the rule of the examination. You have failed your battle of the orcs mission. Please give out your military card!¡± The robotic voice emerged from the newly ignited circle.

    ¡°How...¡±

    ¡°Examiner Layard, can you give me a chance?¡±

    ¡°I can pass this examination. K3503, didn¡¯t you say everything will be ok?¡±

    The uproar began to arise in the stadium. Those 5 wizards caught cheating were stunned but seemed like they were about to explode. At least 2 or 3 of them were confident that they could pass this first part of the exam. They just wanted it to make it easier but backfired on them very badly.

    ¡°K3516, thank you!¡±k3515 turned back to Abel as he watched the chaos in the stadium, and said with a gentle voice.

    ¡°No worries. Didn¡¯t you realize something off? Said Abel as he stared at the cold looking face of Drillmaster Layard. He knew something was not right.

    ¡°Drillmaster Layard has gone mad; he kicked out 5 wizards at once!¡± K3515 agreed with Abel. Drillmaster Layard really was different today.

    Outside of the stadium, Drillmaster Cooper¡¯s brain had gone nk. He was the main Drillmaster for this course, and 5 wizards had been kicked out at once. This meant he basically failed this training mission. He wasted 3 months of hard work was wasted. Not only that, but the Miracle City spirit would also mark him off. From now on, he could only ept simple missions.

    He really couldn¡¯t understand why Drillmaster Layard had done this. It was not good for both of them. Drillmaster Layard would need to face the same consequence as well.

    ¡°Miracle Spirit, I request a magic suppression circle for the rest of this examination!¡± Said Drillmaster Layard to his military card.

    If arge number of wizards had vited the rule of examination, a Drillmaster could request a special examination method. A magic suppression circle was one of them.

    This circle could suppress magic, so those magic items would basically be useless. The Miracle City spirit would only use this circle on wizards who vited the rule. Of course, the range of this circle was not big, only a small room at most.

    This magic circle was basically a trick to the system. Abel heard about it before. The reason why this magic circle could not be imnted on arge scale was its range, and it¡¯s also very obvious to sense by any wizards. Therefore, they were only used for keeping convicts.

    Drillmaster Layard had used cheating as an excuse to ignite this magic suppress circle. Although he did not request it beforehand, he still has the ability to do so ording to the rule.

    ¡°Request confirmed. Magic suppression circle ignited!¡± The robotic sound emerged again.

    Afterward, a white beam of light shot up from. The stadium and a set of magic circles had been teleported, and soon they were ignited. Everything was under the control of the spirit.

    ¡°Next up, shield blocking. Due to the mass cheating that just happened, this part will take ce in the magic suppression circle!¡± Said Drillmaster Layard in a low voice. He didn¡¯t even look at those 5 wizards that just failed.

    ¡°K301,e here!¡± Drillmaster Layard yelled as he entered the magic suppression circle first.

    ¡°Yes, Drillmaster!¡± K3501 yelled back and entered the circle as well.

    The magic suppression circle did not have an invisible ability, so everyone on the spot could see what was happening.

    ¡°I will use the force of a rank 3 knight, and you try to block. If you step back more than 5 steps, you fail!¡± Said Drillmaster Layard with a nk face.

    K3501 ced the round shield in front of him and nodded to Drillmaster Layard. ¡°Examiner, I¡¯m ready!¡±

    Drillmaster Layard used his knight sword to strike upon the round shield of k3501, knocking him back for 4 steps. He wobbled a little bit more, but he stood still atst nevertheless. The only thing faded was the confidence in his face.

    ¡°K3501, you pass. K3502, you are next!¡± Drillmaster Layard lowered his voice again.

    Although Drillmaster Cooper was very far away from the stadium, he was not like the wizards; he could clearly see that even though a rank 3 knight could unleash a hit like the one Drillmaster Layard just did, it would almost be their maximum force. That hit was nearing the power of a rank 4 knight.

    If the examination continued like this, maybe only a few wizards would pass. Drillmaster Cooper just couldn¡¯t understand what Drillmaster Layard was doing!

    Abel also realized this abnormality. Normally, the blocking skills required were only a little more than a rank 2 knight. There was no way it was this strong.

    A Knight¡¯s strength would grow tremendously from rank 3 to rank 4, so a weak rank 3 strike was totally different from a strong one.

    Take k3501, for example. He was one of the strongest wizards other than Abel, and he could barely evenplete this exam. This meant all the other wizards would be in big trouble.

    Just as expected, as k3502 was struck upon by Drillmaster Layard¡¯s sword. He took 6 steps back andnded on his ass.

    By that point, all the Wizard¡¯s faces had grown white. They didn¡¯t know what was happening. Why was Drillmaster Layard so strict all of a sudden. Normally a training like this was only supposed to help wizards learn some survival skills; it was supposed to be a walk in the park.

    Of course, if you failed badly, you would be kicked out, but it was not supposed to get the whole team kicked out like this.

    When k3502 exited the magic circle, He did not go straight to the 5 failed wizards. Instead, he stepped up to k3501 resting by aside, ¡°K3501, you are the one who said Drillmaster Layard would be the examiner, and you are the one who said this examination would be easy!¡±

    There were only 16 wizards in the camp, so it was very easy to find the one who spread any rumors. Especially for wizards¨Cthey had good memories and critical thinking skills. By that point, everyone had their gaze fixed on k3501.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me,¡± Drillmaster Layard told me when we were chatting, so I thought he would take care of us. That¡¯s why I told everyone!¡± Although K3501 was wearing a mask, the horror in his eyes still showed.

    ¡°Why is Drillmaster Layard trying to set us up? Wizards were not stupid. Every wizard on the spot realized that Drillmaster Layard had deliberately spread the rumors.

    ¡°Maybe he thought wizards are fun to mess with!¡± Said a wizard with a coldugh.

    ¡°We¡¯ll all go report him after the examination!¡± A Wizard said.

    No one could understand his behavior. Those were 16 wizards, even though they were beginner wizards, they all had their teacher and friends. If they all joined forces, they could make Drillmaster Layard suffer for the rest of his life in the Holy Continent.

    Another wizard had fallen to the ground in the magic suppression circle.

    This was strange, but Abel¡¯s headmander intuition did not alert him a single bit. He felt like it had nothing to do with himself, but the calction the world stone gave out was that there was a 76% chance that this situation had to do with him.

    Seemed like Drillmaster Layard had found out his identity.

    Abel had no idea how Drillmaster found out. He had been extremely mindful when it came to his behavior, clothing, mask, and manners.

 Chapter 557 - Reason

    <h4>Chapter 557 Reason</h4>

    10 wizards had finished their examination and only 2 of them had passed. This result was basically rigged.

    ¡°K3516, you are next!¡± Drillmaster Layard yelled.

    Abel gazed at Drillmaster Layard. His headmander intuition did not alert him, which made him doubt if his intuition had been damaged. In the past, it would alert him just from a tiny bit of threat.

    Abel¡¯s intuition was not like the other headmanders. It was strengthened by his power of will; it had reached a clear godly level.

    As he walked towards the magic suppression circle, disgust arose within him as his magic power began to shake. At this moment, he finally understood why so little people would use these magic suppression circles.

    Normally, under these circumstances, no wizards would keep stepping forward, but this was an examination. He had to go in.

    He felt his magic power being locked down by some kind of strange force when he entered the circle. It did not feel good to lose his magic power; maybe that¡¯s why only 2 wizards had passed.

    It would be quite good If a person can unleash around 70% of his ability under this circumstance, let alone those wizards who couldn¡¯t even block properly.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, that¡¯s you, right?¡± Said Drillmaster Layard from the center of the circle. A smirk emerged from his face, and his voice was soft. But still, Abel could hear him clearly.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Abel had already guessed this earlier. Drillmaster Layard had done all of that just to get Abel into this magic suppression circle. He was just confused how he found out about his identity.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on you. You know, I¡¯ve exchanged all my war glory for information about your height, ability, and habits!¡± Said Drillmaster Layard in a soft voice.

    At that moment, he was not worrying about anything. Abel was only 3 meters in front of him, that was like a single step for a headmander. No one could save him.

    Ever since the first-day, Drillmaster Layard had doubted the identity of Abel. It was just way too hard for the Miracle Spirit to change its decision, only someone like Abel could.

    Although Abel was wearing a mask, his build did not change. Anyone who paid close attention would know.

    ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Abel frowned.

    Abel felt a little bad for making so many wizards failing their exams.

    ¡°Do we? I am a headmander from the Duchy of Keyen. My son stayed in the magic tower, and you¡¯ve killed him. You can¡¯t deny it; from the information I¡¯ve gotten, it was not the first time you used explosives!¡± Drillmaster Layard clenched his teeth.

    He squeezed the big swords in his hand. If he wasn¡¯t nning to torture Abel and enjoy the process of watching him die slowly, he would have killed him in one strike long ago.

    It was only at this moment Abel remembered bombing the magic towers in the Duchy of Keyen in pieces back in the days. He did not feel a single bit of embarrassment from that incident. The Duchy of Keyen wizards picked on him first, and they had harmed his family.

    Things like this were extremely frowned upon by wizards. They got what they deserved.

    Also, back in the days, Abel could only use some extraordinary method to protect his family¨Cwhich was what led to an explosion that shocked the Holy Continent.

    ¡°Yeah right, it was me who bombed the Duchy of Keyen magic towers!¡± Abel said helplessly.

    ¡°You demon, you¡¯ve killed my son!¡± Drillmaster Layard yelled with a low voice with a face full of emotions.

    ¡°It was a battle. The Duchy of Keyen Wizards messed with us first; you are an experienced knight, you should know that the me should be put on the one who starts the fight, not the one who ends it!¡± Said Abel looking at the agitated face of Drillmaster Layard.

    ¡°You killed my son, and I will kill you today. I¡¯ve looked through your data, your scary summon can kill elite wizards, but too bad you are in here with me!¡± Said Drillmaster with a maliciousugh pointing at the magic suppression circle.

    Abel wanted to tell Drillmaster Layard that he was no match to him even in this magic suppression circle. His intuition did not even warn him a single bit, which meant that Drillmaster Layard was not a threat.

    By that point, Drillmaster Layard no longer cared about a single thing in the world. He was just confused about why Abel still remained so calm. ¡°You have no magic, no summons, no magic items, so why ain¡¯t you panicking?¡±

    Drillmaster Cooper saw that Drillmaster Layard was not proceeding with the examination; instead, he was saying something to Abel and got more and more agitated. Atst, Drillmaster Cooper heard that he wanted to kill Abel.

    ¡°Layard, what do you think you are doing?¡± Drillmaster Cooper no longer cared about viting rules. He ran inside the station and yelled in front of the magic suppression circle.

    ¡°Cooper, this is none of your business. Don¡¯te closer, if you do, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Drillmaster Layard yelled back with a pair of crazy murderous eyes.

    ¡°Calm down; this is Miracle City. You can not escape if you kill someone!¡± Drillmaster Cooper took another step.

    ¡°Step back, Cooper. You know how fast my sword is. Step back!¡± Drillmaster Layard continued to yell.

    ¡°Ok ok, just calm down!¡± Said Drillmaster Cooper helplessly and stepped back.

    Drillmaster Layard then turned back to Abel and continued, ¡°Tell me, why ain¡¯t you panicking?¡±

    He just didn¡¯t want Abel to die easily, he wanted everyone to see Abel cry and begging for his life, but Abel just wasn¡¯t even showing a slight bit of panic.

    ¡°Drillmaster Layard, I¡¯ll let you strike first, and then I¡¯ll tell you why I¡¯m not panicking!¡± Said Abel confidently. This confidence was so grand it changed his entire look.

    In the past, he acted just like a normal wizard, but at that moment, both headmanders felt his extreme confidenceing through.

    If a wizard could be this confident in a magic suppression circle facing a headmander, he was either crazy or actually had some method to strike back. Commander Layard knew Abel was not crazy, Abel was agreed upon by the entire Holy Continent as a genius.

    Drillmaster Layard grew seriously. He threw away his normal knight sword and took out a fire magic knight sword from his back.

    He couldn¡¯t help but get serious. He was afraid, afraid that he could notplete his revenge. Powerful firebat qi wrapped around his fire big sword in an instant. The fire was orange in color; it had the force of an intermediate me.

    Drillmaster Layard¡¯s abilities were quite high among headmanders as well. After his fire magic sword had been strengthened by his firebat qi, he calmed down again. He trusted his sword skills with all his life.

    He had killed countless orcs with his sword. He had even assassinated a headmander with the same rank. His sword skill had never failed him.

    As long as he had that fire magic sword in his hand, he would be in full fighting mode.

    Drillmaster Layard roared as he unleashed a strike with full force towards Abel. Drillmaster Cooper also yelled outside the circle. ¡°Stop!¡±

    The fire magic sword glowing in orange mes speeded towards Abel¡¯s neck. At that moment, the power of will in Abel¡¯s brain twitched. All of a sudden, the whole world slowed down. As Drillmaster Layard¡¯s sword was about to make contact with Abel, Abel stepped forwards, just like taking a walk in the park.

    With this step, Abel arrived in front of Drillmaster Layard¡¯s arm. He then gently tapped Drillmaster Layard¡¯s arm with his lightweight long sword.

 Chapter 558 - Strike

    <h4>Chapter 558 3 Strike</h4>

    The tapnded directly on Drillmaster Layards joint. It was not random, Abel had calcted the spot in which Drillmaster Layard¡¯sbat qi had traveled, and this joint was open in that slit of the moment.¡°Don¡¯t!¡± The Fire magic sword of Drillmaster Layard¡¯s hand dropped to the ground.

    All of this happened in a sh, but Drillmaster Cooper could still see it very clearly outside of the magic suppression circle. As Drillmaster Layard was unleashing his strike, Abel gently stepped forwards and gave his arm a little lift.

    Afterward, Drillmaster Layard¡¯s arm struck upon Abel¡¯s sword handle. All of this seemed like a coincidence, but Drillmaster Cooper wouldn¡¯t believe it. That was a headmander. Even a normal person with a hammer would not make them drop their sword.

    However, more confusion was toe. Drillmaster Layard was exploding with firebat qi. He had dropped his sword, but it still wouldn¡¯t stop him from using his hand to grab Abel.

    Abel gently twisted and avoided the grab. He then used his lightweight long sword and effortlessly drew a few lines on the body of Drillmaster Layard. Drillmaster Cooper was sure these few flicks of a sword did not havebat qi, nor were it very powerful, but still, it had opened up 2 blood vessels on Drillmaster Layard¡¯s arms and legs.

    Drillmaster Layard had gone insane. He had dropped his weapon, and now he had been hurt by Abel¡¯s sword. Thebat qi on his body was basically defenseless.

    He quickly realized something was wrong. Abel¡¯s flick of his sword had directly cut open the great vessel of his arms and legs. It was not a normal cat, but the entire grand vessel had been chopped open. Blood directly gushed out from the entire length of the wound.

    If it was a normal cut or just a little damage to his grand vessel, he would be able to suppress it with hisbat qi. However, not these 2 cuts. After a while, blood had drenched his entire body in red.

    He continued to madly attack Abel, Abel continued to effortlessly step and dodge. He dodged all his attacks, just like a walk in the park. By that point, Drillmaster Layard felt his body grew weak and cold.

    Abel never thought that fighting would be so easy with this ability to analyze data in real time. Since he didn¡¯t need to expose his headmander ability, it was better to keep it as a secret. A wizard as well as a headmander would bring him way too much attention for his next 3 years.

    However, as he continued to think, he realized it would be an even greater shock if he had won against headmander withoutbat qi or magic.

    By that point, he longer wanted to join the fight. Instead, he doubted his eyes. Was he dreaming?

    The 15 wizards on the spot also had the jaw dropped as they watched this fight. It was the most unbelievable thing in the world, even for wizards.

    Seeing Drillmaster Layard¡¯s movements getting slow, Abel thought to himself. He did not do anything wrong for bombing the Duchy of Keyen since he was just protecting his family, but Drillmaster Layard also didn¡¯t do anything wrong either, he was also just seeking revenge for his son.

    ¡°Rest in peace!¡± Abel said gently, and he swiftly twisted beside Drillmaster Layard and avoided his attacks.

    Afterward, he struck out his light long sword. He did not use anybat qi or much force, but this stab had prated Drillmaster Layard¡¯s attacking arm.

    Since Combat qi corrted with movement, in that sh of a moment, Drillmaster Layard¡¯s arm was open for attack.

    The light long sword Abel had a slim body, which was quite good for stabbing. On top of the momentum of Drillmaster Layard, the de had easily prated his skin andnded in his heart between his ribs.

    All of a sudden, Drillmaster Layard froze. All of hisbat qi vanished. But a strange smile emerged from his face, as he mumbled with blood in his mouth. ¡°Son, I¡¯ming!¡±

    His body then fell back as Abel let go. Along with the light long sword, his body dropped to the ground.

    The light long sword did not have a blood groove, so it would be very hard to take it out without sowing his force, so Abel just decided to let go of it instead.

    Bang! A stream of red blood sted out from the body of Drillmaster Layard 10 meters towards the sky.

    ¡°Combat qi smoke!¡± Drillmaster Cooper mumbled.

    A headmander had basically suppressed theirbat qi core to the maximum. When a headmander died, this core would st open into a shockwave ofbat qi. This was known as Combat qi smoke.

    Although thisbat qi smoke scenery had onlysted for 10 seconds, a few red cloaked wizards had also shed inside the stadium.

    Abel did not move as he stood in a magic suppression circle, feeling that weird feeling of being suppressed. It was a rare feeling. Although this magic suppression circle was basically a trick to the system, he had never seen one in the trading list of Linate City.

    It seemed like anything that could threaten wizards were banned in the Holy Continent. Although a magic suppression circle was not really that useful, they were still banned.

    They could suppress a Wizard¡¯s magic power, but not the headmanderbat qi of Abel. Since it had merged with the lightning attributes, it had formed a specialbat qi in which the magic suppression circle could not interfere.

    ¡°Drillmaster Cooper, what happened?¡± A red cloaked wizard lowered his voice.

    It was obvious. Drillmaster Layard was killed, and the 3 wounds on his body were clear as well. There was even a weapon on him, and there was an official wizard standing in the magic suppression circle with him.

    The weapon on Drillmaster Layard was a light long sword those wizards used for training, and Abel only had a round shield on him. His right hand was empty.

    Normal people would definitely think this was an ident, a training wizard had made a mistake and killed a Drillmaster. However, those 2 red cloaked wizards knew what rank Drillmaster Layard was.

    As a headmander, there no way wizard could hurt him even with a magic sword, let alone a light training longsword.

    Of course, that¡¯s just what the 2 intermediate red cloaked wizards thought, not Abel. Ever since he had gotten that little piece of world stone. He could analyze any data in real time. He could look at a Knight¡¯s ability from many different perspectives.

    Just like Drillmaster Layard¡¯s defense, for example. He did not usebat qi armour, so even thoughbat qi could naturally protect one¡¯s body, Abel could still see some loopholes.

    Even when he was attacking Drillmaster Layard, he didn¡¯t need to use much force. He only needed some precise calctions to determine his weak spot and corrte it with the sharpness of his de.

    Even until the very end, when blood sted out of Drillmaster Layard, Abel did not need to use a single bit of Combat qi.

    ¡°Wizard Calder, Drillmaster Layard had set the whole thing up, I think he was trying to murder k3516. But he got himself killed when he was attacking k3516!¡± Drillmaster Cooper exined.

    By that point, he was still confused how Drillmaster Layard got killed. This made him doubt everything he had learned about knights in the past ten or so years. He felt weak.

    Although he was a little more powerful than Drillmaster Layard, it was only a little more powerful. He might have ended up the same if he did the same thing.

 Chapter 559 - Passing Exam

    <h4>Chapter 559 Passing Exam</h4>

    Both Intermediate Wizard Calder and Intermediate Wizard Boris were permanent wizards in Miracle City. Unlike those beginner wizards who came here to join the battle of the orcs mission, they were the actual base for the Miracle City fighting power alongside the Miracle spirit.Their red cloak represented their authority, and today Wizard Calder and Wizard Boris were on duty. There was no way anyone would expect something like this to happen, and they couldn¡¯t believe what they saw.

    ¡°Wizard K3516 is a headmander as well?¡± Wizard Calder asked while Wizard Boris stared at Abel. Abel needed to be watched before they could figure out what had really happened.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know!¡± Said Drillmaster Cooper full of confusion.

    ¡°Drillmaster Cooper, please answer my question properly. How did wizard k3516 kill Drillmaster Layard?¡± Said Wizard Calder doubling down on his tone.

    Drillmaster Cooper really didn¡¯t know how to reply. He just couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. If Abel had usedbat qi, or the skill of a headmander, or even a powerful spell within the magic suppression circle, he would have definitely felt it.

    What had happened was just too hard to exin. How could a headmander get kill with 3 sword strikes from an intermediate wizard? Especially withoutbat qi.

    ¡°Wizard Calder, k3516 used his light long sword and killed Drillmaster Layard, he didn¡¯t usebat qi or any spells!¡± Said Drillmaster Cooper with a soft, helpless voice.

    ¡°Drillmaster Cooper, are you joking with me? We are doing some serious investigation here; please answer me probably!¡± Wizard Calder raised his voice.

    ¡°Wizard Calder, you can ask those 15 wizards there. Also, Layard¡¯s military card recorded the whole examination. Even though the magic suppression circle might have affected it, you might still be able to see it. I¡¯m a headmander, and I promise every word I said was true!¡± Said Drillmaster Cooper pointed at those wizards in the stadium. They still hadn¡¯t fully recovered from what they just saw.

    At that moment, Abel was about to step out of the magic suppression circle, but he suddenly heard Wizard Boris say, ¡°Wizard k3516, please wait in the magic suppression circle before we have our results!¡±

    Abel irritatedly stopped his steps and replied with a low voice, ¡°I need Miracle City to give me an exnation. How could a headmander attack me in a magic suppression circle!¡±

    ¡°Wizard k3516, please calm down. We will soon have your results!¡± Said Wizard Boris pointing at Abel.

    At that moment, Wizard Calder had got some data about Abel back from the Miracle Spirit through his military card. Of course, the spirit would not expose a Wizard¡¯s identity without asking¨Cespecially when they had not even confirmed that Abel had done anything wrong.

    These data made Wizard Calder understand. Abel must have a powerful background. No ordinary person could make the Miracle Spirit change its rule and let a wizard join the training half way.

    The following data about Drillmaster Layard was shocking as well. Drillmaster Layard didn¡¯t have much remaining war glory points, it was weird, it was unlike any headmander who had served Miracle City for 30 years. Seemed like he had traded some resource with it.

    Looking at the footage of the examination, it was Drillmaster Layard¡¯s decision to proceed with the examination in the magic suppression circle, and he had used some extraordinary method to achieve it.

    Maybe Drillmaster Layard had recognized Wizard k3516, and he wanted to kill him by getting him to step in the magic suppression circle.

    But it seemed like Drillmaster Layard had miscalcted something and failed in his murder. Instead, he got himself killed.

    ¡°Miracle Spirit. Please analyze the data between k3516 and Drillmaster Layard!¡± Wizard Calder had reported his own analysis to the Miracle Spirit through his military card. He did not have the authority to be the judge. The only judge in Miracle City was the spirit.

    ¡°Layard had abused his authority for his own revenge. K3516 had only defended himself. K3516 had killed a headmander, 5 war glory points will be given as a reward. Since the problem had urred with the examiner of this examination, this examination will not count. Please wait for a new examiner. K3516 will automatically pass the exam!¡± A robotic voice emerged from Everyone¡¯s military card.

    Afterward, the magic suppression circle surrounding Abel began to disappear, and it¡¯s parts teleported away in white lights.

    ¡°Amazing, we can do the test again!¡± K3503 was the first Wizard that got kicked out, so by that point, nothing was better than going to the exam again.

    If he had really just gone back to his wizard circle just like that, this experience might be one of the biggest traumas of his life, and it could deeply impact his training in the future.

    Other wizards were also screaming in excitement. Although they were official wizards, most of them were just around rank 6. Wizards like these had always trained very hard, and they would rarely connect with themon world. Therefore, most of them were very pure of heart. They did not have the shrewdness of an old wizard.

    Of course, all of them did not have much to say about Abel directly passing the examination anyway. If a wizard who could kill a headmander with a light sword could not pass the examination, then there was no way they could.

    ¡°Congrattions, Wizard 3516. Your military card now has the ability to directly contact the Miracle Spirit if you have any questions!¡± Wizard Calder said and bowed to Abel.

    There was no way he could not show respect to Abel. A wizard who could kill a headmander so easily. Although they didn¡¯t know how he did it, what Abel did was a fact. They could not deny it.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Abel bowed back and looked towards the happy wizards on the stadium. However, when the intermediate wizards also looked at them, they stoppedughing and quickly bowed. Even K3515, who was quite close to Abel bowed at the wizards and left.

    At that moment, Wizard Boris walked next to Wizard Calder and said gently, ¡°Calder,e look at Layard¡¯s wounds!¡±

    Intermediate wizards at Miracle City would not be unfamiliar with dead bodies. They fought countless battles and saw countless friends and enemies die before them. However, Drillmaster Layard still managed to catch their interest.

    There were 3 wounds on his body. They could make sense of that stab to his heart. Any knight with a little bit of official training about human bone structure and organs could make sense of it.

    However, those 2 wise wizards just couldn¡¯t understand those 2 cuts. Wizard Calder said to Drillmaster Cooper from the side and said, ¡°Drillmaster Cooper, look at those wounds!¡±

    Drillmaster Cooper quickly walked towards the body. He was not a wizard; He could use his power of will to examine wounds. After a close examination, his jaw dropped and said, ¡°this is too scary!¡±

    By that point, he realized why Layard had used up his energy so quickly. These 2 cuts had basically drained all the blood from his body. Actually, thest stab wouldn¡¯t even matter; it was just a matter of dying sooner orter.

    ¡°Drillmaster Cooper, you are a headmander. Can you make 2 cuts like these?¡± Wizard Calder was not a knight, so Drillmaster Cooper was a better candidate to ask.

    ¡°Wizard Calder. I might not be able to make a precise cut to a grand vessel like this, even if a person was standing still in front of me!¡± Said Drillmaster Cooper with a forceful smile.

    Although knights had practiced sword control ever since they were young, most of the time, they would still focus on striking or defense techniques. When it came to making precise cuts like this, maybe an experienced butcher might be even better.

    There was no way Layard had stood still and just let Abel cut him, so this cut was extremely hard to make. Even Drillmaster Cooper shook his head.

    ¡°It seems like an extraordinary figure hade to Miracle City. Which wizard could it be?¡± Wizard Calder was a little hesitant. He didn¡¯t even know if he should address this person as a wizard.

    Wizard Calder would definitely not believe it if there wasn¡¯t a Wizard energying out of Abel. If a wizard could make a cut like this, knights and warriors were basically useless.

 Chapter 560 - Emergency Guarding Mission

    <h4>Chapter 560 Emergency Guarding Mission</h4>

    Abel walked back to his amodation. He had only been living there for 10 days, and now he was going to leave. He didn¡¯t have much stuff to pack up, only putting his gear in the cupboard and changing his robe.In regards to that missing light sword, he believed Drillmaster Cooper would take care of it. He was right, Drillmaster Cooper had kept it as a collectible.

    Abel connected his power of will with his military card, and soon he got a reply,

    ¡°K3516, you have passed your training. Corresponding features are now avable in your military from your military card.

    You have received 5 war glory. Please have a look.

    Your battle of the orcs mission will officially begin today. It willst for 3 years. If your war glory exceeds 200, you can directly submit an auto missionplete.

    Your amodations are marked on the map. Please have a look.

    Sub upation discovered: you can ept weapon fixing missions. Since your sub-upation is a grand master, you can get double the war glory every time youplete a weapon fixing mission.¡±

    A string of messages appeared on Abel¡¯s military card. This military card was very simr to his magic tower identity card. There was even the ability to contact other people¡¯s military cards, but of course, this was only effective in Miracle City.

    Those weapon fixing missions caught his attention. Miracle City knew his identity very well. It¡¯s just that it looked a little stingy to only pay a grandmaster double amounts of war glory to fix your weapon.

    Afterward, Abel opened the map and looked at the marking. The wizard camp is in the center of Miracle City; it was very closed to that giant wall at the back.

    As he stepped into the Wizard area, he noticed most of the wizards had their identity hidden. A lot of them had respected that tradition.

    Almost all the normal people there were servants. This made sense. Most of the wizards there had just be official wizards; their life would be a mess if they didn¡¯t have a servant.

    Abel had never seen so many official wizards gathering in one spot other than Liante City. Abel looked forward. As a rank 9 wizard, he could easily tell that most of those wizards were rank 6, there were barely any rank 7 wizards.

    Abel had seen around 12 official wizards along the way to his amodation.

    He finally saw his amodation within a line of houses in a courtyard. It was the best batch of houses he saw along the way here. It was a lot bigger, and it had a little garden which he could rest in.

    When Abel was about to open the gate with his military card, a fresh sounding voice emerged from behind, ¡°Are you new?¡±

    Abel quickly stopped and bowed, ¡°Yes, I am k3516. I¡¯ve just passed the training exam!¡±

    ¡°I am k3305. I¡¯m basically an old man here. Sorry to bother you, I¡¯m just interested because normally newbies will be sent to live in those houses on the edge. We will all need to use war glory to exchange a ce here!¡± Although k3305 was wearing a mask, he sounded very friendly from his voice.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that. My military card just says this is my house!¡± Said Abel shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°You are lucky. Maybe the Miracle Spirit is sick today!¡± K3305 mumbled to himself. He then followed, ¡°I live next door. If you have any questions, you can juste and find me!¡±

    K3305, how many wizards are in the camp?¡± Abel asked straight away since he was so interested.

    ¡°Every newbie wants to know this. Normally around 100 wizards. Intermediate wizards don¡¯t live here. They live there!¡± Said k3305 pointing at that massive wall reaching toward the cloud.

    ¡°But we only have around 10 wizards this season. Howe there are 100 wizards in this 3 years battle of the orcs mission?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    ¡°Because most of us want war glory to exchange training resources. But some wizards just like to fight, and some like to hunt spiritual beasts at Mt Budapest, so they set this ce as their base. Most of the wizards you see will be the ones doing the battle of the orcs mission. The other ones will rarely walk around the camp. You can only see them in the mission hall!¡± K3305 exined.

    At that moment, Abel and k3305¡¯s military card began to ring.

    ¡°To every wizard in Miracle City: this is an emergency defense mission. I repeat, this is an emergency defense mission; pleasee to the Miracle Wall immediately. Every wizard who got this message will need toe!¡± Miracle Spirit¡¯s robotic voice emerged from their military card.

    ¡°My god, why am I so unlucky. I¡¯m just starting to rest!¡±k3305ined and then he turned back to Abel, ¡°there is a short distance teleportation circle in our houses. You can directly reach the Miracle Wall through it. Since it¡¯s your first mission, just follow me!¡±

    ¡°Ok, thank you so much!¡± Abel really liked how friendly k3305 was. Maybe they could be good friends.

    Just from his voice, Abel could tell k3305 was not a weak wizard¨Cespecially when he could afford a ce like this.

    Abel also began to question his amodation. Maybe the Miracle City had given it to him because he was a Grandmaster cksmith, or maybe it was trying to make up for the fact that Layard had attacked him. Still, Abel could only guess.

    Seeing k3305 open the gate and run inside, Abel also did the same as he ced his military card on the magic circle of the gate.

    ¡°Wee k3516, house a09 is now unlocked for you. Your contract to this house is 3 years!¡± The robotic voice emerged from his military card again as the gate swung open.

    Abel did have time to closely examine it as he ran in the courtyard. He looked around as he kept moving towards the house.

    The house was around 100 square meters. Since he was short of time, he only briefly looked at it. There was a living room, an office, a bedroom, and a training room. The short distance teleportation circle was in the office.

    Abel quickly installed 4 intermediate gems onto it and used his power of will to select the Miracle Wall. Soon he vanished from the office in a sh of white light.

    Before Abel could even see what was around him clearly, he heard k3305 again, ¡°K3516, you are quick. I thought you would take longer!¡±

    However, Abel did not care what k3305 was saying. He was stunned by the scenery in front of him.

    He was standing on a tform with a protective shield. There were some teleportation circles on the tform. This ce was the frontier attack of Miracle City.

    Below the tform was the Miracle Wall, which was more like an engineering miracle. It was around 50 meters thick, 3000 meters wide. On both sides was the main peak of Mt Budapest.

    The data said that the orcs had used hundreds of years to dig through Mt Budapest, and used this passage to rob wealth from the human.

    The humans had wasted tens of years and killed countless orcs to win this mountain back. That was how we ended up with miracle wall. It was the barrier between the human and orcs territory. From then on, only a small number of orcs elite squad would risk their lives through Mt Budapest to the human world. No huge troops of orcs hade through ever since.

    There were also many powerful spiritual beasts in Mt Budapest. Under these conditions, only 10% of them could survive.

    Abel looked around. There were also many teleportation circles on the 3000 meters wide Miracle Wall. Large amounts of knights were stepped out of it, filling up the wall.

    Wizards also continued toe out of that teleportation circle he just came out of. Those wizards looked calm as they waited for their instructions.

    At the moment, the knights had already divided themselves into 5 teams and stood in front of the wall with their shields and spears. Abel felt like maybe the wizards were toozy. The knights were already ready to fight, but the wizards were still looking around.

 Chapter 561 - Pecker Orcs

    <h4>Chapter 561 Pecker Orcs</h4>

    ¡°K3305, what should I do?¡± Abel turned and asked gently.¡°Don¡¯t rush; the Miracle Spirit just alerted us because it noticed the orcs are doing something. We¡¯re just back up. It will only be our turn once the guardian wizards use up their magic powers!¡± Said k3305 in a slightly carefree voice.

    ¡°No way; how did a newbie get sent there?¡± a Wizard holding a ss of juice said.

    Although that wizard spoked very lightly, around 20 wizards turned to Abel, gazes filled with curiosity.

    In only a few minutes, around 20 beginner wizards gathered around Abel¨Ceven more shed from the teleportation circle.

    ¡°This is k3516; he lives in no.A09. The Miracle Spirit should be right!¡± K3305 introduced Abel to everyone.

    ¡°The Miracle Spirit let a newbie live in A09? I¡¯ve signed up so many times, but it never gave it to me!¡± a cloaked wizard sighed in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t stayed here for long anyway. I¡¯ve been here for 10 years, and I still haven¡¯t gotten a house in the A area!¡± Another Wizard called.

    ¡°K3516, don¡¯t worry about them, there are 10 houses in the A Area. No.A09 had always been epting sign ups, but no wizards had passed the examination, so they are justining!¡± K3305 exined. He then turned to that ck cloaked wizard and said ¡°k3412, if you are not happy, find the Miracle Spirit, don¡¯t me people.

    ¡°But he is a newbie, how can he live there?¡± a ck cloaked wizard k3412 didn¡¯t want to surrender so easily.

    ¡°A newbie? I heard only one newbie passed the exam today. The other newbies are still in the training camp waiting for their next examiner!¡± Said an older Wizard smiling at k3412.

    All of those wizards on the spot were back up; the real battle hadn¡¯t even started, so of course, there was no need for backup. Upon hearing something interesting, another wizard quickly asked, ¡°K3003, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°The newbie K3412 was talking about used a light long sword and killed a headmander withoutbat qi. Of course, the Miracle Spirit would treat a wizard like this differently!¡± K3003 continued to smile as he saw more and more wizards gathering.

    Abel didn¡¯t expect the news to spread so quickly. It had only been a moment ago, but now, every wizard knew. Curiosity was universal.

    ¡°K3516, you are too good. Let¡¯s go on a mission together someday!¡± K3305 said with shock.

    ¡°Yeah yeah, I am k3312; Let¡¯s do a mission if you have time as well!¡± Another wizard followed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s get to know each other a bit!¡±

    All of a sudden, the 20 wizards all began to smile and introduce themselves to Abel. The rtionship with a powerful wizard was important no matter where they were. Even in a mission, a powerful wizard could be a good helper.

    As the wizards were chatting, a wave of grunts and shouts emerged from outside the Miracle Wall. All of a sudden, the Wizards quieted down and focused on the battlefield.

    ¡°K3305, is that all the wizards we have?¡± Abel finally got the breath to ask.

    ¡°This mission was basically throwing out free war credit; the Miracle Spirit will only ask a few wizards!¡± Said K3305 gently with a smile.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Abel was confused.

    ¡°We are back up, so normally, we don¡¯t even need to do anything. Normally we will have a mission like this once every 2-3 months, so you are lucky!¡± K3305 replied gently.

    ¡°Why does it only contact us?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°Because we are the most powerful wizards in the battle of the orcs mission. We are also the first batch of fighting wizards, so we will have 2 points of war glory even if we don¡¯t do anything. If you join the actual fight, you will be given a corresponding amount of war glory to how you did!¡± K3305 exined.

    The surveince of Miracle City was normally 100 miles. Some time had passed since the alert, and Abel had finally seen the orcs.

    There were a lot of them. Although they were far, Abel could see that they were all Raider Orcs. Every one of them had a boar as mount, and they sounded noisy.

    Those Pecker orcs were scattered around like ocean waves. They didn¡¯t even have any clothes on them. They only had a skirt made of leaves to cover their lower halves.

    Since there were way too many of them, Abel could not see the end of their ground, even with his sight.

    ¡°Howe there are so many Pecker orcs? Although Abel didn¡¯t know how many of them there were, he knew there were at least a hundred thousand of them, and there were still moreing.

    ¡°They are too good at breeding; normally, a single Pecker orc can give birth to ten little Pecker orcs. Their pregnancy period normally onlysts for a few months, and they almost didn¡¯t need to rest since they are so strong.

    ¡°If they are so strong and so good at breeding, howe they are the lowest rank in the Orc Empire?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    Abel had only heard about the Orc Empire before, so he actually knew very little about it. Miracle City has been fighting orcs for years, so they had to know more.

    ¡°Because most of them are stupid. The data shows that only 1/10,000 of them have normal IQ, and every 1/100,000 can be knights. Because of this, Pecker are just soldiers for the Orc Empire to sacrifice!¡± K3305 exined to Abel quietly.

    At that moment, the Pecker Orcs stopped around 1000 meters outside of Miracle City. It was furthest range Miracle City could attack at. The low IQ orcs were controlled by some kind of sophisticated system.

    Behind the Pecker Orcs were 10 giant trucks. There were some ck cloaked deitiesmanding a few armored Pecker Knights to take some objects off the truck.

    When he saw those orcs desperately trying to unload, Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are we just going to let them unload? Why don¡¯t we attack?¡±

    ¡°Attack?¡± K3305 said, pointing at the endless amount of Pecker Orcs; he then continued, ¡°If we send the knights to go out first, there¡¯s no way they can kill this many orcs without taking a big hit. Those Pecker orcs know how to fight from birth, unlike humans who need to train.¡±

    Abel knew why the Orc Empire was so scary. All they needed to do was to give birth, and there was no training needed. Orcs were born stronger than humans, and they were born to fight.

    Although humans were already rtively good at breedingpared to the other races, they were still nothingpared to the orcs.

    Abel believed if it was the dwarfs or the elves who were defending against the orcs, both of the elves and the dwarfs would be gone long ago.

    As time went on, the orc deities¡¯ assembly hadpleted. Abel noticed it was a giant crossbow. It looked very strong, almost like the one made by dwarfs.

    ¡°The orcs had been doing research on crossbows for so long, and they had been testing these giant crossbows for long distance attacks on battlefields. I was not expecting so many toe today!¡± K3305 sighed.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very hard for the orcs to make crossbows since they have so little resources. They can only make it in small batches. I don¡¯t know why they decided to bring 10 here!¡±k3412 followed. He wanted to repair his rtionship with Abel, so he joined the conversation.

    ¡°Do you still have to ask? Grandmaster Abel had killed 2 elite wizards with crossbows. Everyone in the Holy Continent knows this, so of course, the orcs will speed up their research no matter how poor they are!¡± K3003 replied. He was the one with the most knowledge.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but bitterlyugh when he heard his good work being discussed. Crossbows were so big and clunky. How would they do anything to elite wizards? Did the people spreading these rumors deliberately try to mess with people?

 Chapter 562 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 562 Attack</h4>

    Abel felt confused as he gazed at those ck cloaked priests a few thousand meters from the Miracle Wall. The wall was too high; there was no way the priests and these Pecker Orcs could climb up just by themselves!Although the Miracle Wall was 3000 meters from the human side, it was only 500 meters from the orc¡¯s side. Still, it was not easy for those orcs to get up.

    ¡°K3305, howe the wall¡¯s height is so different between the 2 sides? Abel pointed at the back of the Miracle Wall in confusion.

    No one would make a 2000 meters difference by mistake; there had to be a reason.

    ¡°You will knowter!¡± Said k3305 gently as he gazed at those orcs.

    At that moment, some Pecker Orcs were roaring. Abel could see very clearly a few priests were throwing potions at them.

    Red smoke began to arise from the orcs, and Abel¡¯s strengthened sight could see that their eyes had turned red, and their faces had be furious.

    ¡°They do this every time; it is the orc¡¯s insanity potion. It strips off the orc¡¯s senses and fears and increases anger to a peak!¡± Said k3305 with a coldugh.

    ¡°How powerful are those potions? We have blood warming potions, but everyone still needs at least one bottle. Are the orc¡¯s potions really that good?¡± Abel was an alchemist, and he was a little stunned by how to throw out those potions at mass.

    ¡°The side effect of those insanity potions is a 50% death rate. The priests only care about the effect; they couldn¡¯t care less if those Pecker orcs live or die!¡± K3003 replied and sent a chill down Abel¡¯s spine. Those insanity potions were being used on at least 100,000 orcs.

    ¡°Get ready!¡±k3305 lowered his voice.

    It was like the blood of those Pecker orcs had started burning all of a sudden. They didn¡¯t care how high the Miracle Wall was as they roared and rushed towards it.

    Hundred thousands of Pecker Orcs rushed forward from 3000 meters. Abel felt suffocated, and his hair stuck out as he watched the scenery. Those orcs had turned into machines under the influence of the potion.

    ¡°Archers ready!¡± A headmander yelled.

    The front line knights opened up a crack in their formation, giving way to the archers. Just like that, a wave of arrows shot forward outside of Miracle City.

    Countless Pecker Orcs fell, and soon, they were trembled into mush by the others.

    ¡°Weird, why are the Knight¡¯s arrows so bad?¡± By that point, Abel could basically tell the quality of weapons in one look, and these arrows were beyond his expectations.

    ¡°Why would they use good arrows; do you want to give them to the orcs as a gift?¡± K3003 said nkly from the side.

    There were not a lot of archers, but every one of them was extremely skilled. Especially after countless years of working together, they almost didn¡¯t miss a single shot. Still, the damage was not that noticeable considering how many Pecker orcs there were.

    Abel just couldn¡¯t understand a battle like this. He had a weird look on his face. The orcs already knew that the human didn¡¯t like to use too many arrows, so they just used a knight charging technique to trigger the archers. Suddenly, a body attracted Abel¡¯s attention. It was wearing a grey robe, and it was moving so quickly between the dying orcs, it was almost unnoticeable.

    Wait not just one body. There were two, no three. How many of those things were there?

    ¡°No need to look anymore, those were skeletons summoned by the priests. They¡¯re there to collect arrows. The skeletons are supported by a magic circle, so they can send back everything they got to the priests.¡± K3003 gently exined when he saw Abel noticing the grey bodies.

    Abel was a little speechless. He could not imagine how poor the Orc Empire had to be to do such a thing.

    With a line of them blocking the arrows, the front line Pecker Orcs were approaching the Miracle Wall. At that moment, they finally took out their weapons. It was a stone. It wasn¡¯t processed, but just a normal rock.

    They came in all kinds of sizes, but they orcs still did the same thing. They threw the rocks on the Miracle Wall.

    Even if those Pecker Orcs were born with the strength of gods, there was no way they could throw those rocks behind the Miracle Wall. They could only strike about the middle of the wall at most.

    At that moment, Abel was standing near the back; he could no longer see the condition under him clearly. Suddenly, he heard a familiar burning sound, the sound of ¡®Firewall¡¯ burning.

    ¡°Where are the wizards?¡± Abel noticed that none of the wizards on the Miracle Wall was fighting, so he turned to k3305 and asked.

    ¡°Do you really think the Miracle Wall was just a wall? If it was, the Orc Empire would have destroyed it long ago!¡± Said k3305 looking under him.

    Abel used his power of will to scan under the Miracle Wall, but it was protected by some strange energy. He knew this feeling all too well...

    ¡°This is a magic tower?¡± Abel said with his jaw dropped.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a magic tower. A lot of wizards ask which magic tower is the most powerful in the Holy Continent? Some might have different answers, but all wizards who¡¯ve been here will agree it¡¯s Miracle Wall.¡± k3305 said proudly.

    It was 3000 meters wide, 50 meters thick, 3000 meters tall on the human side, and 500 meters tall on the orc¡¯s side. How many resources did it take to build this thing?

    Although Abel couldn¡¯t see the effect of the Firewall, he could hear countless Pecker Orcs screaming under him. It was funny how those Pecker Orcs thought they could prate this wall of a magic tower with brutal force.

    ¡°K3526, you can look at the battle under the wall with your military card!¡± K3003 said, seeing Abel was interesting.

    Abel quickly connected to his military card with his power of will. K3003 was right; there was a new ability in his military card on the Miracle Wall. The ability to look at the Miracle Wall from different angles.

    At that moment, most of the Pecker Orcs under the Miracle Wall had used up the rocks on their boars, but they still kept helplessly banging on the Miracle Wall with their fists.

    Abel noticed a Pecker Orc was engulfed in mes, but it was still madly striking on the wall. It tried to use its teeth to bite it. But every time they made contact, a beam of light would shoot out from its wall. It was the protection circle.

    Despite that, it seemed like the only thing on those orc¡¯s minds was attacking. They used the me of their body, their teeth to bite, their head to bang, and hands to strike.

    In the end, a wave of ¡®Firewall¡¯ brushed upon its body, and a line of Pecker Orcs turned into ash in front of the wall.

    The ¡°Firewall¡¯ spell was powerful. But it seemed the hundreds of thousands of Pecker Orcs didn¡¯t care at all. They had basically lost all their ability to think as they rushed forward like waves hitting the shore, even if it meant killing them.

    The front line Pecker Orcs kept yelling and hopelessly banging on the Miracle Wall, but those ones at the back did not care. They trembled on the bodies of their teammates and began to attack upward. Still, they only made one meter progress at most.

    Abel was sure more Pecker Orcs had died by other Pecker Orcs stepping on them than the Firewall spell. It didn¡¯t matter if they were alive, injured, or with their boar under them¨Cnone of them cared.

    Ayer of Pecker orcs rushed under the Miracle Wall and was stepped on by more Pecker Orcs behind them so they could climb higher. Miracle Wall was their only target.

 Chapter 563 - Archery

    Chapter 563 Archery

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>Exodus Tales<strong>Editor:</strong>Exodus Tales

    The dead body of those Pecker Orcs scattered below the Miracle Wall basically forming adder 20 meters outwards.

    By that point the Firewall spell could no longer clear those dead bodies. As soon as some dead bodies were cleared more woulde and fill up the spot. Seemed like it was only going to get more from then on.

    By that point Abel had be a little speechless. He had fought countless battles in the Dark World, but he still could not understand what he was seeing.

    Those Pecker orcs'' attacks were basically useless. They were basically just wasting their lives, no way they were going to do anything to the Miracle Wall.

    "K3516, do you know why the Miracle walls are unbnced on each side now?" K3003 said grimly.

    "Because of the dead bodies?" Abel almost did not know how to reply.

    "For the past 1000 years, the orcs will do an attack like this once in a while, maybe around 2-3 months. Sometimes bigger scale, sometimes smaller!" K3003 lowered his voice and exined.

    "You see those rocks the orcs brought with them? They also add to the volume. We have people to clean them up, but those dead bodies are harder because..." k3305 came to a pulse.

    "Because what?" Abel followed.

    "No need to exin, just watch!" Said k3305 pointing outside of the Miracle Wall.

    By that point the Pecker Orcs'' dead body had already stacked to 100 meters tall, and there were still hundreds of thousands of theming with their boar. The ck cloaked deities protected by Pecker knights were also slowly approaching.

    There were also 10 giant orc crossbows, and they stopped at around 600 meters out.

    "Why don''t our intermediate wizards stop them, why do we just let them do what they like outside?" Abel was even more confused.

    "By this point nothing can hurt them other than a long distance crossbow. Those deities had already dominated the outside.

    "How?" Abel kept asking.

    "Didn''t you see all those dead bodies?" No way our intermediate wizards can win the orc deities in a condition like this. They will just die outside of the Miracle Wall!" K3003 knew Abel was new, so he exined patiently.

    By that point Abel finally understood k3003. Those dead bodies outside was filled with death qi, it was heaven for deities.

    The countless dead bodies had provided endless resources for the deities to do their ''corpses explosion'' and ''poison explosion'' spell. If an intermediate wizard entered that environment, it would be very hard for them to dodge those countless exploding dead bodies even if they could move in a sh.

    "But using a crossbow should be fine right?" Abel asked again.

    "You know what? Miracle City will not use crossbows if we can''t retrieve the arrows. Although they are only 600 meters out, it is still very hard to hurt those deities with those knights protecting them. Those Pecker Knights will sacrifice themselves to protect a deity, and the Orc Empire will also happily exchange a Pecker knight for an armour piercing arrow!" K3003 exined again. He was not bothered.

    By that point the Pecker Knights had already held up the giant orc crossbows and installed an arrow on to it. In Abel''s view, the quality of their arrows were eptable at most.

    A deity waved its hand, and an arrow flew out towards the Miracle wall. A white light shed and a little white shield blocked the arrow just before it hit the wall.

    The second arrow followed, but it was blocked by the light shield again before it even touched the Miracle Wall.

    However Abel noticed something different. The power of those arrows were changing.

    Under the observation circle of the miracle wall, Abel could see that those arrows had slowed down all of a sudden. Those arrows clearly had some strange patterns on them.

    The third giant orc crossbow also began to fire, but the result was just the same. Soon, all the giant orc crossbows followed and the entire Miracle Wall had turned quite. Seemed like everyone was focused on watching what those deities were up to

    Abel noticed the following 8 arrows had slightly different patterns. As a Grandmaster cksmith, he was no stranger to patterns. These were all patterns from the Dwarf''s armour piercing arrows, but they all had some kind of defect. They were nowhere as strong.

    If these patterns were drawn on the highest quality iron instead of normal ones, maybe it could get a few times more powerful.

    An idea suddenly emerged within Abel. Were the orcs trying to copy the dwarfs?

    The dwarfs'' armour piercing arrows pattern were specially inherited by the dwarfs. It could increase an arrow''s speed and power by a few times.

    The dwarfs had always kept this pattern secret. Even Abel himself did not think about looking into it. But with his rtionship with the dwarfs, he could just buy as many of them as he wanted, no need to make it by himself one by one.

    Although Abel did not react fast enough to scan the first arrow from the orcs, he could clearly see the following 9 arrows. By this point he was sure that the orc deities were testing armour piercing arrows.

    "The orc deities arrows have problems. They have armour piercing ability!" Abel lowered his voice.

    "You sure?" K3003 quickly asked. He also noticed that the orcs were doing something weird today.

    "Why don''t you just try to get one of those arrows shot out and take a look?" Abel gazed at him.

    Label really didn''t know how to exin. Was he just going to tell everyone he''s a Grandmaster cksmith and he had tens of thousands of armour piercing arrows?

    K3003 gaze back looking even more serious. If Abel was not a wizard who had killed a headmander, he would not believe it. Armour piercing arrows were exclusively inherited by the dwarfs. Although you could see the pattern on the arrows, those patterns were endlessly encrypted. No way it could be broken easily.

    If this is true, then the orcs would soon grasp a powerful attack method. If an armour piercing arrow was made with the best iron, it could really form a threat to the Miracle Wall.

    Not only the Miracle Wall, but those wizards who had not grasped the move in a sh could also get a taste of it during their fight with a deity.

    K3003 took out his military card and walked to a side to quiet his talk to someone. Abel did not spy on him with his power of the will. They were all wizards, they were all very sensitive to power of the will.

    Soon, k3003 walked back to Abel and said gently "I''ve just talked to the guardian wizards, they said they will try to get an arrow back for us to do research!"

    Abel then used his military card''s surveince circle to look at the battle again. At that moment 2 dark shadows were speeding towards the Miracle Wall, their target was the arrow.

    Normally the Orc Empires had a deep longing for iron. Even a little bit of iron was like treasure to them.

    As the 2 dark shadows got closer, 3 firewalls appeared in front of them, and fully surrounded anywhere they could go.

    "No, the humans are going to take our arrows. Let''s go, destroy those arrows!" A ck cloaked deity yelled.

    All of a sudden the deities all lifted up their hands, and began to gather their death qi at full speed. It was at that moment, a white light shed next to a damaged arrow. An intermediate wizard appeared and grabbed it.

    The dead bodies began to expand, it was toote for that intermediate to use a ''move in a sh'' since any spell needed time to initiate. Luckily that intermediate had padded his chest in him and vanished from the spot.

    Abel could see very clearly that the intermediate had sacrificed a ''move in a sh'' magic scroll.

 Chapter 564 - Mission Complete

    <h4>Chapter 564 Mission Complete</h4>

    ¡°Bang!¡± An explosion erupted, and burning mes shed outside the Miracle Wall. A giant protection shield then appeared, blocking the impact.

    When they saw the intermediate wizard take one of their arrows, the orc deities became extremely angry. They all madly pointed towards those mountain high amounts of corpses and kept setting off explosions.

    That giant shield appeared outside of the Miracle Wall all of a sudden. It was the true defense power of the Miracle Wall, but normally, it would take up way too much energy. Weak attacks would rarely trigger it.

    The deities kept unleashing the ¡°exploding corpses¡¯ and ¡®poison explosion¡¯ spells, sting the entire miracle wall with me and poisonous air. All of a sudden, the entire ce was engulfed in blood smog.

    White light kept shing on the Miracle Wall¡¯s protective shield, and it began to shake. This distributed the force of the explosion.

    Abel was shocked to see the deities wasting their death qi. If they kept unleashing ruthless attacks like these, they might use all their death qi in no time.

    ¡°K3003, aren¡¯t the deities afraid of using too much death qi?¡± Abel turned back and asked.

    ¡°Can you see the soil outside of the Miracle Wall? It¡¯s made by countless dead orcs throughout thousands of years. Nothing could grow on that soil, not even bugs. This entire ce is filled with endless death qi. If the Miracle Wall didn¡¯t exist, the entirety of Miracle City would be affected!¡± K3003 sighed, pointing at the soil outside.

    Because of the endless death qi, the deities could easily alter the death qi around them to unleash spells. This technique was developed through countless years of testing by the orcs, as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why are those Pecker Orcs so willing to die for the Orc Empire? Abel followed as he looked outside. He was still a little stunned.

    They were still living beings at the end of the day. Why was the Orc Empire was so willing to send them to die just for an arrow testing experiment!

    ¡°My senior told me this. Those Pecker Orcs are too good at breeding, and the Orc Empire doesn¡¯t have enough food supply food all of them!¡± Said k3305.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t they have boars?¡± Abel was confused.

    Abel was right; the Orc Empire sent as many boar to die as Pecker Orcs. If they just ate those boars, it would have at least ease up the food problem of the Orc Empire, right?

    ¡°Orcs are intelligent beings at the end of the day. They can¡¯t eat their mates, no matter what¡± k3305 replied, looking at Abel.

    ¡°Se boars Orcs¡¯ mates?¡± Abel was shocked once again.

    ¡°Pecker orcs will give birth to non-human Peckers half of the time. Those Peckers will be the mounts of their brothers and sisters. The Orc Empire will send them out on an attack like this once in a while. Sometimes even more, but their numbers are decreasingtely.

    Even this year, we didn¡¯t get many attacks like this; this was their biggest one. It is almost like a tradition at this point; the Orc Empire will send Pecker Orcs to the Miracle Wall once they¡¯ve reached a certain age.

    You see, even before, so many Pecker orcs had died outside of the Miracle Wall. That patch ofnd was already ruled by the orc deities. It is very hard for a normal person to handle the death qi there, and even wizards like us would need to put protection spells. Of course, headmanders can stay there for a short period of time¡± k3305 saw that Abel was speechless, so he just exined everything at once.

    By that point, Abel could understand what the conditions outside of the Miracle Wall must be like. Countless Orcs had died there throughout thousands of years¨Cespecially after being altered by deities with deep knowledge on death qi. It was a natural protection shield for the orcs.

    ¡°Of course, it is not impossible to suppress the death qi. Miracle City will conduct a cleaning mission from time to time, and the Miracle Spirit will carry some energy on to the ground, and open up a passage.¡± K3305 continued.

    ¡°What¡¯s the cleaning mission?¡± It was the first time Abel had heard of this mission, so he was very curious.

    ¡°No matter how many orcs there are, we still can¡¯t just keep letting them attack us. From time to time, Miracle Wall will send out an elite squad made up of wizards and knights to wipe out some viges in the Orc Empire. These missions are very dangerous, but pay very well!¡± K3305 exined.

    ¡°It pays well!¡± Abel¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. As long as he got enough war glory, he could leave this ce and go back to his domain to do his training peacefully.

    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go together someday. We can definitely get a lot more rewards with your help!¡± Said k3305 with augh. He really liked to form a team with Abel to do missions. It was like having a powerful mate. Missions were a lot easier and safer this way.

    ¡°If those deities don¡¯t have a powerful defense, they might not be able to go back!¡±k3003 said to Abel.

    ¡°Did you find anything wrong with the arrows?¡± Abel asked even though how fully well.

    ¡°All thanks to you. The Miracle spirit already contacted the Hunters nearby; if those deities didn¡¯t have a strong defense, they might not be able to go back!¡± Said k3003 with augh.

    At that moment, Abel¡¯s military card vibrated. He then connected his power of the on to it, and a message appeared.

    ¡°K3516, your report is correct. You received 10 war glory!¡±

    10 war glory! It seems like the Miracle Spirit really cared about those armor piercing arrows. 10 war glory was quite a lot. Abel was only given 5 war glory when he was innocently attacked, and joining an emergency mission had only given him 2 war glory.

    At that moment, the deities outside of Miracle Wall already began to retreat. All the Pecker Orcs¡¯ dead bodies had been st into pieces. The ground was filled with flesh and blood, and the air was filled with poison smog. The wind was blowing slowly that day, so they would be affected for a while.

    Miracle City could not send anyone to attack those retreating deities, so they could only depend on those hunters.

    On the Miracle Wall, the knights also began to retreat with only a few left behind as guards. The wizards did the same as well.

    However, Abel did not leave. Instead, he arrived at the edge of the Miracle Wall and looked down at the ground 500 meters below him. Looking at the blood soaked ground with his own eyes was different from using the surveince ability of his military card.

    He finally realized why it was so hard to clean those dead bodies. They had merged with the soil, and with the power of death qi, it would basically be a nightmare.

    Abel felt very unsettled as he stood on the Miracle Wall, looking over 2 entirely different worlds. The human side was filled with life with the Miracle City and patches of green, but the orc¡¯s side was deserted. There was only a drop of green from far far away.

    Actually, Abel didn¡¯t have much sympathy for the orcs. If they had enough food on top of their ability to breed, orcs would be the most powerful being in the Holy Continent would instead of humans.

    The human would be in the orcs¡¯ position. The one who would die would be humans, not orcs.

    He also realized how important the Miracle Wall was. If the orcs could break through and get a hold of the human resources, the Orc Empire¡¯s power would be explosive.

    Abel had no idea how the humans back in the days had fought the orcs all the way to the desertednd on the other side of Mount Budapest. He also had no idea who the orcs could dig this giant hole in Mount Budapest, and what sacrifice they humans had made to fight them back.

    ¡°K3516, No need to look! You will have a chance in the future!¡±k3305 also did not leave. Instead, he waited for Abel.

    He knew how it felt to witness a bloody battle like this for the first time. He was just surprised that Abel didn¡¯t throw up.

 Chapter 565 - Mission Hall

    <h4>Chapter 565 Mission Hall</h4>

    Abel teleported back to his amodation through the teleportation station of the Miracle wall. As soon as he stepped out, he felt his military card vibrating again.¡°K3516, emergency missionpleted. You are rewarded 2 war glory!¡±

    Abel had gotten 17 war glory in just one short day. Getting 200 war glory was a lot easier than expected. Abel thought to himself as he took out a few gems from his portal bracelet and ignited the protection circle of his room. He then also ignited the protection circle of the yard as well.

    At that moment, his military card vibrated again. He focused his power of will on it. It was a call from k3305.

    ¡°K3526, are you free? I take you for a walk!¡± k3305 said.

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking of finding someone to exin the things around to me; thank you so much!¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m by your door¨Cjuste out!¡±k3305 said with a smile.

    Since there was still some time till dinner, it was a perfect time for a look around. Since k3305 was happy to help, it would save Abel a lot of time.

    He opened the door. k3305 was waiting for him, so he quickly stepped up and bowed, ¡°k3305, I hope you didn¡¯t wait too long!¡±

    ¡°No worries. We are basically brothers on the battlefield!¡± K3305 said with a bigugh.

    Other than the row of 10 houses which Abel and k3305 were living in, there were also 2 types of amodations. The two of them arrived at another row of houses, and they were clearly a lot smaller than the ones in area A.

    ¡°This is area b, it has 20 houses in total. Area a is hard to register in, so area b is the most in demand. Most people who live here are long term wizards; there are not many wizards like us that just attend a 3 years only battle of the orcs mission living here!¡± K3305 exined as he pointed at the houses.

    Abel couldn¡¯t really understand what was so different about area a and area b. Other than the size, they basically looked the same. However, the wizards here seemed to care about it a lot.

    Abel was still confused about how he got his a09 house. Was it because of his Grandmaster cksmith status or because he had been innocently attacked? He had never lived in another amodation around here, so he couldn¡¯tpare it to anything.

    Then, they walked across another street. k3305 pointed at a patch of houses not far away and said, ¡°That¡¯s area c; it has around 100 houses. Most wizards are living there!¡±

    Abel could see that those houses had the same style as the ones in the training camp. Suddenly he realized.

    ¡°K3305, are these houses different because of the short distance teleportation circle?¡±

    ¡°You realized? Only area a and area b have short distance teleportation circle. This area can only use the public teleportation circle, and it¡¯s often very cramped!¡± K3305 said with a smile.

    The material to build a teleportation circle was very precious. This camp had built 30 teleportation circles just on the amodation for wizards alone. That was quite a big budget!

    But this made sense considering that the Miracle City would organize emergency missions. They needed the most powerful wizards in the camp to teleport to the Miracle wall as soon as possible, so only the most powerful wizards could live in those 30 houses.

    K3305 then pointed at a stand alone building and said, ¡°K3516, this is the inventory. If you want to exchange some training resources or magic items, you cane here. You might also want to get a servant to help you out with your day to day; they can also provide help with that!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just in need of a servant!¡± Abel nodded. He didn¡¯t want to buy groceries or take care of his backyard by himself. A servant would save him a lot of time.

    ¡°The servants here are quite good; they were specially cultivated by the Miracle City ever since they were young!¡± K3305 continued to smile. He then looked around and followed, ¡°Of course you can choose a female servant as well, but you need to pay with war glory, not gems!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t even have time to rest normally, so he would not have time to think about stuff like this. He guessed this service was tailored towards older wizards.

    Although Wizards were known for being lonely, in a ce like Miracle City, where arge number of young official wizards in their prime gathered, most of them could not tolerate this loneliness.

    ¡°I only need a male servant to help me do some housework. I need time for training. Did you get a female servant?¡± Abel jokingly said to k3305.

    ¡°I¡¯m just like you. A female servant will drag down my training. I never heard of a flirty elite wizard!¡± k3305 replied with augh. From this, Abel could tell his goal was to be an elite wizard.

    Abel picked out a male servant called Peman from the inventory. The gems he had used were his old spoils of war. By that point, he realized he shouldn¡¯t take out the ones hebined with the Horadric Cube so easily.

    Those gems could be used as energy, but not for trading. The thingsbined through his Horadric Cube were too pure. It could increase the power of a magic weapon massively.

    Peman was only 20 years old, an energetic youngster. He had the skill of a level 4 knight already, which basically considered as extremely gifted for a normal person.

    The gems he would get from serving Abel could help him exchange resources, which could maximize his potential as a knight in the future. It was not a bad look to be a Wizard¡¯s servant¨Cespecially for a warrior like him. Sometimes even a rank 6 knight would be a Wizard¡¯s servant.

    Wizards had the wealthiest upation in the Holy Continent. Other than money from the country, they also had other sources of ie. Although some gems might not mean much to a Wizard, it was a lot for other upations.

    Just look at the difference between a magic staff and a Knight¡¯s magic weapon. They were a least a few times more valuable, even if they were the same rank. Everything a wizard owned was extremely expensive.

    Because of this, even the poorest wizards were a lot wealthier than any other upations.

    After Abel had told Peman what to do every day and gave him some permission to his house, he left the inventory with k3305.

    K3305 led about out of the wizard camp and came across a giant structure ¡°k3516, our next destination is the most important: Mission Hall!¡±

    ¡°Is it true that I can get this battle of the orcs mission done sooner if I ept more missions and get more war glory?¡± Said Abel looking at the giant structure.

    ¡°Yeah, all you need is 200 war glory. It¡¯s not easy, though. You can¡¯t do it with just your abilities!¡± K3305 could sense what Abel was thinking, so he said with augh.

    There were a lot of people in the mission hall. Abel realized there were more headmanders than normal knights, and barely any intermediate wizards.

    There were 2 stand alone mission boards in the center of the hall.

    ¡°The mission board on the left has missions set by the Miracle Spirit. The one of the right is set by individuals. Just take a look if you want to know. It¡¯s so hard to get done with the battle of the orcs mission early!¡± K3305 said, pointing at the left mission board.

    Abel focused on the content.

    ¡°Miracle Wall guarding mission. Duration: 1 month. Slots: 20. 10 war glory as a reward. Once a year.

    Orc Empire hunting mission. Duration: 1 month. Slots: 20. 10 war glory as a reward.

    Miracle Wall magic pattern etching mission. Duration: 1 month. Slots: 20. 10 war glory as a reward.

    Clean up mission: orcs gathering discovered 20 miles out, city building. Slots: 100. 5 war glory as a reward; extra if an orc is killed.

    Miracle City patrol mission. Duration: 1 month. Slots: 10. 10 war glory as a reward.

    Rune card making mission. Duration: 1 month. Slots: 10. 10 war glory as a reward.

    Potion making mission. Duration: 1 month. Slots: 10. 10 war glory as a reward.

    Weapon repair mission. Duration: 1 month. Slots: 10. 10 war glory as a reward.¡±

 Chapter 566 - Clean Up Mission

    <h4>Chapter 566 Clean Up Mission</h4>

    There were a lot of missions on the mission board, and most of them were very specific. For example, a rune making mission, potion-making mission, and weapons repair mission were all missions that required very specific skills. There were also countless knights rted missions.¡°Haha, we¡¯re quite lucky today. There is a clean up mission. Let¡¯s ept it!¡± K3305 took out his military and began operating it.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what the clean up mission was, but he thought it was okay from the look on k3305¡¯s face. Then, he then also took out his military card and focused his power of will on it.

    His military card allowed him to ept missions in the mission hall. Then he selected the clean up mission, and more details appeared:

    ¡°Clean up mission:rge number of orcs had gathered 20 miles away. They are getting ready to build a city.

    Mission demand: drive away all orcs, and destroy their structures.

    Slots: 10 wizards, powerful fighting ability required. 10 Head Commanders, powerful fighting ability required. 80 knights must grasp knight formation.

    Mission reward: 5 war glory. Extra if an orc is killed.

    The missiones with a map. You can open it once you ept the mission.¡±

    After Abel requested to join the mission with power of will, he got a reply from the Miracle Spirit.

    ¡°K3516, we examined your fighting ability. You are now epted to the clean up mission!¡±

    After Abel saw 3305 lowered his military card, he quickly asked, ¡°what so good about these clean up missions?¡±

    ¡°Clean up missions are temporary missions. We don¡¯t get them often. The orcs can¡¯t build any city 50 miles from the Miracle City. If they do, the Miracle Spirit will send out a clean up mission like this.¡± k3305 exined.

    ¡°There¡¯s a clean up mission, quick!¡± A headmander held up his military card and yelled to his friends. A simr thing was also happening from another side.

    Abel and k3305 exchanged gaze and walked to the right of the mission board with a smile, leaving space out for the others.

    ¡°Right, if we just go out to clean up orcs like that, are we going to get ambushed?¡± Abel asked gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, clean up missions are often made ording to the enemy¡¯s power. Of course, the difference won¡¯t be too big since the Miracle Spirit doesn¡¯t like to give out too much reward, but I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t get ambushed. The Miracle Spirit¡¯s scanning ability was only partly affected by those dead orcs¡¯ death qi. It can still clearly scan any orc movements from 50 miles away. If there is a problem, it will let us know.¡± K3305 continued to exin.

    ¡°How do they calcte the extra war glory if we killed an orc?¡± Abel didn¡¯t understand that point.

    ¡°Every orc we kill is 50 miles away from the Miracle wall wille with war glory. It is calcted by the type of orc and your contribution to the mission, but of course, it¡¯s not up to us to decide. The Miracle Spirit doesn¡¯t disappoint when ites to justice.¡± K3305 said with a smile.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how powerful the Miracle Spirit was. It could calcte any human¡¯s war glory from 50 miles away, and automatically send the war glory to the person¡¯s military card.

    ¡°Since we are waiting for everyone to ept the mission, I¡¯ll let you know about the missions the Miracle Spirit gives out.¡±k3305 continued with a friendly voice.

    ¡°The Miracle Spirit normally has 3 types of missions. First is security¨Clike guarding the Miracle Wall and city patrol, for example. Anything simr with an empty spot will also be listed out as a mission. The special thing about these types of missions is that they are not too dangerous, which is why it is limited to once a year.

    Guarding the Miracle Wall sounds like something the front line fighter will do, but normally all you do is to just control some magic circles in the Miracle Wall and support them with some magic. The main attacks are still made by the long term intermediate wizards.

    The second has to do with your sub upation, like magic circle drawing, rune card making, for example. You can only ept these missions if you have the right skills. Normally, the Miracle Spirit will let every wizard know about their sub upation the day they arrive and give them the permission to ept those missions.

    Thest type of mission has to do with battle¨Clike Orc Empire hunting. You can ept these unlimited amounts of time. Of course, your fighting ability needs to be tested as well. If you didn¡¯tplete anything during your mission, your ability score will decrease. So these kinds of missions can only be epted by powerful wizards.¡± K3305 exined in detail.

    ¡°So if you want to get the battle of the orcs mission over with earlier, you have to keep doing battle missions.¡± Abel understood k3305, but he just wanted to make sure.

    ¡°War glory doesn¡¯te easy. In order to do well in a battle mission, you have to keep increasing your ability. You need to do that through training resources, and that cost war glory, you know. ¡°K3305 nodded and followed.

    ¡°Right, do I need a mount to go outside?¡± Abel suddenly thought about a mount, but he didn¡¯t want to expose ck Wind. Did he need a new mount?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When wizards like us go out, Miracle City will organize some horseback deer for us. Although they are not as good as chocobos, they are much better than normal war horses,¡± k3305 replied with a smile.

    Horseback deer were a type of herd animal. There were a lot of them living in the ranges of Mount Budapest. Miracle City had utilized this natural benefit and captured a lot of horseback deer for the wizards to use.

    These mounts had good stamina. They had the lightness of a deer, and the power of a horse. Its speed was neck to neck with war horses, so wizards liked them quite a lot. They were provided by the Miracle City for free anyway.

    At that moment, more and more people began to gather in the mission hall. They were all attracted by this temporary mission. Most of them were headmanders since knights and warriors were picked by them.

    ¡°Slots filled. Please gather in the military inventory. We will set off in 20 minutes!¡± A message appeared in Abel¡¯s Military card.

    ¡°You got the message? We are going to get our horseback deer now!¡±k3305 said.

    The two then went to the inventory. At that moment, some knights wearing heavy armors had already gathered. The well trained war horses quietly stood. There were also some more knights rushing in with their own war horses.

    Abel picked out a well trained looking horseback deer with his military card. It was very quiet as Abel was leading it. Abel didn¡¯t expect much from it anyway. It was okay as long as it could run; nothing was better than ck Wind at the end of the day.

    In almost no time, all the knights had arrived. There were 9 wizards, including Abel and k3305. Still, one was missing.

    ¡°I¡¯mte; I¡¯mte!¡± A Wizard in a luxurious robe rushed forward on a chocobo, waving a glowing blue magic staff. Then, he began to greet the other 9 wizards.

    ¡°Howe this guy is here!¡± said k3305 with a quiet irritated voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Abel asked. Although the Wizard¡¯s clothes looked very expensive, he seemed like a nice guy. He still greeted everyone before the official start. A person like this should be easy to deal with.

    ¡°He is k3308; we are from the same batch. His attack power all relies on his gears and explosions; he is basically a drag once his magic items are used up!¡± K3305 quietly exined.

    There were many types of magic gears in the Holy Continent. There were some for defense, some could only be used for once, and some thatsted for a long time, like a magic staff.

    However, there were rarely any magic items that you could use for an unlimited amount of time. Even for a magic staff, most of them could only be used 3 times a day. Other types of magic items might alsoe with some kind of spell, but they could only be used once a day.

    The explosion k3305 had said probably meant unleashing all the magic on a magic item at once. Since all magic items¡¯ attacks were immediate, it could increase fighting ability by light years.

    After K3308 saw k3305, he quickly smiled, ¡°K3305. Nice to see you again. Maybe we are destined to fight together. You better take good care of me!¡±

 Chapter 567 - Gyrfalcon

    <h4>Chapter 567 Gyrfalcon</h4>

    Abel thought the irritated look on k3305¡¯s face was a little funny. K3308 did not have a mask on, but Abel couldn¡¯t tell if he was an inherited wizard. Still, he probably had a powerful background considering all the magic gear he was carrying around.After Abel got a little closer, he could see that k3308 was wearing a ring on every finger, and they all gave mana waves. He was wearing a full body of magic gear. Even the 2 nes on his neck gave mana waves. This might have been was most magic gear equipped wizard Abel had ever seen.

    When he saw how irritated and unwee k3305 was to k3308, Abel still nodded to him. He wanted to know k3308¡¯s true identity. The Miracle Spirit was everywhere in Miracle City, so Abel could not ask for a Wizard¡¯s real name. Otherwise, he would be Punished.

    Even if you saw a wizard you knew in Miracle City, you had to call them by their number. Abel didn¡¯t really know why, but the Miracle City was very strict about this rule. Elite Wizard Dunn had warned him about this.

    Abel did not care too much about k3308¡¯s gear anyway; he had a leaf rune magic staff. That thing was basically the best beginner to intermediate magic staff in the Holy Continent. Just that magic staff alone was more powerful than everything on k3308bined.

    20 minutes had passed, and the team of 100 began to make their way towards the Miracle wall.

    The warriors followed the 10 headmanders¡¯mand and formed a square formation, leaving some empty space in the middle.

    ¡°K3516, let¡¯s go!¡±k3305 said to Abel. He knew this was Abel¡¯s first mission, so he had to take good care of him.

    K3305 guided Abel on his horseback deer to the middle of the knight formation and followed, ¡°Try tomunicate with the knights during the battle, and always keep an eye on your magic capacity!¡±

    Abel nodded. Although he had more than enough mana for him to go crazy, he still epted k3305¡¯s kindness.

    ¡°K3305, are you leading a newbie?¡± K3308 asked curiously.

    He said it loud enough to be heard by the knights nearby. They all couldn¡¯t understand how a newbie could join a mission like this; they allined.

    Wizards were their main attack in this mission, and one of them was a newbie. That would be a huge drag on their power.

    ¡°K3308, this is k3516. He is very powerful!¡± Although k3305 didn¡¯t know Abel¡¯s true power, he had heard of Abel¡¯s training score and believed that the Miracle Spirit would not make a mistake.

    K3308 knew how powerful k3305 was, and any wizard could live alongside k3305 in area A must also be a powerful figure.

    ¡°Hello K3516, mighty and powerful, you must take good care of me!¡± K3308 said in a friendly tone.

    All the knights also rxed a little after hearing k3305 confirming Abel¡¯s ability.

    The team soon arrived at the Miracle Wall. There was a giant short distance teleportation circle; it could fit around 1000 people. When Abel stood in the center, he could clearly feel how big it was.

    Abel noticed a white glow began to swim around in the pattern below. Although it was only a short distance teleportation circle, it was so big that it made Abel feel like he was using a giant teleportation circle.

    Soon, the pattern below was filled, and the team of 100 vanished.

    Abel felt a sudden shift in dimension. When It settled, he and the other wizards and knights were already outside of the Miracle Wall.

    A 50 meters wide road of white light illuminated the ground below his horseback deer. Although anything else outside was obscured by the light, Abel could still feel a powerful sense of death qi. The bloodstains from the battle today had still not dried up.

    The weather was turning hot in June, and the pieces of dead bodies had turned ck from the st. The ce smelled horrific.

    ¡°K3516, you ok?¡± K3305 asked in a caring voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Abel had a mask on, and his voice sounded very calm. He seemed unaffected by the surroundings at all.

    ¡°Amazing. Being on the battlefield is different from watching a fight. I thought you would be affected!¡± K3305plemented.

    At that moment, k3308 looked a little pale. He didn¡¯t seem used to the smell. He squeezed his nose and said, ¡°let¡¯s go, quick!¡±

    A headmander nced at k3308 with contempt and said, ¡°let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Eh, you have been in quite a lot of missions already, howe you are still affected?¡± K3305 nced at k3308.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t get used to this smell¨Cnot even on the day I die!¡± K3308 said helplessly, shaking his head. He had just been looked down upon by a headmander, so he was not in a good mood.

    This glowing road was around 1000 meters long. After they walked to the end, the ground was still rotten, but there was no longer any death qi.

    ¡°The one that just spoke was Bodley. He was a very powerfulmander¨Cthe strongest one in this team!¡± k3305 said, pointing at the headmander taking the lead. After a bit of hesitation, k3305 followed, ¡°But after what you did, maybe you are the strongest!¡±

    Abelughed after hearing k3305. Although this team was powerful, Abel almost did not care at all. He just wanted a safe ce for him to get war glory.

    The Knight square formation was retained perfectly. Those mounts the wizards were in were also very well trained, so the wizards just let them run freely with the knights.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire how skilled those knights were. Those 90 knights had retained the distance of their square formation perfectly even during turns and hopping over obstacles.

    After 10 miles, Abel¡¯s headmander intuition sensed something observing him. He had entered a battlefield all of a sudden.

    His intuition would only warn him if there was a threat; that was why it did not warn him when headmander Layard was setting him up. But now, it seemed like there was a threat.

    Abel looked over to the direction in which the observation wasing from. It was a gyrfalcon in the sky. It seemed to be trying to confirm the condition on the ground, so it was flying towards the team.

    He touched his waist, pretending he was taking out something from his portal bag, but he actually took out the Harry Bow from his portal bracelet. Afterward, he installed an arrow on it.

    That gyrfalcon was clearly trained. Its eyes were very sharp, so the moment Abel made this move, it began to fly away at full speed.

    Under Abel¡¯s gaze, this elerating gyrfalcon began to slow down, and some statistics appeared in his brain.

    ¡°Wind speed: 18 meters per second.

    Distance: 132 meters

    Target speed: 33 meters per second.¡±

    Abel had clearly predicted the path of that gyrfalcon in a sh, and since he basically mastered using his own harry bow, he could shoot this gyrfalcon down easily.

    In the eyes of other knights and wizards, Abel suddenly took out a strange bow and shot an arrow out without even aiming. They had no idea how many calctions Abel had done.

    That gyrfalcon was already flying at full speed. Speed was it¡¯s the best defense; it was almost impossible for a person to shoot down.

    But not this time. The arrow flew out, and the survival instinct of that gyrfalcon was immediately triggered, but that arrow was just too quick. the iron arrow had directly prated its skull.

    ¡°It¡¯s the orc¡¯s gyrfalcon!¡± Head Commander Bodley yelled. He then stuck up his hand, signaling the team to stop.

    Afterward, he dashed out by himself and picked up the dead gyrfalcon on the ground back to the team.

    ¡°Wizard k3516, Bodley apologizes to you. Your abilities are more than fitting for this mission!¡± Head Commander Bodley bowed at Abel.

    All the wizards and knights in the spot were experienced battle, so they were familiar with gyrfalcons. They all hated them since gyrfalcons were basically the orcs¡¯ eyes.

 Chapter 568 - Scou

    <h4>Chapter 568 Scou</h4>

    There were only a few knights who could kill a gyrfalcon with an arrow, and knights like these were often very well respected within the team. Killing a gyrfalcon was killed the orcs¡¯ vision.The Miracle Spirit would only send out an alert if arge number of enemies wereing. Other than that, it would not interfere with the fight between orcs and humans.

    All the headmanders in the spot knew how hard it was to kill a gyrfalcon. When they were flying at full speed, you could not see their body in the sky.

    The orc¡¯s gyrfalcon had also been trained to dodge arrows, which made killing them even harder.

    The sky was also getting dark by that point, but Abel still killed it in one strike. If that gyrfalcon did not get shot right in the head with an arrow, headmander Bodley would just tell himself that Abel was lucky.

    Abel bowed back at Head Commander Bodley and gazed at the dead gyrfalcon in his hand. What he sensed earlier was not from the bird; it was from an intelligent being.

    ¡°Wizard K3516, you are the new guy who¡¯s killed Layard, right?¡± Head Commander Bodley said with augh as he noticed Abel was gazing at the gyrfalcon.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t even need to ask. He already knew the answer. It was just very hard to believe a beginner Wizard could kill a headmander in one strike. Although there was a lot of evidence, no headmander believed it.

    However, after seeing Abel taking down a gyrfalcon in one shot, he suddenly remembered that the new wizard¡¯s number also starts with k35. He was a powerful wizard that it only made sense that he was the one who killed headmander Layard.

    ¡°Headmander Bodley, I was just defending myself. I had no choice!¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°The Miracle Spirit allowed you to do missions with us; this means it believes you as well!¡± headmander Bodley trusted the Miracle Spirit with his heart. He then held up the gyrfalcon and continued, ¡°this gyrfalcon is not a normal gyrfalcon. Its life has been infused with an orc with a spell, so by killing this gyrfalcon, you¡¯ve basically killed an orc.¡±

    ¡°K3516, Amazing archery skill !¡± K3305 said with his eyes sparkling. The reason he was so nice to Abel was that he was hoping Abel could give him some help in the future. The more powerful Abel was, the more worthless his effort was.

    ¡°K3516, you really really need to protect me in battle!¡± K3308 also shoved his face in front of Abel and said with a smile.

    Abel no longer knew how to reply to those 2 wizards. Head Commander Bodley then yelled, ¡°Keep going. Without the gyrfalcon, the orcs won¡¯t bother us!¡±

    Up on a little hill, crude horse barriers were thrown on the side of Miracle City. Large amounts of wood were being unloaded from a carriage from the other side. There were not many trees around this area, so all the wood for these temporary structures needed to be carried from far away.

    Although there was arge number of trees on Mount Budapest, both humans and orcs would not dare to touch them. Large amounts of spiritual beasts lived in that forest, so they would definitely give you crazy revenge if you messed with them.

    Therefore, wood would often take arge amount ofbor to carry around¨Cespecially since there weren¡¯t many orcs who could construct buildings, and most of their camps were destroyed by humans even though they really wanted to build one close by.

    They had no choice. Just like this time, around 1000 orcs had gathered with 10 deities, 15 ruling wolf rider captains, and every other orc were wolf riders. The wolf race was the main force of the orcs. They were one of the most powerful.

    At that moment, an orc with an eye patch dropped dead from his mount wolf.

    ¡°Damn, the humans had a genius Archer!¡± A wolf rider captain grunted.

    Their vision had been shot down. Everyone one of those sky eyes was very precious.

    A sky eye was what the orcs called an orc whose soul had been infused with a bird through a soul contract.

    In order to cultivate a sky eye, a young orc with a strange power of will was required. These orcs were gifted in their power of will, but not gifted enough to be a deity. Afterward, they would pluck out their eyes and force them to sign a contract with a bird.

    This contract merged the life force and longevity of the two beings. Sometimes even their ability would merge, like sharing sight, for example. This process would normally take 10 years.

    During these ten years, the novice sky eye would use up arge number of resources to stabilize and increase its power of will. If, by that point, they still couldn¡¯t share sight, then they would only die. There was no way a tribe would waste so many resources on useless rubbish.

    A gyrfalcon was the perfect contract bird. Their speed was immacte, and they were very hard to kill after some training. They normally also have a long life span, normally around 100 years, which could push the orc¡¯s potential to the max.

    Today was the first day the orcs started to build their camp. They did not expect to lose the most important sky eye right from the start.

    The humans and the orcs always had a strange mutual understanding. Although the orcs had sent out 1000 troops, it was actually equal to the power of those human knights in the team together.

    Since elite deities and elite wizards were banned on this battlefield, the humans and orc¡¯s power were not too different. Once their difference in power grew big, the Miracle Spirit would send out an alert. On the other hand, the orcs would try to keep this bnce as well.

    ¡°100 troops stay back. Other wolf riders, get ready to fight!¡± A ruling wolf rider captain yelled.

    Ruling level wolf rider captains were basically the same rank as human headmanders. Both of them were skilled inbat qi; the only difference was their tactics. Human headmanders paid more attention to their skills and coordination, while the wolf rider captains focused more on speed.

    Wolf riders were not good at defense, but they also could not use their most skilled attacks if they didn¡¯t have a good grasp of the human¡¯s position.

    ¡°Quick, track down the humans!¡± The ruling wolf rider captain yelled.

    10 wolf riders dashed out. Without a sky eye, they could only use the traditional spying method.

    At that moment, the human knight formation was speeding towards their target. Unlike the wolf riders, the knights knew their target very well, and they could take the fastest route there before the wolf riders noticed and killed them. When there was still 4 miles to their target, a team of wolf riders appeared from the hill above. They turned back on their mount wolves to report to their captain.

    However, Abel was already pulling on his Harry¡¯s Bow, and another arrow flew straight towards a turning wolf rider. All it felt was a chill running down its back before dropping dead on the floor. The arrow had prated its soft little ear into its brain.

    When they were around 2 miles from their target, more and more wolf riders had spotted the knights. Abel had killed 2 more wolf riders, somewhere beyond the range of his Harry¡¯s Bow.

    However, some wolf rider by that point already knew there was not much they could do. The square knight formation had begun to elerate into a charging formation.

    Therge team of wolf riders appeared in front of them, and Abel could clearly see skeletons rising beside the 10 deities.

    ¡°K3516, be careful. Get your defense ready!¡± K3305 yelled from the side.

    Abel quickly put on his Frozen Armour and swapped his Harry¡¯s Bow out with a Leaf rune magic staff in a sh.

    The ¡®fire enchantment¡¯ pattern began to sparkle in front of his magic staff. First, Abel had fire enchanted the 10 headmanders in front of him.

 Chapter 569 - Knight Formation

    <h4>Chapter 569 Knight Formation</h4>

    ¡°K3516, thank you!¡± Head Commander Bodley said with augh. By this point, only a headmander onmand like him could speak, so they others just kept their gratitude at heart.Since they often fought alongside wizards, headmander Bodley knew how powerful a Fire Enchantment was.

    Abel was only a beginner wizard, but Fire Enchantment was an intermediate spell. This meant that it would take up Abel twice as much mana since the spell was supported by the magic staff.

    Although using Fire Enchantment to support the knights would add to Abel¡¯s war glory, it was far less than Abel using a spell to kill an orc himself.

    Abel Fire Enchantment could massively increase the power of the entire team. Although headmanders could use their attributedbat qi, they could not sustain it for long.

    Therefore, headmanders would still use their normal attacks in a battle like this. However, with the Fire Enchantment, even their normal attacks would fire attributed abilities.

    ¡°What magic staff is that?¡± K3308 asked with admiration. Although he was wearing a full body of magic gears, he did not have anything above his rank. Any intermediate magic gear was more valuable than beginner ones.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a fire magic staff!¡± Abel replied. He was a little confused about why k3308 had asked a question like this. What was wrong with him?

    Wizards would rarely ask other wizards about their gears or attributes. This was because a Wizard¡¯s gear was part of their abilities. It should be kept as a secret. Sometimes, they would not even tell their best friends.

    K3305 saw that k3308 was about to keep asking, so he quickly interrupted ¡°k3516, you have a lot of mana huh?¡±

    ¡°Its nothing. I only have this!¡± Abel put away his Leaf Magic staff and took out his Harry Bow again.

    Originally the Harry¡¯s Bow didn¡¯t mean much to Abel anymore, but since he had gotten the sight and analyzing power of the piece of world stone, he could unleash Harry¡¯s bow potential to the max.

    It was just like when he was fighting Drillmaster Layard; his sight and analyzing power allowed him to spot every little loophole in his enemy¡¯s movements, letting him kill with each blow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how this will end. They will beg for my mercy, but I will deny them. My wildness is the best testimony!¡± Head Commander Bodley grunted, and the entire team began to get excited. The warhorses also neighed along with his voice.

    The knight formation elerated straight towards the line of wolf riders when they were 800 meters away.

    All the wolf riders had dropped the wood they were carrying. They didn¡¯t even start building yet. If they had a camp, the battle would be much easier. Also, since their sky eye had been killed, their entire n had been disturbed.

    ¡°Spread out!¡± The ruling wolf rider captain yelled.

    Immediately, every wolf rider captain began leading a team of wolf riders. A team of 6 wolf rider captains was responsible for protecting the 10 deities.

    All of a sudden, 1000 wolf riders divided themselves into 10 groups and scattered, each following their leader. They could avoid the knights¡¯ charging by doing this. At that moment, the mount wolves were at full power.

    Abel didn¡¯t know the spell range of deities, but he thought they would be at around the same range as wizards. The most powerful deities shouldn¡¯t have a range of more than 100 meters.

    His Harry¡¯s bow could shoot more than 200 meters, which was twice as far as the deities.

    Abel had his gaze fixed on a particr deity with a Bone Armour spell. 3 shields made up of bones surrounded that deity. Although to other people, the bone shields might seem quite far apart, Abel could see that they were dancing in mid air, forming a force field.

    No matter which angle he attacked the deity, the strike would be blocked by those shields until it scattered.

    Of course, Abel had calcted this in a sh of a moment, so he quickly shifted his attention to a wolf rider.

    The horseback deer under Abel was trained to correspond to the knight formation. It moved perfectly even without his control. It didn¡¯t care that he was a newbie at all.

    Abel saw those wolf riders were moving quick, so he grew desperate. There was no way this horseback deer could catch up, so he asked, ¡°K3305, do we have anything faster?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Humans are known for our formation and gears!¡±k3305 replied gently.

    Abel noticed the knights were approaching the team of 100 protecting the deities. Normally the wolf riders could drag out their distance with the human with their speed, but this team had 10 deities dragging them down.

    Although the knight¡¯s war horses were not as good as Mount wolves. They had always been living with humans and were nourished by the knights¡¯bat qi. They could go neck to neck with a mount wolf in a short distance. They were just not as flexible.

    Most importantly, the knights had their Knight¡¯s charging formation. It was the scariest formation in the entire Holy Continent. It could further elerate war horses for a short period of time. Once it was unleashed, almost no force in the world could stop them.

    Abel had never experienced being in a knight formation before, so he lowered his Harry¡¯s bow and watched.

    The team of 100 wolf riders suddenly changed their direction and speed towards the left of the knights. The wolf riders all held up their bows, andrge amounts of arrows flew towards the knight formation.

    ¡°Block!¡± Head Commander Bodley¡¯s voice was enchanted bybat qi, so everyone could hear him clearly, despite the screams and shouts.

    The knights in the left wing held up their shields in unison, and a white glow ofbat qi shot up. This glow from their shields began to gather into a giant shield, blocking all the iing arrows.

    By that point, the knights were 50 meters from those wolf riders, but the wolf riders took a turn again. They knew they could only distract the human knight formation, not attack it directly.

    ¡°Left, 3 turn!¡± Head Commander Bodley yelled.

    All the knights on the left had their right hand weapons secured on their saddle, so they all quickly took out a short spear. Afterward, a white steam ofbat qi rushed towards the team of 100 wolf riders.

    While the spears flew out withbat qi, Abel noticed they were all made out of iron. They were all made by dwarfs, and it was filled with armor piercing patterns.

    Just as expected, the team of 100 wolf riders all began to grunt and unleashed their ownbat qi. But still, not all of them could block this spear attack. 8 wolf riders dropped dead.

    The spear attack did not stop. The next rounds followed, disrupting the 100 wolf riders¡¯ formation.

    As the knights on the left wing were attacking, the knight formation began to shift. With a little turn, the knights on the left wing shifted forward right after their speed attacks.

    ¡°Glory life!¡± Head Commander Bodley yelled.

    Afterward, all the other knights yelled as well ¡°glory life!¡±

    Abel felt a huge driving force pushing, or more wrapping his horseback deer forward towards the team of 20 men down wolf riders.

    With the knights on the left wing as a de, all the knights took out their long spears again with shingbat qi. All of a sudden, all the knight¡¯sbat qi gathered. Their formation had shifted, and now they were ready to charge.

 Chapter 570 - Shot To Death

    <h4>Chapter 570 Shot To Death</h4>

    Abel felt like he was a part of a giant de filled withbat qi, striking towards the 100 messy wolf riders.The power of the knight charging formationy within the knights in the front line. They gathered every single Knight¡¯sbat qi, and their eleration could increase its power a few times over.

    The wolf riders had no time to react as they made contact with the knights. Just like a hot knife cutting through butter, the screaming wolf riders had be silent dead bodies on the ground in a sh. There were a lucky few who escaped, and they were running at the other team of 100 at full speed.

    Both the wolf riders and mount wolves who made contact with the knights had been smashed into pieces, other than a lucky few ruling wolf rider captains and their wolf riders.

    Humans and orcs should have the same power, but since the wolf winders had divided themselves into 10 groups, their differences were obvious¨Cespecially under the knight¡¯s charging formation.

    ¡°Recover formation!¡± Head Commander Bodley yelled.

    The human warriors and knights restructured themselves into a square again and retrieved theirbat qi. Other than the blood on the left wing Knights, no one could tell they had just demolished a team of wolf riders of the same number.

    ¡°This is too powerful!¡± Abel sighed.

    The impact allowed him to experience how powerful a charging formation was. Although that hit just could not threaten him, he might be in trouble with 100 headmanders.

    This ability could concentrate all the knight¡¯s power at once and explode in a sh. Even though Abel had learned how to get into this formation, it was still a lot more powerful than he expected.

    ¡°K3516, stop looking. You didn¡¯t even take one shot. Do you even want war glory?¡± k3305 reminded. He thought Abel did not have much magic power left, so if Abel didn¡¯t take more shots, he would not have much war glory, and this mission would go to waste.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    At that moment, 200 wolf riders approached. When they were 150 meters from the knights, Abel pulled on his Harry¡¯s bow.

    He was mastering the analyzing ability of the world stone. All he needed to do was to concentrate on a certain target, and statistics would appear.

    His target was a ruling wolf rider captain upfront. Although they had the same power as a headmander, the leather armor it had on was not much different from the other wolf riders. At that moment, it hid among a hundred wolf riders, preparing to unleash a powerful strike.

    However, Abel could tell where it was, easily. And since it was hiding its identity, the wolf rider captain did not even have hisbat qi armor on.

    He probably thought that no human would spot him without any noticeable marking, but he was taking a big risk nevertheless.

    Abel gently let go, and an arrow flew through the knights and traveled towards the 100 wolf riders.

    Speed was the best feature of Harry¡¯s Bow. It was almost unseeable by the naked eye, let alone a forever changing battlefield. On top of that, the sky was already slowly getting dark, so even the wolf riders could not see iting.

    The arrow flew among the wolf riders and brushed upon one¡¯s waist. This changed the arrow¡¯s direction, and it flew straight at the wolf rider captain.

    At that moment, that wolf rider captain was speeding on his mount. Suddenly it felt like his heart dropped. Since he had lifted up his armor-less leg as he was riding, the arrow prated his thigh to his chest.

    That spot was where the wolf rider captain¡¯sbat qi was located. It was hisbat qi core, the most vulnerable spot for allbat qi practitioners, worgens, or humans.

    Abel had transferred into a worgen before, so he knew a thing or two about a worgen¡¯s body. He knew where their weaknesses were.

    In order to kill a wolf rider captain with an arrow, Abel had to shoot where they were not protected by any armor. Also, because of their distance, shooting their head could be very noticeable. Therefore, the shot Abel took was the most suitable after all the calctions.

    The arrow stuck within the chest of that wolf rider captain and directly punctured itsbat qi core. Fresh blood suddenly gushed out from its mouth. It soon lost bnce and slipped on the ground.

    A wolf rider captain had the power of a headmander, but their body had also infused with death qi. Before it died, a grey sh of light shot up to the sky.

    Thisbat qi smoke disrupted all of the wolf riders in the team. They had lost their leader in all of a sudden, so they had also turned into chaos bumping into each other.

    Head Commander Bodley wouldn¡¯t waste this opportunity. He yelled, ¡°glory life!¡±

    These words ignited hisbat qi, and all the knights followed ¡°glory life!¡±

    White shes ofbat qi emerged again, and the knights began to charge. Abel could feel the formation elerating, but he wouldn¡¯t waste this chance, either.

    As his horseback deer rushed towards with the knights, he kept shooting out arrows with his bow.

    Not a single arrow was wasted. The wolf riders kept dropping dead one by one, and it disrupted their escape route even more.

    The best thing about being a wizard was their dimension objects. Abel had more than enough arrows. 10 arrows shot out in a sh, and 10 wolf riders dropped dead.

    ¡°A godly archer; they have a godly archer!¡± The orcs yelled in horror as they all got swallowed up by the knight formation.

    The orcs were not afraid to die, but upon the godly archer, they quickly changed their tactics.

    They had already lost 2 teams of 100, and no knights were hurt. This took a big toll on the orc¡¯s confidence.

    The sky was getting dark, and the moon began to appear, freezing the eerie battle field even more.

    Suddenly, a wolf rider captain let out a long howl. Under the moonlight, an ancient prospect emerged from their mind. All the other wolf riders also followed and howled. All of a sudden, their confidence shot up once again.

    ording to legends, wolf riders could get more powerful under the moonlight. It didn¡¯t matter if it was true or not, the wolf riders regained their original vigorous attitude as they kept howling.

    The team of wolf riders with 10 deities rushed forward towards the knights with the deities¡¯ skeletons at the front.

    ¡°Shield front, third formation back!¡± head Commander Bodley yelled.

    The knights on the right wing lifted their shields, andbat qi gushed out, forming abat qi shield in a sh. The knights in the back formed a row and took out their short spears. With the enchantment of thebat qi, a few short spears flew with a sharp sound.

    An arrow also flew, blending in with the spears. By that point, all the wolf rider captains on the left wing had already put on theirbat qi armor. Abel¡¯s arrow couldn¡¯t prate it.

    However, Abel was not aiming at the wolf rider captains; he was aiming at a deity¡¯s skeleton.

    To other knights, a skeleton could only be destroyed with brutal force. But to someone who had a good understanding of skeletons like Abel, he knew he just needed to strike upon the me of life in their skulls, and they would automatically drop dead.

 Chapter 571 - Skeleton Awaken

    <h4>Chapter 571 Skeleton Awaken</h4>

    The short spears charged towards the 6 wolf rider captains withbat qi. This would not work if they were normal short spears, but they were not. They were all thrown out by headmanders.On top of that, they had armor-piercing attributes. The only thing the wolf riders could do was make their Mount wolves dodge. They were not confident that they could block one.There were only 20 skeletons in front of the wolf riders. Of course, that was not all the skeletons those 10 deities had. Their main power and defense were still dependent on them.

    Each deity had summoned 2 skeletons to support the wolf riders upfront, and that was already really draining.

    While the knight¡¯s short spears rained down, Abel¡¯s arrow had also shown its power. It was about to hit a skeleton, but that skeleton quickly turned its head, hoping its vulnerable me of life could avoid this strike.

    However, no one in the human world had a better grasp of skeletons¡¯ movement than Abel, who had been controlling skeletons for countless years in the Dark World.

    Since skeletons were limited by their joints, they were only so flexible. Abel had taken advantage of this and shot an arrow straight into the skeleton¡¯s eye and prated the blue me of life in its skull.

    If this was a normal arrow, it could only greatly injure a skeleton at most. Their me of life might get smaller, and the fighting power would decrease.

    However, Abel¡¯s arrow carried some power of will. It could impact the summon contract¡¯s me of life.

    A deity¡¯s skeleton was very different from the one Abel had. Abel used the most ancient form to summon skeletons from a dead body. It was purely made up of the bones from a dead body, which was then enchanted by the ¡®Skeleton resurrection¡¯ spell.

    However, the deities had altered this ancient ¡®skeleton resurrection¡¯ spell. They first needed to capture a powerful fighter and torture them in the worst way possible to unleash all their emotions. Afterward, they would apply a curse to lock down all of the power of that fighting into their bones, turning them into a powerful skeleton.

    Therefore, when Abel first discovered the ¡®skeleton resurrection,¡¯ he had to find a loophole in this spell.

    The skeletons summoned by the most ancient skeleton resurrection did not have much fighting power. They could only inherit the experience of the summoner. Luckily, Abel was a powerful knight who had undergone professional knight training since he was young.

    His skeletons often fought like knights, but their attacking power had always been a bother to Abel since hecked the ¡®skeleton support¡¯ spell.

    The orc deities skeletons were a lot more powerful. Their abilities were not affected by the strength and weaknesses of the summoner. It was impossible to find a deity with a physical strength like Abel anyway.

    Since the orc deities¡¯ skeletons had preserved the strength of a powerful fighter on top of the double enchantment of ¡®skeleton resurrection¡¯ and ¡®skeleton support,¡¯ their power was very scary.

    However, this power came with a price. Since they had altered this spell, the contract also needed to be altered. The original ¡®skeleton resurrection¡¯ contract was signed through the soul chain.

    They were not bound by any magic pattern; it just connected through the soul. However, the orc deities¡¯ skeletons needed a contracted magic pattern to etch next to a skeleton¡¯s me of life.

    Although arrows themselves could not affect a magic pattern, since they were immune to physical attacks, the power of the will on Abel¡¯s arrow was their nightmare. Therefore, as soon as the arrow reached the skeleton¡¯s skull, the contracted magic pattern was directly demolished.

    Afterward, the skeleton quickly came to a halt. The me of life in its eye turned from blue to red. Without the control of a contract, all the negative emotions in its brain began to take over.

    At that moment, memories of the skeleton¡¯s past life began to sh within. It suddenly remembered all of the torture it suffered through before it died. It was what made it the powerful monster it was.

    This drove its body insane. It nimbly dodged all the wolf riders¡¯ Mount wolves and gazed back with the red me of life in its eye socket at its past owner¨Ca ck cloaked deity.

    At that moment, that ck cloaked deity was trying to withstand the mental impact of a destroyed contract. This mental impact made him lost all control of his other skeletons. Therefore, it only ran with the wolf riders through instinct.

    No wolf rider had stopped the skeleton. The mysterious power of a deity was not something they couldprehend.

    They also did not care about that skeleton turning back. Every deity wanted to retrieve their skeletons anyway. Since those deities had just be official deities, they did not have a powerful collection of skeletons like old deities, so every skeleton meant a lot to them.

    If they lost a skeleton, they could not rece it in a short period of time.

    With this in mind, all deities wanted to retrieve their skeletons as soon as possible, but they could not since they were on a mission. Still, their teammates wouldn¡¯tin too much if one of them decided to challenge this rule.

    When that deity had regained his consciousness, the skeleton had already arrived in front of him. The skeleton dashed forward, and the deity could see a familiar shadow of a man yelling at him within the red me of life of its eye socket.

    He knew this man; it was a headmander his teacher had given him. It was a living human. He personally turned into a skeleton. At that time, he often had nightmares seeing this headmander, but slowly got used to it.

    However, as he gazed into the shadow within that skeleton¡¯s red me of life, he felt like his nightmare dawned on him again.

    Since this skeleton had countless markings of this deity, his bone armor did not recognize it as an enemy. Since the deity had just regained his consciousness from the impact, he also did not have time to control his bone armor.

    Therefore, the skeleton had effortlessly dashed on to the deity¡¯s weak death qi filled body, knocking him off his mount.

    The skeleton bit on to the deity¡¯s neck, which triggered the Bone Armour, but by that point, the skeleton tightly squeezed the deity¡¯s body.

    All of this has happened way too quickly, and the wolf rider captains up front were busy dodging short spears. A few wolf riders had been stabbed by the spears, and their formation became chaotic.

    The deity on the ground was trampled on by a few wolf rider¡¯s mount wolf, and his bone armor had soon faded along with his bone shield. All of a sudden, the red me within the skeleton¡¯s eye socketshed out, and a massive force struck upon the deity.

    Bang! An enchanted skeleton of a headmander had self-destructed in an explosion. Arge amount of death qi, pain, and anger sted outward in a sh.

    The first one to get a taste of this explosion was the deity in which the skeleton was hugging. The force of the explosion had shattered it into pieces of meat.

    Afterward, the death qi st out had immediately consumed the life force of 10 wolf riders and their mount wolves nearby. It was like they had all be 10 years older all of a sudden.

    Actually, the closest thing next to that deity should be other deities, but since it was knocked to the ground by a skeleton and it was trampled on by a few mount wolves. Other deities didn¡¯t have the chance to move away.

    Since those mount wolves¡¯ life force had decreased, their speed had slowed down. Slowing down was the most dangerous thing in an elerating formation. The wolf riders in the back were not expecting it, so they viciously crashed into each other.

 Chapter 572 - Charge

    <h4>Chapter 572 Charge</h4>

    Abel was not expecting to have such good results with only one arrow.He was worried that the Miracle spirit would attribute the war glory to his head.Although the others might not know the situation with the wolf riders, Abel could see the whole situation well. Everything moved slowly under his gaze.

    At that moment, red rain began to pour above the knights. Abel felt his sight flickering. He recovered soon, but not his horseback deer.

    ¡°It¡¯s a dark curse. Cover your horse¡¯s eyes!¡± Headmander Bodley yelled.

    All the knights began pulling down their war horses¡¯ eye covers. The wizards next to Abel did the same, so he looked at his own horseback deer. Just as he expected, there was an eye cover that could be pulled down on top of its eyes.

    He quickly pulled it down, and his unsettled horseback deer became calm once again. Although it could not see anything, Abel could use his legs to control its direction.

    ¡°K3516. I was just thinking of reminding you, but your riding skills are so good already!¡± K3305 smiled when he saw Abel control his horseback deer with his legs.

    Abel nodded back at k3305 to thank him for his good intentions and pulled on his Harry¡¯s bow again. The wizards had their spells ready. Not all wizards could unleash immediate spells, especially beginner wizards.

    The 3 rounds of short spears attacks did not yield a good result. Although the team of wolf riders only had 100 members, there were tens of skeletons lurking within. The 3 rounds of spear attacks had only killed around 20 wolf riders, not a single wolf rider captain.

    At that moment, thebat qi armor of a wolf rider captain had been smashed. Just as he wanted to replenish it, a fireball was sent flying his way. He had to lower his body to dodge.

    But just as he was lowering his body, an arrownded on his neck. Without the protection ofbat qi armor, that arrow ripped his skin apart and split his trachea in two. Afterward, the arrow flew out from his back.

    This strike had destroyed that wolf rider captain in a split of a second. Hended cold on the ground and got trampled on by the chaotic wolf riders and skeletons.

    Afterward, a 10 meter high, greybat qi glow shot up to the sky, but the team of 100 wolf riders had no time to analyze how their leader died so suddenly. At that moment, the knights were already changing their formation and charging at them.

    ¡°Glory life!¡± All the knights yelled in unison, and a white glow surrounded the front of the knights once again as their war horses began to elerate.

    The knights on the right-wing swiftly switched towards the front. There was only one headmander among those knights, and they were about to collide with a powerful team of 5 wolf rider captains and 10 deities.

    Still, the humans kept charging. That headmander soon shifted into the center of the formation on his war horse.

    ¡°Sharp charge!¡± Head Commander Bodley yelled, and the knight formation began to shift into an arrow shape with the most powerfulmanders on the tip.

    When they were around 30 meters from their enemies, Abel took another shot with his Harry¡¯s bow, and the other wizards also threw out a spell.

    There were not many spells the beginner wizards could use in this formation. Most of the time, they just used Fire bolt or Ice bolt, and at that moment, 6 fire bolts and 3 ice bolts flew out.

    It was time for Abel to snatch his war glory. But he didn¡¯t want to stand out too much. It was not a good idea¨Cespecially when he was trying to keep his identity a secret. There were many tactics he could not use.

    Abel aimed his shot at a wolf rider behind the wolf rider captains. Since they hadn¡¯t grasped anybat qi, they could not use abat qi armor. They could only take the arrow head on.

    When both sides were attacking, Abel took 5 shots, and 5 wolf riders dropped dead.

    During that time, most of the Wizards only had the time to unleash one spell. Only k3305 next to Abel had unleashed 2 spells. K3305 had unleashed 3 spells, but they were alling from his magic items, so they were all immediate spells.

    The deities did not just let the human take shots as well. 3 out of the 10 deities grasped the ¡®teeth¡¯ attack spell. Not all deities could do a poison or white bone spells, of course.

    Most of them could only grasp the ¡®bone armor¡¯ from poison and white bone spells. Since spells were often weak and poison spells were very hard to learn, deities would rarely dedicate a lot of time to learning spells.

    In other words, only 3 out of 10 deities had grasped a ¡®teeth¡¯ spell. Still, a sea of sharp teeth was summoned, flying straight towards the knights.

    The teeth were infused with death qi, and they collided with the knights. Theirbat qi absorbed most of the impact of those teeth, and their shields blocked the leftovers.

    A knight blocked a littlete, and a toothnded on his left shoulder. He began to feel dizzy and dropped from his war horse.

    Every knight knew what would happen if you dropped from your horse during a charge. During a charging formation, the only thing in a knight¡¯s mind was to move forward. It was their duty.

    Abel wanted to help, but he was afraid of disrupting the charging formation, so he just watched as that knight got trampled by the others.

    Meanwhile, the wizards¡¯ fire bolts and ice bolts were already in front of the wolf riders.

    Wolf riders did not have shields; they only used their speed to dodge. The wolf riders captain up front swiftly avoided the spells, and the wolf riders at the back also used all kinds of speedy methods to dodge.

    However, at the end of the day, there were still some slower wolf riders in the bunch, so they all turned into either me or frost.

    A deity had it the worse; first, his bone armor had been smashed by a fire bolt by k3308. Then his skeleton was st into pieces by a second fire bolt trying to protect him. If it didn¡¯t, the deity would be the first one to die from magic in this battle.

    But it was not that lucky. Abel always kept his eyes on the battlefield, and he would not let go of such a good opportunity. An arrow shot through the wolf riders andnded in the deity. Whoosh! A few skeletons dropped to the ground into a pile of bones. Since their owner had been killed, their me of life went out.

    The knights charging formation had finally collided with the wolf riders. If the left wing of the knight formation was not filled with normal knights, there was no way those wolf riders would dare to take them head on.

    The headmanders viciously swung their long spears, gathering thebat qi of 89 knights into a giantbat qi whip, swiping straight towards the wolf riders.

    Although the wolf riders were the same rank of not higher than headmanders, at that moment, they were like specs of dust in the face of that giantbat qi whip. More than 10 skeletons were st out.

    This swipe alone had brought them quite a lot of war glory, but only 3 skeletons at the very front were destroyed. All the other ones were just sted away by the momentum; they didn¡¯t take much damage.

    The headmander did a little swirl with thebat qi whip and shed it straight towards the wolf rider captains. The wolf rider captains knew that they had to block this sh before they could make contact with the humans.

    A knight¡¯s formation was the base of the human Knight¡¯s power. They did not have the strength and speed of a wolf rider, so they could only rely on their long years of training and knight formation.

    Suddenly, a Green light wrapped around the long spear of a front line wolf rider captain. He mumbled something, and all the knights and wizards felt a weird shockwaveing towards them.

 Chapter 573 - Retrea

    <h4>Chapter 573 Retrea</h4>

    Abel¡¯s eyes sparkled. He had learned this spear technique before. He just rarely used it since he always felt like he did not have a good grasp of it.The spear technique¡¯s power did not originate from one¡¯s self. Instead, it borrowed energy from some powerful being. Abel didn¡¯t know if borrowing energy from an unknown power would cost him anything, so he rarely used it. This was a Royal Worgen spear technique. It seemed like the wolf rider captain was a royal.

    While Abel was thinking, the wolf rider captain¡¯s long spear collided with the giantbat qi whip. Just like a bat hitting a ball, the wolf rider captain was sted away with blood gushing out of his mouth.

    As the wolf rider captain was in the air, Abel also shot an arrow at him. It entered from the soft tissue below his forehead and prated his brain.

    When his bodynded on the ground, a grey beam of 10 meters shot up to the sky.

    After this strike, thebat qi whip vanished, and the knights finally collided with the wolf riders.

    A patch red glowed from the sky, and red rain began to pour down. Abel felt a sudden lift in his body, like ayer of protection had been stripped.

    This was the effect of the deity¡¯s ¡®damage enhancement¡¯ curse. It could double the damage of physical attacks, which worked very well with the speedy attacks of the skeletons and wolf riders. It was the scariest curse from beginner deities.

    Just like a sharp de, the front line headmanders plunged into the 100 wolf riders. The knights were all wrapped in whitebat qi, making their arrow shape charging formation look like an actual arrow.

    All the knights stuck out their long spear straight in their hands, ready for an attack.

    At that time, the wolf riders also had death qi concentrated on their spears, and they viciously charged towards the knights.

    In the moment of collision, another curse erupted from the sky. However, its range was very small¨C only enough to surround the headmander at the very front.

    Abel knew it was a ¡®weaken¡¯ curse. It could decrease the power of the attacker by a third. The orc deities had grasped the perfect timeline to unleash this curse, so a third of the knight charging formation¡¯s power had been absorbed.

    The headmander at the very front smashed into 2 wolf rider captains, and all the knights at the back also smashed into the wolf riders. In a split second, 2 knights had lost their lives, and the entire front line wolf riders had been knocked out.

    Even with only a third of power, the headmander still bumped the 2 wolf rider captains. They didn¡¯t get hurt too bad, but the wolf riders behind were not as lucky.

    The arrow charging formation began to show it¡¯s power. A pathway opened among the team of wolf riders. Although a wolf rider captain had killed a knight during the collision, the mount wolf below him could not withstand the force of the charging formation.

    A second knight in the charging formation charged towards that wolf rider captain. That wolf rider captain used strength beyond human power to block. The knight failed in his strike but kept charging forward.

    Afterward, the third and fourth knight in the formation charged towards that wolf rider captain. They all unleashed a strike and kept charging forward.

    At that moment, the wolf rider captain¡¯s hands began to get numb. He had lost his agility. Although his opponents were all beginner knights, their power had increased a few times under the charging formation.

    The 5th knight had arrived in front of him. He struck out his long spear to block again, but since his hand had gotten numb, the massive force of the knight st his spear away. That knight tried to increase his contributions as he kept charging forward.

    Without a weapon, the 6th knight had easily plunged a spear in the captain¡¯s chest and torn his heart apart. His armor could not handle the force.

    In this charging formation, a glow of death qi shot up to the sky. It was the 4th beam of death qi in this battlefield. The knights¡¯ confidence grew tremendously while the wolf riders began to feel daunted.

    Abel was ruthlessly shooting arrows, and every arrow would take a wolf rider¡¯s life.

    As the knight charging formation cut open the team of 100 wolf riders and approaching the deities, a deity threw out a potion, and the bottle shattered on the ground.

    A smog of green smoke gushed out in front of the knights.

    ¡°Turn left!¡± Head Commander Bodley yelled.

    The charging formation abruptly turned, but a few knights had been touched by the green smoke. Their war horses neighed and dropped to the ground, and the knights were helpless.

    The wizards in the formation had been waiting for their chance to face the deities. They all had their spells prepared, and they all threw their spells out.

    However, this sudden change in direction forced them to throw out their spells early. This round of spells was aimed specifically at the deities, so even though 2 wizards were disrupted by the turn, most spells still flying straight towards the deities.

    The bone armor on 4 deities had been destroyed, and 3 of them were open right in front of Abel. 3 arrows shot out, and the 3 deities were dead in a moment.

    ¡°What godly archery skills!¡± K3305 yelled.

    All the knights and wizards in the team also agreed.

    With 3 more deities dead, the 5 remaining deities began to get anxious. 2 of them threw a few bottles of potions, and ck smoke appeared in front of them.

    Afterward, Abel heard something running away; the other teams of wolf riders also began to turn and rush back to the Orc Empire¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Head Commander Bodley yelled with an extremely satisfied tone.

    As the wind blew, the green and ck smoke were carried away. There was not a single wolf rider left at the scene¨Conly a few ownerless Mount wolves howling.

    ¡°Ah,¡± they heard a scream of agony from the back, so Abel quickly turned around. It was the knight who had been consumed by the poison smoke. By that point, he could no longer contain the pain. He was screaming.

    A knight quickly jumped down to have a look. He then turned back at headmander Bodley and gently shook his head.

    A few knights in the ground also yelled, ¡°Let me go with a thrill!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s give them a thrilling goodbye!¡± Said head Commander Bodley in a low voice with a face full of sorrow.

    That knight nodded and took out a little dagger from his waist. A long sword was for the enemies, and these little daggers were normally only used to end the suffering of their badly injured teammates.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Abel jumped down from his horseback deer and yelled.

    ¡°No one can defuse a deity¡¯s poison other than themselves, not even other deities. Just let them end his suffering earlier!¡± k3305 gently said.

    ¡°I have a few poison antidotes on me. It¡¯s worth a try!¡± Abel didn¡¯t want to see a few knights die in vain just like this. It was glorious to die during the battlefield, but if you wanted someone to kill you because you were suffering from poison, that was suicide. It was the most embarrassing way to die in the Holy Continent, even all the wizards and knights, including head Commander Bodley, would say these knights were killed during the battle.

    ¡°Quick, give it a try!¡± Head Commander Bodley knew Abel was mysterious. Most of the orcs that had died in the fight were killed by Abel¡¯s scary bow.

    Abel stepped forward and looked at the knights. The green smoke has started to eat their skin. They were all in extreme agony. Even their airways were being consumed by the poisonous smoke.

    Abel took out a few poison antidotes he made himself. They were not as powerful as the ones from the Dark World, but the poison from those deities was like nothingpared to the poison in hell anyway.

    And handed those bottles of liquid with blue colored electric arcs swirling inside to the knight by his side, and that knight began to feed them to knights on the ground one by one. Soon, the knights had stopped screaming. Their bodies had stopped decaying, and the effects of the poison began to vanish. Although their injuries remained, they would heal with some rest.

 Chapter 574 - Clean Up Mission Complete

    <h4>Chapter 574 Clean Up Mission Complete</h4>

    It was such godly poison antidote¨Cespecially the blue electric arc, which signified just how precious the potions were. All the knights on the spot were touched by the many bottles Abel had taken out at once. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have treatment instead of killing themselves with a dagger?K3308 stared at those potions Abel had given out and looked at his own gear. At that moment, even all of his most proud of luxury gear felt cheap.

    No matter if it was that magic staff with the ¡®fire enchantment¡¯ ability or those potions, they were all better than the ones he had.

    ¡°Clean up!¡± Head Commander Bodley yelled.

    The few injured warriors were ced on the war horses. The war horses weren¡¯t trained to carry such a heavy load, so they couldn¡¯t run quickly. Still, they would persevere for short distances.

    The wizards stepped up towards the wood. Those orcs had leftover and threw out a few fireballs. One by one, the woods were engulfed in mes.

    ¡°K3516, thanks to you, we had amazing results today!¡± Head Commander Bodley said with augh.

    ¡°Did we?¡± Abel asked in confusion. 15 wolf rider captains and 10 deities hade today. 4 wolf rider captains and 5 deities had been killed, but most wolf riders had escaped.

    ¡°These types of camp building missions are a way for the orcs to train their neers. They know that even if they can sessfully build a camp 30 miles from us, it will still be attacked relentlessly. However, this can provoke their enemies, so they will do a mission like this once in a while.¡± Head Commander Bodley said with augh.

    Then, he pointed at the 4 grey beams of light and continued, ¡°Normally, wolf rider captains rarely die in battles like this, let alone deities.

    A knight led a few war horses full of dead bodies towards them. He looked at Abel full of admiration and turned to headmander Bodley, ¡°Mr. Bodley. The dead bodies have been checked. Only one wolf rider captain was killed by the charging formation; all the other ones were killed by arrows, Mr k3516¡¯s arrow!¡±

    If Abel had used a powerful spell to kill those orcs, the knights would understand, but Abel had used an arrow.

    Archery was one of the training knights had to go through ever since they were young, but a godly archer was extremely rare. Even in a crucial checkpoint like Miracle City, there were no more than 3 godly archers. On top of that, the ability Abel had shown was already beyond other godly archers.

    ¡°K3516. ording to the rules of battle. The killer can keep the enemies they¡¯ve killed as spoils of war. Congrattions. You got quite a lot today!¡± head Commander Bodley smiled at Abel.

    Abel did not act too polite. This was a battlefield; spoils of war were rewards for fighters. As long as you were on a battlefield, your spoils of war represented your power, not your family.

    The weapons of the 3 wolf rider captains Abel had killed were carefully ced on top of the dead bodies by the knights, so Abel shoved it in his portal bag.

    He then arrived in front of the 5 deities¡¯ dead bodies. Although they were badly mangled, most of them were still intact. Abel scanned it with his power of will and effortlessly picked out the 5 bone portal objects. He then said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you guys!¡±

    Head Commander Bodley smiled as he saw Abel had only taken the most representative weapon of the wolf rider captains¨Cnot touching most other stuff. Although they had taken a big win in this battle, most of it was due to Abel. There were not many rewards left for the knights, but now, it has taken a dramatic upturn.

    As for the deities, the knights would rather burn them than examine them. Only wizards would search for rewards in deities.

    However, by this point head Commander Bodley realized this scary wizard with a mask seemed very experienced when it came to killing deities. He had easily picked out their portal objects. He didn¡¯t seem like a newbie in a battle for the first time at all.

    Arge amount of wood had been ignited. mes engulfed the ce into a sea of red. Abel jumped back off his horseback deer while looking at the ming battlefield. The dead knights were packed up, and the dead orcs had been thrown in the mes; they were ready to go back to Miracle City.

    ¡°K3516, you were lucky today. There were no deities who could unleash an ¡®exploding corpse¡¯! ¡°K3308 said to Abel, sounding like they were very good friends.

    In k3308¡¯s eyes, Abel was a massive support. If they could keep going to missions together, his safety would definitely be guaranteed.

    Abel gazed back at k3308. K3308 should be an experienced fighter.

    Couldn¡¯t he see that the knight formation had always kept a good distance with the dead bodies during the battle? Especially when they were approaching the deities. Of course, there would be no ¡®exploding corpses¡¯ when there are no corpses nearby. K3308 should thank Head Commander Bodley¡¯s experience and immacte leadership skills.

    Abel had only yed a small role, and even a newbie like Abel could see this. Was k3308 really that stupid?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, k3516. In a past mission, his ass was hurt by an exploding corpse, and he had toy in bed for a month!¡± K3305 exposed k3308¡¯s embarrassing past without hesitation.

    K3308 angrily hit 3305 in the head with his magic staff. Laughter exploded from the team on the way back. Even the serious headmander Bodley wasughing as he chatted with the knights.

    Abel had a light heart as he approached Miracle City. Other than the days he lived in the training camp, this was only the first day of his battle of the orc mission. He already had no time to rest, not even time to eat dinner.

    Just as k3305 had said, Abel was very lucky today. He had so many missions right from the start.

    Of course, Abel also knew that this was because the Miracle City had given him a good ability score. If not, he wouldn¡¯t be able to join so many high rank missions.

    At least, Abel wouldn¡¯t believe it. Every wizard in this mission could perfectly ride a horseback deer, perfectly draw spell patterns, and unleash spells.

    Although it seemed simple, every wizard who¡¯s been in a battle knew how hard it was. They all needed a strong tolerance, so Abel was sure none of those 9 wizards on the mission were weak. They were a little bit slow to draw the spell patterns in his eyes, but they were all new official wizards. They all probably had just leveled up a few years ago.

    Unlike Wizard Yveline, they wouldn¡¯t be stuck at a beginner rank for tens of years because of a problem in their body. They had arge amount of time to practice spell patterns.

    There wouldn¡¯t be any enemies ambushing them on the way back, but the knights still kept a rxed battle formation. They stopped 1000 meters from the Miracle Wall, and they were in front that death qi filled ground.

    Head Commander Bodley took out his military card, and soon a white beam of light shot out from the Miracle Wall. Afterward, a 50 meters wide path glowing in white light emerged from the ground below the knight formation.

    Head Commander Bodley then led the knight formation to the front of the Miracle Wall on the glowing path. A tform slowly reached out from the bottom of the Miracle Wall. There was a short distance teleportation circle on the tform.

    Seeing this change, Abel grew very curious towards Miracle City. If he had the chance, he would definitely go inside the Miracle Wall and take a good look at the so called most powerful human defense.

    After he was back inside Miracle City, his military card began to vibrate. A message appeared as he scanned his power of the will onto it.

    ¡°K3516 clean up missionplete. 5 war glory gained.

    K3516 orcs killed. 8.4 war glory gained.

    Total war glory: 30.4 points!¡±

    At that moment, all the knights and wizards in the team had also gotten their message. Smiles began to emerge from their faces.

 Chapter 575 - Cracked Skull

    <h4>Chapter 575 Cracked Skull</h4>

    ¨CAbel did some calctions. It was only his first day, and he had gained 30.4 war glory. If he continued like this, he would be able to go back to his domain to train.While he was still thinking, k3305 and k3308 walked towards him. K3308 said with a gentle smile, ¡°k3516; you got quite a lot of war glory, didn¡¯t you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad; I wonder how they calcted it?¡± Abel had gotten 8.4 war glory in total for killing orcs, but he didn¡¯t actually know the details about how war glory was actually calcted. The Miracle spirit had given him such an odd number, so it should be correct.

    Abel might be the only one in Miracle City who would question the Miracle Spirit. The Miracle Spirit was basically the god of Miracle City. It was in charge of everything, from every individual mission to organizing the entire Miracle City military force.

    ¡°I know!¡± K3308 replied. He then continued in a very confident tone ¡°Killing wolf rider captain gives you 1 war glory. Killing orc deity gives you 1.5 war glory. Killing intermediate deities gives you 3 war glory. Normal orcs are around 0.01-0.1 war glory!¡±

    After hearing k3308¡¯s exnation, Abel began to recall his battle. He had killed 3 wolf rider captains and 5 deities, so howe he only got so little war glory?

    ¡°Is it a little lower than you think?¡± K3305 said with a smile and continued, ¡°let¡¯s go to return our horseback deer first; I¡¯ll tell you more along the way !¡±

    K3308 was riding a chocobo, but he still tagged along with k3305 and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you guys, and let¡¯s find something to eat after. It¡¯s sote already, and I¡¯m starving!¡±

    ¡°Since we are in a battle formation during the battle, our war glory is calcted ording to the damage we do. The calction isplicated. You will only get all the war glory if you killed an orc outside of Miracle City by yourself!¡± K3305 exined as they walked.

    Abel was not totally against this idea. Just like wizards, for example, they could only safely attack with spells with the knight formation protecting them, so it made to give the knights some war glory.

    By this point, he also realized how hard it must have been for his father, the Knight of Bet, and The Lord of Marshall. A knight would probably only get around zero point something war glory with each mission, and they had to take higher risks.

    Just like this mission¨Ceven with Abel¡¯s scary archery skills, a few knights had died.

    Of course, this was ssified as an advanced mission since only official knights were allowed. In the mission hall, there were some missions with normal warriors; they might not even have a chance tond a single strike against the orcs. They could only rely on maintaining their formation and techniques.

    Abel, k3305, and k3308 went back to the wizard camp. It had already passed dinner time, so there were no wizards left in the restaurants. The wizards didn¡¯t have that much free time to dwell around; they were all either on missions or doing training.

    Of course, k3308 was a special guy. If k3305 didn¡¯t tell him to eat faster, he would have taken longer to enjoy his food.

    Afterward, they went back to their amodations. Abel used his military card to open the gate. At that moment, his servant Peman was no longer there. Servants would onlye to serve in the day, even in the best area like area a.

    Abel stepped into the room and ignited the protection circle. He set up the barrier circle in the training room. If he didn¡¯t have a barrier circle, he could be tracked by the Miracle Spirit.

    There was no way Abel would have the guts to open a portal door if that was the case.

    He ignited the portal door and arrived at the Rogue Encampment. He then arrived at his little hotel in Lut Gholein through the small teleportation station.

    Although he felt a strange power in the Rogue Encampment, he did not feel too safe using the power that did not belong to him. Feeling invincible might make him lose himself, so he still chose Lut Gholein.

    He got quite a lot of rewards this time¨CFive portal objects. They just looked a little disgusting since they were made up of skulls and ribs.

    Abel brushed them with his power of will and everything within those five portal objects were thrown out onto the ground at once.

    Abel almost immediately regretted his action as a horrific smell spewed out.

    He used the fastest method to examine and divide those objects, pick out the useful stuff, and throw the useless stuff aside.

    There were 2 scrolls of deity training knowledge, and none of them were about spell patterns. One of them was a user guide, so it was rubbish to Abel.

    He threw the other training mindset guide to the side. His hope of learning the ¡®skeleton support¡¯ spell pattern was shattered.

    But it made sense. Who would bring a spell pattern guide to a mission in battle; they needed to safe space for the most useful stuff.

    Both beginner wizards and deities had the same 1 square meter size portal bag. It was sad how little stuff they could fit.

    Abel picked up a green bottle. It looked familiar. It was the potion that deity had thrown out to stop the charging knights near the end of the battle.

    Abel opened the lid, and green smoke began to sift out. Although Abel didn¡¯t know too much about poison, he had an alchemist pattern within him. He could identify how strong a poison was.

    This was abined poison. But of course, it was not as simple as mixing a few types of potions. Every potion needed to have a special element.

    Sometimes,bining random poisons would just weaken the effect of both, and sometimes even defuse it. On top of that, the ingredients for poison were tough to get. These few bottles of poisons were the life savers for those orc deities.

    It was too bad Abel¡¯s bow was too fast; they didn¡¯t even have time to use them.

    ¡°6 bottles of poisons!¡± Abel thought to himself as he cleared out his Horadric Cube. He wanted tobine the 6 poisons to see if he could get anything more potent.

    Just like a walk in the park, Abel ended up with 2 bottles of green potions with blue electric arcs. By that point, he no longer dared to open it. He didn¡¯t know the power of thesebined potions, and hisst bottle of poison antidote from the dark world had been used. He would be in big trouble if he got poisoned.

    He would just test it out when he ran into a powerful enemy in the future, Abel thought to himself as he ced the poisons in his portal bracelet.

    Afterward, he picked up a deity magic staff. It had a death qi adding ability, which was useless to Abel, so he threw it in towards the pile of useless stuff by the side.

    He noticed 127 weird little skulls. He held one up in his hand. It was filled with death qi. It was some kind of death qi concentrator, simr to magic stones or the gems in the Dark World.

    ¡°Gems!¡± Abel suddenly thought to himself. It was a skull gem.

    A skull was a type of gem in the Dark World. He had never seen one among the human or dwarfs in the Holy Continent, but he finally found one in a deity¡¯s portal object.

    To confirm this idea, all he needed to do was to throw it in his Horadric Cube.

    Afterward, a message appeared on his Horadric Cube.

    Chipped Skull

    Can ce in a socket

    Weapon: Steal 2% life and 1% mana per hit

    Helm or Armor: +2 Replenish life and +8% mana regeneration rate

    Shield: Attacker takes damage of 4

    This might be the most practical gem. Although it was only valid on physical attacks, Abel was a powerful knight. He did physical attacks regrly.

    However, Abel did not feel too well as he looked at the word ¡°Chipped.¡± He rarely had any ¡°chipped¡± gems before. He only had wed ones at most.

 Chapter 576 - Installing Skulls

    <h4>Chapter 576 Installing Skulls</h4>

    There was a rank difference between these 2 gems. So, if Abel wanted to make a perfect skull, he needed tobine 81 ¡°chipped skulls¡± together.If he was to use a ¡°wed skull,¡± he would need 27of them.

    Abel let out a long breath of relief. It seemed like he needed to kill more deities to get these resources. If his family knights had weapons with these skulls, they could replenish their lives during battle and increase their power dramatically.

    Even a headmander could get a lot out of these skulls since headmander skills needed to be infused with mana. If they could replenish their mana, they wouldn¡¯t need to rest. That was why only old headmanders with enough mana store would actually use those headmander skills.

    However, if they had a weapon with these skulls, their power could increase at least a few times.

    The only thing was that Abel never heard of people making weapons out of these skull gems.

    As a Grandmaster cksmith, he could gain a lot more knowledge when it came to forgerypared to other cksmiths. Especially with his connection to the Goff Family.

    Abel put away the useless rubbish in a portal bag. He would let his servant Peman take care of it once he got back to the Holy Continent.

    Abel then took out a knight sword from his portal bracelet. It was one of his earlier pieces. Its socket was opened using the Holy Continent Method, and he ced a Chipped Skull into it.

    Although the skull could fit, Abel realized the quality of the knight sword was beginning to drop. It was slowly engulfed by death qi. With a sword like this, even a defenseless Wizard could not hold it, let alone a knight. It was such a pity.

    Abel scanned the sword with his power of will. There was no special power. Abel was not satisfied, so he threw the sword into his Horadric cube to confirm. Still, no special power. It only had the name ¡°damaged big sword¡±.

    ¡°Impossible. The Horadric Cube had clearly recognized it as a chipped skull, so it should be able to install it!¡± Abel was very certain in his heart.

    Perhaps there was a problem in the instation process. All normal gems had elemental energy, but not skull gems. All they had was death qi.

    Abel could not identify what kind of energy was death qi, but he was certain of one thing. It was definitely not like elemental energy.

    Up to this point, he took out a knight sword with a single socket that opened up by the special power of the Horadric Malus. Normally, a knight sword with a single socket was a failed item to Abel.

    He would have thrown it away long ago if even the normal swords he made were worth a fortune in the Holy Continent.

    Abel then took out another piece of Chipped Skull and installed it on to its socket. As soon as they made contact, the socket began to glow. Afterward, the socket vanished.

    This was the special hidden ability of a Dark World¡¯s socket. It allowed Abel to hide how special his gems werepared to those clearly exposed sockets of the Holy Continent.

    Big sword ¡°normal.¡±

    Single hand damage:10-0

    Durability: 50/50

    Steal 2% life and 1% mana with each strike

    Have socket (1)

    Although this sword might be a magic sword, just this ability alone could move a headmander¡¯s heart.

    All the spoils of war had taken care of. Only 5 portal objects made out of bones from the deities were leftover. Abel had killed an intermediate deity before, and he had gotten a finger joint portal object from him.

    By that point, he had 6 portal objects made out of bones in total. It was best to use death qi with these portal objects. It would take up twice as much energy if you used magic.

    On top of that, these portal objects were filled with death qi anyway. You could not store any herbs or nts inside, let alone food. You could only put some weapons in them at most.

    Therefore, other than bing a collector¡¯s item, most wizards in Miracle City would just exchange these portal objects for resources after they killed a deity.

    Of course, Abel would not do that. He had resources, and he actually had a use for these portal objects made out of bones.

    His Kong Kong spirit portal bag was a military grade portal object that could grow in size by consuming other portal objects. Perhaps this was why Miracle City would exchange resources for these portal objects made out of bones.

    Suddenly Abel had an idea about death qi: the use of these portal objects had other uses other than increasing the size of his Kong Kong Spirit portal bag.

    His spirit guardian knights could grasp death qi. If he gave these bone made portal objects to them, it could allow them to exchange gears, weapons, or just carrying around normal stuff a lot easier.

    The only problem was that only the spirit guardian knight captain could use the power of the will since it the only one consumed the Soul Potions.

    Naga should also have the power of the will since he could manipte poison elements.

    The spirit guardian knight captain already had a portal bag, but Abel was thinking about swapping it out with a full set of bone made portal objects so it could learn to hide it like the orc deities. At the end of the day, a summon with a portal bag might still irritate some people.

    Abel then took out 7 bottles of ¡®soul potions¡¯ and summoned all the spirit guardian knights out from the monster portal ring. He gave each of them other than the spirit guardian knight captain a bottle of Soul Potion.

    Although each of them only had 1 bottle, those skeletons¡¯ size had noticeably grown a lot. Their power should increase as well. Normally, the effect would be strongest when taking a power increasing potion like Soul Potions for the first time.

    Although Abel wanted to rece all his skeletons into special ones at the end, that would still take time. He needed his skeletons to be powerful now.

    Abel had quite a lot of Soul Potions, and it would be a waste if he used it on himself. The scary dragon core had pushed his ability to the pinnacle of wizards. A Soul Potion would just increase the speed of his brain a little.

    But now he also had that little piece of World Stone. His brainpower had already reached a scary speed even without Soul Potions. He didn¡¯t know what would happen if he kept taking Soul Potions, so he would rather not risk it.

    Therefore, he ended up with a big stack of Soul Potions from his recent battles, more than 200 battles.

    Soul Potions could not be used too many times. All his other summons needed time to settle and adjust after leveling up with a Soul Potion before they could take another one.

    Only spirit guardian knights could use unlimited amounts of Soul Potions, and the spirit guardian knight captain had taken it way too many times that it seemed to be immune to it.

    His next step should be focusing on cultivating his spirit guardian knight Naga. After rounds of battles, Abel realized it¡¯s poison attacks were very useful. Especially since those hell creatures were getting stronger, Naga poison attacks were the most effective attacks among the spirit guardian knights.

    Abel divided the 6 bone made portal objects to the 6 spirit guardian knights.

    Afterward, Naga put the bone made portal ring it revived from Abel on to it¡¯s left finger. The ring slowly merged with it¡¯s bones and fully vanished in the end.

 Chapter 577 - Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 577 Exchange</h4>

    Abel had a hard time every time he fought in the sewer of the Dark World, Lut Gholein. He could only rely on his immacte care and ¡®full recovery potion¡¯ to help him get through it.If he didn¡¯t have a dramatic skill increase, Abel felt like it would be very hard for him to win against Radament, who could resurrect skeletons for unlimited amounts of time. So for now, he just slowly cleaned up the hell creatures in the sewer, waiting for his next level up.The next morning Abel walked out of his room in Miracle City. By then, Peman had already cleaned up the garden and brought breakfast.

    After breakfast, Abel arrived in front of the mission board again. At that moment, on the left board of the mission board, lines of missions were rolling by.

    Abel gazed at the board. He doubted if he had just gotten lucky yesterday, but there was almost nothing simr today¨Conly a few fixed missionscking in people.

    There were still some missions out of Miracle City, but they were all for knights, not wizards. The reward was low as well. They just needed to clean up some little spy orcs who had entered the Miracle City range.

    Abel remembered what k3305 had said. Temporary missions were rare, and it also depended on your luck if you could get epted. There were a lot of wizards in Miracle City, so you just needed to enroll at the right time.

    At that moment, a mission caught his eyes: ¡°Miracle Wall guarding. Duration:1 month, slots: 20, reward: 10 war glory. Once a year.¡±

    Abel had always been very interested in the Miracle Wall, so it might be a good idea to apply. He could only ept this mission once a year anyway.

    He took out his Military card and walked in front of the Mission board. He focused his power of the will on the mission.

    ¡°K3516, you¡¯ve selected the Miracle Wall guarding mission. The duration is 1 month.

    Checking your qualifications....

    Qualified. Miracle Wall guarding mission epted.

    K3516, you have 1 hour to prepare. Afterward, you need to teleport to the Miracle Wall for the mission.¡±

    A row of messages emerged from Abel¡¯s military card. He had sessfully epted the mission.

    He still had 1 hour, so he began looking at the right mission board of the mission hall.

    Since he had epted the clean up mission right away yesterday, he didn¡¯t have time to look at this board in detail.

    Missions were scrolling past this mission board as well, but these missions were given out by individuals. For example, gathering ingredients or inviting guests to events.

    Abel saw quite a few missions for Mount Budapest to kill spiritual beasts. Their skin, fur, skeleton, or even crystal cores were extremely valuable. Both knights and wizards had tremendous uses for it.

    Especially wizards¨CIf they had a crystal core before they leveled up, it could dramatically increase their sess rate.

    Of course, they were also some spoils of war exchange. Suddenly, Abel was touched. There were some skull gems and bone made portal objects, which he needed.

    In the past, he felt like his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag was massive, but now it could no longer satisfy him. He needed arge number of portal objects to increase the size of his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag. In the past, he did not have any rights to get portal objects, and portal bags were extremely precious to human wizards. Every one of them was a Wizard¡¯s baby. There was no way they would give it out.

    But now, he could get bone made portal objects by killing orc deities.

    Abel focused on the skull gem exchange mission. Normally, 1 war glory could exchange 100 skull gems could be exchanged since most wizards did not have them, other than the ones who like to do research.

    This was not expensive at all. Abel had killed 5 deities, and he had only gotten 120 skull gems. Only he could do this with his immense power¨C these skull gems were umted from a Wizard¡¯s countless years of experience in the battle field.

    Bone made portal objects were not expensive either. 2 of them could be exchanged with 1 war glory. However, looking at how many exchange missions there were, it seemed like not many people wanted these things.

    Some wizards wanted the space, but the death qi in those portal objects just limited its storage capacity. That was why there was not much demand for them.

    Just when Abel was thinking of exchanging some skull gems and portal objects, a message emerged.

    ¡°Orc Deity Spell Guide. Negotiable!¡±

    An Orc Deity Spell Guide! Abel¡¯s heart shook. Was he really that lucky? Which stupid bastard had brought such a thing on to a battlefield?

    Although this was what Abel thought, he still immediately epted that offer with his power of the will.

    Actually, this personal mission board was made to allow the people in Miracle a City tomunicate more efficiently. Of course, submitting a mission on this board needed to take up a decent amount of war glory, which filtered out all the unworthy missions.

    No one would waste their war glory on submitting missions, so every exchange on this mission board was extremely rare. There were almost no normal weapons or gear. Only low level magic objects at least.

    These exchange missions were also categorized into 2 categories¨Ctrading exchange and delegation exchange missions.

    Exchanging 100 skull gems for 1 war glory was a delegation exchange. As soon as you paid your war glory, you could get your 100 skull gems from the mission hall counter.

    However, for something with negotiation, the Miracle Spirit would help both parties connect and set up a face to face meeting.

    ¡°Wizard k3516, it¡¯s Bodley, are you interested in my collection? I¡¯m surprised!¡± Head Commander Bodley¡¯s surprised voice emerged from the military card.

    A powerful wizard was very respected in Miracle City. No matter what method he used, Abel¡¯s fighting power was undeniable. Everyone in Miracle City wanted to form a good rtionship with a wizard liked this.

    ¡°Hello, Headmander Bodley. What a coincidence. Do you have time now? I¡¯ll wait for you in the mission hall.¡± Abel asked him directly.

    ¡°Right, of course. We just did a mission yesterday, so today is my rest day, I¡¯ll be there in a second!¡± head Commander Bodley said without hesitation.

    Meanwhile, Abel did not waste any time. He epted 5 skull gem exchanges and collected 500 skull gems with 5 war glory.

    There were also 24 bone made portal objects for exchange as well. With a flick of a hand, Abel spent another 12 war glory to make all 24 of those portal objects his own.

    After the exchange, a message emerged from his military card ¡°k3516, your war glory count is 13.4 points!¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. The war glory really wasn¡¯t enough, but now he could have 22 bone made portal objects to fill up his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag even after giving each to every spirit guardian knight.

    ¡°K3516, I hope you didn¡¯t wait for long!¡± Head Commander Bodley arrived just in time. There were not many people in the mission hall at that moment, so he spotted Abel at first sight.

    Abel held up his military card and said with a smile, ¡°head Commander Bodley, I¡¯ve just epted a mission. I still have some time, so I just browsed around.

    Head Commander Bodley then did a bow and said, ¡°let¡¯s go over that side!¡±

    Afterward, Abel and Head Commander Bodley arrived at some benches for resting by the corner of the mission hall.

    ¡°Head Commander Bodley, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re after, but can I confirm that orc deity spell guide is right for me?¡± Abel said bluntly.

    ¡°Of course, Wizard k3516. Actually, I¡¯ve been putting this orc deity spell guide on the mission board for half a year. It¡¯s spell levels are too low, so no one was interested during all this time.¡± head Commander Bodley did not want to trick Abel, so he just told him straight away.

 Chapter 578 - Magic Book

    <h4>Chapter 578 Magic Book</h4>

    Head Commander Bodley took out the orc deity spell guard as he said to Abel, ¡°this is the spell guide. It is a spoil of war from my first mission.¡±Abel reached out to grab the spell guide and quickly flipped through it. A dark excitement emerged from his heart. Perhaps no one was interested in this spell guide because it only had 2 spells.

    One was the ¡®skeleton resurrection¡¯ spell. It was different from the method Abel knew. It was the version where you tortured a live fighter into a skeleton. This kind of spell could only act as a reference for a Wizard¡¯s research. Even if they were not afraid of the damage of death qi, all humans in the Holy Continent woulde after you if you had really summoned a skeleton this way.

    The second spell was the ¡®skeleton support.¡¯ It was the spell that Abel always wanted. It could increase a skeleton¡¯s ability in the most well rounded way¨Cboth their life force and attacking power would increase.

    The reason he flipped through the book so quickly was that he didn¡¯t want Head Commander Bodley to think he was trying to remember the details of the spell guide, but still, Head Commander Bodley could see what he was doing.

    Abel sighed in his heart. He had only quickly flipped over this spell guide, but he had already remembered every little detail.

    But you couldn¡¯t me Abel. He didn¡¯t expect his little piece of world stone to be this powerful. Just a fourth of it made him superior to any normal human.

    Although there were not many pages to this orc deity spell guide, there were countless magic patterns and vast amounts of tiny descriptions. Just the spell patterns wereplicated enough. When Abel was first learning spells, he had spent countless hours just to remember the patterns.

    Even though Abel had remembered everything in this spell guide, he could not just decline this exchange. Head Commander Bodley was his war mate at the end of the day, and Abel did notck in stuff for exchange anyway.

    Afterward, Abel ced the orc deity spell guide on the table and turned to Head Commander Bodley ¡°Head Commander Bodley, this guide is useful to me. What are you after?¡±

    ¡°Wizard k3516, you can give me some magical gear or potions!¡± Head Commander Bodley knew Abel was wealthy by looking at his ¡®Fire Enchantment¡¯ magic staff, or that orc deity poison defusing poison antidote. Normal people didn¡¯t have those. Therefore he just let Abel decide whatever he wanted to give out.

    Abel thought for a while and took out a knight sword from his portal bag. ¡°Take a look at this knight sword and tell me what you think!¡±

    No matter what Head Commander Bodley was thinking, Abel really didn¡¯t want to take advantage of this situation. Still, he couldn¡¯t just take out most of his gears. This failed knight sword with a skull gem was the best choice.

    Head Commander Bodley picked up the sword, and he immediately knew it was not a magic sword. He felt a little bit disappointed at first, but he soon regained himself. Exchanging an orc deity spell guide for a powerful Wizard¡¯s fondness was still a great deal.

    ¡°Wait!¡± He suddenly realized something clearly different about this knight sword as he picked it up.

    He quickly held the sword closer to his eyes. Although he was not a cksmith, he still knew a thing or two about weapons after long years of using them. The material used on this sword was definitely not 100 skills.

    ¡°Wizard k3516, is this knight sword made out of condensed iron?¡± Head Commander Bodley asked in confusion.

    Even as a headmander, using a sword made out of condensed iron was still too much of a luxury. In the past, he only heard of people using natural condensed iron to make a dagger; no one had ever made such a big knight sword from it. He was certain of that.

    The condensed iron used in this sword could increase the power of at least 10 normal knight swords. He was stunned by Abel¡¯s generosity.

    ¡°Head Commander Bodley, you really have a good pair of eyes, this sword really was made with condensed iron. Although it is not a magic sword, it is not a normal knight sword ether!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    ¡°This sword has special abilities?¡± Head Commander Bodley felt his heart lift. It was already a lot to take in just from the fact that this sword was made out of condensed iron. Any extra special ability would shoot its values up by miles. He felt like his orc deity spell guide could no longerpete with the value of this sword.

    ¡°Other than being sharper and stronger than normal knight swords, this sword can also steal 2% life and 1% mana from your enemy!¡± Abel exined.

    Head Commander Bodley¡¯s hand began to shake. He almost dropped the sword. This was almost an impossible ability to a headmander, so you could just imagine how excited he was.

    What was the most needed thing to a head Commander?

    Was attacking the most powerful defense?

    No, Mana was the most needed thing for a Head Commander. With mana, a Head Commander could unleash the powerful Head Commander ability¡¯ Charge.¡¯ There were countless ¡°charge¡¯ techniques in the Holy Continent, and all came from some unknown inheritance.

    A ¡®charge¡¯ allowed a headmander to face an intermediate wizard, but their naturally low mana was one of the main reasons they couldn¡¯t use this technique very often.

    Therefore, the best weapon, to a headmander, was one that could help them absorb mana. However, Head Commander Bodley was confused about why Abel didn¡¯t call such a powerful weapon a magic weapon.

    Of course, a magic weapon needed to meet certain criteria to Abel. This sword could not be recognized by the Horadric Cube, so it was not a magic weapon to him.

    After Head Commander Bodley calmed himself down, he said to Abel in a serious tone, ¡°k3516, my orc deity spell guide is inferior to this knight sword. If you want to exchange it, please tell me what else you want!¡±

    Abel knew Head Commander Bodley was a real inherited knight who had undergone knight training. These knights would put their reputation in front of everything, so no matter how much Head Commander Bodley liked this sword, he would not exchange it with anything inferior.

    ¡°How about this? I need some of those little skulls you find on deities or some bone made portal objects. Just give me as much as you can!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    Head Commander Bodley let out a breath of relief after hearing Abel¡¯s request. Normally, wizards asked for extremely high value materials. Although those little skulls and bone made portal objects were not worthless, it was the lowest value thing on the mission board.

    ¡°Wizard K3516, I need some time to prepare!¡± Head Commander Bodley hesitated a little and said,

    ¡°No problem, I need to go to my mission now, I¡¯ll leave this sword to you first!¡± Said Abel with a nod.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will quickly gather everything you need!¡± Said Head Commander Bodley grabbing the knight sword tightly in his hand. He had a strong urge to test this sword out immediately.

    After the exchange, Abel put away the orc deity spell guide and arrived at a public short distance teleportation circle by the side of the mission hall.

    Long distance teleportation was tightly regted in Miracle City due to the city¡¯s security. As a military based city, you wouldn¡¯t even find it¡¯s location without a military card, let alone teleport here.

    Abel stood on the short distance teleportation circle, and a glow emerged from his military card. He scanned it with his power of the will and ignited the circle. At the same time, he realized he was able to select the Miracle Wall as his destination.

    With his destination confirmed, and Abel vanished from the teleportation circle in a sh.

 Chapter 579 - Miracle Wall Guarding Mission

    <h4>Chapter 579 Miracle Wall Guarding Mission</h4>

    ¡°Wee k3516!¡± A robotic voice emerged as soon as Abel felt like he had sessfully teleported. He was standing outside of the short distance teleportation circle. A human sized robot puppet was standing right in front of him.Abel knew this was probably a body of the Miracle Spirit, so he asked, ¡°This is my first time doing the Miracle Wall guarding mission. How do I start?¡±

    ¡°K3526, please follow me. I¡¯ve organized an area that you will be taking care of for the next month!¡± The puppet sounded robotic, and it began to lead the way.

    Abel followed behind and kept looking around.

    They came across a room designated for teleportation. Other than a few short distance teleportation circles on the ground, there were also tightly drawn patterns on the wall. It was a little threatening.

    This room was not as simple as it seemed. There were definitely some powerful weapons lurking behind some of these walls. As soon as a suspicious person had prated the room, those weapons would directly unleash their horror.

    Afterward, Abel followed the robotic puppet out of the room through a bright 2 meter wide corridor. It was filled with illumination circles, casting light on every corner.

    After passing over 4 doors, the puppet stopped at the 5th door.

    ¡°K3516, you will be living here for the next month. You can¡¯t leave this room during this time, and food will be delivered to you. Your main task is to suppress the explosion of death qi!¡± The puppet exined.

    ¡°This is basically like being in a prison?¡± Abel thought to himself. He scanned his military card on the doorknob and opened the door.

    Although that was what Abel had thought, not leaving a room for a month was quite normal for wizards.

    The puppet had done its jobs, so it walked away, leaving Abel in this room by himself for the next month.

    Although the room looked normal from outside, it was actually a giant suite. It might even be a little bitrger than a normal magic tower¡¯s floor. It had all the equipment of a magic tower as well.

    Abel could feel the intense mana within the atmosphere. It had a mana gathering ability like normal magic towers as well.

    The only thing was that he didn¡¯t even know where he was in the 3000 meters tall Miracle Wall. The ce was fully shut, and there was not a single window.

    Of course, Abel understood why they had done this. As the humans¡¯ most crucial line of defense, it would be weird if it¡¯s security was not top notch.

    At first, he wanted to find out a thing or two about the Miracle Wall secret, but he might throw this idea right in the trash. He could only dwell in this room for the next month. There would be no sun or moon, so he thought it would be very hard to tell the time.

    Up to this point, Abel¡¯s druid soul began to count. In a ce like this, even the sight analysis ability of the world stone was not as practical as his druid soul. The sight analysis ability would shut off automatically as soon as his attention shifted, but his druid did not need to rest. It could function forever.

    Abel arrived at the resting room and habituallyid down a barrier circle. Afterward, he sat on the ground.

    The first thing he did was taking out his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag. He didn¡¯t know if his stuff inside his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag would be affected after it had swallowed a new portal object, so he had to clear it out.

    Weapons, arrows, potions, ingredients, runes, and magic scrolls scattered on the floor of the resting room. Abel looked at the mountain of stuff. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose. He really had ended up with a lot of stuff after shoving everything in his Kong Kong spirit portal bag.

    However, most of these things were useful. Most of the weapons were made by Abel, and a small number of them were actually made with the Horadric Malus.

    There was also arge amount of nk magic staff. It was the core ingredient for magic staff, as well as the mostmon gear in the Dark World.

    The arrows were all made for his Harry¡¯s Bow, of course. They were all armor piercing arrows made by the dwarfs.

    He made the potions when he was bored. They were almost all blue. Anyone who saw the number of potions Abel had would wonder if he robbed a potion store.

    There were a few different types of materials. The first type was for forgery, which includedrge amounts of rare high rank iron and assisting materials. The second type was for his potion making, which he got a lot of his ingredients from the elves. Thest type of materials were special things like rune materials and stuff to make his magic weapons.

    Abel took out 22 bone made portal objects from a side pocket and put them in the Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag one by one. His Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag was like a live creature; its surface began to shake.

    Since the Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag had identified Abel as its owner, Abel could feel the changes within it with his power of the will. After those bone made portal objects had entered it, its surface began to fade, leaving only a little bone white color stone.

    A strong wave of death qi emerged from the stone as its outeryer began to fade, but the Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag was suppressing it as it shook.

    In a crisp cracking sound, the stone broke apart, and a dimensional force gushed out. However, Abel noticed this force also carried some death qi within it.

    He felt his heart drop. If swallowing bone made portal objects would bring about death qi, his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag would just turn into a death qi filled portal object if he kept going.

    What Abel didn¡¯t know was that a bone made portal object would need to go through a long process of death qi weakening and dissection by a wizard until they could be safely swallowed by a military grade portal object.

    These methods were all done by wizard experts from giant corporations. They would not let normal wizards know about it.

    However, Abel had his own method. Seeing the death qi, he soon formed a dark gold string ofbat qi and carried it in his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag. After a few wipes, the death qi vanished like snowkes on fire.

    Back in the day, when Abel was first learning the skeleton resurrection spell, It was exactly this goldenbat qi that allowed him to defuse the death qi in the spell and stopped him from bing a priest.

    His goldenbat qi was not gained through practicing the elite knight breathing technique, but it was a deformedbat qi created from a near death level up. It had a life force that was so vicious; it could even defuse the corrosion of mana. It was like a natural protector.

    That was why he was able to practice knight techniques alongside wizardry.

    Abel then scanned the space in his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag with his power of the will. His sight analysis ability gave him a number ¡°501.14 square meters.¡±

    After Abel had his first sess, he continued to put more bone made portal objects inside it and then cleaned it up with his goldenbat qi.

    22 bone made portal object had increased his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag to 522.25 square meters. Seeing his result, Abel suddenly no longer felt like getting this battle of the orcs mission over with as soon as possible.

    As long as he kept his identity a secret, stayed at Miracle City as a beginner wizard, and not draw any attention from the orc empire, this ce was actually not bad. He could have more than enough war glory to exchange countless skull gems and bone made portal objects.

    The skull gems could create weapons with a life and mana absorbing ability, and those bone made portal objects could increase the space of his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag. All of those things were quite nice, and Abel was only scratching the surface. Perhaps there were countless more mysterious resources within the orc empire.

 Chapter 580 - Price Of A Sword

    <h4>Chapter 580 Price Of A Sword</h4>

    Headmander Bodley immediately went to Mount Budapest by himself after he got the big sword. With his current rank as a Head Commander, he should be fine as long as he didn¡¯t go too far in.Currently, he was facing an inferno bull, a low rank spiritual beast. Of course, he was not here to kill a spiritual beast; he just wanted to test out his new sword.

    Although Abel had already exined the sword¡¯s special ability, it was still too extraordinary. Head Commander Bodley would not settle if he didn¡¯t test it out himself.

    ¡°Charge!¡± He sacrificed a fifth of his mana to ignite a charge. All of a sudden, his horse below him had turned into a shadow and dashed forward towards the inferno bill. His big sword viciously struck down.

    He felt a strange sense of energy rush back at his body from his knight sword. The mana he had just used up was replenished a little by this strike.

    Although the mana he regained was not dramatic, he would be able to fully replenish his mana store with 10 strikes. In the past, the only way for a headmander to replenish his mana was to sleep¨C They could only fully replenish their mana store after a full night of sleep.

    As long as they replenish their mana storage, striking a few more times was like nothing. Knights were experts in physical attacks, so striking with their swords was like a walk in a park. Unleashing a charge with every 10 strikes was like a dreame true.

    Even when he was picking out a crystal core from the skull of that inferno bull, he did not get too excited. All his heart was fixed on his big sword.

    He returned to Miracle City. The first thing he did was going to the weapon making and repair cksmith guild. Since the Miracle City was a military based city, the cksmith Union was not registered there. The only ce where cksmiths gather was that weapon making and repair guild.

    He wanted to find Master cksmith Bessemer to help him set a reasonable price for this big sword.

    Since Head Commander Bodley was very experienced in leadership, he would only embark on a leadership role in missions. This allowed him to get more war glory than normal headmanders.

    He wanted Master Bessemer to set a price for this big sword because he wanted to give Abel something of the same value. Abel had trusted him for giving him the sword first, so he would not let Abel down. He had a knight¡¯s pride, after all.

    With the help of some apprentice cksmiths, Head Commander Bodley had soon found Master Bessemer, who was forging at the time. He waited for a while until Master Bessemer began to take a break and said with a bow, ¡°Master Bessemer, I hope I didn¡¯t interrupt you!¡±

    ¡°Bodley, what brought you here today, something for me to fix?¡± Master Bessemer said with augh.

    Head Commander was a regr since most of his gears were inherited from his family. Head Commanders normally would not trust a normal cksmith, so Head Commander Bodley had always found Master Bessemer to help him fix his gear. They became close friends after a while.

    ¡°I just got a good sword; I want you to set a price for it!¡± Head Commander Bodley said in a delighted mood and took out a long bag wrapped in orc skin.

    Master Bessemer carefully held the orc skin bag in his hand. As a Master cksmith, he immediately felt his heart tingle after hearing that it was a good sword. Head Commander Bodley had seen quite a lot of good stuff in his life, so there were not many things that would make him excited.

    He then opened the orc skin bag exposing the long sword inside. Abel did have time to add stealth to this sword, and headmander Bodley didn¡¯t as well since he was so desperate to test it out. He also didn¡¯t want to damage the sword, so he just wrapped it in orc skin.

    Although Head Commander Bodley knew a sword like this would not be damaged easily, he just couldn¡¯t afford to make any careless mistake before a cksmith Master had examined it.

    Master Bessemer picked up the big sword and immediately said in a nce, ¡°this is a knight¡¯s big sword made entirely out of condensed iron. It¡¯s forging method is....¡±

    Up to this point, his words came to a halt. His face was filled with disbelief as he immediately held the sword closer to his eyes. Then quickly turned the sword over to examine the sword handle.

    ¡°Bodley, where did you get this sword?¡± Master Bessemer¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.

    ¡°What. Is there a problem? I exchanged it with a Wizard!¡± Head Commander Bodley said in confusion.

    ¡°How did you manage to get it with your little fortune? Any cksmith can easily exchange this sword with a full set of magic equipment!¡± Master Bessemer said, shaking his head. Then continued while touching the handle of the sword. ¡°If you had exchanged this sword with a wizard, maybe he didn¡¯t know the actual value of this sword!¡±

    Head Commander Bodley didn¡¯t believe Abel was ignorant. It seemed like he just didn¡¯t see any value in this sword, or he just wanted to get rid of it since he gave given it to him so easily.

    ¡°This sword was forged with normal iron ore.¡± Said Master Bessemer looking at the confused face of Head Commander Bodley. Then he continued, ¡°That¡¯s actually some extremely skilled forgery method. There is only one Master in the Holy Continent who could directly forge normal iron into condensed iron!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Head Commander Bodley asked desperately.

    ¡°The youngest grandmaster cksmith in the Holy Continent, Grandmaster Abel!¡± Said Master Bessemer with eyes full of admiration. Abel was a legend in the heart of every cksmith.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, the 4th grandmaster cksmith in the Holy Continent?¡± Head Commander Bodley had heard of Abel¡¯s name. A legend like this wasmonly talked about even in Miracle City.

    ¡°Look here, this is the marking of Grandmaster Abel on this sword, but even without a marking, every Master cksmith can tell this is a work by Grandmaster Abel. I¡¯ve just never heard of any new work of his being traded!¡± Master Bessemer exined while gently touching the big sword with his fingers.

    The moment when Head Commander Bodley wanted to tell Master Bessemer about the special ability of this sword, Master Bessemer continued, ¡°Weird, howe this sword doesn¡¯t have any magic ability!¡±

    ¡°Wait, this big sword is hiding some power!¡± A cksmith master like Bessemer didn¡¯t get his title for nothing. He soon discovered something odd about this big sword.

    ¡°Master Bessemer, the Wizard who gave me this sword said this sword can steal 2% life and 1% mana from an enemy with each strike!¡± Head Commander Bodley said gently.

    ¡°What? Really?¡± Master Bessemer then began to gently flick on the de from top to bottom. He did not let go of any spot.

    After a long examination, he gave up and mumbled, ¡°impossible!¡±

    As a Master cksmith, Bessemer knew materials that could absorb life, but he never heard of anything that could absorb mana. Those life absorbing materials often had a clear rainbow reflection. If they were applied in a weapon, and they might appear in a strange blood red color.

    Due to the extremely high price of those materials, even a master cksmith could not exchange it from the cksmith Union. This big sword did not change color, so those materials had clearly not been added.

    ¡°Are you sure it had those effects?¡± Master Bessemer turned to Head Commander Bodley and asked again.

    ¡°The reason I just came back from Mount Budapest was so that could test out this sword. The effects are real. I can fully replenish my mana to unleash a charge with every 10 strikes!¡± Head Commander Bodley nodded in certainty.

    ¡°Bodley, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give you a price for this sword. Grandmaster Abel used the newest technology to make this sword. It is the first of its kind, so you can¡¯t put a price on something like this!¡± Said Master Bessemer with a bitter smile shaking his head.

 Chapter 581 - Command Skeleton

    <h4>Chapter 581 Command Skeleton</h4>

    While Head Commander Bodley had a headache checking the price of his knight¡¯s big sword, Abel took out the orc priest spell book from the seclusion circle. By this point, he had already remembered all the content, but he still preferred the feeling of holding a paper copy.After spending (wasting) many soul potions on figuring out the original recipe, he decided to skip the part where the ¡°resurrection of skeleton¡± spell. Instead, he decided to go straight to the mand skeletons¡± part.

    ording to what was written, the orc priests had to learn this ever since they began their apprenticeship because of its difficulty to master it. Whoever this book belonged to, he had annotations and notes written all over it. Abel was a smart man, but he figured that these writings would be very instructive for him.

    To put things simply, mand skeleton¡± was a passive skill. For the spell to trigger under the right circumstances, one had to draw the relevant magic runes inside his own brain. It was the same as a wizard¡¯s wizard crystal body. The right pattern had to be ingrained into one¡¯s memory permanently.

    Right now, the only passive skill inside Abel¡¯s brain was ¡°warm air.¡± It was a harmless spell, which was why he was confident enough to store it inside his brain. If he was putting something more dangerous in (which he was going to), he¡¯d have to think a lot more.

    ¡°Command skeleton¡± was a deadly spell. Even if Abel was putting its rune inside his brain, he had to sustain it with death qi. He didn¡¯t like the idea, though. Storing death qi directly inside his head was just too risky. If anything went bad, he would just die instantaneously.

    Besides, it¡¯s not like he could force his way to put the rune in. His goldenbat qi was strongly resistant to death qi, so even if he did some sort of special surgery on himself, the death qi would just be cleared out automatically. He only mastered the ¡°resurrection of skeletons¡± because he only had to activate the death qi within the dead bodies he found (and not absorb any of it into his own body).

    As thoughts became faster and moreplicated, a concrete n was starting to take shape. He started to realize something. He didn¡¯t have to draw the spell rune inside his own head. If he knew other means, he could draw it somewhere else.

    There was a problem, however. For mand skeleton¡± to function as a passive skill, the spell rune had to be ced inside his own mind. It wouldn¡¯t be a passive skill if it wasn¡¯t. With that being the case, Abel¡¯s focus shifted towards his druid spirit. Since the druid spirit was full of vitality, it would surely be able to suppress any death qi that it came into contact with.

    Very well. There was no point in waiting. If Abel wanted to, he could direct his goldenbat qi into his druid spirit at any time. That way, if the death qi did turn out to be harmful to the druid spirit, he could simply eliminate it as soon as he found out.

    Slowly and steadily, he started drawing the mand skeleton¡± spell rune inside his own druid spirit. When he was halfway done, a death qi started emerging from the pattern he drew. It was going in two ways. One was towards his physical body, and one was towards his main soul. This was what made orc spells so disgustingly strong. Once someone used it, the death qi would instantly corrupt his whole existence.

    Still, Abel had the goldenbat qi with him. The death qi was doing nothing to him. In fact, his power of the Will was still drawing inside his druid spirit. He was doing it wlessly. Ever since the world stone fragment gave him the ability to both capture dynamic motion AND datamize his own visual ability, he was basically a machine that could draw everything perfectly, regardless of the condition he was in.

    And there. Precise to the extreme. Despite being the first time he¡¯s drawn it, Abel finished his mand skeleton¡± spell rune. As soon as a grey light started shing across it, the druid spirit responded with a vicious attack. In an instant, it wiped away the whole rune with its vitality energy.

    As it turned out, the world stone fragment wasn¡¯t perfect. It might¡¯ve given Abel the ability to think at an extremely fast pace, but itcked the function to help him improve his creativity. Like, the soul potion couldn¡¯t help him to think as fast, but the mental stimtion it created could help him to test out a few of his own ideas.

    After gaining the world stone fragment, Abel thought that he wasn¡¯t going to use the soul potion anymore. Actually, he was thinking so fast; he was worried something would go wrong if he tried to push himself any further. That being said, he did make some more ¡°full recovery potions¡± for himself, so he was much more daring to risk his life than before.

    To be safe, he offered one bottle of the ¡°full recovery potion¡± to his druid spirit. This way, if anything went wrong, he could always use it to guarantee his own safety. After doing so, he took out a soul potion and proceeded to drink it.

    And there went that familiar feeling. Abel could tell very quickly. His mind was going to overload much more than ever. Soon, a figure started appearing inside his mind. It was his virtual self, who was going to everything that he wished to inside the simtion. As he imagined the things he could do to draw the spell runes, this figure started working on his own.

    It was a failure at first. Then, as he tried to draw differently, he started to fail again.

    He tried to make adjustments. He tried to simte enhancing the death qi. By doing so, the mand skeleton¡± rune appeared tost longer inside his druid spirit. It seemed like he was on the right track.

    Then, slowly and gradually, he started making the death qi a little bit stronger each time. Lastly, the mand skeleton¡± rune stayed without any trace of disappearing.

    That¡¯s when the simtion ended. When Abel woke up, the first thing he felt was how hungry he was. His heart was starting to beat very first. His body was trying to tell him that he was low on energy.

    To quench his dying hunger, he took out a ration potion from his portal bracelet. Then, like a river that flowed into the desert, he eliminated his hunger.

    Surprisingly enough, he still felt hungry after that. One bottle was supposed to substitute ten days¡¯ worth of food, but it was still not enough to replenish the energy that he had lost. Actually, if his stats weren¡¯t already above average, he might¡¯ve just starved to death back then.

    After taking a second ration potion, Abel started to feel that his body was recovering. He was finally back into a better state.

    Now, then. He found the solution to keeping the spell rune inside his druid spirit. There was a problem, though. He needed a lot of death qi, but he wasn¡¯t sure where to collect it.

    On top of his mind, he thought of his skeleton gemstone. He took one out of his portal bracelet, and he tried to channel the death qi that was inside it. Things didn¡¯t work so well. Since the death qi was already turned into stone, there was really no way for him to control it at his own will.

    To give a bit of an insight, the skeleton gemstone was quite simr to a human wizard¡¯s magic gemstone. They could only be used as energy sources for magic circles. Unlike wizards, though, orc priests used skeleton gemstones to power up death qi gathering circles.

    After giving it a few tries, Abel gave up on the idea of extracting death qi from his skeleton gemstones. Not only was the idea impossible to implement, even if he did manage to extract the death qi, but its density of it would be nowhere near what he wanted. Besides, there was always the risk that he could trigger an unwanted explosion.

    Anyways, it was about night time now. He didn¡¯t feel hungry, but he still went out of his seclusion circle and went into his dining room.

 Chapter 582 - The Struggle to Control Death Qi

    <h4>Chapter 582 The Struggle to Control Death Qi</h4>

    As soon as Abel went inside the dining room, he realized that his presence activated something. He looked towards the dining table, and under white light, a full dinner set appeared in front of him.It was the same food he had before. There was some white bread, smoked fish, honey water, green peas, and mashed potatoes. He did drink two ration potions before, but the sight of the foods still made him hungry.

    Thus, he began to take his seat. He was alone, but he still adhered to his table manners. He didn¡¯t leave any food to waste. Slowly and steadily, he gulped down the food down his stomach.

    As he left the table, a white light shed across the table again. All the dishes disappeared. As it turned out, the dining table had a short-distance teleportation portal drawn on it. As simple as its structure was, the table must¡¯ve been really durable to withstand its effect.

    Upon a closer look, Abel realized that his guess was right. The table was actually made with magical ingredients. It must¡¯ve been extraordinarily expensive. Unlike the 50-metre tower he had, everything here must be bought at market price.

    The Miracle Wall was a 3000-metre tall magic tower. As one of the lowliest members of this ce, Abel understood just how high the hierarchy was. From his understanding, none of the intermediate wizards here were living in the wizard¡¯s encampment. All of them had to be inside the Magic Wall itself, and that was really saying something.

    Since Abel was done with his dinner, he made his way back to the training room. He didn¡¯t know the time for sure, but it should be around seven o¡¯clock. He wasn¡¯t in a rush or anything. He wasn¡¯t nning to head to the dark world today.

    Yes, he had other ns for himself. ording to what the miracle spirit told him, his mission here was to ¡°suppress the death qi that was swarming here.¡± As he realized that his death qi wasn¡¯t forming during the day, then it¡¯d only make sense that it would emerge in the night.

    When the clock hit exactly at seven, Abel began to feel something. There was a terrifying amount of death qi that was rushing outside the Miracle Wall. Anguish. Hatred. Mncholy. The sheer amount of negative emotion was so much that it felt like the apocalypse hade.

    His objective was clear. Every night, the death qi would reach a certain threshold, so much so that it would start to burst. While some of it would be absorbed by the Miracle Wall¡¯s energy conversion circle (that¡¯d be used to power up the tower), arge part of it would only bring destruction to the area that it was in.

    If this death qi was not sessfully suppressed, it might just create more dead creatures outside the Miracle Wall. This was where the wizards did their jobs. By clearing out the death qi, they could filter it with their own power of the Will and use it for something productive. The death qi was a great energy source. To this day, the Orc Empire still didn¡¯t know about it, but it was actually very vital for maintaining the Miracle Wall.

    Abel decided to have a chat with the miracle spirit¡¯s parents first. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t very confident in this mission. While his power of the Will was much stronger than most people, it¡¯d be a very demanding task to clear out all this death qi. It was almost like he was being set up to be trapped in this ce.

    No wonder this was a once-in-a-year mission. Abel had thought that this job was easy, but he realized just how wrong he was. As simple as the job seemed to be, that was nowhere to be the case. If someone was to do this twice in a year, they would most likely die of exhaustion.

    Abel murmured to himself, ¡°It¡¯s so thick! So this is the death qi that¡¯s been piled up over thest few millennia!¡±

    As soon as he said that, he began to realize something. This was exactly what he wanted. He wanted death qi thick enough tost inside his druid spirit. And now that he¡¯s got the ¡°full recovery potion¡± on him, he was feeling braver than ever to test the idea out.

    Without further ado, he started channeling the death qi in the air into his druid spirit. Obviously, the vitality energy inside was not going to allow that, so he had to be very fast to finish drawing his mand skeleton¡± spell rune.

    He was fast enough to get it done. Then, something unexpected started to happen. As though having found a ce to be, the death qi that was lurking inside the room started rushing into the spell rune he just drew. At the same time, a skeleton symbol started to appear on the skill tree of his Horadric Cube.

    With more death qi rushing into his spell rune, the level of his mand skeleton¡± spell started to increase exponentially. By the way, if the world stone fragment didn¡¯t give him the ability to process a huge amount of data at a time, he would¡¯ve ignored this change immediately. This was actually the first time that he¡¯s ever paid attention to the change of his spell level.

    Abel was starting to feel a bit hesitant. Right now, a huge amount of death qi was rushing towards his druid spirit. If things went out of control, his mind would most likely be in a very, very terrible state.

    Obviously, he did have the option to cut off the death qi from entering into his head. But, if he did that, he would¡¯ve lost the chance to enhance his mand skeleton¡± spell at such a rapid pace. Now, mand skeleton¡± was a passive spell, just like his ¡°warm air¡± spell,¡± which he maxed his level at only recently.

    If he cut off the death qi supply now, Abel would have to wait for at least two years. That was two years before his spiritual guardian knights would reach their full potential.

    In a room that was not far away from Abel, a wizard was sitting right inside his defensive circle. He was trying to ¡°exorcise¡± the death qi rolling around. There was so much that they were starting to take shape in physical forms. Sometimes, they would be men. Sometimes, it¡¯d be women. It¡¯d be elders and newborn babies, and they were all crying, screaming, praying, and singing songs of curses.

    By creating a long whip with his power of the Will, the wizardshed at these cursed creations. Every time he did so, the death qi would start to reduce by a bit. After doing so for six hours straight, hot sweat started pouring from this wizard¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t know if he couldst any longer, but he knew he couldn¡¯t stop before dawn.

    Yet, he started to sense that something was wrong. The death qi was vanishing at a pace that was faster than the way he was attacking it.

    ¡°Not so much today, I guess,¡± the wizard murmured to himself as he rushed his attacks. Soon, the death qi became so weak that the Miracle Wall could handle it all. He took a long breath as he readied himself for the sleep that he didn¡¯t expect to have.

    Back to Abel. Since he was absorbing all the death qi inside his head, all the negative, terrifying aura was being eliminated in the seconds. Of course, he was the only one who was daring enough to do something like. No sane man would try to direct death qi right into his own head.

    After six hours, all the unfiltered death qi went into Abel¡¯s mand skeleton¡± rune pattern. It all became the feed for his new-gained skill.

    Even the orc priests would¡¯ve never tried something like this. The death qi was an extremely dangerous force. If it became more than what its user could handle, that user might turn into a death creature.

 Chapter 583 - Max Level Command Skeleton Spell

    <h4>Chapter 583 Max Level Command Skeleton Spell</h4>

    In 6 hours, there was an uncountable amount of dead souls entering Abel¡¯s druid spirit. These dead souls turned into a fertilizer for the skill mand skeleton¡¯. It increased the skill level of mand skeleton¡¯ as more and more dead souls were absorbed.Meanwhile, Abel felt the green life energy in his soul neutralize the death energy of the dead souls. The two energies were like oil and water. They repelled each other as soon as they came into contact. When Abel had fully absorbed all the dead souls in the air, the death energy had lost its source from the dead qi, so the green life energy took over and spread inside Abel¡¯s druid spirit.

    Abel tried to stop the mutation of his druid spirit from happening. However, the green life energy had already covered up the spell pattern of mand skeleton¡¯.

    The spell pattern of mand skeleton¡¯ emitted a powerful grey light that pushed back the green life energy. However, Abel¡¯s druid spirit was filled with an enormous amount of green life energy. The countless green life energies immediately rushed towards the grey light again.

    It became a war between the green life energy and grey death energy. Both energies continued to collide with each other and then disappeared in Abel¡¯s druid spirit.

    The green life energy and grey death energy disappeared. A new energy reappeared in the druid spirit. It was neither green nor grey colored, but it included the characteristics of both energies.

    The death energy that erupted from the Dead Land was one of the most condensed dead qi in the Holy Continent.

    It was a ce that contained countless lives of orcs that had died on the battlefield andsted for thousands of years.

    The death qi could enter the spell pattern of mand skeleton¡¯. The orc shamans were using the death qi to strengthen their own spells. It was a fundamental way for the orc shaman to be stronger.

    However, for Abel¡¯s case, it was more like hitting the jackpot in a gamble. If not for his goldenbat qi, the death qi would have taken a great impact on him.

    If the pattern of mand skeleton¡¯ was drawn on Abel¡¯s main soul instead of his druid spirit, his goldenbat qi would remove the death qi in his main soul. Thus, the spell pattern of mand skeleton¡¯ would also be removed.

    Also, Abel would be corrupted by the death qi and turn into a human priest. Besides, a human priest wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in both the human world nor the orcs. This was because the orc would never allow the orc priest profession to be tainted by humans¨Cnot to mention the other races.

    If and only if, Abel really became a human priest. Then death would be his wisest choice. Abel¡¯s druid spirit was different, and he did not need to be worried about such problems. Even if he failed to draw the spell pattern of mand skeleton¡¯. It would only deal minor damage to his druid spirit. Thus, with the help of green life energy. A minor injury would¡¯ve recovered in no time.

    Time had slowly passed. Both energies had grown exhausted. As their battle continued, both of their colors were fading considerably.

    Just when Abel thought everything was ending, a strange and transparent energy appeared. The transparent energy wrapped both energies and made them into transparent energy.

    In fact, the changes that were happening to Abel¡¯s druid spirit were way out of his control. He thought it wouldn¡¯t have much of an effect on his druid spirit. However, there was a radical change going on throughout his druid spirit.

    Another period had passed. The transparent energy filled up the entire soul space of Abel¡¯s druid spirit.

    The mand skeleton¡¯ spell pattern was also reced by this transparent energy, instead of the grey death energy. Then the druid spirit had returned to its previous state.

    Just then, a wave of death qi suddenly appeared and poured into Abel¡¯s room.

    ¡®A day has passed? It¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock?¡¯ Abel thought to himself. He did not expect the whole process would be so time consuming. Just the conversion of energy had taken all day.

    Abel did not bother with the death qi that surged around him since it was harmless against him.

    After that, his mental power entered the Horadric Cube and focused on the mander skeleton¡¯ marker on the skill tree. After absorbing the death energy for six hours, the skill level of mand skeleton¡¯ had increased to level ten.

    It was way faster than using the ¡®soul enhanced potion. Abel sighed in his heart but was impressed at the same time. He could continue to raise his spell level if he continues to absorb the death qiaround him.

    After surviving from the chaos yesterday, Abel had nothing to be afraid of anymore. Then, he continued to absorb the death qi into the spell pattern of mand skeleton¡¯ in his druid spirit.

    After a while, something miraculous had happened. Every time the grey death qi entered the mand skeleton¡¯ spell pattern, it automatically transformed into transparent energy, and Abel felt the skill level of the mand skeleton¡¯ spell keep on increasing.

    If not for the seclusion circle, Absorbing the death qi at such a speed would definitely paralyze the iparableputing power of the Miracle Spirit. He sat in the middle of the death qi and absorbed it.

    The wizard in the other rooms was now sitting in the defensive magic circle. They carefully expanded the defensive magic circle with their mental power. Just to clear out the negative emotions from the death qi. During the process, the wizards would see some images generated by the negative emotion from the death qi. However, these images were nothing more than an illusion in their mind.

    For Abel, what he saw was the essence of the negative emotion instead of an illusion. Having 240 points on mental power allowed him to not be affected by these negative emotions.

    As time passed, Abel stayed in the Miracle Wall every day, and the spell level of mander skeleton¡¯ continued to rise.

    It took a lot of time to raise every level after reaching level ten of mand skeleton¡¯. The orc priest would also absorb the death qi into the spell pattern of mand skeleton every day. However, the amount of death qi absorbed was fixed. Any more than a trace would affect the energy bnce in the orc priest soul.

    When Abel felt the twenty-ninth surge of death qi into his soul, he knew it was time to get out, and he had raised his spell level to the top.

    It was literally a sacred ce for his training. However, there was no point for him to go back there again unless he had to learn some new orc priest spell.

    The task became easier for the wizards who did it with Abel. In one month¡¯s time, these wizards only had to spend six hours every night toplete clearing the negative emotions. Before Abel came, it would take twelve hours a day for the wizards to purify the death qi.

    The Miracle Spirit had also been having problemstely. It was constantly trying to find the reason for the shortage of death energy.

    The Miracle Spirit couldn¡¯t detect the amount through the magic circle, so it was never detected that arge amount of death energy was being absorbed by Abel.

    When Abel walked out of the suite and teleported back to the mission hall from the dedicated teleport room, his military card was shaken when he walked out of the teleportation circle. Then, a message was sent to his military card.

    ¡®K3516, your mission of Miracle Wall station ispleted!¡¯

    ¡®K3516, you had gained 10 battle credits!¡¯

    ¡®K3516, you have a total of 23.5 battle credits!¡¯

    After one month of training, he never entered the Dark World. Abel no longer had an interest in the mission on the mission board. The only thing he wanted to do was to return to his house. Then, enter the Dark World at night to test out the power of the full level spell mand skeleton¡¯bined with another full level spell ¡®resurrection of skeletons¡¯.

 Chapter 584 - The Oak Tree is Changing

    <h4>Chapter 584 The Oak Tree is Changing</h4>

    Just when Abel was about to leave the mission hall, he heard K3306s voiceing from behind him.¡°K3516. Haven¡±t seen you in a month. Have you been busypleting your mission?¡± Abel turned around and saw K3305 was smiling and walking towards him.

    ¡°Yeap. I took the ¡°simple¡± Miracle City wall guarding mission you suggested.¡± Abel looked at him scornfully and replied.

    ¡± Well, you can¡±t me me for that. There are strict rules applied here. Every wizard that had participated in the wall guarding mission is not allowed to leak any information about the mission to anyone that hasn¡¯t.¡± K3305 said with an innocent face.

    Abel received the same instructions when hepleted the mission. That was why he didn¡¯t really me K3305.

    ¡°K3516. Didn¡¯t you realize that your will power had increased after youpleted the mission?¡± K3305 said.

    Abel didn¡¯t really feel any improvement on his will power. This was because his will power was already at max level. Therefore, it could no longer grow stronger.

    Abel had been resisting the negative emotion in the deadly air of MIracle City every night. Therefore, his will power was way stronger than any other wizard in the Miracle City.

    ¡°Your will power has improved, right? Even though it was an exhausting task. The reward was good enough to pay for all the hard work you had gone through. Many wizards crave for more opportunities to participate in that mission. Unfortunately, every wizard can only participate in the mission once a year.¡± K3305 said with a smile. He thought that Abel¡¯s will power had improved.

    ¡± Okay, so what¡¯s the matter? I was trying to get some rest afterpleting my one month task.¡± Abel interrupted K3305 and asked.

    ¡°Erm, if you justpleted a one month mission. Are you still nning on doing any more missions?¡± K3305 asked.

    ¡°Well, I was nning to take a one month break,¡± Abel said while nodding his head.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I was nning to form a team to go to the Budapest Mountain Range. My wizard Crystal core and spell pattern was all filled up and ready for an advancement. So, I am trying to get some new spirit crystal core. If you have time, would you like toe with us?¡± K3305 asked.

    From Abel¡¯s understanding, the crystal core required for the advancement of a formal wizard must be at least a crystal core of a low tier spirit beast. The power of a low tier spirit beast was basically between a beginner and intermediate wizard.

    However, it was impossible to invite an intermediate wizard into your team. This was because intermediate wizards had a duty to guard Miracle City¡¯s wall. Therefore, the intermediate wizards wouldn¡¯t want to leave the Miracle City.

    Abel thought for a while. He was also curious about the Budapest Mountain Range. Since he was on a break, he might as well follow K3305 and his team to explore the mountain. Furthermore, K3305 was one of the few people he knew in Miracle City. It was a good idea to go along with him and return the favor.

    ¡°Sure, just let me know when you go!¡± Abel promised.

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ve talked to everyone else. I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯ve made an appointment with them!¡± K3305 said with a smile.

    In fact, K3305 had already met up with a group of friends and was ready to leave. However, he held on to the idea of inviting Abel into the team. He was really impressed by Abel¡¯s strength when fighting on a battlefield.

    The journey to Budapest Mountain Range would be much safer if Abel wasing along with them. Thus, Abel had lost contact for exactly a month. So, with a hint and a small hope. K3305 came to the mission hall.

    He was really lucky to meet Abel not long after he arrived at the mission hall.

    After leaving, Abel returned to the A09 house. His house was cleaned very well. His servant Peman had done a damn good job.

    Abel went into the training room and set up an istion magic circle. Then, he walked through the teleportation circle and arrived at the Rogue encampment.

    Since he had epted the invitation from K3305. He would like to try out the strength of spirit guardian knight before he goes to the Budapest Mountain Range.

    As soon as Abel entered the Rogue encampment, he received a call from the super Oak Tree. The Oak Tree was five miles away from the Rogue encampment. Abel felt like using the World Stone Fragment to teleport to the Oak Tree. However, he knew that it would use up all his mana if he used the teleportation skill. Therefore, he rode ck Wind and came to the Oak Tree.

    Abel realized the Oak Tree hadpletely changed. It used to be kind of lush and never seemed to shed its leaves.

    But now, he found dead leaves starting to appear on the oak tree. He was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but worry. Was the Oak Tree being affected by his mutated druid spirit?

    The oak tree was an evergreen nt that didn¡¯t shed its leaves all year round. Let alone in the middle of this bloodless wastnd with no seasons and stable temperatures.

    Abel ced his hand on the pole of the Oak Tree. Then he used his spirit whisperer¡¯s ability to feel the power of the Oak Tree.

    Abel sensed there was a new energy inside the Oak Tree. In the past, the Oak Tree only had a green life energy that mastered the ability of revival. It was an energy that all nts should have. But now, there was a death energy flowing inside the Oak Tree. It was a new energy that it never had.

    Abel found a blue howling rabbit that was dying. He channeled the green life energy from the roots of the Oak tree and transferred it to the blue howling rabbit. When the root of the tree came into contact with the blue howling rabbit. The rabbit recovered its luster and strength. It began jumping around lively.

    Abel tried to transfer a little bit of the death energy into the howling rabbit. Then, the rabbit immediately lost its vitality, and its fur withered. The rabbit seemed to havee to an end.

    Abel did not know what it meant to master the energy of life and death. However, he was certain of one thing. The power of the Oak Tree actually came from his druid spirit.

    He collected some fresh crystal cores and fused them to blue quality. Then, he put the blue quality crystal cores into his personal storage forter use.

    After all that, he understood that the Oak Tree had summoned him to tell him that his soul had changed¨Cjust like a child was anxious to show the new knowledge he learned to an adult.

    Abel had arrived at Diablo by using the teleportation station. He went directly into the sewer and summoned the spirit guardian knights.

    The spirit guardian knights were way stronger than before. Abel felt their power when he stood in front of them.

    How much power did the level 20 mand skeleton¡± had boosted the strength of the spirit guardian knight.

    HP increased. +160

    Damage increased. +40

    The increase in these values ??almost doubled the strength of the spirit guardian knight. However, the power pf spirit knight and Naga cannot be calcted in this way.

    Coupled with the HP increased bonus gained from the Oak wise man. The spirit guardian knight had a great increase inbat power.

    In the second Floor of the skewer. Abel was experimenting with six burning death archers. The death archer can no longer defeat his spirit guardian knights. He no longer needed to use the advanced recovery potion for the spirit guardian knight as often as before.

    Their attacks had been strengthened. The battle ended significantly faster when dealing with a team of burning death archers.

    Abel did not n to stay in the Dark World any longer. Since it was still daytime in the Holy Continent, he worried that many people were unable to contact him through the military tag.

    Therefore, after he tested the power of the spirit guardian knights, he left the Dark World with satisfactory results and returned to the A09 training room in Miracle City.

 Chapter 585 - Complete The Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 585 Complete The Exchange</h4>

    Abel walked out of the training room. Then, he received a call from Head Commander Brodley through the military tag.¡°Hello, Brodley!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Hello, K3516. I am sorry for taking so long to contact you.¡± Head Commander Bradley said.

    ¡°Even if you had contacted me a day earlier. I would have been unavable!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    ¡°Do you have a moment? I found the item you requested!¡± Head Commander Brodley asked.

    ¡°I am staying at A09 Camp. Can Ie to you now? Or are you free toe over to my house? Abel replied.

    ¡°I am nearby your area. I wille to your house now.¡± Headmander Brodley, epting Abel¡¯s invitation.

    Head Commander Brodley was not surprised that Abel was living in the most luxurious residential A-zone. He knew that Abel was a very powerful wizard.

    When Head Commander Brodley arrived at A09, Abel had opened the gate and weed him at the door.

    ¡°I really envy you for having such a big yard in Miracle City.¡± Head Commander Brodley said as he walked across the yard.

    Miracle City was a military town. Therefore, every house in the town was built at a standard size. These houses were very packed and small. A Headmander House was just a little bigger than an elite knight.

    As they walked into the parlor, Abel invited Bradley to sit down.

    ¡°K315, this is the small skeleton bone, and bone made space item you have requested. It¡¯s not much, but It¡¯s all I can redeem in a month. I¡¯ll slowly pay back the rest over the next few months!¡± Head Commander Brodley ced the box onto the table.

    Abel opened the box and roughly counted the number of items in the box.

    Inside the box had around 300 pieces of small skeleton bone and 25 bone made space items. It was way more than what Abel had expected.

    ¡°Brodley. Who told you that a Knight¡¯s Great sword would worth so much? Abel was a bit frustrated. It would be an unfair trade for Head Commander Brodley if he epted the trade, but he really needed these items.

    ¡°I know Master cksmith Bessemer. He told me that you made the Knight¡¯s Great sword. The technology used to forge this sword was invaluable. Therefore, I have been working full time to gather as many items as I can.¡± Head Commander Brodley exined.

    ¡°Bessemer does have some good taste!¡± Abel thought to himself that the Knight Great sword had technology that couldn¡¯t be found in the Holy Continent. Honestly speaking, he found the technology in the Dark World. If it was being auctioned, he wouldn¡¯t care much about the price of the great sword being sold.

    However, Head Commander Brodley was offering his battle credit for the great sword. For a knight, battle credit was as important as their own life. Abel didn¡¯t want to take advantage of Head Commander Brodley. Besides, he would like to promote his sword into the knight family in the future.

    ¡°Brodley, It didn¡¯t really take much effort for me to get the Knight Great Sword. You are paying a little too much for it. How about this? I will add another magic shield for you. So we can have a fair trade.¡± Abel took out a magic shield from his portal bag.

    It was a magic shield forged by Abel. The shield was infused with an intermediate magic stone. Therefore, it was a top tier magic shield in the Holy Continent.

    ¡°K3516, but Master Bessemer was very sure that the sword was worth much more than the item I had offered. How could I ept another magic shield from you.¡± Head Commander Brodley was very enthusiastic as he looked at the magic shield on the table. However, he refused the offer.

    ¡°Well, Master Bessemer was right about the value of the sword. However, it was the price at an auction house. We are trading between friends, and I have a special price for my friend. Abel pushes the magic shield to the front of Head Commander Brodley and then put away the box on the table.

    Head Commander Brodley left Abel¡¯s house with a genuine smile and a magic shield in his hand.

    Abel spent his next few days examining his druid¡¯s souls in the training room. There was a huge change in his druid soul. Therefore, he was worried about the subsequent effect. He was busy absorbing the dead souls while he was in Miracle City. He did not have much time to deal with such things.

    In his Druid soul, the four summoning contract patterns were suspended. However, the green soul space had turned colorless.

    As long as the four summoning contract patterns remained in his soul, and in the skill tree of the Horadric cube, everything should be fine.

    Still, Abel became really worried because the green soul space had disappeared.

    Abel took out the book ¡°Nature and Neutral Druid.¡± It was a spell book of the elves. He tried to learn a new spell to confirm the status of his Druid soul.

    Abel¡¯s druid soul was a very low level soul. If not for the summoning contract that he had transferred into his own soul. He could only be able to summon the lowest level of summons on his own.

    All this time, Abel had taken the Druid Summoning ability as an auxiliary means. However, as his battle prowess increased, the Druid Summoning became one of his indispensable means.

    Abel understood the ability of Druid very well. Summoning spells weren¡¯t the only reliable spell that Druid had. The defensive spells such as ¡®Cyclone armor¡¯ were one of the strongest defensive spells among all the professions.

    It was simr to the Orc spell ¡®White Bone Armor¡¯. The skill ¡®White Bone Armor¡¯ was able to absorb any physical damage that the user took. Meanwhile, ¡®Cyclone armor¡¯ was a stronger version of ¡®White Bone Armor¡¯. It could absorb all physical damage and magic damage within a certain damage range.

    Most importantly, Abel wasn¡¯t far from bing an intermediate Wizard. If he could bring his druid to an intermediate level as well. He would be able to use the spell ¡®Cyclone armor¡¯.

    And now, Abel wanted to try out the low level fire spell ¡® Firestorm¡¯. It was one of the low level spells of a Druid and was simr to the spell ¡® Fire Bolt¡¯

    Since Abel¡¯s main profession was a wizard, he doesn¡¯t really put much effort into the Druid element spell.

    Just within a few seconds, the spell pattern of ¡®Firestorm¡¯ was drawn on his hand. Then he channeled the invisible energy from his Druid souls into the spell pattern.

    The ¡®Firestorm¡¯ pattern shed with a green light and was about to activate. Even though he channeled the invisible energy into the pattern instead of his mana, the results did not change.

 Chapter 586 - Promoted Druid Spiri

    <h4>Chapter 586 Promoted Druid Spiri</h4>

    A light made out of fire and earth appeared before his eyes. However, he did not finish the spell because it would destroy the training room.Abel tapped his finger onto the core of the spell pattern. The spell, ¡®firestorm¡¯ immediately disappeared.

    He was able to undo the spell ¡®firestorm¡¯ easily. This was because the world stone fragment had enhanced his spell analyzing abilities. It allowed him to adjust the mana supplied for the spell and stop the spell whenever he wanted.

    A me mark shed on the skill tree of the Horadric Cube. The ¡®firestorm¡¯ spell was recognized by the Horadric cube and recorded on the skill tree.

    If Abel wanted to use the skill in the future. He can use it from his skill tree.

    However, Abel felt a little strange when he used the ¡®firestorm¡¯ spell. He felt like he had a huge amount of mana as a beginner wizard.

    ¡°Did the mutation of the Druid soul raise its level?¡± Abel mind mused.

    He decided to do another trial to test things out.

    The beginner druid spell ¡®pr storm¡¯ was a prerequisite for the ¡®cyclone armor¡¯ spell.

    Abel¡¯s hand began to draw the spell pattern of ¡®pr storm¡¯. It was just a piece of cake for him because of the World Stone Fragment.

    Afterpleting the pattern, he channeled his mana into the spell. The temperature of the room turned cold immediately. The air began to fill with ice spikes and ice dust. It looks like it was ready to burst out at any moment.

    Just before Abel finished casting the spell ¡®pr storm¡¯. He gripped the core of the spell pattern with a strong force. The spell pattern of ¡®pr storm¡¯ was crushed, and the spell got canceled.

    Abel became really excited . He was able to manipte a beginner spell of a druid. Therefore, with his Horadric cube and his skill tree system. He might be able to be a druid by himself.

    Sessfully learning the spell ¡®pr storm¡¯ made Abel look forward to learning even more druid spells. His next goal was to learn the most powerful defensive spell, ¡°cyclone armor¡¯.

    With the help of the World Stone Fragment, he could remember and draw all the spell patterns with just a nce.

    Abel drew the spell pattern of ¡®cyclone armor¡¯ with his right hand. Then, he carefully channeled his mana into the spell pattern. The spell pattern started to sh with a green light, and just when he thought he was about to seed, the pattern for ¡®cyclone armor¡¯ shed again, but vanished in the air.

    It was a failure.

    Although he was expected to fail a few times, he still felt really disappointed.

    The reason for the failure was because of his druid soul. His druid soul was different from a beginner druid. The druid soul he had was a bug that shouldn¡¯t have existed.

    In Miracle city, the soul of a druid was separated into green spirit souls and grey death souls. Abel¡¯s druid soul was abination of both souls. Therefore his druid soul had the characteristics of both souls.

    By absorbing the grey death souls, Abel was able to increase the skill level of the mand skeleton¡¯ and expand the maximum volume of souls he was able to absorb.

    On the other hand, absorbing the green spirit soul enabled him to increase his lifespan. This was pretty peculiar for a human like Abel. Usually, because of how much time it would take the grind the levels, druid was a ss that was only essible to long-living races, like the elves.

    Abel came out of the training room in thete evening. He ordered Peman to bring him dinner. Then he went out to the courtyard. He poured a ss of juice and sat down on the courtyard. It was a good time for him to enjoy the view of Miracle City¡¯s night sky.

    Right now, the best reward he could give himself was the spirit fruit juice that he was drinking. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t a lot of it left. If he could, he was going to contact Bartoli to see if he could have the elves send more to him.

    While Abel was still thinking about his schedule for the next day, he got a call from K3305 through his military tag.

    ¡°Hi, K3516. we¡¯ll leave together in the morning, are you okay with that?¡¯¡± K3305 asked.

    ¡°Sure. Anytime, actually!¡± Abel said enthusiastically. K3305 didn¡¯t know about it, but it¡¯s something that he had always been looking forward to.

    In terms of how well known it was, the Budapest Mountain Range was just as famous as Double Moon Forest. They were both famous for having sights of rare and powerful spirit beasts. Abel had already been to the Double Moon Forest. He was in Miracle City now, which was basically surrounded by the Budapest Mountain Range. It was the perfect opportunity for him to tick off an item on his travel list.

    ¡°We will meet at the armory tomorrow. It¡¯ll be at 8 o¡¯clock. Remember to rent a horseback deer before the meeting. We are going to a ce that¡¯s three days away from Miracle City.¡± K3305 said.

    Shortly after Abel ended his call with K330, Peman brought him the dinner, and Abel exined his subsequent absence for the next few days.

 Chapter 587 - Assembly Time

    <h4>Chapter 587 Assembly Time</h4>

    Abel arrived at the armory around 8 o¡¯clock. He came a littlete, partly because of the fact that he spent too much time creating a more powerful spirit guardianst night.When he arrived at the armory, he saw that K3306 and K3308 were waiting for him. Headmander Bodley was next to them. There was also someone whom he didn¡¯t recognize. Judging by how valuable his equipment was, he was probably also a head knightmander.

    On the other side, there were two elite warriors. The aura they emitted was not something to be ignored.

    ¡°Excuse me, K3615. I should¡¯ve told you that we¡¯re leaving a lot earlier.¡±

    Abel immediately went for a bow, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s my fault for making everybody wait.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to work with you, Wizard Abel,¡± Head Commander Brodley said.

    K3308 was already jumping in to show off his new gear, ¡°Hey there, K3615! What do you think of my new magic staff? Ain¡¯t it pretty impressive?¡±

    ¡°K3516, you go ahead and rent a horseback deer. After that, we¡¯ll depart,¡± K3305 said.

    After Abel readied himself, the team departed from the southern gate.

    K3305 said as he was on his horseback deer, ¡°K3516, it¡¯s not like I can just shake him off, but I don¡¯t really want to take K3308 with us. After he heard that you were joining this mission, he¡¯s been insisting that he¡¯ll apany us.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I aming with you guys!¡± K3308 shouted, ¡°Ande on! What¡¯s there to be worried about? K3516 is with us!¡±

    K3305 pointed towards Head Commander Bodley, ¡°This is Head Commander Brodley. It seems that an introduction isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    He then pointed towards another headmander, ¡°This is Head Commander Markham. He is the master of defense; he will be the shield for us wizards.

    ¡°K3305, you¡¯re too kind!¡± The Grand Knight Commander of Markham said with a smile as he bowed to K3305 and Abel.

    ¡°This is Joel and Basil. They are our guides for the mission. They are excellent hunters with extensive knowledge of surviving in the Budapest Mountain Range.¡± K3305 introduced the two warriors to Abel.

    Abel politely greeted his new acquaintances andpanions.

    ¡°This is K3516. He is an extremely powerful wizard. He killed a Head Commander with a light longsword during the annihtion mission in the Miracle City. His battle credits by himself were more than a hundred of knights in the squad !¡± K3306 introduced Abel to the others in the team.

    The atmosphere of the team became more harmonious once K3305 introduced everyone in the team.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the mission. I traded my battle credit a few days ago for a low grade tier spirit beast. It was a fiery bear at the Zephyr Lake. That¡¯s my first choice, and if that doesn¡¯t work. We will talk about other options!¡± K3305 introduced the mission to the team.

    Everyone knew that it was a mission to encounter a low tier spirit beast. K3305 was a level 6 wizard. Therefore, only a low spirit beast would be useful for his promotion.

    Head Commander Markham frowned when he heard the name of Fiery bear. Then he said in a deep voice, ¡°The Fiery bear is the strongest spirit beast in the low tier spirit beast. Fighting it might take some extra effort.¡±

    ¡°What do you think? Head Commander Brodley.¡± K3305 asked.

    The two Head Commander Knight were oncerades who fought together on the battlefield. One was very good at attacking, and the other was good in defense. They both knew each other very well.

    Headmander Markham could always stay calm on the battlefield and think about the worst possible oue for his action. Meanwhile, Head Commander Brodley was an excellent leader. He could make good decisions at crucial moments on the battlefield. His decisiveness was what made him very crucial for the team.

    Head Commander Bordley said with confidence, ¡°I would have been worried about the fiery bear a month ago. Now, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll worry too much about it.¡±

    K3308 was curious about Head Commander Brodley¡¯s confidence. So he asked, ¡± Brodley, we¡¯ve been through a lot of battles together. How did you gain so much strength in just one month ?¡±

    ¡°It was all thanks to him. I got two very powerful weapons from our trade.¡± Head Commander Brodley said and patted his knight greatsword and the magic shield on the side.

    ¡°You gained your weapons from K3516 ?¡± K3308 asked curiously.

    ¡°But your new shield doesn¡¯t look much different from your previous one,¡± K3308 asked.

    ¡°Hehe, It was a magic shield that Abel forged. Didn¡¯t you know? He¡¯s a master cksmith!¡±

    ¡°You must be joking, right?¡±

    For a second there, K3308 noticed the angry stares from Abel, Headmander Brodley, and K3305. After he realized that he had misspoken, he looked at Head Commander Markham to seek assistance.

    Instead of defending K3308, Head Commander just apologized for him, ¡°Sorry if he upset you three there. He¡¯s a bit of a fast talker, so don¡¯t pay too much attention to what he says.¡±

    K3306 whispered to Abel, ¡°Markham was K3308¡¯s personal bodyguard. He ditched Markham and secretly joined a mission without himst time. So this time, Markham insisted on following K3308.

    Abel immediately understood; it turned out that Head Commander Markham was K3308¡¯s bodyguard. Only Miracle City could arrange a bodyguard to join a mission; K3308 must have a very high status.

    ¡°Is Head Commander Markham the reason that you allowed K3308 to join us on this mission?¡± Abel asked softly.

    K3305 dodged Abel¡¯s gaze. Abel immediately knew that he had guessed rightly. K3305 had beenining about K3308 strength from the very beginning. He wouldn¡¯t want to bring dead weight with him for no reason.

    ¡°Bodley, are you really confident you can handle a fiery Bear?¡±

    Head Commander Markham was still a little uneasy about the mission. He knew that if K3305 as a fire spell caster was able to get the crystal of Fiery Bear as a coreponent for his promotion. His wizard promotion would have a very high chance of sess. However, he still had to estimate the risk before the encounter.

    As his priority was to ensure the safety of K3308, then only he could help K3305 to obtain the crystal of Fiery Bear.

    ¡°You know why I¡¯m confident? If I get a chance to attack ten to fifteen times with my sword, I¡¯ll have enough mana to cast my Head Commander skill ¡®Charge¡¯!¡±

    Head Commander Bodley didn¡¯t keep it as a secret. He knew that hisrades would find out about his skills when they fought together in the next few days.

 Chapter 588 - Kobold Patroller

    <h4>Chapter 588 Kobold Patroller</h4>

    ¡°We need to go to the Budapest Mountain Range on the west side of the Miracle City. On the south side of the ridge was where the humans stayed. There won¡¯t be that many orcs there, but it does not mean that they¡¯re not active in that area.¡± K3305 exined to Abel.Abel had some knowledge about the Miracle City. The city had split the Budapest Mountain Range into two,ter bing the East and West Budapest Mountain Range.

    The East Budapest Mountains Range was connected to the Earth-Dividing Mountain Range. It had a very rough ground condition; there were almost no roads to ride and walk across. Therefore, there were hardly any signs of a soul beast and humans there.

    Thus, entering the mountains without a mount would take a lot of time. In addition, with the rough condition of the roads, it would be very difficult for a wizard who had bad stamina to go deeper into the mountain. Also, It would be hard for a Headmander knight to kill a soul best if they encountered one.

    Therefore, the West Budapest Mountains Range was the best choice for hunting soul beasts. There were arge number of soul beasts in the West mountain range. Miracle City also distributed the strength of the soul beasts different levels. The closer they were to the Miracle City, the weaker their strength.

    Basically, the powerful soul beasts wouldn¡¯t go near to the terrifying war fortress. These conditions made the area nearby the Miracle City to be the best hunting ground.

    ¡°Even if we encountered orcs here, killing them wouldn¡¯t give us any rewards!¡± Abel was far more energized in the battle than before. This was because he found out that the 200 battle credits were far from enough for him to spend.

    He was deeply attracted by the skeleton gem and the space object that was made by bone.

    ¡°The Miracle City spirit does not monitor this ce. Therefore, there¡¯s no battle credit for killing any orcs here. It¡¯s best not to encounter one! ¡± K3305 said while shaking the staff in his hand.

    ¡°Why?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Well, an orc who can cross the Mountain Budapest was either extremely lucky or crazily powerful. So, It¡¯s best not to encounter either one!¡± K3308 conversed.

    Out of nowhere, Harry¡¯s bow suddenly appeared in Abel¡¯s hand. Then, he shot an arrow towards the tree in front of them.

    Abel¡¯s action startled Head Commander Markham. He immediately removed the shield from the warhorse and protected K3308.

    Head Commander Brodley also took out his sword and magic shield and prepared to fight.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of a figure fell from the tree a hundred miles away.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± K3305 asked in shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s an orc scout, just by himself!¡± Abel answered confidently.

    Even though Abel said there was only one scout. Head Commander Brodley carefully ordered to the two elite knights, ¡°Just in case, go and have a look! ¡±

    The two elite knights, Basil and Joel, were the best scouts in the army. They were ashamed when Abel, who was a wizard, had discovered an orc scout before them.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± Joel and Basil said with a bow. Then, they took out their bow and arrow and drove their horse to the front.

    Soon, Joel made a safe gesture. Headmander Brodley saw it and said, ¡°Everything clear, let¡¯s go and have a look! ¡±

    ¡°Lord Brodley, It was a Kobold !¡± Joel reported.

    Headmander Brodley took a look at the kobold who was lying on the ground with an arrow through its head. Then he said to the crowd, ¡°Kobold scouts don¡¯t work alone. His team must be nearby, prepare yourself for the encounter! ¡±

    Abel was very curious and walked up to the kobold. It was said that the kobold was the best scout among the orcs. They were able to track their enemies¡¯ direction and movement by scent without having to get too close to them.

    Unfortunately, It was Abel who the kobold encountered. Even hundreds of meters away were not safe from Abel¡¯s attack. In such a deserted ce, just a slight sight from the enemy would expose their location to Abel.

    With the long attack range and high uracy of the Harry¡¯s Bow, it was almost impossible to escape from Abel as long as it locks on to the target.

    ¡°What a pity. It could have been a lot of battle credit !¡± Abel murmured.

    ¡°Come on, K3516. With your bow skills, you were like a killing machine on the battlefield!¡± K3308 was unsatisfied with Abel¡¯s whispering. However, he knew how much orcs Abel had killed on the battlefield with his bow.

    K3308 stared at the weird crafted shape of Harry¡¯s bow on Abel¡¯s hand. The arrows that were shot were too fast to be seen. This bow must be the main reason why Abel was so powerful.

    Abel quickly kept Harry¡¯s bow away since it was a weapon that he rarely wanted to be known by the outsiders. It was because the weapon had many different technologies from this world. Honestly speaking, In a condition where no spells and magic weapons could be used. Harry¡¯s bow would be the strongest weapon in the world.

    ¡°Joel, Basil. Investigate the area, and be careful. Come back immediately once you see the enemies. Never get too close to the orcs!¡± Headmander said with a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± The two elite knights bowed in response and drove their horses towards the sides.

    ¡°We should prepare ourselves here. Orcs that could cross the Budapest Mountain Range must be tough. Never underestimate them!¡± Head Commander Brodley said to his remainingpanions.

    ¡°As youmand, Head Commander Brodley!¡± K3306 responded.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Considering ourbat power, we ain¡¯t even afraid of an army with hundreds of orcs!¡± K3308 took out a stack of rune cards carelessly, seemingly ready to fight.

    Ten minutester, Abel¡¯s spirit sensed a trace of emergency. He used his ability as a spirit whisperer andmunicated with the trees around him. Then he received an image from a tree at a distance. A group of orcs was chasing after Basil. The orcs were quite fast, and soon, they would catch up to Basil.

    Abel stopped his ability and said to Head Commander Brodley, ¡°In this direction, Basil is being chased down by the orcs. We should go and help him!¡±

    Headmander Brodley would have doubted Abel if he was anyone else. He was convinced since it came from the mysterious K3516. And, there was no reason for Abel to deceive him.

    ¡°The knightse in front, and the wizards stay at the back!¡± Headmander Brodley said loudly.

    Everyone in the team followed Headmander Brodley order. Everyone had agreed.

    Two Head Commanders were at the front, and the three wizards were behind them. They quickly rushed towards the direction Abel pointed out.

    After riding for about a thousand meters, Basil was seen with an arrow in his body. He was lying on the back of his horse and was going to fall off at any moment.

    Not far behind him, a small group of wolf riders approaching. The gap between a horse and the wolf was shown at that moment.

    The wolf riders were getting closer and closer as the chase continued. The difference between a horse and a wolf was, the wolf could dodge any obstacles on their way while maintaining its speed. However, a horse would need to slow down slightly to dodge the obstacles and elerate again.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Abel, who sensed the emergency, Basil might have already been dead.

 Chapter 589 - Information

    <h4>Chapter 589 Information</h4>

    Head Commander Brodley shouted, ¡®Markham, be careful.¡¯ Then, he and his mount became phantoms that rushed into the battle.He was using the skill ¡°charge¡±, but its power was essentially different from the other knights. It had greater power and speed. Mana was required for using this skill, so Ii seemed more like a secret skill used by headmanders.

    Head Commander Brodley rushed into the forefront of the wolf riders. Then, he swung his sword. The enemy quickly resisted with the spears.

    However, Head Commander Brodley had gained a double damage boost from the charged skill. His sword cut through the spear andnded on a wolf rider¡¯s shoulder. Then, after another swing, the wolf rider was cut into half together with the wolf he rode.

    There were five wolf riders in the squad. Just when Head Commander Brodley killed one of them. The remaining wolf riders immediately charged toward him.

    One of the wolf riders tried to make a howl behind the squad, but the sound was stopped before it was heard.

    An arrow from Abel prated its throat. It prevented the wolf rider from calling for reinforcements.

    The remaining wolf riders were no match for Head Commander Brodley. They were killed with just a few swings.

    ¡®Is Basil okay?¡¯ K3305 asked Head Commander Markham.

    Head Commander Markham answered, ¡°Yeah, he is fine for now. The arrow was not poisoned; we just need to remove the arrow and apply some medicine. Unfortunately, he won¡¯t be able to join us for the battle in the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Use this potion.¡± Abel took out a bottle of blue quality ¡°healing potion¡± from the portal bag and gave it to Head Commander Markham.

    ¡°Good stuff .¡± Head Commander said while epting the potion from Abel.

    ¡°There is no need to apply it to the wound. Just drink the potion and remove the arrow.¡± Abel reminded Head Commander Markham.

    Head Commander Markham hesitated for a moment because logically, the blood wouldn¡¯t stop bleeding until they applied the potion onto the wound.

    However, he had faith in Abel¡¯s words. He poured the blue quality healing potion into Basil¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Basil, hold on!¡± Head Commander Markham shouted.

    He pulled out the arrow with a strong force. Just when he thought the blood would bleed. A blue light shed and sealed the blood from leaking out. Meanwhile, the wound started healing before his eyes.

    Just as expected, Basil sobered up and said to Head Commander Markham. ¡°Thanks for your help, Lord Markham.¡±

    Head Commander Markham stared at the bottle of the healing potion. Then he said to Basil, ¡°You should thank K3516 instead. It was the potion he gave that saved your life.¡±

    K3308 became very confused. He didn¡¯t understand how Abel got his hands on so many rare items. He was a little jealous of Abel.

    Honestly, if he was the one with the blue quality healing potion, he would have been reluctant to use it on a warrior he had just met. A potion with such quality and effects could definitely save his own life when it was needed.

    However, Abel just gave it out with no consideration.

    ¡°Thank you, Lord Wizard.¡± Basil knew how bad his injuries were. Since the potion was able to heal his injury and regained most of his strength, the potion must have been precious. He quickly stood up and bowed in thanks.

    ¡°No worries. Now, tell me what you have found.¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Yes, my lords. We should get out of here immediately. There are a hundred wolf riders ahead.¡± Basil quickly said as he recalled his mission.

    ¡°A Hundred,¡± Abel and K3305 stared at K3308. At this moment, K3308 must be deeply regretting what he had said before.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. It¡¯s none of my business.¡± K3308 quickly exined when he realized the crowd¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not make fun of K3308 and talk about what to do next, shall we?¡± Head Commander Brodley interrupted.

    ¡°How strong were the hundred wolf riders squad you saw?¡± Head Commander Brodley asked Basil.

    ¡®Very strong, I was spotted from a hundred meters away. In the squad, there were a few bear riders.¡¯ Basil as a hunter, had very sharp eyes. With just a glimpse, he could analyze the squadpletely.

    ¡°Bear riders.¡± Head Commander Brodley¡¯s eyes shed coldly. He quickly estimated the strength difference between the wolf riders squad and his team. He tried to judge the strength of the wolf rider¡¯s squad from the information gained from Basil.

    Bear riders were a minority race among the orcs, but their strength is unquestionably strong. Every bear rider had terrifying strength and defense, making them the strongest warrior among the orcs.

    An adult bear rider¡¯s strength could even match a headmander¡¯s knights. Therefore, encountering a bear rider came as a great surprise to Head Commander Brodley.

    ¡°Wizard K3516, how many headmanders can you fight with your full strength?¡± Head Commander Brodley knew the strength of hispanions very well¨Cexcept for Abel.

    Although he had fought with Abel once before. He still couldn¡¯t know how powerful Abel was. Therefore, he would make his decisions ording to Abel¡¯s answer.

    Abel was stunned when he heard the question. This was because Abel was not very familiar with the power system of the knights. Instead, he should have used an elite wizard as an example.

    Abel had a deep thought. Then he answered, ¡°A headmander knight wouldn¡¯t be much threat to me.¡±

    Head Commander Brodley and Markham were startled by Abel¡¯s answer. Even though they heard rumors about Abel defeating a headmander with a light long sword, it became more astonishing when they heard it from the man who did it himself.

    K3305 was shocked. He didn¡¯t think Abel was bragging. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the identity of this masked wizard.

    K3308 had doubted Abel. The headmander was the strongest knight in the Holy Continent. What Abel said was his strength was at the same level as an intermediate wizard.

    Head Commander Brodley believed in Abel. There was no way he could doubt a wizard who could kill a wolf rider captain and a warlock with an arrow.

    ¡°My suggestion was to fight and crush the hundred wolf riders squad.¡± Head Commander Brodley said to his team.

    ¡°I disagree. It is way too risky.¡± Head Commander Markham said while shaking his head. He was worried about the safety of K3308. If they fight against a squad of hundreds that has bear riders. He wouldn¡¯t be able to protect K3308.

    ¡°Markham, you want to run away from the orcs?¡± Head Commander Brodley said with a cold tone.

    ¡°I would call it a distraction rather than running. We will face a square with hundreds of wolf riders with bear riders.¡± Head Commander Markham quickly exined.

    ¡°There are kobolds and worgens in their squad. Do you seriously think you could distract them?¡± Head Commander Brodley continued.

    Head Commander Markham didn¡¯t say another word. He understood that no matter how hard they tried to escape. They couldn¡¯t escape from a squad that had kobolds and worgens unless they returned to the Miracle City immediately. However, considering the speed of the wolf riders. There was no way their horse could outrun them.

    The only possibility was the wolf raider squad did note after them, which was impossible for them because they had killed five of their wolf riders.

 Chapter 590 - Boulder for Defense

    <h4>Chapter 590 Boulder for Defense</h4>

    ¡°Basil, bring back Joel, we are going to choose a better ce to strike our enemy!¡± Headmander Bodley said.Basil and Joel had a special way to contact each other. Basil took out a small tube from his pocket and blew.

    A sharp noise spread across the area. A momentter, Joel appeared with his horse.

    ¡°Basil, Joel. Do you guys know any suitable ce around here? Headmander Bodley asked the two scouts.¡±

    He did not ask for a ce to set up an ambush for their enemy. He knew that it was useless to set up an ambush against a kobold scout.

    Joel pondered and pointed in the direction where he came back, ¡°There was a boulder over there. The orcs won¡¯t be able to attack us if we stay on top of the boulder. However, we can¡¯t escape either. We have to fight to the death.¡±

    Abel was back into the spirit whisperer mode. The trees were sending him the information on the orcs.

    ¡°The orcs were tailing us, make haste!¡±. Abel said.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, let¡¯s go over there!¡± Headmander Bodley said.

    The boulder was ten meters high, and five or six people could stand on it. They could avoid attacks from the orcs riders, but they would be easily targeted by the orcs bows.

    ¡°Three wizards get up there now. Quickly use all the defensive spells you have!¡± Headmander Bodley said.

    Abel jumped down from his ride. In the meantime, Joel had climbed up the boulder and lowered down a rope. Abel followed K3308 and K3305 as they tried to climb up the boulder. The three of them didn¡¯t have to worry about their mounts. They were smart creatures. They fled the battlefield as soon as they saw that their masters had left.

    K3308 took out a ¡°Shattered ice armor¡± magic scroll to Abel, ¡°Imma use this scroll in the battle, mate. Not gonna waste it anywhere else.¡±

    Abel ignored K3308. He threw a magic circle in the middle of the boulder from his space bracelet. In just ten seconds, a primary defensive magic circle was set up sessfully,

    K3305 looked around the defensive magic circle. He couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by Abel¡¯s identity. This kind of primary defensive magic circle was extremely valuable. Not many intermediate wizards would dare to carry it around with them.

    Abel turned to K3305 and asked, ¡± K3305, how many passive magic defense items do you have?¡±

    K3305 answered Abel with a smile, ¡°Just one. My family ¡°lent¡± it to me in case I had an ident.¡±

    ¡°I have one on me, but I¡¯m going to use it for myself. I can¡¯t lend it to you!¡± K3308 said with the same tone.

    Abel took out a passive magic defense item from his portal bag. He handed it to K3305 and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lend this to you first.¡±

    He looked at K3308, who had his eyes wide open in astonishment. There was a bit of pause before either of them said anything.

    Abel said with a persistent tone, ¡°I am just lending it to you; it¡¯s not a gift. Remember to give it back to me when the fight is over.¡±

    K3308 reached out his hands, ¡°Imma get one of these myself one day. Hey, do you ept magic stones or coins? If you are ok with it, I¡¯ll just buy it off you right now.¡±

    Instead of letting K3308 pretend that he could afford this kindness, Abel decided to take the passive defense item back into his pocket. He didn¡¯t want to hurt his friend¡¯s pride by implying that he couldn¡¯t get a passive defensive item on his own.

    Still, now was not the time to y hero. K3308 understood that, so when he saw Abel taking the defensive item away, he immediately went to grab it. Anotheryer of defense would definitely increase his chance to survive. It was life over pride over here. He didn¡¯t want to lose his chance of living on the battlefield.

    Headmander Bodley saw the defensive magic circle rising from the boulder. He felt a sense of relief. By using the defensive magic circle, the wizards would be able to defend themselves against the orc attacks in the battle.

    Headmander Markham, too, felt more at ease. With the defensive magic circle, K3308 should be fine now.

    Headmander Bodley said, ¡°Basil and Joel, get up there as well!¡±

    Both elite knights were experts on the battlefield. That being said, they weren¡¯t of much use if they were going with a direct assault. Besides, their expertise was in arrow-shooting, so the best position for them was to stick with the wizards at all times.

    When everything settled down, they heard a faint sound had been heard from a short distance away.

    ¡°Markham, are you ready for the battle?¡± Headmander Brodley smiled at Head Commander Markham.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see which one of us gets more kills.¡± Head Commander Markham said.

    Head Commander Brodley knew that the person who would get the most kills would be the one that was currently standing on the boulder.

    Hundreds of orcs came into their sight. Most of them were wolf riders, and there were six bear-riders and two kobolds.

    As the name implied, the bear-riders rode on top of bears. They might look somewhat slow, but it¡¯d be very hard to escape from their rush attacks in close range. Once they got close, you¡¯d almost be guaranteed to be forced to take the full force of their battle axes and iron shields.

    Usually, an orc would rarely use an Iron shield due to irons rarity. They also had very few cksmiths, so it¡¯d be hard to make shields that they could carry to the battlefield. Instead, they used leather shields. As easy as they were toe by, it was (obviously) much weaker than steel. The shield could block attacks from long ranges, but it was very fragile against melee weapons like swords and axes.

    Speaking of which, the battle axes in their hands were all forged with iron. Whoever made these weren¡¯t very skilled at all. The shape of the de was rough. The weight was too unbnced for the hand to hold. Actually, the width of the handle was just too much to have a human hand around it. Still, with all that being said, if one had the muscles to swing it around, the damage it could do would be unthinkable.

    ¡°K3305, aren¡¯t we very far away from Miracle City? Can¡¯t the miracle city spirit still see us?¡± Abel asked K3305.

    ¡°K3516, please don¡¯t think that Miracle City would be able to save our asses. The miracle city spirit wouldn¡¯t know anything that happened here.¡± K3305 answered.

    ¡°K3516, are you afraid of these orcs?¡± K3308 asked.

    Abel didn¡¯t bother to reply, ¡°Good, then I will take out my weapon.¡±

    Abel took out a huge device from his portal bag. It was therge-sized crossbow; then he continued to take out the armor-piercing arrows. He was afraid of leaking too much information to the miracle city spirit. If things got any worse, he was ready to summon Johnson to hold back these orcs.

    Yet, that seemed hardly necessary. He was already pretty confident with therge-sized crossbows. The moment he took them out, he was certain that the orcs were not a threat to him.

    ¡°No way! How much space does your portal bag have?¡± K3308 asked in bewilderment.

    Abel was using the Kong Kong spiritual beast bag. Since the worgens were no longer a threat to him, he could finally use this legendary item out in the open.

    K3308 stared at Abel¡¯s Kong Kong spirit portal bag. He noticed that he had two portal bags hanging on his waist. Moreover, Abel just took out arge-sized city bow from one of them. This meant that there were at least five portal spaces of volume. Whatever wealth Abel was hoarding, this was not something that could be bought with money.

 Chapter 591 - 3 Kills with 1 Sho

    <h4>Chapter 591 3 Kills with 1 Sho</h4>

    K3308 had never expected his portal bag to be only one-hundredth of the size of a priest¡¯s Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag. If he knew this before, he might have fainted from jealousy.¡°K3516, is this crossbow a hassle?¡± K3305 asked gently.

    The dwarfs¡¯ crossbows were military grade weapons, especially after Abel had killed 2 elite wizards using it. By that point, crossbows had be the most important military resource. Their value had shot up a few times.

    Every crossbow was tightly regted by the dwarfs. Any unauthorized movement would be recorded and punished. A crossbow could only be used for a City¡¯s defense. This rule was set by the dwarfs with every purchase.

    ¡°Nope, I¡¯ve bought it long ago, so it is not regted!¡± Abel exined with a smile.

    The dwarfs¡¯ regtion was almost non-existent to him. If Abel didn¡¯t promise the dwarfs to keep those burst crossbows a secret, he would take them out as well. Those things could automatically install arrows; it was way too convenient.

    Elite warriors Joey and Basil exchanged gaze, and both of them immediately knew each other¡¯s intentions. They should be the ones to operate this crossbow. As a professional archer, this crossbow would definitely be a lot more powerful in their hands than a wizard.

    However, their status was way too lowpared to those 3 wizards. They did not have any right to raise this request. They might end up waiting until the battle was over, so the wizards realize theirck of archery skills.

    Abel turned the base and pulled open the crossbow. He installed an armor piercing arrow on to it. By that point, the 100 orcs formation was only 500 meters from them.

    Abel gently turned the knob, and a giant bang erupted from the crossbow. Under his gaze, the armor piercing arrow flew towards the orcs in a slim straight curve.

    Those 100 orcs began to feel excited when they noticed only 2 Head Commanders rising their defense on a massive rock. This meant they were about to face a weak team of enemies.

    If there were intermediate wizards lurking within them, then they would be in for a full on guerri style battle. No one in their team could stop an intermediate with a full tank of mana.

    The orcs had fought against humans for countless years, so both parties knew each other quite well. Looking at the current situation with only 2 headmanders, the human had most likely just sent out 4 beginner wizards at most.

    Unlike humans, the orcs did not have the Miracle Spirit to calcte war glory for them. They had to bring the human skulls back for the specialized priests to examine their identity and give our war glory ordingly.

    Today was a rare opportunity for the orcs. As long as they could capture those head Commander and beginner wizards alive, the priests would definitely repay them with quite a lot of war glory.

    Headmanders were the deities¡¯ favorite for skeleton making material, and beginner wizards were their favorite skulls for shaman making material.

    The orcs were very confident in themselves since they had 6 bearmans, the most powerful defense weapon of the orc empire.

    At the moment, all the orcs were drooling over their war glory as of the charge towards this little team of humans. Their formation was disrupted, but none of those orcs care too much. Those humans were way too weak.

    It was at this moment, Abel¡¯s armor piercing arrow shot out from the rock and towards a bearman with grey bears below it. That bearman did not expect a crossbow to appear in a battle like this.

    Since the bearman needed to control the grey bears, it only had its battle ax on its right hand and its shield on its back.

    It was already toote when it noticed the armor piercing arrow was flying at it. Although bearmans were also naturally very alert to threats like other orcs, that armor piercing arrows was way too fast. Without its massive shield, it could only use its battle ax to block.

    Bearmans were not known for their speed, but even a speedy orc, like wolf riders, might not be able to stop a flying armor piercing arrow.

    The arrow directly entered its chest and split its heart into two. Although there was a wolf rider behind that bearman, it could not stop this massive blow.

    It prated that wolf rider as well andnded on a giant tree behind the 100 orcs.

    Almost immediately, the bearman began to get weak. Its massive body was dragged by the grey bears, leaving a trail of blood on the ground. With its heart split into two, all of its blood was drained.

    It was not a good day for the 2 wolf riders at the back. With the massive body of that bearman blocking their view, they would never know what had killed them.

    Bearmans imed to be as powerful as headmander, but their bodies were still different at the end of the day. A bearman did not have a powerfulbat qi core, so there was nobat qi smoke when they died.

    This inability to develop abat qi core was a weakness. They were blessed with an incredibly powerful body, but it also limited them from developing it through training like the other races.

    Upon seeing the damage, the wolf rider soon realized what weapons the human had. They yelled and quickly dodge, ¡°Dodge! they have a crossbow!¡±

    The 5 leftover bearman quickly took out their giant shields and backed away from the crossbow¡¯s range with its grey bears.

    Head Commander Bodley and Head Commander Markham were stunned by what they just saw. He had nothing prepared, so they quickly looked by at the giant rock behind them. It was a giant crossbow.

    No need to exin; both of them knew this was definitely the good work of that mysterious wizard k3516. Even a wizard like k3308 could not move a military grade weapon like a crossbow. A thing like this would need a massive portal object.

    ¡°This is amazing. 3 down in one strike!¡± k3308 gasped.

    At that moment, Abel had already pulled on the cross bow and installed another Armour piercing arrow. On to it. It was ready to fire again.

    He was extremely irritated by the crossbow¡¯s speed. It had to be pulled on and installed with every shot. That was a huge waste of time.

    But still, he could probably add another shot before the orcs retreated.

    Joey and Basil exchanged a bitter gaze. It was such a good decision not to raise their request. Even a professional crossbow shooter might not be able to unleash a shot like this, let alone archers like them.

    3 killed in 1 strike from 500meters. The 2 elite warriors knew how hard this was a lot more than both k3305 and k3308.

    The 100 orcs retreated beyond the range of the crossbow. Every orc who fought against humans would know the range of a crossbow, so by the time Abel had installed the second armor piercing arrow, they could no longer threaten the orcs.

    The orcs restructured their formation. They had the bearmans, so they were not totally hopeless against a crossbow. Normally an arrow could not prate their giant shields, so if they should be fine if they take turns to defend.

    Since the crossbow was operated by 3 wizards and 2 professional archers, those 2 headmanders did not rush out to risk their lives with the orcs as well.

    The orcs began to attack again after they restructured their team. They just could not let those humans go free, no matter if it was for war glory, revenge, or keeping their goal a secret. Humans and orcs had been enemies for centuries at the end of the day,

    3 bearman stepped forward with their giant shields guarding the 100 orcs forward. 2 bearman stayed behind and ready to change spot at any moment

    The wolf riders followed. As soon as they could get close to the rock, that crossbow would no longer be a threat. By that point, their powerful close body attacks would show its true strength. Those wizards could not go anywhere as soon as their defense was broken.

    Although a beginner wizard¡¯s spell could be very powerful, the orcs knew their weakness was their magic stores. With 100 orcs, they could demolish those wizards just by stepping over them.

    ¡°K3516, can arrows prate the giant shield of bearman?¡± K3308 asked, looking at the oing orcs. By that point, k3308 had gained immense trust in Abel.

 Chapter 592 - Curve Sho

    <h4>592 Curve Sho</h4>

    ¡°No need to guess, that giant iron shield can at least counteract one armor piercing arrow. The orcs know this; that¡¯s why they had organized the bearmans at the front to protect them!¡±k3305 lowered his voice and interrupted.

    ¡°Bastards, so this crossbow is hopeless against them?¡± K3308 said in a fury.

    Even with the slower bearmans in the front line shouldn¡¯t take long to reach them with the speed of orcs. With this distance, Abel could probably only allow shoot 2 arrows. Both the wizards and the orcs knew this full well.

    A cold smirk emerged from Abel¡¯s mouth. Maybe he would be hopeless against this battle formation in the past, but now, the way he saw the world was totally different from everyone.

    Arge amount of data began to update in real time, estimating the distance between the orcs and finding a loophole within their formation.

    ¡°K3516, help me break their shields!¡± Head Commander Bodley yelled as he dashed forward with his war horse.

    This act was very dangerous for him, even with the newest magic shield and sword. He was about to face 5 bearmans. His chance of survival would drop dramatically as soon as he entered the enemies¡¯ formation.

    ¡°My honor is my life!¡± He unleashed a charge 50 meters from the orcs. As he yelled, his war horse began to speed up and turned to shadow flying towards the bearman¡¯s shield.

    Head Commander Bodley had blocked the sight of both the human and the orcs. All the orcs at that moment were squeezing behind 300 giant shields, so their sight was extremely narrow.

    At that moment no one would expect Abel to shoot, because there would be a big chance his arrow wouldnd on Head Commander Bodley if he did.

    However, Abel did the unexpected. He tilted the crossbow in a slight angle and gently jerked the crossbow the moment he pulled the trigger.

    Everyone on the rock was in disbelief. The armor piercing arrow flew out in a swirl passing Head Commander Bodley and the first row of bearmans.

    It was like the armor piercing arrow had grown wings. It sped towards the second row of bearmans and prated one of their armpits. Afterward, it continued to fly towards the 100 orcs.

    At that moment their formation was extremely tight, and this arrow had almost opened up a road of blood among those orcs behind their shields. A bearman dropped dead, and 5 other wolf riders behind it were also prated by the arrow in varying degrees.

    The huge armor piercing arrow could take a big chunk of meat out of you even if it just brushed along your body. The bearmans heart had been prated; it would be a miracle if it could survive.

    2 of those 5 wolf riders were also dead in an instant, and the others had a huge hole opened up in their bodies. Even with the strength of an orc, they might not be able to live for long if they weren¡¯t treated immediately. But still, who would have time to stop when facing a crossbow.

    After paying a big price, the orcs realized their enemy had unleashed another armor piercing arrow. They still had some time before their next strike, so it was the perfect time to elerate.

    However, a headmander was rushing right at them. If their bearman put away their shields, they would be open for attack.

    As the 100 hesitated, Head Commander Bodley already arrived in front of the bearman¡¯s Shield. He lifted up his knight sword, and viciously struck down.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Even Abel could hear the bang from a few hundred meters.

    Head Commander Bodley took 3 steps back with his war horse. At that moment, the legs of his war horse were shaking. If it was not supported bybat qi, maybe the war horse had already be disabled.

    Although the bearman¡¯s giant shields had sessfully transferred the force of the impact to the ground, the grey bears below were knocked back for a few steps.

    A Head Commander¡¯s big sword could double his power. On top of the charging momentum, all of his power was unleashed in that strike.

    In the past, he would definitely not do this since it would break his weapon, but now that he knew that his sword was made out of condensed iron, so he no longer cared.

    He gazed towards that bearman he just struck. There was a deep crack on its shield.

    The other bearman began to wave their giant battle axes towards headmander Bodley. The massive sweeping sound it made almost shook the entire atmosphere of the ce.

    Head Commander Bodley did not retreat. Knights were prideful. Although there were a lot of formal techniques, none of them were for retreating¨Ce

    Joey, who was standing next to Abel at the time, suddenly yelled, ¡°A curve shot!¡±

    A curve shot was an extremely advanced archery technique. Only a small amount of people had mastered them. Joey had only ever seen a godly archer do a shot like this in Miracle City once in his life.

    On top of that, this was a crossbow. How could this wizard have the confidence to unleash a curve shot with a crossbow? Head Commander Bodley was right at the front. He could directly kill him if he had made a mistake.

    Although k3305 and k3308 didn¡¯t know what was a curve shot, they knew it was a special technique. All Abel did was gently jerked the crossbow before pulling the trigger, but they knew it was not that easy. Joey wouldn¡¯t be so amazed for no reason.

    Abel didn¡¯t care about their reaction as he cranked on the crossbow again. Another armor piercing arrow was set, ready to shoot.

    Of course, Head Commander Markham would not let head Commander Bodley fight alone, so he too also dashed forward and unleashed a charge when he was 50 meters from the orcs.

    The ice magic sword in his hand brushed along the 2 metal shields in front of the orcs with a wave of chill. At the same time, the battle ax of a bearman had struck upon the magic shield of headmander Bodley.

    A sh of white light appeared on the magic shield, and a chunk of force was absorbed. But still, most of the force was transferred to the body of headmander Bodley through the shield. Luckily he was already in a defensive position. As long as the shield didn¡¯t break, nothing under twice his force could knock him down.

    Although Head Commander Markham had unleashed a charge, he did not directly attack. Instead, he continued to use the chill force to brush against the bearman¡¯s shield. They couldn¡¯t underestimate this small technique since his ice attributedbat qi had a powerful slow down effect. It could dy the movement of the bearman for at least 2 seconds, and those bearmans were already slow in the first ce.

    By this point, the orcs were faced with a huge dilemma. If they kept attacking, they might be able to gang that headmander to death, but they would be exposing their entire team to the crossbow if they did so.

    ¡°Break out, attack!¡± A wolf rider captain yelled. Just when Head Commander Bodley was looking for that wolf rider captain who made themand, the entire team of orcs scattered like they did not care about the crossbow at all.

    It was at that moment, another arrow speeded through the sky, avoided the 2 Head Commanders, and directly prated the wolf riders. 3 wolf riders dropped dead.

    This shot speeded up wolf riders as they kept scattering. Their target was that big rock, and those wizards on that big rock.

    By that point they no longer care about those 2 Head Commanders, they had their slower bearmen to hold them down. This was the best decision the wolves could make.

    At that moment, those wolf riders¡¯ directors had decided that they needed to kill those humans by all means necessary. War glory no longer mattered, they only had one target, and it was that giant crossbow on the rock. As long as they could get that crossbow, the orc empire could break it apart for research and strengthen their own crossbows.

 Chapter 593 - Insanity

    <h4>Chapter 593 Insanity</h4>

    Abel shook his head. The wolf riders were a determined bunch. 2 headmanders had been held up, so all the leftover wolf riders could focus on attacking the wizards on the rock. However, they seemed to underestimate Abel. He was a headmander as well.Without hesitation, Abel began to crank on the crossbow again. This might be hisst shot. The 2 head Commanders had already given their all to create this chance for Abel.

    The giant crossbow was aiming directly at the wolf riders, and Abel¡¯s gaze was fixed on the worgen, who was making all themands. Although that worgen might have some magic object to hide his scent, Abel could still clearly analyze that it was a head wolf rider captain.

    That head wolf rider captain inmand had around 10 other powerful wolf rider captains protecting him, and it was constantly changing spots with his mount wolf.

    However, all of this wasughable to Abel. In his eyes, this head wolf rider captain was basically moving in slow motion.

    Abel pulled the trigger again, and the armor piercing arrow flew out. This time, he jerked the crossbow left and right, amazing the 2 elite warriors behind him.

    Although those 2 elite warriors wanted to use this chance to learn this technique, they thought it was too much. With the speed of an arrow, there was no way they could unleash a shot as urately as Abel without a sight analysis ability.

    With that jerk of the crossbow, the armor piercing arrow did a strange swirl in the sky. It avoided the 2 wolf rider captains upfront and directly arrived in front of the head wolf rider captain.

    A sh of white light emerged from his body. It was a light shield. But still, that light shield was hopeless against the armor piercing arrow. It was shattered immediately, and the arrow directlynded on the chest of the head wolf rider captain.

    A bow size hole was opened up in his chest, and light slowly drifted away from his eyes. After that, head wolf rider captain dropped dead on the floor.

    A ray ofbat qi smoke shot up in the battlefield, forming a grey light pole of light. It marked the death of a head wolf rider captain.

    With the death of their leader, all wolf riders¡¯ eyes began to turn red. They madly howled and dashed towards the giant rock with their mount wolves.

    Even the 4 bearman fighting the 2 Head Commanders began to get insane. They no longer cared about defense as they struck down with their battle axes in full force. They were no longer trying to waste time like before.

    At that moment, Abel realized maybe he had just killed some important figure in the wolf n. It was not in the Worgen¡¯s nature to do this.

    At that moment, some arrows hadnded on their protection circle. Although this protection circle was supported by an intermediate gem, it was a beginner protection circle. It could only handle so many attacks from those wolf riders.

    There were quite a lot of wolf rider captains in that team of wolf riders. By that point, k3305 and k3308 had begun their attacks. The wolf riders had entered the range where the wizards were able to track them down with their power of the will. A Wizard who could unleash a spell in confidence was very scary.

    As long as a Wizards had enough time, they could track their enemy down with their power of the will before unleashing a spell. Although this might take longer, the kill was guaranteed.

    However, those wolf riders no longer care about dying. T

    The 2 elite warriors had also picked up their bow and arrows, but bow and arrows could not do much to wolf riders. Unless it had hit an important area, they could not stop those wolf riders.

    Abel put the crossbow back in his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag. He knew how long this Protection circle could sustain itself, and he knew that he had enough time.

    He took out a light long sword from his portal bag with his right and took out the leaf magic staff with his left. He then turned to the others on the rock and said, ¡°stay here!¡±

    Afterward, he jumped down. At that moment, he already had his gaze fixed on an ownerless mount wolf. With his calctions, he should be able tond on its back.

    However, how could a mount wolf let a human sit on its back when it wouldn¡¯t even let other orcs sit on its back other than its owner.

    However, just when that mount wolf wanted to shake Abel off it¡¯s back, a tiny bit of dragon vigor sifted out from Abel. That dragon vigor was not strong; only beings next to Abel could feel it.

    That mount wolf was the closest thing to Abel, and it had immediately stopped its movement. In the face of a powerful being many ranks above it, that mount wolf had no choice but to obey. It was almost like a survival instinct.

    Abel¡¯s analysis ability allowed him to precisely and urately control his dragon vigor and unleash it ordingly.

    The others on the rock just saw Abel jump on the back of that mount wolf. All of a sudden that mount wolf stood still and began to listen to Abel¡¯smand just like a normal mount,

    K3305 did not stop his spell, but he was totally stunned. No matter how hard humans tried, only a lucky few could cultivate a mount wolf from birth and make them recognize them as their master.

    That was a full grown mount wolf, and the owner had just been killed. It should be at it¡¯s most irritated state; howe it would listen to amand from a human?

    k3305 had be fully confused about who k3516 was, but he was sure of one thing, K3516 had an extremely high status just by looking at the special treatment the Miracle Spirit had given him.

    On the other hand, the only thing in k3308¡¯s eyes was the mount wolf. If Abel could make a mount wolf listen to him so easily, could he do the same as well?

    A mount wolf was the most shy mount in the Holy Continent. It was the so called number 1 mount. His chocobo was basically rubbishpared to a mount wolf.

    The 2 elite warriors had be scared. If Abel didn¡¯te out of Miracle City with them, they would have thought Abel was actually a worgen. They had never seen a human who could make a mount listen to him like a master just like that.

    Abel fire enchanted himself with the leaf magic staff. He would not usebat qi or any knight ability even he could no longer stop people from questioning his identity.

    But Abel didn¡¯t care by that point. As long as he didn¡¯t expose himself, he couldn¡¯t care less about what others think.

    Abel knew that as soon as he exposed his identity in Miracle City, not only would his normal life be interrupted, but his risks during missions outside of the Miracle Wall would increase dramatically as well.

    Abel wouldn¡¯t believe those elite priests or wizards would keep their promise. As long as they had enough benefits, like killing Grandmaster cksmith, they would definitely break their rules for once.

    On top of that, Abel had deep tension with the Wolf family. As soon as the Wolf family knew he was in Miracle City, they would send out countless mad worgens for attacks just for that Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag alone.

    Abel wasn¡¯t afraid ofing across as powerful. As long as it wouldn¡¯t make people think about his real identity, he couldn¡¯t care less.

    After he fire enchanted himself. He no longer used a fire spell with his leaf magic staff. Instead, he started to unleash the low rank mass attack lighting spell, charging bolt.

    By that point, his charging bolts had reached rank 15. It could unleash 17 lightings, each with the lighting damage of 11 points.

    This 11 point of damage could not kill a powerful wolf rider captain or a priest with ease, but they would get injuries or get paralyzed a little.

 Chapter 594 - Sheep

    <h4>Chapter 594 Sheep</h4>

    Abel wrapped the mount wolf under him with his power of the will. He held his leaf magic staff up high and kept unleashing charging bolts; with each sh, a sea of lighting rushed forward.

    Although that mount wolf was not Abel¡¯s mount wolf, nor was it bound by his soul chain, the lighting still avoided due to Abel¡¯s power of the will.

    All that lighting emerged suddenly and caught the wolf riders off guard. If you asked a Wizard what the fastest spell was, they would all give you the same answer: lightning spells.

    Soon after, the charging bolt spell pattern faded from the Leaf Magic Staff, and that group of charging wolf riders were struck by the sea of lighting. The only thing waiting for them was the numbing effect.

    The mount wolf under Abel acted like his actual mount. Under his precise control, they arrived in front of 15 wolf riders. To Abel, the numb wolf riders looked just like sheep waiting to get ughtered.

    He gently dragged his light weight long sword on the neck of those wolf riders. Its sharp de on top of the double attributed force of the fire enchantment killed the wolf riders in an instant.

    ¡°My god!¡± k3305 mumbled. He could no longer believe his eyes. Was he even looking at a Wizard?

    Although what Abel had done looked simple, k3305 knew exactly howplicated it was. First, he unleashed a spell while moving. This could normally be achieved when a Wizard had reached a certain level of skill and experience.

    Unleashing a spell while moving did not mean throwing a spell while being fully protected inside a knight formation; it was unleashing a spell directly on to your enemy while controlling a mount. It was a form of multitasking.

    Although any Wizard with at least 10 years of experience could unleash a spell while moving at a basic level, none of those beginner wizards in the battle of the orcs mission was anywhere close. The only wizards with more than 10 years of experience in Miracle City were the ones who stayed long term.

    Unleashing spells while moving was an extremely advanced skill for wizards in Miracle City. This was not something normal wizards could do.

    k3305 realized that Abel had always been a wizard who knew advanced fighting skills.

    At first, he thought Abel¡¯s wizard skills were just average, but now he realized Abel¡¯s wizard attacks were just as scary as his physical attacks, which he was not expecting at all.

    Unleashing a spell while moving was not the most shocking thing to k3305. Abel was also simultaneously attacking with a light weight long sword in the midst of all of this, which is why k3305¡¯s jaw dropped. He had no idea how Abel was doing this.

    Drawing a magic pattern was an extremelyplicated and delicate process. You needed to dedicate attention to it, no matter how experienced you were. How did Abel still have the energy to control a long sword? This was beyond his imagination.

    Actually, the way Abel unleashed his spell was different from other wizards. Normal wizards needed to draw out a magic pattern, but Abel just unleashed a spell through the skill tree in his Horadric cube.

    In the past, Abel would need to use his Druid soul to trigger the spell while he was attacking with a sword, but ever since he got the world stone, his main soul could do all the work, which was a lot more convenient.

    The fighting continued on the battlefield, and both of the humans and orcs were stunned by what they saw. Abel dodged every arrow shot out by a wolf rider. The battle was just like a walk in a park to him.

    The flying arrows were just like flowers in the park, totally harmless to Abel. All he needed to do was twist a little, gently lift, or a slightly slow down on his mount wolf. It was almost like those arrows were avoiding him intentionally.

    Since those wolf riders had already gone mad, the uselessness of their arrows just added to their fury; they howled and dashed towards Abel like they no longer cared about their lives.

    Abel did not stop his leaf magic staff from unleashing charging bolts as the sea of wolf riders rushed towards him. Large amounts of lightingnded on them.

    As soon as they were struck numb, what was waiting for them was Abel¡¯s red fire enchanted longsword. It was a massacre. A wizard with a light weight long sword was massacring a group of insane wolf riders.

    The men on the rocks had stopped their attacks. By this point, it was no longer necessary. Those wolf riders were basically killing themselves by rushing towards the Abel. The only oue was getting their neck shed by Abel¡¯s cold blooded sword.

    ¡°Maybe this is how wizards can grow!¡± Said k3305 with eyes shing in admiration. He was a little bit more thoughtful than the others.

    This one handed magic staff fighting style had never been seen in the Holy Continent before, and the result was clear. Every wolf rider who rushed towards Abel was numbed, then all Abel needed to do was to control his mount wolf to pass by those wolf riders and slit their throats.

    Soon, k3305 realized the spell Abel was unleashing was a lightning spell. K3305 had learned lighting spells in the past, but he gave up soon after. It was because of how weak their power was despite being the fastest spell.

    The most irritating thing about lighting spells was that most of the time, you could only make 1 point of damage to your enemies. Forget about powerful enemies; this one figure damage could not even do much to those wolf riders withbat qi.

    Lightning talent!

    K3305 thought to himself. This talent could make any wizard jealous. He had heard about this talent a lot ever since he started wizardry, but there were just too few people with this talent.

    By this point, k3305 had given up his idea of fighting with a magic staff one hand and a sword on another. A wizard with lightning talent could y by his own rules. Even if he was unleashing a spell lying down, the speed and effect would still be unmatched by many.

    All the wolf riders in the battle field had dropped dead, so Abel put away his leaf magic staff and long sword. He then put his fist in front of his chest and did a Knight¡¯s honor bow to those wolf riders. No matter the race or interest, anybat qi practitioner was worthy of respect.

    Abel was very careful with his strikes, so there were still around 50 mount wolves on the battlefield well and alive, howling for their owners.

    Abel jumped down from his mount wolf and gave it a little pad, but his eyes were fixed on another mount wolf, a mount wolf king, a low ranking spiritual beast. It was the one that the head wolf rider captain was riding.

    Abel gently stood on the ground, and a strand of dragon vigor scattered around. This soundless vigor shifted through the air, and every mount wolf could feel it. Afterward, they all kneeled down and lifted up their heads.

    Of course, Abel did not do this for fun. These mount wolves were the best mounts out there. Since he had the ability to control them, these mount wolves could all be the mounts for his family knights.

    However, Abel would not let this first generation of mount wolves be the mounts immediately. Abel was after their offspring.

    A sense of unwillingness shed in the gaze of that mount wolf king standing beside the dead head wolf rider captain. It then let out a long howl, but still, it also kneeled down and lifted up its head like the others with a face full of surrender.

    Mount wolves were not intelligent creatures, so they were not cunning. Once they surrendered, they would truly surrender and would not betray their owners.

    Abel walked to the side of that mount wolf king and began to stroke its fur. Although it was still far behind ck Wind, it looked a lot more vicious than any other mount wolves. Abel was happy with it nevertheless.

    From that point on, Abel no longer had to rent a horseback deer when he went out of Miracle City. Although the renting process was easy, those horseback deers were way too slowpared to a mount wolf, let alone their flexibility. Abel was used to riding mount wolves, so he just could not get used to other mounts.

 Chapter 595 - Victory and Spoils of War

    <h4>Chapter 595 Victory and Spoils of War</h4>

    Head Commander Bodley and Head Commander Markham continued their battle, but by that point, victory was already leaning towards their side.

    The two headmanders corresponded with each other seamlessly. One guarded, and one attacked. The 4 bearman of the same rank were fully suppressed.

    ¡°Charge!¡± Head Commander Bodley didn¡¯t even remember how many times he had unleashed a charge today. Another powerful force struck upon the shield of the bearman. This strikended on the exact same area as hisst strike. In a sh, the metal shield shattered into two.

    His fire enchantedbat qi gushed out from his knight sword and shed upon the shieldless bearman. That metal shield was the bearman¡¯s strongest defense, so by that point, it was fully exposed. In a scream of agony, a big cut opened up on the bearman.

    The other 3 bearman heard their teammate¡¯s screaming and simultaneously realized the fight on the other side had ended. All the wolf riders had dropped dead. Dead bodies were everywhere. The only one standing was a Wizard holding a long sword right and a magic staff on his left, looking extremely alert.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± A bearman yelled. Looking at the current condition, it would be suicidal if they continued.

    The 3 bearman unleashed all their force and knocked away the 2 Head Commanders with their battle axes. Then, they nudged their grey bears to retreat to the forest behind them. They knew as soon as they could reach the forest, they would be safe.

    However, the moment they began to turn, 3 arrows flew towards their heads. Bang bang bang! The 3 bearman dropped from their grey bears. The arrows on their heads were extremely eye-catching.

    Head Commander Bodley and Head Commander Markham exchanged a gaze and an awkward smile. This hurt their self esteem. Killing one bearman was already an extremely glorious aplishment, and the 2 Head Commanders could not have achieved it without their weapons.

    However, those 3 arrows had directly killed this powerful enemy in a sh. The Head Commanders had no choice but tough awkwardly. They were just starting to get excited for killing a bearman, but now their self esteem was hurt.

    ¡°K3516 is too strong!¡± Head Commander Markham sighed.

    ¡°Yeah, I wonder who he is?¡± Head Commander Bodley was very intrigued by Abel¡¯s true identity. Which big family¡¯s offspring could have such power at such a young age? What special status he had. He thought about all the possibilities, yet he couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    It was not that he never heard of the name Abel, but Abel was only known for his powerful summons in the human world. Head Commander Bodley did not think a Grandmaster cksmith could kill a full team of wolf riders with a magic staff and a light sword in a thousand years, not to mention that archery skill.

    Any one of those fighting skills would take up all the time and energy from a person, but Abel had mastered all of them. He was an out of the world genius.

    ¡°Who cares? I¡¯m just happy he is our teammate. It seems like k3308 is quite good with him!¡± A gentle smile emerged from the cold face of Head Commander Markham.

    ¡°Yeah, who cares. He is not our enemy, anyway!¡± Head Commander Bodley alsoughed.

    At that moment, Abel put away his Harry Bow and walked towards that 10 meters highbat qi smoke where the dead body of that head wolf rider captainy.

    He scanned the body with his power of the will and spotted a portal object just like he had expected. It was another Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag, so he immediately snatched it. He then scanned the bag with his power of the will. It was a little bit small, only around 80 square meters, but there wererge amounts of ingredients and magic gems inside.

    Magic gems were useless to priests, so their value was not high in the orc empire. However, they could be used as an exchange currency in underground markets. Every ingredient here was unique to the orc empire. They were all extremely precious in the human world.

    ¡°These greedy businessmen!¡± Abel mumbled to himself in anger.

    Abel did not feel pity when he saw those tens of thousands of Pecker orcs throwing their lives away at the Miracle Wall for food. Instead he felt a chill running down his spine.

    If there was no Miracle wall, those tens of thousands of Pecker Orcs that needed to get cleared out by the Orc Empire every 2 to 3 months would not be dead. Instead, they would be fighting with the humans on a battlefield.

    That¡¯s why Abel did not have sympathy for the orcs. This was a race war to the death. Although Abel didn¡¯t know what forces were keeping this war at a controble level, he knew the orcs would not give up easily.

    ¡°K3516, I¡¯m so d you joined the mission with us!¡± K3305 said with gratitude. At that moment, he and the others had already jumped down from the rock.

    Abel had wiped out a team of 100 orcs without a single injury. It was hard to believe.

    Abel nodded to k3305. The reason he had joined this mission was to repay the favor he owed k3305. k3305 knew this, so he did not even mention anything in exchange. The most important thing to a Wizard was not materialistic things, but rtionships. K3305 had really owed Abel a big favor this time. Giving out wealth was easy for him, but repaying such a big favor might be a challenge.

    ¡°K3516, are those mount wolves all listening to you?¡± Asked k3308 with a gentle voice and an admiring look.

    ¡°Yes, I have a special ability; all mount wolves will listen to me!¡± Abel simply exined.

    ¡°Hmm, can I buy a mount wolf off you?¡± K3308 said with a face full of yearning.

    ¡°These are our rewards, let¡¯s wait for the 2 Head Commanders toe back, and we will divide them!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    ¡°Can we really divide them?¡± said k3308 in excitement. He then looked towards headmander Markham who was running at them and yelled, ¡°Markham, quick. We can all have mount wolves!¡±

    ¡°K3308, those are like master wizard k3516¡¯s spoils of war. You and I don¡¯t have the right to have them!¡± Head Commander Markham arrived by k3308¡¯s side and lowered his voice.

    ¡°One, I only want one mount wolf!¡±k3308 mumbled to Head Commander Markham in a pitiful tone. He kept looking back at Abel. He might as well say it to Abel¡¯s face than Head Commander Markham.

    ¡°How about this, I actually do have use for these Mount Wolves, but all of you can pick one. I can help you force them to dere you as it¡¯s owner!¡± Said Abel with a smile. He then waved his Kong Kong spirit portal bag and little and continued, ¡°I still have a lot of spoils of war here. I¡¯ve already taken the ingredients. You guys can have the magic gems!¡±

    At that moment, Head Commander Bodley also came back. He was just in time to hear what Abel had said. There were 50 mount wolves being controlled by Abel. It was such arge amount of wealth, but it didn¡¯t belong to him nor anyone on the spot.

    On top of that, everyone was saved from those vicious orcs by Abel¡¯s scary fighting power. They didn¡¯t deserve to take any of these spoils of war.

    ¡°Mr. Wizard k3516, these are all your spoils of war. It¡¯s the rule of the battlefield!¡± Said head Commander Bodley in a certain tone.

    Since Abel had presented a powerful fighting power, and both headmander Markham and Bodley had addressed him with a respectable title.

    K3308 lowered his head with a sigh and gaze towards those mount wolves. They were the best mounts. He thought he could bring one home after one more year. If he did, everyone in his family would get jealous to death.

    ¡°K3308, Ick a bit of those little skulls from priests and bone made portal objects. If you have some, I¡¯ll exchange a mount wolf with you!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    Abel had so many mount wolves, so he couldn¡¯t care less if he gave out one or two. He needed to cultivate these things for a few years anyway since Abel was after their offsprings. Only their offsprings could be the truest mounts.

    Those mount wolves were already adults; there was no way they could correspond perfectly with the fighting style of a knight if Abel just directly gave one out. On top of that, it was a lot harder to make an adult mount wolf learn a new skill than a young one.

    ¡°Really? But I only have them back in Miracle City. Can I give them to you when we get back?¡± K3308 said in excitement.

 Chapter 596 - Adventurers

    <h4>596 Adventurers</h4>

    Afterward, k3308 began to pick his mount wolf. Although he had his eyes on that mount wolf king next to Abel, he knew Abel wanted to keep that thing to himself. There was no way he would give it to him. After half a day of nitpicking and choosing, he finally picked out a beautiful one.

    Under Abel¡¯smand, the mount wolf agreed to sign a magic contract with k3308. The process was smooth, and just like that, k3308 had gotten his own mount wolf, basically impossible in the past.

    ¡°Mr, your arrows!¡± At that moment, the 2 Head warriors had already retrieved all the armor piercing arrows Abel had shot out.

    Head Commander Bodley, can we take a rest here for a while? I¡¯ve organized some men to take these mount wolves away!¡± Abel asked head Commander Bodley.

    ¡°Of course, everyone is tired after such a long battle anyway. Let¡¯s have our lunch here and get back!¡± Of course, Head Commander Bodley would not refuse Abel and smiled.

    As everyone began to get busy preparing their lunch, Abel connected to Bartoli through the soul chain.

    Due to the strength of the soul chain, Bartoli could easily track down Abel¡¯s location. After she teleported to the nearest city, she immediately shed to Abel¡¯s location at the fastest speed.

    ¡°Who!¡± Head Commander Bodley yelled as he sensed a powerful figure emerging.

    At that moment, Bartoli was wearing a grey robe with a hood covering all her head. No one could see her face. All the others saw was a beam of white light shed next to Abel.

    ¡°Head Commander Bodley, it¡¯s my man!¡± Abel said and bowed to his teammates.

    Bartoli bowed to Abel. At that moment, Abel had alreadymanded all the mount wolves to listen to Bartoli. Those mount wolves would all be taken back to Harry Castle for domestication. His beast trainer Marcy was very experienced in domesticating mount wolves, so Abel decided to leave it to him.

    Abel had contacted Bartoli through the soul chain, and Bartoli did the same as well. So both of them did not say a word during the whole process.

    Soon, Bartoli shed on a mount wolf and led the 40 of them away.

    ¡°That intermediate wizard is a woman!¡± Said k3308 in certainty while he was eating a roast steak by the fire.

    ¡°K3308, How do you know?¡±k3305 could not tell Bartoli¡¯s gender. He was curious how k3308 could tell under that big wide grey robe on that intermediate wizard.

    ¡°She is a prestigious countess. No matter how much you cover yourself, you can¡¯t stop the noble scent froming out. Every move she made had a dense noble scent!¡± K3308 gave a little smirk and said with a gentle voice.

    ¡°Seems like that intermediate wizard respects k3516 a lot, just like a servant!¡± K3305 was born a noble as well, but he had entered the wizard circle from a young age. He did not know as much about themon world as k3308.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking, maybe 3516 is the natural child of a king. No normal noble can have the ability to get an intermediate wizard to serve them!¡± Said k3308 in with a suspicious look.

    Abel felt extremely happy as he saw Bartoli lead those mount wolves away. He had only gotten a young mount wolf when he was a novice knight due to immense luck. From now on, his family members no longer needed luck to get the number 1 mount in the Holy Continent.

    On top of that, the wizard circle in Harry Castle would cultivate a batch of domain wizards. With those mount wolves, Abel was more confident those wizards would stay.

    ¡°Mr, your roast steak!¡± Said Joey handing over a fresh piece of roast to Abel.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel took the roast and said gently. He liked Joey and Basil quite a lot. As elite warriors and hunters, they had helped him retrieve his armor piercing arrows and took out all the valuables in those orcs for him without him asking.

    Head Commander Bodleythen began to gaze around at the people in the circle and had his eyes fixed on k3308 atst. Afterward, he said, ¡°Listen up, I want to make something clear to all of you. I hope all of you can keep the fighting style of Mr. Wizard K3516 a secret!¡±

    K3308 was not happy that Head Commander Bodley was looking at him, so he yelled, ¡°why are you looking at me? I¡¯m the most trustworthy one!¡±

    Even k3305 shook his head after hearing what k3308 had said. That guy rarely thought before he spoke, so it was very hard to believe he could keep a secret.

    ¡°K3308 will keep it secret!¡± Head Commander Markham lowered his voice.

    Head Commander Markham was always standing behind K3308. With his promise, k3308 should be able to keep this secret.

    ¡°Thank you, Head Commander Markham!¡± Abel said with a bow.

    Abel was not afraid ofing across as powerful. This was not his actual power anyway. He had never even used any of his most powerful methods, but still, it was better to stay low key in a battlefield like Miracle City.

    ¡°This saddle is so dirty!¡± K3308 rushed towards his mount wolf immediately after he finished his roast steak. By that point, that mount wolf already belonged to him, so he began toin.

    Head Commander Markham did not say a word. Instead, he stepped up and helped him to take the saddle off. The saddles of mount wolves were special; there was nothing to exchange it with.

    ¡°Bodley, I¡¯m going to help k3308 clean his saddle!¡± Said Head Commander Markham.

    ¡°Head Commander Markham, there¡¯s no need. I have a full set of new saddles in my spoils of war. I¡¯ll give it to k3308!¡± Said Abel with a smile as he took out a new set of mount wolf saddle and handed it over to head Commander Markham.

    ¡°Thank you so much k3516!¡± Said k3308 as he snatched the new saddle from Abel.

    Head Commander Markham let out a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t know how far away the water was. On top of that, worgens would normally never clean their saddles, so you could just imagine how dirty they might be. Cleaning them with pure water would not be an easy job.

    Actually, Abel had given out one of his personal saddles. Due to the uniqueness of those saddles, Abel had to constantly change them due to how often he fought with ck Wind. He always had a few of them ready in his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag.

    After the meal, everyone began to set off again. Abel jumped on his mount wolf king with his original horseback deer following behind. Those things had been trained to follow. It¡¯s owner even without direct control.

    K3308 had also jumped on his mount wolf. He sped up and slowed down from time to time to show off his riding skill.

    Everyone on the spot knew one thing, and that was a Wizard couldmunicate with his mount through the power of the will after a magic contract was signed. What k3308 was doing had nothing to do with his riding skills; he was just controlling his mount with his power of the will.

    Of course, no one had the time to care about him. At least k3308 was busy with his mount wolf and did not bother anyone else. You could just tell this by looking at the carefree look on his face.

    K3308 and k3305 were especially close on this team. He might be even closer to Head Commander Markham, but maybe it was because Markham was an icebat qi practitioner, but he did not like to talk. Therefore, k3305 had be k3308¡¯s best chat mate.

    ¡°Mr. Bodley, there is an adventure squad up front!¡± Joey and Basil said while running back on their war horses.

    These two elite warriors had set off before the others had even finished their meal. As the patrol of the team, they failed to spot those orcs just then, so they had tried a lot harder this time.

    ¡°Battle formation!¡± Head Commander Bodley yelled.

    ¡°K3308, quick! Prepare the battle formation!¡± Head Commander Markham yelled.

    ¡°Joey, more orcs?¡±k3308 was feeling a little down, so he asked joey.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a human adventure squad!¡± Joey replied.

    ¡°Then why are we scared!¡±k3308 said in irritation.

    ¡°K3308, human adventure squads are even scarier than orcs!¡± Said Head Commander in a serious tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right; we should keep out a formation to let them know we are prepared. Then they will not want to mess with us!¡± Head Commander Bodley added.

    Any adventure squad who would enter Mount Budapest to hunt spiritual beast would at least have a Head Commander and a Wizard. This way, they could make up for theirck of manpower.

 Chapter 597 - Men Die For Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 597 Men Die For Wealth</h4>

    A headmander¡¯s defense was just as good as their attacks, and their stamina was great too. Even withoutbat qi, fighting for half a day with only knight skills should be ok.This was not the case for Wizards. All their power came from their magic power. When all their mana was used up, any physical impact could greatly affect them. Wizards could use defensive spells to increase their own defense, as well as attack using magic elements.

    A wizard depended on their mana, and normally their mana would be used up quickly. Therefore, every wizard needed a headmander to go along with them to Mount Budapest.

    No one had the skill of a headmander and be a wizard like Abel, not to mention those powerful summons of his. Therefore, only Abel could fight alone like this.

    Head Commander Bodley¡¯ was attentive due to his fighting experience. They were far from any civilization, and thew of the state was basically useless here. The only thing that maintained order was morality. Head Commander Bodley could guarantee his morals, but he was not sure about those adventure squads.

    An adventure squad of 10 men soon appeared up front. The squad considered 3 Head Commanders, 2 beginner wizards, and 5manders. This formation was considered as high up for an adventure squad.

    That adventure squad was also keeping an eye on headmander Bodley, but as they got closer. The headmander leading that adventure squad began to rx. He then yelled with augh, ¡°Bodley, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Craig, long time no see!¡± Head Commander Bodley rxed his defense position as well and put his weapon back on his saddle as a sign of respect to Head Commander Craig.

    Suddenly a young wizard in a luxurious robe pointed at the mount wolf Abel was sitting on and said to Head Commander Craig from behind, ¡°Craig, I want his Mount wolf!¡±

    Head Commander Craig¡¯s face changed. He was not expecting the wizard behind him to raise a request like this, but that Wizard¡¯s status was too prestigious to deny.

    ¡°Young master Anthony, 2 out of those 3 wizards are wearing masks. They are from Miracle City. Miracle City is not far from here. Let¡¯s not cause any trouble!¡± Head Commander Craig turned back and said gently.

    ¡°Craig, I¡¯ve said my orders!¡± Wizard Anthony had already made up his mind. His adventure squad seemed a little bit stronger than Head Commander Bodley¡¯s. Although they had one less wizard, they had an extra Head Commander, which should be able to make it up.

    Most importantly, he could recognize the mount wolf under Abel was a mount wolf king. Looking at the horseback deer behind it, that mount wolf should be a spoil of war. Another Wizard by the side was also riding a mount wolf with a Chocobo following him, which further confirmed his idea.

    Wizard Anthony was born into luxury. He was confirmed to have a talent for wizardry ever since he was young, so he had lost the right to inherit his family¡¯s fortune. However, everyone in his family loved him, and he tried very hard as well. Finally, he had be an official wizard before he turned 30 years old.

    ¡°Bodley, can you do me a favor and ask that wizard if he will give out his mount wolf?¡± Head Commander Craig had no choice, so he stepped up and asked.

    ¡°Craig, I didn¡¯t expect this. After not seeing for a while, you¡¯ve sold yourself as a ve!¡± There was no way headmander Bodley would ask Abel such a question. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know that Abel would not agree, so he just brushed Head Commander Craig off sarcastically.

    ¡°Bodley, that is the 3rd young master of the Brown family. Please consider for this wizard. The Brown family can give out enough to show their sincerity!¡± Said Head Commander Craig bluntly.

    ¡°So what?¡± K3308 called from a side with irritation. A 3rd master from the brown family could steal the mount of a Miracle City wizard? He was very angry. This was a clear insult to their dignity.

    As the words of k3308nded, the atmosphere grew intense. Head Commander Markham carefully blocked k3308, and Head Commander Bodley also took a step, guarding k3305. Both Head Commanders had picked up their weapons once again.

    They were not worried about Abel¡¯s safety. He was a wizard who could ughter a team of 100 orcs by himself. There was no one would worry about his ability to protect himself. The only thing to worry about was if Abel will go too hard once he got angry.

    ¡°Young master Anthony, I know ahead Commander Bodley, he is a very strong fighter with the power of at least 2 headmanders, and I can also feel a sense of chilling from themander next to him. Perhaps he is a icebat qi practitioner. If we start a fight with them now, our chances of winning are low!¡± Headmander Craig turned back to report again.

    Icebat qi headmanders were one of the very fewmanders who specialized in defense. They could use the chill force to slow down the movement of their enemies, the highest mastery in the human¡¯s defense.

    ¡°What do you know. Let me ask you, do they have more manpower than us?¡± Young master Anthony lowered his voice. He no longer had his gaze fixed on Abel¡¯s mount wolf; instead his attention was drawn by Abel¡¯s Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag. As the young master of the Brown Family, he had identally found out the existence of this type of portal bag.

    However, 2 of these military grade weapons of the orc empire were hanging on the body this beginner Wizard. At that moment, he thought about a sentence he¡¯d heard a while back: Greed is in the heart of every man.

    In the past, he didn¡¯t really know what this sentence meant since he had an amount of wealth that was unimaginable for any Wizard. Just like this adventure to Mount Budapest, for example, it was more like 3 headmanders helping a beginner Wizard open up fresh crystal cores for training.

    However, when he stood in front of 2 Kong Kong Spirit Portal Bag and a mount wolf that could switch owners, he felt like nothing could stand in his way.

    ¡°Young master Anthony, if we really start a fight now, perhaps we are stronger!¡± Head Commander Craig lowered his voice. He couldn¡¯t really understand the intention of young master Anthony. Both groups were almost neck to neck. If they started a fight, they would take a big hit even if they won.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I need to know. Look, those 2 headmanders are not protecting that Wizard in the mount wolf king. Maybe it is because that Wizard had gotten a lot more spoils of war than those headmanders in their previous battle. Ask them to kill that Wizard first!¡± Said young master Anthony with confidence.

    Young Master Anthony has a hand in his family business from a young age, so he knew a thing or two about human nature. That was why he hade up with this idea.

    Wizards were the most important part of a battle formation, and at that moment, even those 2 unnoticeable elite warriors were not protecting Abel.

    Abel smirked face. Although other people might not be able to hear the conversation between headmanders Craig and Anthony, Abel knew everything they were saying just by looking at the shape of their mouths.

    He really wanted to tell that young master Anthony that there was a saying that goes like. Men die for wealth, and birds die for food.

    At the moment, the 2 headmanders on the other team began to move. It seemed like their target was Head Commander Bodley and Head Commander Markhem.

    ¡°Craig, don¡¯t test me!¡± Head Commander Bodley yelled.

    ¡°Bodley, this is young master Anthony¡¯smand!¡± By that point, the hesitation on Head Commander Craig¡¯s face had disappeared. There was no turning back for a headmander once they decided to fight.

    ¡°No need to talk, just kill them!¡± Young Master Anthony yelled as he threw a firebolt directly towards headmander Markhem.

    The fireboltnded on the shield of Head Commander Markhem. A white light shed, and a thickyer of frost emerged. Ssss... sss... the firebolt plunged into frost and vanished without making any damage.

    The battle had officially ignited as soon as Young Master Anothony made this move. The 5manders quickly stepped in front of young master Anthony and the other Wizard in a guarding position, as the headmander charged towards headmander Bodley

 Chapter 598 - Birds Die For Food

    <h4>Chapter 598 Birds Die For Food</h4>

    As Head Commander Craig yelled, his body merged with his war horse and sped in front of headmander Bodley in an instant. me engulfed his sword. With his firebat qi, headmander Craig had unleashed his most dangerous blow right from the start.Headmander Craig had thought this through very well. He knew as long as he could hold down the strongest out of the bunch, headmander Bodley, Bodley would not be able to save the others.

    Headmander Bodley sighed and blocked with his metal shield; the only sacrifice he had made was making his war horse take a few steps back.

    In the past, his weakness was defense, but this was no longer the case ever since he had swapped his shield out with the one Abel had given him.

    Every firebat qi headmander had their weakness in defense; it was the nature of firebat qi. Firebat qi was specialized in attacks, so they would mostly rely on their shields for defense.

    Against fire attacks, normal magic shields would often take a fair bit of damage. And it¡¯s element could get damaged after many powerful strikes. Therefore, a headmander¡¯s shield would often take a lot of damage during an elite level fight.

    However, this was not the case for headmander Bodley. Both his magic sword and magic shield were made with condensed iron. It was very hard for a headmander to even leave a mark on this material.

    But at the end of the day, both of these two men were headmanders of the same rank, and Head Commander Bodley had gotten some injuries on his body.

    Still, he was very happy that such a small amount of sacrifice could stop the charge of a headmander of the same rank.

    Headmander Craig was well known for his strength among headmanders, and a charge was the most powerful attack of a headmander. If headmander Bodley could block it so easily, it meant that headmander Craig basically had no chance against him.

    ¡°Craig, you are going to die here today!¡± Head Commander Bodley yelled. He hadpletely counteracted the charge of headmander Craig and now was ready to strike back.

    He was full of confidence. His powerful weapons had dragged out the distance between these 2 simr skill level headmanders.

    A ray of horror shed in the gaze of Head Commander Craig. He couldn¡¯t understand how Head Commander Bodley could counteract his most powerful strike. He didn¡¯t feel so well about this; he just hoped the other 2 Head Commanders could end their battle quicker and give him a hand.

    Head Commander Bodley¡¯s knight sword began to strike back at full force. The big sword of these 2 headmanders kept making contact as their firebat struck upon the bodies of each other.

    However, the way these two headmanders felt waspletely different from each other. Head Commander Craig had taken a little bit more damage with each strike of firebat qi from his opponent. Although this damage was not dramatic, it built up throughout time. Still, he was not worried. He believed Head Commander Bodley was going through the same thing.

    But with every strike, Head Commander Bodley felt a stream of warm energy rushing towards his body. He was actually absorbing the firebat qi of his opponent to heal his ownbat qi, and even his small injuries began to heal.

    He was getting stronger and stronger as his knight sword absorbed more and more life force from headmander Craig.

    This was the power of Abel¡¯s knight sword. Although it couldn¡¯t absorb a lot of life force, it could make a world of difference if a head Commander was fighting someone of the same rank.

    Meanwhile, the others also began to fight. Young master Anthony unleashed a powerful force by ruthlessly throwing out spells, simultaneously holding down both k3305 and k3308.

    The arrows of Joey and Basil were basically hopeless against the defense of the 5manders. It seemed like victory was just at Anthony¡¯s reach, so a sense of rxation began to emerge from his face. His 2 headmanders had also unleashed their ¡®charge¡¯ towards the masked Wizard on the mount wolf king.

    A cold sh emerged in Abel¡¯s gaze. He couldn¡¯t understand why those people had unleashed an attack on a mount wolf king. He couldn¡¯t understand why they were willing to risk their lives for wealth.

    But in a deserted ce such as thewless Mount Budapest, the word adventure meant to sacrifice certain things in exchange for something greater. Abel had 2 Kong Kong Spirit Portal bags and a mount wolf king. That was worth risking lives for.

    As Abel began to concentrate, the 2 charging headmanders began to slow down under his gaze. With his current rank, killing a headmander with spells was not easy, so he decided to use physical attacks nevertheless.

    The 2 headmanders did not use abat qi armor. You couldn¡¯t me them; every knight had theirbat qi limit, and engulfing your entire body withbat qi could be very draining.

    In a seemingly easy battle like this where 2 Head Commanders were facing a beginner wizard, it would beughable if they had put on theirbat qi armor.

    Abel brushed against his waist, and light swords appeared in both his hands.

    At that moment, the 2 Head Commanders were already right at his face, their weapon struck down withbat qi with a sound breaking speed.

    During their charge, the legs of their war horses had already elerated to the point where it was unseeable by the naked eye. At the same time, the force of their attack would double, and not to even mention theirbat qi attribute. For a beginner Wizard, who could not sh away, it was basically impossible for them to counteract this strike.

    But the world was not as ck and white¨Cjust like this case. As the ming swords of those headmanders struck down, Abel did a little twist andpletely avoided both the strikes.

    Those 2 headmanders felt their heart drop. They were fully confident in themselves; how could they miss? Horror began to arise from within. By that point, they could only keep attacking.

    Abel¡¯s body was like a little boat against massive waves. No matter how big the wave got, he could float on top of it unaffected.

    Viciousness shed one of the headmanders as he struck his sword towards the mount wolf king under Abel. He was not expecting this at all.

    Attacking a mount was extremely rare in the battle of this world. Even wolf riders would not initiate an attack on a human¡¯s Mount. This was like a mutually agreed upon rule.

    Normally, mounts would only get injured by the excessive force of a spell or a weapon. That was why there were 50 or more mount wolves leftover in Abel¡¯s past battle.

    Since Abel had just gotten this mount wolf king, he could not control it perfectly. Although he had moved his Mount Wolf King away in time, a long blood vessel opened on its body.

    ¡°Nice, these are the knights of the Brown family!¡± Abel mumbled coldly.

    Abel then sent the light sword on his left to a headmander¡¯s sword holding palm and the light sword on his right to the other headmander¡¯s palm. Those 2 head Commanders watched as their palms made contact with the light sword; at the same time they weirdly felt like they were the one who was plunging their palm towards the light sword.

    ¡°Dong Dong!¡± The two head Commanders dropped their swords. In a shock, both of them instinctively held the shield on their other hand upward.

    However just as they started to move their shield, the light swords on Abel¡¯s hand struck out again and directly prated the armpit of their shield holding hand. By that point, those 2 headmanders had started to lose their sense of touch.

    The skin piercing cut shed off the archeries andbat qi vain of those 2 headmanders¡¯ arms.

    Just like their long swords, their shield dropped to the ground in a crisp sound as well.

    At that moment, they suddenly remembered theirbat qi armor. As they yelled, fire attributedbat qi rushed out, and a faintbat qi armor engulfed their bodies.

    It was at that moment; a light sword plunged into their open mouth. Immediately, their firebat qi began to turn in to fire sparkles and scattered away along with the wind.

 Chapter 599 - I Donâ€™t Like Your Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 599 I Don¡¯t Like Your Eyes</h4>

    Abel¡¯s sword was extremely precise. Although he had only used 2 light swords, he had unleashed a great deal of damage to those 2 headmanders.The light sword plunged into the open mouths of those headmanders and prated their bones, chopped off their airway and archeries. With a little pick, the de then entered the skull of those headmanders.

    Abel did not want to expose hisbat qi, so he just added a strand of power of the will to his sword. After the sword stabbed into their brains, Abel¡¯s power of the will gave it a quick scan.

    Abel had 240 points of power of the will, and this head Commander had 24 points, which was quite good already. With this difference, this little scan had directly melted their brains into mush,

    Life faded from their gaze as Abel retracted his light sword. Their body jiggled and fell off their horse.

    ¡°Bang bang¡±bat qi cores exploded into 2 red light beams shooting up towards the sky. Although it was only 10 meters tall, everyone had suddenly stopped their movement, and the battle came to a halt.

    Head Commander Craig quickly went back to Young Master Anthony and exined the situation¨Chis shield slightly trembling in his hand.

    No one at the moment could keep themselves together. Those were 2 headmanders. Even a big family like the Brown Family would take a big hit in their power by losing 2 head Commanders.

    However, Head Commander Craig no longer had time to think about these things as he stood in the face of this scary beginner wizard.

    By that point, the confidence young master Anthony had faded. Instead, it was reced with cold sweat and paleness. He couldn¡¯t understand how the battle could take a 360 turn in a sh. 2 headmanders had been killed by a beginner wizard with light swords?

    Everything had gone quite well for the young master Anthony had since he was young, so at that moment, he felt like he had entered an alternate reality. He kept thinking about how the ruler of his family would react if he found out that 2 headmanders had been killed. Would they still treat him nicely like before?

    Up to this point, the idea of getting killed still had note across his mind. He was the 3rd young master of the Brown family; no one would dare to kill him no matter what he did wrong.

    ¡°We surrender. What demands do you have? Just say it and pretend this never happened!¡± A sh of hatred emerged from the face of Young Master Anthony. This anger was especially aimed at Abel. It was Abel who had put him into this situation.

    The idea that this thing was started because of his greed never even came across his mind. Abel had killed 2 headmanders, so he had basically formed a grudge with the Brown family. Surrendering now was not a big deal; they would seek revenge in the future.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like your eyes!¡± Abel said, looking at young master Anthony.

    After Abel said these words, his mount wolf king dashed forward towards their formation of a headmander, 2 beginner wizards, and 5manders.

    A confused look began to emerge on Head Commander Bodley¡¯s face. Abel¡¯s charge was very simr to a Knight¡¯s charge. However, a Knight¡¯s charge required the use ofbat qi to unleash, and Abel never gave out a single bit ofbat qi.

    Yes, Abel was actually unleashing a Knight¡¯s charge. This secret knight technique could dramatically increase the speed of a mount, but at the same time, Abel¡¯s Knight charge was different. He utilized the power of his body and his precise control skills to achieve the same effect asbat qi.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Head Commander Craig yelled to increase his courage. Although he saw only a beginner wizard rushing towards him with 2 light swords, he felt like he was facing a demon. Still, he had to protect young master Anthony, the 3rd young master of the Brown family.

    Abel did not stop. The moment he arrived, Craig quickly unleashed 5 shes with his knight sword from a different angle. It was the most powerful strike he had ever unleashed in his life.

    However, all Abel did was a few little twists, and he hadpletely dodged the strikes and prated his defense. Just when the 5manders wanted to attack, all they saw was a slight blur in their vision, followed by a sharp pain on their hands. Afterward, they could no longer hold their swords tight as it dropped to the ground.

    Abel and his mount wolf king did not stop. Finally, he arrived in front of the face of young master Anthony.

    Just before a ¡®blizzard¡¯ magic pattern began to glow in the hand of that beginner wizard next to young master Anthony, Abel¡¯s light sword had already plunged into the core of the magic pattern. His spell had been broken, and blood began to spill out from his mouth. Afterward, that beginner wizard fainted on his mount.

    Young master Anthony also wanted to unleash a spell, but after seeing Abel prate the defense of a headmander, injure 5manders, and break the spell of a beginner wizard in a sh, he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t evenplete drawing his spell¨Cno matter how hard he tried.

    For a so-called wizard genius, what just happened was basically impossible. But it happened.

    That so-called genius young master Anthony began to scream, ¡°I am the 3rd son of the brown family. You can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    He could only cry because he could not even draw a spell properly because of his trembling hands.

    ¡°Mr. Wizard, please show mercy, the Brown family will give you a satisfying amount ofprehension!¡± By that point, Head Commander Craig was no longering across as threatening. He knew his attack was useless and that Wizard was already in the face of young master Anthony. All he needed to do was a gentle pick of his sword, and young master Anthony would be dead.

    ¡°Brown family?¡± Abel let out a cold, mockingugh.

    His light long sword gently brushed against young master Anthony.

    ¡°Please show mercy!¡± Head Commander Craig yelled ruthlessly.

    Abel couldn¡¯t care less. But, his sword did not directly strike upon young master Anthony. He knew a core offspring of a big family would definitely have some life savers on them.

    Abel¡¯s light sword swiftly brushed against young master Anthony¡¯s neck and finger. A ring and ne appeared on the sword. Afterward, Abel¡¯s sword brushed against young master Anthony¡¯s waist as well and took away his portal bag.

    Young master Anthony was already in shock, and he just couldn¡¯t understand how Abel knew exactly where his 2 passive defense magic items were and how Abel could take them away without triggering them.

    Did someone set him up? Was headmander Craig putting up a show with headmander Bodley to set him up?

    His heart filled with suspicion. It seemed like the whole world was against him.

    Abel stably ced the 3 items on his saddle, and the light sword on his light shed in front of the eyes of young master Anthony. It looked like a horizontal sh, but it was actually 2 pokes.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Young Master Anthony let out a scream of agony as blood gushed out from his eyes. He held his hands against his face dropped from his horse. Afterward, he began to twitch in pain on the ground.

    ¡°Young master!¡± Head Commander Craig quickly jumped down from his horse and Held young master Anthony in his hands. By that point, holes had been poked in young master Anthony¡¯s eyeballs.

    Nothing good coulde out of an injury like this unless they had a master¡¯s ¡®healing potion¡¯. But those potions could not be attained by just coin coins or magic gems. Therefore, young master Anthony was basically hopeless.

    ¡°Mr. Wizard, ording to the noble rule, you should treat a noble as a prisoner of war and capture us. You should not hurt our Brown Family¡¯s 3rd young master!¡± Head Commander Craig yelled with anger and sorrow.

    ¡°You guys can be prisoners of war? Did you surrender?¡± Abel asked in a confused tone.

    ¡°You are so powerful; it shouldn¡¯t even matter to you if you capture weak people like us,¡± Headmander Craig said helplessly.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t like his gaze; thest person who looked at me like this has already gone to hell. You are lucky!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

 Chapter 600 - 100 Skills Iron

    <h4>Chapter 600 100 Skills Iron</h4>

    Abel had never respected these so-called noble rules. He had killed a prince of a Duchy at a very young age, and now he was considering if he would kill all nobles.¡°Head Commander Bodley, Is this Craig your friend?¡± Abel asked, a murderous aura sifting out.

    ¡°Mr. Wizard, Craig is a real knight. If you can, please spare his life!¡± Head Commander Bodley hesitated and said.

    ¡°K3516, who cares about the Brown Family. That family is nothing too impressive anyway!¡± k3308 said arrogantly.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Head Commander Markham yelled.

    K3308 never saw headmander Markham get angry. As he looked around the expression of others, he realized maybe he had done something wrong.

    ¡°K3516, kill them!¡± K3305 viciously gazed at k3308.

    ¡°Mr. Wizard k3516, please don¡¯t consider headmander Bodley¡¯s suggestion. Just kill them!¡± Head Commander Markham lowered his voice.

    Headmander Bodley stared at Head Commander Craig in pity and said with a nod, ¡°Mr. Wizard k3516. For your safety, just kill them!¡±

    By that point, k3308 realized he had just said Abel¡¯s number by mistake. If they had let those people go, The brown family would definitely seek revenge against Abel by all means necessary. Regret filled his heart.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Suddenly Abel began tough, and then he asked headmander Bodley ¡°I still don¡¯t know who the brown family is. Can you tell me about them?¡±

    Head Commander Bodley was caught off guard a little. He always thought Abel was the core member of some big family. How could he not know about the Brown Family?

    But Head Commander Bodley did not think too much about it. Nothing matters just by looking at Abel¡¯s ability.

    ¡°The Brown Family has thousands of years of history in the Kingdom of St Pierrt. They are very powerful, the 3rd most powerful family in the Kingdom of St Pierrt. Although there are no elite wizards in their family, I heard they are very good with the elite wizards of the Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s Wizard Union. So for your safety, you should just kill them!¡± head Commander Bodley lowered his voice.

    By this point, headmander Craig¡¯s face had grown grey. As a knight, he was not afraid to die since the Brown Family had done a great favor for him. This was the reason he had sold himself to the Brown family. Now that he failed to protect the young master, he no longer could face the leader of the Brown Family.

    ¡°Just a family in the Kingdom of St Pierrt, I thought it was some royal family of a kingdom. This is the pinnacle of arrogance!¡± said Abel with a coldugh.

    ¡°Mr. Wizard, please spare the life of our 3rd young master. I can leave my life with you!¡± Head Commander Craig yelled suddenly.

    His yelling had made the screaming young master Anthony stop.

    ¡°Head Commander Bodley is right; you are a real knight. Remember me; I am the wizard k3516. I live in area a09 in the wizard camp of Miracle City. If you want revenge,e find me!¡± Abel said with augh.

    A family in the Kingdom of St Pierrt could do nothing to him. it was not worth it to make headmander Bodley lose face. Also, this headmander Craig seemed like a nice guy as well. It would be a pity if he had just killed him.

    Everyone was shocked by what Abel had said. How could he be? How could he act so calm in the face of a thousand year old family¡¯s revenge?

    ¡°Wait!¡± Abel¡¯s face suddenly took a dark turn as he stared at Head Commander Craig, who was getting ready to leave.

    Head Commander Craig felt his heart drop. Abel was so giving just then, so why did his face change all of a sudden.

    He quickly nudged the fewmanders to step in front of young master Anthony who was treating his wounds.

    Abel¡¯s Mount wolf king viciously dashed out, and he arrived in front of headmander Craig. Head Commander Craig struck his sword out instinctively, and all Abel did was a little twist, and he avoided the sword.

    Abel struck his hand between headmander Craig¡¯s sword and shield. Then, he grabbed his belt and gave it a little push.

    Head Commander Craig wanted to dodge, but hecked a little bit of time. Abel¡¯s force hadnded on his body, and he began to fall. But suddenly, that push became a pull.

    Abel didn¡¯t use too much force; all he did was a little technique, and the perfect grasp of time. Just like that, the headmander withoutbat qi armor had been pushed down his war horse like a baby.

    Afterward, he picked up the injured young master Anthony and went back to his mount wolf king. He heavily mmed young master Anthony in the ground and said in a cold voice with a touch of anger.

    ¡°Anthony, now I know why you have attacked us!¡±

    Abel knew young master Anthony was a noble and he had tried to respect their rules as much as possible. Poking holes in this spoiled young master¡¯s eyes would probably teach him a lesson, and Abel wanted to save some face for headmander Bodley. However, this situation was actually a lot more serious than he initially expected.

    ¡°Mr. Wizard K3516, what did you realize?¡± Head Commander Bodley asked.

    ¡°Head Commander Bodley, take a look at this portal bag!¡± Said Abel as he threw young master Anthony¡¯s portal bag to headmander Bodley.

    Head Commander Bodley held the portal bag in his hand. Even though Head Commanders had only grasped a tiny bit of magic power, it was enough for them to open a portal bag. The only thing was that a portal bag was extremely precious. Head Commanders rarely had the chance toe into contact with one.

    It was a portal bag with 10 square meters of space. This was big even for an intermediate wizard, which just showed how important young master Anthony was to the brown family.

    However, this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was what¡¯s inside. Other than some wizard resources, there was also a bunch of iron.

    ¡°100 skills iron!¡± headmander Bodley was not a cksmith, but he was very familiar with iron material. 100 skills iron was the most important material for top quality weapons.

    In the human world, most weapons did not have the privilege to be forged with iron like this. A 100 skills iron was basically a cksmith master hammering 100 skills on to a top quality iron.

    This iron was basically useless to normal people, or even wizards. Only a cksmith could forge a weapon out of it.

    Now here came the question. Why was a beginner wizard carrying so many 100 skills iron with him¨CEspecially in the border between the orcs and humans such as Mount Budapest?

    By that point, anger emerged on the face of headmander Bodley as well. He was the guardian of Miracle City. He had fought with the orcs countless times. Of course, he knew what the orcs could do with this iron.

    Just like that bearman he had killed¨Cif it¡¯s giant shield was made entirely out of these iron, even his condensed iron sword would not be able to break it in a short period of time.

    Howe the humans coulde out dominant in almost every battle with the orcs? The orcs were clearly superior in speed, power, and physics, but still, they could not win against human knights.

    This was all because of gear. Human gears and forgery skills were far superior to the orc¡¯s, and these 100 skills iron was a clear reflection.

    ¡°Craig, you don¡¯t deserve to be a knight!¡± Head Commander Bodley lowered his voice and threw a chunk of 100 skills iron on the ground.

    Head Commander Craig had just recovered from the shock of falling off his horse. He gazed at the iron in confusion. He knew headmander Bodley would care about trivial stuff. What was so serious about this 100 skills iron?

    ¡°I, Craig, have always lived by the glory of knights, I have not and will not offend it. Why did you say I don¡¯t deserve to be a knight?¡± Head Commander Craig yelled in question.

 Chapter 601 - Race Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 601 Race Traitor</h4>

    ¡°We just ran into a team of 100 orcs with arge amount of Wizard resources trying to get across Mount Budapest. I¡¯m afraid You don¡¯t need me to exin anymore, do you?¡± Said Abel coldly.Head Commander Craig nodded. Actually, he did not know too much about the details of this crystal core Mission. Everything from the direction, position, and process was organized by Young Master Anthony, which was rare.¡°Look at Anthony¡¯s portal bag; it¡¯s full of 100 skills iron. What do you think you are going to do?¡± Abel yelled.

    Young master Anthony was held up by a few injured knights. His face had already grown white from his poked eyeballs, but now it was starting to look grey. His whole body began to shake.

    There was nothing more frowned upon than being a race traitor in this world¨Cby all humans, no matter the time or circumstance. No matter who much of a prestigious noble you were, if you betrayed your race, your whole family would end.

    ¡°The Brown family¨Ca family with a thousand years of history. It seems like it will end from today!¡± Abel¡¯s voice sounded like ice shard plunging into the heart of young master Anthony.

    ¡°No, this has nothing to do with my family. It¡¯s my fault. It has nothing to do with my family!¡± Young Master Anthony yelled crazily. He finally decided to ept his fate. His death was certain, but he didn¡¯t want to drag his family along.

    Family was miles more important than anything in the hearts of nobles. It was only with their family; a noble¡¯s offspring could be protected and have resources. Therefore, every noble in this world had immense respect for their family, even for a wizard like young master Anthony.

    ¡°There are 500 pieces of 100 skills iron. How could you find so many of them without your family¡¯s support?¡± Said Abel coldly at the screaming young master Anthony.

    By this point, all young master Anthony knew how to do was tremble. In fact, that was all he could do when he thought about his fate and the fate of the Brown Family. No one would feel sympathy towards a noble human traitor.

    ¡°Ah!¡± By this point, Head Commander Craig realized what was happening. He never thought the family he served would do such a thing. He felt like all his pride had been stripped away in a sh. He felt betrayed regret and sorrow. But soon, he thought about a way that could prove his innocence.

    He drew out his knight sword from his waist and mumbled, ¡°humble, glory, sacrifice, bravery, pity, will, honor, justice!¡±

    Afterward, he viciously plunged the sword towards his heart.

    The moment when Abel realized what headmander Craig was doing, he took out a magic gem from his portal bag and threw it towards headmander Craig as his sword was about to make contact with his chest.

    The magic gem struck perfectly on the elbow joint. Although the force was not big, it had made headmander Craig drop his sword.

    ¡°Head Commander Craig, you need to use orc blood to cleanse your mistake. You should find your glory back on the battlefield. Don¡¯t be a coward and kill your self!¡± Said Abel. Abel¡¯s gesture implied that he thought headmander Craig was innocent.

    Young master Anthony would definitely use a secretive method to contact his exchanger personally. There was no way he would let anyone know a big crime like this unless it was totally necessary.

    ¡°Mr. Wizard, I will go to Miracle City and fight against the orcs until the end of my life!¡± Head Commander Craig kneeled in front of Abel and did a knights bow. He then stood up again and jumped on his horse without even giving young master Anthony a look. On his way to Miracle City, he did not look back.

    Abel knew the Miracle Citycked Head Commanders, so if a human headmander wanted to go there, the Miracle Spirit would definitely ept.

    ¡°What do we do with him?¡± Head Commander Bodley said, pointing at young master Anthony on the ground.

    Their little team still had notpleted their mission, and it would be very inconvenient if they brought young master Anthony along. However, they didn¡¯t want to just kill Anthony ether. If they did kill him, they wouldck important evidence to investigate the brown family in the future.

    ¡°Bodley, there¡¯s no need to talk. Just kill him. With you and Markham as testimony. I don¡¯t need to write a letter home to ask for a favor!¡± k3308 couldn¡¯t help himself and yelled.

    Abel did not reply. Instead, a fire bolt flew out in his hand and directly ignited young master Anthony.

    He intentionally controlled the power of this fire bolt, so young master Anthony would suffer longer before he died.

    The already raspy voice of young master Anthony began to scream again, but this time, it would be thest scream he gave out in this life.

    Afterward, Abel turned back to his teammates and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this; no need for you guys to worry!¡±

    Suddenly, another idea had struck upon Abel¡¯s mind. Light shed in his hand, and the portal bag of the other beginner wizard was sucked in by the telekinesis spell.

    ¡°I knew it!¡± A murderous aura shed in Abel¡¯s gaze and flew a fire bolt to that beginner wizard as well.

    Under the beginner wizard¡¯s screams, Abel lifted his portal bag and said, ¡°it¡¯s filled with 100 skills iron as well!¡±

    ¡°Well deserved!¡± The others looked at that screaming wizard and sighed. How could a person like this be a wizard?

    Without anyone noticing, Abel had connected with Bartoli through the soul chain. At that moment, Bartoli was transferring the mount wolves through a teleportation circle one by one.

    ¡°Bartoli, help me contact the Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s head of management, Duke Edington, and let him know I am very unhappy with the Brown family. They had exchanged 100 skills irons with the orcs. Also, help me find out who is the cksmith for the Brown family. Make sure you don¡¯t let him know it is my intention!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    Abel believed with all his heart that Duke Edington would make the right decision and take care of this. Which was more important, a Grandmaster cksmith who could kill elite wizards or a race traitor noble family?

    He also wanted to know who was the cksmith master forging all these 100 skills iron. Normal cksmith masters would not do this since forging a 100 skills iron was basically a step away from forging an actual weapon.

    A halfplete product such as 100 skills iron definitely would not be as valuable as an actual weapon. Therefore, a cksmith master would not just sell 100 skills iron, especially that much 100 skills iron.

    This second portal was a little bit smaller, but it still had 5 cubic meters of space. There were 200 pieces of 100 skills iron, which was quite shocking to Abel. Even a grandmaster cksmith like himself would take quite a long time toplete forging that many 100 skills iron.

    Abel¡¯s teacher Master Bentham was a cksmith master by name. His actual forging levely between a cksmith master and an advanced cksmith. It would take him half a day to forge a single 100 skills iron. 700 pieces of 100 skills iron would take a cksmith master at least half a year of nonstop forging.

    As a Grandmaster cksmith in the cksmith Union, Abel knew none of the cksmiths in the Union would spend half a year forging 100 skills iron none stop.

    ¡°Mr. Wizard k3516, should we continue?¡± although headmander Bodley was the leader of this team, the power Abel had shown was way too scary. Maybe even their entire team together would not be able to take down Abel.

    Abel stored up the 2 portal bags. He was quite interested in these 700 pieces of 100 skills iron. In some time, he would make more condensed iron out of them and swapped out the iron balls in Johnson.

    Although the iron balls on Johnson were the works of cksmith Dwarfs, it required way too many 100 skills iron, and no cksmith Master would help him make that many 100 skills iron.

    Now, with all these 100 skills iron, he could swap out the iron balls in Johnson and give it a new body.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Abel nodded.

 Chapter 602 - Disappointmen

    <h4>Chapter 602 Disappointmen</h4>

    ¡°K3516, isn¡¯t your waist getting tired?¡± Said k3308, looking at the 5 portal bags on Abel¡¯s waist, drool running down his mouth.He also had a very powerful family, but they wouldn¡¯t give him any bigger portal bags. Even if they had bigger ones, they would give them to their elite wizards first.

    It was very rare to see a family giving a beginner wizardrger than average portal bag like the Brown Family.

    Maybe they had only given it to Anthony to make his exchange with the orcs go smoother. Anthony had be a wizard at such a young age not only because he was extremely gifted, but also because he had gained arge amount of Wizard resources through exchanges with the orcs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not tired!¡± Abel said, padding his portal bags.

    There was no way he would give thoserger than normal portal bags to other wizards of the same rank. They were his family¡¯s bases. Those things were very hard to attain with magic gems or gold coins.

    Even in Liante City¡¯s Wizard Union, you could not exchange a portal bag with credit points.

    K3308 felt a little sad as he rode his mount wolf. From the side, headmander Markham gazed at him helplessly.

    Nothing too special happened the following day. Without a single interruption, they arrived at Zephyr Lake.

    ¡°We just get on top of that mountain, and we can see that Zephyr Lake!¡± Said Head Commander Bodley, pointing towards a nearby mountain peak.

    Zephyr Lake was located in the center of a mountain peak. As Abel climbed towards the top, he saw a patch of dark blue water. You could tell just how deep theke was from the color.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful. We have entered the domain of a Fiery Bear. We can run into it at any moment!¡± Head Commander Bodley lowered his voice as he held his magic knight sword and shield tightly in his hand. He was ready for the fiery bear to attack at any moment.

    From what he knew of Abel¡¯s scary fighting skills, Abel was an expert in sword techniques. Since he had never usedbat qi and he had always attacked headmanders when they did not have abat qi armor, Abel might not stand a chance against the attack of a fiery bear.

    A fiery bear¡¯s defense was extremely strong. Even a headmander underbat qi would have a hard time trying to prate it, let alone normal attacks.

    ¡°Joey, Basil, you guys go find the fiery bear!¡± The Head Commander ordered.

    ¡°Yes, leader!¡± The 2 elite warriors dered and began to search.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think it¡¯s a little bit too quiet here?¡± Abel¡¯s intuition told him there was basically no life here.

    This was extremely weird. Even in a spiritual beast¡¯s domain would be habitable to tiny creatures. Spiritual beasts would not attack tiny creatures, and since there wouldn¡¯t be any medium sized carnivores living in a spiritual beast¡¯s domain, tiny creatures could thrive.

    However, not in this ce. There weren¡¯t even any insects or bugs, let alone tiny creatures. It was basically a ghost town.

    Head Commander Bodley jumped down from his horse and gave the surroundings a detailed scan. In the end, he discovered some ck powder behind the leaves of a bush.

    He then gave it a little sniff and said in certainty, ¡°This ce is poisoned. The orcs¡¯ beast countering potion!¡±

    ¡°Head Commander Bodley, what you are saying is there are orcs here?¡± K3308¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. He was no longer afraid of orcs since he was with Abel. In fact, all he wanted was more battles with the orcs, so he could get even more rewards.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Maybe the orcs had only stayed here temporarily for a rest!¡± Head Commander Bodley shook his head a little. This ce was quite empty. If there were orcs, they would have spotted them long ago.

    ¡°Do those orcs think they can go through our border like it¡¯s nothing?¡± K3305 said furiously. They had already been attacked by orcs one time in this mission. If they ran into more orcs, this meant the orcs might have the ability to go through Mount Budapest.

    ¡°No need to look. The orcs are using sky sparrows, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s just the group that we ran in to just then!¡± Said Abel. He had already discovered a lot of markings after gazing around the ce for a while.

    There was a big indent on a patch of grass with the wizards of a sky sparrows¡¯ body. There were some almost unnoticeable footprints of worgen, mount wolves, and bearman, nearby.

    By this point, Abel realized his data analysis ability was extremely useful for investigations. In the past, he would need to use a lot of brainpower to notice these details, but now all he needed to do was give it a little scan, and a bunch of data would be presented to him.

    This ce was a gathering ground for the orcs, and their main transport was a sky sparrow.

    This also exined why that entire team of 100 orcs could appear on the human side of Mount Budapest. With that extremely prestigious head wolf rider captain, there was no way they would risk their lives going through the peak of Mount Budapest on foot. The danger there was enough to wipe out a big chunk of their team.

    Mount Budapest¡¯s peak was the domain of intermediate and elite spiritual beasts. Even elite wizards could note out of there easily, let alone headmander rank orcs.

    Elite spiritual beasts were the same rank as elite wizards, but their strength was a little stronger. Therefore if you wanted to kill an elite spiritual beast, it was basically impossible without at least a few elite wizards.¡¯

    ¡°Do beasts countering potions work on beginner rank spiritual beasts?¡± Abel asked, looking at Head Commander Bodley.

    ¡°No, but if a sky sparrow was here. Maybe the fiery bear was scared off!¡± Head Commander Bodley replied.

    Abel could understand this. Beasts might feel a lot of pressure just by looking at the giant body of White Cloud. Even though a sky sparrow might not be a spiritual beast, their size was enough to scare off a lot of spiritual beasts.

    ¡°Then we are in trouble; where would a fiery bear go?¡± k3308 yelled from the side.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t find one, then we will fail this mission!¡± k3305 sighed in disappointment. They couldn¡¯t find a fiery bear, and it would waste a lot of time to search for another spiritual beast. Most men in this team did not have that much time to waste.

    Both headmanders and wizards would need to rest for a long time before going on an outdoor adventure like this. Also, you could find a new war glory mission in Miracle City every day, so an extra day of adventure would garner only losses.

    Abel had joined this mission because he wanted to return a favor for k3305. K3308 joined for fun, so Head Commander Markham had no choice but to join as well since he needed to protect k3308. Head Commander Bodley had joined because he had spent way too much war glory to exchange little skulls and bone made portal objects. Therefore, everyone had something they wanted to gain from this.

    Still, no one would want to drag out time in any circumstance.

    ¡°Just wait for Joey!¡± Head Commander Bodley lowered his voice.

    This was totally unexpected to everyone. Who would have guessed a fiery beast was scared off by orcs.

    Joey and Basil returned after an hour.

    ¡°Leader, we¡¯ve searched everywhere. There are no traces of the fiery bear!¡± Said Joey with a bow.

    Afterward, k3305 said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s all luck; seems like we just don¡¯t have enough of it. Thanks for everyoneing anyway!¡±

    No one on the spot knew how tofort him. The best time to use a crystal core was when a Wizard¡¯s inner pattern was fully fulfilled. Its effect would be a lot weaker if they used itter, and the chance of leveling up would dramatically decrease,

    This was the conclusion drawn by countless generations of research. For a wizard, even a 1% increase in change was like a 100% chance to them.

    Suddenly, Abel said gently, ¡°If you guys trust me. I can try to help you find a fiery bear!¡± He too didn¡¯t want to let this adventure go to waste.

    ¡°K3516, you have an idea?¡± K3305¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. These past few days, Abel had shown how much of a miracle he was. K3305 wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he made another miraclee true.

    ¡°I can only try. I¡¯m quite good at tracking down things. As long as you can find the path where that fiery bear had left, I can track it down!¡± Although Abel sounded very humble, everyone on the spot knew Abel would not have said it if he was not fully confident.

 Chapter 603 - Tracked down

    <h4>Chapter 603 Tracked down</h4>

    The tracking down skill Abel had talked about was basically the powerful data analysis ability the world stone had given him. With this ability, he turned in to the best patrol.All he needed was to look at a trace of the fiery bear, and he would find it.

    Abel then quickly did a turn with his mount wolf, which made actual patrols such as Joey and Basil exchange gaze. Both of them were filled with suspicion. What can you actually see with such a speed?

    Although Joey and Basil were not specialized in tracking down creatures, they had worked with other patrols who were specialized in tracking. Every patrol specialized in tracking down their target would need to pay extremely close attention, not just taking a walk in a garden like Abel.

    ¡°This way!¡± Abel increased his concentration range. In a spot 240 meters from his gaze, there were some broken down tree branches and marking. He then focused his power of the will on it. It was exactly the trace of that fiery bear, so he dashed forward and wore his mount wolves.

    ¡°Follow!¡± Headmander Bodley waved his hand to the others.

    Excitement grew from k3305. It was like a ray of hope had shone down upon him. He did not expect Abel to find the trace of that fiery bear, but at the same time, he would not believe Abel would lie to him. In fact, Abel would only say something if he was certain.

    All of a sudden, the entire team grew quiet as they nudged their mounts to follow Abel¡¯s mount wolf king. That mount wolf king was basically running. It followed a small hidden stream towards the peak of the mountain.

    Abel led the way upfront. That fiery bear was probably so scared of the sky sparrow; it had almost run in apletely straight line from the start. It had only started to take turns after a while.

    Since none of the mounts in the team were ordinary, even the war horses of those elite warriors were the best war horses in the camp; they did not drag down Abel¡¯s speed.

    After half a day, just before those war horses began to get tired, a howling sound up front had stopped their steps. Afterwards, they put up their fighting formation.

    Those war horses were trained by humans. Therefore they would not get scared even if they heard the howl of a powerful spiritual beast. They were ready to fight at all times; they were the most loyal partner of a knight.

    ¡°Found it!¡± K3305 had looked through a lot of information about the fiery bear before this adventure, so he had memorized its call by heart. Abel had seeded.

    Head Commander Bodley stuck his hand up and estimated the direction of the wind and then said, ¡°we are in a good position, the wind is blowing along with us. We can get a little closer, what I heard just then doesn¡¯t sound right!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the call of 2 spiritual beasts!¡± Abel nodded. Although those two howls sounded extremely simr, Abel could tell they were from 2 different spiritual beasts.

    K3305 felt his heart drop. This spiritual beast hunting mission of his was way too rough. They had already gone through 2 battles, just to discover that the spiritual beast had escaped. Now he luckily found the spiritual beast again, but there were two of them together.

    ¡°Approach carefully!¡± headmander Bodley said gently, as he padded his war horse on the neck, telling it to not make a sound.

    The others had also done the same and calmed down their war horses. Mount wolves and horseback deers were both elite mounts; they would not make sounds for no reason.

    Finally, Abel and the team had arrived at a water hole. There were 2 fiery bears. It seemed like they were having a fun time ying the water.

    Abel finally understood why this fiery bear did not return to his old domain. It had found its mate. Although there were quite a lot of fiery bears in Mount Budapest, Mount Budapest was way too big. It was not easy for two fiery bears to run into each other.

    ¡°K3305, what should we do now?¡± Head Commander Bodley knew fully well that his team was powerful enough to take down a beginner rank spiritual beast, or even one that was just below an intermediate spiritual beast like a fiery bear.

    However, taking down 2 fiery bears at once was basically impossible. Fiery bears were known for their powerful attacks, and their speed was not bad too. There was only one way to kill them, and that was facing them head on. Things like arrows could not even make a mark in their skin and fur.

    ¡°3516, do you have any ideas?¡± K3305 knew how powerful those fiery bears were, but he didn¡¯t want to give up after they had gone through so much. If he missed this chance, his entire wizard journey in the future would be affected.

    Therefore, he had ced all his hope on Abel. The miraculous and powerful ability Abel had presented, or even that scary crossbow, were the only hope that this team could win against 2 fiery bears.

    Abel could totally sympathise with k3305. If a Wizard didn¡¯t use a fresh crystal core after their wizard pattern had been fulfilled as soon as possible, their opportunity to level up through this method would be lost.

    Although using a same rank crystal core after some time might help a little, it¡¯s effect would be far less effective using one as soon as a Wizard¡¯s wizard pattern was fulfilled. Therefore, this was the only opportunity for k3305 to maximize his sess rate to progress to the next rank.

    If k3305 missed this chance, a long and dreadful bottleneck would be waiting for him. By that point, he could only level through luck. This would have a big emotional impact on any ambitious wizard.

    Abel was considering if he should show even more of his ability. To be honest, after Abel¡¯s soul had merged with a dragon core, he could just demolish these beginner spiritual beasts with almost zero effort.

    ¡°K3305; how many crystal cores do you need?¡± Abel asked after some thinking,

    Although k3305 was wearing a mask, his sense overwhelm still managed to sift through his gaze. He didn¡¯t know how to reply to Abel all of a sudden.

    The confidence in Abel¡¯s voice also made head Commander Bodley and Markham exchange gaze. Those beginner spiritual beast fiery bears¡¯ power was just below an intermediate spiritual beast and there were 2 of them together. Their fighting power was not as simple as one plus one.

    However, at that moment they could sense that Abel didn¡¯t even show a single concern towards those 2 fiery bears. It was like taking their crystal cores out was like a walk in a park.

    Abel was a beginner wizard. No matter how powerful your magic staff or magic gears were, a beginner could not be a match against 2 fiery bears.

    The only thing special about Abel was his physical attacks, which even made Head Commander Bodley afraid, but withoutbat qi, all techniques would be useless.

    The only reason why a knight was powerful in this world was their use ofbat qi. Although there were many structured knight techniques that could help them unleash their full potential,bat qi would still be their core life saver against a powerful opponent.

    This was why no one had really spent too much time developing extremely precise and speedy attack methods. No matter how perfect you execute a move, everything would be blown away against powerfulbat qi.

    The 2 Head Commanders doubted what Abel was going to do, but at the same time, they were excited to see some powerful ability. Both of them had already reached the pinnacle of knights. Technically there should be no more progress they could make, but what Abel was about to do might give them some inspiration.

    ¡°Of course 2 crystal cores!¡±k3308 said gently without thinking. He heard his family wizard once said, 2 crystal cores of the same rank would be even more beneficial to Wizard during level up.

    He did not doubt Abel¡¯s ability to kill those 2 fiery bears at the slightest bit. He was surprised too many times by looking at Abel throughout this journey; by this point, he would just believe anything Abel said.

    ¡°Please help me keep my fighting process a secret!¡± Abel warned against.

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Wizard k3516. You can count on me. I will promise with my honor as a knight!¡± said Head Commander Bodley seriously with his fist in front of his chest and did a knight bow.

    ¡°K3516, I will promise with the honor of my family!¡± Said k3308 with a serious face as well, but excitement still managed toe through. He knew they were in for a big battle soon.

    ¡°K3516, I will keep your secret to my grave, I promise!¡± K3305 was the most direct; he drew a 6 star magic circle with his hand.

    The 6 star magic circle gave out a white sh and vanished. This was a Wizard promise, an extremely Powerful contract. If a wizard broke his promise, he would be punished harshly. Normally a Wizard would rarely make a Wizards promise, which just showed how much this meant to k3305.

    At the same time, the 2 elite warriors also promised Abel not to tell anyone his secret.

 Chapter 604 - Easy Kill

    <h4>Chapter 604 Easy Kill</h4>

    Abel jumped down from his mount wolf king and walked towards the waterhole without holding any weapons. His steps were extremely rxed; it looked nothing like he was about to fight a powerful spiritual beast.The moment the 2 fiery bears noticed Abel, they began to howl to dere that this was their domain. However, at the same time, they couldn¡¯t understand why a human was here; they were not stupid, does this guy want to die?

    The 2 fiery bears dashed forward towards this provoking human under giant sparkles of mes.

    A weird smirk emerged on Abel¡¯s face under his mask. Ever since his body and strength had prated the limits of humans, he could control his dragon vigor. Also, with that scattered piece of world stone in him, he could control his dragon vigor to the maximum level.

    Although he knew his dragon vigor was not as strong as a real dragon, it was dragon vigor nevertheless. Even a pseudo-dragon would recognize it.

    He was not sure if this would work on elite spiritual beasts, but those fiery bears were beginner spiritual beasts. They could not change, no matter how strong they got.

    As the fiery bears left the water, the fire attributes in their body began to gather, and soon their entire body was engulfed in mes.

    The fiery bears would not underestimate their opponent. No ordinary humans could survive in Mount Budapest, so the first thing that came into those fiery bears¡¯ minds was to kill that human as soon as possible.

    In Abel¡¯s eyes, the mes on those fiery bears were basically a powerful fire attributed armor. Human knights could not do this, even headmanders with fire attributedbat qi. No human body could withstand the heat if they tried to gather their fiery attributedbat qi together into an armor.

    Only icebat qi headmanders could gather ice attributedbat qi into armor for defense. This is why Head Commanders with icebat qi were stronger in defense.

    Spiritual beasts naturally had powerful bodies. Therefore, what was impossible for human headmanders was basically instinct to them. They could grasp this fire attributed armor as soon as they were fully developed.

    If Abel had really fought with his own ability, it would be a big hassle to break that fire attributed armor on those bears. Even if he had used lightingbat qi to bomb them, it would still take some time.

    Therefore, Abel did not think too much. He was a simple guy. There was no need to overplicate things.

    2 fiery bears roared and speeded towards Abel. They were just around 50 meters from him. In one second, Abel would either be lit up by fire attributes or smooshed by their giant force.

    However, all Abel did was a little stamp with his feet, and an invisible shockwave viciously unleashed immediately 50 meters around him. This shockwave carried a horrific scent and mmed on to those fiery bears.

    2 fiery bears let out a yelp. The mes on their bodies immediately vanished along with the vicious look on their faces. They didn¡¯t even have the option to escape; their rank was too lowpared to a giant dragon.

    Those fiery bears could not withstand a dragon vigor, not even the slightest bit. Just like that, they limply slid next to Abel¡¯s feet.

    Abel struck down with both his fist on the skulls of those fiery bears. Since there were no mes protecting them, Abel¡¯s strike had directly taken their lives away.

    The others watching the battle could notprehend what was happening. Why did those powerful fiery bears lose control of their bodies all of a sudden? If spiritual beasts were that easy to kill, Mount Budapest would be ruled by humans or orcs long ago.

    The most iprehensible thing was how Abel could kill those 2 fiery bears by just hitting them lightly on the head.

    Although the 2 Head Commander could see that the strike of Abel towards those fiery bears¡¯ skulls was actually 6 speedy strikes together, they still could not understand how it could kill those fiery bears. Even if they had lost their fire attributes, their natural defense was extremely strong.

    By this point, everyone realized that keeping this battle a secret was basically useless. No one would believe them even if they made it public anyway.

    Although Abel did not usebat qi when he struck his hand towards those fiery bears¡¯ skulls, the strength was still massive. However, even with the human limit breaking, 55 points of strength Abel had, it should not be enough to kill those fiery bears at an instant.

    The most important part was that Abel had unleashed a second strike perfectly on their brain as the brain of those fiery bears were still shaking up and down in their skull after the first strike.

    This second strike had intensified the power of the first strike, making their brain m inside their skull even harder.

    But Abel did not stop; he unleashed a 3rd strike, which sped up the process even more.

    By the 4th and 5th strike, at the speed at which those fiery bears¡¯ brains were vibrating in their skull had reached its limit.

    Therefore, the 6th strike prated this limit and directly turned their brains into mush.

    Without the sight and data analyzing ability of his world stone, no one would be able to do this trick even if Abel had exined all the details.

    Because thisplicated technique did not requirebat qi, those 2 headmanders just could not understand how Abel had killed those fiery bears no matter how hard he thought.

    ¡°K3305, I¡¯ll leave this to you!¡± Said Abel to k3305, who was in hiding.

    K3305 still didn¡¯t know what had just happened. Did a battle even happen? Those 2 things in front of Abel were just like cats; were they really fiery bears?

    There was nobat qi or powerfulvish fighting techniques. All he saw was Abel stepping up, 2 fiery bears dashed forward and then dropped down in front of him. The only move Abel made was a little jig with his hands, and the battle had ended.

    ¡°K3305, stop daydreaming. We don¡¯t have much time!¡± By that point, head Commander Bodley had regained himself.

    ¡°Ah, ok!¡± k3305 could no longer be as rxed or describe how he was feeling. He did not mention anypensation when he invited Abel to join this mission, which meant he needed to pay him in favor.

    Abel had saved their team multiple times, and in the end, it was also Abel who killed the fiery bears. How could he ever repay this favor.

    Still, the most important thing to k3305 right now was to take out those fiery bears¡¯ crystal cores and meditate straight away. Because of this, he didn¡¯t even meditate yesterday.

    A wizard could only meditate once every 24 hours, so if you wanted to meditate during the day. You must skip your night time meditation the previous night.

    He took out a surgical knife from his portal bag and carefully kneel down by the side of a fiery bear.

    Even though they were dead, he could still feel the powerful vigor from their bodies.

    A surgical knife was an extremely thin knife. Its de was not strong; it could only be used for cutting open things slowly. It could not be used as a weapon.

    K3305 carefully plunged the knife in the skull of a fiery bear and slowly moved back and forth. Afterward, he found a gap in the skull and pried it open.

    At that moment, he suddenly realized what had killed this fiery bear; it¡¯s brain hadpletely turned into mush. He felt a cold breeze in his heart. Abel had caused such destruction just by a careless strike?

    However, soon his attention was attracted by a crystal looking object in the skull. It was the crystal core.

    He carefully took it out and shoved it into his portal bag. Afterward, he took out his surgical knife again and walked towards the other fiery bear.

    Other than k3308, everyone on the spot was able to take out a crystal core in a faster and more effective way than k3305, but no one would help him.

    This was because those fiery bears¡¯ crystal cores were for k3305 to level up, so the process of taking it out should bepleted by k3305 only.

    This way, no one other than the wizard himself was responsible for his sess or failure in his level up. If another person had taken out the crystal core for a wizard, some bad tempered wizard would me that person if they failed their level up.

    This had led to the rule that the person was leveling up should be the only one taking out the crystal core.

 Chapter 605 - Heartbroken K3308

    <h4>Chapter 605 Heartbroken K3308</h4>

    Abel leisurely sat in the yard of his no.09 mansion in Miracle City area A. He had a ss of water spirit fruit juice in his hand. 2 days had passed since he helped k3305 get his crystal cores.K3305 was lucky. With the assistance of 2 crystal cores, he had sessfully be a rank 7 wizard. This saved him at least a few years of hard work.He had also gotten a lot of resources, a kong kong spirit portal bag, a 10 cubic meters portal bag, a 5 cubic meters portal bag, a mount wolf king, and many other resources that made him feel like that trip was worth it.

    In regards to k3305 returning his favor, Abel really couldn¡¯t care less. If there was something he couldn¡¯t solve, he didn¡¯t think k3305 could help him.

    Helping k3305 was just Abel returning his own favor since k3305 had helped him so much when he first came to Miracle City. Also, he was a little curious towards Mount Budapest anyway.

    ¡°K3516, it¡¯s k3308. I¡¯ve already got those little skulls, and bone made portal objects ready. Juste to the mission hall when you have time, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± K3308 sent a message to Abel¡¯s military card.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way now!¡± Abel replied.

    Abel would not invite k3308 to his amodation like Head Commanders Bodley. If he did, he suspiciously imagined k3308ing here to annoy him every day.

    Abel was not ready to ride his mount wolf king from his amodation to the mission hall. Instead, he just uses the short distance teleportation circle like always.

    The only time Abel had ridden his mount wolf king was when they wereing back from the Miracle wall to the wizard camp. That mount wolf king had not left his amodation ever since. It was still being domesticated.

    The moment Abel exited from the teleportation circle, k3308 was on a mount wolf. His face was filled with pride. Although there were rumors going around Miracle City that 2 mount wolves had been spotted, Abel had never brought his mount wolf out. Therefore, as the only mount wolf out in the wild, k3308 would catch looks no matter where he went.

    The looks of knights were often filled with pity when they saw k3308. It was such a waste for a beginner wizard to ride such a top quality mount. The only upation that would unleash its full potential was knights.

    On the other hand, all wizards were extremely jealous. All of them wanted a good mount. Especially before they learned how to move in a sh¨Ca mount was a must.

    As Abel gazed at the proud looking k3308, he began to doubt if he should meet up with k3308 in a ce like this.

    ¡°K3516, I¡¯m here!¡± K3308 saw Abel and quickly yelled.

    Abel didn¡¯t even have time to turn back, and he was stopped by k3308. K3308 then handed his mount wolf to headmander Markham standing by aside and pointed towards the lounge and said, ¡°let¡¯s have a seat there!¡±

    The moment when they sat down, k3308 began to lift his hand and asked, ¡°k3516, what do you want to drink?¡±

    Abel was surprised such a service even existed, but as k3308 continued to lift his hand, a servant stepped forward and bowed, ¡°Mr. wizards, what do you want to drink?¡±

    ¡°Today¡¯s on me. Feel free to get whatever you like. They have everything!¡± Said k3308 confidently.

    ¡°They have everything?¡± Abel asked with augh.

    ¡°Of course, as long as the Holy Continent has it, they will have it here!¡± K3308 replied and turned to the servant and continued, ¡°Am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wizard. This is Miracle City!¡± Said the servant proudly.

    ¡°Ok, give me a water spirit fruit juice!¡± Said Abel was a nod.

    ¡°That will be 2 points of war glory. Mr. Wizard, are you sure?¡± The servant asked in a weird tone.

    ¡°What? How can juice be so expensive? Who would even buy such a thing?¡± Although k3308 was rich, he was rich in other ways. War Glory was different in Miracle City.

    ¡°Mr. Wizard, water spirit fruits are special to the elves. There are a few Mr. intermediate wizards in Miracle City who especially love this juice. Normally, they are the only ones who will order it.¡± The servant exined.

    ¡°Ok, ok, just give me a coffee!¡± Said Abel waving his hand. What a joke, how could a water spirit fruit juice be that expensive?

    You couldn¡¯t me Abel; he did not expect to interact with extremely prestigious elves exclusively as well. There was no way the juice they gave him would be ordinary. Only a Master Alchemist like him could get unlimited amounts of water spirit fruit juice.

    ¡°No way, I said I¡¯ll let you order whatever you want. Give this man a ss of water spirit fruit juice!¡± K3308 interrupted and said to the servant. He then continued, ¡°Give me a cup of coffee, no sugar!¡±

    K3308¡¯s heart was pounding. A ss of juice for 2 war glory was way too much of a luxury.

    Head Commander Markham noticed k3308 was holding his fist on hisp. He knew he was hurt; war glory was not a normal currency. You needed to work hard for every bit of it.

    However, looking at the face of k3308, Head Commander Markham felt like he was going to burst outughing. He had caught way too many weird looks following around k3308 these past few days. Now, all his tension was released.

    Abel gave out a littleugh. He did not insist, if the face caring k3308 really wanted to treat him, then he would let him.

    The servant quickly brought on the drinks, put them in front of the two, bowed, and left. The war glory was then automatically deducted from the military card of k3308. Only the wealthy bunch would order drinks here anyway.

    Since even something like coffee cost 0.1 war glory, that was why you would not see anyone ordering things here,

    K3308 felt his military card vibrate, and he immediately knew 2.1 war glory had been deducted from him.

    ¡°K3516, check if this is enough?¡± But at this point, k3308 wanted to get this over with quickly and get out of this ce of sadness.

    Abel gaze at headmander Markham standing by a side opening a box. Inside was 2partments. One was ced with 400 little skulls, and the other was a ce with 500 bone made portal objects.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how but basically no knights have little skulls, and bone made portal objects. I¡¯ve exchanged all of these from wizards!¡± K3308 said in a fury.

    Abel knew the reason why. Everything the knights had was all scooped up by headmander Bodleyst month. Knights would rarely have anything from orc priests anyway. Most of the time, only wizards would have them.

    ¡°Wow so much. It must have been a hassle, right?¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    ¡°Of course not, I only needed to talk to my wizard friends for a bit, and they ask their friends as well. I¡¯m just not expecting these little skulls and bone made portal object to increase in value, who will want them anyway. But I am smart. I¡¯ve exchanged most of them with magic gems!¡± Said k3308 with a smile, but then he remembered he just lost 2 war glory, and he began to feel sad again.

    ¡°Ok, deal!¡± Said Abel with a nod.

    He really admired k3308¡¯s trading skills. Although k3308 was a bit annoying, arrogant, pretentious, andzy, he was quite a good friend. Especially after k3308 had wasted 2 war glory to treat him for juice, their friendship had immediately deepened.

    This was also why headmander Markham did not stop k3308 from treating Abel. It would be such a show of respect to do so.

    K3308 had given Abel even more stuff than headmander Bodley with this exchange, but Abel didn¡¯t care too much. Those knight swords could appear in the Holy Continent without much surprise, especially after Abel had gained so many little skulls.

    These double attributes of absorbing swords could bring a lot of wealth to their family since they could be traded publicly.

    In regards to his family knights, he wouldbine those little skulls and make some higher quality knight swords out of them. In regards to his offspring or disciples, he would give them knight swords with perfect skulls.

    However, Abel would not trade his mount wolves. Those things needed at least 10 years to domesticate. He would only reserve them for his offsprings and disciple knights and wizards. If he wanted to give them to his family knights, it would take at least another 100 years. Now those were some really valuable resources.

 Chapter 606 - Ingredients Ready

    <h4>Chapter 606 Ingredients Ready</h4>

    Days passed. Abel had finally put together hisst socket gear. Ever since he had gotten the Horadric Malus, he opened up countless sockets on countless gears. He finally had enough to make a rune word gear for his spirit guardian knights.Even though they had already gotten a huge power breakthrough with the level 20 ¡®skeleton resurrection,¡¯ their power could increase again with the rune world gears.

    Last night, after Abel had set up his barrier circle, he immediately went to the Rogue encampment through the portal. Then, he returned to the hotel in Lut Gholein through a little teleportation station.

    His mission today was to make 8 sets of rune word gears for his spirit guardian knights. He had everything prepared, even that dark gold crystal core.

    On the first floor of Lut Gholein, Abel sat down in the center. Even though it still felt lonely, the ce had regained a little bit of life after he told his spirit guardian knights to give it a clean.

    He took out the ingredients from his portal ring one by one. Because of the Horadric Malus and his extraordinary speedy forgery skills, he had reached the pinnacle of normal forgery.

    If magic weapons and rune weapons did not exist, his weapons would be the best weapons in the world.

    He took out some light weight armor with the attributes of :

    Light weight armor [normal]

    Defense: 121

    Durability: 69-69

    +15% increase defense

    Increase durability: 15%

    Socket: 2

    This was the best rune ingredient even in the Dark World.

    The main reason why these ingredients could be made was mostly because of Abel¡¯s forgery technique. He had directly hammered normal iron into top level condensed iron. And, with the world stone¡¯s sight and data analyzing ability, his forgery skills had a huge breakthrough.

    He achieved perfection with every strike, which was why every gear he had made recently were light weight.

    Also because of this, he had thrown everything he had made before into the secondary storage. His new work was a lot better, so all he needed to do was to put a few sockets on them with his Horadric Malus.

    The good thing was that he had good luck. He had made all 7 sets of armor for the rune word in such a short period of time. One of which was for himself.

    Then, he checked the attributes of the gears.

    Light shield [normal]

    Defence:18

    Durability:34-34

    +15 defence

    Increase durability:15%

    Socket: 3

    Giant battle sword [normal]

    Single hand damage: 5-20

    Durability:44-44

    +15% damage

    +3 hit rate

    Socket: 2

    Head guard [normal]

    Defence:18

    Durability:34-34

    +15% defence

    +3 uracy

    Socket:2

    Everything was set. Now all Abel needed to do was to etch out the ording rune on the dark gold crystal cores, then install them on to those gears¡¯ sockets

    Abel took out the Ankara rune pen and ced 2 bottles of ready made rune ink on the table. Then, he took out the invisible cape from his portal bracelet and put it on.

    His 240 points of power of the will were immediately further maximized under the head loop of the cape, and it almost doubled. Abel was so confident he didn¡¯t even take out a ¡®soul potion¡¯. He had a feeling that he could make an eptable rune world without relying on a soul potion to boost his ability.

    He dipped his Ankara rune one in the rune ink and began his first etch.

    Rune: ort (9)

    Suitable for socket

    Weapons: plus 1-50 lightning damage

    Armor: lighting resistance +30%

    Helmet: lighting resistance +30%

    shield: lighting resistance +35%

    Abe had his gaze fixed on the dark gold crystal core, and his data analyzing ability began to show its power. His rune pen quickly swirls on the crystal core. With 55 points of dexterity and 55 points of strength, Abel had surpassed human limits. His hand sped up under his data analyzing sight.

    He was concentrating. He did not even care how long he took to etch his first rune. He immediately squirted out the rune ink on his Ankara pen and dipped it in the second rune ink. The second etching began.

    After he finished the second round, the gold rune and the crystal core began to show effect. Just when it started to calm down again, Abel was left with a powerful ort rune.

    Abel let out a long breath of relief. He finally etched a rune without using a soul potion. These days, soul potions no longer had too much effect on him. But still, they were very beneficial to the growth of his summons.

    With this first sessful, the following should be easy. Just like that, different kinds of runes were made and ced on the table.

    Dark gold crystal cores were extremely valuable, but Abel always had an idea. Once he had enough of these crystal cores, he would startbining them. He would start from no.10 runes. 3 of thembine together would get one that is 1 rank up. If he kept continuing like this he would get the most powerful runestone like the ones in the legends.

    Just imagine a set of gears made out of the most powerful rune. The most practical armor was the Enigma armor; it required the no.31 rune + the no.6 rune + the no.30 rune. On the other hand, the executioner¡¯s justice Glorious Axe needed the no.30 rune + the no.23 rune + the no.30 rune + the no.24 rune.

    There were many many more elite rank rune word gears, Abel just thought about 2 of them and he was stunned by how many dark golf crystal cores he would need. If he wanted tobine that many runes, he would need at least tens of years in the Holy Continent.

    This was basically like a few hundred years in the Dark World, so he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Even if he could dramatically increase the power of his oak tree to breed more Blue Howling Rabbits, it would take way too long for him to get that many crystal cores.

    Abel took these nonsensical thoughts out of his mind and focused on what¡¯s on the table again. Everything was set. He was ready to install. This was the easiest task¨Cas long as he put them in the right spot, it should be fine.

    First was a light weight helmet. He held the helmet in his hand and picked up a no.7 rune with his left. He then jammed it in the first socket. Then, he picked up a no.5 rune and jammed it in the second socket.

    A Dark gold glow wrapped around the helmet. Afterward, a beam of light shot out from the no.7 rune towards the no.5 rune, connecting both of them.

    Slowly, the word tal emerged from the first socket of the helmet, and the word eth emerged from the second socket. The 2 wordsbined, forming the word taleth, and their glow intensified.

    Afterwards, the word taleth and the dark gold glow simultaneously rushed into the light weight helmet, and the helmet returned to normal again. However Abel knew, a new rune world gear has been born.

    By this point, Abel no longer needed the Horadric cube to examine the attribute of a gear. Even though he only had a tiny piece of world stone, as long as he was in the Dark World, he could know something¡¯s attributes just by focusing on it.

    Stealth

    Light weight armor [normal]

    Defense: 124

    Durability: 69-69

    +25% faster run/walk

    +25% faster casting rate

    +25% faster hit recovery

    +15% defence

    +6 dexterity

    Mana regenerate 5%

    Magic damage reduce by 3

    Poison resistance +30%

    +15 maximum stamina

    Increase durability: 15%

    Socket (2)

    Although this was the lowest rank rune world, Stealth, it was still better than any armor Abel had ever seen, in the Dark World or Holy Continent.

 Chapter 607 - Runeword Gear

    <h4>Chapter 607 Runeword Gear</h4>

    Abel made 9 rune word stealth armors in total, and one of which was for his own personal use. He wanted to swap out his Twitchthroe since that +25 casting speed was so attractive.This speed was not the speed of magic pattern drawing, but the speed in which a spell took to form.

    For example, the most powerful elite fire wizard spell ¡°asteroid¡± took time to summon asteroids for attacks after the magic pattern was drawn. This whole process took 1.2 seconds. With this stealth armor, 0.3 seconds would be saved.

    If wizards were fighting each other, even 0.1 seconds could dictate life and death, let alone 0.3 seconds.

    Increasing casting speed was actually forcefully altering thew of the universe through the power of the rune word. It changed the speed of time, decreasing the time it would normally take to cast a spell.

    The other abilities, such as +15 mana recovery rate and -3 damage, were extremely practical as well. It could increase the fighting power of any fighter in any battlefield.

    Afterward, Abel had made another rune word.

    Contract of the ancient

    Defense: 31

    Durability: 34-34

    Increase 65 defense

    Ice resistance: 43

    Lightning resistance:48

    Fire resistance: 48

    Poison resistance: 48

    10 health damage turn into mana increase

    15 maximum stamina

    Socket

    There was no need to exin; this shield was made to counteract spell attacks. With this many attribute resistance, no beginner wizard in the Holy Continent could even leave a mark on it.

    The third rune word was a helmet.

    Defense: 61

    Durability: 40-40

    Increase 65 defense

    +10 defense

    +30 defense to long range attacks

    +5 strength

    +2 mana with every kill

    -3 illumination range

    +15 maximum stamina

    Rank 13 magic cape

    Socket

    The 4th rune word was an iron weapon

    Giant battle sword

    Single hand damage:13-30

    Durability: 44-44

    +25 attack speed

    +35 damage

    Lowest damage 3

    Maximum damage 3

    uracy 53

    50% chance of open wound

    +2 mana with every kill

    1 illumination range

    Socket

    The 50% chance of an open wound caught Abel¡¯s eyes the most. Although he couldn¡¯t see much use of this against those feelingless and emotional-less hell creatures in the Dark World.

    In the Holy Continent, it would be very scary if he could open up a wound in his enemy with every 2 strikes.

    Just imagine, if a normal sword had struck upon a headmander with armor on, it normally shouldn¡¯t do much damage. But with this ability, a wound would open up no matter how thick their armors were.

    Thest rune word was the bow ¡°Riphook¡±

    Razor Bow

    Double hand damage: 11-32

    7% chance of unleashing a rank 1 Swirl with every shot

    +25 faster run/walk

    +25 faster attack

    +48 damage

    -25 target defense

    +69 uracy

    + 1-50 lightning damage

    Socket

    The most powerful thing about this bow was the 1-50 lightning damage and -25 target defense. With Abel¡¯s already strong dexterity, he could unleash the potential of this ordinary looking bow to its maximum potential.

    Abel then summoned out all the spirit guardian knights. By that point, they were all equipped with bone made portal objects. Since those bone made portal objects were all stored inside their body, it would look a lot more mysterious when they were exchanging gears.

    Abel focused his power of the will on the spirit guardian knight captain and ordered it tomand the others to put on their new gears.

    In an instant, the entire team of spirit guardian knights¡¯ power shot up like a rocket.

    Abel had also put on his new gear. Those rune words were equipped with so many attributes; it would be extremely destructive in the Holy Continent even though they might not do much in the Dark World.

    Of course, Abel¡¯s attributes were already very overpowering with the uracy of his little piece of world stone. Every move he made was perfect.

    Abel gave his new gears a little test. His physical strikes had now reached the power of 22-51, and his defense and resistance had increased dramatically as well¨Cespecially after he was equipped with the rune word bow ¡°riphook¡±, his lightning damage had reached the scary point range 18-102.

    With Abel¡¯s talent for lightning attacks, he could bring about 102 points of lightning damage with every arrow. This way, he wouldn¡¯t even need to use spells or magic power.

    Abel basically had unlimited amounts of perfect gems on him ever since Johnson had found that gem mine with its talent. On top of that, he had also gainedrge amounts of magic gems from those worgens on that mission with k3305.

    At this moment, he thought about the swapping ability of the Horadric Cube again. 3 perfect gems could be exchanged with a blue rank item.

    He wanted to swap out his jade ring. Ever since he got 25 points of poison resistance after killing Anderial, that ring had lost its value.

    Abel cleared out his Horadric Cube and put the Jade ring inside. He then took out 3 perfect gems and put it inside. The insane wealth burning operation began.

    If k3308 saw what Abel was doing, he would no longer want topete with Abel.

    The reason why Abel didn¡¯t care about magic gems was that he could get them extremely easily. However, these things were military grade resources in the Holy Continent. If he had taken out too many perfect gems, people would be suspicious.

    The gemsbined through his Horadric Cube were just way too pure. Those looked very different from normal ones, even if they were the same rank. Although people might not pay too close attention to lower rank ones, once it reached a wless level, which equaled to the intermediate gems of the Holy Continent, it would make a huge difference.

    Therefore, Abel would never let the gems hebined through the Horadric go public. He would only use them as power for his magic weapons at most.

    Abel swapped again and again. Magic gems were vanishing like smoke as his magic ring kept changing attributes.

    However, he was only met with disappointment again and again.

    Abel felt like he was getting provoked. He knew this swapping ability of his Horadric Cube was basically gambling, and the chance of sess was extremely low.

    This was purely dependent on luck. Even the power brought on by the world stone would not do anything.

    Finally, Abel had enough of this rubbish magic ability, but then he thought about his druid soul. Would his luck increase if he let his druid soul operate his Horadric Cube?

    Up to this point, he focused his attention on the druid soul. The druid soul sifted out a strand of power of the will into the Horadric Cube and ignited a swap.

    3 perfect gems vanished and a new magic ring dropped down on the right corner of the Horadric Cube.

    Abel focused his power of the will on the ring

    Bastard Ring

    +10 casting speed

    120 mana

    Abel immediately felt like he hit jackpot when he saw these 2 attributes. Luck was really everything. His druid soul had gotten the best ring in one try, but his main soul had just kept getting disappointments.

    He put the bastard ring on his finger, and he immediately felt his mana shoot up by 120, but that was not the most important thing. The best thing about it was the +10 casting speed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go find that hiding Radament in the sewers!¡± Said Abel to the Spirit Guardian Knights.

    The spirit guardian knight captain lifted up his rune word weapon. Although it did not make a sound, you could tell it was ready to fight just by its look.

 Chapter 608 - Fighting Ability Increases

    <h4>608 Fighting Ability Increases</h4>

    In the third level of the sewer, Abel, ck Wind, and the spirit guardian knights roamed around like nothing was in their way. Their increase in power had boosted their attacks and defense to a whole new level. Under the fire enchantment and the ¡®extra damage¡¯ of the spirit guardian knight captain, this team of spirit guardian knights was basically invincible.

    The spirit guardian knight Naga¡¯s poison attacks were wiping out fields of hell creatures. On the other hand, the Oak Sage was duly standing beside Abel, giving all his summons extra life.

    By this point, he had regained that demolishing thrill he got when he was in the Rogue Encampment. His team of spirit guardian knights¡¯ fighting power had be far superior to human headmanders. Since they were riding spirit wolves, their shing ability would basically be a nightmare to intermediate wizards.

    Although Abel could not urately predict how powerful his team of spirit guardian knights was in the Holy Continent, it was obvious that their fighting power had taken a big leap after this change of gear.

    Hell creatures kept emerging and dying in the hands in their hands.

    By that point, the ming arrows of those burning dead archers had very little effect on the spirit guardian knights with 48/100 fire resistance, -3 magic damage, and +30 defense to long range attacks. The ming arrows no longer form a threat to them like before.

    Not to even mention the damage of other hell creatures. The biggest difference between the hell creatures in the Rogue Encampment to where they were at now was their rank and attributes.

    Ever since the spirit guardian knights have be resistant to so many attributes, those hell creatures could no longer do much to them.

    Although the hell creatures had stronger attacks and defense with their increase in rank, it was nothingpared to the ¡°skeletons support¡± and the spirit guardian knights¡¯ new gear. That was why Abel had dominated the battle.

    After a few days of battle, those spirit guardian knights had gotten used to their new gears as they made their way through the 3rd level sewer faster and faster.

    Abel took a little turn with the team of spirit guardian knights following behind, and suddenly sensed a strong dark force gathering up front. He had faced countless hell creatures in the past, but he had never sensed such a strong dark force.

    Abel knew immediately; it was the dark gold level shaman Radament.

    The spirit guardian knights stepped up front with Abel at the back. They moved another 10 meters, and arge open field came into their vision. There were countless hell creatures under the eternal me of hell.

    Burning dead shaman, burning corpses, horror bones, and horror shamans formed a skeleton battle formation with both physical and spell attacks.

    Those hell creatures were naturally fire resistant. Even Abel¡¯s most powerful leaf magic staff wouldn¡¯t be able to unleash its full potential.

    However, since he had gotten some new gear, he wanted to test it out on this seemingly very powerful team of hell creatures.

    Abelmanded his spirit guardian knights, which took out their rune word Riphook bow. Together with Abel, they formed a 9 men archery formation.

    Abel pulled on his Riphook bow and immediately saw lighting shing on the arrow. With a little lift, an arrow flew straight towards those skeletons like lightning.

    As soon as Abel made the first move, the other spirit guardian knights followed. 8 more arrows shot forward like lightning.

    102 points of lightning damage immediately sted one third of life from a burning dead shaman away. Of course, Abel would not know this if he didn¡¯t have the sight and data analysis ability.

    The most surprising thing to Abel was that the arrows those spirit guardian knights shot out almost had 100 points of damage as well. Even though they had the same gear, their attributes were different, so it made sense that their lighting damage was different as well.

    He was sure that those bone arrows of his spirit guardian knights could also unleash lightning damage to the maximum. Suddenly, he was reminded that skeletons could perfectly inherit the ability of their summoner. Therefore, of course, his talent for lightning attacks was included as well.

    Looking at the current battle, those spirit guardian knights could perfectly unleash lightning to the maximum, just like Abel.

    However, howe those spirit guardian knights did not have the sight and data analyzing ability that Abel had?

    Suddenly Abel had an idea. If he could give this data analysis ability to the spirit guardian knights, their power would at least double.

    Maybe the world stone was so powerful it had prated thew of magic, or maybe it was because Abel only had a tiny piece of it, so its power could not be divided.

    There were countless possibilities, but Abel was certain of one thing: at this moment, those spirit guardian knights could not inherit his data and sight analysis ability. Perhaps it would only be possible once his ability increased or found other pieces of the world stone.

    After rounds of arrow strikes, tens of hell creatures dropped dead. However, soon they stood up again with a sh of white light.

    This was the most annoying tactic of Radament. He could resurrect hell creatures for an unlimited amount of time.

    As Abel kept shooting his arrows, the skeletons had tracked down Abel¡¯s locations. Hundreds of burning corpses and bones of horror dashed forward towards Abel while burning Sharman and shamans of horror following behind.

    ¡°Change gear!¡± Abelmanded with his power of the will.

    The Riphook was a double handed bow, so the rune word Ancient¡¯s Pledge shield could not be used. This would make the defense of those spirit guardian knights decrease dramatically, especially the attribute defense those spirit guardian knights needed to fight off those Sharmans.

    Abel could also see how diverse shaman attributes were. Some had fire, some had poison, some had lightning, and some had ice. In this case, the best thing to do was to take out their ancient word Ancient Pledge Shield.

    The spirit guardian knights did not sh away; instead they dashed forward and faced those burning corpses and bones of horror head on.

    The spirit guardian knight captain unleashed its special curse immediately, and a patch of red glowed and emerged above those hell creatures. Afterward, the rain of curse poured down, and the curse came into effect.

    Under the red glow of the curse, the spirit guardian knights¡¯ attack was maximized. A hell creature would drop dead with every 3 strikes.

    At this moment, Radament no longer had time to unleash spell attacks towards those spirit guardian knights since it kept resurrecting its burning corpses and bone of horror.

    Abel stood behind his spirit guardian knights and kept casting the ¡°static field;¡± this spell could decrease the health points of all hell creatures on the spot by 25%. This way, the rate of killing of those spirit guardians would increase dramatically.

    One prerequisite of this mass controlling spell was to have a safe environment, which Abel had gotten with the protection of his spirit guardian knights.

    Of course, this was also because those hell creatures were not intelligent. If they were, there was no way Abel would act this causally.

    At this moment, the Sharmans were beginning to approach the spirit guardian knights and began to unleash their attributed spell attacks. However, it did not do much to them since they had the Ancient Pledge Shield and those full recovery potions.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Abel yelled, and 2 spirit guardian knights vanished from the spot and reappeared next to Radament. Their crazy attacks had begun.

 Chapter 609 - Radamen

    <h4>Chapter 609 Radamen</h4>

    However, Abel was not expecting Radament to be so quick. Before Abel even had time to see what was going, it had already dodged the strikes fromThe 2 spirit guardian knights.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s extra fast!¡± Abel mumbles to himself furiously.

    The 2 spirit guardian knights immediately shed again next to the Radament. This time they had it prepared. The rune word Iron Sword emerged next to Radament.

    Radament came to a halt. Although its speed was scary, the shes of those spirit guardian knights were basically a bug in the system. Radament could not react fast enough, and 2 long blood wounds were opened up on its body.

    The tune word iron weapon had a 50% chance of open wound. At that moment, both of them hade to affect.

    In a roar, Radament was angry. A blue glow emerged from its body. Just when the spirit guardian knights wanted to attack again, they suddenly came to a halt as their bodies were wrapped in blue frost. All of a sudden, their movements had been slowed down.

    Under Abel¡¯s gaze, he realized 1/5 of those spirit guardian knights¡¯ health had been taken away with this hit.

    ¡°Spirit Enchantment: Holy Freeze!¡± Abel mumbled. He knew the name of this attack.

    The Holy Freeze was an extremely scary aura. As long as you were in the aura, you would be slowed down and simultaneously attacked by it relentlessly.

    Their ice resistance was not strong enough to counteract this Holy Freeze, so it was unavoidable.

    At this moment, Abel realized his 2 spirit guardian knights were attacked by the Holy Freeze again. Another 1/5 of their health was taken away.

    If this continued a few more times, those spirit guardian knights would be better off dead. Also at the same time, Abel noticed the wound those spirit guardian knights just opened up on Radament was fully recovered, and its health points were full again.

    ¡°Immortal!¡± Abel knew Radament had another attribute known as immortal. However, it was not actually immortal, it just meant it could automatically replenish its own health points.

    This ability could be used in battle, which meant it was best not to drag out a battle with Radament longer than necessary.

    Radament had a perfect set of abilities for battles, making him an extremely powerful opponent.

    It could resurrect dead hell creatures, protect itself with the Holy Freeze, and dodge with its extra fast.

    As Abel was still thinking, the 2 spirit guardian knights struck their swords on Radament again. This time only one wound was opened up, but by that point, they no longer had much life left. They might die if they were attacked by another Holy Freeze.

    Suddenly, the Druid soul automatically unleashed 2 full recovery potions from Abel¡¯s snake ego belt and fully replenished those spirit guardian knights¡¯ life.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do this!¡± Abel knew it would be very hard to kill Radament if they continued like this. He would just fall into a disadvantageous position and slowly get exhausted.

    The best way was tomand all the spirit guardian knights to sh next to Radament and lock him down, but this way, Abel would be exposed to all these skeletons.

    Abel would not be able to counteract so many attacks even with his Ancient Pledge, and he would definitely not put himself in a situation like this.

    Suddenly he thought of a spell ¡°Cloak of shadow¡± by his rune word Nadir. It could make the spell caster invisible.

    This was an assassin spell, but Abel had never seen an assassin use this spell in the Holy Continent. Maybe it didn¡¯t exist to them.

    A cloak of shadow could darken the surrounding sky. Therefore even if one assassin had cast this spell, their enemies¡¯ defense would be weakened. Therefore, this spell was perfect for assassins.

    The cloak of shadow on the rune word Nadir was level 13. It could make Abel invisible for 20 seconds. During this time, as long as he didn¡¯t make a move, his enemies would not be able to spot him.

    Abel quickly cast this spell. Then, the number 9 next to the cloak of shadow in the Nadir turned into an 8.

    All of a sudden, dark clouds emerged above those skeletons. Other than Abel, all the sight of all the hell creatures were blocked.

    The spirit guardian knights heard Abel¡¯smand and immediately shed next to Radament and tightly locked down all of its movements as soon as Abel had cast the cloak of shadow.

    4 green glowing balls emerged from the 4 hands on the spirit guardian knight Naga¡¯s back. Afterward, it threw those balls towards Radament, stopping it from regenerating its life.

    Afterward, the spirit guardian knight captain unleashed its special curse ¡®extra damage¡¯ and a red glow emerged above Radament. The red glownded on the body of Radament, and it was cursed.

    Radament roared and summoned its followers to save it. However, all of those skeletons were under the cloak of shadow, and they were unable to see a single thing. Until those dark clouds began to fade, those hell creatures could not save their master.

    At that moment, the team of spirit guardian knights had started their attack. 8 rune word iron struck upon the body of Radament under the me of the fire enchantment. Wounds began to open up.

    Of course, Abel did not just stand and watch. As long as he didn¡¯t attack those skeletons, he would not be spotted, he could still attack Radament from a far.

    He took out his Riphook and kept putting arrows on it one by one. He shot out a string of arrows simultaneously. This was a special knight archery technique by holding 4 arrows on one hand and shooting them out at the fastest speed.

    However, Abel could do even better since he had the portal bracelet. An arrow would appear in his hand just with a flick of his power of the will.

    At this moment, his attention was fixed on Radament. With the sight and data analysis ability of his world stone at its peak, 55 points of strength, and 55 points of dexterity. His movements had turned into a shadow.

    With the rate of 5 arrows per second, an almost unending line of arrows were shot out. This speed was maintained throughout the 20 seconds.

    In 10 short seconds, Radament was wrapped in wounds and poisonous green smog. With that smog contaminating its wounds, it¡¯s immortal ability had taken a big hit. Even it¡¯s first wound was not healing up.

    Abel counted one his heart ¡°10...9..8...7...¡±

    As time dragged on, the effect of the cloak of shadow was about to fade. Still, Radament was not dying.

    Abel felt a little irritated. There was one special thing about these hell creatures, and it was the fact that they did not have the weakness of an actual being. For example, if you attack the eye of a being in the Holy Continent, it might get blind.

    However, if you attack Radament or most hell creatures in the eye, they would not get blind. The only thing that would bring about a special blinding effect was the peck of those immortal ravens.

    This does not mean that hell creatures did not have weaknesses. There were certain areas that would do more damage if you attacked them, but they would not have the response a normal being would have.

    In this situation, the precision of Abel¡¯s archery could not show its strength.

    ¡°3..2..1!¡± Abel counted 1, and the next second, all the hell creatures in the skeleton formation regained their consciousness.

 Chapter 610 - Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 610 Rewards</h4>

    A strange grey sparkle emerged from Abel¡¯s arrow, but soon it was surrounded by his goldbat qi.This was hisst chance. If he failed, he would need to dodge and think of another solutionter.

    That strange grey sparkle wrapping in hisbat qi was his only dimensional force. It was the first time he had cast a dimension force onto an arrow. However, with his precision and control, he had sessfully locked the dimensional force down.

    The arrow flew out from the Riphook and did swirl in the sky towards Radament¡¯s forehead. This was the strongest part of Radament¡¯s body. As a Wizard altered by hell, it¡¯s body was at least a few times stronger than human wizards.

    A strike of lightning shed as the arrow made contact with Radament¡¯s forehead. A dark burned spot opened up. Afterward, the grey dimensional force rushed in that spot along with the goldenbat qi.

    Abel heard the sound of a bottle opening, against the dimensional force, Radament¡¯s thick skull was like a piece of paper. In a sh, a hole opened up on its forehead.

    The dimensional force directly shot through its brain and came out from the back. This strike had cleared out all of its life, and the roaring stopped. A smile of relief emerged on its ugly face. Although that smile was still quite ugly, Abel could tell it wasing from the heart.

    As a half altered product of hell with some remaining memories of its past life. No one could imagine how Radament had made it through these tens of thousands of years in here after being given up.

    Although hell had left, thew of its body remained. He could not leave the 3rd level of the sewer, not even the corner of this small tunnel.

    Everything had finallye to an end. The moment before Radament died, it was liberated from thew of this ce. It felt freedom. Even if this freedom onlysted for 1 second, it was still worth it.

    Abel did not have time to look at the dead Radament or that giant grey shadow that flew into his Horadric Cube. At this moment, those skeletons in formation in front of him had finally awakened again.

    Red fireballs, green poison balls, blue ice balls, and white lightning balls flew at him at once.

    ¡°ck Wind!¡± Abel yelled.

    In a sh of white light, ck Wind shed away with Abel on its back and reappeared behind the spirit guardian knights.

    The spirit guardian knights rushed towards the skeleton formation and began their massacre. This time, they could no longer resurrect, so their number was decreasing at an rming rate.

    Abel didn¡¯t even need to look at the battle, he was sure of the oue. Instead, they walked towards the dead body of Radament to check his rewards.

    Abel did not pay too much attention to the magic robe Radament wore. Although it was extremely luxurious and lively with a golden hue and tens of shimmering gems scattered on top, by this point, it had basically turned into little strings after being struck by 8 rune word Iron relentlessly. It was a pity. But at the same time, Abel knew this magic robe was not something extraordinarily precious. If it was, it wouldn¡¯t be damaged this easily.

    Abel¡¯s gaze was then fixed on the hand of Radament. It did not let go of its short magic staff even after it died.

    Abel harshly snatched that magic staff from the hand of Radament and focused his attention on it. It was made out of bones, and soon, some statistics appeared.

    Gravenspine

    Bone wand

    One hand damage: 3-7

    Durability 15/15

    +2 To Necromancer Skill Levels

    Adds 4-8 Cold Damage, Cold Duration: 3 seconds

    5% Mana Stolen Per Hit

    +25-50 Mana

    +10 To Dexterity

    +10 To Strength

    +50% damage to undead

    A Necromancer was basically an orc priest in the Holy Continent. Although there were slight differences between these 2 upations, most aspects were the same.

    This was another overpowering magic wand. If Abel was a professional priest, this bone wand could do wonders for him. However, he was a wizard. He could use spells even when he was summoning his spirit guardian knights.

    Even if he didn¡¯t use a spell, he could attack with his knight skills. Why would he ever hold this bone wand in his hand?

    Increasing a priest¡¯s level by 2 levels could technically allow Abel to add an extra spirit guardian knight to the battle while simultaneously increasing the skill level of all of them.

    However, even if he had summoned his 9th spirit guardian knight, that 9th spirit guardian knight would die without power as soon as he put this Gravenspine away.

    On top of that, the attack power this Gravenspine could add to his spirit guardian knights were nowhere as good as the fire enchantment of his Leaf magic staff. Therefore, there was only one use of this bone wand at the end of the day. Put it on a shelf.

    Abel shook his head and put the Gravenspine in his portal ring. Afterward, he kept searching Radament¡¯s body.

    Since its magic robe had been damaged, the dark gold sparkle of its belt sifted through. This belt was still in top condition after all the attacks. It seemed like it should be good.

    Abel then took it off and focused on his gaze to find out the attributes of this belt.

    Night smoke

    Belt [normal]

    Durability: 16/16

    +50% extra defence

    +15 defence

    +20 mana

    Resistance +10

    -2 physical damage

    50% damage turns into mana

    This was a dark gold belt, so Abel quickly took off his snake ego belt and put this night smoke belt on.

    The best thing about this belt was not its long list of attributes but that it had 4 extra slots. It could hold 12 bottles of potions at once and unleash it at immense speed.

    Every single attribute of this nightsmoke belt was also very useful to Abel, so he was very happy with it.

    The search on Radament¡¯s body continued. Just when Abel decided there was no more valuable stuff on it, his gaze was attracted by a nearby box.

    It was a gold box, just like the one Bartoli was guarding. Inside should be ced with the rewards for any challenger who won against Radament.

    Abel stepped forward and used his rune word iron to prick out the box, exposing the stuff inside.

    The first thing that caught his eyes was a book shining in dark gold. This book looked way too pretty; it screamed luxury at first sight.

    ¡®Skill book.¡¯ This was a reward for anyone who won against Radament. As soon as you open this book, you could get an extra skill point.

    Abel held the skill book in his hand. There were countless strange patterns on the cover of this book, and every line was filled with dark gold energy.

    He quickly opened it to look at the details inside. As soon as he made this move, a dark gold shimmer plunged into his body.

    At that moment, another glowing ball of skill emerged from within. As long as he concentrated his power of the will on this ball, he could freely select any skill he wanted.

    Abel had an idea. These glowing balls with the ability to increase the skill of any spell were extremely useful. It would be a waste if he used it at that moment.

    He trusted his intuition with all his heart. But most importantly, his ability to increase spell levels was extremely quick. With the time difference of the Dark World, Abel basically had a lot more time to practice spells than any other wizards in the Holy Continent.

    With the strength of his power of the will and his 2000 points of mana, he would rarely need to fully deplete his mana. Therefore, his spell practice had gotten faster and faster.

    Of course, as his wizard rank increased the mana he would need for his spells would increase as well, but that was still miles away for Abel.

    The battle had ended, not a single hell creature was still standing.

    Abel did not rest after he returned to Lut Gholein; instead, he rushed out the gate with his spirit guardian knights into the Rocky Waste. He needed to clear out the hell creatures here so he could continue with his journey.

    Along the way, Abel ran into countless long distance attack stone monsters, Carrion Birds in the sky, speedy Sand Leapers in the sand, close body attack Huntress, slingers, and Flying Scimitar that could shoot lightning.

 Chapter 611 - This Missionâ€™s a Scamâ€¦

    <h4>Chapter 611 This Mission¡°s a Scam...</h4>

    Abel walked out of the training room by daw. When he did, Peman was already sending breakfast over.As Abel chewed on his breakfast, he started thinking to himself. He wondered if he should continue to do his missions. Right now, his tag had only a total of 23.4 points. That was very far from his 200 goal. Besides, he needed more than 200. He wanted to make extra, so he could use it to buy skeleton gemstones and bone-made portal items.

    Still, thatst mission he did felt like a scam. He spent one month cleaning up death qi at the Miracle City wall, and for what? He got 10 points of war glory for that, and if he wasn¡¯t in need for a great amount of death qi, he would have wasted too much time.

    Abel murmured to himself, ¡°Alright if I¡¯m going to do a mission, I¡¯ll have to know what exactly it is I am doing.¡±

    After breakfast, he used the short-distance teleportal circle to travel to the mission hall. When he arrived, he realized that it was too early for anyone to be around.

    On the left side of the mission, Abel found a few missions that he could take.

    ¡°Hunting quest in the Orc Empire. Duration: one month. No. of people required: 20. Reward: 10 outstanding points of war glory.¡±

    ¡°Patrolling around Miracle City. Duration: one month. No. of people required: 10. Reward: 10 outstanding points of war glory.¡±

    ¡°Crafting rune cards. Duration: one month. No. of people required: 10. Reward: 10 outstanding points of war glory.¡±

    ¡°Weapon forging and maintenance. Duration: one month. No. of people required: 10. Reward: 10 outstanding points of war glory .¡±

    These were the missions that Abel could take. He wasn¡¯t going to jump in and take any of them, however. He had enough with hisst mission.

    When he tried to contact K3305 with his military tag, a notification popped up, ¡°The person you¡¯re trying to contact is not avable. Please make a call again after 15 days.¡±

    So, K3305 was on a mission of his own. Actually, maybe he was on shut-off training. Since he just got promotedtely, it was probably thetter. What a hard-working man he was.

    ¡°K3308, then? Actually, forget it.¡±

    As soon as Abel thought about making a call to K3308, he immediately gave up on the idea. K3308 was probably too busy anyway. Because, well, he was probably still trying to show off his mount wolf to anyone that he saw.

    Speaking of which, K3308 happened to be right next to him.

    ¡°Wow, what a coincidence!¡± K3308 greeted Abel.

    ¡°Good morning there, K3308,¡± Abel nodded his head in reply.

    K3308 immediately noticed, ¡°What is it? Are you looking for another mission?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, about that...¡±

    ¡°From what I remembered, you just finished a lot of themtely. It¡¯s best if you take some rest, you know. I always take at least a month off before I continue my work. You know, so I can always continue without getting a burnout.¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have a lot to dotely. Really, I just want to do something easy to kill time.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright then. You know, it¡¯s best if you ask me about the missions here. I happen to do a lot of research on them.¡±

    Something¡¯s been bugging Abel this whole time. Just how did K3308 be an official wizard with that attitude? He¡¯s nowhere as hard-working as the other wizards, but unlike a lot of them, he wasn¡¯t stuck being a level five novice wizard. He was also a lot younger than the average wizard, which might or might not have said something about how talented he was.

    Also, that word he used¨Che didn¡¯t use the word ¡°done¡± or ¡°applied¡± when he talked about the missions that were put up here. The word he used was ¡°research.¡±

    Abel decided to ask before doubting him, ¡°Okay. So, I was hoping to get some points as quickly as I can. What do you say? Should I do the ones that the Miracle City assigned, or should I find a private job from somewhere else?¡±

    K3308 had this interesting smile on his face, ¡°Oh, is this about trying to have 200 points as quickly as possible? And after that, you want to be done with your service.¡±

    Abel said with certainty, ¡°Absolutely. I want to finish my service as quickly as possible and leave Miracle City.¡±

    K3308 responded with a pitiful look on his face, ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong, friend. You do get points for doing private missions, but they won¡¯t be counted towards the total 200 points you need to finish your service. You know, they¡¯ve designed the system in a way that nobody would be able to cheat it.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t think of K3308 as a particrly bad person, but he suspected him to be the one who tried the same method.

    Abel asked again, ¡°Well, how about that hunting quest up there? Do you think I should take it?¡±

    K3308¡¯s voice got a whole much louder suddenly, ¡°A hunting quest at the Orc Empire? Do you know a lot of people that you find trustworthy? Have you told them that you¡¯re going to do something like this?¡±

    ¡°Why? Does it have to be someone trustworthy?¡±

    K3308 shook his head and exined, ¡°What, of course! It¡¯s a very risky job! Why wouldn¡¯t you bring someone that you find trustworthy?¡±

    ¡°Look, this is the kind of mission that friends go on together. You see the 20 people limit up there? It¡¯s meant for just one small squad. When everyone gets ready, they all leave Miracle City at once.¡±

    That wouldn¡¯t do for Abel. He didn¡¯t know a lot of people in Miracle City. Also, the people he knew didn¡¯t seem like they would be interested in doing a job like this.

    Abel said to K3308, ¡°If someone¡¯s interested in this, make sure that I know about it.¡±

    K3308 responded with a smirk, ¡°Yeah, no problem. I¡¯ll ask a few friends to see if they are free. If they are, great! Just imagine the amount of reward we¡¯ll get with you!¡±

    Abel continued to ask, ¡°What do you think of this patrol mission, K3308?¡±

    K3308 scratched his head, ¡°What, you want to be a guard at the gate?¡±

    Abel asked, ¡°The gate? You mean the only gate that protects the Miracle City?¡±

    K3308 didn¡¯t seem particrly happy when he was talking about, ¡°Well, duh. If you take this, you¡¯ll be the guard during the day, and the patrol officer during the time. It¡¯d be a 24/7 job, and you¡¯ll have almost time to practice meditation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a job that¡¯ll offend a lot of people, so I wouldn¡¯t think about it if I were you. If it wasn¡¯t so safe, I don¡¯t think anyone would ever be interested.¡±

    Abel was d that he had asked K3308. As a grandmaster cksmith, it¡¯d be really embarrassing if he decided to be a patrol guard at the gate.

    Abel continued to ask, ¡°What about rune making? I¡¯m talking about that mission there.¡±

    K3308 stood still and asked, ¡°You are very talented, aren¡¯t you? You do sword-swinging, archery, and wizard training, and you¡¯d think that you can take a job such as this one. How are you at rune-making?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I guess,¡± Abel said humbly.

    K3308 had thought that Abel was just earnest, ¡°With this job, you¡¯re supposed to make ten beginner¡¯s runes every day. All the materials are offered by the city itself. You are expected to make one rune sign out of every three ingredients. If you exceed that number, you¡¯ll have to pay out of your own pocket. If you aren¡¯t confident enough, I don¡¯t think you should consider it.¡±

    For Abel, ten beginner¡¯s signs would take him about ten-something minutes a day. That¡¯s 10 points of war glory in just one month. He actually liked this job. It¡¯s something that he could do continuously.

    ¡°How about that one? The one about weapon forging and maintenance.¡±

    K3308 was almost speechless, ¡°Just how many side sses do you have?¡±

    Instead of waiting for a response, K3308 started to exin, ¡°This job is divided into two parts. For the forging, you are supposed to make five designated weapons at the end of each month. Remember, you can only do this if you¡¯re at least an advanced cksmith.¡±

    ¡°The other part is maintenance. Basically, you repair the damaged weapons that are left in the Miracle City warehouse. It¡¯s something that even the beginner cksmiths can do. You¡¯ll need to repair at least 15 weapons a month, though, so I suggest you organize your time well if you¡¯re thinking about doing this.¡±

    After listening to K3308¡¯s exnation, Abel¡¯s finally made up his mind on the mission that he was going to do. He was very thankful for it. As entric as K3308 could be, sometimes. He was really informed about these kinds of things.

 Chapter 612 - Which Mission to Pick

    <h4>Chapter 612 Which Mission to Pick</h4>

    After he finished helping Abel out, K3308 left with a satisfied look on his face. To him, it was a wonderful experience to have taught someone so impressive.Abel decided to take two missions. He wanted to do ¡°rune-making¡± and ¡°weapon forging and maintenance.¡± For ¡°weapon forging and maintenance,¡± he only wanted to do the maintenance bit. As a grandmaster cksmith, he wouldn¡¯t want to make weapons for others at a price that was too low.

    If it was just repairing damaged weapons, he didn¡¯t think that it was particrly hard at all. Also, the required number was 15 pieces a month. He could probably get it all done in a day, so there really wasn¡¯t a reason that he shouldn¡¯t do it.

    After Abel took the two missions, he decided to pay visits to two addresses first. The first was the retrieving point for the rune sign¡¯s ingredients. The second was where the damaged weapons were stored. He decided to go to the weapon warehouse first. It was faster to get there first. The rune sign¡¯s ingredients were all the way in the wizard¡¯s encampment.

    When he arrived at the weapon warehouse, he was guided to a nearby room. Then, as he walked in, he saw that an elder was checking through a list. The elder shook his head as soon as he saw Abel bowing to him.

    ¡°Good day to you, sir. I am K3516, and I¡¯vee here on a mission to repair damaged weapons.¡±

    The elder shook his head, ¡°A wizard like you? Do you think you¡¯re Grandmaster Abel or something?¡±

    Abel tried to hold hisughter, ¡°Uh, well, uh, I¡¯m here to collect the gears that need fixing.¡±

    The elders decided to remind him first, ¡°What happened to the city spirit? This isn¡¯t a job that anyone can do! Fine, try to finish the mission first, and if you can¡¯t, hurry up and go cancel it.¡±

    On a side note, it was perfectly fine to cancel a mission that was already taken. It was meant so that losses could be avoided as early as possible. Obviously, a penalty would be charged if someone decided to cancel a mission he already took. It¡¯s usually about a tenth of the amount that¡¯s put up as a reward.

    The elder stood up. After he went inside the room behind him, Abel heard the sound of metal items shing into each other. Soon, the elder went back while dragging a knight¡¯snce with him.

    The elder ced thence on the table, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can see it, but there¡¯s a part that¡¯s been scraped off duringbat. Remember, about nine out of ten of its original power must be recovered.¡±

    Abel began to pick it up for examination. It was a full hundred-skillnce. Upon a closer look, he could see a rune pattern drawn on thence¡¯s body. It was easy to tell that it was meant to be a magic knight¡¯snce.

    In the middle of thence, there was a huge chunk that¡¯s been scraped off. Whatever did it, the impact must¡¯ve been great. Even the rune was half-destroyed because of it.

    Abel asked curiously, ¡°So the mission is to repair magic weapons?¡±

    The elder was getting quite impatient, ¡°What, of course, it is! You get 10 points for recovering magic weapons. If you want to repair normal weapons that you want to repair, you get 1 point!¡±

    That¡¯s when Abel started to remember. K3308 might¡¯ve known a lot about the mission, but he was aplete amateur in forging. He should¡¯ve not taken his words for granted.

    Abel asked again, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, you can apply for this job even if you¡¯re a beginner cksmith. Since when can a beginner cksmith repair magic weapons?¡±

    The elder was about to yell at this point, ¡°You said it yourself! ¡°Apply¡± doesn¡¯t mean you canplete the mission! Stop wasting my time! If you don¡¯t think you¡¯re good enough, just take the 1 point job already!¡±

    Abel waved his hand at the elder, ¡°Alright, alright! Hey, is it alright for me to take all 15 magic weapons in one go?¡±

    The elder was quite surprised, ¡°So you¡¯re not canceling the mission?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m sure of it,¡± Abel nodded.

    The elder decided to remind him for thest time, ¡°Sure, then. Remember, if you can¡¯t finish the mission, it won¡¯t just be 1 point that you¡¯ll have to pay. You¡¯ll have to pay more than that topensate for the other losses.¡±

    After seeing how resolute Abel was, the elder went back to the room to get the other gears. Soon, he went back with a trolley full of damaged magic weapons.

    The elder reminded Abel again, ¡°After one month from today, you are to bring back all fifteen magic weapons back here. If there are any you can¡¯t repair, you must be on time to exchange for the ones that you can. If you go over time, the Miracle spirit will automatically take your points away.¡±

    ¡°Got it, sir. Thank you for telling me,¡± Abel said as he proceeded to take the weapons into his portal bag.

    The elder said atst, ¡°For one month from today, you are free to use your military tag to ess the tools at the cksmith department.¡±

    When Abel walked out, he scratched his head as he thought about how hard the mission had actually turned out to be. Normally, fixing magic weapons was something for the master cksmith to do. He might¡¯ve been a grandmaster cksmith himself, but this was quite demanding in itself. That being said, he really doubted K3308¡¯s words now.

    ¡°Next stop, huh. Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s not too much of a hassle.¡±

    As Abel arrived at the wizard encampment, it didn¡¯t take much time for him to find the retrieving point for the ingredient he was supposed to take.

    A beginner wizard, K3411, was there to wee him.

    ¡°Good to see you arrive here, K3561. I am K3411. You have just epted to take a rune-making mission. I¡¯ll now give you a list of the rune signs that we need. If you can tell me which ones you can make, that¡¯d be awesome.¡±

    Below was what¡¯s written on the parchment paper K3411 gave Abel.

    11# Amn

    12# Sol

    13# Shael

    14# Dol

    16# Io

    17# Lum

    18# Ko

    19# Fal

    Abel was starting to feel a headache. All the rune signs were of advanced levels. They were all meant to be learned from advanced wizards.

    Like, even he didn¡¯t manage to learn all of them. Wizard Morton didn¡¯t teach him all the runes. For example, 12# Sol. None of the rune signs Wizard Morton had used this symbol.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°these are all beginner signs?¡±

    K3411 wasn¡¯t sure what the question was, ¡°Well, yeah. 1 to 10 are low-tier symbols. The ones I¡¯m showing you are beginner level.¡±

    That was basic knowledge for the wizards that came to do this job. Of course, K3411 would think that question was weird. Not to Abel, though. He didn¡¯t learn how to draw runes directly from Wizard Morton. He did it by reading a book he got from Wizard Morton. It¡¯d make sense that he wouldck a lot of the basic knowledge required.

    K3411 was a bit uncertain now, ¡°Are you okay with this list, K3516?¡¯

    Abel nodded his head, ¡°Yeah, no problem! Just, uh, give me a month-worth of ingredients, yeah?¡±

    K3411 shook his head, ¡°A month¡¯s worth would be too much to give out, I¡¯m afraid. The most I can do for you is 5 days. If we weren¡¯t so close to the Budapest Mountain Range, it¡¯d be much less than that.¡±

    ¡°Sure, five then,¡± Abel nodded.

    K3411 reminded, ¡°Remember, after five days, you must bring what you¡¯vepleted.¡±

    ¡°Also, you get three shots for every rune sign. If you can manage to make fewer failures than three per sign, you¡¯ll get to keep the spares that you have.¡±

    After Abel scanned his military tag on the table, a sack full of materials was quickly teleported over.

    ¡°Here. this is five days worth of raw materials. Good luck now!¡±

 Chapter 613 - Drawing Rune Cards

    <h4>Chapter 613 Drawing Rune Cards</h4>

    When Abel opened the sack, he saw there were a total of 150 low-tier spiritual beast crystal cores inside. After being softened with a special potion, they were all merged into the shape of rune signs. He also received a bottle of rune ink. Judging from how big the bottle was, he could probably draw about 200 runes in total.Before he got to work, he decided to make a littleparison first. He triedparing the low-tier spiritual beast crystal cores and his synthesized blue howling rabbit crystal core. While the former was a bit inferior in terms of its quality, he could discern that the two were about one level apart from each other.

    He was really starting to understand something. If the mission had a total of ten military points as its reward, then it wouldn¡¯t be easy at all. If he had to choose, the easiest would¡¯ve been to fight outside the Miracle City wall, and that¡¯s a very exhausting task in itself.

    If it¡¯s about forging and maintaining magic weapons, one must learn to understand how magic weapons were made. That was a job for master cksmiths, which meant that it was a job for the professionals among the professionals.

    Same with the rune-making. Without being directly instructed by a wizard, no one would know how to draw the runes. Like, even if they could, it¡¯d almost be impossible to have a sess rate that was at least one-third.

    This just showed how tough it was to be on the orc battlefield. With the next three years, if he didn¡¯t have any specialties whatsoever, he would¡¯ve had no choice but to keep fighting on the frontline. Come to think of it, that¡¯s probably why the Miracle City was built in the first ce. As dangerous and extremely challenging as it was to be here, it made certain that the one who survived could truly be a battle wizard¨Cnot someone who was undeserving of the title he possessed.

    Anyways, Abel decided to go back to his own residence. When he arrived at his study room, he took out fifty crystal cores from his own portal bag. It¡¯s been a while since he hadst drawn on any crystal cores, but he was confident that he was just as good as before. Like, before he even had possession of the world stone fragment; he already had a very high sess rate in his rune drawing.

    He was thinking about drawing four different runes. There were 16# lo, 17# lum, 18# ko, and 19# fal. None of them were exactly for attack purposes. To be precise, they were for enhancing different bodily functions within a short period of time, which would then help him with boosting hisbat ability.

    Actually, these were the first four runes that Abel chose whenever he faced off a strong opponent. That being said, he figured that they would have the highest demand out of all the runes.

    As he held a crystal core with his left, he picked up the ¡°Akara¡¯s rune pen¡± with his right. He dipped the pen in some rune ink, and his eyes observed closely at the crystal core.

    Soon, the world around him seemed to be a lot slower. His pen started drawing rapidly on the crystal core. By spreading the mana evenly with his power of the Will, the lines were drawn neatly on the ces that they should be at.

    Under a sh of light, the #16 lo was drawn in an instance. If Abel had to make an estimate, it probably took about thirty seconds in total. He was really feeling good about himself.

    After doing this for about thirty minutes, he had a total of fifty perfectly-drawn runes ced on the table. He wasn¡¯t thinking about using the rest of the crystal cores. At this point, he had no need to practice rune drawing. He was already too good at it. To him, it¡¯d made more sense to give the crystal cores to Wizard Morton, just to show how much of a model disciple he was.

    After five days, the rune-making mission was finished. Obviously, he was not going to dere that he finished right away. He didn¡¯t want the others to think of him as a freak. It¡¯s not like he minded being thought of as one, but it was usually a lot safer if he stayed low.

    After he was done, he stood up and did some stretching. Next up, he decided to go to the cksmith department to finish his second mission. He could do it in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, but there might be a problem if he wasn¡¯t seen by the Miracle spirit.

    Out of all the buildings in Miracle City, the cksmith department was probably the easiest to recognize. It¡¯s the one with smokeing out of its multiple chimneys. Even if one couldn¡¯t see the building, they could just tell by looking at the sky.

    As soon as Abel walked inside, he started to feel something very familiar. The sound of iron shing against each other. The smell of gunpowder. The fizzing noise the hot metals made when they were ced in cold water. It was just like when he first studied forgery under Master Bentham. Come to think of it, that was a really rxing time back then. Now, he had way more priorities than he¡¯d like to handle.

    A cksmith apprentice came to greet Abel, ¡°Master Wizard, greeting! Are you here to learn how to forge? With just one military point, you will have ess to the furnace here for an entire day. If you want, we¡¯ll also have a professional cksmith teach you.¡±

    Abel was a bit surprised by the sudden advertisement, ¡°Uh, no. I didn¡¯te here to learn how to forge. Is that what a lot of wizards do here?¡±

    The cksmith apprentice exined, ¡°Absolutely, sir. When everyone heard about the great Grandmaster Abel, many wizards started to apply to be cksmiths themselves. It was the reason we installed extra furnaces around here.¡±

    The ¡°great?¡± That¡¯s the first time Abel¡¯s heard someone refer to himself like that. Normally, the word ¡°great¡± was only used to refer to emperors and legendary spirits. He was already a celebrity a while ago, but he¡¯d never expected to be worshipped like this.

    On a side note, Abel¡¯s sess story had brought what was called a ¡°revolution¡± to the cksmith ss. Before, there were virtually no human cksmiths who could control their power of the Will. Anyone who exhibited such abilities all turned to wizardry. Now, since the wizards were starting to ce a new focus on bing cksmiths, it would certainly help to integrate different techniques and skills together.

    Abel said as he took out his military tag, ¡°I received a mission to repair damaged weapons. As you can see, this military tag belongs to me. Please take me to a furnace that¡¯s vacant.¡±

    The apprentice said in surprise, ¡°You are a cksmith? Most impressive! We do have a lot of wizards who want to be one, but, oh, I¡¯ve said too much...¡±

    ¡°Anyways, please,¡± the apprentice said as he promptly guided Abel to a furnace, ¡°Master wizard, you¡¯ll not be charged for this furnace for the next month. That is until your mission has ended.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks,¡± Abel said. He really liked the furnace. All the equipment was there. Even the charcoal was all made with the best ingredients.

    ¡°Thank you. You are free to go now.¡±

    Despite having said that, the cksmith apprentice still wasn¡¯t leaving. Abel understood right away. He wanted to see if a wizard was truly capable of forging. He didn¡¯t like being watched, though, so he just asked him to leave him alone.

    ¡°Yes, sir. If you have no more problems, I¡¯ll leave you to your work now.¡±

    After the apprentice left, Abel picked up the heaviest hammer he could find. Still, it was too light to his liking. For a man as muscr as him, he needed a lot more weight to bring out his true potential.

 Chapter 614 - Fixing Magic Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 614 Fixing Magic Weapons</h4>

    Abel quickly turned around to see if anyone was watching him. Then, after he decided that it was safe, he took out the 700 pound giant hammer Master Morry gave him from his portal bracelet. His best tool was the dark golden Horadric Malus, but he had been keeping that in the dark world.After he got his tools ready, he began to take out the first weapon that he had to fix. It was the magic knight¡¯snce. After he took it out from his portal bag, he checked the spot that had been scraped off. Countless data started popping up inside his head. The world stone fragment was helping hime up with multiple ways of repairing this weapon.

    After he picked the most ideal n, he decided to throw thence inside the furnace first. If it was about fixing magic weapons, the most important thing to consider was the strength of the heat. He couldn¡¯t heat thence for too long, because that was going to destroy the energy protection device that was installed on the rune.

    He had to be careful and precise. One bad move and the rune pattern would be in a worse state than before. That was not really an issue for him, though. In his eyes, the change in temperature happened very slowly. Before thence was about to glow in red, he was fast enough to take it out of the furnace.

    Then, he began to hit thence with his massive hammer. He was hitting where the missing chunk was supposed to be. Because of how perfect the angle of his hit was, he was able to seal the opening with just one strike. Even the rune lines that were separated were reconnected because of this.

    A smile appeared on Abel¡¯s face. To his knowledge, he was the only one who could fix magic weapons like this. If he had made a mistake there, the repair procedure would¡¯ve been a whole lot moreplicated than before.

    Instead of paying any attention to how hot thence was, Abel grabbed onto it with one of his hands. He wasn¡¯t going to dip it inside cold water because the weapon was not a newly-forged one. As far as he was concerned, the most important thing was to reactivate the rune that was once destroyed.

    Under the guidance of his power of the Will, the energy that was inside the fire magic gemstone traveled towards the rune. Then, under a sh of red light, a light sound came out of thence.

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Abel said softly.

    Over at a room nearby, Master Bismuth was hammering a rough base by himself. He could hear the sound of the magic weapon that¡¯s been repaired. As soft as the sound was, he was experienced enough to notice what it was.

    Someone was fixing a magic weapon! Master Bismuth found that very shocking. Apart from himself, there was only one person who was capable of doing this, and that person was not at the cksmith department right now.

    With that in mind, he started looking around him. He didn¡¯t see anyone special. There were some familiar wizards that were doing their practice. Other than that, it was just the regr cksmiths that were doing their jobs.

    Wait, no. There was also Abel. Master Bismuth was four furnaces away from him, but he knew right away. Abel was holding a magic weapon in his hand.

    Abel was still observing the knightnce he repaired. Even upon a closer look, he couldn¡¯t find any mark that indicated that the weapon was damaged before. It was probably because of his massive hammer. His hit was so powerful that it had affected not just thence¡¯s external part, but also its internal structure.

    98%¨C that was the degree to which Abel could tell that the magic knight¡¯snce was repaired. Actually, even if the knight¡¯snce was never damaged, it would probably still hold 98% of its original power. Anyways, he wasn¡¯t exactly a perfectionist. Now that he¡¯s filled the quota, he was ready to move on to his next piece.

    Next up was a magic knight¡¯s big sword. The de was split into halves, which, under normal circumstances, would mean that the thing was basically unusable. The ones who recovered it probably had no knowledge in forgery, so they just decided that they could leave inside the Miracle City warehouse.

    There was something that Abel had missed. If he couldn¡¯t fix a certain weapon, he was free to exchange for any ones that he felt that he could. If he could only fix swords, he could just pick 10 swords out of the warehouse. That was what most cksmiths chose to do. They would only learn to fix a new weapon type if they were already confident with another one.

    That was the tricky part of the job. Inside the warehouse, there were all sorts of weapons that were damaged to different degrees. Still, no matter what conditions they were in, the rewards were all the same for repairing them. This was why there were fewer people that were taking this job. By this point, almost all the weapons that were easy to fix were all finished. The ones that were still in the warehouse were all very hard to fix. Or, the ones who could fix them just weren¡¯t that confident¨Cw

    Master Bismuth was watching him handle it. He shook his head as he saw Abel picking that piece. In fact, he was the one who had announced that it was impossible to fix that.

    Meanwhile, Abel was starting to sense that someone was watching him. He didn¡¯t mind too much, though. Even if the person could see the techniques he was using, it would be impossible for them to mimic him.

    First up, Abel threw the two broken parts into the furnace. After he did, he started pumping more air into the furnace with his leg. He was also tying the rune lines back with his power of the Will. To decrease the temperature of the part where the rune was, he decided to inject chilling mana into the furnace. This way, he could prevent the rune from overheating.

    As for the sword¡¯s two broken parts, he had to make sure that the heat was enough to make them malleable. He was using both cold and heat at the same time. For most people, it¡¯d be impossible to control the two at once, which was why Master Bismuth announced that it was impossible to fix this sword.

    Speaking of which, Master Bismuth found it weird that Abel even bothered to try. Even if he could reconnect the broken sword, its durability and strength would¡¯ve still been a lot worse than before. That would be the case even if the sword was not a magic weapon.

    After Abel was done heating up the broken parts, he took them out of the furnace and reconnected them on an anvil. Then, by pressing down with his left, he raised his giant hammer with his right.

    Again, he took full advantage of his perfect precision. If it was someone else that was using the same amount of force as him (if they managed to possess the same strength as him), they would¡¯ve destroyed the anvil instantly. He had very good control, however. By focusing just on the broken part, he managed to keep his power bnced.

    Technically, what he did was not something that the cksmiths taught him. It was a method that the knights used, and with the help of his world stone fragment, he was no longer limited to using specific techniques in certain situations. If he found something he could use, he could always think outside the box.

    ng.

    ng.

    ng.

    After three hits, Abel held the knight¡¯s big sword up with his hand. Master Bismuth was dumbfounded. With almost no effort at all, he guided the energy in the magic gemstone into where the rune was.

    And that sound again¨Cthe sound of a magic weapon being reactivated. At the same time, Master Bismuth was walking very fast towards Abel.

 Chapter 615 - Secret Technique?

    <h4>Chapter 615 Secret Technique?</h4>

    Master Bismuth was really starting to regret something. When Abel was trying to fix that magic sword, he was just standing far away to watch him do it. He was just watching because he thought that it would be funny to watch a wizard fail at it, but really, he should¡¯ve gone closer and paid more attention.And the way Abel fixed it. He had never heard of this technique before. If Bismuth had to guess, it was probably a secret technique that could¡¯vee from literally anywhere¨Cancient ruins, heritage from certain races; It could even be a new invention. Whatever the case was, this was the first time he had ever seen someone fix a magic weapon like this.

    Master Bismuth was a master cksmith. He had his fair share of knowledge. Still, despite all his years of experience, he had never seen anybody fix a magic weapon with just a few hits. Whatever Abel did, it waspletely different from what he was familiar with.

    But that didn¡¯t make any sense. On the Holy Continent, everything to do with forgery was from the dwarves. All the techniques came from one ce. If what Abel did wasn¡¯t a secret technique, Master Bismuth would, really, had no clue what it was.

    Back to Abel. He noticed that someone was walking towards him. It made him frown. Usually, no matter what job one partook in, it¡¯s always rude to be interrupted when he was in the middle of doing something.

    ¡°Hello. Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Abel asked while taking out another knight¡¯s big sword from his portal bag.

    Master Bismuth tried to be polite, ¡°My name is Bismuth, and I¡¯m from the cksmith department. Apologies if I¡¯m making an intrusion, but I¡¯m quite fascinated with your techniques.¡±

    When Abel heard Bismuth¡¯s name, he recognized it immediately. So this was the one who helped to examine Head Commander Bodley¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Greetings to you, Master Bismuth. I¡¯vee here to finish my weapon maintenance mission.¡±

    ¡°I noticed. Still, I¡¯m quite curious about the way you fix your weapon. Could you, uh, show me the knight¡¯s big sword you repaired?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    As Abel said that, he pointed towards the knight¡¯s big sword that was lying near him. Since it hadn¡¯t cooled down yet, he decided not to put it inside his portal bag. Master Bismuth immediately went to pick it up. He tried to look as carefully as he could, but he couldn¡¯t find a repair mark on any spot at all.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Master Bismuth¡¯s face was almost touching the sword, but no matter how hard he looked, he couldn¡¯t find any repair mark whatsoever. When he flicked the sword¡¯s body with his finger, a clear, metallic sound came out. It was a sign that the broken parts were fully connected. This was very weird to him. Thest time he checked, even the main part of the de was broken into two, but he couldn¡¯t find a single sign that damage had been there.

    This was only possible if the weapon was brand new. Under most cases, any weapon would have multiple tiny parts that were chipped off. This was not the case for this knight¡¯s big sword. To put it simply, Abel really outdid himself.

    Apart from his main job as a master cksmith, Master Bismuth was also a knight. He was at around the rank of an intermediate knight. That being said, he was already good enough to direct his ownbat qi into the weapon he was holding. With the weapon he was holding, he was more than willing to direct his whitebat qi into it.

    And there he went. By directing his ownbat qi into the knight¡¯s big sword, he made the estimate that the knight¡¯s big sword waspletely repaired. Of course, if Abel knew what he was thinking, he would¡¯ve told him that it wasn¡¯t the case. The sword was about 95%plete. As perfect as the repair job seemed to be, there was still a deficit in the rune sign¡¯s effects.

    Master Bismuth couldn¡¯t hide his curiosity anymore, ¡°Sir, please, could you tell me how you did it? How did you manage to find a way to fix this weapon?¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Bismuth, but that¡¯s a very private question. I¡¯m not going to stop you from watching me work, but I¡¯m not going to answer any questions that are rted to my mission.¡±

    It was a disappointing response, but not an unexpected one. In fact, Master Bismuth didn¡¯t even expect Abel to allow him to watch. This was a secret technique that he was given permission toy his eyes on. From his perspective, if he was allowed to watch it a couple more times, there was probably a chance that it would help him to improve his own skill.

    Abel didn¡¯t really care to talk more to him. After throwing another damaged sword into the furnace, he stomped harder on the pump to increase the heat of the furnace.

    When the sword¡¯s body started turning red, he picked the broken parts out of the furnace. Then, just like before, he raised his hammer and began to smash.

    ng.

    ng.

    Again, it was right on where the sword was broken. Then, after cing down his giant hammer, Abel started channeling the magic gemstone¡¯s energy with his power of the Will. Soon, the energy was sessfully redirected to the rune that was on the sword.

    There. The magic knight¡¯s big sword was repaired. Master Bismuth was watching the entire time, but he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Actually, his entire ego was starting to crumble. After witnessing how easy Abel made it seem, he felt like his whole career had been for naught.

    ¡°What secret technique is this?¡¯ Master Bismuth asked. His voice was starting to get very coarse.

    ¡°Secret technique?¡±

    Abel was surprised to even hear that term. What he did just then was nothing of the sort. The only thing he did was to use his brute force. There was a lot of precision that was involved, but that was pretty much all there was.

    Master Bismuth was really looking upset, ¡°No, no no! You shouldn¡¯t answer my question! Forgive me for asking!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know how to respond, so he just shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Master Bismuth. Instead of continuing the conversation, he grabbed the repaired sword and tossed it to the side. Then, after taking out another damaged magic weapon, he went back to his work.

    Master Bismuth was just silent now. From what he saw, if the weapon was not too damaged, all it took for Abel to repair it was with one hit. If the damage was severe, it would take about one or two more, but it would never be more than three hits.

    That was when the suspicion started kicking in. Master Bismuth started to wonder if it was actually the legendary Grandmaster Abel. Still, he abandoned that thought right away. ording tomon knowledge, Grandmaster Abel was a proper cksmith that used standard techniques. There was no mention of such unorthodox methods.

    ¡°Yeah, no way,¡± he thought to himself, ¡°Whatever he¡¯s doing, it¡¯s not something that a cksmith could do. Yeah, not even a grandmaster.¡±

    Actually, on second thought, Master Bismuth was starting to suspect that the technique was specialized for wizards. It might¡¯ve even been a secret technique that was left from the ancient items. That would¡¯ve made a lot of sense.

    Since they weren¡¯t about training their muscles, wizards often had a hard time swinging a hammer to do forging. However, with the way that Abel was doing his work, it would take a lot of arm strength toplete the work.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t all that hard for wizards to lift a hammer. It wasn¡¯t that hard for a short period of time. There were rune signs, potions, and many other methods that can boost one¡¯s strength temporarily.

 Chapter 616 - Running Into an Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 616 Running Into an Old Friend</h4>

    For the following few days, Abel returned to his regr routine of doing practices. For once every five days, he would spend thirty minutes on drawing the rune signs. When he got bored, he would read of the books he brought out of the dark world. At night, he would return to the dark world to clear up the hell creatures in Rocky Waste.Even now, he was still not going to use the ¡°power potion¡± that Radament left. He just strengthened the spiritual guardian knight recently, so it was best if he didn¡¯t rush things too much. Besides, he hadn¡¯t really figured out which one of his summoned creatures he should use the potion on. There wasn¡¯t even a need to figure it out quickly, actually. His adventure in the dark world recently was just too smooth for him to need any sort of upgrade.

    Recently, a rumor had been passing through all of Miracle City. It was about a peculiar cksmith that made his appearance at the cksmith department. He didn¡¯t do any forging tasks. All he did was to fix magic weapons that were supposed to be well beyond repair.

    A lot of the people didn¡¯t get to see that person. After fixing fifteen magic weapons in a very short period of time, he had never shown up at the cksmith department again. It was not like people could track his whereabouts, either. The only lead they had was that he was a wizard that was wearing a mask, and there were just too many people that fit these criteria.

    When it was the middle of August, Abel had reached his one month limit for his mission. While bringing the fifteen repaired weapons with him, he began to make way for the weapon warehouse.

    It was the same elder that was greeting. When he noticed that it was him, a disappointed look appeared on his face.

    ¡°You! K3516, if I¡¯m not mistaken. Why are you sote to bring back the weapons? I told you that if the mission is too hard for you, it¡¯s best if you give up right away!¡±

    That¡¯s what he said before Abel even said anything. He did have a point, though. In this mission, all the weapons that were easy to fix had already been fixed. About a third of the ones Abel were handed to were all ssified as pletely destroyed.¡± When he decided to give Abel these, he was already implying that he should just give up immediately.

    Abel might¡¯ve not said it, but he appreciated the elder¡¯s advice, ¡°Um, I¡¯ve already fixed all fifteen of them. Here, have a look yourself.¡±

    The elder was very straightforward, ¡°What did you just say? It¡¯s not a good thing to lie, young man! What....¡±

    Without waiting for the elder to finish his sentence, Abel already took out a magic weapon from his portal bag. It was a magic knight¡¯s big sword, and it was fixed from top to bottom.

    ¡°What... So you¡¯re the one that people are gossiping about?¡±

    One, two, three... fifteen. All fifteen weapons were here. Oddly enough, none of the damages could be seen from them. Also, despite the amount of time he¡¯s been given, the elder didn¡¯t think that Abel just reced old pieces with new ones he¡¯s made.

    The elder said with shock, ¡°You¡¯ve done an excellent job there, K3516¡±

    A notification popped up from Abel¡¯s military tag, ¡°K1516, you havepleted your weapon forging task! You will receive 10 points of war glory for your effort. You now have a total of 33.4 points. Do you wish to continue your weapon forging mission?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the weapon forging task could only be epted once a month, Abel would¡¯ve taken twenty of it in one go. Still, doing it once a month wasn¡¯t so bad, either. If he was tobine the points he got with the ones he got from the rune-making mission, that was a total of 20 points of war glory that he¡¯d be getting. Even if he wasn¡¯t taking any other mission, He would still be able to leave in less than ten months.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll take another weapon forging mission,¡± Abel said to his military tag.

    ¡°K3516, you have sessfully epted a new weapon forging task.¡±

    Abel said to the elder in front of him, ¡°I¡¯ve taken my mission for next month. If you will, please give me another fifteen damaged magic weapons.¡±

    After nodding his head, the elder walked to the room behind him. Soon, he came back with a trolley full of damaged magic weapons.

    Next up, it was time for Abel to make a stop at the Wizard¡¯s Encampment.

    ¡°K3516!¡± a surprised voice came over distance. It was K3515, a fellow wizard who had been with Abel when he was doing his apprenticeship.

    Abel gave him a warm wee, ¡°You¡¯ve passed the test as well! It¡¯s good to see you, K3515!¡±

    K3515 said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it could be done without you. After you¡¯ve killed Vice Instructor Layard, the miracle spirit appointed Instructor Kauper as the new supervisor for our test. Apart from two unlucky men, all of us managed to pass the test.¡±

    ¡°Great! That¡¯s great!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    K3515ughed, ¡°Ha ha, yeah! We¡¯ve been trying to find you since then, but we¡¯ve never seen you at the Wizard¡¯s Encampment.¡±

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll add your contact. I¡¯m quite busytely, but if you give me a call, I can reply most of the time.¡±

    Truth be told, Abel was really busytely. He¡¯s been stuck inside the Miracle City wall for the first month. Ever since he got out, he had been spending a lot of time helping K3305 kill spiritual beasts. His recent jobs weren¡¯t as tiring as before, but he still wasn¡¯t all that free.

    K3515 had the same issue as well, ¡°Thanks for adding me. Man, the missions here are just so tough, aren¡¯t they? I¡¯ve spent a whole month guarding the gate, and all I get is 10 points of war glory.¡±

    Abel spoke his mind, ¡°The term is 200 points within 3 years. I think the system is designed so that we¡¯re encouraged to fight on the frontline.¡±

    K3513 nodded, ¡°True, but it¡¯s hard for us wizards to find missions that¡¯ll get us out of the walls. Nobody wants to team up with us! It¡¯s not like I mind being in action, but there¡¯s just no opportunity for it.¡±

    Unlike Abel, K3513 didn¡¯t get a high enough score when he first came to this ce. Naturally, the Miracle City wouldn¡¯t want to let him die on the battlefield too quickly, and that was why he wasn¡¯t allowed to join a lot of thebat-rted missions.

    Abel advised him, ¡°You know, it¡¯s probably better if you stay at the Miracle City walls to do patrols. You don¡¯t get a lot of points for it, but you do get a good chance to strengthen your power of the Will.¡±

    K3515 said hesitantly, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. From what I¡¯ve been hearing, that mission¡¯s pretty difficult to do.¡±

    Abel shook his head and decided not to push any further. A wizard¡¯s path was his own, so he didn¡¯t bother doing too much advising.

    After parting ways with K3515, he went on to collect his reward forpleting his rune-making mission. After that, he took the same mission that he was supposed to finish by the end of next month. He received a total of 43.4 in total.

 Chapter 617 - Signing Up in Advance

    <h4>Chapter 617 Signing Up in Advance</h4>

    Just when Abel was about to start drawing the runes in his study, his military tag started ringing.A voice immediately cried out as he picked up the tag, ¡°Great news, K3516!¡±

    ¡°What news, K3308?¡±

    ¡°About that hunting quest you were talking about before,¡± K3308 said ecstatically, ¡°A lot of people were interested, I tell you! So far, I¡¯ve got K3305 and Head Commander Bodley with me, and we¡¯re all going to bring our own friends to form a team together.¡±

    After knowing how strong Abel was, K3308 had been dying to get him into doing an Orc Empire hunting quest. It was dangerous, yes, but it was also one of the fastest ways to gain war glory in Miracle City. For every orc that was killed within a fifty mile radius from the Miracle City walls, the corresponding amount of war glory would go to the one who did it.

    Before, Head Commander Markham forbade K3308 from doing a hunting quest. Now, with Abel promised to his team, there wasn¡¯t really the risk of dying by the orcs¡¯ hands. Now, it was a low-risk, high-profit mission. K3308 had no reason not to do this.

    Abel inquired, ¡°So, when are we doing this? I do have some other missions that I¡¯m doing, you know.¡±

    K3308 got a little nervous after hearing that, ¡°Wha-what? Uh, no, not yet. We haven¡¯t decided on an exact time yet. You, um, you busy with that mission? Like, the one you¡¯re doing?¡±

    If Abel couldn¡¯t show up, this low-risk, high-profit opportunity would¡¯ve just turned into a highway ticket to hell.

    Abel replied after a bit of thought, ¡°I got two missions I¡¯m doing now. If I take this mission, can Ie back to Miracle City before it¡¯s finished?¡±

    K3308 replied, ¡°You can once every ten days. Don¡¯t worry about that, though. If you¡¯re not free, I¡¯ll just tell my friends and do this another time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, hmm,¡± Abel said skeptically, ¡°Are you sure about the once every ten days part?¡±

    K3308 was a bit hurt, ¡°You doubt me? Oh,e on! Markham told me this! There¡¯s no way this is wrong!¡±

    Abel nodded, ¡°Sure, sure. Well, alright. I guess I¡¯ll be free to be on this mission, then. Just make sure you¡¯ve arranged everything with your friends. I¡¯ll be there after I¡¯ve done the work for today.¡±

    ¡°Great, great! I¡¯ll confirm the time again with them.¡±

    After saying that, K3308 immediately hung up the call. Abel was left alone to resume his work. It was about ten in the morning now. While he had only got five days worth of crystal cores, he did have 600 spare ones that were left fromst month. It was more than enough to finish the quota for this month.

    300 runes. After less than three hours, all of it was done. After that, Abel just needed to bring them to the retrieval point to receive his reward. He did have to use his own inks to get this done in time (his ink was much better than what the Miracle City provided, by the way), but he was much more interested in doing the hunting request.

    As soon as he had his lunch, he went to the cksmith department to return all 15 magic weapons that were repaired. A few men were blocking his way to the warehouse, strangely. They all had broken magic weapons in their hands.

    A knight said in a pleading voice, ¡°Please, mister wizard! This is a magic knight¡¯s sword that¡¯s been passed down my family for three hundred years! I didn¡¯t expect it to be broken at my hands!¡±

    Another knight cried out, ¡°Sir, could you please have an inspection of my magic knight¡¯snce? I need to know if it¡¯s repairable or not.¡±

    One after the next, all these people started asking all sorts of questions. They were all trying to speak to an apprentice wizard, but even he had no idea what¡¯s going on. He only came here because of his admiration for cksmith Abel. He came here to finish his mission. Actually, he didn¡¯t even know about what happened here over thest month.

    ¡°Please, stop! I¡¯vee here to learn! You got the wrong person!¡±

    The wizard tried to tell the knights to stop, but his body was too frail to make way. Abel knew that the knights were waiting for him. Since he wanted to get his mission done in time, he just walked faster and rushed into the cksmith department.

    The wizard apprentice saw this. Just when he was about to call him out, Abel made a shushing gesture with his finger. The wizard apprentice understood right away. Before, he wanted no part in this, but after seeing that Abel, a respected figure, was asking a favor from him, he decided to go ahead to block the entrance with his body.

    One of the knights was just starting to notice Abel, but the wizard apprentice was already blocking the door. It¡¯s not like he could use violence to make a forced entry, too. With the miracle city watching, any use of violence would¡¯ve led to very dire consequences.

    Master Bismuth greeted Abel as soon as he saw him, ¡°Wee. Please, use the furnace here.¡±

    After following the direction that Master Bismuth was taking him, Abel came to an empty room that had a furnace in it. It was a weird feeling. Before, he used to work at furnaces that were out in the open. He didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d received special attention like this.

    Still, it¡¯d be rude if he refused this. After bowing to Master Bismuth, Abel went inside the room to start working. Master Bismuth walked in with him, of course. While he didn¡¯t really improve his skills by just watching, he did feel that he could learn a bit more if Abel was doing more demonstrations in front of him.

    And there. One. Two. Sometimes three. All the cksmiths that were in the building dropped what they were doing. They knew what the sound was. While they didn¡¯t have permission to go to the special forging room, they knew that the rumored man hade to do his work.

    It wasn¡¯t just them. The few knights that were outside the building also heard this noise. They, too, started looking towards where the sound was. It was the moment that a rumor became a living legend.

 Chapter 618 - Hunting Ques

    <h4>Chapter 618 Hunting Ques</h4>

    ¡°You! I¡¯ve heard of you. It¡¯s only been a while since you came here, but you are already living in district A.¡±The person speaking was Head Commander Antonio. He was speaking to Abel, but his eyes were fixed onto the mount wolf king Abel was riding on.

    Abel had already agreed to participate in the Orc Empire hunting quest. The team that he was joining had eight knight¡¯s headmanders and twelve beginner wizards. They all kind of knew each other. It was amunity, basically, so no one was really a stranger¨Ceven for Abel.

    For the wizards, he knew K3305, K3308, and K3003. For knights, he already knew the names of Head Commander Bodley and Head Commander Markham. By the way, the person he was speaking to was Head Commander Antonio, a well-respected figure introduced to him.

    Abel greeted with a bow, ¡°That would be me, yes. I¡¯m K3515, a wizard that has just been here recently.¡±

    Head Commander Antonio seemed to be more interested in Abel¡¯s mount, ¡°Oh, okay. Hey, is your mount wolf open for sale?¡±

    ¡°Wow, wow! Hold on there!¡± Head Commander Bodley went on to interrupt, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Sir K3516. Antonio is a very straight talker. He¡¯s just interested in your mount, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Head Commander Antonio didn¡¯t really say anything back, but the look on his face was clearly one that indicated surprise. Bodley might have had a very humble demeanor to him, but it was no secret that he was a very prideful man.

    Still¨Cjust now, he used the word ¡°sir¡± to refer to a beginner wizard. Either Abel had a very powerful background, or it was himself that was very powerful. Actually, even if neither was true, no one would just happen to own his own mount wolf.

    So who gave Antonio the idea to just ask if Abel¡¯s mount wolf king was for sale? Well, it was K3308 and that big mouth of his. K3308 never talked about their journey into the Budapest Mountain Range, but he was always bragging about the mount wolf he had just newly acquired. More importantly, he was bragging about how his mount wolf could be transferred to another owner.

    Mount wolves were supposed to be loyal. For most people, it was the very first time that they had heard of a mount wolf that could change its owner. It was not like K3308 was lying about it, either. The one he owned was a fully-matured one, and it had only been recently that he decided to show it to everyone else.

    Back to Abel. Now that Head Commander Antonio asked him if the mount wolf king was for sale, they were all waiting for his response.

    Abel nodded to show that he understood, ¡°Yeah, I can tell. He¡¯s just interested in my mount.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really mind selling this mount wolf king to someone else. I¡¯m only keeping for as long as I¡¯m in Miracle City. Before that, though, I need it to do something for me first.¡±

    ¡°A mount wolf king, you say?!¡±

    Head Commander Antonio was almost screaming when he said that. He had suspected that Abel¡¯s mount was different, but he didn¡¯t think that it¡¯d be a mount wolf king. Even most orcs didn¡¯t get to own their own mount wolf kings.

    By the way, the team was already about five miles away from Miracle City.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± a knight in full ck called out, ¡°As the one who arranged the preparation for this mission, I¡¯ll also take the role in leading this twenty-men team. Does anyone object to that?¡±

    So, K3308 lied again. When he talked to Abel, he said that he was the one who arranged everything.

    Abel threw a look at K3308, but K3308 just looked back with a wide grin on his face. In his view, he wasn¡¯t really lying about being the one to have arranged this mission. Like, at least three of the twenty people were here because of him, so it was really all fair and square.

    One of headmander knightsughed out loudly, ¡°Who else but you, Edi? You¡¯re the strongest knight in Miracle City. Of course, it¡¯d be you that¡¯s going to lead the mission!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just go for it!¡± the rest of the team said. As it turned out, Head Commander Edi was a very popr man. There didn¡¯t seem to be anyone who objected to him being the leader.

    Head Commander Bodley whispered to Abel, ¡°K3516, this is Head Commander Edi. As the wielder of both ice and fire typebat qi, his fighting strength is in the top three of Miracle City. Even the intermediate orc priests have a difficult time facing him.¡±

    A headmander capable of wielding ice and firebat qi. That was the first time Abel¡¯s seen anyone like that. Well, anyone aside from himself (lightning + the power of dimension), to be specific, but that was a different story. Even if one had the potential to cultivate two elements, it would usually be extremely hard to master one element when one was already in ce.

    It was not just aboutbining the two elements, too. To be it simply, it was about making a giant leap in one¡¯s overall ability. It was about being stronger, faster, containing a higher capacity of mana (about twice than before), and it was about just being a much, much better version of oneself.

    Head Commander Edi continued with his announcement, ¡°We¡¯ll split out twenty men into three mini squads. Every squad will look out for each other from different angles. We¡¯ll make about one mile of distance between each one. If you can take an enemy troop yourself, go ahead and do. If you can¡¯t, send a signal so the other two cane to reinforcement.¡±

    No one really disagreed or was confused by this suggestion. It seemed to be the standard squad formation. In Abel¡¯s view, he did think it¡¯s a good way to find the orcs quickly and efficiently.

    ¡°Very well!¡± Head Commander Edi continued, ¡°We¡¯ll split the men now. Sort it out yourselves, and if there¡¯s any problem, we¡¯ll make further adjustments.¡±

    As soon as Head Commander Edi said that, four beginner wizards were already rushing behind him. There were others who were about to do the same, but they weren¡¯t fast enough.

    On the other hand, Head Commander Bodley, Head Commander Markham, K3305, and K3308 were standing right behind Abel. They didn¡¯t just agree to join in his squad. They were already electing him to be the squad¡¯s leader.

    K3303 hesitated to find a squad to join. As a wizard who¡¯s had many years of experience fighting the orcs, his guts told him to join a power team consisting of many head knightmanders. That being said, he was also a very informed man. He knew how strong K3308 really was. If Head Commander Markham decided to let him take part in this mission, then the answer was clear.

    This was why he stood behind Abel really quickly. This way, Abel¡¯s squad just enrolled itsst beginner wizard.

    For Head Commander Antonio, he made a much more sensible choice. This was on the battlefield, after all. He was good friends with head Commander Bodley, but he didn¡¯t know anything about Abel. It was just not right to leave your life at the hands of someone you didn¡¯t know, let alone having him as the leader of the squad you¡¯re fighting in.

    Other than that, K3308 was also a very big factor. Everyone knew how ¡°strong¡± he really was, and Head Commander Markham had to spend most of his time taking care of him. Judging from these factors, the squad would have a hard time to unleash its true potential.

 Chapter 619 - Splitting Up the team

    <h4>Chapter 619 Splitting Up the team</h4>

    Head Commander Bodley might¡¯ve not said it out loud, but he thought it was a shame that Head Commander Antonio didn¡¯t give Abel a chance. He could¡¯ve known Abel better by joining his squad. Still, the man made his own decision.Head Commander Edi announced, ¡°Alright, time is up. You are no longer allowed to choose your own squad.¡±

    He then smiled at Abel, ¡°Wizard K3516, if you¡¯ll allow me to be frank, your squad isn¡¯t very strong. I would rmend you to do some adjustments.¡±

    Edi said it with respect. Apart from Abel, he had full knowledge of what each of the men was capable of. It was very easy for him toe up with an assessment of the squad¡¯s capabilities.

    Abel shook his head in confidence, ¡°No, thanks. I believe this is enough.¡±

    Head Commander said as he saw K3305 and K3308 nodding as well, ¡°Very well! My squad will be in the middle. The Gloger squad will be on the left. K3516¡¯s squad will be on the right. Let¡¯s disperse now, men!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Abel told his squad members. Soon the three squads formed a massive triangle on the battlefield. It might be the first time Abel¡¯s been a part of something like this, but with Head Commander beside him, it was not like he was going to make any big mistakes.

    Head Commander Bodley exined at the front, ¡°Master K3516, we don¡¯t have to be too fast. The point is to travel over a long distance, and always preserve the stamina of our mounts.¡±

    Abel nodded, then said, ¡°Yes, sir. Um, I didn¡¯t really ask to be the leader, and to be fair, I don¡¯t think I have the experience. Maybe you should take the role instead.¡±

    K3305 agreed, ¡°Yeah, why not? Just take it, Bodley. K3516 is a fighter. Let¡¯s not have him be distracted with strategies and all that.¡±

    Head Commander Bodley epted immediately, ¡°Fine, then. I¡¯ll take the lead from here, then.¡±

    The whole squad started jogging with their mounts. They were doing a very standard form of their knight¡¯s training. By having the mounts¡¯ having one leg off the ground all the time, they were basically training them to have a disciplined form when they were moving in line.

    Instead of being speed focused, the point was to make sure that the mount could run for more than a day and a night. Usually, even with the enhancement of a knight¡¯sbat qi, it¡¯d be hard for a war horse to run over five hours. Also, with all the weight that came with the armor, jogging was still the preferred choice if the squad was to make haste to their destination.

    Unlike the knights, the horse deers that the wizards were riding didn¡¯t need any training. They were just as fast, and probably better in terms of their durability. If it wasn¡¯t for their rareness the horse deers, they would¡¯ve been an excellent choice for a mount to purchase.

    There were also the mount wolves Abel and K3308 were riding. There wasn¡¯t that much to say about them. If there was, it¡¯d be that ¡°mount wolves were the best mounts onnd.¡±

    After two hours, Abel¡¯s squad still didn¡¯t find any orcs.

    Abel asked K3303, ¡°Are we at the wrong spot, K3303?¡±

    K3303ughed as he replied, ¡°Ha, you¡¯re funny, K3516! It¡¯s day time right now! The orcs onlye at night because that¡¯s when we can¡¯t see as well.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright,¡± Abel nodded. Come to think of it, thest time he eradicated orcs was during sunset.

    K3308 joined in the chat, ¡°If it was up to me, I would just tell the whole squad to fasten our mounts. Like, what¡¯s there to be scared about? We can just sweep the battlefield with K3516!¡±

    Head Commander Markham shook his head, ¡°That won¡¯t do, K3308. I¡¯ve told you before; humans aren¡¯t just stronger than the orcs because we have better equipment. Disciple, Coordination¨CThat¡¯s what really sets us apart from them.¡±

    Suddenly, Abel felt something watching over them. He looked up towards the sky, and a few birds were circling over them. When he looked towards a higher altitude, he could see a tiny spot that was looking directly at them. It was a blue falcon. He was sure of it.

    ¡°The orcs spotted us,¡± Abel said with concern.

    Head Commander Bodley asked, ¡°You¡¯ve found them?¡±

    Abel pointed towards the ck spot in the sky, ¡°There. That¡¯s a falcon that¡¯s been circling over us the whole time. The orcs probably sent it over to scout on us.¡±

    K3308 wasn¡¯t afraid at all, ¡°Ha, ha ha! There it is! My military point is ready for the picking!¡±

    Head Commander Bodley believed Abel, ¡°It¡¯d be very troubling if we¡¯re already spotted. That¡¯s going to put us in a very passive position.¡±

    K3305 didn¡¯t seem to be too worried, ¡°It will be fine if we are all careful. We just need to be closer. Once we do, K3516 will spot them.¡±

    Abel smiled at thement. K3305 was on the money with this one. If he could figure out where the orcs were, he could just tell Flying me to burn them into cinder.

    Meanwhile, K3003 was still trying to figure out what¡¯s wrong. He didn¡¯t know how strong Abel really was, but from what he¡¯s seen so far, everyone else had this unconditional trust in him.

    Head Commander Bodley sighed, ¡°If only that falcon can get closer.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Abel said. Both of them knew it. If the falcon came a bit closer, he could just shoot it down with his arrow.

    After one hour, it was noontime. The falcon was still not leaving. This was when Abel¡¯s military tag started ringing.

    It was a message from Head Commander Edi, ¡°We¡¯ll take an hour break from here, men. Get ready for lunch.¡±

    Abel said to Head Commander Bodley, ¡°Bodley! It¡¯s an order from Head Commander. He wants us to rest for an hour to make lunch!¡±

    For this mission, they must stay in their best condition at all times. That being said, eating and sleeping were very crucial. It was the same, even for the mounts.

    Right now, there was one mile of distance between the squad. They could all see each other. After the signal was given, they stopped together and started taking breaks where they were.

    Abel got down his mount wolf king. Then, he started feeding it fresh beef from his portal bag. It was very hot in August, but the portal bag was chilly enough to preserve this meat for about three or four days. If not for this, it¡¯d be impossible for mount wolves tost in a ten-day mission like this.

    For the war horses that the knights were riding, K3305 got some hay and beans from his own portal bag. After handing them to Head Commander Bodley and Head Commander Markham, they all started feeding their own mounts.

    By the way, since the portal bags were strictly under the control of the Wizard Union, the knights didn¡¯t really have ess to get their own. Abel kind of knew that a while ago. When he was just a knight, he remembered getting a new portal bag from every wizard he killed. Truth be told, that kind of gave him the false impression that it was easy to get a portal bag.

    For lunch (for the humans), it was steaks and white bread that was prepared in the morning. There was also some honeyed water to drink. Of course, these foods weren¡¯t going tost too long. After the third or fourth day, even with the portal bags, all they were going to eat would be smoked meat and smoked fish.

 Chapter 620 - Being Spyed On

    <h4>Chapter 620 Being Spyed On</h4>

    Contrary to what the others thought, Abel didn¡¯t sign any spiritual contract with the mount wolf king he was riding. He didn¡¯t think that there was a need to. The basic contract Bartoli provided him was enough to do the job. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like the mount wolf king would betray him at any time.He had other ns for it. Once this was over, he could send it away to live a happy life at Abel Castle. He could use it for breeding more pups, which would surely be stronger than regr mount wolves.

    At a slope ten miles away from where Abel was resting, about ten wolfriders gathered.

    A blindfolded worgen scouted with his eagle¡¯s eyes, ¡°Master Dawson! I think I¡¯ve spotted a mount wolf king!¡±

    ¡°You sure about that?¡± Dawson asked anxiously. He was shocked to hear this news, but he was angrier that an extremely valuable asset was seized by the humans.

    The worgen scout asked for permission, ¡°Should I take a closer look, sir?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Look carefully, soldier. I want you to be absolutely sure that it is a mount wolf king you saw!¡±

    Meanwhile, Abel was drinking the juice that he had stored in his portal bag. He didn¡¯t put it in his Horadric Cube or personal storage box. To keep the temperature cold enough, he just ced ice around it and cast ice magic spells every once in a while.

    Suddenly, he put down the cup in his hand. Whoever was spying on them, he was sure that it was trying to get closer.

    The blue falcon was descending!

    Abel understood right away. He went back to drinking his juice, and he decided not to let the others know about it.

    The blue falcon was as fast as an arrow that was falling from the sky. When it was about 200 meters from the ground, Abel made his move. The cup in his hand was instantaneously reced with a normal-looking bow.

    It was a bow enchanted with the rune of ¡°harmonious wind.¡± It harnessed the power of lightning. Underneath the robe that he was wearing, a light armor covered across Abel¡¯s body. The others couldn¡¯t tell, but the ornament he was wearing on his head was also a very powerful magic armor piece.

    Abel was very serious about this mission. Since he was on the battlefield¡¯s frontline, he had to prepare himself against all sorts of different situations. All the armor pieces that he was wearing had runes drawn on them. He would be wielding a staff of leaf when he wasn¡¯t fighting, but if there was the need to, he could always change into his ¡°contract of the Ancient¡± shield and steel sword.

    It was about time that the other five noticed the bow in his hands. Before they could react to it, a lightning arrow was immediately shot into the sky.

    The worgen scout continued to report, ¡°I¡¯m certain of it now, Master Dawson, that is a...¡±

    The worgen suddenly changed his tone, ¡°Oh, NO...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dawson asked, but the scout was already lying on the ground. There was blooding out of his mouth. He was dead.

    There could be only one exnation for this. A human archer got the blue falcon that they sent over. The exact same situation happened two months ago. Ever since a scout was shot down by a human archer, the orcs ordered the falcons to never lower their altitude. As it turned out, Dawson was too greedy for the mount wolf king.

    Still, Dawson was done here. After confirming that there was, indeed, a mount wolf king that was under the possession of the humans, all he had to do was to go back and report about it. As for the scout that got killed, he was sure that he wasn¡¯t going to get too much trouble for it.

    ¡°Great!¡± K3505 called out in ecstasy. For reasons that the squad wasn¡¯t sure of, the blue falcon above them tried to go down, and that gave Abel the chance to bring it down with one shot.

    ¡°You¡¯re a sharpshooter!¡± K3003 called out to Abel. He didn¡¯t expect him to be this good at archery. To his knowledge, there were only two sharpshooters at Miracle City. One of them was Head Commander Edi. Now, after Abel showed what he could do, it would make him the third sharpshooter of Miracle City.

    It didn¡¯t make sense, though. Abel was a wizard, and the other two sharpshooters were knights. The other two got to where they were by giving up on a part of their knight¡¯s training. If it wasn¡¯t for the resources that they could ess in Miracle City, such progress would¡¯ve been impossible to achieve.

    Yet, despite their efforts, knights could only fight for about fifty years or so. The two sharpshooters were very close to that limit. Soon, they would be forced to withdraw from fighting on the front. It was apletely different story for Abel. As a wizard that could live for about several hundred years, he could guard Miracle City for several centuries if he wanted to.

    Well, not that it mattered to K3003. He was just happy to be in the same squad as Abel. For him to get the military points he was after, all he needed to was to look after Abel, and even that seemed hardly necessary.

    K3308 cheered as he started moving towards where the blue falcon fell. Of course, he wasn¡¯t doing this for the team. He just wanted to pluck out a few feathers for himself. After seeing what he was doing, Head Commander Markham dropped his lunch and went over.

    On the way back to Abel, K3308 had the falcon¡¯s corpse in his hand as he plucked the feathers out. Head Commander Markham followed behind him, and he was shaking his head the entire time.

    K3008 passed a feather to Abel (not so willingly), ¡°Do you want this, K3516?¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°You can keep it.¡±

    Without asking anybody else, K3308 dropped the feather into his own portal bag. K3305 thought that it was a pretty shameless thing to do. Still, he wasn¡¯t going to argue about it. Once something was in K3308¡¯s hands, it¡¯d be very hard to get it away from him.

    Abel asked Head Commander Bodley, ¡°It¡¯s getting a bit too quiet, don¡¯t you think. If the orcs did saw their blue falcon getting shot down, they would¡¯vee for revenge already.¡±

    Head Commander Bodley replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. For the orcs, scouts are even more precious than priests. They would¡¯vee to us even if it means heavy casualties on their side.¡±

    After a bit more contemtion, an exnation came to Head Commander Bodley, ¡°That¡¯s right! We were probably against just one scouting troop. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. It could be this afternoon or tonight, but the orcs will definitelye for their revenge.¡±

 Chapter 621 - 3 Gyrfalcon

    <h4>621 3 Gyrfalcon</h4>

    ¡°K3516, did you just kill a Gyrfalcon?¡± Head Commander Edi¡¯s voice came through the military card. He, too, had also gotten the news.

    Abel also didn¡¯t even need to guess to know let out this information; just look k3308 brag to his military card.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve just killed a gyrfalcon!¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°Amazing! That¡¯s great news for us!¡± Head Commander Edi said with augh and continued, ¡°Just be careful, we might have a battle with the orcs any time now. If we begin to lose, we¡¯ll call support immediately!¡±

    Head Commander Bodley and Head Commander Edi were not wrong. That afternoon, more Gyrfalcon had appeared above Abel, not only 1, but 3.

    Those 3 gyrfalcons flew so high, Abel couldn¡¯t even shoot them down. It seemed like the orcs had learned their lesson in the morning. Now, the orcs had fully grasped the position of 3 teams.

    Abel gazed at the 3 gyrfalcons in the sky, he sensed that they were all targeting him. 1 out of the 3 gyrfalcons was monitoring the other 2 teams, but the other 2 were dead fixed on him.

    Although those gyrfalcons were flying extremely high, Abel¡¯s intuition could still feel 2 gazes spying on him.

    ¡°K3516, we¡¯ll wait for the orcs to show themselves here!¡± Head Commander Edimanded through the military card

    ¡°Bodley, We¡¯ll stop and prepare to fight!¡± Abel yelled at Head Commander Bodley.

    Abel knew both Head Commander Bodley and Head Commander Edi were extremely experienced leaders. Although Abel himself had also undergone knights training, it was all to do with fighting skills, he knew nothing about leading a battle.

    ¡°Mr. Wizard k3516, your defense is set up. We will go all out to protect our wizards!¡± Head Commander Bodley replied.

    Abel nodded and took out the protection circle board and threw it on the ground. He then installed some intermediate mana gems onto it and ignited it with his power of the will. A 10 cubic meters protection dome emerged from the ground.

    4 wizards entered inside. With this protector, the wizards could cast their spells before they made contact with them and make contact with the orcs, which would give them a leg up.

    ¡°Somethings not right today, 3 gyrfalcons appeared above. Normally there will only be one. This means there are at least 3 teams of orcs heading our way!¡± Head Commander Bodley lowered his voice.

    ¡°I have this feeling too. Things like this are too rare. Maybe the orcs think we are too powerful. With 3 gyrfalcons, it¡¯s no wonder Edi would tell us to stay and wait!¡± Head Commander Markham added.

    Head Commander Bodley gazed at Head Commander Markham and said with a smile. ¡°Great, more war glory for us.¡±

    ¡°Right, who cares how many they sent. It¡¯s all war glory!¡± Said Head Commander Markham with a confidenceugh as well.

    Their confidence was all because of Abel, especially when they noticed that Abel had just gotten a new bow. His original bow was already an amazing bow, but the bow he used to kill that gyrfalcon in the morning was a magic bow.

    Since Abel was already so scary with a normal bow, one would wonder how much more powerful he would be if he had a magic bow.

    The 2 headmanders were not worried about the orcs¡¯ surprise attack. In fact, they were worried that not enough orcs came.

    K3308 took out a rune card from his portal bag and kept casting more and more of it on his body. Although he shouldn¡¯t be nervous, he couldn¡¯t help it without a Head Commander protecting him against the orcs.

    The orcs had still hadn¡¯t showed up, but he was already in full defense mode.

    ¡°K3308, are you nervous? It¡¯s better to get your defense on after the orcs show up!¡± K3305 couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous!¡± K3308 said coldly.

    ¡°K3516. I¡¯ve always thought k3308 is the wealthiest in the team. But the wealthiest is actually you!¡± K3003 eximed, touching the protection circle.

    Both Abel¡¯s magic bow and protection circle board were not something normal wizards could get. Also, looking at the speed Abel had set this thing up, he should be using it quite often.

    ¡°K3003, it just means that I¡¯m the most afraid of death!¡± Abel followed with a smile. This joke made the entire team crack up, and the k3308¡¯s nervousness was defused alongside it.

    ¡°The orcs are here!¡± Abel sensed the ground rumbling with his sensitive senses. This rumble was getting stronger.

    ¡°Ready to fight! Markham protects the wizards. Wizards get your spells ready, cast it as soon as they enter your range. Mr wizard k3516, keep your eye sharp!¡± Head Commander Bodley didn¡¯t sense anything, but he trusted Abel with all his heart.

    Head Commander Markham took out his long sword, shield and unleashed his icebat qi. Soon, his shield was wrapped in ice. His shield turned into a giant ice shield,pletely blocking the team.

    This was the scariest thing about an ice attributed headmander. As long as they had not used up their icebat qi, they could form a strong repairable defense line with freezing ice.

    K3305 had also taken out his magic staff and added a defense onto himself. But that point, k3308 was no longer as nervous. The defense on his body was shining in a magical aura.

    K3303 gently took out a magic card from his portal bag and added defense on to himself as well.

    ¡°K3516, why don¡¯t you prepare?¡± K3003 asked after noticing that Abel did not have a defense spell.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok; I have enough defense on me!¡± Abel replied and turned back to k3305 and k3308. He then continued, ¡°You guys can use these 3 passive magic protectors among yourselves!¡±

    Abel took out 3 passive magic protectors from his portal bag and threw them towards the two. Passive magic protectors were extremely valuable. Giving it out as a gift was not really possible but letting your friends y with it for a little before a battle should be fine.

    Although Abel had quite a few passive magic protectors, no one would really trade them due to their immense value. Abel had only gotten so many of them from killing elite wizards.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±k3308 said with a smile as he caught the passive magic protectors. He was basically quite close to Abel at this point. Since he already owed Abel so many favors, a few more would not make a difference.

    ¡°You are the best k3516!¡± K3308 also said with a smile. With an extra defense, it was like he had gained an extra life, especially on the battlefield.

    ¡°It is a team of 1000 wolf riders!¡± Head Commander Bodley yelled as he saw a vast amount of vicious wolf riders roaring towards them from the horizon.

    However, Abel himself actually noticed not one but two teams of 1000 wolf riders heading their way. One was heading towards Head Commander Gloger on the far left, only the team led by Head Commander Edi was not being targeted.

    Abel felt a little letdown. There was not a single priest in that team of Wolf rider rushing towards them.

    With his Riphook bow and new gears, his lightning attack had reached 102 points.

    This basically equals the most powerful spell attack by a beginner wizard, but to Abel, it was just a shot of an arrow. No mana was needed, and Its range was a lot further.

    At this moment, Head Commander Edi stood in the middle. He realized their target, but he was just not expecting the orcs to send this many wolf riders. Even though there were no priests among those 2000 wolf riders, none of their team could fight off 1000 orcs alone.

    They might need to sacrifice a lot, even if they won. He could not ept this. He was the one who brought his team out. He needed every member to return safely.

    Everyone in this mission was his friend. They had all joined because they trusted him.

    The team ofmanders led by Head Commander Gloger on the left was ready to fight. All ice Head Commanders lifted up their ice shield, and Head Commander Edi also saw some ice shield and protection circle arising.

    If both teams needed their help at once, the most probable oue was both teams getting directly attacked by those wolf riders.

 Chapter 622 - Insanity

    <h4>Chapter 622 Insanity</h4>

    This was also why the 2 teams of 1000 wolf riders only attacked the teams on the side but not the one in the middle.The 3 gyrfalcons up above had clearly grasped the positions of the human, and Head Commander Edi had underestimated the orcs.

    Looking at the distance from those wolf riders, as soon as one team began to move towards the center team for support, those wolf riders would be able to strike the other one.

    Head Commander Edi was thrown into a dilemma, but it was at that moment Abel¡¯s voice emerged from his military card.

    ¡°Head Commander Edi, our team is stronger in defense, go help head Commander Gloger to clear their wolf riders first and then help us!¡± Abel knew headmander Edi was in a tough position, so he suggested.

    At first, Head Commander Edi was leaning towards helping Abel¡¯s team since Head Commander Gloger had 3 head Commanders in his team while Abel¡¯s team only had 2.

    He didn¡¯t know Abel too well. In fact, it was the first time he had connected with Abel, so he quickly called headmander Bodley.

    ¡°Bodley, can your team survive against 1000 wolf riders?¡± headmander Edi asked gently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Edi. We won¡¯t have a single problem!¡± Said Head Commander Bodley with confidence.

    Head Commander Edi didn¡¯t know where Head Commander Bodley had gotten his confidence, but he knew an experienced headmander like headmander Bodley would not y with his life.

    ¡°Everyone, turn left and support Gloger!¡± As Head Commander Edi yelled, his team branched out from their defensive position and began to head towards the left.

    Head Commander Edi thought the Wolf Riders would change target as soon as they saw them moving since they no longer had their defense on.

    However, those wolf riders were acting very strange. They kept their speed at a constant rate and continued to move forward. It seemed like they were trying to give Head Commander Edi a chance to unite with the other team.

    ¡°Careful, maybe we are the orcs¡¯ target!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Bring it on; I can¡¯t wait!¡± K3308 yelled with a rune card in his hand. It seemed like his nervousness had never existed.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go first k3308!¡± Said k3305 in a provoking tone. He had enough.

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid; I will stand behind k3516 and guard him from the back!¡± Said k3308 in a serious tone.

    K3305 and k3003 were stunned by k3308¡¯s thick skin. They had totally underestimated him.

    At that moment, the wolf riders were slowly getting near, and the team heading towards Abel had begun to elerate.

    Combat qi began to sh. In that team of wolf riders, 20 wolf rider captains had already put on theirbat qi armor. 2 head wolf rider captain also had theirbat qi armor on, and they were shining especially bright.

    ¡°This is an elite wolf rider team. They at least have to be the level of a team directly sent out by the royals!¡± Head Commander Bodley lowered his voice after seeing so many wolf riders.

    This was the first time Abel had seen a team of 1000 wolf riders in a mission. Not only that, but this team of wolf riders had 10 head wolf captains and 10 beginner orc priests. It was a temporarily thrown together team for the sole purpose of getting things done.

    Normally a team of 1000 wolf riders would only have 2 wolf rider captains.

    Head wolf rider captains were normally only reserved for a team of 10,000 or higher. Therefore, this team of 1000 wolf riders was the pinnacle of elites.

    Only the royal wolves could afford such a powerful force, but those royals would rarely get their troops involved in the orc battlefield.

    The reason why those wolf rider captains had ignited theirbat qi armor before their charge was because they knew there was a godly archer in this team of humans after Abel badly shot down a gyrfalcon.

    The front line head wolf rider captain in metal armor let out a long howl and threw a bottle of red potion to the sky. In a sh, the eyes of every single worgen and their mount wolfs in the team had turned blood red.

    ¡°An insanity potion?¡± Abel asked headmander Bodley.

    ¡°Yeah, but maybe the chance of dying from using the potion might be lower since these are wolf riders! Still, what are they thinking?¡± Head Commander Bodley replied. He was very shocked by this move by the wolf riders. Why were they gambling with their lives?

    Although insanity potions could make the user painless and more powerful, there was a side effect, and that was a chance of dying. Normal insanity potions had a 50% death rate.

    Although the ones used by wolf riders might be a little better, dying was not a joke.

    All the wolf riders had grown insane. Their mount wolf had almost doubled its speed. There was only one thing in their mind, and that was to kill those humans.

    In the face of 1000 wolf riders, this team of 2 headmanders and 4 beginner wizards was like a speck of dust. Also, since those wolf riders had used an insanity potion, k3303 began to feel scared.

    However, as he turned towards the others, he realized the nervous k3308 had somehow turned extremely excited. He didn¡¯t seem scared at all.

    The furthest range of Abel¡¯s Riphook was 300 meters. Abel already had his focus ready as soon as the first wolf rider entered the range.

    All of a sudden, the whole world turned slow. Abel could clearly see the red glow in those wolf riders¡¯ eyes and the ferocious look on their faces. Things like the insanity potion did not have too much effect on the head wolf rider captain, but it still ignited their thirst for battle.

    Abel gently lifted his fingers from his Riphook and an arrow of lightning flew out. The reason why the Riphook flew so fast was the lightning.

    It was almost like the lightning was carrying the arrow, and it was already in front of the head wolf rider captain in a sh. But it was such an obvious arrow, how could they not notice it?

    The Head Wolf rider captain struck out his long spear to block. This arrow had basically flown in a straight line without any obstacles, If a head wolf rider captain could not even counteract a strike like this, no way they could live this long.

    However, an arrow shot out from the Riphook was not that simple. As soon the head wolf rider captain¡¯s spear made contact with the arrow, a strike of lightning flew directly into it.

    Lighting was the fastest of all elements, and this strike was no exception. The moment the head wolf captain saw the sh, he felt his body getting numb. Afterward, his mount wolf also got numb.

    His eyes were still filled with the thirst for battle, but he had fallen already when he was 300 meters out.

    He dropped on the ground, blocking his team of 1000 wolf riders. However, he did not have to wait for his death. Before his body even hit the ground, Abel had already unleashed another arrow between his eyes. Since he was in a numb state, hisbat qi armor had been defused.

    The arrow directly prated his skull and took his life. After being enchanted by lightning, this strike had basically burned his brain ck in a sh.

    A 10 meters tall grey beam of light shot up 300 meters out. It looked quite beautiful.

    ¡®Combat qi smoke¡¯. As someone with the rank of a headmander, the most powerful upation for close body attacks in the Holy Continent, and abat qi expert, theirbat qi core would explode before they died and turn into this grand scenery. Although the beam of light did not directly prate the sky like the ¡®soul beam¡¯ of an elite wizard after they die, it still signified a powerful figure was lost in this world.

    Normally abat qi smoke would definitely disrupt the flow of a team of wolf riders, but those 1000 wolf riders were all drunk on insanity potion. The death of a head wolf rider captain did not seem to affect them in the slightest.

 Chapter 623 - 1 Bow 3 Arrows

    <h4>Chapter 623 1 Bow 3 Arrows</h4>

    Abel¡¯s focus was on point. The death of a head wolf rider captain was just the beginning of this massacre.Since there were quite a lot of targets, Abel gently flicked his hand, and 3 more arrows appeared. He installed all of them onto the bow at once. He had never tried these multiple arrow shooting techniques before, but he read techniques like this regarding the elves.

    Humans were not the best archers, but the elves were. Arge chunk of the elves were archers. These long distance weapons were extremely useful in the Double moon forest.

    The quickness of elves was far superior to humans, and they had grasped many special techniques after long years of bow use.

    The technique Abel was about to use was one of them. Although it would be difficult and take arge amount of time for him to grasp a new archery technique in the past, now he just needed to nce at the technique book once since he was enchanted by the piece of world stone.

    3 arrows were stacked on top of each other on the bow. And lightning soon emerged. He divided his power to control the direction of these 3 arrows. It was the power of multitasking. Just like that, 3 wolf riders were down.

    To k3308 standing from a side, this just looked like Abel had stacked 3 arrows together, which was not a big deal.

    But he noticed something strange. Abel did not even reach his hand in his portal bag. Those arrows just appeared in his hand out of thin air.

    ¡°A friendship with the elves!¡± K3308 gasped. This was what the humans had called those portal bracelets.

    Only the elves knew how to make those portal bracelets since its technique was kept exclusively among themselves. Also, the material for those portal bracelets was extremely rare; only the elves¡¯ best friends would be able to have them.

    The elves were a prestigious race. If you didn¡¯t have their full respect and recognition by their elites, there was no way you could get a portal bracelet.

    This was what k3308 thought of when he saw Abel¡¯s bracelet.

    K3305 gazed at k3308. It was none of his business, no matter how precious Abel¡¯s gear was. The most important thing now is the battle upfront. K3308¡¯s love for gear was beyond his love for battle

    Abel didn¡¯t care what k3308 thought. He didn¡¯t think anyone would give him trouble for owning it anyway. This just shows how big k3308¡¯s mouth was.

    3 arrows flew towards the wolf riders. Because of thebat qi smoke, the sight of those 1000 charging wolf riders was obscured.

    The body of 3 wolf riders twitched when they were 300 meters out. 102 points of lightning could take the life of a normal wolf rider immediately. Even a wolf rider captain would be badly injured if it was struck, let alone the numbing effect it brought.

    The 3 arrowsnded on the soft spot of those wolf riders and killed them in an instant.

    The 3 wolf riders dropped dead on the ground, and their mount wolf had also fallen because of the numb. The other wolf riders following did not have enough time to react and stepped on them. Although mount wolves often had amazing control, it still caused some chaos.

    But that was not it. 3 more arrows connected with 3 more wolf riders and killing them as well. More and more chaos was caused within that team of 1000 wolf riders.

    By that point, the power of Abel¡¯s Riphook was cranked up to full force. The whole world slowed down under his gaze, but his speed remained constant. Abel could basically unleashed 5 shots per second, which was insane.

    With this speed of 5 shots per second and 3 arrows per shot, Abel could shoot out 15 arrows per second. That was basically a small team.

    Not only that but Abel had carefully picked each target so it could cause chaos and slow down those wolf riders.

    Under the influence of the insanity potion, the only thing in those crazy wolf rider¡¯s minds was to move forward. However, due to the obstacles, some had instinctively taken a turn, especially seeing more and more of their teammates drop dead.

    Crashing into each other was extremely dangerous in a charge like this. That was a big chance you would drop from your horse.

    This was exactly what Abel wanted. They only had 6 men. If those wolf riders got close to them, it would be hard to guarantee everyone¡¯s safety unless Abel used some extreme method.

    ¡°Concentrate and dodge!¡± A clear headed head wolf rider captain yelled. He wanted to restructure their formation, but those wolf riders were insane. There was no way they would listen to hismands.

    The head wolf rider began to regret the insanity potion. He was the leader of this team, and this mission was to avenge the wolf¡¯s royal father.

    That royal head wolf rider captain father had gone to Mount Budapest for a simple trading mission for a bit of war glory, but he did note back, and his Kong Kong spirit portal bag was taken as well.

    The orcs wanted to spy through the humans to find that mission Kong Kong spirit portal bag.

    Kong Kong spirit portal bags were military graded resources. Their value was unmatchable to the wolf n. They didn¡¯t have many of them in the first ce, and they had already lost one of them 2 years ago. That one was taken by Abel as well. Although the wolf n had ordered a powerful wolf rider captain to find it, they failed.

    As Abel grew, getting that Kong Kong spirit portal bag back from him seemed to grow further and further from possible.

    This time they had lost another one. Although this one was a lot smaller than thest one, it was still a Kong Kong spirit portal bag. Also, a royal father had been killed. All of these events added up was what caused the wolf riders to go insane.

    Therefore, after a sky eye had spotted the mount wolf king. They sent out 3 more sky eyes at once as well as 2 elite teams of 1000 wolf riders. At that moment, the wolf n was still organizing more men. If those 2 elite teams failed, they would send out an even more powerful attack.

    The head wolf rider captain knew how important this situation was. Since they were only facing 6 humans, he decisively used an insanity potion to boost the power of his wolf riders.

    However, he did not expect his decision to backfire¨Cwith the orcs losing their agility.

    Countless lightning arrows rained on those wolf riders. It was like there was an invisible wall from 250-300 meters out. In just 50 meters, those wolf riders would be killed heartlessly.

    Those wolf riders had turned into a bunch of helpless sheep that kept getting ughtered by Abel.

    The head wolf rider captain leading the team was furious as he watched his wolf riders die.

    He howled as he whipped his mount wolf. As hisbat qi unleash, his mount wolf began to speed up. Soon he had arrived at the front. He wanted to open up a path for his wolf riders.

    By that point, Abel¡¯s heart had grown numb, only coldness remained. It was almost like his body had entered a strange state. He felt invincible like the god of this world, controlling life and death.

    The howling face of that wolf rider captain was so ugly he looked like a clown. He took another shot, but this time he dedicated 2 of those 3 arrows towards the head wolf rider captain.

    One of those 2 arrows suddenly elerated while the other followed behind.

    The head wolf rider captain was giving out all he got. He was already 250 meters out, another half a second, he would be the first wolf rider to prate the 250 meters mark.

    However, this half a second moved extremely slow in the gaze of Abel. He saw the head wolf rider captain slowly blocked his arrow with his shield, but what awaited was the numbing effect.

    This would not be the case of that head wolf rider captain dodged instead of block. He was not expecting this arrow to have lightning attributes.

    Lightning was the most mysterious wizard attribute. Their most popr spells were ¡®telekinesis¡¯ and ¡®move in a sh¡¯. Just these 2 spells alone had made a name for them.

    The reason why so little wizards could use lightning was that lightning spell weapons were extremely rare. It was almostpletely unseen in the orc battlefield.

    The second arrow gently brushed against the tail of the first arrow and changed directions. It directly plunged into the chest of that head wolf rider captain. It tore apart it¡¯s skin, muscle and unleashed 102 points of lightning directly on to his heart.

 Chapter 624 - Demolished

    <h4>Chapter 624 Demolished</h4>

    Another grey beams of light rose from 250 meters from Abel. This team of 1000 wolf riders only had 2 head wolf rider captains, which meant both official leaders of this team had been whipped out.But that point, a few hundred wolf riders had dropped dead from 250 -300 meters out. They kept crashing into each other, and chaos grew among the insane wolf riders.

    That beam of grey light was almost like a curse; any wolf rider who reached that point would be killed by Abel.

    Another minute had passed, and the number of those wolf riders had dropped to 500. It was very hard for them to keep themselves together after seeing so many of their teammates dropped dead.

    Finally, another wolf rider had prated the 250 meter mark, but Abel¡¯s arrows were still faster. He surpassed his speed of 5 shots per second. If his bow was not a rune word, the most powerful rune bow in the Dark Continent, there no way he could do this. Those bows from the Holy Continent would break with his speed.

    By that point, both the other 2 headmanders up front and the 3 wizards in the protection circle were stunned.

    Abel¡¯s was like an arrow shooting machine, unleashing a storm of arrows forward.

    This storm was caused by a single person with a portal bracelet, the rune word Riphook, and possibly the most important, that piece of world stone.

    At this moment, the other team of wolf riders heading towards the left abruptly came to a halt. They were also stunned. Since they did not take the insanity potion, they were aware of what was happening.

    That 2 grey beam of light signified the death of that elite team of 1000 wolf riders. 2 of their most powerful forces were killed by a team of 6 humans from a few hundred meters away.

    The only thing in Abel could think of was to kill. Even though he had an immensely strong body, he felt his muscles getting sore. He was far beyond the limit of humans.

    Still, Abel did not stop. 3 minutes had passed, and thest wolf rider dropped dead. His rain of arrows had fully demolished a team of 1000 wolf riders before they could evene close to a hundred meters.

    Although this might seem impossible to any godly archer, none of Abel¡¯s arrows were wasted. They were all shot with extreme precision. Not only a wolf rider was killed with every arrow, that wolf rider would also block the way of one or a few other wolf riders behind him.

    ¡°Go!¡± Abel said coldly to his mount wolf king.

    The mount wolf king sensed the horror of his owner from below, but its instinct told it that his owner still possessed even more powerful force.

    It carried Abel out of the protection circle towards the other team of 1000 wolf riders.

    ¡°K3516, what are you doing?¡± Head Commander Edi was stunned by what Abel had just done. Was this the power of a godly archer?

    He has seen godly archers before. Maybe they all had some special talent, but he had never seen one that could just stand in the face of 1000 charging wolf riders in battle and demolish them.

    At that moment, Abel was charging towards the other team of wolf riders. Head Commander Edi began to think he was drunk beforeing to battle; he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    The speed of a mount wolf king was unmatched¨Cit dashed forward with Abel on its back. On the other hand, the team of 1000 wolf riders had also changed their direction to face Abel.

    The 2 head wolf rider captains in that team of wolf riders have seen the horror of Abel, but their arrogance was not going to let them retreat, especially in crucial times like this. It was their mission to capture Abel, even if they couldn¡¯t kill him.

    At that moment, Abel suddenly realized maybe he had torn his back muscles. Waves of pain began to pulsed on his back..

    However, a purple glow soon emerged from his body. Without anyone noticing, Abel had opened a bottle of Full Recovery Potion through his NIghtsmoke belt. All of a sudden, his back fully recovered and all the pain disappeared. Not only that, but he had also be energized again.

    He was back at his peak performance. His body was so full of energy it was almost like he was going to explode.

    When he was 300 meters from those wolf riders, he gently nudged the stomach of his mount wolf king with his left leg. The mount wolf king quickly did a turn and speeded towards the left.

    Abel began to pull on his Riphook bow again, as 3 arrows appeared on his hand.

    His gaze was extremely calm, as though he was looking at a bunch of ants.

    3 arrows shot out from the Riphook along with strikes of lightning. A new battle had begun.

    ¡°Be careful of the arrows!¡± The head wolf rider captain yelled.

    The other team of wolf riders was entirely wiped out because of Abel¡¯s arrows. They could only imagine how scary it was. That was why that head wolf rider captain had to warn his team the moment he saw arrows disappearing from Abel¡¯s hand.

    However, dodging Abel¡¯s arrow was not as easy. Before the head wolf rider captain even finished his words, those 3 arrows were already 100 meters from those wolf riders.

    Seeing 3 arrows flying towards their eyes, those wolf riders lifted up their leather shield to block.

    Those 3 arrows were all flying in a slight curve in the sky. When they were around 10 meters from the wolf riders, those 3 arrows crashed together; this seemingly idental crash had changed the direction of the arrows, sending them straight into the team of wolf riders from an odd angle.

    3 unlucky wolf riders were struck simultaneously. The arrows entered their body, and the 102 points of lightning sted out from within.

    Both the wolf riders and their mount wolfs were numbed and dropped twitching on the ground. Those mount wolves might still have a chance to recover, but those wolf riders had fallen into an endless sleep.

    ¡°Approach him, elerate!¡± The head wolf rider captain yelled again seeing 3 dead.

    Before that head wolf rider captain had even finished his words, another 6 arrows were shot out. Another 6 wolf riders dropped dead.

    By that point, Abel was around 250 meters from those 1000 wolf riders. It was the optimal range for his Riphook bow, and at the same time, those wolf riders¡¯ arrows were not strong enough to reach him.

    Since Abel was a small moving target, those wolf riders could only use a short bow to strike horizontally. They could not use a longbow to do an arching strike, so their range was limited to 200 meters.

    A weird scene emerged from the battlefield. Although Abel¡¯s mount wolf king was superior to the mount wolf of those wolf riders, Abel had kept a perfectly constant range of 250 meters from them as they chased after him.

    Abel deliberately controlled the speed of his mount wolf king to not drag out whir distance. There was only one mount wolf king on the battlefield; the others were all normal mount wolves, which was the fastest thing on the battlefield.

    Within this 250 meters range, Abel did not stop shooting his arrows. Instead, he sped up. Soon, another storm of arrows poured down,

    Wolf riders kept dropping dead. At that moment, the head wolf rider captain no longer knew what to do. It could not catch up to that mount wolf king, but if they stepped back, that mount would just follow them. The speed that only the orcs had because of their mounts was now Abel¡¯s biggest advantage.

    ¡°Spread out, team 1 2 3 stay. Everyone else spread out! The Head Wolf Rider captain yelled inmand.

    As that head wolf rider captain was distracted by his yelling, Abel took the opportunity and shot 3 arrows through his Riphook straight towards him.

    It was not easy to kill a head wolf rider captain in this team of 1000 wolf riders. That head wolf rider captain had always maintained a careful distance behind himself and Abel, making sure there were enough wolf riders in between.

    However, that head wolf rider captain was not expecting those 3 special arrows in that rain of arrows. Those arrows were aimed towards the outer edge of those wolf riders. At first, it seemed like a miss shot.

    But those arrows did a majestic swirl in the sky. The first arrowsnded on the head wolf rider captain, and it was blocked by hisbat qi armor.

    However, that was the most it could do. Although the lightning force was counteracted, the numbing effect was unavoidable. A string of lightning sifted through his armor and sted his body numb.

    The following 2 arrows plunged into his chest from both sides. Without abat qi armor, that head wolf rider captain was helpless as a baby in the face of Abel¡¯s Riphook.

 Chapter 625 - Spread Ou

    <h4>625 Spread Ou</h4>

    The third beam ofbat qi smoke arose amongst the team of 1000 wolf riders. No matter how loud the secondary head wolf rider captain yelled, he could not stop the killing, not even the main head wolf rider captain.

    This series of attacks had scattered this elite team of 1000 wolf riders. They no longer had the confidence to fight Abel. There was only one thing on their mind: get back to the orc empire.

    Abel kept shooting out arrows with his Riphook, but the game had changed. Now he was chasing after those wolf riders on his mount wolf king.

    The head wolf rider captain was killed by Abel the moment he finished hismand. This made teams 1 2 and 3, who had been told to stay, also join the others to retreat.

    What followed was a massacre. Abel had his gaze fixed on the secondary head wolf rider captain and his other few hundred wolf riders. The other scattered ones had already gone too far.

    That secondary wolf rider captain realized Abel was looking at him, but he knew he could not escape the speed of a mount wolf king. He helplessly roared and quickly took a turn around. With his shield up front, he dashed towards Abel while trying to make his body as small as possible.

    Abel did not attack that head wolf rider captain immediately. Instead, he kept killing the other scattering wolf riders. The fate of this head wolf rider captain was set, so killing extra wolf riders meant extra war glory.

    ¡°Wooo!¡± That head wolf rider captain howled as he saw Abel disregarding him.

    By that point, his long spear was around 10 meters from Abel, but still, he could only hear Abel kept pulling on his bow. He didn¡¯t know why Abel was ignoring him, but he knew he only had one chance. He knew he couldn¡¯t mess it up.

    It was at that moment, a spell pattern appeared on Abel¡¯s bow holding left hand with a sh of light.

    A strange thought arises from the mind of that head wolf rider captain. How could a spell pattern appear while holding a bow? What spell could it be?

    It was at that moment, a strike of lightnded on his head. It was the ¡®telekinesis¡¯.

    Although this spell was normally so weak that it couldn¡¯t even damage normal items, let alone attack. Most of the time, wizards only used it to pick up stuff.

    However, not Abel¡¯s telekinesis. He knew how to do this spell long ago, and with his lightning talent, his chance of unleashing a breaking effect was a lot higher than normal wizards.

    The beam of telekinesis shed on the skull of that head wolf rider captain, and the breaking effect was ignited. Even with abat qi armor, that head wolf rider captain could not change thew of the universe. Hisbat qi armor vanished, and his long spear came to a halt for a second.

    Every second was life and death in a battlefield, especially when you don¡¯t have yourbat qi armor.

    An arrow flew straight through the eyes of that head wolf rider captain. Before he even got the chance to yell, the lightning attribute of the arrow had burned up his brain. With his mouth wide open, he and his mount wolf dropped dead limply in front of Abel like a criminal begging for mercy.

    At the same time, Abel also stopped his mount wolf king. His eyes started to row around again, as his emotions began toe back.

    He felt like a god in this battle, just like when he was in the Rogue Encampment. However, it feltpletely different from the artificial control of the Rogue Encampment. He was controlling the life of actual beings. He was like an actual god.

    Abel scanned his body and drank a bottle of Full Recovery Potion. He did not have many injuries, but he felt like his control of his body had strengthened.

    It seemed like the state he entered had deepened his knowledge on his body once again. Normally, he would not damage his muscles by only unleashing 5 continual shots on his bow per second. This meant his speed had improved.

    It was not easy to improve your body, especially when you reached Abel¡¯s level.

    Just as expected, his strength did not increase, but his dexterity had broken the limit of 50 points. It was not at 51 points.

    Although this was a mere 1 point increase, his body was already beyond the limit of humans. He didn¡¯t know what this signified since he had already reached the peak of his knight journey in the Holy Continent.

    A knight could only continue to develop their double attributedbat qi or single attributedbat qi, but no one could break this level.

    Without another level for support, Abel would forever remain as a headmander even though his strength, dexterity, vitality, and spirit, were far superior to any headmanders in the Holy Continent.

    Abel did not care about thebat qi smoke too much. He was still confused about his increase in dexterity. He had entered a state of full concentration before, and he had also fully unleashed his sight and data analysis ability. Howe he got an increase in his dexterity?

    He recalled the god-like state he just entered. It was not like an epiphany; he was sure of that.

    He had way too many epiphanies in the past. The state he just entered was beyond that; it was just too bad no one could exin to him what it was.

    ¡°K3516, you are too good. Thanks for helping us clean up!¡± k3308 ran towards Abel with a bigugh. Since he had a mount wolf, he had been able to catch up to Abel.

    Headmander Edi had also arrived, and he gave out the title ¡°Grandmaster Archer!¡±

    His voice was not big, but everyone in the team could hear him. Afterward, they all couldn¡¯t help but chant the name ¡°Grandmaster Archer!¡±

    Their voices chanted above the dead bodies of wolf riders in the midst of 4bat qi smokes.

    If godly archer was the title for the most powerful archer. A grandmaster Archer was a godly archer in legends, the best of the best. This title was documented in the elves¡¯ legend. It was what they had called their most powerful archer.

    The title grandmaster could not be thrown around easily in the Holy Continent. Every Grandmaster was the elite of the elite.

    As one of the most powerful headmanders in Miracle City as well as the pinnacle of knights in the Holy Continent, the title of Grandmaster Archer given out by Head Commander Edi still held a lot of weight.

    It was too bad Abel didn¡¯t care too much about this title. He knew the most powerful archer: it was the female fighters in the Amazon of the Dark World. As long as they existed, they should be the ones with this title.

    The number of arrows those female fighters in the amazon could shoot out was a few times if not 10 times more than Abel. Their bow could automatically change direction to follow their target. So they could never miss a shot.

    At that moment, Abel could only calcte with vast amounts of data and has perfect control over his body to appear like a mysterious archer.

    ¡°Head Commander Edi, that¡¯s too much!¡± Abel said with a bow.

    He then put away his Riphook to give k3308¡¯s eyes a break.

    ¡°K3516, this title is definitely not too much. I hope you can stay in Miracle City forever. We arecking an archery master like you!¡± Headmander Edi knew the Miracle City very well. He was one of the very few people who could actually change how things were organized.

    ¡°No, I am only a wizard joining the battle of the orcs mission here. I can¡¯t be a professional archer!¡± Abel shook his head and said.

    Head Commander Edi sighed and followed, ¡°It¡¯s too bad. With your archery skills and that magic bow, you can basically wipe out the entire orc battlefield. It seems like you won¡¯t be here for long!¡±

 Chapter 626 - Finish For Now

    <h4>Chapter 626 Finish For Now</h4>

    ¡°K3516, your protection circle!¡± k3305 arrived a littlete since he had packed up the protection circle for Abel.¡°Everyone, quick! Get the spoils of war, and let¡¯s get out of here. The orcs have lost a lot, so they will definitely get revenge. The attack next time will be even more powerful!¡± Head Commander Edi yelled inmand.

    Since basically all wolf riders were killed by Abel, all of their possessions should belong to Abel, ording to paper. Even though everyone was helping him put away the stuff, the stuff still belonged to Abel.

    Not a single ordinary fighter that was sent out this time, and Abel was not nning to share his spoils of war with everyone. To these elite fighters and beginner wizards, sharing spoils of war for no reason was basically an insult.

    With the help of everyone, Abel quickly brought back all of his spoils of war. Most of them were weapons and jewelry worn by wolf riders. Those things were all valuable in the human world.

    Since magical gems were not useful in the orc empire, and they would often use it to craft jewelry. However, those jewelry made by orcs were quite ugly, its quality fine.

    Most of the jewelry Abel had put in his portal bag was made from intermediate gems. All the other metals on that jewelry were also exclusive to the orc empire, so they were extremely valuable in the human world.

    In regards to their weapons, only wolf rider captains would be able to have a full metal spear. Normal wolf riders would only have a spear with a metal de and a wooden body. This way, they could save a lot of iron.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much use for these weapons right, why are we taking it back?¡± Although Abel had fought with the orcs before, he hadpleted that fight with a team of knights. At that time, he thought those knights had only brought those wolf riders¡¯ weapons back as a memento.

    However, most of the people who had joined this fight were prestigious beginner wizards and headmanders; why did they bring back all those normal weapons?

    ¡°On the orc battlefield, we have to bring back everything made with metal, even a pin!¡± Said Head Commander Edi, pointing at a stack of arrows.

    K3308 then added from a side, ¡°Metals are very rare in the orc empire, so the more he gets back, the fewer weapons they will have. Take a look at the weapons made for these elite wolf riders; they are not even entirely made out of metal!¡± He then poured a pile of long spears on the ground from his portal bag.

    Abel shook his head; this was more like cleaning up rubbish than a battle.

    It was a good thing his portal bag was big. He also used telekinesis to pick up everything reusable and shoved it in his portal bag. He would take care of it after he got back; at most, he would just throw them in the furnace.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Head Commander Edi saw the ce was getting cleaned up, so he yelled.

    Even if their team wanted to leave, they could not avoid the orcs tracking them. 3 gyrfalcons were flying in circles above them all this time; the orcs had fully grasped their movement.

    Still, it was not a good idea to dwell around. There were so many dead bodies here. If an orc priest arrived, all of those dead bodies would be weapons. The st of an ¡®exploding corpse¡¯ was no joke and its range was quiterge as well. It was the most powerful mass attack spell a priest could do.

    The battle had ended way too fast. The sky still hadn¡¯t gotten dark. But this time, they no longer needed to find the orcs. The 3 gyrfalcons above them signified that the orcs would find them.

    By that point head,mander Edi no longer requested to divide the teams. He had just underestimated the orcs. If Abel wasn¡¯t a godly archer, some of them would be dead already.

    ¡°K3516, what about those mount wolves?¡± K3308 asked gently, seeing the team was about to leave.

    Abel gaze at k3308. He suddenly felt the urge to shove a rune card down k3308¡¯s throat. He had promised before that he would not mention anything about the past battle. Things such as controlling mount wolves could only be done in Mount Budapest, where there was no one around.

    If he had taken control of those ownerless mount wolves on the orc battlefield, the 3 gyrfalcons above would definitely report it to the orcs. Then, the only thing waiting for Abel would be endless chasing and killing. Maybe the orcs would even send out some actual superpowers.

    Only a tiny part of the orcs military was sent out to the orc battlefield. A lot of races would not even appear on the battlefield, such as the bears, the Tauren, the lions, the tigers, and the behemoth.

    This was because these races were born with a naturally powerful fighting power. Just look at a bearman, for example; they could fight against a headmander just when they turned into adults.

    The other races, such as the Tauren, lions, and Tigers, were not as strong as a headmander when they reached adulthood, but they could be much stronger just by a little bit of training.

    Humans were born weak. If they didn¡¯t have a full set of well developed and inherited knight training, there was no way they could fight against those orcs.

    Of course, the orcs had also started training was simr to knight training long ago since their body constitution was not too different from humans.

    Especially after long years of trial and error, the orcs¡¯ training was more and more simr to human knight training. Still, their difficulties varied, and it required a lot more resources as well.

    On top of that, only a small amount of orcs could embark on that training. Therefore, a true hierarchy was developed in the orc empire.

    Worgen was just another normal race in the orc empire long ago. Due to theirrge poption, they were slightly above the status of pecker orcs.

    However, ever since knight training was developed, and the worgens realized this training was very suitable for their bodies, they had be one of the most important fighting sources of the orc empire in no time.

    Also, due to the Worgen¡¯s big poption, they could be seen in the frontline of almost every battle. That was why Abel always ran into them.

    Once Abel showed a power that could threaten the orc empire, such as iming mount wolves, it would trigger the orc empire to send out their most powerful forces. This was what Abel had worried the most. He was not confident enough to escape from an elite priest.

    Elite priests were a direct counterpart to elite wizards. They were the most powerful upations in the Holy Continent.

    Their summoning spells, their bone spells, their poison spells, as well as their curses, were what made this upation so mysterious.

    ¡°K3308, shut up!¡± Head Commander Bodley turned back in a vicious gaze and grunted.

    He then gazed at Head Commander Markham. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, this gaze meant that Head Commander Markham should keep a closer eye on k3308.

    Luckily, they were quite far away from everyone else, so the words of k3308 didn¡¯t attract any attention. However, k3303 by their side seemed to have noticed something.

    The team of 20 men continued forward. Actually, the best thing to do was to head back to Miracle City for a rest. Everyone knew the next orc attack would not be easy.

    However, they were on an orc empire hunting mission. They could not go back before 10 days. Once they went back, their mission would directly fail. 10 war glory would be deducted, and it would be a big embarrassment¨Cespecially for these prestigious wizards and headmanders.

    Going back to the Miracle Wall was not forbidden, but that ce was filled with death qi. Unless the Miracle City sent out support, they would be at a big disadvantage if a battle broke out.

    After moving for around 5 miles, Head Commander Edi lifted up his hand and stopped the team.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have dinner early. The orcs might not let us rest tonight!¡± Head Commander Edi lowered his voice.

    The men came to a halt. They fed their mounts some peas and grass before preparing their dinner.

    Head Commander Edi gazed at Abel, who was having his dinner and sighed. He knew that if Abel didn¡¯t unleash such horrific archery skills, he might have ended this mission already.

    Just like those 2 teams of 1000 wolf riders for example¨Cording to his past experience, their team would definitely take a big hit to wipe them out. Themanders of those wolf riders were extremely powerful. If they were unlucky, arge chunk of his men would be dead already

 Chapter 627 - Orc Battle Drum

    <h4>Chapter 627 Orc Battle Drum</h4>

    ¡°Dong dong! Dong Dong!¡± crisp sounds of drums emerged in the dark battlefield.¡°It¡¯s the orc battle drum. Are they really insane? Using battle drums on us?¡± An ugly look emerged from Headmander Edi¡¯s face.

    Abel knew the orc battle drum must be a very powerful fighting object just from the look on headmander Edi¡¯s face, but he was not familiar with the orc empire, so he turned to k3305 and asked, ¡°What is an orc battle drum?¡±

    ¡°Orc battle drums are made by the skeleton of powerful orc priests. Since the body of orc priests are condensed with death qi, those battle drums, as well as the magic patterns on them, can perfectly suppress their enemies¡¯ power while strengthening themselves!¡± K3305 exined softly. His face had also changed.

    Abel could basically guess what a battle drum was. It was a type of cursed object. As the orcs banged upon it, their enemies¡¯ power would be suppressed, and their own power would increase.

    ¡°Dong Dong!¡± The sound got louder and louder, and Abel felt his heart slowly beating faster and faster.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Abel knew his body very well, and he had good control over it. It was definitely not normal for his heart to beat so fast.

    He looked at his skin; they felt strange. It seemed like it was vibrating along with the beat of the drums.

    He focused on his hand, and the world slowly turned slow. He could clearly see that there was a faintyer of energy wrapping around him, especially on his hand.

    It seemed like it was a type of altered death qi. With his data analysis ability, he came to the conclusion that this energy was like a faint curse.

    This curse was not strong at all, so it could not be spotted by the person being cursed. However, this curse seemed to have the ability to umte. As the drum beat increased, the curse would get more and more powerful.

    Knowing what was affecting him, Abel decided to push this energy away with the power of the will. However, this energy was almost like water that was stuck to his body. As soon as he pushed with his power of the will, more would rush in from the side.

    Suddenly, he realized the horror of the orc battle drum. If he could not break free from this state, how much fighting power would his team of 20 men still have by the time the orcs reached them?

    If it can¡¯t be pushed away, can it be absorbed!

    The colorless energy in Abel¡¯s druid soul could tolerate both death qi andbat qi simultaneously, as well as transforming them.

    If this curse could take a hit on his fighting power, why not just directly absorb it and turn it into his own energy.

    Of course, he would not absorb too much at first. He needed to make sure this curse would not affect his druid soul first.

    He carefully moved a handful of curse energy into his druid soul. But soon, it began to expand viciously. It seemed like it was going to colonize this soul.

    Luckily, the colorless energy of his druid soul was a rank above both death qi and life qi. This curse energy was only a kind of altered death qi, it was still death qi nevertheless.

    As the druid soul began to work its magic, that curse energy started to shrink like a punctured balloon.

    Upon seeing this, Abel quickly opened up a qi pathway and directly absorbed all the curse energy into his druid soul from his body. Its colorless energy could turn it into his own energy.

    As the curse energy slowly faded from his body¨Calthough there were moreing as the drum sound approached¨Cit was no longer greatly affecting Abel.

    ¡°I¡¯m cursed!¡± The sensitive k3308 yelled. His body was the weakest out of the bunch, so he was the first one to feel it.

    He madly breathed as his heart rate increased. A horrific image appeared in his mind, and it was all affecting him tremendously.

    ¡°The orc battle drum is showing effect, try a defense spell to see if we can get rid of it!¡± Head Commander Edi lowered his voice.

    This kind of curse had little effect on head Commanders. If Abel¡¯s senses weren¡¯t so strong, and if he didn¡¯t have a data analysis ability, it would be very hard for him to detect those changes as well.

    Head Commander Edi had his eyes fixed on k3308. From the look on k3308¡¯s face, maybe he couldn¡¯t even give out much fighting power anymore. This was only the start. If the drum sound continued, all the beginner wizards would be down.

    Therefore the most important thing to do now was to diffuse this curse for the wizards. Head Commander Edi didn¡¯t even remember when was thest time the orc had used a battle drum, so he didn¡¯t really have a clear idea of what to do.

    K3308 waved his magic staff, and a spelling pattern shed. But soon, that spelling pattern vanished. The spell failed.

    ¡°K3308, calm down!¡± Head Commander Edi couldn¡¯t help but add.

    K3308 was the weakest in the team. Almost all of his power wasing from his magic items. A powerful wizard would definitely not end up like him even in the face of an orc battle drum.

    Still, defense spells were the most important spells for wizards. Even a wizard like k3308 would not practice it half heartedly. A second spell pattern emerged on his magic staff, and a Frozen Armour appeared on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, a defense spell can not defuse the curse!¡± K3308 said in agony.

    Abel expected this. Abel knew how powerful his power of the will was; no one in the team could even reach half his power. If he couldn¡¯t defuse the spell with his power of the will, no one could.

    This curse had a very special energy. Although it could not damage a person directly, it was very hard to defuse or counteract it. A normal curse could notst for long. It would only get weaker and weaker and eventually fade with time.

    However, in this situation, as long as the orcs kept banging their battle drum, the curse would only intensify.

    ¡°We are in trouble!¡± Head Commander Edi said to the team. He then continued, ¡°if there are more orcs than we can handle, we will start to retreat back to Miracle City. Don¡¯t worry about the mission!¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go back!¡± K3308 yelled. He then took out 4 attributed rune cards from his portal bag. As those cards began to glow, 4 shes of light emerged from his body.

    However, soon he was met with disappointment. Although his attributes had increased, the curse was still in effect.

    ¡°Let me help you!¡± Abel said after a bit of hesitation.

    ¡°K3516, you have an idea?¡± Head Commander Edi asked in surprise.

    As long as their team could unleash their true power as well as Abel¡¯s horrific archery skill, they would be able to retreat safely, even if they weren¡¯t able to win.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t try to counteract my power of the will!¡± Abel said as he reached out with his power of the will.

    Head Commanders could not sense the power of the will very well. At most, their intuition would just tell them someone was spying on them.

    However, not wizards. To wizards, power of the will was basically like an arm. It would be very unsafe if another person¡¯s arm appeared beside them.

    Therefore, Abel had to warn everyone on the spot. Especially to beginner wizards, since he would be approaching them with his power of the will.

    Abel divided his power of the will into 19 strands, and each connected to a teammate. His power of the will had soon turned into energy pathways, directly transferring energy into his druid soul.

    Actually, Abel didn¡¯t feel too good about this as well. Death qi was extremely rare. Although they were weak, it¡¯s quality was high. If he had any developing priest spells, this energy would be the best support for increasing its ability.

    ¡°The spell is getting weaker!¡± K3308 yelled again after 10 seconds. He was the most sensitive one, after all.

 Chapter 628 - Strike

    <h4>Chapter 628 Strike</h4>

    Headmander Edi stopped grimacing, but he knew the battle today won¡¯t be easy. Looking at the current conditions, the orcs seemed very confident.The drum sound had been going off for a while, but the orcs still had not appeared. Where were they waiting for?

    The orc battle drum sound continued. Perhaps the orcs knew that their battle drum needed a bit of time toe to full effect, so they did not appear immediately.

    Although he had his attention focused on the drum sound while helping everyone clear their curse, he kept analyzing the direction and distance the drum sound wasing from.

    Those orc battle drum sounds had a strange, mysterious effect that made its location very hard to predict.

    However, to Abel, this just meant a little extra time. Soon, he had tracked down the location of the orcs. The drum sound was around 5 miles from them.

    He took out his telescope from his portal bag and looked towards that direction.

    Even though the sky was dark, he could clearly see a group of orcs gathering on a little hill through the crystal lenses. A team of them were guarding a giant battle drum, and 2 especially burly ones were banging on it with all their might.

    ¡°Head Commander Edi, I¡¯ll go destroy the drum!¡± Abel turned and said.

    ¡°K3516, you know the location?¡± Head Commander Edi knew how important it was to destroy the battle drum, but he also knew it was very hard to track it down¨Cespecially under a dark sky like this.

    He then gazed at Abel¡¯s telescope. It seemed like Abel had only gotten his confidence after looking at that thing.

    ¡°Have a look yourself!¡± Said Abel as he handed the telescope to headmander Edi.

    Head Commander Edi followed Abel¡¯s instructions and saw the orcs and their drum on a hill through the lenses.

    ¡°This thing is amazing! This way, our patrols don¡¯t even need to approach our enemy, and we can spot them in a battle. This can save a lot of risks!¡± Head Commander Ediplimented.

    As a knight guarding the Miracle Wall, the first thing he thought about was how useful this telescope could be. It didn¡¯t matter if they failed this mission or battle. He could gain those war glory back anyway.

    However, not the telescope. It had the potential topletely change their battle tactic, and it would be extremely useful for amander.

    ¡°Headmander Edi, I can provide the form for how to make these things to the Miracle City after the mission finishes!¡± Abel was not expecting Head Commander Edi to care about a telescope so much. If the sky wasn¡¯t so dark, Abel wouldn¡¯t even remember he had a telescope.

    The range of his sight by that point was far superior to any normal humans. In bright daylight, his long range sight was just a little weaker than a telescope, so a telescope was basically useless to him.

    ¡°I thank you on behalf of Miracle City. I didn¡¯t expect you to be an alchemist as well!¡± Said Headmander Edi in excitement.

    No one on the spot knew how a telescope works, so the first that came to mind was that it was an alchemy object. Well, it was notpletely wrong. This world also had microscopes, but they were all made by alchemists.

    Headmander Edi¡¯s unintentionalment was also spot on. Abel really was an alchemist, but he was the one that made the potions.

    ¡°I am a member of the Miracle City as well. You can keep the telescope as a gift. I¡¯ll get going now. Ill give that orc battle drum a good beating!¡± Said Abel waving his hand.

    ¡°Mr. Wizard k3516, let me go with you!¡± Head Commander Bodley added.

    ¡°No need, my mount is faster. It will save us a lot of time!¡± Abel said it so easily like he wouldn¡¯t need any time to kill the orcs.

    This vast amount of confidence boosted everyone¡¯s energy at an instant. Especially after just being dragged down by the curse.

    Abel disconnected his power of the will with everyone and dashed out on his mount wolf king. He speeded straight towards that hill.

    After a few hundred meters, an idea suddenly felt his heart dropped. Immediately, a cape appeared on him. It was the invincible cape he got from the old assassin.

    Abel put on the hood of the invincible cape. It¡¯s head loop automation tightened on his head. Although the cape did note into effect as he was moving, what Abel really wanted was the head loop.

    His power of the will immediately increase from 240 points to 480 points. This was the power of the head loop. Now his power of the will had the range of 480 meters as opposed to 240 meters.

    There were 2 types of wizard spells. One was to ignite the spell through the power of the will. Due to a wizard¡¯s limited power of the will, this method could not be used to attack faraway objects. But the benefit was clear; it could maximize uracy, making your enemy very hard to escape.

    The other type of spell was like shooting an arrow. Just cast the spell, and let it fly on its own. You could only control the direction you wanted the spell tond, but its range was much further. Normally low ranking spells were extremely slow, so it really depended on luck if a spell couldnd properly.

    Abel¡¯s intuition had just warned him, the orcs on that hill might actually have the ability to threaten him.

    He had been practicing his intuition ever since he was an elite knight. Also, by being in a ce full of threats such as the Dark World, his intuition had gotten some very good training.

    He could understand the level of dangering from his intuition. This was why he had put on the invincible cape to strengthen his power of the will.

    480 meters was even further than the range of his Riphook. This way, he could have a better understanding of the threat so he coulde up with a better response.

    5 miles was like nothing on a mount wolf king. Soon Abel saw 2 bearmans holding giant shields. They did not have any weapons and seemed like they were trained specifically for defense.

    There were 4 head wolf rider captains at the back. They knew this at first sight because theirbat qi was sparkling in a unique glow.

    There were also 4 ck cloaked orc priests behind them. Although Abel couldn¡¯t see their faces, he knew their identity just by looking at their clothes.

    There was a massive battle drum made out of white bones at the very back. 2 muscr wolf riders without mounts were banging on it with 2 drumsticks made out of bones.

    This was a little team of 10, but their fighting power should not be underestimated just by looking at the ones who were guarding the drum. At least Abel¡¯s intuition would agree.

    At that moment, the orcs saw Abel. Their mission was to protect the battle drum, so they were caught off guard a little when they saw a single man charging towards them. If they knew where the battle drum was, there was no way the human would just send out a single wizard.

    However, they still did not disregard him. A head wolf rider captain took out a polo made out of bone and blew on it. An ear piercing sound scattered through the night.

    ¡°Not good, they are summoning more orcs!¡± Abel thought to himself as he took out the Leaf magic staff. By the time he reached 480 meters, a fireball had flown out.

    If he didn¡¯t have this mysterious head loop, there was no way his fireball could shoot this far.

    Normally most wizards would only cast a spell within their power of the will range unless the spell itself could break the range of their power of the will.

    However, since most spells Abel could do were beyond the range of his power of the will, he had to increase his power of the will as well. Just like the fireball that just flew out.

    Normally a fireball could only fly for 200 meters. Abel¡¯s normal power of the will was 240 meters, which meant his fireball could fly for 240 meters at most.

 Chapter 629 - Charging Forward

    <h4>Chapter 629 Charging Forward</h4>

    The fireball flew beyond 400 meters. Although a fire spell was quite fast, the bearman already had their shields ready.A bearman dashed towards the fireball with its shield. However, it did not expect the fireball to take a turn in and fly towards the second bearman.

    That bearman did not have its defense ready. However, a bump suddenly emerged from the ground before the fireball made contact with the bearman and blocked the strike.

    Abel¡¯s eyes twitched. He had cast this fireball carefully and controlled it with his power of the will. He thought that the defenseless bearman would not be able to counteract it, but it was blocked by a mud monster from a priest at the back.

    It seemed like he was in for a troublesome battle, but he was prepared. Another spell pattern emerged from his Leaf Magic Staff, and he fire enchanted himself.

    He then put his Leaf Magic Staff away and took out the Riphook. 3 arrows appeared on the bow. It was exactly 300 meters, a perfect shooting range.

    At that moment, Abel¡¯s sensitive ears heard a rumble from the ground. A lot of orcs running. It seemed like they would reach him in 2 minutes. If it wasn¡¯t so dark, he would probably be able to see the orcs already.

    He couldn¡¯t go back now. Abel calcted. He had 100 seconds at most. It seemed like the orc priests he was facing were very powerful.

    ¡°Arrow rain!¡± Abel viciously sted his energy out. By this point, he could make 7 shots per second and 3 arrows per shot.

    All of a sudden, arrows rained down towards those 10 orcs. It was dark, so his arrows were very hard to spot.

    When his arrows were about to make contact with the orcs, a grey glowing protection shield emerged and wrapped the orcs within it.

    The arrows kept flying out as the shield shook, but it remained intact.

    ¡°An intermediate defense circle!¡± Abel was sure this glowing shield in front of him was at least intermediate. Looking at its color, it seemed like it had used a skull gem for energy. It was the first time Abel saw something like this.

    Normally, intermediate circles were used inrge areas. This one had been shrunk, but it was much stronger.

    Abel¡¯s arrows all came with powerful fire attributes. The number of arrows he just shot out was enough to st open a beginner protection circle and make a hole in a normal intermediate circle.

    However, all of his arrows were blocked. It seemed like none of them had any effect at all.

    His mount wolf king did not stop as he examined this protection circle. He was about to reach the orcs.

    4 orc priests waved their hands, and skeletons were summoned from their portal bag one by one. Afterward, a ck cloaked priest took out a delicate bone wand and drew a spell pattern in mid air. Afterward, a wall made out of sharp bones emerged from the side of Abel¡¯s mount wolf king.

    If his mount wolf king couldn¡¯t control its body much better than any other mount wolf, it would have directly plunged into that wall made out of sharp bones.

    Red clouds then emerged above Abel, and cursed rain drops rained down. The glow of curse emerged on Abel¡¯s body.

    ¡°Bone wall, weaken!¡± Abel felt his heart drop. ¡°Bone wall¡± was an intermediate priest spell. Which meant there was at least one intermediate priest amongst those 4 priests.

    A Weaken Curse could decrease the attack of the enemy by 1/3, and that wall hadpletely blocked his way. It seemed like those orcs were nning to put defense as their main priority. They didn¡¯t want him to even get close to their protection circle.

    As long as they could hold him down for a while, their support would arrive. Especially since Abel had just shown some powerful archery skills, so those orcs didn¡¯t want to fight him head on.

    20 seconds had passed. Abel knew he didn¡¯t have much time left. He was powerful but not invincible.

    He would be in great danger if he was surrounded by orcs. He wouldn¡¯t put himself in a situation like that, so he set a time for himself. He would retreat if he couldn¡¯t get to the orc battle drum in 60 seconds.

    Up to this point, he put away his Riphook and took out the runeword ¡®iron¡¯ and ¡®ancient pledge¡¯. They were the best for close rangebat.

    ¡°Jump!¡± Abelmanded his mount wolf king. The mount wolf king viciously dashed up and hopped over the high bone wall. This was an extremely risky move because he was basically defenseless in mid air.

    Just as expected, as soon as the mount wolf king jumped, 4 bone spears flew towards him, locking his movements. Luckily, those priests did not want to hurt the mount wolf king, so they did not aim perfectly.

    ¡°Jackpot, all 4 priests are intermediate!¡± Thoughts shed in Abel¡¯s mind. He then focused all his attention on the 4 bone spears flying towards him. The whole world turned slow.

    The 10 orcs were stunned as they watched Abel gently twisted a little in mid air. All 4 of their bone spears, controlled by their power of the will, missed.

    The ¡®Bone Spear¡¯ was the most powerful long range attack a priest could do. Under the guidance of their power of the will, the chance of them missing their target was extremely low. However, the reality looked like Abel had just dodged it effortlessly.

    The mount wolf king jumped over the bone wall and arrived outside of the protection circle. However, he was blocked by that shield made out of grey death qi.

    Those 10 orcs thought that there was no way Abel could prate this shield, but it was at that moment, they saw Abel letting go of his mount wolf king and directly dashed towards the protection circle.

    The orcs almost thought he was trying to kill himself. Normally as soon as a person touches this shield, they would be consumed by death qi. However, somehow Abel just directly went through the shield as though there was a hole in it.

    Actually, all Abel did was wrapping his entire body in the power of the will. Therefore, all death qi that approached him would be sucked in his druid soul. The death qi did not even have the chance to show their power, so Abel just looked like he had directly prated the shield to the orcs.

    If this wasn¡¯t a death qi shield, but it was made out of other elements, there was no way he would be able to prate it this easily. The druid soul in his mind was basically a giant vacuum cleaner for death qi and life force. As long as he opened up an energy path with his power of the will, any death qi and life force would be sucked in.

    ¡°Quick, kill him!¡± A ck cloaked priest yelled. His voice was so raspy it sounded like tree branches.

    32 skeletons dashed out, and 4 head wolf rider captains quickly followed behind, guarding the priests.

    Abel did not have his mount wolf. In the past, this would expose him to his biggest weakness as a knight, speed.

    However, his dexterity had reached 51 points, and the limit of humans was 50 points. Although it was only a 1 point difference, it felt like a night and day difference.

    His body gently twisted moved forward, and sometimes even moved back. But still, he had effortlessly sifted through the skeletons, none of them could attack him.

    Abel knew that the supporting orcs wereing soon from the sound. He still had 30 seconds, but at that moment, he was still surrounded by skeletons.

    A weird smirk emerged under his mask, and a strange spell pattern appeared on his hand.

    ¡°Careful, he is casting a spell!¡± That raspy voice emerged again to warn the orcs.

    That battle drum was guarded by 4 head wolf rider captain and 2 Bearman as front line defense, and 4 intermediate priests at second line defense. To normal people, it would be impossible to prate this defense in 30 seconds.

    The spell pattern faded from Abel¡¯s hand, and a patch of ck clouds appeared above, blocking their sights.

    It was the ¡®Cloak of shadow,¡¯ a spell that was never heard of in the Holy Continent, and it was cast by Abel just like that.

 Chapter 630 - Going For the Steal

    <h4>630 Going For the Steal</h4>

    ¡°What is this? I can¡¯t see!¡±

    ¡°Same here!¡±

    ¡°Quick! Whatever it is, disperse it with your power of the will!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t do! It¡¯s doesn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t use spells!¡±

    The magic shadow cape could stop one from using spells. Unless its effect wore off, anyone inside the ck cloud would be prevented from casting any spells.

    It was a very frightening spell, indeed. Abel wasn¡¯t the only one who could use it. Actually, he wasn¡¯t even close to having mastered it. He could only use it because it came with his ¡°sky¡¯s end¡± magic rune helmet. So far, he used it two times, which meant that he could use it for seven more times before he ran out.

    Actually, not quite. He made a total of nine ¡°sky¡¯s end¡± magic rune helmets. If his magic shadow cape ran out, he could just keep switching to a new helmet. The orcs didn¡¯t know this. There was even a chance that they would bet that he was going to be short of ammunition.

    Instead of going for an attack, Abel just stood and listened to the orcs scream in agony. He didn¡¯t have much time to break through their defense. The most important objective was to retrieve the war drum.

    Even while blinded, the orcs could still sense the death qi that asing out of the war drum. They quickly moved to shield it behind their bodies. At the same time, they could hear reinforcements.

    Their n was simple. Even if it was just for a few seconds longer, they could just use their bodies to block Abel from getting to the war drum. As the two bearmen ced his giant shield at the front, four of the head wolfridermanders tried to close in on the orc war drum. There were also four intermediate orc priests that did the same. They could all tell where the war drum was.

    Abel was short on time. He tapped on the ground with his foot, and a dragon¡¯s essence struck towards four of the mount wolves. The orcs just finished making their formation, but an opening was quickly opened when the four mount wolves fell.

    It didn¡¯t take a lot of effort for Abel to reach the drum. When he got there, a powerful chilling qi came out of the drum. If he was just a regr human, he would¡¯ve been frozen to death on the spot.

    After taking out a bone-made portal item from the war drum, Abel went to do something about the two worgens beside him. He snatched the bone hammers from the both of them, which helped them regain the ability to see. Not that it mattered, though. Despite their incredible strengths, these worgens were nowhere near fast enough to catch onto Abel.

    Without killing any of the orcs, Abel darted away from the orcs and skeletons. Then, after stepping through the defensive barrier once more, he jumped back on his mount wolf king.

    ¡°Go!¡± Abel cried, and the mount wolf king went back towards the squad¡¯s direction.

    The level 13 ¡°magic shadow cape¡± was activated for a total of twenty seconds. As strong as the orc team was, they weren¡¯t able to do anything to Abel. When Abel was about ten meters away from them, the reinforcement that was supposed toe did, but he was already too far to be caught.

    By the time Abel returned to the team, there was no more sound of the orc war drum. The noise waspletely gone.

    ¡°Did you do it?¡± Head Commander Edi asked. It wasn¡¯t just him. All the others were very keen to hear that the orc war drum was destroyed. They all knew how important it was to destroy one (and how hard it was).

    Abel waved the bone-made portal item in his hand, ¡°I did. Here¡¯s the war drum.¡±

    Head Commander Edi screamed, ¡°You brought the war drum back? How? I thought it was too heavy to carry with the telekinesis spell.¡±

    There was only one exnation. Abel was very close to the orcs when he took the war drum.

    K3308 was very curious. Do you mind taking it out, K3516?¡±

    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Head Commander Markham said with a stare, ¡°Maybe K3516 can do something about it, but the war drum¡¯s death qi is still far from being safe. I¡¯ve heard too many stories that I don¡¯t want to be repeated.¡±

    ¡°Ruuuuu!¡±

    A horn blew from over the distance. The ground below them started shaking.

    Head Commander Edi screamed, ¡°Iing orcs! Ready your position, men!¡±

    The attack coulde from any direction. To counter against all possibilities, the eight headmanders formed a circle and had the twelve wizards inside it. They started moving in this formation, but there was a w that they couldn¡¯t avoid. Despite all their training, war horses were just not as fast as the mount wolves.

    More importantly, human knights were not familiar with fighting on the move. They could charge, rush, block, but nothing ¡°indirect¡± was ever taught to them. Fabian strategy. Gueri tactics. These things were only considered ¡°cowardly,¡± and were almost never put into consideration.

    From Abel¡¯s understanding, the best thing that they could do was to go for a Fabian strategy. Instead of waiting for the orcs toe, they should make asional attacks while trying to move away. Still, judging from Head Commander Edi¡¯s look, a simple defense was probably good enough.

    Head Commander Edi had something positive to say, ¡°Hear me out, men! The miracle spirit has called for reinforcements toe to our aid! If we can hold on for five minutes, the numbers on either side will be even!¡±

    They were about fifty miles away from Miracle City. Whatever source Head Commander Edi¡¯s got, it was probably right.

    ¡°Oh, good saving grace! Yes! Aid ising to us!¡±

    K3308 was the happiest to hear this. He thought that the mission was simple, but to his dismay, they started facing off an army of powerful orcs. Whether it was due to the number or the power of the enemies, he was really starting to feel insecure.

    As powerful as the twenty-men squad was, it was still just a squad of twenty men.

 Chapter 631 - Acting As Decoy

    <h4>631 Acting As Decoy</h4>

    Reinforcements wereing. It might be good news, but Abel wasn¡¯t too happy to hear about it. After all, if the humans knew about this, there was no way that the orcs didn¡¯t as well. The reinforcement woulde in five minutes. Until then, they would surely be more aggressive in their attacks.

    There was also something else that was troubling. It was easy to tell from the four intermediate orc priests back then. Abel wasn¡¯t really sure what the orcs were nning, but they were probably preparing for something big.

    It was night time now. Since it was hard to see, the quaking earth became all the even scarier. The human team couldn¡¯t make an estimate of the enemies¡¯ number. They could only tell once the two were close enough to each other.

    As though the spirits hade to help, a gentle breeze swept away the clouds that were blocking the moon. It wasn¡¯t bright enough yet, but at least it could make the humans see a few hundred meters more.

    Abel was tired of waiting, ¡°Head Commander Edi! Please, give me permission to strike first! I want to disrupt the enemy troop before theye to us!¡±

    The n was simple. Since the orcs had already known about his bow, it¡¯d be pointless to go for a distanced attack. If he just stayed here for defense, it¡¯d be impossible to utilize the mount wolf king¡¯s speed.

    There was also something else that was very important. If it was against a bunch of intermediate orc priests, Abel wasn¡¯t confident that he could do a good job to protect hisrades.

    Head Commander Edi agreed, ¡°Sure! Watch out for yourself!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Within an instance, the mount wolf king Abel was riding sprinted for about five hundred meters away.

    There were about ten thousand of them in total. Upon a closer look, Abel could tell that there were at least twenty orc priests and twenty bearmen. All the bearmen were at the front, and they had giant shields in both of their arms.

    ¡°A Mount wolf king! A mount wolf king has been spotted!¡±

    It was a head wolfrider captain that yelled this out. He was just too excited to see a mount wolf king. After he told the other soldiers about it, two mini troops were deployed from their main formation. There were about two thousand wolfriders on each side. They were nning to nk Abel on both sides.

    Actually, it was both sides and the front. The main force was not stopping. There were even a bunch of skeletons that were rushing towards him. Abel actually stopped thinking for a while when he saw this. He didn¡¯t expect his enemies to be this well prepared.

    Still, this was better for him. If he wasn¡¯t against this massive troop by himself, he would¡¯ve been told to stay on defense for a very, very long time. He would have to listen to only what Head Commander Edi said, and judging from how much mon sense¡± that man had, the only thing he would¡¯ve said would be to defend until they could retreat.

    Again, since the moon was out in the open, a blue falcon was deployed to the air above Abel¡¯s head. He had no choice but to retreat now. Still, instead of guiding these orcs to where the team was, he decided to lure them into a slightly different direction.

    All this time, he didn¡¯t stop shooting arrows from his bow. He was riding backward on his mount wolf king, and after switching to ¡°arrow rain¡± mode, he just shot the arrows out without doing too much aiming.

    In front of the wolfriders that were chasing Abel, the skeletons were running at a terrifying speed. Since it was nighttime, it took them much less time to be recharged with death qi. They were in their best condition to run up to Abel.

    For the first pile of his arrows, Abel decided to shoot at the skeletons that were running the fastest. He did in three seconds. By injecting lighting into sixty of his readied arrows, a bunch of arrows was unleashed at these creatures.

    To Abel¡¯s dismay, his arrows seemed to be a waste. Whatever these skeletons used to be, they must¡¯ve been at least in the rank of a knight¡¯smander. And now, with the buff effect of the death qi, their defensive capability could bepared to that of a head knight¡¯smander. When the arrows hit them, the zapping effect would onlyst for a few seconds before they got themselves to start running again.

    It was a horrifying thing to see. When one of the arrows just snapped off a skeleton¡¯s left from the rest of its body, it just kept running with its remaining three limbs. It wasn¡¯t even getting slower.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Abel cursed when he saw this.

    There was only one way now. He could destroy the soul fire of these skeletons, but there wasn¡¯t really a way for him to target their heads. He could try, but he just couldn¡¯t be as urate as he would during the day.

    Luckily enough, the mount wolf king was still pretty fast. It was already luring the wolfrider¡¯s troop in a different direction.

    An orc priest in a grey hood screamed, ¡°You can¡¯t run from us!¡±

    Unlike most priests, this one was riding on top of a beast-type skeleton that was running extremely fast. Three bone shields were floating around his body. Underneath the robe that he was wearing, he had y covering all parts of his body. The only parts that weren¡¯t were his eyes, nose, and mouth.

    When Abel shot three arrows at the orc priest, they were all blocked with his bone shield. The lightning effect waspletely neutralized by the y that the priest was wearing.

    Abel was in trouble. He didn¡¯t have a lot of experience with fighting powerful orc priests. He could try to use his full power to deal with this, but that would risk revealing his true identity.

    So far, the only reason they were targeting him was his mount and the kong kong spiritual beast bag that he had. He wanted to keep it that way. If they knew that he was ¡°Abel,¡± the only human grandmaster cksmith, there¡¯s no telling what they would do to try to get him.

    Abel had other choices, but he decided to retreat for now. Whenever he moved back a little, he would try to kill off as many orcs as he could. Instead of going for the strong ones, he would try to sweep off the weaker, but more numerous enemies.

    It turned out to be the right strategy. Things started working to Abel¡¯s favor after he decided to target only the regr wolfriders. For every second, he would make at least twenty wolfriders fall on the ground. They might still be alive after that, but the ones behind them would almost certainly trample over them and turn them into mush.

    Still, ten thousand was a very massive number. Even with the speed that the mount wolf king had, the wolfrider troop continued to push Abel back from three different angles. Abel had to keep changing the direction that he was moving, but he never really got the chance to cut them off.

    The main reason was the blue falcon that was watching over him. It was spying his every single movement. Also, no matter which direction he went to, he would have to make sure that he wasn¡¯t guiding the enemy to where his team was.

 Chapter 632 - Being Had

    <h4>Chapter 632 Being Had</h4>

    After two minutes, Abel had lost count of the number of arrows he shot out. He probably killed a lot already if he had to guess. Since he had run in a full circle, he could see that he was riding into a bunch of dead wolfriders.Before the mount wolf king was about to be stopped by the pile of corpses, Abel switched into his steel sword and ¡°contract of the ancient¡± shield.

    BANG

    One of the corpses beside him suddenly exploded. If he didn¡¯t block with his shield in time, the fire element that was bursting towards him would¡¯ve gone straight towards his flesh.

    Some damage was dealt to the mount wolf king he was riding. The ¡°corpse explosion¡± was an area attack, and Abel¡¯s shield wasn¡¯t big enough to cover every part of the mount he was riding. Luckily, the wound wasn¡¯t enough to slow the mount wolf king down.

    ¡°They got me!¡± Abel gasped. He really underestimated these orcs. After they found out about his excellent archery skills, they instantly developed a counter-strategy with the corpses that heid with his bow.

    There were corpses all around Abel. The twenty orc priests hadpletely surrounded this area. To track Abel¡¯s every moment, they had the blue falcon continuously flying over him. He could run and run and run, but he was just going to go back to the spot that he started at. It¡¯s quite embarrassing, actually. He was trying to lure the orcs to the reinforcements that wereing, but he was the one that ended up being cornered.

    These orcs were very experienced against fighting wizards. The circr trap they had for Abel was three hundred meters in radius. It was designed to stop him from escaping with his ¡°instantaneously movement¡± spell. Normally, the instantaneous movement spell could only move at about 200 meters at max.

    There was no easy exit for Abel. The orc priests weren¡¯t giving him the time to think, either. While he was still trying toe up with a n, several of them started drawing spell runes with their bone staffs.

    BANG

    BANG

    BANG BANG BANG

    One after another, the corpses around Abel continued to explode. Before Abel decided to do anything else, his first response was to put the mount wolf king back to his portal beast ring. If he let stay here, it would¡¯ve died within seconds.

    After doing that, he shielded his entire body with the ¡°contract of the ancient¡± shield. It wasn¡¯t really good enough. The explosions happened in all directions, and the shield was a t object. The best he could do was to block where the explosion was the worst. For the parts that were not as severe, he tried to defend with his defensive spells and passive defensive magic items.

    Despite all this chaos, it was easy to tell that the grey-hooded, skeleton-riding priest did the most damage with his ¡°corpse explosion¡± spells. After activating it for two times, he even activated a ¡°poison explosion¡± spell, which released a huge cloud of poisonous mist that trapped Abel into it.

    Abel had never been this devastated inbat. That being said, he could still neglect the attacks that were doing the most damage. For the attacks that he couldn¡¯t, he had to take the hits right on with his equipment.

    Soon, all his defensive spells and the two passive defensive magic items were destroyed. The poisonous mist dyed his skin into green, but the ¡°hidden secret¡± armor he was wearing gave him a +30% resistance against poison. Added with the effect of his shield, he had a total poison resistance buff of +48%. As awful as it looked, the poison was doing surprisingly little harm.

    As the dried soil around Abel blew into the air, and it became even harder to see. By this point, all the corpses around Abel were detonated. The orc priests weren¡¯t too worried, though. They were just waiting for the dust to disperse. Once it did, they believed that they would see either a dead wizard or a heavily-injured one.

    At the same time, a messenger rode right next to the grey-hooded priest, ¡°Commander! The reinforcements are closing in on us!¡±

    The grey-hooded priest ordered, ¡°Heed mymand, soldier! Send five thousand wolfriders to stall these humans. They must seed at all costs!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the messenger replied, then quickly rode away with his mount wolf. Many wolfriders began to follow him. It was about half of the number that was used to surround Abel.

    The grey-hooded priest ordered, ¡°Call the skeletons! Use them to find this wizard.¡±

    To search for a supposedly-dead Abel, the twenty orc priests summoned one hundred skeletons behind them. After that, they all ran into the area that was surrounded by dust and poisonous mist. The area wasn¡¯t big, so it didn¡¯t take much time for them to finish their search.

    The result was negative. The skeletons couldn¡¯t find Abel at all. The orcs didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he was using the invisibility cape to hide.

    The grey-hooded priest pressed on, ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer! Priests! Follow me to join the search! It doesn¡¯t matter if the wizard is dead or not. We must find him, and we must collect him!¡±

    It was the right call. The grey-hooded priest knew how little time he had. He understood the rules of the orc battlefield. Given the size of his troop, the humans were bound to send a force that was equal in number. He didn¡¯t think that the five thousand wolfriders would buy much time. It was the right call to end this operation by retrieving the human wizard¡¯s corpse.

    Meanwhile, Abel had burn marks all over his body. The armor he was wearing was full of scorches. Even the mask on his face was like this. He didn¡¯t just have external wounds, either. The internal wounds he sustained were also quite severe. He did manage to get it all sorted with a bottle of the ¡°full recovery potion,¡± but the humiliation he suffered wasn¡¯t so easily fixed.

    Ever since Abel got into this fight, he¡¯s been forced to think about all the blunders he¡¯s made. It was his ego that got him into the state that he was in. More importantly, he just wasn¡¯t giving credit to how well the orcs could fight.

    It was very simple, really. If the orcs were really that weak, they would¡¯ve been destroyed by humans a long time ago, but no, they¡¯ve kept up the fight for thousands and thousands of years. Just because Abel hadn¡¯t lost to them before, he still had no reason to look down on them.

    Abel was very disappointed in himself. He was disappointed in himself, but after hearing what the grey-hooded priest said, he was also starting to feel very angry. He didn¡¯t think that they would go this far to see him dead.

    ¡°Oh, is that how it is?¡± he murmured to himself under the mask, ¡°So you like poison. I¡¯ve got something for you, then.¡±

    While still hiding under his invisibility cape, Abel took out a green potion that contained streaks of blue lightning. It was the first reward he got for stepping into the battlefield. After synthesizing it with the Horadric Cube, he turned it into a blue-quality poison potion.

    After opening the cap, he started sttering the potion all around him. Then, by using his dark-goldenbat qi as a thin whip, he started beating the potion¡¯s content before it fell to the ground. This way, it started mixing with the poisonous mist that was surrounding him.

    It was at this point that the grey-hooded priest walked in. After ¡°tagging¡± himself and the priests that followed him, he made sure that they wouldn¡¯t be harmed by the poison he released.

    In his mind, Abel was already a dead man. Any beginner wizard, no, intermediate wizard would¡¯ve died from the attack he set up. Even if the target had a lot of items, there was just no way that he could go unscathed.

    The grey-hooded priest kept hisposure, ¡°Stay calm,rades. He won¡¯t escape this. We want to push him in slowly and steadily.¡±

 Chapter 633 - Couterstrike

    <h4>Chapter 633 Couterstrike</h4>

    The orc priests didn¡¯t notice anything, but the skeletons they summoned were starting to turn green. To be fair, they were inside a cloud of poisonous green mist, so it wasn¡¯t all that easy to tell.¡°Why can¡¯t we find him?¡± one of them called out.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m poisoned!¡± another cried.

    ¡°I¡¯m poisoned too! Dear spirit! What is this substance?¡±

    ¡°What, what? No, stop! Guys, I¡¯m freaking out!¡±

    At this point, the dust and poisonous mist had grown a lot thinner. It was starting to be easier to see. The grey-hooded priest looked around himself. He saw that a few priests were already on the ground.

    The ones that fell looked like they were having a seizure. It¡¯s not just the priests. Many skeletons weren¡¯t moving at all. The soul fire inside their heads looked like they would go off at any moment.

    ¡°Poison!¡± the grey-hooded priest finally took notice, but how? He already tagged hisrades with his power of the Will. Even if they were all walking amidst the mist that he unleashed, it should be very unlikely for friendly fire to ur.

    There wasn¡¯t time to think this through. Suddenly, the same symptoms started urring to the grey-hooded priest. The nerves inside his body were numbing at a dangerously fast pace. His muscles were starting to lose strength. Even breathing was starting to feel painful.

    ¡°So it¡¯s everyone,¡± the grey-hooded priest thought. A potion quickly appeared in his hand. As an experienced user of various venoms, it didn¡¯t take much time for him to find an anecdote that would match his condition.

    It was neurotoxin that he was hit with. It¡¯s easy to tell from the symptoms. Yet, after drinking the anecdote that was supposed to deal with it, he realized that his condition wasn¡¯t getting any better. That¡¯s when the fact started to hit him. Whoever this wizard was, he was even better than him at poison-brewing.

    The grey-hooded priest wanted to scream for help, but the muscles in his throat were losing strength. Even he had problems hearing his own voice. If he wanted help from the wolfriders that were waiting for him, he had to wait until the dust and mist were fully gone.

    Abel was watching the whole time. Actually, he was right in front of the grey-hooded priest. He hadn¡¯t moved at all, but the grey-hooded priest was moving towards him. There were only a few meters of distance between them.

    Despite his weakened state, the three bone shields continued to float around the grey-hooded priest. He was also covered in his y stone guard. It wouldn¡¯t matter if it was physical or magical attacks that Abel was going with. The grey-hooded priest still had a max-level defense.

    Abel had to find a way to finish this quickly. If he didn¡¯t, the wolfriders would definitelye in to help. By that point, it¡¯d be very hard for him to kill this grey-hooded priest. He could wait for the poison to kill him, but that would be a very risky move. The other wolfriders might have a cure that would neutralize his neurotoxin.

    ¡°He¡¯s one who¡¯s been sending worgens after me!¡±

    As pressured as he was, this was what Abel was thinking about when he saw the grey-hooded priest in front of him. In anger and humiliation, dark-goldenbat appeared on the steel sword in his hand.

    A grey shadow started appearing on his de. It was the power of dimension. He had no other way to finish this quickly. Without any hesitation, he swung towards the priest that was having trouble breathing.

    The three bone shields did nothing to it. It was the same for the y stone guard. With one blow, Abel obliterated the multipleyers of defense that the grey-hooded priest was wielding. The priest¡¯s head was cut off without any resistance.

    With a quick scan of his power of the Will, Abel picked up the dead priest¡¯s staff with the tip of his de. It was destroyed as soon as he did so. It was quite a shame, really, but he didn¡¯t really mind all that much. It was made with human wizard bones. Even if it was not destroyed, there was just no way that he would use something like this.

    Abel turned to look at the head he cut off. From what he could see, it was thin, dry, wrinkled, and without life. It might¡¯ve been a while since the priest was corroded by death qi. There actually weren¡¯t any muscles underneath his skin. If Abel didn¡¯t have the goldenbat qi, this is what he would¡¯ve looked like after his first time of using the ¡°resurrection of skeleton¡± spell.

    It was time to leave. Abel released ck Wind out of his portal beast ring. Then, as soon as he jumped on its back, both of them became invisible. Instead of moving physically, he got out of the mist with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell.

    After using the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell three times, Abel was now very far from the poisonous mist. He hadn¡¯t really escaped, though. Instead, he moved right towards the center of where the five thousand wolfriders were.

    This was a perfect opportunity for him now. The priests were poisoned, and the wolfriders were standing very close to each other. An area attack was all he needed to mow them down like grass.

    ¡°Newborn star of frost.¡± It¡¯s a close-range wizard spell. With the caster as the center, it could be used against all enemies that were within range. While casting it with his left hand, Abel took out the ¡°leaf¡± magic staff and held it in his right. Then, he unleashed a fireball towards the nearest head wolfrider captain that he could find.

    He was using the ¡°newborn start of frost¡± against ordinary wolfriders. While it wasn¡¯t very strong, it was still enough to kill low-ranking troops. For the stronger wolfriders, he would target them with more powerful spells. With the mystic headband he was wearing, his attack range was about 480 meters in radius.

    Because of how sudden and random Abel¡¯s attack was, a huge number of wolfriders were killed instantly. As for the head wolfrider captain, after being slowed down by the ¡°newborn star of frost,¡± he was forced to brace himself against the ¡°fireball¡± Abel shot at him.

    When the fireball made contact, the head wolfridermander took heavy damage. Abel didn¡¯t stop there, though. Without waiting for a response, he continued to cast the two spells with both his hands. He was nning to use up all 2000 something mana within the next few seconds.

    At the same time, ck Wind was receiving orders from Abel through the soul chain. After the head wolfrider captain was hit by the fireball, it sprinted towards him and slit his throat open with its w.

 Chapter 634 - Time to Go

    <h4>Chapter 634 Time to Go</h4>

    As ck Wind rushed into the middle of another troop of wolfriders, a giant pir of grey light appeared right behind it. It was about ten meters tall. The light was so bright that it engulfed everything that was around it.Abel was still very angry. Killing one head wolfrider captain wasn¡¯t good enough for him. He told ck Wind to go faster, and it darted between the wolfriders like a leopard at full speed. Meanwhile, he continued to clear off the wolfriders with his ¡°newborn star of frost.¡± The whole thing happened for only a few seconds, but it was more than enough to bring absolute chaos to the 5000 elites that were his enemies.

    ¡°The beastly god protects me!¡± one of the head wolfrider captains shouted. Suddenly, thebat qi around his body was magnified by many, many times.

    ¡°The beastly god protects me!¡± another one shouted. When the title of the ¡°beast god¡± was mentioned, many others returned to their senses. They then all started to charge towards Abel.

    These worgens tried everything. Javelins. Arrows. Close range sword attacks. They knew that they were running into a field of spells, but they didn¡¯t stop moving towards Abel. It was a weird feeling for Abel. He was thrilled by killing these worgens by the thousands, but something started to feel off for him.

    The worgens were no longer afraid. Abel suddenly noticed that. He couldn¡¯t exploit their weakness any longer. He changed his ¡°leaf¡± magic staff into his sword and shield. Then, after telling ck Wind to speed up, he quickly rushed out of the worgen troop and disappeared into the night.

    One of the head worgenmanders shouted, ¡°Hey! HEY! How is that mount wolf king so fast?¡±

    It was not a mount wolf king. This was ck Wind, Abel¡¯s most trusted summoned creature to travel onnd. Right now, there was not a single creature on this earth faster than it.

    After having made an escape from the worgen troop, Abel tapped on ck Wind¡¯s head and told it to stop. As soon as he jumped down from its back, it knew that it was going back inside the portal beast ring. As big as the space was inside the portal beast ring, it didn¡¯t like staying there all the time.

    ck Wind started licking off the burn marks on Abel¡¯s mask. After it did, it gave this pitiful look to show that it wanted to stay a bit longer.

    Abel patted ck Wind¡¯s head, ¡°I need you to behave now, boy. After this mission is done, you¡¯ll only have to stay inside the ring during the day.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the answer that it expected, but ck Wind still nodded its head like a good boy. After seeing this, Abel released the mount wolf king from his portal beast ring. When the two beasts saw each other, the mount wolf king instantly bowed at the ground towards ck Wind.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯ve encountered each other, by the way. The first time that they did, the mount wolf king just couldn¡¯t process the fact that a mount wolf could be so powerful.

    For ck Wind, it was the opposite story. It never showed any respect to the mount wolf king. If anything, it thought that it was too weak to even be with its master. That being said, it was very satisfied with the fact that Abel never made any spiritual contract with it.

    Abel threw a bottle of soul potion to ck Wind, ¡°Here¡¯s your reward. Come on, it¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    As a ck hole appeared in front of them, ck Wind jumped inside it with the soul potion in its mouth. The mount wolf king could sense how good the potion would be, but it couldn¡¯t do much but to watch it disappear in the ck hole.

    When Abel jumped on the mount wolf king¡¯s back, it started running at full speed. It wanted to do well enough for Abel to give it its own bottle of the soul potion. Unfortunately for it, Abel already ran plenty of times with ck Wind. The mount wolf king could run as fast as it wanted to, but it¡¯d never reach the ¡°top speed¡± Abel¡¯s experienced before.

    A wolfrider lieutenant reported to a ten thousand soldiers¡¯mander, ¡°Sir! Something¡¯s wrong with the priests!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The wolfrider¡¯s ten thousandmander was just done escaping from Abel, and now he had to hear this from his own man. He was more shocked than worried. Actually, he didn¡¯t even know how to report this once he was back.

    In this mission, tens of worgen priests were in. About twenty of them were intermediate priests, and they were among the top elites of the worgenmunity. Even one casualty could have an enormous change to the whole troop¡¯s performance.

    Apart from the regr priests that wore ck, there were also those who dressed in grey. These ones were considered geniuses. They might still be intermediate priests, but it could be said that they were guaranteed to be advanced priests.

    Once the Worgen¡¯s ten thousandmander rode out of the trap they set up for Abel, all the dust and poisonous mist were gone. It was as clear as day. There were twenty priests on the ground. They were elites of the worgenmunity, but no one could help them get back on their feet.

    The grey-hooded priest, especially. His head waspletely removed from the rest of his body.

    The worgen¡¯s ten thousandmander was screaming at this point, ¡°Is anyone still alive? Anyone?¡±

    A head wolfridermander reported, ¡°Sir! We¡¯ve sent a few wolfriders to check on them, but when they did, the poison got them instantly. Even their mounts couldn¡¯t survive!¡±

    Such was to be expected. If the blue-quality potion was strong enough to kill the worgen priests, it wouldn¡¯t take much at all for it to kill regr wolfrider soldiers. Still, what Abel created with his Horadric Cube was a weapon of mass murder. When he decided to use it on these worgens, he was afraid that he would die along with them.

    The ten thousandmander was in denial, ¡°The priests aren¡¯t dead yet! Open your eyes, will you? Their skeletons are standing right there! Just pull them out of where they...¡±

    ¡°Are...¡±

    As soon as ten thousandmander pointed at the skeletons, they all started falling apart like domino pieces.

    ¡°AhhhhHHAHHHHHAHHHH!!!! Pfffffffttt!¡±

    The ten thousandmander couldn¡¯t take it anymore. In frustration and stress, he started coughing up blood. It almost made him faint.

    ¡°Sir!¡± the others saw this and tried to help.

    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine!¡± He tried to get back on his feet, ¡°Just.... Burn them. Clean this up, and bring back what you can for a proper burial.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know what happened after he left. He didn¡¯t know how powerful his blue-quality potion was. He didn¡¯t need to know everything about it, though. As far as he saw it, it was good enough that he could neutralize intermediate priests.

    Meanwhile, Abel heard the sound of human knights screaming on top of their longs. There was also the sound of worgens howling at them. There were even noises of explosive spells being used.

    ¡°Reinforcements are here!¡±

    As soon as he realized that, he rode the mount wolf king to the source of the sound. Soon, he saw a burning torch that was thrown to the ground. It didn¡¯t take long for it to burn up the entire area. The human knights were chasing after the wolfriders. The wolfriders were all trying to make escapes. Some of them even fell off their mount wolves.

    That wasn¡¯t to say that humans didn¡¯t suffer any casualties. A lot of them were stabbed with spears. Many of them fell off their horses. Still, with the help of the wizards, it was very easy to tell which side was winning.

    There were about one thousand soldiers on the human¡¯s side. That was the most human knights Abel had seen in one ce. As they all released whitebat qi from their bodies, the entire battlefield was filled with their presence.

    On the other hand, the wolfriders were told to stop the human knights from overrunning them. They were doing everything that they could to block the knights from using their ¡°charge¡± skill. Needless to say, that was going to cause them to die by the thousands.

    Instead of being a part of this, Abel decided to let the human knights get their glory. It was a very rare opportunity for them. It was five thousand wolfriders that were ripe for the picking. They were without the protection of their fellow priests. Better yet, the orders they received were to make contact with their enemies, but not to make any attacks.

    It was one thousand against ten thousand. Yet, ording to the miracle spirit¡¯s calction, the humans had gained the necessary conditions to win this battle.

 Chapter 635 - Returning to the Team

    <h4>Chapter 635 Returning to the Team</h4>

    Abel noticed Head Commander Edi among the humans camp. The man was standing at the very front. He was apanied by other headmanders, and they were protecting the beginner wizards behind them.Of course, it wasn¡¯t like the wizards didn¡¯t do any fighting. About ten intermediate wizards were casting spells on the field.

    ¡°Wooooh! Woooh!¡±

    It was the sound of horns. After hearing this, the wolfriders suddenly dispersed and ran in all directions.

    Head Commander Edi screamed, ¡°Stop, men! Stop moving forward!¡±

    Since it was gettingte, it would be a very dangerous thing to run after wolfriders. Besides, they¡¯ve made quite a progress already. With that charge formation, only about 1500 wolfriders were left. It was actually a record-breaker. Every knight was thrilled to be part of this mission.

    After the fight ended, the humans started scavenging the battlefield. It was very hard, especially when the night was getting so dark. Arrows. Spears. Valuables. The knights had to retrieve anything that they could get back.

    After tapping on the mount wolf king¡¯s neck, Abel rode back towards the team.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± a headmander screamed. Suddenly, four of the intermediate wizards appeared right next to Abel. They all activated spell runes and pointed towards him.

    To react to his, Abel switched to his ¡°steel¡± sword and ¡°contract of the ancient¡± shield. It was the only thing he could rely on against intermediate wizards.

    One of the intermediate wizards quickly deactivated his spell, ¡°It¡¯s K3516! He¡¯s back!¡±

    The other three also canceled their spells, ¡°He¡¯s one of us!¡±

    Abel recognized one of these men. The name was Kauper, the one who cleaned things up after Vice Instructor Layard was killed.

    An intimate wizard shook his head, ¡°Hey, you! Do sneak up on us so quietly!¡±

    Another one said, ¡°Very brave of you for doing that. If Kauper didn¡¯t know you, we would¡¯ve all attacked you at once.¡±

    Wizard Kauperughed, ¡°Alright, alright. K3516 here is a neer. He¡¯s learned his lessons, so take it easy now.¡±

    ¡°Impressive!¡± an intermediate wizard raised his thumb, ¡°A neer on the frontline? I wasn¡¯t like you when I first got here.¡±

    Abel unsheathed his weapons and bowed, ¡°Thank you so much, Wizard Kauper.¡±

    ¡°Wee back, K3516!¡±

    Head Commander Edi was walking towards them. He was very pleased to see Abel return. All the other team members were following him. They all nodded and smiled when they saw Abel back.

    Needless to say, Abel took a very big risk back there. He went to distract the worgens all on his own. He even had to escape from the intermediate orc priests, and they only knew about that a lotter.

    Within the fifty mile radius that was under the miracle spirit¡¯s surveince, if there wasn¡¯t any intermediate priest that was spotted, no intermediate wizards would be deployed. It was the golden rule of the war. That being said, Head Commander Edi and the rest were very happy that the reinforcements arrived.

    ¡°Come to think of it,¡± Wizard Kauper said to one of hisrades, ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange, isn¡¯t it? The orcs had already left, but we¡¯ve never ended up finding the intermediate orc priests.¡±

    Abel had a very worried look on his face. Thankfully, he was wearing a mask, so there was no way that the others could see it.

    Now, this could go two ways. It could be that the intermediate priests were killed. Or, they were rescued by their fellow soldiers. Whatever the case was, it was no longer possible to see them again.

    An intermediate wizard replied to Wizard Kauper, ¡°Just forget about it for now. We can¡¯t take too much time cleaning the battlefield. We can¡¯t stay out of the Miracle Wall, remember?¡±

    K3305 pped his hand on Abel¡¯s shoulder, ¡°My dearest friend! You¡¯re alive! I mean, I knew you would be.¡±

    K3308 said with a sigh, ¡°Can¡¯t say the same, I¡¯m afraid. You are a lucky man, K3516. That was a total of 10000 orcs you have escaped.¡±

    Head Commander Markham frowned, ¡°Watch your mouth, K3308!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± K3308 lowered his head and murmured, ¡°But I was just...¡±

    Head Commander Markham turned to shake Abel¡¯s hands, ¡°Thank you for your service, K3516!¡±

    Abel scratched his head as he shook Markham¡¯s hands, ¡°About that, uh. I think they came for me.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Abel exined, ¡°I killed a head wolfridermander the other day. You see the mount wolf king I have with me? It¡¯s from him.¡±

    Head Commander Markham shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s starting to make sense now. The mount wolf king is a very treasure asset, after all.¡±

    K3003 was starting to panic, ¡°Wait, what? Are you saying we¡¯re in trouble? Oh, no no no no! They¡¯re just going to keeping at us, then! And that war drum K3516 stole. We just added more fuel to the fire!¡±

    K3308 was starting to get irritated, ¡°If you are scared, just go home!¡±

    K3003 argued back, ¡°I¡¯m not scared, K3308! I¡¯m just pointing out a fact here!¡±

    ¡°Stop fighting, you two,¡± K3305 suddenly stood up, ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m the one to me. K3516 killed that head wolfridermander because of me. I¡¯m the case of all this.¡±

    Head Commander Edi shook his head, ¡°No! You did the right thing, K3305. You don¡¯t need to apologize for the death of one orc. In fact, as the protectors of this city, it is our utmost responsibility to kill any orc that we can!¡±

    Wizard Kauper teleported right next to Abel, ¡°Pardon me now, then. Please, gentlemen, continue with your hunting quest. As part of the reinforcement team, I¡¯ll have to head back to Miracle City now.¡±

    Head Commander Edi gave a deep bow, ¡°Thank you so much for your help.¡±

    When the torches on the ground started extinguishing, things started to quiet down. Almost all the corpses were cleared. They couldn¡¯t get rid of the bloodstains, though. It had be a part of thendscape here.

    Again, the moon hid behind the night clouds. It was getting very hard to sleep.

    Head Commander Edi announced, ¡°Hear me out, men! Let¡¯s find a ce to sleep!¡±

    Luckily, no man was injured. Everyone was fine to walk on their own feet. Soon, after being led to the back of a valley, the team began to make camp. With just one or two men as scouts, they had no worries that the orcs would find them.

 Chapter 636 - A Temporary Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 636 A Temporary Farewell</h4>

    The night was very quiet. It was during Summer, so there wasn¡¯t even the need to make camp. They didn¡¯t even have to worry about the mosquitoes. Bugs couldn¡¯t feelfortable being in a ce with this much death qi.Everyone got up during sunrise. It was the head knight¡¯smanders that were doing patrolsst night, so they all feltfortable taking their naps. Even K3308 had a good sleep.

    While breakfast was getting prepared, Abel walked towards Head Commander Edi.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about moving on my own,¡± Abel said.

    ¡°No!¡± Head Commander Edi said immediately, ¡°I am not abandoning any allies!¡±

    Abel insisted, ¡°It is me that they are targeting. It¡¯s very obvious now. Now that the sun hase out, they¡¯ll be sending more scouts toe after the mount wolf king I have. We can¡¯t be lucky every time, you know.¡±

    Head Commander Edi did not change his mind, ¡°Since you are in this team, K3516, you¡¯ll have to be under my protection before you head back to Miracle City. You are a very powerful man. We all know that, but you must take some break as well. They¡¯re still nine days before we can head back.¡±

    Abel replied, ¡°I¡¯ve got plenty of ways to hide from the orcs. Besides, it¡¯s not like you need my help that much. With so many wizards here, it¡¯d be an ideal choice to let me elsewhere.¡±

    Abel was now a major target of the orcs. Now, if there was the need to, Head Commander Edi could always call for reinforcements, but it¡¯s not like reinforcement would alwayse in time. Head Commander Edi knew this, so he went silent for a bit.

    After a bit of thought, Head Commander Edi called towards the other men.

    ¡°Hear me, men! K3516 here just proposed to move on his own. If any of you have something to say about that, please do!¡±

    Headmander Bodley raised his sword, ¡°Sir K3516? If that¡¯s what you¡¯re nning to do, take me with you!¡±

    ¡°Same thing here. Take me as well!¡± K3305 also said.

    K3308 called out, but his head was pressed down by Head Commander Markham, ¡°Yeah, yeah! Bring me, K3516! We¡¯ll share lots of military points together!¡±

    Head Commander Markham said apologetically, ¡°K3308 and I will be staying. Forgive us for that.¡±

    Abelughed and said, ¡°Friends, friends! Please, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m leaving forever, is it? I¡¯m just going to hide for a bit until the orcs lost sight of me. I¡¯ll be back as soon as they leave.¡±

    As for Head Commander Markham¡¯s, where he stood was pretty clear already. So far, K3308¡¯s real identity had been a mystery, but it was Head Commander Markham¡¯s role to act as his bodyguard.

    Head Commander Bodley was not backing down, ¡°Sir! You need at least one headmander with you! Who¡¯s going to protect you in your sleep?¡±

    Abel smiled, ¡°Uh, you can stay here, Bodley. Just look after K3308 with Markham and K3305. It¡¯d be really great if you can do that for me.¡±

    K3308 was not very satisfied to hear this, ¡°You looking down on me now, is that it? Let me remind you, K3516! I¡¯ve got my own mount wolf. I¡¯ve got my own portal bag rune sign. If someone wants to do something to me, they¡¯ll always regret it the moment they did so!¡±

    Instead of saying anything back, Abel took out a skeleton gemstone sword and a magic shield from his portal bag.

    ¡°Here, Markham,¡± Abel said as he passed these to Head Commander Markham, ¡°Give them back when this mission¡¯s done. Same for you two. K3305. K3308. Give me the passive defensive magic items backter.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take Head Commander Markham long to realize what these weapons were. It was the same as the ones Head Commander Bodley had. With these on, he could increase his overall ability by 30% more.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Sir Wizard K3516!¡±

    Head Commander Bodley spoke, ¡°As you wish, Sir K3516. I won¡¯t stop you if you¡¯ve already made up your mind. Please, though. If you sense any danger, remember to contact us immediately.¡±

    Head Commander Edi finally spoke, ¡°Take care, now, K3516.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± Abel said. When he was about to leave, Head Commander Edi came up to him again.

    Head Commander Edi said with a serious look, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you, K3516.¡±

    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I know that you are confident in your own abilities, but please, out of the many ways you can use to fight against the orcs, do not use anything that is on the same power level as an advanced wizard!¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t sure if he should listen to Edi, ¡°Why? Is the miracle spirit going to find out if I do?¡±

    Head Commander Edi exined, ¡°If you want to finish your service on the battlefield, K3516, you must never do such a thing. If you do, you¡¯ll be instantly disqualified from doing any mission.¡±

    Abel had no choice but to obey, then. Come to think of it; he had a lot of things that were on the same power level as an advanced wizard. There was Johnson, Flying me, the hanging fort 03, and many, many other things.

    ¡°So, what if they send advanced priests?¡±

    Head Commander Edi exined, ¡°If they do, the miracle spirit will contact the advanced wizards in all human cities. It¡¯d be really fast before theye to help. Everything will be on record, so don¡¯t do anything that¡¯s going to go against you.¡±

    Instead of saying anything, Abel bowed towards Head Commander Edi. Then, after jumping on his mount wolf king¡¯s back, he left the whole team and went on his own.

    Head Commander Edi said to the rest of the men, ¡°You are all very lucky to be his friends. It must be really nice to have him watch your backs.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha! You¡¯re right about that one!¡± Head Commander Bodleyughed.

    Head Commander Edi was right. Almost everyone here had something good from Abel. Bodley got a magic sword and a magic shield. K3305 got two fresh spiritual beast cores. K3308 and Markham had their lives saved multiple times. And every time Abel did something to them, he never really asked for anything in return.

    For Abel, he just preferred having some time to himself. It¡¯s a way of being he¡¯s cultivated during his time in the Dark World. Instead of fighting with others, he had been a lone wolf that faced his own challenges.

 Chapter 637 - Neutralizing the Blue Falcon

    <h4>Chapter 637 Neutralizing the Blue Falcon</h4>

    Abel was about ten miles from where he left the team. There was a chance that he could find other humans that were on the orc battlefield. It just wasn¡¯t that likely, though.By the way, the blue falcon was up in the sky again. It was really getting on his nerves. He wanted to get Flying me to incinerate it, but there was no way he could do that without being detected by the miracle spirit.

    After scratching his head for a bit, Abel decided that he would act as a decoy for the second time. As the mount wolf king started running, the blue falcon quickly took notice of him.

    Meanwhile, a worgen scout was screaming over the distance. The troop he was in was rtively small, with about ten other orcs that were looking to retrieve the war drum.

    A head wolfrider captain asked, ¡°Did you find that wizard?¡±

    The scout replied, ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s left his team with his mount wolf king. He was going east before, now.... He¡¯s gone?¡±

    The head wolfrider captain kept hisposure, ¡°Keep watching out for him, soldier. He¡¯s probably hiding somewhere, so it¡¯s best if you wait for him toe out.¡±

    Usually, this same head wolfrider captain would¡¯ve yelled at the scout for losing sight of the target. Things were different this time, however. The scout wasn¡¯t one of his own, but someone that they borrowed from their n. After losing the war drum, they were forced to use all they had to get their war drum back.

    At the same time, Abel looked up towards the blue falcon and smiled. He didn¡¯t care that it was watching. It¡¯s not like they were going to go after him right away, so he just went on to examine the stuff he scavenged yesterday.

    He set up a seclusion circle next to him, and the mount wolf king sat and rested. The first thing he decided to check on was the orc war drum. He wasn¡¯t too sure of what it could do, but seeing how desperate the orcs were for it, it must¡¯ve been of extraordinary value to them.

    As soon as the war drum was taken out of the bone-made portal bag, a huge pile of death qi swarmed inside the seclusion circle. Abel wasn¡¯t too worried, though. If anything, it was the death qi that should be afraid of him. It was the same for the mount wolf king. It was born in the Orc Empire, after all.

    With a close look, Abel could tell that the war drum¡¯s frame was made with rib bones. The upper and lower end was secured with spines, whereas the head of the drum was made with skins that were filled with death qi. As someone who had mastered the ¡°resurrection of skeleton¡± spell, Abel had a good understanding of what these bones could do.

    Take the ribs, for example. They were probably taken straight from the bodies of advanced priests. Also, judging from the amount of ominous aura that he was sensing, the way the priests died must¡¯ve been both painful and extremely unpleasant. There was no way that it was from natural causes, but there really wasn¡¯t a lot of things that could kill advanced priests.

    From its size, the drum should take about at least ten advanced priests toplete. Without at least one thousand years, it would¡¯ve been impossible to gather all the materials that were needed.

    With a quick scan of his power of the Will, Abel found a marking that was supposed to indicate who the drum¡¯s owner was. It was sealed with the owner¡¯s own power of the Will, but it didn¡¯t take much for his 240 power of the Will point to break through its defense. Soon, he was able to overwrite the seal and turn the drum into his.

    A notification was suddenly sent to his brain. It was an instruction manual on how to use the orc war drum. Unlike the humans, orcs didn¡¯t really have schools, so this was their way of passing down knowledge to their sessors.

    One of the orc priests started screaming on top of his lungs. Because of what Abel did, his dry, wrinkled face became even paler than before.

    ¡°My marking! Someone erased it!¡± he screamed hatefully.

    ¡°Can you tell where it is?¡± the head wolfrider captain asked. If they weren¡¯t fast enough, the war drum would just fall into that human wizard¡¯s hands.

    The orc priest said with certainty, ¡°The drum is still on the battlefield! We must go and get it!¡±

    The head wolfrider captain nodded, ¡°Yes, we will. As long as it is still here, we¡¯ll have the chance to find someone that has it.¡±

    Right now, the blue falcon could find the seclusion circle that Abel was hiding in. It couldn¡¯t actually see him, though, so it had no idea of what he was doing.

    Unbeknownst to the orcs, Abel was having a great time checking on the war drum. He was just starting to figure out what it¡¯s used for. As a weapon that targeted the mind, beating this drum would mean cursing on those who had heard its noise. The further the sound, the stronger its effect would be.

    When the orcs used the war drum, they would often have someone strong to hit it as hard as possible. This way, they could bring out the max power of the curse effect.

    After taking out the drum hammers, Abel touched the drum head to see how durable it was. Usually, the orcs would be much stronger than the humans, but he was a whole new league above the vast majority of them. He wouldn¡¯t want to destroy something like this with his monstrous muscles. That being said, without piercing the head with a legendary spear or something, it¡¯d be very difficult to destroy this ten-thousand-year item.

    With one hammer in each of his hands, Abel looked towards the blue falcons in the sky. He wanted it to be his very first target. The drum¡¯s noise had a maximal range of fifteen miles, and the curse effect worked best within a ten miles radius.

    ¡°Drums! Cover your ears, men!¡± Head Commander Edi warned his team members.

    K3303 said in doubt, ¡°Wait, it¡¯s not targeted at us.¡±

    ¡°Could it be K3516 that¡¯s doing this?¡± K3305 asked.

    K3308 nodded with certainty, ¡°You bet it is! Now that he¡¯s using it, I¡¯m going to ask him to teach me how to use it when he gets back.¡±

    Head Commander Bodley pointed towards the sky, ¡°Look, you all! Look at that blue falcon!¡±

 Chapter 638 - White Bone Armor

    <h4>Chapter 638 White Bone Armor</h4>

    The blue falcon looked like it was drunk. It wanted to fly steadily in the air, but its body just kept wobbling and gradually descending.K3308ughed, ¡°I knew it! I knew it! K3516 just used to drum to attack the enemy scout. Oh, my! It¡¯s so relieving to see that annoying bird gone!¡±

    Head Commander Bodleyughed too, ¡°You¡¯re right about the relieving part. Now that K3516¡¯s done it, I¡¯m sure that they won¡¯t be sending any more scouts to spy on us.¡±

    It was the same for Head Commander Edi. As the leader of this operation, it was very relieving to see the scouts being taken down. The humans were finally free to move without being tracked all the time.

    On the other hand, the orcs were not having a good time. After the blue falcon fell from the sky, the scout that was possessing it sustained the same amount of damage that it took. He howled as he kept on bleeding out, but the other ten soldiers couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Soon, he just died after hisst breath.

    ¡°No! Damn it!¡± the head wolfrider captain screamed. It was not just him. All of them were losing hope of finding Abel.

    Meanwhile, Abel was packing up the orc war drum. As powerful as it seemed, he wasn¡¯t very satisfied with its overall effectiveness. If it took about thirty hits for him to kill the blue falcon, it¡¯d be almost impossible to kill an orc with this drum. Instead of thinking the war drum as a weapon to kill, it was better to treat it as a tool to weapon a horde of enemies.

    Orcs were supposed to be twice as strong as humans. After being cursed with the war drum, their powers would be weakened by about 30 percent. That was if every one of them that were hit within a ten mile radius. If they were about 10 to 15 miles away, it¡¯d be roughly 10 percent of their total power.

    Of course, that was if Abel was in the ideal situation to use the drum. For it to really work, he had to be using it at a ce that was rtively safe. By the way, it would be perfect if he was using it to defend a fort. If he could use the drum for about twenty minutes inside the fort, the aggressors would fall.

    For now, Abel was just happy that the war drum could kill the blue falcon. After he packed up the war drum, he decided to reach for the grey-hooded priest¡¯s portal bone ring. He was curious to find out why all the powerful priests were using it.

    When he scanned the inside of the portal bone ring with his power of the Will, he could see that there was a space of about ten cubic meters. It contained a huge amount of skeleton gemstones, which made him have a very wide grin on his face.

    There were also some other items. There were a lot of jars, actually. Looking back, since the previous user was using the ¡°poison explosion¡± spell, he was probably very acknowledged in the use of various types of poison.

    Instead of risking his own safety, Abel decided to deal with the jarster. He was pretty confident in his own resistance against poison but now was not the time.

    ¡°And this is?¡±

    He decided to take a book out from the portal bone ring. The cover was made with human skin. There was no way that this was made in the human world. As repulsive as it was, he tried to open it up to have a look.

    From the contents, it was a book on how to cast different spells. There were a lot of various annotations written inside. A lot of it was opinions on what casting the spells felt like. Abel tried to glimpse for any useful information he could find.

    Slowly and steadily, a smile revealed on his face. He noticed that there was a full set of spell magic runes. It was the spell rune for the ¡°white bone armor¡± spell, the best defensive spell there was against physical attacks.

    The ¡°white bone armor¡± was the three bone shields that were floating around the grey-hooded priest when he was still alive. As the most important defensive tools for priests, they must always have it activated when they were facing against human head knight¡¯smander.

    It was a shame, though. Even if Abel had learned how to use it, there was just no way he could use it on the Holy Continent. People were going to think that he had surrendered himself to the orcs. Still, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about that if no one was watching. He could use it all he wanted during his fights in the dark world.

    Most crucially, the ¡°white bone armor¡± was not a spell that would ovep with a wizard¡¯s defensive spell. That meant was that it was possible for him to have both the ¡°white bone armor¡± and the ¡°frozen armor¡± on at the same time. That would help him to increase his defensive ability exponentially.

    After swiping in the air with his finger, a spell rune appeared in Abel¡¯s hands. His genius helped him create the spell rune even if it was his first time. When it began to take shape, it started sucking the death qi that was around him.

    If Abel was a priest, he could hasten the process by inserting his own death qi. Still, he had other ways to make up for it. By switching to his druid spirit, he was able to produce an extremely pure type of death qi that made its way into the spell rune.

    When the spell rune waspletely filled, a grey light began to sparkle all over it. Then, a powerful death qi started surging into Abel¡¯s body. The death qi was being redirected back into his druid spirit after being neutralized again. This way, Abel wouldn¡¯t have to worry about having his muscles and skin corroded by the death qi.

    After all that was done, the three bone shields were summoned out of thin air. They started floating and spinning around Abel. When he tried to touch them with his hands, he realized that they were just phantoms floating about.

    From what it looked, the three shields weren¡¯t exactly covering his entire body. However, that was far from being the case. The bone shields were actually meant to protect him from attacksing from all directions.

 Chapter 639 - Clay Stone Guard

    <h4>Chapter 639 y Stone Guard</h4>

    After Abel cast his first ¡°white bone armor,¡± a new skeleton symbol appeared on the Horadric Cube¡¯s skill tree. This meant that the spell was approved by the cube itself. From this point onward, if he wanted to use the ¡°white bone armor¡± spell, he just had to activate it from his cube.With another flip of the human-skin book, Abel found a spell rune for a new spell. The name was ¡°y stone guard,¡± which was what the grey-hooded priest used to guard against spell attacks.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty lucky today, huh.¡±

    The ¡°y stone guard¡± was a summoning-type spell. That much was clear, but the book didn¡¯t talk about how it should be turned into armor. It didn¡¯t matter, though. All he had to do was to summon a y stone guard from the ground.

    While it wasn¡¯t the most powerful summoned creature, the y stone guard had the spell ability to slow down its target. The effectiveness of this ability would be determined by the stone guard¡¯s overall rank. It would be -11% of the total speed at the start, and -63% at max level. The stronger the y stone guard was, the more broken it would be at decreasing the frequency of an enemies¡¯ attacks.

    As Abel drew a spell rune in the air, death qi started swarming out of it and went directly into his body. It wasn¡¯t a lot of effort to neutralize it. Soon, a stone guard made of y appeared from the ground in front of him.

    The y stone guard didn¡¯t have very defined features. It had some holes for eyes and nose, but they weren¡¯t really there for any sort of practical reason. If it wanted to figure out what¡¯s going on in its surroundings, it just had to sense the earth, dust, rocks, and dust that were around it.

    A symbol of a stone man appeared on the Horadric Cube¡¯s skill tree. The cube just learned a new skill. If Abel wanted to improve the rank of this spell, he should try to summon the y stone guard for as long as possible.

    Or, he could just use the soul potions he had in stock. He wasn¡¯t really sure about it, though. He wasn¡¯t sure if the y stone guard was suitable forbat, so using the soul potion on it might just end up being a waste. Also, he hadn¡¯t mastered the mand stone guard¡± spell yet. It¡¯d be very easy for the y stone guard he summoned to be destroyed.

    After thinking for a while, Abel decided to give up on the thought of ranking up his y stone guard. It was not like he was short on his soul potions, but there was the need to save it for his other summoned creatures. It was probably the wise choice not tomit too much into the y stone guard.

    Abel decided to put the human-skin book into his portal bracelet. As gross as it was, it was a pretty useful book that was full of various content on using various spells.

    He decided to look further into the portal bone ring. Apart from some daily essories that he decided to ignore, he realized that there was a small box that was lying on the table. It was an old-looking box. From its design, there was no way that it was made by the Orc Empire.

    Actually, he recognized the patterns on this box. It was the same as his hanging fort. This box was from prehistoric civilization. There wasn¡¯t any lock on it, but as hard as he tried to open, he just couldn¡¯t separate the lid from the box¡¯s body.

    ¡°Is the lid stuck because it¡¯s been too long?¡±

    As the box zoomed up in Abel¡¯s sight, he began to realize the small details that were on it. He was starting to see some peculiar patterns, which appeared to be some sort of code. They looked prettyplicated. Without finding the right line with his power of the Will, it¡¯d be impossible to open the box correctly.

    Abel¡¯s head was starting to hurt. He could use the world stone fragment to help himself with this, but it would still take about a day to get this solved. He tried to cut the box open with his ¡°steel¡± sword, but as soon as he did so, a white light came out and neglected all the impact of his swing. The box was also starting to shake in a very violent way and was making him very worried.

    While it might be possible to pry the box open with a few more hits, Abel was worried that he would destroy the content that was inside. He could try to cut the edge with his power of the dimension, but unfortunately, he had already reached his daily limit by using it on the grey-hooded priest.

    As it turned out, the only option was to solve the puzzle properly. After sheathing his ¡°steel¡± sword, Abel reverted his attention back to the box. There were a lot of patterns that he didn¡¯t know about, so he decided to go with the simplest solution there was, and that was to insert all the possible solutions.

    As simple as this method sounded, it wasn¡¯t something that anyone could do. Not everyone had Abel¡¯s brain did. The miracle spirit might be able to do this, but to be fair, it was just too hard to get ess to a high-tech device like it.

    Without doing anything else, Abel decided to put all his focus into the small box. It was starting to get dark, but the orcs had yet to find where he was located.

    He wasn¡¯t even trying that hard to hide from them. He was just taking a break inside his seclusion circle the whole day. He actually just forgot about them and went on solving the puzzle that was on the box.

    Speaking of which, this was the first time that Abel used the stone world fragment for this long. His head was really starting to hurt, and he was seriously malnourished after using too much of his body¡¯s energy.

    After drinking a whole bottle of the blue howling rabbit¡¯s ¡°ration potion,¡± all the pain and hunger inside his body started going away. He tried to scan the box with his power of the Will again, and after doing so for an entire day, he was finally able to find the right way to open the box.

    He started drawing a line with his finger. While doing so, he started injecting his power of the Will into the box.

 Chapter 640 - Identity Card

    <h4>Chapter 640 Identity Card</h4>

    As Abel moved his fingers, a strange pattern emerged from the little box. As his finger kept moving, more and more patterns appeared.When the entire pattern emerged, Abel lifted his finger from the box. The pattern began to glow and then disappeared. After, the box automatically opened.

    ¡°Finally!¡± Abel shook his head. The function of things passed down from ancient times was totally different. Abel had to spend time to figure it out by himself.

    Luckily his processing ability had been enchanted by the piece of world stone. After half a day, he had managed to open the box.

    He curiously gazed turned towards it. What could it be? What could possibly need such aplicated pattern to protect?

    There was a strange sign inside. He could not tell what that sign was made out of, at least at that moment.

    At first sight, that sign looked very simple, but upon closer inspection, it was actually filled with countless tightly drawn little patterns. Among these patterns, there was an eye-catching embossment on a hammer.

    No matter which century, a hammer had always signified power. Looking at that embossment and those patterns, the owner of this sign must be extremely prestigious.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Abel suddenly discovered a tiny pattern that he knew quite well. It was the owner recognition pattern on the battle fort. The information the battle fort no.3 had given him had something to say about this.

    He ced his hand on the owner recognition pattern and shifted his power of the will into it. A sh of white light emerged from that sight, and a message emerged.

    He immediately knew what this sign was. It was an identity card. It was an identity card passed down from ancient times. Because of the pattern on that little box, this identity card was not corroded by the passing of time. It was still in good condition.

    This identity card belonged to the guardian of an ancient domain. In the message, there was a rough map of that ancient domain and its location.

    Abel stared at the map, but he felt his brain hurt. Time had changed; thend of today waspletely different from the ancient time.

    Still, Abel believed it was probably located in the deep center of the orc empire. Abel had not closely examined the map of the orc empire yet, but he roughly knew the terrain.

    In order to pinpoint exactly where this domain was in the Orc Empire, Abel had to examine the map of the orc empire in detail.

    Since this ancient identity card had now recognized Abel as its owner, he put it away along with the portal finger joint. He did not have too much interest in those bone made portal objects, but the space inside was way too big to let it go to waste. He had to give it to his spirit guardian knight.

    The sky was getting dark, and stars began to shine. Calmness arose within Abel¡¯s heart.

    Who knew, a person could peacefully enjoy the night sky in the orc battlefield.

    Suddenly, he heard the sounds of mount wolves. Although there was a thickyer of skin on their paws and their steps were extremely quiet, Abel could still recognize them after interacting with mount wolves for so long.

    Afterward, the footsteps ofrge creatures and sounds of skeletons moving followed.

    This reminded Abel of the team of 10 orcs guarding the battle drum. From the sounds, Abel could tell it was exactly 10 mounts, 2 of them were grey bears,and all the other ones were mount wolves. Also, there were skeletons summoned by the 4 intermediate priests.

    It seemed like that team of 10 orcs was catching up to Abel.

    Afterward, he saw a few pairs of eyes shining like crystals in the dark. It was the special glow of the eyes of mount wolves.

    ¡°Careful, I smell something powerful!¡± A head wolf rider captain lowered his voice. But in the quietness of the night, Abel could hear his words very clearly.

    They had found him through smell. But Abel did not leave anything on the battlefield, how could those wolf riders know his smell and track him down?

    ¡°Search carefully. This ce has the smell of the orc battle drum. See if there are any traces or items leftover. If there is, there is no way that wizard can escape from us!¡± A head wolf rider captain said to his other 3 teammates.

    Abel did some quick math in his heart. He should be able to win if he directly unleashed an attack on 4 head wolf rider captains and 2 bearmans, which specialized in defense.

    However, he was not too sure with 4 intermediate priests together. The scariest thing about priests was their curses and enchantments. Although their skeletons¡¯ spell attacks were quite powerful too, those single attribute attacks couldn¡¯t do much to Abel.

    Their doubleyer of defense was created by their bone armor, and that mud monster was enough to counteract 2-3 strikes from Abel. Abel might be at a disadvantage if he was fighting those 10 orcs at once.

    He would only be confident about wiping out this team of orcs if he could find a chance to kill at least 2 priests simultaneously.

    Up to this point, he unleashed the ¡®cape of shadow¡¯ from his rune word helm again. A patch of ck clouds emerged, blinding the sight of those 10 orcs. However, just when Abel was about to attack, those orcs made a simple move, and the ck clouds faded.

    As that ck cloud was emerging, those orcs simultaneously threw out a bone pearl. To those extremely powerful orcs, this was like a walk in a park. After long years of experience and working together, they knew each other¡¯s position in their formation very well.

    Those bone pearls were what made the ck clouds fade in a sh. This was the weakness of the ¡°cape of shadow¡¯, even a tiny spell could defuse it.

    Normally this spell was very powerful against unintelligent creatures, it could make them lose their sight and control.

    However, Abel had already used the Cape of shadow on those wolf riders before. Since Abel had used this spell when he stole the bone made drumstick from the worgen, the orcs had discovered the loophole of this spell.

    ¡°Who said the orcs were stupid!¡± Abel med his heart. He had been spotted. Luckily he was still in the barrier circle and did not get spotted directly.

    ¡°He is here, defense, defense!¡± A head wolf rider captain yelled, and the 2 bearmans lifted up their shields.

    White light shed in the hands of those priests at the back, and a patch of teeth made out of death qi flew out. The 4 priests cast this teeth spell towards in all directions. They weren¡¯t trying to do damage; they just wanted to know where Abel was.

    This method was extremely effective. A watery white glowing energy shield emerged 20 meters from their attack, counteracting their flying teeth.

    ¡°Hold them down!¡± Since Abel was by himself, he could expose some of his true power. As long as he killed all those orcs, no one would know.

    Up to this point, he ced his hand in his chest and a glow emerged from his monster ring. A ck portal appeared in front of him and 8 fully equipped spirit guardian knights stepped out the first time in the orc battlefield.

    Abel closed the barrier circle. Although this barrier circle had a level of protection, it would be destroyed by those orcs in 1 or 2 seconds anyway, so it was better to put it away before it fought.

    As soon as the barrier circle faded, those 10 attacking orcs suddenly realized they were not facing only 1 wizard, but 8 knights as well.

    The scent of those 8 knights was extremely strange, and a weird look emerged on those orc priests¡¯ faces. They were confused by those knights¡¯ identity since their scent was way too familiar.

 Chapter 641 - The Battle of Spirit Guardian Knights

    <h4>Chapter 641 The Battle of Spirit Guardian Knights</h4>

    If there were visible skeletons on those 8 knights and if they weren¡¯t on a mount, those 4 orc priests would definitely think they were skeletons.Those 8 knights looked nothing like skeletons, but they might at least be dead creatures of soul. They had such a dense amount of death qi as well as that me of soul, which was hidden but could be seen by priests very clearly. All of this had made the priests extremely confused.

    A human wizard had 8 dead creatures of soul, and the human didn¡¯t seem to be affected by death qi. Did the human find a way to counteract death qi and summon dead creatures of souls?

    This scary idea emerged in the minds of those orc priests. But still, the most important thing at that moment was to fight, fight against those 8 knights.

    ¡°Kill them!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    As Abel¡¯s wordsnded, a battle set off in the deep dark night.

    The first move was made by a quick-handed priest, and a ¡®damage increase¡¯ curse emerged above the spirit guardian knight. However, before the cursed raindrops even got the chance to emerge, the spirit guardian knights had already disappeared.

    The glowing red cursed raindrops fell down on empty grounds.

    4 spirit guardian knights appeared next to the 4 orc priests and 4 other spirit guardian knights appeared next to the 2 bearmans between the head wolf rider captains and the orc priests.

    This was the habit developed by those spirit guardian knights in the Dark World¨Cattacking the spell caster first in a battle.

    Most of those intermediate orc priests¡¯ skeletons were beyond their range. Most of the time, they would only keep one or 2 skeletons next to them.

    The spirit guardian knights¡¯ first round of attack was blocked by the skeletons. It was the first time 2 altered skeletons had fought against each other, but those spirit guardian knights were equipped with extremely powerful gear, so they dominated the other skeletons¨Cespecially the spirit guardian knight captain. A ¡®damage increase¡¯ was immediately triggered after it unleashed its first strike with the Iron sword. In a sh, all 4 priests were cursed.

    ¡°Who are you; how do you have this ability!?¡± An intermediate priest yelled.

    Another intermediate priest drew out another spell pattern. But those 8 spirit guardian knights had already disappeared the moment a red glow emerged from the sky. The cursed raindrops missed again. Afterward, the spirit guardian knights re-emerged from their original position and continued their attacks.

    After failing to cast their curse a few times, the priests realized those 8 knights had the same ¡®move in a sh¡¯ ability of human wizards. Putting a curse on them would not be easy.

    The intermediate priests changed their tactics and began to throw out ¡®bone spears¡¯ towards those spirit guardian knights. However, those attacks could all be easily blocked with their shields.

    The spirit guardian knight captain was the first one to make a result. It wrecked a skeleton into pieces in 3 strikes. Now, it was directly facing an intermediate priest.

    The spirit guardian knight captain lifted up its iron sword above the priest and viciously struck down. At that moment, a spell pattern shed on that priest¡¯s hand. He wanted to summon a ¡®bone wall¡¯ for protection.

    But it was toote, the iron sword of the spirit guardian knight captain had a 50% chance of causing a wound with each strike even if its strike hadnded on the bone armor of the priest.

    An unbearable sharp pain spread throughout that priest from the wound. It hurt so bad, it let out a scream, causing his bone wall spell pattern to fail.

    The spirit guardian knight captain would not stop because of screaming. The second and third strikes quickly followed.

    Although the physical damage had been counteracted by the bone armor. The 50% chance of wound had turned the priest into a blood swamp.

    The actual damage made by these strikes was actually not that huge. It would be much more effective if the defense were broken. But, a priest was not a hell creature. A wound would not affect a hell creature¡¯s performance.

    Although intermediate priests basically looked like a lifeless ghost after being corroded by death qi for so long, they were still orcs¨Calive. They would basically be helplessly if they were relentlessly torn apart like this.

    After hearing the scream of their teammate, the other 3 priests were also distracted.

    The Bone armor broke open, and the secondyer of armor created by the ¡®mud monster¡¯ was also destroyed by 3 more strikes. The spirit guardian knight plunged its long sword into the priest¡¯s hopeless gaze.

    All of a sudden a few skeletons on the battlefield lost control and dropped into a pile of scattered bones on the ground.

    It was like the first domino had been pushed over on the battlefield after the first priest had died. The spirit guardian knight captain continued to unleash its attack on another priest. The battle was not looking good to them.

    At that moment, the 4 head wolf rider captains had given up attacking those spirit guardian knights with perfect knight skills. Those things were clearly far superior when it came to both defense and offense.

    If those priests did not have skeletons by their side, they might have all been dead already. 7 skeletons were gone after the first priest had died. They didn¡¯t even know how to help themselves all of a sudden, let alone help the 3 priests behind them.

    ¡°Change target, kill that wizard!¡± The leading head wolf rider captain yelled.

    The result was clear, it was useless trying to save those priests. Therefore, it was better to focus on taking down that wizard watching from the side while they still had the skeletons to keep the spirit guardian knights upied.

    4 head wolf rider captains took a turn on their mount wolves and dashed towards Abel. The 2 bearmans held up their shields and blocked those spirit guardian knights, giving them a little bit more time.

    A funny smile emerged under Abel¡¯s mask as he watched those wolf riders dashing towards him. He had been a headmander for quite a while by that point, but he had never used his headmander skills to fight against anyone of the same rank.

    These 4 head wolf rider captains would be quite a treat. A goldenbat qi armor immediately popped out from Abel¡¯s body as he took out his ¡®Iron¡¯ sword and Ancient Pledge shield.

    The 4 head wolf rider captains arrived in front of Abel, but they could never expect in a thousand years that a wizard could turn into a headmander at an instant. How was this even possible!

    But by that point, they no longer had the time to care. The power those spirit guardian knights had shown made them understand that they did not have much time left.

    Attacking from the ground needed skill; you couldn¡¯t just dash forward and strike¨Cjust like those head wolf rider captains. They had worked with each other countless times, so their group attacks were extremely skilled.

    2 head wolf rider captains stepped up front and unleashed the first strike with their spears. The other 2 head wolf rider captains followed behind. As soon as the first attack exposed Abel¡¯s weak point, they would be able to unleash a life taking blow.

    This was a great idea, but their enemy was Abel. Abel was not stupid enough to use his brute strength against those wolf riders.

    By that time, his power of the will was already fixed on those 4 head wolf rider captains, and their movement dramatically slowed down.

    When the 2 long spears struck forward, all Abel did was a little twist. He did not use his shield. Afterward, golden lightingbat qi filled his iron sword and plunged into a wolf rider.

    The greybat qi on those head wolf rider captains was extremely scary. It was filled with death qi. The only thing was that that death qi only held a tiny amount of energy, only allowed them to do close bodybat and form abat qi armor.

    Normally their greybat qi would be slightly dominant against the attributedbat qi of a human knight during a battle.

    This was because the attacking power of death qi infusedbat qi was too strong. It could hold down all attributedbat qi.

    If there was one kind ofbat qi that could break this tradition, it would be Abel¡¯s lightningbat qi.

    Also, there were different qualities ofbat qi. Goldenbat qi was basically the pinnacle ofbat qi. As soon as it made contact with the greybat qi armor of those wolf rider, a hole st open.

 Chapter 642 - Four Beams of Combat Qi Smoke

    <h4>642 Four Beams of Combat Qi Smoke</h4>

    The swordnded in the heart. This was Abel¡¯s style. He would not give his enemy a chance to strike back.

    In regards to the head wolf rider captain on the left, Abel shed a white magic pattern on his Ancient Pledge shield and unleashed a shield strike towards him.

    The magic pattern struck the head wolf rider captain and sted it directly off his mount wolf along with the momentum of the shield. Hended on the ground, helplessly paralyzed for 2 seconds.

    By that point, the 2 spears of those other 2 head wolf rider captains at the back were also approaching Abel. Although they saw their 2 teammates in the front failing badly, it was not that easy to stop an attack that relied on the momentum of their mount wolves like that.

    Abel had his iron sword inside the heart of that head wolf rider captain on his right, so it was on itsst legs. However, those worgens were born with a strong life force. They would fight until they lost theirst breath.

    Abel did not have time to wait for him to die, so he threw him towards the iing long spear on the right side. That greybat qi filled long spear directly prated him.

    That head wolf rider captain was already half-dead at that point, so that strike had immediately turned it into a shrunken skeleton wrapped in skin. This was the horror of greybat qi, and it was happening right in front of Abel¡¯s eyes.

    Just like that, Abel had perfectly counteracted the strikes on the right. At that moment, the long spear on the left was also approaching. But all Abel did was a little twist, and effortless avoided it just in time. Also, at the same time, he struck out his Ancient pledge shield again andnded on the long spear.

    That head wolf rider captain felt like his long spear had struck upon a big hard rock. Afterward, a strike of lightning emerged from Abel¡¯s shield and directly sped towards that head wolf rider captain¡¯s heart through the long spear. The numbing effect made his hand grow weak, and sted the long spear away.

    The long flying spearnded on that paralyzed head wolf rider captain on the ground. By that point, he still had not regained his consciousness, but the long spear had already directly split his heart into pieces.

    Abel¡¯s Iron sword was now free, so he quickly shed that numb head wolf rider captain on the right with goldenbat qi on his sword.

    His greybat qi armor was basically helpless against a sh like this. The golden lightning Iron sword swept across his neck, and his skull was sent flying.

    Almost at the same time, 3 greatbat qi smoke shot up towards the sky. In the darkness of night, the glowing smoke was especially visible.

    Thest head wolf rider captain was so shocked he no longer knew how to react. 3 head wolf rider captain had been killed by a wizard in a sh; no, he was actually more like a headmander.

    The worgen no longer has the desire to fight on. All he wanted was to escape. Those 4 head wolf rider captains were not normal head wolf rider captains. They were the elite of the elite that were picked to guard the battle drum.

    He viciously padded on his mount wolf. With a turn, he slipped his body to the side of his mount wolf. This way, he could use his mount wolf as a defense. He just hoped this human knight could act like any other knights and wouldn¡¯t attack a mount directly.

    Of course, Abel would respect this rule and not attack his mount, but he had many other methods to achieve his goal. The sword and shield vanished from his hands, and the Riphook rune word bow appeared again.

    He took 3 arrows stacked on the bowstring, and with a gentle lift, those arrows threw out with a jig.

    Because of this little jig, the 3 arrows changed directly. They did not fly towards the running mount wolf. Instead, they traveled towards another direction.

    The experienced head wolf rider captain knew he should be careful of the arrow, but at the same time, he thought maybe Abel had missed the shot as the sound of those arrows did not sound right.

    Just when he thought the lord had saved his life, those 3 arrows suddenly took a turn and mid-air andnded on him from the side of his mount wolf.

    The lighting on the first arrow immediately defused the greybat qi on that head wolf rider captain and numbed his body.

    The second and third then took his life. The mount wolf let out a howl of sorrow, and abat qi smoke shot up from the battlefield.

    After the 4 head wolf rider captains had been killed, the 2 bearmans got distracted in knowing that they would die as well. The scariest thing was actually not those ghost-like knights, but that wizard in a mask.

    The price for distraction was death. Those spirit guardian knights had perfectly grasped Abel¡¯s knight techniques. There was no way you could escape from their attacks if you were distracted.

    When thest priest dropped dead, quietness re-emerged from the battlefield. He really had a good thrill this time.

    He was a knight with a powerful hidden power in the Miracle City. Although he had killed fighters with the rank of a headmander before, he had always just used special techniques. No matter how tricky those techniques were, there was no fun in them.

    In this battle, at least Abel knew how powerful his lightningbat qi was, and why lightning wizards were feared by many.

    The numbing effect of a lightning attack was too scary. It was basically a nightmare for close bodybat.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t know if there was any lightning resistance gear in this world, he knew as long as his enemy didn¡¯t, he would be able to numb them in a sh of lightningbat qi or lightning spell.

    If you were not gifted to be a lightning wizard, casting a lightning spell would be simr to gamble. If you were lucky, you might be able to numb your enemy in a single strike, but if you were unlucky, you might not even do any damage.

    Therefore, lightning spells were extremely rare since no wizard would gamble their life. Imagine 2 wizards fighting; if one wizard tried to counteract an attack by casting a lightning spell but failed to unleash its power, then the fight would end just like that.

    Abel did not know too much about lightningbat qi. He had gotten his lightningbat qi by pure luck, so no one could exin to him how it works. He had to discover it by himself.

    He put away all his spoils of war and weapons, even the arrows he shot out.

    Afterward, he picked out the bone made portal objects on those 4 priests. There weren¡¯t many actually useful things inside them to Abel. Those intermediate priests had all dedicated their life to battle, so they didn¡¯t have much good stuff on them. The only decent things were some skull gems and a protection circle powered by skull gems.

    He was quite happy, nevertheless. By this point, he almost had 1200 skull gems.

    This amount of skull gems gave Abel another idea. You could just see how explosive death qi was by looking at that dead wolf rider who was struck by greybat qi.

    If Abel couldbine all of those skull gems into perfect skull gems, then he would be able to make a super exploding ball with it. How powerful would that be?

    Excitement lit up in his heart. His original super exploding ball made with perfect red gems could basically wipe out everything with fire attributes. Those skull gems were filled with death qi, what result would it make?

    Abel could almost imagine what a grey shockwave would look like. Every living thing in the range of explosion might turn into dried up zombies in a sh.

    He still had 5 halfplete super exploding balls on him. All he needed to do was to install a perfect skull gem on them. Suddenly he felt the urge to do this experiment; he couldn¡¯t even wait to find a ce to test out these death qi super exploding balls.

 Chapter 643 - Leisure

    <h4>Chapter 643 Leisure</h4>

    Under the glow of 4 beams ofbat qi smoke, Abel left this ce. He walked for a while and found another spot to set up his barrier circle.He effortlesslybined 5 perfect skull gems. He then made 5 super death qi exploding balls out of them and put it in his personal storage box.

    Although the condition of the orc battle was quite harsh, Abel would not let himself suffer. He took out a giant wooden bucket from his Kong Kong spirit portal bag and filled it with clean water.

    Normally he would carry stuff like this in his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag just in case.

    A fire bolt spell pattern shed in his hand, and a little dragon of me threw out and did a few circles around the bucket.

    With the data analysis ability of his world stone, his control of this spell had gotten a lot better. Although it seemed easy, it was actually a big hassle.

    As soon as you use too much force on the me or a little bit closer to the wooden bucket, it would directly light it up. If the me was too weak, the water would not get hot.

    After the little fire dragon did as few turns, Abel defused the spell. The water in the bucket was now the perfect temperature.

    Abel leaned into the bucket and began to enjoy his hot bath with a ss of water spirit juice in his hand. His teammates could definitely not have imagined that Abel was having such a good time!

    After the bath, a mana gathering circle appeared on the ground. He put a few gems on to it and unleashed his 8 spirit guardian knights for guarding. He then took a seat in the mana gathering circle and began his meditation session today.

    After doing operation alone in the orc battle few for a few days, Abel had developed some confidence. There were no better guards than his spirit guardian knights. They didn¡¯t need to rest, and they could perfectly execute hismands.

    Despite all the beauty of the night, the only downside of this orc battlefield was that he could not enter the Dark World. His wizard training had really taken a toll this month.

    Afterward, Abel took out a tent and had a good night of sleep.

    Early the next morning, Abel casually took out a bottle of blue howling rabbit hunger potion and drank it. The bottle he drank yesterday did notst for long due to the amount of energy his body had used. Also, he had be a headmander, so he needed a lot more energy.

    Abel then retreated the spirit guardian knights and shut off the barrier circle.

    It was Abel¡¯s third day on the orc hunting mission. Head Commander Bodley, k3305, and k3308 had all contacted him to make sure he was doing fine.

    Nothing happened on the third day, and he was toozy to track down the orcs, so he just found a high ce on a hill andy down on an armchair to wait for the orcs.

    However, he had no luck. From day to night, not a single orc appeared in his range.

    Abel almost felt like he was on holiday; he just had so much time in his hands.

    On the fourth day, Abel took out the books he got from the Dark World and plunged into it. Of course, at the same time, he also continued summoning a little mud monster with one hand.

    That little mud monster was only the size of his thumb, but size did not matter. It could still have an ability to increase with each sessful summon.

    This task would not affect his main soul¡¯s ability to read the books, since his druid soul could basically work forever.

    Some gyrfalcons appeared in the sky on the fifth day. Abel did not hold back; he took out the orc battle drum again and directly cursed the gyrfalcons to death.

    But just like that, Abel waited from the fifth day to the tenth day. Not a single gyrfalcon reappeared.

    The 11th day arrived. It was the day where Abel reunited with his team. Early in the morning, he was already woken up by a message from his military card. Abel followed the location headmander Edi had given him, and soon he found his team. They were just packing up their camp and getting ready to head back to the city.

    ¡°K3516, wee back!¡± Head Commander Edi said with a smile the moment he saw Abel.

    ¡°Head Commander Edi, thank you!¡± Abel said with a bow.

    ¡°K3516, how are you the past few days? Did you sleep well?¡± K3308 said sluggishly. It seemed like he had not slept well.

    The others in the team gaze towards k3308 awkwardly. Couldn¡¯t k3308 tell? Abel was wearing a new robe, and he seemed extremely energized. It does not look like he was out in the wild at all.

    ¡°K3308, it seems like you are the one who needs some sleep!¡± Abel said jokingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it; my portal bag is too small. After I put all my battle gear inside, there was no more room for my daily stuff. I couldn¡¯t even bring my ice silk nket and ice silk pillow. These past few days have been boiling, so I¡¯ve had insomnia !¡± K3308ined.

    Abel was speechless. How could someone have insomnia because of nkets and pillows? Looking at the condition of k3308, it would be amazing if he could even retain half of his strength.

    Ice silk was a type of silk made by ice worms. Ice worms could only be found in the double moon forest, so you could only buy an ice silk nket or an ice silk pillow from the elves. It was extremely expensive, but it could cool you down on a hot summer night.

    By this point, hot and cold could no longer do much to Abel¡¯s body, so those ice silk wouldn¡¯t do much to him either.

    Head Commander Markham nudged k3308 from the side to remind him to be careful of his words. The whole team is starting to get annoyed at him. It was an orc hunting mission, not a game. If a wizard couldn¡¯t promise his ability, it would greatly affect the team.

    Head Commander Markham then hesitated a little and asked, ¡°Mr wizard K3516, can you sell me the knight sword and magic shield you lend me?¡±

    These past few days, he had truly understood how head Commander Bodley had felt when he first got his knight sword and magic shield. In the past 10 days, they had a few small battles with the orcs, and during those battles, the knight sword kept absorbing power, which increased their power dramatically.

    Also, this absorbing ability allowed him to be in his top performance all the time. As long as he sessfully struck on an enemy, he could be in the best shape, no matter how long the battlested.

    ¡°I just need some little skulls and bone made a portal object. If you can find some, I¡¯ll give them to you!¡± Said Abel with a smile.

    To Abel, that knight sword was useless. A useless single socket knight sword in exchange for some chipped skull gems was a great deal.

    In regards to the magic shield, Abel could make another one from scratch in no time.

    Therefore, these seemingly very attractive gear to headmanders actually didn¡¯t mean much to Abel.

    ¡°Mr wizard k3516, leave it to me. Ill prepare as soon as I get back!¡± Head Commander Markham with a rarely seen happy face. Swords and shields were basically the most important thing to a headmander when it came to their strength.

    Although he didn¡¯t know where Abel had gotten these gears from, just the fact that they were made by Grandmaster Abel was enough to shoot up their value. Also, Abel¡¯s request was not too demanding anyway.

    Both skull gems and bone made portal objects were very low regarded when it came to the stuff you can get from an orc. Most wizards and knights who fought against the orcs for years would have piles of them.

    Head Commander Edi looked at headmander Markham with slight jealousy in his eyes. It was too bad he was not close enough with Abel. He just could not get himself to open his mouth and raise a request to exchange gears like this.

    During these battles, Abel had really shown his trustworthiness, loyalty towards his friends, as well as his power. All of this had made Head Commander Edi felt the urge to form a good rtionship with Abel.

    He also had the thought of inviting Abel to the elite circle of Miracle City. Although there wererge numbers of knights and beginner wizards in Miracle City, the elite circle was mostly made up of double attributed Head Commander like himself and intermediate wizards.

    The team did not run into any orcs during their way back to Miracle City. After fighting the orcs for 10 days, Abel began to doubt if the orcs were intentionally avoiding him.

    Abel departed with the orcs after he got back. The first thing he did was submitting the rune sign making mission he epted 10 days ago. This time he did not only epted the rune sign ingredients for the previous 5 days; he also epted the ones for the next 5 days.

 Chapter 644 - Trading Group

    <h4>Chapter 644 Trading Group</h4>

    Although it was only a day of recovery, to those 20 men who on the orc battlefield for 10 days straight, it was definitely a relief.Of course, those 20 men did not include Abel. Other than the first few days, Abel had basically spent his time casually reading books. Since he couldn¡¯t enter the Dark World, his days were even more rxed than when he was in Miracle City.

    He cleaned up his stuff for a while in the morning, and we were ready to get into the Dark World after lunch so he could make us for the time he had lost. However, his military car began to vibrate.

    He focused his power of the will on to it, and the voice of Head Commander Edi emerged ¡°k3516, the Miracle City will have a private trading meeting, do you want to join?¡±

    Normally Abel definitely would not join an invitation like this, especially if it was another person. Abel had already found his stream for resources in the Holy Continent. With his status, the things he wanted were far superior to beginner wizards and headmanders.

    However, Head Commander Edi was different. He was one of the most powerful spiritual headmanders in the entire Miracle City. His fighting power was definitely in the top 3.

    The circle he interacted with was totally different from headmander Bodley and k3305. Maybe the private meeting might actually have some good stuff.

    Also, headmander Edi was the one who personally invited him. Although he only wanted to deepen his rtionship with Abel, Abel would not decline as he was still in Miracle City.

    ¡°Thanks for your invite Head Commander Edi; what time is the meeting?¡± Head replied.

    ¡°If you are free now, I¡¯ll wait for you in the big dining hall!¡± Head Commander Edi, suggested as soon as he heard that Abel had epted his invitation.

    The big dining hall was different from the dining hall of the wizard camp. It was the biggest public dining hall in Miracle City. There were no restaurants in Miracle City since the ce was focused on military power. Everyone had to eat in the dining halls.

    Of course, for a wizard like Abel, who had the privilege to own a servant, he could just get a servant to deliver the food to his room.

    Abel disconnected. The reason why the houses in area A was so demanded was not only the status it signified. It was also because they had a short distance teleportation circle.

    In the wizard camp, only houses in area A and area B had short distance teleportation circles inside them.

    Abel teleported to the big dining hall through the teleportation circle. The time for lunch had just passed, so there weren¡¯t many people there. This was amon ce for knights and soldiers; it would be very eye-catching if a man in robe like him appeared.

    The moment Abel saw headmander Edi, Headmander Edi also saw him. He greeted with a bow ¡°K3516!¡±

    Head Commander Edi was still in full armor. However, it must have been his spare armor since his main one took some damage after 10 days of battle.

    ¡°Head Commander Edi,¡± Abel bowed back.

    ¡°Just call me Edi!¡± Head Commander Edi said with a smile. He then pointed at a stateroom by the side of the dining hall and continued,¡±the private trading meeting is happening there, please follow me!¡±

    Abel was very curious as he followed headmander Edi into that stateroom. It was not small. It could easily fit 30 men.

    The walls of the stateroom were made entirely out of wood¨Ctypical military style. In the center, there was a long dining table with 10 men, both knights and wizards that sat on each side.

    At a quick nce, Abel realized there were 5 headmanders in total, and they were all as powerful as headmander Edi. All the others were intermediate wizards, not a single beginner wizard.

    Headmander Edi first introduced Abel to the first headmander on the right side of the table ¡°K3516, let me introduce you. This is the most powerful knight of Miracle City, headmander Donald!¡±

    Most powerful knight? Abel felt his heart drop. ording to his knowledge, it was very hard to increase your ability after you reach the level of a headmander. Therefore, most headmanders had simr power.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t know how many knights were in a military city like Miracle City, he knew you would definitely be very powerful to be unanimously agreed by everyone as the most powerful knight.

    ¡°Head Commander Donald, nice to meet you!¡± Said Abel with 2 hands in front of his chest and did a wizard bow.

    ¡°K3516, Edi said a lot of good things about you just then. He rarely does that. Since you are Edi¡¯s friend, you are my friend. Just find me if you need anything in the future!¡± Head Commander Donald¡¯s voice sounded grounded. Just from his voice, you could tell he was a bold and generous person.

    ¡°This is headmander Nelson, this is headmander Nashi, this is headmander Nate, and this is headmander Cloud!¡± Head Commander Edi continued.

    Abel greeted all of them. By this point, Abel realized these 5 headmanders, including headmander Edi were the 6 most powerful headmanders in Miracle City.

    Head Commander Edi also introduced the intermediate wizards on the other side of the table. Although Abel was the only one wearing a mask, those intermediate wizards did not look down on him.

    No one in the room was stupid. It was best not to be an enemy with a powerful young wizard approved by headmander Edi, even if you couldn¡¯t be friends.

    Abel took thest seat on the wizards¡¯ side. Although those intermediate wizards were not sitting right next to each other and Abel could easily seat right between them, he wanted to hide his identity, and he couldn¡¯t care less about stuff like this.

    ¡°K3516. This is your first time joining our trade. Let me tell you how it works!¡±head Commander Donald said after Abel took a seat.

    ¡°Everyone here is the most powerful figures in Miracle City; Of course this includes the newly arrived k3516 as well!¡± He then said loudly.

    Afterward, friendlyughter emerged from the group. They all believed in headmander Edi. Although thebination of a young godly archer as well as a beginner wizard was quite strange, they were all d that an archer could join them.

    ¡°We all have quite a lot of spoils of war, and it would be a waste if we sold it to Miracle City, which is why I organized this little trading group. We will get together once in a while. Of course, it is not limited to just merchandise. Things like information and hit men are also allowed. If you give out enough, you can even get me to be your hit man!¡± Head Commander Donald said with augh.

    His words made everyoneugh again. It seemed like not many people would have enough to hire a hitman like him.

    ¡°K3516, brother Donald is right. But most of us just use this time to hang out and build our friendship!¡± Head Commander Edi added.

    ¡°Who said that Edi? I¡¯m here to find some blood corroding poison. I¡¯ve raised this request for a month and none of you could help me. I need to get on with my experiment!¡± An intermediate Wizard named Cyrillic said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Cyrillic, you are asking for one of the strongest poison from an orc priest, it would be amazing if we could evene back alive if he saw one!¡± Head Commander Nelson added helplessly.

    Everyone on the spot knew how scary a poison attributed priest was. Due to how bad those poison antidotes in the Holy Continent were; That poison was so strong it could change the color of your skin.

    Even the headmander in the room could only brutally hold down the poison with theirbat qi if they were poisoned. Therefore, it quite difficult easy to get blood corroding poison from a poison attributed orc priest.

    ¡°Nelson, I know you guys won¡¯t have any. I¡¯m talking to the new k3516!¡± Intermediate Wizard Cyrillic bit back at headmander Nelson. But it seemed like everyone had a good rtionship; they were all speaking in a half joking tone.

    Hearing intermediate wizard Cyrillic was talking to him, Abel quickly turned his head and waved his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about poison. I wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize it even if I had any!¡±

    ¡°K3516, so you are saying you do have poison on you?¡± Wizard Cyrillic sighed and asked directly.

    Wizard Cyrillic had spent many years preparing for this experiment; now, all he needed was some blood corroding poison.

    Abel shook his head. Intermediate wizards Cyrillic really was a clever guy. He could understand his main point just by a carelessment.

 Chapter 645 - Trade

    <h4>Chapter 645 Trade</h4>

    ¡°Wizard Cyrillic, It¡¯s all here. See if it has the thing you were looking for!¡± Abel said, throwing the portal finger joint he got from the ck cloaked priest towards Wizard Cyrillic.He had been nning to use his god-like ministrations to divide and empty out these poisons when he got back to the Rogue encampment, so he could give this portal finger joint to his spirit guardian knight captain.

    He did not expect to run into an Intermediate Wizard who wanted these poisons as soon as he arrived.

    Abel did not know much about poison. Although poison making was a branch of alchemy, Abel had a Horadric Cube. It couldbine any normal poison into the scariest poison, and any normal antidote into the most effective antidote. There was no need for Abel to do much research on it.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t really care about these poisons. Besides that, it would be a good idea to give these poisons out to human wizards, so they could have a better understanding of them.

    Every human wizard would pass down their research result to their disciples. It was all because out of this development over generations that human wizards had gotten their status in the Holy Continent.

    Wizard Cyrillic gave this portal finger joint a quick scan with his power of the will and his face immediately changed. This was a 5 cubic meter portal joint. He was sure, the original owner of this thing was definitely an intermediate priest.

    Not just a normal intermediate priest, but an extremely powerful one. Just like human wizards, only powerful wizards could have a portal bag more than 1 cubic meter.

    Large portal objects were extremely valuable, and the only way to get them was throughpetition in strength.

    Abel was still too new to the wizarding world, and most of the time, he learned stuff on his own. He had never heard of any wizardpetition before.

    The human wizard union would organize arge scalepetition every few years, and some of the rewards included a portal bag with more than 1 cubic meters.

    ¡°Wizard k3516, you do have the blood corroding poison I want!¡± Wizard Cyrillic took out a red bottle of poison and said in excitement.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Abel was also very happy that he hadpleted a trade.

    Wizard Cyrillic then gave the portal finger joint back to Abel and asked, ¡°What do you want in exchange?¡±

    By this point, he saw Abel as a fellow member. A person would at least need to kill a single intermediate priest to get a portal finger joint like this. Since Abel was only a beginner wizard, he definitely needed to be respected.

    ¡°Little skulls and bone made portal objects!¡± Those were the only things Abel wanted and he was so used to saying it by now. But then he thought about that strange identity card and added ¡°or maybe a map of the orc empire!¡±

    ¡°I can ask my wizard friends for some little skulls and bone made portal objects, as for the map of the orc empire...¡± Wizard Cyrillic paused for a bit and suddenly looked towards Head Commander Donald.

    Head Commander Donald waved his hand and began to speak ¡°Let me exin, I¡¯m the only one in here who has a map of the orc empire. Those things are extremely rare. I have only gotten one from a head wolf rider captain of ten thousand during a battle a few years ago. If you can give out enough, I can trade with you!¡±

    Actually, the 10 men in the room knew each other quite well. They all knew what good stuff the others had, and only headmander Donald had the map Abel was looking for.

    Fair trade was the best way to maintain a friendship. It was how nobles had gone about doing things, and it was also most widely approved by the different military upations in the Holy Continent.

    He turned to Wizard Cyrillic, ¡°You can take the blood corroding poison first. I live in no.9 area A of the wizard camp. When you gather enough little skulls and bone made portal objects, you can send it my way!¡± Abel then said to Wizard Cyrillic. Just like that, their trade was settled.

    Abel was not worried about wizard Cyrillic. Although it was the first time they met, Abel could tell this was a united little group. No one in this group would break their trust.

    ¡°Thank you, wizard k3516!¡± Wizard Cyrillic said with a smile. He was very happy that Abel trusted him.

    Abel then took out a knight sword with a cracked skull gem installed and threw it towards Head Commander Donald ¡°headmander Donald, take a look to see if this sword is good enough for your map of the orc empire!¡¯

    Head Commander Donald held the knight sword in his hand and gave it a little wave. He then closely looked at it and said with a frown, ¡°this knight sword is pretty good. The material is very nice. Too bad it is not a magic sword, so it won¡¯t do much for me. I can only bring it to a cksmith as a halfplete sword and do some alterations to it. It¡¯s not enough for the map!¡±

    Head Commander Edi then spoke up from a side with augh ¡°Donald, how about this. Take a look at my knight sword and these 3 magic knight spears. I¡¯ll give all of them to you for the map, and you leave that knight sword to me!¡±

    ¡°Hold on, that¡¯s not right!¡± Head Commander Donald put on a suspicious face and held up the knight sword again for a closer look.

    The only thing about this knight sword was that it used a totally different forging process from the ones in the Holy Continent. It looked quite ordinary from the outside, but soon he sensed a bit of an energy waveing out of it.

    ¡°K3516, can you tell me what¡¯s different about this knight sword?¡± Of course, Head Commander Donald would not trade with Head Commander Edi. They were friends for many years, so he knew Head Commander Edi was just joking to suggest that there was something special about this sword.

    ¡°This is a double absorption knight sword!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Absorb what?¡± Head Commander Donald was so confused, sweat almost dripped down.

    ¡°When you strike an enemy with this sword. It will automatically absorb a part of your enemy¡¯s life and mana, and turn it into your own!¡± Abel continued.

    Head Commander Donald¡¯s eyes grew wide open. A magic sword could give him Magic ability so he wouldn¡¯t have to use his own attributedbat qi.

    However, In some ways, a headmander like himself had more than enoughbat qi to sustain him through a battle, which could achieve the same effect as having a magic sword.

    He had not ever even heard of the ability to absorb your enemy¡¯s life and mana as your own before. This could increase his fighting power. Just imagine a ¡®charge¡¯, it would take up way too much mana from a headmander which they couldn¡¯t replenish.

    A Charge was a headmander¡¯s most powerful attack. It could increase the force of a strike over 6 times. If there was a gear that could replenish mana, it could increase his strength.

    ¡°Wizard K3516, it seems like you missed one thing. This knight sword is the work of Grandmaster Abel!¡± Head Commander Edi added with augh.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel¡¯s work?¡± Head Commander Donald quickly picked up the sword and again and found a marking on the handle. He thenughed loudly and said, ¡°You could have just told me that this was Grandmaster Abel¡¯s, and I would have traded it with you even if it was just a normal knight sword!¡±

    A knight sword made by a grandmaster cksmith. Just the name alone would boost its value for a few times, even if it was a normal sword.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the map of the orc empire. It is too bad this can¡¯t be copied; if not it will not be as near as valuable¡± said Head Commander Donald as he handed Abel an orc tooth.

    Abel held the tooth in his hand and curiosity emerged. He was just not expecting a map to look Like this.

    At the time, Head Commander Donald was stroking his new knight sword with his fingers. He couldn¡¯t wait to test it out. But as he turned his head, he saw the confused look on Abel¡¯s face, so he said with augh ¡°all you need to do is to hold this tooth in front of your head and you can see the map!¡±

    Abel held this tooth in front of his head and a giant map appeared in his mind almost immediately. As he kept looking his energy began to get drained by the orc tooth.

    This was the evil of things made by orc priests. Even a map required the user to sacrifice his energy.

 Chapter 646 - Orc God Blood

    <h4>Chapter 646 Orc God Blood</h4>

    Abel did not have much time to examine it anyway, so he gave it a rough scan. It was the map of the north of the Holy Continent. Afterward, he just put the map back.A few more things were traded afterward, but they were all for personal use. The orc empire resources were scarce in the human world, and one of the intermediate wizards, Wizard Hubert¡¯s family had some connection, so Abel could definitely exchange more with him in the future.

    The trade was quick, but just when Abel thought the meeting was about to end, headmander Donald stood up.

    ¡°I have something to say!¡± He looked around and said in a low voice.

    At the time, everyone was chatting casually about what they would do after this trade, but they all suddenly came to a halt and looked at headmander Donald. What had made him so serious?

    ¡°A few months ago, I traded a book with my war glory from another knight. At first, he didn¡¯t care too much about this book, but it mentioned that the orcs have something call the orc god blood, which can dramatically increase the strength of a body. This blood is located in the deepest party of the orc empire, so that knight had traded this book with me!¡± Said head Commander Donald.

    Everyone on the spot knew why that knight had traded the book. It was because of resources. If you did not have power, even going into the orc battlefield would be dangerous, let alone the orc empire.

    ¡°Wizard Amos and I have been looking into this for a long time, and we concluded that this orc god blood does exist!¡± Headmander Donald pointed at Wizard Amos with a smile.

    ¡°Hole on, Donald. So you are saying you want to go to the orc empire to find that orc god blood?¡± Head Commander Nelson added in shock.

    Everyone in the room was the man of Miracle City; they all knew how dangerous the orc empire was. Rarely any human could make it back alive after entering the orc empire.

    ¡°Yes, that orc god blood is significant to me!¡± Head Commander Donald nodded.

    Headmander Nelson shook his head. He couldn¡¯t understand what headmander Donald was thinking, so he replied, ¡°Orc god blood can increase body strength, but so do a lot of the potions made by humans. It might not be easy, but it will definitely be easier than going into the orc empire.

    ¡°Oh, the orc god blood can also increase your lifespan for 100 years!¡± Wizard Amos added from aside.

    All of a sudden, almost all the knights stood up upon hearing this. Increasing lifespan was captivating to headmanders.

    Even as powerful as a headmander, they could only have 200 years of lifespan at most. This was nothingpared to wizards.

    Of course. If what wizard Amos had said was true, the blood would be very attractive to wizards as well, since no wizard could guarantee their ability to level up before they died.

    Also, wizards could only level up a rank at a time, so even if they didn¡¯t need it at that time, they might need it in the future.

    ording to legends, the orc god had been killed long ago, and it fell into a state of eternal sleep. But, the orcs disagreed. They had always believed that their god was still alive; it just needed time to recover.

    If the orc god blood was real, it could possibly increase one¡¯s life span. The world of gods was extremely mysterious, after all.

    ¡°Where is this thing? How do we get it? How many are there? How many people can take it?¡± headmander Nashi had remained quiet all this time but asked a flurry of questions.

    His question had gotten straight to the point. It was what everyone wanted to know.

    If there was only a tiny amount of orc god blood, how could they divide them? Also, if the risks outweighed the benefits, should they still continue? It was crucial to know.

    ¡°The orc god blood is located in the orc god utopia. I don¡¯t know the exact location, but we can find it once we get there. I also don¡¯t know how much there are, but the book said everyone who seeded would be equally awarded the orc god blood!¡± Head Commander Donald lowered his voice.

    His words had made the standing knights hesitate. Slowly they began to sit back down.

    The orc god utopia was located in the northwest part of the orc empire. It was their only utopia. Fields of the harvest would be avable once the summertime arrived. If the winter weren¡¯t so cold for harvest, that ce would be as prosperous as Abel¡¯s domain, Harvest City.

    Because of this, the orc utopia had be the most important domain for the orcs. It was located in the City of Anger, where the royal orcs were.

    Going to that utopia to get the orc god blood was as hard as pulling the teeth out of a tiger.

    ¡°There are 2 ways to get to the orc god utopia. One is through the wolf garden and the rocky ground. But everyone is right. Those grounds are impossible for humans to walk!¡±

    Head Commander Donald saw that passion had faded from everyone, so he did not insist.

    Upon hearing headmander Donald¡¯s world, Abel took out the orc tooth again and put it in front of his head. When the map appeared, he looked towards the ce headmander Donald had described.

    The first thing out of the Miracle Wall was the orc battlefield. If you kept walking, you would reach the wolf garden. This was why most of the human¡¯s opponents were worgens. The rocky ground was located on the east side of the orc empire. One side was connected to the dwarfs¡¯ earth dividing mountain range, and the other was connected to the dead fallenke.

    The wolf garden was a grasnd suitable for worgens to live, while the rock field was a deserted ce filled with Tauren and weak orcs.

    Finally, the orc god utopia was where the lions, tigers, and behemoth lived. Those were some of the most longsting powerful tribes of the orc empire.

    Abel kept thinking about the path Headmander Donald had talked about as he looked at the map. It was a deadly path. Countless wolves were living in the wolf garden. Their sense of smell on those things was naturally powerful. A portion of kobold lived there, which made the wolf garden a hell to go through.

    The entire wolf garden was the first line of defense stopping the humans from entering the orc empire, and the rocky grounds were even rougher.

    Although there were little to no resources in the rocky ground, it was extremely popted with orcs. In fact, it was probably the most popted area upied by orcs. It was impossible to get past it unless you knew how to fly. Still, the sky would be filled with all kinds of patrolling birds.

    ¡°How about the other path?¡± Head Commander Nelson asked again.

    ¡°First head towards the desert of death around the wolf garden. Then the Fuer Swamp through the desert of death. After going through the Fuer swamp, we should be able to reach the orc god utopia!¡± Head Commander Donald exined.

    Abel looked towards the location of the desert of death. The desert of death was way too obvious. It was located right in the center of the orc empire. In fact, most of the orc empire was made out of this desert.

    The Fuer swamp was located in the north of the desert of death. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was like, it was marked with extreme danger on the map.

    ¡°I give up!¡± Abel said as he lifted up his hand.

    This was too risky. He was sure that if they really set out on a mission like this, he wouldn¡¯t be able toplete it unless he exposed his identity and carried everyone there on White Cloud.

    There was no way Abel would do this. With white cloud¡¯s size, those orcs¡¯ patrolling birds above would be able to spot it immediately like cameras in the sky. Those things were at work all the time, so Abel could only use White Cloud¡¯s invisibility ability.

    But White Cloud¡¯s invisibility was one of his final lifesavers; he definitely would not let anyone know about it.

    ¡°Wizard K3516, you sure you don¡¯t want to think about this a little bit more?¡± Head Commander Donald began to frown. He knew Abel was not as simple as headmander Edi had described.

    Head Commander Edi had said a lot about Abel, including his ability to control a mount wolf king. Abel also gave K3308¡¯s mount wolf. Which meant Abel had the ability to control mount wolves as well as giving them to others.

    They couldn¡¯t use human war horses to go to the orc empire, and Abel could give everyone in the team a mount wolf.

    As long as they hide their scent with potions, they could sneak out of the wolf garden.

 Chapter 647 - Rejected

    <h4>Chapter 647 Rejected</h4>

    Abel¡¯s godly archery skills were the best for long distance attacks. Both mana andbat qi would be used up for other attacks. Only his archery could sustain a long duration of long distance attacks.Having an archer was the best support for going into the orc empire. All the other godly archers in Miracle City had their own excuses, so none of them were willing to go into the orc empire.

    Headmander Edi had said that Abel¡¯s archery skills had reached the level of a Grandmaster archer. Although Head Commander Donald did not believe a young wizard would have a legendary ability, he knew that Abel¡¯s archery skill was extremely powerful.

    The orc battle drum Abel had gotten as a spoil of war could also do wonders for them. In the past 10 days, Abel had used the orc battle drum to directly curse gyrfalcons to death on the orc battle field. After headmander Donald found out, he had decided that he wanted Abel to join his mission.

    ¡°Going to the orc empire is too risky; I¡¯m only a beginner wizard!¡± Abel shook his head.

    Everyone in the room knew what Abel meant. A beginner wizard could not ¡®Move in a sh¡±, so a knight had to guard them.

    Abel did not have much interest in the orc god blood. He was still young, and getting something that could increase his lifespan didn¡¯t reallye across his mind.

    Head Commander Donald and Wizard Amos nced at each other in disappointment.

    None of the others in the room had also shown too much interest in going into the orc empire. That orc god blood was alluring, but you still need to be alive to enjoy it.

    Head Commander Donald didn¡¯t get the chance to say the details of how he wanted to go about this mission and how they would find the orc god blood.

    He didn¡¯t even get the chance to say his n of getting to the orc empire because Abel was such a crucial element to their mission.

    ¡°Please consider carefully, everyone. If we don¡¯t go to get the orc god blood now, we might need to wait another 10 years!¡± Head Commander Donald sighed. 10 years was not long, but a lot of things could happen during this time. He was not even sure if the orc god blood would still be there by that time.

    This little meeting had ended in confusion just like that. It was very easy for intermediate wizards to leave since they could just directly sh away. Head Commanders were also saying goodbye to each other and getting ready to leave.

    ¡°K3516, let me send you off!¡± Said head Commander Edi with a smile. Regardless if Abel joined the mission or not, he was a part of his group.

    Don¡¯t underestimate the 2 trades Abel made today. They had reflected Abel¡¯s ability to get the best spoils of war in a battle¨Cwhich was why this little group existed in the first ce.

    ¡°Sure, Edi!¡± Abel said with a bow.

    As the 2 were about to leave, headmander Donald suddenly added, ¡°Wizard k3516, can you stay for a bit?¡± I want to talk to you personally for a little.¡±

    When he saw that headmander Donald wanted to talk to Abel personally, of course, headmander Edi would not interrupt. He said with a smile, ¡°k3516, we¡¯ll head out of the city tomorrow!¡±

    Abel nodded as he watched headmander Edi walk away. Afterward, he turned to headmander Donald.

    It was only the first time Abel met headmander Donald. They barely even knew each other, and he had already invited him to an extremely dangerous mission. It seemed like this was a little too quick.

    Therefore, Abel kept quiet and waited for headmander Donald to start. This was basically a way for him to show his dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Wizard k3516. I want to talk to you to ask what will it take for you to join this mission. I will do my best to make you satisfied!¡± Head Commander Donald said in a negotiating tone.

    ¡°Head Commander Donald, this mission is too dangerous for me. I¡¯m still young, and I¡¯m not that interested in orc god blood to risk my life for it!¡± Abel shook his head and declined again.

    ¡°Then, can you give us your orc battle drum?¡± headmander Donald asked again.

    ¡°What can you give me?¡± Abel¡¯s voice sounded cold. He felt like headmander Donald was about to eat him alive. Did he even know what kind of treasure an orc battle drum was? Even the orc empire that made them did not have many.

    ¡°Magic gems, war glory. Just give me a number!¡± Headmander Donald did not catch what Abel actually meant, so he continued to ask.

    Abel shook his head. He had a pile of magic gems in his portal bag, and those were top quality ones as well. As for war glory, he would have no use for it if he could not evenplete the battle of the orcs mission.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get going now!¡± Abel gently bowed and said.

    Head Commander Donald¡¯s face began to sink as he watched Abel walk away. He looked nowhere as carefree as before.

    He told himself today that the least he would do was get that orc battle drum off Abel. If he had the orc battle drum, he would be able to kill those patrolling birds sent by the orcs since birds like gyrfalcons were too high to shoot with an arrow.

    They would be under the orcs¡¯ surveince as soon as they enter the orc empire, even in the desert of death. If the orcs were chasing them, their chance of surviving would increase dramatically if there were no patrolling birds.

    At first, headmander Donald thought that 100 years of lifespan increase would be attractive for Abel. But did not Abel¡¯s age.

    As soon as a person became an official wizard, their lifespan would already be far longer than a headmander. And as a wizard kept leveling up, their life span would keep increasing as well.

    Only a wizard caught in a bottleneck would need those orc god blood to give them some extra time for their next level up.

    Most wizards that Head Commander Donald had interacted with were in the intermediate rank, and they would often think about their lifespan during every level up. But Abel was only around 15 years old.

    ¡°Amos, k3516 has no intention to trade his orc battle drum!¡± Headmander Donald said to his military card.

    ¡°What request did he make?¡± Wizard Amos¡¯s voice emerged from the military card.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing he just doesn¡¯t want to trade it anyway. He knows how precious that thing is!¡± Said headmander Donald helplessly.

    ¡°Is k3516 stillpleting the orc battle field hunting mission?¡± Wizard Amos did not follow Abel¡¯s past; he only heard a little about him.

    ¡°Yeah, he is with Edi. But I heard that he had offended the royal wolves, so he had to fight alone!¡± Headmander Donald exined.

    ¡°Ok, tomorrow I¡¯ll go to the orc battlefield. He will definitely give me the orc battle drum and that map of the orc empire as well!¡± Wizard Amos lowered his voice and said coldly.

    ¡°Be careful of the Miracle Spirit!¡± Head Commander Donald warned.

    ¡°Both of us know how fair the Miracle Spirit is. We can not attack each other in Miracle City, but that does not include the orc battlefield!¡¯ Wizard Amos said with a coldugh.

    ¡°Maybe... we can think of another way. As long as we can get him out of Miracle city, out of the range of the Miracle Spirit, then it will be a lot easier to clean up the mess!¡± Headmander Donald suggested.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I have my ways!¡± Wizard Amos said and disconnected the call.

    Head Commander Donald shook his head. He couldn¡¯t care less if wizard Amos is dead or alive or if the Miracle City would give Wizard Amos trouble. He was just worried that if he failed, Abel would be alert. Then, it would be a lot harder to do anything to him in the future.

    However, he could understand where wizard Amos wasing from. Wizard Amos had been stuck at rank 13 for way too long. From what he knew, wizard Amos would only have 50 years left at best.

    These lifespan spections were often way too optimistic. This was because the damage a wizard did to his body would greatly affect his training.

    The orc god blood was basically thest option for wizard Amos, so he would get it by all means necessary.

 Chapter 648 - Trace

    <h4>Chapter 648 Trace</h4>

    Abel walked away from the trade meeting, feeling a little threatened.That so-called number 1 knight of the Miracle City, Head Commander Donald, was not as nice as he seemed.

    Therefore, Abel decided that this would be the only time he would join their meeting. He would just decline it even if they invited him in the future; the others could enjoy the good and bad of headmander Donald all to themselves.

    After Abel got back to his ce, he came to his training room and set up a barrier circle. Ignited the portal and went straight to the Rogue Encampment.

    However, he did not go straight to Lut Gholein; instead, he stayed at the Rogue Encampment.

    It was only in this ce the power of his piece of world stone could fully unleash.

    He took out that orc tooth with the map of the orc empire. He was sure that the headmander wanted to do something to him because he declined his offer to join the orc god blood mission.

    A young wizard being epted by a Miracle City elite group had so much glory attached to it that any normal person would not decline their offer.

    However, Abel was not a normal young man. He lived in a world that had undergone an information explosion; he wouldn¡¯t get emotional from a few words from head Commander Donald¨Cespecially if you take the age of his past life into consideration. Head Commander Donald didn¡¯t expect this at all.

    Abel knew that even if his knight sword was so good for a headmander, to the point where they would be able to sustain themselves much longer in a battle in the orc empire, headmander Donald should have never traded this map of the orc empire with him.

    This was because headmander Donald himself needed this map to go into the orc empire as well. If headmander Donald was not lying, this map should not be able to be replicated.

    Abel shook his head. He had gotten the map nevertheless, so that meeting was not a waste of time.

    He put the orc tooth in front of his head, and the map of the orc empire appeared in front of his eyes. He could use his mind to zoom in and out of the map as well.

    He examined the grasnd, valley, river, swamp, and every inch ofnd of the orc empire. Then, he pulled out the map on that strange identity card in his mind and began topare.

    Since that thing was from ancient times,paring them was quite a challenge. Atst, he arrived at a shocking answer. It was the orc utopia.

    But theparison ended right there. Too many things had changed; he could not confirm the exact location of the thing.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but give out a littleugh. If headmander Donald had invited him after he examined this map, perhaps he would have epted their offer and went to the orc empire with them.

    But by that point, he already knew what kind of person headmander Donald was. He would not go into the orc empire with a headmander who had bad intentions towards him.

    ¡°Too bad. Another link is gone!¡± Abel sighed. Originally, he thought he would be able to find out where that identity card came from when he found an orc empire map.

    He had an idea. Looking at the pattern on that little box, the location marked on the identity card should be something ancient.

    Just think of the fact that he had just casually taken 2 battle forts from the dwarf¡¯s inventory. Those things had now be his most powerful weapons, so you could just imagine how much more treasure there would be.

    ¡°Ok, enough, let¡¯s leave it to luck!¡± Abel put away the orc tooth. He didn¡¯t want to stay in the Rogue Encampment for too long. That little piece of world stone made him feel like a god constantly controlling the world.

    Although this felt quite thrilling, he did not belong to the Dark World. He belonged to the Holy Continent. If he was affected by this feeling for too long, it might disrupt his perception. If he suddenly felt like this in a battle in the Holy Continent, then he would be dead meat.

    He arrived at Lut Gholein through a little teleportation circle. By that point, he had already repaired the cksmith guild, and this top-quality cksmith guild had ground fire as the furnace as well.

    Abel cleaned it up a little. This ce was not far from the well, so getting water was quite convenient. Therefore, he had moved all the forgery gears from his cksmith gear from the Rogue Encampment to here.

    He already knew what to do next, and that was making a new body for Johnson. By that point, Johnson could fully unleash its power, and it was his most powerful summon. Abel was only experimenting when he changed Johnson¡¯s bodyst time, so he did not use the best iron.

    Now, Abel was thinking of making a new body for Johnson entirely out of iron of 100 skills, or maybe even condensed iron.

    At the moment, he had 700 blocks of 100 skills iron in his spoils of war. Every one of them could make a few iron balls. With this amount, he could basically make half a body for Johnson Already.

    In regards to condensed iron, Abel had to hammer each of them out individually, which would take a long time.

    Finally, Abel decided to make iron balls out of all the irons of 100 skills he currently had and exchange it with Johnson for now. He would slowly swap it out with condensed iron balls as he made more and more of them in the future. His final goal was to have Johnson entirely made out of condensed iron balls.

    With the strength of condensed iron, maybe you would at least need to be a rank 17 wizard to hurt Johnson. Abel was unsure of the power of any wizard above that, so his spection stopped there.

    Lut Gholein was extremely bright, perfect to go out of the city and clean up some hell creatures.

    Ever since he brought Johnson into the Rocky Waste, their speed of massacring those hell creatures out increased dramatically. Therefore, he began to wonder if he should bring Flying me here as well to clean out all the hell creatures on the surface first.

    However, Flying me and White Cloud were always on guard above battle fort no.3. Flying me was not Johnson. It did not like to stay in the monster ring for too long, just like White Cloud. Therefore, Abel normally just let them stay in battle fort no.3. They had their own resting ce there.

    That ce was located in the sky, and it was Flying me¡¯s favorite location. But most importantly, Abel was worried that the Miracle Spirit Would realize if he had retrieved Flying me in Miracle City.

    By that point, Johnson was already extremely fast, so Flying me wouldn¡¯t do much anyway.

    Abel was quitefortable in Lut Gholein with Johnson By his side. The battles outside the city were basically massacres.

    Once he had time, he would go to the cksmith guild to make more iron balls for Johnson to boost its power.

    The sun rolled out in the early morning of Miracle City, and Abel returned from the Dark World. Today, he needed to continue on his orc hunting mission.

    First, he met up with headmander Bodley, k3305, k3308, and headmander Markham. Then he met up with headmander Edi and directly teleported to the orc battlefield.

    ¡°Wizard K3516, take care!¡± Abel¡¯s team said to him.

    Abel bowed and jumped on his mount wolf king and dashed towards the depth of the orc battlefield.

    The wolves have not had good ice recently. Losing a mount wolf king and a Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag had already made their hearts break, but they had lost another 20 intermediate wolf priests and an orc battle drum in their revenge.

    In a protection city 10 miles from the orc battlefield, the orc battlefieldmander in chief Basil was furious.

    ¡°A beginner human wizard had killed so many of our intermediate priests and a few thousands of our best wolf riders? They were all elites from our tribe. Useless!¡± General Basil shouted at a few wolf rider captains.

    ¡°General, give me some men. I will definitely capture that human wizard and make him better off dead!¡± A wolf rider captain stood up. He was the one who lost the 20 priestsst time.

    ¡°More men? If you were not my blood brother, I would have chopped your head off already!¡± Said General Basil as he stuck out his leg and kicked that wolf rider captain off the ground.

    Looking at the general furious face, all the other wolf rider captains lowered their heads.

    ¡°General, that was an ident. If that wizard did not have such powerful poison, our priests wouldn¡¯t have died. We have just fallen for his trap!¡± That head wolf rider captain exined as he suffered his beating.

    ¡°General. We cannot afford to make another mistake. If we do, I¡¯m afraid even you can¡¯t handle it!¡± A skinny worgen whispered beside general Basil.

    A sh of horror emerged from General Basil¡¯s eyes. By that point, he no longer wanted to revenge on the orc battlefield; instead, he doubled down on his beating on that wolf rider captain.

 Chapter 649 - Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 649 Attacked</h4>

    The zing sun shined upon the orc battlefield, taking away some of its built-up eeriness. Abel sat on a chair at the tip of a mountain, overlooking thend.His mount wolf kingid on the ground quietly beside him. Although it looked like it was resting, Abel could tell that it was constantly alert just by looking at its ears.

    Abel did not just sit there and do nothing. He had his Ankara pen in one hand and a crystal core in another. He was making a rune card.

    Since he was caught up yesterday afternoon, he did notplete his rune card making mission this month. So he had to catch up today.

    The only thing that it looked quite strange for someone to casually make rune signs on the orc battlefield.

    After Abelpleted a rune card, he looked around and sighed, ¡°What are those orcs doing. I¡¯m just sitting here waiting for them. Are they blind?¡±

    Just then, a team of 20 wolf riders came to a halt a few miles from Abel. Their mount wolf smelled something odd, so they quickly retracted their tail.

    A head wolf rider captain saw his mount wolf¡¯s reaction, so he lowered his voice ¡°head down. Call the others. He found the mount wolf king, and that wizard is just beside it. Tell them to hide!¡±

    ¡°Captain, why do we have to keep our head down. Why are we afraid of a single human wizard with all our men?¡± A wolf rider captain asked. He wasn¡¯t up to date on what had happened recently.

    ¡°He is a godly archer. He had wiped out a team of 1000 all by himself, and I heard he even killed 20 intermediate priests. Do you want to die as well?¡± The head wolf rider captain said helplessly.

    Abel had juste to this ce in the morning, and it had already be a forbidden ce for the orcs without him even noticing it. What he had done was way too scary, to the point where even the orcs had lost the confidence to fight him.

    If you initiate a fight with someone of simr strength, that was called bravery. But if you initiate a fight with someone from a totally different league, that was call suicide!

    Even vicious, bloodthirsty orcs would not give their lives away for no reason without knowing their enemy. He was not the only human on the orc battlefield anyway, and they could get their war glory somewhere else.

    Abel sat at the top of the mountain. He was acting as bait, but he didn¡¯t know all the fishes had already been scared away by his mount wolf king.

    The scent of mount wolf king was extremely strong to mount wolves. Since it was at the tip of a hill, it¡¯s scent could travel extremely far along with the wind.

    As he took out another crystal core, he suddenly sensed great danger. His mount wolf king viciously lifted its head.

    The crystal core and Ankara pen vanished from his hand as the Iron sword, and Ancient Pledge shield emerged.

    But just as he was putting on his gears, a beam of white light shed beside him. An intermediate wizard appeared with a mocking smile on his face as he ignited a readily drawn spell pattern on his magic staff.

    ¡°Ice pole!¡± Abel knew what this spell pattern was at first nce.

    Wizard Amos had appeared all too sudden. Abel didn¡¯t even have time to jump on his mount wolf, and he was attacked.

    Abel only had time to change his iron sword into the Jade Tan Do and block with his Ancient Pledge shield before the ice poles struck upon it.

    ¡®Ice pole¡¯ was an extremely scary ice spell. It was one of the most popr choices for intermediate wizards to kill their enemy quickly.

    It had a high sess rate, so an intermediate wizard who could unleash a spell like this could often end up with a frozen dead body of their enemy.

    This spell could freeze your enemy dead and st them into pieces. Even if someone had managed to survive the first strike, what awaited them would often be another spell attack that directly sts their body into pieces of ice.

    The only downside of this spell was it¡¯s speed. Therefore, Wizard Amos had drawn the spell pattern first before he shed beside Abel.

    This method of preserving a spell pattern and igniting it at the right time was a spellcasting technique to replicate immediate spell casting. This way, the spell could just emerge in a sh before the enemy had time to react.

    This is why wizard Amos had that mocking smile on his face. If an attack like this hadnded on a beginner wizard without defence, they would basically be dead 100% of the time.

    The silvery-white smog of the ice polended on Abel¡¯s shield, but wizard Amos couldn¡¯t care less. A spell like an ice pole was unable to counteract, it¡¯s effect was effective on the entirety of its target.

    If you blocked it with a shield, you would just get frozen along with your shield and st into pieces together.

    Abel felt a bone shivering chilling from his shield, but it was weakened a lot by the 43% ice resistance on his Ancient pledge.

    However, a frozen effect could not be counteracted just by ice resistance, where his Jade Tan Do showed its power. Strange energy emerged from it and defused thest bit of chill.

    Abel then viciously struck out his Jade Tan Do. This stab was extremely quick and arrived in front of the scattered ice armour of wizard Amos.

    As soon as this happened, Abel felt another virus chill emerging. However, it had been slowed down by his Jade Tan Do again. Wizard Amos quickly turned into a white light and shed away.

    Wizard Amos was confused. Abel was a beginner wizard; howe his strike was ineffective? He already did a lot of research on Abel beforehand to make this decision.

    A godly archer skilled in the sword made Wizard Amos believe that Abel was not too good at defence. So all he needed to do was to attack Abel by surprise.

    At first, he thought just this strike would be able to finish Abel off. Then he could just take his portal object from the ice mush and walk off.

    However, his strike was ineffective, but Abel had also attacked him back with his sword. He heard about the horror of Abel¡¯s sword, so he wasn¡¯t ready to risk it even with a high-level defence like a scatter ice armour.

    He shed away and decided to have a proper wizard battle with Abel.

    Abel was furious. It had been a long time since someone had attacked him like this, and he could recognise that wizard was wizard Amos.

    Attacking another human on the orc battlefield. ¡°What a disgrace!¡± Abel had his eyes fixed on wizard Amos 20 meters away and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Give me the orc battle drum and orc tooth, and I¡¯ll keep your body intact when you die!¡± Wizard Amos couldn¡¯t care less about what Abel said, biting back.

    ¡°Intermediate wizard Amos. I¡¯ll give your family a taste of my fury for what you¡¯ve done today!¡± Abel said as his power of the will began to focus on Wizard Amos. The entire world began to get slow; even his own words began to drag out.

    ¡°Little bastard. Why can¡¯t I pay for what I¡¯ve done?¡± Wizard Amos let out augh. A beginner wizard had threatened his family?

    ¡°Because you are already on your way to hell!¡± Abel in a low voice. He sounded extremely confident.

    At the same time, Abel had connected with the Miracle Spirit through his military card.

    ¡°Miracle Spirit, I¡¯ve just been attacked by Wizard Amos!¡± Abel sent out the message. He didn¡¯t want support; he just wanted to dere that he was doing self defence.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of an intermediate wizard; he was just worried that the Miracle City would me him for murdering an intermediate wizard and kick him out of the battle of the orcs mission.

    ¡°K3516. You can defend all you want. The Miracle City has no responsibility for deaths in the orc battlefield!¡± The Miracle replied very quickly, lifting thest bits of Abel¡¯s worry.

    A cold smirk emerged from Abel¡¯s face under his mask, and a strand of goldenbat transferred into his Jade Tan Do and Ancient Pledge in the most mysterious way.

 Chapter 650 - Hit to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 650 Hit to Kill</h4>

    Even if they were in the same rank, human wizards could still differ a lot in their overall fighting abilities. Abel was a perfect example of that statement. That being said, despite all his experience, he had never seen a veteran wizard, such as Wizard Amos.Just as he was locking onto Wizard Amos for an attack, the man was already teleporting elsewhere. There were about twenty metres of distance between them. Abel could see him disappearing, but there wasn¡¯t enough time for his body to make the right reaction.

    As soon as Wizard Amos reappeared, a fireball was shot out his hand. It seemed that the man was thinking so many moves ahead. Abel was still trying to process what he did, but he was already finished with preparing another spell.

    Wizard Amos was a multitasker. When he was unleashing a spell, he would always have another one that he was putting on hold. It was the first time that Abel saw someone fight like this.

    By moving very slightly with his foot, Abel managed to dodge the fireball that was flying towards him. Still, just when he thought that he got rid of it, it took a U-turn and went towards his back.

    To counter this surprise attack, Abel activated his lightning ¡°telekinesis¡± spell to drag his body away from the fireball. He got out of its reach, and as soon as he did, he tried to grab it with the light that was released from his telekinesis spell.

    BOOM

    Abel basically detonated the fireball with his telekinesis spell. The explosion was pretty big. So big, in fact, it engulfed the nearby area in me.That being said, he was a very safe distance away from it.

    The two were ready to cast their next spells. For Abel, it was telekinesis. For Wizard Amos, he was teleporting while throwing another fireball.

    This time, without giving it the chance to even get close to him, Abel detonated the fireball with his own spell. Wizard Amos was very concerned to see this. He didn¡¯t think that anyone would have the precision to do something like this. It was like trying to deflect a flying bullet by shooting arrows at it.

    After recognizing Abel as a worthy opponent, Wizard Amos decided to go with his strongest fighting style. He prepared his attack spells in advance, and every time he moved somewhere with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell, he would throw a new fireball towards his target.

    Unlike before, he wasn¡¯t nning to stop moving, which made it even harder to find the right timing to make a counter-attack. It was a surefire way to prevent the target from doing anything back. Either Abel would die instantly from it. Or, he would be forced to escape from ack of mana.

    Obviously, Abel wasn¡¯t very happy with this. This was the first time he had ever fought so ufortably. He would defend against a fireball, and just when he was about to do something, Wizard Amos wouldpletely ruin his aim by going elsewhere. He really wished that ck Wind was with him. Riding it might not be enough to win the fight, but it would at least make the fight a little fairer.

    Abel wasn¡¯t too threatened, though. Wizard Amos was fast, but his attacks weren¡¯t that deadly. It was even possible to block the fireballs with just his ¡°vow of the ancient¡± shield. Still, he wasn¡¯t nning on doing that. Since he wasn¡¯t nning on letting Amos live, he would rather not do anything that would make him want to escape.

    Wizard Amos had shot about six fireballs in total. They were all detonated before they got close to Abel, and it was starting to make him want to leave. He decided to throw one more at Abel before doing so, and when he did, Abel got himself into a counterattack stance.

    This time, Abel detonated the fireball by casting the telekinesis with his left hand. He then threw an ¡°ice blizzard¡± back. Of course, that wasn¡¯t going to do much to Wizard Amos.

    But what if there were more? After throwing that first one, Abel went on an insane streak to throw about six more of the same ¡°ice blizzard¡¯ spell. All of them were thrown in different directions. Some went straight towards Wizard Amos, while others flew in more tricky angles. For the tricky ones, he would re-direct them towards Wizard Amos with his power of the Will.

    Abel wasn¡¯t stopping. He didn¡¯t stop activating the ¡°ice blizzard¡± spell, and he didn¡¯t stop throwing them at Wizard Amos. He was repeating the same moves like an absolute madman, but his head stayed calm and calcting the whole time. He was trying to figure out where Wizard Amos would teleport to. That way, he could find a way to gain the initiative.

    Wizard Amos knew that he had to do something. He wanted to force Abel to leave by making a strong move, but that seemed a little too risky. Also, his pride just wouldn¡¯t allow him to end this with a draw. Abel was getting better at finding his weaknesses, and he was not going to ept that fact.

    Eventually, Wizard Amos teleported to a spot that had the least number of ice balls. He thought that it was safe to be there. Little did he know that it was exactly where Abel wanted him to be. When his feetnded on the ground there, a ¡°ystone guard¡± appeared right underneath him.

    The ystone guard immediately got both of Wizard Amos¡¯s feet. It wasn¡¯t very strong at all, however, so even Wizard Amos¡¯s ¡°shattered ice armor¡¯s¡± automatic attack was enough to eliminate it.

    Abel didn¡¯t care that much. As far he was concerned, he just wanted the ystone guard¡¯s slowing effect to work. He was a fast man. All he needed was to have Wizard Amos make a very slight dy.

    And a slight dy he got. After activating his spell rune, Abel readied himself to unleash a charge at Wizard Amos. Amos was just getting out of the ystone guard¡¯s trap, but Abel was already appearing in front of him.

    With the white light that wasing out of the ¡°vow of the ancients¡± shield, he broke through all the defensive spells that Wizard Amos was casting. It would be very easy to end this from here on.

    Abel decided to go with a simple move. ¡°Shield attack.¡± If it was done by a head knight¡¯smander, the fainting effect wouldst for about two seconds. Frankly, there weren¡¯t a lot of head knight¡¯smanders that used it, which kind of made it better because it would be harder to watch out for it.

    What happened after Wizard Amos got hit? Well, it was pretty easy to figure out at this point.

 Chapter 651 - An Unexpected Reward

    <h4>Chapter 651 An Unexpected Reward</h4>

    It didn¡¯t take a lot to break through a defenseless Wizard Amos. After three strikes with his lightning embedded sword, Abel pierced through his vital points with the fourth strike.Wizard Amos died confused. He was killed by a human beginner¡¯s wizard, and that human wizard could summon a ystone guard to help. How did that even work? How wasn¡¯t the human wizard corroded in death qi? Also, why was a beginner wizard capable of usingbat qi that was at the level of a knight¡¯s headmander? How was it merged with lightning, which was supposed to be the rarest form of element there was?

    How? How? How? How was a beginner wizard capable of controlling so many ice balls at once? How did he learn to use this spell? Even if that happened to make sense, there was no exnation for his insane ability to control multiple ice balls at once.

    So many questions, but no time to ask them. Wizard Amos was dying. If he knew what Abel was capable of, he would¡¯ve never gone after him in the first ce. Regret filled his mind as Abel finished him with ast stab to the heart.

    Abel zoned out a bit when he saw Wizard Amos¡¯s corpse. The fight didn¡¯t take very long, but it was more than enough for him to understand the true fighting ability of a veteran intermediate wizard. Not just any veteran intermediate wizard, though, but an veteran intermediate wizard that had served in Miracle City.

    Intermediate Wizards were supposed to be a piece of cake to Abel. That being said, it took about everything that he got to take down Wizard Amos. That was when he wasn¡¯t using his spiritual guardian knight, Johnson and Flying me, but it was still the first time that someone could get so close to him in a serious fight.

    Wizard Amos was also very cautious. So cautious, in fact, that Abel had to make sure that he never was going to abandon the fight. It actually came very close to that. If Abel wasn¡¯t so aggressive with his attacks, Amos would¡¯ve ran a few minutes ago.

    To collect any sort of valuable loot from Wizard Amos, Abel scanned his corpse with his power of the Will. There were two passive defensive magic items that he found. There was also a staff and portal bag that he considered worth taking.

    Come to think of it, Abel was starting to suspect that Head Commander Donald might have something to do with all this. The man became suspicious the very moment he asked to trade the orc war drum. It was a shame, really. If he was at the orc battlefield, Abel would¡¯ve gone after him immediately.

    To remove all evidence, Abel incinerated Wizard Amos¡¯s corpse with a fireball. Soon, the man¡¯s body became dust that swayed in the air.

    With all that done, Abel went back to where the armchair was. It turned out he¡¯s been pretty lucky. Despite all that fighting back there, the chair was still perfectly fine to sit on.

    While resting on the chair, Abel scattered his power of the Will to his maximum range of 240 metres in radius. It was his new way of securing his own safety. The mount wolf king might have a very sharp sense of its surrounding, but it was not good enough to stop an experienced intermediate wizard from getting too close. It was a good change of thought. This was the most dangerous ce in all of the Holy Continent, after all.

    Abel picked up the magic staff he got from Wizard Amos. It was a fire staff that could increase the daily usage of level five fireball by three times. Amos really should¡¯ve used it back there, but he was too greedy to go for a one shot skill.

    Consecutive fireballs. That was the scariest thing that a magic staff like this could do. Also, out of the several shots that it would shoot out in a row, it would release an especially devastating fireball that¡¯s been buffed by five levels. The randomness was what set it apart from other magic weapons.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty decent.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t like this staff a lot, but it was good enough to be traded with other people. Like, for an intermediate wizard like Amos, it was impressive that he had something like this.

    Next up, Abel decided to open Wizard Amos¡¯s portal bag. It was about five cubic metres in volume. There was a lot ofbat ammunition inside: spell runes, various types of potions and a few intermediate spell scrolls. Most of the scrolls were for removing one¡¯s own presence. If Abel had to guess, Wizard Amos was probably trying to search for the blood of the beastly god within the Orc Empire.

    Apart from those things, there were some daily essories, some magic gemstones, a beginner¡¯s mana gathering circle and a book. He noticed that the book¡¯s cover was made with stone engravings-tone engravings that depicted the beastly god, to be specific.

    As he opened the pages, he realized the content was all written in the worgennguage, anguage that he mastered as early as when ck Wind was born. The book was full of praises of the beastly god. It seemed strange, because the worgennguage didn¡¯t contain a lot of words that were meant for praising. That was unless they were for praising the beastly god, of course, and that¡¯s exactly what the book was about.

    The book¡¯s content could be divided into three parts: the legend of the beastly god, the way in which he behaved, and how much his followers wished for his return. In other words, this was a book that was meant for spreading the worgen gospel.

    While flipping through the pages, Abel noticed a keyword that was constantly mentioned before: the blood of the beastly god.

    Abel thought to himself, ¡°Is this the book that Head Commander Donald traded?¡±

    The more he read, the more leads he found that were rted to the blood of the beastly god. For example, at the northwest corner of the Holy Continent, there was a mountain called Nam Mountain, which was supposed to be the edge of the Beastly God Utopia.

    Every decade, thirty strong orcs were elected to enter Nam Mountain to attend an event hosted by the priests. If the attendant was lucky, there was the chance of obtaining the blood of the beastly god.

    Apart from what the event was and when it would be hosted, Abel couldn¡¯t find any more specific information from the book. Still, he was starting to understand why Head Commander Donald wasn¡¯t telling the truth. He was probably trying to drag the others into his greedy search for the blood of the beastly god. If anyone wanted in, so be it, but Abel wasn¡¯t nning on being involved at all.

    Just when Abel was about to put the book back into the portal bag, the bottom part of the final page suddenly caught his attention. It was a tiny rune pattern which, oddly enough, had the same pattern as the ones on the hanging fort.

    ¡°The Beast God Utopia!¡±

    It¡¯s the same as what the weird identity card was trying to tell him. The location was the Beast God Utopia. Back then, the information he got was too vague to do an investigation on. He also didn¡¯t think that he was strong enough to go, so his decision was to wait for a better time to search for the legendary item.

    Things were different now. There was a new lead to the identity card. The Nam Mountain was probably what he had been looking for. What a coincidence this had turned out to be.

    Still, there was a chance that it could be a trap. The orcs were very cunning, after all. They were willing to go to any lengths if it meant less humans topete with. Just for safe measures, Abel picked up the book and scanned with his acute visual abilities to analyze all that he saw.

    He could tell that the book was at least a few centuries old. While he was no archeologist, he could do a lot to observe the features that were present: the materials that were used; the ink traces on the pages; the degree to which the stone cover was damaged over time.

    Atst, he guessed that the orcs didn¡¯t use any tricks on this book. How bored would they have to be to set a prank on someone a few hundred yearster?

 Chapter 652 - Damage to the Team

    <h4>Chapter 652 Damage to the Team</h4>

    The Nam Mountain event took ce once every ten years. Mid-October of this year was when the next event would take ce. Meanwhile, Abel had twenty more days before he could finish his orc battlefield hunting quest.Right now, it was the middle of September. There would be a month left before Head Commander Donald¡¯s team went to the Beast God Utopia. Abel wasn¡¯t really nning on going, actually. He was never able to trust Head Commander Donald enough to follow his team.

    Truth be told, he was nning on killing Head Commander Donald the moment he left Miracle City. The man did threaten him before, so he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to end him if there was the chance to. He was nning on waiting, though. There were still a few things that this man could do for him before he died.

    After packing up his things, Abel reached for the ¡°Akara¡¯s rune pen¡± to start his rune-drawing job. It was pretty peacefultely. Apart from those very few times, he was rarely bothered by any orcs. It didn¡¯t take him much time to finish all his one month¡¯s worth of runes, and once he was done, he still had the time to read the books he found in the dark world.

    During the ten days that Abel was doing his regr maintenance, nobody really tried to look for him. There was probably no prior meeting before the team went to the Beast God Utopia. Nothing strange seemed to go on when Head Commander Edi was talking to him. It seemed that no one knew what happened to Wizard Amos.

    Nothing really happened. It went on like this even for the next few days. It was getting so rxing that Abel thought that the orcs were on vacation. He would get a few calls from K3305, K3308, and Head Commander Bodley from time to time, but that was really it. Most of the time, he just carried on with his daily routine.

    Soon, it was the secondst day before the orc battlefield hunting quest finished. Once they were back, the mission woulde to its end.

    While reading a book on his armchair, Abel noticed that Head Commander Markham was calling him through the military tag.

    ¡°Are you avable now, Wizard K3516?¡± Head Commander Markham asked anxiously.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Markham?¡±

    It was a bit strange. Head Commander Markham was usually very quiet. His only mission was to protect K3308, so it¡¯d be very hard to see him acting or speaking without K3308¡¯s presence.

    Head Commander Markham was getting more anxious, ¡°Wizard K3516, please! Offer me any price you want. Let me buy a blue-quality healing potion from you!¡±

    ¡°Someone got injured?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Head Commander Markham replied, ¡°K3308 has been injured severely! I don¡¯t think he can take it any longer.¡±

    ¡°Send me a location. I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡±

    Without packing up his armchair, Abel jumped on the mount wolf king and went to where the location was marked. He was a bit toote, though. When he was about a few miles away, he saw four streaks ofbat qi rising in the air.

    Two were grey, and two were red. This wasn¡¯t good. Two knight¡¯s headmanders were dead.

    Abel tried to get to the team as quickly as he could. Almost everyone was injured at this point. Head Commander Bodley was still standing, and that made him quite relieved.

    Head Commander Markham was on his knees, ¡°I beg you, Sir Wizard K3516, please! Do what you can to save K3308!¡±

    Abel immediately went to get Markham off the ground, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this to me, Markham. K3308 is a good friend of mine. You don¡¯t have to bow down like this to get me to save him.¡±

    Head Commander Markham pointed over the distance, ¡°That¡¯s him right there...¡±

    K3308 had an entire spear through his abdomen. Without some sort of miracle medicine, it would be almost impossible to keep him alive. Markham tried his own blue quality potions, but they didn¡¯t do anything to ease the injury. Abel was the only one he could look for.

    After pouring a ¡°healing potion¡± into K3308¡¯s mouth, Abel held onto the spear that went through him and pulled it straight out of his body. Due to the Horadric Cube¡¯s incredible power to enhance the healing potion¡¯s effect, the wound was immediately sealed when the spear was pulled out. No extra harm was done from what Abel did.

    With a scan of his power of the Will, Abel could tell that K3308¡¯s internal organs had sustained a lot of damage. The healing potion wasn¡¯t perfect, it seemed. It was more for preventing the wound from getting worse rather than for fully recovering someone back to health.

    Head Commander Markham saw the frown on Abel¡¯s face, ¡°Is... he alright? Give it to me straight, I beg you!¡±

    Abel turned to Head Commander Markham. Then, a smile slowly appeared on his face.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just calcting how much that he owes me for this.¡±

    After saying that, Abel took out a red potion from his portal bag. As ordinary, as it seemed, it was something that he referred to as the ¡°light healing potion.¡± Since he didn¡¯t want to use the full recovery potion, this was what he had gone for to save K3308.

    When the light healing potion was poured into K3308¡¯s mouth, all of his wounds were healing up by the seconds. It was that easy. The whole thing took less than ten seconds.

    Abel said after he scanned with his power of the Will, ¡°We¡¯re done. Let¡¯s have K3308 with me for the next two days. If we go back to Miracle City now, all our efforts these few days would¡¯ve been for nothing.¡±

    Head Commander Markham had K3308 in his arms. He was checking on his wounds, but they were suddenly all gone. K3308 was still unconscious. It was best if they waited for him to wake up on his own.

    Tears started streaming down Head Commander Markham¡¯s cheeks, ¡°How long before he wakes up, Master K3516?¡±

    Abel said with a smile, ¡°Won¡¯t be long. You should let him rest, though. He¡¯s still in a pretty frail state.¡±

    The light healing potion could heal about 60 health points. Right now, all of the major wounds that K3308 were repaired. With a bit more rest and replenishment, he would be a lot better than before.

    Soon, K3308 started moaning and opened his eyes.

    Head Commander Markham couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Master.... No, K3308, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    K3308 was back to his normal, talkative personality, ¡°Aghhhh! Gee that hurts so much! Why did that worgen decide to stab me three times? It would¡¯ve been fine if he only went for two! Oh, K3516¡¯s here. Hello there! You know, if it wasn¡¯t for your passive defensive magic item, I would¡¯ve had more holes in my body right now...¡±

    ¡°Just....¡± Abel shook his head, ¡°Just keep quiet for a bit, K3308. You need a lot of rest right now.¡±

    ¡°Hey Markham,¡± K3308 turned to Head Commander Markham, ¡°If I remembered it right, you took a hit for me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    That¡¯s when Abel realized something. There was a giant bandage around Head Commander Markham¡¯s waist. He couldn¡¯t see what¡¯s underneath, but the wound must¡¯ve been very deep.

 Chapter 653 - Emergency Treatmen

    <h4>653 Emergency Treatmen</h4>

    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing but a small wound.¡±

    Despite the obviously severe wound on his waist, Head Commander Markham had a wide grin on his face. He was just too happy to see K3308 alive and well.

    Abel shook his head, ¡°No, no, no. Here, take this blue potion, Markham. Take it for me. I don¡¯t want to lose a single friend today.¡±

    Head Commander Markham did take the potion from Abel. He was going to say thanks for it, but at this point, what Abel had done for them was already too much to be expressed with words. There was nothing they could do back that was enough to return the favour.

    After drinking the blue potion, Head Commander Markham took a long,fortable stretch with his body. He could feel the wounds on his body being healed up at an extraordinary speed, and again, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how generous a man Abel was.

    Abel asked the others, ¡°So what happened here? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me about being attacked?¡±

    ¡°Um, well,¡± Head Commander Bodley scratched his head in embarrassment, ¡°The orcs were stronger than we thought. They also got us by surprise, so the fight escted before we could get any help.¡±

    K3305 was also very ashamed, ¡°I think you¡¯re hiding too much from a friend there, Bodley. Here, let me tell the story.¡±

    K3305 coughed a bit before continuing, ¡°Ok, so. There¡¯s one of you that¡¯s surviving all alone on the orc battlefield, and there are neen of us here, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°During the entire month, you have never called for any reinforcements. If the neen of us decided to call you over for some orcs...¡±

    Abel understood, ¡°Oh, I get it. You don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡±

    There¡¯s still quite a bit that they didn¡¯t talk about. It was actually Head Commander Bodley that declined to have Abele over. While he never gave a specific exnation for that, it was easy to tell that his attitude towards Abel had changed.

    As for when? Well, ever since he sent Abel the invitation.

    Abel decided to leave the details forter, ¡°Can I borrow you for a while, K3305? K3308¡¯s injured quite badly. I¡¯m going to have him with me before the mission ends.¡±

    ¡°Yes, K3516!¡±

    Something really bothered K3305. During all this time, Head Commander Bodley had never paid any attention to Abel. He was treating the wounds of the other members. Abel was the one that came to save them, but he never said anything to thank him.

    So far, K3305¡¯s had more trust in Abel than his own team. Abel was a friend, after all. Both of them had already been on a few adventures together.

    Head Commander Bodley spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of K3308 with you, Sir K3516.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Abel nodded, ¡°it¡¯s been a month since I¡¯ve seen any orcs around where I was. Should be safe enough over there.¡±

    Head Commander Edi was struggling here. There were two options that Head Commander Donald gave him. One, persuade Abel to search for the blood of the beastly god with them. Two, hand the orc war drum to them. Right now, Abel was going to leave them, and it was not like he could just call him to do otherwise.

    There was also something that Head Commander Edi heard about. Wizard Amos had gone missing. Whatever happened to him, it had got to do with Abel and the drum. It was the reason why he wasn¡¯t sure how to face Abel now. He was the one who¡¯s invited him over to this whole thing, after all.

    Abel went to talk to Head Commander Edi, ¡°Sir, K3308 has been injured. I have to bring him with me at all times. It¡¯s for his treatment.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh. Yeah ok. Take care of him, K3516.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°Actually, wait a bit, K3516,¡± Head Commander suddenly called out, then spoke in a quieter voice, ¡°Can we talk somewhere quiet?¡±

    After Abel gave his consent, the two went somewhere quiet.

    Head Commander Edi spoke in hesitation, ¡°The drum, K3516. Donald wants me to trade with you for it. He said it¡¯s crucial for our quest to obtain the blood of the beastly god.¡±

    An extra century to hit a level higher than a knight¡¯s headmander. Head Commander Edi might be a pretty mellow man, but he did have his own wishes with the blood of the beastly god. Of course, he didn¡¯t think that Abel would just ept the bargain.

    ¡°Head Commander Donald?¡±

    ¡°Right, Donald,¡± Abel repeated the name, ¡°He should¡¯ve given up when he realized what happened to Wizard Amos.¡±

    Sweat started flowing down Head Commander¡¯s cheeks, ¡°What happened to Wizard Amos?¡±

    A staff appeared in Abel¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡¯re asking about Amos? It¡¯s not like I want to talk about it, but oh well.¡±

    ¡°I need to know K3516.¡±

    ¡°He used a very ¡°special¡± way to tell me to hand the war drum and the map over. You know what I did? I was standing right here, sir, and I made sure he would never leave the orc battlefield ever again.¡±

    Head Commander Edi¡¯s heart started beating very fast. He recognised the staff Abel was holding. He realized how stupid Donald and Amos were for messing with Abel. Most importantly, he was starting to get a sense of how strong Abel really was.

    Head Commander Edi had a lot of ideas about who K3516 could be. Of course, ¡°Abel¡± had always been on his list, but Abel was just too much of a prominent figure. Abel¡¯s the legendary man that was notorious for killing several advanced wizards. He wasn¡¯t an advanced wizard himself, but everyone recognized him as such. There was no way that he would be allowed at the Miracle City.

    Head Commander Edi was kneeling to Abel, ¡°I did not know what happened, K3516.¡±

    Abel went to get him up off the ground, ¡°I knew that, of course. If you did know about it, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for you toe here alone with me.¡±

    ¡°Still,¡± Abel said in a calm but murderous tone, ¡°I need you to tell Head Commander Donald something, sir. For what he¡¯s done to me, he has to die.¡±

    Head Commander Edi didn¡¯t know how to change Abel¡¯s mind. Donald was a friend of his, but more importantly, he was the key to get to the blood of the beastly god. Abel was not up for any sort of negotiation, it seemed.

    The staff Abel had belonged to Wizard Amos. All this time, Head Commander Edi had thought of him as a master archer, but now, it seemed that the man had a lot more up his sleeves.

 Chapter 654 - Time to Get Back

    <h4>Chapter 654 Time to Get Back</h4>

    The armchair was still there when Abel, K3308, K3305, Markham, and Bodley went to the top of the slope. Abel didn¡¯t know why, but he thought that it was pretty funny.Abel said with a smile, ¡°Hey K3308, that chair belongs to you now.¡±

    K3308 was still a bit pale, ¡°Such pleasure! It would¡¯ve been better if I had a cup of juice, though.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Abel took out a cup of chilled water spirit fruit juice from his portal bracelet, ¡°Here, take this. It¡¯s good for you.¡±

    ¡°Wow! I was just kidding about the juice, brother! Thanks!¡±

    K3308 kind of just snatched the juice from Abel¡¯s hand. Most people would¡¯ve made fun of him for this, but he was an injured man. Right now, Head Commander Markham and Head Commander Bodley were watching everything around them. They weren¡¯t letting their guard down at the most dangerous ce in all of the Holy Continent.

    K3305 also did his part to help. With his staff in hand, he put on as many appropriate defensive spells as he could. He was getting into battle mode.

    Abel didn¡¯t really join them. He took out a sling chair from his portal bag, and he just started reading his book while lying on top of it. It was a confusing move to his teammates. It didn¡¯t make sense to them that he could be this rxed.

    K3305 couldn¡¯t hold it after a few hours, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sick of standing up all the time. Hey, you got any more sling chairs with you?¡±

    Soon, all three wizards were doing their own thing on the sling chairs. K3308 was rambling about how brave he was duringbat. Abel was pretending to listen to him while reading his book. K3305 was reading another book.

    By the way, the books they were reading were not for leisure. Abel and K3305 were trying to make it into their next level by enhancing their understanding of the wizard system. Knowledge was crucial to their performance, and wizards had to use the time they had to study what the others had explored.

    If Abel wasn¡¯t reading, K3305 wouldn¡¯t feel safe enough to do so as well. He had been very tense this entire time, but after seeing Abel killing a troop of one thousand orcs, he decided to learn to be moreposed.

    So did Markham and Bodley. There weren¡¯t any orcs to be seen. After half of the day had passed, they finally realized that it was stupid to be so alert. The orcs were trying to avoid them. That much was clear by now.

    ¡°You got anything to eat, K3516?¡±

    After he got tired of talking, K3308 was finally sounding like the injured man that he was. He had no food in his portal bag, and that juice Abel gave him was already finished. Abel didn¡¯t really me him, though. Instead of saying anything back, he just took out four blue hollowing rabbit-voured ¡°ration potion¡± from his portal bracelet.

    ¡°Wow! A ration portion!¡±

    After being at the Miracle City for more than two years, K3308 had already used up all his ration potions. He didn¡¯t have many points, either, so it wasn¡¯t like he could just buy more from the alchemists.

    When he took the tubes over, he just gulped them all down his throats. It didn¡¯t take him too much time to regret it. The ration potions he had before weren¡¯t all that good, but this one had a very rich vour to it. If he had a second chance to savour it, he would¡¯ve taken a lot more time to do that.

    At the same time, K3305 and the two head knight¡¯smanders were drinking the potions as well. They were drinking like normal people, which meant that they had the time to get a better taste of the good stuff.

    ¡°This is so good, man. I can¡¯t even... it¡¯s just so good, man,¡± K3305 said to K3308.

    That made K3308 want to cry. He wished that he could savour the stuff, but he¡¯s already had his chance.

    Abel was watching the whole time. He didn¡¯t want to say anything much, but out of his good heart and will, he took out another potion from his portal bracelet.

    ¡°Is that for me? Wha- Thank you so much, K3516!¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t just giving it to K3308, though, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t push yourself too much. Your body¡¯s not sturdy enough to take two at once. Use it when you¡¯ve digested what you¡¯ve taken.¡±

    K3308 shrugged his shoulders with a smile, ¡°Oh, yeah, you¡¯re right. This thing is enough to feed me for three days. I should probably save it forter.¡±

    ¡°Uh, mine can actuallyst ten.¡±

    ¡°What? How am I supposed to contain myself for that long? Oh, go.....¡±

    After everyone was doneughing at K3308, they began to prepare themselves for the night. Of course, it was up to the two knight¡¯s headmanders to do the patrols. The orcs didn¡¯t appear, so everyone got some good rest.

    Abel felt that it was weird that it was so peaceful. The worgens didn¡¯t send anyone after him, but that shouldn¡¯t be possible at all. They were among the strongest in the Orc Empire, and there were many of them that could easily overpower him.

    Perhaps it had to do with the rule here. Advanced priests were not allowed to be sent to the orc battlefield. Still, if there were enough of the intermediate priests, he would still be in a lot of trouble. He was ready for that scenario this whole time, actually.

    The worgens were probably preparing for something big. Abel was pretending to be rxed, but he had already used his power of the Will to search everywhere. It was the reason he¡¯s brought K3308 here, actually. The worgens might be targeting the main team. Now that he was here, he could at least protect his injured friend with his spiritual guardian knights.

    Still, nothing happened until the noon of the final day. The hunting quest was finished, and the orcs didn¡¯t send anyone toe after Abel.

    A notification popped up on Abel¡¯s military tag, ¡°To K3516: you have reached the one-month time limit for your Orc Empire hunting quest. Please return to the mission hall to retrieve your military points.¡±

    K3308 couldn¡¯t get up, but the smile on his face was as wide as it could get, ¡°It¡¯s over! I¡¯m alive! I can live in area B now!¡±

    Head Commander Markham was pretty d, too, ¡°Let¡¯s go home now.¡±

    After packing everything into his portal bag, Abel jumped onto his mount. Everyone was ready to go back to the miracle wall.

 Chapter 655 - Finishing Some Small Quests

    <h4>Chapter 655 Finishing Some Small Quests</h4>

    The team found their way back to the mission hall. 18 out of 20 men had survived the quest. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it was much better than the number that was expected. When they gathered, Head Commander Edi took out his war glory tag.¡°K3516, you havepleted your Orc Empire Hunting quest.¡±

    ¡°K3516, you have been given 10 war glory points as your base reward forpleting the quest.¡±

    ¡°K3516, you have been granted a total of 63.6 war glory points for your kill scores.¡±are now 107.¡±

    Abel had a very satisfied look on his face. It seemed that he could be home pretty early.

    Head Commander Bodley noticed something, ¡°Hey! I think I think I got two more points than I should¡¯ve!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡± K3308 said excitedly, ¡°Did my spell happen to kill a lot of orcs?¡±

    Head Commander Edi gazed at Abel for a bit. He knew where the extra points came from. For the points that were awarded for scoring kills, 40% of it would be distributed to the other teammates. Abel must¡¯ve killed way more orcs than they could¡¯ve imagined when he was alone.

    And the two that were dead¨Cit wasn¡¯t like nothing would go towards them. What they earned would still go to the families that they belonged to. This was the Miracle City¡¯s way of ensuring that soldiers wanted to stay here.

    For the math again¨Cthe neen men other than Abel received two extra war glory points, whereas Abel received a bonus of 60 points for his efforts. It was 40% for the other members and 60% for himself. If Head Commander Edi weren¡¯t on bad terms with him, he would¡¯ve gone ahead and asked him what happened.

    Speaking of which, Head Commander Donald had just made a very dangerous enemy for himself. Abel was a beginner wizard, but he was probably the strongest person ever at the Miracle City.

    Head Commander Edi was starting to have second thoughts. He wished that he had spent more time with Abel during the mission. The blood of the beastly god was all that he was focused on, and he really missed a chance of a lifetime back then.

    ¡°So how many orcs did you actually kill?¡±

    That question came from K3308. It was always him that¡¯s asking the inappropriate questions, but this time, everyone was just as curious as him.

    Abel replied as everyone stared at him, ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know, actually. A lot?¡±

    As far as Abel remembered, the only one he killed with his hands was the grey-hooded priest. The other intermediate priests were still alive when he was trying to leave the trap. Still, he wasn¡¯t there to see it, but he figured that his blue quality poison did manage to kill a lot of his enemies.

    Head Commander Markham tried to be sensible, ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to, K3516. And you, K3308. Stop bothering him and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°But!¡± K3308 said innocently, ¡°Ahhhh, fine! Let me just return the things I¡¯ve borrowed.¡±

    As he said that, K3308 returned the passive defensive magic item he borrowed from Abel. He didn¡¯t say thanks explicitly, but everyone knew how grateful he really was.

    K3305 also returned the two items he borrowed, ¡°Here¡¯s the stuff you lent me. Can I be honest with you, K3516? I don¡¯t think I can evere back here without these.¡±

    K3308 nodded, ¡°True, true. You know, without K3516 with us, I would¡¯ve never gone on an insane mission like this.¡±

    It was a bit of a rude remark, but no one really talked back to K3308. After all, Abel was the one who saved the day. Even the knights couldn¡¯t say otherwise. While it was their responsibility to take care of all the wizards, it was actually Abel that helped them guarantee a lot of the members¡¯ safety.

    After Abel parted ways with the others, he decided to make his stop at the rune pattern retrieval point first. He was going to make his final stop there. It¡¯d be thest time he was going to draw runes for that ce.

    His next stop would be Nam Mountain. Of course, he was not interested in the blood of the beastly god. What he was after was the origin of his unique identity card. He wanted to make sure that it was rted to the ancient ruins.

    ¡°K3516, you havepleted your rune drawing mission.¡±

    ¡°K3516, you have been given 10 points forpleting the mission.¡±

    ¡°K3516, you now have a total of 117 war glory points.¡±

    After doing a bit of math, Abel figured out that he got a total of 600 crystal cores for doing this mission. He wasn¡¯t really nning on making runes with them (because they were all for low tiers), but it¡¯d be very useful for his futuremercial activities.

    Next, he went to the weapon warehouse to return the repaired weapons.

    ¡°K3516, you havepleted your weapon maintenance mission.¡±

    ¡°K3516, you have been given 10 war glory points forpleting your mission.¡±

    ¡°K3516, you now have a total of 127 war glory points.¡±

    At the end of the day, Abel had 127 war glory points in total. He was now officially recognized as someone ¡°worthy.¡± Once he was home, he could use this record to apply to be an eaNot that he was that interested. Right now, his status was too high to be improved with war glory services. He was also a wizard and a grandmaster cksmith, so it¡¯d be impossible for the Wizard Union to allow him to be further involved with the noblemen ss.

    With that being said, he could be granted a very bountiful piece ofnd. For what he¡¯s done to protect mankind¡¯s border, Abel would have ownership over the richest terrain within Harvest City. There weren¡¯t any mines there, but the farming he could do there couldst for thousands and thousands of years.

    When Abel returned to area A, two red-cloaked wizards were waiting for him at the door.

    A red-cloaked intermediate wizard said with a cocky tone, ¡°K3516, you are now under suspicion for having killed a human wizard. I will have to ask you toe with us and cooperate with our investigation.¡±

    A ssic intimidation move. These two came under Head Commander Donald. With Donald¡¯s support, they decided that it was safe enough to do this. Supposedly, as long as they could trick Abel into going to the justice department, it¡¯d be very easy to threaten him to hand over the two items Head Commander Donald was after.

    ¡°And who are you?¡± Abel said with a gloomy look. He¡¯s already reported to the Wizard Amos to the miracle spirit. Whatever these two were doing, it wasn¡¯t legal.

    One of the wizards started yelling at Abel, ¡°You¡¯re trying to be funny with that question? Look closely! We are wizardingw enforcers! Just shut your mouth ande to the justice department with us!¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t even trying to say anything back, ¡°Let me just take out my tag.... Hey, miracle spirit! K3516 requests mediation.¡±

    The red-cloaked wizards weren¡¯t scared at all. If anything, they thought that it was funny that Abel would try to contact the miracle spirit. While it was true that interventions could be requested, the miracle spirit would be too busy to make a response most of the time.

    Something was different, though.

    ¡°K3516! The miracle spirit has epted your request for mediation. If there are any wizardw enforcers harassing you illegally, they will be instantly dispatched from their posts and have 50 war glory points taken away from them.¡±

    As soon as that voice came up, the two red-cloaked wizards could feel the vibrationing from their war glory tags. They didn¡¯t even have to look to know what it was. They were really starting to regreting here. Whoever this K3516 was, he was a VIP member of this city.

    And there went their entire life¡¯s effort. While it wasn¡¯t hard to earn back the 50 points within a year, they dedicated way too much to be wizardw enforcers. If they knew this would happen, they would never have tried to be friends with Head Commander Donald.

    ¡°Damn you, Donald! You ruined us!¡±

    As for Abel, he didn¡¯t even care. He just went home while the two wizards screamed and howled outside.

 Chapter 656 - A Threat From An Alchemis

    <h4>Chapter 656 A Threat From An Alchemis</h4>

    Abel wasn¡¯t going to think too much about it, but he had an idea of what the miracle spirit would do about what happened here. It knew his real identity, after all. It did detect his actual power level when he first came to Miracle City.For the two red-cloaked wizards, he didn¡¯t care, but Head Command Donald was really starting to get on his nerves. He did have some pity for him, though. It wouldn¡¯t be long before that man died.

    It was the middle of September now. If the mission didn¡¯t start soon, Head Commander Donald would have no way to reach the Beastly God Utopia within a month. It wasn¡¯t like he would help, but Donald wasn¡¯t going to give up on finding a way to sneak up there.

    At night, Abel decided to finally make a trip back to the dark world. He brought Johnson with him to clear off some hell creatures on the great in near Lut Gholein. He chose that because the hell creatures were stronger there, but there wasn¡¯t a lot of loot that he could pick up.

    If anything, the only thing that he wanted to gather was the souls. He needed more to make his soul potions. There would be a few more months before he could boost up the levels of all his summoned creatures, but he had to be early if he wanted to collect the right amount.

    Right now, Johnson¡¯s body consisted of three types of multi-surfaced metal spheres. One was the normal one. The other two were hundred-skilled ones and ones made of fine iron, which were the rarest of them all. If Abel could change them all into fine iron, there would not be a single thing on the Holy Continent that could do any damage to Johnson.

    The next morning, after returning from the dark world, Abel decided to have breakfast. When he was done, he immediately received a message from Wizard Cyril.

    After considering what Head Commander Donald could do, Abel decided to meet Wizard Cyril at a restaurant inside the Wizard¡¯s Encampment. He didn¡¯t really trust anyone at the moment, so he preferred if the meeting was done somewhere public.

    As they¡¯ve arranged, all Wizard Cyril had to do was to bring the skeleton gemstones and the bone-made portal items to Abel. He didn¡¯t even have to be there in person. He could just send them through with his short-ranged portal circle, but he decided to wait twenty days before Abel came back from the hunting quest.

    Once breakfast time was already far past, Abel walked in to see Wizard Cyril sitting by himself.

    Wizard Cyril stood up and greeted, ¡°Wee, wee! Come here and have a seat, K3516!¡±

    Abel tried to hide the feeling of difort, ¡°Wizard Cyril! So good to see you again there!¡±

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯ve got to thank you for giving me that corrupt blood poison. It really helped me with the experiment I¡¯ve been preparing for thest several years. And did you know about it already? I¡¯ve been promoted to be an intermediate alchemist!¡±

    Abel decided to cut to business, ¡°So why did you call me here today, Wizard Cyril?¡±

    That was a bit offensive to Wizard Cyril. Intermediate alchemists were not verymon amongst humans. He¡¯d wished that Abel could give him a bit more praise for his efforts, but unbeknownst to him, Abel was already an honorary alchemy master. Actually, since Abel got his recognition from the elves, he was probably already on a whole other level than what the humans could be at.

    Wizard Cyril said in a more serious tone, ¡°Yes, K3516. I¡¯vee here to ask if I can borrow the orc war drum and the beast fang map to me.¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t do. I need them both.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t really a lie. Abel needed the war drum to kill the scouting birds once he sneaked into the Orc Empire. For the beast fang, since it was designed to not be replicated, the map would blur the part that he wasn¡¯t focusing on. He could try to make a duplicate with his craftsmanship, but that would just take too much time than he could afford to.

    Wizard Cyril said pridefully, ¡°You should show more respect to me, K3516! I am an intermediate alchemist. If you lend me these two items, you will gain my friendship as a reward!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t bother to talk back, ¡°Wizard Cyril, our deal isn¡¯t done yet. Can you please give me the stuff I¡¯ve requested for first?¡±

    ¡°Sure, here¡¯s your small skeletons and portal items.¡±

    Wizard Cyril had a small bag of fifty-something small skeletons and five bone-made portal items. He threw it towards Abel, and Abel caught it with his hand. The two didn¡¯t really agree on a specific amount, but with the war glory points as amon currency, they coulde to a deal on even grounds.

    There was a problem, though. The corrupt blood poison Abel gave out was clearly not of the same value as to what he¡¯s been given.

    Abel asked, ¡°Is this everything, Wizard Cyril?¡±

    Wizard Cyril said with a sneer, ¡°You trying to take advantage of me, K3516? It¡¯s a bottle of corrupt blood poison. What more do you want from me?¡±

    Abel felt disgusted by Wizard Cyril¡¯s attitude, ¡°Good day to you then, Wizard Cyril.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve thought this through, K3516! Ask your family or teachers about what an intermediate alchemist is, and they will tell you, oh, they will! For now, I implore you, K3516, hand the two items I asked from you this instance! You don¡¯t want to be branded as an unpopr figure in the Alchemist Union, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Abel just kept on walking, ¡°I¡¯ve got a mask on me, Wizard Cyril. I don¡¯t know if an intermediate alchemist has the permission to do so, but if you want to know my true identity, you¡¯ll have to ask the miracle spirit for it.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Stop! Hey!¡± Wizard Cyril cursed at him, ¡°Hey, damn it! You¡¯ll regret it, I tell you! You¡¯ll regret it soon enough!¡±

    After watching Abel leave without turning back, Wizard Cyril felt extremely frustrated with this scenario. He thought that Abel was insulting his identity as an alchemist. Worse yet, he thought that Abel was insulting the whole Alchemist Union. He was very quick to think about the many ways he could get back at Abel, but after thinking for a while, he realized that he didn¡¯t know who K3516 really was.

 Chapter 657 - A Reminder

    <h4>Chapter 657 A Reminder</h4>

    Abel didn¡¯t go back to where he lived. Instead, he headed straight to the mission because that¡¯s where Head Commander Markham wanted to meet him at.On his way there, he received a call from Bartoli through his soul chain.

    ¡°Master!¡± Bartoli¡¯s voice called out.

    Abel asked with concern, ¡°Yes, Bartoli. Is everything fine at home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. Everything has been going smoothly in your domain. The dwarves have sent four groups of wizards over, and I¡¯ve provided them meals that contain the rabbit essence. Three of them have sessfully promoted their ranks, and for that, Master Bernie sends his regard to you.¡±

    Abelmanded, ¡°Reduce the amount of wine you hand over but don¡¯t ever stop trading with the dwarves. If we want to keep a good rtionship with them, always save some of the better stuff in the cer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. Speaking of which, Master Bernie just gave a new name to the finer master¡¯s wine. He¡¯s calling it the ¡°grandmaster¡¯s wine¡± now.¡±

    ¡°The grandmaster¡¯s wine, ha!¡± Abelughed, ¡°That¡¯s better than what I came up with!¡±

    Bartoli continued to report, ¡°As you¡¯vemanded us, Master, we will water the soil with whates out of the three goddesses statue. It¡¯s going to take some more time before we can fully implement this n, but if we do manage to get everything done, we¡¯ll have the sufficient technology to have a harvest every single month.¡±

    Abel said with a bit of thought, ¡°No need to rush on that one. What¡¯s important is that we have everything strictly under control. Remember to put all the harvested products into the warehouse. This way, we¡¯ll be able to pay everything to the farmers with gold.¡±

    As sweet as it was to create a tremendous amount of crops in a very short period of time, Abel knew what damage his technology could do to the brittle agriculture-based economy of the Holy Continent. Instead of dumping them all into the market, he decided that it was wiser to be saving them as back-up materials. Also, it¡¯s not even like he had to pay the Duchy of Carmel or the Kingdom of St. Ellis any tribute. The only thing he had to take care of was his ownnd.

    The future of these harvests would be limitless¨Cfrom brewery to fine cooking. Right now, countless ideas were already taking shape in Abel¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Bartoli said obediently.

    ¡°And Bartoli, I want you to get Lady Carrie to do something for me. Remember to get it done quickly. You can give her permission to use my title as the Bet Alchemist Master.¡±

    ¡°What for, if I may ask?¡±

    ¡°Under the strong request of the Bet Alchemist Master, the Elven Alchemist Union will pressure the human Alchemist Union into cutting all supplies of alchemy ingredients to Cyril, the intermediate alchemist. Let me say this again, get it done as quickly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Bartoli replied.

    After reaching the mission hall, Abel hung up on his call with Bartoli. Needless to say, thatst order was him trying to get back at Wizard Cyril for what he did. That was the most appropriate revenge he could think of. Wizard Cyril was a dwarf. Since the elves had a monopoly on everything to do with alchemy, his career as an alchemist would be over if the elves decided not to give him any kind of support.

    Anyways, Head Commander Markham was waiting for Abel at the door.

    ¡°Sir K3516! Salute to you.¡±

    Abel returned the bow, ¡°To you as well. Let¡¯s talk inside, Markham.¡±

    Head Commander Markham took out a box as soon as they sat, ¡°Here, it¡¯s a token of my thanks, Sir K3516. I got it by trading my gears.¡±

    When Abel took the box over, he quickly scanned its content with his power of the Will. There were 400 skeleton gemstones inside and 40 bone-made portal items.

    ¡°There¡¯s a bit too much if I¡¯m allowed to say,¡± Abel said with a smile.

    Head Commander Markham said with sincerity, ¡°I know that you¡¯re interested in those, Sir K3516, so I¡¯ve been looking for them through the same ces K3308¡¯s been to. Don¡¯t worry about their prices. None of these were traded with war glory points.¡±

    Instead of saying too much, Abel just nodded and took the gifts. He did save Head Commander Markham¡¯s life, after all. It wasn¡¯t like he could turn down a gift with such sincerity.

    Head Commander Markham said in a serious tone, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve called you for something serious.¡±

    ¡°What could it be, Markham?¡± Abel asked in a slightly surprised voice.

    Head Commander Markham looked around a bit before answering, ¡°It¡¯s about the rumours that have been spreading around heretely. A lot of people don¡¯t like you if I may speak so frankly. There have been voices of people trying to stop you from joining missions in teams. Some of them are even actively stopping people from helping you.¡±

    Abel frowned a bit but still gave a slight bow, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Markham. I¡¯ll be off for a shutoff training these few days. Once I¡¯m out, all this nonsense should be over soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve got a n already. It¡¯s really relieving to hear that.¡±

    Head Commander Markham said that, but honestly, he had no idea what Abel¡¯s n was. Abel was furious at these members that were going after him, and they were all taking parts of the quest for the blood of the beastly god. He wasn¡¯t going to say it out loud, but he was nning to end it all in the Orc Empire.

    After saying his farewell with Head Commander Markham, Abel summoned his mount wolf king and left the Miracle City¡¯s southern gate. Once again, he was making his way to the right side of the Budapest Mountain Range.

    Frankly speaking, Abel had no idea how Head Commander Donald and the rest would sneak inside the Orc Empire. He didn¡¯t care too much about that, though. All he knew was that it was very easy for him to do so. As long as he could get out of the area that the miracle spirit was watching, he could just get to his battle fort 03 and take a flight on White Cloud.

    Once he¡¯s made his way into the Orc Empire, Abel would be able to use everything that he had up his arsenal. There were a total of 200 small-sized war puppets on his battle fort, and they were all equipped with giant crossbows that could shoot at arrows consecutively. There were also Johnson and Flying me. He had nothing to worry about except himself.

    After riding the mount wolf king for tens of miles into the Budapest Mountain Range, Abel contacted Flying me. He was waiting on top of the boulder, and as soon as Flying me revealed its dark, scorching scales, the mount wolf king instantly went t on the ground.

    Flying me was making sounds when it saw this. Abel could understand right away. It wasining to Abel for choosing such a weak mount. It treated him like family, so the sight was just too pitiful to handle.

    To give his response, Abel shook his head as he packed the mount wolf king into his portal beast ring. After that, he jumped on Flying me¡¯s back and hugged around its neck. Flying me was very pleased with this act, and with a long roar, it became ck lightning that vanished from the Budapest Mountain Range.

    Because of this roar, all the spiritual beasts nearby fled to the Budapest Mountain Range¡¯s deeper parts. It was the reason that the hunters didn¡¯t get anything within the next three to four months.

 Chapter 658 - Response From the Alchemist Union

    <h4>Chapter 658 Response From the Alchemist Union</h4>

    Just, as usual, Wizard Cyril came to the alchemy mission spot located inside Miracle City. He was there to do some low-tier alchemy missions. He was already an intermediate alchemist, but his skills weren¡¯t enough for him to take the missions that would give him more war glory points.He was halfway through the mission that would give him 1 war glory point in reward. Today, he came to receive the raw materials for his next few days¡¯ work. It was not like he¡¯s never considered doing the missions that would give 10 war glory points, but so far, he needed practice to really get that mastery going.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brewed these. Take them and give me the next stock.¡±

    Wizard Cyril was in a grumpy mood. There were several reasons for this. First off, K3516 wasn¡¯t showing him any respect, and that made him lose a lot of face in front of others. Secondly, it was only a few days before he would have to go to the Orc Empires, but he was only halfway throughpleting his potion-brewing mission. This was a cold reminder of how mediocre he really was.

    Wizard Cyril didn¡¯t take this mission for the war glory points. As he was getting closer to bing a ¡°real¡± intermediate alchemist, he wanted to save up as many raw materials as he could get. Doing the potion-brewing mission was the perfect way of doing that. The low-tier ingredients were very expensive to buy, and once his sess rate started to go up, he¡¯d be able to save up more ingredients for himself from taking the job. It was the reason he had to get it done quickly. If he couldn¡¯t finish on time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take the job this year anymore.

    The staff member said apologetically, ¡°So sorry, Wizard Cyril. You don¡¯t have the permission to take the ingredients.¡±

    ¡°WHAT? What are you talking about? I¡¯m halfway on this mission; what are you talking about?¡±

    Nothing was going smoothly for Wizard Cyril today. He got turned down by Abel during the day, and now, he got turned down from being able to do his job.

    ¡°Ahem, ¡± the staff member tried to act professionally, ¡°If you wish to object to what is happening to you, Wizard Cyril, please contact the miracle spirit for it.¡±

    As soon as Wizard Cyril took out his war glory tag, a message started to show up.

    ¡°Cyril the intermediate wizard, the Alchemist Union has banned all supply of alchemy ingredients to you. You will be aborted from the alchemy mission you are doing now. You will also be permanently banned from taking any alchemy-rted missions.¡±

    Wizard Cyril was more shocked than annoyed, ¡°How? What did I do to have this happen to me?¡±

    All that for abusing a junior wizard. Like a madman in heat, Wizard Cyril ran out of the retrieval point. He then used his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell to move to the exit teleportation portal at Miracle City. Whether it was his mana or his war glory points, he didn¡¯t care about saving either one of them.

    After teleporting to Logan City, which was the closest city he could move, Wizard Cyril tried to buy some ingredients off a shop that he found.

    A staff member said in a very polite tone, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for this, sir; you don¡¯t have the authority to buy any ingredients that are within the category of alchemy-rted goods. Is there anything else I can help you with?¡±

    Wizard Cyril was almost crying at this point, ¡°I... Can I-I pl-please, please tell me who did this to me? I-I, h-he-he, who was the one that¡¯s stopping me from buying alchemy ingredients?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for what you¡¯re going through, sir, but that is something that¡¯s beyond what I am authorised to help you with. If you want to know more about this, please contact higher-ups of the Alchemist Union.¡±

    That was a very sensible answer. It seemed too standard, however. So standard, in fact, Wizard Cyril actually couldn¡¯t sense any sort of hope from it. He still had his teacher, though. Maybe he¡¯d do something to help.

    The name was pham. Advanced Alchemist pham. Wizard Cyril tried to use the teleportation circle to get to his teacher, and of course, the Alchemist Union wasn¡¯t going to stop him from doing that.

    Wizard Cyril was extremely devastated, ¡°Sir! Sir! Sir! I was just told, I was j-just told that I got banned from getting ess to any alchemy ingredients. C-can you look it up for me? I¡¯m really, I just, I just I can¡¯t-¡±

    By the way, Wizard Cyril never had any talent as a wizard. If he couldn¡¯t abuse a huge amount of potions, it¡¯d be over for his career both as an alchemist and a wizard.

    Alchemist pham tried to keep it calm, ¡°Right, right, would you just stop crying like the baby now? Don¡¯t worry about it. You know me. I¡¯m pretty respected in the Alchemist Union. And what did you do, exactly?¡±

    Wizard Cyril cried even louder, ¡°I¡¯ve been at the Miracle City this who-whole time! How-how I was, how was I doing anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s good. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. That¡¯s all I need to hear. Let me ask an old friend of mine, alright? Stay right where you are. Nothing¡¯s going to go bad for you, I promise.¡±

    ¡°You promise?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Get something to wipe your face, alright?¡±

    Alchemist pham was an advanced alchemist. Even if Wizard Cyril did end up offending someone, it would usually be over with a few talks. It¡¯s not the first time he¡¯s ever done this. He was pretty confident in his ability to smooth this down.

    Soon, Alchemist pham made contact with a manager at the human Alchemist Union. The name was Afonso, the advanced wizard. The two of them had been good friends for many years.

    ¡°Hey, Afonso! My friend! Um, so why did Cyril¡¯s name get on the cklist? I know the rules. This stuff doesn¡¯t happen unless it¡¯s directed from someone at my rank.¡±

    Afonso said in a serious voice, ¡°pham, this is big. If you ask me, I¡¯d tell you not to get involved.¡±

    ¡°Well, can you at least tell me who did this first?¡±

    ¡°It happened this morning. The elves explicitly told us not to provide any ingredients to Wizard Cyril. I¡¯m sure you know this better than I do. Once the elven branch says something, we can¡¯t do or say anything otherwise.¡±

    Alchemist pham persisted, ¡°Can I get a name or something? Who was the one that, you know, called the shots on this one?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it already?¡± a sigh came through the call, ¡°A demand? No, it was aplete threat from the elves. The order was forced on all the branches we have on the Holy Continent. Who else could it be?¡±

    Afonso paused a bit before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s just stop right here. Cyril is already ruined. Don¡¯t ruin yourself as well, friend. I¡¯ll hang up the call.¡±

    That¡¯s where it ended. Alchemist pham continued to sit without moving at all. He knew that the request came from an alchemist order. As for the rest, he just wasn¡¯t sure how he could break the news to his student.

    At the same time, Wizard Cyril had been waiting for Alchemist pham for a whole day. Everything just felt cold to him by this point.

 Chapter 659 - Snow Eagle

    <h4>Chapter 659</h4> <h4>Snow Eagle</h4>

    Apart from a desperate Wizard Cyril out of the scene, right now, Abel was standing on his hanging fort 03. He switched his mount from the mount wolf king to ck Wind.All this time, ck WInd had been forced to stay inside the portal beast ring. It got really upset when Abel let it out. It was wailing, rubbing against Abel with its forehead. It didn¡¯t like being stuck inside somewhere for so long, but at the same time, it knew how important it was for its master.

    White Cloud was flying at a higher altitude. The battle fort 03, Abel, ck Wind, Everything, It had never carried so much weight at once before, which was why Abel turned the gravitational force of the battle fort 03 to a minimum. If he couldn¡¯t, they would¡¯ve never been able to reach the highest point of the Budapest Mountain Range.

    Speaking of which, most humans would never be able to see the view that Abel was looking at. He was flying right on top of the Budapest Mountain Rage. There were steep slopes on either side of the peak. He felt grateful that he didn¡¯t have to climb those. He couldn¡¯t just be good at climbing if he was. The blizzard and chilling wind were, in essence, what really made it dangerous to be there.

    While hiding inside the defensive barrier of the battle fort 03, Abel saw the exterior temperature reach -80 degrees. He was probably at the coldest ce there was in nature. Apart from head knight¡¯smanders, It¡¯d be impossible for any humans to survive out here.

    Intermediate wizards could try to make their way here, but even if they bothered, they would¡¯ve had to face enemies that were worse than the orcs. That was right. This was where many advanced spiritual beasts lived. Not even the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell was enough to flee from those terrifying creations.

    It was very warm where Abel was, however. He wasn¡¯t bothered with the extreme climate here. If anything, he was having the time of his life, enjoying the view down below. He was trying to picture a tale he heard of a long time ago. ording to what the others told him, the orcs used to pass through here to try to make way into the human world.

    Not that it seemed very likely, though. Even he wasn¡¯t confident that his summoned creatures would do fine here.

    Just when they were about to fly across the Budapest Mountain Range, he heard a loud shriek from a snow eagle over the distance. Abel could see it charging towards the battle fort 03 in the middle of the sky. It was extremely fast, and the battle fort 03 was just too big for it to avoid.

    When the two collided, a ripple formed at the where the defensive barrier was hit. The snow eagle was taken by surprise, but due to its prowess as an advanced spiritual beast, it wasn¡¯t really hurt that much. If anything, it felt annoyed that something was intruding its territory.

    Immediately, white light started sparkling from its eyes. The noise that it was making was getting louder and louder. Advanced beasts were usually the scariest when they could fly. If they decided to target something, it¡¯d be pretty much impossible topletely go out of sight. It was especially true for Abel. He didn¡¯t understand the geography of this ce. If he did, he would¡¯ve known why the wizards and orcs called it the nd of death.¡±

    Anyways, Abel did feel troubled to have such an encounter. He had never fought any advanced spiritual beasts before, but judging from his experience with intermediate spiritual beasts, he didn¡¯t want to find out.

    Let¡¯s see. Johnson and Flying me were both beside him. As for White Cloud, of course, it wasn¡¯t going to take part in this one.

    Abel sent hismand, ¡°Alright, 03! Let the snow eagle in!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the battle fort 03 replied.

    The snow eagle was very quick to make a response. After changing its posture for a bit, it darted towards the spot where it collided at. It was using its ws to try to rip whatever that was in front of it.

    Things didn¡¯t go as it seemed, though. The moment it tried to attack, it was moved towards a space that looked very different from where it was at. There was a transparent barrier around it. The wind stopped blowing. It wasn¡¯t cold at all, suddenly. It felt very ufortable with this sudden change.

    Then, it saw something that it couldn¡¯t quite understand. There was a gigantic silver tform in front of it. There was also a giant tower that was sitting on top of the tform. They were both the same colour, and it was the first time it¡¯s seen anything that was like it.

    And there. A human, a giant metallic thing of a monster, and a pseudo-dragon. The former two weren¡¯t all that frightening, but the sight of the pseudo-dragon was making the snow eagle shrivel in fear. This fear was not a rational one, as the two were probably the same in terms of strength. It had more to do with where the two were in terms of their hierarchies in the natural world.

    ¡°Hey, 03! Strengthen your barrier. Don¡¯t let this eagle get away!¡±

    Abel was in a struggle now. If he decided to use Johnson for what he was about to do next, the orcs would find out about it almost immediately. Worse yet, if he was using Flying me, there was a chance that the dragons would detect what was going on. He wouldn¡¯t want the dragons to know that he was the master of one of their kind. No. He was a powerful man, but the dragons were not to be taken lightly at all.

    That being said, it was still quite easy to capture one snow eagle. It probably belonged to an enemy advanced priest, anyways. It couldn¡¯t hurt to try to capture it.

    ¡°Rechanneling energy... the barrier is currently being strengthened. The barrier has been sessfully strengthened!¡±

    The mechanical voice wasing from all directions. The snow eagle didn¡¯t like this at all. It didn¡¯t want to fight the pseudo-dragon that was in front of it. It wanted to leave, but no matter how hard it tried, it just couldn¡¯t bash its way out of the barrier.

    After four tries, the snow eagle was smart enough to give up. It then turned towards the human that was looking at it. It understood right away. The human was in control of this whole situation. It immediately readied itself to charge at Abel, but Flying me was fast enough to be in its way.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t kill it!¡± Abel said to Flying me. He knew how rowdy pseudo-dragons could be. He wasn¡¯t sure if it knew how to go easy on the snow eagle. It was still a child, after all.

    Flying me had four ws now. It was now among the strongest of the pseudo-dragons. Like Abel¡¯s other summoned creatures, it had far exceeded its original potential in many, many ways. Still, with that being said, it¡¯d be especially hard for it to keep its power under check.

 Chapter 660 - White Snow

    <h4>Chapter 660 White Snow</h4>

    2 powerful flying monsters met in the sky. Patches of snow emerged beside the snow eagle. Turning the sky into and of snow.But as soon as this snow fell upon Abel, his protection shield defused it. As the owner of the battle fort, a protection shield would emerge above him as long as he was on the battle fort.

    Flying me drifted through the snowkes in the sky like it was unaffected at all. Disdain filled its eyes. It was a fire dragon, theplete opposite of the snow eagle.

    When 2 opposite attributes met, the only thing that mattered was whose ability was strong. The attributes themselves would not make a difference, just like this case.

    Flying me¡¯s ability was far superior to a snow eagle, so it could fly in the snow unaffected. Don¡¯t underestimate the snow mes of that snow eagle. It was basically a domain made up of snow. As long as the snow eagle was in the snow, its power would increase dramatically, and its enemy would be slowed down.

    The snow eagle realized how powerful flying me was, but it was arrogant and initiated another attack. An ice ball flew from its w and viciously sped towards Flying me.

    Flying me spit out a white fireball to counteract, and that ice ball was melted in an instant. Afterward, that white fireball began to fly towards the snow eagle.

    The snow eagle sensed damage, so it spat out a deep blue ice spear andnded on the fireball. A big st set off in the sky, and both strikes counteracted each other.

    Abel felt an immense threat through his intuition. It was from both the fireball and that deep blue ice spear. They were the most powerful spells an elite wizard could do.

    Those 2 spiritual beasts could just throw out an elite wizard spell casually like it was nothing. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how biased life was. Humans had to go through countless years of hardship, and only a tiny amount of them reached this level.

    As for spiritual beasts, all they needed to do was to reach adulthood.

    Flying me and the snow eagle kept going back and forth at each other. Their abilities were neck to neck, but by that point, Abel could see just how happy Flying me was. It had not yed like this in a long time; it was having a great time.

    ¡°Flying me, just get it over with. Stop messing around!¡± Abel yelled.

    Upon hearing its owner, Flying me¡¯s speed immediately doubled. To the point where the slow snow eagle couldn¡¯t even see what it was going.

    Flying me took a turn, and it was already behind the snow eagle after getting the ¡®extra fast¡¯ enchantment. It was basically a bug in the system when it was in the sky.

    Pseudo dragons had the natural ability to manipte air, so it basically had no air drag when it was flying. It was the fasting thing in the world besides the giant dragon.

    As for Flying me, it is extra fast¡¯ had even broken thew of this universe. Its speed had reached an impossible level.

    It grabbed the snow eagle¡¯s wings with its tiny legs from the back, and its 2 ws plunged into the neck of the snow eagle. At the same time, it unleashed it¡¯s dragon vigor and fully suppressed the snow eagle.

    The snow eagle couldn¡¯te in almost an instant. That scary dragon vigor had fully suppressed its brain, throwing it into a mess, but it did not fall since it was held by Flying me. Flying me grabbed the snow eagle andnded next to Abel. The snow eagle regained its consciousness, and the first thing it saw was this human.

    As soon as it wanted to move some energy and unleash an attack, it realized its energy was fully locked down by the ws on its neck.

    Abel gazed at the snow eagle. Its white feathers were a little messy from the battle, but it still didn¡¯t affect how handsome it was. Eagles were the most arrogant birds out of the bunch. Both humans and orcs viewed them as extremely powerful.

    A snow eagle was a powerful representative of eagles. It had an energy wave running through every strand of the feather, so Abel couldn¡¯t help himself. He wanted to touch those ice sculptures like feathers.

    Seeing the human reach its hand forward, the snow eagle began to struggle. It was an arrogant snow eagle. It was the gift of the sky. How could it let a human touch it?

    However, as soon as it began to resist, an unbearable vigor of horror sifted out of Abel. This vigor had made it lose its will to resist in an instant.

    ¡°Giant dragon!¡± A legendary word passed down for centuries emerged from the snow eagle¡¯s mind. This word was forbidden. It represented immense prestige.

    It felt like an ant in the face of this immense vigor. All of its arrogance diffused as it instinctively lowered its head towards Abel and put down all of its guard. All the energy was restrained from its feather.

    Abel ced his hand upon it, and the ancient ¡®mount enchantment¡¯ spell was ignited. By that point, the snow eagle no longer had a single desire to resist. It could just try its best to work with Abel.

    Abel soon discovered a frightened soul, so he quickly sent out a mping message. The soul, frightened by the dragon vigor, slowly began to calm down.

    At that moment, the snow eagle had be Abel¡¯s contracted beast. Abel looked at his soul storage with an awkward smile. His soul storage had increased quite a lot after bing a headmander as well as leveling up as a wizard so many times, but now it was full once again.

    Originally, he thought such a massive amount of soul storage could at least contract another 2 spiritual beasts, but maybe he had underestimated the power of the snow eagle.

    What could fight against a snow eagle anyway? It had just fought Flying me, which could also fly. But that was rare. Perhaps nothing on the ground could do anything to it.

    If Abel didn¡¯t unleash his dragon vigor, there would be no way that snow eagle would sign a contract with a human. It was the dignity of its race. Every top rank spiritual beast was elites among all creatures ever since they were born.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you White Snow!¡± Abel said as he gazed at the pure white feather of the snow eagle.

    White Snow strangely looked around, and at that moment, Flying me had also grown hungry. It took out a bottle of hunger potion from the portal bag on its neck with its w.

    As soon as it began to twist on the cap, it saw Abel gazing at it. Therefore, It carefully poured the potion down its throat and honestly handed the crystal bottle to Abel.

    Those Dark World crystal bottles had the ability to preserve potions. Those potions in the Lut Gholein potion shop were still in good shape after so many years.

    ¡°Yes, White snow. This is for you!¡± said Abel as he took out a portal bag, ced a bottle of blue howling rabbit vor hunger potion into it, and hung it on White Snow¡¯s neck.

    White Snow curiously looked at the portal bag. It was quite clever, so it soon discovered the secret of the portal bag after seeing what Flying me had done.

    It took out the hunger potion again and used its flexible beak to open the cap, and poured it in its mouth. Afterward, it handed the bottle back to Abel like Flying me.

    Abel reached his hand and patted on White Snow¡¯s neck. He then turned to Flying me and said, ¡°See Flying me? White Snow doesn¡¯t even need me to say anything to hand back the bottle!¡±

    Flying me stuck his head out and nudged Abel. It began to act like a spoiled child, so Abel had to helplessly pat its neck as well.

    ¡°White Snow. Do you need to take care of the stuff in your tunnel?¡± Abel turned to White Snow again and said.

    White Snow quickly nodded. There was so much treasure in its tunnel; it could not let go of.

    ¡°No.03, open defense. Give White Snow permission toe in and out!¡± Said Abel to the battle fort under him.

    ¡°Yes, Master. White Snow permission confirmed! Processplete!¡± A robotic voice emerged.

    White Snow stretched its wings and flew out the tform in a swoosh towards the sky. It soon prated the shield, and it was on its way towards its tunnel.

    Abel waited for a few minutes and saw White Snow fly out from its tunnel again. It thennded beside him.

    White Snow took out a pile of blue gems from the portal bag on its neck. Most of them were wless blue gems. It seemed like it had only gathered so many of them in this frozennd after countless years, but it was pushing all of them towards Abel.

 Chapter 661 - Through the Valley

    <h4>Chapter 661 Through the Valley</h4>

    White Snow¡¯s voice emerged from the soul chain. ¡°This is for you, my master!¡±Abel was not surprised by what White Snow had done. It was a top-ranking spiritual beast. Maybe it even had the intelligence of a normal human.

    Flying me¡¯s gaze was drawn to the piles of blue gem on the ground. Although it was not its favorite gem, the red gem, he still loved all shiny things.

    In the past, Abel was worried that there would be a problem if he had taken too many gems out. But now he felt a little bad as an owner. Just a pile of wless gems had made Flying me so excited.

    ¡°White Snow, you can keep it to yourself. I don¡¯t need it!¡± Abel gave the gems back to White Snow. Not only that, but he then took out 100 perfect blue gems from his portal bag and dumped it on the ground ¡°if you like blue gems, you can take these as well. As long as you follow me, you can have as many as you want!¡±

    Flying me had almost gone blind by looking at so many perfect shiny blue gems. Its eyes were glowing. If it¡¯s the owner was not here, it would have forcefully stolen them already.

    White Snow sensed a threat, so it quickly scooped the gems into its portal bag to break away from Flying me¡¯s greedy gaze.

    ¡°Flying me, you can have some too, but those blue gems are useless to you anyway!¡± Said Abel helplessly.

    He then took out 100 perfect red gems from his portal bracelet and handed it to Flying me. Flying me quickly shoved them into its portal bag and ran back to its nest on the top of battle fort no.03 with its 2 little legs. It was the best ce to keep its gems.

    White Snow¡¯s eyes sparkled. It also wanted a nest on battle fort no.03, but no matter how hard it pecked on the hard surface of the battle fort, he would not make a hole. After a few tries, it gave up.

    ¡°No.03, help White Snow make a nest!¡± Abel said.

    Suddenly the seemingly imprable ground began to shake, and a nest for White Snow emerged. White Snow happily dumped all of its gems inside the nest and dived in to enjoy itself.

    When he saw how happy White Snow and Flying me were, Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head inughter. He then turned and went back to his magic tower.

    He took a seat at the top level and began to think about the challenge of this operation. He had signed a contract with White Snow without exposing his identity, which could dramatically boost his safety. If the orc empire had found out his real identity, a human grandmaster cksmith in the Orc Empire, they wouldn¡¯t let him go back alive¨Cby all means necessary.

    Abel took out the orc tooth and that strange identity card.

    Just when he was about to examine it, a warning emerged from the battle fort through that robotic voice ¡°Master, a headmaster identity card spotted. Identity confirmed. You are now a headmaster!¡±

    ¡°03, you know what this identity card is?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise.

    He had always been very curious about this identity card due to how well preserved it was. If he didn¡¯t have that piece of world stone as support, there was no way he would be able to open the box the identity card was in.

    After hearing that the battle fort no.3 spirit confirm this identity card, he had be certain that this thing was from the same period as the battle fort.

    ¡°Master, only those with great power of a headmaster can have this identity card. As soon as the identity card has epted you, your status will automatically be a headmaster!¡± Battle fort no.03 exined.

    Abel could basically see how important this head master identity card was since no.03 had called it¡¯s owner a ¡®great power.¡¯ The word ¡®great¡¯ was rarely thrown around.

    You could only use the word ¡®great¡¯ to address the king or the gods. Great power probably meant someone with the same rank as a god or king, but no matter what, it still showed just how prestigious this thing was.

    Someone with great power like this would definitely not lose their identity card. They would only give it to their offspring and let them inherit the status of a headmaster.

    ¡°03, what does a head master identity card do?¡± Abel was still a little confused.

    ¡°Master. A headmaster can control all battle machines, but it can only do so through a spirit!¡± 03 exined again.

    ¡°Please be more clear!¡± Abel still did not know what it did.

    ¡°Master, you can now rule over battle fort no.3, but you have to do so through me!¡± 03 replied, very seriously.

    Abel was caught off guard a little. That wasn¡¯t right. Wasn¡¯t this the power he had all along?

    Since when did battle fort no.3 gain a sense of humor?

    ¡°03, so what¡¯s the difference between this and the power I have currently?¡± Abel asked again with patience.

    ¡°There is no difference in the battle fort no.3, but when you have multiple battle machines, you can control them through me as long as they are in my control range!¡¯ 03 exined again.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. The control range of battle fort no.03 was so small¨Conly a few hundred meters. It couldn¡¯t even control machines on the ground if it was a few thousand meters above the sky.

    ¡°03, I got a map from the headmaster identity card. Do you know what it signifies?¡± Abel asked as he suddenly remembered the map.

    ¡°Master, Sorry. I can¡¯t find any data. I can¡¯t answer!¡±03 replied.

    Abel was extremely curious. He was sure the sights in the ce were built in the same period as the battle fort. Maybe he could get even more battle forts from there.

    ¡°03, open the roof of the magic tower!¡± Abel said as he felt the battle fort was beginning tond.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    This magic tower was made entirely out of the strange shape-shifting material, so the battle fort 03 spirit could fully control it. Soon, the top of Abel¡¯s magic tower had divided into 2 and slowly opened up.

    When the 2 sides were fully separated, that magic tower was basically roof-less, exposing the outside¡¯s unbearable beauty.

    By this point, White Cloud had dragged the battle fort away from the highest peak and slowly heading towards a valley.

    They had arrived at the orc side of Mount Budapest. The view here waspletely different from the human side. All the nts and trees were small, and the ce was still filled with patches of snow in September.

    Weird, howe it was so cold here?

    Even on the orc battlefield, he never felt like this. The temperature there was quite simr to the human world.

    Abel didn¡¯t know that since the Miracle Wall was so thick, it had stopped a lot of the warm air from the south side of the human world from entering into the orc world. Still, due to how much heat the Miracle Wall was gathering, it could still warm up the ces 50 miles from the Miracle wall, where the orc battle was located.

    At that moment, he was in the north of the Holy Continent divided by Mount Budapest. All the south¡¯s heat waspletely blocked, and all the cool breeze from the north was trapped. This divided these 2 parts of the Holy Continent into 2 different seasons.

    Food was scarce, which made the spiritual beasts on the orcs side even more vicious. They also tend to be speedier and smaller.

    As Abel stared at thispletely different world, he thought about how the humans had described the orc empire: cold and deserted.

    White Cloud kept dragging the battle fort 03 towards the north. They had already gone over the highest peak, so White Cloud¡¯s job was easy again, and it began to elerate.

 Chapter 662 - Wolf Garden

    <h4>Chapter 662 Wolf Garden</h4>

    Abel finally understood why the orcs and humans had livedpletely different lives as he looked at the scene on the outside of Mount Budapest in front of him.Since Mount Budapest had divided the seasons of the Holy Continent into 2, the north of Mount Budapest had fewer resources. Abel was just not sure if these conditions would improve if he went further from Mount Budapest.

    The reason why came to the orc empire a month earlier was that he also wanted to take a closer look at the legendary orc empire, besides going to see if that orc priest gathering on Nam Mountain had anything to do with Ancient Sight.

    Maybe Abel was the only person who could take a tour around the orc empire so casually. Not long after he went over Mount Budapest, he spotted arge ground of patrolling birds.

    Although those birds did not look too different from normal ones, battle fort 03 sensed their contracted energy.

    The orc empire valued defense more than Abel expected. Why did the orc empire dedicate this many birds to patrol the entire Mount Budapest?

    These patrolling birds were also different from a sky eye. It could only fly back to the report with extreme speed once they spotted a target. They could not share a sight directly, but still, this many birds would still cost a lot.

    Luckily he had the battle fort¡¯s invisible ability; if not, he might not even be able to enter the orc empire on a normal sky sparrow.

    Abel didn¡¯t know too much about battle, but he could still sense something as strange as this defense. Maybe the orcs were about to make a big move soon!

    But by that point, he was already in the orc empire. It was out of the range of the Miracle Spirit, so he could not contact it.

    At the same time, the Miracle Wall had protected humans for thousands of years. The orcs shouldn¡¯t be able to destroy it, even if the orc empire had some kind of n.

    Abel sighed; the battle fort had traveled beyond the valley into arge grasnd. But, all the grass on this grasnd was dried out. Autumn hade early.

    He took out the orc tooth map and ced it in front of his head. He had arrived at the wolf garden¡ªthe domain of the wolves.

    As soon as he entered the wolf garden, he realized the wolves were living a nomadic lifestyle among families.

    There were alsorge groups of sheep scattered on those dried up yellow grass. They were just like human farmers. The only thing different was that the grass was not enough for the sheep to get fat; they could only survive at most.

    Soon, Abel realized the few nomadic worgen families did not have male adult worgens. They were all elders, mothers, and children.

    As the White Cloud kept dragging the battle fort. They went further and further into the wolf garden. Finally, Abel saw the first city within the Orc Empire.

    ording to the marking on the orc tooth map, this was the mother city of a race. It was made entirely out of mud, so it looked golden brown from the sky.

    Other than a few buildings, everything in the city was made out of mud.

    The city was clearly built to be a military base. There was a giant stadium right in the center of this city, and the shops had only taken up one-fourth of the space.

    The only odd thing was that there were not many worgens in this mother city. There was no wolf riders training in the stadium. After looking at the size of this city, it should be able to fit a few thousand wolf riders.

    Abel stopped for a bit in the sky to give this worgen mother city a deeper look and left. He was not bored enough to dwell in an almost empty city.

    He would not let any orcs spot him before he arrived at the Nam mountain in the orc utopia. If not, it would mess up his n dramatically.

    ¡°Wooo!¡± A wolf howling sound caught Abel by surprise. It was his 5th day in the orc empire. Normally, during the day, White Cloud would keep dragging the battle fort forward while resting on top of it at night.

    On the other hand, Abel would bring Flying me, White Snow, and Johnson into the Dark World to clean up hell creatures.

    He had juste back from the Dark World on this fifth day. At the time, White Cloud had already started to drag the battle fort, so he decided to have a little rest to relieve himself of the tiring the Dark World. However, he was disrupted by this wolf howl.

    This howl was clearly strengthened by powerfulbat qi. A wolf rider captain made it.

    ¡°03, can you scan where that wolf rider captain is?¡± Abel was toozy to have a look himself even after being surprised, so he directlymanded 03.

    ¡°Yes, master, scanning!¡±

    Abel soon received a message. 3 wolf rider captains were fighting next to a river 4 miles from the battle fort.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but twitch. It was almost like all the male adult worgens in this ce had vanished these past few days, and he really wanted to know what was going on. Now was the perfect opportunity.

    As battle fort 03 continued to scan, the fighting scene of those wolf riders was reflected on Abel¡¯s mind.

    2 wolf rider captains were surrounding another wolf rider captain. One of them yelled, ¡°Beecher,e back with me. I will help you beg for mercy. The master has to understand your crime of going away without notice!¡±

    ¡°Carlo, the orc god summoned me. This is my chance. I will definitelye back as a head wolf rider captain. Just pretend you never knew me!¡± The wolf rider captain named Beecher yelled back.

    ¡°Beecher, the orc god wants us to fight for the orc empire, not avoid the battle for personal growth!¡± The wolf rider captain named Carlo said furiously.

    ¡°Carlo, can¡¯t you understand? Joining the orc god ceremony is the only chance for us wolf rider captains. It only happens once every 10 years. Normally only head wolf rider captains are allowed, but this time is different. The empire has gathered all the current head wolf rider captains to fight, so this is my only opportunity to get promoted into a head wolf rider captain. You can not stop me. If you do, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Beecher yelled even louder.

    Abel was just enjoying himself watching this show take ce on his battle fort up the sky, but his heart suddenly tingled when he heard the word orc god ceremony. Could this be the orc god priest event on Nam mountain?

    Also, what were the orcs about to do? Why did they gather all the head wolf rider captains? Abel started to get worried about the Miracle Wall.

    Meanwhile, the 3 wolf rider captains down below began to fight. Abel could clearly see that the wolf rider captain named Beecher was a little more powerful. It could still hold up against the attacks of 2 wolf rider captains of the same rank.

    Maybe this could be an opportunity. Abel thought to himself as he ced his hand on his transformation ne. Soon his bones began to change. His 2 meters tall body was quickly stretched even taller. At the same time, the clothes and armor on his body vanished. Abel had put them back in his portal bag.

    Fur began toe out of his skin, and his nails became ws. Soon, he had transformed into a worgen.

    He felt a little unsafe taking off his runeword armor. That armor had given him so much increase in defense and spell casting speed.

    However, Abel suddenly remembered an armor he had in his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag. He had rarely worn it since it was not made for humans. It was one of his earliest spoils of war, the ¡®Holy Wolf Treasure.¡¯

    Abel took the ¡®Holy Wolf Treasure¡¯ out from his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag. It was a legendary armor made with some unknown material. The whole thing was only 5 pounds.

    He had done a close examination on this armor when he first became a Grandmaster cksmith, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out the material. He also could alter it since one of the special things about this armor was its imprable defense.

    Even with his current ability, he could not break open the ¡®Holy Wolf Treasure.¡¯ But as long as he had it on, physical attacks were basically useless on him.

 Chapter 663 - Camouflage

    <h4>Chapter 663 Camouge</h4>

    The Holy Wolf Treasure was surprisingly easy to put on. All Abel needed to do was wrap the square shape armor around his waist and gently tap it. Then the armor would automatically wrap around his body.The protection was impressive. It even wrapped around the head, palm, and sole. By this point, Abel also realised he could control the surface of this armor with his power of the will, exposing his head and palm.

    The Holy Wolf treasure was a secret, and it was best to not let the other orcs see it, so Abel decided to put an extra leather cape on top of it. He also found a decent long spear and short de from his spoils of war. He then took out his rune bow Riphook and hanged 2 arrows by his waist.

    All of a sudden, he had be a perfect wolf rider. All he needed was a mount wolf.

    With a flick, he let the mount wolf king out of his monster portal ring. It was the worst mount he could find at the time.

    He yelled at Johnson who was resting while hogging a pile of gems by his side ¡°Johnson, go back to the ring!¡±

    As long as Johnson could sleep while hugging some rocks, it would be able to grow, and the effect of gems were even better. It scooped up all the gems back in his portal bag and walked inside the ck hole in front of Abel.

    Flying me looked at Abel but soon returned to his pile of red gems. It knew its owner did not need him to attack now.

    On the other hand, White Snow was very enthusiastic. It flew out from its nest andnded next to Abel, asking if it needed toe along.

    ¡°White Snow, only if you can shrink into the size of a normal eagle. You¡¯re too big right now. You¡¯ll attract too much attention!¡± Said Abel with augh.

    White Snow tilted its head and thought for a bit. Its body began to shrink, and its scent also decreased as its body got smaller.

    Originally, it was just a little bit smaller than Flying me, but in a blink of an eye it had turned into a normal white eagle, with barely any scent. If Abel didn¡¯t use its world stone ability, it couldn¡¯t even tell how powerful it was.

    ¡°Not bad, White Snow!¡± Abel smiled when White Snownded on his shoulder.

    With a mount wolf king, a full body armour, a decent spear, as well as an eagle on his shoulder, Abel looked like a typical noble wolf.

    ¡°03, lower!¡± Said Abel as he jumped on the mount wolf king.

    Battle fort no.3 quickly began to descend towards the ground, allowing Abel to jump down and head towards the 3 wolf rider captains.

    He knew the wolves had great respect for the powerful, so he deliberately turned a bit of the colourless energy in his druid soul into death qi and unleashed it.

    Also, with a Holy object such as the transformation ne, he no longer smelled human.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Abel yelled seriously as he arrived in front of those 3 fighting wolf rider captains.

    The 3 wolf rider captains sensed the death qi and quickly stopped their weapons and put it back on their saddle.

    ¡°Sir, we were ordered to capture an escaped soldier!¡± The wolf rider captain named Carlo replied in a loud voice.

    ¡°Sir I am not an escaped soldier. I just want to join the orc god ceremony!¡± By that point the wolf rider captain named Beecher had grown pale. He hadn¡¯t expected a head wolf rider captain to appear out of nowhere. If this head wolf rider captain wanted to capture him or get involved, he would never be able to go to the orc god ceremony.

    ¡°The orc god ceremony, huh? I want to go have a look as well. You can be my follower then!¡± Said Abel pointing at Beecher.

    ¡°Sir, our master had ordered us to bring him back!¡± Carlo quickly added.

    ¡°He¡¯s one of my men now. Do you have a problem with that?¡± Abel unleashed even more death qi to imitate the vigour of a head wolf rider captain.

    Wolf rider captain Beecher immediately felt his heart lift. He could see that Abel was a noble from his gear. Although he didn¡¯t know which family, he knew it was definitely an extremely powerful one from the full body leather armour, snow eagle, or a mount wolf king. These were all things a normal wolf rider captain could not get.

    The leather armour on Abel was his spoil of war. He had gotten it from the orc battlefield. Making these things was extremelyplicated, and this one, in particr, was made entirely out of iron rhino skin.

    The skin of an iron rhino was as strong as iron. And only the skin on its stomach could be turned into armour. To make the armor would take at least 3 iron rhinos.

    They were extremely precious, too, since they were almost extinct in the orc empire. Therefore, an armor like this would definitely cost a fortune.

    You would rarely see any worgens in metal armour. Not only were they rare, they were also hard to maintain. Most importantly wolf riders needed speed, and metal armour could limit their range of motion.

    Therefore, leather armours had be the perfect armour for wolf riders.

    Snow eagles were also very hard to obtain since you needed to domesticate them ever since birth. Even a young eagle was extremely expensive, let alone these snow eagles with snowy white feathers.

    A mount wolf king needed no exnation. Only one could be born with every hundred thousand mount wolves. Every wolf rider would go crazy for one.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s my honour to be your follower!¡± Wolf rider captain Beecher jumped down from his mount wolf with his knee down and said whole heartedly.

    A prideful wolf rider captain like Beecher would not normally surrender this easily, but this situation was different. He could only risk getting captured or staying with Abel. This might even increase his probability to bing a head wolf rider captain.

    He probably originally had a ten percent sess rate to go, but now the table had turned with this head wolf rider captain. As far as he knew, only a few elite with the power of a head wolf rider captain who would join.

    After being struck by Abel¡¯s vigour and seeing how submissive Beecher had be, wolf rider captain Carlo exchanged gaze with the other wolf rider captain and shook his head. He then did a bow and turned around on his mount wolf.

    ¡°Get up, what¡¯s your name?¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Seeing the 2 wolf rider captains who came to capture him had left, Beecher let out a breath of relief and said as he stood up, ¡°Sir, my name is Beecher!¡±

    Abel then signalled him to get back on his mount wolf and said ¡°Beecher, lets keep going as we talk!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Wolf rider captain Beecher jumped back on his mount wolf. He also knew the best thing to do was to leave as soon as possible. Although he had be the man of this head wolf rider captain, he did not know what action his leader in the military would take. Maybe they would send even more men after him.

    ¡°Beecher, I don¡¯t care who you were. You are now following me. No one will give us trouble!¡± Abel said helplessly as he saw the worried look on Beecher¡¯s face.

    Of course, Abel was not bragging. If any head wolf rider captain appeared, he was more than capable of killing them.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± Said wolf rider captain Beecher in excitement. He had almost forgotten what had just happened, he didn¡¯t even know what is the name of this head wolf rider captain.

    Or maybe Abel just had not introduced himself, so he did not want to bother him.

    ¡°Tell me about the orc god ceremony!¡± Said Abel pretending he was getting bored.

    Wolf rider captain Beecher hesitantly gazed at Abel and exined, ¡°The orc god ceremony will take ce once every 10 years in Nam Mountain. In the past only head wolf rider captain level orcs could join, but this time is different. Since all the head wolf rider captains were at war, it gives wolf rider captains like myself a rare chance.¡±

    ¡°War? Howe I never heard about it?¡± Said Abel pretended to sound confused.

    ¡°Really? All the orcs in the empire had been recruited. We are about to unleash an ultimate war with the human.¡± A suspicious look emerged on wolf rider captain Beecher¡¯s face. If Abel did not look totally identical to a worgen, he would think he was a spy of the humans.

 Chapter 664 - Snoop

    <h4>Chapter 664 Snoop</h4>

    ¡°Ohhh, that¡¯s why my family told me to join the orc god ceremony or whatever!¡± Abel shook his head with an irritated face.Wolf rider Captain Beecher gazed at Abel¡¯s gear, then at that snow eagle, and atst at the mount wolf king again. He had be more confident in his idea that the head wolf rider captain was someone prestigious they had arge sum of wealth from a big powerful family.Perhaps the family didn¡¯t want to lose the head wolf rider captain to war, so they tricked him into going to the orc god ceremony.

    Easily, the wolf rider captain had convinced himself why Abel did not go to war.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s best not to join such a big battle anyway. The more orcs there are, the less war glory there will be!¡± As an escaped soldier, Wolf rider captain Beecher was someone deeply patriotic heart for the orc empire anyway. He was worried that Abel would give up going to the orc god ceremony in Nam Mountain and join the battle instead.

    Abel pretended to hesitate and then nodded. ¡°No matter what, the orc god ceremony is still very important. We have to join!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Wolf rider Beecher replied in excitement.

    ¡°Yes, Beecher, what road were you initially going to take to get to the orc utopia?¡± Abel asked casually.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m not going to lie. I was nning to enter the desert of death, then go through Fuer Swamp. But just as you said, my master, we can also go through the Rocky ground. Although it¡¯s a little further, it is far safer than the desert of death and the Fuer Swamp!¡± wolf rider captain Beecher said with his head down.

    Abel suddenly felt his brain hurt. If he was a real wolf rider captain, going through the Rocky ground wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    But he was only an impersonator. Although he was not afraid when it came to his confidence, he still didn¡¯t have an actual identity. That was the problem.

    He still didn¡¯t want to turn on wolf rider captain Beecher. He still wanted to get more information about the orc god ceremony from him.

    ¡°Beecher, let¡¯s go through the Rocky ground!¡± However, Abel was not nning to actually go through the Rocky Ground. There were still 3 more days until they reached the rocky ground ording to his map, so it would be enough time for him to get everything out of Wolf rider captain Beecher.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Wolf rider captain Beecher said in excitement again. Going through the desert of death and Fuer swamp was basically putting your life at stake.

    Abel and wolf rider captain Beecher left speedily. The two did not talk much as they galloped through the grasnd.

    Abel connected with White Cloud through the soul chain as he continued to gallop. He asked it to follow him while dragging battle fort no.03 up above.

    After a few hours of nonstop galloping at full speed, they finally came to a halt as the night was growing near. Wolf rider captain Beecher found a puddle of water and got ready to spend his night near there.

    ¡°Master, you can eat first!¡± Said wolf rider captain Beecher, tone full of honor as he took out some food and handed it to Abel.

    Abel gazed at the food and felt his stomach-turning. It was a mush of ck meat. It wasmb meat. Rawmb meat. He was sure.

    Ever since he transformed into a worgen, his sense of smell had increased dramatically. He could clearly sniff out the gamey smell of themb; also since it had not been preserved well, he could also smell the rot that mixed in with the food.

    The mixture of these 2 smells had almost turned into a nightmarish stink.

    It was torture, making a noble wizard who had been eating the best food the human could offer the world every day to eat this. Abel just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.

    ¡°Eh, you can eat it yourself. I have my own food!¡± Abel, with a wave of a hand, declined wolf rider captain Beecher. He then pulled open a leather bag on his mountain and pretended he was taking stuff out of it. But actually, he was taking out a piece of rough bread and a few strips of roast beef from his portal bracelet.

    These were actually food from the wolves he got from his spoils of war. He had prepared a lot of stuff from the wolves for this operation, and food was one of them.

    Rough bread and roast beef were extremely easy to preserve. Also, his portal bag could separate the temperature inside from the outside, so after Abel had added a few ice blocks inside it, it could preserve his food even longer.

    A shook look emerged on wolf rider Captain Beecher¡¯s face as he saw Abel take out these 2 types of food. At the same time he was also further convinced of Abel¡¯s identity.

    You could only get rough bread and roast beef outside of the military as a head wolf rider captain. The orc empire always had a shortage of food. Although the wolves had taken over most of the grasnd, they could only get just enough food to survive.

    Therefore, the distribution of food had always been extremely strict. The orc empire had killed almost any edible wild animal, so 80% of the orcs were living in extreme poverty.

    This was also why so many pecker orcs were sent straight to the Miracle Wall for suicide. They just couldn¡¯t feed them. The best soil in the orc empire could only be harvested one else a year at most.

    If ey did not have a good harves that year that year, most of the orcs would starve to death.

    Therefore when wolf rider captain Beecher saw these foods, he also got less worried.

    Not only that but, Abel then decided to give a part of his rough bread and roast meat to him. All of a sudden, he would share anything with Abel.

    ¡°Master. You will almost have nopetition in this orc god ceremony. As long as you can win, that portion of orc god blood will boost your ability to the next level!¡± Wolf rider captain Beecher¡¯s eyes lit up in passion when he said the word orc god blood.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear any clear details on how the orc god ceremony will go down, do you?¡± Abel said while chewing.

    ¡°Of course. I have sacrificed 2 sheep heads for some information on this orc god ceremony. I heard it would be hosted by 5 priests. You will enter the holy temple for an examination, and if you pass, a portion of orc god blood will be awarded to you. Of course, you can also get more orc god blood during the process of the examination. That¡¯s why everyone goes crazy for the ceremony!¡± Wolf rider captain Beecher poured out everything he knew.

    It was a great glory to exin things to a head wolf rider captain.

    ¡°Is the ceremony dangerous?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°Of course not, you will not be in danger as long as you are an orc!¡± Wolf rider captain Beecher shook his head.

    ¡°Right, do you have an identity card?¡± Abel asked, trying to sound casual.

    ¡°Yeah, here!¡± Wolf rider captain Beecher took out a bone made sign and said.

    ¡°Weird, howe I never seen anything like this in the orc battlefield?¡± Abel mumbled to himself.

    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t see this in the orc battlefield. No orc can bring their identity on to the battlefield!¡± Wolf rider Captain Beecher suddenly stuttered and added with a shocked look on his face, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve never seen an identity card?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, how could I see an identity like this? I don¡¯t even remember how many orcs I had killed in the orc battlefield!¡± Abel said,ughing and shaking his head.

    He didn¡¯t have anything else to ask wolf rider captain Beecher.

    He snatched the bone made identity from the horrified wolf rider captains Beecher and took a closer look. He then nodded in satisfaction.

    There was an extremely detailed message on the bone made identity as well as a strange pattern. There was a strand of death qi within those patterns; it seemed like it was made by a priest.

    Abel didn¡¯t think a priest would help every wolf rider make an identity card like this, but at least they would make one for wolf rider captains since these things were too hard to replicate.

    Most importantly, the face of a worgen appeared in his mind as he scanned this identity card with his power of the will. It was the face of wolf rider captain Beecher.

    The technology used in this identity card was even harder to replicate than the ones human¡¯s used. Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire the research of the orc priests.

    Afterward, Abel smiled as his bones began to shape shift. Under the horrified gaze of wolf rider captain Beecher, Abel slowly transformed into a wolf rider captain that looked exactly like him.

 Chapter 665 - Observing

    <h4>665 Observing</h4>

    When Abel went back to battle fort no.03, he gained an extra mount wolf. An extremely ordinary mount wolf

    If Flying me had not gotten used to hiding its dragon vigor, the mount wolf would get scared to death, following limply behind Abel.

    Everything wolf rider captain Beecher had was preserved, but his body had turned into a pile of ash. Even the other 2 wolf rider captains that wanted to capture him could not escape. Abel had sent out White Snow and killed them as well.

    Abel now had an identity that could be recognized by the orc empire. Although it was not someone with great status, a wolf rider captain was still quite rare.

    At the same time, he learned more about the orc god ceremony. The information he had gotten was quite good considering that wolf rider captain Beecher had only sacrificed 2 sheep.

    ¡°White Cloud, head to the Rocky Field!¡± Abel yelled at White Cloud, who was resting at the time.

    ¡°Ghoo ghoo..¡± White Cloud then began to p its giant wings and head towards the rocky ground.

    Since he needed to examine the condition of the orc empire, he had to go to the ce where most of the orcs gathered. It was the rocky ground located slightly north of east.

    After half a day of flying, Abel finally saw the rocky ground. There was a forest of thorns separating it from the wolf garden. Within the forest, there was a small passage guarded by wolf riders and around 10 Taurens.

    Compared to the dried up wolf garden, this ce looked even more lifeless. There were only some tiny thin nts popping out from time to time.

    The rocky ground was a fitting name for the barren area. Abel stretched out his sight. The entire ce was a patch of grey dirt, and there were all kinds of rocks¨CSome big, some small. It was basically a desert.

    He didn¡¯t know how the orcs could survive in a ce like this, but he soon discovered a patch of water that seemed to be the only source of water around here.

    Next to the water, there was an oasis. Some Tauren were working hard on their crops. They were elders, and the young Tauren were nowhere to be seen.

    Just like the wolves, the Tauren were some of the hardest working orcs. Although there were not many things in the Rocky ground, the entire ce was ruled by Tauren.

    The Tauren were a rare breed of orcs who had a natural insanity attribute. They did not like battles normally, but once they heard the sound of war. Their fighting spirit would shoot up by a few times.

    It was because of the Tauren¡¯s normally peaceful nature; they could turn this vast rocky field into their domain.

    Abel took out a telescope and examined what kind of crops they were growing. It looked strange, those crops were not tall, but they were extremely thick. He didn¡¯t even know what it was as a druid.

    Suddenly a Tauren that seemed to be starving plucked one of those crops from the ground and began eating it.

    As Abel gazed at this oasis, he thought to himself, how many Tauren can these crops keep alive?

    As he continued to fly, he realized how strange their nting method was. Due to theck of water, there were countless wells on the ground. And those corps would often grow around the well between the gaps of the stones. The Tauren here were not willing to waste a single bit of water.

    White Cloud¡¯s speed was miraculous. After a few days of flying, Abel finally saw a city. ording to the orc tooth map, this was thergest Tauren city, Scan City.

    The entire city was made out of the only endless resource here, rocks. From the sky, Abel saw 2 humongous yet grand-looking structures. There were a temple and a pce.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Even a dead piece ofnd could give birth to religion and feudalism. Humans were not the only species that went crazy for power.

    As Abel causally toured around the orc empire, a team of 10 humans had set off from the Miracle Wall.

    This team was made up of 5 headmanders and 5 intermediate wizards. The headmanders were not on their mounts, but those intermediate wizards were able to bring them along and move in a sh.

    An intermediate wizard could only move around 100 miles in a sh before they needed rest. If not, their fighting ability might be affected. This was not the problem of mana store, but because casting spells were quite energy draining.

    Still, moving in a sh was a lot faster than a mount.

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest!¡± Headmander Donald said to intermediate wizard Hubert who was by his side, and then to the rest of the team.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll set up the circle!¡± Wizard Hubert stopped shing and ced a magic circle board on the ground, and ignited a barrier circle.

    The 10 men quickly stepped within the barrier circle and sat down on the ground. The wizards took out the water and distributed it to the others.

    ¡°Weird, howe we never saw a single wolf rider along the way. This is the wolf garden!¡± Head Commander Nelson said in confusion.

    ¡°Maybe we are lucky!¡± Headmander Naishi said with augh.

    All the men began tough, as well. They all expected this mission to be full of danger, and moving in a sh with wizards instead of taking their mount for a speedier ride was even riskier.

    However, it seemed like this idea was not bad at all. Although the ability of knights would be affected a little without a mount, all the men on the spot were headmanders. They could totally make it up with the brutal strength of their body.

    Although the roads they took were extremely dangerous, as long as the wizards kept their eyes out when moving in a sh, they should be fine, especially with this many headmanders.

    ¡°After this mission, I hope everyone can help avenge Wizard Amos!¡± Head Commander Donald lowered his voice.

    ¡°Of course. Edi, are you sure k3516 is still doing operation alone in the orc battlefield?¡± Head Commander Nelson nodded and turned to headmander Edi.

    ¡°K3516 is very mysterious, and I don¡¯t really know how powerful he is. He had been on his own ever since the beginning of the orc hunting mission, but his results seemed very scary!¡± Headmander Edi suddenly remembered the extra war glory. How many orcs did one need to kill to get this much war glory?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how powerful he is. With the 10 of us together, even elite wizards can¡¯t stop us!¡± Said head Commander Donald with grand confidence.

    ¡°Nice, nice!¡± Everyone began tough again. Everyone on the spot was extremely confident about their own ability.

    ¡°Donald. Did Amos have that book with him when he died?¡± wizard Hubert suddenly added.

    ¡°Most likely, there¡¯s no way he would let go of such an important thing!¡± Head Commander Donald said in certainty.

    ¡°Then, do you think k3516 will be on his way to the orc god blood as well?¡± Wizard Hubert asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Amos and I had spent quite a long time on that thing; he shouldn¡¯t have that ability!¡± Although headmander Donald didn¡¯t think Abel would, it didn¡¯t stop him from having doubts.

    ¡°But K3516 has the battle drum; he can clear away the surveince in the sky. He also has the orc tooth map, so he can take the shortest path. He had even gotten thest bit of information about the orc god blood from Amos. How would he let a good opportunity like this slip away?¡± Wizard Hubert added in a low voice.

    ¡°K3516 locked himself up for training. He locked himself up the day before we set off from Miracle City!¡± Head Commander Edi hesitated a little, but he still said what was in his mind.

    Although their orc hunting team had been dismissed, he could still hear a thing or two, especially with a big mouth like k3308. He just wouldn¡¯t shut up, even when injured.

    ¡°Locked himself up for training? At this time? There¡¯s no way. He is definitely going for the same thing as us. It looks like we are in for a lot of fun this time!¡± Headmander Nelson said loudly.

 Chapter 666 - Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 666 Surrounded</h4>

    ording to the n, the team would first go through the tightest passage of the wolf garden straight into the desert of death.After some rest, they continued forward under the shes of intermediate wizards. Suddenly, a blue falcon appeared up above, making headmander Donald yell.¡°Careful, there¡¯s an orc sky eye!¡± As headmander Donald yelled, he rubbed some powder on his body.

    The powder could hide a person¡¯s scent. This way, the wolves could not smell them. Although they had been spotted by the sky eye, as long as they used a barrier circle every time they stopped, they could very well escape the wolves¡¯ surveince.

    All other men in the team began to rub the scent hiding powder on themselves as well. Afterward, the wizards further increased its shing speed.

    However, soon headmander Donald realized something wrong. More and more blue falcons began to emerge from the sky. As they began to move faster, 5 blue falcons were already above them.

    After around 50 miles, 10 blue falcons were swirling in the sky.

    Of course, Head Commander Donald and his team would not have time to admire this rare beauty. But still, normally, every 10,000 wolf riders would only have 1 sky eye.

    So what did10 blue falcons signify? Everyone in the team knew full well.

    ¡°Damn, are all the wolf riders in the wolf gardening for us?¡± Head Commander Donald mumbled to himself as he stared at the sky.

    ¡°Where should we go?¡± Wizard Hubert lowered his voice.

    The 5 intermediate wizards didn¡¯t care how many wolf riders there were. They were still not too far from Miracle City. If they let go of their headmander and use a potion to fully unleash their power. They should be able to safely shback to the Miracle Wall.

    This was the biggest difference between an intermediate wizard and a headmander. With the ¡®move in a sh,¡¯ their survival rate was dramatically increased. They could still escape, even if they could not win.

    ¡®Straight. We still have around 10 miles until we reach the desert of death. As long as we speed through the desert of death, no wolf riders wille after us, no matter how many there are!¡± Head Commander Donald¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. He knew that it was best to go as far from the Miracle as possible¡ªthis way, the intermediate wizards had to take them along for protection.

    ¡°Wooo.. wooo...!¡± The sound of horns emerged. However, this sound seemed to being from all directions. All of a sudden, they knew they were surrounded.

    Still, headmander Donald and his team couldn¡¯t understand how this was possible.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. This is not the horn of worgen!¡± Wizard Hubert yelled. He did quite a lot of research on the orcs.

    ¡°Not wolf riders? We are in the wolf garden, so what else could it be?¡± Head Commander Donald interrupted. Actually, Head Commander Donald knew it was the horn of Tauren, but at the moment, they had to focus on breaking through, not investigate which species it was.

    Wizard Hubert exchanged gaze with the other intermediate wizards. Their power of the will was far more powerful than headmanders. So they could discuss among themselves through their power of the will.

    No matter how powerful a knight was in the Holy Continent, their status was behind wizards. As soon as a wizard reached an intermediate rank, they could totally disregard a headmander.

    Although those 5 headmanders were known as the most powerful force in Miracle City, they were nothing more than a giant shield for those 5 intermediate wizards.

    Normally, they would treat each other as equals, but the wizards could discuss among themselves if a real threat arose. Headmander Donald¡¯s words would only be taken as a consideration.

    ¡°It will take us 150 hours to get back to Miracle City and 50 more miles to the desert of death. Everyone vote!¡± Wizard Hubert asked the 4 other wizards through the power of the will without speaking.

    ¡°This situation doesn¡¯t look right. I have never seen this many sky eyes. I vote to go back!¡± A wizard suggested.

    ¡°No. If we get attacked on our way back, we will be done as soon as our power of the will and mana get used up. We still have 50 miles to the desert of death. We¡¯ll have mana even if we need to fight!¡± Another wizard refused.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to discuss; just vote!¡± Wizard Hubert said desperately as he heard the sound of drums emerging alongside the horns.

    Soon the decision was made. 3 voted to continue towards the desert of death.

    ¡°Let¡¯s increase our speed, straight to the desert of death!¡± Wizard Hubert yelled and drank down a recovery potion. Head Commander Donald let out a breath of relief. He knew the wizards had just discussed amongst themselves. But what could he do anyway? If those wizards really decided to leave them, they would die, even as the most powerful force of Miracle City.

    He really missed Wizard Cyrillic. He was close with wizard Cyrillic and the dead Wizard Amos. Originally, wizard Cyrillic was going to join them as well, but Wizard Cyrillic had somehow gone insane the day before they departed.

    Actually, Head Commander Donald also had some spection of why Wizard Hubert had gone insane. The day before, he had begged him to borrow the orc battle drum and orc tooth map from Abel.

    And he went insane the next day after he had a talk with Abel.

    Head Commander Donald knew Abel had definitely done something, but he could tell anyone. As much as he hated Abel, the others in the trading group didn¡¯t.

    If the others knew how powerful Abel¡¯s background was, there was no way they would even get close to him. So, head Commander Donald wanted to use this opportunity and get rid of Abel as soon as possible.

    ¡°It would have been so good if we had the orc battle drum!¡± Head Commander Naishi sighed.

    He had sighed during the pause of their sh, so everyone could hear his words.

    It was true. They would be able to wipe out all of those sky eyes with a battle drum, and those orcs would not be able to stop them, no matter how many there were.

    At this moment, a roaring galloping sound emerged in front of headmander Donald. It was a superrge scale team of at least 100,000 Wolf riders.

    There were far more wolf riders than they had expected, and there were quite a lot of priests as well. The skeletons were even faster than the mount wolf.

    ¡°Turn! Turn left!¡± Head Commander Donald yelled.

    A spark of hesitation shed in Wizard Hubert¡¯s eyes. Those alluring orc god blood couldn¡¯t make him throw away the headmander Donald next to him, but in the face of real danger, headmander Donald would just be a drag.

    But still, he would listen to headmander Donald¡¯s instructions until thest moment, so he shed left.

    But, something was already behind them¡ªa skeleton.

    The skeleton of a priest could function beyond their range. All they needed was to give them a clear target.

    Head Commander Donald and his team were the targets, and the skeletons would not stop attacking.

    Of course, it was not easy to catch up to Head Commander Donald. ¡®Move in a sh¡¯ was almost beyond thew of nature. If they didn¡¯t need to redraw the spell pattern with every sh, there was no way those skeletons would be able to catch up.

    However, this team of humans seemed to run into another obstacle as they moved left in a sh. There was a huge team of wolf riders with arge number of skeletons rushing towards headmander Donald.

 Chapter 667 - Die in Battle

    <h4>Chapter 667 Die in Battle</h4>

    Wizard Hubert¡¯s face dropped. Maybe the orcs were about to do something big, and they had just perfectly run into them.Just as he expected, the reason why they had been avoiding orca was that the wolves had gathered their power in one spot. They even gathered the Tauren.

    How many were wolf riders out there? It was though their entire species came. Although not every worgen could be a wolf rider, due to theck of mount wolves, the wolves had gathered all the mount wolves they could find and formed the biggest army in history.

    Those wolf riders were training when headmander Donald and his team appeared. Although this vast amount of wolf riders were given clear instructions on how they should react or structure themselves, there were still too many new wolf riders. They needed more training to grasp their skills.

    Head Commander Donald and his team were giving them an imitation battle. The head wolf rider captain inmand was extremely happy. This could not only test out the ability of these wolf riders, but they would also stop those humans from returning to Miracle City.

    Therefore, headmander Donald¡¯s decision to keep heading towards the desert of death was a great decision since the wolf rider captain had already sent arge number of wolf riders blocking the way back to Miracle City.

    Wizard Hubert began to discuss with the other wizards again. Their only target was the orc god blood. Although wizards normally had a long lifespan, there were still way too many wizards dying during their bottleneck.

    If the orc god¡¯s blood could really increase one¡¯s lifespan for 100 years, then it would be more than enough for them to keep leveling up.

    The only thing left to discuss was how they could escape from their surroundings. They could not underestimate these wolf riders. As soon as they entered their range, they would be able to attack them.

    A few normal attacks could not do much to them. At most, it would just break their defense spell. However, there was a chance that a head wolf rider captain¡¯s attack could break their spell.

    Those normal attacks could also add up, with 100,000 wolf riders. As soon as their defense was broken, they would need to brutally counteract those attacks with their body. The only option left at that point was to sh away. If they stopped and did a spell, arge number of spears and arrows would most likelynd on them.

    This was the case with a head wolf rider captain¡¯s ability to break the spell. As soon as their spell was broken, they would be dead meat.

    Wizard Hubert discussed this with the other wizards as they kept shing. They were sure of one thing. They could no longer keep their headmanders with them. An extra headmander would just take up way too much energy, and it would affect their shing speed.

    Not only that, but throwing away their Head Commanders could also distract the wolf riders, especially those annoying skeletons.

    Those skeletons were even scarier than wolf riders. They were not afraid of dying, and they would not get tired. The only thing on their mind was to kill.

    The attacks of skeletons were also filled with death qi that could hurt an intermediate wizard. They basically weakened head wolf rider captains with more stamina and viciousness.

    Only headmander Donald knew about the details of the orc god blood, so he had to stay with them.

    ¡°Wizards, get ready to throw your headmanders, but be careful of their attacks!¡± Wizard Hubert said to the other wizards through the power of the will.

    Friendship meant nothing in the face of danger; the only thing mattered was profit, so Head Commander Donald was the only one who didn¡¯t get thrown away.

    Head Commander Edi, Headmander Naishi, Head Commander Nelson, and Head Commander Nate suddenly felt the wizards next to them let go. Afterward, the white light next to them vanished along with the wizards.

    ¡°How could you do this!¡± Head Commander Edi roared in agony, but by that time, the wizards were already a few hundred meters away. Then they shed again and went another few hundred meters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Head Commander Naishi did not have a mental breakdown after being thrown by the wizards. Before they set off, he also sensed a great danger through his intuition, but he still came along¨Call because of a little ray of hope.

    Even without mounts, the 4 headmanders got into their formation and dashed forward like they had nothing to lose with whitebat qi shing out of their shield and ming redbat qi glowing out of their sword.

    No matter how corrupted, cunning, and wed they were, they were still knights. The most glorious way to die was to die while charging.

    In a sh, the icebat qi and firebat qi of the 4 headmanders turned into a beam of white light and a beam of red light as they speeded into the wolf riders.

    They no longer cared about saving theirbat qi; all that was on their mind was to kill as many wolf riders as possible. Not long after, they charged into the army of wolf riders; the skeletons had tracked them down one by one and began to attack their whitebat qi shield viciously.

    The formation of those knights could break out at any moment. As soon as it broke out, those skeletons would be sted into pieces.

    ¡°Humble, honesty, sympathy, bravery, justice, purpose, glory, spirit! I might die, but my beliefs will live on!¡± Head Commander Naishi roared inughter.

    They all understood that death was unavoidable, but as the most powerful double attributed headmander of Miracle City, they still had their most powerful strike preserved. This strike was not confined by logic, and every double attributed Head Commander knew about this.

    Double attributed headmanders could often control both ice and firebat qi, but those 2 attributes were naturally against each other. If their ability to control them was not strong enough, it could cause a vicious explosion.

    When a double attributed headmander first began to grasp their secondbat qi, at most, their originalbat qi would just take a little toll if they lost control since their secondbat qi was still in development. And as they got better at grasping bothbat qi, their chances of them losing control would also be lower.

    Therefore all double attributed headmanders knew that as long as they wanted to, they could unleash energy that was far greater than their own ability, but none had dared to try.

    In the face of death, with a few hundred skeletons and more than 100,000 wolf riders surrounding them, they had nothing to lose.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± Head Commander Naishiughed as he mmed both of hisbat qi together.

    The other 3 headmanders followed, and all the fire and icebat qi collided. The 4 headmanders broke up their formation as they saw skeletons and wolf riders viciously dashed forward.

    Countless wolf riders also had their spears ready from afar.

    But suddenly, a beam of light erupted among those headmanders on the battlefield. The white beam of light sucked in all the surrounding sound, as those as everything had gone silent, and almost deserted silent.

    Afterward, a roaring and massive energy sted out from those headmanders onto the hundreds of skeletons and whipped everything 20 meters from them t.

    A 20 square meter patch of emptynd opened up on the battlefield. All the skeletons and wolf riders within it had vanished. The only thing remaining was 4 beams of headmanderbat qi smoke.

    Those wolf riders did not cheer and celebrate their victory. All species had a deep respect for bravery. The death of those headmanders had taken a big chunk of fighting power from at least 4 priests after bragging so many skeletons to hell with them.

 Chapter 668 - Desert of Death

    <h4>Chapter 668 Desert of Death</h4>

    ¡°No!¡± Head Commander Donald yelled in sorrow.He was surrounded by the 5 wizards. Those 5 wizards had basically merged into one by connecting their defense spells, fully blocking all of his surroundings.

    The intermediate wizards had their hands ced on his shoulder, dragging him along as they sh away.

    The charge and explosion of those 4 other headmanders had attracted the attention of wolf riders, which allowed these 6 men to sh away and sessfully escaped quickly.

    If those wolf riders were skilled, the 5 wizards would still have difficulty escaping with headmander Donald.

    However, most of those wolf riders were newly recruited. They had only been training for a few days, so they could not follow the instruction of wolf rider captains perfectly yet.

    On the other hand, those 5 intermediate wizards were extremely experienced. They had fought countless battles, and they had a good understanding of wolf riders. They could see how strong a team of wolf riders was at a nce.

    Therefore, they were able to identify the weakest point of those wolf riders and quickly sh away to safety. Although those wolf riders did try to attack them, their method of moving was just way too hard to grasp for those worgens who had just be wolf riders.

    The defense circle created by merging defense spells had also further strengthened the defense of those wizards. That was why they could counteract so many spears and arrows without a single injury.

    Those wizards did not stop, even after they had escaped from that seemingly endless amount of wolf riders. They knew as long as there was a blue falcon above them, they would not be safe.

    They kept casting the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ spell without a single break for 50 miles when the desert of death came into view.

    ¡°The desert of death is just upfront. As long as we can get in, we will all be safe!¡± Wizard Hubert yelled. He just couldn¡¯t help himself and get excited.

    ¡°Quick, those blue falcons are too annoying!¡± Wizard Laski said in frustration, looking back at those blue falcons.

    There were at least 10 blue falcons viciously gazing down at them, so they could not rest. They were in thergest camp of the wolves, so there might very well be more attacks iing. They would only be safe of them once they entered the desert of death.

    At that moment, the dangerous desert of death was looking friendlier than ever before.

    As they stepped their foot on the desert, those blue falcons immediately slowed down. Atst, only one blue falcon remained while all the other ones returned.

    Wizard Bunyan let out a long breath of relief and said with augh, ¡°Haha, look at those sky eyes. They knew they couldn¡¯t catch us and gave up!¡±

    A smile also emerged on wizard Hubert¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s go deeper and find a ce to rest!¡± Although they had lost 4 Head Commanders, they had escaped from death nevertheless. Most importantly, they still had headmander Donald who was the only one who knew about the exact location of the orc god blood. He wouldn¡¯t try to think about the other headmanders too much.

    The 5 intermediate wizards dragged headmander Donald for another 10 miles before stopping at a little hill of sand.

    Those wizards had been shing for 100 miles without stopping right from the start. This was their limit for all of them. They needed to quickly replenish their will and mana.

    As soon as they stopped, Head Commander Donaldshed out furiously, ¡°Hubert, Edi, and the other three are your friends. How can you do that to your friends?¡±

    ¡°Donald, we are not their guardians. They were in the orc empire; they knew the risks. If you are so smart, then what should we have done, bring them along?¡± Wizard Hubert said with a coldugh.

    Headmander Donald knew as well. Those wizards would not be able to sh as fast if they had brought 4 extra headmanders along, and most likely, none of them would be able to escape.

    That was why those intermediate wizards had no choice; they had to let go of those headmanders.

    Head Commander Donald was only able to escape because those wizards had carried him together, which distributed their spell casting burden.

    ¡°They were all best brothers of mine!¡± Head Commander Donald let out a long sigh.

    ¡°So, can you tell us the details of the orc god blood now?¡± Wizard Hubert lowered his voice and asked.

    ¡°Bring me to Nam mountain. I will put it together once we are close!¡± Headmander Donald said bluntly; he didn¡¯t even need to think.

    He was not stupid. If he told those wizards everything he knew, his fate would probably just end up like the other 4 headmanders.

    Wizard Hubert exchanged nces with the other 4 wizards and nodded. ¡°Ok, we¡¯ll bring you to Nam Mountain!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a rest first; I¡¯m dying!¡± Wizard Bunyan said lethargically as he took a seat on the sand.

    His ice armor was defused just in time and directly melted onto the sand.

    He couldn¡¯t bother to recast the spell. The tiredness had almost made him want to lie down.

    Suddenly he felt something twitching under him, and he let out a scream of agony.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening!¡± Wizard Hubert asked as he quickly turned to Wizard Bunyan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got bitten by a snake!¡± said Wizard Bunyan with an ugly look on his face as he took out a bottle of poison antidote from his portal bag and poured it down his throat.

    However, it seemed like the poison antidote was not as effective as he had expected. Soon, ck smog filled his gaze, and he lost the ability to focus.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I said I would live for 100 years!¡± However, that was thest thing Wizard Bunyan had said. His breathing stopped, followed by his heart.

    Wizard Bunyan had died right in front of Wizard Hubert just like that. He then turned to the others and said. ¡°Everyone remember, maybe sure to never let your guard down!¡±

    ¡°A vicious snake!¡± A strange feeling emerged within headmander Donald. A powerful intermediate wizard had been killed by an almost unnoticeable snake in an instant.

    Normally the rtionship between those intermediate wizards and headmanders was quite good. But in the face of danger, their friendship meant nothing.

    Head Commander Donald wasn¡¯t sure if he should feel happy or sad. He was happy that wizard Bunyan had gotten his karma after leaving those headmanders behind, but at the same time, it was quite depressing to see such a powerful wizard die within a desert without a fight.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the portal bag. I¡¯ll bring it back to his family!¡± Wizard Hubert said as a sh of white light emerged from his hand. The portal bag flew towards him under the telekinesis spell.

    As those 4 intermediate wizards and headmander Donald were within the desert of death, Abel was casually flying above the rocky round with no rush.

    During the day, he would admire the beauty of the orc empire¡¯s scenery from the sky, and at night we would stop his battle fort 03 in mid-air and enter the dark world. With the help of Johnson, Flying me, and White snow, cleaning up Lut Gholein became easy.

    The rocky waste and dry hills were both cleaned up quite well. His next destination was the far oasis. He was not nning to enter the caves outside the city yet. He wanted to clean up all the targets on the ground first.

    Johnson, Flying me, and the new White Snow could not enter a cave. So those battles still depend on the spirit guardian knights. Therefore, Abel had left the most challenging to thest.

    Most importantly, he just did not have the confidence to defeat those dark gold bosses from hell with his current abilities. He had a n; he would at least need to grasp the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ before he picked a fight with those dark gold bosses from hell.

    In other words, the main thing Abel needed to do was to be an intermediate wizard. He was already ranked 10. He would be able to reach the pinnacle of beginner wizard with another level up.

 Chapter 669 - The Hidden Disaster

    <h4>669 The Hidden Disaster</h4>

    He could only be a real wizard after he had grasped the ¡®Move in a sh.¡¯

    Every upation in the Holy continent knew about this. The main thing that made a wizard different was not their knowledge or their scary spells; it was their ability to move in a sh of light.

    This allowed a wizard to retreat or attack at will. Therefore you would be able to see the shadow of wizards even in the most dangerous ce.

    Another special thing about wizards was their lifespan. Their lifespan would shoot up dramatically once they reached an intermediate level. That was why the dwarfs and humans had umted so many intermediate wizards throughout the centuries.

    These intermediate wizards were the core power of the dwarfs and humans. Not only in the Holy Continent but the Dark World as well.

    Especially fighting inside a cave. The countless turns and corners could dramatically reduce the potential of a wizard if they could not move in a sh.

    Without the ability to make long-distance attacks, Abel had to keep doing close bodybat with those hell creatures in confined spaces. Therefore, he had to learn to move in a sh.

    The reason why he could defeat these noticeably more powerful hell creatures in Gholein hell creatures was that he had powerful summons such as the spirit guardian knights. But once he entered the cave, he would no longer have as much advantage.

    He only had one life, and he had gotten a lot more careful since his life was getting more and more exciting in the Holy Continent.

    Since his goal was set, he had gotten more time to do other things in the Dark World. Like making iron balls for Johnson and practicing spells.

    He would go into his intermediate mana gathering circle with 4 fresh blue crystal cores for meditation every night. These were the best training resources he had. This would only be in the dream of wizards in the Holy Continent.

    Days passed by; Abel had gone over the rocky ground on his battle fort. Finally, he arrived at the orc utopia.

    The first thing he saw was arge patch of farnd. For a moment, Abel almost thought he had returned to the human world.

    The farnd had been neatly divided into acres, just like the way the humans did.

    Thisrge patch of farnd was covered in barley shining in gold. You could tell this was the wealthiest part of the orc empire just by looking at this.

    Of course, Abel could still see some differences between this ce and the human world. Although it was not as cold as mount Budapest, it was not hot either.

    It was summer in the human world, but this ce felt like the end of autumn with winter lurking around the corner.

    Because of this temperature, most of the crops here were barley. There was one major downside to barley; it could not be used to make good bread.

    All of the rough bread in Abel¡¯s portal bag was made from barley, and they basically tasted like rocks.

    Still, it was already one of the best foods in the orc empire.

    Every acre ofnd battle fort 03 had passed through was filled with Barley. It seemed like nond had gone to waste.

    Although this ce under Abel looked quite lively, his analytical sight had told him that there was something wrong. ¡°03, scan those crops!¡¯ Hemanded the 03 spirit.

    ¡°Yes, master. Scanning, please wait...¡±

    After a minute, 03 gave out a result.

    The original battle fort 03 spirit did not have any information in regards to growing crops, but it had gotten this ability after Abel had connected it with tower spirit Flora.

    A stack of data about the orcs barley had been transferred into Abel¡¯s mind. This life scenery in the orc empire could actually lead to great trouble.

    ¡°Master,paring the data on this barley to the barley data in my inventory. The barley here is only one-fifth of the size of normal barley. ording to my analysis, this was caused by climate change!¡± The 03 spirit gave out an extremely professional exnation.

    Suddenly, an idea emerged in Abel¡¯s head; the orc empire is in for a disaster!

    Everything he saw along the way, including theck of adult worgen and those hard working elder Tauren reflected one thing. The full-grown fighting power of the wolves and Tauren in the orc empire had vanished.

    If the harvestable crops in the orc empire had really decreased by 4/5, then at least half of orcs would die, especially since they were already in a shortage of food.

    What would the orc empire do? If they were going to die anyway, why not unleash an ultimate attack on the Miracle Wall. Could the Miracle Wall handle it? Did the human know that the orcs were going through a famine? Was the Miracle Wall prepared?

    Questions began to emerge in Abel¡¯s heart. But up to this point, he was sure of one thing; a massive battle would soon be unleashed outside of the Miracle Wall. He didn¡¯t know when. Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t happen before he gets back.

    Only Abel would brush this off so easily. If it was another wizard, they would definitely go back to the Miracle City and report as soon as they knew about this.

    Since the orc empire and the human world was separated by a natural barrier known as Mount Budapest, magic could not pass through. So, a normal message sent through magic would not even be able to reach that lifeless deserted ground filled with death qi outside of the Miracle Wall.

    However, Abel was different. He and his steward Bartoli were soul chained. No matter how far away, he could connect with her.

    ¡°Bartoli, help me find teacher Morton; I need to tell him something very important!¡± Abel said through the soul chain.

    The reason why he wanted to contact Wizard Morton was that Wizard Morton¡±s teacher, Elite Wizard Dunn, was one of the very few rank 18 wizards in the human world. He had quite a lot of authority, and he seemed to have some connection with the Miracle City, at least from what Abel saw.

    Even the battle of orc mission Abel was on was organized by Wizard Dunn.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Bartoli would never reject Abel¡¯smand, so she quickly found Wizard Morton.

    Bartoli unleashed her soul and directly transferred Abel¡¯s voice to the sound circle through tower spirit Flora.

    ¡°Teacher, long time, so see. Is everything alright?¡± Abel¡¯s voice emerged from the circle, just like he was talking to Wizard Morton face to face.

    ¡°Abel, aren¡¯t you doing a mission in Miracle City?¡± Why did you contact me this way? Has something happened?¡± Wizard Morton was stunned by what he saw when he was called by Bartoli. He suddenly realized that Bartoli was actually Abel¡¯s contracted summon.

    Wizard Morton knew Abel quite well, and he knew Abel would never expose something like this unless something major happened.

    Having a contracted summon contact you like this was an insult to wizards, if not an insult to the entire human race. Both wizards and humans knew ording to principles; humans should not be contacted through a contracted summon.

    But of course, Wizard Morton would not give Abel a hard time due to how close they were and how mysterious this intermediate Wizard Bartoli was.

    The words of Wizard Morton transferred through the soul chain of Bartoli into the brain of Abel in the far away orc utopia.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m in the orc utopia!¡± Abel¡¯s voice emerged from the circle again, and wizard Morton¡¯s heart immediately dropped.

    ¡°Abel, where are you?¡± Wizard Morton yelled desperately.

 Chapter 670 - Connec

    <h4>Chapter 670 Connec</h4>

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m safe, but I¡¯ve discovered something very important!¡± Abel¡¯s voice sounded casual since he was already there, but hisst few words ended up sounding serious.¡°Be careful in the orc empire! What did you find out?¡± Wizard Morton knew how gutsy his disciple was, but Abel was never the impulsive type.

    ¡°The crops in the orc utopia have been dramatically reduced, and all the young and strong worgens and Tauren have disappeared!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°So, you are saying the orc empire is going to do something big to Miracle City?¡± Wizard Morton felt his heart sink. He had also joined the battle of the orcs mission back in the days, so he knew the orcs quite well.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± Abel said with full confidence. He was certain of his idea.

    ¡°What are the crops like in the orc utopia? Are you sure?¡± Wizard Morton asked again. He knew things were not as simple. If the information was correct, they would need to move an astronomical amount of resources and men power into Miracle City.

    If the information was wrong, even wizard Dunn¡¯s status as an elite wizard would be affected.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to a lot of ces, and it seems like the orc empire is going through a climate change. Only 1/5 of their crops are harvestable!¡± Abel already told battle fort 03 to scan the crops before he called Wizard Morton, so he knew the result.

    ¡°1/5!¡± A sh of horror sparkled in Wizard Morton¡¯s eyes. What could this signify? The orc empire would throw everything into Miracle City for survival.

    If he didn¡¯t do that, most of the orcs would starve to death.

    ¡°Abel, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let my teacher know. Make sure you be careful out there!¡± Wizard Morton lowered his voice.

    After the conversation, Abel let out a sigh of relief. With wizard Morton and wizard Dunn¡¯s help, and his current status, the humans would surely strengthen Miracle Wall¡¯s defense.

    The Miracle Wall was the primary line for humans. If the orc empire took, the result would be disastrous.

    Although there were 2 more cities behind Miracle City, their defenses meant nothing to the orc empire.

    How would the endless number of Pecker Orcs develop if they had enough food? How many fearless pecker orcs were the human knights going to face on the battlefield?

    It would be a disaster. A disaster that could dramatically reduce the power, or maybe evenpletely drive out the humans.

    Abel would leave it to Wizard Dunn. Abel had done his duty.

    ....

    Wizard Hubert looked horrible. Although he heard about how scary the desert of death was, as an intermediate wizard who could move in a sh, he knew about scary ces quite well.

    As long as he had his ice armor on and enough food and water in his portal bag, he would be able to fully replenish his magic power and mana with a bit of rest.

    Normally, intermediate wizards were quite fearless, no matter where they were

    But the moment they entered the desert of death, his fellow wizard had been poisoned to death by a snake.

    What followed was the extreme temperature changes during the night and day. The day time was still tolerable since their ice armor could cool them down a little, but once the night arrived. The ice armor was like salt stinging on sore wounds.

    But no matter how cold it got, no wizard would take off their ice armor. Wizard Bunyan served as an example, and as they kept moving, one thing became clear: This ce was filled with venomous snakes that would attack any target.

    Once the sun had set, the intermediate wizards would hold a fire spell on their hand to keep themselves warm.

    The only one who wasn¡¯t afraid of the cold was headmander Donald, but he still kept his eyes out. He had to minimize hisbat qi armor. Although he was a headmander, having abat qi armor out continuously was still very draining.

    One could say that these humans had entered the most dangerous ce in the Holy Continent without experience.

    If the wizards could not move in such a mysterious way by shing, the countless natural vicious traps and quicksand would destroy the team of 5 men.

    Suddenly Wizard Hubert saw a sand storm,10 meters high, roaring his way. Even with his Ice armor and move in a sh, his face soured.

    ¡°Everyone, if we got lost. Let¡¯s meet at Fuer swamp!¡± Wizard Hubert yelled at the others, who also had a look of horror on their faces.

    He ced his hand on headmander Donald. They needed him for information, so the wizards would not drop him until thest moment.

    Head Commander Donald also needed wizard Hubert. If Wizard Hubert died, he too would not be able to survive in the desert of death. Even if he somehow made it through the desert of death, what awaited him would be even scarier than Fuer Swamp.

    The wizards nodded simultaneously, and soon, they were engulfed by the sand storm.

    The sparkles of white light shined in the sand storm, but they did notst for long.

    .....

    Abel toured around casually as he made his way forward. He also had a good rest every night. Finally, he was 200 miles from Nam mountain by early October.

    He did not n to use battle fort 03 for the following distance. He needed to transform into wolf rider captain Beecher and join the orc god ceremony like a normal orc.

    Battle fort 03 came to a halt, and Abel jumped on wolf rider captain Beecher¡¯s original mount wolf. This mountain wolf was quite a good boy. Even though it was not connected with Abel¡¯s soul, it would still follow all his instructions.

    But that was expected anyway. Any mount wolf would behave themselves after being stunned by dragon vigor and seeing so many top-level spiritual beasts.

    Normal mount wolf was just normal vicious beasts. Even mount wolf kings were only low ranking Spiritual beasts. Top-level Spiritual beasts were so many leagues above them, so of course, they would behave.

    Abel put on his full leather armor. It was the one worn by wolf rider captain Beecher. When he saw how dirty it was, he almost did not have enough courage to put it on his own body.

    Wasn¡¯t the orc god ceremony exclusive to high-status orcs anyway?

    He held a hand spear in his hand. It was the mostmon weapon for wolf riders. As far as Abel could tell, this thing was basically just a long spear made with cheaper materials. Still, it was where most of a wolf rider¡¯s power stemmed from.

    Of course, White Snow was his secret weapon. White Slow had shrunk and was standing on Abel¡¯s shoulder at that moment. It looked just like a cute little snow eagle, but it had the power to kill an elite wizard.

    The rune word long-distance bow Riphook was strapped on his back, and 2 arrows were hanging by the side of his mount wolf.

    He adjusted his scent a little. Since Grand Duke Edwina had fully unleashed the features on transformation, its ability to hide scents had reached a maximum.

    He directly decreased his scent from a headmander to a normal headmander, which was simr to a wolf rider captain¡¯s power. Since wolf rider captains also usedbat qi, all he needed to do was to be careful and not let anyone see his unique goldenbat qi. His wizard scent was also perfectly hidden, and just like that, he had be a perfect wolf rider captain.

    Abel set off to Nam Mountain on his mount wolf at causal speed. He still had 10 days. He could reach that 200 miles in a day if he wanted, so he had more than enough time.

 Chapter 671 - God Temple

    <h4>671 God Temple</h4>

    Abel had alreadye across many orcs before he even made his way forward for a few miles. All of those orcs had the power of a head wolf rider captain, at least.

    There were Tauren, Were cat, lion man, and bear man. Those were some of the most powerful races of the orc empire; however, the powerful foxes were nowhere to be seen.

    Suddenly, Abel realized something. There was not a single priest. All the orcs were fighters. Were only front line fighters allowed to the orc god ceremony?

    Abel didn¡¯t know why, but he was still very confident in his abilities.

    None of the orcs talked to each other as they made their way towards Nam mountain.

    Abel felt a little confused. He thought the ceremony would take ce 10 dayster, so why were there so many orcs already?

    However, there was no one he could ask. The only thing he could do was to run along with the orcs.

    When they were 10 miles from Nam Mountain, a grand looking structure emerged. It was an orc god temple. It was thergest temple he had ever seen since he entered the orc empire.

    People always thought the orcs were not good at architecture in the human world since all of their buildings were made for practical use. Even their royal pce was simple.

    However, Abel began to question this perspective. The orc god temple in front of him was made entirely out of giant stones. It had a main temple, 6 sub-temples, and some other structures by the side.

    If this orc god temple was surrounded by walls, it would be a city.

    Every stone of the temple was etched with the orc god¡¯s legends, which added an extrayer of mystery.

    The tip of the main temple was made with stones as well. It was shimmering in the sunlight, and it attracted Abel¡¯s gaze. Gems! There were countless gems stuck to the tip of the temple.

    Those gems engulfed the temple in colorful rays. Most of which were green colored gems. Those green gems had formed the mainline while the other gems were scattered around the sides.

    Since the priests couldn¡¯t use the plentiful gems in the orc empire, these treasures in the human world had only be the orcs¡¯ decoration for their temple.

    Abel realized most of those gems were intermediate level. Just the tip of this temple was enough to move the hearts of any human he had ever known.

    There was a tform of a few hundred stairs connecting the ground to the main temple. Each flight of stairs was shimmering in sunlight after countless years of buffering and friction.

    One could tell thousands of orcs had visited.

    There were already around 100 orcs in the square of the main temple. Almost every single one of those orcs had a little tent, as they covered the entire square.

    Although 100 orcs were gathering in one spot, it wasn¡¯t that loud. Most of them looked as though they were deliberately speaking softly.

    This was rare to see, considering how natural loud spoken orcs were.

    There were 10 orcs who arrived at the same time as Abel. They jumped down from their mounts and strapped their mounts on a horse pole in front of the temple. They then took out some water from their mount and began to wash their hands and face in great detail.

    Abel truly felt the power of god. Orcs rarely cared about the way they look, and most of them would hate to let water dampen their fur. Normally, they would use a towel to rub themselves.

    Abel began to look around the orcs carefully. He realized all the so-called details he had been told were totally useless.

    Still, he was quite lucky to run into a group of orcs on his way here, so all he needed to do was to copy them. He wouldn¡¯t make a major mistake if he did that.

    After they washed, they began to head towards the stairs. They took off their shoes and strapped it on their waists as they took their first step on to the stairs.

    Abel also did the same and followed behind them. He realized the orcs were walking extremely slow. They would pause for a few seconds with every step.

    At first, he had no idea what they were doing, but everything suddenly made sense when he took the first step.

    When we took his second step up the stairs, he felt a wave of death qi rushing upward. This wave of death qi was different from the ones he had encountered before. It was as it was impacting the soul.

    However, this impact was basically nothing to Abel. His soul was so powerful; it was miles above any normal wizards. He didn¡¯t deliberately try to copy the orcs since he could just directly run to the top.

    Excitement emerged on the face of those orcs when they finally reached the top of those 100 stairs.

    Abel also finally realized the purpose of these stairs. It was not used to attack the soul of a person but to assist them. It allowed them to cleanse their soul during the process and, in some ways, strengthen it.

    This effect was not too strong, and Abel spected it would get even weaker as you climbed these stairs more and more.

    It was unfortunate that Abel¡¯s soul was already too powerful. It had basically done nothing to him. But still, this was the work of a priest.

    The priests¡¯ knowledge of the soul was far greater than any wizards. If their research on the soul had reached an elite level, wizards would only be beginners.

    What was the benefit of strengthening a soul?

    After a soul had been strengthened, a person¡¯s training and leveling up speed would increase¨Cespecially when it came to training.

    That was a pity, Abel thought to himself. If the priests had etched the form for this death qi wave onto the stairs, maybe Abel would be able to learn how to make a magic circle out of it. Although these support circles might not do much to him, it could be very good for his family¡¯s knights and wizards.

    Of course, it might be useless to other wizards since it was made of death qi, but Abel could control death qi himself.

    On the top of the stairs were some ck-cloaked priests. One said with a low voice,¡± take out your identity card and register one by one!¡±

    The orcs each took out their bone made identity card and handed it to the priest for examination. Some other priests also examined the orcs in detail. Not a single word was spoken in the entire process.

    There were extreme details on the bone made identity card. Although it seemed normal, Abel knew a person with a powerful power of the will could also see a card owner¡¯s photo by examining it.

    Soon, it was Abel¡¯s turn. He handed his bone made identity car to the ck cloak priests for examination.

    ¡°Another worgen from the wolves? Didn¡¯t your group already arrive?¡± The ck-cloaked priest asked suddenly.

    Abel felt his heat drop, but he still kept his cool, ¡°I got ate notice, so I did not go with the others!¡±

    ¡°Ah. All the wolves¡¯ tents are on the right of the square. You can go find them after you are done with signing up!¡± The ck-cloaked priest nodded his head under the hood and said gently.

    However, it was because of this little nod, Abel saw a dried up wolf face under that dark hood. This priest was a worgen as well.

    Abel felt his heart lift again. He thought he did something wrong, but it was just a worgen priest showing his care for his fellow worgen.

    ¡°Thank you, Sir Priest!¡± Abel replied.

    The identity card examination went smoothly. Afterward, that ck-cloaked priest led Abel and the 10 other orcs into the main temple.

 Chapter 672 - Examine

    <h4>672 Examine</h4>

    There was only one statue in the main pce. It had a curve bull horn, thin face, and muscles that seemed even more developed than humans.

    Abel focused on this giant statue. This statue of the orc god was the only thing in this temple. Anything else was not qualified to be ced here.

    The other orcs were already kneeling in front of the statue. Abel sighed in his heart, but he still followed and kneel down.

    When he sensed the other orcs began to stand up again, he stood up too. But it was at that moment, a beam of green light suddenly shot out from the orc god statue, engulfing Abel and the 10 other orcs.

    He felt a creepy sense scanning his body but it didn¡¯t stay for long. Soon it vanished.

    A Tauren next to him was suddenly sted out by some kind of energy through the green light. Afterwards, 2 bearman and a werecat were also sted away.

    Soon, the green light retreated back to the statue like nothing had happened. If 3 orcs hadn¡¯t gotten sted away, Abel would have thought it was just another normal scan.

    His gaze turned towards the ground and looked at those 3 orcs struggling to climb up. He was sure those orcs also had the power of a wolf rider captain. But after further examination, he realized they only had the power of a beginner wolf rider captain; maybe that¡¯s why the green light sted them out.

    The 3 orcs finally stood up again. The hit just then did not damage their body, but it was targeted towards their souls. Maybe those 3 orcs could no longer train for the next few years, they could only slowly recover.

    ¡°Get out of the temple!¡± The ck cloak priest said in a raspy voice.

    The 3 orcs did not say anything. They helped each other stumble out of the gate. Nobody else would help them. Losers were not worth a pity in the orc empire.

    The ck Cloaked priest then turned back to the other orcs and said ¡®Congrattions, you have passed the examination. You have achieved a first step recognition by the orc god, you can now join the official orc god ceremony!¡± He especially nodded at Abel again, seeming proud that a worgen passed the examination.

    They exited the temple and Abel directly turned right to find the other worgens. Since that was what the ck cloaked priest had told him, he would attract unnecessary attention if he wandered around. His identity had been confirmed by the orc god anyway, so no one would question him.

    He was a little worried when he was first getting the scan. Even though his transformation ne was a godly object by the goddess of the moon and was supposed to be impossible to prate, he was facing a scan from an orc god.

    He had everything prepared. Once he was spotted, he would directly retreat back to battle fort 03. As long as he could track down the actual location of the orc priest, he could keep searching from the sky.

    But of course, this was only a n b, since too much risk was involved. If there was a teleportation circle in the orc god ceremony, then he could no longer track them down.

    Luckily the examination went smoothly, so all he needed to do now was to find an informed orc to ask about the details. The best candidates would be the worgens, of course.

    He arrived at the right of the square and a wolf rider captain directly asked ¡°Which family are you from?¡¯

    Abel lowered his voice and replied, ¡°My name is Beecher, my family is not well known!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t want to say it. No one here is from a normal family!¡± That wolf rider captain lowered his voice as well.

    Abel suddenly realised the gear this wolf rider captain was wearing were not what normal wolf rider captains could afford. He was wearing a full leather armour with beautiful patterns etched onto it. His leather boots were also the same. It was extraordinarily beautiful.

    Not only this wolf rider captain, but all the other orcs were dressed in luxury too. You could tell there were no ordinary orcs at first nce.

    ¡°My name is Bloom, my family has sacrificed a lot to give me this opportunity. If not, I would be training in the wolf rider army!¡± That wolf rider captain named Bloom said with a smile pretending to be close.

    ¡°This really is a rare opportunity. We only have this chance because all the head wolf rider captains were recruited!¡± Wolf rider captain Bloom continued in an openly happy smile.

    Abel felt awkward looking at that strange smile on a wolf face.

    ¡°Normal wolf rider captains are not allowed in this ceremony?¡± Abel asked. He suddenly remembered wolf rider captain Beecher was blocked before he could even exit the wolf garden.

    ¡°If you escape the army without a powerful background, the only thing waiting for you is death. I heard they were going through mass training involving many huge races. It is taken seriously, so if you are dared to leave, you will be dead!¡± Wolf rider captain Bloom said helplessly.

    At that moment, Abel suddenly realised why there were so many wolf rider captains in luxurious clothes.

    All of these orcs were nobles. Maybe wolf rider captain Bloom didn¡¯t understand, but this mass training he was talking about was actually not a mass training. It was a massive war. That was why all the noble orcs sent their most important offspring to join the orc god ceremony.

    There were way too many benefits about this. First was allowing the offspring to gain some reward from this once in a lifetime opportunity to join the orc god ceremony without top level forces.

    Secondly, it could allow their most potential offspring to avoid the war and preserve their life. Every noble orc in the known knew that this battle would be a disaster.

    ¡°I rushed here the moment I got the news, so I¡¯m not sure what wille next. Can you tell me?¡± Abel scratched his head and took out a bottle of orc fruit wine from his portal bracelet and handed it to wolf rider captain Bloom. This wine was also his spoil of war from the orc battle field.

    ¡°Beecher, you must be quite high status in your family. Such good stuff. But make sure you are careful when you take it out. Don¡¯t let the other orcs see it!¡± Wolf rider captain Bloom snatched the fruit wine and looked around.

    It seems like Abel had underestimated the power of this fruit wine. Most of his spoil of war were gained from the bone made portal object of priests. With their status in the orc empire, these things still cost quite a lot, even though they were just normalmodities in the human empire.

    Making wine required arge amount of food. Although fruit wine was only made from fruits, fruits were food nevertheless. It was extremely valuable in an empire going through famine.

    To the orcs, wine was a luxury. It could only be attained by the prestigious. Even though wolf rider captain Bloom was a noble himself, he still rarely had the chance to enjoy these things.

    ¡°We will have a few battles after this. 30 men will be picked out of these 100. Right, how are your fighting skills?¡± Wolf rider captain Bloom asked. He was quite interested in how powerful Abel was.

    ¡°I¡¯m stuck as a wolf rider captain for now. I want to use this ceremony as a chance to break through and be a head wolf rider captain!¡± Of course Abel would not be too humble, this way wolf rider captain Bloom would respect him more.

    ¡°Amazing. If you are this confident, this means that we have another powerful force on our side. We wolves really need to help each other out in the ceremony!¡± Wolf rider captain Beecher said excitedly.

    ¡°Are you really confident that you can pass?¡± Abel doubted wolf rider Captain Bloom¡¯s confidence.

    ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t your family tell you? The ceremony this year is hosted by priests from the wolves, so our opponents will definitely be the weakest. If we can¡¯t pass even with that, why even stay here?¡± Wolf rider captain Bloom began tough again and said to Abel gently as he stepped forward.

 Chapter 673 - Elite Pries

    <h4>Chapter 673 Elite Pries</h4>

    After wolf rider captain Bloom had introduced him to the rest of the wolf rider captains, Abel was easily epted into this noble wolf circle. And he too also learned a thing or two about them.But of course, this also had to do with the full leather armor and snow eagle on Abel, and most importantly, his generosity.

    Abel was happy that he didn¡¯t put on that disgusting armor of wolf rider captain Beecher. If not, he might not even pass the gate before being blocked by that ck-cloaked priest.

    After a bit more thinking, maybe that ck-cloaked priest was so nice to him not only because they were from the same race but also because he thought he was a noble wolf.

    He also realized why so many orcs hade here 10 days early. The actual orc god ceremony would take ce in the middle of October, but the orcs needed to be selected before the ceremony.

    Abel almost wanted to bang his head on the wall. If he was unlucky, the information wolf rider captain had sacrificed 2 sheep to attain could destroy his n.

    It had been 2 days. It looked like no more orcs were arriving. There were already around 150 orcs in the square, and most of them were clearly from noble families. It was almost Ike this orc god ceremony was exclusive to noble orcs.

    ¡°Everyone joining the selection today,e with me!¡± The ck-cloaked priest from the other day emerged on the square again as he yelled. Afterward, he turned and walked towards the main temple.

    Soon, the 150 orcs picked up their weapons and dragged their mount towards that ck-cloaked priest. They took a left turn and headed, proceeded towards the back of the temple. Soon, they saw a mud stadium.

    The battle would not take ce in hard concrete. One was to minimize unnecessary injury. The second was to avoid vicious attacks from damaging the ground.

    There were a white cloak priest and 8 skeletons by his side standing on the top of the stadium. The bones of these 8 skeletons were thicker than any skeletons Abel had ever seen.

    Abel could sense how powerful each of their mes of the soul was. He felt like he was about to face a headmander. Actually, maybe more intimidating than a headmander.

    At first, those 150 orcs were still chatting amongst themselves, but they immediately lowered their head as soon as they saw that white cloak priest. Even their mounts felt intimidating and humbly lowered their head as well.

    ¡°Elite priest!¡± There is no need for exnation; you could tell this priest was far more powerful than any intermediate priest just by looking at those skeletons.

    He could not sense a single bit of death qiing out of this priest. It was almost like he was a dead body, but his intuition told him that this priest in front of him was extremely dangerous.

    ¡°I am elite priest, Dono. Most of the other priests in the orc temple are busy, so I will be hosting this selection!¡± Elite priest Dino¡¯s voice sounded so raspy, it was almost like sandpaper rubbing against each other, but his tone still sounded extremely amiable.

    Abel guessed it was because most of the orcs here were nobles. Although an elite priest might not care, a bit of respect was still reasonable.

    Wolf rider captain Bloom had said that every priest in this ceremony were worgens, but Abel could not see how this short priest could be a worgen.

    He quickly turned to wolf rider captain Bloom; what he saw was a face of shock.

    Even wolf rider captain Bloom did not expect Elite Priest Dono to host this selection. Maybe something had gone wrong?

    Since a team of humans had been spotted going into the depths of the orc empire, most of the priests from the orc god temple were sent out. Some were sent to strengthen the defense, and some were sent to track down that team of humans.

    Normally the orc god temple was not responsible for these types of tasks, but since most of the fighting, power had been recruited to the wolf garden. The defense within the orc empire itself had be very weak. Therefore, even the priests in the orc god temple were sent out.

    Of course, the orc god temple still kept quite a bit of fighting power to themselves, and this was the case for most of the ces in the orc empire as well. Therefore, that little team of humans could not approach any important sights easily.

    The most powerful force of the orc empire, elite priests, had not been recruited. They remained in their original position. The only ones sent out were intermediate priests.

    The orc empire wanted to unleash an attack on the Miracle Wall, but no matter how important it was, they still would not send out elite priests. Once they did, this would no longer be a battle of the Miracle Wall, but an ultimate battle between 2 races.

    Of course, there were still some things Abel couldn¡¯t understand. The Miracle wall and the orc battlefield was not as simple as they seemed. There were some rules both the orcs and humans could not vite.

    ¡°Sir Dono!¡± The 150 orcs simultaneously bowed down and said with a respected tone.

    ¡°There are 8 battlegrounds, and 8 different fights will take ce at once. Enli, organize them!¡¯ The raspy voice of elite priest Dono emerged again.

    Beginner priest Enli was the ck-cloaked priest that led the 150 orcs to the battleground. He was a worgen priest.

    Abel saw excitement emerged from wolf rider captain Bloom and the other noble wolf riders again. It would be very favorable to those noble wolves to have beginner priest Enli as the organizer.

    Soon, beginner priest Enli had announced each team¡¯s opponent and their designated battleground.

    In the first round of the fight, wolf rider Captain Bloom was facing a Bearman.

    That Bearman was holding a shield and a battle-ax, riding a grey bear. He had a ssic defense style fighter. That Bearman looked very young, but all adult Bearman would have the power of a headmander anyway.

    Abel could tell this Bearman was not a noble just by looking at his gears.

    The battle-ax and the shield of that Bearman looked quite normal. There were no markings on them, signifying that this Bearman was from a noble family. He didn¡¯t even have armor on; he was wearing an orc leather suit.

    Although an orc leather suit was made with leather, it was not made with the most protective orc skin. It also did not have thickenedyers on the most vulnerable areas since most of the time; thoseyers were made with metal, bones, or extra orc skin.

    The orc leather suit could only regte temperature, and it almost had no defense at all. Therefore, as a fighter representing a race skilled in defense, it truly showed how low status this Bearman was when he didn¡¯t even have any armor on.

    Abel wouldn¡¯t believe it if someone told him that the beginner priest Enli was not biased.

    Abel also remembered what wolf rider captain Bloom had said, of course, and he was facing a young Bearman who didn¡¯t even have armor on.

    The biggest weakness of a Bearman was their speed. But if these a wolf rider and a Bearman fought, the Bearman would have a massive advantage.

    By the time the 8 fights began, Abel had already gained an idea of how scary an elite priest was. There was a skeleton guarding by the side of each of these 8 fights.

    The fight between wolf rider captain Bloom and the Bearman did notst for long. Due to his dominance in speed and gears, as well as their difference in skills, that Bearman fell back almost as soon as the fight began.

    Wolf rider captain Bloom kept striking with his long spear as he ran circles around the Bearman on his mount wolf. Although the Bearman tried his hardest to block, his grey bear could not catch up to the mount wolf.

    The Bearman grew desperate as he saw long spears kept appearing by his side. His defense was on the edge of breaking, and his grey bear had also grown dizzy from the kept turning in circles.

    Suddenly, his grey bear wobbled a little; there was a weakness on his defense. Wolf rider captain Bloon quickly grabbed this opportunity and struck out his long spear, prating this Bearman¡¯s defense.

    A second before the long spear plunged into his chest; a skeleton hand emerged between wolf rider captain bloom and the Bearman. It grabbed the long spear, and the fight ended.

 Chapter 674 - Combat Selection

    <h4>Chapter 674 Combat Selection</h4>

    Abel watched the fight from the side. He was shocked when he saw how the skeleton had stopped their fight at the most important moment.His spirit guardian knights were simr to skeletons, and his resurrection spell had reached level 20. Skeletons. His skeleton support spell had also reached level 20, and considering how well they worked with their spirit wolves, Abel¡¯s spirit guardian knights were far superior to any normal skeletons.

    Not to mention their full set of rune word gears. Because of this, Abel¡¯s spirit guardian knights had the power of a headmander.

    However, Abel felt a difference in power when he stared at those skeletons from elite priest Dono. To stop a fight in the most crucial situation like that, the skeleton¡¯s intelligence needed to be extremely high, and its ability also needed to be superior to both of those fighters.

    Of course, Abel¡¯s spirit guardian knights were also more powerful than a wolf rider captain, but in regards to intelligence, only his spirit guardian knight captain could reach this level.

    This was only a small part of elite priest Dono¡¯s power as well¨Cit made Abel a little self-conscious.

    Skeleton summoning was only one part of being a priest. They still had skeleton summoners, other summonses, as well as bone and poison spells.

    With all of these elements added up, it was no wonder Abel was worried.

    Wolf rider captain Bloom bowed towards elite priest Dono and happily returned to his team.

    The 8 fights had ended, but Abel realized one thing. None of those orcs had usedbat qi. Was this a rule?

    But he could no longer ask the other worgens. Although elite priest Dono was resting by the side, Abel could tell that he had already sifted his power of the will onto all thend on the 8 battlefield and the near surroundings.

    If he said something suspicious, it would attract elite priest Dono¡¯s attention.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to ruin everything he had done so far. He was way too interested in the ce in which the orc god ceremony would take ce.

    It was his target. He had spent so much time reaching to the depths of the orc empire. He had even pretended to be a wolf rider in this dangerous ce¨Call because he wanted to see that ancient sight.

    The battles between orcs often ended quite fast. Although they had spent time training, most of their power was stilling from their natural body strength. In regards to skills, human knights were miles ahead of them.

    Therefore, most orcs were a lot better at attacking than defense. With this in mind, how could a fight with constant attackingst for long?

    ¡°Second round, get ready!¡± Beginner priest Enli yelled. He then said the names of the next 16 orcs.

    Abel¡¯s thoughts were confirmed again. The wolf rider captain called out was going to face an orc that was clearly less powerful and had a disadvantage against wolf riders.

    This was clearly cheating. But, it had nothing to do with him after all. He was on the side that benefited anyway.

    After 6 rounds of fights had passed, and the worgens had only lost once and failed a wolf rider captain. It was the highest preformed race of the bunch.

    In the 7th round of battle, Abel heard the name Beecher being called. He was about to face a Tauren.

    As soon as he entered their battlefield. He knew this Tauren was noble. His gears were not bad, and his double-handed battle ax could be ssified as high quality.

    However, this Tauren was obviously way too young. Of course, it was kinda ironic for Abel to call someone young, but the wolf rider Beecher he had transformed into had quite a lot of years in his belt.

    Abel thought that Beginner priest Enli had picked a good opponent for him. Young meant less experience, and Taurens were often quite slow, especially if holding a double-handed ax. The inferno bull under him was also not known for their speed.

    Inferno bulls were known for their charging power. When a group of inferno bulls was charging, there could be a big chance of breaking humans¡¯ defense formation.

    However, it clearlycked in many aspects in the face of a mount wolf, including speed, dexterity, and explosive power.

    However, the Tauren didn¡¯t seem to think anything of it. He was deliberately provoking Abel¨Ctotally disregarding him.

    ¡°Fight!¡± As the words of beginner priest, Enlinded, that Tauren dashed forward on his inferno bull, waving his battle-ax with both his hands.

    Abel knew he was under the surveince of an elite priest, so he could not use any human knight fighting skills. However, this was not a hard thing for him to do.

    With the world stone¡¯s analysis, he had more than enough time to react. Maybe he could even defeat this young Tauren without any special techniques.

    As the young Tauren dash forward, Abel¡¯s mount wolf viciously jumped and speeded forward as well.

    Abel struck his long spear towards the chest of that young Tauren. It was a technique he got from royal worgen¡ªthe special long spear technique 11.

    As he was struck his long spear out, he mumbled some strange spell. It was at that moment his mount wolf gracefully came to a halt.

    Although Abel held back his force to match those other wolf rider captains¡¯ power, he had used a royal worgen technique. As his mount wolf gracefully came to a halt, all the momentum was concentrated on the tip of his spear.

    As he mumbled the spell, a strand of green energy wrapped around the tip of the spear. This not only boosted the power of the spear massively, but it also added a scary sense of vigor to it.

    That young Tauren was extremely confident in himself. When he saw Abel¡¯s long spearing, he did not dodge. Instead, he aimed at the long spear and viciously struck down with his battle-ax.

    Both parties were extremely fast. Everything happened in the blink of an eye.

    The young Tauren was confident in the strength advantage of his race. Worgens were not known for their strength, but taurens were.

    In this situation, a wolf rider should dodge the charge of the same rank Tauren, and then strike back when he got the chance.

    So what Abel did had made the Tauren very happy. That was why he decided to face him head-on.

    The double-handed battle ax hit on the long spear. Normally, the battle-ax would have an advantage, but at that moment, the Tauren felt like he was striking on a giant rock. The great rebound force then followed and weakened his hands. His battle-ax was thrashed out, and itnded heavily on the ground behind the Tauren.

    On the other hand, the long spear just paused for a moment. Abel then quickly stabbed again, this time aiming at Tauren¡¯s throat. By that point, the Tauren was weaponless, and most importantly, his hand was still numb from the previous impact.

    Abel saw the hopelessness in the young Tauren¡¯s eye, but at that moment, a skeleton grabbed his long spear. The fight had ended.

    ¡°Mr, this is not fair; he usedbat qi!¡± That young Tauren yelled.

    Although the Tauren didn¡¯t know what that green energy on Abel¡¯s long spear was, he was sure that it had dramatically boosted the power of Abel¡¯s strike. It was beyond logic that a wolf rider could have the strength of a Tauren.

    However, as that young Tauren was yelling, the skeleton holding Abel¡¯s spear suddenly grabbed hold of that young Tauren and dragged him down his inferno bull.

    Afterward, the skeleton directly threw the Tauren away. It was not a normal throw. It sent him flying for 20 meters.

    ¡°Get out!¡± Although elite priest Dono had his eyes, he knew every single thing that was happening during the fight. This Tauren just questioned his justice. It was an insult. Throwing him out was already a light punishment.

 Chapter 675 - Passed

    <h4>Chapter 675 Passed</h4>

    The young Tauren was quite powerful. It stood up again after being thrown so far away and did a few tumbles on the ground. However, at that moment, he was shivering with a face full of horror. He seemed stunned by the words of elite priest Dono.¡°This wolf rider used a royal worgen secret technique, notbat qi. It was the orc god who gave the spear power!¡± beginner priest Enli sneered. They then yelled, ¡± you have questioned the justice of the Master; now I will confiscate your belongings. Get out of the temple!¡±

    Suddenly, admiring gazesnded on Abel, especially the ones from the worgens.

    Wolf rider Bloom was also filled with excitement. He was one of the first ones to connect with Abel, and he finally understood why Abel didn¡¯t want to disclose his identity.

    There was no need to exin; Abel definitely had some kind of connection with the royal worgens. Everything could be faked, but not a royal technique.

    Soon, another round of fight had finished, and arge chunk of the orcs in the stadium had failed. Of course, even the failed ones did not intend to leave, other than that unlucky careless young Tauren.

    The orcs were there to join the orc god ceremony. Besides getting rewards, they also wanted to avoid that mass training, so none of them were desperate to leave. Instead, they stayed by the side and watched.

    Elite priest Dono also understood this, so he didn¡¯t act cold and kick out the failed orcs.

    Under the conduct of beginner priest Enli, the leftover 75 orcs began to fight again. However this time was even faster. All then fights had ended in 5 rounds.

    However, even after all the fights had finished, Abel realized his name had never been called. It seemed like he was the lucky one out of the 75 orcs that did not have an opponent.

    ¡°Beecher, you don¡¯t need to fight. Master said your skills and techniques could directly get you into the 30 candidates!¡¯ Beginner priest Enli said to Abel.

    Although the words of beginner priest Enli had made the 37 orcs who had just passed the second round of fight a little irritated, none of themined too much. The ability Abel had shown was basically at the pinnacle of wolf riders; it was far superior to any orcs on the spot.

    Ifbat qi was allowed in these fights, maybe these orcs could use it to make up for theircking in ability. But everyone knew it could be stupid to fight against a secret orc technique with brutal body strength.

    Abel leisurely sat by the side and waited for the fight result. Finally, the 30 candidates were picked out.

    10 of those candidates were worgen. But the Tauren, Bearman, werecat, and lion man also had their fair share. Those were all the most powerful races in the orc empire.

    The holy lion family of the lion-man had authority from the orc empire royal. There were not many lion men in the first ce, and they were very close to the werecats. The werecats had always been the guards for the lions. But most importantly, the lion-man had the full respect of the behemoth, which was why they could maintain their authority in the orc empire for so long.

    The reasons were not any behemoth around here was entirely due to their special nature. The behemoths were the most powerful fighting force of the orc empire. They had the title of the number one fighting race. Every behemoth could reach 4 meters tall as soon as they reached adulthood.

    The behemoth could use the heaviest weapons, so no orcs dare to fight a behemoth alone.

    Because of this, the behemoth had always lived alone in a wealthy mountain range in the orc utopia. They would rarely interact with anyone other than the lions.

    You could basically say they were basically a private army for the lions¡ªthe underlying force for their authority.

    Of course, there were other races in the orc empire and the fox, rabbits, dogs, and some other even weaker races. However, these weaker races were still quite important to the orc empire due to their different abilities.

    For example the foxes were known for their intelligence, so most of the economic works were done by foxes. The foxes were also one of the rare races that could possess the power of the will, so there were also many fox priests.

    As Abel kept looking around, Elite Priest Dono should be a fox looking at how short he was.

    The foxes had always been quite good with wolves. They had an alliance, so maybe this was also why worgens filled 10 of those 30 candidates.

    ¡®The orc god ceremony will take ce in a few days. Make sure all the candidates rest well and join the ceremony in your best condition. Off you go!¡± Elite priest Dono said to the 30 orcs who had just passed the fight.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The 30 orcs said simultaneously.

    It was a miracle that those intermediate level orcs could have an opportunity like this. If it was not because all the head wolf rider captains were recruited to the wolf garden, no way these orcs could have this opportunity.

    After they had gotten their confirmation from elite priest Dono, everyone bowed in excitement and left.

    ¡°Beecher, you stay for a bit!¡± Elite priest Dono said suddenly.

    Abel felt his heart drop. Did he do something wrong? Did he get exposed?

    He was scared, but he still had White Snow on his shoulder. If something broke out, he should be able to escape even though he might not be able to win against this elite priest.

    But of course, how could a temple like this only have one elite priest? It was best not to get exposed at all.

    ¡°Sir, you need me?¡± Abel stopped and bowed in respect.

    ¡°I like you the most out of all the orcs. You are the most powerful, and you also know how to do a royal wolf technique. You support the orc ceremony for longer!¡± Elite priest Dono said in an extremely amiable tone.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Sir; I will try my best!¡± Abel said in gratitude.

    ¡°I asked you to stay to do something for me. If you can do it, I will turn you into a head wolf rider captain!¡± Said elite priest Dono.

    Although this offer might seem extremely appealing to wolf rider captain Beecher, bing a head wolf rider captain wouldn¡¯t mean much to Abel.

    But Abel still pretended to get excited and asked, ¡°Sir, please tell me!¡±

    ¡°I want you to find some gems with a perfect skull shape. You will know it when you see it. Although most orcs who tried could get those gems, you needed to go a lot deeper this time. After many years, all the easy ones were picked out by priests!¡± Elite priest Dono lowered his voice.

    Abel¡¯s mind was a mess. Would the orc priest venture into somece and fight?

    Were those gems with a perfect skull shape that elite priest Dono was talking about the perfect skull gems?

    All the ones Abel had gotten were wed. The less wed it was, the higher quality it would be, and the perfect skull gem was basically wless.

    If elite priest Dono had found out that Abel alreadybined a few perfect skull gems in his bag, what would he do?

    ¡°Yes, Sir, I will try my best!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡®Good. As long as you can do it, I will definitely turn you into a head wolf rider captain!¡± Elite priest Dono nodded.

    Originally he thought the candidates in the orc god ceremony this time would not be powerful enough to get any perfect skull gem, but Abel had given him a ray of hope. Although new perfect skull gems might be formed every 10 years, you still needed enough power to reach the ce where they were formed.

    Although the strength Abel had shown was nothing too extraordinary, he was not expecting him to grasp a royal wolf technique. Only a small number of orcs only grasped these techniques. It was almost exclusively possessed by royal members. It seemed like Abel was the love child of some royal worgen.

 Chapter 676 - Nam Moutain

    <h4>Chapter 676 Nam Moutain</h4>

    In the past, If an orc that knew how to do a special royal fighting technique, they would give a perfect skull gem to their family priest first.Perfect skull gems were just as important as top-quality magic gems to human wizards.

    Mostrge magic circles were solely operated on perfect skull gems.

    Only one perfect skull gem would be formed in the different death ground, or man made death ground of the orc empire.

    Death grounds were made withrge amounts of dead bodies, and they needed to be protected. Those pecker orcs in the orc empire were basically born to be an endless supply of dead bodies as long as they had enough food.

    Despite that, most death grounds could form some normal skulls with lumps of death qi. You could get some higher quality ones if you were lucky, but perfect skull gems were still extremely rare. That was why most giant magic circle in the orc empire were empty.

    On the other hand, only one type of gem was formed in the orc god ceremony. The perfect skull gem. That was why the priest believed it was a gift from the orc god, and it was also why the priests look forward to this once every 10 years ceremony so much.

    In the past orc god ceremony, many elite priests would be waiting outside the orc god ceremony dimension, hoping to get the perfect skull gem as soon as the orcs came out.

    However, due to the ultimate war preparation this year, only orcs with the rank of a wolf rider captain could join. This had made a lot of elite priests lose interest.

    Elite Priest Dono was only forcefully sent here. Due to theck of an intermediate priest, he had to host thepetition as well. At first, he thought this mission would be aplete waste of effort and time, but he somehow ran into someone with a special skill like Abel.

    After a few days, the 15th of October had rolled around. Beginner Priest Enli stood on the square of the orc god temple. The square was divided into 2 areas, one was for the 30 selected orcs, and the other one was for the failed orcs.

    ¡°The orc god ceremony will begin soon. Every selected orc, gather around!¡± Beginner priest Enli yelled.

    The selected 30 orcs had all taken a clean bath, which they rarely did. Their armor was also scrubbed clean. With a serious look on their face, they walked towards beginner priest Enli.

    Abel was the first in line. The others voted this position. The orcs had great respect for power. Abel was the most powerful, so of course, he would be first in line.

    ¡°Everyone, get on your mount and follow me!¡± Beginner priest Enli said, waving his hand. He was very satisfied with how immacte those orcs were, especially that look of respect towards the orc god on their faces.

    Beginner priest Enli jumped on a mount wolf, and everyone followed. Afterward, they headed towards Nam mountain.

    Nam mountain looked quite normal, but as Abel kept walking, he discovered countless death qi circles scattering around the mountain.

    The amount of defense on this ce had made Abel very happy. If he had not transformed into wolf rider captain Beecher, he would have never reached Nam mountain without being spotted¨Cespecially since he did not know how to move in a sh.

    After entering the Nam mountain, all the orcs got off their mounts and led their mounts forward by foot.

    They were on a path made out of stones. There was a difference etching on each stone. Some depicted beasts, fighting scenes, historical moments, and scenery of the orc empire.

    Although Abel was a human, as soon as they stepped on this path, all the orcs began to look like they were going on a pilgrimage. Every step they took a part of the orc¡¯s history¨Cthe glory of the orcs.

    The team waspletely silent as they slowly walked forward. Beginner priest Enli was not in a rush either. By noon, they finally arrived in front of a giant stone wall.

    Elite priest Dono already stood in front of the stone wall with his 8 skeletons. The stone wall was extremely smooth. It did not have any patterns on it, but there was an indent tform in front of the wall.

    ¡°Master, the 30 selected orcs are all here for the orc god ceremony!¡± Beginner priest Enli said to Elite Priest Dono in the most respectful tone.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s begin!¡± Elite priest Dono nodded.

    He was not satisfied with this year¡¯s orc god ceremony. There were not many orcs who actually attended, even the ones in the audience. But what could he do? The orc empire was in a life and death situation. Even an important event for the priest, such as the orc god ceremony, had to step aside.

    ¡°Bring the sacrifice!¡± Beginner priest Enli yelled.

    At his words, a team of 20 pecker knights came out from a path on the other side of the mount. Those pecker orcs were not on the pigs they were born with; instead, the pigs they were born with were each carrying a spiritual beast. 20 spiritual beasts in total.

    ¡°Bring the sacrifice!¡± Beginner priest Enli yelled again.

    A pecker knight ced a spiritual beast on the indent tform. He then took out a knife and plunged straight into the neck of that spiritual beast. That spirit beast twitched in agony, but it was tightly tied up; there was nothing it could do.

    Fresh blood gushed out from its neck and absorbed into the stone tform. As more and more blood gushed out, a green light emerged from the stone tform. Afterward, that twitching spiritual beast was swallowed into the green light.

    In a few short seconds, the green light vanished with the spirit beast. The tform returned to its original clean surface as though nothing happened.

    Abel did not sense any mana wave or death qi wave. He couldn¡¯t understand the strange green energy.

    The sacrifice proceeded with no rush. Spiritual beasts were ced on the tform one by one and then vanished.

    Elite priest Dono felt a little heartbroken looking at so many spiritual beasts being cutthroat and sacrificed. He knew those were the gifts for the god, but if he had a choice, he would much rather take those 20 spiritual beasts for himself.

    Those were not just random spiritual beasts; they were all intermediate rank spiritual beasts in their prime time.

    The orc god temple had sent out countless men to capture these 20 spiritual beasts, and most of them had died in the process.

    The orc god ceremony could not be stopped since the head priest of the orc god temple had gotten a message from the orc god saying that he needed a ceremony once every 10 years, and the orc god would give out a corresponding amount of rewards.

    These sacrifices were important energy for the survival of the orc god. Therefore, even though they might not have a corresponding amount of rewards this year, they still needed to give out the same amount of sacrifice.

    Abel was shocked. Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of spiritual beasts those were, he could sense a powerful vigoring from each of them. They had all reached the pinnacle of the intermediate rank.

    It was not that hard to kill an intermediate spiritual beast, but there were 2 challenges. One was to find them, spiritual beasts had a strong connection with thend, and they would often live in deserted ces such as mountains, forests, and swamps. You needed a lot of men just to find them in the first ce.

    Secondly, they needed to capture them alive. Spiritual beasts would fight until they died, so even though killing them might not be too hard, capturing them alive would be very difficult.

    Many spiritual beasts would even directly self-destruct their crystal core when they knew they would be captured, so you could just imagine how hard it would be to capture an intermediate spiritual beast.

    There were 20 spiritual beasts being sacrificed. How many men had died for this? It was no wonder Abel was shocked.

    After the 20 spiritual beasts were sacrificed, the tform began to glow. But this time, it was like the entire thing had turned into a crystal. Green light beamed out from the tform and directlynded on that mirror like a giant wall.

    It was almost like the energy of those 20 sacrificed spiritual beasts were unleashed at once, and afterward, the tform returned to normal again.

 Chapter 677 - Intrude

    <h4>Chapter 677 Intrude</h4>

    Although that wall had a mirror-like surface, not a single beam of green light was reflected. Instead, it defiedmon sense and absorbed the light.Afterward, a glowing green color door emerged on the Wall. Nothing could be seen inside the door¨C the entire thing was like a green energy wave.

    ¡°Every candidate will need to stay inside for 3 whole days. If you run into danger, all you need to do is to step back, and you will be safe. Do your best!¡± Beginner priest Enli yelled at the 30 orcs after seeing elite priest Dono nodding at him.

    The orcs began to enter ording to their position in line. Abel was the first, so of course, he would be the first to go in.

    He jumped on his mount wolf and walked towards the green door. When most of his body had stepped in the door, he felt like an immensely powerful force sucked him. In a split second, his entire body was dragged inside the light.

    This feeling felt familiar, that glowing door was a portal, but before he even got the chance to feel dizzy, he saw the light next to him changing.

    After a second, he felt his feet touching the ground. He hadnded on a square surrounded by a stone wall. It was not a big square; it could probably only hold 100 people at most.

    There was a sea of bones outside of the wall and countless scattered skeletons on the ground. He didn¡¯t know how manyyers of bones there were, but the entire ce was covered¨Cas white as snow.

    It was no wonder perfect skull gems could be formed in a ce like this.

    At that moment, an orc appeared next to him. One by one, the other selected orcs were teleportation.

    Meanwhile, a white light shed on the other side of the green glowing door. There were still a few orcs waiting to enter, but 4 intermediate human wizards and a headmander suddenly emerged from the white light.

    ¡°Human!¡± An orc yelled as he unleashed a strike with his weapon.

    But before they could make contact, the 4 human wizards and the headmander jumped in the green glowing door and vanished from the spot.

    There were still 5 selected orcs, but they could no longer go inside the green glowing door.

    It had reached its maximum energy capacity and began to fade. Atst, it vanished entirely.

    Everything had happened way too quickly, and Beginner priest Enli didn¡¯t have time to react. He then turned to elite priest Dono and asked, ¡°Master!¡±

    Elite priest Dono was not angry; instead, he began tough ¡°interesting, this is too interesting!¡±

    Beginner priest Enli also suddenly understood, so he began tough with his raspy voice as well. ¡°Master, those humans came here without even knowing what was happening!¡±

    Elite priest Dono continued tough. ¡°If I am not mistaken, those were the Miracle City¡¯s intermediate wizards and headmander. The most powerful ones as well. Now that we can take a hit on the Miracle City¡¯s power seems like we did not just waste 20 spiritual beasts on the orc god ceremony after all!¡±

    The 5 leftover orcs and beginner priest Enli were not aware of how little faith elite priest Dono had for the orc god, but in reality, both human wizards and orc priests did not have too much respect for the orcs.

    This was because they also had god-like status in themon world. Both Elite wizards and elite priests would be treated almost like a god, no matter if they were in the orc empire or the human world.

    In the human world, the status of god had shrunken a lot. Although there were still religions being passed along, the influence of wizardry and knight training had far exceeded the status of religion.

    Both wizardry and knight training were able to unleash the potential of the body. One was for the physical body, and the other was for the power of the will.

    Since both of these schools could obtain power through training, their practitioners rarely had any religious faith. Some knights might be Christians due to their family¡¯s honor, but wizards would have less and less faith as they progress with their rank.

    However, the situation was a lot stranger in the orc empire. Although the priests might not respect the orc god, they had shown immense faith to the others. They were an extremely maniptive group using the orc god¡¯s name to gainrge amounts of resources.

    Therefore no matter how much poverty the orc empire was going through, the resource for these priests, the so-called servants of the orc god, had nevercked.

    Elite priest Dono suddenly realized maybe he had just got out of character a little, so he immediately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Off you go now. Come back in 3 days!¡±

    Those 5 orcs lowered their heads in disappointment and left the Nam mountain under beginner priest Enli¡¯s guidance.

    Abel did not directly dive into the sea of bones; Instead, he waited for the 30 orcs.

    He was not familiar with this ce, so it was best to go with a group. He would be staying in that ce for 3 days anyway; waiting for a few minutes wouldn¡¯t make a difference.

    As they were waiting for thest 5 orcs, 5 humans¡¯ shadows suddenly emerged at once.

    It was intermediate wizard Hubert, 4 other intermediate wizards, and the no.1 headmander of the Miracle City, headmander Donald.

    Head Commander Donald no longer had a glorious look on his face like he was in Miracle City. Instead, he looked extremely shameful; even his left arm had disappeared.

    Wizard Hubert and the other 4 intermediate wizards were looking decent; they didn¡¯t seem to get any injuries.

    Although they were lucky enough to reunite in the Fuer swamp after getting lost in the sand storm, Head Commander Donald¡¯s left arm had been bit by an extremely venomous snake. If he didn¡¯t chop off his arm immediately, he would now be dead in the Fuer swamp.

    After passing through countless obstacles, they finally arrived at Nam mountain. There were many death qi circles surrounding Nam Mountain. This might be a disaster for other humans since it could trigger the Nam Mountain guarding orcs as soon as they made a wrong move.

    However, those death qi circles were basically nonexistent in the face of 4 intermediate wizards. Other than a few extremely special circles, nothing could stop a move in a sh.

    Just like that, head Commander Donald and the intermediate wizards had entered Nam Mountain. After that, they patiently waited for the best opportunity.

    They were from Miracle City, so of course, they knew how scary an elite priest was.

    They only had one shot. Wizard Hubert had already decided if they were spotted by elite priest Dono, he would throw Head Commander Donald out to give them some time.

    Of course, he would not let Head Commander Donald know about this. By that point, they basically had no more use for Head Commander Donald. His left arm was gone; he would be useless even if he made it back to Miracle City alive.

    Therefore as they shed towards the green glowing door, the 4 intermediate wizards had acted causally and ced Head Commander Donald at the front.

    Head Commander knew what they were doing, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Moving in a sh waspletely controlled by the wizards; the wizards could ce him anywhere they like.

    However, what elite priest Dono had done was totally beyond their expectations. During the entire process, elite priest Dono remained still. Even those 8 scary skeletons were silent.

    In this weird situation, those humans had just been attacked a little by the few leftover orcs. Soon, they had sessfully entered this secret orc god ceremony dimension.

    Wizard Hubert was filled with excitement as he was being teleported. He knew the orc god blood would be right at reach after seeing 20 spiritual beasts being sacrificed.

    Wizard Hubert knew a thing or two about the gods. These sacrifices were basically a type of exchange.

    Although these 20 spiritual beasts might not mean much to the orc god on the other side, and the orc god might only repay them something ordinary. What was considered ordinary to the gods might be extremely precious to themon world.

    Therefore ording to this logic, Wizard Hubert knew that they would have a high chance of getting an orc god blood or other extremely valuable things.

    At the same time, he also knew orc priests were not stupid. They wouldn¡¯t continue to sacrifice 20 spiritual beasts every 10 years if they couldn¡¯t get any good out of it.

 Chapter 678 - Forbidden Dimension

    <h4>Chapter 678 Forbidden Dimension</h4>

    Wizard Hubert was extremely excited. Even though half of the men in his team were dead, they had finally entered this orc god ceremony dimension.Now all they needed to do was to face 25 orcs...25 headmander level orcs.

    Not mentioning the intermediate wizards, even headmander Donald could easily wipe out these 25 orcs.

    This was due to their differences in rank. Amander level orcs could only be considered as intermediate level orcs in the orc battle at best, but these 5 men were all elite fighting powers.

    During their teleportation, K3516 suddenly popped into Wizard Hubert¡¯s mind again, and a suspicious look emerged on his face. K3516 should be in the orc empire already, ording to his spection, but then he remembered all the challenges then he went through.

    He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Maybe k3516 was already rotting in some corner of the orc empire, just like Wizard Bayard, who had died in the desert of death.

    Wizard Hubert quickly shook these thoughts away because they soon hadnded on the orc god ceremony dimension.

    The orcs were shocked by humans, and they quickly put on their battle pose.

    Head Commander Donald stood in front of the wizards. The atmosphere was very tense; a battle would soon be unleashed.

    At the same time, Abel jumped down from his mount wolf and padded the 2 orcs in front of him.

    The 2 orcs turned back to Abel. They knew Abel was asking them to step aside, so they quickly did.

    Abel gently walked towards headmander Donald. At first, the orcs were about to attack, but they all suddenly stopped their movements. Their attention shifted to Abel.

    As Abel slowly approaching headmander Donald, a spark of murder shed in headmander Donald¡¯s eyes. He wanted to unleash hisbat qi, but he suddenly realized it was not working.

    But at that moment, he no longer had time to think about why hisbat qi was not working; Abel had already entered his attack range.

    ¡®Die!¡¯ Head Commander Donald yelled. Although he did not use anybat qi, he still had his skills and body.

    Although a headmander¡¯sbat qi store was quite big, most of the time, they still relied on their body strength and knight skills to fight. Their bodies were far stronger than any normalmander, and they could fully suppress them just by that.

    His strike was extremely powerful even without the strengthening ofbat qi. He was a confident guy, even with one hand. Just his knight skills alone would be far superior to anything a wolf riders captain could ever do.

    Abel gently waved his hand and grabbed headmander Donald¡¯s right hand. It looked so effortless; it was almost like he was just taking something out of a bag.

    Head Commander Donald always prided himself on his strength, but Abel had barely even used any force before he could snatch the knight sword from his hand.

    Head Commander Donald felt his hand let loose. He suddenly realized something was wrong, so he quickly stepped back.

    But it seemed like this step back had gone a little too far. Headmander Donald bumped into the wizards, and theynded on the ground.

    Wizard Hubert¡¯s face looked horrified. He was already trying to prepare a defense spell when Abel was approaching, but somehow he could not even move a single bit of magic power from his wizard core.

    This meant that he couldn¡¯t use a spell. An intermediate wizard without magic was basically a normal person.

    Then he tried to open his portal bag, but he kept failing. This suggested that magic was surpassed in this orc god ceremony Dimension. This suppression seemed to be strong as well; even using a tiny bit of magic, such as opening a portal bag, could not be done.

    He then turned towards the other 3 intermediate wizards, who all started to turn white. They were also going through the same thing.

    ¡°Donald, it seems like this knight sword had returned to its original owner!¡± Abel said with a human voice.

    Abel waved around the sword in his hand. He realized magic was banned in this dimension as soon as he got in, but this knight sword was different. It was not a magic weapon; it drew its energy from skull gems.

    At first, Abel was also feeling quite irritated. Other than the Horadric Cube on his left hand, he could not open any other portal objects.

    Fair enough; just the Horadric cube by itself was quite good. However, the space in that thing was extremely small. Not much could be put in it, so Abel normally stored his belongings in other ces.

    There was also a personal storage box in the Horadric Cube he could open, but there were not many things inside it either after cleaning it up so many times. The only thing inside was some damaged objects from the gods and super exploding balls.

    Abel felt extremely vulnerable in this ce. He could not use any spell. Even though he could press on the skill tree in his Horadric Cube, his wizard core just wouldn¡¯t move a single bit of mana. It was like turning on a rice cooker without rice.

    He was immediately attracted to the knight sword on headmander Donald¡¯s hand as soon as headmander Donald appeared. It was the perfect weapon in this situation.

    In this unknown dimension, who knew what dangers could emerge. It was a suitable weapon, crucial for safety.

    After hearing Abel, headmander Donald¡¯s eyes sprang wide open. He knew who was the original owner of this double absorption knight sword, so of course, he knew what Abel meant by returning it to its original owner.

    However, headmander Donald could not understand how k3516 could transform into a wolf rider captain as well as being selected as one of the 30 orcs in the orc god ceremony.

    ¡®You are k3516!¡± Headmander said with certainty. He was 100% sure this wolf rider captain in front of him was k3516.

    Although the orcs couldn¡¯t understand humannguage, they could all sense something strange going on. How could an orc know the humannguage when there were zero humans around the ces they were raised?

    Abel sounded wless, without an ent. It was the most officialnguage of the human; only a human who had undergone official noble training could speak like this.

    Just through this, they knew there was something wrong with Abel¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Wee!¡± An ugly smile emerged from Abel¡¯s wolf face.

    He kept walking forward. Headmander Donald punched forward, and Abel totally disregarded him. It was true. Arge chunk of a knight was from their weapon. Abel couldn¡¯t even bother to punch him back, even though he always wanted to kill this irritating headmander.

    He was in the orc empire; he didn¡¯t want to kill another human as long as they were not a threat to him. There were more than 20 bloodthirsty orcs behind them anyway, and Abel was not nning to save them.

    He was not that kind-hearted, so he would leave these things up to fate.

    But still, Abel needed to take somepensation from them for messing with him. He gently twisted with a smile and dodged headmander Donald¡¯s punch. Then, he casually pulled the sword cover off his body.

    Without the portal bracelet or portal bag, a sword cover mighte in handy.

    Afterward, he jumped over headmander Donald and arrived in front of the wizards.

    ¡°Help me! We are of the same race. Please help me. I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± Wizard Hubert was begging Abel. Even he himself could not believe what he had just said.

    Wizard Hubert always thought he was a strong wizard, but when he lost his magic, his dignity was lost as well.

    It was almost like he was naked¨Ca total embarrassment. All he knew how to do was to beg in front of this human masked as a wolf rider.

    Abel shook his head and snatched his portal bag. Afterward, he did the same with the other 3 wizards. However, they tried to fight back. They were so easy to push around; even a novice knight could hold them down, let alone Abel.

 Chapter 679 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 679 Exposed</h4>

    ¡°Beecher, it seems like they know you!¡± Wolf rider Bloom began to question. He was close to Abel, and worgens were born with sensitive ears, so he heard everything they said.¡°Yes, I have some grudges against them!¡± Abel said with a nk face.

    By that point, he had wrapped the 4 portal bags on his waist and the knight sword strapped on his back.

    He then stepped aside and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rewards for killing them to you guys, but I¡¯ll take these things. Anyone have any questions?¡±

    Although those orcs were not really happy that Abel had taken all the spoils of war, they all didn¡¯t want to mess with Abel too much. There were a lot of rewards for killing 4 intermediate wizards and a headmander anyway.

    Although this ce was separated from the human world, as long as they had the other testimony and human skulls, they would definitely be rewarded with quite a lot of war glory.

    Wolf rider captain Bloom gazed at Abel. He had been questioning his identity ever since he had clearly just heard those humans say that they were the same race.

    However, it was still better to clear out those 5 humans first; If Abel really was a human, he would be the only one they needed to take care ofter. If he decided to attack Abel now, maybe they would be fighting not only Abel but a headmander as well.

    ¡°Kill those humans!¡± A lion man yelled. He was clever, and he did not attack head Commander Donald first; instead, he struck his long ax towards wizard Hubert.

    Wizard Hubert stepped back in horror and yelled, ¡°k3516, you heartless monster!¡±

    However, Abel just stood still by the side when Hubert added, ¡°he is human; he is also human!¡±

    His words did not even make the lion man budge. The war glory for killing an intermediate wizard was too high. Even he could not get anything from the orc god ceremony; just the skull of this intermediate wizard alone would make the whole thing worth it.

    All he needed to do was kill this wizard.

    Wizard Hubert let out a scream of agony as a long axnded on his head.

    Seeing the lion man already kill one human, the other 20 orcs madly dashed forward. Since Head Commander Donald did not have any weapons, so all he could do was block a few strikes before a spear plunged into his heart. Afterward, his entire head was chopped off.

    However, in this strange dimension, Head Commander Donald couldn¡¯t even get thest bit of glory as a knight before he died. Due to the suppression in the atmosphere, hisbat qi core could not explode. There was nobat qi smoke!

    Soon, the other 3 helpless intermediate wizards were also killed. If those orcs weren¡¯tpeting to kill them, they might have died even faster.

    When all 5 heads were severed from their bodies, all 24 orcs turned towards Abel.

    ¡°Beecher. I don¡¯t know your real name, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s definitely not Beecher. And I¡¯m also sure you were not expecting to be fully suppressed in the orc god ceremony dimension!¡± Wolf rider Bloom lowered his voice.

    Abel smirked; he did not reply.

    ¡°This ce is a gift from the orc god. The orcs are the only rulers of this ce. We have the perfect spirit as well as the most powerful body in here. You humans are cowards, weak¨Ca joke without yourbat qi!¡± wolf rider Bloom said with a lively expression.

    Abel kept smirking as he watched him perform. The other orcs did not make a move. They all knew the one who struck first would be taking the biggest hit from Abel. All of them knew how strong Abel was.

    ¡°All you need to do is to give us the royal wolf secret technique. We have 9 wolf rider captains here. I¡¯m sure they will also let you live!¡± Said wolf rider captain Bloom looking down at Abel.

    He was sure Abel would be dead meat. In the face of 24 orcs of the same rank, killing him was just a matter of time, even if he was a little stronger.

    He just wanted to get the most out of Abel. He was so jealous of that royal worgen secret technique his eyes almost went red. The other wolf riders thought the same as well. Even the non-worgen orcs were thinking about it.

    ¡°Bloom, to be honest, your words really moved me!¡¯ Abel said with a smile.

    Wolf rider captain Bloom smirked, ¡°He fell for the trap!¡±

    He could also tell from Abel¡¯s words that he still had other royal worgen techniques he had not used up, maybe even orc skills cards. As long as he could get those things off Abel, Abel would be useless. Then, he could kill him.

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid my friend won¡¯t let me!¡± Said Abel helplessly.

    ¡°Who? You still have a friend?¡± Wolf rider captain Bloom looked around. And all the orcs did the same as well, trying to find this friend that Abel was talking about.

    ¡°My friend is here!¡± Said Abel, gently padding that little snow eagle on his shoulder.

    ¡°Haha, you are about to die, and you are still joking around!¡± Wolf rider captain Bloom let out a bigugh, and the other orcs followed.

    ¡°White Snow, they areughing at you!¡± Abel said gently to his shoulder.

    White Snow let out a high pitch eagle whistle, and his body suddenly expanded. Just its speed alone was faster than any orcs on the spot. Not to even mention the vigor of top-rank spiritual beasts. In an instant, all the orcs on the spot were suppressed.

    Although White Snow could not use the magic power it was born within this space as well, spiritual beasts were also known for their powerful body. Their bodies were unmatched, no matter orcs or humans.

    White Snow was a top rank spiritual beasts, so its body was at the pinnacle of spiritual beasts.

    Wolf rider captain Bloom¡¯s face was filled with horror; he was unreconciled, but he still wanted to say what was on his mind. ¡°Beecher, are you a human or an orc? Can you let us die without confusion?¡±

    ¡°Bloom, you orcs are too weak. If you didn¡¯t mess with me, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered you. But for anyone who takes a fight against me, humans or orcs, I will only give them one option: death!¡± Abel said nkly.

    ¡°As for my identity, I¡¯ll let you die in the know. My name is Abel, a human cksmith!¡± Abel added. He had grated wolf rider captain Bloom hisst wish nevertheless.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you are grandmaster Abel!¡± Wolf rider captain Bloom was in disbelief. He never expected someone with great power such as a human grandmaster cksmith to appear in the orc empire, let alone the orc god ceremony.

    This was like a big joke, but at the same time, he had heard a lot of legends about this miracle-like human grandmaster cksmith. Abel had killed multiple elite wizards, the most horrifying existence in the entire Holy Continent.

    This horrifying figure was standing right in front of him. Wolf rider captain Bloom let out a bigugh, filled with insanity.

    ¡°The great grandmaster Abel. It¡¯s my honor to die in your hand. We are not afraid to die!¡± Hopelessness had faded from wolf rider captain Bloom¡¯s face. As an orc, it was his nature to protect the dignity of orcs in the face of a powerful figure.

    Orcs can die, but never surrender, and never beg for mercy.

    ¡°Before I die, I want to be a falling leaf.

    Use my hands to bury my joy and cover the sorrow.

    So many leaves had fallen. It¡¯sughable.

    Ourughter will lurk within the darkness.

    The only thing remaining is grief....¡±

    Wolf rider captain Bloom began to sing a sad song. Soon, all the other orcs also escaped the suppression of White Snow and began to sing this ancient orc song as well.

    Under the beauty of this sad song, White Snow turned into a ray of white light dancing among the orcs. Fresh blood flew out like a fountain, and they gracefully died.

 Chapter 680 - Sea of Bones

    <h4>680 Sea of Bones</h4>

    Abel did not have any sympathy towards those 24 orcs, but he still respected their bravery. It was a night and day differencebat to the ugly soul of wizard Hubert.

    By the time White Cloud returned, not a single orc was left standing. The only one remaining was Abel.

    White Snow turned into a normal snow eagle again andnded back on Abel¡¯s shoulder. It was hard to imagine how this innocent looking thing had killed 24 orcs.

    Abel was toozy to search what was on those orcs. With their rank, what good things could they have anyway?

    His gaze turned towards the sea of bones. The unknown was still waiting for him to explore.

    He plunged his long spear on the ground and held the knight sword in his hand. He then snatched the magic shield from Head Commander Donald¡¯s back. Although that magic shield was nothing too amazing, it still functioned as a normal shield.

    The magic power of a magic shield was basically useless in magic forbidden ces. Abel was just looking for something he could block with.

    Abel felt a little sad. There was not a single being left. If magic wasn¡¯t forbidden, he would be able to summon his spirit guardian knights, Johnson, or even ck Wind.

    Then, he would be able to unleash his real power. He would feel safe even in the face of danger.

    He didn¡¯t expecting this ce to forbidbat qi and magic, but it was also not too hard to imagine. Ever since he realizedbat qi was banned in the orcpetition, he had thought about this possibility.

    No wonder why elite priest Dono would not enter this ce even if he knew perfect skull gems could be found. An elite priest like him would not be able to match up to a normal orc in a ce like this.

    If Abel was only a wizard, he might be as dead as the others as well.

    ¡°White Snow, let¡¯s go take a look at that sea of bones!¡± Abel said as he mounted his mount wolf a strode forward. He had full confidence in White Snow. Although it could not do attributed attacks, it was still very strong. No wolf rider captain could do anything to it withoutbat qi.

    As soon as Abel stepped his the sea of bones, a strange energy wave emerged. There were scraping sounds from 10 ces in the sea of bones outside of the 5 meters tall stone wall.

    They were from bone scraping against each other. It was chilling in a quiet ce like this. The sound got louder and louder. And soon, 30 skeletons emerged from those 10 ces.

    Abel suddenly realized why exactly 30 orcs were selected. The obstacle to entering the sea of bones was exactly the force of 30 orcs.

    However, he did not regret killing those orcs. White Snow was far greater than those 30 orcsbined.

    Still, he did not let White Snow fight. The skeletons were not strong, so he wanted to save White Snow¡¯s energy forter if more powerful enemies emerged.

    He didn¡¯t have much food on him since he couldn¡¯t open up any portal object. At most, they could onlyst him for 3 days. There were still some raw ingredients in his personal storage box, but those ingredients needed to be cooked.

    The orcs might have had some food on them. But he didn¡¯t know if he could turn around, and he didn¡¯t want to lose his chance to enter.

    It was too hard for him to stomach orc food anyway. Keeping White Snow in this tiny size would save him a lot of energy.

    Out of those 30 skeletons, there was not a single one with the power of an official knight, so they could do nothing to Abel.

    He waved his sword 30 times. Each time he struck upon the skull of a skeleton. In almost no time, those 30 skeletons had turned into piles of broken bones, merging with the sea of bones again.

    He realized there was no me of soul on those skeletons. They were only supported by some strange energy, something simr to death qi.

    It was only his first step, and he had killed 30 skeletons. They weren¡¯t too strong, with only some animalistic instinct to attack.

    Their charges were suicidal, which even saved Abel some time to kill them.

    Abel took the second and third steps. When he was in 5 meters, another 30 skeletons emerged from the sea of bones and crazily dashed towards him.

    The skeletons were a little stronger than thest batch, but killing them was still quite easy.

    As Abel kept moving forward, every few meters, 30 skeletons would stand up from the sea of bones from time to time, and they were getting stronger and stronger.

    When Abel was 200 meters out, the skeletons had finally reached the power of a wolf rider captain.

    If the other orcs were still here, this is where they would have met their end. It was no wonder Elite priest Dono had no hope for their batch.

    If those orcs were not nobles, even elite priest Dono would not let them go into the orc god ceremony dimension. It would be a waste of time.

    However, this was the perfect time for Abel to fully unleash his sword skills. He didn¡¯t even get the chance to use his shield yet. Every strike he madended perfectly on a skeleton¡¯s most vulnerable neck or skull. Also, there were just too many ws in those skeletons¡¯ swinging attacks. Abel was toozy to block them.

    As Abel¡¯s sword plunged into the skull of thest skeleton, he suddenly realised the challenge of this passage for those 30 orcs originally. If 30 skeletons kept appearing up, as long as an orc died, another orc would need to face 2 skeletons at once.

    This would create a domino effect. If they kept going, more and more orcs would get killed by the ongoing amount of skeletons.

    Although the powerful might survive for longer, their pressure would also increase as well.

    Abel¡¯s mount wolf moved for another 10 meters. By that point, the energy wave had clearly be more intense. Afterward, 30 head wolf rider captain level skeletons stood up. Those were basically the most powerful physicalbat force of the Holy Continent.

    In that ce, Abel could not usebat qi or spell, but those skeletons were strengthened by death qi with each strike.

    If these skeletons struck him, it would be like taking a hit from a head wolf rider captain

    Abel finally looked serious. He gazed at the 30 skeletons charging towards him with his power of the will fully unleashed. Almost in an instant, the entire world slowed down. The sight and data analyzing ability of the piece of world stone had been ignited.

    The boney arm of the first skeleton was only a meter from him. He first struck down with his knight sword, and then its sharp de plunged into the spine of that skeleton from the side of its hand. With this gentle strike, the skeleton immediately shattered into pieces like a ceramic toy.

    Afterward, Abel swiftly twisted his body and dodged the second skeleton just in time. He struck his shield, and itnded on the skull of that skeleton. As the skeleton¡¯s vulnerable skull made contact with the iron shield, it directly cracked into two. The skeleton then immediately turned into a pile of scattered bones.

    Since those skeletons had emerged from different areas of the sea of bones, they were all at different distances and could not all attack Abel at once.

    That was why Abel could fight them off one by one. His attacks were effortless. Especially with the sight and data analyzing ability of the world stone: he could destroy a skeleton with every strike.

    Abel had no idea how the orcs had fought in here. Although they would not get into a battle formation like humans, they still coordinated with each other in battle quite well. That was why in the past orc god ceremonies, all head wolf rider captain level orcs would try to practice with each other for a few days after they had been selected.

    However, this time the orcs were so weak, even the priests did not organize a coordinate training for them. Not because they forgot, but because they thought it would be useless anyway.

 Chapter 681 - Realized

    <h4>681 Realized</h4>

    Abel was having quite a thrill. He felt like he was in full control of the battle with his sight and analysis fully unleashed. Even in the dark world, he would rarely have the chance to run into enemies with the same headmander rank.

    ¡°20, 21,22...¡± Abel mumbled to himself as he coordinated his knight sword and shield. No skeleton could escape their fate as soon as the second strikended.

    This battle gave Abel a new perception of sword skills. Every strike of a knight was built up by countless years of human battle experience. It was exclusive to humans.

    These knight techniques were perfectly built for the human body, and they had slowly taken their shape. These techniques had not been changed for at least 1000 years.

    Ever since Abel had gotten his sight and data analysing ability to attack, he had not fought with a same rank enemy for this long.

    Also with his mana andbat qi suppressed, he could only rely on his sword skills to kill those skeletons¡ªperfect time for practice.

    He always thought striking his enemy in the most vulnerable spot was the result of his sight and data analysing ability, not the knight skills. However as he kept attacking, he realised one thing.

    The sword techniques of a knight were also trying to aim at those vulnerability spots, which saved Abel a lot of effort as he relied more and more on it.

    Everyponent, from his sword and shield, wrist coordination, body movement, to his execution, was done perfectly to achieve maximum power with minimum effort.

    Abel always thought his sword and shield technique was quite good. Due to the¡¯ soul potion¡¯, he could grasp knight techniques much faster than any normal knights¡ªespecially his favorite sword and shield technique.

    Slowly, he forgot that he was still fighting in the sea of bones, and his sight and data analysing ability had also slowly drifted away. The only thing that was in his mind was how to kill those skeletons more efficiently.

    There were still 4 skeletons by his side. Suddenly he took a big sift on hisbat style. He was no longer trying to find their vulnerable spot and unleash a life taking blow.

    He had subconsciously turned off his sight and data analyzing ability. He was fully relying on the knight skills to fight those skeletons.

    As a headmander withoutbat qi, the only difference between Abel and those skeletons was that they were enchanted by death qi.

    He had entered a strange state of consciousness. The only thing in his mind was to keep unleashing the sword and shield technique. It was a type of enlightenment yearned by countless knights.

    The skills of knights were developed through the persistence of training everyday as well as battles. Atst they would reach a pinnacle in their rank, but this was not the real pinnacle of knight skills.

    There was a legend among knights. When a knight had grasped a technique wlessly, they would enter a state of enlightenment when their confidence reached a maximum level. This state could push a knight technique to a whole new level.

    A while ago Abel had effortlessly killed a headmander in Miracle City with a lightweight, long sword. Although many were shocked, they did not doubt him. This was the reason why.

    They thought Abel had elevated his knight technique to a whole new level. The rank of a knight does not matter. There were quite a lot of extremely gifted knights in history who had elevated their knight skill to a whole new level from a young age.

    Abel kept striking his knight sword towards the skeletons. Every move was perfectly executed. Those skeletons could only block instinctively, but all Abel needed to do was gently twist his wrist so his knight sword could prate the skeleton¡¯s block.

    When the skeletons blocked, it would just further increase the momentum of Abel¡¯s sword. This was still purely a knight technique, but their death was inevitable.

    The sword prated the spin of the skeleton and the skeleton had immediately turned into a pile of scattered bones. Afterwards, Abel did not even waste the rebound force. He did a turn, and this force was added on to his body as he unleashed a horizontal strike towards another skeleton.

    This second skeleton dash towards Abel. It jumped up in mid-air and reached its hand forward to grab. However with that turn, Abel perfectly avoided the grab and his knight sword followed. The skeleton was sliced into two in mid-air.

    The 3rd skeleton arrived just in time. He kept the momentum going andshed out with his shield. The shield mmed towards the 3rd skeleton. Although it did not kill it immediately, it had st it outward and smashed onto thest skeleton.

    Abel took this opportunity and unleashed a horizontal sh with his turning momentum. The shed simultaneouslynded on the spine of those 2 skeletons who had just smashed into each other.

    Their spine was chopped into two. ¡°Waaaa!¡± They immediately turned into a pile of scattered bones.

    Abel¡¯s fighting style had taken a new shape. In the past hisbat style had relied on brutal strikes and powerful force, while blocking with the shield.

    Now hisbat style had turned into a recycle of energy. He had taken advantage of the different types of force in the battle and turned it into momentum for his attacks, which ultimately saved him a lot of effort.

    He had a feeling that if he could perfectly grasp thisbat style, he could basically fight for a long time without using much effort.

    Abel was very lucky. He had reached this state all because his confidence had been maximised with his sight and data analysing ability. This then allowed him to spot the ws in his knight technique, thus pushing it to a whole new level.

    This state of enlightenment had be his biggest reward of this ceremony. His knight skills had taken a crucial step forward.

    Abel kept stepping forward even without enemies. He was still buried deep in his enlightenment. This state had stripped him off all his emotions, all he knew how to do was keep developing the new technique he had just grasped.

    After another 10 meters, another 30 skeletons stood up from the sea of bones. These skeletons were different from the previous ones. Although they were headmanders level, they had a weapon in their hand, such as a bone sword or bone spear.

    This time Abel did not wait for the skeletons toe to him. He did what a normal knight would do. Dash forward on his mount wolf.

    With a shield on the left and sword on the right. After he unleashed his first strike, he began spinning with his body. The moment began to build, and the power of his knight sword and shield were strengthened with each sh and smash.

    At first Abel, still needed to add some more force on each new strike, but as he spun after and faster, the force of the momentum had far exceeded the power his body could make.

    All he needed to do was keep this momentum going through this perfect knight technique. Then he would be able to stop this moment from hurting himself while unleashing a life taking blow at a skeleton in the perfect moment.

    This technique kept perfecting itself. What power a knight technique could achieve this breakthrough? When a knight technique had reached this level, some knights had gotten the ability to concentrate every single force on their body with each strike, while some had achieved the strongest defence method. Some could also turn their strike in to an extremely speedy stab that no enemy could avoid.

    These ability were all depicted in history, but one thing was sure, any technique could dramatically increase the fighting ability of a knight when it reached this level.

    Abel had gotten used to fighting mass attacks. He could fight for a long time without using much effort.

 Chapter 682 - Tornado

    <h4>Chapter 682 Tornado</h4>

    After killing 30 skeletons holding weapons, Abel kept spinning forward. Soon, another 30 skeletons stood up from the sea of bones.These 30 skeletons not only had weapons on their hands, but they also had armor on. It was a fully equipped skeleton. It looked a lot more powerful as well.

    Abel had no idea what was going on. He was carefully protected in a powerful spinning force. His battle instinct propelled him to spin towards those skeletons.

    They were smashed into pieces one by one. Their armor could block a strike from a headmander withoutbat qi, but it was just like a piece of paper under Abel¡¯s spinning force.

    It was almost as if Abel became a tornado, killing with his sword and shield. As soon as a skeleton had been caught inside, it would be crunched into pieces.

    White Snow flew out from Abel¡¯s shoulder and swirled around in the sky. Birds were not good at bnce, so it had to leave its owner¡¯s shoulder.

    The Head Commander level skeletons were destroyed one by one, and soon, all 30 of them had been caught inside the tornado and destroyed.

    Although Abel was spinning, he still had a clear sense of direction. He kept making his way deeper into the sea of bones. Just like before, another 30 skeletons stood up.

    This new batch of skeletons was even stronger. Not only were they fully equipped, but they also had a mount. It was a skeleton horse.

    Abel was still in his enlightenment state, and his spinning attack had reached a perfect level. The only thing he realized was that his mount wolf was starting to take a hit.

    His mount wolf was not particrly strong; of course, it would start to feel dizzy after a long period of spinning. Still, it tried its best to resist. As a mount, it had to coordinate perfectly with the movement of its owner.

    Although it was not Abel¡¯s real mount, nor was it bound by the soul chain, it was still fully controlled by Abel¡¯s riding skill.

    However, it had never experienced any spinning attack like this before. It had never been trained to do anything like this. If a mount wolf was not born with immacte speed, it would have dropped down long ago.

    The spinning kept going. The 30 skeletons charged forward on their skeleton horse, but their fate was no different. Abel¡¯s knight sword and shield had turned into a giant tornado.

    A giant tornado roared through the skeletons in this magic forbidden ce, crushing everything that made contact with it.

    This had defied thew of sword skills. His state of enlightenment had turned the recycling of energy into a strangebat style. On top of that, this attack kept strengthening itself as it ate up more and more enemies.

    Although Abel might have learned thisbat style eventually, it would probably take him a long time to reach this level without this opportunity.

    However, the mount wolf under Abel suddenly lost control. Just like that, this extremely well-formed attack was broken. The tornado he had just formed took a turn outward.

    Abel abruptly woke up from his enlightenment with a shock. The skeletons were sted away, but soon they began charging again. Abel¡¯s mount wolf could no longer stand straight.

    During this sudden change, a few bone spears had already arrived right in front of him before he could even react. He instinctively blocked with his shield. Bang! All the forces hadnded on his shield.

    Abel muscle memory took control. As he absorbed the force, his body twisted off his mount wolf andnded on his feet.

    The giant force of the attack had transferred on to Abel¡¯s body from the shield; however, as he twisted, the force had transformed into momentum for his knight sword. Just like that, the force of a few skeletons was unleashed with a sh.

    Abel had woken up from his enlightenment. He realized what had just happened. It had been a long time since he had entered a state of enlightenment due to his excessive use of soul potion. Now he realized that those soul potions could actually not fully rece enlightenment.

    Although Abel was kept thinking about it, his body did not stop. Arge amount of power began to cycle again, and soon thest few skeletons were killed as well.

    Abel came to a halt, but suddenly he realized a dark gold light shed on the Horadric Cube on his left arm. He quickly focused his power of the will onto it, and to his surprise, there was a new skill on the skill tree.

    ¡®Tornado (damaged)¡¯ a type of control energy. Add spinning force to attack to unleash a vicious tornado attack.

    Abel knew about the ¡®tornado¡¯ ability. It was an advanced ability of the barbarians in the dark world. This ability was just like a spell; it required mana to cast. However, Abel¡¯s tornado was (damaged), meaning it could be unleashed through his body¡¯s strength and momentum of killing enemies.

    In other words, if there was no enemy, this ability could not be used.

    It was because of this, the power of Abel¡¯s tornado was nothingpared to the actual one, but at the same time, it¡¯s damage attributed did not require any mana. Even normal knights could learn it.

    Perhaps his family knights had just gained a new powerful ability. But of course, this could only happen if the mount could take the burden. The legs of a normal warhorse would not be able to sustain such a vicious spin.

    Luckily, Abel would be able to give a batch of mount wolves for his family in a few years. Then, they would be able to learn the ¡®tornado (damaged)¡¯!

    Abel focused his power on the will onto the ¡®Tornado (damaged).¡¯ This ability could not be leveled up. It¡¯s damage depended only on the skills and the strength of the person.

    Abel closed the skill tree and retrieved his power of the will from the Horadric Cube. He then looked at his mount wolf on the ground. It had still not recovered. He felt sympathetic; if it was ck Wind, he would be able to spin for even longer.

    He gently patted the mount wolf, signaling it to stay on the ground as he kept moving forward. Suddenly, a grey beam of light shed among the scattered bones.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Abel thought to himself as he walked towards the bones. A perfect skull gem was right in front of him.

    ¡°There are still these things?¡± Abel picked up the gem in surprise. It was the first time he saw a natural perfect skull gem.

    During his enlightened state, all that was on his mind was attacking; he didn¡¯t even pay attention to the stuff that was dropped. He unleashed his power of will to find more of those perfect skull gems.

    It was too bad; other than the one on his hand, he didn¡¯t find any other.

    He then turned to look at the depth of the orc god ceremony dimension. Perhaps there would be more perfect skull gems. Of course, Abel wasn¡¯t trying to please Elite Priest Dono or get any rewards from him. The source of these perfect skull gem was too uncertain; he might not find another one once he left the battle of the orc mission.

    If he had more of these skull gems, he would be able to make some even more powerful weapons for his family, as well as making more super death qi bombs.

    White Snownded on Abel¡¯s shoulder again and began screeching. It was telling him what had just happened.

    Abelughed and stroked White Snow¡¯s feather tofort it.

    However, as they moved for another 10 meters, another 30 skeletons on skeleton horses emerged. As they charged forward, White Snow helplessly flew away again.

    Just as expected, Abel began spinning again. This time, he had unleashed the Tornado (damage) at will in a conscious state. Maybe it was because his skill tree had fully absorbed the skill, but a giant tornado had soon emerged and crushed every skeleton that stepped in its radius.

 Chapter 683 - Blood Red Skeleton

    <h4>683 Blood Red Skeleton</h4>

    Afterward, 30 skeletons would emerge from the sea of bones very 20 meters. Their strength did not increase, but they had perfected their fighting techniques and coordination.

    Abel had just learned to do the ¡®Tornado,¡¯ so he still needed some time to fully grasp the skill. This was a great chance for him to practice.

    With the sight and data analysis of the world stone, he needed to spot an enemy¡¯s weakness and then unleash the most effective strike. This required an extremely calm mind. Like an assassin, he had to perfectly grasp an opportunity as soon as his enemy made a mistake.

    However, the tornado was a totally different attack style. It felt more like the attack of a real knight through a crazy recycle of energy, crushing every enemy in the surrounding to death.

    One was calm and one was vicious. Both of them had their pros and cons, but as a knight, Abel preferred this tornado style attack. It was violent, explosive, and unstoppable.

    As he moved deeper into the sea of bones, he discovered a pattern in which those perfect skull gems would emerge. They would appear in every 30 headmander level skeleton.

    In regards to that so-called orc god blood, he still had not came across any. Perhaps he still needed to go deeper.

    Since he didn¡¯t know the rule, he was afraid to turn back. He kept fighting his way forward while mastering his tornado. Along the way, he did not even waste much energy.

    When he was around 1 mile in, another 30 skeletons emerged from the sea of bones. However this time, he realized that was one skeleton that waspletely different from the rest.

    It was blood red.

    While the skeletons looked gruesome, to begin with, the blood-red made it look even scarier. It dashed towards Abel as soon as it emerged. Even the ones closer to Abel could not match up to it¡¯s speed.

    Abel sensed that this skeleton had the speed of a charging headmander. He ced his shield forward, ready to counteract this massive impact from the skeleton.

    One side had a mount, and one side didn¡¯t. One side was charging, and one side remained still.

    Bang!

    The blood-red skeleton¡¯s long spearnded on Abel¡¯s shield. The massive impact sent a shockwave through the sea of bones.

    Abel always thought he was quite strong. When it came to attributes, his strength had actually broken the limit of humans. However, since he did not have a mount to absorb part of the impact, he had taken the hit straight on, one hundred percent.

    He also did not havebat qi or mana to protect himself. He could hear the chilling sound of his bones grinding against each other; his knight instinct began to push this massive force downward.

    In a moment, his legs were directly plunged into the sea of bones with this massive force. However, the momentum of that blood-red skeleton had also been transferred into the ground.

    The long spear of that red skeleton had turned into a pile of scattered bones after the impact, but the skeleton then immediately pulled a rib from his skeleton horse and turned it into a long de.

    When Abel¡¯s leg was stuck in the sea of bones, it¡¯s second round of attack was ready. A red glow emerged from the long de, and it struck Abel.

    By that point, the other skeletons still had not arrived, and Abel could no recycle his energy through the tornado.

    Abel was stuck; he could not move as he watched the long de struck down. It was the perfectbination of speed and power that had made this strike almost unavoidable.

    Abel ignited his sight ability again, and the whole world began to slow down. He could clearly see the body of that long de, but even with this, the strike was only slowed to a normal speed.

    It was the first time he saw a strike of this speed. This would not be a problem if he was on ck Wind, but at that moment he could not move in a sh. He could only block this almost illusive long de with his sword and shield.

    Abel could not pull his legs out of the sea of bones. Instead, he kept sinking deeper due to the relentless attacks. After a while, he sank to his knees.

    Those other 29 skeletons riding skeletons horses had also arrived, ready to join the attack.

    ¡°White Snow! Kill them!¡± Abel yelled. He knew the situation was getting tense. If he kept going like this, he would be buried alive in this sea of bones.

    White Snow suddenly expanded and swooped down. Although it¡¯s w was no longer protected by magic, they were still as sharp as des.

    Those skeletons were all focused on Abel, so they were unaware of the threat from the sky. This made Snow White¡¯s first round of attack a lot easier.

    It¡¯s w brushed against the spine of 4 skeletons, which immediately turned into a pile of scattered bones.

    It viciously expended its wings. The knife-sharp feather flung outward and detonated 3 more skeletons into pieces.

    Those skeletons became aware of White Snow, so all of them except the blood-red one turned towards it.

    White Snow¡¯s attacks were straight forward. It¡¯s swooping momentum was already extremely strong in the first ce. On top of it¡¯s own physical strength, it did not need to dodge the attack of those 20 skeletons. Instead it charged forward as well.

    Their bone spearsnded on White Snow¡¯s feathers. It was almost like they were striking against an iron armor.

    Dong Dong!

    Their strikes werepletely neutralized. White Snow did not stop. The power of those skeletons was no match against a top-level spiritual beast.

    White Snow couldn¡¯t care less; it smashed those skeletons. It immediately shattered the spine of those skeletons and turned them into piles of bones.

    The blood-red skeleton did not stop its attack on Abel. Abel did not have a mount, and he was so submerged in the sea of bones; he could not even move. He couldn¡¯t attack a skeleton on a skeleton horse.

    The only thing he could do was block. However, this would plunge him further and further into the sea of bones.

    When his entire thigh was submerged, White Snow was already charging towards that blood-red skeleton after killing 29 skeletons.

    The blood-red skeleton was a lot faster than the others. As White Snow was charging towards it, it changed directly almost at the same time and waved it¡¯s de towards White Snow.

    The de shed against White Snow¡¯s w. White Snow paused for a bit in mid-air, but then it began pping its wings again and continued to charge towards the skeleton.

    On the other hand, the skeleton horse of that skeleton was knocked backward for 3 steps after the sh.

    At the same time, Abel mmed his shield and sword towards the ground and his body immediately flew out of the sea of bones.

    He was not looking good just then, so he had to be extra careful. Ever since he had gotten the sight and data analysing ability, he had never ran into anything that gave him a hard time. This blood-red skeleton had just taught him a good lesson.

    If he had ignited his sight and data analysing ability sooner, he wouldn¡¯t have been attacked by that skeleton like this.

    White Snow reached its w towards the blood-red skeleton again. That blood-red skeleton had just stabilised itself, and it¡¯s de was shing against White Snow¡¯s w again.

    Abel suddenly realized that for some reason, this blood-red skeleton was a few times stronger and faster than the normal ones. In this magic andbat qi forbidden ce, it¡¯s fighting power had a big advantage.

    If Abel did not bring White Snow along with him, he would have been in big trouble.

    White Snow was a Snow eagle. It was born with enchanted speed. With this immense speed, its ws could keep shing against the de of that blood-red skeleton continuously.

 Chapter 684 - Orc God Blood

    <h4>Chapter 684 Orc God Blood</h4>

    Abel was concentrated on the battle between the blood-red skeleton and White Snow. White Snow was fully dominating the blood-red skeleton, just like how it was dominating Abel.When White Snow¡¯s w made contact with the long de of the blood-red skeleton again, the skeleton warhorse under the skeleton fell back again.

    At that moment, Abel made a move. He dashed towards the back of the skeleton horse and shed with his knight sword.

    The blood-red skeleton suddenly reached one of its hands backward and blocked Abel. When they made contact, the only thing that happened to its hand was a long mark.

    A sh of doubt emerged from his eyes. This blood-red skeleton was so perfect when it came to its body or fighting ability; even Abel could not believe it. Abel already had his sight, and data analyzing ability was fully ignited. It could predict the most urate move at immacte speed.

    On top of that, this blood-red skeleton was not fighting Abel alone. All this time, White Snow did not stop its w attack.

    Abel continued his attack and kept finding different ways to strike the skeleton from the back. However, what it did had made Abel¡¯s jaw drop. Although it was kept knocked back by White Snow, it could still perfectly counteract every strike by Abel.

    Abel no longer felt like he was battling with a skeleton, but an extremely skilled and experienced knight. If this blood-red skeleton was an actual knight, he would be more powerful than any knight in Miracle City.

    Even a powerful top rank spiritual beasts like White Snow, with the help of Abel, could not do anything to this skeleton in a short period of time.

    The fight continued for another hundred seconds, but the blood-red skeleton suddenly slowed down. A perfect opportunity was opened up to Abel. His knight sword viciously struck out and plunged into the spine of the blood-red skeleton.

    White Snow alsonded its sharp ws on its skull, and that blood-red skeleton immediately turned into a pile of scattered bones.

    Abel watched as the blood-red skeleton die in front of him and let out a breath of relief.

    He was not aware of how prepared the past orcs were in the past ceremonies. Unlike the orcs this time, they had more than enough heavy weapons, and they would slowly push through these battles with coordination.

    After countless years of orc god ceremony, the orcs had developed a set of skills to battle in the orc god ceremony dimension. Those skeletons on skeleton horses had their weakness, and the orcs had methods to deal with it.

    This orc god ceremony was special, so Abel did not have a chance to see all the preparation the orcs had done to rip the most benefits from the orc god ceremony.

    When Abel felt like a huge rock was lifted off him after killing a powerful enemy, the red color on that pile of scattered bones began to concentrate as those bones slowly turned white.

    Soon an eerie red blood-colored liquid emerged on the remaining bones. Abel gazed at it and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a drop of blood! The orc god Blood!¡±

    He wrapped the orc god blood with his power of the will. He sensed that the orc god blood was sucking energy from the surroundings, making its energy wave stronger.

    He suddenly understood why the blood-red skeleton had slowed down so abruptly. The attack from White Snow and himself was too exhausting for the orc god blood to sustain.

    Abel took out a little bottle from his bag and carefully poured the orc god blood into it.

    He didn¡¯t care what kind of blood this actually was, but looking at how powerful it¡¯s life force was, the legend of extending lifespan for 100 years wouldn¡¯t be too far fetched.

    He was still young, so he could only keep these life-extending substances as a collectible for now.

    From what he saw through his power of the will, you must need a strong vitality before you ingested these orc god blood. If not, your body might explode from this vast amount of energy.

    Therefore, these orc god blood were only suitable for headmanders; if those intermediate human wizards from Miracle City had found out about this earlier, what would they think?

    Abel put the orc god blood in his pocket and kept moving forward. At first, he hesitated a little, but then his gaze grew certain again.

    ¡°White Snow, let¡¯s go!¡± He yelled and dashed deeper.

    Another 30 skeletons on a skeleton horse emerged, but this time, there was no blood-red skeleton.

    With the help of White Snow, Abel¡¯s speed had dramatically increased. Especially without those crazy movements of the blood-red skeleton.

    After a few miles, a hill emerged from the endless sea of bones.

    Abel had undergone quite a few battles and gained quite a few perfect skull gems. Finally, he arrived in front of the hill.

    The hill was quite high, and it was made entirely out of bones. Abel stepped on the staircase, which was also made out of bones. A disgusting cracking sound emerged, adding to the even more eerie atmosphere in the sea of bones.

    After a while of walking, he sessfully reached the top of the hill. What he saw was a grey-white tform.

    In the center of this tform, there was a drop of orc god blood floating in mid-air.

    It seemed like this tform was made for rewarding a sessful challenger, so Abel just went straight for it and bottled up the orc god blood. He then put the bottle back in his pocket.

    This hill was around 20 meters tall, but it looked massive in the middle of this sea of bones. Abel spread out his gaze.

    There looked to be no end to this sea of bones. He could see quite far, but the edge was nowhere to be found.

    White Snownded on his shoulder, and an idea suddenly shed in his mind.

    Wasn¡¯t White Snow a flying mount? Could he just fly further without a battle?

    Abel told White Snow what he was thinking through the soul chain, and White Snow let out a gentle screech. It then lowered its body, allowing Abel to climb on top. Afterward, it spread its wings and flew straight upward.

    The sky in this ce was quite strange. Something was binding White Snow from flying too high. Every time it tried to fly above 100 meters, it would bounce back.

    After a few miles of flying, it was blocked by an energy wall.

    ¡°White Snow,nd!¡± Abelmanded.

    As soon as Abel jumped down, another 30 skeletons on a skeleton horse emerged. However, Abel no longer had any interest in fighting them. He couldn¡¯t wait to see what was up with this energy wall.

    ¡°White Snow, kill them!¡± Abelmanded again.

    Afterward, he began examining the energy wall. He struck it a few times with his knight sword, but it waspletely useless.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the orc god ceremony dimension turned red, and a powerful, transparent force began to suppress his body. Afterward, he vanished from the orc god ceremony dimension in a sh.

    White Snow let out a sad screech. It quickly forgot about the skeletons and flew towards the ce where Abel had vanished. However, its owner was nowhere to be found.

    Abel also didn¡¯t know what was happening. The powerful force suppressed him. He couldn¡¯t breathe. If his power of the will wasn¡¯t so strong, perhaps even his thoughts would be suppressed.

    Everything swirled around him, and soon hended from mid-air. He heard a cracking noise the moment he made contact with the ground like he had crushed something.

    He frantically began to inhale. The suppression just then was too painful. Luckily, it didn¡¯tst too long and cause any injuries to his body. However, this could only apply to Abel. His body and power of the will were extremely strong.

    If a normal orc had been suppressed like this, it¡¯s power of the will would definitely get damaged or directly crushed to death even if its body could sustain it.

    Abel reached his hand out. He couldn¡¯t see anything, but through his power of the will, he could tell he was in some kind of dumping ground. There were all kinds of useless weapons, armors, and rotting bodies. These dead bodies included Head Commander Donald and the 4 intermediate wizards who had attacked him and the 24 orcs and their mounts.

 Chapter 685 - Commander Spiri

    <h4>Chapter 685 Commander Spiri</h4>

    Abel soon realized maybe he could use magic again in this ce. A magic pattern shed on his palm, and a little firebolt emerged, illuminating his surroundings.As soon as he saw what was in his surroundings, his previous thoughts had been confirmed. He really was in some kind of dumping ground, and he had been thrown here just like rubbish.

    Abel tried to recall how this happened. He had just struck the energy wall a few times before a massive force suppressed him. Afterwards, he ended up here. It seemed like that energy wall could not be struck for fun.

    However, the main thing he needed to do now was to find a way out. He looked around. There was no exit. The entire ce, including the ceiling, was stacked with rocks.

    All the rubbish was directly teleported here, but what would happen if this ce was full?

    A chilly breeze suddenly swept against Abel¡¯s heart. There were many methods to take care of rubbish: burning, dposing, but nothing single gentle method.

    ¡°White Snow!¡± Abel suddenly remembered so he quickly connected with it through the soul chain. Afterwards, he got the message that White Snow was still in the orc god ceremony dimension.

    After Abel calmed White Snow down and told it not to worry; he began to find a way out.

    Abel was not worried about getting hungry. Other than the food in his portal objects, he could also enter the Dark World. There would be more than enough blue howling rabbits to provide food for him there. If that didn¡¯t work, he could also nt some crops with the seeds in his portal bag.

    However, dwelling here was not a solution; he had to find a way out.

    ¡°Anyone?¡± Abel yelled.

    Just as expected. No one.

    However, Abel knew that there had to be something governing this ce. Maybe it was the orc god those orcs were talking about, or maybe..

    An idea suddenly struck Abel. He always had that ancient headmaster identity card in his portal bracelet, he just never had the chance to take it out since the orc god ceremony dimension was magic forbidden.

    A while ago, battle fort 03 spirit realized he had the headmaster identity card after taking it out of his portal bracelet.

    This meant that an ancient sight¡¯s spirit could not spot an identity card when it was in portal objects. His intuition told him that the power of orcs alone could not control this mysterious ce.

    All he needed to do was to take out that headmaster identity card. If the orc god governed this ce, then he hade to the wrong ce.

    As soon as Abel took that ordinary looking headmaster identity card, it began to glow and soon began shing.

    After 2 seconds, a massive force gently grabbed his body and he vanished from the dumping ground in a sh of white light.

    This teleportation was night and daypared to the previous one. This massive force had treated him so gently, it was almost like it was horrified at the idea of hurting Abel. There was not a single sense of suppression like the previous one.

    Abelnded once again. He was in an office, an extremely strange looking office. It¡¯s style waspletely different from anything in the Holy Continent. It had a touch of primitive simplicity to it.

    ¡°The prestigious head master. Please forgive me. I had almost killed you, your majesty!¡± A crispy female voice emerged, but Abel could not tell where it wasing from as it wasing from all directions at once.

    The voice had just spoken in an ancient elite elvennguage. Abel was one of the very few who could understand thisnguage.

    Abel knew he had won the gamble as soon as he heard the voice call him head master. This was the ancient sight, and the spirit had recognised his identity.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, I know you didn¡¯t mean it. What¡¯s your name?¡± Abel felt his heart lifted and casually replied in the ancient elite elfnguage.

    ¡°I am the battle fortmander spirit. This is alternate base no.7!¡± The crispy female voice replied.

    The battle fortmander spirit. Themander of all ancient spirits. It was Abel¡¯s target all along.

    ¡°Is the orc god here?¡± Abel suddenly remembered that he was still in the orc god¡¯s ce. Howe it had be an ancient sight?

    ¡°The orc god is only a powerful orc. It injured itself badly while trying to break through to a higher level. It was in base no.7. A long time ago, the energy in the base was about to be used up, so I took the opportunity and captured it to provide energy for the base. Due to that capture, the base had used up most of the puppets and all other remaining ones had stopped working due to theck of resources.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t expect the orc god to be actually real. But that thing was quite an embarrassment as a god. It had been captured as an energy source; it seemed like a powerful being like that should be quite a good battery.

    ¡°Is the orc god still alive?¡± Abel continued.

    ¡°The orc god had provided energy for the base for 1200 years and died!¡± Themander spirit replied.

    ¡°What about the orc god blood?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°Even though the energy of the orc god¡¯s body had disintegrated, it¡¯s life force still remained in it¡¯s blood. Therefore, I distributed it in the challenger ground and used the name of the orc god to lure energy for the base.¡± Themander spirit replied again.

    Things became clear to Abel. This base no.7 was running out of energy, so it had captured the orc god. After it had used up all of its energy, it had used its remains as bait.

    It had used the orc god name to create the orc god ceremony. Every 10 years it could give out some useless condensed death qi, the so-called perfect gem, for bait to attract the orc to sacrifice.

    Abel had a feeling that this battle fortmander spirit was a lot more intelligent than those so-called intelligent beings such as humans. It had set up such an immacte show, tricking the orcs to sacrifice for thousands of years.

    ¡°My contracted beast is still in the challenge ground. Bring it back to me!¡± Abel suddenly remembered White Snow.

    ¡°Yes, head master!¡± The battle fort spirit replied.

    White light then shed next to Abel. As the light faded, White Snow emerged. Luckily this office was quite big, it could contain it.

    White Snow rubbed its head against Abel in excitement and began chirping to express its worry.

    Abel gently patted its neck tofort it.

    ¡°Commander Spirit, is there any useful stuff in this base?¡± Abel asked, this was the reason he wanted to find the ancient sight in the first ce.

    ¡°Head Master Majesty, this is an alternate base. All the usable puppets had been damaged. There are 21 drops of orc god blood, and the death qi operating challenge ground could form 50 top level death qi crystals every 10 years!¡± Commander Spirit told Abel the condition of base no.7.

    Abel was disappointed. He thought this ce would at least have some gears for the battle fort, so he could be fully equipped. But it seemed like his dream had been broken.

    Still, he had now connected with themander spirit. Finding more ancient sights should be a lot easier from now on.

    ¡°Head master majesty. The most valuable thing is this base itself. Although it is an alternate base, it was the newest one. Also it had never stopped operation, so it might be the most well preserved base out there!¡± Themander spirit sensed Abel¡¯s disappointment, so it replied.

    ¡°What would happen if the energy stopped? The base will disappear?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    ¡°Headmaster majesty. All base are made by grasping the fragments of dimension. Once it loses its energy, the magic circle in the base will stop working. Then, the base will be swallow up by a chaotic dimensional force!¡± Commander spirit exined.

    Abel could basically understand what it was saying. However it was stunned by how powerful the ancient people were. They could control the fragments of dimension to make a base, and the wizard nowadays couldn¡¯t even grasp a dimensional force, let alone control a fragment of it.

    ¡°Can this base move?¡± Abel asked in excitement.

    ¡°Head master majesty. That is unnecessary; all you need to do is to use a portal and you can directly teleport here.¡±

 Chapter 686 - Tour

    <h4>Chapter 686 Tour</h4>

    ¡°Where is the portal door for the base?¡± Abel asked desperately.¡°Headmaster, that is located in the stone wall you had entered from in Nam Mountain. All you need to do is to break that stone tform to see it!¡± The Commander spirit replied.

    Abel remembered that stone tform. Those orcs had sacrificed 20 spiritual beasts on that thing. The portal door to the base was just inside.

    However, an elite priest was guarding that ce. Abel was not sure if elite priest Dono was still there, but Nam Mountain was one of the most highly guarded ces of the orcs.

    He was not an intermediate wizard. He could not move in a sh, so no way he could disregard those protection circles.

    Perhaps he needed to wait for another 3 days for the orc god ceremony to finish. This way, Elite Priest Dono would think they had all died. After that, Abel would be able to exit without anyone noticing.

    Abel began to tour around the base. In this base, themander Spirit could connect with him no matter where he was.

    This base was made entirely out of the fragments of dimension. There were 3 levels in this ce. The first was the control area, where Abel was. It was also where the most important member had lived and where the operating rooms for the magic circles and energy stores were.

    Abel already had the highest authority in base no.7, so every ce was open to him.

    The living space for this ce was quite simr to those of humans. With some small alterations, the ce would be perfect.

    ¡°Headmaster majesty, here is the food inventory!¡± The Commander spirit guided Abel. It introduced him to all the areas and opened doors for him.

    Abel was quite interested in this ce. He wanted to know what kind of food the ancients ate.

    He entered the inventory. Rolls of bread were stacked on the shelf. He picked one up. It was so old it had almost turned into stones. It was as hard as iron. No one could eat anything like this.

    Although the bread had turned into a rock, Abel could still sense some life force within the other food.

    Through his spection, these foods would have been quite nutritious when they were still edible, but it was all in the past now.

    ¡°Commander spirit, what are these made out of?¡± Abel asked as though he was talking to himself.

    ¡°Headmaster majesty. This food is perfect for replenishing energy. Every piece can guarantee the energy needed for a knight¡¯s entire day of battle. It was made with the fruit of the cloud tree!¡± The Commander spirit replied.

    ¡°Are those cloud trees still around?¡± Abel quickly asked.

    ¡°The cloud trees are grown in a mana dense environment. Due to the base¡¯s energy shortage, we had stopped the mana environment for the cloud trees a few thousand years ago. All the cloud trees had died!¡± The Commander spirit followed.

    A sense of pity emerged in Abel. Those cloud tree fruit could be one of the few sessful cases of turning mana into life force. This sess probably took ten of thousands, or maybe even hundreds of thousands of years of trial and error. Still, destroying seemed a simple task.

    ¡°I still have the seed for the cloud trees, but if the energy of the base continues to decrease, the next thing I need to get rid of will be the seed inventory!¡± As the Commander spirit continued, Abel grew excited.

    He was extremely interested in the seed inventory the Commander spirit was talking about. What kind of crops were the ancients growing?

    They exited the food inventory and continued their tour.

    The Commander spirit led Abel to another inventory and exined, ¡°This is the puppet inventory, but all the puppets in here had been damaged. Due to theck of resources, I can no longer control the puppets to fix themselves!¡±

    The gate automatically swung open, and rows of neatly ced puppets emerged. All almost though he had entered a dwarf¡¯s inventory.

    Those puppets¡¯ faces looked different from the ones the dwarfs made, but overall they were quite simr. Abel had a thought, maybe the unique puppet making technique of the orcs was derived from the ancient sight.

    This was not hard to imagine. Although the dwarfs¡¯ knowledge of metallurgy was quite high, their skills alone were definitely not enough to make a puppet. If they weren¡¯t assisted by the technology passed down from the ancients, making a puppet would be impossible.

    As he gazed at those puppets, he got an idea. He took out abor puppet from his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag and ced it on the floor.

    ¡°Headmaster majesty. This is amazing; I haven¡¯t been able to have a body for thousands of years. Can I control this puppet?¡± Themander spirit asked joyfully.

    Abel could imagine. An intelligent spirit being trapped in this base without a body, without the ability to move around, it was basically like being locked up.

    ¡°Commander spirit, I¡¯ll give this puppet to you. Just tell me the resources you need, and I¡¯ll get you some after I get back!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    After hearing Abel¡¯s words, thebor puppet suddenly twitched and stood up. It then stretched its arms and legs. It twisted its body, enjoying the freedom of movement.

    Afterward, it loyally bowed at Abel, ¡°Headmaster, I¡¯ll lead the way for you!¡±

    ¡°This is the garden. Originally, we had 12 kinds of vegetables and cloud trees growing here. But to preserve energy for the base, I had turned off all the magic circles here. It¡¯s deserted now!¡± Thebor puppet opened a door and exined.

    The ce was pitch ck. Through the little raspy of lighting from the open door, Abel could see some dried up soil.

    ¡°If this garden returned to operation, how many crops can it grow each day?¡± Abel asked. It seemed like this garden was around 10 acres.

    ¡°The 12 kinds of vegetables the base had picked were all altered. It can grow 1000 portions per day. If the cloud tree was full, we could get a batch every month, enough to sustain 1000 knights for a month!¡± Themander spirit exined.

    Abel finally came across the seed inventory of the garden. The seed for the cloud tree and the 12 kinds of vegetables were perfectly kept. Now the only problem was resources and the puppet.

    Without resources, this base could only remain in a low energy state.

    Also, there were no workers in this base. Everything needed to be done by puppets, but all the puppets were damaged. Therefore, he also needed arge number of resources to fix them.

    Thest part of the first floor was the energy storage room. It was where the core of this base was located.

    As soon as Abel stepped inside the energy storage room, he saw an empty shell of a dead body. It was a Tauren. It was ced in the center of the room, with a white glowing aura of energy surrounding it through a magic circle.

    ¡°Commander spirit, what is this?¡± Abel asked, pointing at the dead Tauren.

    ¡°Headmaster majesty, this is the orc god!¡± The words of themander spirit made Abel¡¯s jaw drop.

    ording to the legend, the orc god had the face of a lion and extremely sharp ws. The only things that matched the definition in this Tauren were the strong horns and long hooves.

    But this made sense. If the orc god just looked like a normal Tauren, how many races would loyally sacrifice themselves for him?

    The face of a lion signified the bloodline of a royal orc, and sharp ws signified power for the wolves.

    It seemed like the image of the orc god waspromised to fit the perception of every race. Maybe the orcs needed a god like this, not a Tauren.

    ¡°After all the energy of the orc god had been used up, all the puppets in the base had stopped working. That¡¯s why the dead body is still here!¡±mander spirit exined.

    Abel spread his gaze on the orc god. It was a powerful orc, but it had slowly died in an unknown base. This was all because this base was running out of energy, but the base had sacrificedrge amounts of puppets to hold down this orc god anyway.

 Chapter 687 - In The Base

    <h4>Chapter 687 In The Base</h4>

    ¡°Commander spirit, what energy does this thing use?¡± Abel said as he gazed at the magic circle in the center.¡°The best magic circles here are power by gems with full energy!¡± The Commander spirit replied.

    ¡°See if this is enough!¡± Abel said as he took out a perfect red gem from his portal bracelet.

    ¡°Of course. This is perfectly preserved energy, but a single gem is still too weak to power the base!¡± The Commander spirit was excited when it saw the gem, but it still told Abel the truth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ce the gem here. Is that it?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Yes, all you need to do is to ce it in the center of the circle. The circle can absorb energy from the gem by itself!¡± The Commander spirit controlled the puppet to point towards the middle of the circle.

    Abel began to throw perfect gems towards it. A glow began to intensify in the magic circle.

    Ever since Abel realized that the battle fort used perfect gems as an energy source, he had always brought along many of them with him.

    These things came in handy just in time.

    He had only stopped after he using 5000 pieces.

    ¡°Headmaster majesty, the base had now returned to normal operations. After examination, a big rebuild needs to happen until it can be used properly again!¡± The Commander spirit said happily.

    It did not expect this Headmaster to have this much energy with him. This amount of energy was enough for the base to run hundreds of years.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the next level!¡± Abel waved his hand. He wanted to see how useful this base actually was.

    The energy hade into effect immediately. A beam of white light wrapped around Abel and thebor puppet beside him. Afterward, they disappeared from the first floor and reappeared on the second floor.

    The first thing he saw was a huge open space. A sky was replicated with a magic circle. There was not a single building in that space other than a few barracks.

    ¡°Headmaster, this is the training ground. Since the energy was replenished, this training ground can replicate any terrain and conditions. This can allow a person to train in the most challenging conditions.¡± The Commander spirit exined.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but show respect towards the ancients¡¯ training ground. No matter which period of time, training in different environments was not easy. To bring a full team into a truly challenging environment, just the distance alone would be unrealistic.

    This was why there were people who said the elves are good at jungle fighting, the dwarfs are good at mountain fighting, the humans are good at city defense, and the orcs are good at in fighting.

    This training ground could make up for humans¡¯ weakness, allowing them to adapt to different environments. This could dramatically increase their fighting power.

    However, Abel would not expose this ce in the near future. Besides a few core family knights, Abel was not nning to let anyone evene close to this ce.

    ¡°Commander spirit, replicate a jungle!¡¯ Abel wanted to see it with his own eyes.

    ¡°Yes, Headmaster!¡±

    As the words ofmander spiritnded. Beams of white light shot up from the ground, forming a web reaching towards the sky. Soon, it had turned into a white wall, dividing the training ground into countless little sections.

    There were energy waves in each section, and soon giant trees began to emerge from it.

    The white walls vanished, and a jungle emerged in front of Abel. Under his gaze, those trees were just like actual trees.

    Perhaps the only thingcking was life. Abel couldn¡¯t help but step up to touch a tree.

    The sensation told him this tree was physically, but it did not have an actual tree¡¯s life force. Since Abel was a druid as well, so he had a good understanding of life force. These trees were all created by a strange magic circle.

    ¡°Commander spirit, how were these trees made?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°They are energy replicated objects, the result of tens of thousands of years of research. Unfortunately, it can only replicate the looks of an object, not the internal. This is all I know. Base 07 and I lost contact with the outer would tens of thousands of years ago, until you showed up today!¡± Themander spirit exined.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Abel sighed as he looked at those trees. They looked and felt just like the real thing.

    Replicating real-life objects was basically the work of God, but the ancients had already reached that level.

    If the ancients had continued their research, maybe they could truly replicate something from in to out.

    It was too bad the ancients had vanished from this world. ording to the words of themander spirit, base no.7 might be thest remaining base if the energy of the other ones had been drained after tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°Are these energy replicating objects very draining?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°Yes, they take up a lot of energy. But most of them can be recycled. The actual energy this replication had used was only 2 perfect gems.¡± The Commander spirit replied.

    Abel couldn¡¯t care less about those perfect gems. His perfect gems could not be used publicly anyway. He could only use it on himself. It didn¡¯t matter how many gems this base needed; at most, it would just take him a little more time.

    Abel then arrived on the third floor. It was that seemingly endless sea of bones he was in when he first entered the base.

    ¡°Headmaster, this is the examination ground. It replicated the skills of a person with a corresponding skeleton. This is also the only ce in the base that could be operated by death qi; that¡¯s why it became the most important ce for the base to derive energy!¡¯ The Commander spirit exined.

    Abel gazed at the sea of bones. He knew those ancients were definitely not a kind-hearted bunch. With this many skeletons, how many innocent lives had been lost?

    But this made sense when looking at their weapons. With a battle fort, It would be a killing machine if it was fully equipped. You could imagine the tempers of these people who made these killing machines.

    Especially base no.7. Everything here was all used for battle or security.

    ¡°Commander spirit. Why did I get thrown away after I attacked that energy wall? Isn¡¯t this an examination ground?¡± Abel recalled what had happened to him and asked.

    ¡°Headmaster majesty. At that time, you had not exposed your identity. That energy wall you attacked is not made by death qi, so as soon as you attacked it, the base would see you as an enemy!¡¯ Commander spirit exined.

    Abel was speechless. He already expected ground where magic was forbidden, yet he still had his headmaster identity in his portal object.

    He could understand why anyone who wasted the energy of this base would be seen as an enemy. The Commander spirit had been trying to preserve this ce¡¯s energy for tens of thousands of years, but his attack had taken an unexpected amount of energy from it.

    Of course, he would be seen as trying to destroy this base. That was why he had been thrown into thatpletely sealed dumping ground.

    After touring the third floor, Abel teleported back to the first floor again. He needed to stay here for 3 days and then ignite the teleportation station in Nam mountain. The base could not help him during this entire process.

    Although the energy of this base had been replenished, most of the puppets were still damaged. Countless magic circles needed to be fixed. After tens of thousands of years of an energy shortage, this base had really taken a big hit.

 Chapter 688 - Got I

    <h4>Chapter 688 Got I</h4>

    Although the base could help Abel on his next task, themander spirit still raised a request. Since the energy of the base had now replenished, it decided to contact the base spirit, base no.7.This base spirit had been shut off ever since a few thousand years ago. It was only a normal, intelligent spirit, so it wouldn¡¯t make much difference if it were gone. However, themander spirit was different. It was a highly intelligent spirit, and its intelligence would be lost once it got shut down. Even if it were reactivated again in the future, intelligence would be downgraded to a normal standard.

    At the end of the day, thismander spirit was searching for energy for its own survival, and it had seeded.

    Abel agreed to its request. Although the base spirit would drain more energy from the base, ording to themander spirit, it was the only thing that could perfectly control this base, and the Commander spirit was more useful in battles.

    It had been 3 days. Normally, the orcs would start to worry about the selected orcs not returning from the orc god ceremony. But this time, 4 intermediate wizards and a headmander had also entered the dimension with them. So Abel thought, maybe the orcs had already started to believe humans killed those selected orcs.

    ¡°Commander spirit, can you scan the Nam Mountain?¡± Abel asked.

    He really wanted to know the condition of Nam mountain. Were there any orcs still guarding it?

    ¡°Sorry, Headmaster. The external surveince circle had been damaged a long time ago, and weck puppets to fix it!¡± Themander spirit replied.

    Abel understood. This base could not do much in its current condition. He would need many resources to fix it, and he could only meet up to this demand once he returned to his domain.

    ¡°Headmaster majesty, I am no longer a necessary spirit in this base. If you want, I can transfer to your headmaster¡¯s identity card. Then, I can assist you at any time!¡¯ Themander spirit suggested.

    Abel took out his headmaster¡¯s identity card. The material that thing was made out of was extraordinary. He had no idea how a spirit could fit into it. A super-intelligent spirit like themander spirit would need arge amount of energy, which meant it also needed storage space.

    Could it be that the headmaster identity card was a portal object as well?

    ¡°How can you get in this headmaster¡¯s identity card?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°With your permission. I can transfer to the headmaster¡¯s identity card at any time. You need to keep replenishing its energy to meet up to my demand!¡± Commander spirit exined.

    Energy was not a problem to Abel, but he didn¡¯t know what benefit carrying a spirit with him could bring. It might be nice, but his sight and data analyzing ability were not much worse than a spirit anyway.

    ¡°Headmaster majesty, my scanning range is 10 miles, and I can control battle puppets to fight. I have mastered many kinds of battle techniques and formations, unleashing the power of battle puppets to the max!¡± Themander spirit introduced itself proudly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, are you the one who controlled that blood-red skeleton?¡± Abel suddenly remembered that skeleton from the other day.

    ¡°Yeah. Because we are running out of orc god blood, I can only increase the difficulty, making the orcs less likely to get them,¡± themander spirit replied.

    Abel had be certain of themander spirit¡¯s power. Although that blood-red skeleton might be strengthened by orc god blood, that perfect defense and powerful attack had definitely ignited the full potential of that skeleton.

    Even after being surrounded by White Snow and Abel, it could still counteract both their attacks perfectly. If its energy were not drained, maybe they would still be fighting.

    Abel knew what to do with themander¡¯s spirit in his heart. He would unleash all those little war puppets from his battle fort no.3 and let themander spirit control them. He was not expecting them to have the power of that blood-red skeleton. As long as it could fully unleash their potential, then they would be unstoppable. Abel had 200 of those little war puppets.

    It was effortless for themander spirit to enter Abel¡¯s headmaster¡¯s identity card. All it needed to do was to send Abel a request, and the hidden space of the headmaster identity card was directly reflected.

    The identity card opened up into two; inside was a dimension stone.

    The body of themander spirit was a magic circle board. After it was put inside the dimensional stone, granting it the ability to examine the external world, themander spirit had sessfully transferred into the headmaster identity card.

    Abel then threw a bunch of perfect gems into the dimensional stone to give it energy. From the words ofmander spirit, Abel also realized that the headmaster identity card needed energy as well.

    If he stopped supplying energy for the headmaster identity card, it would self-destruct.

    That little box it was in originally had an energy gathering circle on top of it. Due to how strong that little box was, the headmaster identity card was preserved in good condition after all these years.

    Abel waited for another day, and he had enough. The operation began.

    He carefully scanned the gears on his body and put away his original mount wolf. He then summoned ck Wind. He would only feel safe in the dangerous Nam Mountain, with ck Wind by his side.

    With ck Wind, White Snow, and themander spirit, Abel teleported out of base no.7 under the control of the base spirit.

    Their destination was in front of that mirror-like wall, next to that intruding tform.

    A white light shed. As soon as Abel saw the back of that tform, he looked around. There were no more orcs.

    He then took out a massive 700 pounds hammer from his port bracelet and violently struck down upon the tform.

    A huge sound erupted, and the tform was sted into pieces. Among the scattered rocks, Abel saw a green ball. This was the teleportation door controller to the base.

    He shoved the ball in his portal bracelet. Suddenly sounds of footsteps began to emerge. Just when Abel padded the neck of ck Wind to leave, a white light shed.

    Elite priest Dono emerged with 8 skeletons not far from Abel.

    Abel suddenly remembered. Although a priest could not move in a sh, they could still achieve a simr effect in the magic circle filled Nam Mountain.

    However, thest thing Abel wanted was running into elite priest Dono. The scariest thing about an elite priest was how well rounded they were. They could make close-range attacks through the skeletons, weaken their enemy with curses, and directly impact and control their enemy with bone spells.

    Therefore, Elite priests were basically the most well-rounded spell casters. Their fighting power could go neck to neck with an elite wizard.

    ¡°ck Wind, run!¡± Abelmanded through the soul chain.

    By this point, he still kept his worgen appearance. He knew he would be in even bigger trouble if he had exposed his human self. He had just done something that would have driven the entire orc empire crazy, destroying the orc god ceremony¡¯s secret object.

    ¡°Beecher, you¡¯ve damaged a holy object. You can¡¯t escape. I will track you down even at the edge of the universe. I will turn you into my skeleton and make your soul suffer till the end of time!¡± Elite priest Dono saw what Abel did to the stone tform entirely.

    Although he didn¡¯t have much respect for the gods, this once every 10 years orc god ceremony was his source of perfect skull gems. It was vital to him.

    On the other hand, the priests actually did not care too much about those lifespan expending orc god blood. Only a top-level fighter with a powerful body could tolerate those things. If a priest had taken one, their body would explode.

    He was outraged that the tform was destroyed. This stone tform had been around for countless years; it was the only bridge the orcs had with the orc god.

    Abel¡¯s little strike did not just destroy a stone tform but also took a big hit on the orc¡¯s religion.

    All this time, elite priest Dono still did not doubt Abel¡¯s identity. Abel¡¯s body constitution was transformed perfectly, and elite priest Dono could not spot anything even with his power of will.

    Maybe this would not be the case if his transformation ne was still in its original form, but all the constraints by the orcs had now been broken by Grand Duke Edwina. It had truly be a godly object from the elves.

 Chapter 689 - Feeble Curse

    <h4>Chapter 689 ¨C Feeble Curse</h4>

    ck Wind was fast. In no time, it was already running on that stone path with all kinds of engravings. Suddenly a cold chill emerged above Abel¡¯s head. Something glowing red emerged.

    Afterward, raindrops of the curse began to pour down andnded on him and ck Wind. Both he and ck Wind had been recognized as one being by this curse.

    Afterward, a greyish-white glow emerged above him. Suddenly, he felt like his life force was being drained. His body could only operate half as well as he could.

    ck Wind was also in the same situation. Its speed had decreased, and those 8 especially strong skeletons, were quickly catching up from behind.

    If Abel was not caught destroying the orc god¡¯s holy object on the spot, maybe he could use some special method to escape, but now he could no longer do that. If he exposed his identity, the orc empire would send out all of their forces to capture him.

    Therefore, Abel could not do anything too shy. His domain had just been established; he could not afford to take ruthless revenge from the orcs.

    Abel quickly turned on his sight and data analyzing ability and examined the curse on his body. This curse was unique to elite priests. It was named ¡®feeble,¡¯ but no matter what, it¡¯s the source of energy was still death qi.

    Through his power of the will, he could clearly see that this ¡®feeble¡¯ curse was burning death qi to continue its damage.

    Therefore, he wanted to ignite his druid soul to absorb the death qi, breaking this curse¡¯s core.

    However, the death qi used in this ¡®feeble¡¯ curse was a lot more tightly bound than he had expected. The speed of absorption would be slower than the casting spell; this could not work.

    On top of that, this curse was used to target the soul. As long as he kept his soul in operation, this curse could not be broken until it faded automatically.

    Suddenly, Abel had an idea. What if he just directly swapped out his soul. Others couldn¡¯t, but that didn¡¯t mean Abel couldn¡¯t.

    In a split moment, Abel let his druid soul take control. The curse suddenly vanished like magic, and ck Wind had also regained its speed.

    As long as ck Wind could reach full speed again, there was no way elite priest Dono could catch him.

    Suddenly, a skeleton was approaching, so Abel quickly stabbed towards the back with his spear. A green glow was carried over. It was the royal wolf secret technique.

    The skeleton violently blocked with his knight sword¡ªa perfect knight move.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of irony. A real human head Commander was fighting with an orc¡¯s secret technique, and a skeleton summoned by an elite priest was fighting with the perfect knight technique.

    This skeleton seemed like a human Head Commander in the past.

    Dong! A wave of death rushed towards Abel¡¯s body. This was why an elite priest¡¯s skeleton was a lot scarier than the ones by intermediate or beginner priests.

    Abel was quite experienced with death qi. Before the death qi even made contact with him, he had already opened up a pathway from his arm to his secondary soul. All the death qi was absorbed, and it soon turned into colorless energy for his soul.

    Since Abel was fighting with his secondary soul, he basically felt no emotion. With a strike, he had stunned that skeleton motionless for half a second.

    Although it was only half a second, ck Wind had already dragged out a great distance with its immense speed.

    Abel felt like the skeletons were falling behind. A sound of something prating through the air erupted; Abel spread out his power of the will, scanning everything in the range of 240 meters.

    Soon, he spotted a bone spear entering his range, sending a shockwave through the atmosphere. If he didn¡¯t have his sight and data analyzing ability ignited, it would be tough to dodge a spear of this speed.

    A bone spear was the most powerful direct attack spell of a priest. It¡¯s prating ability and speed was horrifying, and due to its range, it could be used to attack faraway targets.

    Abel gently twisted, and that bone spear had swooped past a few centimeters beside him like he was invisible. It was a perfect dodge.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Elite priest Dono was stunned for a moment. How could he miss him? He cast a curse as well as throwing out a long-distance attack.

    He then drew with his hand in mid-air, and an ironstone monster emerged by his side. This thing looked quite strange. Not only was it fully made out of iron, but there was also a chair on it¡¯s back.

    That iron monster was not that tall, so elite priest Dono climbed on top of it and sat on the chair. That iron monster then viciously dashed forward. Its speed was scary. Although it was still no match to ck Wind at full speed, it was far more powerful than any other mounts.

    As ck Wind kept running, the 8 skeletons had soon fallen behind far away. Even that iron monster elite priest Dono was riding could not catch up. It was toote. He watched as the shadow of ck Wind faded into the horizon. Abel had memorized all the paths of this ce. He knew there was a protection circle upfront.

    ¡°White Snow, break that protection circle!¡± Abel could no longer wait. He needed to prate that protection circle immediately to escape from Nam mountain.

    White Snow flew up from his shoulder, and it¡¯s body immediately expended. A chilling wind rushed out from its beak, and that protection circle was helplessly torn apart.

    There were around 10 Pecker knights riding boars guarding outside, and they were ready to stop Abel as soon as the circle was broken.

    However, those Pecker knights did not expect an elite spiritual beast, White Snow.

    Those Pecker knights had reached the level of a head wolf rider captain. They were basically one in a hundred thousand, an extremely rare urrence.

    To make artificial death ground to harvest skull gems, most priests would breed Pecker orcs. These pecker knights were just the odd ones out.

    However, in the face of something even scarier than an elite wizard, an elite spiritual beast, those Pecker knights didn¡¯t even get the chance to charge before a wave of chill struck them.

    In a sh, all ten of them had been frozen. They were then smashed into frozen pieces of meat as White Snow directly bumped into them.

    ck Wind kept running as it trembled on the scattered pieces of frozen meat.

    White Snow kept opening up the path, while ck Wind followed behind. Soon all the protection circles along the way were destroyed.

    White Snow was flying extremely low. In this tightly guarded ce, the sky was not safe. As far as Abel knew, the orc empire had already grasped the technique of making crossbows. Although they were not as powerful as those from the dwarfs, locking down a mountain was still possible.

    That was why he did not let White Snow fly too high, and White Snow listened to hismand.

    Even a powerful pseudo dragon, like Flying me, had almost died in defense of a dwarf city, so you could imagine how scary crossbows were.

    Abel did not want to risk too much; breaking through on the ground was the safest method.

    With White Snow up front and the speed of ck Wind closely following behind, Abel finally had the chance to shift his attention towards his headmaster identity card to connect with themander spirit.

    ¡°Commander spirit, scan the environment!¡± Hemanded.

    Soon, gentle energy like the power of the will shot out from the headmaster identity card towards all directions.

    Afterward, themander spirit reflected the condition of everything 10 miles from Abel into his power of the will.

    From the scan, there were not many orcs in the biggest orc god temple, and most of them did not know how to stop him. He just needed to break through 3 more barriers, and he would be out of the Nam Mountain.

    As soon as he was out, he could jump of White Snow and fly towards the sky. Then, he would be able to truly say he had escaped from the orcs.

 Chapter 690 - Poison

    <h4>Chapter 690 Poison</h4>

    Abel sensed 3 powerful auras: elite priest Dono and 2 other elite priests.

    Elite priest Dono was fast. Even though ck Wind was still a little faster, they couldn¡¯t fully escape from him.

    Still, there was another elite priest even faster than elite priest Dono. He was so fast that Abel thought he was flying instead of running.

    ¡°ck Wind, faster!¡¯ Abel yelled.

    ck Wind listened to the instructions and unleashed its full force. An air prating sound erupted, and White Snow had also elerated.

    The 3 barriers did not hassle Abel. With White Snow¡¯s powerful impact, all defense circles and orcs exploded away with one strike.

    Thest barrier had been broken, and Abel finally saw the scenery outside. However, as soon as White Snow was out of Nam Mountain, a bone spear speeded towards it. Although White Snow¡¯s speed was scary, that spear caught it off guard. At that time, it was just starting to rx afterpleting Abel¡¯s instruction.

    The time was just right; White Snow could not dodge.

    White Snow let out a screech of agony, and the bone spear prated its body. Although White Snow¡¯s feather could block arrows, it could not block a bone spear from an Elite priest.

    ¡°White Snow!¡± Abel was also out of the Nam Mountain, and he was just in time to see all of this take ce.

    It was too bad Abel could not use a full recovery potion on White Snow immediately. If he did that, the orcs would definitely tell the orc empire that he had something that could heal all injuries in a sh.

    White Snow was hurt quite badly, but it could still fly as long as they could go a little further. He could help White Snow treat its wounds.

    Abel spotted some eagles in the sky. On top of it was an elite priest. It was he who just attacked White Snow.

    The Pace eagle was a giant eagle, the fastest flying mount of the orc empire. Due toplications when breeding them, they had always been scarce. Only a small number of orcs had them.

    With a Pace eagle like this, Abel might not be able to escape from the orcs even if he started flying. White Snow had taken a big hit in it¡¯s fighting ability. Also, it was out of it¡¯s most familiar frozenndscapes. Therefore, there were a lot of fighting techniques it could not use.

    ¡°White Snow,e back!¡± Abel called through the soul chain.

    The injured White Snow wanted to seek revenge, but it immediately flew back as soon as it heard Abel¡¯smand.

    Abel took out a green bottle from his portal bracelet. It was a poisonbined through his Horadric Cube.

    White Snow began to shrink as it arrived back at Abel¡¯s side. Afterward, itnded on Abel¡¯s shoulder.

    Abel then violently threw the bottle of poison towards the sky and took out his rune bow, Rip hook. An arrow speeded out.

    The arrow made contact with the bottle, and all the Horadric cubebined poison was sted out, forming a green poison cloud.

    Abel threw the bottle precisely. It directly blocked the path where the Pace eagle was heading while at the same time locking down the exit of Nam Mountain.

    In normal circumstances, all that Pace eagle needed to do was take a bigger turn to avoid the poison cloud and keep chasing after Abel.

    However, this Elite priest was one of the very few elite priests who specialized in making poison. Its research made him almost immune to all poison, so he decided to speed through the cloud to chase after Abel.

    Soon, he began to regret his decision as his entire body began to feel numb. He had been poisoned.. he quickly gulped down an antidote, but it was useless. The numbness intensified.

    Although a Pace eagle¡¯s body was a little stronger than an elite priest, it too was breathing in way too much poisonous gas. It could no longer move its wings. In a screech of agony, it fell straight towards the ground.

    Luckily they weren¡¯t flying too high. The impact did not hurt them too badly; it just made them look quite bad. However, the poison effect was still intensifying.

    Meanwhile, elite priest Dono was almost out of the Nam mountain. Soon, he would punt straight into the poisonous cloud as well.

    However, the moment he saw that elite priest on the Pace eagle cashed towards the ground; he cunningly stopped his stone iron monster. Although it was going at an immense speed, it had somehow vited thew of physics and came to a halt when it got the message.

    Elite priest Dono was only around 1 meters from the poison cloud. If he were just a split secondte, he would be poisoned as well.

    Hemanded a skeleton to enter the cloud. Although it was extremely quick at first, it got slower with each step after it picked up the other elite priest from within.

    ¡°Bastard, which elite priest had helped this bastard? This poison is deformed!¡± Elite priest Dono said furiously.

    It was extremely rare for a poison to affect skeletons. Only priests that specialized in poison had things like this. Normal poisons were quite specific when it came to their damage.

    Just like blood solidifying poison, for example. It could solidify the blood of a being, killing them. Or poisons that target muscles that could make a being¡¯s muscle lose mobility. There were also many more poison that could suffocate a being.

    However, a skeleton did not have muscle, blood, and it didn¡¯t need any oxygen. Most poisons in the Holy Continent were useless towards them. However, a poison made by a priest that specialized in poison could make something that targets the elements.

    Poison elemental attacks were unavoidable, and skeletons were no exception.

    Elite Priest Dono would not believe any other race could make something like this other than a priest that specialized in poison. Like the human wizards or the elven druids, their skills had only reached their level after countless years of inheritance.

    Poison making was no exception. You could not increase the strength of poison just by some simple research. You needed an entire specialized school of people. Even the orc priests themselves could not learn poison making any time they wanted, let alone other races.

    Therefore, Elite priest Dono was sure another orc priest had contributed to this. Of course, this was all because he never doubted Abel¡¯s identity as a worgen.

    When that skeleton was only around 5 meters from the edge of the poison cloud, it suddenly dropped into a pile of scattered bones.

    Elite priest Dono¡¯s heart was torn, tears began to roll down. Every one of his skeletons had a long history. It took him tens of years to produce a single one with the power of a human Head Commander.

    This loss was basically tearing tens of years of effort from him. His fighting power had taken a big hit.

    However, saving that other elite priest was a must. The sooner he got him out of the poison cloud, the less damage the poison would have on the body. The chance of surviving would also increase.

    Therefore, he picked out another skeleton to enter the cloud to drag the elite priest out.

    He gazed at his poisoned skeleton, the other elite priest, as well as that pile of scattered bones. He helplessly yelled, ¡°Beecher, I don¡¯t care where you go, I will capture you even in the edge of the universe and wipe out your entire family.

    Abel did not expect to poison an elite priest just by a careless throw like that, but he no longer had time to turn and look. He had already memorized everything 10 miles out. It was at that moment; he spottedrge amounts of orcs entering his range.

    He needed to get out as soon as possible and find an unnoticeable ce to treat White Snow¡¯s wound.

    Elite Priest Dono handed the poisoned priest to the orcs behind him who had just arrived. There would be other experienced priests specialized in poison to help him defuse the poison.

 Chapter 691 - Making an Escape

    691 Making an Escape

    ck Wind was on full speed now. There were about less than a hundred miles before they could get to battle 03. Abel didn''t want to get back up yet; however, the Orc Empire had a power vacuum. There weren''t a lot of orcs that could really stop him.

    With ck Wind''s speed, the 03 spirit''s scanning ability, and the beast fang map, even the most ordinary methods could help Abel get out of the Or Empire. The only thing he had to worry about, so it seemed, was to show as little of his true strength as possible. White Cloud was already spotted. There was no way that he would use it with his identity as "Abel" again.

    If he wanted to use White Cloud as "Abel," he would have to be a whole lot stronger than he was now. He needed morend. He needed his own army of knights and wizards. Once he got those, he would have the proper strength to defend against the orcsing for revenge.

    And he really needed those. What he just did was more than enough to shatter the very interests of the most powerful figures within the Orc Empire. It was very risky for him to do so, but then again, he was very willing to do something so crazy if it was for his own family''s interest.

    The Beastly Bod Utopia was in a frenzy when ck Wind was running at full speed. A worgen just stole a sacred artifact from the beastly god sanctuary. The news was enough for the whole nation to go wild.

    When Abel was about fifty miles away from Mountain Nam, there was already a blue falcon appearing in the sky. Also, from what the 03 spirit detected, several defensive lines wereid at the Fuer Swamp, a location that was closest to Nam Mountain.

    Needless to say, there ought to be a lot more things waiting for Abel outside this ten-mile detection range. The orcs were trying to prevent him from getting inside the Fuer Swamp because if he did, it''d be impossible for him to do a mass-area search for him. It wasn''t like they could send small units after him, either. One bad move and the resources they invested might all just be gone.

    There was also another spot that the orcs had taken precautions of. The city of Fury. It was where the royal family resided. While most of the troops were deployed elsewhere, what remained was still enough to surround Abel.

    Now, to Abel. He never had the intention to escape from Fuer Swamp because he didn''t know a lot about that ce. Instead of immediately choosing a direction, he took out a golden-quality "healing potion" and used it on White Cloud.

    Of course, the blue falcon saw this. The scout that shared its vision saw this, too, and he immediately reported to his senior orc priest. After that, the orc priest sent the news to all the advanced priests joining the search. Elite Priest Dono was there to hear about this. When he did, the first thing he thought of was the possibility of a traitor.

    A traitor. In Elite Priest Dono''s mind, that traitor could only be Beecher. Whether that made sense or not, he was more concerned with who Beecher was siding with. Humans. Dwarves. Elves. It wasn''t clear who the betrayal was meant to serve, but golden-quality potions were supposed to be very hard toe by. Whoever was behind all this, the water must have been very deep.

    And thus, a conspiracy theory was formed. Due to the very random attack that Abel initiated, Elite Priest Dono came up with all sorts of weird possibilities that could lead to this. His "exnation" went like this: some foreign race was siding with a traitor, and that traitor was a priest that knew a lot about poison spells. There was no way that an enemy nation could have the poison that they possessed. In the same way, there was no way that the Orc Empire would have a golden-quality "healing potion." By this logic, the enemy could only operate if there was help from both inside and outside.

    It made more and more sense the more Elite Priest Dono thought about it, but that was just what Abel wanted the poor man to think. He was hitting two birds with one stone. The healing potion wasn''t just supposed to heal White Cloud back to health. It also served as a disinformation tool that might just let the enemies fight amongst themselves.

    "Kill that blue falcon now," Abel said, seeing that White Cloud was already recovering.

    White Cloud was very d to hear this. It didn''t think that it would have the chance for revenge, so hearing that was making it very thrilled for some blood. It started flying towards the blue falcon. The blue falcon noticed it, of course, and it tried to fly away, but the frost that was growing on its body was starting to slow it down.

    White Cloud became a lot faster after its body got back to usual. It did not let go of the blue falcon which, despite being able to reject the imposing pressure of an advanced spiritual beast, had no immunity whatsoever against the chilling qi emitting from White Cloud''s body. The blue falcon wasn''t even a spiritual beast. It had no choice but to let White Cloud tear its body in half.

    At the spot far away, an orc scout died along with the blue falcon that it shared souls with. He was being supervised by a ck-hooded priest, who was not very happy to see this happen.

    "Report!" the ck-hooded priest called through the contact circle, "That worgen''s snow eagle just recovered! One of our scouts was taken down!"

    "The only enemies of a flying mount is another flying amount." That was amon saying on the Holy Continent. Of course, Elite Priest Dono knew about this saying. It just felt very disgruntling to watch a criminal escape like this.

    "Alright," Elite Priest Dono said solemnly, "Here''s amand to all our scouts: Keep a watch on that worgen. Do not fail, at any cost."

    It was a very risky decision, given how few scouts there were within the Orc Empire. Still, if that worgen managed to escape, no one on the Holy Continent would respect the orc priests anymore. The beastly god sanctuary was supposed to be of the highest security. For someone to make it alive out was utterly uneptable in every conceivable way.

    After putting ck Wind back into his portal beast ring, Abel jumped and sat on White Cloud''s back. There wasn''t any seat, though, so it wasn''t a veryfortable ride.

    He took out the map of the beast fang to have a look. He drew a straight line from his current location to where the orc battlefield was drawn. It''d be his current route now. Meanwhile, he used his soul chain to make a call. It was to White Cloud, and he told it to drag the battle fort 03 towards the outer edge of the orc battleground. Even in this situation, he must be careful not to vite the rules of the orc battlefield, which stated that forces equivalent to advanced wizards and priests must not make any appearance. By the same logic that the battle fort 03 and White Cloud were not allowed inside the orc battlefield, once Abel managed to make his way there, the advanced priests that were after him would have had no right to make further pursuits.

    Still, the advanced priests could do all they want to have the scouts keeping a close watch on him. Even now, there was a blue falcon that was tailing White snow from behind. There was quite a distance, however. Whoever was controlling it, he must''ve been monitoring everything very carefully.

    At the same time, Elite Priest Dono just received thetest update. The worgen escapee had managed to heal his snow eagle mount, and he was flying towards worgen in.

    Anothermand was sent, "Send all of your flying mounts after him! Have the scouts connect to them. Do not, I repeat, do not let that worgen be out of our sight!"

    "And hear me out, fellow advanced priests! That worgen is flying towards the worgen in, but if I''m not wrong, he''s probably trying to make ways inside the orc battlefield! Given how strong he is, this might be ourst chance to stop. I repeat: this might be ourst chance to stop him!"

    "Do all that you can, men! Don''t worry if you can''t get him, because I''ll be thest line of defense that he has to break! I''ll wait at the outer edge before all of you!"

    The order got the whole Orc Empire going. Soldiers started blocking Abel on all sides. Elite Priest Dono got himself on a pace eagle, the fastest kind that he could find. Unlike Abel''s White Cloud, he could change his pace eagle at the many stops that were on his way, which just showed the difference between the power of one man and the power of an entire nation.

    Unbeknownst to Abel, a very powerful priest wasing right towards him, and he wasing faster than he could escape.

 Chapter 692 - Battle at the Miracle Wall

    <h4>Chapter 692 Battle at the Miracle Wall</h4>

    It started a few days ago. Things felt different at Miracle City. A lot of supplies were sent into the gate on carriages. Knights were sent over from all three of the human kingdoms. Many of them didn¡¯t even have their own military tags.

    It wasn¡¯t just the knights. Most of the middle-low tier wizards at Liante City were also sent here. They were forced toe through the only teleportation circle that was opened to the outside world. Once they arrived, they were divided into teams, leading by at least one experienced intermediate battle wizard.

    Meanwhile, the orcs assembled all their forces at the orc battlefield. Even the equipment they were hiding was now out in the open. It had been a day since they all came to fight, and as soon as they did, the Miracle City immediately sent amand to tell all the humans to withdraw. Because of this, the humans had more than a few days to make full preparation.

    On the morning of October the twentieth, a loud chain of drum rolls was heard over the distance. Thousands of footsteps could be heard from the orc battlefield. It was the orcs. Most of them hade on foot.

    At the front were the pecker orcs. There were so many of them, the whole fifty-mile area of the orc battlefield wasn¡¯t enough to contain them. The pecker orcs were very strange. They weren¡¯t intelligent and quite very weak in terms of theirbat ability. The only thing that prolonged their existence as a species was their ability to breed in vast numbers.

    Yes, they could breed a lot. This worked very well with the orc priests since the number of dead bodies they could provide were very suitable for conjuring necromancy spells. That is if they died, of course, and it seemed that there were plenty of them that were going to die today.

    Back to Miracle City. All the knights were now divided into twelve units. Each of them was supposed to take turns to defend the Miracle City for two hours. No matter which squad it was sent out, once they were sent out, their orders were that they must not make any retreat. Yes, even if all of them were eliminated within two hours.

    Wizard Calder screamed on top of his lungs, ¡°Hear me out, all of you magnificent knights and wizards! If the orcs take the miracle wall, all of your homes will be destroyed, do you understand that? This, what we are doing today, is a very important battle for humans!¡±

    Thousands of men screamed on top of their lungs in response.

    ¡°This is about race! We fight for our kind! We fight for humans, and their lives depend on us!¡±

    ¡°For our kind!¡±

    ¡°For humans!¡±

    Under a sh of white light, the first unit of knights was sent over to the miracle wall. The second unit was told to wait underneath the miracle wall, whereas the other ten units rested at an army camp nearby. There were about a thousand men in each unit, which, for a wall that was only about three thousand in width, formed a verypact line of defense.

    What waited for the first unit was an appalling stench. They were teleported next torge pots of human and animal feces. The pots were boiling as the fire continued the burn underneath. Some of them already started vomiting, but no one was in the mood to make fun of another.

    The concoction of excrements was called ¡°gold juice.¡± It¡¯s meant to be mixed with various types of poison that would cause severe injury when poured towards the orcs. That wasn¡¯t the scariest part, though. The gold juice was not supposed to kill orcs instantly. Instead, they were meant to infect the target at where their wounds were. Most poison could not be used as a cure.

    The pots weren¡¯t the most eye-catching things that the knights saw. In front of them was a super big catapult. With a look towards the side, they could see other catapults that were standing about fifty meters away from each other. All of them had giant boulders that were ready to be loaded, and each of them was about half a meter in circumference.

    There were also ballistas standing next to each other. They were about ten meters apart. The knights were the ones that were supposed to maneuver them. If the enemies were too far to be hit with the gold juice, these would be used for an effective long-ranged finish.

    Instead of running in fear away from these deadly machines, the pecker knights continued to maintain the discipline very simply. They abusively screamed at the pecker orcs, and the pecker orcs had no choice but to follow. They were all riding on pigs, and when once they reached the miracle wall, they were ordered to die with boulder pieces that they carried from the Rocky Land.

    Meanwhile, grey clouds started appearing in the sky. This was quite rare, as the orc battleground hadn¡¯t had rain in years. The tension was getting unbearable. Both the orcs and the humans knew something. Whatever the oue of this fight might be, it would have tremendous influence over the power bnce between them for the next century.

    Two orc war drums were rolled. All the knights that heard it was attacked with a curse. Some of them were already lying on the ground, their hands cing on top of their own chests in agony. To make up for defense, a soundproof barrier was set up over the miracle wall. It was effective, but everyone was getting tense at how early the first casualties took ce.

    While riding amongst the pecker orcs, the pecker knights threw packs of red powders in all directions. Their eyes became bloodshot, and their muscles started getting many sizes bigger than before. Even the pigs they rode looked like they were injected with steroids.

    ¡°Go!¡± The pecker knights screamed, and so did the pecker orcs. They didn¡¯t have any instructions on how to go. They didn¡¯t have any formation, either. Their objective was simple: go to the miracle wall and die there.

    Wizard Calder was watching from the control room inside the miracle wall. Since the orc priests weren¡¯t out yet, his role was to sendmand away from the frontline. There was a screen in front of where he was standing. It showed what the pecker orcs were doing outside the miracle wall.

    ¡°Ignite.¡±

    As Wizard Calder said to the voicemand circle, a wall of fire instantly appeared, burning the pecker orcs. This wasn¡¯t any spell, by the way. It was something done by the intermediate wizards yesterday night. They poured heavy fire oil all over the edges of the miracle wall, and the n was to ignite the oil when the enemies decided to get too close.

    Now, the fire heavy oil was a very thick substance. It was known for its ability to make mes burn at high temperature over a long period of time. In other words, it was a very vtile substance that would only be used for extreme cases.

    As intimidating as the me was to ordinary humans, the pecker orcs were not very intelligent. When the first batch catching me, they justid t and let the fire consume their bodies. The second batch did the same thing. They died by lying on top of each other. Eventually, the firewall that the wizards spent a whole night on started losing its purpose.

 Chapter 693 - The Scary Pecher Orcs

    <h4>Chapter 693 The Scary Pecher Orcs</h4>

    ¡°Very scary, I see.¡±

    Wizard Calder didn¡¯t just say that out loud sarcastically. He was watching the whole thing through his screen. The pecker orcs had a straightforward train of thought. When they were told to do something, they would do it without considering anything else. Yes, even if it meant something crazy like sacrificing thousands of their own kind.

    The firewall was pretty much extinguished after a few minutes. Still, some of the heavy fire oil remained. Wizard Calder knew that there was something that he could do with it. He was a calm man. After having fought at the miracle wall for about a century, he had a deep understanding of how the orcs fought their walls. To him, it was only a matter of preparation for the miracle wall to be defended.

    Even as the pecker orcs continued to charge forward, the knights did not bother to waste their ballistas and gold juice. They could kill these horrifying creatures very easily, but it was the same as in chess. Most of the time, there was just no point in sacrificing a bishop for a pawn. They wanted to save the better weapons for the stronger troops.

    About 500 meters away from the pecker orcs, the knights took out their arrows andunched a long-ranged attack.

    ¡°Shoot at your will!¡±

    After themanding knight gave hismand, many of the knights on the miracle wall all started looking for their own target. It wasn¡¯t like they had to be very precise. They had the high ground. All it took was an aim downward to hit the pecker orcs that were all cramping next to each other.

    Not that it mattered for the pecker orcs. They didn¡¯t have the same goal as the knights. Their goal was to go to the miracle wall and die there. One of them had an arrow through its neck, but the red light glistening from its eyes showed nothing but bliss. It would die very soon, but it was just very happy to havepleted the only mission in all of its life.

    And a second one through its skull. It was about a meter away from the miracle wall, and that led it to die in a very unsatisfied manner. It wasn¡¯t too upset though. Soon, itsrades would go over its body and finish the same job. Once they were all the dead, their corpses would only go higher and higher, and that was going to make the miracle wall more brittle than it was before. It was the same for the pigs that they were riding. It was the same for the boulders that they were carrying. The way they died might be too easy, but it was not for nothing.

    Thousands of knights continued to shoot their arrows at these pecker orcs. Normally, an archer would be too tired after the thirtieth shots, but since they all received proper training, they could use theirbat qi to produce ten times the output. Not that it was enough for the iing pecker orcs. There was just way too many of them to be taken down by manually shooting at them.

    Wizard Calder¡¯s eyes were dead cold. He could see what was disyed on the screen. About a tenth of the energy used to set up the miracle city¡¯s defense was already gone. These pecker orcs were just too persistent. If the barrier were broken through, it would take at least ten minutes for all the expended mana gemstones to be reced. The humans didn¡¯t have ten minutes. Even a minute was enough to change the whole situation.

    ¡°Close down the defensive circle!¡±

    It was a weird decision, but the instruction Wizard Calder gave was implemented immediately. The pecker orcs didn¡¯t stop at all when this happened. Still, their desperate attempts were nowhere near enough to do anything to the barrier that was already there. It was the same for the miracle wall itself. As every brick contained many spell runes, it was very difficult toy even a single chip at it.

    When the barrier was taken off, the entire miracle wall was dyed in red. The blood of the pecker orcs turned the entire bottom red. The pecker orcs still didn¡¯t stop. The humans already took ten rounds to switch their unit, but they just kepting anding. It was enough to make anyone sick.

    After a while, the pile of corpses and boulders became even taller. The 500-meter difference in altitude became 200, and that number was still falling. The human knights could smell the blood that wasing up from below. They were getting more and more scared of what¡¯sing at them. As the barrier was taken off, some of them started to fall at the sound of the orc war drum.

    ¡°Dragon horns!¡±

    As Wizard Calder sent hismand, a loud horn could be heard at the top of the miracle wall. It was the dragon horn. Due to how rare its main ingredient (the hyoid bone of a giant dragon) was, there was only one at Miracle City.

    Upon hearing the horn, the knights that were affected by curses quickly got up from the ground. They all started to feel a lot better. Then, they picked up their bows to continue shooting at the pecker orcs. There were about 80 meters of difference in their altitude to the pecker orcs. Things were starting to get dangerous.

    Now that the number of deaths had gone up so high, the question ¡°why¡± just had to be asked. In fact, the Orc Empire had been plotting this tactic for years now. It all happened several years ago when one of their historians discovered a terrifying truth from the documents he had been researching.

    And what was that truth? Afterpiling all the climatic records he could find over thest few millennia, the Orc Empire historian discovered their nation¡¯s weather cycle. Every once in a thousand years, the temperature would get so cold that it would be impossible to have a sufficient amount of products to feed the whole poption.

    This was why the Orc Empire decided to do something crazy: they deliberately saved up a huge fraction of their products, which was then used to start an explosion in the pecker orc poption over a very short period of time. To prevent the humans from knowing about this, they would still send some of the pecker orcs to die at the miracle wall. This way, the humans would not prepare the massive iing troop that was supposed to flood them all at once.

    Wizard Calder instructed, ¡°I want two sharpshooters up.¡±

    Under a sh of white light, two old men appeared on the miracle wall. They were thest two sharpshooters left at Miracle City. After receiving bows from every knight within their view, they readied themselves for what might¡¯ve been the biggest fight they would ever be in.

    One of themanding knights screamed, ¡°You! Yes, you! The four ice element knightmanders! If it is what fate tells you, you will die here today, but do not let anything harm these two!¡±

    Without saying anything, the four ice element knightmanders all nodded in resolution. They were knights meant to defend. While their attacking ability was nowhere near as good as the fire element knights, they could protect a target many times better.

 Chapter 694 - Sharpshooters

    <h4>Chapter 694 Sharpshooters</h4>

    ¡°Re-open the barrier!¡±

    Given that the number of pecker orcs had decreased, Wizard Calder decided to re-open the miracle wall¡¯s defense. The orcs would definitely go with the ¡°corpse explosion.¡± They were nning to detonate the piles of the dead pecker orcs¡¯ bodies to do that, which were exactly why the two sharpshooters went up.

    Soon, twenty ck-hooded orc priests came closer with their mounts. They didn¡¯t even wait for all of the pecker orcs to die. They were nning to use the corpse explosion even when some were still trying to make it to the miracle wall.

    On the other hand, the two sharpshooters were standing next to two giant war machines. Each of them was apanied by two ice element knightmanders, who were supposed to keep a close watch in case the enemies attacked.

    The sharpshooter Hector called towards the sharpshooter Manuel, ¡°Hey! You up for anotherpetition today? Let¡¯s see who gets more heads.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Manuelughed out loudly, ¡°You old idiot, Hector! When¡¯s thest time you¡¯ve ever beat me? Fine, I¡¯ll bet a bottle of good wine on this one!¡±

    When the covers were taken off, two giant war ballistas were revealed on top of the Miracle City wall. They were many times bigger than normal ballistas.

    Hector continued tough, ¡°Good to see you again there!¡±

    It was not a sunny day today. The clouds were up all day and night, and that was how long this battle had taken so far. The only bright thing was the lightning circles that were ced on the miracle walls. While the orcs found it hard to look at it directly, it gave them a very good sense of direction.

    And no, the two sharpshooters weren¡¯t going to be reloading the arrows. They were too old for that. Instead, each of them had two very strong knights to do the loading.

    Hector was ready. He was standing behind his own giant ballista. The arrows were loaded. The gears were turned so that the string was right in front of him. His eyes were just as sharp as him during his younger days, if not sharper. With his hands full of warts, he grabbed onto the handle and ced his foot on the activation petal.

    And there. A quick, deafening streak went piercing towards the enemy. It wasn¡¯t from Hector, though. It was from Manuel. He decided to take the first shot. Hector wasn¡¯t too distracted by that. His aim was still steady, and so were his hands.

    Two shots flew, one after the other. They weren¡¯t all that visible whilst midair. The lighting circle was directly in the orcs¡¯ face, making it hard for them to defend against the iing wave.

    One ck-hooded priest was just about to get closer to the miracle city with his mount. If he was about two hundred meters close, so he thought, it¡¯d be possible for him to take full advantage of his ¡°corpse explosion¡± spell. One of the arrows went through his heart, however. He only realized as he felt his hair standing on his skin.

    Before he fell, he saw another of hisrades being hit by the same arrow. His life ended then. Hector was not very affected when he saw this. He was like a machine, neither ddened nor sad to see two soldiers being stopped by his shooting.

    Soon, two strong knights loaded the arrows for Hector again. There were about ten or more ck-hooded priests that were getting closer to the miracle wall. There were about four that were killed by the sharpshooters. However, there was only one that was killed by other knights that were using the city ballista. These orc priests were really something. Not only were they experienced, but the speed of their mounts also made it extremely hard to snipe them from afar.

    Still, even after knowing about the sharpshooters¡¯ existence, the remaining ck-hooded priests marched on. Themand they received told them to do so. In a war of this magnitude, even the highest-ranked soldiers must put their lives on the line. They could return if they wanted to, but that would be a betrayal of the army, and the punishment would be execution.

    There was even a more devastating fact than that. All the orcs heard about it before they participated in this war. If they failed to seize Miracle City this time, most of them and their families would starve due to ack of food. There was literally no turning back for them. They were the mostbative race on the Holy Continent, but the humans had all of the lushest pieces ofnd. If Miracle CIty was taken, they would finally be able to take control of this desperate situation.

    Which was why the ck-hooded priests didn¡¯t stop using ¡°corpse explosion¡± spells. The more that it was triggered, the more the giant miracle wall began to shake. The sharpshooters were all that affected by this, though. The ground below them started to tremble, but they continued to fire at the ck-hooded priests that were making this happen.

    One by one, they went for the heads of the ck-hooded priests that were in their sight. Two minutes passed in total. After that, the miracle wall went from being deafeningly loud to dead silent. All of the ck-hooded priests were taken down. The sharpshooters managed to do it when the barrier was still barely on.

    Unfortunately, though, the quietnesssted shorter than they wanted it to be. Countless carts started to appear on the orc battlefield. They all looked very simple in their design. Some of them looked like they could barely be pulled.

    The purpose was very simple: once these carts were about 250 meters away from the miracle wall, they would drop the rocks they were carrying and return to the back. Meanwhile, about 400 meters away from the miracle wall, tens of ck-hooded priests would prepare themselves to cast even more ¡°corpse explosions.¡±

    Of course, Wizard Calder knew exactly what it was that the orcs were trying to do. He couldn¡¯t do much about it, however. The orcs were simply too far away. The ones pulling the carts were just regr orcs. It wasn¡¯t worth it to shoot them with the ballistas. Worse yet, if they decided to waste the arrows on these orcs, there might be a chance that the enemy would be able to use them back.

    And no, it wasn¡¯t like the intermediate wizards could go attack them. There were just too many ck-hooded priests to risk making them go on the front. Even one intermediate wizard was enough to sacrifice thousands of the regr orcs in the orcs¡¯ mind. It was this same reason that they would use a strategy like this one.

    While the orcs were about 250 meters away from the miracle wall, they began to pile up a tower with the rocks that they brought. They were trying to build a siege tower, which was supposed to be about the same height as the miracle wall itself. There had to be an endless supply of back-ups that woulde and carry the needed materials for it to work. The orcs didn¡¯tck that, and as a result, they managed to build a whole building right in front of the humans¡¯ eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t like the humans couldn¡¯t do anything about it. They did have an advantage in their military technology. Once the war machines were turned on, they were pretty confident that they could destroy whatever buildings that the orcs could build within seconds.

    Wizard Caldermanded, ¡°Don¡¯t let them do this too easily! Use catapults! I want five rounds thrown towards them, or else they will continue to damage our morale!¡±

 Chapter 695 - Building the Platform

    <h4>Chapter 695 Building the tform</h4>

    ¡°All the catapults, men! I want five rounds! Five rounds! Make it precise!¡±

    Themanding knights screamed as hastily as they could. If it was up to them, they would¡¯ve never gone with this decision. Every stone theyunched took time to be carved into the right shape. It was rather wasteful to use them on regr orcs, but an order was still an order.

    The catapult team became quite busy. Needless to say, the first round was always the quickest because all the ammunition was already loaded beforehand. All it took was a little aim for the shots to be fired.

    Soon, multiple voices could be heard from the sky. The regr orcs didn¡¯t know what they were. Their job was to carry rocks to the battleground, not to understand how catapults were supposed to sound. The ck-hooded priests were different, though. They wanted to flee the battleground as soon as they realized what was being thrown at them, but the orders they received were absolute.

    The stones that were shot were about 50 centimeters in diameter. Once theynded, they would roll for a bit and squash whatever that was in their way. Yes, everything. Orcs. Carts. Anything that was in their way.

    If one was looking from the top of the miracle wall, they could see that sixty trails of blood were going outward. That¡¯s sixty stones that were thrown at the oblivious orcs. The orcs were terrified with this, obviously. Many of them panicked. Some of them tried to shout. Some of them tried to run, but when the priests conjured the skeletons to y the more rowdy ones, most of them were forced to calm down and face their fate.

    Once the orcs epted their fate, they prayed to the beastly god and continued to carry the rocks. This was when the second round of the catapults hit. Again, sixty more trails of blood. Miracle City knights got a boost of morales once more. They cheered and cheered, only to show their disdain of the orcs that attempted, then failed to invade their territory.

    In the middle of the orc battleground, there was a white tent that served as themanding headquarters of the orcs. Inside were many leading figures of the Orc Empire. There was Gerald, the leadingmander of all of the Orc Empire¡¯s army and the little brother of the reigning emperor himself. As a member of the holy lion race, the most royal of all within the Orc Empire, he was wearing a full set of golden armor and a very solemn look on his face.

    Right now, Gerald was looking at the other leading figures that were sitting in front of him. There was Groat, the worgen, Carol the Tauren, Emory the Werecat, and rence the Vulpera. They were all supposed to be representatives of their own kind.

    The first to speak was rence, the vulpera. As the possessor of the Orc Empire¡¯srgest informationwork, it was his obligation to provide all sorts of high-level intel and strategies.

    ¡°General, ¡± rence spoke to Gerald, ¡°It seems that the humans knew about our operation a few days early. As of now, we don¡¯t know where the information was leaked, but from what we have found when it happened, the humans used everything they could to send reinforcements to Miracle City.¡±

    ¡°From that alone,¡± rence added, ¡°Whoever was early enough to tell them about us, he must be someone very crucial.¡±

    General Gerald seemed quite confident, however, ¡°Rest assured, rence. Within a few days, we¡¯ll guarantee the sess that we have prepared for so long. The humans might have known about us a little early, but so what? We have years of dedication to this war, and what do they have? The time they¡¯ve bought isn¡¯t going to help them in the very least, and that¡¯s that.¡±

    Despite being one of the royal kins, Gerald preferred being called a general. Ever since he was young, he had been an avid researcher of war. While his noble blood got him to be a general at a fairly young age, the number of experiences hepiled did shape him into a fitting leadingmander of the Orc Empire.

    It was because of this that he was entrusted to lead this entire operation. It was his first time to have ever used this much firepower at once, but still, he was very confident about turning Miracle City into the ¡°Orc¡¯s Miracle City.¡±

    General Gerald spoke to Carol the tauren, ¡°It¡¯ll be the taurens¡¯ job once the stone tforms are done. I¡¯ll leave all of our long-distance weapons to you, Carol.¡±

    ¡°You have my word, general,¡± Carol responded with a very deep voice, ¡°The taurens will fight till the very end.¡±

    As earnest as Carol appeared to be, he was actually pained to receive an order like this. The taurens were the most oppressed group out of all of the Orc Empire¡¯sbative races. Not only were they forced to live at Rocky Ground, which was the most barren and poor region, but they almost always had to fight in the most dangerous positions whenever there was a major conflict.

    Just like now. The taurens were told to climb on the stone tforms to fight against humans. They were told to face directly against the war machines that the humans had. The casualty was guaranteed, and unlike the pecker orcs, every tauren here was supposed to be a real warrior.

    All of them took years of hardship to learn how to fight. All of them took years of nurturing to get to where they were. Worse yet, the number of taurens was never close to how many worgens there were. Most of it had to do withnd. Since the worgens were free to use the wolf garden, they became the race with the most abundant food source. On the other hand, the Rocky Ground barely provided anynd for agriculture, making it hard to increase the number of hands that could be used to grow food, and in turn, a shrinking poption became a real threat to the taurens.

    Now, Carol was a smart tauren. He knew why this happened. After all, the beastly god himself, too, was rumored to be a tauren. Many of his kind supported this belief. As a matter of fact, there were more stories about the beastly god among the taurens than within the temple of the beastly god.

    The other races didn¡¯t want a new beastly god. They were oppressing the taurens on purpose. They were trying to erase the fact that the beastly god was a tauren. To be specific, it was the worgens, the werecats, and even the behemoths. Even now, Groat, the worgen, and Emory the werecat were ddened with General Gerald¡¯smand.

    Not rence, though. He was sighing with the discrimination that was going on here. Even as he thought of his own kind, the vulperas, there was no telling of how much power the Orc Empire would have if it had itself a new beastly god. It was true that exploiting the taurens would serve the vulperas, but that was not really all there was to it.

    The day was still out. The clouds were still up high. The regr orcs were quickly at building the stone tforms. Soon, after the humans finished their five rounds of attacks, the orcs would have lost all resistance that was supposed to interrupt them from getting the building finished.

    When the tform got just about as the miracle wall itself, many of the regr orcs finally began to leave. The tform was a tall wall that was facing the southern face of the miracle wall. At its back, there was a slope that was supposed to be used to transport the war machines.

    Soon, the quiet battleground was filled with noises of stuff rolling over the distance. About several thousand taurens were pushing twenty giant catapults towards the top of the stone tforms. To prevent the catapults from being attacked, there was a group at the front carrying a giant shield.

    ¡°How did the orcs learn to do this?¡±

    Wizard Calder did not like to see this. He was very angry, in fact, because the orcs could only learn this if a human decided to make a deal with them. Of course, Wizard Dunn and Wizard Lorenzo were also very angry to learn about this. The wizards have always dedicated themselves to investigate human betrayal of humans, but this kind of stuff just never stopped happening.

    Things did seem different this time, however. The catapults were a top-secret to the humans. There were only a handful of families that had ess to the blueprints.

    Wizard Dunn mmed his table, ¡°I want a full investigation, you hear? Full investigation! If we don¡¯t figure out who sold us out, the humans will end! WE WILL END!¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo had the same fire in his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Master Dunn. I have told Liante City to use everything it has to look it up. I don¡¯t care how influential this traitor is. I¡¯ll make him and his whole family pay. I¡¯ll swear it with my life.¡±

    At the same time, everything that was happening on the orc battlefield was on live broadcast in Liante City. Every advanced wizard that was concerned was watching through therge screen. It¡¯s not like they all could take part in this, but if they wanted to, they could always go out to kill any orcs that were within the fifty-mile radius of the human world. It was an agreement the humans had signed with the orcs. If one party was within a certain range of another¡¯s territory, anything could be done to them with no consequences whatsoever.

 Chapter 696 - Taurens

    <h4>Chapter 696 Taurens</h4>

    ¡°Adjust your angles! Aim for the tower in front of you. I want five sets of consecutive shots, men!¡±

    Everyone in the catapult team began to adjust the angle of the catapults they were handling. They were all professionals at this. They did practice every day, making them more flexible at controlling the catapults than their own bodies.

    In just thirty seconds in total, all sixty catapults were reloaded and ready for another round. They were using the same type of ammunition as before,rge round stones of 50 centimeters in diameter. As these deadly stones drew an arc in the sky, they fell on the stone tform they were meant to target.

    Some went straight towards the tform. Some went towards an empty spot and then rolled towards the slope ced behind the stone tforms. The shielded taurens didn¡¯t take a single step back. They only screamed in fury as they tried to block the iing hits.

    With every tauren that went down, two more woulde close as a recement. One rolling stone would kill about ten shielded taurens before it waspletely stopped. Worse yet, if the taurens got hit from a bad angle, they would be turned into a mush of blood and flesh on the spot.

    Eventually (and not very long), the taurens realized that they couldn¡¯t really defend their own catapults. Some of the supporting wooden pirs snapped because of the rolling stones. Some of the catapults were already starting to tremble.

    ¡°Maintenance! Maintenance!¡±

    A vulpera at the back was screaming to call for backup. Soon, about twenty vulperas rushed in with wooden boards and iron nails. Wherever the catapults were damaged, they would try to fix them as quickly as possible. Of course, they would have the protection of the shielded taurens. The taurens had one job, and it was to defend the vulperas so that the catapults could be properly used. Yes, they had to defend them at all costs.

    To put it simply, the Orc Empire had a shortage of catapults. The timber used to make them was hard toe by. Some parts had to be extra durable, whereas some of the other parts had to be extremely bendable. Not only that, only pieces with the right size could be used to make a catapult of the appropriate size.

    In terms of geography, the Orc Empire had very little opportunity to collect timber from superrge trees. They had been logging at the very dangerous parts of the Budapest Mountain Range, where almost all of the local middle-high tier spiritual beasts resided, but no, the supply was still very far from what was needed.

    In their desperation to end the timber shortage, they decided to take apart all the wooden housings within a few of their own cities and towns. And yet, it was still not enough to get the catapults to have the same shooting range as the humans. This was why they had to ce them at a dangerously close distance of 250 meters.

    ¡°No!¡± General Gerald called out to Carol, ¡°Our catapults will be destroyed! Hurry up and use the ballistas. Also, light up the smokes. We can¡¯t let them take any easy shots on us!¡±

    ¡°Yes, General, ¡± Carol replied. In a very short while, smokes started rising to where the tform was. The humans had already gotten six catapults in total, but their precision started to get far worse after this happened. Almost all of the following shots were based on luck.

    At the same time, the taurens were charging towards the stone tform whilst carrying the ballistas. They were trained to do this. Even with the smoke around them, they were able to tell where their exact position was.

    For one ballista, all it took was four strong taurens to carry them. It was not a hard job for them. Soon, the front row on top of the stone tform was filled with forty ballistas in total. The orcs finally got their turn to return fire.

    Amanding knight shouted, ¡°Watch out, men! It¡¯s their turn now!¡±

    The ballistas were fired at a very right timing. It was when the smoke had just vanished, and the miracle wall didn¡¯t have the proper defense for the iing shots. In total, five city-sized ballistas were damaged, two catapults were slightly damaged, and about ten-something knights were injured because of this.

    Still, the orcs suffered way heavier casualties than the humans did. When the humans returned fire, about a hundred taurens were shot to death in an instance. About ten ballistas were also destroyed in retaliation. The orcs still had ten catapults ready after this. While the vulperas were fixing the damaged catapults, the ones that were fine were quicklyunched towards the miracle wall.

    Catapults weren¡¯t all that precise at all. Fighting catapults with catapults was the same. It was a game of luck, with each side was hoped to somehow fluke into hitting the jackpot.

    This was where the war was at its most dangerous moment. The taurens never stopped supplying the ballistas. Whenever one of them died, or when one of their ballistas got destroyed, they would also reload more from behind. While the stones they had were not as pretty as what the humans carved, they could actually do more damage to whatever was hit.

    When the Tauren elitists sacrificed themselves against the bunch of very well-equipped humans, a red fireball shot in the air from the middle of the orc battleground.

    That¡¯s when the signal was sent. Soon, tens of thousands of pecker knights rushing from both sides of the stone tform. They were carryingdders, and they were doing everything they could to get those towards the miracle wall. With their more elite members as the private soldiers of the advanced priests, they served as an expendable fighting force that was just a little bit better than the regr pecker orcs.

    Anyways, the pecker knights were the main fighting force of the second attack. Both sides had yet to use their most powerful fighting power. The Orc Empire was very patient. Even now, they were using these pecker knights to test the real strength of the human side. If they could force the wizards toe out, that was when they knew the humans were getting close to their limit.

    Themanding knight shouted, ¡°Caution! The orcs wanted to close in! Ready your arrows, men!¡±

    Soon, arrows started pouring down on the iing pecker knights. A lot of them died, but most managed to set up thedders to the miracle wall. From there, they just sacked their mounts and started climbing towards the top.

    It was too much trouble for the Miracle City knights. They were all official knights, and also, since each of them only had to defend for two hours in total, so there really wasn¡¯t a need for them to save up theirbat qi.

    When the knights started shing theirbat qi, that¡¯s when the arrows started getting fired faster. Not one pecker knight could climb thedder halfway without getting killed. They just kept climbing, though. When the human knights tried to look down to aim, many of them were killed because they gave the enemy camp a chance to take aim.

    By now, the two human sharpshooters both had an exhausted look on their faces. They didn¡¯t have to load the arrows, but every shot had to be done with a lot of mental calctions. They were old. They could deal more damage to the orc ballistas than everybody elsebined, but their feet already started to shake as they had stepped on the power pedals way too many times.

    Themanding knights knew what was going on, but he didn¡¯t let the two sharpshooters rest because if he was going to do that, there would be no one else that could suffice as a recement. Without the sharpshooters, more shots woulde out of the stone tform in front of them, and the miracle wall would have to sustain even more damage.

 Chapter 697 - Grey-Hounded Priests

    <h4>Chapter 697 Grey-Hounded Priests</h4>

    Underneath the stone tform, four bearmen carried giant shields at the front. They were trying to protect the grey-hooded priest behind them. They managed to slip by the human¡¯s attention. Because of this, the grey-hooded priest was able toe to the top of the tform very safely.

    ¡°Raise your shields!¡±

    As soon as they came to the top of the tform, all four bearmen started shouting at once. They then dug the base of their shields into the pile of rocks they were standing on. There were two shields at both the front and back. This way, there were a total of two protections for the grey-hooded priests. Not only that, the bearmen also used their own bodies as anotheryer of defence.

    It was already toote when Wizard Calder took notice. He only saw the grey-hooded priest when the spell rune in his hands was activated.

    ¡°Activate the defensive circle!¡±

    Again, it was already toote. By this point, about a hundred corpses of the pecker knights were added to the miracle wall. This gave the grey-hooded priest a perfect environment to use the ¡°corpse explosion¡± spell. Themanding knight knew this. In fact, there was a bloating corpse that was just about twenty meters away from him. It even looked like there was a red light that was sparkling from its inside.

    ¡°Corpse explosion! Throw the bodies down the wall!¡±

    Still, sounds of explosion could be heard on the miracle wall. Many knights were killed before they even had the time to react. Some did live, but they screamed in agony as the skin on their faces started getting burned off. The experienced ones were quick enough, of course. They managed to throw the corpses away before the explosion got to them.

    After five corpse explosions were cast, the miracle wall began to raise its defensive barrier once more. It did manage to stop the following explosions, but the humans had already paid too much price for their slow reaction. Three head knightmanders were lost. They couldn¡¯t allow any more sacrifices.

    Raising the barrier was a forced choice. There were still many pecker orc corpses down at the bottom, and the grey-hooded priest wouldn¡¯t hesitate to bash the barrier with his explosive spells. It was only a matter of time before the defense would be forcibly opened.

    Wizard Calder¡¯s eyes were cold. He couldn¡¯t allow the explosion to keep damaging the miracle wall, but there was simply not any easy solution to fix this.

    A cold decision came after.

    ¡°Switch the catapults with fire shots. I want that stone tform turned into a torch.¡±

    Instead of the regr stone rocks, the catapult team switched to a very precious giant stone type. These were made with a very special type of wood. The inside was filled with heavy fire oil, and when ignited, they would lit up an entire area into a sea of fire.

    When tens of the fireballs were thrown towards the top of the tform, many taurens had no choice but to jump down to their death. It was much better to fall to one¡¯s death than to be incinerated alive.

    The wooden ballistas were immediately destroyed. Some of the catapults were still alright, though, and some of the taurens were doing everything they could to suffocate the mes with mud. In the end, apart from the two catapults that were hit directly, no further damage was inflicted on the orcs¡¯ war machines.

    The grey-hooded priest had a ¡°ystone guard¡± up as protection. He also had eight more skeletons beside him, which were all covering his body with iron shields. Even if the mes did heat up the shields, the skeletons would have no problem as they couldn¡¯t feel the heat.

    About two of the four bearmen were dead. They got burned alive. The other two didn¡¯t move a single step away from where they were supposed to be. With nothing but their sheer dedication to the empire, they ignored the sizzling sound on their shoulders and the scorching pain on their skin and flesh.

    Even now, the grey-hooded priest was not interrupted, and he casting the ¡°corpse explosion¡± spell. The spell runes in his hands continued to sh, and the corpses within his sight continued to be detonated. As the only one would do the job currently, his objective was very simply: break through the Miracle City¡¯s defensive barrier, and kill off the knights that were guarding there.

    The stone tform waspletely engulfed in mes. The taurens that were on top did everything they could to extinguish the mes with mud. They weren¡¯t even bothered with themselves. They just wanted to make sure that the orcs could continue to attack the humans.

    At the wishes of the orcs, a sound of shattered ss started to appear. The defensive barrier finally vanished in midair. There were still more corpses avable. There was even a huge supply of death qi, so the orc priest had no worries about losing any energy supply.

    The two sharpshooters hid themselves behind the four ice element knight¡¯s headmanders. These headmanders tried to maintain the ice walls that they¡¯ve created with their shields. Because of how strong the iing hits were, blood started pouring out of their cheeks.

    It kind of showed how wide this grey-hooded priest¡¯s attack could spread. About a thousand knights had already fallen. That was about half of them that went down. Area attacks were just too efficient against knights. The orcs were very pleased to see this. About eight human head knight¡¯smanders were dead, but none of their matching warriors had even gone down.

    Still, it seemed that the grey-hooded priest couldn¡¯t hold any longer. The remaining two bearmen copsed, and the iron shields his eight skeletons were holding were also starting to glow red. With no air to breathe, he dropped his bone staff with a painful smile on his face.

    Wizard der asked with a concerned look, ¡°How long before we charge the defensive circle back?¡±

    A red-cloaked wizard replied, ¡°Nine minutes, sir. I repeat, nine minutes.¡±

    ¡°Nine minutes? They¡¯ll be on the miracle wall after nine minutes! Call the second knight squad. I want the backup equipment teleported to the frontline. Get them from the warehouse we have.¡±

    With a sh of white light, a thousand more knights were teleported to the miracle wall in advance. They cleared off the war machines that were destroyed, and after that, they reced them with new ones that were ready to be used.

    Things were really dangerous now. The miracle wall had lost its defensive barrier. The orcs could attack in however ways they wanted.

    Meanwhile, General Gerald was speaking to Groat the worgen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you now. Remember, the worgens are the des of the empire. I hope you can break through this line of defence.¡±

    Groat said with a vicious smile, ¡°Yes, General. For the first time over thest few millennium, the worgens will be the first one to tread on the miracle wall!¡±

    ¡°Very well, very well. I will trust you, then.¡±

    Groat knew something very clearly. The humans had yet to use their strongest fighting force, so sending the worgens now would definitely not be beneficial to their own cause. Still, an order was an order. There was no way that he was sending the elitists to the front, but he did manage to get a lot of new recruits just recently.

    Carol was actually satisfied to see this. After seeing many of his fellow taurens dead on the battleground, he thought that it was finally time for the worgens to get their turn.

    It was a different story for Emory the werecat. He didn¡¯t really trust Groat¡¯s pretty words, because the look that he saw on Groat¡¯s face suggested otherwise.

    rence the vulpera was the only one that was saddened by the atmosphere of the tent. Even at a time like this, there was just so little that the difference races could do to settle their differences.

 Chapter 698 - Wolfriders

    <h4>Chapter 698 Wolfriders</h4>

    The orcs finally unleashed the worgens, who were supposed to be the main fighting unit used in most of their wars. As of now, there were about several ten thousand of them that were running towards the miracle wall with theirrge-sizeddders.After losing so many on their side, the taurens finally seized control of the fire on the stone tform. More ballistas went towards them. The counter-attack was imminent, and the humans had no choice but to guard against it.

    Like the orcs, the humans had reced plenty of their own soldiers and war machines. They readied themselves to attack the stone tform once more. One after another, they traded arrows, stones, and the lives of their own soldiers with the enemy unit. Both sides were suffering severe casualties.

    More taurens were killed. On the way to transporting the catapults, many taurens and catapults were lost before they managed to do anything. Despite that, five catapults were eventually sent to the top of the stone tform. Twenty ck-hooded intermediate priests were also escorted to the same area with the protection of their own skeletons.

    The orcs weren¡¯t even using stones as ammunition for their catapults. By now, they were loading the catapults with the corpses of theirrades. There were dead bodies everywhere. Five dead taurens could be counted as one shot. Once they were thrown into the miracle wall, the ck-hooded priests would all cast ¡°corpse explosion¡± at once.

    It was an attack method lethal enough to kill a dozen knights instantly. However, since the corpses were flying at high speed, it was hard for the ck-hooded priests to detonate all the corpses correctly. Not that mattered. It was still quite effective when the defensive barrier was down.

    Hector wasughing out loudly, ¡°Hey, Manuel! How about we see who kills more ck-hooded skeletons?¡±

    ck-hooded skeleton was a derogatory term that the humans used to describe orc priests. It was meant to make fun of their appearances, which were much corrupted by the death qi they constantly drowned themselves in.

    Manuelughed back, ¡°You serious? Ha! Look at your hands! They¡¯re shaking! You think you can win?¡±

    ¡°Says you with your shaking foot!¡± Hector said as he unleashed another shot, ¡°Too much talking. I¡¯ll take the lead from here.¡±

    The arrow went through the two defending skeletons. After that, it prated the ck-hooded priest¡¯s skull and smashed it into pieces.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the faster one here!¡± Manuel said, meanwhile headshotting another ck-hooded priest.

    In front of the miracle wall, the wolfriders were constantly attacked by the raining arrows. The ones at the front would most likely be killed, but before they dropped theirdders, another would always be another one that caught it.

    At the cost of thousands of wolfriders, they finally managed to set up thedders at the miracle wall. Some of them didn¡¯t even bother to get down their mount wolves. They just jumped from the mount wolves¡¯ back and started climbing thedder. Scarily enough, some of the mount wolves could even climb thedders. What was impossible for horses was like child¡¯s y to them.

    This was when the humans dropped their gold juice. Now, the gold juice might be a very deadly concoction, but it didn¡¯t have the ability to kill immediately. The wolfriders had tough bodies. Even if the gold juice made them fall from a height of 50 something meters, it wasn¡¯t going to kill them instantly.

    Yes, not instantly. After they fell to the ground, right on top of the mountain of corpses down below, that¡¯s where the gold juice started to take effect. It wasn¡¯t just the wolfriders, but all of the mount wolves also got their entire bodies poured over.

    As the ones below howled in agony to their slow but certain death, more gold juice came from the top. The gold juice was already heated in advance. The humans had years to prepare the necessary ingredients. After spending thest couple of days moving them to the Miracle City, there was now enough supplies for thousands and thousands of enemies.

    The wolfriders, unlike the pecker orcs, knew what fear was like. They had already sent tens of squads to climb thedders, but none managed to climb to the very top. Their only chance was to rely on wolfrider captains, but Groat¡¯s idea was not to send any of his elites to the front. He was only sending recruits, and that selfish move made the recruits want to abandon their mission.

    When the tens of thousands of wolfriders tried to flee, the orc priests executed them with countless ¡°corpse explosion¡± spells. Yes, these spells weren¡¯t directed towards the humans, but to the traitors who thought their own lives were more important than their obligations. To priests, there wasn¡¯t even a need to think about showing these recruits any mercy.

    General Gerald watched in anger as he realized that there wasn¡¯t even one head wolfrider captain in the scene. The worgens had brought shame to the Orc Empire. It was not just that, though. The Orc Empire had already sacrificed so much to set up this wave of attack, but Groat¡¯s selfishness wasted the sacrifices.

    ¡°Groat!¡± General Gerald growled as his lion mane stood on its own, ¡°Is this how you¡¯ll be the first orc to step on the miracle wall? You¡¯ve disgraced us!¡±

    Groat lowered his head, ¡°The worgens will make up for this shame, General. You have my word. I¡¯ll request another attack.¡±

    But, no, none of the head wolfrider captains wanted to heed to Groat¡¯s call. It¡¯s straightforward, actually. Groat just asked countless new recruits to kill themselves. The elites were smart enough to know this. The veterans knew the consequences of fighting the strongest defender in all of the Holy Continent.

    General Gerald said coldly, ¡°There are two minutes before that defensive barrier goes up. If you don¡¯t show us more generosity, Groat, I¡¯ll make sure that the miracle wall is filled with the corpses of your own kind. Do you understand?¡±

    Soon, the second wave of wolfriders charged towards the front. They used the same type ofdders. They had the exact same formation as before. Something was different, though. The overall quality of the soldiers was much better than before.

    In this unit of twenty thousand wolfriders, there was a ridiculously high concentration of them in the head wolfrider captain rank. About a hundred, to be specific. To prevent the arrows from shooting through them, they formedbat qi armors that were grey.

    The humans didn¡¯t expect the worgens tomit this much. When they finally took notice, the head wolfrider captains were already down at the miracle wall. Thedders were starting to be set up again.

    A red-cloaked wizard advised Wizard Calder, ¡°Sir, should the wizardse help? There¡¯s too much pressure going at us.¡±

    Wizard Calder shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s too early. The worgens aren¡¯t the strongest race in the Orc Empire. We must wait till the orcsunch their main attack.¡±

    ¡°Use the heavy fire oil instead!¡±

    While riding on their mount wolves, the head wolfrider captains were already about eighty meters on thedder. It was about less than ten steps for the mount wolves. When they were starting to howl in joy, they saw that a pile of dark fire oil was being dropped on them.

    It came from a line of small holes that were on the miracle wall. Combined with the fire arrows, it was enough to create a massive swarm of me that was meant to swallow them whole.

    The head wolfrider captains wanted to push through. However, the heavy fire oil was meant to stick to everything it came into contact with. Once it¡¯s stuck on something, it¡¯d be tough to extinguish the me that was lit. Thebat qi armor would fend against it, but only for a very short amount of time.

    The head wolfrider captains tried to be as fast as they could. They wanted to make it to the top before theirbat qi armor disappeared. Some of them did manage to do so, but as soon as they¡¯d lost their protection, the knights had already pointed the arrows towards their flesh. They didn¡¯t even have the chance to block their vital spots with their arms.

    With all being lost, these elitists thought about bringing as many human knights down with them as they faced death. However, what awaited them were guardian knights that had dedicated the majority of their lives for this very moment. Soon, the arrows went through their bodies, and hundreds of bat qi smoke¡± started to rise at exactly where they were.

 Chapter 699 - Chasing in Midair

    <h4>Chapter 699 Chasing in Midair</h4>

    ¡°To think that they have more tricks! The humans are wicked! There¡¯s no doubt about it!¡±That being said, General Gerald wasn¡¯t really concerned with having a hundred head wolfrider captains dying just then. It was a war that would decide their entire empire¡¯s future. As long as he could bring out his enemy¡¯s real strength, even if it was just a bit more, he was happy to pay the price for it.

    Besides, he¡¯s learned something here. The heavy fire oil tactic might be deadly, but it¡¯s not something that the humans could afford to bring out early in the battle. He wasn¡¯t sure what it took to harvest and manufacture the heavy fire oil, but judging from the way the humans were saving it up till now, it was easy to tell that it was meant for times of extreme emergency.

    Unlike General Gerald, Groat was in great pain as he saw many of his worgen elites dying in front of him. It was a hundred head wolfrider captain. That was about a third of his entire unit. His entire n revolved around avoiding using them as much as possible, but due to blunders he made with the first wave of offense, he had no choice but to go in the opposite way of that train of thought.

    There was one crucial mistake that Groat made. He underestimated humans. He didn¡¯t know about the heavy fire oil and the mechanisms on the miracle wall. The worgens suffered greatly because of his arrogance andck of knowledge.

    ¡°The worgens are brave.¡±

    It was Carol the tauren that said that. He made it sound like he was trying to praise the worgens, but when they all saw the streaks ofbat qi smoke that were rising in the distance, to be honest, it sounded more like some sarcastic remark.

    Meanwhile, Emory, the werecat, was trying to think with a straight head. It was the werecats that were going up next. He had to figure out what the humans had left.

    The humans were much less serious now. They were all celebrating the fact that they¡¯ve killed so many of the worgens. Wizard Calder was different. He was an experiencedmander. Killing a hundred head wolfrider captains might damage the Orc Empire¡¯s morale, but it wouldn¡¯t do much to influence their overall firepower.

    Also, keep in mind that the Orc Empire was going with everything they had. The following attack would only be more aggressive, and not the other way round. The real fight was supposed to be a full-on encounter between the wizards and the orc priests. With more dead bodies piled up at the miracle wall, the orc priests would gain a massive advantage in the final showdown.

    One red-cloaked wizard reported, ¡°We have restored the energy supply for the defensive circle!¡±

    The humans and orcs were still going at each other with their catapults and ballistas. Screams could be heard on both sides. The two sharpshooters finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After using their power of the Will for so long, the others had to carry them away as they copsed. Because of this, the orcs could finally continue throwing dead bodies at them with their catapults.

    Once again, twenty ck-hooded priests made their way to the stone tform. They had bodyguards to protect them with their lives. As they were bombing the miracle wall with ¡°corpse explosion¡± spells, many knights were lost in a very short period of time.

    It looked like both sides were trading blows evenly on the surface, but themanders of both sides knew something crucial: the worgens did suffer heavily just then, and that was going to ruin a lot of the orcs¡¯ motivation to keep fighting. The orcs needed time to regain their will to continue. There was a problem with that, however. There wasn¡¯t a lot of time before the real war began.

    ¡°Shame. Shame,¡± General Gerald sighed, ¡°Looks like the wizards won¡¯te out before the final round. Can anyone of you tell me who¡¯s leading the humans this time?

    rence the vulpera exined, ¡°Over our intense study of the humans over the past few years, we¡¯ve managed toe closer to them in terms of the finesse of our war machine technology. Still, finesse isn¡¯t everything. The humans had support from the dwarves so that they can make newer and better machinery within a lesser time frame.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s not just that. Due tock of resources on our side, we cannot match them in terms of our total amount of stock.¡±

    General Gerald agreed, ¡°The Orc Empire has far more elite fighters than the humans, but the humans can easily ovee that by having much better gear.¡±

    rence continued, ¡°I did some further examination just then, General. All the defending knights were of official ranks. They had just a little over ten thousand men taking turns to guard us, but the advantage they had in terms of geography is enough to match all the numbers we can gather.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting anymore,¡± General Gerald clenched his fist, then mmed it on the table, ¡°Launch the main attack. We¡¯ve never been this close to victory. I¡¯m going to use all of the ten thousand elites to do this. From this day on, I¡¯ll turn the miracle wall into the Orc Empire¡¯s miracle wall!¡±

    ¡°Victory to the empire!¡± the other ones all stood up and shouted.

    Abel was sitting on White Snow¡¯s back. He was shooting down a scouting bird with his ¡°harmonious wind¡± bow. He¡¯s had to do this multiple times over thest few days. The Orc Empire never stopped sending scouts to spy on him. Still, they¡¯ve learned their lessons, so instead of sending the blue falcons close to him, they were watching over a safe distance.

    At the start, the Orc Empire would send top-tier warriors after him. It didn¡¯t do much at all. He had a rune bow with him, and White Snow was about the strongest flying amount that the Orc Empire would ever run into. Killing these top-tier warriors was like ying to him.

    When the Orc Empire realized that it wasn¡¯t enough, they switched the top-tier warriors to orc priests. Their ¡°white bone armor¡± and ¡°ystone guard¡± did make Abel¡¯s bow lose impact, but White Snow was just too strong to be interfered with. The advanced priests never stoppeding, and the mounts they were riding were also the fastest that they had, but the most they could do was to slow Abel down just a little.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Abel suddenly received a warning from his battlemanding spirit. There were two very extraordinary sources of aura that were appearing on his left side.

    When he frowned towards his left, he saw that two advanced priests were riding on top of pace eagles. Their n: they wanted to disrupt him so much that there was time for the other advanced priests to chase after him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t run!¡± one of them screamed at Abel. He then shot a ¡°bone spear¡± at him. It didn¡¯t take much for Abel to dodge it. He did have his acute visual ability, so all he had to do was a flinch abit without moving his legs.

    After avoiding that shot, Abel returned fire with his ¡°harmonious wind¡± arrow. At the same time, White Snow shot out an ice ball from its mouth. Both shots hit right on, and although the priest¡¯s ¡°white bone armor¡± was enough to take the hits, it was not enough to defend the lighting attack on the tip of the arrows.

    The advanced priests didn¡¯t worry about that. The ¡°ystone guard¡± could neutralize most of the lighting element attack, so only a small amount would be passed directly to themselves. What they didn¡¯t take into ount was that the lighting did manage to zap the pace eagles that they were riding on. As one streak of lightning went to the pace eagle, not only was it immobilized for a while, it¡¯s overall speed was also lowered to the extent that White Snow would get a clear shot.

    And there. As the pace eagle was hit directly by White Snow¡¯s frost, it and the advanced priest fell straight towards the ground far, far below.

 Chapter 700 - Blocked

    <h4>Chapter 700: Blocked</h4>

    After seeing that was happening, the other elite priest no longer had time to attack Abel. He quickly flew down to save his fellow. Therefore, the 2 elite priests on the pace eagle could only let the pace eagle slowly drop.

    Meanwhile, the other pace eagle was not injured too badly. It slowly recovered from the frozen injury before it made contact with the ground. Afterward, it slowly flew up again.

    Abel shook his head after seeing his ineffective strike. He knew he could not fight against 2 elite priests at the same time in the sky. If he were struck by the ¡®feeble¡¯ curse of an elite priest in the sky, he would be brutally beaten.

    Therefore, he did not focus on the 2 elite priests but urged White Snow to leave as soon as possible. His target was the orc battlefield. It was the forbidden ground for elite priests.

    He was not far from the orcs battlefield. If he were to go through Mount Budapest, it would be tough for him to escape from 2 or more elite priests without exposing some extraordinary method.

    The orcs battlefield was just at reach. Abel sat on the back of White Snow, looking forward. He knew he would soon need to get off White Snow.

    White Snow had the power of an Elite wizard, so it was not allowed in the orc battlefield. However, in the unseeable part of the sky outside of the orc battlefield stood the invisible battle fort 03.

    Abel wanted to jump directly on battle fort 03 and use it to escape from the orc empire. However, as he gazed at the blue falcon nearby, he quickly let go of this idea.

    As long as he could get into the orc battlefield, no elite priest would chase after him, and no orcs would form a threat to him.

    Also, he wanted to know if the massive attack on the Miracle Wall had started.

    White Slow slowlynded to let Abel jump down. Afterward, Abel told it to get back to battle fort 03 to have a rest.

    White Snow gently chirped and flew straight up to the sky.

    Seeing the shadow of White Snow vanished from the sky, Abel began to set off towards the orc battlefield. He still had only 5 miles to go, so he summoned ck Wind.

    However, as soon as ck Wind began to dash. 8 skeletons emerged from the ground in front of him. In the back of those skeletons stood elite priest Dono.

    Abel noticed a magic circle board on the ground. It was a barrier circle. ¡°Which human traitor gave this thing to the orcs?¡± Abel thought to himself, furiously.

    You would not see a barrier circle on the orc battlefield because other than Abel. No normal beginner wizard would have something this valuable.

    Those wizards were all quite new to the world of official wizards. They were all busy building their magic towers; none of them would have extra resources to exchange a magic circle board.

    Therefore, the orcs could only get a barrier circle by doing business with a certain human family.

    ¡°Beecher, I said you can¡¯t escape. I¡¯ll make you suffer for a hundred years!¡± Said elite priest Dono, his voice was filled with anger.

    He found out about Abel¡¯s path through those ruthless scouts of the orc empire and set up a barrier circle to ambush Abel. Finally, Abel showed up.

    All needed to do was hold up Abel for some time, and the other elite priests would be able to catch up. Then Abel would be dead, no matter how powerful he was.

    What had hurt elite priest Dono the most was hearing that the poisoned elite priest had died. He was his good friend. It was not easy for an elite priest to make a friend. Building trust after countless years of interaction was basically impossible for elite priests.

    However, that elite priest who had just died and elite priest Dono was one of the very few cases where 2 elite priests could trust each other, to the point where they were even willing to exchange followers. This was because those two had grown up together, trained together, and became priests together.

    This was extremely rare, and elite priest Dono cherished this friendship, but it was all destroyed by Abel.

    Not only that, but his status as an elite priest in the orc empire would also take a hit without the support of a good friend. The orc god holy object was destroyed under his surveince after all.

    Therefore, this Abel in front of him was the source of his fury. He was already thinking about how he should torture him after he was captured.

    ¡°Dono, you can¡¯t stop me!¡± Abel dragged out his distance on ck Wind. An elite priest¡¯s curse was too disgusting. He would be in big trouble if he were struck.

    ¡°Go!¡± Elite priest Dono waved his hand, and 8 skeletons dashed forward.

    Abel knew how scary those 8 skeletons were, so he fully unleashed his power of the will, igniting the world stone¡¯s sight and data analyzing ability.

    As soon as he wanted to tell ck Wind to go back and drag out more distance with the skeletons, another message was sent to him through the Commander spirit ¡°Headmaster majesty, the aura of 2 elite priests¡¯ flying mount is approaching. They will be arriving in 1 minute!¡±

    Abel immediately knew it was the 2 elite priests on the pace eagle, and elite priest Dono was nning to lock him down.

    He could no longer back up. If he did and dragged out a little more, the 2 other elite priests would be able to catch up. Then, you could imagine what would happen.

    ck Wind did not pull back; instead, it charged towards those 8 skeletons. Those 8 skeletons struck their weapons forwards from all directions.

    Abel already had his sight and data analyzing ability open. He gently twisted his body and perfectly avoided the attacks.

    Elite priest Dono was only a few hundred meters from Abel. A spell pattern formed in his hand and a red color cloud of curse immediately emerged above Abel.

    ¡°Curse!¡± Abel felt his heart drop. Should he move in a sh on ck Wind?

    He didn¡¯t know if this elite priest who had dealt with human wizards for countless ears would have a method to counteract a move in a sh. Abel only had one chance to do so.

    The rain of curse directlynded on Abel. He did not move in a sh, but the moment he made contact with the rain, he had already let his druid soul take control.

    Therefore, the soul that was cursed was his druid soul. His main soul was unaffected. In the eyes of elite priest Dono, a grey-white glow of curse emerged from Abel¡¯s body.

    Elite priest Dono knew what Abel was doing; that glow was not the glow of the ¡®feeble¡¯ curse. Although he didn¡¯t know how, he knew Abel had escaped his curse before.

    Another spell pattern emerged from his hand. Soon, a rack of bones emerged beside Abel. Just like the w from hell, Abel was surrounded all of a sudden.

    This was the elite priest spell ¡®bone prison¡¯. It was a special wall made out of bones. Even a head wolf rider captain would need a long time to escape from it.

    A smirk emerged on elite priest Dono¡¯s dried up face as he saw his spell had sessfully trapped Abel. His 8 skeletons had also entered the bone prison and ready for their second round of attacks.

    ¡°Beecher, I¡¯ve told you I would capture you. Where are you going to go now?¡± Elite priest Dono approached Abel with a face full of satisfaction and a disgusting soundingugh. He thought he had finally got his revenge.

    ¡°Stupid!¡± Abel mumbled.

    ¡°What?¡± Elite priest Dono was thinking about how he should y with Abel, maybe like a cat ying with a rat, but suddenly he heard Abel calling him stupid. It had been many years since a person had called him like this.

    A spell pattern emerged from a hand behind Abel. It was the rune world helmet spell ¡®cloak of shadow¡¯.

    Originally this spell would not work since those 8 skeletons and Elite priest Dono were too far away, but since elite priest Dono had gotten too full of himself, it had given Abel a chance.

    Suddenly, grey clouds emerged and fully covered up the sight of elite priest Dono and his skeletons.

 Chapter 701 - Death of Dono

    <strong>Chapter 701: Death of Dono</strong>

    Elite priest Dono was stunned by the sudden darkness. He couldn¡¯t help but urge his 8 skeletons to guard in front of him. Abel was thinking of giving this b*st*rd a taste of his most power dimensional fore, but he quickly gave up on that idea.

    His dimensional force was strong, but he was not sure if it could prate 8 skeletons and an elite priest at once.

    However, at the same time, he sensed those 2 other elite priests approaching. He no longer had time to think.

    He swapped out his druid soul and let the main soul retake control. The ¡®feeble¡¯ curse quickly faded, and the grey-white glow on his body quickly faded.

    ck Wind vanished from the bone prison in a sh of white light and reappeared 240 meters away. Afterward, he speeded towards the orc battlefield.

    Although elite priest Dono could not see, his power of the will was not restricted. He sensed Abel¡¯s movement and yelled furiously, ¡°Move in a sh! You have a human scroll. You disgusting orc traitor!¡±

    He did not expect a mount wolf that could move in a sh. Only a human wizard scroll could achieve this effect.

    Elite priest Dono had gone from excitement to disappointment in almost no time. He felt his heart burning. He swiped his power of the will against his 8 skeletons, and 7 of them dashed towards Abel. He then climbed on the back of thest one and dashed forward as well.

    The 2 elite priests appeared from the sky andnded the moment elite priest Dono and Abel disappeared. What they saw was an empty bone prison; it still had not faded.

    They exchanged nces, and their jaws dropped. Did elite priest Dono enter the orc battlefield?

    They quickly called elite priest Dono through their magic objects, but there was no reply.

    At the time, elite priest Dono still had his sight blocked by the grey cloud. He kept chasing after Abel with his power of will, but ck Wind was too fast, and his skeletons were falling behind.

    As soon as Abel approached the orc battlefield, he immediately sensed countless orcs. He couldn¡¯t help but immediately ask the Commander spirit, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me there¡¯s are so many orcs here?¡±

    ¡°Headmaster majesty, I¡¯ve analyzed your ability, and I would only notify you if the orcs can form a threat!¡± Themander spirit replied in an awkward tone.

    Abel felt a little speechless. He had escaped all the way from the orc empire. If themander spirit had notified him every time they ran into an orc, then those notifications would never stop.

    ¡°Commander spirit, share the scan with me!¡± Abel said again.

    ¡°Yes, headmaster majesty!¡± Soon the condition 10 miles from them had reflected into Abel¡¯s power of the will.

    Since ck Wind¡¯s soul was connected with Abel¡¯s, as soon as Abel was hesitating on the condition of the orc battlefield, it began to slow down.

    Elite priest Dono felt a sudden lift in his heart the moment he saw Abel slowing down. He gathered all of his power of the will on Abel¡¯s body. He was ready to unleash his most powerful blow as soon as Abel entered his range.

    His heart had told him to stop thinking about capturing Abel alive; the ability Abel had shown was too powerful.

    As Abel was still examining the condition of the orc battlefield, themander spirit warned him an elite priest was approaching again, so he quickly yelled, ¡°ck Wind, enter the orc battlefield!¡±

    ck Wind elerated straight into the orc battlefield in a split of a second. Elite priest Dono had all of his power of the will concentrated on Abel, and the mission of the skeletons was to lock down Abel as well. He would not let him escape.

    The grey cloud on elite priest Dono finally faded, and he regained his sight, but it was toote; he had already stepped into the orc battlefield.

    ¡°No, this is the orc battlefield!¡± Elite priest Dono immediately sensed something wrong. He was all too familiar with this ce. He had fought here before.

    In the spark of a moment, elite priest Dono and his 8 skeletons were frozen. The look of horror was stuck on elite priest Dono¡¯s dried-up face, and his 8 skeletons were stuck in their retreating positions. Their bodies were bent, and each had one of their legs forward.

    An unstoppable force grabbed elite priest Dono. It was so powerful, even an elite priest like him was helpless.

    Abel turned back just in time to see what had happened. He couldn¡¯t help but stopped ck Wind. He had always wondered what would happen if an elite wizard or elite priest had entered the orc battlefield.

    However, he was not expecting to see what was in front of his eyes at all.

    What force could lockdown an elite priest like this? Was there anything even more powerful than an elite priest in the Holy Continent?

    Suddenly, an extremely robotic yet family voice emerged. ¡°An elite priest from the orc empire had entered the orc battlefield. ording to the orc and human agreements, death will be granted!¡±

    It was the Miracle Spirit. Abel always thought that the Miracle Spirit was just responsible for organizing the City and seemed like he had underestimated it.

    As the Miracle Spirit said the word death, the force on elite priest Dono increased. Even Abel could hear the cracking of his bones from far away.

    Soon, the body of elite priest Dono had exploded like a watermelon that turned into a puddle of blood mush.

    A grey beam of light shot up towards the sky. It was the ¡®soul beam,¡¯ thest bit of glory of an elite priest.

    Although the orc battlefield spread over 50 miles, this soul beam was especially eye-catching in the dull weather. Not only the entire orc battlefield, but even Miracle wall could also see it.

    ¡°An elite priest had died in the orc battlefield!¡¯ A spark of chaos was sent to the orcs as this message reached the White-colored tent.

    ¡°Which elite priest had entered the orc battlefield? Was he mad?¡± Commander Jel yelled as he stared at the soul beam outside of the tent.

    The orcs were already attacking the Miracle Wall like crazy. Countless top quality orc soldiers were speeding towards the Cloud staircase of the Miracle Wall. The human did not hold back as well; countless spells were thrown out from inside the Miracle Wall.

    With the Miracle Wall as protection, the human wizards did not have to worry. All the needed was to focus on drawing spells.

    Another team of knights had arrived on the Miracle wall. 2000 knights were now charging towards the orcs with their weapons.

    It was at that moment; an orc had spotted the soul beam. He couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°an elite priest soul beam. Our elite priest had died in the orc battlefield!¡±

    Both the human and the orcs outside of the Miracle Wall were stunned for a moment. In the eyes of orcs, elite priests were the closest thing to god. Their status was extremely high.

    In the eyes of humans, they were equally as powerful as elite wizards.

    Both parties soon began to focus on their fight again, but most of them did not know how this would impact the battle.

    In the Miracle Wall, intermediate Wizard Calder saw the soul beam through the projector. A surprised look emerged on his face.

    ¡°I wonder which elite wizard the Miracle Spirit will pick to enter the orc battlefield? With an elite wizard on our side, our chances of winning will definitely shoot up!¡± He mumbled to himself with his eyes sparkling.

    There were not many humans or orcs who knew about the orc and human agreement. It was mostly spread amongst the elite priests and elite wizards. As one of the very few in the Miracle City who knew about this agreement, Wizard Calder knew full well how significant this was.

    He knew the battle between orcs and humans was not this simple. The elites had always been kept out of it to maintain the battle on a manageable scale, and Miracle Spirit was the most unbiased judge.

    The Miracle Spirit ruled over a range of 50 miles on the human side and 50 miles from the orc side. The human side was known as the Miracle Wall, and the orc side was known as the orc battlefield.

    If the orcs had upied the Miracle Wall one day, the human side would need to change its name to the human battlefield.

    Chapter 702: Battle of The Orcs Mission Complete

    ¡°Headmaster majesty, highly intelligent spirit spotted!¡± Themander spirit suddenly warned Abel.

    ¡°Highly intelligent? Are you talking about the Miracle Spirit?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Headmaster majesty, yes. The Miracle Spirit and I are the same rank!¡¯ Themander spirit replied.

    ¡°Then, will you guys have a problem if you meet? I heard spirits can swallow each other to increase rank!¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen after bing highly intelligent. Swallowing another spirit won¡¯t increase rank. The only way to do so is to gain vast amounts of new data to increase information storage!¡± Themander spirit exined.

    ¡°That Miracle Spirit is the same rank as you, so how does it have so much power to kill an elite priest?¡± Abel was still shocked at elite priest Dono¡¯s death.

    ¡°Headmaster majesty, maybe the Miracle Spirit has set up a giant magic circle around here. All it needs to do is to unleash a tiny amount of energy. If I had enough energy in base no.7, I could do so as well!¡± Commander spirit replied.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but remember that unstoppable force in base no.7 that threw him into the dumping ground. Luckily the base was running out of energy. If it were fully replenished, he would be directly squeezed and explode like elite priest Dono.

    Meanwhile, in Liante City, as Abel was chatting about the Miracle Spirit, Elite Wizard Dunn and Elite Wizard Lorenzo had just received the newest information.

    ¡°Amazing, an elite orc priest had gone mad and entered the orc battlefield. Quick, go have a look to see which elite wizard is closest to the miracle wall?¡± Wizard Lorenzo asked with a bigugh.

    As the investigation department of Liante City began to work, Wizard Dunn suddenly waved his hand.

    ¡°No need. If grandmaster Abel there, he would be the closest one. If not, the closest one would be those elite wizards in the Kingdom of St Anwell. But no matter who, the power of those elite wizards is limited. It won¡¯t do much to the overall battle!¡± Wizard Dunn shook his head.

    ¡°Yeah, no one is expecting an elite priest to die in the orc battlefield. If we knew about this earlier, we would be able to get to the Miracle Wall¡¯s closest city. It seems like the Miracle Spirit will select an elite wizard closest to the Miracle Wall. But those rank 16 wizards in the Kingdom of St Anwell are not that powerful; they can¡¯t do much in a massive battle like this.¡± Wizard Lorenzo said irritatedly.

    ¡°I hope grandmaster Abel is at Miracle wall; he has quite a bit up his sleeve. He can even probably do more than a rank 16 wizard!¡± Wizard Dunn said with his eyes sparkling.

    He began to doubt if Abel was responsible for bringing that elite priest into the orc battlefield in the first ce. This was not a wild guess considering Abel¡¯s history.

    On the orc battlefield, the atmosphere in the white tent was growing tense.

    ¡°Tell the frontline to be careful. An elite wizard will soon arrive. Tell them to block; let the elite wizard drain his mana!¡± General Jel lowered his voice.

    ¡°General, don¡¯t worry. Our troops are mighty. An extra elite wizard will buy them a little more time!¡± Vulpera rence was shocked, but he was still very optimistic about the battle.

    ¡°Yeah, general; our brave warriors are draining the magic of the intermediate wizards. An extra elite wizard will not make much difference!¡± A werecat agreed.

    ¡°Whatever!¡± Jel still had an unforgettable trauma in his heart.

    Why did an elite priest enter the orc battlefield? What could have possibly brought him to this decision?

    He would have never expected elite priest Dono would fall for Abel¡¯s ¡®cloak of shadow¡¯ spell.

    ¡°K3516. You have been chased after by an elite orc priest on the orc battlefield. Due to the orc priest¡¯s vition to the agreement, your battle of the orcs mission is nowpleted!

    Grandmaster Abel, also ording to the human and orc agreement, the closest elite power will now be allowed to join the fight. After an analysis, I know you have hidden elite power, and you are now allowed to use it!¡± A message from the Miracle Spirit emerged from Abel¡¯s military card.

    Abel was caught off guard a little. What does it mean, he could use elite power? He only expected the death of elite priest Dono to be a loss for the orc empire, but he was suddenly allowed to use his elite power.

    Suddenly, he felt the surveince of the orcs. He gently pressed on his portal bracelet, and the invisible cloak appeared. He had a n, and he wasn¡¯t nning to expose his identity yet.

    He vanished from the spot as a few blue falcons emerged from the sky. They did a few circles. After they realized there was nothing to see, they returned to the orc battlefield.

    A few werecats speeded towards the location of the soul beam, but there was nothing to be found other than a scattered pile of blood and meat.

    They examined the ce but did not retrieve the remains. They could not touch those pieces of meat unless the energy of the soul beam faded.

    The soul beam was thest glory of elite priest Dono. Thew of this world could not affect the glory of this beam. You could only retrieve the remains after the soul beam had faded.

    Soon, those werecats had left. They needed to go back to the camp and report.

    Abel quietly stood at a ce not far from the werecats and watched them operate. He did not interfere.

    Meanwhile, he had also connected with the battle fort 03 through themander spirit. Suddenly the motionless battle fort threw out 200 little war puppets towards the ground.

    Those puppets each had a bursting crossbow, and they were all controlled by themander spirit.

    Everything was set. Abel put away his invisible cape with a wave and dashed towards the center of the orc battlefield on ck Wind.

    ck Wind led the way as those puppets followed behind 5 miles from him.

    With ck Wind, Abel finally spotted the endless sea of wolf riders after around 10 minutes. Of course, a wolf rider like him was not special here.

    No orcs would doubt his identity, so he had smoothly entered the orc camp. There were even some kind-hearted orcs who pointed to him where the other wolf riders were.

    Not long after he had entered the camp, he noticed a white tent in the center.

    However, getting near it would not be easy. Troops of lion men and werecats fully surrounded it. There were almost no other orcs 1 mile from the camp.

    Abel immediately a powerful figure was inside, maybe the general of this battle.

    He then found a space where resources were stored. The resources were located in the orc camp, so there were almost no orcs guarding it. All Abel had to do was smoothly dodged the sight of a guard, and he had arrived at a hidden ce.

    He pressed on the transformation ne on his chest, and his body began to shrink.

    Soon, he had returned to his human form. He then put on his full set of human gear¡ªiron sword in one hand, and the Ancient Pledge shield in the other.

    Just like that, a human had entered a camp of millions of orcs. No one would expect such a gutsy human to be real.

    At the same time, the war puppets controlled by themander spirit had also reached the edge of the orc camp. They had been spotted.

    The sound of horns erupted. An attack was iing, countless troops of orcs advanced.

 Chapter 702 - Battle of The Orcs Mission Complete

    <h4>Chapter 702: Battle of The Orcs Mission Complete</h4>

    ¡°Headmaster majesty, highly intelligent spirit spotted!¡± Themander spirit suddenly warned Abel.

    ¡°Highly intelligent? Are you talking about the Miracle Spirit?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Headmaster majesty, yes. The Miracle Spirit and I are the same rank!¡¯ Themander spirit replied.

    ¡°Then, will you guys have a problem if you meet? I heard spirits can swallow each other to increase rank!¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen after bing highly intelligent. Swallowing another spirit won¡¯t increase rank. The only way to do so is to gain vast amounts of new data to increase information storage!¡± Themander spirit exined.

    ¡°That Miracle Spirit is the same rank as you, so how does it have so much power to kill an elite priest?¡± Abel was still shocked at elite priest Dono¡¯s death.

    ¡°Headmaster majesty, maybe the Miracle Spirit has set up a giant magic circle around here. All it needs to do is to unleash a tiny amount of energy. If I had enough energy in base no.7, I could do so as well!¡± Commander spirit replied.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but remember that unstoppable force in base no.7 that threw him into the dumping ground. Luckily the base was running out of energy. If it were fully replenished, he would be directly squeezed and explode like elite priest Dono.

    Meanwhile, in Liante City, as Abel was chatting about the Miracle Spirit, Elite Wizard Dunn and Elite Wizard Lorenzo had just received the newest information.

    ¡°Amazing, an elite orc priest had gone mad and entered the orc battlefield. Quick, go have a look to see which elite wizard is closest to the miracle wall?¡± Wizard Lorenzo asked with a bigugh.

    As the investigation department of Liante City began to work, Wizard Dunn suddenly waved his hand.

    ¡°No need. If grandmaster Abel there, he would be the closest one. If not, the closest one would be those elite wizards in the Kingdom of St Anwell. But no matter who, the power of those elite wizards is limited. It won¡¯t do much to the overall battle!¡± Wizard Dunn shook his head.

    ¡°Yeah, no one is expecting an elite priest to die in the orc battlefield. If we knew about this earlier, we would be able to get to the Miracle Wall¡¯s closest city. It seems like the Miracle Spirit will select an elite wizard closest to the Miracle Wall. But those rank 16 wizards in the Kingdom of St Anwell are not that powerful; they can¡¯t do much in a massive battle like this.¡± Wizard Lorenzo said irritatedly.

    ¡°I hope grandmaster Abel is at Miracle wall; he has quite a bit up his sleeve. He can even probably do more than a rank 16 wizard!¡± Wizard Dunn said with his eyes sparkling.

    He began to doubt if Abel was responsible for bringing that elite priest into the orc battlefield in the first ce. This was not a wild guess considering Abel¡¯s history.

    On the orc battlefield, the atmosphere in the white tent was growing tense.

    ¡°Tell the frontline to be careful. An elite wizard will soon arrive. Tell them to block; let the elite wizard drain his mana!¡± General Jel lowered his voice.

    ¡°General, don¡¯t worry. Our troops are mighty. An extra elite wizard will buy them a little more time!¡± Vulpera rence was shocked, but he was still very optimistic about the battle.

    ¡°Yeah, general; our brave warriors are draining the magic of the intermediate wizards. An extra elite wizard will not make much difference!¡± A werecat agreed.

    ¡°Whatever!¡± Jel still had an unforgettable trauma in his heart.

    Why did an elite priest enter the orc battlefield? What could have possibly brought him to this decision?

    He would have never expected elite priest Dono would fall for Abel¡¯s ¡®cloak of shadow¡¯ spell.

    ¡°K3516. You have been chased after by an elite orc priest on the orc battlefield. Due to the orc priest¡¯s vition to the agreement, your battle of the orcs mission is nowpleted!

    Grandmaster Abel, also ording to the human and orc agreement, the closest elite power will now be allowed to join the fight. After an analysis, I know you have hidden elite power, and you are now allowed to use it!¡± A message from the Miracle Spirit emerged from Abel¡¯s military card.

    Abel was caught off guard a little. What does it mean, he could use elite power? He only expected the death of elite priest Dono to be a loss for the orc empire, but he was suddenly allowed to use his elite power.

    Suddenly, he felt the surveince of the orcs. He gently pressed on his portal bracelet, and the invisible cloak appeared. He had a n, and he wasn¡¯t nning to expose his identity yet.

    He vanished from the spot as a few blue falcons emerged from the sky. They did a few circles. After they realized there was nothing to see, they returned to the orc battlefield.

    A few werecats speeded towards the location of the soul beam, but there was nothing to be found other than a scattered pile of blood and meat.

    They examined the ce but did not retrieve the remains. They could not touch those pieces of meat unless the energy of the soul beam faded.

    The soul beam was thest glory of elite priest Dono. Thew of this world could not affect the glory of this beam. You could only retrieve the remains after the soul beam had faded.

    Soon, those werecats had left. They needed to go back to the camp and report.

    Abel quietly stood at a ce not far from the werecats and watched them operate. He did not interfere.

    Meanwhile, he had also connected with the battle fort 03 through themander spirit. Suddenly the motionless battle fort threw out 200 little war puppets towards the ground.

    Those puppets each had a bursting crossbow, and they were all controlled by themander spirit.

    Everything was set. Abel put away his invisible cape with a wave and dashed towards the center of the orc battlefield on ck Wind.

    ck Wind led the way as those puppets followed behind 5 miles from him.

    With ck Wind, Abel finally spotted the endless sea of wolf riders after around 10 minutes. Of course, a wolf rider like him was not special here.

    No orcs would doubt his identity, so he had smoothly entered the orc camp. There were even some kind-hearted orcs who pointed to him where the other wolf riders were.

    Not long after he had entered the camp, he noticed a white tent in the center.

    However, getting near it would not be easy. Troops of lion men and werecats fully surrounded it. There were almost no other orcs 1 mile from the camp.

    Abel immediately a powerful figure was inside, maybe the general of this battle.

    He then found a space where resources were stored. The resources were located in the orc camp, so there were almost no orcs guarding it. All Abel had to do was smoothly dodged the sight of a guard, and he had arrived at a hidden ce.

    He pressed on the transformation ne on his chest, and his body began to shrink.

    Soon, he had returned to his human form. He then put on his full set of human gear¡ªiron sword in one hand, and the Ancient Pledge shield in the other.

    Just like that, a human had entered a camp of millions of orcs. No one would expect such a gutsy human to be real.

    At the same time, the war puppets controlled by themander spirit had also reached the edge of the orc camp. They had been spotted.

    The sound of horns erupted. An attack was iing, countless troops of orcs advanced.

 Chapter 703 - Chaos In The Camp

    <strong>Chapter 703: Chaos In The Camp</strong>

    Abel did not dash forward immediately; instead, he waited, waiting for his troops toe.

    The first team of orcs that made contact with the little war puppets was a team of 5000 highly skilled werecats. They were one of the top teams in the entire orc camp.

    The werecats were one of the most powerful races in the orc empire. They were naturally gifted at fighting, and with their dedication in practicingbat qi, they were far more powerful than worgens in a one to one battle.

    However, they could not reproduce as fast as worgens. Therefore, the werecats always relied on the lions for survival in the orc empire.

    The werecats guarded the lions, so they could also enjoy high status and resources in the orc empire. Because of this, their domain was ced in the most important orc god utopia.

    Those 5000 werecats were fully equipped with metal armor. Even their giant tiger mount was wrapped with metal shields on their most vulnerable areas. Every werecat would have the power of an official knight, so this team was extremely powerful.

    On the other side was a team of 200 little war puppets. Their size difference was obvious.

    However, all the werecats kept a serious look on their faces. The crossbows on the hands of this suddenly appeared team of puppets gave them even more pressure than a team of human knights.

    The werecats knew about those little war puppets. The only thing stood between the orc empire, and the dwarfs were the earth dividing valley, so of course, those werecats were familiar with the dwarfs¡¯ defense weapons. Those little war puppets were one of them.

    That was why the orcs would rather pick on the humans than the dwarfs. You could at least see the humans when you were fighting with them.

    If the orcs picked a fight with the dwarfs, what awaited them would be countless machines. The earth dividing valley separating the orcs and the dwarfs were filled with traps set up by the dwarfs. Any orcs who dared to enter would be dead.

    However, there was something strange about these little war puppets. The werecats were certain that there weren¡¯t any other species near them. Who could be controlling these things?

    The energy of those little war puppets was also a problem. Normally they could not fight for a long time.

    Meanwhile, themander spirit was quite happy. All of those little war puppets were powered by perfect level gems¨Cextremely valuable energy sources, even in ancient times.

    The Commander spirit could finally unleash its full potential because Headmaster majesty somehow had enough perfect gems to power all 200 little war puppets.

    The war puppets quickly approached the werecats. As they entered their shooting range, countless arrows were unleashed from their crossbows.

    The werecats blocked with their shield and strengthened it with theirbat qi. They knew they needed to approach those little war puppets in order to damage them. They had to destroy their cores with their weapons; if not, they could only wait until those little war puppets ran out of power.

    The arrows were too strong for their shields, and the puppets did not miss. The werecats were stunned.

    It was almost like every single one of those puppets was a godly archer. No matter how hard the werecats dodged or blocked, they could not avoid those arrows.

    The little war puppets made their way forward. Theypletely disregarded this powerful team of werecats. They were not their target; it was the orc camp.

    The werecats thought the puppets would stop to reload their bows, but they didn¡¯t. The second round of arrows immediately followed.

    The werecats knew those bursting crossbows were the most powerful bow the dwarfs could make. Every one of them had the capability to store 500 arrows.

    ¡°Approach them!¡± The werecatmander yelled.

    But before the werecats even had the chance to charge for 20 meters, the ones in the front line had already dropped dead. They were 300 meters apart. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to reach the puppets before their whole team was wiped out.

    When the werecatmander realized what was happening when the 3rd round of arrows killed another 200 werecats, he yelled again, ¡°Spread out. Don¡¯t bunch up!¡±

    The werecats quickly spread out and continued to approach the puppets in a loose formation, but that did not make a difference. The 4th round of arrows killed another 200 werecats.

    The team of werecats was getting a little chaotic. They wouldn¡¯t break down like this if they were fighting a team of human knights, but the puppets in front of them were not even alive. They were sacrificing themselves for puppets. It meant nothing even if they won, and their death would also be meaningless.

    The 5th round of arrows was unleashed, and then the 6th round. The werecats had already lost one-fifth of their troops. Theirmander began to feel hopeless. He understood he couldn¡¯t let his entire team of werecats sacrifice themselves like this.

    They were tigers, not wolves. If the wolves had lost a big team, they could regain themselves in 10years. However, it would take tigers more than 100 years if they lost the same amount.

    Especially when there was already 10bat qi smoke on the battlefield, the werecatmander felt a sharp pain in his heart. A head werecat captain was a lot more powerful than a head wolf rider captain. However, in the face of these arrows, they were killed just as easily as normal werecats.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± The werecat Commander yelled.

    This team of werecats was on the verge of breaking down, so they quickly turned as soon as they heard the words of theirmander. However, they soon realized retreating was a big mistake. All this time, those war puppets were marching towards their camp.

    The werecats no longer had a choice; they knew as long as they could enter the orc camp, there would be other orcs taking the damage for them.

    The war puppets controlled by the Commander spirit were killing machines; anything that entered their shooting range could not escape.

    The Commander spirit was as intelligent as the Miracle Spirit. The Miracle Spirit was specialized in management, while the Commander spirit was specialized in battle.

    If the blood-red skeleton controlled by the Commander spirit didn¡¯t run out of energy, Abel and White CLoud might have still been fighting it.

    A team of skilled Taurens was located behind those broken down werecats. They had no idea what was happening; all they knew was that a team of werecats bumped into them. They couldn¡¯t attack since they were in the same line. Just like that, their formation was disrupted.

    Soon, the little war puppets arrived and began to unleash their arrows. The Taurens on the side were killed before they could even react. And the Tauren leader didn¡¯t know how to control his team either.

    Werecats disrupted their entire formation, and then some of their men were killed. All they could do was retreat by instinct.

    They were a full team of Tauren with an inferno bull under each of them. They were the most powerful charging force of the orcs.

    As the final back up, this team of Tauren was ced in the very back of the orc camp. They were great fighters, but their retreat had created the opposite effect.

    The Tauren felt stressed as they fell behind. They violently whipped their inferno bull to charge, but this only made their inferno bull break down and bellow in anger. The inferno bulls had gone insane.

    The first insane inferno bull charged forward and bumped into a slower inferno bull with its horn, making that other inferno bull insane as well.

    This insanely had spread like a virus. Finally, all the inferno bulls of all 10,000 taurens had gone insane. The taurens on their back could no longer control them.

    Howe the taurens were so good at charging? It was all because of how easily those inferno bulls could go insane. The moment they went insane, they would be fearless. Even in the face of a volcano, they would not stop their charge.

 Chapter 704 - Johnson Attack

    <h4>Chapter 704: Johnson Attack</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The 200 little war puppets caused horrifying chaos within the orc camp. However the Commander spirit, the mastermind behind this chaos, did not stop. The puppets kept marching towards the camp.

    Tens of thousands of inferno bulls mmed into most of the werecats with their horns and trampled over them as they charged towards the centre of the orc camp.

    ¡°The inferno bulls have gone insane, run!¡± No matter which spices or which rank of priest, all the orcs madly ran backward.

    No one wanted to block those insane inferno bulls with their bodies. Just like that, the tens of thousands of inferno bulls drove even more orcs towards the center of the camp.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± General Jel heard a roaring rumble, so he immediately stood up and asked in fury.

    ¡°General, the team of Taurens has gone insane. They are destroying everything!¡¯ A soldier ran into the tent and reported.

    ¡°Carlo, thank you so much for your troops!¡± General turned back and yelled at Tauren Carlo.

    Tauren Carlo then stood up violently and said in confusion, ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    The chaos had turned into a roaring wave, driving more and more orcs towards the centre of the camp. Some clever leaders had seen thising, and they had quickly told their teams to spread out, but losing a few men was still unavoidable.

    All the teams that did not want to get hurt had joined the retreat. Soon a massive amount of orcs approached the tent in the centre of the camp.

    It was the camp¡¯s core, so the werecats and lion men on guard had to hold their position. They held up their shields and spears.

    Even if they had to kill every single orc, they could not let them charge into the few powerful masters in the tent.

    ¡°Stop, you die if you keep going!¡± The lion men and werecats on guard roared simultaneously.

    But what could those orcs do? Inferno bulls were charging behind them. They viciously mmed into a wall made up by the shields and spears of those werecats and lion men.

    Some orcs were killed immediately while some got injured badly. Their eyes had already gone red as they ran for their lives, and seeing their injured mates just made them even crazier. They held up their weapons and hit back.

    Although those werecats and lion men had blocked the first line of orcs quite well, there was still a sea of them. The first line of orcs could only strike once with their weapons before another sea of orcs smashed them from behind.

    There were more than 50,000 orcs running for their lives, and there were a team of insane inferno bulls charging from behind. Those 50,000 orcs had no choice, they would get trampled to death if they stopped.

    That wall of shield and spears those guarding werecats and lion men had onlysted for a few seconds before the 50,000 orcs destroyed it. The tent was only a few hundred meters from them.

    Abel was stunned by what he saw. How did this happen? All he did was told themander spirit to sent the 200 little war puppets to murder their way in. Howe it set off such big chaos.

    This was not like his original n at all. He just wanted those 200 war puppets to attract the attention of those werecats and lion men, so he could have a chance to attack that white-colored tent.

    As long as he could kill the general inside it, the orcs would no longer have a leader, and the humans would win.

    Now, it was like those tens of thousands of orcs were helping him demolish everything.

    ¡°Shoot them!¡± General Jel ran out of the tent and yelled madly.

    All the guarding lion men and werecats were already mangled with the orcs. If they wanted to shoot, they would be killing those werecats and lion men as well.

    However, general Jel was the suprememander. Everyone had to obey hismander. Therefore, all the guarding orcs began to unleash their arrows towards those charging orcs.

    General Jel thought if he had killed half of those running orcs, the other half would be horrified. This way, the chaos would be stopped.

    However, what awaited them from behind was insane inferno bulls. Even though they were horrified about theirrades dropping dead, they could not stop.

    The inferno bulls bellowed as they flipped the orcs over with their horns. The orcs screamed; the sound was so terrifying the orcs had to keep running even after a moment of hesitation.

    The arrows of the guards were failing them. The orcs crashed in to the front line guards, blood gushed out from their mouth and countless mounts were trembled in to blood mush.

    ¡°Masters, get away!¡± A guard quickly yelled as he realized the situation at hand was unstoppable.

    ¡°Go, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± General Jel knew he had to hide. They could no longer stop those crazy orcs.

    The generals of the 5 races dashed towards the side under the protection of 1000 guards.

    The white color tent signified authority, but soon it had turned in to a pile of rubbish as the countless orcs charged into it.

    This gave Abel an opportunity. He saw 5 orcs in luxury robes that lookedpletely different from the other orcs. No need to guess; those were the generals of those battles. ¡°ck Wind!¡± He said.

    ck Wind immediately vanished from the spot and reappeared 200 meters out, which was only 100 meters from the 5 orc generals and the 1000 guards.

    ¡°A human! Block him!¡± The guards yelled, and 100 of them dashed out. The others continued to protect the generals as they waited for another team of 10,000 wolf riders toe and rescue them.

    Abel waved his hand, and a ck hole appeared in the sky. Afterward, a giant metal body emerged.

    By that point, Johnson¡¯s body was already fully possessed by metal balls made out of condensed iron. Although it didn¡¯t look much different from before, it was at least a few times more powerful.

    ¡°Johnson, kill them!¡± Abel said, pointing at the 5 orcs generals.

    Johnson violently stomped on the ground and dashed out like an arrow. It was 10 meters tall, but it was eerily fast. As it ran, it took out the 5 meter super knight sword from it¡¯s back.

    Those 100 charging werecats and lion men on guard were all at leastmander level. Combat qi exploded from their body.

    However, all it took was a swing from Johnson for them to be st away, no matter the rank. The 30 guards¡¯ bodies could not withstand the force of the strike; their bodies exploded in mid-air and rained down in blood onto the other guards.

    Johnson did not unleash a second strike. He leaped over the other 70 guards and ran towards the 5 orc generals.

    So manybat qi smoke had shot up from the pile of blood behind it, you couldn¡¯t even make out how many there were.

    Johnson was way too fast with that ¡®extra fast¡¯ ability from hell. It¡¯s 10 meters tall body had basically turned into a massive ck beam of light.

    A lion man headmander struck his long de towards ck Wind, but his sword hadnded on Johnson.

    Of course, this strike could do nothing to it; it couldn¡¯t even slow it down.

    But blood began to gush out from the mouth of that lion man. His de was sted out of his hand by the rebound force, leaving a stunned look on his face.

    Johnson was an iron stone monster, so it had the attributes of a stone monster. Rebound damage would ur as soon as it was struck.

    As it approached the 1000 guards, a giant bone wall emerged in front of it.

    Johnson didn¡¯t even bother to move its super knight sword. It smashed into the wall with its head. The bone wall cracked in no time just like an eye shell, and soon turned into a pile of scattered bones.

    10 skeletons then emerged from the ground as a red cloud of curse emerged above Johnson. The red raindrop of curse poured down and a glow emerged from Johnson¡¯s body. It was the ¡°attack rebound¡± curse.

    Maybe those orc priests thought this ¡®attack rebound¡¯ curse would be effective on a mainly physical attacker like Johnson. This curse was supposed to create an even more powerful force from an enemy¡¯s attack and reflect it on to them. It was a nightmare for a normal physical attacker.

    However, not Johnson. Its body was made entirely out of condensed iron balls. The force it would need to kill those orcs was not enough to do anything to itself even if it was a few times stronger.

 Chapter 705 - Out Of Control Hurricane

    <h4>Chapter 705: Out Of Control Hurricane</h4>

    Johnson¡¯s target was clear, the 5 orc generals, so didn¡¯t care about the skeletons; its body was its strongest weapon.

    They smashed against each other. The massive force sted those skeletons away. They were not afraid of death, after all.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± general Jel yelled.

    By this point, he realized this was the human with elite fighting power that the Miracle Spirit sent out. However, he still couldn¡¯t understand what the metal giant was. The destruction it had caused was far greater than an elite Wizard.

    ¡°General, this is grandmaster Abel¡¯s summon. My orc god, how did he get here!¡± Vulpera rence knew about the humans quite well, so he could identify Johnson with one look.

    ¡°Find Abel, kill him. As long as you can kill him, this thing will be harmless!¡± General Jelmanded.

    At that moment, Abel jumped from Johnson¡¯s side and dashed towards general Jel.

    The team of 10,000 wolf riders saw what was happening and made their way to support general Jel.

    Abel suddenly sensed a threat. He looked towards the side and realized some dead bodies were expending.

    ¡°Exploding corpses!¡± Those priests were crazy. The other orcs were not far from Abel. If they ignited an exploding corpse, the other orcs would take a big hit as well.

    ck Wind unleashed a second sh and directly reappeared within the 1000 guards, only around 50 meters from the 5 generals.

    The orc guards frantically threw their weapons towards him. In the past, Abel wouldn¡¯t do something so risky as plunging into a team of orc warriors.

    But now, his knight skills had been elevated with the ¡®hurricane (damaged)¡¯ technique. His confidence in dealing with mass attacks had shot up tremendously.

    He had his runeword iron sword on his right and the ancient pledge shield on the left; his gear was far superior to the ones he had on base no.3, when he first practiced the technique.

    As soon as the shield on his left hand halted the attack from the lion men, ck Wind began to turn under hismand. The momentum of the lion men¡¯s strike had turned into the energy for Abel¡¯s hurricane.

    As countless shes and bumps followed, more and more attacks from the orcs had been absorbed by Abel¡¯s hurricane and recycled into his own energy.

    Just like that, a growing hurricane emerged with ck Wind swirling around. Abel¡¯s sword and shield had be his deadly weapons. When he absorbed the energy, it created a powerful force that even Abel himself could not control it.

    The ¡®hurricane (damaged)¡¯ was the only technique that could unleash something like this. Abel, himself, was almost unnoticeable among those 1000 guards.

    After the hurricane was formed, every orc 3 meters from Abel was sucked in and turned into flying droplets of blood.

    Since Abel was on ck Wind, he was spinning a few times faster than before. The aftermath was a humongous snowball effect as more and more momentum from the orcs were absorbed.

    The priests reacted quickly. A cursed red cloud emerged above Abel and started to rain. Abel began to glow; he was cursed.

    This curse was cast specifically to counteract Abel¡¯s physical attack. It was the ¡®damage reflect¡¯ curse. However, Abel was no longer on mana forbidden ground.

    Previously, he could not unleash his element before this immacte knight technique was fully formed, so he could only attack with his sword and shield.

    However, a wind element unobtainable for human wizards suddenly emerged, and it had only gotten more vicious as the hurricane intensified.

    ¡°Damage reflect¡± was only effective on physical attacks, but at that moment, Abel¡¯s weapon didn¡¯t even need to make contact with the orcs. His sword and shield were wrapped in wind elements. This wind elementshed out as he spun, ripping everything into shreds.

    The hurricane¡¯s radius had expanded from 3 meters to 4 meters, then 5 meters, and it was only going to get bigger as it absorbed more and morebat qi attacks from the orcs.

    Abel was having difficulty in the center of the hurricane. He didn¡¯t think it would be so hard to control this technique among a giant team of enemies, even though his body was far stronger than any normal knight.

    Luckily his sight and data analysis ability was working. Without it, no way he would be able to grasp this ten times more powerful hurricane.

    Countless attacks were thrown towards him. However, before those arrows could even make contact, it was sucked in the hurricane and became a part of it. Afterward, those arrows were thrown out again.

    Each arrow that was thrown out again was at least a few times more powerful than before. One of them directly prated 5 orcs in a row beforeing to a stop.

    This was only one example; the bone spears from the priests were just the same. Abel¡¯s hurricane was basically an attack amplifier. As long as a long-distance attack was sucked in, it would be thrown out again with even more power.

    By this point, Abel realized a downside about this hurricane. He could only use this technique when he was fighting alone. The direction of those reflected attacks waspletely random; there was nothing he could do to control it.

    Some of the attacks that were reflected were alreadynding on Johnson, but luckily Johnson was too strong to care.

    When Abel was around 30 meters from those 5 orc generals, the orcs had be insane and used their bodies to block the approach of those 2 demons. Everything was useless, but there was not much else they could do.

    Meanwhile, the chaos on the other side did not stop. Another team of Tauren had got involved, and all it did was further intensifying the chaos.

    Themander spirit had also realized this. It scanned everything 10 miles from it. Through its analysis, it was certain that Abel was safe.

    Therefore, themander spirit made the most suitable decision. Add even more chaos.

    If those 200 little war puppets were directly fighting the orcs, it would be very likely that they might get damaged by those orcs¡¯ war machines. However, since Abel had entered the orc camp from behind, all of those machines were facing the Miracle wall.

    Therefore, not all of the orcs could go stop those puppets in a short amount of time.

    Themander spirit had immacte control. It had fully unleashed the power of those puppets to the max.

    Themander spirit changed its direction, and those 200 little war puppets had be the main driving force of the chaos. Since Abel was attacking the 5 generals, there was not a single orc able to control the situation.

    There were many species of orcs, and they all had their strengths and weaknesses. They had only been forced to work together because of the holy lions. In the face of this chaos, without a leader, more and more orcs kept getting dragged into it.

    Meanwhile, in the Miracle wall, Wizard Calder had his eyes wide open. The number of orcs attacking them was decreasing with each one they killed since there were no longer more orcsing.

    Most importantly, though, he noticed something going on in the orc encampment.

    The miracle spirit was not involved in a massive battle like this, so they only had the scanning range of 5 miles. Still, they could see how frantic those orcs were in the camp.

    ¡°Is that the work of an elite Wizard sent out by the Miracle Spirit?¡± Intermediate Wizard Calder mumbled.

    ¡°Instructor seems like something is happening to the orc generals. Could it be that the elite Wizard had directly shed into the center of the orc camp?¡± A red cloak Wizard asked from the side.

    ¡°Hear mymand. Tell all the intermediate wizards to get ready. Get ready to enter the orc battlefield. Also, tell all the headmanders to get ready as well!¡± Intermediate Wizard Calder lowered his voice.

 Chapter 706 - Death Of The Orc Leader

    <h4>Chapter 706: Death Of The Orc Leader</h4>

    Abel¡¯s hurricane was already 10 meters. He felt like it was getting harder and harder to control this horrifying force.

    The 5 orcmanders were only 10 meters from him. They all looked unbelievably stunned.

    Johnson held it¡¯s super knight sword as it made its way forward along with the speed of Abel. It sensed something wrong with its owner through the soul connection. It was not stupid. It knew it would be in great danger if it were Abel¡¯s way.

    It was almost like Abel was spinning a humongous hammer on his hand, and that hammer was so heavy that he could no longer hold his center of gravity. All he needed to do was to let go.

    This was his n, so he forcefully aimed his swirling hurricane towards the 5 orc generals in front andshed it out.

    ck Wind vanished from the hurricane in a sh, and the hurricane waspletely out of control.

    The spot Abel aimed had be the ultimate destruction of that hurricane. All the energy within that 10 meters wide hurricane boomed forward at once.

    The wolf riders who came for support saw something extraordinary. A massive amount of wind elements smashed into the general of this battle. All the orcs on guard were immediately torn in to shred like grass being mowed.

    Hopelessness shed in the eyes of general Jel. At that moment, he only had one question. Which elite priest had entered the orc battlefield? He had destroyed all the effort and dedication the orc empire had given these past few years.

    General Jel knew that a massive team of orcs would lose their leader as soon as he died.

    ¡°No!¡± General Jel yelled as he saw the wind element roared towards him while tearing apart everything that stood in its way.

    He held up his hands to block, but it didn¡¯t change his fate the slightest bit. He sensed the wind element prating him, and soon he felt like he had be one with it.

    Thest bit of power unleashed by the hurricane had wiped out the entire team of guarding orcs and tore apart a few hundred wolf riders who came to support before fading away.

    Combat qi smoke shot up one by one. The headmander and secondarymander of this team of wolf riders were at the very front, but both of them had also turned intobat qi smoke. Without a leader, those wolf riders had descended into chaos.

    Abel arrived by the side of Johnson after 3 shes. He had sessfully killed the leader of the orcs. Now all he needed was to keep himself alive.

    Johnson could counteract most attacks just by its body alone. Therefore Abel directed Johnson through the soul chain to rush back to the 200 war puppets.

    The safest ce with where those 200 little war puppets were. Due to the chaos of the camp, not many orcs were near them.

    All the front line orcs in front of the Miracle Wall had also died. At that moment,bat qi smoke had be the most ordinary thing around. It was everywhere on the battlefield, including the Miracle Wall, under the Miracle Wall, as well as that tform those Taurens were standing on.

    There was morebat qi smoke at that moment than all thebat qi smoke created in the past few hundred yearsbined.

    This battle had taken the lives of countless head Commander level humans and orcs, but it had suddenly taken a strange turn.

    All the Tauren on the tform had been killed. All of the stone machines and crossbows had been destroyed, but somehow there were no more taurensing for support.

    This was the case in front of the Miracle Wall as well. Normally more orcs woulde for support as soon as a group had been wiped out.

    This had defiedmon sense. All the experienced orcs and humans knew something must have happened to the general of the orcs.

    Inside the Miracle Wall, intermediate wizard Calder was faced with a choice. Should he send out all the intermediate wizards and head Commanders to wipe out the remaining orcs outside of the Miracle Wall?

    ¡°Instructor, look!¡± A red-cloaked wizard yelled by a sideWizard Calder quickly turned his gaze; what he saw was a massive team of wolf riders approaching the Miracle Wall from a far distance screaming for their lives. There were also countless crazy orcs behind them. Those orcs were not in any kind of formation; some of them didn¡¯t even have weapons.

    He opened his gaze towards those orcs. All he saw was rows of red eyes.

    ¡°Chaos!! The orc camp had broken down!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    The huge battle these past few days had almost driven him insane. Now he could finally have a breath of relief.

    ¡°Order, all intermediate wizards go out of the miracle wall. Wipe out every orc within 5 miles!¡± Intermediate wizard Calder yelled.

    In the Miracle Wall, white light began to sh. More than 500 intermediate wizards appeared outside of the Miracle Wall. Other than the ones from the Miracle Wall, most of them hade from the other parts of the human world for support.

    It was an almost invincible team of wizards. If the orcs were not so disordered, Wizard Calder would have never sent out such a team.

    There were way too many dead bodies outside. This was the main battlefield for the priest. Although intermediate wizards could move in a sh, they would have a huge disadvantage in a ce like this.

    However, at that moment, the orcs were in chaos; the small number of priests could not do anything to the 500 intermediate wizards.

    A few hundred firewalls emerged in front of the orcs. No matter which level they were, they could not survive an attack of this size.

    The 500 intermediate wizards were divided into 5 teams, unleashing firewalls towards all directions. Some orcs tried to strike back, but they were hopeless against a shing target.

    A chain of lighting spells was especially eye-catching among those firewalls. A chain of lighting was an extremely hard spell to grasp for an intermediate wizard, and they were rarely seen in real battles.

    Wizard Morton felt like he was back into his youth as he cast his spells on the orc battlefield. However, after all these years, he had be an intermediate wizard. Every strike of lighting he cast was aimed at the most powerful head wolf rider captain or block cloaked priest.

    He had never felt this way before. There were hundreds of intermediate wizards shing beside him. Just the glow of their mana alone had illuminated a vast area.

    He was the first wizard to know about the orc empire¡¯s n to attack the Miracle Wall. After he told his teacher wizard Dunn about it, he had immediately teleported to Miracle City.

    He waited for Abel¡¯s update. He knew if nothing major happened, Abel would definitelye back to fight.

    The attack on the Miracle Wall had been happening for days, but Abel had never contacted him. He was starting to get worried.

    ¡°I hope Abel is ok!¡± Wizard Morton said to himself as he turned a ck cloak priest who was about to unleash an exploding corpse into ash.

    The intermediate wizards had wiped out all the orcs in the range of 1 mile. Most of the dead bodies were located right in front of the Miracle wall, and there were already no orcs to be seen around that ce. The intermediate wizards kept making their way deeper into the orc battlefield, giving more space for the headmanders to enter the orc battlefield.

    A glowing white patch emerged from the Miracle Wall and covered up all the dead bodies, creating a barrier that separated all the death qi.

    Afterward, a full team of 10,000 knights was teleported out of the Miracle Wall, 500 of them at a time.

    It was extremely rare to see a team of 10,000 human warriors, and every one of them was an official knight with over 200manders.

    Although the humans were nothingpared to the orc empire when it came to brute force, knights could get into knight formation. As the number of human knights increased, their strength would multiply.

    A team of 10,000 knights was rare even in the history of humans. This was only possible after countless years of knight cultivation and training dedication in the Holy Continent.

    Of course, if there weren¡¯t any intermediate wizards clearing the way for them, it would only take a few priests to st those knights into pieces, considering how many dead bodies there were.

 Chapter 707 - Attack Initiated

    <h4>Chapter 707: Attack Initiated</h4>

    ¡°My honor is my life!¡± Head Commander Ian yelled as he led the team.

    The other 10,000 followed and yelled as well, ¡°My honor is my life!¡±

    The 10,000 human knights set off from the orc battlefield withbat qi shooting out of their body, engulfing them in a white glow.

    Their whitebat qi fused into one. It was one of the grandest in the world.

    As thebat qi rush around the human knights, a thick wall ofbat qi was created outside of the team of knights, fully protecting them.

    The warhorses started with a jog and then elerated. Since theirbat qi was infused together, all the knights knew each other¡¯s position. Themand of Head Commander Ian could also reach everyone a lot faster.

    However, in the face of a hundred thousand orcs on the orc battlefield, this team of humans still looked quite small.

    Still, this did not affect the confidence of the knights a single bit. They knew the Miracle Wallmander would only send them out in the face of victory.

    They were 5 miles from each other. Before any attacks had evennded on the knights, many of those orcs were burned to death from afar.

    As they kept approaching, Head Commander Ian roared, ¡°elerate, get ready to charge!¡±

    Meanwhile, those 500 intermediate wizards shed back to the team of human knights and soon entered their formation as they stood on the back of a warhorse.

    Those war horses were wrapped in whitebat qi. Their speed increased once again. Just like a giant de, this team of human knights was plunging towards the chaotic orcs.

    ¡°Attack formation!¡± Head Commander Ian yelled again, and the knight formation quickly changed shape. Turning into an arrow shape.

    The knights charged towards a roughly organized team of werecats as those intermediate wizards fire enchanted them from behind.

    Fireballs speeded towards the werecats, which got wrecked. To the knight¡¯s surprise, they weren¡¯t really organized in the first ce.

    Afterward, those human knights charged forward. By that point, most of theirbat qi had already gathered on the tip of their spear shape formation. A giant arrow ofbat qished out.

    The werecats¡¯ shields and armors had almost made no difference. Hundreds of them got killed as soon as they made contact with the arrow ofbat qi.

    The werecats¡¯ formation was broken, but that was only the start.

    Decker was a werecat captain, as well as a member of that team of 10,000 werecats.

    Throughout the day, he was certain that the orc empire would win. He was extremely confident in the power of the orc empire.

    He couldn¡¯t understand. Why did the powerful orc empire have to live in the north¡¯s harsh cold climate while those weak humans could live in the wealthy soils of the south?

    As a werecat, he hade here with his brethren. He knew he would be able to have each training resource after this battle. His children would no longer have to suffer these days of hardship.

    However, a moment ago, he suddenly lost connection with the orc general and that white tent, which signified that the orcs¡¯ victory had disappeared as well.

    Chaos had erupted in the orc camp, and all he saw was a sea of endless orcs crazily running for their lives. If the orc battlefield weren¡¯t so big, his team of werecats would have been wiped out already.

    Hopelessness arose from his heart, but his pride as a werecat did not fade. As the captain of a team of werecats, he would wait for thetest instruction.

    Suddenly, Decker saw a team of human knights, a full team of human knights. He heard that when a team of human knights got together, they could produce the greatest power a knight could generate.

    However, Decker wouldn¡¯t believe it. He was sure that it was just a rumor. Even the lowest rank werecat in his team had the power of a human knightmander. They had the same amount of men, so those humans shouldn¡¯t defeat them since the werecat body was much stronger.

    However, as soon as they made contact, a few hundred of Decker¡¯s teammates were killed right in front of his eyes, and soon the knights on the left began to attack him.

    He couldn¡¯t even see the faces of those humans. They were wrapped inbat qi, but he was certain that those knights were not as powerful as him. They just had a thickyer ofbat qi.

    He blocked with his shield, but the knight¡¯sbat qi had almost sted his shield straight away from his hand. Luckily, he held it tight at thest moment and forcefully counteracted the strike.

    The human knight also did not unleash a second strike. He was charging, so he continued to attack the other werecats behind Decker.

    However, that strike was infused with a fire element, and it began to burn within Decker.

    It didn¡¯t end there. Before Decker could even draw another breath, another human knight arrived in front of him. This time his shield could no longer help him. It was sted out in a sh. This did not kill Decker, and the human knight moved on to the next werecat.

    It was not that Decker didn¡¯t want to attack, but he didn¡¯t have time. Another human knight arrived, and this time, he could only block with his weapon. His weapon was directly chopped into two making him lose bnce.

    The knight formation was like a sharp de cutting through the center of the team of werecats. Opening up a wide opening.

    No matter how powerful an individual werecat was, they were still facing an opponent strengthened bybat qi multiple times. They had perfected their formation over the centuries.

    Although the most powerful werecats in that team could counteract some strikes, they could not escape the intermediate wizards that followed.

    Therefore, those werecats were basically hopeless against the knight¡¯s charge. After the knight formation had prated their team, only half of the werecats were left. Head Commander Ian gazed towards another team of orcs. Suddenly, a huge bang erupted within the knight formation. The me struck at least 10 human knights.

    ¡°Exploding corpses¡¯ Wizard Morton gazed towards the side. 5 intermediate priests in ck cloaks were drawing spell patterns under the protection of tens of skeletons.

    Wizard Morton quickly disappeared in a sh and reappeared 100 meters from those priests. 10 other intermediate wizards followed.

    Spell patterns shed in his hand, and a chain of lightning shot out. Those the 10 other intermediate wizards were still preparing their spells when the priests had spotted them. Those priests quickly changed their target.

    However, the true strength of a lightning spell was being disyed. Before those priests could even react, the chain of lighting hadnded on one of them. Afterward, the lighting transferred on to the other 4 intermediate priests.

    A mud monster protected those priests, so this strike did not kill them. But, it had numbed them.

    Afterward, the spells of those 10 other intermediate wizards had allnded perfectly, swallowing those 5 intermediate priests in ck cloaks.

    A skeleton had already dashed out a while ago, but it had suddenly stopped and turned into a pile of scattered bones when it was 5 meters from the wizards.

    The human wizards nodded towards each other and shed back to their original position on the knight formation.

    That little hit did not affect the knight formation as they began to charge towards another team of orcs.

    At that moment, some orcs were trying to escape the orc battlefield, especially those that saw the chaos from afar.

    The orc camp was also getting more and more chaotic, but the Commander spirit had found a way to reshape the chaos. Those 200 little war puppets formed a line and began to direct the direction of those orcs like a whip.

    The inferno bulls of the Tauren were the main driving force. Maybe after this battle, no orcs would be willing to fight alongside a team of Tauren again.

 Chapter 708 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 708: The End</h4>

    Johnson was like a giant shield in the orc battlefield, protecting Abel from most of the attacks. Due to ck Wind¡¯s speed, he had soon caught up to the footsteps of those 200 little war puppets.

    When Abel saw those puppets, he fully realized the power of themander spirit.

    Any orc died as soon as they entered the attack range of those puppets¡¯ s crossbow.

    The power of those bursting crossbows was almost unstoppable. Even elite wizards would not counteract it, let alone those orcs where the most powerful ones only had the power of an intermediate priest.

    Abel realized those 200 little war puppets were basically like 200 godly archers under the Commander spirit¡¯s control. 200 godly archers with bursting crossbows.

    There had never been enough godly archers to form an entire team, even throughout the course of human history. With the power of those fully mobilized bursting crossbows, just those puppets alone would be enough to whip out the entire orc battlefield.

    There were only 2 ways to stop those war puppets. One was to destroy their energy core, and the other way was to wait for them to run out of energy.

    Destroying the core of a puppet was impossible without the assistance of giant war machines, and at that moment, all of them were outside of the Miracle Wall.

    On top of that, those puppets were war machines themselves as well. They were not scojmmlow; it would be very hard for other normal war machines to track them down.

    In regards to draining their energy, it was just as hard.

    Abel had equipped all of those puppets with perfect gems as energy sources. They were the rarest and high-quality gems in the Holy Continent. Their energy concentration level was extremely high, so high it was enough to sustain those puppets for a few months of continuous battle.

    When Abel and Johnson approached those puppets, they quickly changed their formation and wrapped around Abel.

    Meanwhile, Johnson put his super knight sword back on it¡¯s back and took out that giant bow altered from a crossbow. It then took out an arrow from its portal bag and began to shoot down those crazy orcs alongside the puppets.

    The victory was clear. Many orcs who had not been sucked into the chaos had retreated. The one who hesitated were either killed by the knights¡¯ charge or engulfed by the chaos.

    Abel felt very safe in this environment. No arrow or spell attacks from priests could stand a chance against a bursting crossbow. ck Wind effortlessly followed behind those little war puppets. There was no stress, especially with 10 little war puppets as guards around them.

    Suddenly, 50 little war puppets elerated towards the left and chased after some chaotic orcs. In a few rounds of arrow strikes, those seeming uncontroble teams of orcs suddenly changed their direction.

    Abel sighed as he admired the control of the Commander spirit. Suddenly, he heard a familiar yell, ¡°my honor is my glory!¡±

    It was the human knights. He quickly turned and what he saw was the biggest team of human knights engulfed in the brightestbat qi he had ever seen.

    Simultaneously, the human knights saw this team of 200 little war puppets and the 10 meters tall Johnson. Abel was in the center of those puppets, so he was almost unnoticeable.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel!¡± Head Commander Ian called.

    ¡°Glory to Grandmaster Abel!¡± Countless knights began to yell. Their voices were so loud it had almost caused thunder.

    Yes, even though those people might not have recognized Abel, everyone in Miracle City knew about Abel¡¯s 10 meters tall iron contracted beast, Johnson. It was imed to be the only contracted beast capable of killing an elite wizard.

    There were many spections in regards to Johnson¡¯s history, and many admired Abel¡¯s luck for obtaining such a powerful creature.

    Johnson had also be the inspiration for countless young men. They thought as long as they too could get powerful contracted beasts like Johnson, they would have the power of an elite wizard.

    Wizard Morton had also noticed Johnson as well as the Abel it was protecting. A smile emerged from his face.

    Back in the days, had he taken Abel as a disciple due to Abel¡¯s talent. Upon reflection, it was the best decision he had ever made. Abel became the glory of all humans in the Holy Continent.

    Not only Wizard Morton, all but all the knights and wizards on the spot understood that Abel was the one who changed the battle.

    ¡°Headmaster, human troops discovered. They are approaching; should I attack!¡± The Commander spirit¡¯s voice was transferred through the power of the will.

    The human knights did not show any aggression towards Abel, so even though they had entered the attack range, themander spirit still asked for Abel¡¯s confirmation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t attack; they are on our side!¡± Abel quickly replied.

    The Commander spirit stopped the war puppets. The battle could have ended by this point. There were only 100,000 orcs left, and many of them had trembled into a mush of blood by each other due to how chaotic they were.

    Continuing to kill them wouldn¡¯t mean much; the winner was clear.

    The team of 10,000 human knights and 500 intermediate wizards arrived in front of Abel. Since they were on the battlefield, knights could only use abat bow. 10,000 knights ced their right hand on their chest and looked at Abel with a fiery passion.

    The intermediate wizards had also put away their magic staff, ced both of their hands in front of their chest, and did a wizard¡¯s bow.

    When the knight¡¯s metal gloves struck the metal armor on their chest, thebined sound was almost like thunder had erupted.

    The sky had been grey for the past few days. Suddenly, a crack was opened up, casting a ray of shimmering sunlight on the body of the knights and those 200 little war puppets.

    Abel put away his sword and shield and returned with a wizard bow towards the giant team of knights.

    All the remaining orcs on the battlefield were running away without a leader and without any sense of unity. They just wanted to go home in the face of these horrific deaths.

    When thest orc had escaped, silence filled the orc battlefield again.

    The team of human knights began to walk back towards the Miracle Wall. They maintained their organized formation. Although they did not unleash theirbat qi, this team of knights looked even more glorious. They were returning with victory by their side.

    The intermediate wizards did not shback earlier. Instead, they stood on the warhorses in the knight formation.

    In front of everyone was Abel and his contracted beast Johnson. He was the most glorious of them all; no one would dare to step in front of him.

    Abel¡¯s teacher Wizard Morton did not disturb him; he wanted him to enjoy this moment by himself.

    In the Miracle Wall, intermediate wizard Calder recognized a familiar body. He mumbled, ¡°you are Grandmaster Abel!¡±

    Miracle wall¡¯s hall was filled with beginner wizards. They were all responsible for throwing spells out to attack. At that moment, the ce was filled with theughter of victory.

    K3308 stood among those wizards; suddenly, his jaw dropped as he gazed towards the giant projector. He could recognize that human on a mount wolf at the very front immediately, even without a mask. It was his good friend, k3516.

    Afterward, he began to hear the other wizards chant, ¡°Glory to Grandmaster Abel!¡±

    K3305 by his side also said in excitement, ¡°We fought alongside grandmaster Abel!¡±

    On the Miracle Wall, Head Commander Markham said to Head Commander Bodley by his side while clutching the wound on his shoulder and looking down at Abel. ¡°Can you believe it? K3516 is grandmaster Abel!¡±

    ¡°Only he could have such power!¡± Head Commander Bodley also gazed down towards Abel with an eye full of fiery excitement.

    After Abel and the knights teleported back inside the Miracle Wall, the entire Miracle City had gone crazy. This battle was the biggest battle those knights had ever encountered in their lives.

    It was glorious to be a part of it, as well as witnessing the hero of this battle with their own eyes. Every human in Miracle City was cheering in excitement.

    As soon as Abel entered the Miracle City, the Miracle Spirit had sent him a message through his Military card ¡°Grandmaster Abel; the battle had ended. Please retrieve your contract beast. You no longer have permission to use elite fighting power!¡± Therefore, Abel helplessly put Johnson back in his monster ring.

 Chapter 709 - Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 709: Going Home</h4>

    The day after the huge battle had ended, Miracle City sent Abel a message through the Military Card.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you were the defining factor to the victory of this battle. 10,000 points of war glory have been rewarded!

    Grandmaster Abel, you killed arge number of orcs in the battle. 24,350 points of war glory rewarded!

    Grandmaster Abel, your total war glory is 34,477 points!

    Grandmaster Abel, your battle of the orcs mission is nowpleted. You can leave the Miracle City!¡±

    Being the defining factor in the battle gained him 10,000 points of war glory. Maybe this was the reward for bringing Elite Priest Dono into the orc battlefield and causing that massive chaos through themander spirit.

    The 24,350 points of war glory for killing orcs were a lot more than he expected as well. Perhaps the Miracle Spirit had attributed the damage the war puppets had done to him as well. This was basically an astronomical number.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to let that much war glory go to waste. He teleported from the short distance teleportation circle in his no.09 amodation in area A to the mission hall. He was ready to exchange some stuff and leave the Miracle City.

    The Miracle Spirit had requested him to leave by tomorrow, and the authority he had for his no.09 amodation in area A would be automatically deleted from his Military Card.

    Abel took out his military card in the Mission Hall; he was about to exchange some bone made portal object and skull gems. However, he soon realized he no longer had permission to exchange stuff.

    The Miracle Spirit had always been in a dilemma when it came to Abel¡¯s ability. Everyone would unanimously agree that Abel had elite power, but his actual rank really was just a beginner wizard.

    As a beginner wizard, Abel had toplete the battle of the orcs mission. It was his right and duty.

    After he hadpleted the battle of the orcs mission as well as bringing an elite priest into the orc battlefield, he could finally enter the orc battlefield as an elite power ording to the human and orcs agreement.

    Now the battle had ended, the Miracle Spirit had already set a time where Abel had to leave, and all of his ess permission had been scrapped. Of course, the main reason for this was also because the Miracle Spirit had found out how Abel had exchangedrge amounts of resources in Liante City. Miracle City did not have that many resources for him.

    The resources in Miracle City were reserved for the knights and wizards who lived there. Every year, the 3 great kingdoms had to contributerge amounts of wealth, and not many of them had gone towards the training resources for knights and wizards.

    Abel had gained way too much War Glory this time. Miracle City did some calctions trying to predict what Abel would do next. If it didn¡¯t kick Abel out immediately as well as canceling his permission to exchange, Miracle City would have a resource shortage for the next 10 years.

    ¡°Miracle Spirit, why can¡¯t I exchange anything?¡± Abel asked for his Military Card.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, your identity is no longer allowed in the Miracle City, so please leave!¡± The Miracle Spirit was very direct.

    Abel ground his teeth. Was this Miracle Spirit afraid of him exchanging its resources?

    At first, he wanted to meet up with a few of his friends before leaving. It seemed like he could no longer do that. He wouldn¡¯t deliberately go against the Miracle Spirit¡¯smand. Even Elite Priest Dono was squeezed till explosion; he wouldn¡¯t want to imagine what would happen to him.

    Everyone in the hall recognized Abel; they all looked at him with fiery gratitude and bowed.

    After seeing this, Abel didn¡¯t want to stay too long either. He smiled, bowed back, and quickly walked out of the mission hall. As he was walking out, he was already putting a mask on his face.

    He jumped on ck Wind and arrived at the heavily guarded teleportation circle of the Miracle City. It was the only one that connects to the external world.

    As soon as he stepped on the teleportation circle, a message emerged from his Military Card ¡°Grandmaster Abel. Please select a location. Good luck!¡±

    Abel selected Harry Castle. Before he had even ignited the teleportation circle. The teleportation circle ignited itself and teleported him away.

    ¡°Abel, wee back!¡± As soon as Abel teleported into Harry Castle, the Lord of Marshall greeted him in excitement.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, is everything in the family going alright?¡± Abel immediately felt a warm fuzzy feeling in his heart when he saw The Lord of Marshall. He quickly stepped up with a smile and bowed.

    ¡°Everything is great. The only thing is that all the crops are having a big harvest every month, so everyone in the castle is extremely busy.¡± The Lord of Marshall replied with a smile and suddenly remembered something. He followed, ¡°Right, the George family from the Duchy of Carmel had sent men to spy on our crops many times!¡±

    The George family? Are they messing with us?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    With their current status, the royal George family in Carmel¡¯s Duchy was basically like a spec of dust. They should already be grateful that Abel didn¡¯t give them any trouble.

    ¡°We have captured a few spies, and they are from the Duchy of Carmel. The royals are not really happy that the Harvest City was forcefully granted to you, but they didn¡¯t know what to do about it. Most of the nobles had been kicked out of Harvest City, and the Duchy of Carmel no longer have any link here, so they sent spies to see what we are up to!¡± The Lord of Marshall exined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They can¡¯t even defend themselves anyway!¡± Abel shook his head.

    Ever since Wizard Morton had moved his wizard followers to Harry Castle along with those 3 other official wizards, the Duchy of Carmel was basically an empty shell.

    Because of Abel, the Duchy of Carmel wouldn¡¯t do anything too overboard. Once they caught Abel¡¯s attention, then the Duchy of Carmel would be suffering from countless vicious attacks.

    Abel returned to his magic tower after chatting with The Lord of Marshall.

    ¡°Flora, is my teacher here?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Wizard Morton had just returned. Do you want me to call him?¡± Tower Spirit Flora replied.

    ¡°Yes, please!¡¯ Abel said.

    ¡°Wizard Morton is on the top level of his magic tower. He invites you to go there!¡± Tower spirit Flora spoke again almost immediately.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be on my way!¡± Abel nodded.

    Soon, White light wrapped around Abel and directly teleported him from his 16-floor magic tower to Morton¡¯s magic tower¡¯s top level.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± Abel immediately saw Wizard Morton smiling at him. He quickly bowed.

    ¡°Abel, you did a great job. I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± Said Wizard Morton, full of gratitude.

    ¡°Teacher, did you go to Miracle City?¡± Abel knew what Wizard Morton was talking about, so he quickly asked.

    ¡°I saw you chasing after those tens of thousands of orcs in the orc battlefield!¡¯ Said Wizard Morton with a bigugh.

    Abel almost immediately knew that Wizard Morton did not greet him on the spot. His rtionship with Wizard Morton was very close. If they had been in an alternate universe, perhaps they would have been father and son.

    Able noticed a young wizard standing beside Wizard Morton. He had a serious look on his face, probably around 30 years old.

    ¡°This is William; he just came back from Miracle City 2 months ago. Now he is living with me in the magic tower!¡± Wizard Morton noticed Abel was looking at the wizard beside him, so he introduced him with a smile.

    ¡°William, hello!¡± Abel said with a smile and did a wizard bow.

    He had heard quite a lot about this wizard, William. He was the youngest official wizard in the Duchy of Carmel other than himself, of course. From Carlos and Camille¡¯s words, Abel knew that Wizard William cared about his mates a lot.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, hello!¡± Wizard William returned a wizard bow.

    ¡°William, we are on the same team. Just call him by name; there¡¯s no need to say, Grandmaster. Abel doesn¡¯t care about this title!¡± Wizard Morton frowned and interrupted before Abel even had the chance to speak.

    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± Wizard William nodded and turned his gaze back to Abel, ¡°Carlos been talking about you the moment I came back. In the past, I was the only official wizard of this generation in our team. It¡¯s amazing. Now our team is very powerful in the Holy Continent.

 Chapter 710 - How To Reward

    <h4>Chapter 710: How To Reward</h4>

    ¡°Carlos and Camille will soon be official wizards!¡± Abel said with full confidence.

    He had an endless amount of resourcesing from Liante City. This greatly benefited the training of those apprentice wizards in his domain. Especially with that huge mana gathering circle, the mana had gotten a lot more concentrated. All the conditions for those apprentice wizards to be official wizards were met.

    ¡°Yes, the mana here is amazing!¡± Wizard William said in admiration.

    Since Abel is back, tell him what you are thinking, William. The magic Abel built for you can¡¯t stay empty forever!¡± Wizard Morton interrupted.

    Abel was caught off guard a little. At first, he thought Wizard William was only living with Wizard Morton because they hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time.

    He suddenly realized that William was actually here to talk about the 6 stories magic tower he had prepared.

    ¡°Abel, a magic tower is too expensive. I can¡¯t just take it off your hands. I have been saving up some credit points. I might have enough points to buy your magic tower in 50 years. Until then, I¡¯ll just live with teacher here!¡± Wizard William said with certainty.

    ¡°William, you¡¯re misunderstanding. I¡¯m not giving you a magic tower for free. This is my domain. My magic towers are the benefit of living in my domain as a wizard!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°But...¡± wizard William was about to say something, but Wizard Morton soon interrupted him.

    ¡°William, I get what you mean. But Abel is not only my disciple. He is also the ruler of this Earl domain. We are all under the benefit of his domain. Just look at my magic tower, look at Murphy¡¯s magic tower, and Yveline¡¯s. They were all provided by Abel.¡±

    ¡°William, other than those magic towers, I will also provide magic towers for Carlos and Camille when they be official wizards. You know I have a 6 six magic circle here. The more magic towers I have, the more powerful the circle will be!¡± Abel added.

    Wizard William hesitated a little and said, ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± He then turned to Abel and added, ¡°Thank you, Abel!¡¯

    Abel and Wizard Morton began to crack up, and William began tough as well. Those two were slowly turning from a pair of strangers to close friends.

    In the south pce of the Kingdom of St Ellis royal pce, King Ambrose frowned as he stared at an official document sent from the Miracle City. The symbol of the Miracle City was clearly stamped on top.

    ¡°Grant title for war glory; This is the basic reward for helping the Holy continent defend against the orcs, but what should I do about Grandmaster Abel¡¯s war glory?¡± King Ambrose continued to frown as he looked towards that almost impossible number.

    34,477 points of war glory. That was Abel¡¯s achievement. Since he had left the Miracle City, his war glory had to be exchanged to a corresponded domain as a reward.

    The human knight system was a core reason why humans could maintain their ce in the Holy Continent, and grant title for war glory was a fundamental of how this system functioned.

    Countless knights had risked their lives for battle just for this. War glory had represented titles and domain. Every knight knew this. Anyone who broke this rule would be the enemy of humans.

    King Ambrose was feeling distressed. Abel¡¯s achievements were too great, so great there was almost nothing he could give him.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we can¡¯t dy the rewards for grandmaster Abel. If not, the other two kingdoms will intervene!¡± Duke Ernest lowered his voice.

    ¡°I know, but what should I do?¡± King Ambrose couldn¡¯t help but lift his hand and ask.

    That¡¯s right. Abel¡¯s vast amount of war glory had basically reached the pinnacle of domain granting, which was duchy granting. But the 7 big Duchy already had their owners; were they going to kick one of them out?

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Duchy of Carmel¡¯s power has been on a decline, can we...¡±Duke Earnest asked hesitantly.

    ¡°No; even though Duchy of Carmel¡¯s power is on the decline, we still have the Wizard Union branch headquarters there. Also, the Duchy of Carmel is in the center of the kingdom; it is very important to us!¡± King Ambrose had made himself very clear. He didn¡¯t want to grant an important domain to a powerful wizard like Abel.

    If Abel had taken control of the Duchy of Carmel, his power would threaten the other duchies nearby. This could greatly affect the sovereignty of the kingdom of St Ellis. That was thest thing King Ambrose wanted to see.

    Suddenly, elder prince Derek spoke up, ¡°Father. I heard that elite wizard Dunn and the investigation department in Liante City are sending out men to investigate families that do businesses with the orcs!¡±

    ¡°We are discussing what we should grant Grandmaster Abel; what does this have to do with it?¡± King Ambrose asked in confusion.

    Elder Prince Derek was the number one candidate for inheriting the Kingdom of St Ellis. He was also the head authority of the investigation department in the Kingdom of St Ellis; One of the most powerful figures in the kingdom.

    Of course, most of this was because he was King Ambrose¡¯s eldest son, but Prince Derek did not disappoint King Ambrose. Most of the lords had already epted him.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve been looking through some documents and found something very interesting!¡¯ Said Prince Derek with augh.

    ¡°What is it?¡± King Ambrose asked.

    ¡°Prince Middleton George from the Duchy of Carmel was sent to Murray City due to tension he had with Grandmaster Abel. He was granted a 100 square mile domain without a title!¡± Prince Derek said with augh.

    ¡°Prince Middleton George. I remember he was the 7th prince. A prince was kicked out to a foreign ce with only a 100 square miles domain, without a title. It seems like the Duchy of Carmel must be furious at Grandmaster Abel!¡± Duke Earnest said while shaking his head.

    ¡°Yes. I did a little bit of checking. This was because prince Middleton George had provided a mansion for the orcs to live as well as doing some trading with them!¡± Prince Dereck lowered his voice.

    There were no imprable walls in this world. Although they didn¡¯t know about this at first, the investigation department in the Kingdom of St Ellis began to work after Prince Middleton George was kicked out.

    If the investigation department in the Kingdom of St Ellis wanted to know something, nothing could stop them. Therefore, this information hadnded in their hands atst.

    Due to this, Prince Derek had searched everything in regards to Abel, this information included.

    ¡°So you are saying the Duchy of Carmel¡¯s George family has a way to connect with the orcs?¡± King Ambrose grasped the main point.

    ¡°Yes, ording to my report, the George family has always had connections with the orcs!¡± Prince Derek nodded.

    If any prince wanted to do business with the orcs, they had to contact the orcs first. A prince couldn¡¯t do business with the orcs entirely without the help of the Duchy.

    This was a fact. Since the investigation Department in Liante City and Wizard Dunn had teamed up to investigate the ones who had done business with the orcs, this information might soon get exposed. Then, the George family would be immediately overthrown.

    ¡°Haha, nice job Dereck. Grandmaster Abel will probably be very happy to have full sovereignty over his home, Duchy!¡± King Ambrose said with augh.

    Soon, this information hadnded in the hands of Elite Wizard Dunn. Since this had to do with Abel and Abel was his sessor, he had soon forwarded this information to the investigation department in Linate City as well.

    ¡°It seems like King Ambrose is very generous with Abel¡¯s war glory. The intention behind this document is way too clear!¡± Elite Wizard Lorenzo had just received a document from WIzard Dunn. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Mr, what is this document about?¡± An intermediate wizard in the investigation department asked.

    ¡°You still need an exnation? Quickly take down the George family and give way to Grandmaster Abel!¡± Wizard Lorenzo gazed over at the intermediate wizard.

    He had quite a lot of good interaction with Grandmaster. But even without those interactions, it would be disrespectful not to offer a helping hand in simple things like this. No one would stand on the side of an obsolete family in the face of a powerful Grandmaster cksmith, who was confirmed to have the power of an elite wizard many times over.

 Chapter 711 - Insight

    <h4>Chapter 711: Insight</h4>

    It was the second day since Abel had returned to his domain. He was finally able to have a good night of rest. The huge battle had taken a huge strain on him mentally, especially after killing so much.

    Humans and orcs were not like the hell creatures in the Dark World. They were all fully conscious.

    Abel woke upte. It was rare for him to enter a dreamless deep sleep all the way until the sun rose.

    He was on the top floor of his magic tower, floating 1000 meters above the ground in mid-air. The magic circles projected the surrounding environment onto the walls beside him. It was just like he was floating alone in the sky.

    He did not interfere with his domain ever since he came back yesterday. With The Lord of Marshall and Bartoli taking care of everything, there was nothing he needed to worry about.

    The battle of the orcs mission had ended, and he basically had no more important task on his hands. From now on, he could just live and do his training peacefully in his domain.

    Abel enjoyed the view outside Harry Castle. He was fully in love with this ce; he had finally found a sense of safety with his power.

    He was nning to forge a weapon for the day, a runeword weapon. Therefore, he retrieved many crystal cores from the Dark World andbined them into dark gold crystal cores. They were the fundamental ingredient.

    This rune word was named ¡®insight.¡¯ The special thing about it was that it had a unique aura attribute, a level 12 to level 17 meditation aura.

    It was definitely a godly attribute for wizards in the Holy Continent.

    Abel had only considered making the rune word Insight ever since he saw how the orc priests had enchanted themselves with death qi.

    As long as an orc priest was in a death qi ground, they longer had to worry about their death qi store. They could just endlessly unleash spells.

    With the meditation aura, even if it was only level 12, it could still take the mana burden off an official wizard.

    Mindfulness was a type of spell. It could help your teammates regain their magical power with immacte speed. Within a certain range, every person could be surrounded by the meditation aura and achieve a state of endless magical power.

    If the meditation aura was only level 12, it¡¯s speed of recovery would be 575% of a person¡¯s original speed. If this aura surrounded a wizard who had learned the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell, then their speed of recovery would double that amount. This rate was enough for any wizards to cast spells continuously without running out of mana.

    This meditation aura was not only useful in battles, but it was also very beneficial for the training of a wizard.

    Most wizards needed to dedicate countless months to learning a single spell because they needed arge amount of time to recover their magical power. With this meditation aura, they could definitely master a spell a lot faster.

    The requirement for the runeword ¡°Insight¡± was not high. Only 4 runes, 8#ral, 3#tir, 7#tal, and 12#sol, were needed.

    With those dark gold quality crystal cores, Abel could directly, etc., out the first 3 runes. In regards to the 12#sol rune stone, he had tobine through his Horadric Cube.

    All he needed to do was to etch out the 10#thul rune and put it in the Horadric Cube. With every 3 extra rune stones, he could create one that was a rank higher. If he followed this formation, he would soon end up with a 12#sol rune.

    Making of runes and rune stones was extremely easy, especially with the world stone¡¯s sight and analysis ability. Abel would never fail.

    After a moment of work, Abel had ended up with the 4 runestones in front of him.

    Abel did not use anything too extraordinary as the base weapon for the rune word. In regards to weapon forgery, these days, he would only sometimes end up with expended level weapons; he had never made any elite level ones.

    Abel chose a normal level long polearm. He used the Horadric Malus to open up 4 sockets in a row by luck. He had always kept it in his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag, and finally, it hade in handy.

    Afterward was the rune stone instation. All Abel needed to do was to ce the 4 runestones into their corresponding socket. The rune stones would infuse themselves automatically.

    After the words ral, tir, tal, and sol, had shed on the long polearm, a dark gold glow emerged. Finally forming the word raltirtalsol. Just like that, a normal weapon had entirely transformed into a powerful runeword weapon.

    The attribute of the ¡®insight¡¯ was reflected in Abel¡¯s data analyzing sight.

    When the gear wasplete, meditation was at level 15

    +35% spell casting speed.

    260% damage

    +9 minimum damage

    250% hit rate

    +5-30 fire damage

    +75 poison damage, duration 5 seconds

    +1-6 level two hand attack

    +5 all attributes

    +2 mana for every enemy killed.

    Level 15 meditation. 650% rate of mana recovery. Abel was very happy with this.

    He held the Insight rune word in his hand and closely examined it. The 4 sockets had fully vanished. From the outside, this thing just looked like a normal long polearm.

    A long polearm was a double-handed weapon. This rune word¡¯s bases did not have a high physical attack power, so it was not really suitable for Abel to use.

    Also, with a double-handed weapon, you have to sacrifice defense or offense. But most importantly, Abel¡¯s polearm skills were only bearable at best.

    The reason he created this Insight rune word was not to bring it out for battle. He had more than enough mana to sustain in most battles. He had also mastered the ¡®warmth¡¯ spell extremely early on in his wizard journey, so his mana recovery spell was extremely fast.

    Abel wanted to use the Insight rune word to help him practice spells, or maybe let the other wizards in his domain use it to increase their ability as well.

    As he held the Insight in his hand, a cloud like spiritual aura emerged below his feet.

    He quickly cast 10 static fields. Although there were no enemies, 90 points of mana were immediately drained from him.

    The meditation aura below him kept replenishing his mana. Almost immediately, his mana storage was full again.

    However, as he stared at that cloud like spiritual aura created by the Insight rune word, a strange feeling emerged from his heart. His intuition told him that he would be in danger if he had brought the Insight rune word outside just like that.

    A knight¡¯s intuition was a power brought about by theirbat qi. It could dramatically increase their chances of survival. His intuition saved him countless times, so he had full trust in it.

    Maybe this Insight rune word in his hand would bring about some unexpected danger for him.

    But where was this dangering from? He didn¡¯t know.

    Abel then said towards an open space, ¡°Flora,nd the battle fort!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master! Tower spirit Flora¡¯s voice emerged. Soon, the battle fort and his magic tower hadnded on the ground.

    Harry Castle had be extremely powerful. Other than this battle fort, White Cloud had also returned with battle fort no.3. These 2 battle forts, as well as the 300 war Puppets, transformed Harry Castle into the safest ce in the Holy Continent, not mentioning there were also 5 official wizards, including Abel and a few hundred apprentices wizards around here. This ce almost had the power of an entire Duchy.

    Where could the threat being from? What could a single rune word weapon do anything in the face of such a powerful defense?

    Abel just couldn¡¯t understand. With his own power on top of the power of White Snow, Flying me, and Johnson, even 5 elite wizards would not be able to form a threat.

    ¡°Flora invited my teacher toe!¡± Abel trusted his teacher Wizard Morton the most. Only he could help him solve this confusion.

    ¡°Yes, Master, I¡¯ll help you call him!¡± Tower Spirit Flora replied.

 Chapter 712 - Forbidden

    <h4>Chapter 712: Forbidden</h4>

    ¡°Abel, you looking for me?¡± Wizard Morton appeared on the first floor of Abel¡¯s magic tower.

    ¡°Teacher, have you heard of a spiritual aura?¡± Abel asked directly.

    He knew the biggest difference between his Insight rune word and his other rune words was the ¡®meditation¡¯ spiritual aura. So, the threat was most likelying from this aura.

    Wizard Morton¡¯s face immediately contorted. Even though this magic tower was extremely safe, he quickly looked around to make sure no one was listening and asked ¡°Abel, where did you hear about the spiritual aura?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve identally forged a weapon and realized that weapon can make a spiritual aura!¡± Abel knew his exnation wouldn¡¯t make much sense, but he knew his teacher wouldn¡¯t investigate too much.

    ¡°Impossible!¡¯ Wizard Morton said loudly.

    He knew about the spiritual aura. Although he had never seen one with his own eyes, he still understood how scary it was. It was a state obtained extremely; there was no way it would appear on a weapon.

    Abel didn¡¯t say anything. He merely took out the Insight rune word and a cloud like spiritual aura emerged below the feet of him and Wizard Morton.

    Wizard Morton reached his hand and gently touched the cloud like smoke under his feet. He then gazed towards the polearm on Abel¡¯s hand with immense disbelief.

    ¡°Let me take a look at that polearm!¡± Wizard Morton said.

    Abel handed the Insight rune word to him. It was tiring just by holding this double-handed polearm.

    However in the process, the cloud-like spiritual aura immediately disappeared as soon as the pole arm left Abel¡¯s hand. When Wizard Morton received the polearm, the aura reappeared again.

    Just when Wizard Morton wanted to open his mouth and ask Abel how he had made this thing, he quickly stopped himself. This weapon would give Abel too much trouble.

    ¡°Abel, no matter what, don¡¯t let anyone see this thing. If another person has, make sure you kill them!¡± Wizard Morton said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Teacher, is the spiritual forbidden?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know why once you leave the Holy Continent. I have sworn to never say anything about this!¡± Wizard Morton did not exin too much and handed the Insight rune word back to Abel.

    ¡°Too bad. I thought I could use it to help my wizards to quickly recover mana for training or battle. It looks like I have to scrap this idea!¡± Abel shook his head and threw the Insight rune word back in his Kong Kong Spirit Portal bag.

    ¡°This spiritual aura can quickly recover mana? Maybe you can make a room and fill the floor up with smoke. Then, the spiritual aura won¡¯t be noticeable. Also make every wizard who goes into practice swear that they will never say anything about it!¡± Wizard Morton said hesitantly. It was way too beneficial for a wizard¡¯s training.

    How many years would it take for a wizard to learn a spell? Almost tens of years of hardship. When Wizard Morton first became an intermediate wizard, he had locked himself up for almost 2 years just to learn the ¡®move in a sh¡¯.

    And it was only achievable since he was so gifted in lightning spells. The reason why learning a spell took so long was that mana took a long time to recover. It wouldn¡¯t meet the demand for training.

    In the Holy Continent, not many people actually knew about the spiritual auras. With some camouge and a pledge, Abel should be able to keep it a secret.

    ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t have time for this, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡¯ Able handed the Insight rune word to Wizard Morton again.

    Wizard Morton couldn¡¯t help but felt a little speechless as he held the polearm in his hand. Although the spirit aura was forbidden, this thing was still an extremely valuable treasure.

    Abel had treated it just like so ordinarily thing as he handed it to him.

    He didn¡¯t think too much about it and began tough. He knew how dedicated Abel was to his training. Abel did not sacrifice his time and effort to make a polearm like this for himself. Just by looking at his attitude alone, Wizard Morton could tell that he had made it for the wizards in his domain.

    ¡°Great, leave it to me. Only the most important wizards will be able to enjoy this polearm with spiritual aura. I will hide this weapon and tell people I got mana regenerative magic circle!¡± Wizard Morton said with a smile.

    Not long after, Wizard Morton had turned the second floor of his magic tower into a magic training room. The surroundings were filled with firm targets covered in protection circles, which was more than enough for an intermediate wizard¡¯s training.

    A cloud of smoke covered the ground of this training room, but not a single wizard who came in for training questioned anything. They were convinced that it was just the effect of a mana regenerate circle.

    Every one of those wizards would also need to sign a secret contract, and all of them had agreed.

    A mana regenerative circle sounded way too good to be true. Even with Abel¡¯s power, it would attract a lot of unnecessary attention if another person had found out about it.

    Abel returned to his normal training schedule. In the morning, he read books in his magic tower, went to the training room or take care of the domain¡¯s business when he had time, and entered the Dark World at night to clean up hell creatures.

    10 whole days had passed. His rank 9 wizard core had been fulfilled. He could be rank 10 at any moment, the pinnacle of beginner wizards.

    Just when he was trying to figure out how he could break through the rank 9 bottleneck, The Lord of Marshall called through Tower Spirit Flora.

    Abel then met up with The Lord of Marshall in the hall of Harry Castle, but he had a strange look on his face.

    ¡°Abel, some had happened to the Duchy of Carmel recently. King Algernon George and a few of the most powerful elders in the George Family have been taken away by the Liante City Wizard Union!¡± The Lord of Marshall had just gotten this information from the Duchy of Carmel.

    Although Harvest City was Abel¡¯s domain, it was still the territory of The Duchy of Carmel on paper. A huge incident like this would definitely have an affect on Harvest City.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, did you know how this happened?¡± Abel also didn¡¯t know how he should feel about this.

    The wizard union took away the king of a duchy. Nothing like this ever happened in the past. Although the Wizard Union¡¯s status was beyond imagination, they would rarely cross the line like this.

    ¡°You know, our early domain had just been established and we arecking a lot of men. We didn¡¯t even have the chance to establish an investigation department, but I¡¯ve asked my family in Bakong City. It seems like the George family had offended something great, and they were captured by the wizard union for investigation!¡± The Lord of Marshall replied.

    Abel also didn¡¯t have a good solution to this. An investigation department could not be built over night, so he could only rely on other families to seek information. Still, thisck of an investigation department had exposed a weakness of Abel¡¯s domain, it was a problem he needed to solve immediately.

    In regards to the Gorge family, Abel really couldn¡¯t care less. He didn¡¯t have much connection with them anyway. The one that would be affected the most would still be the Duchy of Carmel itself.

    ¡°We need to build our own information-seekingwork. See if anyone in the family is gifted in this kind of thing, or maybe ask the Bet family if they have anyone suitable for the job!¡± Abel said helplessly.

    ¡°The biggest problem now is that we don¡¯t know how the other duchies will react. There was always great tension between the Duchy of Thunder and the Duchy Carmel. An event like this will give the Duchy of Thunder a good opportunity to get their revenge!¡± The Lord of Marshall also knew it was important to establish an information seekingwork for an investigation department, but they should focus on the situation at hand first.

 Chapter 713 - Bakong City In The Way

    <h4>Chapter 713: Bakong City In The Way</h4>

    To this day, Harvest City was still considered a part of the Duchy of Carmel. However, due to the tension between Abel and the George Family and Abel¡¯s support from the Kingdom of St Ellis, Harvest City had full autonomy, and it could not be taxed.

    But if another Duchy had taken advantage of this situation and threatened the Duchy of Carmel¡¯s sovereignty, this dynamic might change.

    This was not a good thing for Harvest City, but due to theck of information, both The Lord of Marshall and Abel could not make an urate prediction of what might happen next.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I¡¯ll take a trip to Bakong City to see what is going on!¡± Abel hesitated.

    He had now reached the bottleneck of his training. No matter how hard he mediated, he could not even increase a tiny bit of his magic power. He needed an opportunity to level up, so taking a little trip might be a good idea.

    Abel, you need a team of knights to go with you?¡± The Lord of Marshall asked.

    Abel was already an earl. As the ruler of a huge city and a vast territory, reflecting the power of his domain was crucial, and bringing a team of knights would be a great way to achieve it.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a wizard as well!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Imagine the irony of sending a team of knights to protect a Head Commander, a Head Commander that was a wizard as well.

    Wizards were not supposed to have much connection with themon world. However, due to Abel¡¯s status as a Grandmaster cksmith, the Wizard Union couldn¡¯t really question his business. That was how a wizard had be an earl.

    ¡°Ok, whatever!¡± The Lord of Marshallughed as well. Abel was still a kid in his mind. A few years ago, he couldn¡¯t even imagine these statuses, but now, Abel had them.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to bring a team of knights with him because his mode of transport to Bakong City was limited.

    He directly teleported to the teleportation circle on the Morton Magic tower¡¯s first floor in Bakong City through the one in Harry Castle. Although the Magic tower had been shut, he still had permission to ess it.

    The energy supply of the Morton Magic tower could not be stopped, so the teleportation circle had always remained in operation.

    He stepped out of the magic tower. The other 3 magic towers were still standing on the top of this hill. The only thingcking was the liveliness it had. All the wizard followers who had dwelled in front of these magic towers had all moved to Harry Castle for its better condition.

    Without cleaning up, this ce felt like a desert. The weeds on the ground were starting to overgrown.

    Abel didn¡¯t like it this way. This ce was the beginning of his wizard journey; it was full of memories. He quickly connected with Bartoli through the soul chain and asked her to set up a mission for a few apprentice wizards to clean up this ce.

    Only apprentice wizards would clean up the ces around a magic tower. The mana those magic towers gave out was basically poison. If a normal person had stayed in a mana dense environment for too long, they would be badly injured or even die.

    Countless apprentice wizards were gathering outside of Harry Castle. That ce had more than enough mana to support their training, and they could gain resources by doing missions.

    Therefore, giving out missions was a great way to help those wizards. Just a single mission could provide enough resources to support a few apprentice wizards for a few years.

    Abel summoned ck Wind and rode it alongside the valley all the way down towards Bakong City.

    As soon as he arrived at the city gate, he sensed the atmosphere getting tense. The normal soldiers guarding the ce were reced with knights on war horses. This ce was just a normal Duchy, and Knights had high statuses in each Duchy.

    Even though they were just beginner knights, sending them to guard a city gate would still be a big move.

    ¡°Bakong City is locked!¡± One of the knights blocked Abel, even though he noticed that Abel was riding a mount wolf.

    Abel was caught off guard a little. He knew how famous ck Wind was in Bakong City. Was it possible that someone had never heard about him?

    However, he had no intention of giving this knight a hard time. He took out a noble coat of arms from his portal bracelet. On top was a golden Chinese dragon under a ck background.

    Abel¡¯s noble coat of arms had 2 faces; one was his own family coat of arms, another was the Harry family white unicorn coat of arms. Although the owner of that white unicorn coat of arms was The Lord of Marshall, Abel also had the privilege to use it since he was the Harry family¡¯s heir.

    However, ever since Abel had be an earl, the coat of arms needed to depict Earl Abel as the main sovereign. Therefore his father, The Lord of Marshall¡¯s coat of arms, had be a secondary noble coat of arms to him.

    Abel had presented the side with the Chinese dragon since it was granted by Bakong City when he received his domain. Also, it could show how humble he was.

    However, he was totally not expecting what happened next.

    ¡°Sorry, Sir Earl. Bakong City is closed; you can¡¯t enter!¡± That beginner knight gazed at the coat of arms and added. Although he had softened his voice, he still rejected Abel.

    Abel¡¯s face changed, and he took out his wizard badge as well. He asked again, ¡°How about now?¡±

    That knight¡¯s face immediately turned when he saw the wizard badge. His partner quickly took out a whistle and heavily blew on it.

    ¡°You are not the knights from Bakong City!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    He finally realized why these knights could not recognize him after seeing ck Wind and that golden Chinese dragon coat of arms. Even when Abel took out his wizard badge, they blew on their whistle like an enemy was spotted.

    They wouldn¡¯t treat Abel this way if they knew his identity, so there was only one possibility. These two knights were not from here.

    Every knight in Bakong City could recognize Abel¡¯s golden Chinese dragon coat of arms since they had to memorize every noble¡¯s coat in the Duchy.

    And when a new noble was granted a coat of arms, those knights would know about it.

    ¡°Sir wizard, we are knights from the Duchy of Thunder. Our Duchy¡¯s Head Commander Hector and a few other Wizards are taking with the George Family. No one is allowed to enter Bakong City!¡¯ Although a knight had blown his whistle, he still spoke to Abel in a gentle tone.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Abel suddenly stepped forward on ck Wind. Before those 2 beginner knights could even react, Abel had arrived in front of their faces.

    He grabbed one of the knights by his hand and directly threw him towards the other knight. The 2 knights shed with each other and fell off their horses.

    Those beginner knights were helpless like babies in the face of Abel. Abel didn¡¯t even use any force. Just his speed and strength alone was enough to destroy those knights.

    ¡°Who is messing with the men from my Duchy of Thunder!¡± A white light shed, and an intermediate wizard emerged from the city gate, perfectly blocking Abel¡¯s way.

    That intermediate wizard gazed at the half-dead knights on the ground, and a murderous look shed in his eyes. However, his face suddenly sank when he saw ck Wind.

    Abel didn¡¯t say anything; he shed a magic pattern on his hand and cast a ¡®telekinesis¡¯ spell. It was so fast it had stunned that intermediate wizard.

    ¡°Ab...¡± before that intermediate wizard could evenplete his word, he shed away to dodge that telekinesis.

    However, another spell pattern was formed long ago on Abel¡¯s other hand. He had cast a double spell simultaneously. One was controlled by his main soul, while his druid soul ignited the other.

 Chapter 714 - Duchy Of Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 714: Duchy Of Thunder</h4>

    That intermediate wizard didn¡¯t look like he was experienced in battle. He seemed like the ones who were spoiled by the wealth provided by the Duchy.

    He shed in front of the city gate but did not ignite his defense spell. Maybe he had lived in peace for too long, or maybe there just weren¡¯t many people in themon world willing to mess with an intermediate wizard these days.

    Abel¡¯s telekinesis was not strong; the only purpose it had was breaking the spell.

    After the telekinesis cast by his right hand missed the intermediate wizard, the intermediate wizard shed again and dragged out his distance with Abel for another 100 meters. However, that was still within Abel¡¯s range. His power of the will had covered all the grounds 240 meters from him.

    Therefore, the telekinesis from his left hand directly struck the intermediate wizard was about to move in a sh again.

    A telekinesis spell would normally only break the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ spell of that intermediate wizard, but Abel had the gift of lightning. His telekinesis could numb his opponent, even if its damage wasn¡¯trge.

    In a short while, ck Wind arrived in front of that intermediate wizard. He didn¡¯t need to charge. ck Wind was fast enough normally.

    The moment the intermediate recovered and was about to sh away, Abel reached out and grabbed him by the neck.

    Abel¡¯s use of power was extremely urate. He left just enough room for the wizard to breathe, but not enough for him to supply oxygen throughout his body. To the others, this intermediate basically looked like a half-dead fish being hung,

    That intermediate wizard was stunned. He recognized Abel the moment he saw ck Wind. But just when he wanted to beg for mercy, he had been captured.

    He did not expect a powerful wizard wouldnd on the hands of Abel helplessly, just like this.

    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in Bakong City?¡± Abel let loose of his hand for a little and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I¡¯m Wizard Malory from the Duchy of Thunder. I was invited here by the Benson family of your Duchy!¡± Wizard Malloy took a deep breath of fresh air and tried to calm himself down a little.

    ¡°What gives the Duchy of Thunder the right to get involved with the business of the Duchy of Carmel?¡± Abel sneered and asked wizard Malory.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, the Benson family, saw what was happening to the George family, so they took advantage of this situation and formed an alliance with the Duchy of Thunder!¡± Wizard Malory had no choice but, to tell the truth.

    He knew how prestigious Abel was, not to mention the elite wizards who died in his hands; just the Grandmaster cksmith status alone was enough to make the wizard union afraid.

    Today, he had finally got the taste of Abel¡¯s power. He was captured before he could even process what was happening.

    Abel frowned. The Benson family was one of the 4 big families of the Duchy of Carmel. If the George family had fallen off the throne, the other big families in the Duchy of Carmel could very well overtake it if other Duchies did not swallow it up.

    The Benson family was one of the most powerful families to overtake the George Family. However, Abel couldn¡¯t understand why the Benson family would let the Duchy of Thunder, the Duchy of Carmel¡¯s enemy, get involved.

    ¡°Where is Head Commander Hoover?¡± Abel suddenly remembered Bakong City¡¯s core, Head Commander Hoover.

    In the past, as long as Head Commander Hoover was around, Bakong City¡¯s security was guaranteed. However, the arrival of an intermediate wizard had made Abel a little worried.

    ¡°Head Commander Hoover was trapped by us in the pce!¡± Wizard Malory knew he had to reply. Everything had now changed with the presence of Abel.

    The Duchy of Thunder had also analyzed Abel. They had teamed up with the Benson family because they didn¡¯t want to irritate Abel.

    The Duchy of Carmel was in chaos; this opportunity was too good for the Duchy of Thunder to miss. Through their analysis, they found out that Abel did get along with the George family either. As long as they didn¡¯t directly invade the Duchy of Carmel, taking control of it passively should be a good choice.

    The reason why the Duchy of Thunder was willing to send out so many top-level knights and wizards was because Abel had kept every single wizard in Harry Castle, leaving the wizard force in the Duchy of Carmel empty.

    Although Head Commander Hoover was strong, he was still helpless fighting against so many top-level forces alone.

    ¡°You really have a lot of guts. If anything happens to Head Commander Hoover, every single knight, wizard, as well as the royals in the Duchy of Thunder will have the same fate!¡± Abel viciously gazed at the wizard and deepened his voice.

    Wizard Malory¡¯s eyes shed with horror. He never expected Head Commander Hoover to be so close to Abel. He began to pray, please don¡¯t let Head Commander Hoover die in the hands of those two Head Commanders in the pce.

    ck Wind speeded towards the pce. Along the way, many Bakong City Citizens recognized that familiar mount wolf, and their hearts were immediately calmed.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel is back!¡±

    He was like a ray of sunlight, immediately defusing the gloominess in the citizen¡¯s heart.

    Due to the past few days¡¯ chaoses, all of Bakong City was living in horror, especially today. Any unfamiliar knights and wizards prated the city gate and locked everything down, straining the already tense atmosphere.

    ¡°These clowns from the Duchy of Thunder think you can stop me!¡± Head Commander Hoover¡¯s shout emerged from the pce. But from his tone, he was clearly starving.

    ¡°Surrender, Hoover. The Duchy of Carmel is finished, and you¡¯ll be in hell when wizard Malory is back!¡± Another voice yelled back.

    Afterward, the sounds of weapons shing and angrier shouting emerged.

    ¡°Your Malory is back!¡± Suddenly the men in battle heard a voiceing from outside the pce. Afterward, a man immediately emerged in front of them.

    Everyone knew only two kinds of people would approach a Head Commander in a fight like this. An extremely powerful figure, or a stupid person. However, all of those 3 Head Commanders knew no stupid person would enter with this speed.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you are here!¡± Head Commander Hoover recognized the man. He immediately felt his heart lift. He held up his knight sword and bowed.

    ¡°Hoover, long time no see, and you are still in such great shape!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    The other two Head Commander¡¯s faces immediately changed when they stared at Abel. They then noticed wizard Malory in his hand, and all of a sudden, their brains froze.

    White light then shed in Abel¡¯s hand, and a Duchy of Thunder knight¡¯s entire body was numb and fainted. Afterward, he was dragged out.

    Even an intermediate wizard could not dodge Abel¡¯s telekinesis, let alone head Commanders.

    The other Head Commander saw Abel¡¯s move. He couldn¡¯t recognize Abel, so he yelled and struck his sword forward.

    Head Commander Hoover wanted to help, but he saw Abel causally reach out his empty hand and grabbed that Head Commander by his wrist.

    That Head Commander sensed an unbearable forceing through. All of his strength waspletely defused. Afterward, he was viciously thrown off his horse.

 Chapter 715 - Hello Hoover

    <h4>Chapter 715: Hello Hoover</h4>

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, please show mercy to Sir Malory. We will not step foot in the duchy of Carmel ever again!¡± The Head Commander held down his injury and stood up again in pain.

    ¡°Malory got involved with themon world. He deserves to get punished. If you don¡¯t want to leave, you¡¯ll stay here forever!¡±Abel gazed at that Head Commander with a spark of murder.

    A wizard could not get involved with themon world¡¯s business unless their Duchy was in crisis. Wizards were prestigious in the Holy Continent. They enjoyed the gifts from themon world, but the wizard union¡¯s contract also bound them.

    Wizard Malory had broken this rule by appearing in bakong City, which was why Abel had captured him.

    The other Head Commander from the Duchy of Thunder stood up again and exchanged gaze with the other. They then bowed at Abel, jumped on their warhorses, and left.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I did not expect your power to have already reached this level!¡± Head Commander Hoover said in admiration.

    Abel¡¯s Grandmaster cksmith status was extremely prestigious, but that status had nothing to do withbat. Although there were rumors about elite wizards dying in his hand, most people guessed it was all attributed to his contracted beasts or the machines made by the dwarfs.

    However, Head Commander Hoover had the privilege to witness how easily those 2 Head Commanders were defeated and that intermediate wizard in Abel¡¯s hand. What power was this?

    He still clearly remembered how Abel had fought with a Head Commander back in the days; now Abel could justpletely disregard them.

    ¡°Hoover, what happened to Algernon?¡± Abel didn¡¯t care too much about Head Commander Hoover¡¯splement. He just wanted to know what was happening to the duchy of Carmel.

    Abel showed no respect for the king. He didn¡¯t even address him with a title, but there was nothing Head Commander Hoover could do about it. The George Family had wronged Abel.

    Back in the days, Abel was glorious to be rewarded a domain in Abel Castle with his War Glory, but then he was set up by an elite wizard so that the Duchy of Carmel had taken back his asset. Although the Duchy of Carmel had agreed to return all of Abel¡¯s assets in Bakong City, no one had ever imed them.

    There was always a barrier between Abel and the Duchy of Camel until today.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel. I heard the wizard union is investigating which family had done business with the orcs, and they have proven that the George family had, so...¡± head Commander Hoover lowered his voice.

    Abel roughly understood. Those stone-throwing machines and crossbows the orcs were using in the orc battlefield were all meant to be human¡¯s secrets. If the orc empire had it, some big human family had made a dirty trade with the orcs.

    Abel was not surprised that the George family had a connection with the orcs. He already found out back in the days that Prince Middleton, the 7th prince had connected with the orcs, but at the time, his status was too low to make any impact on the royals.

    The crisis in the Miracle Wall must have angered the Wizard Union. All the humans who had connections with the orcs could no longer escape.

    ¡°Why did the Benson Family team up with the Duchy of Thunder? Even if they had seeded, their reputation in the Duchy of Carmel would not look good either!¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    The tension between the Duchy of Carmel and the Duchy of Carmel dated back for a long time, and the big families between both duchies hated each other. Even if the Benson Family had taken the throne with assistance from the Duchy of Thunder, it would be very hard for them to get support from the other big families.

    Also, there was the Kingdom of St Ellis Above the duchy of Carmel. Without confirmation from the Kingdom of St Ellis, the Benson family could not officially im the throne.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, the Benson Family, and the royals in the Duchy of Thunder privately formed an agreement. ording to what the Duchy of Thunder had said, their king and a few wizards would help them persuade the Kingdom of St Ellis!¡± Head Commander Hoover spoke again.

    ¡°Hoover, I won¡¯t get involved with this. If you need anything, just call my teacher!¡± Abel shook his head.

    Abel wasn¡¯t really involved with the Duchy of Carmel, and Head Commander Hoover could take care of the Benson Family by himself without the Duchy of Thunder¡¯s support.

    Head Commander Hoover could also sense Abel¡¯s distance from the Duchy of Carmel. If he didn¡¯t run into this situation right on time, Benson Family would have taken the throne.

    Head Commander Hoover felt helpless. Ever since King Algernon had been taken away. All the royal knights were taken in by big families like crazy. Even when he was being attacked, not a single royal knight showed up to help.

    ¡°Earl Abel, please show mercy to the Benson Family!¡± Suddenly the head of the Benson Family arrived at the front of the pce. He immediately kneeled on the ground and begged with a shivering voice.

    Abel coldly gazed at that old man. Back in the day, he had paid argepensation to defuse the tension between Abel and the Benson family. And at the time, Abel could already see how cunning he was.

    However, Abel was just not expecting a royal born and raised in the Duchy of Carmel would betray his own duchy.

    ¡°Head of Benson. The Duchy of Carmel did not grant my earl title, so I have nothing to do with what happened here. But the duchy of Carmel is where I grew up; if another external force reaches their hand here, I will chop it off!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    The head of the Benson Family could sense the dissatisfaction in Abel¡¯s voice. He didn¡¯t want to be enemies with Abel; he didn¡¯t have the status to do so anyway.

    Originally, he wanted to quickly seize control of the Duchy of Carmel and raise a request to the Kingdom of St Ellis as the ruler of the Duchy of Carmel. With his family¡¯s wealth and some help from the duchy of Thunder, his sess rate was quite high.

    However, for some reason, Abel had appeared in Bakong City and got into a fight with the men from the Duchy of Thunder.

    He had given up everything and came to see Abel the moment he heard Abel had gotten involved. He knew even the Kingdom of St Ellis would not go against Abel, let alone the Duchy of Thunder.

    ¡°Hoover, I¡¯ll leave this to you. I¡¯ll get going first. I¡¯ll take Malory with me, if the Duchy of Thunder wants him back, tell them to see me in Harry Castle!¡± Abel turned to Head Commander Hoover and bowed.

    However, just when Abel had mounted ck Wind, the Commander Spirit sent him a message through the Headmaster identity card, ¡°Headmaster, 2 powerful elite wizards appeared!¡±

    At the same time, the Commander Spirit scanned and shared the result with him. He turned towards Morton¡¯s magic tower. The 2 elite wizards had just been teleported.

    Only wizards from the wizard union could use Morton magic tower¡¯s teleportation circle.

    Abel was not afraid of elite wizards, he had Johnson and White snow with him in his monster ring, and they were basically like 2 elite wizards with him.

    However, soon he recognized the shing shadows of those elite wizards and began tough.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, Wizard Lorenzo. What are you doing here!¡± Abel bowed at the 2 elite wizards.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, it seems like you just got into a fight?¡± Wizard Lorenzo noticed wizard Malory in his hand and said with augh.

    ¡°The Duchy of Thunder tried to get involved with the Duchy of Carmel¡¯s business. I have already kicked them out, but I have captured wizard Malory since he took advantage of his wizard identity and got involved with themon world. You guys came just in time; ill leave him to you!!¡± Abel said with a smile and threw Malory on the ground.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, yourrades are really powerful. They captured an intermediate wizard so easily!¡± Wizard Lorenzo didn¡¯t even look at Wizard Malory as he turned to wizard Dunn and smiled.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯smon for men in my wizard line to have this power. This Duchy of Thunder had offended Abel¡¯s assets. It seems like they¡¯re going to learn a big lesson!¡± Wizard Dunn said with a smile.

 Chapter 716 - Funny Domain

    <h4>Chapter 716: Funny Domain</h4>

    The Head of the Benson Family was already kneeling on the floor; now he was shaking even more viciously. 2 elite wizards had arrived and condemned the Duchy of Thunder for offending Abel¡¯s assets. Although he didn¡¯t know what that meant, he knew the Duchy of Thunder would need to make a big sacrifice.

    As the person responsible for bringing the Duchy of Thunder into the Duchy of Carmel, he didn¡¯t even want to imagine what would happen to the Benson Family.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel. I¡¯ve asked Wizard Morton, and he said you came here. What a coincidence; I have something to announce as well, so we just saved a lot of time!¡± Wizard Dunn said in a somewhat mysterious tone.

    Abel shivered. What did they need to announce at Bakong City?

    ¡°Hoover, it is a good thing you are here. Please let the nobles know about thister. Wizard Lorenzo, you can announce it!¡± Wizard Dunn said.

    ¡°The Duchy of Carmel¡¯s George Family had been condemned for doing business with the orcs. They had been supplying arge amount of military and training resources for the orcs. This formed a big threat to the human race. In regards to race traitors like this, the human wizard union in the Kingdom of St Ellis made a decision: Dethrone Algernon George and banish his family!¡± Wizard Lorenzo announced.

    Head Commander Hoover and the head of Benson were shocked. This was one of kind news.

    Nobles, especially royal nobles of a duchy, were above thew. They could buy their way to freedom with wealth, and it was their rights as royals.

    However, the Duchy of Carmel¡¯s king Algernon George was dethroned. The ce they banish his family was even scarier. It was a desertednd next to Mount Budapest.

    A powerful wizard or knight might be able to survive in a deserted ce with spiritual beasts lurking around, but it was basically impossible for a normal person.

    But if you considered that the George family had betrayed the human race, this was actually not too surprising.

    Even a noble could not escape the worst of the worst, and being a race traitor was one of the worst things you could be.

    So, what was the Duchy of Carmel without a king? Head Commander Hoover thought. Wizard Dunn had just condemned the Duchy of Thunder for offending Abel¡¯s assets, could it be...

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you had gained arge amount of war glory from protecting the Miracle Wall. The Miracle Spirit had submitted a noble title granted request for you, and the Kingdom of St Ellis King Ambrose had agreed to grant you the title of a duke. The Duchy of Carmel will now be your domain!¡± Wizard Lorenzo followed.

    A strange look emerged on both headmander Hoover and the head of Benson¡¯s face. They all thought of one thing. Did they banish the George to free up the duke position in the Duchy of Carmel for Abel?

    Too many things defied logic. First was the title granted from war glory. How the attack on the Miracle wall had gone down was onlymonly known among the kingdoms and the wizard union. Therefore, Head Commander Hoover and The head of Benson knew very little about it.

    Head Commander Hoover was the only headmander in the Duchy of Carmel. He could not leave this Duchy, so he wasn¡¯t really connected with the outer world.

    The head of Benson also couldn¡¯t imagine the amount of war glory a person needed to be rewarded a duke position. A duke was the highest position anyone could be rewarded. The next step above was the king. Only a small amount of nobles in the kingdom could obtain this position.

    Non-royalty couldn¡¯t reach this position. Unless Abel had married a princess, a duke was the highest position he could get.

    Another thing that made no sense was that there wasn¡¯t even a ceremony for this dramatic shift. The whole duke granting process waspleted just like a little game.

    King Ambrose from the Kingdom of St Ellis couldn¡¯t do much about this either. He couldn¡¯t organize a big ceremony just to force Grandmaster Abel to kneel in front of him.

    Abel¡¯s status as a Grandmaster cksmith was prestigeous in the Holy Continent. With his support from the dwarfs and clear romance with the elves, even King Ambrose was stressed about how he could grant Abel his title.

    Abel¡¯s status in the Holy Continent was above everything. He was a wizard, so on paper, he couldn¡¯t interfere with themon world. However, since his Grandmaster cksmith Status was higher than his status as a beginner wizard, every wizard had to call him Grandmaster when they saw him.

    Therefore without any other option, King Ambrose listened to Prince Dereck¡¯s suggestion and let the wizard union take care of the procedure.

    Abel began to question his ears. At first, he didn¡¯t have much to do with the duchy of Carmel, but all of a sudden, it had be his domain.

    Although he was a duke, if you had a duchy under your sovereignty in the Holy Continent, your citizens would need to address you by the title of a king. So, Abel had be the King of Duchy of Carmel!

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you know that title granting is the core of human virtues in the Holy Continent. Countless knights and wizards died guarding the human status, so it would only make sense to reward them with a title and domain! You had so much war glory that an entire duchy was now granted to you!¡± Wizard Dunn said with excitement as he looked at his sessor.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, Wizard Lorenzo. This is too surprising. I don¡¯t have any experience when ites to running a duchy. As a wizard, I also don¡¯t have much time for it!¡± Abel shook his head with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, duchies are very easy to run. You can just let the nobles take care of everything; you just need to select the most suitable ones!¡± Wizard Dunn said with a smile.

    Abel didn¡¯t know that there were already regtions andws in ce when it came to these long existed duchies. The royals only had one task, select new nobles.

    Every noble in the duchy of Carmel controlled their own domain, and they all inherited their own knowledge and experience when it came to running a territory. This was what sustained the stability of the duchy of Carmel.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you are the first person granted the title of King by the wizard union!¡± Wizard Lorenzo said with a smile.

    ¡°I pledge allegiance to the prestigious King Abel on behalf of the Benson family; we will forever remain loyal!¡± The head of Benson regained himself and yelled.

    Abel sighed. The head of Benson was too good at talking. No leader in history had ever rejected their first follower. Also, the Benson family had only gone against the George family. It had nothing to do with Abel.

    Head Commander Hoover couldn¡¯t help but shake his head as well. He couldn¡¯t help but respect how the head of Benson had managed to turn the situation around.

    The smile on the head of Benson¡¯s face was so wide; he almost seemed like a blooming flower. As the first one pledged allegiance to the new king, his status in the Duchy of Carmel would be secured. Also, since the throne had now been imed, he would no longer be held ountable for bringing the Duchy of Thunder into the Duchy of Carmel.

    ¡°Head Commander Hoover, please help me take care of the pce!¡± Abel turned to Head Commander Hoover.

    Head Commander Hoover immediately kneeled and said seriously, ¡°I, Head Commander Hoover, swear on my honor that I will forever remain loyal to king Abel, his majesty!¡±

    ¡°I ept your loyalty!¡± Abel quickly stepped up and helped Head Commander Hoover up.

    ¡°Head Commander Hoover, don¡¯t be like this!¡± Abel said awkwardly.

    A Head Commander in a duchy was extremely prestigious. They didn¡¯t need to pledge allegiance to the king since their power was basically on par with each other.

    What head Commanders Hoover had done was showing his biggest support towards his new king, and he had done so genuinely.

    Abel looked around the pce, then gazed at the city outside and thend beyond. Just like a movie, the Duchy of Carmel had be his Duchy.

 Chapter 717 - Sudden Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 717: Sudden Level Up</h4>

    Abel was attracted to this pce, attracted to Bakong City. He started as a gifted second child adopted by The Lord of Marshall to cultivate his talent. Then he became the heir of a little knight castle and then to the Duchy of Carmel¡¯s king. Everything that happened to Abel since he was transferred to this world was like a dream, yet it felt so real.

    At first, he still wanted to find a way back to earth, but now he was fully invested in this world. He found a family, a lover, friends, and many people who relied on him.

    Suddenly, Abel let go of his mind and soul as all kinds of emotions arose from within. He didn¡¯t care about the benefits from themon world, but an extra duchy would allow his family to live a better life. His offspring would be able to enjoy his glory.

    Head Commander Hoover wanted to say something to Abel, but wizard Dunn stopped him.

    Both Wizard Dunn and Lorenzo had a strange expression on their face. They sensed a scent of leveling up.

    ¡°Hoover, send men to lock up the pce. Kill anyone who enters!¡± Wizard Dunn whispered.

    Head Commander Hoover also realized something was going on with Abel. Although he didn¡¯t know much about wizards, he quickly bowed and left, seeing how serious those 2 elite wizards looked.

    Just Wizard Dunn was about to set up a mana gathering circle, Abel reached out a hand and took out a mana gathering circle from his portal bracelet while he was engulfed in the scent of leveling up. Afterward, he ced it on the ground and ignited it.

    How did he do that?¡± Wizard Lorenzo whispered in awe.

    Normally as soon a wizard was about to level up, they would enter apletely unconscious state. Although a wizard could free himself from this state, his level up would immediately fail.

    Therefore if another person didn¡¯t help a wizard set up a mana gathering circle during a level up, they could only level up by force, resulting in a 99% rate of failure.

    Without a supply of mana, a wizard could only rely on the mana within them. It was very hard to sustain them throughout the entire process of leveling up. But of course, there were still some lucky ones who could do it.

    Those lucky ones had onemon characteristic, an extremely weak body. Abel was a burly guy, so there was no way he could level up if hepletely relied on the mana within his body.

    Wizard Dunn shook his head. He knew Abel was very mysterious, but it was still very confusing to see Abel setting up a mana gathering circle while engulfed in the scent of leveling up. It was as though there were two of him.

    He was not totally wrong; Abel¡¯s main soul really was fully unconscious, but not his druid soul. It had automatically taken control of his body and did what was the most necessary at the moment, setting up a mana gathering circle.

    The scent of leveling up got stronger and stronger. Abel sat down on the ground. His consciousness was fully submerged. Even though his druid soul was not conscious, it was still beginning to get affected.

    ¡°Mr. Dunn, what rank is Abel?¡± Wizard Lorenzo turned and asked. He felt that the scenting out of Abel was very strong.

    Since Abel was in the process of leveling up, his transformation ne couldn¡¯t fully hide his power. His true wizard ability was exposed through his scent of leveling up.

    ¡°I heard, maybe, probably...¡± Wizard Dunn stuttered. He just couldn¡¯t bring him to say rank 7 or rank 8. From his experience, this scent of leveling up definitely felt like the pinnacle of a beginner wizard.

    He never heard of Abel leveling up in the past. Since when did he be rank 10 already?

    In the past, Abel¡¯s speed of leveling might bring him a little bit of trouble, but this was no longer the case. Just look at Johnson beside him and his ability to freely move around when leveling up. Of course, no one would even think about messing with him.

    Abel killed every single elite wizard who had died in the past few hundred years. Even the elite priest who died in the orc battlefield was because of Abel. He was notorious, and people learned to be wary of him.

    After a few hours, his scent faded, but they could tell his body was stronger.

    Abel opened his eyes and saw 2 elite wizards standing beside him. He quickly bowed and said, ¡°Thank you for protecting me!¡±

    ¡°Abel, I will keep your ability a secret!¡± Wizard Lorenzo said with a smile.

    ¡°One more rank, and you will have a lifesaver. Then, you no longer have to hide!¡± Wizard Dunn knew why Abel wanted to keep his ability a secret, but his rate of leveling up was too scary.

    When Abel became an intermediate wizard, he would be able to move in a sh, and he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being attacked. With Abel¡¯s spell casting speed and his ability to do so with both hands, he would be much more powerful than other intermediate wizards.

    ¡°I only fulfilled the mana a few days ago and the good news made me break through the bottleneck. Thank you so much!¡± Abel bowed again.

    He did not thank them for granting him a domain, but he did so with full gratitude when it came to helping him be rank 10. This might make no sense to ordinary people, but it was expected of a wizard.

    Wealth and privilege were external to the soul, and the only thing that mattered was power. With power, wealth and privilege came automatically.

    Leveling up was the only thing a wizard desired. Leveling up meant the increase of power and lifespan. Both of these things were unobtainable by wealth and privilege. Therefore, Abel had to thank the one who helped him along this journey.

    Wizard Dunn was thankful since Abel was his sessor. Wizard Lorenzo also had a smile on his face. He was the only one carrying this favor, and Abel had levelled up unexpectedly. His rtionship with Abel had deepened.

    In the Bakong City pce hall, all the servants were doing their job carefully since they didn¡¯t know their new master¡¯s attitude. Thest thing they wanted was to anger him.

    Burbridge, the butler, served the royals for many years. Even though the ruler changed, his job was still to serve. He quietly waited in the hall for his new master to call him.

    He kept waiting. His family had served the royals for more than 10 generations.

    It was the first time he witnessed a change of king, which probably meant a change of his family.

    This young king was a wizard and a Grandmaster cksmith with legendary power. This king clearly had the power to rule.

    His duke title was granted from war glory. Even without a ceremony, a huge weing emerged from Bakong City. Just the name Grandmaster Abel was legendary in Bakong City.

    Bing the King was just anotheryer of glory to this name. His power made every citizen in Bakong City feel safe, even including Butler Burbridge.

    ¡°Burbridge, Earl Brook from the Harry family, Earl Edmund from the Marlo family, and Earl Eno from the Lans family wants to see his majesty, Abel!¡± A young servant stepped up to Butler Burbridge and said with a crisp voice.

    ¡°Take them to rest in the second pce. His Majesty has no time to see them!¡± Butler Burbridge gazed at the hall and spoke with a soft voice.

    The servant bowed, but Butler Burbridge stopped him the moment he was about to leave.

    ¡°Make sure to treat earl Brook well. Don¡¯t embarrass us!¡± Butler Burbridge warned.

    The Harry Family in Bakong city was originally the same as the Harry family in Harvest City. However, ever since The Lord of Marshall was granted a domain in Harvest City due to his War glory, he had established a new family. Still, they belonged to the same bloodline.

    That was why Butler Burbridge warned the servant to take good care of Earl Brook. He was basically the king¡¯s grandfather.

 Chapter 718 - Loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 718: Loyalty</h4>

    Only Abel and Wizard Dunn were in the hall. Wizard Lorenzo had left earlier.

    ¡°Abel, the Kingdom of St Ellis did quite a bit to grant the Duchy of Carmel to you!¡± Wizard Dunn said with a smile.

    ¡°I was not expecting it!¡± Abel shook his head. He still couldn¡¯t understand what had happened.

    ¡°This ce belongs to you. Even if you just stay a wizard and don¡¯t want to be a king with this identity, this duchy will go directly to your offspring!¡± Wizard Dunn said nkly.

    ¡°I rather just have Harvest City; a duchy takes too much energy to run!¡± Abel sighed.

    He was not bragging. The only thing that defined him was being a wizard. Humans did not have unlimited energy. If he didn¡¯t put all of it into training, his power would take a hit.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you. The Duchy already has a system of running itself. You are a wizard as well as a Grandmaster cksmith. No other duchy or kingdom would want to be your enemy. And if you have the right men keeping everything internally in check, you didn¡¯t need to spend much time at all. I hope you can spend more time on training as well!¡± Wizard Dunn said honestly.

    ¡°I know. I want to build a teleportation circle in the pce directly to my magic tower. I wille here to take care of business when it¡¯s essential!¡± Abel nodded. He understood Wizard Dunn¡¯s good intentions.

    ¡°The restaurants you opened in Liante City are driving the Wizard Union mad, but they can¡¯t do anything about it since they are your restaurants!¡± Wizard Dunnughed when he heard that Abel was going to build another teleportation circle.

    ¡°If the Liante city doesn¡¯t want me to open my restaurants, all they need to do is to let me know. I¡¯ll close them!¡± Abel said helplessly.

    He already had more than enough credit points in Liante City, more than enough to sustain his family for many years.

    ¡°I dare them to. You are a wizard in my line. You are not doing anything illegal; the Wizard Union doesn¡¯t have the guts to touch your restaurants!¡± Wizard Dunn widened his eyes.

    Wizard Dunn cared for Abel was beyond words. He was already rank 18, the pinnacle of existence in the Holy Continent. He was a joke if he couldn¡¯t even protect the assets of his followers.

    ¡°Even if you want to close those restaurants, the customers in Liante City wouldn¡¯t let you. They are spoiled by the taste of your food!¡± Wizard Dunn added with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel said wholeheartedly. There were only 3 members in the Lightnin,g, including Abel, in the Holy Continent. Both Wizard Morton And Wizard Dunn had shown great care to him.

    It was hard to be a member of Lightning; you needed to be extremely gifted to do so. Even Wizard William, who was an official wizard as well as the disciple of wizard Morton, was not a member of the Lightning.

    ¡°You now have permission to use a super teleportation circle. Your next task is to level up all the way to an elite wizard. You have too many things around you, so don¡¯t let them turn you arrogant. The power of your own body is the most important!¡± Wizard Dunn lowered his voice.

    Abel knew what Wizard Dunn was saying. He could only kill those elite wizards because of Johnson and the crossbows from the dwarfs.

    There was more external power Abel had exposed to the world, but Wizard Dunn was right. He had too many external things. Still, if he had not relied on those things, he would have never grown as he did.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Abel said seriously

    ¡°I hope you are an intermediate wizard the next time we meet!¡± Wizard Dunn said with a bigugh and bowed. Afterward, he vanished from the spot.

    Abel watched admiringly as Wizard shed away from the hall. Everything would change when he mastered the move in a sh as an intermediate wizard.

    ¡°Burbridge, invite Head Commander Hoover toe here!¡± Abel yelled from the hall.

    ¡°Your Majesty. Earl Brook from the Harry family, Earl Edmund from the Marlo family, and Earl Eno from the Lans family have been waiting for you in the second hall!¡± Butler Burbridge respectfully came towards the door and bowed.

    ¡°Ok, bring them first and tell Head Commander Hoover toe along!¡± Abel waved and said.

    Abel felt burbles of stress after Butler Burbridge bowed and left. For an amateur like him, he really didn¡¯t know how to take care of a Duchy.

    He didn¡¯t want to spend too much time on it, so he needed a manager¨Ca manager who could run a duchy well. Abel couldn¡¯t care less about being the figurehead.

    In the face of true power, a Duchy couldn¡¯t help him anyway.

    ¡°My prestigious majesty!¡± The 3 earls stepped in and bowed.

    ¡°Rise, please!¡± Abel waved and said.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Harry Family, will forever pay honor to you!¡± Earl Brook was the first one to speak up.

    ¡°Grandpa Brook, we are one and the same. The Harry Family has taken control of the Duchy; you better contribute as much as you can!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    Earl Brook grew excited when he heard these words from Abel. He was initially worried that the Harry Family in Harvest City would put up a barrier with the Harry Family in Bakong City. Although they were from the same bloodline, they had been divided for many years, and their coat of arms was different.

    Abel affirmed their status of the Harry family in Bakong City. Although they could not truly be royals, being one of the 4 big families was a minimum.

    Abel¡¯s title as king was not like the George family. George had only achieved stability in the Duchy of Carmel through a fair distribution of benefits to the different families.

    However, Abel had gathered all the wizards in the duchy to the castle through his power alone. Even if all the families teamed up, they would not be able to overthrow Abel. ¡°Majesty, the Marlo Family pays you our honor! The Lans family pays you our honor!¡± Both Earl Edmund and Earl Eno stepped up and bowed as well.

    The two knew their family was not close to Abel like the Harry Family, so they waited for Earl Brook to finish before they began.

    ¡°The Harry Family in Harvest City is not a big family. Me and uncle Marshall will not leave the castle. I hope you can all support me in the future!¡± Abel said in a low voice.

    He knew The Lord of Marshall didn¡¯t want to leave Harry Castle since it reminded him of his wife.

    There was only The Lord of Marshall and Abel living in Harry Castle. It was too small to turn it into a castle.

    ¡°We will do our best not to disappoint you, your majesty!¡± The 3 earls bowed.

    Regarding theck of men in Abel¡¯s family, the earls didn¡¯t have much to say as well. Their king was a wizard. Maybe Abel would still be a very young king after a few generations.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel. Did you need me?¡± Head Commander Hoover stepped in and bowed.

    As a Head Commander, he knew that if a person had multiple titles, they would normally be addressed by their most prestigious one.

    ¡°Head Commander Hoover, I want you to keep leading the knights of the Duchy!¡± Abel didn¡¯t know about the knight forces in the Duchy of Carmel too well, but he knew Head Commander Hoover had the power to lead them.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel. There are 10manders in the Duchy and 153 official knights. They are at yourmand at any moment!¡± Head Commander Hoover bowed.

    Ever since he pledged the honor, he had already gathered all the knights in the duchy and made sure there were no arguments when it came to their new king.

    ¡°Thank you. I will send some knight training resources overter. I won¡¯t mistreat the knights who serve me!¡± Abel nodded and took out that knight sword he had given Head Commander Donald, which heter retreated from his corpse.

    ¡°I¡¯ll grant this sword to you to thank you for your service to the duchy!¡¯ Abel ced the sword in Head Commander Hoover¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 719 - Organize

    <h4>Chapter 719: Organize</h4>

    Head Commander Hoover was a little surprised. His sword was already a top-quality magic sword made by Abel. If Abel gave him another one, it could only mean one thing: this new one was better.

    As a Head Commander, he loved weapons beyond everything. A good weapon was a knight¡¯s lifeline.

    He had been holding knight swords all his life, but a curious look suddenly emerged on his face when he held this new one. The sword looked ordinary; it didn¡¯t even feel like a magic sword.

    But this had only made him even more excited. This was grandmaster Abel¡¯s new work, and he trusted Abel more than his own feelings.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I will protect the duchy of Carmel with the sword you grant me!¡± Head Commander Hoover ced both hands on his sword and bowed.

    After sending off the heads of the families and Head Commander Hoover, Abel rxed again. With the help of those people, the Duchy of Carmel would be stable.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to ask you!¡± Burbridge the Butler¡± Stepped up after the guests had left.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Abel took a sip of juice and waved.

    ¡°Your Majesty, since you are new to the throne, everything in the pce needs to be renewed to your liking. The tailors, coachmen, chef, and all levels of servants and guards all need your approval!¡± Burbridge said.

    Abel did not give the pce much thought. He could hardly care for luxury decorations in the pce, he didn¡¯t have much interest in clothes, and there was no way the chefs could be better than the ones he cultivated. As for the guards, well, they were a joke.

    How could a guard everpete with a wizard; they could only stop thieves from entering the pce. As long as they were loyal, their ability doesn¡¯t really matter to Abel.

    ¡°Burbridge, I¡¯m the king, but the Harry Family in Harvest City is not a big noble family, so the stewards in my family won¡¯t serve me in the pce. I hope you can serve me well. I will not mistreat you or your family, of course!¡± Abel gazed at Burbridge, the butler.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I promise I will serve the Harry Family in Harvest CIty to the end of time!¡± Burbridge bowed with Excitement.

    ¡°I ept your honor!¡± Abel smiled and signaled him to stand up again.

    As Burbridge stood up again, he added, ¡°Since you are familiar with the pce, just run things how it always used to be. As long as the guards are loyal, then it is fine. Their abilities don¡¯t matter!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Burbridge bowed again.

    ¡°There is no need to change the look of the pce!¡± But then Abel remembered those countless works of art he got from Lut Gholein. It would be a waste to store them in some deserted pace, so he added, ¡°I will bring some works of art over, and you can put them around the pce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your majesty. You did not have a ceremony after iming your throne, but we should still organize a wine party for you to meet the nobles of Bakong City. You can also invite your old friends!¡± Burbridge suggested.

    ¡°See how long it will take to organize a party. I will send the chefs in my castle here to train the chefs in the pce for the food. I will also provide red wine as well!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing; the food in Harry Castle is legendary in the Human world!¡± Burbridge said with a smile. He then added, ¡°a wine party will take 20 days to organize. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Yes, go for it. Just enough time for me to set up a teleportation circle!¡± Abel nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Your Majesty, since the George family had been banished, the treasury of the pce has locked. If you have time, you can go take a look!¡± Burbridge reminded.

    ¡°Treasury?¡± Abel felt a tingle. He suddenly remembered that the Wizard Union kicked out the George family, so they did not have time to pack up everything. All of their assets were perfectly preserved.

    ¡°Take me there!¡± Abel grew interested all of a sudden. This Duchy had existed for countless generations; he wanted to know what kind of goodies it would have.

    Burbridge bowed with a smile and led the way. He was very happy not only because Abel had affirmed his status but also because his new king was the legendary Grandmaster Abel. He knew this new king would not be too fussy.

    Especially the attitude Abel had shown when he heard about the treasury. It was noting from a ce of greed, but curiosity¨Clike a child discovering a new toy. At that moment, Burbridge felt like he was serving a teenager.

    There were rows of knights in the pce. They were all official knights organized by headmander Hoover.

    Some kind of military force was always needed with the change of the throne. If not, the ones with the wrong intentions might take advantage.

    ¡°The prestigious majesty!¡± All the knights bowed at Abel as he passed by. It was glorious to have a powerful king.

    From a narrow long passage, they arrived at the basement of the pce. The servants lit candles illuminating the entire basement.

    He already expected how poor the duchy of Carmel was. There wasn¡¯t even an illumination circle in Yveline¡¯s magic tower, let alone the pce of themon world.

    He began to wonder if he should install illumination circles all around the pce. Even beginner wizards could not afford those things, let alone nobles. But to Abel, it was like nothing.

    Abel kept thinking about how he should touch up this ce as he walked. This was where his offsprings would living. The more changes he made, the more enjoyable their life would be.

    4 knights were guarding this underground structure.

    ¡°Head Commander Hoover sent some men to guard this ce after the George family was kicked out, and no one has entered ever since!¡± Burbridge said softly.

    Abel nodded and said to the 4 knights, ¡°Thank you, stand down!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The knights bowed, passion leaking from their eyes.

    They then stood up again and exchanged a nce. Each of them took out a key and jammed it inside the holes on the gate. With 4 twists, the gate was open.

    Unless those knights had betrayed them, no normal person could open this gate.

    Abel took two steps forward and realized Burbridge was not following him. So he said with a smile, ¡°Burbridge,e along!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± A spark of excitement emerged on the serious face of Burbridge.

    A king¡¯s trust was reflected in how many secrets they would let their butlers know. Some families would let their butler take care of their treasury, but some wouldn¡¯t let anyone other than themselves.

    Abel¡¯s trust had made Burbridge extremely happy. With this, his status in the pce shot up.

    Actually, Abel just didn¡¯t care much about the treasury of this duchy. He just wanted to know if there was an unexpected reward. Most things in treasuries were valuable, but only to normal people, not wizards.

    Abel was considered very wealthy even among wizards, so he didn¡¯t care too much about this treasury.

    He would have nevere down here by himself if he needed to reward something to his servants in the future.

    Therefore, giving his butler permission to enter was a must. At the same time, it would be a testimony to his butler¡¯s ability.

    Don¡¯t underestimate Abel¡¯s memory. As long as he focused, he could remember every single thing and quantity in this treasury

 Chapter 720 - Treasure Room

    <h4>Chapter 720: Treasure Room</h4>

    There were three rooms inside the pce treasure room. The outer part was supposed to be the least shy one, but Abel could already see twelve sparkling pearls on its top.

    ¡°That¡¯s the outer decoration, I assume,¡± Abel smiled at Burbridge.

    ¡°That would be the years of wealth the George family has collected throughout the years,¡± Burbridge sighed for a bit, then continued, ¡°Forgive me for being so infatuated with the past, Master, but when the duchy was at its most powerful state, I....¡±

    Abel stopped Burbridge before he was about to give a bow, ¡°No, no no no, that¡¯s fine! Everyone¡¯s got their story to tell. Come on. You can think and talk about the past all you want here.¡±

    Burbridge continued with a more careful tone, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. Here, as you can see, this room is mostly filled with ordinary treasure. They can all be ssified as antiques.¡±

    When Abel took a closer examination, he saw that the room was filled with various precious items. There were some essories for both men and women. There were more things with historical value. Since he did receive proper training as a nobleman, he could recognize the origins of some of these things.

    After handling an art piece made with sea corals, Abel flipped through some other items he was curious about. He hoped that he would find something interesting, but most of them weren¡¯t to his taste.

    Abel said, ¡°I hate to say it, Burbridge, but I don¡¯t think these are worth much. Some of them do look interesting enough. It¡¯s kind of weird that you¡¯re putting them here instead of at the pce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty,¡± Burbrgie nodded inpliance. In his mind, he was baffled about how little care Abel seemed to show to these treasures. Not one item here could be called ordinary, but to his master, they all seemed like toys that happened to look a little peculiar. Still, he had to obey his new master¡¯s order. Even if Abel asked him to throw away everything here, he would have no choice but to follow that order through.

    As Abel made it to the second room, he saw that there were also twelve pearls in total there. Something was different, though. This room was filled with weapons and other gears.

    Abel widened his eyes for a bit, ¡°zing sun armor? Three of the same set?¡±

    No, he didn¡¯t remember the zing sun armor because of how powerful it was. He just happened to see a replica at Lord Marshall¡¯s ce. Instead of being known for its durability, people usually get it because of how pretty it shone under the zing sun.

    Burbridge bowed, ¡°Yes, your Majesty. That is the zing sun armor.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Abel took two sets into his portal bracelet, ¡°I¡¯ll send two away as gifts. Remember to write that down.¡±

    As okay as the other things here were, they weren¡¯t close to Abel¡¯s knight¡¯s big sword. Yes, even all of them werebined were still not as valuable as Abel¡¯s super-practical hand-made weapon.

    Abel frowned for a bit, ¡°Don¡¯t put them here. I want them all as decorations in the pce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty,¡± Burbridge bowed. As sad as it was to see how little his new master appreciated the wealth collected over the past few generations, it did make sense that Abel wouldn¡¯t show much care to these gears. He was the only human grandmaster cksmith, after all. If his friends were to visit here, they would probablyugh at him for possessing these useless pieces.

    Abel began to make his way into the third room. Again, the twelve sparkling pearls made the room shone very brightly. As far as he could, there weren¡¯t a lot of things here. There were ten scrolls of knight¡¯s secret techniques, one magic knight¡¯s big sword, one magic shield, and one magic armor set. They were all ced on a single rack.

    Burbridge introduced to Abel, ¡°That¡¯s the magic armor set for the ruler of the duchy of Carmel. That there, your Majesty is the secret knight¡¯s technique that the George family has passed down for generations.¡±

    Upon flipping through the pages, Abel could see that Georgy¡¯s family had a better teaching system than the Harry family. The former just seemed to be more focused on all kinds of areas. There were horse-riding, fighting on foot, attacking, defending, and all sorts of other secret techniques in all sorts of different situations.

    Abel said as he pointed towards the magic armor set, ¡°The scrolls can stay here, but that armor set is too mediocre. Have it ced next to the throne as decoration.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty,¡± Burbridgeplied as he tried to hide his disappointment.

    Next, Abel found a giant piece of meteoric iron in front of him. With a touch of his hand, he could tell that it came from the same period as what he¡¯s found in the secret room in the Matthew estate. They probably came from the same source, actually. Otherwise, it¡¯d be hard to exin why they were both found at the duchy of Carmel.

    ¡°Keep this,¡± Abel pped on the meteoric iron piece. He wasn¡¯t nning on bringing it away. With his current skill as a grandmaster cksmith, it¡¯d be more than easy to make materials that could be used as substitutes for making more super explosive balls. If needed, he could even just leave this piece for his future descendants.

    To Burbridge, he was just happy enough to see that Abel found something worth keeping. He wouldn¡¯t want to see the pce treasure room beingpletely emptied.

    Abel went to pick up a box he found on the side. When he opened it, he found a scepter and a crown inside. The scepter was made of green tourmaline, which had a size that was extremely difficult to be found in nature. The crown was made of gold from top to bottom. Upon a closer look, one could see that there were hundreds of mini gemstonesced on it. It was like a gigantic piece of diamond, but only much more valuable than that.

    Burbridge gave his introduction, ¡°Your Majesty, these two were the secret treasures of the George family. No one has ever shown these in public before.¡±

    ¡°Of course no one has,¡± Abel said with a sneer, ¡°Just look at that diamond piece! Think about what the wizards would do if they saw it.¡±

    Burbridge didn¡¯t seem too familiar with jewelry, ¡°Is there something special about that diamond piece?¡±

    Abelughed as he shook his head, ¡°The wizards would¡¯ve snatched it away as soon as they saw this.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Abel then turned to ask, ¡°I did remember that the previous king had a crown and scepter with him. Will I need to do so as well?¡±

    Burbridge replied, ¡°Of course, your Majesty. It wouldn¡¯t matter most of the time, but you must follow a stringent dress code when you¡¯re attending formal events. A crown and scepter are sometimes mandatory.¡±

    Abel took the two items into his portal bracelet, ¡°Sure, then. I¡¯ll be using these at the banquet.¡±

    Just when Burbridge was about to stop Abel from doing so, he was reminded of something once again. Abel was much stronger than the previous kings. There wasn¡¯t a need for him to hide anything from the wizards. He could wear whatever he wanted, and no one was going to want to steal them away from him.

    Finally, there was an anonymous magic gold card with about ten million gold coins worth saving. This was probably what the duchy had been saving for the past few years.

    Abel wasn¡¯t too interested in stuff like this. After picking up five million from it, he dropped the money into a shelf meant to store magic gold cards.

    ¡°These will be used for public spending,¡± he said with an unconcerned smile.

 Chapter 721 - Sorting Some Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 721: Sorting Some Affairs</h4>

    From their time together just then, Burbridge gained a whole new understanding of the man that was his new master. Abel was less than twenty years old, but even a duchy¡¯s entire wealth was like nothing to the wealth that he had to himself.

    Burbridge tried to make another persuasion, ¡°I beg your pardon, your Majesty, but we can¡¯t just keep the treasure room empty like this.¡±

    Abelughed in reply, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say that you don¡¯t have a point there, but why don¡¯t you think about it this way? We¡¯ll take the stuff here and move them to the throne room. Wouldn¡¯t that make the duchy look better to the outsiders?¡±

    Abel took out ten knight¡¯s big swords, ten magic armor sets, and ten magic shields before continuing. He then lined them up neatly on the floor.

    ¡°I want these in the second room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡±

    Burbridge didn¡¯t know how much this cost, but if they were made all by the hands of Grandmaster Abel himself, surely nothing could be enough to be of a match.

    The two left the treasure room after that. As four knights helped them lock gates, they made their way out of the underground chamber.

    Burbridge asked Abel, ¡°So when do we hold our daily meetings, your Majesty?¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving all the state-rted matters to Earl Brook. It¡¯ll be an official order that¡¯sing straight from me. I can¡¯t do everything myself when I¡¯m way too busy with other things.¡±

    As Lord Marshall¡¯s father and Abel¡¯s grandfather in name, there would be no problems with legitimacy if Earl Brook represented Abel in state affairs. That being said, there wouldn¡¯t be a lot to worry about when it came to facing opposition.

    Burbridge didn¡¯t carry the order out immediately, ¡°Your Majesty, orders such as this are called a decree. Also, you¡¯ll need your own private stamp if you want to make any sort of officialmand.¡±

    Abel just kind ofughed in response. It was only the first day, and he already had to learn so much about being a king.

    ¡°Well,¡± Abel didn¡¯t seem too keen about this sort of thing, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it all up to you. I need to go back to Harry Castle now. By the way, since you¡¯re so familiar with this ce, I¡¯ll let you decide where to install the new teleportation circle. Remember to treat the wizards kindly when theye here in the future.¡±

    And there he went. Abel didn¡¯t take much time to get out of Bakong City with ck Wind. On his way out, he did find a lot more knights than usual. There were also a lot of shops and institutes that remained open. The duchy seemed to do very well after it got a new king. Actually, maybe it was the new king that made everything run so smoothly.

    When Abel reached the Old Morton Magic Tower outside of Bakong City, he used the teleportation circle to move back to Harry Castle. Once he did, the first thing he did was show off his new sun zing armor to Lord Marshal.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Lord Marshall said in ecstasy, ¡°Did you scam someone to get this, Abel? The whole family has had only one set for years. I kept trying to get more, but nobody has ever said yes.¡±

    It was a dream that came true. Lord Marshall was a second son that was separated from his family. The zing sun armor was like a medal that certified his right to the Harry name, but all he ever got was a replica that he was not quite satisfied with.

    ¡°Here,¡± Abel said as he took out another set, ¡°One for my father.¡±

    ¡°My spirits!¡± Lord Marshall screamed in bewilderment, ¡°What is this sorcery? Did the prices go down or something?¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait wait wait wait wait..... Did you steal from the pce treasure room?¡±

    ¡°So what did you steal, Abel?¡± the Bet Knight asked. He happened to walk in just on time,

    ¡°Bet! That!¡± Lord Marshall pointed at the set that was on the table, ¡°It¡¯s Abel¡¯s gift to you. I don¡¯t think a Bet would appreciate something like this, but hey, I¡¯m just saying.¡±

    the Bet Knight quickly spoke back, ¡°Keep that as well, if you want, but you have to give me your golden bull armor.¡±

    ¡°No, you sly, old fool with a face of a twenty-year-old!¡± Lord Marshall pped his thigh as heughed, ¡°The golden bull armor is mine! What kind of offer do you think you¡¯re making?¡±

    ¡°Uh-hum,¡± Abel coughed as to stop the two from spouting words at each other, ¡°Alright, I have something serious to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I don¡¯t want to scare you two, so what I¡¯m going to do is to start by exining to all this.¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°I was granted the title of a Lord for my aplishments in the miracle wall battle.¡±

    Lord Marshall was already bragging about himself, ¡°Well, I got my Harry Castle from doing service at miracle city, so why shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    The Bet Knight asked, ¡°Okay, even with your narcissism, Marshall. So what was your reward, Abel? Did you get a lot of military points? And what kind of title are you rewarded with?¡±

    Abel nodded, ¡°I got a lot this time. It¡¯s about thirty thousand points in total. I was also granted the title of a duke.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you got the right sum?¡±

    The Bet Knight wasn¡¯t sure if he heard correctly. Thirty thousand military points. It was the first time that he¡¯s ever heard of so many points being given to one person in one time. Both he and Lord Marshall had done their time at Miracle City. They knew how hard it was to earn military points there.

    Lord Marshall wasn¡¯t sure what to ask, ¡°Did the orcs, uh, did they, uh, offer to give you the military points? Did they, I don¡¯t know, form a line together so you can cut them all up one by one?¡±

    Abel replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve lost count of my kills, but the whole sky was filled with thebat qi smoke of the orcs I¡¯ve killed.¡±

    ¡°Ok, just stop,¡± Lord Marshall pped Abel¡¯s head like a child, ¡°You¡¯re making us look bad here, Abel. Don¡¯t talk like that in front of us again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Marshall,¡± Abel nodded obediently.

    Bet just came back to his senses, ¡°So you were granted the title of a duke. Does that mean you have morend now?¡±

    If Abel wanted to buy properties with his thirty thousand military points, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. There wasn¡¯t anynd on the Holy Continent that was big enough to worth so much.

    ¡°About that,¡± Abel tried to speak calmly about this, ¡°Okay, bear with me. So the George family of the duchy of Carmel has been exiled because they sided with the Orc Empire. When it happened, everyone connected to the George family had been removed from the duchy of Carmel....¡±

    They stared at each other and Abel. Both Lord Marshall and the Bet Knight couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing.

    Lord Marshall couldn¡¯t even speak properly, ¡°Wait, Abel, so what you¡¯re saying is that the...¡±

    The two old men spoke slowly together, ¡°The duchy of Carmel has...¡±

    Unlike Abel, who was indoctrinated with the concept of equality back on Earth, Lord Marshall had spent his entire life striving to be the ¡°higher¡± or ¡°better¡± man. It was the same for Bet. He only fought at Miracle City because he wasn¡¯t happy with the status that he originally had.

    Both of Abel¡¯s fathers risked their own lives for reputation. As a result, they only managed to be the lowliest among the nobility rank. They knew how hard it was to move up from the hierarchy they were in, but they just couldn¡¯t help but think about it. Lord Marshall was ¡°Lord¡± Marshall only because of Abel¡¯s generosity a while ago. None of this would happen if Abel didn¡¯t decide to help them out.

 Chapter 722 - Title of a Duke

    <h4>Chapter 722: Title of a Duke</h4>

    ¡°A king! My son Abel became the king of the duchy of Carmel!¡±

    This was what both Lord Marshall and the Bet Knight were thinking. They had a different bond with Abel, but the feeling was mutual.

    Abel turned to ask the Bet Knight, ¡°So how¡¯s Zach doing with his training, Father?¡±

    The Bet Knight said proudly, ¡°Ever since he restarted his path into bing an official knight. He¡¯s been doing very well. It¡¯s all thanks to the dark knight scroll you gave him.¡±

    While Zach was nowhere as brilliant as Abel, he did have talents of his own. With his former experience, his diligence, a huge amount of knight¡¯s potion Abel gave him, and most importantly, a perfect training system, it didn¡¯t take him much time to be an official knight once more. Also, unlike what he learned from the Holy Continent system, he didn¡¯t have to risk his life once he reached the rank of a knight¡¯smander.

    That was just how good the dark knight¡¯s training system was. Even now, Zach was able to feel the subtle mana wave was surrounding his own body. It wasn¡¯t enough for him to use his special skill, but it was enough to show that he was on the right track.

    ¡°Father,¡± Abel said softly to the Bet Knight, ¡°I think you should move to Bakong City with Zach and Mother. There are too many things from the George Family that have been passed down to me. I need someone to take care of them for me.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t joking about the ¡°too many¡± part. Right now, he had an entire list of industries that the George Family had control of. It was an impressive total sum, but the most the George Family had was properties. Almost all of thend in the duchy of Carmel belonged to them. Of course, it meant that they would be receiving all the taxes.

    Now that Abel¡¯s the one to handle all of this wealth, he decided to let Burbridge handle most of it. Still, it was never a good idea to have a single person handling too much on his own. It¡¯s one thing to ce your trust in someone, but it was also very important to not tempt them by giving them an excessive amount of power.

    The Bet Knight couldn¡¯t give a quick answer, ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask your mother first. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll want to move to Bakong City. If you¡¯re asking just me, though, I¡¯ll be delighted to do it.¡±

    ¡°And you, Uncle Marshall?¡± Abel turned to Lord Marshall.

    Lord Marshall just kind of smiled in response, ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a silly question there. Come on now! You know I¡¯m not leaving Harry Castle!¡±

    ¡°I thought so,¡± Abel nodded before continuing, ¡°So as of now, with the leave of the George Family, I¡¯m free to make any two people earls for the duchy of Carmel. I can¡¯t grant anynd yet, but what I can give is a few vacant fruit groves, and on top of that, I¡¯ll be handing over enough gold coins to provide for all necessary daily expenses.¡±

    Both the Bet Knight and Lord Marshall knew what Abel meant. By letting the two of them be earls, their status would soar. The wealth was meant more for the Bet Knight, really. As the new king¡¯s foster father, it¡¯d be perfectly natural for Lord Marshall to receive a sufficient amount of wealth, but for the Bet Knight, he needed some reasons to receive the wealth that he could be giving to his descendants.

    Lord Marshall was shaking his head, ¡°You¡¯re wasting these titles, Abel. Don¡¯t give it to me! Give it to someone that¡¯s not on your side yet.¡±

    Abel gave a bit of a cocky reply, ¡°Are you implying that I need to make friends by giving out things, Uncle? They¡¯ll all be pleased enough to just get to know me.¡±

    Lord Marshall understood what he meant, ¡°Well, sure, fine. I¡¯ll be an earl, then. I Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get to be one, but I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°But wait,¡± Lord Marshall continued with a sly smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t there something more important than all of this? Abel, I think we need to find someone for you to marry.¡±

    Abel was a bit taken by surprise by that question. He never really had the time to think about marrying someone. After Loraine went to receive her shutdown training, he¡¯d been busy with all kinds of things. He was being chased by people. He was chasing after people. He was doing all sorts of quests. If there was one thing that he¡¯d like to me, he¡¯d like to me his age.

    Right now, Abel had a physical age of sixteen, but his mind was the same as that of an old warrior that had been fighting for the majority of his life. Even from a nobleman¡¯s perspective, it was simply too early for him to consider marrying someone.

    The Bet Knight couldn¡¯t contain hisughter, ¡°Hahaha! I think you¡¯ve forgotten something, Marshall! Abel is a wizard! He can marry at age one hundred if he wants!¡±

    Lord Marshall sighed, ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m really talking about. I¡¯m trying to say that the duchy of Carmel is too big, Bet. Our two families aren¡¯t enough to help him rule the state.¡±

    Taking the title of an earl was one thing, but ruling a duchy was much bigger in scale. The easiest way was to get it done through marriage. As long as Abel could marry into a giant nobleman¡¯s family, it¡¯d be easy to find enough people to run the duchy of Carmel.

    Abel interrupted the two, ¡°Uh, no, I don¡¯t think marriage is necessary for this. I just told Grandfather Brook to take care of all official affairs. He¡¯ll be taking the lead from here.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Lord Marshall tried to be gentle about it, ¡°You could do it the other way.¡±

    Abel said in a more serious tone, ¡°Now, I¡¯m very thankful to you two, but I only have one wish for the duchy of Carmel, and it¡¯s that it bes a duchy that¡¯s truly shared by the future generations of both families.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Abel!¡± the Bet Knight quickly gave Abel a bow, ¡°Yes! The Bet Family swears its eternal loyalty to the duchy of Carmel.¡±

    From Bet Knight¡¯s perspective, he was more than happy to see the way things were running. The Bet family was now a family of an earl. He was allowed to live in Bakong City with the real noblemen that lived in the city. He wouldn¡¯t be looked down on by others anymore. It was something that he had been fighting hard for since youth, but despite his war efforts at Miracle City, he was still very far from that goal on his own.

    And now, with the rise of his second son, the Bet Knight managed to achieve his dreams in his early forties. Everything seemed like a dream to him. To keep this dream going, he swore that for the next several centuries, a long-living king would be looking after that fate of the Bet Family. That way, there would be a solid guarantee that his family would continue to prosper for a very long time.

    From then on, after Harry Castle, the Abel Castle, the Bet Castle, and Harvest City knew about their king. They all began to celebrate at once. Abel became the pride of Harvest City, especially. He started his career off in Harvest, and as one who had partaken in the legendary war against the orcs, he became a local symbol that everyone praised upon.

 Chapter 723 - Re-Decorating the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 723: Re-Decorating the Pce</h4>

    Lord Marshall had yet to be Earl Marshall. He was still waiting for an official reply from the Kingdom of St. Ellis. Still, as Abel would see it, there really wasn¡¯t a possibility that the emperor would turn down an application from himself directly. With that in mind, his title would be Earl Marshall from now on.

    While he was still staying at Harry Castle, Earl Marshall became very busy with the administration work of Harvest City. He was the one in charge of all official affairs. Ever since Abel became the king of the duchy of Carmel, immigrants of the nobility ss started spiking up. Not only were there more professionals in different fields, but there were also more wizards that hade here to serve as guards and soldiers alike.

    As of now, there was an entiremunity of wizards outside the Harry Castle. Harvest City, especially, became a hotspot for where the wizards came together. Abel didn¡¯t want to make any adjustments to that. To him, since Harry Castle was his home, he wanted to protect with as much assurance as he could.

    For Bakong City, it was up to Head Commander Hoover and the other knights to protect it. Abel wasn¡¯t quite satisfied with their overall strength, so he decided to hide his battle fort 03 right on top of the pce. He did it to protect the teleportation circle that was inside the pce building.

    The Bet Family chose to move to Bakong City with Abel. However, instead of living inside the pce as Abel requested, the Bet Knight asked for arge mansion so they could live separately. Abelplied.

    Other than that, Abel spent the next two days setting up the teleportation circle inside his castle. When he was done, he connected it to the whole teleportationwork that the Wizard Union had ess to. This way, the duchy of Carmel became one of the few duchies that could move to other regions from the royal pce.

    For a few days longer, a lot more changes were made to the royal pce. Plenty of lighting circles were installed. Some of them were in the main hall, some of them were in the side hall, some of them were in the bedroom, the walkway. Even the kitchen (for the servants) had them in ce. To make things more ridiculous, even the underground room was installed with lighting circles of its own.

    To protect his treasure room, Abel decided to guard it with a special defensive circle that he made. Apart from himself and Burbridge, it was intended so that no one else would be able to open it.

    There was also a special room that was sealed inside the giant underground room. Without a short distance teleportation circle, it¡¯d be impossible to ever know about this ce¡¯s existence. And what¡¯s so special about here? Well, inside this room, there was a spirit that Abel bought in the Lianty City Wizard Union branch with his points. He was powering it with the perfect gemstones that he made.

    The purpose of this spirit was very simple: to control all of the lighting circles that were inside the pce. Most people couldn¡¯t see ces that would also cover nearby areas with arge number of circles. Usually, it¡¯d be controlled by the battle fort 03, but if Abel had to use battle fort 03, it was always to work in the way that it was programmed to.

    That was a lot of resources Abel had put into the renovation. Actually, the amount hemited was enough to make several intermediate wizards go bankrupt. The pce he was building was one of artificial intelligence, which was the first of its kind that was ever made in history.

    No, there was a magic tower right next to his pce, but if it did get attacked, the battle fort 03 would be the first thing thates into aid. Even if the battle fort 03 wasn¡¯t there, wizards at Harry Castle could alsoe through the teleportation circle.

    In times of emergency, the underground room would be a safe ce to hide. There was a room with both a seclusion circle and a defensive circle. Inside was a huge amount of ¡°ration potion¡± in case any crisis happened. It was so well prepared, Abel thought that he was being too paranoid about being attacked. He could¡¯ve built anything he wanted, but going with a mana-proof safe room was taking a step too far.

    These days, Bartoli became quite busy while acting as Abel¡¯s personal butler. She was preparing for November the fifth, which was the day that the duchy of Carmel would hold a banquet at its royal pce. She was in charge of sending the invitation letters to everyone. Yes, everyone. The dwarves. The elves. The three kingdoms. The nearby duchies included the duchy of Thunder, the duchy of Laka, and the duchy of Koror.

    There were a fewplicated reasons for not inviting the other duchies. To begin with, instead of granting Abel the duchy of Carmel, the Kingdom of St. Ellis could¡¯ve just given him the duchy of Keyen, which was a declining power that had barely any influence left. Stll, he was too powerful as an influential figure. If he wanted to build his own political influence, he could¡¯ve formed alliances with the nearby duchies, and that would only be detrimental to the existing power bnce that the state had tried so hard to maintain.

    For this reason, Abel decided to not invite too many duchies over to his own banquet. He didn¡¯t want to be perceived as a power-hungry dictator. He had other aspirations, and this was not part of what he was after.

    Speaking of which, Abel had pretty much stopped his search in the dark world recently. Most of his time was now devoted to wizard training. Other than that, he would use his spare time to make equipment and potions. He needed time to increase his strength. If he wanted to explore the cave inside Lut Gholein, he needed to be at least an intermediate wizard first. Without the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell, it¡¯d be extremely dangerous if he was moving in narrow, dark spaces that he wasn¡¯t familiar with.

    Abel needed to care of himself a lot more now. He was not just a person, nor just a person that belonged to a family. He was a king. He had his own duchy to take care of, so all the supplies he could make before, he would now have to make enough for the state that he was ruling.

    Before Abel left the dark world once more, he decided to pay a visit to the pce at Lut Gholein. He was taking away all the art pieces he could inside his space portal bag. He wanted a surprise for the uing event.

    Tomorrow was a special day. It was the day that the duchy would hold its first banquet. It was the first banquet that the new king was holding, and the scale of it was grander than most events that people were familiar with.

    Even Burbridge hadn¡¯t seen something like this very often. When he saw the invitation list, he was astounded by the names that he saw. For starters, there were the names of the emperors of the three kingdoms. While it wasn¡¯t too likely that they woulde in person, there was still the possibility that their princes and trusted officials would make attendance.

    There were also important figures from other important ces. There was the dwarven Goff family, the ruling elven family at Angstrom City, the Liante City Wizard Union branch, and other very impressive people. Even some of the personal invites were all quite impressive themselves, since most of them were either master cksmith, head knight¡¯smander and wizards from low to middle tier.

    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Burbridge yelled at one of the servants he was taking charge of, ¡°Watch it! That¡¯s the special realm statue the king has brought himself! It¡¯s supposed to be an irreceable item, so watch your hands when you try to carry them.¡±

    Burbridge was thrilled. He was just about to take out the treasures in the treasure room and decorate them all over the pce, but while he was in the middle of doing it, the king decided to bring a bunch of art pieces he got from a special realm. The pce was starting to be a very cultured ce. Added with the extraordinary number of lighting circles, it also felt like the king wanted to build a museum.

    For the banquet tomorrow, the royal pce had ordered all sorts of different food ingredients. There were sealed wines that were stored in the basement, and even the grandmaster wine was prepared for some very important guests.

    After training them for about twenty days, the royal pce chefs had learned to create a new sort of dish. Upon agreeing to learn to make them, these chefs were all told to sign a magical contract for confidentiality¡¯s sake. Seeing this was enough to make Burbridge put a smile on his serious look. Even in the smallest of matters, the duchy of Carmel was about to reach its most prosperous time.

    When Burbridge was busy with something else, a servant was looking around himself in a very anxious way. He was hiding a precious decoration piece inside his clothing. If he could sneak past the guarding knights, he would be able to sell it at a very high price.

    This servant thought to himself, ¡°Come on,e on,e on. Don¡¯t let me run into anyone, and I¡¯ll be gold.¡±

    As someone who had served the pce for many years, he was very familiar with the locations nearby. By walking around in various directions, he was able to bypass the guards and reach a wall near the pce. Not a lot of people knew about this, but there was an underground sewage at the bottom of this wall. It was just big enough to fit one person.

    The servant thought that he was nevering back. He smiled as he readied himself to say goodbye to the royal pce, but as soon as he went outside the royal pce, Abel¡¯s guardian spirit started to sh very rapidly.

    ¡°The guardian has found someone who tried to steal a royal item. Pleasee and seize him!¡±

    This very message was sent directly to Abel and the battle fort 03 spirit.

    Abel shook his head when he saw this, ¡°Trying to steal from a wizard. Wow, what is this person thinking?¡±

    And no, Abel didn¡¯t bother to make the arrest himself. The battle fort 03 was here, so there wasn¡¯t even the need for him to bother at all.

    When the servant climbed over the pce fence, he could see that the view in front of him was getting dark. When he raised his head to look for the moon, he saw that there was a four-metre tall metallic monster looking at him. It was pointing a super-big ballista at him.

    The servant felt weak. He just wanted to steal something, but that thing, whatever it was and whatever weapon it was using, was enough to take care of even a knight¡¯s headmander.

 Chapter 724 - Banquet 1

    <h4>Chapter 724: Banquet 1</h4>

    It was November the fifth. Since the banquet started at noon, people were alreadying in through the teleportation circle in the morning.

    There were even people that came several days early. The three nearby duchies, for example. The people that represented these ces weren¡¯t qualified to use the teleportation circle, so they had to make their trip ever since they received their invitation. Once they reached Bakong City, they just stayed at an inn until the banquet actually began.

    In the very early morning, all the servants in the royal pce changed into their costumes. As the head butler, Burbridge himself changed into a very fine ck suit. After he finished making some early arrangements, he waited for Abel to finish breakfast before leading him to the dressing room.

    Abel had to get ready as soon as he finished eating. When he was done, he followed Burbridge to the dressing room. The dressing room was one of the rooms that was reserved for just Abel. It was mostly just an empty room, which had full-body mirrors on the walls on two sides. The mirror¡¯s body was made of giant crystals, where the back was sealed to the wall with mercury. Keep in mind that this world didn¡¯t have the technology to make ss, so making mirrors like this was ridiculously expensive.

    Inside the first room on the other side, there were countless costumes for both men and women. Most of them were left by the George Family, so Abel nned to throw them all away, but Burbridge convinced him not to. He said that the right costumes were supposed to represent a family¡¯s heritage, and while the history behind them might not be passed down to the generations onward, its symbolic meaning was more than enough to make them stay.

    Over the past twenty days, the royal tailors had prepared four costumes for Abel. They were working days and nights for them, but there really wasn¡¯t time to finish all the linings. The most they could do wasce enough jewelry, so it looked high-ss enough for the person wearing them.

    Abel chose a bright yellow safari jacket for himself. He decided to go with a shouldered cape that had a ck base and golden linings for the outside. For his head, he decided to wear the golden crown with a perfect gemstone piece. He was wearing white small gloves made with sheep leather, and he was holding the scepter made with green tourmaline.

    Abel was a handsome man about two meters tall. With a uniform tailored for a king, almost everyone felt like bowing down in his presence. Also, it had only been a month since he came back from the great war. He did a good job maintaining his postures as a knight, but asionally, the murderous aura would stille out of him and shun everyone nearby.

    ¡°Great. It¡¯s great!¡±

    When Abel smiled, the overwhelming essence he omitted suddenly disappeared. He realized how intimidating he was being, so he did something about it with his transformation ne. After that, the royal tailor finally felt the courage to stand up and thank him for hispliment.

    Burbridge sent a reminder, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re the king and host of this event. There is no need for you to wait in the hallroom now. You can make your appearance after everyone else has.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Abel shook his head at the suggestion, ¡°I can, but no. I don¡¯t know how the other kings did it, but everyoneing is my friend. I need to be there to show them enough generosity.¡±

    Burbridge quickly changed his tune, ¡°Apologies, your Majesty. As a powerful king, you are free to do all things under your own free will.¡±

    When Abel came to the hallroom, he saw Bartoli was waiting outside the door. Bartoli was in herdy-in-waiting costume, but the wizard badge on her chest was a constant reminder that she was to be respected at all times. This way, not only did she serve as someone to maintain the order of this ce, the wizards that woulde here today would also feel very respected to be weed by her.

    Bartoli called over, ¡°Bernie Goff of the dwarves just came!¡±

    Bernie was very polite for formal events such as this, ¡°It¡¯s a great honor, Grandmaster Abel. I havee to say my greetings to you.¡±

    Abel smiled at the presence of a close friend, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, Bernie! How¡¯s everything?¡±

    ¡°All good, thanks to you. The grandmaster¡¯s wine has helped to lift our family¡¯s reputation. To thank you for all the help you give, they¡¯ve sent me here to send you gifts.¡±

    ¡°Forget about the gifts!¡± Abel shook his head, ¡°You know me well enough, don¡¯t you? I don¡¯t care about gifts!¡±

    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t, Grandmaster Abel. You¡¯re not a man interested in money and wealth, so our family has decided to give you one hundred small-sized war puppets this time. Of course, each of them would be equipped with their own consecutive crossbow.¡±

    Abel gave his utmost gratitude, ¡°Thank your father for me. Please, if the Goff family needs something, let me know.¡±

    Bernie said with hesitation, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a lot we need your help with, but, let¡¯s see, well... Yeah, this is your day today, so we¡¯ll probably do this another time.¡±

    Just when Abel was about to ask more about it, Bartoli¡¯s voice came over from a distance.

    ¡°Derek, the eldest prince of the Kingdom of St. Ellis, has arrived!¡±

    Bernie gave a bow, ¡°I¡¯ll stop bothering you now, Grandmaster Abel. Let¡¯s leave the talk for the future.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Abel returned a bow, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it for some other time.¡±

    Prince Derek gave a bow to Abel, ¡°Good day to you, Grandmaster Abel. I¡¯vee here on behalf of his Majesty King Ambroses¡¯s behalf.¡±

    Abel returned the bow, ¡°It¡¯s a great honor to see you in person. Thank you so much for your arrival, your highness. Please, send my kindest regard to his Majesty.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty has sent a very humble gift to you, Grandmaster Abel. Here.¡±

    As Prince Derek said that, four leather-armored knights came in and bowed to Abel on one knee.

    ¡°They are the griffin knights. From this day on, they will swear their eternal loyalty to your family.¡±

    Abel was very surprised to receive a gift like this. The griffin knight was the strongest soldier type of the Kingdom of St. Ellis. It was the only human soldier type that was trained with the use of flying mounts. If King Ambrose was kind enough to give him his own griffin knight, he must¡¯ve really cherished the help that Abel could potentially offer.

    As Abel told the four griffin knights to stand up, he saw that they were all close to bing head knightmanders. More crucially, when he scanned them with his power of the Will, he could see a lot about their current physical states. They all had suffered several injuries before, and while it¡¯s mostly recovered now, they seemed to have reached their maximum potential already.

    From that, Abel kind of understood the reasons that they were chosen to be sent here. As knights who little to no space for growth, they would only grow weaker as time went past. Still, they represented the goodwill of the Kingdom of St. Ellis. They were past their prime, but they were still the only human soldier type that could use flying mounts.

    Abel turned to speak to Burbridge, ¡°Have their residence arranged. Also, take care of their mounts.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty,¡± Burbridge bowed in reply. Then, he took the four griffin knights away from the hallroom.

    Abel thanked Prince Derek again, ¡°I¡¯m very thankful for such generosity. Please, bring back my gratitude and friendship when you return.¡±

    Prince Derek¡¯s eyes kind of swelled when he heard the word ¡°gratitude.¡± He was the one who picked the four griffin knights as gifts. There were many people who opposed the idea, and without the direct consent of his father, he would¡¯ve never had the chance to hear such words from Abel.

    Bartoli¡¯s voice came over again, ¡°His Majesty of the duchy of Thunder, King Absolem has arrived!¡±

    Abel bowed to Prince Derek, ¡°My apologies. I¡¯ll have to say my greetings.¡±

    Prince Derek understood. He knew what happened between the duchy of Thunder and the duchy of Carmel. More specifically, he knew how Abel captured a Wizard and kept him at the Lianty City Wizard Union branch.

    The story went like this: while the duchy of Thunder requested Liante City to set the Wizard free, without Abel¡¯s consent, it¡¯d be impossible for the Liante City Wizard Union branch to do so.

 Chapter 725 - Banquet 2

    <h4>Chapter 725: Banquet 2</h4>

    King Absolem was sad. Yes, he was very sad. He was an ambitious king, and the state he ruled was at the same geographic location as the duchy of Carmel. Originally, since all three of the neighboring duchies were pretty strong themselves, his only chance for expansion was to target the duchy of Carmel.

    If Abel hadn¡¯t gotten all the wizards inside Harry Castle, he would¡¯ve sent his own army very early on. He had two head knightmanders and an intermediate wizard at his disposal. When the duchy of Carmel went out of control, he could¡¯ve intervened in the area by force, iming that it was under the name of ¡°maintaining stability over the region.¡± Abel changed all that, though. Not only were both of his headmander knights injured, but his Wizard was also now a prisoner at the Liante City Wizard Union branch.

    Without a Wizard¡¯s support, the duchy of Thunder would have no way of defending against harassment from the neighboring states. It was just the power of one man, yes, but without him, the duchy of Thunder was just a weak state that anyone could bully.

    With that as context, King Absolem sought opportunities in the banquet that Abel was holding. He had all the time he needed to think about the kind of attitude he should be taking. Of course, it¡¯d be terrible for him to act bold and arrogant in front of Abel, but his pride simply couldn¡¯t allow him to lower himself over what happened. His only shot, so it appeared, was to appeal to Abel by offering something that both duchies would be happy with.

    From a long-term perspective, the duchy of Thunder had to try to remain friendly towards the duchy of Carmel. The Kingdom of St. Ellis would try to protect the duchy of Thunder in case a forced invasion happens. Still, from King Absolem¡¯s perspective, if Abel really wanted to threaten his power, there would only be so much that the Kingdom of St. Ellis would be able to do.

    With that in mind, King Absolem couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the young man in front of him. It was important to have aspirations, but humbleness was more important at this point.

    Abel started with a bow, ¡°Wee, King Absolem.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t really have any personal grudge against King Absolem. The duchy of Carmel had always been on bad terms with the duchy of Thunder, so it¡¯d be weird if thetter didn¡¯t try to do something when things started to sour. As he saw it, honestly, the only thing worth being angry about was what they did to Head Commander Hoover the other day. He did manage to resolve that, but if he came a littleter, there would be no doubt that Head Commander Hoover would be in a very bad ce right now.

    King Absolem returned a bow, ¡°Your Honor, I¡¯vee here on behalf of the goodwill of our state. I hope this exchange will bring evesting friendship to the people that we represent.¡±

    Abel replied calmly, ¡°So do I, King Absolem, so do I.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, if you¡¯ll allow me to be straight, King Abel, I wish to bring back Wizard Malory with a nobleman¡¯s treaty.¡±

    King Absolem knew that there wasn¡¯t enough time. There were many guests at this banquet, so he had to make this conversation go faster. The deal he offered was like paying ransom for a hostage. This way, he could ensure that Wizard Malory would be safe under captivity.

    Abel smiled as he shook his head, ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken, King Absolem. I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s holding the person with that title.¡±

    ¡°It seems that I have to reveal my ace card already,¡± King Absolem shook his head, ¡°King Abel if you¡¯re willing to ept this offer, I¡¯ll exchange Neking City for a promise from you to show mercy to Wizard Malory.¡±

    Gold was meaningless to someone like Abel. With that in mind, the only thing that the duchy of Thunder could offer wasnd. Neking City was a city with the same size as Harvest City. It shared its border with the duchy of Carmel, and the size of itsndmass was enough to be granted to at least ten crested knights. For just one intermediate wizard, Abel surely got a bargain this time.

    Abel smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll negotiate with the Liante City wizards once they¡¯ve arrived. And if you would just excuse me for a bit...¡±

    Abel turned to Burbridge, ¡°Is grandfather Brook here yet?¡±

    Burbridge replied with a bow, ¡°Pardon me, your Majesty, but I think some time will be needed to wait for him.¡±

    Abel then reached his hands out to King Absolem, ¡°For the eternal friendship between our states.¡±

    King Absolem fist-bumped with Abel, ¡°Yes, for the eternal friendship between our states, our people, and between us.¡±

    Once the two kings finished their deration for peace, the expressions on their faces started to rx a lot more. King Absolem did pay a huge price for getting Wizard Malory back, but it was all worth it if he could guarantee his state¡¯s safety.

    Next, it was time for Abel to meet with the king of the duchy of Laka and the king of the duchy of Koror. He was very polite to them, and such humbleness was not very often seen before. In all of the previous banquets, the king was supposed to make an appearance only at the final moment. When the four families heard that Abel was not doing that, they were all very moved by his decision to lower himself in front of his guests.

    When the local noblemen arrived, that¡¯s when the banquet really started to get noisy. Almost all of the families brought their most beautiful maidens here. They were all about the same age as Abel. Three of them were even from the royal families of the neighboring duchies.

    Now, Abel was a very, very, very attractive man in the eyes of thesedies. He was powerful, rich, young, articte, and humble. He was the king, and all of them wanted a piece of him, but they didn¡¯t have the power to speak to a king at their own will. To Abel, he was just not interested in them. He already had Loraine, and his previous life already taught him to stay loyal to one partner.

    Bartoli¡¯s voice came over, ¡°Chesterton, the prime minister of the Kingdom of St. Pierrt hase!¡±

    Abel was slightly surprised to hear that name. In the Kingdom of St. Pierrt, the prime minister was supposed to be more powerful than the king himself. The most he expected was a prince, not the one with the highest authority in the whole state.

    Abel weed with a wide grin, ¡°Thank you so much foring here, Duke Chesterton!¡±

    Duke Chesterton responded with a deep bow, ¡°Grandmaster Abel! The duchy of Carmel will only get more prosperous under your rule.¡±

    Abel thanked him for the kind words, ¡°The Kingdom of St. Pierrt has always been good to me. I hope I can bring this gratitude of mine to all of the duchy of Carmel.¡±

    Prince Derek was not very pleased to see Duke Chesterton here. On asions like this, every kingdom was supposed to send representatives of the same ss. Since the Kingdom of St. Ellis sent him, a prince, toe here to this banquet, it¡¯d be only right for the Kingdom of St. Pierrt to send a prince of their own. What Duke Chesterton was doing here was nothing short of causing drama.

    When Prince Derek thought about how Duke Chesterton managed toe here safely, he couldn¡¯t help but look over towards a specific direction. Yes, where the teleportation circle was located. If Duke Chesterton wanted to get here without bringing any guards, he coulde here by essing the teleportation circle from his own pce.

    ¡°His Majesty of the Kingdom of St. Anwall, Emperor Aldous has arrived!¡±

    Bartoli¡¯s voice had everyone shocked this time. Duke Chesterton might be the one with real power in his state, but title was much more important at ces like this. Also, Emperor Aldous was truly deserving of his title. He could even have ¡°the great¡± in front of his title, and no one would argue.

 Chapter 726 - Banquet 3

    <h4>Chapter 726: Banquet 3</h4>

    Prince Derek had a very sour look now. While it was the Kingdom of St. Ellis that gave Abel his own territory, things started to seem like they were out of control. In fact, it looked like that duchy of Carmel was already beyond the control of the Kingdom of St. Ellis.

    Originally, the Kingdom of St. Ellis wasposed of seven sub-states, but that number could easily be six, with Abel as one of the rulers. Take now, for example, the duchy of Carmel was speaking on equal ground with the Kingdom of St. Pierrt and the Kingdom of St. Anwall. Worse yet, if Abel truly wanted to form a diplomatic rtionship with these two, there probably wasn¡¯t a lot that could stop him.

    Abel bowed to Emperor Aldous, ¡°O the great Emperor Aldous; it is my utmost honor to be under your presence.¡±

    Emperor Aldous bowed back, ¡°Greetings to you, Grandmaster Abel. I¡¯vee here with the friendship of the Kingdom of St. Anwall, and we wish that we can do well with the duchy of Carmel.¡±

    The emperor was asking to be on equal ground with Abel. There were no other ways of interpreting that. Also, if it was someone like Duke Chesterton saying that, there would be a lot of wiggle room to take back what was said. However, this was an emperor that said this. There was no turning back with anything that he said.

    Naturally, Abel was not going to turn down an offer as good as this one. In the first ce, he only received the duchy of Carmel so he could provide for the two families that raised him. Now, with a powerful empire willing to ally with him, of course, he would take this opportunity to further ensure the safety of his duchy.

    Emperor Aldous was taking a lot of the spotlight off from Abel. Like Duke Chesterton, he didn¡¯t speak openly about the gifts that they were bringing. It wouldn¡¯t be polite if they were to show off their presents here. They were whispering to their servants, but Abel didn¡¯t think it was enough to ask them about it.

    Bartoli¡¯s voice came over again, ¡°Wizard Cyril of the dwarves has arrived!¡±

    Before Abel moved towards him, Wizard Cyril appeared by the side with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell.

    Wizard Cyril grabbed Abel by his cape, ¡°Ok, let¡¯s cut to the point, Grandmaster Abel. The grandmaster¡¯s wine. Where is it? I¡¯ve gotten thirsty with this trip.¡±

    Bernie¡¯s hands covered his face the whole time.

    Abel smiled, then spoke to his servant, ¡°Yes, Wizard Cyril, I have as many as you want. Hey, you! Bring all of the grandmaster¡¯s wine to the main hall!¡±

    Wizard Cyril only looked more serious when the servants left. ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t think being a king is good for you. You¡¯re still a long way from your journey as a wizard.¡±

    All the royals weren¡¯t sure if they heard correctly. It was not appropriate for Wizard Cyril to speak like this to a king. Still, given that he was a well-respected advanced wizard, it made sense that he¡¯d be this straightforward.

    Abel smiled humbly, ¡°Yes, but my family is not quite big enough yet. I need an environment for them to grow.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Wizard Cyril nodded with the reply. Normally, it¡¯d take the same amount for one to grow with his family. Still, for Abel, because of how extraordinarily powerful he was, he was already at the top of the Holy Continent before his family could find a way to help him. If this kept going, his two families would have no chance but to keep relying on just him to survive.

    Soon, a few servants brought bottles of the grandmaster¡¯s wine on the long table. It didn¡¯t take long before one of them to disappear and reappear in Wizard Cyril¡¯s hands.

    Abel didn¡¯t really trust Wizard Cyril to act responsibly, ¡°Um, Bernie? Can you watch him for me?¡±

    Bernieughed as he joined Wizard Cyril, ¡°It¡¯s fine! Wizard Cyril gets loose in front of good wine, but he¡¯s not all that crazy when he¡¯s drunk.¡±

    Bartoli spoke again, ¡°Duke Alberta and Lady Carrie of the elven race have arrived!¡±

    ¡°Abel!¡± Duke Alberta performed an elven bow to Abel. Instead of referring to Abel by his title, he only spoke his name, giving off an impression of how close their rtionship was.

    Meanwhile, Lady Carrie just bowed to Abel quietly before standing back behind Duke Alberta.

    Abel greeted with a bow, ¡°How did you get here in person, Duke Alberta?¡±

    Duke Alberta said with a smile, ¡°Ie here as a representative of Angstrom CIty. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be interested, but would you like the duchy of Carmel to be our ally?¡±

    As soft as Duke Alberta¡¯s voice was, it was enough for all the noblemen to be very shocked. Angstrom City was one of the most prominent cities of the elven race. If the duchy of Carmel were to be its ally, it¡¯d be something that would be far more important than a duchy.

    Abel smiled in response, ¡°It¡¯d be my honor, Duke Alberta. Angstrom CIty is a beautiful elven city, and it¡¯d be my honor to have the duchy of Carmel be its ally.¡±

    For now, it¡¯s just spoken promises. Administrations would negotiate all the necessary paperwork on both sides.

    Something bothered Duke Chesterton, ¡°Wait, Angstrom City is so far away. It¡¯d be very expensive if the elves wanted to set up a teleportation channel that goes through both ces.¡±

    Emperor Aldous was also shocked to hear this, ¡°True, true. Does this duchy have arge-sized teleportation circle or something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± Duke Chesterton shook his head, ¡°Even the three kingdoms don¡¯t have the right to make purchases ofrge-sized teleportation circles. Grandmaster Abel did make a lot of points with the business he was doing in Liante City, but I would say that it was simply not legal for him to buy his own.¡±

    Prince Derek said with a bitter smile, ¡°I think I know something about this.¡±

    The two turned to Prince Derek in silence. Actually, it would make sense that someone from the Kingdom of St. Ellis would know about this better than they did.

    Prince Derek asked in a soft voice, ¡°Do you two remember about the Wizard Cliff murder case?¡±

    Duke Chesterton nodded, ¡°Yes. It remained an unsolved case, but when it was revealed that Grandmaster Abel had killed three advanced wizards on his own, people started to think of him as the real killer.¡±

    Prince Derek spoke in a very quiet voice, ¡°Yes, yes. So, then, if the duchy of Carmel really has its ownrge-sized circle, the answer would be clear.¡±

    Even Emperor Aldous was interested, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Uh,¡± Prince Aldous spoke with a painful look, ¡°Wizard Cliff¡¯s tower disappeared after he was killed.¡±

    Emperor Aldous widened his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re talking about a tower. You¡¯re talking about a tower that¡¯s sixteen floors tall.¡±

    ¡°The St. Ellis Wizard union did try to hide this information. Now, whoever¡¯s in charge of the Wizard Union, he¡¯s not going to let anyone do any further investigation.¡±

    It¡¯s been a very long time since the information was leaked. Of course, Prince Derek knew all there was to it. If Abel really did have arge-size teleportation circle, he would¡¯ve had more than enough time toe up with a legitimate reason for it.

 Chapter 727 - Banquet 4

    <h4>Chapter 727: Banquet 4</h4>

    Emperor Aldous couldn¡¯t believe his ears, ¡°There¡¯s arge-sized teleportation circle inside the magic tower?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Prince Derek nodded, ¡°Just then, the teleportation circle, an analytic spirit, and the magic tower all disappeared together.¡±

    Duke Chesterton sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t think even the Wizard Union wants to ask questions about it.¡±

    The real ruler of the St. Ellis Wizard Union was Wizard Dunn. There were many links between him and Abel, and as a level eighteen advanced wizard himself, he was among the most terrifying fighting force that the human possessed.

    Same for Abel. He¡¯s killed a few advanced wizards himself. It was not like the Wizard Union would go after him for some dead people and some items that probably wouldn¡¯te back.

    Bartoli¡¯s voice came over, ¡°Master Sorin of the cksmith Union hase.¡±

    Master Sorin bowed, ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster Abel. I¡¯ve brought some gift from the union itself, and I¡¯ve also got some things directly from Master Robin himself.¡±

    Abel returned a bow, ¡°Is Master Robin welltely?¡±

    Master Sorin replied, ¡°He¡¯s been goodtely. So good, actually, that he¡¯s been locking himself inside his room all day! He¡¯s mostly researching the things that you¡¯ve done, Grandmaster Abel.¡±

    Abel said with a smile, ¡°Please, send him my best regards.¡±

    As the banquet was about to start, more and more people started to gather. All the wizards that were close to Abel came. There was Wizard Murphy, Wizard Morton, Carlos, and Camille. Wizard Yveline couldn¡¯te. He was too busy on his own lockdown training. Due to his injuries, he had no choice but to dedicate more time to enhancing his strengths.

    When Carlos and Camille saw Abel, they became more careful than they had previously been.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, you two,¡± Abel said, then proceeded toin to them, ¡°You know, for the days I¡¯ve stayed at Harry Castle, you¡¯ve nevere to see me.¡±

    Carlos was already back to his usual ways of mouthing at people, ¡°Well, you should be the one thates to see us! Where have you been, Abel? We couldn¡¯t see you anywhere!¡±

    Camille nodded with a smile, ¡°Language! I¡¯m just saying, but it¡¯s almost like you¡¯re trying to hide from us.¡±

    Abel tried to hold the urge to give them a big hug, ¡°I¡¯ve heard words that both of you reached rank five. You two are finally going to be official wizards.¡±

    Camille said in confidence, ¡°You are sure right about that! We don¡¯t make the bestpetition for you bute on; we¡¯re not that terrible!¡±

    Ever since the training ground was filled with all sorts of equipment bought from Liante City, the wizards that lived in Harry Castle were really starting to make improvements with enhancing their ranks. It was especially true for Carlos and Camille. As direct disciples of Wizard Morton, they had almost limitless resources to use for their training, and it was making their progress go faster than ever before.

    For Wizard Morton, he was just happy to see that his disciples were good to each other. With all three of them as official wizards, he was very proud of his achievements over the years.

    Suddenly, a white light shed by Abel. It was Wizard Dunn. He didn¡¯t even bother waiting for Bartoli¡¯s announcement. Wizard Lorenzo from Liante City was also with him.

    Wizard Dunn wasughing as he greeted, ¡°Grandmaster Abel! So good to see you on a day like this. Lorenzo and I are just, you know, you got any drinks for us?¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo was much more formal inparison, ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I¡¯vee to send regards from the Liante City Wizard Union branch.¡±

    At this time, Burbridge came back, ¡°Your Majesty, the banquet is about tomence.¡±

    When Abel walked to the center of the hallroom, he saw quite a lot of diversity among the guests he invited. There were humans, dwarves, elves, wizards, knights, and noblemen. They were the most respected people on the Holy Continent, and that just showed how powerful Abel was now.

    ¡°Everyone.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t speak with a loud voice, but the sound circle he installed made his voice spread very clearly. Some of the ordinary people didn¡¯t know how it happened. They were just surprised with everything that they saw and heard.

    Since the pce was not supposed to be another magic tower, it must-have devices that would allow ordinary people to enter, Abel tried to fix that by installing low-concentration magic gathering circles. While they served as energy supply, the mana concentration wouldn¡¯t go so overboard that ordinary people would die.

    While observing the pce¡¯s interior, Wizard Lorenzo noticed the diamond on Abel¡¯s crown. It was a top-tier magic gemstone that he was wearing. Even advanced wizards wouldn¡¯t do something like that.

    ¡°I am Abel, a cksmith, a wizard, and now, I¡¯ve be a duke that rules my own territory. I love the duchy of Carmel. It is the home that raised me. From today onward, I¡¯ll fulfill my role to protect it.¡±

    ¡°The duchy of Carmel will forever remain neutral. It will not be involved in any conflicts between states, and it will never be the first one to dere any of its neighbors as an enemy. However, if anyone dares to invade, I¡¯ll make them pay with blood. That¡¯s all I have to say. Let¡¯s start the banquet now.¡±

    Abel¡¯s speech demonstrated the founding principles of his duchy. It also showed a lot about the strength of the duchy of Carmel. It wasn¡¯t easy for any state to be neutral. Since the three kingdoms were always going against each other, any sort of disagreement would usually lead to the smaller duchies involved. The humans didn¡¯t have a lot of space to live in. There was a limited amount of all kinds of resources. If an empire wanted development, it¡¯d always have to take from others.

    Abel didn¡¯t want any of that in his duchy. He served the Kingdom of St. Ellis, but that¡¯s only in form. He wouldn¡¯t want any of his subjects to die from meaningless wars. Now that he¡¯s dered neutrality, it would be much harder for the others to ask favors from him.

    With all that¡¯ he¡¯s said, Abel began to lift a crystal wine ss that was filled with red wine. Everyone followed. They all had their own concerns, but they all took their ss as soon as Abel did.

    Things got a lot noisier after the first sip. The servants started serving the dishes that were cooked by the royal chefs.

    Some of the gluttons already noticed, ¡°These are from the Land of Forgotten!¡±

    ¡°Land of the what?¡±

    Some of those had never heard of the ce, but when they found out how much the food cost at Liante City, they simply didn¡¯t know what to think. Even for a powerful empire, it¡¯d be costly to hold a banquet of this magnitude.

 Chapter 728 - Banquet 5

    <h4>Chapter 728: Banquet 5</h4>

    With the arrival of the good wine and food,ughter filled the banquet hall.

    The guests sorted themselves into small groups. Most of them chose to talk to people of equal status as themselves. For example, a few advanced wizards went to have conversations with Emperor Aldous and Duke Chesterton. Prince Derek was with them, but he was just listening by the side with a smile on his face.

    Again, Abel was the host of this event. It was only natural for him to take care of everyone that came here. With an overwhelming number of quests here, he didn¡¯t have time to touch ss with every single one of them. Instead, while holding a ss of red wine in his hand, he walked around the room and made a greeting gesture with everyone.

    That¡¯s about when he saw a familiar face. Head Commander Markham. As usual, he had a very serious look on his face. Next to him was a young man dressed in high-ss clothes, who was continuously stuffing food inside his mouth while ady watched him at the same time.

    Abel came to ask, ¡°You¡¯vee, Head Commander Markham.¡±

    Head Commander Markham bowed, ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster Abel. Surprised to say, I¡¯ve never expected K3516 to be you.¡±

    The young man beside him swallowed a piece of bread, ¡°So who do you think I am, Grandmaster Abel?¡±

    Abel smiled back, ¡°Good to see you out of Miracle City, K3308.¡±

    ¡°Ha! The pleasure is mine,¡± K3308 said as he looked towards Head Commander Markham for a bit, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to recognize me without him, but oh well.¡±

    Abelughed, ¡°You don¡¯t know how special you are, don¡¯t you? For all my life, I¡¯ve never seen another wizard who, without wearing his cape, finds himself eating a bunch of food next to a roomful of noblemen. All the while talking to ady, no less.¡±

    K3308 wiped his mouth for a bit, ¡°Come to think of it, pardon me, I¡¯ve never given you a proper introduction, have I?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°You might know me as K3308, but my real name is Ramciel. I¡¯m here with my father Emperor Aldous.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Abel went to tap Prince Ramciel on the shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Ramciel from now if you don¡¯t mind. Remember to stay here for a few days after this banquet. There¡¯ll be plenty of food and wine for you to have.¡±

    Prince Ramciel giggled, ¡°Generous! Very generous, Grandmaster Abel! I¡¯ve heard this from the wizards, correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but I¡¯ve heard that it takes ten days of eating at the Land of the Forgotten to have an enhancement.¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know who told you such rumours, but fine, stay here for ten days if you want. I¡¯ve got my own things to attend to, though, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve got all day for you.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t mind giving more food out to people. Actually, given how full of mana Prince Ramciel was now, it¡¯d be very beneficial if he was given an extra dose of the rabbit essence. Being generous here would be very good for both sides.

    While Abel was chatting with Prince Ramciel, Ramciel¡¯s father, Emperor Aldous, looked towards them for a bit. He liked where this was going. After hearing that Ramciel, his tenth son, was going to the orc battlefield at the same time as the legendary Abel, he knew that there was a new chance to form new connections with a potentially powerful ally.

    Within the thirty-something sons that Emperor Aldous had, six of them were blessed with the talent to be wizards. Ramciel was one of them, but his potential was just not enough to be worth much attention. Now that he became good friends with Abel, his father might just treat him with a little more recognition.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel,¡± Head Commander Markham spoke to Abel, ¡°Head Commander Bodley didn¡¯te because he didn¡¯t receive an invitation. Also, there¡¯s something he wanted me to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°He wanted to move his entire family to the duchy of Carmel, apparently.¡±

    Abel was very d to hear this. Head Commander Bodley was a powerful knight. With just Head Commander Hoover as the guardian of Bakong City, there simply weren¡¯t enough elite soldiers to defend the duchy of Carmel. He wanted more men toe to him, and the timing was simply too perfect.

    Abel asked, ¡°I thought Head Commander Bodley preferred Miracle City. Why is he nning on leaving now?¡±

    Head Commander Markham exined, ¡°Ever since the great war, it is expected that there won¡¯t be any major conflicts for the next several decades. There won¡¯t even be much conflict on smaller scales because the orcs would try to do anything to de-escte.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be much harder to gain battle points on the orc battlefield, so what Head Commander Bodley thought wanted was to finally settle down somewhere. With the number of points he¡¯s got, there wouldn¡¯t be much problem for him to be a crested baron.¡±

    Abel smiled in response, ¡°You have my word, Markham. When you see Head Commander Bodley, tell him that I already have his title and domain ready. From this very instance onward, he will be free to move to the duchy of Carmel with his family.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Grandmaster Abel. I¡¯ll tell him as soon as he can.¡±

    Head Commander Markham was very pleased to see his friend rewarded like this. The duchy of Carmel was probably the safest state in the world now. Also, given how close Abel was to Head Commander Bodley, it¡¯s pretty much guaranteed that the rewards he gave wouldn¡¯t be too terrible. Having his whole family moving would definitely improve everyone¡¯s standard of living.

    Abel turned to ask Prince Ramciel, ¡°Have you heard from K3305?¡±

    Prince Ramciel said with a grin, ¡°He¡¯s still at Miracle City, that man. He needs a little more points before he can say goodbye to that ce.

    Abel raised his brow, ¡°But I thought he was better than you.¡±

    Prince Ramciel crossed his arms, ¡°Well, you¡¯re wrong! I¡¯m K3308, the most explosive man there is, and if I put my mind into something, no one can cross me!¡±

    This was what Ramciel meant by ¡°explosive.¡± Before the war, the wizards would only spend half a day onunching all-out attacks on the enemy orcs. The faster the wizards were at casting spells, the more points they would get for killing the orcs that wereing to the walls. By this logic, it¡¯d be very easy for Prince Ramciel to take the lead. He did was to activate all the magic items that he had at once, and once he used them all up, he continued his attacks by using the rune cards he had.

    It was a dumb n, but it worked. After using all the items that he had, Prince Ramciel clumsily started drawing rune patterns to continue attacking the orcs. He was slow at it, of course, but since he didn¡¯t have to spend much, he still managed to score a lot of kills in half a day.

    While Abel was guessing on how much money Prince Ramciel wasted for finishing his service, he saw Carlos and Camille talking to each other with a gloomy look on their faces. He wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, so after waving goodbye with Prince Ramciel and Head Commander Markham before he proceeded to go check on them.

 Chapter 729 - Banquet 6

    <h4>Chapter 729: Banquet 6</h4>

    Abel put on a warm smile, ¡°What happened, you two?¡±

    Carlos had an upset look on his face, ¡°Abel, I should¡¯ve nevere to his banquet.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Why?¡± Abel asked. For some reason, Camille was just as upset as Carlos.

    Camille lowered her head, ¡°Mentor just told us that we couldn¡¯t have any food here. Do you know how hard it is for us, Abel? We¡¯ve been trying not to smell them every day when we are in Harry Castle, but now that they are right in front of us...¡±

    That just reminded Abel. Both Carlos and Camille had yet to be official wizards. It¡¯d be a waste if they were to eat food that contained the rabbit essence.

    Abel said with a sympathetic look on his face, ¡°Mentor is right. You should try to stay away from these dishes. How about I get something ordinary for you two?¡±

    Camille rolled her eyes, ¡°Uh, no. I can¡¯t eat normal food when I smell all this, you know.¡±

    ¡°Right, sorry,¡± Abel looked away for a bit, ¡°Did you, uh, have you heard from Warren and Audrey?¡±

    Warren and Audrey were Wizard Morton¡¯s disciples. Abel hadn¡¯t seen them before, but from what he¡¯s heard, the two locked themselves up on the sixth and seventh floor of the Morton Magic Tower outside Bakong City.

    Camille shook her head, ¡°Remember when you were chased after by Wizard Cliff? Everyone left the Morton Magic Tower when that happened, but both of them didn¡¯t make it when the floors were unlocked.¡±

    Abel sighed, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to hear that. Mentor must be very sad about this. I should¡¯ve been there earlier tofort him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saying that,¡± Camille nodded in acknowledgment, ¡°Mentor did expect this to happen, but he¡¯s been doing everything he can to make sure that it won¡¯t happen again. Wizard apprentices don¡¯t have a high rate of being official wizards. This is why he only picks really talented students.¡±

    Abel tried to change the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s spare that talk for another time. For now, I hope you two focus on your training. I¡¯ve already prepared magic towers for both of you.¡±

    Camille quickly changed her tone, ¡°Wow, really? Is it alright if I paint the whole tower in pink?¡±

    Carlos suddenly interrupted, ¡°I want short-distance portals everywhere in mine. I¡¯ve had enough walking on stairs.¡±

    What Carlos said did bring back some good memories. When the three of them were back at the Morton Magic Tower, Carlos would alwaysin about how many stairs he had to climb. Anyways, the three started smiling at each other as they reminisced about the time they had together.

    Meanwhile, Duke Albert drank red wine over the distance. He kept his distance from Abel and his ssmates but nodded when he crossed eyes with Abel. When Abel noticed, he went up to him to say his greetings.

    Duke Albert smiled, ¡°It¡¯s only been two years, Abel. I didn¡¯t expect you to grow so much!¡±

    Abel lowered his knees, ¡°My honorable Duke Albert, it is my pleasure to see you here. I can¡¯t stress enough how much I miss the days when I was with the elves.¡±

    When Abel finished his sentence, Duke Albert quickly activated a magic circle that he wore on his waist. This way, the two were covered with an invisible force field. The energy that was emitted caught the attention of multiple advanced wizards present, but when they saw how natural Abel was, they all didn¡¯t bother to ask anything.

    Still, Abel¡¯s elder sign card started sending emergency signals to Abel. The guardian spirit was trying to send a warning to him through the battlemand spirit. If Abel didn¡¯t shut down the emergency signal device with his power of the Will, the battle fort 03 would¡¯ve entered intobat mode immediately.

    Whatever Duke Alberta wanted to say, it must be very important.

    Duke Alberta looked at Abel,¡± I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard about this, Abel, so I¡¯m just going to tell you from the start.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Abel listened.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, the dwarves have suffered a decrease in their food production. The elves are in a simr situation. Fruits and other food products have been on a decline. The humans have yet to face this problem, but ording to the elder of my n, there will be a disastering soon. It will be big enough that the whole Holy Continent will suffer because of it.¡±

    Abel nodded, ¡°What you¡¯re saying definitely makes sense. When I was at the Orc Empire, I saw a great decline in the production of food. It¡¯s one of the reasons that the Orc Empire started the war.¡±

    Duke Alberta continued, ¡°If the humans suffer a food shortage, then the duchy of Carmel will be at a very different ce than where it is now. It¡¯s the same reason that I¡¯m here.¡±

    The duchy of Carmel was heavily-reliant on its agriculture. It¡¯s one of thergest producers of food in the human world, and due to its very southern location, it became the ideal ce for running farms and growing crops. In times of prosperity, it¡¯d be selling food that was less valuable than anything, but in times of a food crisis, there would be no doubt that there would be someone who was going to buy it at a very high price.

    Duke Alberta¡¯s objective was simple: by allying with the duchy of Carmel, no one would feel that it was right to ask for favors from Abel. Yes, not even if there was ack of food that could be distributed.

    Abel turned to ask, ¡°So how long do you think it¡¯ll take?¡±

    ¡°Ten,¡± Duke Albert said with a depressed look, ¡°At least ten years. Since the outbreak came too quickly, we elves didn¡¯t have enough time to make enough storage for ourselves, and no, we can¡¯t just buy from the humans. The diet we have is too different from what humans produce.¡±

    This just reminded Abel of his three goddesses statue. He was a lucky man. With the irrigation device that he had, it would only take one month to collect wheat that was ripened. He had to keep it a secret, though. With Harvest City under his control, he would make sure that none of the noblemen would have ess to the secret technology he was utilizing.

    Abel spoke to Duke Albert, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me suggesting, I suppose the elves can try to change their diet.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Duke Albert asked.

    ¡°If the elves can change their main diet to what the humans have, I can make sure that there¡¯ll be enough supplies to feed the whole poption.

    Duke Albert shook his head immediately, ¡°It¡¯s a shocking statement,ing even from you. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not possible, however. We elves have a very high demand for fruits. What humans eat cannot provide us the necessary nutrition for our survival.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be straight with you, Duke Albert,¡± Abel went closer, ¡°I have a special potion that allows me to create a massive amount of crop harvest. It¡¯s not something that I¡¯m prepared to sell to others if you know what I mean.¡±

    Duke Albert widened his eyes, ¡°You mean you can multiply the food sources that the humans have?¡±

    Abel nodded with the confidence of an alchemy prodigy, ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve already been testing it with the Harry Family. We are using the potion on a massive area that¡¯s outside Harvest City.¡±

    ¡°So is it possible to increase the production of fruits?¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t too certain, ¡°I didn¡¯t do enough tests for that, but it should be very likely.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Duke Albert scratched his head, ¡°If I remember correctly, Master Bet doesn¡¯t have his own property amongst the elves. You only have a title that was granted to you, am I correct?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes,¡± Abel replied with a bit of surprise.

    ¡°Very well. When I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll talk with the Grand Duke. I¡¯ll ask her to grant Master Bet his own property outside Angstrom City. I¡¯ll also advise her to consider promoting Master Bet¡¯s rank amongst the elves.¡±

 Chapter 730 - Banquet 7

    <h4>Chapter 730: Banquet 7</h4>

    Abel felt unsettled after Duke Albert had free himself from the magic circle.

    No one in the human world knew about this news, not even the Kingdom of St Ellis. If they did, there was no way they would give every inch of harvestablend to him.

    He had unintentionally found the 3rd goddess fountain water. He was capable of providing food for all humans, but no one had forced him.

    10 years of food shortage would use up everything in their inventory.

    The duchy of Carmel¡¯s status had increased, but a corresponding power increase was needed. This included the knights and Abel himself.

    Knights were very important. ording to the rules of humans in the Holy Continent, wizards could not get involved in themon world¡¯s business. Therefore, knights were the true defying power.

    Abel thought about the arrival of Head Commander Bodley and the 4 griffin knights. Although their loyalty was a problem, Abel had a solution.

    As long as those powers could join him, the knight force of the duchy of Carmel would shoot up.

    Abel calmed himself down and kept smiling and chatting to his guests.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, what a nice pce you have !¡± Bernie wobbly walked towards Abel with a big ss of Grandmaster wine in his hand.

    Abel¡¯s face palmed himself. He told Bernie to look after Elite Wizard Cyril, but he had ended up drunk like this.

    ¡°Bernie, drink less!¡± Abel whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a dwarf. Dwarfs can¡¯t get drunk!¡± Bernie took another mouthful of Grandmaster Wine and said with confidence.

    Abel shook his head. There was no need to persuade Bernie anyway. Abel was a good ruler. He would stop his guests from enjoying themselves.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, all of these decorations are worth a fortune. You really are quite willing to show off. Did you clear up the pce treasury? Even though Bernie was a little drunk, he could still function normally.

    As the heir of the only dwarf family specialized in trade, he could recognize treasures more than any noble human.

    ¡°Bernie, you are too good. How did you know I¡¯ve cleared up the pce treasury?¡± Abel said with augh.

    Bernie suddenly became alert and pointed at Abel. ¡°How can you do that! Just look at this coral. Look at how mysterious it looks. You can tell it is not from the Holy Continent with one look. Only ancient sights will have something like this. Or maybe I was brought back from some farawaynd. But no matter what, this thing is extremely valuable. You are provoking people by putting it out!¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s just some decoration. In the eyes of wizards, it looks just like rubbish!¡± Abel said carelessly.

    ¡°Grandmaster. Have you gotten your artwork stolen before?¡± Bernie gazed around, realizing there were no guards dedicated to looking after these artworks.

    ¡°Thest one who tried had turned t!¡¯ Abel said with augh.

    ¡°Turned t!¡± Bernie stuttered a little and suddenly realized Abel was joking, so heughed as well.

    Bernie was not the only one; many nobles knew how to appreciate art as well. After the amazing meal, many of them began to look at the artworks.

    Wow! Sound. Many nobles were in awe. Their eyes were filled with shock, especially when they saw that grey armor.

    ¡°These are the core gears of the Duchy!¡± Earl Eno gasped as he stood in front of that magic knight sword, magic shield, and the full set of magic armor. They all had the George family coat of arms on them.

    The George family was no longer nobles, and their coat of arms had turned into history, but many nobles were still very much attached to it emotionally. These gears were the ones used to establish the Duchy; they all greatly admired them.

    Of course, many were also thankful that Abel was brave enough to show off these treasures. Most people had only heard about them in legends.

    Especially these knight gears, they signified the duchy of Carmel. People had only depicted them through drawings; no one had ever seen the real thing.

    Abel was happy that people are enjoying his decorations in the pce. This was what he wanted. These things from the pce treasury did not mean much to him, but to normal people, even nobles, it would be a once in a lifetime experience.

    The wine party had gone on for an hour; the dance was about to start.

    Burbridge entirely organized the flow of this wine party, and he followed the traditional royal party flow.

    As the owner, Abel would first need to select ady to dance with him. The other nobles could only entire the stage after him.

    As soon as the royal musicians appeared, every guest lowered their wine sses and stopped their chatting. They were all excited to see which luckydy Abel would choose.

    The music arose. Dancing was included in Abel¡¯s noble training, but he had never joined a dance party before, let alone dance with someone.

    As Abel walked across thedies, they all looked at him with excitement, but they were met one by one. With disappointment.

    He arrived by the side of his mother, Nora. Nora had used the ¡®beauty potion¡¯ and the ¡®full recovery potion,¡¯ so she looked like a youngdy.

    When Abel reached out his hand, countless gazes turned towards Nora.

    ¡°Mother, can we have a dance?¡± Abel¡¯s words sent a shock to the otherdies¡¯ jealous gaze, but then they became jealous again when they realized how beautiful his mother was.

    ¡°My spirit, King Abel¡¯s mother looks so young!¡± A nobledy was choked.

    ¡°Yeah, I would believe it if some told me she is just 18 years old!¡± Anotherdy said admiringly.

    There were nobles from all 3 kingdoms, so some of them were in the known. They soon realized maybe Abel¡¯s mother had used the elves ¡®beauty potion¡¯.

    All of a sudden, gaze turned towards the elven guests. Duke Albert and Lady Carrie.

    Lady Carrie ground her teeth. She felt the urge to tell everyone Abel was an alchemy master. She had sacrificed a lot of effort, even her life, to get a bottle of beauty potion from Abel.

    Most of the guests knew how prestigious the elves were, so it was best not to interrupt them. However, powerful rulers of the kingdom, such as Emperor Aldous and Duke Chesterton, stepped up and began chatting with Duke Albert.

    The Kingdom of St. Ellis¡¯s eldest prince, Prince Derek knew his status was lower, so he stepped up to Lady Carrie. However, before he could even speak, Lady Carrie gazed at him with cold eyes. Her attitude as an intermediate Druid was exposed, almost embarrassing the prince.

    Prince Derek quickly stepped back for 10 meters as though Lady Carrie was a snake. He took a deep breath.

    The wine partysted until night. Burbridge was very experienced, so he organized a once-in-a-lifetime performance that only boosted the atmosphere¡¯s excitement.

    After the party ended, most of the guests left through the teleportation circle.

    ¡°Father, I epted grandmaster Abel¡¯s invite. I¡¯ll stay in the duchy of Carmel for 10 days. Please allow me!¡± Prince Ramciel spoke softly and bowed to his father, Emperor Aldous.

    ¡°Since Grandmaster Abel had invited you, then stay. Make sure to interact well with Grandmaster Abel!¡± Emperor Aldous said with a smile.

 Chapter 731 - Bodley

    <h4>Chapter 731: Bodley</h4>

    Abel walked out of his room in his pajamas. Burbridge was already waiting outside; he immediately said with a bow, ¡°Your Majesty, headmander Bodley wants to see you!¡±

    ¡°Tell him to wait for me in the hall; I¡¯ll be there in a moment!¡± Abel nodded.

    He didn¡¯t expect headmander Bodley toe this quick. He only mentioned it to headmander Markham yesterday, and the man had already arrived early next morning, just in time to increase the knight force of the duchy of Carmel.

    Abel put on some casual clothes in his changing room and walked towards the hall.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel!¡± Headmander Bodley was drinking a cup of coffee. He quickly stepped up and bowed when he saw Abel.

    ¡°Bodley, long time no see. No need to be this polite; this is not the headmander Bodley I know!¡± Abel padded on his shoulder and said with augh.

    Headmander Bodley began tough as well when he saw Abel¡¯s attitude. He then stood up straight and said, ¡± I wanted toe follow you the moment I heard you became king of the duchy of Carmel, but I had some business I needed to finish up in Miracle City, so that¡¯s why it had taken this long!¡±

    Headmander Bodley had fought alongside Abel before. He trusted him with all his heart. Serving a king like this was far better than those nobles who inherited all their wealth.

    ¡°The duchy of Carmel is not strong. We need a powerful headmander like you!¡± Abel continued to smile.

    ¡°I, headmander Bodley will forever remain loyal to king Abel till the day I die!¡± Headmander Bodley kneeled and yelled.

    ¡°I, the king of the duchy of Carmel Abel, ept your loyalty. I will be treated as my man!¡± Abel said in a serious tone as he took out a knight sword from his portal ring and tapped it on the headmander Bodley¡¯s two shoulders.

    The ceremony was finished just like that; the rtionship between Abel and headmander Bodley was one step closer.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I will move my family here!¡± Headmander Bodley quickly added.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten a new city, Neekin City. I will divide it into 4 and grant you a knight domain. I will also submit a baron title for you to the Kingdom of St Ellis. I prepared a mansion for you in Bakong City and a courtyard outside the city. If you need anything else, just tell me!¡± Abel waved his hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster Abel, but this is already too much. I am satisfied with it!¡± Headmander Bodley bowed.

    4 knight domains were the most amount of domain a baron could get. But in reality, barons could rarely obtain all 4 domains. The title of a baron signified that you have 2-4 domains.

    Therefore, most new barons in the Holy Continent would only have 2 domains since all kings would like to grant the minimum number of domains.

    Of course, if headmander Bodley¡¯s family were nobles with a coat of arms, his rewards would be added on by his war glory.

    But headmander Bodley was only raised in a small noble family. The only reason that his family could maintain their status was that he was serving in Miracle City.

    As a headmander, he could go to any duchy and obtain a very prestigious title. But that title wouldn¡¯t have any coat of arms. Nobles like this would decrease status with each generation and be an ordinary citizen atst.

    A Coat of arms was the most prestigious signifier of status. Even a knight with a coat of arms and without a domain was more prestigious than a normal high status noble.

    This was why countless knights had willingly risked their lives in battle. As long as they could obtain a coat of arms. His offspring would be able to enjoy the prestige of this title forever if they did not kill themselves.

    It was very rare to see a huge coat of arms family like the George family being banished. If they didn¡¯t get exposed for supplying the orcs with secret human weapons to unleash their massive attack on the Miracle wall, as well as getting in the way of Abel¡¯s right to have a duchy as domain, this would have never happened to them.

    Therefore the George family incident was extremely rare.

    After headmander Bodley happily left the pce, Abel connected with Bartoli through the soul chain, ¡°Bartoli,e see me!¡±

    He then turned to Burbridge, the butler, and said, ¡°tell the 4 griffin knights to see me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your majesty, where do you want to have lunch?¡± Burbridge replied.

    ¡°Here, I have a lot of things to take care of today!¡± Abel said casually.

    Although this was not the norm, Burbridge did not question the king too much. He turned and told the servants.

    It was at that moment Bartoli appeared next to Abel in a sh.

    ¡°Bartoli, prepare a contract for me. I need it immediately,¡± Abel said with a gaze.

    But soon, he realized there was no mana in the pce. He had disrupted Bartoli¡¯s training by forcing her to stay in the pce.

    ¡°Yes, Bartoli. Also, draw out a forbidden area in the pce and tell the Wizard Union to set up an intermediate mana gathering circle. You can then keep doing your training!¡± Abel added.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Bartoli replied in excitement.

    She was Abel¡¯s steward, but also Abel¡¯s contracted object. Abel had brought her out from the Dark World. It was an extremely risky thing to do, but she could help Abel a lot with her noble status.

    Her work was nothingpared to the amount of joy she had received from Abel. The care Abel had given just further deepened her gratitude.

    At that moment, the Griffin knights arrived and neatly bowed at Abel. ¡°Your prestigious majesty, the griffin knights are at yourmand!¡±

    ¡°What are your names?¡± Abel asked, confused. Their movements were almost synchronized.

    ¡°I am griffin knight no.24!¡±

    ¡°I am griffin knight no.27!¡±

    ¡°I am griffin knight no.31!¡±

    ¡°I am griffin knight no.33!¡±

    The 4 griffin knights bowed and replied.

    ¡°Dead knights!¡± Abel realized their identity. They did not have names; they were raised to be a weapon ever since birth. Their loyalty definitely wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    However, since they were given out, it was hard to say if they could threaten their new owner. The kingdom of St Ellis probably wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm Abel.

    However, Abel would never wait until a problem arose, so he contacted Bartoli earlier.

    ¡°I ept your loyalty, so I¡¯ll give you a choice!¡¯ Abel paused and gazed at the 4 machine-like griffin knights. He then continued, ¡°one Is to remain in your current form, another is to sign a contract. If you sign a contract, I will give you potions to increase your power. If any of you can be a headmander, I will grant him a noble identity!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, we have reached the peak of our potential!¡± Griffin knight no.24 hesitated and bowed.

    At the end of the day, humans are not machines. Even these griffin knights were forced to do dead knight training since birth, their human nature remained.

    Abel had given them a chance to live the life of a normal human in exchange for their full loyalty.

    ¡°Griffin knights, I am a wizard. I can see your potential. I won¡¯t say anything that I¡¯m not confident on!¡± Abel said nkly.

    ¡°I agree to sign the contract!¡± Griffin knight no.24 was the first one to bow.

    Afterward, the other 3 griffin knights bowed as well without hesitation. ¡°I agree to sign a loyalty contract!¡±

    Bartoli had thembskin parchments prepared. Each was etched withplicated patterns. In the center, there were some words of loyalty, and below it was a nk space.

    The knights stepped forward one by one. They bit their finger and pressed it down with their blood. When thest griffin knightpleted, 5 beams of white light emerged from the pattern on the parchment.

    The 5 beams of white light connected Abel with the 4 griffin knights. The contract was sessfully signed.

 Chapter 732 - Griffin Knights

    <h4>Chapter 732: Griffin Knights</h4>

    ¡°Griffin knights, Follow me. Take your griffins. Bartoli,e along as well. We¡¯ll go take a walk around Harry Castle!¡± Abel looked at the 4 griffin knights, satisfied after they had signed their contract.

    The 4 griffin knights let out a screech and speed out the door. 4 griffins were already waiting outside.

    The duchy of Carmel¡¯s teleportation circle was located on the pce door¡¯s side. 2 official knights were guarding it. Their task was not to protect the teleportation circle. Their power was like nothingpared to those wizards who used the teleportation circle even though they were official knights.

    Their task was charging the fee for teleportation. Normally this task would be controlled by a tower spirit, but this ce¡¯s guardian spirit must be kept a secret. Therefore they could do it manually.

    After they had been epted as a part of the wizard union web of teleportation, the pce¡¯s teleportation circle would need to be responsible for some daily teleportation, like people whoyover at the duchy of Carmel.

    Since this teleportation circle was not located in a magic tower, it was one of those rare ones that normal people could use. Therefore, despite it being located in the far south of the Holy Continent, it was still in operation quite often.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± the 2 knights suddenly saw Abel appear. They quickly bowed.

    ¡°Well done!¡± Abel nodded with a smile.

    Abel really meant it. The cost of each teleportation was 10,000 gold coins, and this teleportation circle drew its energy from an energy storage room underground, which wasvishly equipped with gems.

    Gems were worthless to Abel, so all the profit derived from each teleportation could go straight into his pce expenses.

    Excitement shed in the gaze of those 2 knights. His citizens often loved a down to earth kings.

    Abel and Bartoli entered the teleportation circle first and disappeared in a sh of white light. He then let the 4 griffin knights enter, and they disappeared as well.

    In Harry Castle, Abel saw the 4 griffin knights reappeared.

    Those things were naturally powerful. They had the body of a lion, sharp ws, and the head and wings of an eagle. Lions were the king of thend in the Holy Continent, and eagles were the king of the sky. As a result of the twobined, those griffins were extremely powerful, no matter if they were in the sky ornd.

    But of course, they had made their name through their flying skills since they could correspond it perfectly with their knights on them.

    Griffin knights were not only skilled in long-distance archery, but they could also use long spears and weapons to unleash knight attacks, so griffins were a perfect match.

    Griffins were not the fastest flying mounts. Their speed was inferior to the orcs pace eagle, and many other flying mounts could go neck to neck with them.

    The reason why it was agreed to be the most powerful flying mount was that it was one of the very few practical flying mounts. In the Kingdom of St Ellis, there were enough griffins to form a medium-sized team of knights.

    The orcs¡¯ pace eagle could only be possessed by the extremely powerful, and the dwarf¡¯s golden eagle was not as powerful as a griffin even though they could meet up to demand.

    Abel scanned the 4 griffins with his power of the will. All 4 of them were females.

    It was expected. There was no way the Kingdom of St Elis would let him breed these things.

    ¡°Too bad!¡± At first, Abel wanted to pass down a team of griffin knights guarding the sky and a team of mount wolf knights guarding the ground for his offsprings. If he could do that, the knight force of the duchy of Carmel would be perfect.

    With Abel¡¯s scan, he also noticed how many battles those griffins had fought, just like their owners. Although they were not old, their body was filled with hidden injuries.

    ¡°Griffin knights, stay here from now on. Protect Harvest city. Bring your griffin to the hall!¡± Abel gazes at the griffins.

    Those griffins knights were confused about why Abel would want them to bring their Griffins into the hall. Those things had the size of a warhorse. With their flying ability, a hall would be too small for them.

    After they entered the hall, Abel took out 8 golden recovery potions from his portal ring. Although a golden recovery potion was inferior to a full recovery potion, it was still very effective for old injuries.

    ¡°You and your griffin can have one each. I¡¯ll see the effect!¡± Abel ced the potions on the table of the hall.

    The 4 griffin knights each stepped up and took the golden potions. They first poured one down their griffin¡¯s mouth and then poured the other down their throat. You could tell how important their griffins were to them just by looking at this.

    Their situation was very simr to Wizard Yveline. A normal potion could heal an injured human body, but side effects were unavoidable. That was how hidden injuries were created.

    Normally hidden injuries were very hard to spot, but it could pile up over time. When it reached a threshold, the body would start to break down.

    The reason why those griffin knights said they had used up their potential was probably due to their hidden injuries.

    The 4 griffin knights shed in golden light while Abel kept scanning their changes with his power of the will.

    ck color impurities were expelled from their body, forming ayer of stinking ck oil on their naked skin.

    ¡°Lindsey, bring them to take a bath. Also, the griffins as well. Bring them back to see me after!¡± Abel¡¯s potion was effective.

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡± Steward Lindsey was one of the very few who address Abel as a young master, and he would only do so in Harry Castle.

    The 4 griffin knights were brought away by steward Lindsey with a shocked look on their faces. Just from this, you could tell how amazing Abel¡¯s potions were.

    ¡°Bartoli, your next mission is to get everyone who is responsible for harvesting those monthly crops to sign a contract. Also, let everyone know the area around Harry Castle, Abel Castle, and Bet Castle will soon be locked down. No one is allowed to enter!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Abel had changed his n due to the probability of a huge iing famine in the Holy Continent. Instead of spreading the 3rd goddess fountain water throughout Harvest City, he was just going to use it around the 500 acres of the 3 castles.

    If the famine did note true, people would not be suspicious even if the crops around here could be harvested once a month. Food was cheap.

    However, if there was a famine, the table would turn. Although Abel was not afraid of enemies, it was best not to expose himself and cause unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Although getting every farmer responsible for those crops to sign a contract was extremelyplicated, Bartoli still agreed.

    ¡°Also, make more loyalty contracts. I need to get everyone close to the pce to sign one as well!¡± Abel added.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Bartoli bowed again.

    Abel was so d he had brought Bartoli back from the Dark World. She had grasped the making of those Dark World royal contracts. It had helped Abel out a lot.

    For a small noble family like Harry and Bet, loyalty was a big issue. There were not many people they could trust, and they were constantly worried about people with bad intentions. But it was no longer the case with a magic contract. Their loyalty was guaranteed.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The 4 griffin knights came back with Steward Lindsey. They all bowed.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to train to be a headmander, you can ask Lindsey. He will give you head Commander Hoover¡¯s head Commander training guide. Use it, since I believe all of you have the potential!¡± Abel said with a smile.

 Chapter 733 - Special Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 733: Special Soldiers</h4>

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I am feeling very great. Give me some time and I will definitely be a headmander!¡± Griffin knight no.24 spoke up.

    It seemed like griffin knight no.24 was the leader of the 4 griffin knights.

    ¡°Flora, give these 4 permission to enter the wizard circle!¡± Abel spoke to the sky.

    In this area, Abel¡¯s 16th stories magic tower was located in the center, every inch ofnd 5 miles from him was controlled by Tower Spirit Flora.

    As long as Abel made amand in Harry castle, Flora would be able to receive it.

    ¡°From now on you can enter the wizard circle and do your headmander training!¡± Abel turned back to the griffin knights.

    ¡°Thank you, your majesty!¡± The 4 griffin knights bowed.

    In the Holy Continent, you must enter a mana concentrated environment to feel the forces of mana in order to be a headmander. By slowly absorbing mana, in the end, your body would gain magic power. This process would normally take a long time due to the damage mana does to the body.

    Therefore, knights needed to spend a long time recovering before they could slowly adapt to the mana environment. Adapting took time, and going into a mana concentrated environment for training was the only way.

    If a normalmander wanted to enter a magic tower for training, they needed toplete missions in big cities such as Liante City or Miracle City in exchange for permission.

    Also, not many wizards would agree to let a headmander enter their magic tower for training in the first ce. Most wizards didn¡¯t even have enough mana for their own training.

    Countless of low ranking wizards roaming outside of a magic tower were scrambling for a tiny bit of mana. You could just imagine how rare mana was.

    However, there were more than enough in Abel¡¯s ce. With 2 giant mana gathering circles, hisvishness gave every single wizard in the Harry castle Wizard Circle more than though mana. Even low-rank wizards had enough for their training.

    ¡°Other than focusing on training every day, also help me make sure no one is entering Harry castle, Abel castle, and Bet Castle from the sky 500 miles out!¡± Abelmanded.

    ¡°We will give it all we got!¡± The 4 griffin knights yelled.

    Although 500 miles was a vast area, all they needed to do was to guard the north side and the west side. Then humans would only enter from those directions.

    Normally such a vast area was impossible to lock down unless you have a few hundred normal knights. However since those griffin knights could fly, 2 of them was enough.

    This was the power of griffin knights. They could see a lot further from the sky, and the flying speed of their griffin allowed them to patrol even faster.

    Also, every single one of those griffin knights had reached the pinnacle of theirmander rank. Locking down that area was definitely possible.

    However, to Abel, this was still not enough. He took out 4 attributed harry bow from his portal bracelet and ced it on the table.

    ¡°These are called Harry Bows. They are attributed to shoot a lot further and faster than normal ones. I¡¯ll give them to you!¡± Abel said to the griffin knights.

    These Harry bows were his spirit guardian knights¡¯ old weapons. Although they were inferiorpared to the rune word Riphook bow, they were definitely better than anything a normalmander would have.

    The golden recovery potion that healed their hidden injuries, their knight training conditions, and these attributed harry bows, all signified to the griffin knights that they had made the right decision for signing the loyalty contract.

    Just like Abel had expected. Although those griffin knights were loyal to him, they were also loyal to the Kingdom of St Ellis royals due to their dead knight training. Normally this wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble, but they would probably turn on Abel if he started having a conflict with the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    The loyalty contract had killed this probability, but it was also the griffin knights¡¯ choice.

    Abel couldn¡¯t stay too long in Harry castle. He still had something to take care of in Bakong City. After he settled everything, he took a few empty loyalty contracts and left Harry castle.

    Bartoli stayed at Harry Castle and met up with every single farmer, servant, or knight who came in contact with the 3rd goddess fountain water and demanded them to sign a loyalty contract.

    Just like Abel had hoped, the contract signing went smoothly. Just like that, a harvesting Miracle was locked up in Harry Castle.

    2 griffin knights had also started their patrol. They swapped shifts every 6 hours, so the would never stop.

    Steward Lindsey also organized some men to set up fences separating the 3 castles from the outer world. There was a sign on each of those fences, warning anyone who dared to enter.

    As soon as Abel was back at Bakong City, Burbridge stepped up and bowed ¡°Your Majesty, the present from the Kingdom of Pierrt and Kingdom of St Anwall had arrived. They are now waiting!¡±

    ¡°What present. You can just put them in the storage room!¡± Abel said gently.

    ¡°Majesty, it¡¯s best for you to have a look. Those presents are all warriors !¡± Burbridge replied softly.

    ¡°Bring them in!¡± Abel said helplessly.

    The 3 big kingdoms had investigated Abel. They knew he was notcking in any materialistic things. Things like weapons were the mostmon present, but since Abel was a grandmaster cksmith, no one could give him any gears better than the ones he made himself.

    In regards to other luxuries, Abel couldn¡¯t care less as a wizard.

    The only thing Abel wascking was some powerful followers, and the 3 big kingdoms had the most powerful warriors.

    Afterwards, Burbridge came back with 2 teams of 10 men. One was a team of giant hammer warriors from the Kingdom of St Pierrt. They were a special type of fighter often used when invading a city. Their giant hammers could smash through a huge city gate.

    The prerequisites for these warriors were extremely high. Only one could be sessful in 10,000. Therefore they were extremely rare.

    Due to how rare these warriors were, they hade a way for super big nobles in the Kingdom to seek glory.

    Abel scanned those 10 giant hammer warriors with his power of the will. Every one of them was 2 meters tall with extremely buff bodies and arms the size of a tree trunk.

    However to Abel, these things were just for show. Maybe they would look nice as decorations for big ceremonies.

    The other team was a team of 10 javelin throwers sent by the Kingdom of St Anwell. They were a social type of fighter as well. A javelin could be very destructive when it was thrown. It would be very effective in the face of a charging team of knights.

    These 10 men also looked like they were just for show. They all had the same height and body type. Even their faces looked simr.

    Still, these men were very hard to cultivate. Only the strongest of the strong could be a javelin thrower. Just look at their right arm, it was almost double the size of their left.

    If they were facing a team of knights, their javelins could immediately kill a fewmanders.

    This reason why giant hammer warriors and javelin throwers were so valuable was because only super big nobles and the 3 kingdoms had the form to cultivate them. These special fighters were the best way to show off power.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but sighed. Although the 2 kingdoms had given him something he didn¡¯t have, Abel would probably never have a use for these show off teams in his lifetime. Such a waste.

    Compared to the Kingdom of St Ellis. Although those 4 griffin knights had lost their potential, he could still turn them into a member of his powerful knight team in the Duchy of Carmel.

    ¡°Burbridge, organise them well. Think of a way to train them¡± Abel said softly to Burbridge the Butler.

    The duchy of carmel investigation department was fully loyal to Abel. As long as he wanted, someone would get it done.

 Chapter 734 - Magic Contract

    <h4>Chapter 734: Magic Contract</h4>

    Kn was a rank 9 knight. Although that was not a high rank, he had been selected to join the royal guardian knights due to his young age.

    However, the George family he was serving was banished after half a year. The royal guardian knights were all very confused, confused about the future of the duchy of Carmel and their own future.

    Luckily Head Commander Hoover had stabilized this team of royal guardian knights. Kn included.

    After a few days, the Duchy of Thunder began to invade the pce. Kn would never forget that day. When Head Commander Hoover was bravely fighting 2 other headmanders, Abel appeared.

    He was holding an intermediate wizard in his hand like he a little chicken, and the other 2 Head Commanders were like helpless children in front of him.

    After that day, Kn received the news that a god like Abel was their new king.

    Afterward, the training supply of the royal guardian knights was resumed. In fact, it was even better than before. Every training potion they received was at least a blue level.

    Most importantly, they could obtain the royal secret knight techniques and even better potions throughpleting missions.

    Kn came from a small family. They only had one knight technique passed down through generations. He just wanted his family to live a better life by serving the royals. He never expected toe in contact with any royal secret knight techniques.

    Every knight next to him was exploding with passion, ruthlessly epting missions the pce gave out in exchange for royal secret knight techniques.

    Although he knew that every knight who exchanged a secret technique would need to sign a contract promising they would keep the technique secret, he knew we would never betray the royals.

    Those blue color knight potions he had were unattainable even for big noble knights. Also, the fact that he could exchange secret knight technique and even stronger potions, his potential had be limitless. All of these opportunities, as well as his admiration for his new king¡¯s power, had made his loyalty to the king unmatchable.

    Especially after the wine party the other day. He was the guard outside the hall. He saw the humble look on the king of the Duchy of Thunder¡¯s face, the princes, lords, and even emperors from 3 big kingdoms.

    He also saw dwarfs, elves, as well as the wizard union and cksmith union. All of the most powerful groups in the Holy Continent had gathered.

    He was confident that the Duchy of Carmel, under the leadership of this new king, his duchy would definitely be extremely powerful.

    Kn was only an ordinary knight out of the bunch, also an ordinary citizen of Bakong City. He was a good reflection of the ordinary in Bakong City.

    Their duchy was now developing with immacte speed under the guidance of Abel. Abel was only a legendary figure, but now he had be their king.

    The weather was turning cold. Almost all crops had stopped growing. The slow rhythm of winter had begun.

    However, this was not the case for the 3 castles locked within fences.

    Their monthly harvest had made the farmers forget about winter. Even the depth of winter could not stop the power of the 3rd goddess fountain water.

    A few super gigantic food inventory was built within Harry castle. In order to preserve food, Abel had exchanged a few giant protection circles from Liante City to protect them.

    If his spection was correct, the food inventory would soon be the most valuable resource in the Holy Continent.

    It was thest day of the year. Abel received an invitation letter early in the morning. It was for Master Bet.

    The invitation stated that Master Bet was invited to Angstrom City to ept his newly granted title and domain.

    Abel held up this invitation letter. It was written with iron dust on a piece of leaf. He began to n his trip to the elves.

    He wanted to see Loraine the most. They have not seen each other for a very long time, and his yearning for her grew day by day.

    Going to the elves to ept a domain as Master Bet did not mean much to Abel. This was because Master Bet was his elf identity. It wouldn¡¯t bring any benefits to his family.

    However, he could basically guess Duke Albert¡¯s intention. He actually just wanted to give him a domain for him to test out if his potion could increase the water spirit fruit production.

    ¡°Burbridge, help me call Head Commander Hoover and Head Commander Bodley!¡± Abel turned his butler and said.

    Recently, Bartoli had been busy getting the important nobles in Carmel¡¯s Duchy to sign a contract.

    Abel had also figured it out. With his current rank as a normal wizard, even if he never level up again, he would be able to live 800 more years, especially since he had been altered by a dragon core. ording to the normal lifespan of a dragon, maybe he could live up to a few thousand years.

    Therefore, these magic contracts had put a guarantee on the other party¡¯s loyalty. This was the advantage of being a wizard king.

    He would never let go of this advantage. The heart of a human was the hardest thing to grasp. As the Duchy of Carmel got richer and richer without his official surveince, all kinds of greed would emerge.

    A magic contract could solve this problem. Therefore no matter how much time he spent on training, the Duchy would still be in proper operation.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel!¡± Head Commander Bodley and Head Commander Hoover arrived at Abel¡¯s office, interrupting his train of thoughts.

    ¡°Take a seat!¡± Abel pointed at the chairs.

    The 2 headmanders bowed and took a seat.

    ¡°The guardian knights were growing quite a bit recently. You two have done a great job!¡± Abel apuded.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, it was your training resources that won them over. Also, it was your greatness that made them pay you all the loyalty you deserve!¡± Head Commander Hoover said with a smile.

    ¡°The reason I called you today is to discuss something. You both heard about the agriculture contract, right?¡± Abel asked bluntly.

    Of course, the two headmanders knew about the magic contract. Every big noble in Bakong City needed to sign a contract before they could enjoy some important benefit of the Duchy. If you rejected the contract, you could only do some insignificant jobs.

    ¡°Yes, we have heard about the magic contract!¡± the headmanders exchanged nces and nodded.

    ¡°Since we are friends, our rtionship won¡¯t be affected even if you don¡¯t want to sign the contract. But I can only give you permission to ess some important resources once you sign the contract. I hope you understand!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Both headmanders knew Abel¡¯s intentions. Since every important upation in the Duchy had signed the contract, it seemed like they didn¡¯t have a choice.

    Although Abel had made it clear that they would still be friends even if they didn¡¯t sign a contract, both headmanders didn¡¯t want to drag down their own potential or their family¡¯s potential because of a contract.

    Head Commander Hoover was not young, but his family was extremely important to him. Abel had taken good care of his family because of him, but would Abel still do the same once he died and there were no longer any power knights in his family?

    Head Commander Bodley was also in the same situation; he risked his life to help his family develop.

    ¡°Can I see the details of the contract?¡± Head Commander Hoover asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sign it!¡± Head Commander Bodley said straight away.

    Abelughed and waved his hand, ¡°Take a good look first and then decide. The reason why I want you two to sign a contract is because I want to keep some resources a secret!¡±

    He then took out a loyalty contract and handed it to the 2 headmanders. Head Commander Hoover looked at it in detail and let out a breath of relief. Then he passed it to head Commander Bodley.

 Chapter 735 - Using The Orc God Blood

    <h4>Chapter 735: Using The Orc God Blood</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Head Commander Bodley and Head Commander Hoover took a look at the magic contract; they realized it was not demanding. The only requirement was loyalty to Abel, the Duchy, and not to disclose the secrets to the public.

    These requests were very reasonable, so the headmanders had let go of their hesitation.

    Both headmanders pressed their finger down the magic contract, and a beam of white light shed out connecting them and Abel. The contract hade into effect.

    ¡°Thank you for your loyalty. This is my gift; you can¡¯t bring it away, so use it now!¡± Abel took out 2 bottles and handed one to each headmander.

    Head Commander Hoover held the bottle in his hand. There was a drop of dark gold color blood floating within it. No matter how much he moved the bottle, that drop of blood remained floating in the center.

    He looked at it curiously. His intuition told him this drop of blood held vast amounts of energy. He then looked back at Abel with confusion.

    Head Commander Bodley, on the other hand, had his gaze fixed on that drop of blood. His hand would not budge even holding a giant knight sword, but it trembled as he was holding this little bottle.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I regret hesitating on the contract just then. Your generosity makes my behaviorughable!¡± Head Commander Bodley lifted up his head and immediately bowed.

    Head Commander Hoover was stunned. He carefully looked at the drop of blood in his hand again. He knew it was extraordinary, but he could figure out what it was.

    ¡°Head Commander Bodley seems like I don¡¯t need to exin the purpose of the orc god blood then!¡± Abel said with augh.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, this drop of orc god blood can win the heart of any double attributed headmander!¡± Head Commander Bodley said with great gratitude.

    ¡°What is orc god blood?¡± Head Commander Hoover felt ignorant.

    ¡°Hoover. Before the orc empire had unleashed their attack on the Miracle Wall, 5 double attributed Head Commanders and 5 intermediate wizards entered the orc empire. All because they heard about the orc god blood and couldn¡¯t withstand how attractive it was. In the end, none of them had returned to Miracle City!¡± Head Commander Bodley was one of the core knights of Miracle City, so he also heard about the orc god blood and knew how powerful it was.

    ¡°5 double attributed headmanders and 5 intermediate wizards, and none of them returned!¡± Headmander squeezed the bottle and mumbled to himself.

    He knew double attributed headmanders were the pinnacle of headmanders.

    Those 5 double attributed headmanders were probably some of the few most powerful knights in the human world.

    There were less than 20 double attributed headmanders in the Holy Continent as far as he knew. Most of them were in Liante City or Miracle City. There were also a few in the 3 big kingdoms. They were basically never seen in duchies.

    As for the 5 intermediate wizards, no need to exin. What could possibly be attractive enough to allure such great powers into the Orc Empire!

    ¡°ording to information, orc god blood is a gift from the orc god. Every drop can greatly strengthen the body and increase lifespan for 100 years!¡± Head Commander Bodley said with excitement, especially when he said 100 years.

    Head Commander Hoover suddenly realized Abel¡¯s contract before giving them this. It was Holy. If it was exposed to the public, even his status as a grandmaster cksmith would not be able to those who were on the verge of death.

    For a person on the verge of death, even a single bit of hope could drive them crazy.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, please forgive me for embarrassing myself!¡± Head Commander Hoover stood up and bowed.

    Head Commander Bodley also stood up and bowed as well.

    ¡°Ok ok, just take it now. It¡¯s ok as long as you don¡¯t go around saying I forced you to work another 100 years for me!¡± Abel said with augh as he held the 2 headmanders up again.

    Abel¡¯s request for the 2 headmanders to inject the orc god blood on the spot was also reasonable. For a holy substance like this, it was best to be extra careful.

    Head Commander Bodley said with augh, ¡°I¡¯ll take it first; I will give my life to serving the duchy of Carmel!¡±

    He twisted open the bottle and poured the drop of orc god blood in his mouth. Almost immediately, his body was wrapped up in red color smog.

    Even Head Commander Hoover could not see his body anymore. Only the sound of bones altering.

    Abel did not need to look with his eyes. He scanned Head Commander Bodley with his power of will. It was the first time he saw a human taking the orc god¡¯s blood, but ording to the Commander Spirit, Head Commanders could only use these things.

    The blood-red smog shifted in and out of Head Commander Bodley¡¯s skin and kept alternating his body.

    Abel realized the logic of orc god blood work after his scan. The orc god¡¯s blood was derived from the body of the orc god; then, it was formted by the powerful magic circle in base no.7. That was why a powerful life force could be preserved.

    Each drop of orc god blood had a far greater life force than a headmander or top-level beings. Therefore after a headmander had injected them, their entire body would fully level up.

    As far as Abel understood, the orc god was a superior beingpared to Head Commanders when it came to life force. However, their differences were not so big to the point where they couldn¡¯t handle the alteration of an orc god¡¯s blood. If a being less powerful than a Head Commander had injected the orc god blood, they would explode.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Head Commander Bodley suddenly roared. The blood-red smog was then sted out.

    He formed a fist with both his hand and struck forward. Air exploded. It was almost like all the air particles in front of him were sted away by his strikes.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel. My strength has doubled, and I am faster. I feel like there is nothing stopping me from bing a double attributed headmander now!¡± Head Commander Bodley said with excitement.

    A headmander¡¯s intuition was very strong. They would not say anything if they were not totally confident.

    ¡°My turn!¡± Head Commander Hoover could no longer wait. He had reached the most suitable age to use the orc god blood.

    He poured the droplet in his mouth, and the blood-red smog appeared again. The alteration process was a little longer this time. It seemed like his body was a little harder to alter than head Commander Bodley¡¯s.

    Abel knew this was the difference in age. The younger you were, the easier the alteration.

    As the blood-red smog sted away, the body of Head Commander Hoover emerged. He looked a little embarrassing. Although Head Commander Bodley¡¯s hand was a little dirty after the alteration, most of the dirt had left his body after the st, so he didn¡¯t look dirty.

    However, the dirt on Head Commander Hoover¡¯s face and hands were too substantial. Still, this did not affect his mood in the slightest.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you will have 2 double attributed Head Commanders serving you in no time!¡± He yelled.

    He could not feel any better. The body decay of his old age hadpletely vanished. He was back in his prime. His strength and speed had doubled.

    He was certain that he could live another 100 years without any problem. The orc god blood really was holy.

    Abel smiled as well. He had quite a bit of orc god blood on him, but he could only give it to headmanders since the body of other humans could not handle it.

    He also knew those orc god blood would be ineffective on him. The dragon core altered his body. Maybe his body was already more powerful than the orc god himself.

    Therefore the orc god¡¯s blood was not valuable to him. Head Commander Hoover and Head Commander Bodley were the most powerful knights in the Duchy of Carmel. Since he had gotten their loyalty to serve him for another 100 years, this made a lot of sense.

 Chapter 736 - Return To Angstrom City

    <h4>Chapter 736: Return To Angstrom City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    A new year and a new day.

    Abel had set up a short distance teleportation circle in the pce¡¯s lounge for him to teleport stuff faster.

    He pressed on the transformation ne on his chest, and his body slowly began to shrink. His ears began to get sharp, and his limbs began to slim.

    After 10 seconds, he had transformed into the elf Bet. He ced his hand on his portal bracelet, and in a sh, an elven alchemy robe appeared on him.

    He was satisfied with the way he looked. After he made sure there was no human gear on him, he stepped on the teleportation circle.

    The 2 knights guarding outside of the pce teleportation circle sensed a white sh from the teleportation circle, but before they could even see anything, the white light shed again, and Abel disappeared.

    The 2 knights knew the person who had just teleported had full permission to use this teleportation circle. There was no need to charge a fee.

    Abel teleported from the Bakong City Pce to his 16 stories magic tower in Harry Castle, where the giant teleportation circle was located.

    He then selected the alchemy union teleportation circle in Angstrom City. In a sh. He had teleported from the far south of the human world into the Double Moon Forest, where the elves were.

    The teleportation did not make him dizzy. As soon as his footnded, he saw a female elf in an alchemy robe with a shocked look on her face.

    ¡°Master Bet!¡¯ That female elf was tiny, but her voice was big. Her yell could be heard throughout the entire union.

    All of a sudden, all gaze turned towards the teleportation circle. They saw a familiar body.

    ¡°Master Bet, wee back!¡± Elite alchemist Earnest quickly stepped up and bowed.

    The arrival of Abel had lit up the atmosphere of the Alchemy Union, especially the female elves.

    The elves loved beauty, and they all went crazy for Abel¡¯s alchemy products. The ¡®conditioner¡¯ and ¡®lotion¡¯ he sent over would be divided almost immediately every time.

    Especially the ¡®elven perfume.¡¯ If Angstrom City controlled them, the Alchemy Union would have divided them as well.

    ¡°Alchemist Earnest, long time no see. I¡¯m here today is because I want to request an elite alchemist pattern!¡± Abel bowed and smiled.

    The reason he had directly teleported to the alchemy union was that he had fulfilled his intermediate alchemist pattern long ago. Since he was still not an intermediate wizard, he did not proceed with his journey underground in the Dark World.

    Instead, he dedicated most of his time to alchemy. His skills had shot up in immacte speed.

    Normally it would take ten to a hundred years to obtain an elite alchemy pattern from an intermediate one. However, Abel had taken advantage of the time difference in the Dark World as well as his sight and data analyzing the ability of the world stone. He did not make a single mistake during his potion-making, enabling him to progress at immense speeds.

    He had fulfilled his intermediate alchemy pattern in no time, and he did not have an elite one. That was why he had been stuck as an intermediate alchemist.

    The rank of a Master Alchemist had to do with their alchemy pattern. However, alchemy skills were still the most important. Alchemy pattern set the foundation, while alchemy skills depended on techniques. No matter how good your foundation was, you could not unleash your full potential without the right technique.

    Abel was the kind of alchemist that could fully unleash the potential of his foundation. That was why the alchemy union had recognized him as the honor master alchemist.

    ¡°Master Bet, you can go straight to the library and receive it. Those books are all free of charge to you!¡± Alchemist Earnest pointed at the second floor of the alchemy union.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel bowed and headed towards the library alchemist Earnest was pointing at.

    He arrived in front of the library. The library had taken up the entire second floor of the alchemy union. As he walked through the door, he sensed an energy wave and scanned his body.

    The honor master alchemist badge on his chest was scanned. A beam of white light shot out. The energy wave recognized it.

    When he stepped inside the library, he realized all the books were made with leaves, neatly ced on wooden racks.

    An old elf was sitting behind an old desk next to the door. The whole ce had a strong vintage scent.

    ¡°You have permission to ess all the books here. Knowledge is priceless. Please respect these books!¡± the old elf said with an aged voice.

    This old elf did not have much reaction towards Abel¡¯s status. Of course, Abel understood how old this elf must be. An elf like this must have seen quite a lot. In his eyes, an honor master alchemist was probably just another elf.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for an elite alchemy pattern. Please tell me where it is!¡± Abel bowed.

    This ce was humongous; it would take him a long time to find the pattern from this sea of books.

    ¡°Turn left, the 3rd rack second row. But you can only read it here; you can¡¯t take it!¡± The old elf said without hesitation.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel bowed again.

    He turned left and came towards the 3rd rack second row. He saw a leaf with the elite alchemist pattern marking. He didn¡¯t know what kind of nt this leaf belonged to. Although it had been plucked from a tree, its jade greed smooth surface was perfectly preserved.

    On the smooth surface was an elite alchemist pattern drawn with a rune pen. Every stroke was extremely clear. Abel could tell the person who drew this pattern was extremely skilled at pattern drawing while also being an elite alchemist as well.

    Abel¡¯s memory was extremely effective, as long as he had the sight and data analyzing from world stone open. He could perfectly memorize the elite alchemy pattern in no time.

    Afterward, he ced the leaf in its original position and picked up another leaf.

    This leaf was written with elite elvennguage. Maybe even normal elves could not understand it.

    This leaf had documented the knowledge of an elven alchemist and the form for healing potions. Looking at the details, this alchemist had great confidence in his healing potion form. He had written down every single step.

    Things like this were useless to Abel. At a nce, Abel had spotted many unnecessary steps and even some minor mistakes in the form.

    However, for an amateur alchemist who wanted to make a healing potion for the first time, this knowledge could save them a lot of time. Still, they could easily develop some bad right from the start.

    Abel ced the leaf back and picked up the next one. This was another elven alchemist¡¯s knowledge and experience.

    This time Abel looked at it in close detail. He realized the alchemist who had written this book was born a thousand years ago. He picked up the one he just put down again, and that alchemist was born a thousand years ago as well.

    Abel suddenly understood. Most of the leaves here had documented the knowledge of countless elven alchemists throughout history.

    Those elven alchemists had given out all they got and wrote down the knowledge they gained from their experience, just to pass down this valuable knowledge for the next generation.

    Maybe this was why there were so many alchemists among the elves, Abel thought to himself.

    However, maybe this was why the development of those elven alchemists was limited. The past generation was not correct all the time. As far as Abel knew, the elves¡¯ alchemy skill was the most powerful in the Holy Continent.

    But still, they only had an honor master alchemist. They did not have any actual master alchemists.

    Abel looked through those leaves again. Since he was just aimlessly browsing around, he did not find anything too useful. Only some botany and mineralogy knowledge other than alchemy knowledge.

    Some books only required one piece of leaf, while some included many stacked together.

    Just like that, noon had arrived. His biological clock told him it was time for lunch, so he left the library.

 Chapter 737 - Master Alfred

    <h4>Chapter 737: Master Alfred</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The alchemy union in Angstrom City was lit because of Abel. Although Abel had physically left the elves for many years, his influence remained. Instead, he had gotten more famous due to his endless supply of alchemy work.

    Abel decided to have lunch at the alchemy union¡¯s dining hall. Although his mansion was in Angstrom City, he still needed some help from the alchemy union.

    He was confident in regards to fulfilling his elite alchemy pattern, but he didn¡¯t have enough of the potion form.

    In the past, he would disregard these multipurpose potion forms since he rarely needed them. He had way better potions on him.

    However, since he gained a Duchy, his knight and wizards also relied on him to supply potions.

    The alchemy level in the human world was low in the first ce, and Abel¡¯s status was a grandmaster cksmith. He did not have permission to get any form from the human alchemy union.

    As he walked towards the dining hall, he realized that many alchemists were already having their lunch there.

    Alchemists were like the nerds of Abel¡¯s past life. They spent most of their time in their room and ate at a dining hall, so they didn¡¯t need to cook and wash dishes. This was why the alchemy union dining hall had attracted so many alchemists.

    ¡°Master Bet!¡± When Abel walked across an alchemist, he quickly stood up and bowed.

    Abel also respectfully bowed back. He was a master alchemist by honor, so of course, he would get special treatment. Not long after he stepped in, a female elf waitress stepped up and bowed, ¡°Master Bet, please have a seat. What can I get you today?¡±

    ¡°Anything, no special requirements!¡± Abel sat down and replied with a smile.

    Soon, the elf waitress brought on his lunch. It was a few pieces of cut fruit, a te of fruit sauce, and a ss of juice.

    All the fruits were exotic. Even the juice was made with the extremely expensive water spirit fruit. Everything in this meal was expensive.

    Abel couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He realized eating here was a mistake. There was no meat, no bread. These things were not satisfying for a human stomach at all.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel still said to the elf waitress with a gaze of excitement.

    Seeing the elf waitress happily walking off, he turned his gaze back to his lunch. It was his responsibility; now, he had to finish it in pain.

    In the dining hall, it was almost like all areas surrounding Abel were forbidden. No elf approached him, most likely because of his status.

    Most of these elves were just alchemists. They could only admire a master alchemist from afar.

    As Abel was putting a piece of fruit in his mouth, he noticed Master Alfred sitting in front of him. Master Alfred said with a smile, ¡°Master Bet, I heard you came back, and I was looking for you!¡±

    ¡°Master Alfred, you were looking for me?¡± Abel quickly put down the piece of fruit and replied.

    ¡°I am here to discuss the payment for your alchemy works on behalf of the alchemy union!¡± Master Alfred said as he waved a ss of juice over from a waitress.

    Abel suddenly remembered. He had been sending lotions and conditioner to the alchemy union, but he had never discussed the price with them.

    He didn¡¯t have much feeling towards gold coins, and those lotions and conditioners took him almost no time to make. That was why he had forgotten all about it.

    ¡°Master Alfred, why did they send you?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    ¡°I want you to increase your supply of lotion and conditioner. Your work is too popr, and we can¡¯t match the demand. It puts the Angstrom City Alchemy Union in an awkward situation!¡± Master Alfred said in a somewhat embarrassed tone.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how much his lotion and conditioner had exploded. He was just making those potions ording to the number the alchemy union requested before he left.

    However, that number was far below the demand of Angstrom City, let alone the entire elf race.

    The Angstrom City Alchemy Union couldn¡¯t find a way to contact Abel. They wanted to contact him through the grand-ducal pce, but they got ignored because all the druids in the pce had enough elven perfume to use.

    The grand-ducal pce would not bother Abel for any more alchemy work. Grand Duke Edwina, Duke Albert, and Lady Carrie knew Abel¡¯s past identity. They didn¡¯t want to affect Abel¡¯s training too much.

    The Angstrom City Alchemy Union was so happy for Abel¡¯s arrival, but normal elves didn¡¯t have enough status to request an increase in supply from Abel. Therefore, Master Alfred was the perfect candidate.

    ¡°No problem; I can increase my production, but I have a request!¡± Abel was just looking for a core member of the alchemy union to discuss potion forms. Now the perfect opportunity was right in front of him.

    ¡°Master Bet, please speak. You are a master in the alchemy union as well. The union will try their best to satisfy you!¡± Master Alfred replied. He was so happy. The overwhelming demand for lotion and conditioner had made him very stressed these days. As long as Abel agreed, he could discuss anything.

    ¡°Master Alfred, I want some potion forms in exchange!¡± Abel said bluntly.

    ¡°Master Bet, no one ever exined to you what being a master Alchemist by honor signified? Master Alfred couldn¡¯t help butugh, and he then added, ¡°the alchemy union potion form is public to all master alchemists by honor!¡±

    Abel was caught off guard. He was not expecting this at all. No one had ever told him.

    It wasmon sense, but Abel learned his alchemy skills from Lady Lorraine. She was not an alchemist. All she did was taught Abel some basic alchemy method.

    Abel had discovered everything by himself, and he was granted the title of the master alchemist by honor not long after he became famous, so of course, this wasn¡¯t exined to him.

    ¡°Master Alfred, where can I find the form?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Master Bet, let¡¯s discuss the payment for your past alchemy work first. Then I¡¯ll take you to see the forms!¡± Master Alfred took out a magic gold card and said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need gold coins. Can you give me potion ingredients instead?¡± Abel did not take out his own magic gold card.

    ¡°Of course, just go to see the assistants in the hall and say you want potion ingredients instead. They will help you. You can get more. We¡¯ll just deduct it from your future supply!¡± Said master Alfred with a bigugh.

    ¡°So, can you take me to see the form now?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t wait.

    ¡°Of course, Master Bet, follow me!¡± Master Alfred saw how desperate Abel was. He could sympathize with him, so heughed and stood up.

    Abel couldn¡¯t care less if he finished his food or not. He took out a blue howling rabbit vored hunger potion and poured it into his mouth. He was finally full.

    But even if he had finished his food, he would drink a bottle of hunger potion. These fruits were just too unsatisfying.

    Master Alfred saw Abel¡¯s movement. That blue howling rabbit vor hunger potion caught his attention. He sniffed with his nose.

    ¡°Master Bet, can I take a look at that hunger potion?¡± Master Alfred asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Abel took out another bottle of blue howling rabbit vored hunger potion and handed it to Master Alfred.

 Chapter 738 - Dragon Blood Wall Breaking Potion

    <h4>Chapter 738: Dragon Blood Wall Breaking Potion</h4>

    Master Alfred twisted open the bottle and sniffed. He looked dreamy, and he quickly poured it down his mouth.

    Abel stood stared at him drunk in bliss for 10 minutes straight. Just when Abel was feeling a little bored, he suddenly woke up again.

    ¡°Master Bet, you must be kidding!¡¯ A sh of excitement emerged on Master Alfred¡¯s face.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    ¡°No, there is nothing wrong with it. It¡¯s amazing. It had directly shocked my brain and energized my power of the will!¡¯ Master Alfred quickly shook his head.

    Abel suddenly remembered. These blue howling rabbit vored hunger potions were made for himself and his contracted beasts to use, so he did not dilute the blue howling rabbit vour.

    Even the diluted one was used in dishes that could affect a powerful wizard¡¯s power of the will, let alone an undiluted one.

    ¡°Master Bet, can you sell these hunger potions?¡± Master Alfred asked with excitement.

    An energetic power of the will would not be too much to normal elves, but not an alchemist. An energetic power of the will could speed up their thoughts. When making a potion, this could increase the sess rate.

    Don¡¯t underestimate the increase in sess rate. To an alchemist, especially a master alchemist, making advanced potions was not easy. The most difficult part was to find the right ingredients since they were all scarce.

    The increase in sess rate could limit the chance of these rare ingredients going to waste. Even a master alchemist might not have many opportunities to make advanced potions in their lifetime. If they could save on those valuable ingredients, they would have more opportunities.

    ¡°Master Alfred. I¡¯ve added some extremely rare ingredients to this hunger potion. I only have enough for personal use. I¡¯m very sorry!¡± Abel hesitated and rejected.

    The reason was simple. He did not have full control over the power of these undiluted rabbits¡¯ essence. He didn¡¯t know what effect it would have if he made it public.

    ¡°Master Bet, have you heard of the dragon blood wall breaking potion?¡± Master Alfred was desperate for Abel¡¯s hunger potion. He was on a big alchemy project, and Abel¡¯s potion could increase his sess rate, so he did not hold back.

    ¡°A dragon blood wall breaking potion!¡¯ Abel heard about it, but he didn¡¯t know about its effect. It was the best thing to help a warrior break through a bottleneck.

    ¡°Yes, the dragon blood wall breaking potion made by the blood of a dragon beast can double the sess rate of a beginner warrior bing an intermediate warrior!

    If you use the blood of a pseudodragon, you can double the sess rate of an intermediate warrior bing an elite warrior!

    If you use the blood of a giant dragon, it can double the sess rate of an elite warrior bing a top-level warrior!¡± Master Alfred lowered his voice.

    Abel knew elven warriors were different from humans. The elves looked weak due to their small bodies, but their attributes were much stronger than humans.

    Normal elven warriors just needed to develop theirbat qi sessfully, and they would automatically be a beginner warrior. This was equal to the power of an intermediate human knight. For an intermediate elven warrior, their power was equal to an elite knight. Elite elven warriors equaled tomanders, and top-level warriors equaled to headmanders.

    The dragon blood wall breaking potions could target warriors of each level. As long as one was powerful enough, they would have a decent chance of sess.

    It was a powerful potion, but people had only heard about it. No one had seen the real thing. Therefore, its form was a precious thing to an alchemist.

    Master Alfred took out the form. He heard Abel was an archer, so he might want the form for this dragon blood wall breaking potion. Still, he was not confident.

    Abel felt his heart tingle. With this potion form, he would be able to cultivate a lot more top-level warriors for his duchy, who was headmander in human terms.

    ¡°Master Alfred, I¡¯m interested, but I don¡¯t have much of those hunger potion on me!¡± Abel began to exaggerate the importance of his own potions.

    Master Alfred couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. He had carelessly skipped lunch and taken out a hunger potion instead. How valuable could it be?

    However, Master Alfred knew only Abel¡¯s hunger potion had that special effect. Since he was the one begging Abel, he just had to take his words for it.

    ¡°Master Bet, I don¡¯t need much. Just 5 bottles!¡± Master Alfred calcted the time he needed for training and said.

    ¡°Deal!¡± Abel did not negotiate. He directly took out 5 blue howling rabbit vour hunger potions from his portal bracelet and ced them on the table.

    Master Alfred couldn¡¯t help but shook his head. He knew he had made a low bet, but he still had to ce that piece of leaf on the table.

    Abel picked up the piece of leaf. It was tightly drawn with the form and ingredients for the dragon blood wall breaking potion. He trusted that Master Alfred would not betray him, so he put away the leaf in his portal bracelet.

    From that little scan, Abel knew the dragon blood wall breaking potion was very hard to make, and its ingredients were not easy to get either.

    The first ingredient was dragon blood. Abel had seen a dragon beast before. That was when he was escaping for his life with Lady Carrie and her squad. It would be challenging to get a drop of blood from them, but still, Abel was not afraid of them.

    However, if he wanted to use this potion on amander, he would need the blood of a giant dragon. He suddenly realized, where could he find a giant dragon?

    He thought of the legend of the Holy Continent, and then the little bit of dragon vigor he obtained. Just that little bit of vigor from a giant dragon could suppress most spiritual beasts, so how powerful was an actual giant dragon? He would probably be dead if he ran into a giant dragon, let alone getting blood from them.

    Other than the dragon blood, the other ingredients were extremely unusual as well. This was not a knight leveling up. It was basically throwing gold coins at them.

    Also, a normal sessful dragon blood wall breaking potion could only double the level up sess rate, a blue one could quadruple the sess rate, a gold one could increase the sess rate by 6, and a dark gold one could increase it by 8.

    If Abel had enough ingredients, he was confident he could make a blue dragon blood wall breaking potion. But if he wanted anything more such as a gold one or a dark gold one, he would need immense luck or his Horadric Cube.

    Seeing the look on Abel¡¯s face, Master Alfred realized maybe Abel was too optimistic about the dragon blood wall breaking potion. He wanted tough. It was karma. Abel was too stingy!

    ¡°Master Alfred, the hunger potions I gave you are special. Normal ones can onlyst for 3 days, but my one canst for 10. So you need 2 to achieve the duration of 5 normal ones!¡± Abel exined. He did not feel betrayed. In fact, it would be strange if a mighty potion like the dragon blood wall breaking potion could be made with simple ingredients.

    Master Alfred¡¯s face froze up all of a sudden. He wasughing at Abel¡¯s misfortune, but then he felt Abel¡¯s kindness.

    He felt embarrassed by his thoughts. It seemed like these hunger potion really was valuable. He had misunderstood Abel.

 Chapter 739 - Formula

    <h4>Chapter 739: Form</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see the potion form now!¡± Master Alfred asked enthusiastically again. He was acting very respectfully. He deeper respected what Abel had done.

    ¡°Master Alfred, you first!¡± Abel gently bowed and said. He didn¡¯t know why Master Alfred had be so respectful all of a sudden.

    Master Alfred led Abel out of the dining hall and walked alongside the alchemy union hall. They then came across the stairs and arrived at the second floor.

    When Master Alfred led Abel into the library, everything made sense. All the potion forms were stored in the library.

    The old elf did not stand when he saw 2 master alchemists by honor entering. Instead, he kept his head low and minded his own business.

    Master Alfred bowed at the old elf and kept leading Abel towards the racks.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Abel softened his voice and asked.

    He was inquisitive about that old elf¡¯s identity. Even Master Alfred had bowed at him.

    ¡°That is Master Peter!¡± Master Alfred said with a face full of respect.

    ¡°Howe I never heard his name before?¡± Abel was still confused.

    Although Abel had never seen all the master alchemists by honor in the alchemy union, he had heard their names. Master Peter was not one of them.

    ¡°Master Peter is my senior. 100 years ago, he tried to change his elite alchemy pattern to a master alchemy pattern, but he failed and damaged the pattern during the process. From that day, he hade to the library. He swore to find the reason for his failure, hoping to level up in the future!¡± Master Alfred lowered his voice.

    Therefore wasn¡¯t any actual master alchemist in the elves, or even in the entire Holy Continent, because transforming an elite alchemy pattern into a master one was extremely difficult. Once you failed, the pattern would fall apart.

    Therefore, even those alchemist masters who fulfilled an elite alchemy pattern would rarely try to transform it into a master one.

    There were actually a few master alchemists who sessfully obtained a master alchemy pattern in the history of the Holy Continent. Still, their number was so low it was almost hopeless. Also, most of them were elite alchemists approaching the end of their lives, so they had nothing to lose.

    Abel had a deep respect for Master Peter¡¯s situation. His alchemy pattern was destroyed, but he did not give up. Instead, he stayed in the library and investigated for 100 years. He dedicated his life to alchemy. Abel went back in front of Master Peter and bowed. It was a show of respect for him as a senior, but also for his dedication.

    ¡°Master Bet, the books here are divided into categories. Novice alchemists are forbidden since there are too many problematic findings in these books. Without a good foundation, it could lead them down the wrong path!¡± Master Alfred pointed at the books upfront.

    Abel suddenly realized there were actually other alchemists that spotted the mistakes in these books.

    ¡°Then why do we still keep the problematic ones around? Wouldn¡¯t actual alchemists get affected as well?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    ¡°Not everyone is gifted in alchemy like you. You can discover everything for yourself, and you can end up with a few forms even without any resources!¡± Master Alfred said with augh.

    Although he didn¡¯t know how old Abel was, he could sense this young elf¡¯s liveliness and youthful behavior in front of him.

    What was he doing when he was at Abel¡¯s age?

    Back then, he only had one potion form and had a decent chance of sessfully making it.

    As for Abel, he was already a master alchemist by honor. Master Alfred needed a few hundred more years to reach this level.

    If a normal alchemist didn¡¯t read these books and rely on their own experience to discover potion forms, the resources, gold coins, and time they would need was unbearable for most.

    Abel had noment. His process of bing an alchemist was way too easy. He had never gone through what Master Alfred had experienced.

    Especially since he had the sight and data analyzing ability of the world stone, he could perfectly control his movements and make a potion without making a single mistake in the process. He had made countless potions in the dark world.

    ¡°Master Bet. These few racks of books are only essible by intermediate alchemists or above. You need your alchemist badge to take them out, and some union credit points will be deducted each time you do so.

    As for these few racks, they were for elite alchemists. You need to present your elite Alchemist badge to ess it. They take union credit points as well!¡± Master Alfred walked along the shelves and exined.

    ¡°Union Credit? How can I get that?¡± Abel quickly asked as he thought of the credit points in Liante City and the War Glory in Miracle City.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe no one has exined this to you. As a master Alchemist by honor, you have unlimited union credit. You can freely pick and choose any book you like. As long as you don¡¯t waste any resources, it will be fine!¡± Said Master Alfred proudly.

    ¡°So the form I am looking for is here?¡± Abel stared at the racks of books in front of him. Although there were not many, it would still take him a lot of time to shift through all of them.

    ¡°All the books on this shelf are forms. You can take a look at any you like!¡± Master Alfred pointed at a shelf.

    The shelf was located in the elite alchemist area. One needed an elite alchemist badge to read these books.

    Abel reached his hand towards the shelf and grabbed a piece of leaf. The moment his hand made contact with it, a wave of energy scanned his body and vanished. It had recognized his honor master alchemist badge.

    The leader he got was as green as any other one. Large amounts of information were written on it.

    ¡°Strength potion¡± can forever increase strength. It can only be used once in a lifetime, and it can not break through the limit of a species.

    Although this was not too useful to Abel since he had already broken through the limit of human long ago, he could still use his on the knights in his Duchy, or maybe even wizards.

    Power was the biggest weakness of a wizard. This potion could definitely assist them.

    However, Abel¡¯s face quickly turned strange as he picked up another piece of leaf.

    ¡°Agility potion¡± can forever increase speed. It can only be used once in a lifetime, and it can not break the limit of a species.

    He kept proceeding to the next form and closely examined their ingredients. He looked even more confused.

    The following ¡®vitality potion¡¯ and ¡®will potion¡¯ could also forever increase attributes, only used once in a lifetime, and can not break the limit of a species.

    However, what caught Abel¡¯s attention the most was the ingredients.

    ¡°Master Bet, most of these potions are from ancient times. They are only here for elite alchemists to find inspiration. You might need to substitute the ingredients to make them!¡± Master Alfred saw the confusion on Abel¡¯s face, so he exined.

    ¡°Master Alfred, did you say most forms here are ancient forms? Were there alchemists in ancient times?¡± Abel had no idea when it came to the history of alchemy.

    ¡°Yes. Alchemy was passed down from the elite elves. Ever since they vanished, the elves had inherited their potion-making knowledge while the dwarfs inherited their forgery knowledge. Most of the ingredients used in these forms are extinct, but countless generations of extremely gifted alchemists still managed to find substitutes and made new potions.¡± Master Alfred Exined.

    Abel listened carefully. He really knew nothing about their history.

    ¡°For example, the ¡®power explosion potion¡¯ and the ¡®speed explosion potion¡¯ are both alterations of these ancient forms.

 Chapter 740 - Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 740: Rewards</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    In the end, Abel took away 8 potion forms from these racks. They were the ¡®qi increasing potion¡¯, ¡®body strengthening potion¡¯, ¡®bruise clearing potion¡¯, ¡®poison clearing potion¡¯, ¡®bone cleaning potion¡¯, ¡®windproof potion¡¯, ¡®hundred turn potion¡¯, and ¡®solidify blue potion¡¯.

    ¡®Qi increasing potion¡¯ was more direct than doingbat qi training for a human knight. They just needed to drink some before each knight breathing session, and they would be able to get an increase inbat qi.

    ¡®Body strengthening potion¡¯ could strengthen the body of the user. If a knight drank some alongside the ¡®qi increasing potion,¡¯ they would be able to have a stronger body to sustain theirbat qi capacity.

    ¡®Bruise clearing potion¡¯ was self-exnatory. It would be useful during knight training.

    Also, all potions other than the master¡¯s one had side effects. Therefore the best way to deal with those side effects and everyday injuries was with another potion.

    ¡®Poison clearing potion¡¯ could clear most of the damage of a poison a while after it was injected. But of course, the power of the poison and the potion ys a big part in the result.

    ¡®Bone cleaning potion¡¯ could strengthen the skeleton of a warrior or knight. Skeleton was the foundation of a fighter. With a stronger skeleton, one could counteract more powerful attacks and unleash more powerful strikes.

    ¡®Windproof potion¡¯ could temporarily increase speed. They were unique to the elves. It was essentially ¡®speed exploding potion¡¯ but more effective.

    ¡®Hundred turn potion¡¯ was a type of strong bone healing potion used for fractures. They were also amazing for assisting knights, and warriors¡¯ training since damage to bones was extremelymon. They could heal an injury that would normally take 100 days in just 10 days.

    ¡®Solidify blue potion¡¯ was normally used in Druids¡¯ training, but after Abel had looked at the form, he realized it might be useful for wizards as well.

    These 8 potion forms were all he got. All the other ones were either impossible to create due to theck of ingredients or not as powerful.

    ¡°Master Alfred, thank you so much for your help!¡± Abel happily memorized the 8 potions and bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet, I need to thank you too!¡± Master Alfred said with a smile. Seeing Abel had gotten the potion forms he wanted, Master Alfred added, ¡°Since your business is sorted, I¡¯ll be on my way now!¡±

    Ever since Master Alfred got the special effect hunger potion, he couldn¡¯t wait to go back to his alchemy room and continue his research.

    Seeing Master Alfred turned and left, Abel couldn¡¯t help but smiled. Master Alfred had so much passion for alchemy. Maybe this passion was what led him to bing a master alchemist by honor.

    Abel was different. To him, alchemy was just a way for him to get more potions.

    With his Horadric cube, the potions he made were far superior to the potions from normal alchemists. Sometimes it might also have special effects.

    Abel walked towards the entrance of the library and nced at Master Peter. Master Peter still minded his own business, so he did not disturb him. He only respectfully did a bow and left the library.

    Afterward, Abel arrived at the alchemy union hall. They found the potion ingredient counter and handed over a list of more than a few hundred ingredients. Due to this big number, the alchemy union needed some time to prepare. Abel could onlye back in a few days to get it.

    He then left the alchemy union and waved a horse carriage over. He jumped on and said, ¡°Lamb road!¡±

    The carriage moved forward. After a few turns, Abel arrived at a familiar street. His duchy also had a street like this. When he saw the white building, he knew he was back at his home within the elves.

    He took out a gold coin and handed it to the coachman. No need for exchange, the extra was the tip. The coachman looked at Abel with eyes of gratitude as Abel walked off.

    Steward Brewer saw the carriage arriving, and a familiar silhouette emerged from it. He quickly stepped up and bowed with excitement. ¡°Master, wee back!¡±

    ¡°Brewer, how¡¯s everything going?¡± Abel said with augh.

    ¡°Everything is great. I made the decision to hire Archie¡¯s little brother Kurt as a coachman without your consent. Please forgive me!¡± Steward Brewer bowed.

    Archie was Abel¡¯s past coachman. He had died protecting Abel, so Abel had promised to treat his family well.

    ¡°Brewer, you did a good job!¡± Abel nodded.

    Abel stepped into the mansion. It looked like nothing had changed since he left. From the garden and fountain by the gate to the decorations within the mansions, it was exactly the same. It was fresh as always. Steward Brewer had maintained the mansion very well, Abel was very happy.

    ¡°Brewer, with your organizing skills, taking care of a little mansion, is a waste of your potential!¡± Abel said by a side.

    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t let me go!¡¯ Steward Brewer quickly bowed and begged.

    Although Abel was just a normal status elven lord, he was also a Master Alchemist. He had the respect of all elves in Angstrom City. Especially the female elves; they basically worshipped him.

    As Abel¡¯s steward, Brewer had also gotten the respect of elves in Angstrom City. He had basically be the highest status steward in Angstrom City other than the grand-ducal pce steward Derek.

    ¡°Brewer, why would I want you to go. You¡¯ll understand in a few days!¡± Abel said with augh.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and prepare your dinner now!¡± A smile emerged on Steward Brewer¡¯s face again as he bowed.

    The kitchen knew Abel¡¯s taste. The dinner was a mixture of meat and fruit. Although he had already drunk the hunger potion, he still ate a little.

    After dinner, Abel was getting ready to rest. Suddenly, steward Brewer found him. ¡°Master, steward Derek is here to see you!¡±

    ¡°Invite him in!¡± Abel¡¯s invitation date was the following day. He came here a day early to take care of his own business, but somehow the grand-ducal pce still found out about it. No surprise. The grand-ducal pce controlled the entire Angstrom City. Nothing could escape them.

    ¡°Master Bet, my master invites you to the grand-ducal pce tomorrow at noon to join the lord granting ceremony!¡± Steward Derek said with a bow.

    ¡°I will be on time tomorrow. Help me say hi to Grand Duke Edwina, Duke Albert, and Lady Carrie as well!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    ¡°Master Bet, Lady Carrie wants me to tell you something. She wants to buy some beauty potion from you!¡± Steward Derek added.

    ¡°Why does she want another beauty potion. Every elf could only use it once in a lifetime!¡¯ Abel said, confused.

    Abel didn¡¯t care much about the beauty potion himself, but its effect was way too powerful. It could almost turn an old elf back into the appearance of his or her prime. Elves were known for their endless desire for beauty, so beauty potions were priceless treasures.

    Abe didn¡¯t want the entire elf race to know about these beauty potions. Although Abel had grown some beauty grass in the dark world, an essential ingredient for the beauty potion, he did not have many of them, and he could not mass produce it.

    Therefore he didn¡¯t want to sell those beauty potions. He wanted to tightly regte it.

    ¡°Master Bet, Duke Albert¡¯s birthday is in a few days. Maybe you are not aware, but Duke Albert also cares about his appearance a lot!¡± Steward Derek looked around and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Steward Derek, please help me thank Lady Carrie for her news. I will personally give the beauty potion to Duke Albert!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    Since Abel knew about this as well as Duke Albert¡¯s preference, a great gift giving opportunity was right in front of him. Of course, he would save it for himself.

 Chapter 741 - Title For An Elf

    <h4>Chapter 741: Title For An Elf</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    There were still the same 12 elven councilors in the same ceremony hall asst time. They were divided into two groups of 6.

    Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert sat in the center. Grand Duke Edwina looked even younger. The lotion and conditioner only had the power to make her look like she was 30 years old, but with the improved recipe, now she looked like she was 21.

    Maybe Abel was thinking too much, but he couldn¡¯t help but sense an especially strong gaze from the 4 female elven councilors.

    Could they stop being so passionate?

    Normal elves rarely interacted with Grand Duke Edwina, but not the councilors.

    Ever since Abel, Lady Carrie, and the otherdies went to find the beauty grass for the Beauty Potion, Lady Carrie had slightly changed, but Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s appearance was night and day.

    If even Grand Duke Edwina could look this young at her age, any female elf in the known would go crazy.

    Even some male elven councilors wanted a Beauty Potion, let alone the female ones.

    Still, they all knew how hard it was to make a beauty potion. Its essential ingredient, the beauty grass, needed to be used as soon as it was plucked. Because of this, many male elven councilors had given up their hope of getting one.

    ¡°Master Bet, due to your supply of Elven Perfume for Angstrom City and your outstanding alchemy performance, Angstrom City council will grant you the title of a baron, and a domain will be given to you!¡± Grand Duke Edwina announced.

    ¡°Thank you, Grand Duke!¡± Abel stepped up and bowed.

    He did not say anything about loyalty. In the past, he might have mentioned it, but now he was a king. Even if he had transformed, he would not submit to anyone.

    He wasn¡¯t even loyal to the Kingdom of St Ellis, let alone the elves¡¯ Grand Ducal Pce.

    Of course, Grand Duke Edwina knew where Abel wasing from. At the end of the day, granting Abel a title was for the elves¡¯ benefit anyway. Also, even though her rtionship with Abel had eased up a little, it had not fully recovered.

    Grand Duke Edwina knew this, and Abel did too. As Abel¡¯s status increased, Grand Duke Edwina could no longer suppress him. They were equals.

    Duke Abel watched by the side. He couldn¡¯t help but remember when he first saw Abel and his words back then.

    Back then, Grand Duke Edwina had said, ¡°with his speed of progress, we might have to talk to him as equals in 20 years!¡±

    Not even 2 years had passed, and Abel had be their equals. Even though Abel was still a beginner wizard, he was a grandmaster cksmith and had in 3 or 4 elite wizards. It reflected his superiority in both status and power.

    The 12 elven councilors scratched their heads. This title granting ceremony was passed to the council to discuss, but Duke Albert suggested it.

    It was for a Master Alchemist by honor, so no one would stop him.

    Although these 12 councilors seemed like the most powerful group of elves in Angstrom City, they were just representatives from a big noble family. Those nobles wouldn¡¯t let them offend a Master Alchemist by honor.

    The status of Baron was not high for a Master Alchemist by honor. They didn¡¯t even know where his new domain was located as the council did not give it out. It was given out by Angstrom City from Grand Duke Edwina.

    Master Bet did not pledge his loyaltyst time he was granted a title, and he still didn¡¯t when he was granted a domain. It made no sense.

    Granting a domain to a baron signified the potential of bing a noble with a coat of arms, important in the Holy Continent. How could one not pledge his loyalty when given such a big reward.

    More strange, Grand Duke Edwina did not react to hisck of fealty in Abel¡¯s pledge. Duke Albert still had a big smile on his face, not a hint of dissatisfaction.

    The reason why Duke Albert was smiling was that Steward Derek had brought home the news that Abel would give him a Beauty Potion for his birthday.

    He had wanted the Beauty Potion for a long time, not only because he cares about his looks a lot, but his wife, Grand Duke Edwina, had got through so many changes she looked like a youthful girl. Standing beside her made him look even older.

    Although the other elves did not say much, he couldn¡¯t help but sense their shadowy gaze in the past year.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t just ask Abel for a Beauty Potion. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself in front of Abel since he knew how valuable it was.

    Therefore, he especially set a date for this ceremony a few days before his birthday and told Steward Derek to use the name of Lady Carrie to get his desire across.

    He was so proud of this n of his, he didn¡¯t even notice at that moment Grand Duke Edwina and the 12 elven councilors were all looking at him.

    ¡°Master Bet, Steward Derek will take you to your domain. If you need anything, just ask him!¡± Grand Duke Edwina said with a smile and pointed at Derek.

    ¡°I thank you, Grand Duke!¡± Abel bowed again.

    The title granting ceremony was notplicated. Although it would be a huge event for every elf involved, it was just another daily task for the grand ducal pce.

    After the ceremony, Abel left the hall. The only one who followed him was steward Derek, as the other elves continued to discuss other businesses.

    ¡°Steward Derek, is my domain far?¡¯ Abel asked as they walked.

    ¡°Not at all, Master Bet, but the location is a little special!¡± Derek replied.

    A silvery horse carriage waited for them by the gate of the grand-ducal pce. The half-elven coachman, Kurt, quickly jumped and opened the door for Abel.

    Abel entered the carriage and waved at steward Derek toe in.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is my ce!¡± Steward Derek did a bow and pointed at the edge of the carriage.

    He knew Abel¡¯s status very well. He was not only a Master Alchemist by honor, but he was also a friend of Lady Lorraine.

    Also, he realized how respectful Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert was to him.

    He didn¡¯t know what happened to Abel these past 2 years since he left, but he knew something major had definitely happened to Abel¡¯s status.

    He didn¡¯t know what since Abel was still a master alchemist by honor. But as a veteran in the Grand Ducal Pce, he could clearly see how different his 2 masters had acted.

    Therefore, he also acted more respectfully, just like he was Abel¡¯s steward.

    ¡°Head towards Orwell pce!¡± Steward Derek¡¯s voice was not soft. Both Abel and Coachman Kurt heard what he had said.

    ¡°Steward Derek, can you tell me about Orwell pce? Is my domain around that area?¡± Abel never heard this name before, but he was not familiar with most ces in the Double Moon Forest anyway.

    ¡°Your domain is the valley where the Orwell pce is located. It¡¯s a beautiful ce: one of the most beautiful pces in the Double moon Forest!¡± Steward Derek said pridefully.

    Abel didn¡¯t expect to get a pce in his domain. It seemed like this pce belonged to the Grand Ducal Pce.

    The silvery-white carriage set off from the grand ducal pce. Along the way, all the other carriages gave away to it. Just like that, the carriage had made its way outside the city at immense speed.

 Chapter 742 - Orwell Palace

    <h4>Chapter 742: Orwell Pce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    They moved alongside a road of stone once they exited Angstrom City. After 20 miles, they saw a high mountain in their way. However, the road did not end. There was a cave with a stone made bridge connecting the outside of the mountain to the inside.

    Abel deeply realized the importance of the ce. Just this road reflected its value.

    Building a road in the Double Moon Forest was not as simple asying down rocks, especially a 5 meters wide road that could fit a carriage on each side.

    There wererge amounts of lively nts in the Double moon Forest. During their growing process, they would most likely tip over the rocks or grow from the cracks.

    In order to build a road that couldst for generations, they needed to heat up the soil until no more nts could grow beforeying down the rocks.

    It was a big procedure and would take a lot of resources. It might be more expensive than the domain itself.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is Orwell Valley, which is where the Orwell pce got its name from!¡± Steward Dereck proudly pointed forward.

    ¡°Is this a man-made road?¡± Abel gazed at the road in the cave, dividing this tall mountain into two.

    ¡®It was a gift of the Double Moon goddess, granted to the Double Moon Forest!¡± Said Steward Derek passionately.

    Abel watched as the Carriage passed on the stone bridge. Under the bridge, there was a clear stream with fishes swimming in and out.

    At the same time, Abel also realized the importance of this stone bridge. It was the only entrance.

    The stone bridge was 20 meters long. After the bridge was ended, they continued to move along the stone road in the cave. Each side was a steep cliff.

    ¡°There is a magic circle here!¡± Abel suddenly sensed an energy wave. Although it was very faint, it did not escape Abel¡¯s senses.

    ¡°Master Bet, your power of the will is powerful. There is a protection circle here, but it is not open right now!¡± Steward Derek said admiringly.

    The carriage continued for a few hundred meters in the cave. Soon, the lights began to rise, and the carriage was out of the cave. A valley emerged in front of them. The ce was filled with neatly lined up trees, and it seemed like men nted them.

    Those trees were lined up perfectly, no matter if you looked at them horizontally or vertically. You could see how much effort was put into nting them alone.

    Abel suddenly felt a change in temperature. It was supposed to be winter, but this ce felt warm, like spring.

    The carriage kept moving forward for another 20 miles, and Abel saw a white pce castle leaning against a mountain.

    If Abel was not mistaken, this was fully built with white Hao jade. Hao jade was a special stone of the Double Moon forest. Its surface looked just like a normal jade. It was a top-quality material for construction.

    Normally, nobles would only use them on their tiles or interior walls. It was the first time Abel saw a building made entirely out of it.

    This white castle in front of them was called a ¡°pce¡± castle because it had the construction of a castle but the style of a pce.

    It had the protection of a castle but the luxury of a pce.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is Orwell Pce, one of the most beautiful pces in Double Moon Forest!¡± Every time Steward Derek saw this pce, he felt as though he touched paradise.

    ¡°I love it here!¡± Abel said with a smile. He was biased towards the color.

    He walked towards Orwell pce. There was a protection river separating the pce from the roads in the front.

    It was well guarded¨Ceven its defense was like a military base.

    Steward Derek took out an identity card and held it up. Under the reflection of the sunlight, that wooden identity card looked almost like a piece of metal.

    Soon, a suspension bridge slowly began to lower from the pce, forming a passage.

    The carriage continued on to the suspension bridge. The pce¡¯s wooden gate swung open. 2 rows of elven warriors dressed in ck armor stood on each side, and one elven warrior with a golden badge on his chest also in ck armor was standing in the middle.

    ¡°Loka, the Grand Ducal Pcemands that from this day, you will be responsible for protecting Master Bet. Orwell valley is now Master Bet¡¯s domain!¡± Steward Derek jumped off the carriage and lowered his voice as he walked towards an elven warrior named Loka.

    Abel also jumped down from the carriage and looked at the warriors in ck armor in front of him.

    There was a familiar scent on this elven warrior. He was a warrior of death, a true warrior of death. The Orwell Pce was a base for the grand-ducal pce to cultivate warriors of death.

    All the warriors at least had the rank of an intermediate knight. Most of them had the rank of an elite knight. The one named Loka had the rank of amander.

    ¡°Master Bet, I, Loka, and the 30 elven warriors will follow and die for you!¡± Loka kneeled down and yelled. The 2 rows of warriors in ck armor by each side also knelt on one knee and yelled, ¡°die for you!¡±

    Loka was not like an elf but like a killing machine. His murderous aura was so thick that it was almost palpable, and those 30 elven warriors in ck armor were no different.

    ¡°I ept your honor!¡± Abel lowered his voice and signified them to get up.

    ¡°Loka, bring the others back first. There is something I want to talk to Derek about. Come find meter!¡± Abelmanded.

    He had dealt with countless warriors of death. He knew he just needed tomand them, no exnation needed. But still, Abel didn¡¯t want to treat Loka as a warrior of death.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Loka said loudly. He turned and held up a hand sign. Afterward, the warriors quickly vanished.

    Seeing Loka disappeared, Abel turned back to Derek. ¡°Steward Derek, is there anything the Grand Ducal pce wants me to know?¡±

    ¡°Master Bet, Orwell Valley is a domain granted to you by the Grand Ducal Pce. It had always been an important pce for the Grand Ducal Pce to pass through winter. It is also an important fortress!¡± Steward,z Derek exined.

    ¡°The Orwell Valley is 20 miles deep, 60 miles wide. It is t surrounded by tall mountains. There is only one entrance, which is the one we just came from. We have been nting thorns on the top of those mountains for many years. It is basically impossible to climb through. This is a fortress protected by nature.

    There are countless hot springs below the ground. Due to the barrier created by the surrounding mountains, the temperature is very suitable for fruit trees to grow. That¡¯s why the grand-ducal pce had turned Orwell Valley into a fortress. The fruits in every fruit tree here are essential to the elves. After countless years of operation, this ce was fully nted.

    There are mainly 3 types of fruit trees. One is the sweet fruit tree, the second is the monthly pear tree, and the third is the greed jujube tree. These 3 types of fruit are essential to an elve¡¯s diet. We have enough of them to support 1000 elves!¡¯ Steward Derek exined.

    Abel realized why Grand Duke Edwina had granted him this domain. This ce was beautiful, but the most valuable thing about this ce was the fruit trees.

    The temperature in this ce was perfect for fruit trees, so maybe Grand Duke Edwina thought it might be the perfect ce for him to test out his Harvesting potion, which was the true intention behind this domain granting.

    ¡°Master Bet, all the elven warriors here are warriors of death. They will do anything on yourmand. There are also 20 elves responsible for taking care of these fruit trees living here. They are all your citizens. The servants in the pce will also serve you.¡± Steward Derek continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy with this ce. I will thank Duke Albert on his birthday!¡± Abel was very satisfied. This ce was great for a vacation.

    Abel had received the invitation letter from Duke Albert for his birthday. It was in 3 days. He would be on his way after everything was settled.

 Chapter 743 - Shift In Authority

    <h4>Chapter 743: Shift In Authority</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°There was a special room in the pce. The reason why so many warriors of death are here was to protect it!¡± Steward Derek bowed.

    Abel followed Derek into the pce. Everything clearly reflected the extreme elven luxury. The style was graceful in nature, but those countless delicate patterns and art pieces had turned the pce¡¯s entire interior into a giant art piece.

    Most of the interior, including the walls, were also made with Hao Jad and some other luxury material mixed within.

    The elf magic patterns were extremely powerful, so usingrge amounts of magic circles in this ce was unavoidable. Illumination circles, teleportation circles, and protection circles were just some that Abel had noticed the moment he entered the pce.

    Normally the use of Hao Jade in construction would freeze the ce, but due to the warmth of the valley, its interior merely felt cool.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect for a vacation!¡± Abel said admiringly.

    ¡°Master Bet, a Hao Jade mine, was discovered near the valley during the construction of this pce. The designer hadpletely changed ns and built the pce entirely out of Hao Jade. That was how this beautiful pce was born!¡± Steward Derek said proudly.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why the Grand Ducal pce had given the Orwell Pce to Abel. He was shocked at their generosity since this pce was an important asset of the Grand Ducal Pce.

    Although the warriors of death were not a high rank, they all had a lot of potential. ording to elves¡¯ lifespan, those warriors of death could all turn in tomanders in tens of years.

    The Grand Ducal Pce wouldn¡¯t grant Abel such a high-value asset just for Lady Lorraine. There had to be something more, something Steward Derek didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°I love this ce!¡± Abel said with a smile as he stepped on the Hao Jade tiles and admired the luxury of the interior. He loved the style of this ce.

    ¡°Master Bet, do you want to change the name of Orwell Pce?¡± Steward Derek asked somewhat embarrassingly.

    Only the royals could use the name pce in a ce. Even a master alchemist by honor would be overstepping his status if he used this name.

    ¡°No need, Orwell Pce is a good name. I¡¯m very happy with it!¡± Abel replied without thinking.

    Steward Derek just asked out of kindness. He thought maybe changing the word pce would be less of a hassle for Abel since this ce was now his domain. However, he didn¡¯t know that Abel was allowed to use the name pce as well.

    Grand Duke Edwina knew this as well. This was why she had granted Abel Orwell Pce without changing the name.

    Seeing as Abel did not have any intentions to change the name, it did not bother them. Abel would marry Lady Lorraine, so he would soon be a royal anyway.

    Afterward, he led Abel down a long corridor connected to the basement of the pce.

    The basement was a huge open space. Other than some columns, the ce was almost 1000 square meters.

    ¡°Master Bet, the warriors of death would normally do their training here while protecting the room in the far end!¡± Steward Derek exined.

    Abel looked around this basement. It must have taken massive engineering skills to construct it. They said the dwarfs were engineering experts, but the elves were not bad either. It was just that they rarely build anything.

    Abel ignited his data analyzing ability and quickly calcted the weight distribution of each column. They were all supported by arge amount of magic pattern, perfectly counteracting the weight above.

    Heavyweight columns like these would be very outstanding even in his previous world, let alone a civilization like the Holy Continent.

    He then made his way further into the basement and came across aplicated protection circle. This thing had the ability to protect, identify, hide scent, and many more features. In the center of the circle was 3 stone doors engraved with patterns.

    Steward Derek took out an identity card and opened the circle. Abel followed closely behind and entered.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is the core of Orwell Pce. I will transfer the full authority permission to youter!¡± Steward Derek said.

    ¡°What is this ce protecting?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    ¡°You will know soon!¡¯ Steward Derek said with a smile.

    He put the identity card on the door on the far left. There was a nk space on the engraving of that stone door. When the identity card made contact with it, a white light shed, and the door opened automatically with a crispy sound.

    Abel followed Steward Derek into the door. As soon as Abel entered, he saw a spirit wrapped in an energy circle. That spirit was glowing in blue light. From Abel¡¯s experience, he knew the rank of this spirit was not high; only a tower spirit.

    At first, he thought no one in the Holy Continent would be crazy enough to put a spirit in a pce like he did to his royal pce, but it seemed like he had underestimated this world.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is the control room and energy base of the Orwell Pce. I will now transfer the permission tomand the Orwell Spirit to you!¡± Steward Derek said.

    He took out an identity card and said loudly to Orwell Spirit. ¡°Orwell Spirit. The ruler of Orwell Pce will now be changed. The transferred Derek, the receiver Master Bet!¡±

    ¡°Orwell Spirit epted the request. Transfer in progress. Creating a new identity card!¡± A robotic voice emerged from around the magic circle. Afterward, a white glow appeared in front of Abel.

    A wooden identity card appeared in his hand. This identity card was a controller for the Orwell Pce as well as the Orwell Valley, and the Orwell Spirit had epted his power of the will.

    ¡°Master Bet, we will need you to open the next 2 doors with your identity card. Mine is now useless!¡± Steward Derek said with a smile.

    Abel walked out of the control room and arrived at the stone door in the middle. Abel ced his identity card on the nk space, and a white light shed. The stone door opened.

    When he entered the room, he was caught off guard a little. The room waspletely empty other than arge teleportation circle in the middle.

    He never expected to find arge teleportation circle like this in the Orwell Pce.

    How valuable was arge teleportation circle? In the human world, only important wizard unions would have them. They could not be owned. Personally, they could only be open to the public.

    The only reason why Abel had obtained arge teleportation circle was that he had taken advantage of Elite Wizard Cliff¡¯s privilege and moved the Kingdom of St Ellis investigation department¡¯srge teleportation circle into his own magic tower.

    Thisrge teleportation circle in front of him was definitely not public. Abel suddenly realized, maybe the most valuable thing in this Orwell Pce was thisrge teleportation circle.

    This thing alone could be worth a few times more than the pce itself.

    ¡°Derek, why is there a giant teleportation circle here?¡± Abel asked after a bit of hesitation.

    ¡°Master Bet, the Orwell Pce was an important escape route for the Grand Ducal Pce. If anything major urs to Angstrom City, the Orwell Pce will act as a ce of refuge for important grand-ducal pce members. Also, if anything major did happen, this ce would be themanding base for Angstrom City!¡± Steward Derek exined.

 Chapter 744 - Move In

    <h4>Chapter 744: Move In</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel realized Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s intentions. Thisrge teleportation circle could make the teleportation between his teleportation circle in Harry Castle easier.

    If he didn¡¯t have thisrge teleportation circle, Abel would need to transit through many other teleportation circles every time he went back to the Duchy of Carmel, and his teleportation history would be marked down.

    If he teleported too many times, people would grow suspicious of his identity.

    Abel was very happy with thisrge teleportation circle. If he wanted to use thisrge teleportation circle very often, he would need to change all the gems in the operation room into top-level gems.

    This wasn¡¯t a problem to Abel at all. His top-level gems couldn¡¯t be given out, so there wasn¡¯t a problem no matter how many he used personally.

    They walked out of the room in the middle and came towards the stone door of the far-right ¡°Master Bet, the room on the far right is a little special!¡¯

    Abel opened the door with his identity card. As soon as he stepped in, he noticed it was a huge room through the illumination circle above. However, this room was filled with a strong dimensional energy wave.

    ¡°Is this a dimensional storage room?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask. He was reminded of a legend among wizards.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard about dimensional storage rooms? Yes, this room really is a dimensional storage room. We set up some magic circles that could keep the fruits fresh. Only the elves have this technology in the Holy Continent!¡± Steward Derek was a little shocked that Abel had heard of the dimensional storage room. Their technique was top secret, and this magic circle was only known within a small minority of elves.

    Abel understood this was probably the ce where the elves store their fruit. Of course, what other race would waste time researching how to preserve fruit other than the elves.

    He looked around the room. The space was eerily big. It was almost 10,000 meters square meters and 4000 meters tall. The amount of fruit it could store was scary.

    There was a short distance teleportation circle in this dimensional storage room. It seemed like it was for transferring the fruits outside.

    2 iron wooden dolls stood still on each side. Those puppets were only 2 meters tall, and it didn¡¯t look as powerful as the dwarfs¡¯ ones, but they were a lot more refined.

    The dwarf puppet looked like killing machines, and these iron wooden ones looked like pieces of art.

    ¡°Master Bet, these puppets are responsible for taking care of the fruits there that were teleported from the outside. Their smaller bodies only needed one intermediate gem with each day of work.¡± Steward Derek said with a smile when he noticed that Abel was looking at the puppets.

    Afterward, they came back up from the basement. Steward Derek said goodbye to Abel. As the steward of the Grand Ducal Pce, he could not be away for too long. He would need to go back as soon as hepleted his task.

    Abel organized a carriage to send Steward Derek off. At that moment, the leader of the ck-armored elven warriors of death, Loka, appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Master!¡± He bowed and said.

    ¡°Loka, these are magic contracts. You and your men have to sign it. Everyone responsible for taking care of the fruits here has to sign it!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    They were not in human territory. Due to the use of the 3rd goddess spring water, the only way to guarantee the operation of Orwell Pce was through magic contracts.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Loka did not reject the magic contract. He would never reject any request of his master.

    As Abel began to tour around Orwell Pce again, the magic contract was signed by all the other elves under themand of Loka.

    This pce was very big. There were more than 100 rooms, more than 1000 elves could live here. It was even bigger than his pce in the Duchy of Carmel. Since it was built alongside a mountain, the pce had 5 stories, which was rare to see.

    The more Abel tour around, the more he felt like he was wasting the potential of this ce. He was right. He didn¡¯t have that many elves to live here with him.

    Although this ce was famous, normal elves were forbidden. It was especially now that it had be Abel¡¯s domain; no other elves could enter without his permission.

    This ce was not small, either. Other than the 200 elves taking care of the fruit trees and the servants of the pce, there were no other citizens.

    They said they had given him a domain, but it was more like a secret base.

    ¡°Master, here is the magic contract. All 31 elven warriors, 200 elven farmers, and 50 servants have signed it!¡± Loka handed the sheets of the magic contract back to Abel.

    Abel gave them a quick scan and put them away; he then looked at Loka and said, ¡°From now on, I want the Orwell valley to be fully locked up. No elf can enter without my permission!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Loka bowed and said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let my Steward Brewer be in charge of managing those servants and farmers. He will be arriving on a carriage shortly. You can settle things with him!¡± Abel added.

    Originally, everything in this ce, including the servants and the farmers were managed by Loka, but Abel saw the potential in those elven warriors of death. He didn¡¯t want the Loka to waste his energy on managing.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Loka bowed again.

    Abel waved his hand to send Loka off and arrived at his master bedroom on the 5th floor.

    The 5th floor was a series of rooms made specifically for the owner of Orwell pce. All the facilities were fully equipped.

    In the bedroom, the walls were made withrge prices of rarely seen crystals, merging the room with the sea of trees outside.

    This room had the best view of the entire pce.

    There was also a training room. Druid training rooms were different from human wizards¡¯ rooms. Those training facilities were not that useful to Abel, but most of the time, he would do his training in the Dark World anyway. He only had a mana gathering circle for appearance¡¯s sake.

    There was also a guest room, which had truly reflected the luxury of the royal elves¡¯ lifestyle. Every single piece was of extremely high value. All paintings on the walls were works of famous painters.

    Even the teacups were made with condensed silver. The price of condensed silver was a few hundred times more than pure silver.

    Abel stepped into the study room. He was stunned by the shelves. All 4 walls of the room were equipped with bookshelves made with those highly valued anticorrosive wood from top to bottom.

    There were those special leaf books from the elves on the bookshelves¨Cfrom economics, culture, history, military, art, and many more. They seemed like these were the personal collection of Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert.

    Only the royals would have such a vast variety of books. Normally, nobles only inherited one specific type of knowledge. They would not go too deep into other branches.

    In the center of the study room was a vintage table. There was a pen holder on that table. Abel randomly picked up a pen. To his surprise, it was actually a rune pen, and the ink in the crystal ss was rune ink.

    Although this stuff didn¡¯t mean much to him, this ce had treated rune pens and rune ink as everyday objects. Even Abel had never been thisvish.

    There was also a huge balcony divided into 2 parts. One was a mid-air garden with all kinds of strange flowers blooming under the warmth of Orwell Valley. A little road sifted through the garden. As Abel walked along, he discovered something new with every turn. The other was the resting area with an elven style pavilion. Inside, there were tables and chairs. It was the perfect ce to rx.

    Each room was equipped with a short distance teleportation circle, so the user could teleport anywhere they wanted.

    ¡°Master, Steward Brewer is here!¡± the Orwell Spirit¡¯s robotic voice resounded.

    Abel took out a new magic contract from his portal bracelet. This ce was an important area for the harvesting of fruits. Both Grand Duke Edwina and Abel didn¡¯t want this news to leak out.

 Chapter 745 - Sprinkling

    <h4>Chapter 745: Sprinkling</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel stood in front of a sweet fruits tree with a kettle filled with the ready-mixed third goddess spring water in his hand. Afterward, he poured all of it onto the root of the tree.

    He pressed his palm against the tree truck and ignited his soul speaker ability. He sensed joying from the sweet fruit tree. The third goddess spring water had turned into some kind of catalytic agent, allowing the sweet fruit tree to quickly absorb the nutrients in the soil.

    This sweet fruit tree was already matured, so it was impossible for it to grow any bigger. Nutrients could only maximize their potential to form fruits.

    After a little while, new sweet fruit began to form. Normally it would take a month, and Abel was certain that this was the power of the third goddess spring water.

    It made sense. This spring water was made to increase the amount of harvest. It was a way for the religion in the Dark World to control their disciples. It would be effective on any crops, fruit trees included.

    Abel walked back inside the pce and arrived at the control room in the basement. He swapped out all the intermediate gems with top level ones. He locked up the door of the control room. The only way to exit and enter was through the teleportation circle inside.

    He then scanned the Orwell Spirit through themander Spirit. He wanted to make sure he was the only authority controlling it.

    Luckily Grand Duke Edwina didn¡¯t do anything suspicious to it. With Abel¡¯s current status, if he found that Grand Duke Edwina had done something to wrong him, their already tense rtionship would fall apart immediately.

    The only way to enter this control room was through the short distance teleportation circle controlled by the Orwell spirit, so it¡¯s safety was guaranteed.

    Not on that, but Abel then took out 10 little war puppets in the control room and let the Orwell spirit control them.

    He also left 10 more little war puppets around therge teleportation circle and let the Orwell spirit control them as well to maintain its safety. Those things were a lot more reliable than the elven warrior of death.

    Abel swapped out the intermediate gem on those 2 iron wooden puppets with top-level gems in the dimensional storage room. This could support their work for months. He also left some extra ones nearby. Once their power ran out, the Orwell spirit would automatically give them a new one.

    Afterward, Abel came back to the 5th floor and connected with Bartoli through the soul chain.

    The third goddess spring water was only being used in the 3 castle domain. It was not widespread, but as long as the perfect gems on the third goddess statue did not run out of energy, its water supply would not stop.

    Supplying some for the Orwell Valley would not be a problem. All he needed to do was to tell Bartoli tomand Tower Spirit Flora to teleport the spring water to Orwell Pce through therge teleportation circle each day. Then, he would tell the Orwell spirit to transfer the water to specific locations through the short distance teleportation circles in the pce.

    Steward Brewer would take care of this. With 200 elven gardeners and 10 elven servants, he had full confidence in his ability. He also realized how important Abel¡¯s work was. It could save the lives of many elves.

    He began to work passionately without question. In Abel¡¯s magic tower located in Harry Castle¡¯s Wizard Circle, Tower spirit Flora poured the third goddess spring water into a huge container and teleported it to Orwell Pce through therge teleportation circle.

    The teleportation circle transferred the water into a water filter room responsible for importing water from the mountain. Steward Brewermanded the servants to dilute the third goddess spring water with the ratio of 1/100 and pass it on to the 200 elven gardeners for watering the trees.

    Abel has full faith in Steward Brewer¡¯s ability. So, he did not ask too many questions once he told Steward Brewer what to do. Abel stayed on the 5th floor of his pce and began to scan through the potion form he got from the alchemy union.

    Transforming an intermediate alchemy pattern into an elite alchemy pattern was a few times moreplicated than transforming a beginner one into an intermediate one. This was why elite alchemists were so rare.

    He decided that he would level up after Duke Albert¡¯s birthday.

    Currently, he could only simte making those potions in his heart. However Abel no longer needed a soul potion to do so. With the sight and data analyzing ability of the world stone, he could easily simte anything with his mind alone.

    Abel heard a gentle knock emerged. He scanned with his power of the will and found Steward Brewer, ¡°Come in!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Master, there is a problem with the watering process!¡± Steward Brewer walked in and bowed.

    ¡°What problem?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Master, the valley is too big, and we have too little gardeners. They were used to maintaining the leaves and picking up ripe fruits, but if we want to water the entire valley, those gardeners wouldn¡¯t be able to do it even if they work overnight!¡± Steward Brewer added.

    Abel suddenly remembered he was not on earth. Everything was done by hand, and it would be very difficult for 200 gardeners to cover such vast amounts ofnd.

    Abel thought of a solution when he recalled his life on earth. They would use pipes to carry out the water, and sprinkle them out automatically from time to time through a sprinkler.

    He could use the metal pipes as pipes. He just needed to add ayer of rust proofer on top of it to avoid it getting rusty. He also needed to make some curved openings and seal them with tree rubber.

    The sprinkler was even simpler to make. All he needed to do was to transfer the water to the water storage box on the third or fourth floor of the pce and then expel them through water pressure. This whole process could happen through simple water pumps.

    The Orwell Spirit could control the set time. As long as those puppets could carry the water storage box on the third or fourth floor, the sprinkling system would beplete.

    This system could save a lot of manpower, and the gardeners could have more time to take care of the trees in the valley.

    ¡°Brewer, wait for me. I¡¯ll design a sprinkling system. Tell the servants and Loka to help out a bit the next few days. After the sprinkling system ispleted, we will no longer be as busy!¡± Abel said after a bit of thinking.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Although Steward Brewer didn¡¯t know what sprinkling system Abel was talking about, he had full fate on his master.

    Abel teleported from the short distance teleportation circle to therge teleportation circle. He then appeared on the teleportation circle in the Goff family.

    ¡°Mr. Elven Master Alchemist, who are you looking for?¡± The 2 dwarf knights guarding the Goff family teleportation circle bowed.

    They noticed the master alchemist by honor badge on Abel¡¯s chest. Master Alchemists were extremely prestigious no matter where they were in the Holy Continent.

    ¡°Is Bernie here?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Sir, I will help you call Master Bernie!¡± One of the dwarf knights bowed and walked off.

    The other dwarf knight also bowed and said, ¡°Sir, pleasee to the guest room to have a rest!¡¯

    After half a cup of coffee, he heard some quick footsteps, and Bernie soon appeared.

    ¡°Off you go!¡± Bernie said to the guards. He was a little shocked to see Abel.

    The guards bowed and walked off, and Bernie said with a smile, ¡°Abel, why did youe here like this? Did you go back to the elves recently?¡±

    Bernie was one of the very few people who knew about Abel¡¯s identity as Master Bet.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been back at the elves to take care of some business. I want to order something from your race. Can you help me to get them done quickly?¡± Abel said as he took out a sketch from his portal bracelet and ced it on the table.

    ¡°No problem. We will do everything to help you!¡± Bernie said without hesitation. He snatched the sketch and looked at it in detail.

    ¡°What is this?¡± He asked in confusion. He just couldn¡¯t understand the purpose of those objects.

    ¡°It is a sprinkling system. It can save a lot of manpower. I will first need a system of pipes that cover 100 square miles!¡± Abel exined with augh.

 Chapter 746 - Setting Rules

    <h4>Chapter 746: Setting Rules</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Under Abel, Bernie closely examined the sketches from top to bottom one by one. Finally, he understood their purpose.

    ¡°Abel, can the dwarves use this system as well?¡± Bernie¡¯s eyes suddenly began to sparkle.

    If another person had shown Bernie this system, he would just copy it immediately without even asking. However, Abel had a very close rtionship with the dwarfs. They could not just take something from him without paying something in exchange.

    ¡°Sure, Bernie, but you will need to help me make 2 of them first. I am desperate for them!¡± Abel agreed without thinking.

    ¡°Amazing Abel. This will help us a lot!¡± Bernie said with augh.

    The dwarfs¡¯ harvesting hasn¡¯t been great either. The dwarfs and the elves were quite close, so major events would often affect both races simultaneously.

    The headmasters of both races were beginning to doubt if a famine had started in the Holy Continent. Therefore, the dwarfs were also beginning to stock up their food inventory.

    The dwarfs were unlike the others. Most prided themselves in forgery. Only a small minority of them were farmers.

    Although the Earth dividing Mountain Range they were living in was quite a big area, there was not much harvestable soil. Therefore, the dwarfs had always been buying a big part of the food from the human or the elves.

    If a famine had urred in the Holy Continent, purchasing food would be very difficult. Therefore, they had to find a way to increase their own food production.

    The Earth Dividing Mountain Rangecked water as it rarely rained throughout the year. Their crops would be much better if they were near ake, but most of them had to rely on wells. Therefore watering crops required arge amount of manpower.

    Abel¡¯s sprinkling system could solve this problem and free up a lot of farming dwarfs. Although the investment was a little big, the dwarfs had nevercked forgery items.

    ¡°Bernie, do you know about the decrease in the harvest?¡± Abel asked when he saw the look on Bernie¡¯s face.

    ¡°You know as well?¡± Bernie gazed back at him with eyes wide open.

    Most humans did not know about this situation. The humans had the biggest poption and the most amount of crops. Perhaps it was due to the separation of Mt Budapest, but the crops in the human world had not been affected yet.

    Therefore, both the elves and the dwarfs did not share this information with the human mostly because the dwarfs wanted to use this opportunity to buy as much food from the human as possible.

    But of course, the humans were different from the elves and dwarfs. They would have totally a totally different way of dealing with this situation when faced with it. First, those big nobles would begin holding back their food and use this opportunity to generate wealth. Which was another reason the elves and dwarfs did not want the human to know.

    ¡°Bernie. You know my status with the elves. Of course, I know about it!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    ¡°That makes sense. Just leave the sketch here. Give me 5 days. These metal pipes are a bit challenging to make!¡± Bernie nodded.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll call you in 5 days. How much will it cost?¡± Abel also nodded and asked.

    ¡°Abel, I want grandmaster wine and master wine. You know we will have a shortage of them as well!¡± Bernie added.

    Abel knew what Bernie meant. Once the famine hit, the ingredients for wine would decrease. Who would have extra fruit to make wine when there wasn¡¯t even enough to feed everyone.

    ¡°Ok, you can call Bartoli!¡± Abel said generously.

    The 3 castle domains had be a crazy harvesting ground for crops. If they installed a sprinkling system, they would free up a lot of manpower. This would push the production potential of the soil even further.

    Before leaving the Goff Family, Abel whispered to Bernie, ¡°Bernie, if the Goff Family is running out of food. Call me!¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± Bernie didn¡¯t know the reason behind Abel¡¯s words, but he knew his intentions. He guessed that maybe Abel already had many crops stocked up before the famine finally arrived in the Holy Continent. A promise like this showed that Abel was a true brother.

    After a few days, Duke Albert¡¯s birthday had arrived. Before the banquet, Abel teleported from the Orwell Pce to Angstrom City.

    He first made a stop at the Alchemy Union to retrieve hisrge amount of ingredients. He had more than enough for all the potion forms on him.

    The most valuable ingredients were the ones used in the ¡®dragon blood wall breaking potion,¡¯ which he only received 10 portions. If he wanted to exchange more, he would need to wait even longer. Rarely anyone would make this potion, so normal inventories would not have many of its ingredients.

    As for the ¡®qi strengthening potion,¡¯ ¡®body strengthening potion, ¡®bruise clearing potion,¡¯ ¡®poison clearing potion,¡¯ ¡®bone cleaning potion,¡¯ ¡®hundred turn potion,¡¯ ¡®wind proof potion¡¯ and ¡®solidify blue potion,¡¯ he had gotten quite arge portion. All because he had been supplying lotions and conditioners to the alchemy union for so long without getting paid.

    The price of his lotions and conditioner was constantly shooting up. Originally, the Alchemy Union meant to pay him in gold coins, but Abel had exchanged all of them into ingredients. This was how he ended up with so many ingredients.

    Afterward, Abel left the Alchemy Union with a big smile on his face. In the next few days, the Alchemy Union would have a slight storage issue when it came to most of their potions.

    But this would not concern Abel anyway. With the power of the Alchemy Union, they would be back on track in no time.

    As soon as Abel exited the Alchemy Union, he saw Lady Carrie, so he quickly bowed and said, ¡°Lady Carrie!¡±

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯m here to pick you up to the banquet under my mother and father¡¯smand!¡± Lady Carrie gently bent her knees.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Lady Carrie!¡± Abel bowed again. He didn¡¯t expect Grand Duke Edwina to be so caring.

    His treatment was night and daypared tost time. Even though he was already a master cksmith back then, he was still treated like a poor fellow, fully under Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s dominance.

    Luckily he had a breakthrough in Alchemyter on and became a master alchemist by honor. This made Grand Duke Edwina look at him in a new light. Despite that, he still left the elves with a bit of dissatisfaction.

    At this birthday party, the Grand Ducal Pce had sent Lady Carrie to personally pick him up. This signified that they were treating him like an extremely important figure.

    Abel sat on the carriage. Lady Carrie was cold as always, but Abel could sense her kindness. She was just not the type to show much emotion.

    When the carriage arrived at the Grand Ducal Pce, Abel jumped down. Steward Derek was waiting by the gate. He yelled, ¡°The prestigious Master Alchemist baron Abel is here!¡±

    Lady Carrie also walked down from the carriage. She nodded to Steward Derek and Derek quickly whispered something to another steward and walked next to Abel.

    ¡°Master Bet, let me lead you!¡± Steward Derek said respectfully.

    ¡°Thanks. Should I give the present to Duke Albert first?¡± Abel said with a smile.

    ¡°You can give it to me. I¡¯ll help you give it to my Master!¡± Steward Derek quickly replied.

    Duke Albert wanted to appear in front of the elves with a new look, so he needed the Beauty potion from Abel. He hadmanded Derek to ask even if Abel didn¡¯t say anything.

    Abel smiled and took out a bottle of beauty potion from his portal bracelet. This bottle was wrapped in a delicate box, making the whole thing look very presentable.

    Steward Derek carefully held the box in his hand. He bowed and kept leading Abel into the hall. Afterward, he quickly disappeared with the box.

 Chapter 747 - Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 747: Banquet</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Master Bet, long time no see!¡¯ Master Mara walked towards Abel and bowed. She looked a lot younger.

    ¡°Master Mara, long time no see!¡± Abel bowed back.

    ¡°Do you have any new worktely?¡± Master Mara looked at Abel with optimism.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with some other thingstely, so I didn¡¯t make anything new. But I did break through the intermediate alchemy pattern. There are some questions I want to ask you!¡± Abel replied with a smile.

    He skimmed throughrge amounts of documents. It said that transforming an intermediate alchemy pattern into an elite one was very difficult. Master Mara was very experienced, so she was the perfect candidate to answer.

    ¡°Congrattions, you can ask me anything!¡± Master Mara said with admiration.

    She almost forgot Abel was just an intermediate alchemist since he was already recognized as a master alchemist by honor. The skills Abel had shown almost made her feel insecure.

    Soon Abel would be an elite alchemist. By that point, his skills would increase once again.

    Afterward, Abel and Master Mara began casually chatting. Although many noble elves wanted to talk to the 2 master alchemists as well, none of them did since they didn¡¯t want to interrupt.

    As time passed, more and more elves arrived at the hall. The sky was slowly getting dark, and each elf had sat down on their designated seat under the guidance of the servants.

    Abel¡¯s seat was organized on the left side, not far from the master seat. It was one of the most prestigious out of the bunch.

    ¡°The prestigious Grand Duke Edwina majesty and the prestigious Duke Albert Is here!¡± Steward Derek appeared in the hall and yelled.

    Afterward, Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert stepped into the hall. Suddenly, everything went quiet.

    There were 2 reasons for this. One was the respect and honor for Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert, and the other was for Duke Albert¡¯s appearance.

    Duke Albert¡¯s face was so youthful and energized, everyone on the spot thought he was a youngster.

    It was especially so for the elves the same age as Duke Albert. In their eyes, Duke Albert had returned to his glorious prime time back in the days.

    Even though Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s appearance had gotten even younger, it did not bring anywhere as much shock value to the elves as Duke Albert. Grand Duke Edwina was a female. She would normally put on makeup before attending a party. It made sense for her to look more youthful.

    She had gotten even younger due to the Beauty Potion, but this had only shocked a few elves that were closed to her.

    Duke Albert was different. He was a male elf, a worn-out middle-aged male elf. He had somehow returned to his prime time. What did that mean?

    All elves were born with a strong desire for beauty. This was the case, no matter female or male.

    Abel suddenly felt like he had done something stupid. At that moment, all the elves¡¯ attention turned from Duke Albert on to him.

    What does Duke Albert¡¯s return to youth signify? Of course, it had to do with Abel.

    Any elf with a brain could guess it. A Master Alchemist by honor known for creating miracles had just returned from his trip, and a thing like this had happened.

    Even Master Mara began to doubt Abel. Abel just said he didn¡¯t have any new work. Howe Duke Albert had shown up like this in his party?

    ¡°Today, on Duke Albert¡¯s birthday, Grand Duke Edwina and I wee all of you for attending. I didn¡¯t mean to celebrate this little birthday, but Master Bet had returned just in time, so I want to use this chance to give him a warm wee as well. Everyone, lift up your ss!¡± The star of the party, Duke Albert lifted up his crystal ss and said loudly.

    Duke Albert was especially energetic at the party. He was shocked by his audiences¡¯ eyes. He finally felt he had matched with his wife, Grand Duke Edwina. A young couple, just like back in the days.

    ¡°Wee, Master Bet. I love your present!¡± Duke Albert lifted up his crystal ss even higher with excitement.

    Grand Duke Edwina noticed Abel¡¯s face was not looking good all of a sudden. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a gentleugh. She didn¡¯t interrupt Duke Albert, nor did she warn Duke Albert. Duke Albert was too happy today.

    ¡°Happy birthday to the prestigious Duke Albert, Wee, Master Abel!¡¯ All the elves in the hall lifted up their crystal ss and yelled.

    Abel lifted his ss as well with a headache. It was best for him to nevere back to Angstrom City after tonight. This news would soon spread throughout the city, and he didn¡¯t want to imagine what those crazy elves could do.

    He put the crystal ss against his lips and gently twisted. The wine poured out and soaked his suit.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. This is such an embarrassment. How could I make my clothes dirty? Steward Derek, take me to clean up!¡± Abel said dramatically, pointing at the wine on his suit as he waved at Steward Derek.

    Steward Derek quickly walked in front of Abel and bowed, ¡°Master Bet, please follow me. I will prepare a new suit for you!¡¯

    ¡°Everyone, please excuse me!¡± Abel bowed and said. He then followed Derek out of the hall.

    When he finally left, he let out a big breath of relief. The yearning gaze of those elves was too scary. Duke Albert was also too disgraceful. He sold him out.

    ¡°Master Bet, pleasee this way!¡± Steward Derek said, pointing at a change room.

    ¡°Steward Derek, where is the nearest teleportation circle?¡± Abel disrupted.

    ¡°Through this corridor!¡± Steward Derek was confused, but he still pointed the direction for Abel.

    ¡°Derek, I¡¯ve drunk too much. I don¡¯t feel very well. Please help me tell Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert I will go first!¡± Abel finished his words and quickly walked towards the teleportation.

    Steward Derek was stunned. Did he drink too much? He just drank one ss of wine, and most of it was poured on his clothes.

    However, he didn¡¯t stop Abel. He knew how prestigious Abel was, and Abel¡¯s amodation in the Grand Ducal Pce was still preserved.

    However, Abel did not stay. He directly teleported back to Orwell Pce from the Grand Ducal Pce.

    Back in the dining hall, many elves no longer had the appetite to eat. They gaze at that empty seat from time to time, thinking about how they could buy some beauty potion off Abel.

    Of course, only a small amount of prestigious elves had this idea. Most of them knew that a beauty potion could not be mass-produced.

    Especially Master Mara. She knew the form for beauty potions. With the beauty grass¡¯s nature, this magical potion could only be sessfully made when a beauty grass was freshly plucked.

    That wasn¡¯t mentioning the difficulty of making them. Making a highlyplicated potion out in the wild was already a daunting task. Its chance of failure was far greater than making one in theb.

    It was at that moment, Steward Derek returned, and he whispered something to Duke Albert. Afterward, a strange look emerged on Duke Albert¡¯s face as he whispered something to Grand Duke Edwina.

    ¡°Everyone, Master Bet is not feeling well, so he left early. He wanted me to let you all know that he was very sorry!¡±Grand Duke Edwina lowered her voice.

    She did not me Abel. It made sense that Abel was worried. With aw-defying beauty potion like that, she should already be thankful that Duke Albert and herself could even get one from Abel.

 Chapter 748 - Elite Alchemy Pattern

    <h4>Chapter 748: Elite Alchemy Pattern</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    After leaving Angstrom City, Abel stood in the training room on the 5th floor of Orwell Pce. He had not done a thing the entire morning. He only sat quietly, rxing his body and mind.

    ording to Master Mara, he had the highest chance of leveling up to an elite alchemist at noon. It was even better if your body and mind were in top condition. This was the wisdom of countless elven alchemists.

    By the time had arrived, Abel felt a twitch in his heart. The intermediate alchemy pattern in his brain began to glow. He quickly focused all of his power of the will on it.

    His original intermediate alchemy pattern was already fulfilled. Under his power of the will, the glow began to intensify. Soon the intermediate alchemy pattern began to soften.

    This was a crucial step when it came to transforming an intermediate alchemy pattern into an elite one. It was also the step where most alchemists fail.

    Golden energy gathered around the intermediate alchemy pattern and solidified it again. Abel had to keep softening it through his power of the will. If he made a single mistake, the entire pattern would fall apart.

    However, Abel¡¯s power of the will was high. He had a full grasp over the softening process.

    The intermediate alchemy pattern kept softening through time. At that moment, Abel realized why noon was the best time to level up. It was because the golden energy in the pattern was the most energetic at noon.

    When the entire intermediate alchemy pattern turned into golden liquid form, Abel¡¯s power of the will turned into a rune pen with golden rune ink.

    He needed to quickly draw out the elite alchemy pattern with that golden liquid, or else he would lose the chance to level up.

    Drawing an alchemy pattern was no big deal for a master in drawing rune cards and rune weapons like Abel. With the sight and data analyzing ability of the world stone, his power of the will could draw out the elite alchemy pattern without stopping or making a single mistake.

    Abel passed all the challenging steps Master Mara had warned him without any problems. When his power of the will made thest stroke, the elite alchemy pattern began to glow in gold. Afterward, it solidified in his mind.

    His power of the will increased to 280 points.

    Sess!

    Abel was now an elite alchemist. He could finally live up to his master alchemist by honor title. In the past, this title felt more like apliment. As an actual elite alchemist, he could finally be on the same level as the other Master Alchemist by honor.

    The leveling up process did not feel long, but the sky was already getting dark when he left his training room.

    ¡°Master, Dinner is ready!¡± Steward Brewer appeared beside Abel and said gently.

    Lately, Steward Brewer had taken full control as the manager of Orwell Pce. His management ability had unleashed the full potential of the pce. Although the sprinkling system was still not ready, the third goddess spring water had been at work on the Orwell Valley for days.

    Although Steward Brewer told the chefs in the pce to tailor towards Abel¡¯s preferences, Abel still missed the food in the Duchy of Carmel. He needed to organize Bartoli to teach the chefs how to cook.

    ¡°Brewer,e to my office!¡± Abel said.

    Abel then opened ambskin map on thatrge table in the center of the office. It was a map of the Orwell Valley with the terrain and passage clearly illuminated.

    Abel did not draw out this map by imagination. He toured on ck Wind around the valley and told themander spirit to analyze the terrain. This was the final result.

    Although themander spirit was known for its war tactics, it¡¯s processing power and analysis were still far superior to any other spirits.

    ¡°Tomorrow, the dwarfs will teleport some resources here. You will be in charge of receiving it. Then organize the elves to okay them down ording to the markings on this map!¡± Abel said as he handed the map to Steward Brewer.

    Steward Brewer gave the map a detailed look and cleared up some detail with Abel. After he understood everything clearly, he bowed and left with the map.

    Abel returned to his training room at night, ignited the barrier circle, and went to the Dark World through the portal door.

    On the first floor of the Lut Gholein hotel. He began to make potions. The ¡®qi increasing potion¡¯, ¡®body strengthening potion¡¯, ¡®bruise clearing potion¡¯, ¡®poison clearing potion¡¯, ¡®bone cleaning potion¡¯, ¡®windproof potion¡¯, ¡®hundred turn potion¡¯, and ¡®solidify blue potion¡¯.

    With the Horadric Cube, every potion would automatically be a blue potion if it was sessful.

    Since all of these were training potions for his wizards and knights, the blue rank was enough. It was already far greater than any simr potion.

    The ¡®solidify blue potion¡¯ was the only high-rank potion out of the bunch. Its ingredients were the rarest and the most valuable. All the other ones were intermediate potions. Although their ingredients were not cheap as well, Abel had quite a lot of them.

    His potion-making methods had changed. With the world stone, his uracy and movement control had grown tremendously. He could mass produce these intermediate to high-rank potions with no problem.

    Other alchemists would definitely fall into an existential crisis if they saw Abel¡¯s potion method. The sess rate for these intermediate to high-rank potions would be low even for a normal elite alchemist, but Abel was mass-producing it like it was nothing.

    A few days had passed, Abel noticed the pipes were beginning to get installed throughout Orwell Valley. During his time in the Dark World, the elves had been working nonstop.

    Bartoli would send him a message through the soul chain in The Duchy of Carmel from time to time. Since they were all bound by the magic contract, the entire duchy of Carmel was also in operation.

    8 days had passed. Hundreds of elves had been hard at work under themand of Steward Brewer. Finally, all the pipes were installed through Orwell Valley.

    The Orwell Spirit controlled the puppets to move the water pump, seamlessly transferring the third goddess spring water into the water box on the 4th floor of the pce. It then increased the water pressure and spread the water through to the sprinkler through the pipes.

    Good news began toe from the elves throughout the Orwell Valley. The water sprinkler was sessful.

    The first batch of fruit was almost ready for harvest, so Abel was not desperate to leave.

    The Orwell Valley looked even more beautiful with the flowers on those 3 types of fruit trees blooming. The elven gardeners even unleashed the bees to help them pollinate.

    Even though the gardeners were a little confused by how fast the flowers on those trees had bloomed, none of them had questioned it since they were all bound by the magic contract. Instead, they continued their normal flow of work.

    A flowery scent sifted throughout the Orwell Valley with bees dancing in mid-air. It was the true beauty of Orwell Valley. Even the gardeners didn¡¯t know what they were looking at.

    Days continued to pass. The flowers fell, and fruits began to emerge. It was like the whole process hard sped up.

    The fruits on the great grew at immense speed, leaving a joyfully shocked look on the gardeners¡¯ faces.

    ¡°Master, Grand Duke Edwina, and Duke Albert sent a teleportation request. Do you ept?¡± A robotic voice emerged on Abel¡¯s identity card.

    Abel had been in Orwell pce for 20 days.

    ¡°ept!¡± Abelmanded the Orwell Spirit through his identity card.

    Simultaneously, he also teleported to therge teleportation circle in the hall through the short distance teleportation circle in his room.

    White light shed. Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert appeared.

    ¡°Grand Duke Edwina, Duke Albert, wee to Orwell Pce!¡± Abel stepped up with a bow.

    ¡°Abel, we are here to see how your experiment is going!¡± Grand Duke Edwina said with a smile.

    Those fruit trees were the reason for her generosity. If Abel had seeded, Angstrom City would have enough food. If possible, they might even be able to help other elves.

 Chapter 749 - Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 749: Harvest</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Please follow me!¡± Abel bowed and stepped into therge teleportation circle as well. Afterward, they vanished from the spot and reappeared in the hall of Orwell Pce.

    The ck armor elven warriors of death in the hall did not show any emotion when they saw Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert. They only bowed to Abel.

    Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert exchanged a nervous nce. They were shocked. Those warriors of death were picked and cultivated ever since birth, so their loyalty shouldn¡¯t have any problem.

    Although they were transferred to Abel, normally their loyalty would not decrease. However, these 2 warriors of death¡¯s gesture had reflected that they were fully detached from the Grand Ducal Pce¡¯s control and truly became Abel¡¯s warrior of death.

    Still, Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert did not worry too much. Since they had granted these warriors to Abel, so they were not nning to take them back. They were just shocked at Abel¡¯smanded loyalty.

    Abel led Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert out of the hall and walked across the fields. The gate swung open, and the suspension bridge lowered.

    The 4 warriors of death in ck armor guarding the ce bowed at Abel with a fiery passion in their eyes.

    However, their attention was quickly drawn by the scenery in front of them. They were stunned.

    What they saw was a patch of unripe fruit trees. This wouldn¡¯t be as shocking if it was summer, but it was winter. Although the temperature in Orwell pce was quite warm, it was still impossible for trees to form fruit this time of the year.

    ¡°Abel, you seeded? The harvesting potion worked on fruit trees?¡± Duke Albert asked in excitement.

    ¡°Duke Albert, everything is going smoothly. But we will need to see if those fruits are harvestable to call it a sess!¡± Abel did not say firmly. He remained humble.

    ¡°This is a miracle; you¡¯ve created a miracle!¡± Grand Duke Edwina said in admiration as she walked towards a fruit tree and ced her hand on unripe fruit.

    Ever since she knew about the possible famine, she had been worrying about the future of food in Angstrom City for the elves.

    The food from the human and dwarfs could be preserved. As long as it was stored properly, a few years shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    However, elves preferred fruits. If they weren¡¯t stored in a ce equipped with a special magic circle that could preserve their freshness, they would rot in 10 days. Even if they were stored in a ce with that special magic circle, it could onlyst up to 2 years.

    This made it very difficult for the elves to preserverge amounts of fruit. Therefore if their fruit trees had decreased production, the elves would be in the greatest danger, and they would be the first to take this hit.

    The reason why she had willingly sacrificed so much by granting Abel her own personal pce was so Abel could turn it into a fruit harvesting ground for Angstrom City.

    She bet on Abel and his crops.

    Abel¡¯s sess was also her sess.

    Although those fruits were still not ripe, she knew none of those trees had even formed a flower when she had given Orwell Valley to Abel, let alone fruit.

    Also, there were 3 types of fruit trees in Orwell Valley, and they all had different harvesting schedules. But at that moment, all the sweet fruit trees, monthly pear trees, and jujube trees were filled with fruit. The entire Orwell Valley was filled with fruit.

    ¡°Looking at the amount of fruit we have currently, this first batch of harvest might be enough to support Angstrom City for 3-4 months!¡± Duke Albert said with joy. It looked like there were even more fruits than in previous years.

    ¡°Abel, how much longer will it take for the fruits to ripen?¡± Grand Duke Edwina asked in excitement.

    ¡°If everything goes ording to n, they will be ready in about 10 days!¡± Abel thought for a moment and replied.

    ¡°Good, good! I¡¯ll leave it all to you, but Angstrom City will buy up all these fruits!¡± Grand Duke Edwina said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Abel had epted this domain to help the elves. Angstrom City was the home of Loraine, as well as his alchemy ingredients supplier.

    The elves were not looking for war. Their stability was a good thing for the entire Holy Continent.

    Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert hade here in secret, so they didn¡¯t stay too long. They quickly did a tour around the fruit trees and left.

    Days kept passing by. The fruits hanging on the Orwell Valley¡¯s fruit trees had grown at a clearly noticeable rate each day. By the 28th day, since they started using the third goddess spring water, all the fruits had ripened.

    ¡°Master, all the fruits had ripened. Today, I will organize the elves to retrieve them!¡± Steward Brewer stepped up to Abel early in the morning and said with a bow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look!¡± Abel said with augh. He had also been very busy recently. He had basically spent all his time in the Dark World making potions other than meditating or resting. He had maderge amounts of potions, so he was just nning to rx for a bit.

    The fruity smell of Orwell Valley had intensifiedpared to 8 days ago. Those fruits were so big, even the branches of the trees were dragged down.

    The 200 elven gardeners and the 50 elven servants were all busy retrieving the fruits with baskets in hand. The mobility of elves was on full disy. There was no need for equipment. The elves could swiftly jump on the fruit trees and directly pluck the fruits.

    A smile was glowing on the face of every elf. The amount of harvestable fruit this season was far greater than any other. This made all the elven gardeners in Orwell Valley extremely happy.

    ¡°Master, we got a lot of fruit this time. It will be enough to support all the elves in Orwell pce for years!¡± Steward Brewer eximed.

    ¡°Brewer, even if Orwell Pce is my domain, I have to sell all of these fruits to the Grand Ducal Pce. After you retrieved all the fruits, call the Grand Ducal pce¡¯s steward Derek and organize a pick up with him!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    The power of the third goddess water was beyond his imagination. At first, he thought it would just be a little experiment, but it had ended up as a treasure that changed the Holy Continent.

    Luckily the third goddess statue was still on the battle fort. No one could get close to it or even know about it other than Abel himself.

    If puppets, crossbows, and stone-throwers were war machines, the third goddess statue was a holy object for livelihood.

    Abel was no longer worried about the possible decrease in food production. The fruit he had produced in Orwell Valley could not only support Angstrom City in normal operation but other elven cities as well.

    He also formed a harvesting ground in his 3 castle domains in Harvest City. This could minimize the uing famine¡¯s damage.

    ¡°Brewer, from now on, I¡¯ll leave Orwell Valley to you. As you see, the fruit tree here can ripen in a month. Your task will be managing the operation here and giving the retrieved fruit to Steward Derek!¡± Abel turned and said to Steward Brewer.

    Abel¡¯s business with the elves had settled. Abel loved Orwell pce, so he might visit once a month, but he couldn¡¯t dwell here forever.

    He had been away from the Duchy of Carmel for a month. He had to go back.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Steward Brewer bowed.

    All the fruits were ced in baskets and teleported to the dimensional storage space through the short distance teleportation circle. Afterward, the 2 puppets began to organize the fruits. This entire process had gone even smoothly under Steward Brewer¡¯s immacte management.

    Steward Brewer didn¡¯t know how great the task he was doing was. When the crisis finally struck, he might then realize what Orwell Valley signified.

 Chapter 750 - Marshallâ€™s Persistence

    <h4>Chapter 750: Marshall¡¯s Persistence</h4>

    Abel decided to leave several hundreds of training potions to Loka. It was about enough tost one year for him and his ck-armored elves. Of course, it was up to Loka himself to decide when he should distribute them.

    As for the rest, Abel just didn¡¯t bother too much. There were about two hundred elven gardeners that were looking after the fruit grove. Other than that, there were about fifty servants that were responsible for looking after the pce. Loka and the ck-armored elves were taking care of all the security work. Since the whole ce was built to be a fort, it would be extremely difficult to infiltrate inside.

    In case of emergency, the Orwell spirit could always call for help from the tower spirit Fiora. Also, given the close proximity to Angstrom City, there was virtually no problem when it came to the safety of this location.

    Abel left elves without telling anyone. Once he was back at the Abel Magic Tower, he appeared where therge-sized teleportation circle was.

    Bartoli was there to greet him, ¡°You¡¯re back, Master.¡±

    Abel asked, ¡°Is the irrigation system ready?¡±

    Bartoli exined in detail, ¡°About two weeks ago. The necessary parts were sent to Harry Castle from the three castle domains. I¡¯ve been in charge of all the assembly work this whole time.¡±

    ¡°As you have. Please, continue.¡±

    ¡°Master, it will take about half a month to get all of themplete. Some of the minor parts are installed, and once the workers be more familiar with the job, they¡¯ll be faster as they go.¡±

    Abel asked something else, ¡°How are the griffin knights doing? Did any of them show signs of enhancement?¡±

    ¡°No, Master,¡± Bartoli replied, ¡°None of them did. Number 24 promised that he would in five years, whereas the other three reported that they might take more time than that.¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s a bit slow. No, actually, that¡¯s way too slow.¡±

    Given what¡¯s going on in the world right now, there would probably be a lot of crises happening within the next decade or so. In other words, this was exactly when the service of knights was crucial. If the duchy of Carmel could always produce a stable amount of food, it was almost guaranteed that its neighbors would start to look for ways to take advantage of it.

    Abel knew how limited his power was. He could produce as much as he wanted in the three castles he owned, but the output would definitely not feed the entire human world. In that case, he had to choose to save himself first before saving others. He needed some ways to protect himself when he was threatened. He couldn¡¯t be bullied into giving all he had to save the lives of others.

    Military might was what he needed. Speaking of which, the dragon blood wall-breaking potion was just about to be finished. It¡¯d be the perfect tool for promoting the knightmanders to be headmanders. Soon, he¡¯d be using it on several knights that were under his service.

    Bartoli reminded Abel, ¡°Master, there aren¡¯t enough griffin knights. Right now, they each have to do six-hour shifts between switching to the next one, and it¡¯s was putting on a lot of toll on their training routine.¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°Well, we got the griffin knights because someone was generous enough to give them to us. As for the griffin, I do have ways to tune their physical conditions, but it¡¯s not like I can just create a new griffin out of nowhere.¡±

    Bartoli lowered her head in silence when she heard this. She wasn¡¯t born in the Holy Continent, after all. She could try to provide ideas, but she didn¡¯t have ways of actually solving the problem.

    Abel asked again, ¡°How are the mount wolves?¡±

    Bartoli replied, ¡°As you¡¯ve requested, Master, Marcy, the family trainer, has been in charge of nurturing all several tens of mount wolves. As of now, five mount wolves are already pregnant. Soon, the family will have its first squad of mount wolf knights.¡±

    Abel nodded his head in approval, ¡°I¡¯ll raise Marcy¡¯s sry. As for the reward for his work, I¡¯ll trust that you¡¯ll be generous about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Bartoli bowed, then proceeded to leave as Abel waved her out.

    ¡°Flora,¡± Abel spoke as he looked towards the ceiling, ¡°Send me to Harry Castle.¡±

    Once Abel was out of Harry Castle¡¯s hallroom, he saw Lord Marshal busy training a few knights. When the two saw each other, they both stopped what they were doing and had a chat.

    Lord Marshal said with a smile, ¡°You got anything for me, Abel?¡±

    ¡°Very sharp, Uncle Marshall,¡± Abel replied with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sit and chat.¡±

    The two quickly made their way into the castle hallroom. As soon as they sat, the servant brought a cup of juice and a coffee cup. The juice was for Abel. Everyone knew how much he liked juice.

    Abel asked with concern, ¡°Well, I want to talk to you about your knight¡¯s training.¡±

    Lord Marshalughed as soon as he heard, ¡°Pfft, haha! Come on, Abel! You¡¯ve been helping this old man too much already. I thought I was going to die as an intermediate knight, but now, with the help of your supplements, I actually think that I can be a knight¡¯smander.¡±

    Lord Marshall was very pleased with his current condition. Under the influence of the potions Abel gave, his strength had been on a steady spike for a while. Also, since the ¡°full-recovery potion¡± reverted the speed of his aging, he went from an average-talent knight to a man full of promises. It was more than what he could ever ask for.

    Not Abel, though. He had more ns for his foster faster.

    Abel shook his head, ¡°Uncle Marshall, I¡¯m afraid to say this, but my goal is for you to be a head knight¡¯smander.¡±

    It all had to do with the blood of the beastly god. Now that Abel¡¯s got it, he wanted to make sure that he shared its power with his family. If Lord Marshall had the power to drink it, there was more time to persuade him to prolong his life.

    Lord Marshall said with a sigh, ¡°You know, Abel, I do like bragging a lot, but I know where I stand in terms of my talent. When I was young, I tried everything I could to be better than I was, but all I got was an intermediate knight.¡±

    Abel went to whisper to him, ¡°About that, Uncle Marshall, I, uh, I have the blood of the beastly god. You can take some if you want.¡±

    ¡°Wait, no,¡± Lord Marshall replied rather calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not going to work on me. I¡¯ve made up my mind already. I¡¯m not going to be a knight¡¯s headmander.¡±

    Abel persisted, ¡°Come on, Uncle Marshall! If you can be a knight¡¯smander, I¡¯ll have ways to promote you to be a knight¡¯s headmander.¡±

    If one bottle of the ¡°dragon blood wall-breaking potion¡± wouldn¡¯t work, Abel would try two. If two didn¡¯t work, he would try three. If that still didn¡¯t work, he might just fuse a dark-quality potion for Uncle Marshall only.

    But no, the man refused.

    Lord Marshall shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need to live longer at this point. Ever since you came to Harry Castle, Abel, things have been changed so much. I¡¯ve had much more than what I could ever ask for. Right now, I¡¯m just waiting. When the dayes, I¡¯ll be buried with my wife and watch Harry Castle from our graves.¡±

    Abel was almost begging at this point, ¡°I want you to be alive, Uncle Marshall! I want you to see me getting married. I want you to see the birth of my child, and when my child grows up, I want you to be there to teach him the ways of the Harry family.¡±

    Lord Marshall tapped Abel on the shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it all to nature, then. When the timees, this old man will embrace whatever that he¡¯s given.¡±

    Abel respected Lord Marshall¡¯s choice, but at the same time, he decided to set up another goal inside his mind. There weren¡¯t a lot of people in the world that he could refer to as a family. If there was any way that he could make Lord Marshall live longer, or if there was any way that he could help him want to live longer, he would just go ahead and do that.

    As for Lord Bet, he wasn¡¯t that worried at all. Head Commander Hoover was already there to be his personal instructor. Soon, it¡¯s almost guaranteed that his biological father would be at least a knight¡¯smander.

    With that in mind, the next step would be to sessfully brew the dragon blood wall-breaking potion.

 Chapter 751 - Dragon Blood

    <h4>Chapter 751: Dragon Blood</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel was standing next to Flying me¡¯s nest on the battle fort tform, and he was negotiating a deal with Flying me.

    It was a deal, indeed. Abel was Flying me¡¯s master, but the main ingredient for the dragon¡¯s blood wall-breaking potion was the blood of a dragon. Flying me was much wiser now. After drinking multiple bottles of the soul potion, it knew better than to have its blood taken away for nothing.

    Of course, Abel could justmand Flying me to do his bidding. He could do that, but he didn¡¯t like the idea of forcing his summoned creatures into doing something that they didn¡¯t like. Asking for blood shouldn¡¯t bemanded form.

    Abel raised one finger, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one soul, potion.¡±

    Flying me rolled its eyes at that offer. It really liked the soul potion, but one bottle wasn¡¯t going to do much at all now.

    ¡°Fine. How about two?¡±

    It was not like Abel was being stingy. It had only about more than a year since Flying me became a four-legged pseudo-dragon. It did not have enough time to stabilize its powers, so drinking too much soul potions would only do more harm than good. It happened to ck Wind before. After drinking an overwhelming amount of soul potion, it entered into a severely weakened state for a very long time.

    Flying me shook its head again. It was not satisfied with the number Abel was giving.

    Abel said with a stiff expression, ¡°Three. That¡¯s my final offer. If it¡¯s not good enough, I¡¯ll go to the Double Moon Forest and capture the dragon beast alive. That way, I won¡¯t need any blood from you.¡±

    Flying me hesitated for a bit. It was smart, but it didn¡¯t have thoughts that were asplex as a human. More importantly, it did not consider something very important. It didn¡¯t know the difference between the quality of its own blood and that of a dragon beast. A dragon beast was partly a dragon, yes, but the lineage was so thin that not even the Horadric Cube could synthesize a giant dragon¡¯s blood from it.

    Flying me was different, however. It was in a slightly lower rank than the giant dragons, but it was the top elite of the subspecies that it was in. Unlike Flying me itself, Abel actually knew that. When he saw the hesitation in its eyes, he took out three bottles of the soul potions from his portal bracelet.

    There were three bottles of the soul potion on the floor. The purple crystals were enough to make Flying me¡¯s eyes spark. As soon as Abel put them on the floor, it snatched them away with its front ws and put them inside the portal bag on its chest.

    Abel was pretty proud of how fast he made this process go. Actually, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to get any blood from Flying me. Besides, he still had the full-recovery potions with him, so healing the cuts was no problem at all.

    Abel tapped on Flying me¡¯s body, ¡°I¡¯ll let you do the cut yourself. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be here to heal you.¡±

    Truth be told, Flying me¡¯s body was just too tough. It would be hard not to leave an injury without usingbat qi. Abel didn¡¯t want to hurt Flying me too much, so he decided to let it do the job itself.

    While pointing itself with the tip of its front ws, Flying me projected a white light that cut across the blood vessel on its wings. It was enough to make blood spurt out immediately.

    Abel was quick to react. With a spare portal bag in his hand, he collected the blood that flew across the air. Flying me was not good at faking. Its expression soured as soon as it saw the amount of blood that wasing outside. Of course, seeing this made Abel quite hurt.

    Seeing that there was already enough dragon blood being collected, Abel pressed on his belt to activate his full recovery potion transfer. Soon, a purple light shed across where the cut was opened. When it disappeared, Flying me was immediately in full health.

    But, it made some noises that Abel couldn¡¯t quite understand. Abel tried to hear the trantioning from the soul chain, and he was quite surprised to hear what he heard.

    ¡°Come trade with me next time, Master!¡± was what Flying me was trying to say. Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh at that. To show his appreciation for Flying me¡¯s statement, he took out many ration potions and ced them inside Flying me¡¯s portal bag.

    There was a part that Flying me didn¡¯t know about. None of the hundred of soul potions Abel had were for himself. They were all for his summoned creatures. He would give them all out if he could, but making them drink them too quickly would only hinder the progress of their development.

    Flying me screamed in ecstasy when it saw the number of gifts that it got. It roared, and if it wasn¡¯t for the protection of the battle fort barrier, it would¡¯ve made all the nearby horses and mount wolves lie t on the ground.

    Once Abel went back to the alchemy room that was on the top floor of his magic tower. He began preparing to brew his ¡°dragon blood wall-breaking potion.¡±

    The dragon blood wall-breaking potion would increase the chance of promotion from a knight¡¯smander to a knight¡¯s headmander by twice-fold. Still, that was only if the potion was brewed with a blood of a giant dragon, and there was no way Abel could find a way to collect blood from a true giant dragon.

    As he would have it, the only way was to synthesize Flying me¡¯s blood with the Horadric Cube. After clearing up everything that was in the cube, he dropped Flying me¡¯s blood into twenty-one bottles of crystal bottles. Of course, he already counted the amount when he healed Flying me with the full-recovery potion.

    While taking a close look at one of the bottles, Abel could see a bit of blue glowing inside the bottle. As it turned out, Flying me was born with blue-quality blood. This meant that when three bottles were put into the Horadric Cube, it would create a bottle of gold-quality dragon blood. This hypothesis was tested to be correct. When Abel went ahead and synthesized the dragon¡¯s blood, he created a gold-quality potion that was full of energy.

    Now, Abel¡¯s never seen the blood of a giant dragon before, but when heid his eyes upon his creation, he could pretty tell that this was it. He had a question in his mind, and that was if he could try to synthesize the blood again.

    To test out his theory, Abel synthesized all of Flying me¡¯s blood into seven bottles of giant dragon blood. After that, he put three bottles of the giant dragon blood into the Horadric Cube. He pushed the synthesize button on the bottom right corner, which produced one bottle of a dark-golden quality potion.

    It was a hit. This was no ordinary dragon blood. It was dragon blood that surpassed even that of a giant dragon. While holding the bottle in his hand, Abel could feel a constant zapping sensation thating towards him. He was resistant to lightning, so it didn¡¯t really hurt that much to him.

    The dragon¡¯s blood continued to boil inside the crystal bottle. If not for the lid, the contents would¡¯ve spilled out already. Apart from the zapping sensation, Abel was starting to feel something different. It was hot. It was like the whole bottle was burning in his hands.

    This was nothing short of being strange. The crystal bottle was no ordinary bottle. It was a special item that was just for the dark world potions. It had an ordinary appearance, but it was strong enough to resist all sorts of vtile solutions. Needless to say, this bottle was suppressing the vtile energy that wasing out of the dragon¡¯s blood.

    Suddenly, Flying me started standing up next to Abel. It was looking straight towards the Abel Magic Tower. Its eyes contained all sorts of different emotions. There was fear, expectation, respect, admiration, and other things. There was a new energy that wasing at where it was looking. From its perspective, it was like witnessing the birth of a proud king, and it was a lowly subject who happened to have the luxury to be in the king¡¯s presence.

 Chapter 752 - Young Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 752: Young Dragon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Can I get a look, Master? I want to know what it is.¡± Flying me said.

    It¡¯s quite rare that it would want to talk through the soul chain on its. Abel did tune the soul chain so that the channel went both ways, but the summoned creatures tried not to bother. They understood how much privacy Abel needed. Whether it was for his wizard¡¯s meditation session, his forgery of equipment, or his alchemy tests, without him and his extreme focus, all it took was a little mistake to ruin his efforts.

    Abel was inside his Abel Magic Tower. He held the bottle of dragon blood in his hand, and Flying me made him suddenly stand on his toes. That was when he began to understand something. As a pseudo-dragon, it¡¯d only make sense that Flying me would know more about the dragon blood than himself.

    Abel spoke towards the ceiling, ¡°Flora, I want you to take me to Flying me.¡±

    Abel disappeared from the magic tower under the sh of white light and reappeared next to Flying me. He was holding the bottle of the dark-golden concoction in his hand. Flying me was staring at it the moment he appeared. It understood immediately. Whatever this potion was, it had the power of breaking the biological barrier of a pseudo-dragon. It had the power of bringing its power to the very next level.

    ¡°What level is this dragon blood?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°The blood of a holy dragon!¡±

    Abel¡¯s never heard of a holy dragon before. Still, when this term came through the soul chain, it could be discerned that the existence of a holy dragon was something that¡¯s educated down Flying me¡¯s lineage.

    Abel asked again, ¡°So what does it do to you? Do you know? You are the strongest summoned creature I have. I know how much you want it, but I can¡¯t risk feeding you something that you might be able to consume.¡±

    Flying me spoke through the soul chain, ¡°It can make me be a stronger being! I¡¯ll be a new species because of it!¡±

    Abel raised his brows, ¡°So is it dangerous? You should be able to tell better than I can.¡±

    Flying me spoke in confidence through the soul chain, ¡°It¡¯s safe! It¡¯s safe, trust me!¡±

    Despite Flying me¡¯s certainty, Abel had to consider the risks himself. The blood came from Flying me itself originally, so naturally, it wouldn¡¯t hurt if Flying me was taking it. Unlike humans, dwarves or elves, dragons determined their strength from the purity of their blood. The rank went from dragon beast, pseudo-dragon, a giant dragon, then finally, as Flying me mentioned, a holy dragon. The purity of blood varied significantly among different sub-species.

    Now, Abel had to consider the amount of the holy dragon blood that he had. There was a lot in his one bottle. If he was using it purely for alchemy purposes, the amount was enough to brew ten bottles of potion. However, if he was to use it all for breaking Flying me¡¯s ¡°biological limit as a pseudo-dragon,¡± he wouldn¡¯t know if it was enough to do that.

    Still, he decided to give it a shot. He ced the bottle in front of Flying me. Flying me picked it up with its front w and swiftly opened the lid. After drinking half a bottle, it closed the lid and returned the bottle back to him.

    Abel sent amand, ¡®Flora, I want you to turn on the maximum protection for the battle fort.¡±

    Flying me was shining in dark-golden light. There wasn¡¯t a lot of change to its body. Most of the change was urring on its scales. Strange patterns started appearing. Some appeared on the surface of the scales, while others were hidden underneath the scales.

    The same patterns also appeared on its teeth and ws. They looked like it was born with them. The most obvious change was with its wings. The size ratio between its wings and body started bing a lot more different than before. The wings became muchrger, and again, patterns started appearing on them. Soon, the patterns connected, and they were on all parts of Flying me¡¯s body.

    Thrilled, Flying me let out a dragon¡¯s roar that was many times more impactful than what it was capable of before. Thankfully enough, it was just Abel that¡¯s with it on the battle fort at this moment.

    ¡°AHHHHHHH~~~ OHHHHHH~~~¡±

    A weird noise starteding out of Flying me¡¯s throat after it did the dragon¡¯s roar. It¡¯s like it was trying to make a new kind of sound. Then, after a few tries, it tried to speak with its mouth instead of through the soul chain.

    ¡°I think I can be called a young dragon now, Master.¡±

    Some of the words weren¡¯t quite articte, but Abel understood the gist of it. A Young Dragon. It was not the best name there was, but keep in mind that it didn¡¯t contain the word ¡°fake.¡±

    That¡¯s right. Flying me just became a ¡°real¡± dragon. It became a species that wasn¡¯t quite known to humanity, but nevertheless, the purity of its blood was enough to ssify it as a genuine dragon.

    Besides, the most crucial ability of a dragon was its ability to speak. It¡¯s what separated dragons from pseudo-dragons and dragon beasts. Dragons were supposed to be able tomunicate through speech. They were supposed to be intelligent creatures.

    Abel went to hug Flying me by its head, ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you.¡±

    Flying me squinted its eyes like a baby, ¡°I feel so much stronger now, Master!¡±

    ¡°Of course you are,¡± Abelughed as he released his hug, ¡°Look at how fast you¡¯re learning to talk! Did you gain any new abilities?¡±

    Like a child with new toys, Flying me flicked the battle fort wall with its front w. It started shredding the walls like it was paper. When it was done, it waited for Abel¡¯spliment with a very proud look. However, before Abel even spoke, the angry voice of a female starteding over.

    The tower spirit Flora spoke loudly, ¡°Flying me! Watch yourself! You¡¯re damaging the battle fort!¡±

    Without any precaution, a giant gravitational pull pressed Flying me on the ground.

    Abel waved towards the air, ¡°Alright, stop, stop! Flora, Flying me is a child! Try to educate it instead of just beating it up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Flora replied. Unlike just then, its voice became much more gentle and graceful.

    Soil. The Abel Magic Tower. All the flowers and nts. The buildings and statues. They were all parts of Flora¡¯s body now. It loved its body very much, and yes, after bing more than just an ordinary spirit, it was capable ofplex emotions such as love.

    After a few seconds, the part that Flying me scratched slowly went back to normal. Flying me started getting up to its original position. It was a bit distraught by what Flora just did, and it was not going to try to upset her again. It would go to battle fort 03 right now, but it didn¡¯t want to leave Abel too far.

    Instead of going on an hourly-long lecture, Abelughed and tapped Flying me on its neck.

    ¡°Ha, ha ha ha! Just talk to Flora more in the future! Don¡¯t be scared. You¡¯ll learn a lot from her.¡±

 Chapter 753 - Successful Brew

    <h4>Chapter 753: Sessful Brew</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    After putting Flying me to rest, Abel went back to the alchemy room inside his magic tower. He still hadn¡¯t brewed his ¡°dragon blood wall-breaking potion¡± yet.¡±

    As of now, he had the main ingredient ready. He had the dark-golden dragon blood. It was the best thing that he could ask for. He¡¯s also got the other ingredients ready. The elves just gave him enough to make ten portions. If he didn¡¯t make any mistakes, he would be able to create the potion right here.

    The dragon blood wall-breaking potion was supposed to be for knightmanders that had signed magic contracts before. There was no need to use expensive supplements that would reduce the effect of mana. If he wanted to use something good, he could just use the Horadric Cube to synthesize basic materials.

    Right now, there were ten portions worth of rare materials. It¡¯s not like he could synthesize all of them with the Horadric Cube, but there were enough chances to make the shots count. It¡¯s not like he was going to fail, either. He had the digitalization ability of the world stone fragment, his skill as a master alchemist, and far more experience than most alchemists he had ever encountered. It might be a legendary potion that he was brewing, but he could make it look just as easy as any of his other work.

    Again, there were ten portions worth of material. An ordinary advanced alchemist had a sess rate of about 10 to 30 percent. Needless to say, 30 was when things got lucky. The more ingredients that the dragon blood came into contact with, the more unstable it would be and cause an unwanted reaction. It would only be stationary once every single step was taken.

    When the final process, the ¡°sublimation¡± process wasplete, all the ingredients added started fusing into one. Then, under a rainbow light, a bottle of golden ¡°dragon blood wall-breaking potion¡± appeared in Abel¡¯s hands. With the final touch of his power of the Will, Abel immediately improved the quality of this potion from white to gold.

    If Abel was doing this the old way, he would¡¯ve got a blue quality potion during the sublimation stage. However, with his Horadric Cube¡¯s help and the spell rune of a master alchemist, he managed to get himself a golden potion without failure. Also, after having sessfully made one bottle, he became more confident that he could make more of the same potion.

    One. Two. Three. After a while, ten bottles of the golden ¡°dragon blood wall-breaking potion¡± were brewed. He just managed to do so with a 100% sess rate.

    Abel murmured to himself, ¡°This is a potion that will turn every knightmander insane.¡±

    One bottle was enough to increase the chance of promotion by 60%. As long as the user wasn¡¯t aplete idiot, there was a pretty high chance that he could promote himself from a knightmander to a knight¡¯s headmander. Basically, with a 60% increase in sess rate, anyone could be a knight¡¯s headmander if they did the remaining 20 to 30 percent through their own efforts.

    Abel spoke through his soul chain, ¡°Bartoli, I want you to send a message for me. Tell the griffin knights to wait for me at the Harry Castle.¡±

    Bartoli replied immediately, ¡°Understood, Master. For two of them to return from their patrol mission, it should take about at least two hours in total.¡±

    Abelmanded, ¡°I want them to cancel all patrol missions today. Tell them to go wait for me immediately.¡±

    It was past lunchtime now. After gulping down a bottle of the blue howling rabbit-vored ¡°ration potion,¡± Abel came to the garden located at the battle fort. He grabbed a chair for himself, and he started taking out a book to read. While reading this book, he thought about the best way to fully utilize his ten bottles of gold quality ¡°dragon blood wall-breaking potion.¡±

    Obviously, some of the potions had to go to the griffin knights. They were the most powerful fighting force that he had at the moment. That being said, he still wasn¡¯t sure if he should reveal their existence to the public.

    Loka, the elf, would also need one bottle. That way, the Orwell Pce would be much better guarded than it was before. He wasn¡¯t sure about that either, however. As far as he was concerned, he didn¡¯t leave too many valuables over there. Even if someone did manage to break into the ce, the most that they would get was some fountain water that was teleported from therge-sized teleportation circle from the three goddess statues.

    Other than that, there were some perfect gemstones that he didn¡¯t want to be taken away, but to get them, one must first use up all the energy that was used to power up the defensive circle. It would be a pointless thing to do that because one, it¡¯d be way too difficult to waste up all the energy that was powered by all the perfect gemstones, and two, if the power was all used up, then the gemstones would just turn into dust anyways.

    Abel was most concerned for his fruit trees. They were about one month ripe now, and if someone knew about their existence, there was no telling of the kind of trouble that woulde to him. Of course, Grand Duke Edwina would want that less than he would. If massive starvation urred, those fruit trees would be the final food source of the whole of Angstrom City.

    Bartoli spoke through the soul chain, ¡°Master! The griffin knights are waiting for your arrival at Harry Castle.¡±

    Abel spoke towards the ceiling, ¡°Teleport me to the Harry Castle hallroom, Flora.¡±

    Speaking of which, Abel really wished that he was an intermediate wizard every time that he was doing this. If he could use the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell, Flora would not need to use a huge amount of energy to teleport him.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    When Abel made his presence at the Harry Castle hallroom, all four griffin knights greeted him as they knelt on the knee. Abel replied with a simple nod. After that, he examined their physical conditions with his power of the Will.

    Number 24 was very close to hitting promotion. It would be a matter of time before he became a knight¡¯s headmander, but without the help of any supplement, that progress would probably take years to finish. It was the same for the other griffin knights. They did umte a lot of progress, but they were still very far from hitting the line.

    Abel couldn¡¯t wait. He needed powerful flying mounts to serve under him. He needed all four of his griffin knights to be head knightmander.

    Abel took out four bottles of his new potion, ¡°Listen, the griffin knights are the strongest soldier types in all of the Kingdom of St. Ellis. You should know this better than I do. You have flying mounts that are more versatile than ordinary knights, and you should deserve more rewards than what¡¯s given to most soldiers.¡±

    The griffin knights didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I have four potions right here, and I¡¯ll be straight with you all. They can make you speed up your progress to be head knightmanders. I did remember my promise to you. When you be head knightmanders, I¡¯ll make you all call me your king, and I¡¯ll grant you all titles as dukes.¡±

    Words could not express how much that meant to these griffin knights. They were ves for most of their lives. They lived as others had told them, and no one respected them as the human beings that they were, but now, Abel was giving them a chance. He was giving the chance to be citizens of this newfound state. He was giving them hope to live a life with dignity.

    Whatever these potions were, the four knights could tell that they must be extremely valuable. The golden lighting inside the bottle did tell that much. Also, with just a basic understanding of alchemy, anyone could tell how rare it was to get four bottles of gold-quality potions.

 Chapter 754 - Four Head Knight Commanders

    <h4>Chapter 754: Four Head Knight Commanders</h4>

    Abel was presenting the Griffin knights with a miracle. This miracle, as he said, could help knightmanders turn into head knightmanders. The four were well aware of what that meant. Fighting might be the only thing that they knew, but they had their fair share of experiences when they were back in the Kingdom of St. Ellis.

    Still, this was the first time they¡¯ve seen advanced potions of golden quality. And to think that Abel just took out four bottles very casually in front of them....

    ¡°We vow our lives to you, Master!¡±

    The four Griffin knights knew only how to fight, so fighting was what they swore that they would do for Abel.

    Abelughed as hemanded the four to get up, ¡°Drink it! After you drink this potion, you won¡¯t have to bow to anyone anymore.¡±

    With one bottle of the dragon blood wall-breaking potion in each of the Griffin knight¡¯s hands, they went to the wizardmunity outside of the Harry Castle. Abel teleported to where they were headed. He was standing at least ten meters away from them the whole time, and he was keeping a close watch on them in silence. It was the first time he¡¯s given the potion to any humans, so he wanted to make sure that he would be able to give medical assistance as soon as possible.

    When the Griffin knights walked inside the wizardmunity, they could feel their whole bodies were corroded by mana. Thankfully, due to the efforts they¡¯ve made during their training, their bodies were strong enough to withstand the damage that would¡¯ve otherwise killed them.

    As they all drank the gold-quality dragon blood wall-breaking potion, they started doing special breathing techniques that would channel the mana around them into their bodily system. Then, once the mana was sucked inside themselves, they turned that mana into their own mana supply. It was supposed to look easy, but it was the crucial step that many knightmanders couldn¡¯t get past.

    Needless to say, the dragon blood wall-breaking potion was supposed to enhance a knightmander¡¯s physical strength. If the potion were only of white quality, the effect would only be strong enough to bring the user to barely be a head knightmander.

    Gold quality potions were different. It was strong enough to bring the Griffin knights to immediately be a novice head knightmander. With bodies that were this enhanced, they could immediately such the surrounding mana into the central part of theirbat qi core. Usually, this was the part where they would fail. If they failed, not only would the promotion process be for nothing, the potion that they just drank would lose its effect immediately.

    Still, if the first batch of mana were sessfully stored within thebat qi core, then the potion would permanently be a head knightmander¡¯s body. The mana that was absorbed would lose all its eroding effect, which was why a golden-quality potion like this was so powerful in the first ce.

    The four Griffin knights continued to sh in golden light. The dragon blood wall-breaking potion was taking effect. It didn¡¯t take long before they all realized the pace that their bodies were growing physically. Then, with the activation of their knight¡¯s special breathing technique, the mana that was floating in the air started going into their bodies.

    This was when things would start to get tense. Even Abel was feeling a bit nervous. If this turned out to be a sess, he would have ten more head knightmanders under hismand. He could ask the elves for more alchemy ingredients, and he would be able to use the remaining dragon blood he had for thirty more bottles. That was forty head knightmanders that the duchy of Carmel would have. Of course, he was going to feel nervous.

    And it¡¯s not just the knights that did drink the dragon blood wall-breaking potion. Put it this way, suppose that there were only two head knightmanders in all of the duchy of Carmel. No matter how hard these two tried, there would only be a minimal number of people that they could share their experiences with. It¡¯s different with forty headmanders. If there were this many of them that were in one ce, it could be expected that there would be more of them just through training and cultivation.

    More importantly, the duchy of Carmel had plenty of potions for knight¡¯s training. This fact alone spoke of the state¡¯s overwhelming amount of firepower.

    Number 24 was the first to feel a change. He started sensing a thread of mana that was inside of his body. Then, as he used his ownbat qi to stabilize the mana that was floating by, he could feel the mana gradually stop moving.

    It was a subtle change, but Abel saw everything with his power of the Will. To him, he was delighted to see that the potion worked for Griffin knight 24. If 24 continued to increase his maximal mana storage, it¡¯d be only a matter of time before he could perform his own ¡°knight¡¯s charging technique.¡± Anyways, he was already a fully-fledged head knightmander now.

    The same change happened to Griffin knight 33. After that, it was 27, and finally, it was 31. Even when the others were starting to feel the change, the mana transformation process continued to take ce inside 24¡¯s body. There was still a while before the potion¡¯s effectpletely worn off.

    Abel was watching the whole time. After about one hour, the gold-quality dragon blood wall-breaking potion finally lost its effect. All four Griffin knights had a sour look on their faces afterward.

    Abel spoke towards the sky, ¡°Flora, bring them to the Harry Castle hallroom.¡±

    Once the effect of the potion wore off, all the Griffin knights¡¯ physical state was reverted to that of a very new head knightmander. This was when the air around them was literally full of mana. After thirty minutes, they were starting to feel the pain as their bodies were having problems absorbing the mana that was eroding them.

    Abel ced four bottles on the table, ¡°Here, take them. These are blue-quality healing potions.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± the four Griffin knights all bowed on one knee.

    Abel waved his arm andughed, ¡°No need to call me master anymore. As I¡¯ve promised your four, I¡¯ll grant you your own titles and properties as rewards for your services. Remember, though, you will not be allowed to reveal your names for a while.¡±

    The four Griffin knights understood. Of course, they did. They were sent to Abel as a gift because the Kingdom of St. Ellis wanted political benefits from Abel. Not only would it not be pretty if people found out about their existence, but a massive panic would also appear if people knew about how they instantly became head knightmanders.

    ¡°No, you are our master. Please, allow us to keep calling you that for the rest of our lives. No matter what title we have, we¡¯ll continue to call you our master.¡±

    Abel spoke solemnly, ¡°All of you are without names, so I¡¯ll grant you the surname, Harry. From now on, you¡¯ll be the eagles of the Harry Castle, and you¡¯ll protect the sky for the rest of your lives.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± The four of them yelled enthusiastically.

    After that, the four Griffin knights went to Lindsay to have their names written in the family record. Abel was left alone. He wanted time to think about what other knightmanders he could enroll in the family. Obviously, he wasn¡¯t going to enroll someone that already had a name. He could go for members of both the Harry and Bet Family, but there weren¡¯t enough people with the sort of potential he was after.

    Take the Harry Family, for example. There were about twenty at the start, but after undergoing several major battles, about ten old warriors were left. The strongest were just novice warriors. They were already in their forties, and since it was the warrior ss that they were in, it¡¯d be logically impossible to turn them into head knightmanders.

    Unlike those rich nobleman families, the Harry Family didn¡¯t buy ves and train them into warriors. This way, the only knightmanders in the duchy could only be found in each major family, and it just wouldn¡¯t be right if Abel wanted to take them away from whoever they were serving. He was the king, but there would always be those who were only interested in preserving their own power.

 Chapter 755 - The Prince Was Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 755: The Prince Was Attacked</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The Kingdom of Larvid was located in the northeast part of the Kingdom of St. Ellis. It was right next to the Kingdom of St. Ellis. Due to its location, it¡¯s always been a great tourist attraction for many noblemen.

    Bahu Valley was one of the most aesthetically-pleasing locations in the duchy of Larvid. The Kingdom of St. Ellis¡¯s royalties spent their time there during vacation, and it was where they built their own castle to spend their holidays.

    Prince Horace was King Ambrose¡¯s favorite son. He wasn¡¯t as healthy as his brother Derek, but his weakness made the other princes like him. As someone who was guaranteed to not inherit the throne, the others didn¡¯t think of him as a threat or someone to be enemies with. Of course, it was especially true for Derek. He was the eldest prince, and he had a lot of affection for his sickly little brother.

    Right now, Prince Horace was inside the castle at Bahu Valley. Winter wasing. As expected, he had to lie on a bed due to his frail body. Even the wizards couldn¡¯t do much about it. Potions were all that expensive for a prince, but the side effects were simply too strong to take.

    Most of the potions that were brewed on the Holy Continent were brewed by knights and wizards. Potions were usually for sale, but there were plenty of times when they were used for self-protection. Wizards that didn¡¯t have a strong physical build would use potions that would make their power of the Will many times stronger than most normal people.

    Anyways, Prince Horace was sent to this ce to heal his sickness. It was quiet. The view was great. All the medical facilities were avable. There was also a head knightmander that was always watching out for his safety. His name was Dunmore, a powerful head knightmander that used the element of ice.

    Only the most beloved princes would have head knightmanders as their personal guards in all three of the existing Kingdoms. Usually, only two kinds would fit such criteria. There would be the princes that would inherit the throne or those who proved themselves to be capable of bing wizards. Prince Horace was a special case. He was someone that had been loved by the people around him, and Head Commander Dunmore had been with him for years.

    Head Commander Dunmore spoke, ¡°Pardon me, you Highness, but the temperature here is too low. It¡¯s much warmer in your room.¡±

    Prince Horace pleaded, ¡°Please, Dunmore, I¡¯m not going to be sick! The worst I can get is a little more hungry.¡±

    Head Commander Dunmore couldn¡¯t help but shake his head at that remark. Prince Horace was just starting to be better. He had been shut in his room for too long before, so he was really desperate for the outside.

    Head Commander Dunmore tried to be gentle, ¡°Ok, your Highness. A little longer, then. Just a little longer.¡±

    Prince Horace responded with a warm smile. He liked the air that wasing from outside. It was warm inside the castle, but it was the kind of warmth that felt dead to him. He liked the cold. He couldn¡¯t survive if he was out in the cold for too long, but the cold made him feel alive.

    ¡°So is it him?¡±

    The voice came from high in the sky. It was an intermediate orc priest. He was speaking to another intermediate orc priests, and they were both riding on their own sky sparrow.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just them. There were also four bearmen that had double axes in their hands. They were riding on top of giant bears, which was enough to ssify them as a small army. Their skills were not yet the same as that of top-level warriors. However, If the people who sent them decided to send someone better, that would draw too much attention into the scene.

    Put it this way. If a top-level orc warrior was to appear within a human territory, it was obviously going to cause a huge panic. That¡¯s when the head knightmanders must interfere. It¡¯d be very easy for them to detect the presence of any iing orc warriors, so for the orcs, they just wouldn¡¯t cross the borders the vast majority of the time.

    It was different for bear-men, however. They did not have the ability to producebat qi, but their bodies would be extremely durable and extremely powerful once they reached adulthood. This way, they had the potential to be top-level warriors that could not produce anybat qi. For invading into the human world, such a trait has proven to be very convenient.

    For the intermediate wizards that were in the sky, it also wouldn¡¯t be an easy job to detect their presence. It was one thing to be a powerful wizard, but it was another thing to be within the intermediate rank. That being said, the advanced wizards that the humans prepared would not be able to detect those who were not matched in terms of their power level.

    The intermediate priest said coldly, ¡°Ready for action.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± the four bearmen replied.

    ¡°Good. Remember what our objective is. If any of your can¡¯t control your bloodlust once we¡¯re there, then our master will be very angry.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± the bearmen replied again.

    The intermediate priest raised hismand sign, ¡°Sky sparrow! I want you to lower our altitude.¡±

    With thatmand, the sky sparrow did a barrel roll in the sky and rushed towards the castle below.

    ¡°Enemy strike!¡±

    The shouting came from Head Commander Dunmore. He wanted to tell Prince Horace to go back to his room, and when he looked towards the sky, his reflex told him to call his men.

    Within an instant, Head Commander Dunmore activated thebat qi around him. It was like thunder that had struck the entire castle. Everyone nearby was shocked by this phenomenon. Then, with one hand, he grabbed onto Prince Horace¡¯s body. He carried Prince Horace with as much speed as he could.

    Head Commander Dunmore darted backward, but a ¡°bone wall¡± blocked him from going too far. He couldn¡¯t get to his weapons. He couldn¡¯t get to his warhorse, either. With Prince Horace in one of his arms, he could only fight with one hand.

    As a whitebat qi shed across the knight¡¯s big sword in his hand, he shed hard at the bone wall that was blocking in his way. At the same time, a cloud of curses appeared right on top of his head. Red rain of curse started pouring on top of him, which made light of curse appear on both his and Prince Horace¡¯s heads.

    Head Commander Dunmore squinted his eyes in pain, ¡°Those damn priests and their curses!¡±

    He was an experienced fighter. He had fought orc priests many times. He understood how curses worked, and since he was a defensive knight, he would always make sure that there was time for him to make a counterattack. It was the reason that he wasn¡¯tpletely affected by the curses that were cast on him. Yet, if he couldn¡¯t attack the ¡°bone wall,¡± that meant he couldn¡¯t go inside the fort and gain any sort of geographic advantage.

    Head Commander Dunmore pushed Prince Horace to his back, ¡°Your Highness! Please, stand behind me. This way, as long as I don¡¯t die, you won¡¯t take any sort of damage.¡±

    After saying that, he took down the shield that he ced on his back. He and Prince Horace now had their backs against the fort wall. It was at this time that the giant sky sparrows appeared.

    The first to jump down were the bearmen. They all rode their giant bears down, and as soon as theynded, they started charging straight at Head Commander Dunmore. To guard against this, Head Commander Dunmore generated ice on the shield that he was holding at his front. The further he extended, the more he and Prince Horace were hidden behind a wall of ice.

    Unlike normal bearmen, the bearmen with double axes were extremely strong strengths. Instead of relying on fighting techniques, they used brute force to break through whatever defense that their enemies had set up.

    This time, they were using the axes to cut at the ice walls. It was not very effective, however. Every time they chipped a bit away, Head Commander Dunmore would just spawn more ice at the exact same spot.

 Chapter 756 - Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 756: Rescue</h4>

    ¡°Find the teleportation circle. Quick! Destroy it as soon as you find it!¡±

    The leading intermediate priest said so to another, who immediately called out eight skeletons to help him with the task. When he did so, the bone wall blocking Head Commander Dunmore¡¯s way suddenly disappeared. The eight skeletons made their way into the castle, but the intermediate priest just stood in silence as he watched outside.

    Prince Horace asked while trembling, ¡°Do they want to capture me alive?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, your Highness,¡± Head Commander Dunmore tried tofort him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. Help is on the way.¡±

    As Head Commander Dunmore would have it, if the intermediate priest joined this battle, he might justst for even less than a minute. Still, it was just the four bearmen that were attacking him. They weren¡¯t even using their full strength. It was like they were just trying to make him use up all hisbat qi.

    Prince Horacemanded, ¡°Give me a dagger, Dunmore.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness!¡± Head Commander Dunmore called back. He couldn¡¯t turn his head back to look at Prince Horace, but he could sense the sharpness in the voice that he was hearing.

    ¡°I am the prince of the Kingdom of St. Ellis. I should give back to the state that has given me so much. I am weak, and I cannot attain any sort of glory for anyone. What I can do is to not let the orcs capture me alive.¡±

    Head Commander Dunmore understood, ¡°Your Highness. There is a short sword at my right waist. It¡¯s the final honor for a knight.¡±

    A knight¡¯s final honor was as its name suggested. It was a de that the humans used when they were captured in battle. Knights weren¡¯t supposed tomit suicide duringbats with other humans, but against orcs, it was supposed to be a fight to the very end.

    Prince Horace had the de in front of his heart, ¡°I shall call this the final honor of a prince, then.¡±

    Head Commander Dunmore screamed, ¡°Your Highness, stop! The humans will have their revenge soon. The Kingdom of St. Ellis will respond with fires of rage!¡±

    Unlike the battle on the fort tform, what was going on inside the castle was aplete massacre. A fort was supposed to be the ideal location for defensive warfare, but things would only start to get bloody once the enemies were inside. It was exactly this situation now. One intermediate priest was going in with eight of his skeletons, and the strongest fight force that the humans had were knightmanders.

    The skeletons continued to sh at every human that they saw. In their hollow eyes, blue mes would jump every time a swing was made. Every time the mes jumped, lives would be lost. Still, the royalties of the Kingdom of St. Ellis managed to retain their honor at a time like this. None of the warriors had retreated during this cruel assault. The knights would continue to charge at the intermediate priest, and they would just fall as they got closer.

    ¡°You are aughable bunch,¡± the intermediate priest spoke as his face jerked a little.

    With a wave of the bone staff in his right hand, a spell rune appeared at where the intermediate priest was drawing. After that, all the corpses of the knights started shing red lights. Explosions were ignited. Everyone closeby was buried in the bursting air.

    The intermediate priest took out a smaller spell circle from his portal bag. It was supposed to help him locate the teleportation circle that was in this castle. After he found it, hemanded his skeletons to charge towards it.

    ¡°Bahu Castle has been attacked. I repeat, Bahu Castle has been attacked. Prince Horace is in danger. The orcs are attacking. Please send reinforcements over here.¡±

    The cry for help came from the castle butler. He was calling directly to the Kingdom of St. Ellis for help. Apart from him, there was just Prince Horace and Head Commander Dunmore, who had the right to use the call service.

    An intermediate priest suddenly appeared, ¡°So you¡¯ve called for help. It is time for you to die, then.¡±

    The butler screamed with a pale look, ¡°Did you just bait me?¡±

    They nodded, ¡°Why, of course. You think I waited because, what, the castle is too tough for me to breakthrough?¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the intermediate priestmanded the skeletons to charge at the butler. The butler had no choice but to watch his neck being snapped into half. After that, his body was mmed heavily towards the ground. The other skeletons charged towards the teleportation circle, and the weapons in their hands were shed at the spell rune that was drawn on the ground.

    One of the knights rushed into the eldest prince¡¯s office.

    ¡°Your Highness! Bahu Valley has just requested reinforcement! The orcs are attacking Prince Horace!¡±

    ¡°Horace?¡± Prince Derek quickly changed his expression, ¡°Has help been sent yet?¡±

    The knight replied with a bow, ¡°Connection of the teleportation circle has been cut off. The orcs might have destroyed it. I have already called for support from the closest city, but it should take at least three hours before they can make it.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll go see his majesty right away.¡±

    Prince Derek headed towards where Emperor Ambrose was at. He knew it very clearly. The only ones who could help were intermediate wizards and the griffin knights, but he didn¡¯t have the power tomand either. The only thing he could do was to request from the supreme leader of the nation.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so anxious?¡±

    Emperor Ambrose was doing paperwork when Prince Derek came to him. He was confused with this interruption, and he was slightly discontent with the way Prince Derek was so abrupt.

    Prince Derek quickly gave a bow, ¡°Your Majesty, Horace... he¡¯s been attacked by the orcs!¡±

    That¡¯s when the pen in Emperor Ambrose¡¯s hand snapped. Prince Horace had always been his most cherished son. The child was weak ever since he was born. If he didn¡¯t use to hold him in his arms all the time during infantry, it¡¯d be very hard for him to make it to this age.

    In anger and anxiety, Emperor Ambrose called for help from both the griffin knights and the wizards. He had a secret messenger to ry the message for him, so the word could be spread out as soon as possible.

    Very quickly, at one corner of the royal pce, ten knights flew towards the sky and flew towards Bahu Valley. Among the ten of them, four were head knightmanders while the rest were at the peak level of being knightmanders. With their aerial advantage, they could take on more than ten head knightmanders all at once.

    They were very fast. The duchy of Larvid was located right next to the Kingdom of St. Ellis. It should take less than an hour for them to reach Bahu Valley. Of course, they were only the first squad. More would follow from branches other than the inner part of the royal pce.

 Chapter 757 - Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 757: Ambush</h4>

    1

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Another squad of ten Griffin knights was deployed. It was ten minutes after the first squad. They were all going at full speed. Prince Horace was attacked, and no teleportation circle could take them to go to rescue.

    Griffin Knight 03 was the captain of the second squad. As an experienced leader, he judged that it was already toote to make it into the scene. The teleportation circle was already destroyed. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to assume that the orcs had total control over the fort. He knew that Head Commander Dunmore was there, but he alone was not enough to secure Prince Horace¡¯s safety.

    Still, that didn¡¯t make him slow down, even just a bit. The order he received was to get to the castle and rescue Prince Horace. Even if there was no one when he got there, he was supposed to bring every man with him.

    As 03 was trying to think of his next move, an evil presence suddenly appeared next to him. Then, a cursed cloud appeared right next to the Griffin knights. Cursed rain started dropping, and light of curses started appearing on his head.

    03 screamed, ¡°It¡¯s the spell of ¡°fear!¡± Ready your Griffins! The orc priests are here!¡±

    With a sh of hisbat qi, 03 wrapped himself and his Griffin around in hisbat qi armor. At the same time, he readied his bow so that he could aim towards his enemies.

    The other three knight headmanders did the same thing. Yet, six of them weren¡¯t fast enough to react. The ¡°fear¡± curse got to the Griffins that they were riding, and they all started panicking even when their masters told them not to.

    The ¡°fear¡± curse was a very hard curse to dodge. Once it got to its target, the chances were that the target would most likely be affected. Still, as the strongest soldier type of the Kingdom of St. Ellis, the Griffin knights were well-acquainted with the sort of training that would help them endure this situation. If they could manage to spread the ¡°fear¡± effect between themselves and their Griffins evenly, it¡¯d be much easier to wait for the effect topletely wear off.

    When six of the Griffins were traumatized by the curse, they started panicking in the air. Thispletely ruined the formation of the knight squad.

    03 screamed as loudly as he could, ¡°Still! Keep still!¡±

    It was of no use. The Griffin knights could survive the curse, but it would be impossible for the Griffins to get back to normal when they were first hit. Besides, judging by the enemy attack area, the curses must havee from more than one orc priest. This way, the effect of the curse would definitely be much harder to get rid of.

    03 gave up on screaming at his men after the second time. Instead, he and the other three head knightmanders looked towards the sky. They could see four sky sparrows that were appearing. Next to them were ten pace eagles, and each of them had one intermediate orc priest on their backs.

    03 was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect to see an aerial force like this in the human world. Without a second thought, he fired an arrow towards their direction. He didn¡¯t aim at the sky sparrow. As timid as these creatures were, their bodies were simply too big for the tiny arrow tips to do any damage.

    The arrow was shot at an intermediate orc priest. Without even batting an eye, the orc priest drew a spell rune with the bone staff in his right hand. He was shooting out a ¡°bone arrow¡± of his own. In a second, the arrow pierced right through the body of a Griffin knight that just covered from the ¡°fear¡± curse.

    The other intermediate orc priests also attacked at around the same time. The four Griffin head knightmanders had no choice but to keep dodging the iing arrows. They had no chance to maneuver the advantage of their Griffins. The difference in strength was simply too much. Pace eagles were supposed to be the fastest flying mounts there were, and ten of them was basically about half of what the Orc Empire possessed in total.

    03 had no choice but to watch six of his men fall from their Griffins. He was angry. He was sad, but none of his attacks were doing much to the intermediate orc priests. Every single orc priest was a very versatile fighter. With their pace eagles¡¯ speed, they managed to dodge all the attacks while pressing closer towards the Griffin head knightmanders.

    Soon, a cloud of curse appeared on top of one of the Griffin head knightmanders. Cursed rain dropped, and the light of curse appeared on that man¡¯s head. The Griffin he was riding started panicking. It turned towards the man that was riding it, and it started pecking at him. That was when three ¡°bone arrows¡± were shot at him. Since he couldn¡¯t move with his flying mount, all three of the arrows managed to hit him simultaneously.

    ¡°Retreat! Call for reinforcements!¡±

    03 was very anxious to see another one of hisrades gone. He didn¡¯t mind if his whole squad went down, but the bigger concern was that the same thing would ur to other Griffin knights. If they were all going to die, the least they could do was to tell the others not to die the same way.

    More bone arrows fired. This time, it targeted a Griffin head knightmander trying to use a signal bomb. 03 had no choice but to block with his own Griffin knights. Griffin knights weren¡¯t supposed to wear a lot of protective gear, so the most he could do was to protect his own mount with hisbat qi armor.

    While channeling his ownbat qi, 03 managed to create a giant sword of me and shed at the bone arrows. The bone arrows didn¡¯t quite fall elsewhere because of this, but their speed was definitely slowed. Anyways, it was enough for 03 to pick the body parts that he didn¡¯t mind being shot at.

    The bone arrows went through 03¡¯sbat qi armor. They hit at both of his shoulders. The death qi instantly sucked away some of his vitality energy. To clear off the death qi that was trying to erode his entire body, he withdrew his firebat qi so that it could dig into the deeper parts of his wound. He wanted to clear off the death qi that was already inside of him. In a situation like this, he had to resort to burning himself with his ownbat qi.

    Meanwhile, a fireball was shot towards the sky. When it burst, a unique symbol appeared from the mes that sparked out. It was supposed to be a signal, which specifically tranted to ¡°the enemy was just stronger than us. Don¡¯t bother fighting.¡± Of course, it was meant to be a warning rather than a call for help.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    The voice came from the intermediate priest. As far as he would have it, this signal that the humans sent would reduce their rewards by a lot.

    Another intermediate orc priest shouted, ¡°Surround them all and kill them!¡±

    The ten pace eagles were on full speed now. The curses and bone arrows continued to fly across the sky. There were fourbat qi smokes that were rising from the ground. 03 and the remaining three head knightmanders went down with their fallenrades.

    ¡°Capture the Griffins!¡±

    With a sh of the bone staff in his right hand, the intermediate priest cast a blinding spell on one of the Griffins. The Griffin was terrified to have lost its sight, and without someone to rear it, it quickly lost its sense of direction.

    All this time, the four sky sparrows were told to stay out of the battle zone. They stayed in the air the whole time. The blinding did shock them a little, but they were among the steadiest beasts that the Orc Empire prepared for this mission.

    After the bearmen captured the Griffin with a giant, they dragged it to the back of a sky sparrow. To prevent it from going berserk, they used a special drug that made it stay unconscious. As professionals who spent their careers capturing spiritual beasts, they were all very familiar with this procedure.

 Chapter 758 - Honor

    <h4>Chapter 758: Honor</h4>

    On each of the three sky sparrows, there would be a vulpera to check on the Griffins that were captured.

    ¡°Three males and seven females, Master!¡±

    Once each was checked, the results were all sent to a Bearman together. The Bearman used his loud voice to repeat the same message to an intermediate priest.

    The leading intermediate priest said joyfully, ¡°The beastly god blesses us. We¡¯ll head home now.¡±

    The rest of the crew all screamed in excitement. They were finally allowed to go home. This was a very risky mission for them. Treading into the human world was nothing short of risking their lives. Besides, the objective of the mission was to attack the Griffin knight squad, which was supposed to be the strongest air force in one of the three existing human empires. If just one advanced priest managed to find them, they would¡¯ve all been killed within an instance.

    Once the crew finished packing up, the ten pace eagles returned to the back of the sky sparrows. They were supposed to be agile creatures, but the trip home was long and tiring. Long-distance travel was something for the sky sparrows to do. The orcs wanted to conserve the pace eagles¡¯ stamina in case the humans were chasing after them.

    While checking for the right direction, the intermediate orc priests jumped down from his pace eagle to the back of a sky sparrow. He took out a circle te, activated it, and started sending messages to his fellow soldier that was somewhere else. That someone was at the tform over at Bahu Castle. When he opened his own circle te, he could see a text that read, ¡°We¡¯ve killed them all. The mission isplete.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been killed! Our mission ispleted!¡±

    The intermediate orc priests shouted towards the four bearmen that were attacking Head Commander Dunmore. They were all very pleased with this news. While shouting all at the same time, their eyes started to be bloodshot. With every swing of their axes, they could smash out giant holes out of the ice wall generated in front of them.

    Head Commander Dunmore cried to Prince Horace, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s been my greatest honor to have ever served you.¡±

    The orcs were going on full strength. Head Commander Dunmore knew as much. His defense was enough to block the attack of two orcs. If he decided to go for a final push, he could probably manage to block against three, but that would still leave one to attack him and Prince Horace. He was at his limit now. There wasn¡¯t much he could do after spending so much of hisbat qi.

    ¡°My honor is my life!¡±

    Head Commander Dunmore had no choice but to scream louder. It was a cry of desperation, which activated the fire qi hidden inside of him for his entire life. He had never used fire elementbat qi before. If he was a little luckier, he might get the time to be a double-element head knightmander properly.

    It was truly an unfortunate thing. Firebat qi and icebat qi were supposed to counter each other. Head Commander Dunmore was using both, and itpletely disrupted the vital system inside of his body. All of his energy burst out uncontrobly, like fire on oil. He couldn¡¯t even protect himself, let alone the prince that was behind him. The only thing he could do, so it seemed, was to use his shield to cover up Prince Horace.

    Head Commander Dunmore focused his power of the Will to his front. He was a guardian knight, and his mission was to protect Prince Horace at all costs. Once he was too tired to fend on any longer, he was left with no choice but to withdraw his shield.

    When the ice wall disappeared, the four bearmen warriors were left with a giant gap in front of them. Head Commander Dunmore was finally in their sight, and they quickly shed towards him. Yet, something felt strange to them. They couldn¡¯t sense the energy that was erupting inside the human they were attacking, but death, as they sensed, was very close.

    The four bearmen wanted to retreat, but as experienced warriors themselves, they didn¡¯t think that it was right to hold back a powerful attack that was alreadyunched. Thus, they decided to press on. That¡¯s when Head Commander Dunmore did the unthinkable. He threw his sword at the intermediate priest, and without any weapon, he ran towards the four bearmen that were going at him.

    ¡°Go to hell with me, you filthy animals!¡±

    As though going for a hug, Head Commander Dunmore opened his arms and ran right towards the four bearmen warriors. When he was halfway, his body finally couldn¡¯t take the energy that was bursting out of himself. Even his armor couldn¡¯t withstand the impact of the explosion. Like des, fragments of what he was wearing shot towards all directions. The bearmen were the first to notice the danger, but the giant bears they were riding were not fast enough to react.

    And like that, the four bearmen were shot and sent flying towards the outside. It was the same for their mounts. They were all thrown away like toys. The tform was supposed to be a high altitude tform. It was about several tens of meters for the bearmen warriors to fall from the top. There was no chance they would survive this.

    The intermediate orc priest had no idea that this would happen. Still, his ¡°white bone armor¡± was powerful enough to block against the knight¡¯s big sword and the shattered armor fragments that wereing at him. It was the explosion that he had a problem guarding. Even when he was just at the castle¡¯s outer brim, he was still forced to take a few steps back.

    Almost all the intermediate priests that participated this time were experienced soldiers. Instead of giving up, this one particr orc priest quickly summoned a skeleton before he was about to fall. This was a critical decision that saved his life. The skeleton took some of the shock waves for him and prevented him from going towards the very edge of the castle. When he was really about to fall, the skeleton grabbed his arm and threw him towards the sky.

    As the intermediate priest was in midair, he took the sky sparrow control card and summoned his sky sparrow to catch him in time. The fall didn¡¯t happen. Once the sky sparrow retrieved him, the sour look on his face was starting to look even worse. The skeleton he summoned was smashed into ashes, which damaged his power of the Will.

    The intermediate orc priest stared at Prince Horace. Prince Horace was still under the protection of the shield. There was a dagger on his body. Blood kept on pouring out of him. At the same time, a window nearby was smashed open as another intermediate priest jumped out. A sky sparrow also caught him, and they both flew towards a higher altitude.

    On the tform, Head Commander Dunmore¡¯s shield waspletely broken into pieces. Due to the impact of the shockwave, the dagger plunged into Prince Horace¡¯s body. It didn¡¯t go straight into his heart, but it did manage to do some very serious damage to him. As someone who had never been physical, he was very close to losing his own life.

    Nevertheless, Prince Horace could still feel things. He could feel himself getting colder and colder, and eventually, he saw a white light that was appearing next to him. It was an intermediate wizard. He probably tried toe here as fast as he could, but he did realize that it was way toote.

    As Prince Horace was still found to be alive, the intermediate wizard carefully took out a healing potion and used it. He didn¡¯t dare to take the dagger out of Prince Horace. Once the effect of the potion wore off, that was when Prince Horace would most likely die.

 Chapter 759 - Requesting For Help

    <h4>Chapter 759: Requesting For Help</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    King Ambrose was sitting inside his pce. He had a grim look on his face, and he wasn¡¯t saying anything. Prince Derek, too, was very quiet when he was standing next to him. In front of them were ten officials that served the Kingdom of St. Ellis.

    A knight rushed in the report, ¡°Report! All members of the third Griffin knight squad were found dead! Their corpses have been recovered. All four of our head knightmanders were dead!¡±

    A yell came out of King Ambrose. Nobody dared to respond to him. They just waited for him as he tried to calm himself to speak.

    ¡°Has our great empire been senile for too long? This is an orc invasion of an enormous scale! Yet, not only have we failed to notice them when they intrude into our territory, they¡¯ve even managed to kill our griffin knights.¡±

    The officials were afraid to reply, but they shared the same sentiment as King Ambrose. This was humiliation. The humans had just won against the Orc Empire, but as it turned out, the orcs still had enough force to disrupt the harmony of the Kingdom of St. Ellis. They¡¯ve managed to attack the king¡¯s favorite, annihte an entire squad of elite knights, and worst of all, they¡¯ve managed to turn the Kingdom of St. Ellis into theughing stock of the human world.

    ¡°Revenge is what we¡¯ll get,¡± Prince Derek bowed and spoke.

    King Ambrose turned to his officials, ¡°I want a n from all of you. Discuss amongst yourself all that you can think of. I want something practical, something that¡¯ll make the Orc Empire regret doing what they¡¯ve done.¡±

    At this time, a white light shed out in the middle of the pce hallroom. As soon as this light appeared, an extremely powerful aura was locked onto it.

    It was the intermediate wizard. He was holding Prince Horace in his arms. After using his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell and the teleportation circle, Prince Horace¡¯s injury became worse than before. The poor boy was barely breathing.

    ¡°Horace!¡± Prince Derek almost cried out. He saw the dagger that was on Prince Horace¡¯s chest. He understood what happened right away. As weak as his little brother was, he tried to preserve his honor during what could¡¯ve been his veryst moment.

    King Ambrose saw the dagger, too. After nodding slightly in approval, he turned towards his back and bowed the figure behind him.

    ¡°O, our great ancestor! Please save this poor child.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a look,¡± an old, hoarse voice came over. Then, as another white light shed across the room, an advanced wizard appeared right next to Prince Horace. His name was Bernard. He¡¯s been a royal wizard for many years. After serving many generations of emperors and kings, he now spent most of his time training inside a locked magic tower.

    ¡°Master!¡± the intermediate priest bowed to the advanced priest.

    ¡°You did good!¡± Wizard Bernard smiled in approval. After that, he quickly scanned Prince Horace with his power of the Will.

    Wizard Bernard turned towards King Ambrose, ¡°Without an extremely effective healing potion, this child will be a lost cause. Given the state that he is in, if I try to do anything with my healing spells, it will only cause him more pain.¡±

    Wizard Bernard had seen death far too many times in his life. The death of a prince was not going to have too much effect on his emotional state. As sad as that sounded, it actually made King Ambrose a lot calmer.

    King Ambrose asked Prince Derek, ¡°Any information on top-level healing potion?¡±

    Prince Derek nodded immediately, ¡°Yes, your Majesty. Grandmaster Abel should have something like that.¡±

    Prince Derek was in charge of the intelligence agency of the Kingdom of St. Ellis. He¡¯s read all the reports that were done on Abel. Also, as someone who¡¯s seen Abel in person, he was very well aware of what the legendary man could do.

    From one ount collected, Abel was reported to use a healing potion that saved many knights on the orc battlefield. Some of the injuries were supposed to be fatal, but all the injured ones were recovered in a short period of time. He didn¡¯t see this happen in person, but just reading about it left a very deep mark on his memory.

    King Ambrose bowed towards Wizard Bernard, ¡°Please, o our great ancestor, help me preserve this child¡¯s life for as long as you can. I¡¯ll contact someone to get the healing potion right away.¡±

    Under normal circumstances, King Ambrose would¡¯ve never asked for help from his old ancestors. Such help always came at an extremely high cost. Also, as the entire emperor¡¯s founding pir, it¡¯d be an extremely worrisome thing to ask for anything from them.

    Wizard Bernard nodded as he epted King Ambrose¡¯s request. A cold essence emerged in his hand as he tapped at where Prince Horace was hurt. After that, he took out a potion and poured it into his mouth.

    Wizard Bernard said before vanishing, ¡°Six hours. That¡¯s all the time you have. The child will be beyond rescue after six hours.¡±

    King Ambrose turned to the others, ¡°Call Grandmaster Abel! Now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty!¡± one of the officials replied. He then reached for where the contact circles were. A minuteter, he came back with a worried look on his face.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I received a notification from the officials of the duchy of Carmel. They told me that it¡¯d been a month since Grandmaster Abel appeared at Bakong CIty. Even they can¡¯t manage to contact him.¡±

    ¡°Derek,¡± King Ambrose persisted, ¡°Use your hidden channels. Once Grandmaster Abel is found, tell him everything and have hime here right away.¡±

    Six hours were supposed to be long, but for a wizard in training, it¡¯s like the blink of an eye. If King Ambrose wanted to contact Abel, he had to try all sorts of methods at his disposal.

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty,¡± Prince Derek tried to reply as positively as he could. Usually, it¡¯d be a very unsightly thing to let the secret channels do the investigation work, but this was a time of emergency.

    King Ambrose said with sincerity, ¡°Know one thing, Derek. Horace is willing to preserve our nation¡¯s honor with his life. For that alone, he should receive all that we can provide.¡±

    Inside Bakong City of the duchy of Carmel, a servant was supposed to be resting inside his room. However, he used his spare time to walk inside the pce. He had something to report. It was something very serious, and he wanted to report to Burbridge first.

    The servant spoke solemnly to Burbridge, ¡°Butler Burbridge, My name is Banks, and I belong to the tenth intelligence squad of the Kingdom of St. Ellis. There is something I would like to report to King Abel directly.¡±

    ¡°Wait here.¡±

    Burbridge was bewildered by this sudden visit. As far as he knew, he was the only one that could contact Abel in the duchy of Carmel. If this servant was reaching him at such quick notice, he must¡¯ve already noticed the rtionship between him and Abel. And for him to do something so risky as to show up in person, there must be something that required immediate attention.

    Burbridge took out his identity card after drawing some distance from Banks, ¡°This is Burbridge. I wish to have a dialogue with the King. Please connect the call.¡±

    A mechanical voice came over, ¡°The call is on wait. Please wait as the call is being connected.¡±

    The guardian spirit was using the teleportation circle to reach the teleportation circle at Harry Castle. After doing that, the teleportation circle was connected to the tower spirit Flora. Once it got to Flora, it sent the request to Abel, who was busy reading his book.

 Chapter 760 - Doctor Abel

    <h4>Chapter 760: Doctor Abel</h4>

    Flora spoke to Abel, ¡°Maser, Burbridge from Bakong City wants to speak with you.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but frown at that request. He was finally getting some free time to read the books that he collected. He did give Burbridge the right to contact him in person, but honestly, he couldn¡¯t think of much that he couldn¡¯t handle on his own.

    Abel spoke towards the sky, ¡°Take me to the teleportation circle. I¡¯m heading to Bakong City now.¡±

    After he said that, a white light wrapped around his body and made him disappear. Soon, he re-appeared at arge-sized teleportation circle, which then took him directly from the Abel Magic Tower to the Bakong City royal pce¡¯s teleportation circle.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Two knights knelt as they zealously looked towards their king.

    Abel spoke after returning a bow, ¡°So what happened, Burbridge? And who¡¯s that person you¡¯re talking to?¡±

    Burbridge greeted with a bow, ¡°Your Majesty, he is an intelligence agent from the Kingdom of St. Ellis. He¡¯s here to deliver you a message.¡±

    Banks, the agent, knelt on one knee and announced, ¡°The great King Ambrose gives you his best regards, the honorable Grandmaster Abel. Prince Horace is in a life-or-death situation at the moment, and our king wants help directly from you.¡±

    For Abel, it¡¯s easy to guess that Prince Horace might be injured. As for why it had to be him to give the aid, it was also quite understandable. He was about the only person that possessed healing potions with special properties.

    Abel nodded in agreement, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the Kingdom of St. Ellis now.¡±

    Agent Banks stood up and knelt again, ¡°Thank you so much, Grandmaster Abel.¡±

    When Agent Banks was about to stab his lower abdomen with a dagger, he could feel a power that was stopping him from doing so.

    Abel said with a displeased look, ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what the rules are for you people, but suicide is a no-go at my ce.¡±

    Agent Banks was a spy that¡¯s been working at Abel¡¯s pce. Now that the Kingdom of St. Ellis revealed about that, it made sense that they wanted to show some form of apology to him. Still, Abel thought that it waspletely unnecessary for someone to die because of it. He was a confident man. The guardian knight knew everything in the pce, so he wasn¡¯t really offended either way.

    Instead of asking Agent Banks any more questions, Abel decided to let him be. The St. Ellis Intelligence Agency already gave their regards. There was no point in asking for any more from them.

    ¡°ck Wind!¡¯ Abel called to his portal beast ring. Soon, he jumped on ck Wind¡¯s back and rushed towards the teleportation circle.

    Whenever Abel left somewhere safe, he would always try to have some sort of back-up with him. This time, it was Balck Wind. He didn¡¯t think that the Kingdom of St. Ellis would do him harm, but if he saw some troubles on his way, he could always tell ck Wind to use its ¡°instantaneous movement¡± technique to dodge away from danger.

    After getting to the teleportation circle, Abel decided to head back to his magic tower first. After that, he used therge-sized teleportation circle to directly move to the St. Ellis Royal Pce¡¯s teleportation circle. This way, he didn¡¯t have to change his channels at too many stops.

    Prince Derek was already waiting for him, ¡°Please, Grandmaster Abel. Horace is a very dear brother to me.¡±

    ¡°Please lead me the way, your Highness,¡± Abel bowed to Prince Derek. After that, Prince Derek ordered his men to offer him a war hose to ride on. Since Abel was already riding a mount wolf, the two didn¡¯t take too long to start the trip.

    Usually, there were many locations inside the pce that restricted war horses from entering. Prince Derek didn¡¯t care about that much now. He was riding as fast as he could. He knew that Abel¡¯s mount wolf could catch up anyway, so he just focused on reaching Prince Horace as fast as he could. Soon, they reached the pce as everyone watched theme.

    King Ambrose came to give a bow, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to have made youe like this, Grandmaster Abel. As a father, you have my utmost gratitude foring to rescue like this.¡±

    Abel bowed after getting down ck Wind, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can, your Majesty. Please, let me check on Prince Horace right away.¡±

    Fearing that he would make any sort of dy, King Ambrose promptly left after giving an inviting gesture to Abel. He then pointed towards the direction where Prince Horace was. Even the intermediate priest was still holding onto Prince Horace. If he moved just a little bit, it might just take away Prince Horace¡¯s life.

    Abel walked towards where Prince Horace was. With a scan of his power of the Will, he could see that Prince Horace¡¯s life energy was like a candle that was about to go off. Even without his powers, he could still see the dagger and the pale hands in his view.

    Abel turned to King Ambrose, ¡°A minor injury, I see. It¡¯s fine as long as the heart isn¡¯t the heart.¡±

    King Ambrose didn¡¯t know how to respond to that remark. This was a stab close to the heart. It was the sort of injury that would be lethal for anyone. Still, for Abel, it was the sort of things that he often experienced during his fight in the dark world. He had his fair shares of escape death with his ¡°full recovery potion.¡±

    For Prince Horace, the full recovery potion¡¯s effect was simply just too strong. Abel could use a golden-quality potion, but gold-quality potion was supposed to be something that only master alchemists could produce. Obviously, the golden-quality potions he could produce were different from something made by a regr alchemist. Still, he didn¡¯t want to get into trouble by letting people know about how good he was at alchemy.

    For reasons different from what King Ambrose was expecting, Abel had a worried look on his face. King Ambrose was about to ask, but the next thing he knew, Abel was taking out a red potion from his portal bracelet. Something like this would rarely appear.

    Abel opened the lid. He pressed Prince Horace¡¯s face with the finger of his left hand, and Prince Horace¡¯s mouth opened on its own. It was a ¡°light healing potion¡± that was used. Since the recipe belonged to the dark world, no one could tell what kind of potion it was. By appearance alone, it looked like Abel was feeding a bottle of water that was blood red.

    King Ambrose didn¡¯t feel relieved when he saw this. He thought Abel was just trying to calm him down, but Abel was already reaching for the dagger that was stuck on Prince Horace¡¯s chest. Something weird was happening. When the dagger was taken out, no blood was flowing out. The wound just closed on its own.

 Chapter 761 - Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 761: Revenge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    To start, the ¡°light healing potion¡± was never a rmended potion to use in the dark world. It was supposed to heal up a total of 60 life points. For knights, 60 might not be a lot, but it was plenty for saving the life of a sickly prince like Prince Horace.

    Abel was steady when he took the dagger out of Prince Horace¡¯s wound. If he were just a little shaky, the de would¡¯ve scraped against the heart and do unrecoverable damage. That being said, the potion still managed to take effect as soon as it was consumed.

    Prince Horace opened his eyes, drowsily, ¡°Where am I?¡±

    King Ambrose was about to cry, ¡°You¡¯re awake, Horace!¡±

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Tears started falling down Prince Horace¡¯s cheek. It was the first time that he had experienced something this dangerous. The thought of almost being dead made his emotion be very unstable.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine,¡± King Ambrose said. He was not an emperor at this moment. Now, he was just a father that was calming down his son.

    Prince Horace finally thought of something, ¡°Dunmore is dead, Father. He died bringing down four bearmen with him.¡±

    Talking about Dunmore was the least that Prince Horace could do. If he didn¡¯t do so, no one would remember the great sacrifice Head Commander Dunmore made to protect him. The man didn¡¯t fear the bearmen. At the brink of death, he managed to rely on nothing but his honor and dedication to the dignity of humanity.

    King Ambrose patted Prince Horace on the head, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about Dunmore, Horace. He will get the reward that he deserves, and so will his family. I¡¯m not going to let a hero die without anyone to recognize him.¡±

    ¡°And sorry,¡± King Ambrose turned to Abel, ¡°Excuse us for leaving you like this, Grandmaster Abel, but we are all very grateful for the miraculous help you are giving us.¡±

    Abel bowed and said, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s okay, King Ambrose. I¡¯ll be leaving if you no longer need my service.¡±

    King Ambrose turned to Prince Derek, ¡°Derek, send Grandmaster Abel away for me.¡±

    If King Ambrose decided to give Abel gifts here, that would¡¯ve ruined the rtionship between them. What he asked Abel to do today was a favor, not some trade. This way, the gifts would definitely have to wait for another day.

    Abel asked Prince Derek on the way back, ¡°Your Highness. Do you mind if I asked you what happened?¡±

    It was a genuine question to ask. The Orc Empire should be retiring after the war, but theyunched an attack this serious. It was like they were nning to start the great war all over again.

    Prince Derek sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Grandmaster Abel. The Empire has suffered greatly because of this surprise attack. Horace wasn¡¯t the only one that was hurt. A massacre was what happened in the duchy of Larvid. Even the griffin knights we sent were all eliminated during the ambush.¡±

    There was no point in hiding anything. The other two empires would know soon enough, and most of the major associations would too. Prince Derek was telling Abel all this to demonstrate how honest the Kingdom of St. Ellis could be to him.

    Abel was just shocked to hear about all this. Prince Derek was telling him that all the griffin knights they sent were killed. It was right in the heart of the human world, no less. The truth was very close to his guesses. The orcs were using half the total of the pace eagles at their disposal for this operation. They must¡¯ve dedicated a lot to try to make this surprise attack work.

    Abel spoke with some anger, ¡°Has the Orc Empire gone insane? How dare they intrude into our civilization like this.¡±

    Prince Derek shook his head, ¡°The worst part is that they¡¯ve captured the griffins. They¡¯ve captured about ten of them in total.¡±

    ¡°Are they trying to breed their own griffins, then?¡±

    Prince Derek continued to shake his head, ¡°That won¡¯t be too likely, Grandmaster Abel. While they did capture both male and female, the way of raising them is difficult unless you¡¯re a professional. Unless they have their own griffin knights, it will take at least several decades, if not centuries, for them to somehow create their own army consisting of them.¡±

    Abel knew how Griffins behaved. The Kingdom of St. Ellis sent four to him as gifts, so it was only natural that he knew how to raise them. They were special: apart from meat, they also required a special feed that was produced straight from the Kingdom of St. Ellis. Upon researching, he discovered that this special feed was made from a nt grown in a mana-rich environment. He figured that out about a month ago, and that¡¯s when he figured out how to produce this kind of stuff on his own instead of having to buy it.

    Anyways, it was mysterious that orcs wanted to capture them. The orcs had no ess to mana, so they had no ways of finding crops that would be grown in a mana-rich environment. The griffins would die after being weakened for several months. To Abel, it was simply too much of a shame to let such elegant creatures be lost like this.

    Abel said as he was on the teleportation circle, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off then, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Farewell, Grandmaster Abel,¡± Prince Derek bowed as he said goodbye.

    As expected, the whole thing made big news in the human world. Many major changes started happening. The most obvious one would be the relocation of the military. Large numbers of wizards and knights were deployed at Miracle City once again.

    New missions were assigned at Miracle City. This time, rewards would be given for killing any orc. More would be given for killing orcs of higher ranks. For orcs about the level of a head wolfrider captain, the reward could go up as high as ten thousand gold coins.

    Now, ten thousand gold coins were not all that valuable for powerful wizards. Money was not very valuable for them apart from buying rune cards, spell circles, and other sorts of magic items. However, for those who were starting to learn about spells, ten thousand gold coins were a very big fortune for them to handle. It was the same for knights. They saw this change as a great opportunity to start turning their lives around.

    Again, since the Orc Empire had lost the war at Miracle City, they started sending a lot fewer orcs to harass the humans outside their own territories. The humans knew that, so for a change, instead of targeting just the orc battlefield, they started entering into the Orc Empire to hunt down any orcs that they could find. Yes, it was not something that was very often seen in history.

 Chapter 762 - Scouting

    <h4>Chapter 762: Scouting</h4>

    Arlo was a scout in the Benton adventure team. The Benton adventure team was very famous because of the urate information that they sold.

    Arlo was just a novice warrior, but he did receive a lot of training in the art of disguising himself. He was very talented at being stealthy. This way, he managed to infiltrate into a lot of ces without ever being detected. Like now, he was out in the Orc Empire¡¯s wolf garden, and he was several hundred miles deep to do his scouting mission.

    About ten miles from where he was, there was a hiding spot where his partner was waiting for him at. That partner was waiting for him with the mounts that he prepared, and once he was back, they could just leave the ce without anyone noticing.

    There was a city in front of where Arlo. The infrastructure was not very city-like, actually. The walls (built with y) were only about three meters tall. It was enough to block away snakes, insects, and small animals, but if, say, a lion decided to run it over, there was pretty much nothing that could be done.

    This was Niyan City where worgens lived in. Arlo came here to check on the circumstances. More specifically, he was here to check on how much military presence there was here. He was going to draw everything on a map, and once he was back, he was going to sell the map to other adventure teams.

    For the past few days, human adventurers had been going on an onught of any orcs that they could find. The area was much wider than before. Now, about several tens of miles of radius outside the orc battlefield became the yground of thesemitted bounty hunters.

    The Orc Empire had no choice but to take this. The worgens, especially. They were the ones that were hurt the most badly during the great war. With little to no ways to defend the wolf garden, their territories had been shrinking by the days. Because of this, the Benton adventure team had been able to do scouting at the deeper part of the area. They could get first-hand information faster than anyone else in the business, making them richer and more famous than ever before.

    Arlo took out some potions and rubbed them carefully around his body. Ever since he came into the deeper part of the wolf garden, he had been relying on these to prevent the worgens from smelling his appearance. When he was done putting the potion on, he took off his camouge outfit andy t on the ground. The outfit was the same color as the in, so once he was going inside Niyan City, it would be of no use.

    Again, Arlo was a novice warrior. That being said, it wasn¡¯t hard for him to get past walls that were about three meters tall. With a simple leap, he grabbed the ledge of the wall and pointed his neck towards the top. As he would see it, there were barely any worgens within his sight. So it was true that the poption had been on a massive decrease.

    ¡°Why does it feel like someone¡¯s watching me?¡±

    Arlo couldn¡¯t help but murmur. He was confident in his senses. As an experienced scout, he had been in multiple situations where his very life was on the line. If he hadn¡¯t been as careful as he was, he would¡¯ve been a goner a long time ago.

    While grabbing onto the ledge, Arlo turned behind him to check if anyone was watching over him. The feeling of being watched was suddenly gone. It was bizarre, and he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the booze I drank. It was a bit cold yesterday, so I drank a little more than I should.¡±

    After flipping over the wall, Arlo concentrated on his sight and hearing. He dodged over several packs of worgens, and at the same time, he counted how many there were in total.

    Suddenly, a howl came from the garden that was not very far away. It sounded strange. It was the kind of howling that Arlo hadn¡¯t heard of before. From what he could tell, it belonged to some sort of fierce beast. He could also hear the sound of chains.

    As he slowly approached the yard, he could see that the establishment belonged to an orc nobleman. The fences were even taller than the city walls. The city walls were three meters tall, and the ones he was looking at were about ten meters tall. Anyways, he could still find ways to climb it.

    By finding a corner that was not out in the open, Arlo threw a flying w at the top of the fence. He was doing it all without making any sound. After securing the tightness of the rope, he quickly climbed his way towards the top. Once he was finally able to see what¡¯s over inside, he was shocked by what he saw.

    There were ten griffins that were locked up in chains. Most of them were too weak to even struggle. There was one that still had some strength in it, and it was hissing in anxiety. Needless to say, they all once belonged to the griffin knights, who were the heroes that prevented the sky sparrows from infiltrating into the human world. Griffin knights were supposed to the pride of mankind, and yet, they were put in conditions that were worse than even domestic animals.

    Arlo thought that he must return to let the others know about this. He was already climbing down the wall. After retrieving his flying w, he went back from the way he came. Fortunately, he managed to leave Niyan City without facing any danger on the way. Once he waspletely out, he immediately put back his camouge outfit and ran into the wolf garden.

    Burbridge passed a pile of paperwork to Abel, ¡°Please have a look at this, your Majesty. This is the information that the intelligence agency has been collecting.¡±

    Right now, the duchy of Carmel had just managed to recover its intelligence agency. With more funding than ever before, its size managed to grow twice-fold. Abel knew how important information was. He wasn¡¯t very experienced with managing his own nation, but his knowledge back on Earth did teach him a lot about the importance of information.

    Also, when he was just a duke, he had already begun to take an interest in forming his own intelligence agency. He didn¡¯t have the resources at the time, so there was no choice but to postpone that decision. Now, with so much at his disposal, he achieved his goal at an extremely smooth pace.

    Since he knew that a massive decrease in food was going to happen within the next ten years, it was easy to assume that the entire world would be in disarray. With this in mind, information was crucial. Abel understood that much. If he could, he would even extend his informationwork outside the humans resided.

    As Burbridge handed him the information, he started looking at them at a swift pace. It was about five seconds for him to finish looking at one. The higher-staff of his intelligence agency already filtered the information he was reading. Only the most important stuff was left. It was information about all the duchies, the three human kingdoms, and some major figures on the Holy Continent.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Ten griffins were found in Niyan City at wolf garden?¡±

    Abel was confused by this news. He didn¡¯t think that Niyan City was where the captured would go. He expected them to be taken to the in of the beastly god, but the information he read must be true.

    Abel called Burbridge, ¡°I want Duke Dominic of the intelligence agency here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty,¡± Burbridgeplied.

    From what Prince Derek told him, the griffin included both males and females. If he could get his hands on them, they would bring extraordinary benefits to both the Harry Family and the duchy of Carmel. For a huge part of his life, it had been his dream to form a mount wolf squad and a griffin knight squad for the Harry Family. If that dream came true, the duchy of Carmel would have a military that could even match a human empire.

    While he was thinking to himself, Duke Dominic came in with Burbdrige.

    Abel passed a piece of paper over, ¡°Is this information true, Duke Dominic?¡±

    All the information was already filtered. There wasn¡¯t really any need to seek any further confirmation, but this was different. Once this particr information was reconfirmed, Abel would have to go to Niyan City himself.

    Duke Dominic bowed, ¡°Your Majesty, this information was provided by a very famous information organization in the adventurer business. The team consists of experienced adventurers who have spent years doing searches around the orc battlefield. This time, although they were only nning to sell this information to a few of their trusted clients, words got out because of how serious the matter stated is. Within a single day that they¡¯ve got back from their investigation, all of Miracle City started hearing about this.¡±

    ¡°So someone saw the ten griffins with their own eyes?¡±

    Duke Dominic replied, ¡°That would be a positive, your Majesty. Still,rge numbers of wolfriders were starting to appear in the wolf garden. A defensive line was set up about a hundred miles from the wolf garden, and so far, none of the human adventurers are able to breakthrough.¡±

 Chapter 763 - Time to Move

    <h4>Chapter 763: Time to Move</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel¡¯s always had some determination for Griffins. If it weren¡¯t for the diplomatic rtionship between the duchy of St. Ellis and the duchy of Carmel, he would¡¯ve gone to steal Griffins from King Ambrose a long time ago.

    Now, with the information put before him, he was starting to have thoughts where he could take all ten Griffins as his own. As the humans would have it, anything that¡¯s taken from the orcs belonged to the ones that snatched them away in the first ce. The rule was absolute. As long as he was the first one to retrieve them, even the Kingdom of St. Ellis would have no choice but to leave them to him.

    As for the Orc Empire, Abel actually didn¡¯t care. The Orc Empire was in shambles now. Besides, King Ambrose was furious at the moment. He¡¯d been spending a huge amount of gold to call for a genocide of the orcs. If anyone should be afraid, it should be those that tried to attack Prince Horace in the first ce.

    There was also something else that was extremely crucial. Even after the great war, both the humans and the orcs had yet to use their top elite force. Neither the advanced wizards nor advanced orc priests joined in. theThe Orc Empire could try to use their advanced priests to defend against the Kingdom of St. Ellis, but the consequences for that might just bring it closer toplete destruction.

    To deescte the situation, the Orc Empire had no choice but to withhold deploying their own advanced orc priests. The most that they could do was sendrge numbers of middle-low tier orcs into the wolf garden. Of course, this was the same as giving the human bounty hunters a free chance to hunt some heads, but the point was to deescte the situation.

    Right now, Abel was bringing Flying me, Johnson, and White Snow with him. They were all riding on top of White Cloud towards the wolf garden. He didn¡¯t tell anyone where he was going this time. He told the duchy of Carmel and Harry Castle that he was going to do a shutdown training.

    And no, safety wasn¡¯t an issue for him. He had most of his summoned creatures with him. After being promoted several times, White Cloud was much faster in terms of its flying speed. For long-distance travel as this one, as long as it had the support of the blue howling rabbit ¡°ration potion,¡± no time would be needed for it to find something to eat. This way, it could move anywhere without taking any break at all.

    Two days after he left, Abel made his way into the wolf garden. White Cloud was invisible, so he had no problems getting close to Niyan City without being detected. He was about three miles away from Niyan City when he was watching it from the sky. As he could see, the city was not that small.

    The walls were small, but it made sense. Worgens were never good at defending themselves. Instead of having something to protect themselves with, they¡¯d rather have the chance to attack anything that might be threatening them. Speed and explosive powers were their strongest advantage. With walls that were trapping them, they would not be able to use their full fighting potential.

    Anyways, the humans knew that there were ten griffins locked up here. None of them managed to break through the defense of the wolfriders deployed here, but they were still trying. Abel didn¡¯t mind that. He just wished that the orcs didn¡¯t move them to another location.

    ¡°Fly lower,¡± hemanded White Cloud. When they were on a lower level, he was able to see everything that was going on inside Niyan City. Worgens were walking everywhere. It might look like they were just carrying on with their lives, but given that they were all least in the level of being wolfrider captains, it was easy to tell that the whole city was in a state of emergency.

    Abel thought to himself, ¡°These worgens are clearly well trained. That¡¯s not right. How did the scout break through this kind of security? How did he even get to see the griffins with his own eyes?¡±

    He then spoke towards his elder sign card, ¡°Battlemand spirit?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    ¡°I want you to scan this city for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder. Please wait.

    With Abel as the center, a very subtle wave was sent towards an area covering up all of Niyan City.

    Themand spirit reported, ¡°Elder, I have detected two hundred wolfrider captains, twenty head wolfrider captains, twenty intermediate orc priests, and two human seclusion circles that are currently active. For the areas that are contained by the human seclusion circles, I am not able to detect what¡¯s inside.¡±

    ¡°That calls for analysis, then. What¡¯s the most likely interpretation of what you¡¯re seeing?¡±

    Themand spirit replied, ¡°There is a 60% likelihood that this is a trap, and 40% chance that this is an ambush targeted towards you. Given that there is ack of information, this analysis may turn out to be false.¡±

    From what the battlemand spirit was telling Abel, there was a 100% chance that the orcs were trying to set up a death trap just for him.

    ¡°Where are the two seclusion circles?¡± Abel asked. Soon, he received information thatbeled all the worgens and the two seclusion circles in this area.

    ¡°Those human scum,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but curse. The human seclusion circles could only be traded. As it turned out, he wasn¡¯t harsh enough to the George Family of the duchy of Carmel. Once he was back, he nned to exiles every nobleman who had ever traded with the Orc Empire.

    The two seclusion circles were on either end of Niyan City. The design of the trap was very simple. If someone went to steal the griffins locked up inside the garden in the middle, orcs woulde out from either side and make sure there was no chance for survival. Advanced Priest Daniel, Advanced Priest Cyrus, and another advanced priest would be waiting at another seclusion circle if it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Priest Cyrus inquired, ¡°Are you sure Grandmaster Abel ising, Daniel? You are the one that did all the nning for this operation. You are the one that should be held ountable.¡±

    Priest Daniel¡¯s eyes shined with wisdom, ¡°Did you know, Cyrus? After doing a detailed analysis of everything I can find about Grandmaster Abel, I have found a crucial weakness in him.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a greedy man, that¡¯s what. He is a wizard, but he goes after treasures that are of no use to the wizard ss. Take the blood of the beastly god, for example. He was willing to infiltrate into the very deep parts of Mountain Nam for it.¡±

    ¡°For another, after bing a duke, he has requested for all the noblemen in his domain to switch locations. This way, he would have possession of all thend that is involved.¡±

    Priest Cyrus felt angry to hear this, ¡°Mountain Nam. That just reminded him. Grandmaster Abel cannot be forgiven! It is a great sin to destroy a sacred item!¡±

    The orcs still mistook Abel for one thing. Abel didn¡¯t get the blood of the beastly god because he wanted it. He got it so that he could locate the ancient base that was at Mountain Nam.

    Priest Daniel spoke, ¡°Yes, he will pay for a great sin. We have sacrificed many lives and resources for him toe here. We are going to kill him right here, right here so that we can mourn for the loss of our sacred item!¡±

 Chapter 764 - To Get the Prizes

    <h4>Chapter 764: To Get the Prizes</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    For the advanced orc priests of the Orc Empire, it didn¡¯t matter how many orcs Abel killed on the orc battlefield. He could deter the Orc Empire¡¯s invasion n in however ways he wished, and it wouldn¡¯t affect them in any direct way.

    The advanced orc priests could live very long. They had plenty of time to wait for the Orc Empire to rise again. In fact, having many dead orcs could help ease the problem of theck of produce. Even if most of them didn¡¯t die immediately, the mass starvation would still take their lives away.

    Still, Abel destroyed sacred relics. That was something that they couldn¡¯t tolerate. It was an act that threatened their core interests, and they were willing to go at any length to lure him toe to the Orc Empire. It was a desperate measure, honestly speaking. With the Budapest Mountain as somewhat of an exception, the advanced priests would always be detected if they tried to step on human territories.

    Again, no one wanted to risk a full-on battle between the intermediate-high orc priests and the advanced wizards. Other than that, Abel¡¯s Harry Castle did kill three advanced wizards before, so the orcs weren¡¯t all that confident inmitting a direct assault anyway.

    When the advanced priests knew about how Abel got his own four griffin knights, that was when they began to do a serious analysis of his personality. From then on, they formed a n that was based on using Griffins as baits.

    Right now, inside two of the human seclusion circles, there were a total of six advanced orc priests. If Abel was bold enough to charge in right away, that would be six advanced orc priests that were going to surround him. He had no ways of knowing about that, actually. He did suspect that some special forces were hidden in this trap, but he didn¡¯t think too much of it.

    Still, just for the sake of safety, Abel put on the invisibility cloak himself. With the headband that was sown to his hoodie, his power of the Will was buffed from 300 to 600.

    ¡°Lower, White Cloud!¡¯ Abelmanded. Soon, they were about one hundred meters away from the ground. The wind pressure was strong enough to blow up dust from below.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Priest Cyrus asked, ¡°Why is it getting windy all of a sudden?¡±

    Priest Daniel shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s a bit weird to me. We should go check on it together.¡±

    The advanced priests could try all they wanted, but White Cloud was invisible. While it couldn¡¯t hide the wind pressureing from its pping giant wings, no one was able to spot its body or detect its presence. It wasn¡¯t a spiritual beast that excelled at fighting, but it had other perks that would make it be ssified as a legendary beast.

    Abel was already on Balck Wind¡¯s back. His target was the Griffins, so there wasn¡¯t any need to fight the orcs. It would be a sess as long as he could take the Griffins back with him.

    ¡°ck Wind!¡¯ Abel shouted, ¡°Instantaneous movement!¡±

    After activating its base ability, ck Wind disappeared from White Cloud¡¯s back with Abel. They then appeared at the yard where the Griffins were captured. Since Abel was already in his invisibility cloak, he and ck Wind became invisible before the instantaneous movement spell was activated.

    Still, as soon as he appeared in the yard, the Griffins were starting to take notice of something. They were starved, however. Normally, they would be very rattled by this kind of presence, but they were just too weakened to show many reactions.

    A head wolfrider captain howled, ¡°Don¡¯t move, you flying insects!¡±

    This head wolfrider captain had been in a very bad moodtely. He never wanted it, but he was ordered to take his squad to take care of these ten Griffins. Now that these beasts were about to die of starvation, he started to get worried even more every day.

    Abel waspletely still when he was observing the head wolfrider captain. From what he could see, five regr soldiers were mixing raw beef behind him. It looked like they were trying to prepare food.

    ¡°Charge.¡±

    The charge was the only regr head knightmander technique Abel¡¯s ever mastered. Because of the speed buff that ck Wind gave him, it just made the attack several times faster than it should.

    The invisibility mode was gone when the head wolfrider captain noticed something strange. It was toote, though. ck Wind had already gone past the five wolfrider soldiers. Abel was cutting through all their throats with one stroke of his knight¡¯s big sword. When he appeared in front of the head wolfrider captain, it looked like the soldiers were still mixing beef in blood.

    The head wolfrider captain tried to scream, but his voice was slower than the de swung at him. ¡°Charge¡± was a very powerful technique, and the five soldiers weren¡¯t the target at all. They just happened to be in the de¡¯s way. The real target was the leader himself. Before he even opened his mouth, his head was already severed from his body. He died a very silent death.

    When the head wolfrider captain was about to lose consciousness, he saw the human that killed him. It was the target that they were waiting for. It was a human wizard. If he could still speak, he would¡¯ve talked about how surprised he was. The information he got was that Grandmaster Abel was a wizard, but the way he died was through a head knightmander¡¯s legendary technique.

    There wasn¡¯t much time left. Soon,bat qi smoke would start to rise from the dead head wolfrider captain. Abel tried to be faster. By pointing with his power of the Will, ck Wind became an invisible shadow running only towards the ten Griffins.

    With a swing of his de, Abel cut the chains that locked up the first Griffin. It was a lot easier than it sounded. Orcs didn¡¯t have a lot of metal, and it wasn¡¯t like they knew about forgery at all. The chains were made with regr steel. Cutting it with a de made with fine steel was like cutting thin pieces of parchment paper.

    Without the time to react, the Griffin that was rescued was swallowed by an empty ck hole. Abel just activated his portal beast ring. The same happened to the second and third Griffins. In just a few seconds, all ten Griffins were put into his portal beast rings.

    By now, the two human seclusion circles had disappeared. The six advanced orc priests wereing at Abel on their mounts. They already noticed him when he was using his charge technique, but he was just too fast for them to hit. When they got out of the seclusion circles, all the Griffins were already put into the portal beast ring.

    There was something else that was faster than the advanced orc priests. About forty-eight skeletons were running towards Abel, and no, they were not skeletons in the mid-low tier. In terms of both offensive and defensive capability, they were all stronger than head wolfrider captains.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel! We got him!¡±

    As the one who came up with the trap himself, it would make sense that Priest Daniel would be so happy to see Abel here. He did get majority support when he proposed the n, but there was also quite some opposition when it came to the cost that was put in. The worgens living in the wolf garden, especially. They had to sacrifice a lot just to get Abel toe.

    Now that Abel was here, the operation was pretty much a sess. It was one thing to actually kill Abel, but Priest Daniel¡¯s already proven his intelligence by having hime here. He had already proven plenty of his own worth.

 Chapter 765 - Being Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 765: Being Surrounded</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Warning! Warning! Six advanced orc priests have been spotted!¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t believe what he heard from the battlemand spirit. He thought that the Orc Empire was way too desperate. He was just one man, but they decided to send a force after him that was enough to destroy an entire empire.

    ¡°They really think highly of me,¡± he murmured to himself. As soon as he finished collecting the Griffins, forty-eight skeletons started charging towards him.

    ¡°Johnson!¡±

    With a shout, a ck hole appeared in front of Abel. Johnson¡¯s massive metallic body appeared in front of him.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Kill them.¡±

    Abel tapped ck Wind on its back, which made it draw some distance away from the skeletons. That way, they could just hide behind Johnson¡¯s back and let it do the job.

    Johnson grabbed the super knight¡¯s big sword with its left hand. With a t swing, it swept the skeletons like they were leaves during Autumn. As big as its body was, the dark world ¡°super speed¡± made it carry out a sequence of movements at an extremely fast pace. The first hit managed to fit four skeletons. It¡¯s not like they weren¡¯t trying to dodge the hit, but the hit was just too fast for them to do anything.

    These skeletons had powers that could match top-level orc warriors. They also didn¡¯t have a sense of pain, which made them extremely fearsome foes during direct meleebat. Still, Johnson was simply too strong. Its whole body was made with fine hematite. The mass alone was enough to leave cracks on the ground, and the speed at which it was moving could generate powers that could destroy buildings.

    Thus, when the four skeletons were hit, they all disintegrated in the air. They became a bunch of broken bone pieces. Two of the six advanced priests were very stunned all of a sudden. They were the ones who conjured these skeletons, and Johnson¡¯s attack stunned both of their power of the Will.

    ¡°My head!¡± one of them yelled as he hit his own head, ¡°Damn it! My skeletons are dead!¡±

    The remaining skeletons continued to charge at Johnson before it made its second hit. They were didn¡¯t fear death. It looked like an army of bees swarming against a bear. Johnson was about ten meters tall, whereas these skeletons were a little more than two meters. Instead of going after Abel, they decided to concentrate all of their attacks on what was supposed to be a bigger threat.

    The remaining forty skeletons all charged at Johnson. Once they were close enough, they would swing their weapons frantically at it. Four of them did go after Abel, which made Abel realize what he needed to do. The six advanced priests wereing. He had to be snappy with his next move.

    The battlefield was divided into two. One was a battle between bear and bees, whereas another one was a simple one-on-four. To Johnson, fighting the forty skeletons wasn¡¯t giving it any trouble. Skeletons would emit death qi that could erode flesh, but all they could unleash were physical attacks that couldn¡¯t destroy top-level metal. Also, the stone y monster could always deflect the hits with its terrifying ¡°counterattack¡± skill.

    Every time the skeletons tried to hit Johnson, they would suffer rebounding force that was due to the ¡°counterattack¡± ability¡¯s effect. Still, the skeletons weren¡¯t intelligent enough to notice that. They just keep hitting after being hit by the counterattack. If the advanced priests weremanding them directly, then this battle would¡¯ve been a lot more difficult for Abel.

    Abel wasn¡¯t giving the advanced priests any time, though. The skeletons were blocking most of the way. The advanced priests must get past some roads before they could get to see him, so now, they just moved and watched the forty skeletons continue to attack Johnson with their super-fast attacks. The result would always turn out the same. Johnson would grab the skeletons with his hand, and without any resistance, it would just crush them into dust by squeezing their bodies.

    If the advanced priests knew about the ¡°counterattack¡± ability, they would¡¯ve never told the skeletons toe at the start. The skeletons were very valuable, actually. To create ones that could endure top-levelbat, they had to choose either a human head knightmander or an elite orc knight as their base. Since the humans were much harder to attain, they would often swindle orcs into bing advanced warriors before turning them into ves.

    It was not a pleasant experience to attain a skeleton, especially when the skeleton was made with a top-level orc warrior. The process was like this. The top-level warriors would have to undergo years of torture by bathing into various potions, doing training that would push them far over their limits, and all kinds of other inhumane procedures. Even then, they would still be just half-finished products, and half-finished products must activate their soul fire by spending countless times killing on the battlefield. For one to truly be a fine skeleton, several decades and limitless resources had to be expended.

    The skeletons were the same as the priests¡¯ work of a lifetime. Johnson could crush them in however ways it wished, and the advanced priests watched as they were about to break into tears at any time. One skeleton destroyed would cause a shockwave to hit their power of the Will directly, which made it feel even worse for them.

    Unlike Johnson, Abel¡¯s way of handling the fight was much more elegant. He was scanning the four skeletons with his world stone fragment¡¯s acute visual ability. Then, by handling his knight¡¯s big sword like a tiny feather, he sliced the vertebrate of the first skeleton. He was like a surgeon of death. The clean slice made the skeleton lose the ability to move instantly.

    Once the skeleton fell on the ground, ck Wind stomped on its skull with its foot. After that, the soul fire inside the skull would be tiny blue sparks that vanished very quickly.

    For the second skeleton, it didn¡¯t even have the time to do any sort of movement. Abel was just too fast when he was stabbing into its eyes. Again, he was extremely urate in his strikes. The tip of his de was shattered the soul fire that was inside the second skeleton¡¯s skull.

    The third and fourth skeletons appeared in front of Abel at the same time. The weapons in their hands were already raised, but Abel just cut their arms off before they had the time to strike at him. He severed their dominant arms with one horizontal swing. When they tried to attack him with their spare arms, he used his de to separate their skulls from the rest of their bodies.

    ¡°Stop! Just stop!¡±

    The advanced priests finally came. The one shouting was looking at ck Wind. He was screaming because it was stomping on another one of the skeletons¡¯ heads. It was aiming at the skulls, which were the only part that was needed to bring the pieces back together into full.

    Of course, ck Wind didn¡¯t bother to listen. It didn¡¯t even hesitate to squash the skull into shattered pieces.

    ¡°You¡¯re a dead man!¡± the advanced orc priests screamed like a mad man. He threw a bone spear at Abel, which was caught by Johnson¡¯s massive metallic hand. Catching it didn¡¯t do any damage to the metallic monster. It just dusted off the bone pieces after it caught the spear.

 Chapter 766 - Responding to Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 766: Responding to Provocation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°You are a dead man, Grandmaster!¡±

    Priest Daniel¡¯s eyes were red with blood. He screamed in pain. He couldn¡¯t forgive himself for the blunder he made. It was his fault that the six advanced priests had to suffer such heavy losses. All their skeletons were dead, and along with that, so was their reputation in the Orc Empire.

    Still, the feeling of wanting Abel to suffer was greater than the pain of losing so much in an instance. Priest Daniel wanted Abel dead, but before that, he wanted him to suffer mentally. Having the enemies squeal before they die was always one of the many pleasures of being an advanced priest.

    There were six advanced priests against Abel. Even if the skeletons were dead, they still thought that they could fight him and Johnson.

    Abel shook his head in disapproval, ¡°You know, that¡¯s a high price you¡¯re paying to go after me. Don¡¯t you all think that you¡¯re too irrational?¡±

    ¡°Everything has a price, Grandmaster,¡± Priest Daniels scoffed, ¡°You destroyed our sacred relic, and you will pay the price for it.¡±

    Abel continued to shake his head. He thought that his disguise in the Orc Empire was good. It should have been enough to make all the orcs mistook him as a worgen traitor. Still, when he went out of the orc battlefield, it wasn¡¯t hard for anyone to realize his real identity.

    To prepare for a possible orc invasion, he even went as far as to reinforce Harry Castle¡¯s defense. Just when he thought that the Orc Empire was too weak to even try, here they were, plotting a trap like this to try to end his life.

    Priest Daniel said pridefully, ¡°Did you know, Grandmaster Abel? I¡¯ve spent a whole month learning about you to get you here.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any fear in Abel¡¯s face. Instead, he was looking extraordinarily calm.

    ¡°Well,¡± Abel said with a smile, ¡°I must say, it is a great honor to have you respect me this much. Never in my life, actually, would I expect six advanced priests to gather together to just kill me.¡±

    Priest Cyrus spat, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of talking from a dead man.¡±

    Abel raised his portal beast ring, ¡°Come out now, White Cloud and Flying me.¡±

    Suddenly, a ck hole appeared out of nowhere in the sky. A loud dragon¡¯s roar followed after. It was Flying me. White Cloud came after. It didn¡¯t dare to go in front of a dragon.

    The whole Niyan City became quieter after that dragon¡¯s roar. Flying me was no longer a pseudo-dragon, after all. It became a real creature of intelligence. It might still be a young dragon, but the ranking that it belonged to was the very top of the dragonkind.

    The dragon¡¯s roar was one of wrath. It conveyed the wrath of a dragon. It¡¯s desire to conquer the area that it was in. All the wolf rider¡¯s mount wolvesid t on the ground. It was the same, even for the six advanced priests. A lot of the mounts actually just died from the shock.

    When they fell from their mounts, the six advanced priests still didn¡¯t make a sound. They just watched in awe as they saw Flying me pping its gigantic wings in the sky. Flying me was about as strong as Wizard Dunn. With its speed, it might just be superior in terms of its actually fighting capability. That¡¯s right. It was probably even more powerful than a rank eighteen wizard, which was supposed to be the strongest being on the Holy Continent.

    Just by looking at Flying me, Priest Daniel could feel that a fifth of his power lost due to intimidation. This was excluding the fact that all his skeletons were dead. He was confident enough if it was just Abel and Johnson, but when he saw that it was a real dragon that was facing him, he kind of just felt like giving up. The feeling was mutual for the other five advanced priests. They all couldn¡¯t believe what they were looking at.

    One thing was clear: even if they did have the ability to kill a dragon. They wouldn¡¯t dare to. They didn¡¯t want to invoke revenge from other dragons.

    Priest Daniel finally regained the ability to speak, ¡°A dragon...¡±

    Abel smiled as he introduced, ¡°Yes, this is Flying me, my very own summoned creature. You¡¯re the first bunch that¡¯s ever since it, actually.¡±

    ¡°What?! What?¡± Priest Daniel screamed like a maniac, ¡°Are you insane? You have a dragon as your summoned creature?¡±

    Abel justughed back, ¡°Ha, ha ha! Well, since when do I need your permission to do things?¡±

    Priest Danielughed even louder, ¡°Hee, ha ha ha! You¡¯re a dead man, Grandmaster! If one of us leaves this city today, the dragons will be after you till you¡¯re gone!¡±

    Abel went silent after hearing that. Hepletely forgot. The dragons might actually go after him. They were very unreasonable. If they wouldn¡¯t listen to his exnations, things could get very messy. He actually had to kill all the orcs here, but that just seemed way too difficult.

    Priest Daniel cried out, ¡°Everyone! Run for it! Escape here in however ways that you can! If one of us gets out, Abel is dead!¡±

    ¡°Out!¡± Abel quickly activated his portal beast ring. He was calling out eight of his spiritual guardian, knights. Apart from the spiritual guardian knight captain and Naga the poison-user, none of the spiritual guardian knights could do much damage. That wasn¡¯t the n, but still.

    The n was simple. Abel would have the spiritual guardian knights stall the advanced priests that were trying to escape. If any of them had to sh ability, they could be many times faster than the priest who had lost their mounts.

    Soon, each of the spiritual guardian knights wasmanded to focus on their own target, and so did Flying me, White Cloud and Johnson. It was time for another great battle.

    Priest Daniel thought that he was prepared, but he seemed to have forgotten something. Dragons were fearsome because of their resistance to magic. He could cast all the curses that he wanted, but most of it would just be neutralized regardless. This way, the powerful ¡°aging¡± cloud of curse didn¡¯t leave any light of curse on Flying me¡¯s body.

    What the curse did was that it made Flying me even angrier. After bing a dragon, it started to gain new knowledge that it learned from its gics. It learned that a dragon¡¯s dignity was not to be stained, and what Priest Daniel tried to do. It was making it very angry.

 Chapter 767 - Combat

    <h4>Chapter 767: Combat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Flying me¡¯s body came down from the sky like a hurricane. It was using its full strength when it grabbed Priest Daniel with its ws. Its speed and power was not something that Priest Daniel could react to.

    Flying me was Abel¡¯s fastest summon creature now. Its natural ability to neutralize all air resistance made it much faster than anything else alive. Also, the ability to fly made it pretty much capable of going anywhere. This way, it had the perfect capacity to fully utilize its ¡°extra speed¡± enhancement.

    From Priest Daniel¡¯s view, all he saw was a ck shadow that wasing at his face. His first reaction was to block with his ¡°y stone guard,¡± which he wasn¡¯t sure if he could block a dragon¡¯s attack with. He also had the white bone armor on, but that didn¡¯t matter at all in this situation.

    Flying me¡¯s first strike didn¡¯t kill him. Still, his y stone guard was instantly pinched into ashes. As soon as it happened, he summoned his metal stone guard toe to defense. Since the ystone guard and the metal stone guard couldn¡¯t be summoned at the same time, Priest Daniel kept his metal stone guard in his bone portal item in case something dangerous happened.

    When the metal stone guard was summoned, it immediately went to attack Flying me. Flying me and Abel were too smart, though. They both knew that physical attacks wouldn¡¯t work against it, so Flying me went to spit out hot mes at it. The me it spat was pure white, something that couldn¡¯t be matched by any me that men could produce. It was enough to make the metal stone guard stop in just one step.

    Without taking even a second, the metal stone guard was melting. It lost the ability to move. The parts that didn¡¯t melt quickly wiggled about, but then came Flying me¡¯s second spit. The heat was enough to turn the head into a pile of metallic liquid, and once the head was destroyed, all the remaining parts just became a bunch of junks that scattered on the floor.

    Priest Daniel¡¯s face was pale when he saw this. Both his y stone guard and metal stone guard were killed. He had suffered great damage in his power of the Will. More devastating, yet, he had no ways of doing a counterattack. The only thing he could do was to swing his bone staff and create a few bone walls to stop Flying me from closing in.

    Priest Daniel screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°Kill Abel! Kill Abel, or we won¡¯t make it alive! These are all his summon creatures. As long as Abel¡¯s dead, we will all live!¡±

    It was the right call. There was no chance of matching Flying me. The only shot was to aim at Abel.

    Priest Cyrus yelled as well, ¡°Right, kill Abel!¡±

    But it was not possible. There were two regr spiritual guardian knights beside Priest Cyrus. It wasn¡¯t too much for him, but it was just enough to make him unable to move away from where he was standing. To respond to Priest Daniel¡¯smand, he retrieved his y stone guard andmanded his metal stone guard to go towards Abel.

    Abel didn¡¯t bother responding to the metal stone guard¡¯s attack. It was a being that he could damage, so he couldn¡¯t try to attack it. No physical attack was good enough to damage it, and his current spell levels were just too low. It¡¯s not like he could just take the hits, either. His level was not high enough to just tank on the iing hits.

    With all the other options gone, Abel could try to keep dodging the attacks. That was exactly what he was going to do. The metal stone guard might be fast, but he had a lot more advantage in terms of his speed. ck Wind had no problem dodging, which was making Priest Daniel all the more frustrated.

    With a sh of his bone staff, Priest Daniel managed to create an ¡°aging¡± cloud of curse on Abel¡¯s head. Still, Abel was already very experienced with dealing with curses. As soon as he saw the dark red cloud appearing on his head, he quickly switched into his druid spirit. This way, the curse did manage to get on the druid spirit, but after switching back to his main spirit, the effect pretty much lost its intended purpose to slow him down.

    As soon as Priest Cyrusunched his curse, he had to face the attacks of two spiritual guardian knights at the same time. Before he had to block the hits, he shot out another bone spear at Abel.

    ¡°Keep pushing!¡± Abel cried out as he dodged the spear with ease. He was actually very unsatisfied with the current situation. White Cloud and Johnson could beat advanced priests on their own, but none of his enemies were down yet.

    Not that it mattered to Priest Daniel. He was more focused on something else.

    ¡°Damn you, Abel! These are all skeleton knights, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    The advanced priests were frightened to hear this. They knew the consequences of learning the ¡°resurrection of skeleton¡± spell, but Abel didn¡¯t look like he had his entire body eroded by death qi. He was not eroded by death qi, and that was absolutely the most shocking thing for them to know.

    The skeletons as well. They were usually from real human beings, but Abel had didn¡¯t look like skeletons. Their appearance was much closer than real living knights. If Priest Daniel wasn¡¯t so experienced, he would have never told that Abel was using the same type of spells as the orc priests.

    ¡°Hybrid spells? He knows hybrid spells.¡±

    Even in a dangerous situation such as this, Priest Daniel couldn¡¯t help but scream. Hybrid spells were what all advanced wizards and advanced priests dreamed of. Very asionally, by altering the patterns of a spell, one could attain a new spell that had very different effects than the original. Most of the time, however, what was going to happen was that the spell was just going to fail. Worse yet, it might even damage the user¡¯s power of the Will and even his own soul.

    Priest Danielughed out like a maniac, ¡°You are dead, Abel! If one orc gets out of this city, everyone will know about your secrets. All will know about how you can cast orc priest spells. All will know about how you have a dragon, of all things, as your summoned creatures. The whole world will be after you!¡±

    Priest Daniel could let his voice be heard within a radius of at least two miles by enhancing his voice with spells. He wanted to make sure that all the orcs in Niyan City would be a living threat to Abel¡¯s survival.

 Chapter 768 - Mass Killing

    <h4>Chapter 768: Mass Killing</h4>

    Priest Cyrus knew how many orcs there were in Niyan City. There were about ten thousand worgens that were ambushing here. Their objective was very simple: trap Abel so that he had no way out.

    There was something that Priest Cyrus didn¡¯t take into ount, however. Abel had more tricks up his sleeves than he appeared to have. They couldn¡¯t force him to use everything that he had at his disposal. Actually, all it took for him to threaten the six advanced priests were his summon creatures.

    Still, when Abel heard the words that were said, he felt like murdering everyone in his sight. He felt like he seriously wanted tomit a massacre here. Flying me could feel this, so it decided to go for the first blood. It crushed the bone walls in its way, and eventually, there was nothing between it and Priest Daniel.

    Right now, Priest Daniel was shooting bone spears at Abel. It didn¡¯t give Abel any trouble. Abel had the world stone fragment with him. The slightest movement was enough for him to dodge everything thrown at him. If anything, Priest Daniel was putting himself at a disadvantage by attacking because he was giving himself less time to run away from Flying me.

    When Flying me threw its ws at Priest Daniel, despair appeared on his face. The bone armor he wore was destroyed when contact was made. The three bone shields as well. They became shattered white pieces as soon as Flying me hit them. The ws didn¡¯t stop there. They kept moving forward, and even the bone staff was destroyed.

    The ws went through Priest Daniel. They went into his chest. When they went out, a beating heart was in grasp. This marked the death of the first advanced priest, which waster signified by a ¡°light of soul¡± which extended from the ground into the sky.

    ¡°Ooooohhh!¡±

    A bunch of wolf howlings followed. Every worgen in the city knew what they were looking at. The only thing they could do was to mourn. Their respected priest just died. As painstaking as it was for them, there was nothing much they could do. They didn¡¯t even have the courage to run because all their mount wolves were dead (from the shock released by Flying me¡¯s roar). They could try to walk, but walking wasn¡¯t going to bring them far at all.

    At the same time, Johnson also managed to score a kill. It one hand squeezed a metal stone guard into a metal ball, and the other hand was snatching onto an advanced priest. The priest tried to resist by casting curses and shooting spears, but the effect was so little that Johnson didn¡¯t even bother defending.

    Johnson just took all the attacks. It continued to grab the advanced priest in its hand. The white bone armor didn¡¯t do anything. It didn¡¯t evenst a second before it became many white tiny dots that disappeared in midair. Next, the advanced priest screamed for a bit before he was squeezed into mush.

    After swatting the bunch of blood of flesh in its hand, Johnson began to switch its target. It looked towards Priest Cyrus, who was shooting bone spears at Abel.

    Meanwhile, White Snow and the two spiritual guardian knights were fighting one advanced priest together. The spiritual guardian knights couldn¡¯t do much damage to the advanced priest, but if it was about their speed and spell-casting ability, they could give plenty of trouble to the opponent. Actually, the advanced priest couldn¡¯t even move away from them. Worse yet, when he tried to cast the ¡°counterattack¡± curse, the spiritual guardian knights would just switch into their bows. Their experience in the dark world made them very versatile in all kinds ofbat situations.

    There was no escape, which meant that the advanced priest could only try to kill the two spiritual guardian knights with his powerful spells. Still, with White Snow here, there was pretty much nothing that could be done. After stalling for a bit longer, the advanced priest became an ice statue that froze on the spot. After that, with a snatch of its w, White Snow destroyed the ice statue and killed the advanced priest.

    On the other side, the spiritual guardian knight captain, naga, and another spiritual guardian knight were attacking one advanced priest together. Unlike the other fights, the advanced priest had the initiative. All three of the spiritual guardian knights were slowed by the ¡°aging¡± curse. If it wasn¡¯t for their ability to move instantaneously, they would¡¯ve been crushed and destroyed right away.

    After barely dodging a bone spear, four hands extended from naga¡¯s back. Each was holding green light balls, and they were thrown at the advanced priest. The advanced priest had no idea what they were, but his instinct told him to pop them with his bone spears.

    That turned out to be a blunder. When the green balls popped, a green smoke began to cover the small area that he was in. Naga turned out to be a skeleton that could use poison. The advanced priest never saw thating. In fact, the poison came from Andariel herself. It didn¡¯t contain all her poison ability, but it was enough to kill most things that inhabited the Holy Continent.

    The advanced priest took action very quickly. He held onto his breath as soon as he found himself covered in mist. Still, that didn¡¯t save his life. His skin became green very quickly. His movement slowed. He found it hard to control his bodily movements. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even think fast enough.

    The spiritual guardian knights didn¡¯t let this chance go. While Naga was busy strengthening its poison attacks, the others pushed their offense. The rune of ¡°steel¡± continued to strike on the white bone armor. If it was any other type of rune attack, the effect would only appear once the white bone armor was gone. However, since the ¡°steel¡± rune had a 50% chance of ripping the enemies¡¯ wounds, the spiritual guardian knights managed to make some very effective attacks on the advanced priest¡¯s body.

    Abel observed everything that was happening. He had gained a better understanding of how advanced orc priests fight. He was more certain of something now. If he didn¡¯t kill the skeletons at the start, things would be much more difficult now. Flying me might be almost unbeatable to them, but the curses and spells would still do tremendous damage to the other units.

    Surprisingly, Naga¡¯s poison attack turned out to be extraordinarily effective. The spiritual guardian knights were expected to be much weaker than advanced wizards and advanced priests, but as it turned out, Abel¡¯s been using his minions wrong the whole time. Unless the enemies had some sort of special antidote, Naga¡¯s poison would almost certainly kill anything that lived on the Holy Continent.

 Chapter 769 - Destroying a City

    <h4>Chapter 769: Destroying a City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Several streaks of ¡°light of soul¡± began to appear. The first one made the worgens howled very loudly, but when all six appeared, the whole Niyan City became dead silent.

    It was just the wolfriders and twenty intermediate priests in Niyan City. After the silence passed, there was soft weeping. The orcs were usually fearless, but they were so afraid when they saw enemies that they couldn¡¯t possibly match.

    After killing everyone in his sight, Abel used his ¡°telekinesis¡± spell to retrieve everything he could. He didn¡¯t use his hands because he didn¡¯t feel touching the scrapes of dead meat that he created. All the advanced priests died in a very messy manner.

    Once the war trophies were taken, Abel started checking on them with his power of the Will. He started to realize just how poor these advanced priests were. As it turned out, everyone that came to ambush him was those that didn¡¯t do well. Actually, if they were respected in the Orc Empire, they would¡¯ve never gone to do something as risky as setting him up.

    The Orc Empire had already done some analyses on just how dangerous Abel was. From his past record of having killed several advanced wizards, they discerned that he had some sort of secret weapon that allowed him to do so. The secret weapon¡¯s identity remained unknown, but as the advanced orc priests had it, killing Abel would be a very costly thing.

    After conducting many discussions, only six advanced priests agreed toe to the group on Abel. They were all rank sixteen. The older ones were stronger, but they also cherished their own lives more.

    Anyways, Abel didn¡¯t care nor know about any of that. He just thought that the priests that he faced had nothing good to loot. The bone portal items did have a few things that he was interested in. However, apart from some spell books, some skeleton gemstones, and some poison potions, there wasn¡¯t really much that he cared about.

    There was also another reason why these advanced priests were so poor. They had too few things that could save their lives. Some ssic items would be the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell scrolls, but they were created by wizards and not priests. Even if the priests could bribe humans into selling them some (not that it was likely anyways), the price was simply too high.

    ¡°Damn beggars,¡± Abel shook his head. As for now, he had to worry about the whole of Niyan City. If any one of them managed to escape here, he would be in very great trouble.

    With that in mind, he already told White Snow to fly in the sky. If any of the orcs left, he would know quickly. He could kill all ten thousand orcs if he wanted. Yes, he could if he wanted to do, butmitting genocide was not something he would do without guilt. This wasn¡¯t the dark world, and his targets weren¡¯t some hell creatures that he could just kill without any second thoughts.

    Abel asked, ¡°Hear me, battlemand spirit. I want you to do a scan of this city. Tell me if there are any young orcs here.¡±

    A reply quickly came, ¡°Lord Elder, this city belongs to the military. The only inhabitants are orcs who are capable of fighting. There are no civilians that live here.¡±

    Any remnants of Abel¡¯s guilt evaporated. Everyone was a soldier. Now that they were in the middle of a war, killing and being killed were nothing out of the ordinary.

    After putting Johnson, ck Wind, and the spiritual guardian knights into his portal beast ring, Abel jumped on Flying me¡¯s back. It might be the first time that anyone¡¯s rode a dragon on the Holy Continent. It was supposed to be something that he should be proud of, but he didn¡¯t want to be hunted by the dragons for the rest of his life, so there was only one way to shut up the orcs that saw him.

    Abel called through the soul chain, ¡°White Cloud and White Snow, fly further from where you are.¡±

    From what he could sense, both White Cloud and White Snow were already at very high altitudes. They were all gone from Niyan City, actually.

    ¡°Higher, Flying me,¡± Abelmanded once more. Soon, he was about one kilometer from the ground. Even from a distance this far, he could still see the orcs as they faced their imminent end. Some were kneeling. Some justid t powerlessly. Some were crying. Some were watching their dead mounts.

    ¡°It all ends here.¡±

    After murmuring the words to himself, he took out five super death qi exploding balls from his personal storage box. He didn¡¯t know how strong the effects would be, but since he used perfect red stones to make these, he expected that throwing those would create some sort of death qi cyclone.

    A while ago, when Abel was using the super exploding balls, he remembered having to shoot it with his ballista so that the impact wouldn¡¯t catch him. Now that his arm strength was stronger, he could throw all five of them far enough so that they could reach the ground within six seconds. If that wasn¡¯t enough to get him from the explosion range, Flying me could still fly him away.

    The five super death qi exploding balls flew towards Niyan. The area that they covered was very even. The orcs didn¡¯t think that they would die this quickly. Most of them were still mourning. Some of them were still swearing that they would live to tell the others about the devil that did this to them.

    It was the first time Abel¡¯s ever attacked an entire city. He just watched and waited for the explosion to happen.

    ¡°Boom.¡±

    The super death qi exploding balls were thrown at the same time. They were also detonated simultaneously, so there was only one noise that could be heard. The buildings flew apart like paper houses. As for the orcs, the closer ones flew in midair before their bodies mmed heavily on the ground. The ones that were further were repeatedly attacked by the broken wall pieces that flew at them. The whole thing took less than a minute. Less than a minute was all that is needed for all the orcs to stop standing.

    Just when the surviving ones thought that this was it, chilling energy engulfed the city that they were in. Out of the twenty intermediate priests, at least eight died during the first shock wave.

    ¡°It¡¯s death qi! But how? How is there death qi this vtile, this violent?¡±

    This was what an intermediate priest said before blood filled his mouth. He was staring at the grey energy that was charging at him. From his perspective, it looked like a god of death was smiling at him while swinging a scythe.

    Countless years and countless dead bones were needed to create skeleton gemstones. Only the most deathly-rich environment could produce skeleton gemstones that belonged to the top-quality. If the quality was good enough, one could even be used to power arge-sized spell circle for years.

    So what would happen if five perfect gemstones were to explode at the same time when all of them contained a huge amount of death qi? The answer was here. The answer was what¡¯s happening in Niyan City right now. The death qi swept across the ones that survived and perished all the skins, bones, muscles, veins, organs, and hair. Some tried to scream, but even that seemed to be a luxury.

    This death qi treated everything alive as its enemies. Everything alive it came into contact with would be mummies. It sucked away all the life energy in its sight. Soon, bodies were turned into lifeless things that were like old branches that were sucked dry.

 Chapter 770 - Kenâ€™s Adventure Squad

    <h4>Chapter 770: Ken¡¯s Adventure Squad</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Ken¡¯s adventure squad was a powerful adventure squad consisting of knights and wizards. Their captain was a headmander, and this adventure squad was named after him.

    This naming scheme was verymon since a powerful leader could attract powerful members.

    Head Commander Ken and his 54 members took advantage of Wolf¡¯s loophole and bypassed the defense. After they arrived at a depth of the wolf garden and headed towards Niyan City

    Daryl, the patrol, had the sharpest eyes. He pointed at a tall beam of light in the cloud and said, ¡°Captain, what is that?¡±

    ¡°1,2,3,4,5,6, 6 soul beams made out of earth qi!¡± Head Commander Ken mumbled to himself. He was stunned.

    Every soul beam signified the death of an elite orc priest. There were 6 of them, which meant 6 elite priests were murdered on the roads up ahead.

    How long a soul beam could remain depended on the rank of the elite priest, but normally it wouldn¡¯t be more than a few hours, which also meant those elite priests were killed long ago.

    ¡°Is that Niyan City?¡± Head Commander Ken turned and asked.

    A beginner wizard took out a map and looked at it in detail. He then nodded in certainty, ¡°captain, yes it is!¡¯

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look!¡± Head Commander Ken thought for a moment and lowered his voice.

    Although he knew the risk, his immense curiosity didn¡¯t want to miss an opportunity to witness a rare scene.

    The reason a Head Commander like him had set up an adventure squad was that he didn¡¯t want to live a stale life. He had to keep stimting himself between life and death, exploring the mystery of the world.

    6 elite orc priests killed in one spot were almost unseen for the past 1000 years, but it had just happened in front of him. He might be able to be a part of this legendary incident.

    Although he might only be ying a little minor role in this legendary incident, his age would still be known for generations.

    ¡°Captain, if the battle there still has not ended, it will be suicide if we continue!¡± A beginner wizard warned.

    ¡°This is a once in a lifetime opportunity. I will regret it for the rest of my life if I miss it!¡± Head Commander Ken yelled with his eyes glowing.

    ¡°Yeah. For a thing like this, it¡¯s worth dying to see!¡± Another knight also yelled with excitement.

    Most of the members of the adventure squad wanted to continue.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you can stay. But if you want to, follow me!¡± Head Commander Ken yelled and padded his warhorse. Afterward, he speeded towards the soul beams.

    The other members of the squad also dashed forward. Even the ones who hesitated did not stay. They were in the orc¡¯s territory. Staying at once spot with a small number wouldn¡¯t be safe as well. It was best to follow the masses.

    As they approached the soul beams, Head Commander Ken felt like he was approaching hell. Something scary was lurking within. His intuition kept sending him warning signals.

    ¡°Stop!¡± He lifted his hand.

    After his members heard his voice, they quickly stopped their mounts.

    ¡°Geoffrey, use your power of the will to sense what is upfront!¡± Head Commander Ken turned and said to beginner wizard Geoffrey. He still trusted his intuition quite a lot.

    Wizard Geoffrey unleashed his power of will and carefully moved his mount forward. When he was 10 meters from the city wall, he suddenly came to a halt. His face changed.

    ¡°Captain, it¡¯s a death ground!¡± He turned and said to Head Commander Ken.

    Death grounds were special to the orcs. It would never be seen in the human world.

    Just like the area outside of Miracle City. It was a death ground, a ce piled up with countless years of dead bodies. It was drenched in death qi. Nothing could survive on it.

    Making a death ground was not easy. The reason now could exist outside of the Miracle wall was because the orc empire had sent countless Pecker Orcs to death by attacking the Miracle Wall.

    ording to the map, this ce up front was a Wolf City named Niyan. Although it was not huge, it was still a decent-sized city.

    How could a city like this turn into death ground, and there were even 6 soul beams within it.

    For the death ground outside of the Miracle Wall, only powerful headmander level human or orcs other than wizards or priests could survive.

    If normal knights wanted to pass through the death ground outside of the Miracle Wall, the Miracle wall had to open up with passage blocking out the death qi with energy.

    Death qi could drain the life force of humans and cause great injuries.

    So many adventurers had set out from the Miracle wall because the Kingdom of St Ellis supported them. As one of the 3 big kingdoms, no one would stop them if they wanted to avenge the Orc Empire.

    Even Miracle City had supported them a lot. They ignited their teleportation circles and teleported many adventurers and knights from the Kingdom of St Ellis out of the Miracle Wall.

    ¡°Captain. Look inside!¡± Daryl, the patrol, yelled as he pointed at 20 less noticeable beams of light nearby.

    ¡°My spirit, what happened here?¡± Head Commander Ken was horrified.

    Although the death of 6 elite priests was scary, elite priests were so detached from themon world they were almost like gods to Head Commander Ken. It was nowhere as scary as seeing the death of 20 top-level fighters like himself.

    ¡°Geoffrey, you go in and see!¡± Head Commander Ken knew the power of death ground. Although he could go in, he could not stay for long. It would affect his body.

    Wizard Geoffrey was the only one in the squad that was immune to death qi. As long as that death qi didn¡¯t explode, he should be safe.

    ¡°Yes, captain!¡± Wizard Geoffrey said and jumped down from his horse.

    Warhorses could not survive in death qi. They would drop dead the moment they entered. Therefore, Wizard Geoffrey left his horse and walked through the almost fully destroyed walls of Niyan City.

    After a while of walking, he spotted a team of wolf riders. Although he didn¡¯t know their rank, he was certain that they were very skilled looking at their gears.

    Those wolf riders were dried to their bones,ying on the ground like they were dead. Their mounts were even stranger. It seemed like they had just undergone some great trauma and were scared to death. Their eyes were poking out, internal juices and blood gushed out from their mouths.

    Suddenly, Wizard Geoffrey sensed something in the houses upfront through his power of will. He slowly stepped forward. The houses were not destroyed, but there were tens more wolf riders lying on the ground.

    Their mount wolves were just like the ones outside. They were shocked to death with internal substance pouring out of their mouths. The wolf riders were also dried up.

    Wizard Geoffrey felt his heart drop. If each house had this many wolf riders, how many wolf riders were in this city altogether? Were they all dead?

    He left the house and kept walking forward. All the houses 30 meters from the City gate were intact, but an unimaginable scenery soon emerged.

    What he saw was a demolished city. Everything was in scattered pieces. It seemed like the houses he just saw were the only thing still intact.

    In this city of ruins, Wizard Geoffrey saw the scattered pieces of wolf riders. The entire city had be a tomb, a tomb for wolf riders.

    What power could do this? What could turn a city into a death ground? How could 6 elite priests, 20 top-level orc fighters, and countless skilled wolf riders die in this ce?

    Wizard Geoffrey felt more shock with each step. He sensed no signs of life.

    Of course, that was because Abel had scanned this ce with themander spirit before he left.

 Chapter 771 - Almost Undoubtable

    <h4>Chapter 771: Almost Undoubtable</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Father, we got news from Miracle City. The wolf¡¯s Niyan City in the Wolf garden had turned into a death ground!¡± Eric, the eldest prince, reported to Emperor Ambrose.

    ¡°Is that the city where our 10 griffins were kept?¡± Emperor Ambrose knew about that city. He, too, also sent men there.

    ¡°Yes. The 10 griffins are gone. 6 elite orc priests, 20 head wolf rider captains, and tens of thousands of wolf riders died in the city!¡± Prince Eric fixed up his documents and gave out the details.

    ¡°What? 6 elite priests died? Are you sure?¡± Emperor Ambrose viciously stood up and gazed at prince Eric.

    This news was too shocking. If 6 elite priests had died, maybe the orc empire would no longer be willing to make another for the next 100 years at least.

    Elite priests were not easy to cultivate; losing 6 of them was like breaking the bones of the orc empire.

    Even if the humans had started a war with the orc empire now, the orc empire would be at a big disadvantage with 6 elite priests down.

    ¡°Father, many people saw 6 death qi soul beams. It shouldn¡¯t be a mistake!¡± The eldest prince bowed.

    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Emperor Ambrose heavily sat down again on his throne and mumbled.

    ¡°Although we don¡¯t have any concrete evidence, the investigation department spected and unanimously thought that...¡± Prince Eric paused for a moment and followed, ¡°there was only one person in the Holy Continent that had done something simr in the past!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Emperor Ambrose quickly asked.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel. 3 rank 17 wizards had died outside of his castle. ording to my record, there were only 4 elite wizards who died in the past hundreds of years, and they were all killed by Grandmaster Abel. So it is very likely that he has the power to kill 6 elite priests, especially if they were rank 16!¡± Prince Eric replied.

    ¡°How is that possible? Is Grandmaster Abel really that powerful?¡± Emperor Ambrose shook his head.

    Abel shook the entire Holy Continent by killing 3 rank 17 wizards, but he had only done so outside of his magic tower. Many people believed those wizards were only killed due to Abel¡¯s magic circle and contracted beasts.

    This time was different. The orc empire was not Abel¡¯s battleground. There were tens of thousands of wolf riders as support. How could he kill 6 elite priests along with all the orcs in a situation like this?

    ¡°Maybe we have underestimated his power. Maybe he has far more than one metal giant!¡± Prince Eric said with a serious look on his face.

    It was very dangerous for a kingdom to be in the dark when it came to the power of one of their Duchy¡¯s kings. What if he tried to overthrow the emperor?

    Luckily Abel was a Grandmaster cksmith. The Kingdom of St Ellis had always respected him, so they had used some tricks and finally granted Abel a duchy specialized in farming.

    Although he did not grant the Duchy of Keyen, which had better geography, Abel was born in the Duchy of Carmel. Therefore, granting him the Duchy of Caramel made more sense, and Abel did notin.

    Emperor Ambrose and Prince Eric began to recall the interaction they had with Abel, trying to see if there were any tension between them,

    Meanwhile, the orc empire began to react to their disaster. They pushed many troops to the orc battlefield and used all the construction skills they had to form the strongest barrier.

    All the adventurers were forced back to the human world, and the Kingdom of St Ellis had taken down their avenge mission.

    The orc empire had never formed a defense outside of the orc battlefield. This sent a clear message that they no longer wanted to have any interaction with humans. At the same time, they also stopped all the attack experiments.

    For the first time in 1000 years, the Miracle Wall was at peace.

    A 1000 square meters garden was built on the left of Harry Castle. Since Harry Castle was in full lockdown, no one could enter. Therefore not many people knew that it was actually a training base.

    2 types of mounts were living in this garden. One was the mount wolves fornd battles, and the other was griffins for sky battles.

    There were tens of back up griffin knights undertaking their training. Their trainers were 4 griffin headmanders. Every day after they finished their mission, they would go to train those griffin new knights.

    These backup griffin knights were all selected from the most loyal knight offsprings from the Harry Family and Bet Family.

    However, in order to unleash their full potential, it would take at least a few years. The power of griffin knights lies within their training method, which allowed them to unleash knight skills on a griffin like they were on a warhorse.

    The 4 griffin headmanders had mastered perfect griffin riding skills in the Kingdom of St Ellis. Normally they wouldn¡¯t teach anyone about their method, but they had signed a magic contract. They had fully be Abel¡¯s knight of death.

    Although the Kingdom of St Ellis had enforced great amounts of loyalty on those knights, it could not stop the power of a Dark world¡¯s magic contract.

    As for the mount wolves, the first batch of cubs was already preordered by the Lord of Marshall, The Lord of Bet, and Zach.

    Lord Bet and Zach came here all the way from Bakong City to wait for the birth of those mount wolf cubs.

    A mount wolf cub would recognize the first person they saw as their owner after they were born.

    This was more efficient and easier for the mount wolf to connect with its owner than pressuring them with Abel¡¯s dragon vigor.

    Ever since Abel became the king of Duchy of Carmel, he slowly pushed away from the shops and nobles in Harvest city.

    Harvest City was a strange domain. That ce was originally granted to Abel by the Kingdom of St Ellis due to some business exchange. Therefore, all of the nobles with domain were kicked out, and not many other nobles stayed.

    Harvest City had be Abel¡¯s city. Under hismand, all the unions had moved away. As the shops kept decreasing, the citizens were also slowly moving away.

    This was what Abel wanted. He wanted to turn harvest City into an empty city and separate all thends nearby. This would allow his 3 castles to expand.

    The third goddess spring water would water all the crops in this farming city, and the sprinkling system would saverge amounts of manpower.

    The biggest problem with a sprinkling system for most families was the price, but the only thing Abel had too much was gold coins, even without selling much of his work.

    Most of his gold coins were spoils of war. From the elves, the orc empire, to the human world, the enemies he murdered had given him an endless stream of gold coins. He didn¡¯t even remember how many magic gold cards he had gotten.

    That wealth would soon turn into basic facilities, truly transforming Harvest City into how he wanted. A farming base without the hassle of watering.

    Ever since Abel had gotten the world stone, his brainpower and memory had reached a scary level. He could almost remember everything that happened on earth,

    At first, some memories were a little blurry, but now they were cleared up. He could remember many futuristic tools, but they no longer interested him.

    If it was a few years ago when he first came to this world, those memories might be able to give his family a better life. But, that no longer concerned him.

    The only thing that interested him was the farming machines, and the Dark World had given him enough time to experiment.

    Atst, he wanted to form industrial agriculture with crop harvesting machines. Therefore therge patch ofnd in Harvest City could operate with a small number of farmers.

 Chapter 772 - Bottleneck Period

    <h4>Chapter 772: Bottleneck Period</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel had be the king of Duchy of Carmel for a year. There were countless legendary stories about him, and the Duchy of Carmel became a special territory.

    However, Abel had not shown himself publicly in Duchy of Carmel for 2 months. Normally this would cause a disruption in power but not in the Duchy of Carmel.

    Abel was a wizard, a horrifyingly powerful one. There were rumors of him killing 6 elite orc priests as well as destroying an entire orc city. With a wizard like this as a sovereign, his duchy stayed without riots even if he never returned.

    And with the magic contracts, the duchy¡¯s stability was guaranteed.

    Abel sat on the top floor of his magic tower. He looked frustrated. His rank 10 wizard pattern had been in a fulfilled state for 2 months. He had to find a way to breakthrough, but he could not feel it.

    Not only was his wizard rank, but his head Commander lightningbat qi was also fulfilled.

    This was even more confusing than leveling up as a wizard because he didn¡¯t know where he could even go next.

    Even though he was a single attributed Head Commander on the surface, he knew he was a double attributed one.

    The first energy he grasped could not merge throughbat qi, so he had always appeared as a single attributed headmander.

    His dimensional force could only be unleashed at once in one powerful blow. Even elite wizards and elite priests could not counteract it.

    The downside was that he no longer knew where to go as a headmander when it came to his training.

    His body had been altered by a dragon core. He surpassed human limits. No matter how hard he trained, his body would not grow.

    If he wanted a breakthrough, he had to know where he could go as a headmander.

    He slowly walked from the 16th floor of his magic tower to the first floor. He did not ask tower spirit Flora to teleport him, nor did he use the short distance teleportation circle. He took each step by foot.

    Perhaps he would be able to find the hope to breakthrough this way. When he arrived on the first floor, he teleported to Harry castle.

    The knights bowed at him, and he gently nodded back at them as he walked towards the treasury of Harry Castle.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Lord Marshall, is inside!¡± The 2 guards guarding the treasury bowed.

    ¡°Open the door!¡± Abel bellowed back. Those 2 knights were family knights; they were loyal to the Harry Family.

    The door swung open, and Abel stepped in. Everything in the treasury was Lord Marshall¡¯s treasure. No matter how little Abel cared about these things, he would not move any of them.

    They were Lord Marshall¡¯s pride, the leftover weapons of his enemies. They all held great sentimental value.

    ¡°Abel, what brings you to the treasury today?¡± Lord Marshall asked, smiling as he was cleaning his treasures.

    ¡°I want to free up some potions; I¡¯ve made a lot of themtely!¡± Abel smiled back.

    Abel had a lot of time in the past year, especially since he stopped exploring the Dark World due to his ability problem.

    Still, he did not waste that time. Other than doing training, he kept making weapons and potions. They would be the foundation for the Duchy of Carmel in the future.

    With the sales of his lotion and conditioner, he no longer had to worry about ingredients. The elf alchemy union had more than enough for him to use.

    His alchemy skills were developing quickly. Last night, he had fulfilled his elite alchemy pattern as well.

    He kept pouring out potions from his portal bracelet. He only had 2 portal boxes. One was in the Bet Family, and the other was here.

    Normal people could use those portal boxes. It was the best way to storerge amounts of value for a family. Abel poured out a few thousand bottles of potion, and they only took up a corner in the box.

    Abel, howe you have time to make this many potions. Doesn¡¯t it affect your training?¡± Lord Marshall asked, worried after seeing the scary amount of potions.

    ¡°I have fulfilled my most recent wizard level. Meditation won¡¯t boost me. It¡¯s all down to luck now!¡± Abel smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much these past few years; it¡¯s ok to take it easy!¡± Lord Marshall reminded.

    ¡°I know, but I never had a long bottleneck like this. I¡¯m just not used to it!¡± Abel nodded.

    If another wizard had heard this, they would have felt incredibly ipetent. Abel had never been stuck in a bottleneck ever since he became an apprentice wizard. His longest period in one was only10 days.

    It was normal for wizards to be stuck in a bottleneck for years, especially for lower rank wizards. Being stuck for 100 years was not unheard of.

    ¡°Abel, we have enough potions for the family to use for more than 100 years. You are still young. Why don¡¯t you take a break from alchemy and live like a normal youngster for a while? Go out for a walk and y around!¡± Lord Marshall suggested.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, alchemy is a type of training. I will need to go to the elves soon. I won¡¯t be back for a few days. I¡¯ll leave the family business to you!¡± Abel smiled and exined.

    Actually, Abel had been going back and forth between the Duchy of Carmel and the elves¡¯ Orwell Pce without anyone knowing. He really liked the environment of Orwell Pce. It was a peaceful ce free from people¡¯s interruption.

    The gorgeousndscape rxed his soul, which was better for his training.

    ¡°Abel, be careful. You are no longer alone. You have a family and a Duchy!¡± Lord Marshall looked at Abel and said softly.

    Afterward, Abel left the treasury and went back to his magic tower. He then teleported to Orwell Pce¡¯s basement through therge teleportation circle and transferred to the first floor through the short distance teleportation circle.

    ¡°Master!¡± Loka, the elven warrior, bowed.

    Loka had be a top-level warrior. He had mastered the strange wind attribute, all thanks to the ¡®dragon blood wall breaking potion.¡¯

    Abel admired the breakthrough of those elven warriors. They didn¡¯t need a mana environment; they could rely on the forest¡¯s natural force.

    Loka was lucky to grasp the wind attribute. It could speed up his movements and strengthen his attacks.

    Elven warriors were already known for their speed, so the wind attribute had given Loka another leg up.

    He was the only elf who sessfully broke through in Orwell Pce. Although Abel¡¯s potions supported the others, their bodies were still too weak for a level up.

    ¡°Is everything in the Orwell Valley going fine?¡± Abel nodded and asked.

    Steward Brewer was busy working in the Orwell Valley, so the only one he could ask was Loka.

    ¡°Master, everything is in normal operation. The fruits ripen every month, and they are safely stored in the basement!¡± Loka bowed and replied.

    Since Loka and Steward Brewer had never left Orwell Valley this past year, they were not aware of the elves¡¯ decrease in fruit production. They didn¡¯t know that Orwell Valley had be the source of food in Angstrom City.

 Chapter 773 - 3D Pattern

    <h4>Chapter 773: 3D Pattern</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Under Abel, the domain of his in the elven world had almost transformed into heaven on earth. The entrance of the Valley was protected by a protection circle with surrounding tall mountains filled with thorns.

    In this domain, he no longer had to appear as Master Bet. He could just use his original human form since all the elves in Orwell Valley had signed a magic contract.

    However, today he had to make a trip to Angstrom City, and he had to transform into Master Bet.

    As Abel walked out from the Alchemy Union teleportation circle, he realized nothing had changed in the past year. He just didn¡¯t run into anyone familiar.

    He casually walked to the second floor and entered the library.

    His mission was to find some information about transforming an elite alchemy pattern into a master alchemy pattern. Although he had been stuck as an intermediate wizard, his alchemy level shouldn¡¯t be as problematic.

    He had been making intermediate to elite level potions non stop during the past year. He had made more potions than most elite alchemists had ever done throughout the course of their lives. Also, Abel had never failed, and his work was far superior to any other elite alchemist.

    Every work of alchemy would bring energy to the alchemy pattern. This was thew of being an alchemist. If your work was sessful, it would bring even more energy.

    Abel had umted more energy in just one year than most elite alchemists would in a lifetime. His elite alchemy pattern was fulfilled. But of course, most of this was due to the difference in the Dark World, which gave him more time for alchemy.

    The library looked like it always did. Master Peter was still sitting behind the counter with the same dull gaze like he was pondering something.

    ¡°Master Peter, where can I find some information about the master alchemy pattern?¡± Abel asked with a bow. He had a lot of respect for this old elf.

    Master Peter¡¯s gaze suddenly sparkled when he heard the word Master Alchemy Pattern.

    ¡°You are Master Bet, right?¡± Master Peter did not reply to Abel¡¯s question. Instead, it seemed like he had recalled something when he saw the master alchemist by honor badge on Abel¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Abel nodded and waited for Master Peter¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Your elite alchemy pattern is fulfilled?¡± Master Peter added.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Abel nodded again.

    ¡°Are you aware of the danger of transforming it into a Master Alchemy pattern? I have lost my alchemy pattern, but I still have my power of the will. I can sense that you are very young and lively. You still have a long road ahead of you. Why are you so desperate to be a Master Alchemist?¡± Master Peter gaze at Abel and lowered his voice.

    Although his words might not have sounded nice, Abel could tell it wasing from a kindhearted ce.

    ¡°Master Peter, I feel like I am ready, so I need a Master Alchemy Pattern,¡± Abel was certain of his decision.

    ¡°You only became a Master Alchemist by honor these past few years. Although a Master Alchemist by honor is not a real Master Alchemist, the union will treat you simrly. Why do you want to take this risk? There hasn¡¯t been a single sessful Master Alchemist in the Holy Continent during the past 1000 years, you know?¡± Master Peter was still speaking from a kind-hearted ce.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re confused, Master Peter. Bing a Master alchemist does not always have to happen when your life ising to an end. If you don¡¯t have courage, why even bother bing a master alchemist. Even if you sessfully became a Master Alchemist before your life came to an end, it wouldn¡¯t be that useful anyway.¡± Abelughed and shook his head.

    ¡°Courage!¡± Master Peter mumbled.

    He suddenly realized why there wasn¡¯t a sessful Master alchemist during the past 1000 years. Maybe it was ack of courage. All elite alchemists knew the sess rate of bing a Master alchemist was very low, and you would be a normal elf once you failed.

    No elite alchemist could bear the thought of bing a normal elf. The difference in prestige was too great. Therefore, all of them would only ce their life on a bet before they die. None of them would even think about bing a master alchemist the moment they fulfilled their elite alchemy pattern.

    Master Peter did not know that being an alchemist was not Abel¡¯s main upation. He was not afraid of failing. Even if he did, he had countless full recovery potions to help him start all over again.

    It had only taken Abel a few years to get to where he was as an alchemist. Besides, with the experience he had gained, starting all over again shouldn¡¯t be too hard.

    Therefore, Abel was far more carefree than any other alchemist. He also had confidence in himself. With a logic-defying treasure like the world stone, he could turn everything into a bunch of quantifiable numbers.

    This was extremely helpful when it came to alchemy. At least to this point, Abel had never failed once despite making countless potions. This was the power of the world stone.

    ¡°Master Bet, follow me!¡± Master Peter was no longer warning Abel. His words touched him. Throughout his years of research, he never found a good method to help the elves when it came to bing a Master Alchemist. Perhaps Abel would solve his problems.

    If Abel knew what Master Peter was thinking, he wouldugh and tell him he thought too much.

    Abel had a lot of secrets. As long as he was dedicated to something, he could be the expert.

    Abel followed Master Peter. They walked through rolls of books and arrived at the very back of the library. Master Peter pressed on the wall, and a door opened.

    This was a hidden door connected to a hidden room within the library. It was where the most important books were stored. Abel could sense the energy wave of magic circles, which meant the Alchemy Union had high surveince on this ce.

    An alchemist also could use the power of the will. Although not as powerful as the ones of the druids, they could still detect normal magic circles.

    Master Peter led Abel into the hidden room. As soon as Abel entered, the door behind them automatically shut.

    ¡°These are the cream of the crop in the Angstrom City Alchemy Union Library!¡± Master Peter said proudly, pointing at a shelf of books.

    There were only a small handful of books, but they were not all made from leaves. Some were made of orc skins.

    However, his gaze was soon attracted by a wall in the room. There was a pattern drawn with red paint on it. This pattern was soplicated. It was enough to send a chill down the spine.

    The elf who drew this pattern must have immense knowledge when it came to patterns and drawing. The entire thing was entirely solid.

    The strokes intertwined with each other through midair. Their skill was on full disy through the thickness and contact point of each stroke.

    Abel was deeply drawn by it. He ignited his world stone¡¯s sight and data analyzing ability and tried to memorize this pattern.

    Master Peter did not interrupt Abel. He was even more excited than Abel when he first saw this pattern. He also wanted to memorize this pattern at once, like Abel, but it took him a whole month in the end.

    The hardest thing to remember about this pattern was the intertwined strokes in midair. It was the biggest difference between this pattern and the normal ones. It was not t, 2 dimensional, or even 3 dimensional. It existed in a dimension of its own.

    Although the creator of this pattern had tried his best to reflect the dimension on the wall, it still existed in an abstract dimension. The person looking at it must first create a dimension in his mind and fill the stroke one by one.

    This was difficult. It was the first challenge of bing a master Alchemist.

 Chapter 774 - Retreat Room

    <h4>Chapter 774: Retreat Room</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    After around an hour, Abel turned to Master Peter and asked, ¡°This is the Master Alchemy Pattern, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is the Master Alchemy Pattern!¡± Master Peter did not expect Abel to regain his consciousness this quickly. For an alchemist who had never seen this alchemy pattern before, obsessing with it for half a day was normal.

    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that Abel memorized this unbearablyplicated alchemy pattern.

    It did not take Abel a long time. Most of the time was wasted on transforming that t alchemy pattern on the wall into a 3-dimensional one.

    ¡°Master Peter, do you have any information about leveling up?¡± Abel asked desperately.

    He could no longer wait. He wanted to start building this ultraplicated alchemy pattern immediately.

    ¡°Master Be, this is a guide. Please use it carefully. Since there are no longer any actual master alchemists in the Holy Continent, the information they documented is precious!¡± Master Peter carefully pulled out an orc skill book from the shelf and handed it to Abel.

    Abel could see why. Just take this master alchemy pattern on the wall, for example. Only an actual master alchemist could draw a thing like this. It was a seamless fusion between a person¡¯s alchemy skills and the power of the will, which was then manifested perfectly through their drawing skills.

    He carefully epted the orc skill book. This book did not have a title. As he flicked it open, he noticed this was the record of 5 different master alchemists from different generations.

    Every master alchemist had written down their leveling up process in detail. Even their minor day to day activities was recorded. These records were not written with normal words. They were infused with the master alchemist¡¯s power of the will.

    As Abel was reading the words, he felt like he was levelling up alongside those 5 masters.

    ¡°This book is too precious!¡± Abel said while holding the orc skill book in his hand.

    ¡°These 5 master alchemists were the master alchemists of the Angstrom City Alchemy Union long ago. Every alchemy union shares a tradition, and if an alchemist had sessfully be a master alchemist, the union would document their entire process for the future generations to study!¡± Master Peter exined.

    ¡°Master Peter, I think I should go back now and retreat for some time. When Ie out again, I will either be a master alchemist or a normal elf!¡± Abel said nkly.

    Master Peter couldn¡¯t really understand Abel. How could such a young and sessful alchemist not worry about the risk of bing a master alchemist? It was hard to imagine.

    ¡°Master Bet. There is a room for retreat in the alchemy union. It was made for the ones who decide to be a master alchemist. Some of the magic circles in there cane in handy!¡± Master Peter suggested.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Abel was interested. Although he was very confident, a little bit of extra help wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    He really didn¡¯t want to start his alchemy journey all over again. No matter how easy it was, it would still take time.

    If he wasn¡¯t stuck as an intermediate wizard and couldn¡¯t keep exploring the Dark World, there was no way he would spend so much time on alchemy.

    At the end of the day, he still put most of his attention on being a wizard. It was his main upation. Both forgery and alchemy were his secondary jobs.

    ¡°Master Bet, please follow me!¡± Master Peter did a bow.

    They exited the library and walked towards the first floor. All the elves and alchemists they ran into along the way bowed at them. Although Master Peter had lost his alchemy ability, his status in the Alchemy Union was still very high.

    When they arrived at the first floor, Master Peter did not stop. Instead, he kept moving down the stairs.

    Abel followed him into the basement of the Alchemy Union. It was lit by illumination circles.

    The protection of the basement was even stricter than the surface. Abel had only walked for around 100 meters, and he already felt like he had been scanned a few times. If he didn¡¯t have a master alchemist by honor badge, he would have triggered the alert long ago.

    Master Peter stopped in front of a room in the basement and pointed at its front door. ¡°Master Bet, you can go in with your badge!¡±

    Abel stood in front of the door. The floor he was standing on was filled with tightly drawn patterns. He could tell that these patterns were drawn with the most expensive material. The ones he could recognize were the protection circle and a barrier circle.

    He stepped up and ced his master alchemist by honor badge on the scanner next to the door. The magic circle on the door was ignited. A white light shed, and the door was opened.

    It was at this moment as the door opened, all the elite alchemists and master alchemists by honor in the Angstrom City Alchemy Union simultaneously received a message. An Elite Alchemist was trying to transform into a master alchemist.

    The elves in Grand Ducal Pce also received this message, and a chunk of energy was distributed to the retreat room in the basement of the Alchemy Union.

    ¡°Which alchemist is leveling up?¡± Master Alfred stopped his tasks in the Alchemy room of the Alchemy Union. The valuable ingredients on his hand would be damaged, but it still did not stop him from asking his helper beside him.

    His helper quickly looked up the details. Only a corresponding badge could open the door of the retreat room, so it had to be one of the very few elite alchemists in the union.

    There was not a single elite alchemist approaching the end of his life in the union. Why would any of them start their transformation at that moment?

    ¡°It¡¯s Master Bet!¡± After a while of searching, Master Alfred¡¯s helper replied with a strange look on his face.

    ¡°Master Bet? Didn¡¯t he just be an elite alchemist? How is this possible?¡± Master Alfred mumbled to himself in confusion.

    His helper followed up again and received a confirmation from the union spirit ¡°Master, it really is Master Bet. He opened the door of the master alchemist retreat room with his badge!¡±

    ¡°My spirit, has he gone mad? I need to stop him!¡± Master Alfred yelled.

    No one understood Abel¡¯s importance more than him. Every potion Abel made had a special effect. Even his hunger potion had something a high-level potion wouldn¡¯t.

    He had been using the Blue Howling Rabbit vor hunger potion he exchanged with Abel during his recent works. It had made his research more sessful than ever.

    To maintain his hunger potion supply, he could not let Abel try to be a master alchemist. It was not a matter of luck. The experience of countless elite alchemists told him one thing. The sess rate of bing a master alchemist was so low that almost all elite alchemists had lost the courage to do so.

    He had to stop Abel for himself and the elves. A genius master alchemist by honor like that could not be lost.

    He knew that if the public found out that Abel was trying to be a master alchemist, all the elves, especially females, would go insane. Those noble elves could no longer live without their Lotions and Conditioners.

    Luckily, the female alchemists in the union had not found out about this. Once they did, anything could happen.

    ¡°Discard the permission for any elf to ess the user identity and details of the Master Alchemist retreat room!¡± Master Alfred lowered his voice and said to his Master Alchemist by honor badge.

    Soon, countless identity requests were rejected.

 Chapter 775 - React

    <h4>Chapter 775: React</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Master Peter, I will go on retreat for a while. Thanks for your help!¡± Abel did not enter the retreat room immediately, turning and bowing at Master Peter.

    ¡°I hope to hear the good news from you. Did you remember the master alchemy pattern clearly?¡± Master Peter knew that Abel did not look at the pattern for long. Although there was a copy of it in the retreat room, it was not drawn by a Master Alchemist specialized in drawing. It could only be used as a reference.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words. I think the pattern is already in here!¡± Said Abel with a smile and pointed at his brain.

    Master Peter was caught off guard a little. He had always been known as a genius among the elves. Even though his alchemy pattern was broken, it did not affect his reputation.

    However, as he stood in front of Abel, he felt like a normal elf looking at a true genius.

    ¡°You are truly gifted!¡± Master Peter bowed and spoke.

    Abelughed. He then turned and entered the retreat room. As the door closed, the circles outside were ignited one by one: protection circle, barrier circle, and some other assisting circles.

    These magic circles were partly supported by the Alchemy Union power storage and partly distributed by therge protection circle of Angstrom City.

    Every Master Alchemist has a different significance to the City. Therefore, Angstrom would definitely support a situation like this. It was a rule.

    ¡°Master Bet, please wait!¡± Master Alchemist ran down the stairs and yelled, which he rarely did.

    ¡°Master Alfred, you are toote. Master Bet had gone inside!¡± Master Peter said dully.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him. Do you know how much damage it will cause to the alchemy union if Master Bet fails?¡± Master Alfred furiously. He no longer cared about his manners.

    ¡°Of course. Of course, I know how gifted Master Bet is. But we don¡¯t have the right to stop his decisions!¡± Master Peter lowered his voice.

    Master Alfred looked helpless all of a sudden. Master Peter was right. Abel was also a master alchemist by honor, just like him. The only reason he had a higher status in the union was that he stayed for longer.

    This status could not grant him the right to change another master alchemist by honor¡¯s decision. He could only warn him as a fellow union member at most.

    ¡°Master Peter, I¡¯m sorry for my attitude!¡± Master Alfred bowed.

    ¡°No worries Master Alfred, you were just looking out for Master Bet and the Union!¡± Master Peter shook his head.

    There was an awkward silence, and their gaze shifted towards the magic circles in front of the retreat room.

    Master Mara¡¯s alchemyb was not in the alchemy union. Although she was a master alchemist, she was not cultivated by the alchemy union in Angstrom City, so she did not have much emotion towards the ce.

    She had mostly stayed in Angstrom City due to Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s invitation. At that moment, she also received the message saying an Elite Alchemist had entered the Master Alchemist retreat room.

    When she received this message, she did not look up who it was. She knew whoever it was would fail because even she, herself, had lost the courage to be a Master Alchemist.

    Meanwhile, a high-rank reporter quickly entered the Grand Ducal Pce. His speedy footsteps reflected the desperation in his heart.

    ¡°The prestigious Grand Duke Edwina, I have something essential to report!¡± The high-rank reporter disregarded the councilors as he bowed at Grand Duke Edwina.

    Reporters had permission to enter any time if the situation was urgent. They would even be treated as a priority.

    ¡°All of you can discharge. We¡¯ll pick it up again tomorrow!¡± Grand Duke Edwina said to the councilors.

    The councilors bowed and walked out of the main pce.

    Grand Duke Edwina then lowered her voice, ¡°Speak, what is happening?¡±

    ¡°I just received the news from the city spirit saying Master Bet had entered the Master Alchemist retreat room!¡± The reporter bowed.

    Although Master Alfred had banned the alchemy union spirit from essing the Master Alchemist retreat room¡¯s user¡¯s identity, he could not ban the City Spirit. The City Spirit had the highest authority. It could get any information it wanted.

    ¡°Master Bet wants to be a Master alchemist?¡± Grand Duke Edwina was a little shocked.

    Afterward, a joyful look emerged on her face, and she added, ¡°That¡¯s great. Master Bet will be a Master Alchemist soon!¡±

    The reporter speechlessly looked at Grand Duke Edwina. Didn¡¯t she know the risk of transforming from an elite alchemist to a master alchemist?

    Grand Duke Edwina agreed with Abel¡¯s thinking. She knew Abel¡¯s true identity, and being an alchemist was only one of his upations. After looking at what Abel had managed to achieve, his sess rate of being a master alchemist was very high.

    Even if he failed, they would have no problem. The Grand Ducal pce already had enough elven perfume to support them for tens of years.

    She believed Abel could regain his skills as an alchemist by that point. This was almost impossible for those failed elite alchemists, but Abel had only taken 2 to 3 years to get where he was. He should be fine.

    ¡°Your Majesty, if this news spreads, all the elves in Angstrom City will go crazy!¡± The reporter warned.

    ¡°You are right. Keep it a secret. Do not let any other elves know about this. We¡¯ll discuss after Master Bet came out again from his retreat!¡± Grand Duke Edwina lowered her voice again.

    The reporter bowed and left the pce. All this time, Duke Albert did not speak. He shook his head.

    ¡°Luckily, I was smart enough to get a beauty potion from Abel earlier. If he failed, I would have looked old for a while!¡± Duke Albert said humorously.

    Although he was only joking, he was still worried about Abel.

    At the end of the day, Abel was a Master Alchemist by honor and a Grandmaster cksmith. He could make potions that greatly impacted the elves, even a secret potion that could increase crops¡¯ production. Not worrying about his decision was hard.

    In the past few months, all the other elf cities have had a decrease in fruit production. However, Angstrom City had kept a normal supply. This was all thanks to Abel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope he seeds, and the fruit production in Orwell Valley stays plentiful.

    Duke Albert¡¯s face looked serious. They knew the third goddess spring water was Abel¡¯s alchemy work. If Abel lost his alchemy ability, they might lose the crops growing potion.

    ¡°Why would Abel want to be a Master alchemist at this time? Couldn¡¯t he wait another 10 years?¡± Duke Albert couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Abel is not an elf. 10 years is not much for us elves, but it is a long time for humans!¡± Grand Duke Edwina said helplessly.

    Even an elf without training could live up to 500 years, but for humans who did the same, they could only live up to 100 years. This was why 10 years meant very different things between humans and elves.

    Abel was only 16 years old. He had only been training for a few years. 10 years was too long for him.

    ¡°Why is Abel so gifted!¡± Duke Albert sighed.

    He almost forgot. It was only because of Abel¡¯s gifts that they had epted a human pretending to be an elf. It was only because of his gifts that they had allowed Loraine to interact with a human.

    Abel¡¯s gifts also changed elves¡¯ lifestyle¨Cfrom their desire for beauty, training habits, even to the fruits they ate. They all depended on Abel¡¯s genius.

 Chapter 776 - Level Up Begin

    <h4>Chapter 776: Level Up Begin</h4>

    As more and more elves began to notice, Abel was sitting on a grass weaved cushion in the center of the retreat room.

    He felt coolness forming from the grass. At that moment, he noticed the cushion was entirely made out of soul calming grass, a type of grass only found in mana environments.

    They could take up to 500 years to grow. Therefore, no human would sacrifice 500 years of mana to grow this grass, even though it had a clear calming effect on the soul.

    Only a race that lived in nature while having so much love for alchemy would grow these grasses.

    Also, the lifespan of elves made the wait seem a lot less daunting. At least they could see its harvest once in their life.

    So, you can imagine how expensive it would be to make an entire cushion out of them. It was not something achievable just by spending gold coins.

    Abel sighed at the generosity of the Alchemy Union and calmed his soul. He was here to be a Master Alchemist, after all.

    There were many schools of thought inherited by alchemists. Potion making was only one of them, but all alchemy patterns were the same. It was the core of all alchemy skills.

    In this world, Alchemists relied on their alchemy pattern to transform and purify their ingredients into their desired result.

    First, he needed to return his Elite Alchemy pattern into its liquid form through his power of will. The strength of one¡¯s power of the will was a defining factor.

    Therefore, Abel took out the invisible cloak and put it on. The aura on the cloak doubled his power of will to 600 points. Suddenly, he had more power of the will than normal elite wizards.

    However, this also required precise control of one¡¯s power of the will. If a normal alchemist had their power of the will doubled in an instant, they might not even be able to get a hold of it, let alone control it with precision.

    Abel had a huge advantage when it came to this. The world stone and his power as a rank 10 Wizard allowed him to maintain perfect control over his power of the will, even if it had doubled.

    The soul calming grass cushion also helped him out a little. It allowed his mind to think even clearer.

    The elite alchemy pattern slowly melted in his body. Unlike an intermediate alchemy pattern, it was tightly intertwined with the soul. Therefore sharp pain was unavoidable during the melting process. The pain came from the soul. Most of the elite alchemists failed because they lost control of their power of the will during this process, leading to the breakdown of their alchemy pattern.

    Although Abel was drenched in pain as well, he had used a trick. He used his Druid soul to withstand the pain. The Druid soul was not conscious so that it couldn¡¯t feel pain.

    Meanwhile, his main soul kept slowly melting the alchemy pattern. Just like that, the first barrier of bing a Master Alchemist was broken by Abel.

    Under the effect of his power of will, his alchemy pattern turned into a golden liquid. In this state, he forgot about the passing of time, the presence of the external world.

    A day had passed. That night, many elves in Angstrom City could not fall asleep. They all waited for one result.

    ¡°Master Bet has broken the soul torturing barrier!¡± Master Peter lowered his voice and said.

    Master Alfred and he were sitting on the floor outside of the retreat room without caring too much about their images. They had not left ever since Abel had entered.

    Master Peter had done the most research when it came to the leveling up process. He knew the soul torturing process very well. The first 10 hours were the most painful. After that, the soul would slowly be numb to the pain.

    Although it didn¡¯t decrease the force of the pain, it could give the person a sense of hope.

    ¡°Yeah, it had been 24 hours. He should have passed the first step by now. I was not expecting him to make it this far¡± Master Alfred did not try to hide his thoughts since he was quite against the idea of Abel leveling up.

    ¡°Master Bet is already better than 50% of those who tried to level up. It is almost unheard of for a person his age!¡± Master Peter nodded and spoke.

    Both Masters were feeling quite different. Master Peter wanted to believe what Abel had suggested, and Abel himself was the best testimony.

    Abel said that most elite alchemists had failed their level up due to ack of courage. As Master Peter saw that Abel had passed the first barrier, and the hope in his heart grew.

    On the other hand, Master Alfred felt quite sorry for Abel. A genius was going to disappear. All he could do was think about how he shouldfort Abel when he walked out of the retreat room in disappointment. Maybe he would use his privilege to help Abel construct a better path for his future.

    At that moment, the entire elite alchemy pattern inside Abel had turned into liquid gold.

    His power of the will turned into a rune pen, and the Master Alchemy pattern appeared in his mind.

    The rune pen absorbed all the golden liquid. Now, his task was to calcte how much golden liquid he would need to apply on each stroke through his power. The ratio had to be perfect, and he had to use every drop of the liquid.

    This was the second challenge of the leveling process. If you realize you have applied too much golden liquid through your power of the will halfway during the process, your master alchemy pattern would be useless before you could even finish it.

    If you did not use all the golden liquid, your Master alchemy pattern would fall apart due to ack of energy supply when you ignite it.

    Abel had the world stone to support him. Before he made his first stroke, his power of the will already knew exactly how much golden liquid it needed to apply.

    Once he made the first stroke, he could no longer stop. Even if he paused for a split second, the master alchemy pattern would be damaged, and his level up would fail.

    The rune pen made from his power of the will kept swirling around, and strokes of all forms began to emerge.

    Halfway, Abel felt waves of pressureing from the world. He realized why so many elite alchemists had failed.

    These challenges weren¡¯t too challenging for a genius. This world was notcking in geniuses, and the elves were a lot more gifted than humans in the first ce. It was hard to believe that no genius had ever finished these few steps in the past 1000 years.

    However, when Abel sensed the pressure of the world, he changed his mind. Being a master alchemist was constrained by the world. Although this pressure from the world was not strong, it was enough to make countless elite alchemists lose control of their power of will.

    Abel also felt the same pressure when he was trying to be an intermediate wizard, but that time it was a lot stronger. Inparison, this pressure was almost like nothing.

    He continued to draw out the Master Alchemy pattern. Every stroke was still in perfect precision, just like the first stroke.

    The pressure from the world did not increase. It seemed like a test for the alchemist, but this test was enough to make countless alchemists feel hopeless.

    At that moment, his power of the will was pouring out like an upside-down bottle. Power of the will was the foundation for all his upation. If it werepletely drained, he would lose the power to do wizardry, knight skills, forgery, and most obviously, alchemy.

    His power of the will was the core of his being. Suddenly, he felt his heart tense up.

 Chapter 777 - Unexpected Double Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 777: Unexpected Double Level Up</h4>

    1

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Arge amount of the power of the will was being drained as fuel, slowly turning the Master Alchemy pattern changes from its original golden glow to a dark gold.

    This process had absorbed Abel¡¯s power of the will ording to his body¡¯s ratio. Normally it would only take 200 points of power of the will. But since Abel had more than 200 points, more would be forcefully drained for a deeper transformation.

    If an alchemist had less than 200 points, their transformation would fail, breaking down their alchemy pattern.

    Abel had read anything mentioning taking more than 200 points of power of the will. This was because an alchemist with more than 200 points was extremely rare. Normal elite alchemists used potions to replenish theirck of power of the will.

    However, Abel was very confident in his power of will. He did not think about replenishing it. Therefore, the transformation process did not stop, even after 200 points of power of the will had drained from him.

    When 300 points were drained from him, the transformation ended. This was because Abel only had 300 points of power of the will, the extras he had did not belong to his body, so the Master Alchemy pattern would not recognize it.

    The master alchemy pattern had fully turned into dark gold, and the pressure of the world faded away. Suddenly, strange energy surrounded him.

    The power of the will Abel had lost was slowly recovering under this strange nourishing energy. Not only that, but the power of the will he got this time was even stronger. Something happened to it.

    His power of the will could move air particles, smoke, or even some extremely light objects in the past. But now, perhaps it could move some decent weight objects.

    The quality of his power of the will had changed, but its volume had decreased.

    Originally, Abel had 300 points of power of the will, but now he only had 200 points. This was massive because his main upation as a wizard required the power of the will to unleash spells. For 300 points of power of the will, his spell range would be 300 meters.

    But with 200 points of power of the will, he would only have a spell range of 200 left.

    He felt irritated. If he knew this earlier, he would not have be a master alchemist.

    Although being a master alchemist could help him, it was not his main upation. Thest thing he wanted was to have his wizard ability affected.

    As he was contemting in irritation, he noticed his strengthened power of the will had subconsciously entered a meditation state.

    He was not in a man rich environment, so his meditation would fail, and his main soul had already entered a meditation state. There was nothing he could do other than distributing some power of the will to the druid soul and take out the mana gathering circle from his portal bracelet. Afterward, he ignited it.

    Luckily he had done so just in time before his meditation state was broken. Slowly, mana was sucked into his Wizard Core and turned into magical power.

    An hour of meditation had passed. Luckily there was a barrier circle. If not, the elves outside would realize a mana environment had been created.

    ¡°Oh!¡± When Abel finished his meditation, he suddenly realized his power of the will had increased by 1 point. 201 points in total. He felt a lift in his heart. He could increase his power of the will through meditation in the past as well, but it was never this dramatic.

    One thing was clear, he had lost 100 points of power of the will, but it wasn¡¯t permanent. He could gain it back bit by bit.

    It might take a few months for a normal wizard to do 100 meditation sessions, but it would only take 5 days for Abel.

    He let out a long breath of relief. His mind began to rx, and his heart softened. The Master Alchemy pattern within him began to operate. It was only at that moment he realized he had sessfully be a Master Alchemist.

    A Master Alchemist was not a Master Alchemist by honor. This title was truly based on ability. No elf, human, or dwarf had ever reached this level in the Holy Continent during the past 1000 years.

    Abel felt his heart lifted and softened again. In this joyful mood, a leveling up aura suddenly emerged from him.

    The aura directly threw him into a state of level up as a wizard. This aura was so strong. It almost immediately sent him unconscious. However, he was uncertain in his heart. The world¡¯s pressure might suppress him if he tried to be an official wizard in this ce.

    In this world, even a Master Alchemist was suppressed. Abel needed a ce of his own.

    Where could it be? Of course, it would be none other than the Rogue Encampment in the Dark World. He was the god of that ce.

    Although his main soul could not operate, his druid soul came in handy again. It took out a scroll of town portal from his Kong Kong Spirit Portal Bag and opened a portal door. Afterward, the druid soul dragged his body inside with its strengthened power of the will.

    As soon as he entered the Dark World, he had arrived at the Rogue Encampment. Mana rushed towards him in pure excitement.

    His main soul controlled the leveling up aura, and the leveling up process began. The rank 11 wizard patternpared with the Master Alchemy pattern he justpleted was almost as simple as one plus one.

    The entire process was a lot easier than he thought. In the Rogue Encampment, everything from the sky tond was helping him. His body and soul were kept being nourished by the Rogue Encampment. After around 10 minutes, Abe had be an intermediate wizard.

    When Abel opened his eyes, he couldn¡¯t even believe what just happened. He had been trying too hard to find a way to level up during the past 2 months, and it waspleted just like that.

    Learning some other skills was not a bad idea. Just breaking through this wizard bottleneck, for example, was caused by his level up as a master alchemist.

    But in reality, who would have thought about using a Master Alchemist level up as a catalyst for an intermediate wizard level up. There were many intermediate wizards in the Holy Continent, but not a single master alchemist.

    Still, this was not the time to celebrate. He realized he had entered the Dark World when he was still in the retreat room of the Alchemy Union. If he stayed too long, some problems might ur.

    He took out another scroll of the town portal and ripped it apart. Afterward, a portal appeared, and he was back at the retreat room.

    Luckily this retreat room could only be opened from within. As long as the person inside did not open it, the people outside could only wait. And with the support of many magic circles such as the protection and barrier circles. It would take a long time even if the people outside tried to forcefully break-in.

    Abel did not enter the Dark World for long. Since time passed 20 times slower in the Dark World, he had only been gone from the Holy Continent for a few short minutes.

    He checked himself. He was now an intermediate wizard, and his rank 11 scent was obvious. Since he had also just be a Master Alchemist, the master alchemy pattern was also giving out a strong scent.

    He adjusted the transformation ne with his power of will to hide the rank 11 intermediate wizard scent, but not the Master Alchemist scent.

    Abel then opened the door of the retreat room. Immediately, all the magic circles outside stopped operating. The scent that was kept out by the barrier circle emerged in front of the 2 masters outside.

    The Grand Ducal Pce¡¯s City Spirit in Angstrom City also stopped the energy supply and sent out a message, ¡°The Master Alchemist retreat room is now avable for operation again!¡±

    As Abel stepped outside the door, a strange scent rushed out.

    ¡°Master Bet, you seeded?¡± Master Peter said with an excited shaky voice. Although he had lost his alchemy pattern, he did not lose his power of the will. He could clearly sense that Abel had the scent of a Master Alchemist.

    ¡°Yeah, I got lucky!¡± Abel smiled and nodded

 Chapter 778 - Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 778: Attitude</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Although Abel had confirmed it and his scent was obvious, Master Peter was still stunned out of words.

    Master Alfred beside him had his jaw dropped as well. All this time, he had been thinking about how he shouldfort Abel after he failed.

    The idea of Abel seeding never even came across his mind. No one had ever broken this level in 1000 years, and Abel did it.

    This was not as simple as Abel bing a Master Alchemist. It was hope for all Elite Alchemists.

    Countless elite alchemists had failed during these years, and each impacted the confidence of future elite alchemists. In the end, all of their courage vanished, and bing a master alchemist had be an impossible task.

    Only Elite Alchemists on the verge of death would try to break through since they no longer have anything to lose, and their chance of sess even lower.

    Abel gave other Elite Alchemists a sense of hope. It was actually possible.

    In the past, Elite Alchemists hade up with countless excuses to exin why they couldn¡¯t be a Master Alchemist. Some said it was the environment, and others the resources, and some say it was a change in gics.

    All of these excuses suggested one thing, Elite Alchemists could not be Master Alchemists.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet, Master Alchemist by honor Alfred from the Angstrom City Alchemy Union, begs you to write down your leveling up process for the Alchemy Union when you have time!¡± Master Alfred did a huge bow and said sincerely.

    ¡°Master Alfred, that¡¯s my duty. I¡¯m very thankful for the support the Angstrom City Alchemy Union had given me all this time. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get where I am without the union!¡± Abel bowed back.

    His alchemist journey was inseparable from the Angstrom City Alchemy Union. From the start, Loraine had inherited the alchemy skills from the Angstrom City Alchemy Union, andter Abel had gottenrge amounts of resources from them.

    Although the resources were exchanged through his alchemy work, he still needed the Alchemy union to gather those resources from all over the world of elves.

    This was why he could make enough potions to help him level up from an elite alchemist to a master alchemist in such a short period of time.

    Also, he obtained all the alchemy knowledge was through the Angstrom City Alchemy Union. It would be very reasonable for him to write down his experience for the Angstrom City Alchemy Union.

    ¡°Amazing. With your record, the Angstrom City Alchemy Union will be the most popr in the Holy Continent. You are the first sessful master alchemist in 1000 years. Your experience will be precious for reference.¡± Master Peter was blunt. His only goal in his life was to help more alchemists be master alchemists.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head to the library now and write down my experience!¡± Abel bowed.

    He knew his condition. Since he had be an intermediate wizard, these days of leisure woulde to an end. He needed to shift all his attention to the Dark World.

    It was best to settle everything here and get back to his wizard circle in Harry Castle as soon as possible to practice his intermediate wizard lifesaver ¡®move in a sh¡¯. This spell was the biggest motivator for him to be an intermediate wizard.

    ¡°Master Bet, please!¡± Master Alfred bowed and said.

    Master Alfred could no longer treat Abel as a fellow. Although they say Master Alchemist by honor was a Master Alchemist as well, in reality, there was a big difference between the two. Actual Master alchemists were 3 times more likely to sessfully make an advanced potion than Master Alchemists by honor, Elite Alchemists.

    Not to mention those top-level potions; they were only achievable by Master Alchemists. Their forms were extremely rare in the Holy Continent, and their ingredients were extraordinarily difficult to gather.

    Still, they had moved the hearts of countless due to their terrifying effects. With a new Master Alchemist, there would be newfound hope for this originally impossible task.

    Abel arrived on the first floor from the basement. Master Alfred then yelled at another Alchemist, ¡°Strike the alert bell 30 times!¡±

    That alchemist was stunned. He couldn¡¯t remember what striking the alert bell 30 times meant. The Alchemy Union alert bell would only be struck during crucial times, and normally they would only strike it 24 times at most.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go!¡± Master Alfred yelled again.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± That Alchemist snapped awake again and quickly ran out. After 10 steps, he suddenly came to a halt. He suddenly remembered what 30 strikes signify, so he speeded to the hall even quicker.

    Abel arrived at the library once again. The 2 masters by honor respectfully stood by his side and opened the library¡¯s hidden door for him.

    Master Peter carefully picked up that orc skin book with the 5 Master Alchemists¡¯ documented experience and handed it to Abel.

    Meanwhile, Master Alfred moved a desk and a chair from outside. The special ind rune pen was prepared.

    This ink and rune pen was crucial to the library. Even though no one had been able to use it during the past 1000 years, it always needed to be at standby for a Master Alchemist.

    It was a special ink that could preserve its form for thousands of years, and the rune pen was specifically made for this ink. Those things were extremely high value, and they were all made for a Master Alchemist to document his experience.

    Abel sat down and picked up the rune pen. He dipped it into the ink, opened the orc skin book, and found a nk page behind the 5 Master alchemists.

    This orc skin book was not made with ordinary orc skin. Thousands of years had passed, and it looked as though it was just made.

    Abel thought for a moment. Other than the secrets he could disclose, he had written down every step of his transformation. Since he thought as he wrote, it had taken him more than 1 hour toplete.

    As he began to write, a barrier circle was ignited in this room to give him peace of mind during his documentation process.

    Bell sounds began to emerge from the sky of Angstrom City. These continuous bell strikes made many elves confused. They had never heard the bell being struck so many times.

    Master Mara minded her own business in her alchemyb. At first, she didn¡¯t care too much about the bell sound, but as the bell went off, she suddenly felt her heart twitch. By the time the bell stopped, she waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Someone had be a Master alchemist!¡± As a Master Alchemist by honor, she knew what 30 bell strikes signified. An Alchemist had achieved the unachievable.

    Someone in the Angstrom City Alchemy Union had seeded? Who could it be?

    Was it Master Alfred?

    Or other masters?

    Master Mara no longer felt like making potions. She stood up viciously, flew through her door, and yelled at her steward to prepare a carriage.

    All the alchemists from the alchemy union in Angstrom City went insane. It didn¡¯t matter if they were in or out of town. They all immediately stopped their task¨Cno matter how important it was¨Cand gathered around the alchemy union.

    In the Grand Ducal Pce, Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert exchanged nces.

    ¡°howe I¡¯m not surprised at all?¡± Duke Albert said with a smile.

    ¡°Same. I have been shocked by him too many times. I¡¯ve be numb to it!¡± Grand Duke Edwina also smiled.

    Abel¡¯s level up would bring great changes to Angstrom City. This City had given birth to the only Master Alchemist. From now on, all alchemists would treat it as a Holy City.

    As the manager of Angstrom City, a lot was going through Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 779 - Meeting of Master Alchemists

    <h4>Chapter 779: Meeting of Master Alchemists</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel looked down towards the first floor from the second floor as he walked out of the library. It was tightly packed with elves, humans, and dwarfs.

    They were all alchemists. In a short period of time, the birth of a Master Alchemist shocked the entire Holy Continent. Each Alchemy Union quickly sent its own representatives.

    Those representatives had the chance to interact with this new Master Alchemist. Not only to congratte him but invite him to their own alchemy Union. A single visit could be extremely beneficial.

    All the attention gathered on Abel as he appeared. Almost all alchemists were stunned by his age. Under their power of the will, Abel was giving out an extremely lively life force, which showed how young he was.

    Even with the lifespan of elves, this master alchemist was no more than 50 years old. With such a young Master Alchemists, it would be surprising if they were not shocked.

    All the alchemists deeply bowed in the hall.

    They looked like they were looking up at a king, an alchemy King.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet, I am the representative for the Liante City Alchemy Union. I hope one day you can pay a visit to the Liante City Alchemy Union!¡± A human alchemist stepped up and bowed.

    As soon as he finished, more human alchemists quickly stepped up and introduced themselves.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet. I am the representative from the dwarf¡¯s Moka City. Although our paths are different, I really hope you can pay a visit to the Moka City Alchemy Union. We will open up all our alchemy resources to you!¡± A dwarf alchemist¡¯s voice was thunderous, louder than all the humans. It was hard to believe such a small body could generate such a powerfully scary voice.

    Alchemy included potion making and metallurgy. Potion making was based on the effects of herbs and nts. Most of their practitioners were elves and humans.

    On the other hand, metallurgy was based on the study of metals. They could alter the form andbine different metals to create new, even stronger materials. They were the foundation of weapons and magic circle making.

    Due to the special living conditions of the dwarfs and their talent in mining and forgery, most dwarf alchemists were specialized in metallurgy.

    Since the dwarf alchemists needed to do alchemy on metals, it was a lot harder for them to level up. They did not even have many elite alchemists, let alone Master Alchemists by honor.

    Therefore, the dwarfs needed a Master alchemist to join their school of metallurgy. If Abel did, maybe it would make a night and day difference to the dwarfs¡¯ alchemy.

    ¡°Everyone, please be quiet. Master Bet just leveled up. He still needs some time to adjust. Please don¡¯t interrupt his rest!¡± Master Alfred yelled as he saw the situation was not right.

    He knew Abel did not have a strong bond with the Angstrom City Alchemy Union. He rarely came to the union. If he wasn¡¯t so close to the Grand Ducal Pce, he might not even show up.

    Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t let other alchemy unions interact with Abel too much, at least before the Angstrom City Alchemy Union offered Abel enough benefits for him to stay for certain.

    Abel let out a long breath of relief. He didn¡¯t have time to care about any Alchemy Unions; he didn¡¯t even have time for a visit.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to go back and learn his ¡®move in a sh¡¯ spell. He needed to grasp this wizard lifesaver as soon as possible.

    There was amon saying in the Holy Continent: a wizard did not know how to move in a sh and was not a real wizard. At that moment, he was exactly an intermediate wizard who didn¡¯t know how to move in a sh.

    He passionately bowed at Master Alfred and then gazed at alchemists in the hall. He said, ¡°Thank you all for the congrattions. However, I still have a lot to learn with this level up. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have any time to join events in the near future. Please excuse me!¡±

    ¡°Master Bet, please follow me!¡± Master Alfred felt his heart filled with joy when he heard Abel¡¯s words. He quickly walked to the second floor, bowed at Abel, and led him to the third floor.

    All of a sudden, the alchemists in the hall did not know what to do. They could see what the Alchemy Union in Angstrom City was doing. This alchemy union wanted to take full ownership of this Master Alchemist, but there was not much they could do about it. At the end of the day, Abel was still a member of the Alchemy Union in Angstrom City.

    Abel followed Master Alfred to the third floor. As far as he knew, all the important alchemists in the union had their own alchemy room in here.

    ¡°Master Bet, from now on, this will be your personal alchemy room. . All the ingredients in here are free. As long as you ask, the union will provide!¡± Master Alfred opened a door and said.

    Abel walked into the alchemy room. He realized it was extremely luxurious. Everything in this alchemy room was a treasure. No wonder they called the elves the wealthiest race in the Holy Continent.

    From the alchemy bench to the range crystal ss, and even the supporting equipment was extraordinary. If a normal alchemist had made a potion in this environment, maybe his sess rate would double.

    Most importantly, all the ingredients were free. This meant Abel no longer has to exchange his alchemy ingredients. He just needed to make a list and send it to the union.

    Although this might not mean much for an intermediate or low-rank alchemist, it could make a night and day difference for an elite or above alchemist. Each ingredient in advanced or master potions was extremely high value, and some were not even for sale. The unions themselves could only cultivate them.

    If Abel didn¡¯t have an ie through his lotions and conditioners, his ingredients would have him bankrupt.

    However, Abel only nced around at that alchemy room. Everything in there did not attract him too much. In his Akara tent, he had a full set of Dark Gold Alchemy equipment, the Akara alchemy bottles.

    The Akara Bottle had the effect of ¡®spirit sh¡¯; it could forcefully turn a potion into the first level. As Abel¡¯s alchemy skills increased, this effect would get even more powerful.

    ¡°Master Alfred, I can¡¯t stay in the alchemy union for long, so I don¡¯t need this alchemy room!¡± Abel shook his head.

    ¡°No, Master Bet. Please don¡¯t decline. I will maintain this ce for you. When you have time to visit the union, this room will be waiting for you. It is the treatment you deserve!¡± Master Alfred quickly added.

    Abel¡¯s rejection made him very worried. If a Master Alchemist did not have an alchemy room in a union, what would other alchemy unions think?

    ¡°Ok, if it¡¯s like that, then help me keep the room!¡± Abel knew what Master Alfred was thinking, so he helplessly nodded.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is your badge. Please ept it!¡± Master Alfred took out a gold alchemy badge. It was the one for Master Alchemist, and Abel had never seen anything like it.

    Abel reached out to grab it and then used it to rece the Master Alchemist by honor badge on his chest.

    ¡°Master Bet, we have prepared a Master Alchemist level alchemy inheritance for you. As a Master alchemist, you need to rely even more on your own ability because most of the ingredients in these ancient forms had gone extinct. All the forms and experience inherited by Master Alchemist the union could find was gathered in this book!¡± Master Alchemist said in a somewhat embarrassed tone.

    Seeing Abel putting on his Master Alchemist badge, Master Alfred felt his heart lifted. The Angstrom City alchemy union gave out this master alchemist badge. It signified that the union had invited Abel. The thing he worried about the most was that Abel would join another alchemy union before he epted this badge.

 Chapter 780 - Inherited

    <h4>Chapter 780: Inherited</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    After Abel sent off Master Alfred, he flicked open the Master Alchemist inheritance. This book was not made with leaves but themon orc skin of the Holy Continent.

    There were 3 potion forms being recorded as well as the research results of the past Master alchemists.

    ¡®Age increasing potion¡¯ this potion required 30 or more types of ingredients. Each time it could increase lifespan for 30 years. Although this potion could only be used once in a lifetime, it could still make you live longer. Even a single year would be great.

    The best thing about the Age increasing potion was that any life form could use it, and there was no special requirement for body attributes.

    However, 3 of the required ingredients had already gone extinct in the Holy Continent. 2 of them were the main ingredients. So making this potion was near impossible.

    Due to the extinction of certain ingredients, an illustration of each ingredient was clearly drawn out in this book.

    The elf who made this book must be highly skilled at drawing. Every stroke of detail was precise.

    ¡®Soul nourishing potion¡¯ the injury of the soul was the scariest injury of all. It was almost impossible to heal it easily. Minor injuries to the soul could only be recovered with time through the natural strength of the body. Major injuries to the soul resulted in death.

    Anything that had to do with the soul was a treasure since injuries to the soul were impossible to treat.

    2 of the required ingredients for this Soul nourishing potion were also extinct in the Holy Continent. However, through the research of countless generations of Master Alchemists, a few substitutes were found. Although their effects were not as strong as the original one, it was still somewhat beneficial to the soul.

    Still, both the original and the altered version of the Soul nourishing potion needed a Master Alchemist¡¯s skills. Even though the altered version was achievable, its ingredients were still extremely rare. At least Abel had never seen most of them.

    Abel had emptied the storage room of the alchemy union, and he had seen countless amounts of ingredients over the years, so you can imagine how rare the ingredients for that Soul nourishing potion were.

    Of course, this potion was also beneficial to wizards. Besides recovering the soul, it could also strengthen it if your soul was not injured.

    If you wanted to be a wizard, your soul needed to be a lot stronger than a normal human. This way, the power of the will could form, which was the foundation of wizardry.

    If the soul of a wizard could be strengthened, the effect of their meditation would be a lot stronger.

    Although not many people would waste this Master Alchemist exclusive potion on strengthening the soul, Abel was tempted. His soul was already extremely powerful. Even a slight increase would be a good thing.

    Also, he could use this potion on his family or his children in the future if they were not gifted in wizardry. A stronger soul leads to a stronger power of the will.

    Then there was the ¡®Lizard Potion.¡¯ This potion could regenerate severed limbs. Abel¡¯s mouth immediately dropped to the floor. Even his ¡®full recovery potion¡¯ could not fully regenerate a limb.

    Some of its core ingredients were also extinct, and substitutes had been found after generations of research. Still, this newer version could only be effective when the original severed limb was well preserved and not damaged.

    Abel put down the Master Alchemist inheritance. If alchemy was his main upation, researching and finding substitutes for these 3 alchemy forms would be his future path. Or maybe he could even create the 2 altered versions of those potions to further increase his own alchemy ability.

    However, Abel did think about it too much. Doing alchemy research just wasn¡¯t his priority at that moment. The ¡®survival potion¡¯ was quite good, but all of its ingredients were extinct, and finding substitutes wouldn¡¯t be possible without the help of at least a few other Master Alchemists.

    Abel bet he alchemy union could find a few ingredients for the ¡®Soul nourishing potion,¡¯ but those things were too valuable. If he wanted to increase his ability through a soul-nourishing potion, the difference it could make was basically like adding a drop of water in a bucket anyway.

    The ¡®Lizard Potion¡¯ could be a game-changer, but the altered version was basically useless. If he could preserve his limb, even normal recovery potions could do the trick.

    Connecting a limb to a body was basically like healing a big wound, but the scary thing about the original Lizard Potion was that it could grow an entirely new limb from nothing.

    Abel skimmed through the ingredients for the altered ¡®soul-nourishing potion¡¯ once more and left his personal alchemy room. All the alchemists outside had left, so he used this opportunity to give his ingredient list to the service assistance behind the counter on the first floor.

    After waiting for his long reply, he quickly stepped on the teleportation circle and went back to Orwell Pce.

    After he settled with Steward Brewer, teleportation yet again through therge teleportation circle and arrived at his magic tower in Harry Castle.

    The first thing Abel did was to find Wizard Morton. When Abel found him, he bowed and said, ¡°Teacher, I am now an intermediate wizard. I want to use the spell training room for some time!¡±

    Wizard Morton was stunned for a moment, but he was slowly getting used to it, so he helplessly said, ¡°Abel, you shock me every time. The spell training room is ready. You can forbid anyone from entering at any time!¡±

    The spell training room was actually located on the second floor of Morton magic tower. That room was filled with special fog, covering the cloudy aura of the rune word ¡®insight.¡¯

    This training room had be the favorite ce for the Harry Castle wizard circle¡¯s core members. Normally, leveling up spells could take hundreds of years, but now they only needed 10 days. That feeling of endless mana had made every wizard¡¯s heart melt.

    Since Abel wanted to use the training room, Wizard Morton, as the owner of this magic tower, wouldn¡¯t want any other wizards to distract him.

    Afterward, all core members of the wizard circle received a message saying the training room would be closed for some time. The reopening was yet to be announced.

    Abel stood in the center of the training room. He needed to level up his ¡®move in a sh¡¯ to the highest level in the shortest period of time.

    Normally new intermediate wizards would take a long time to adjust to their new wizard pattern before practicing an intermediate spell like this, but not Abel. He had entered the training room before even learning the spell.

    Abel had studied the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ pattern long ago. Every detail of it was clearly burned in his mind.

    He began to draw with his hand in mid-air. Through the direction of his fingers, his power of the will created aplicated spell pattern. Afterward, the wizard core in his mind injected mana into it.

    His power of the will then located on a spot in the training room and ignited the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ spell pattern. As a white light shed, his body disappeared and reappeared in the spot he located.

    Just like that, he had done his first ¡®move in a sh¡¯. In the past, he could do this through ck Wind or a ¡®move in a sh¡¯ scroll, but doing it himself was a totally different experience.

    A dark gold glow shed on his Horadric Cube, and a symbol of a person¡¯s shadow appeared on the skill tree. From then on, all he needed to do was to ignite that symbol, and he could move in a sh.

    His sess turned him into an actually powerful wizard, an invincible wizard.

 Chapter 781 - Situation

    <h4>Chapter 781: Situation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Of course, Abel didn¡¯t actually train in the training room. After he made his first move in a sh, he brought the rune word ¡®insight¡¯ back to his own magic tower and went straight to the Dark World. He had more time to practice there.

    While he practiced ¡®move in a sh,¡¯ many things happened in the Holy Continent. There was the birth of a Master Alchemist in the Holy Continent., unseen in a thousand years. This master alchemist was an elf, which was no surprise.

    Everyone in the Holy Continent knew, only elves were qualified to be a Master Alchemist. And the very few that knew about the truth did not say anything.

    Bernie had been waiting in Harry Castle for a few days. But since Abel was doing his training, no one in the castle could get in touch with him.

    This training session mightst for a long time since Abel needed to master every single intermediate spell. With the aura of the rune word ¡®insight,¡¯ as a spell as his speedy spell casting spell, he could learn spells faster than any wizards.

    Normally wizards took at least 3 months to master the ¡®move in a sh¡¯ even if they were doing it in the training room. However, Abel was confident that he could master every intermediate wizard spell in 3 months by taking advantage of the time difference in the Dark World.

    Abel had disappeared, and he was nowhere to be seen in the Duchy of Carmel.

    As the winter rolled around, wheat began to grow, but every state in the Holy Continent realized one thing: every crop, including wheat, was not growing well.

    This wouldn¡¯t be an issue if it happened regionally, but it was happening throughout every inch of soil.

    ording to the records of the 3 kingdoms, the dwarfs and elves had gone through a simr thing a year ago. The investigation department had already alerted the human world, but the decrease in harvest was not enough to attract too much attention.

    After looking at the reports from the orc empire, elves, and dwarfs, a scary thought struck the human empire. The legendary famine that happened once in a few thousand years had begun.

    All of a sudden, the price of food shot up in the human world. Food became the most important resource for humans, so all the powerful duchies had used all kinds of tricks to gather as much food as possible.

    The structure was starting to shift. Throughout these years, the duchies in the human world were quite united due to the suppression of the 3 big kingdoms and powerful external threats such as the orc empire.

    In the past, even if duchies disagreed on certain issues, there were only a few arguments. It was not enough to spark a war between them.

    But ever since the orc empire began to weaken, the built-up tensions between the duchies began to surface, and the decrease in food production could further ignite this breakdown.

    A special phenomenon was emerging in the human world. Duchies that were known for their agriculture were often weaker due to the low price of food. Other than feeding everyone in the kingdom, they did not have much other ie.

    The duchies known for their mining industry were often more powerful since they had more branches of ie.

    Although the tension between duchies had already been established, the 3 big kingdoms were trying their best to keep it under control.

    But the tension was like a volcano. The more you tried to suppress it, the moreva it would gather. Once it reached a tipping point, all of its horrors would unleash at once.

    Out of all the Duchies, one duchy remained untouchables, and that was the Duchy of Carmel. This was because nobody was willing to mess with its powerful king.

    As for the dwarfs, most of their soils were equipped with a water sprinkling system after a year of hard work. They no longer have to worry about water shortages.

    The dwarfs were a united bunch. Once they were dedicated to something, their entire race would join. Their vast increase innd had made up for their decrease of harvestable crops. In the past year, they were already able to sustain themselves.

    Grandmaster Abel¡¯s image increased once again among the dwarfs. This time not because of his forgery, but the water sprinkling system he had created. It was a simple watering system, yet no one had thought about it before.

    Just like that, water towers quickly developed among the dwarfs. All Abel did was alter his original water sprinkling system a little to fit the terrains of the dwarfs, and it hadpletely solved their water shortage.

    Abel was already very friendly with the dwarfs due to his rtionship with the Goff family and their cksmith Union. Now, almost every dwarf would treat him with extreme gratitude.

    This meant the duchy of Carmel had the dwarfs support. It was no wonder why no other duchy would want to mess with it.

    Every shop in the duchy of Carmel had gained an extra supply chain, which was the Harvest City. Seemingly endless supply of food was delivered out from this city in lockdown, supplying every shop in the duchy of Carmel.

    After supplying spring water for the soils of Harvest City and the entire Orwell Valley, the Third Goddess fountain¡¯s water level had stabilized.

    The only reason Abel had used the third goddess fountain water in such vast amounts ofnd was that he had a duchy, and Harvest City was located in a special area. It was located in the far south of the Holy Continent, far away from any Duchy, which made it very safe.

    Of course, everyone in the city who made contact with the spring water had signed a magic contract to keep this secret.

    On the other hand, the Orwell Valley is surrounded by magic circles. Its safety was a guarantee.

    Just like that, Harvest City and Orwell Valley producing crops without anyone noticing. Still, Abel could not be the savior of the world. He could only stabilize his own duchy and help some friends with certain conditions.

    After 3 months, Abel came out from his training session and arrived at Morton magic tower. He then returned the rune word ¡®insight¡¯ to the spell training room and teleported to the pce of Bakong City.

    Steward Burbridge quickly stood straight when he saw Abel. He bowed and said,

    ¡°Your Majesty, the report is here. We have some important news!¡±

    He had been very busy recently. Although the duchy of Carmel was quite peaceful, the entire kingdom was in crisis. The tension between duchies did not subside, and many lords had tried to get in touch with Abel through steward Burbridge.

    However, no matter how hard he tried, all they got was a message saying Abel was doing his training.

    It was at that moment he realized how much of a hassle it was to have a wizard as a king. No matter how stressed those lords were, nothing in themon world could affect a wizard¡¯s training.

    ¡°Speak, what¡¯s so important?¡± Abel nodded. This was the first time he showed up in months. He needed a report to keep him up to date with the outer world.

    ¡°The important news is that every duchy is going through a decrease in food production. The famine hase true. Perhaps a big war will break out among the duchies!¡± Steward Burbridge said respectfully.

    ¡°The Duchy of Carmel was not affected, right?¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes, even though the food production of the duchy of Carmel had decreased as well, your old domain Harvest City had been a stable source. The food supply of the Duchy is now stabilized!¡± Burbridge bowed.

    ¡°Good. No need to care about other duchies. We are not afraid of them. If anyone messes with us, tell Head Commander Bodley and Head Commander Hoover to teach them a lesson. If you need any wizard for help, call my teacher Wizard Morton. He will organize some wizards for you!¡± Abel said dully.

    Actually, just a team of knights with Abel¡¯s gear could destroy a duchy.

 Chapter 782 - Searching Again

    <h4>Chapter 782: Searching Again</h4>

    Abel¡¯s confidence did not settle Burbridge¡¯s worry. All he knew was that Abel was an extremely powerful and well-known wizard.

    The Duchy of Carmel only had one Head Commander, and his family was not too wealthy. Even with Head Commander Bodley¡¯s help, their power would only be equal to other duchies at best.

    Burbridge didn¡¯t know there were 4 griffin headmanders and countless knights developing at immense speed in Harvest City.

    However, he knew one thing: as long as Abel was present, no one would mess with the Duchy of Carmel.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Duchy of Thunder, the Duchy of Koror, and the Duchy of Larka offeredrge amounts of wealth to purchase our crops. Since you are the one in charge of the crops inventory, the deal still had not been settled!¡± Burbridge reported again.

    ¡°Cut off our connection to other duchies. Tell them I went to a retreat. In the next few years, we will not interact with any other Duchies.¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Although he had a bit of crops stored up, it was not enough to supply other duchies. If he sold them, it would give out the image that the Duchy of Carmel hadrge amounts of crops. Then they would look like a fat piece of meat.

    Since the other duchies were going through a crisis, it would be possible that they decided to take a risk and make a move on the Duchy of Carmel.

    ¡°Yes, Your majesty!¡± Burbridge bowed.

    The next few days, Abel met up with many Bakong City councilors and settled some instability created during his absence.

    Soon, all the duchies that offered to buy crops from the Duchy of Carmel had been rejected, and their connections were cut off. They received a message saying their king was in a long term retreat, and he did not have time to care about the Duchy business.

    Afterward, Abel teleported to the far oasis in Lut Gholein of the Dark World. His power had increased dramatically. With 3 months of using the rune word ¡®insight,¡¯ he had mastered every intermediate spell as well as maxing them out to the highest level.

    Although he was still a rank 11 wizard, his skill level had already reached intermediate wizards¡¯ pinnacle. Other intermediate wizards with a higher rank could only give him a bit of pressure through their rank differences at most.

    This was the power of the rune word ¡®insight¡¯ aura. A Dark World rune word weapon with a spiritual aura yed a massive role.

    Even some rank 15 wizards had not leveled up all their spells to the max, but Abel had already done so as a rank 11 wizard.

    This was also why he had asked Wizard Morton to allow the core members of the wizard circle to use the spell training room. Its benefits were too noticeable.

    Since Abel had maxed out all his spells, he was shocked to see that his most powerful spell was the fire spell ¡®firewall.¡¯ Even without the rune word ¡®leaf,¡¯ he could give out 1300 points of fire damage per second.

    If he had the rune word ¡®leaf,¡¯ he could have up to 1600 points of fire damage. Finally, one of his wizard skills was more powerful than his most powerful knight skill.

    He also understood why most wizards in the Holy Continent were specialized in fire. First, the power of a fire attack was unmatched inparison to lightning attacks and ice attacks. Second, wizards did not have endless energy. A new intermediate wizard could practice 2 different types of spells.

    If a spell had reached the top level, the mana it consumed with each cast was huge. Also, if you wanted to further increase the power of a spell, you would need to level up all your other spells of the same kind as well.

    This was why most elite Wizards only specialized in one type of spell. The others were only for backup. Wizards skilled in 2 types of spells were extremely rare.

    Therefore, wizards who specialized in lighting spells were a special bunch. Many wizards had a love and hate rtionship with lightning spells. They loved its speed and numbing effect, but you might only end up with 1 point of damage if you did not have the talent for it.

    This 1 point of damage wouldn¡¯t bring any numbing effect; therefore, if lighting spells cast by a Wizard without the talent for lightning spells might end up useless.

    You could imagine what would happen if you cast a useless spell in a life or death battle.

    Even though Abel allowed the core member of his Wizard circle to use the rune word ¡®insight,¡¯ most of them would only practice normal spells other than Wizard Morton.

    Abel kept thinking as he moved in a sh alongside the far desert oasis. There were only some cactus in this dried up ce. Other types of nts were nowhere to be seen.

    He no longer needed ck Wind to help him move in a sh. Instead, he was the one helping ck Wind move in a sh. ck Wind could only move in a sh 5 times at the end of the day.

    But it wouldn¡¯t hurt having more lifesavers. It could carry Abel away from danger during the most critical times.

    Abel stopped outside of the maggotir. He had investigated this ce before, so he made a marking on the entrance making it easier to find.

    He smelled something horrific as soon as he entered the maggotir. It was the special smell of hell creatures. He had not made contact with any hell creatures in a long time, so he wasn¡¯t too used to the smell anymore.

    He summoned his 8 spirit guardian knights. As he moved in a sh again, he realized it was a little different from ck Wind and the scrolls.

    The ones from ck Wind and the scrolls were passive even if he could locate his target.

    As for his own move in a sh, he could surround all his summons and contracted beasts with his power of the will and move together.

    Just like at that moment. The spirit guardian knights did not use their own shing ability. Instead, they moved alongside Abel¡¯s power of the will and appeared at his targeted spot.

    Abel¡¯s power of the will had not only fully recovered, but it had gotten even more powerful since he had be an intermediate wizard. It had reached 350 points.

    He could move in the range of 350 meters, which allowed him to move at an immense speed in the Maggot Lair.

    Soon, he ran into his first hell creature: a death beetle. It was a type of hell beetle that could automatically reflect attacks with lightning.

    The spirit guardian knights shed in front of Abel as Abel replenished the fire enchantment on them. This allowed each of them to have fire attacks as well as increasing their damage to 140 points.

    The environment of the maggotir was quite special. Its holes were extremely tight: only a bug could pass through each time. Therefore, those spirit guardian knights could only fight one death beetle at a time.

    This dramatically reduced their fighting speed. Also, sand maggots would often emerge from the ground. They attacked with poison. Even with Abel¡¯s poison resistance, he could not fully avoid it.

    This was why Abel had to learn to move in a sh before venturing into the underground tunnel. There were way too many unknown dangers. There was no second chance in the Dark World. He only had one life. Even if it slowed down his progress, he would not put his life at risk.

    This confirmed his suspicions. After he ignited a hole with a ¡®firewall,¡¯ all the death beetles inside were burned to death. Even the ones who tried to retreat were burned left and right.

 Chapter 783 - Powerful Spell

    <h4>Chapter 783: Powerful Spell</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel finally felt like a real wizard after casting the powerful firewall. He was no longer dashing into groups of hell creatures with a knight sword and putting his life at risk.

    Using a knight sword was still a reasonable fighting style in the Rogue Encampment, but he could no longer do so after arriving at Lut Gholein.

    Most of the hell creatures in Lut Gholein could use elemental attacks, which were a lot stronger than physical attacks.

    He quickly explored the first level of the maggotir with his new spells. With the spirit guardian knights blocking the attacks upfront, Abel could keep unleashing powerful spells from behind and wipe out those hell creatures with ease.

    In the past, it would have taken Abel at least 10 days to explore the maze-likeir fully, even if he was lucky enough to find the entrance quickly.

    But now, it had only taken him 2 days before he arrived at the entrance to the second level. Most of his time was spent fighting bugs.

    He saw new bugs as soon as he stepped into the second level of the maggotir. Patches of ck Locusts flew towards him like storm clouds in the sky. It would have taken him forever to kill those things if he just relied on his spirit guardian knights to strike them down one by one.

    However, with the Firewall, those patches of ck Locusts were dropped dead in ashes. The horrific power of a wizard was on full disy.

    After a few more days, he found the entrance to the third level of the maggotir. The hell creature on this level had clearly gotten more powerful. There were Holy Beetles, which were more powerful than Death Beetles, and there were also Sand Maggots with even vicious poison than Stone Worms.

    Sand Maggots¡¯ eggs covered the third level, making Abel feel like he was in an alien movie.

    As Abel kept moving, those rock-like maggot eggs would burst open andrge amounts of sand maggotrva would st forward.

    Those little sand maggots were not powerful, but their poison was still enough to do damage. Therefore Abel had be extra careful ever since he entered the third level.

    The ¡®move in a sh¡¯ was convenient in this situation. It could always pull him out of the most dangerous times.

    Of course, he also had his new Broken Ice Armour on. This allowed him to minimize unavoidable attacks to the max. The armor could also slow down hell creates who attacked him, which made it even easier for him to strike back.

    He had been on the third level for 5 days. Abel had gotten used to the smell. He was back at his old ruthless fighting days.

    After killing some holy beetles, he discovered a hole covered in slime below their corpses. It was amon marking in the maggotir.

    Abel would not use his hand to wipe away the slime. He tried to use his hand on the slime in the past, and the slime stuck on his hand for days.

    Making his spirit guardian knights do the job was also not a good idea. Those things would not clean themselves, so it was still up to Abel to do the cleaning at the end of the day.

    Using the ¡®telekinesis¡¯ spell was also not a solution since the slime would still end up on his hand,

    Atst, he decided to use his power of will. Since his power of the will had gotten stronger, it could easily wipe away the slime. It seemed this level-up hade in handy again.

    If that slime did not have the ability to block power of the will, he could have easily shed into the hole. However, since his vision was distorted by it, Abel would not sh into unknown territory.

    With the slime away, he quickly scanned the hole with his power of will. It was a single long tunnel, and he did not find a single hell creature with his power of the will range of 350 meters.

    Abel ignited another ¡®move in a sh¡¯ and entered the tunnel with the spirit guardian knights, blocking at the front.

    He scanned the forward for another 350 meters with his power of will. Still, he didn¡¯t find a single hell creature, and suddenly, he felt his heart drop.

    Normally, phenomena like this would only happen when a powerful hell creature was nearby. Since they would only keep some servant level hell creatures alongside them, normal hell creatures would not go near them.

    Could this be where Coldworm the Burrower was located? Coldworm the Burrower was the final dark gold boss of the Maggot Lair, the most powerful ruler of the territory.

    Abel paused for 2 seconds. Suddenly the ground below him began to shake. 15 ck and one blue stone worms suddenly broke out from the ground.

    All of this happened too suddenly. Before Abel could even react, a string of poison was already flying towards him, and soon, he was engulfed in poison.

    Luckily Abel¡¯s body was quite resistant to poison. It had only made him faint a little before he shed away from the stone worms.

    The 8 spirit guardian knights stayed and fought. Their recovery power was remarkably strong. As long as it was not an instant kill, they could fully recover in a short amount of time.

    Therefore, as long as Abel kept an eye on the Spirit guardian knight¡¯s health through his druid soul, his spirit guardian knights could be perfect shields.

    Since Abel had leveled up as a wizard, those spirit guardian knights could fully focus on defense.

    Suddenly, Abel realized something happening to the spirit guardian knights through his druid soul. ¡°Not good. Why were they getting hurt with each attack?¡±

    His gaze then turned to the 16 stone worms. To his surprise, there was a golden spiritual aura glowing below them.

    Everything happened too quickly, and Abel did not have time to prepare and take a good look at them. He realized that the blue stone worm was actually a little dark gold boss.

    That golden spiritual aura could defect attacks, especially close-range attacks.

    ¡°Defence, don¡¯t attack!¡± Abelmanded through the power of the will.

    Simultaneously, the Firewall spell pattern shed in his hand, and a Firewall appeared below the worms. The worms screeched and relentlessly spilled poison, fully turning the spirit guardian knights green.

    The poison from that blue stone worm was especially strong. The health points of those spirit guardian knights who made contact with it dropped at an immacte speed. However, when it had dropped to one third, Abel¡¯s druid soul automatically used a full recovery potion and revived them back to normal.

    When all 15 of the stone worms had burned to ash, the Blue Stone worm was still surviving. It kept twitching in the mes of the Firewall. Finally, it had died when Abel replenished the Firewall 5 times.

    After the blue stone worm died, a golden glowing ball flew out from its corpse and entered the Horadric Cube on Abel¡¯s left arm.

    Another bottle of ¡®ability potion.¡¯ Abel felt joy struck his heart. Looking at that blue stone worm¡¯s performance, it should have at least 2 abilities: aura enchantment and Extra strong.

    Aura Enchantment was the thorn aura ability.

    Abel was a little worried when it came to things like aura. ording to his teacher Wizard Morton, he might be in big trouble if someone had spotted him using an aura.

    Just think about that rune world ¡®insight¡¯ with the ability to level up spells through the Meditation Aura. Wizard Morton had created a designated training room with smoke to hide it.

    Therefore if he used this ability potion on one of his summons and ended up with the aura enchantment, he could no longer summon that summon in the Holy Continent. This would greatly reduce his ability.

    As for this potion¡¯s other ability, ¡®Extra Strong,¡¯ he didn¡¯t have to worry about it.

    Abel thought for a moment and decided not to use this ability potion immediately. He would consider again after discovering why an aura couldn¡¯t be used in public.

    He had 2 ability potions, and both of them had the Aura Enchantment ability. So he couldn¡¯t use both of them for now.

 Chapter 784 - Break

    <h4>Chapter 784: Break</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    After killing the rock maggot, Abel quickly increased his shing speed. After a few moves, he discovered a decent sized area around 100 square meters.

    There were countless Holy Beetle and sand maggots there. They were all servant level hell creatures.

    Abel kept scanning with his power of will, and he spotted a giant golden maggot with half of its body in the ground. It was Coldworm the Burrower. Suddenly, it let out a loud screech, and the sand maggots beside it began toy eggs. It was aware of Abel.

    The Holy Beetles also patroled, but they could only walk in a line due to the narrow tunnel.

    Abel did not sh in front of the beetles. Instead, hemanded his spirit guardian knights to do so. Afterward, he shed behind the spirit guardian knights.

    His Firewall started burning once again. The Holy Beetles screamed in agony. Patches of lightning shoot out from their body, but since they were in a narrow tunnel, most of the lighting was blocked by the walls, and the spirit guardian knights blocked the remaining ones.

    Hundreds of Holy Beetles dashed towards Abel, but their hopeless attacks couldn¡¯t even get close to Abel before they were burned to ash.

    Soon, Abel realized through his power of the will that all of the Holy Beetles in this ce had died by charging into the tunnel.

    Abel now understood that Holy Beetles only had fighting instincts and no intelligence. This kind of attack might do some damage in an open space, but definitely not in an environment like this.

    Abel kept scanning with his power of will. Only some sand maggots and the Coldworm of Burrower were left beside the scattered eggs on the ground.

    Without the Holy Beetles, those Sand maggots could not do much damage. Still, their poison attacks were a bit annoying.

    Since there was no big danger, he wanted to sh forward and burn them with a firewall.

    Afterwards, the spirit guardian knights, ck Wind, and him, disappeared from the tunnel in a sh of white light. They then reappeared in the open space with the spirit guardian knights guarding by Abel¡¯s side.

    Abel immediately threw a Firewall towards the Coldworm of Burrower as the spirit guardian knights began to wipe out those sand maggots. Those sand maggots were all servant level. Their life force was quite strong. Even the spirit guardian knights were fire enchanted. They couldn¡¯t kill them all in a short time.

    Just when Abel thought the Coldworm of Burrower would screech and twitch in his Firewall, it did the unexpected and remained still.

    The firewall kept burning, but Coldworm seemed unaffected by it.

    Suddenly, Abel thought of those dark gold bosses¡¯ rare ability from hell ¡®Complete fire resistance.¡¯ This ability could make fire attackspletely useless.

    Since fire attacks were useless, Abel quickly changed to an Ice Pole spell and threw out strikes of sharp ice asteroids.

    However, he was shocked once again. The Coldworm of Burrower was also unaffected by it.

    ¡°Complete ice resistance¡¯, Abel med his luck. It was extremely rare to see a dark gold boss with 2 types of resistance, yet he had run into one.

    When he changed to a lightning spell, he seemed to forget how long he had stayed in one ce.

    His journey was too smooth. Since he discovered the power of wizards, he had lost the fear of the Dark World. He was holding a rune world ¡®leaf¡¯ magic staff, which could strengthen his firewall.

    However, the downside was his defense. It had taken a dramatic drop to only 10 points.

    Suddenly, a few unnoticeable rocks beside him burst open, and countless sand maggotrva gushed out and surrounded him in a blink of an eye.

    Afterward, more and more maggot eggs hatched and speeded towards him.

    When Abel realized what was going on, he immediately wanted to move in a sh. But before he could ignite the spell pattern, the Coldworm of Burrower let out a big howl, and his body immediately turned green.

    Abel felt a vicious sense of dizziness as his body grew weak. This slowed down his reaction speed, stopped his move in a sh spell, as well as broken both of his magic defense.

    Since he failed to move in a sh, the sand maggots speeded in front of Abel and unleashed their crazy attacks.

    Those sand maggots¡¯ attack power was strong, only 1 point of damage with some poisonous effect at most.

    The horror of those hell creatures¡¯ special close body attributes defusing effect was on full disy. Although Abel¡¯s Broken Ice armor kept striking back automatically, there was still way too many Stand maggotrva.

    The frost slowed some down, but there was still a sea of theming towards Abel.

    Abel¡¯s quick recovery could stop the defusing effect to some extent, but there was just way too much sand maggotrva¨Cto the point where he could not recover fast enough. His attributes were defused.

    Abel felt his body shaking. No matter how much he struggled, he could not break out from this defused state. Soon, his Broken ice armor fell apart. Anotheryer of defense was down.

    The spirit guardian knights realized what was happening to Abel, so they quickly came back for support. However, those stand maggot eggs kept hatching. There were seemingly endless amounts of sand maggotrva covering the sky.

    To add salt to an open wound, that Coldworm the Burrower howled again and a dark red cloud of curse emerged above the spirit guardian knights. Red raindrops of curse poured down, and a red glow emerged above the head of those spirit guardian knights.

    ¡°It¡¯s the amplify damage curse!¡± Abel felt his body getting weak and weaker. Originally, those sand maggots did not damage him even though they kept defusing his power.

    But since the amplified damage curse appeared, they would hurt him with each strike. Although they were still not powerful, Abel was being attacked by tens of them at a time.

    He felt his life force slowly draining. Luckily his druid soul automatically ignited a full recovery potion from his belt and brought him back to his best shape.

    But, it did not clear away the curse and free him from the defused state. Even the green poison on him remained.

    Coldworm the Burrower howled again, and a green poisonous gas filled the air. Abel felt his body weaken once again, and the dizziness returned.

    He was in extreme danger. Using the full recovery potion to sustain himself was not a solution since he would eventually run out of it. After that, he would be done.

    ¡®ck Wind!¡± Abel yelled, almost instinctively.

    ck Wind was useful in countless crucial times like this, and this time was no different. As Abel yelled, the move in a sh in ck Wind¡¯s nature was ignited.

    ck Wind¡¯s move in a sh was not a spell. It was his natural ability. It didn¡¯t need a spell pattern, which was a lot faster and convenient than Abel¡¯s move in a sh.

    A white light shed, and the stand maggotrva missed their attacks. They desperately tried to search for their target again, but Abel was nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 785 - Kill

    <h4>Chapter 785: Kill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel let out a long breath of relief after he shed out of that ce filled with maggotrva. What just happened was too dangerous. If ck Wind couldn¡¯t move in a sh naturally, he might have been stuck there forever.

    He had not fought hell creatures in a long time, and his journey had been extremely sessful until that point, which made him lose all fear in the Dark World.

    The powerful ability of wizards made him arrogant, and this mindset was what put him in danger.

    He had finally got a taste of the Dark World hell creatures¡¯ diffusion ability. It could make anyone feel hopeless, just like a nightmare.

    Abel examined his actions and put away his arrogance. He then carefully ignited his broken ice armor andbat qi armor again.

    He put away the rune world ¡®leaf¡¯ magic staff and took out the rune word ¡®iron¡¯ sword and rune world ¡®ancient pledge¡¯ shield. His defense and attribute resistance shot up immediately.

    The 8 spirit guardian knights were still fighting. The spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s weakness was clear. Even though those sand maggotrvae were easy to kill, it could only kill them one by one without a mass attack ability. The process was painfully slow.

    At the same time, Coldworm the Burrower would throw some poison attacks and ¡®amplify damage¡¯ curse from time to time. Those spirit guardian knights kept getting damaged. If Abel¡¯s druid soul did not keep using the ¡®light healing potion¡¯ to replenish their life, they would have been dead already.

    Naga was the only one in the team with a mass attack ability, but that ability was based on poison. Those sand maggots were naturally resistant to it, so Naga¡¯s mass attack could barely do anything to them.

    However, with those spirit guardian knights keeping the flying sand maggotrva upied, Abel was safe outside the tunnel.

    He decided not to move in a sh and slowly walked towards Coldworm the Burrower¡¯s territory. When he saw the ground covered in eggs, he summoned a Mud monster to block in front of him.

    The mud monster slowed down all sand maggots.

    Afterward, Abel threw out patches and patches of firewall in the air. Although the firewall was useless to Coldworm the Burrower, it worked wonderfully on those Sand Maggot and theirrva.

    His main target was those sand maggots responsible forying eggs. They were slow, so all they could do was twitch and screen within the firewalls of this confined space.

    Abel did not grow desperate this time. He let the burning firewall clean the sand maggots one by one, killing theirrva.

    Soon, all the sand maggots were wiped out under the powerful fire elements of the firewall. Those sand maggotrva, as well as their hidden or exposed eggs on the ground, couldn¡¯t even survive for a second of burning.

    Even without those sand maggots and theirrva, Abel still let the mes burn for another round.

    Soon, the only thing left was Coldworm the Burrower. It was not known for its attacks since it could only poison attacks, and Abel already had the poison resistance Ancient Pledge shield on him.

    Its attacks were no longer a threat to Abel. Since those spirit guardian knights were free, they all gathered around Coldworm the Burrower and ruthlessly stuck down with their Iron Sword.

    Abel stood closely behind the spirit guardian knights and ignited the static field. Coldworm the Burrower screeched in agony under the white strips of lightning.

    A spell like the static field would take a long time to ignite, but it was very satisfying to use. At first, Coldworm of Burrower was still striking back with its poison attacks under the attacks of those spirit guardian knights, but after a few rounds of the static field, it was feeling pain.

    After a few more rounds of the static field, the spell had lost its magical ability.

    Since Coldworm the Burrower was fully resistant to ice and fire spells, Abel used another lightning spell.

    He ignited the ¡®lightning¡¯ spell pattern, and a strike of lightning emerged from the sky and struck upon Coldworm the Burrower.

    Coldworm the Burrower was numbed and covered in electric arcs immediately.

    Abel¡¯s lightning spell power was 1 to 337 points of lightning elemental damage. Since he had the skill tree in his Horadric Cube and his gift for lightning spells, he could make 377 points of damage with every strike.

    It seemed like Abel had underestimated the power of this lightning spell. His original Firewall spell had more than 1300 points of fire damage, 1000 points more than this lightning spell on paper.

    However, in an actual battle, this lightning spell was more practical and even scarier.

    Every strike of lightning could numb Coldworm the Burrower. One wouldpletely lose the ability to defend and attack in a numb state, so Coldworm the Burrower had basically turned into a fixed target.

    Although the lightning spell looked weak, it could do a lot of damage. Maybe this was why so many creatures were afraid of lightning spells.

    Coldworm the Burrower was numbed as it endured the ruthless attacks. It could not unleash it¡¯s poison attacks, so it couldn¡¯t strike back. It could only brutally take in Abel and the 8 spirit guardian knights¡¯ attacks.

    The worms on Coldworm the Burrower increased as time passed. Green blood gushed out to the ground.

    Abel sensed the life force of that Coldworm fading, but suddenly he also felt a sense of danger. He quickly shed back to the tunnel outside of the space.

    The spirit guardian knights received Abel¡¯s warning, but they were a little toote. A powerful ice force sted out of Coldworm the Burrower.

    ¡®Ice enchantment¡¯ Abel could feel the energy wave of the ice force even in the tunnel outside. He knew a powerful ice element would st out of Coldworm the Burrower after it died.

    Afterward, he felt like his power of the will was torn apart. Although his druid soul was overseeing everything, the ice st happened way too quickly. So quick that even his druid soul could not react.

    A spirit guardian knight had taken a huge hit and was killed in a second. The other spirit guardian knights were hurt very badly as well.

    Abel went back inside. Coldworm, the Burrower was dead, and the entire ce was covered in its greed blood. Once again, Abel was faced with the true definition of the word hell.

    A golden glowing ball flew out from the Coldworm¡¯s dead body and went into the Horadric Cube on Abel¡¯s left arm.

    He knew it was another Ability potion. He could roughly guess what kind of ability this potion had. One was the ice enchantment that just killed his spirit guardian knight.

    Another was magic resistance. This could dramatically lessen the power of spells, which was why Abel needed to use the lightning spell a few hundred times before killing the thing.

    There was also the amplifying damage curse, which the spirit guardian knight captain already had.

    This was the only usable ability potion he had gotten recently. It did not have any aura enchantment, which was forbidden in the Holy Continent.

    Abel put away his spirit guardian knights and cast a skeleton resurrection spell on Coldworm the Burrower¡¯s corpse. Soon, the corpse began to shake, and ¡®Bang!¡¯ It blew open.

    A skeleton emerged from inside. Abel quickly scanned with his power of the will, but to his disappointment, this skeleton did not inherit any special ability.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but gaze at spirit guardian knight Naga. What kind of luck did he need to summon something like Naga?

 Chapter 786 - Bernieâ€™s Visit

    <h4>Chapter 786: Bernie¡¯s Visit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel¡¯s intuition had saved him once again in a battle, but he was really not satisfied with the result. He would be at a huge disadvantage once he was faced with too many enemies.

    Just like when he was fighting against the sand maggotrva, he could not react because there were too many threats from all directions and because those sand maggotrvae were too weak to threaten him anyway.

    However, when he was fighting against Coldworm the Burrower one to one, he spotted its ice enchantment explosion immediately.

    Abel shook his head. His intuition still saved his life nevertheless, and his carelessness put him in that situation.

    He resummoned a spirit wolf for that spirit guardian knight. Although its power had decreased a lot, it should recover after some time of fighting in the Dark World.

    The only thing left in this ce was a golden box. It was not too noticeable at first since Coldworm the Burrower, and it¡¯s Sand Maggots were also gold.

    Abel stepped up and opened the box. Inside was ced with an ancient magic staff. He didn¡¯t have to guess. It was the ¡®staff of the king.¡¯

    The name sounded great, but in reality, it was not that useful. It was just one of theponents in making the Horadric Staff.

    Abel put away the staff of the king and kept searching in the box. There was a long shape charm. ording to his knowledge, it was a grand charm.

    Grand charms could be ignited even in a portal object, and most importantly they could change attributes with 3 perfect gems.

    Abel ignited the sight and data analysing ability of the world stone, and the charm began to glow. Afterward, its attributes were reflected in Abel¡¯s mind.

    Serpent¡¯s Grand Charm

    +52 mana

    This attribute was not too useful for someone with more than 3000 points of mana like Abel. But as long as he could change the attributes, he could be the one he wanted.

    He then ced the Serpent¡¯s Grand Charm in his portal bracelet and looked at the space inside. Nothing changed, so he left.

    He returned to Lut Gholein, but did not stay in the Dark World. He did not have many perfect gems on him. He needed tobine some normal gems to refill them.

    He also needed some rest after the adventure today. He really needed to rethink his wizard fighting tactics

    He returned to his magic tower in the Harry Castle Wizard Circle and then teleported to Harry Castle.

    As soon as he arrived, he saw a familiar silhouette.

    ¡°Bernie, why are you here?¡± Abel was shocked.

    Bernie was a busy man. He was doing big business with his family, and Abel never told him when he woulde out of his retreat. Ever since he went into his retreat 3 months ago, he had never appeared in Harry Castle.

    If he needed to take care of business in Bakong City, he would teleport to Bakong City. Why did Bernie wait for him in Harry Castle?

    When Bernie saw Abel, he stepped up in excitement and grabbed him, ¡°Abel, finally. Did I gain weight?¡±

    ¡°Bernie, what happened? You really did gain weight!¡± Abel looked up and down at Bernie and nodded with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you in Harry Castle for 3 months and you never showed up!¡± Abel said irritatedly.

    ¡°Wait, Bernie. What does this have to do with gaining weight?¡± Abel interrupted.

    He didn¡¯t know why Bernie had waited for him for 3 months. There must be some extremely difficult problem to deal with, so Abel asked passively.

    ¡°Of course, it has to do with it. I was eating at your castle every day. This is the result of 3 months of overeating! If you did not show up, I would have turned into a ball after a few more months!¡± Bernie said helplessly while gently patting his stomach.

    ¡°Bernie, just pay for the ingredients you ate, and you will slim down again!¡± Abel replied in a helpless tone. Bernie had just wasted 3 months of his food.

    ¡°Hehe, congrattions for bing a Master Alchemist, the only Master Alchemist in the Holy Continent. This is even more special than being a Grandmaster cksmith!¡± Bernie looked left and right and whispered.

    ¡°How sincere can you be when you ate 3 months of food from me and don¡¯t even have a present!¡± Abel said with augh.

    ¡°Abel, aren¡¯t we good friends?¡± Bernie added, he knew Abel was in a good mood.

    ¡°Of course we are. If not, you won¡¯t even be here!¡± Abel nodded.

    He was right. Harry castle was not easily essible. This ce had many secrets, especially thatnd outside of the castle watered with the third goddess spring water. Abel wouldn¡¯t let anyone not close to him see it.

    ¡°The Goff family is very good to you, right?¡± Bernie asked again.

    ¡°Bernie, if you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t be like this!¡± Abel rolled his eyes and lowered his voice.

    He knew Bernie had something desperate he needed help with. He didn¡¯t know what.

    ¡°The Goff family found a form for a flying boat when we were searching around the ancient sight. We don¡¯t know how to make the core!¡± Bernie said with a smile

    ¡°What¡¯s a flying boat?¡± Abel asked. He didn¡¯t know much about the ancients.

    ¡°A flying boat is a boat that can fly in the sky. It can fly up to 500 meters and carryrge amounts of stuff. Of course, it can carry people as well!¡± Bernie exined.

    Abel was not satisfied with this exnation. It is way too simple. So Abel connected with the Commander spirit on his waist through his power of the will and asked, ¡°Commander spirit, do you know about the flying boat?¡±

    ¡°Head Master, the flying boat is a civil use carrier. You could see them everywhere in the sky back in the days. They were the work of ground spirits, but they weren¡¯t too difficult to make!¡± The Commander spirit replied through Abel¡¯s power of will.

    Abel understood the usefulness of a flying boat. It could rece horse carriage in the Holy Continent and make delivery of goods more efficient.

    However, Abel was not confident on those flying boats. Anything that could fly for a long time needed a lot of energy. He was not in the ancient times, and top-level mana gems were extremely rare.

    ¡°Bernie, you dwarfs have 2 Grandmaster cksmith; why can¡¯t they make it?¡± Abel suddenly remembered.

    ¡°Abel, the flying boat¡¯s core needs a very special material. Only Master Alchemists can make them, not cksmiths.¡± Bernie shook his head.

    It all made sense to Abel now. No wonder why Bernie had waited 3 months for him. Bernie found out that he had be a Master Alchemist so he wanted toe for a gamble.

    ¡°Bernie, yes, I am a Master Alchemist, but I only know how to make potions. I am not a metallurgist. Those are different things!¡± Abel exined.

    Although both were ssified as Master Alchemist and had the same Master alchemy pattern, the skills needed for potion making werepletely different from metallurgy. There were 2 different schools.

    ¡°Everyone knows that. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? You have only been learning alchemy for a few years and your potion-making skills have already reached a master level. It should take you too long to learn metallurgy. The Goff Family will agree to share the form for the flying boats with the Duchy of Carmel!¡± Bernie looked at Abel andughed.

    Bernie still remembered when Abel first started learning Alchemy. Abel left the human world, which was also when Bernie met Abel for the first time. That was not long ago, and Abel¡¯s alchemy skills had progressed dramatically. He had be a Master Alchemist almost in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 787 - Moga City

    <h4>Chapter 787: Moga City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel already had the Master Alchemy pattern. He just needed to learn metallurgy, and he could immediately create materials only Master Alchemists could make.

    The flying boat was every dwarf¡¯s dream. It¡¯s significance and usefulness reached beyond the Holy Continent. The dwarfs had spent countless efforts, but they just couldn¡¯t cultivate a master alchemist.

    Every single master alchemist that appeared in the Holy Continent specialized in potion-making, and they would dedicate all their time and effort to it. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t even think about doing metallurgy.

    This was what always kept the dwarfs¡¯ flying dream a dream, but now Abel, a friend of the dwarfs, had sessfully be a master alchemist. Although he too specialized in potions, he could easily be a metallurgist.

    It was a chance for the dwarfs, a chance they waited for countless years.

    Bernie¡¯s request sent Abel to contemte. His friendship was very important to him, Harry Castle, and the Duchy of Carmel.

    When Abel was in trouble, the dwarfs sent out elite wizards to help him. The dwarfs supplied his battle fort, those little war puppets, and even those bursting crossbows. Although they were mutually traded, Abel had taken big advantage of them.

    The dwarfs had helped him too much. He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to say no to Bernie.

    ¡°¡®ll do it. But I¡¯ll only help you with my Master Bet identity!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Of course, I did not expose your identity as an elf. I didn¡¯t even tell my father. I just said I know Master Bet!¡± Bernie immediately felt his heart lifted andughed.

    Although the dwarfs had many portal objects, the amount of iron ore they needed was still too much to carry with a normal carriage. The iron ore was scattered around the Earth Dividing basin. So most of the time cksmiths would just go to the mine to do their forgery after the ores had been taken out.

    This was not efficient for themunication of cksmiths and made their lives a lot harder. Most importantly, every mine needed to build new facilities, and the fixed ground fire furnace in cities was not utilized to its full potential.

    This was not a problem a teleportation circle could solve. A teleportation circle was very convenient for sending human or decent size objects to faraway ces, but they needed to be supported byrge amounts of energy.

    Therefore, only the most prestigious people, wizards, druids, and big nobles could use it.

    The cost of each teleportation for a person was 10,000 gold coins since it would use up the energy of a few rare mana gems.

    Not everyone had as many mana gems as Abel. His ce did not have a teleportation limit, but if the dwarfs had opened their teleportation circles public, they would not able to sustain it no matter how wealthy they were.

    This was why a flying boat was so important to them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head to you once you get everything organized!¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    He couldn¡¯t use the Master Bet identity in Harry Castle, and he didn¡¯t want the dwarfs to know that he was the elf, Master Bet. He was already a Grandmaster cksmith. This status was already enough to scare any race.

    He almost died in the maggotir, so heading to the dwarfs might be a good way to rx for a bit. He needed some time to think about how he should control his wizard ability better anyway.

    ¡°No need to wait. I already have everything organized. Juste to Moga City with me now. That is where thergest dwarf alchemy union is!¡± Bernie couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

    Abel heard of Moga City. It was a guardian city for the royal dwarf Holy Crown City alongside the cksmith Union Kitchener City.

    Simr to Kitchener City, violence was also forbidden in Moga City. It was one of the very few fully violent free cities in the Holy Continent. These 2 cities, along with the Holy Crown city, had formed a super protection circle. It was so powerful that even elite wizards could not break it.

    After Abel transformed into the elf Master Bet, he arrived at Moga City with Bernie through therge teleportation circle. It was noon, the earth dividing basin would be burning with the heat of May, but Abel suddenly felt a cool breeze.

    They walked out of the teleportation circle, and Bernie waved over a carriage. Afterward, they headed towards the highest part of the city.

    The structure of this city was almost a copy of Kitchener City. It made sense considering that both cities served the same function as the Holy Crown City¡¯s defense.

    ¡°Abel, you noticed the change in temperature?¡± An awkward smile emerged on Bernie¡¯s face.

    ¡°Call me Bet. I don¡¯t want you to expose me by mistake!¡± Abel corrected Bernie. and then followed, ¡°yeah, the temperature is different!¡±

    ¡°Ok, Bet!¡± Bernie nodded and continued, ¡°it started changingst year, but this year is the most dramatic. This change is what made crops grow slower. I¡¯m afraid our harvest will decrease!¡±

    Abel could hear the worry in Bernie¡¯s voice. Although the dwarfs had Abel¡¯s watering system, it would be useless if those crops stopped their production.

    He was afraid of the legendary longsting famine. The dwarfs would take a big hit if it urred.

    ording to the legends, one-third of the dwarfs had died in the disaster back then.

    Although food preservation exists in the Holy Continent, it was not efficient. It could onlyst for a few years before crops started to get damage.

    The dwarfs did not have much food stored up. Their favorite thing was wine, so they would often turn almost all of their leftovers and imported crops into wine.

    They had not been able to buy any crops from humans for a year. If it wasn¡¯t due for Abel¡¯s watering system, they would already be in a food shortage.

    Abel frowned. From his report, this food crisis wouldst at least 10 years. He already locked down the entire Harvest City and turned it into a crops field, but it was still far not enough to support the entire Holy Continent.

    It would be a burden to even support 2 or 3 duchies in the human world, let alone other races.

    The elves were not popted. If they change up their recipes a little, making it through this food crisis shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    The biggest problem were the humans and dwarfs. There were way too many humans. Although this was what granted them their status in the Holy Continent, a decrease in food production would have the biggest effect on them.

    The dwarfs were also at a disadvantage due to their environment. They could grow many crops themselves. Although they had some help, they would still becking in some quantity.

    ¡°Bernie, if the Goff family is running out of food, I can give some to you. But I don¡¯t have enough for other families!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    He was a little selfish at heart. He would only help his close friends. He was not the savior of the world.

    ¡°Bet, ill thank you on behalf of the Goff family!¡± Bernie nodded his head heavily.

    Abel was such a good friend for making a promise like this in these times. Although the food shortage crisis had just begun, food had already be the most stable form of wealth in the Holy Continent. It could be traded with anything.

    Also, the price of crops had shot up in a short amount of time. With this speed, the price of food could double or even triple in a few months.

    However, Bernie knew very well that it was not a matter of wealth. Abel had a whole Duchy to take care of himself, so his gratitude came from his heart.

 Chapter 788 - Alchemy

    <h4>Chapter 788: Alchemy</h4>

    As they were speaking, the carriage had already arrived at the highest point of Moka City. It was where the alchemy union headquarter was located. After the carriage stopped, Bernie was the first one to step out.

    When Abel also stepped out of the carriage, he saw 2 dwarfs in alchemy robes with an master alchemist of honour badge on their chest.

    Although there were managers in each alchemy union, true power was held by the master alchemists of honour. They were the only one with the special permission to move all resources in the union.

    The 2 dwarfs who greeted Abel were Master alchemist of honour. That was no surprise.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet, wee to the Alchemy Union in Moga City. I am Fettes, and this is Benchley!¡± Master Fettes said and bowed along with Master Benchley.

    The 2 master alchemists of honor acted very respectfully. They knew what Abel¡¯s visit signified.

    ¡°The elves¡¯ Bet is greatly honoured to ept your greetings!¡± Abel bowed back.

    ¡°Master Bet, please follow me. We have organized a little greeting ceremony for you!¡± Master Fettes bowed again.

    Although Abel wasn¡¯t too fond of greeting ceremonies, he still smiled back and stepped in the union with Bernie.

    This alchemy union was different from the other ones Abel had seen. It had a brutal architecture style, typical of the dwarven style, which was theplete opposite to the elves¡¯s love for delicacy.

    But of course, the purpose of their unions werepletely different at the end of the day. One was for potion making, and the other was for metallurgy.

    30 alchemist dwarfs stood in the union. Their alchemy badges were clearly disyed on their chests, and they were either intermediate or low rank alchemists.

    As far as Abel understood, more than half of the dwarf¡¯s intermediate alchemists were gathered here.

    It was not easy for the dwarfs to cultivate an alchemist. This was because an alchemist needed to possess the power of the will, which most dwarfs did not have.

    Also, most dwarfs with strong power of the will would want to be wizards instead, leaving only small amounts of dwarfs to be alchemists.

    Wizardry was very time consuming, and so was alchemy. It was almost impossible for a person to pursue these 2 upations at once. Both humans and dwarfs had a limited power of the will.

    Not everyone was like Abel, who could take advantage of the time difference between the Dark World and the Holy Continent to gather enough time for forgery, alchemy, and wizardry at the same time.

    ¡°Congrattions to the prestigious Master Bet!¡± The 30 dwarf alchemists said loudly and bowed.

    You could tell how prepared the alchemy union in Moga City was just by looking at this. There was not a single dwarf in the hall other than these 30 alchemist dwarfs, so no one could interrupt Abel.

    The reason for Abel¡¯s visit was to learn. So it was very important for the dwarfs to create a good study environment for him.

    Therefore the alchemy union in Moga City locked down and kicked out all unnecessary members prior to Abel¡¯s arrival. If those alchemists had not insisted on seeing the Master Alchemist in the Holy Continent, they would be kicked out as well.

    Their demand was too strong for the Alchemy Union in Moga City to decline.

    Abel smiled and bowed. When he stood up again, he realised how passionate those alchemists were from their eyes.

    He was like a superstar in the union. There had been many alchemy geniuses in the past 1000 years, and all of them had glory next to their names.

    But all of those geniuses were stuck on thest step. This was why a Master Alchemist had be the ultimate symbol for every alchemist. ¡°Master Bet, do you want to say something to them?¡± Master Fettes asked gently.

    Abel could see how genuine each of those alchemists were, so he smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I am Bet, an alchemist. The reason I am here today is to learn alchemy, a school of alchemy that is as important as potion-making.

    In the past hundreds of thousands of years, the dwarfs¡¯ alchemy research had created sess after sess. This is why the dwarfs had be the most powerful metallurgists!¡±

    The 30 alchemist dwarfs began to p. Abel was humble, perfectly reflecting his respect for the dwarfs¡¯ alchemy achievement.

    The dwarfs were very touched by his humbleness. As far as they knew, they were the ones who invited Master Bet to help them.

    ¡°Master Bet, pleasee this way!¡± Their greeting ceremony ended shortly and Master Fettes led Abel to a control room.

    Bernie saw that his mission wasplete and he wouldn¡¯t get involved with the business of the alchemy union, so he bowed and said, ¡°Master Bet, you can go in with Master Fettes. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave you here!¡±

    Abel nodded and stepped into the control room with Master Fettes.

    The control room was equipped with alchemy equipment. The only thing extra was a ground furnace.

    ¡°Master Bet, you are a potion maker. The union has told me to exchange some metallurgy knowledge with you!¡± Master Fettes said respectfully.

    Actually, the Alchemy Union in Moga City had told Master Fettes to be Abel¡¯s teacher in metallurgy. But he was only a master alchemist of honor, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the word teach in the face of an actual master alchemist.

    ¡°Master Fettes, you are too polite. I am very thankful for your teachings. I will give it all I got!¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    Abel remained humble. Although metallurgy was a branch of alchemy, he didn¡¯t know anything about it. It would be very hard for someone other than a dwarf to learn metallurgy, let alone being taught by a Master Alchemist of honour.

    At that moment, he was a student¡ªa student of metallurgy.

    Abel¡¯s words made Master Fettes nod again.

    ¡°Through metallurgy, you can create materials that are not possible in the natural world. For example the magic materials in magic rings, magic ne, magic staffs. They all use metallurgy toe to life!¡±Master Fettes exined.

    Abel never really paid attention to this until he heard these words from Master Fettes. He had a lot of passive magic protection devices on him, but he never knew how they were made.

    He knew how to draw runes on bigger gears such as shield, armour, belt, and helmet through his forgery skills.

    But for little things like magic rings, drawing runes was not possible. They were too small to support an energy exchange between a rune and a mana gem. Also, a drawn rune must be drawn with rune ink infused with dimensional force, so there was simply not enough room for it.

    Normally a rune would be etched on to a magic jewellery before installing a mana gem on to it for energy.

    Therefore, it¡¯s material needed to be very special. Those materials needed to have a special attribute ording to different rune and magic circles.

    Magic jewelry was impossible without metallurgy, but even though those magic jewellery had very special attributes, they could not be used as real defense weapon due to the strength of Metallurgy.

 Chapter 789 - Learning

    <h4>Chapter 789: Learning</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Creating new materials took a lot of energy, so the sess rate has always been a big problem in metallurgy. Even if the material was created, you could only use it on things like magic jewelry. If you want to make a magic staff made entirely out of magic materials, it would be extremely expensive.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ll start by making some beginner material through metallurgy. This material corresponds with the 1#el rune. It can create jewelry with a decent amount of daily defense, increase, and illumination ability.¡± Master Fettes did not say too much about the basics. He was facing a Master Alchemist. His task was to make Abel understand and get use to metallurgy as soon as possible.

    Therefore, he began to work straight away. Practical work was the best way to learn.

    He arrived in front of the alchemy tform and took out a bit of condensed iron and secret silver. He then ced them in a crucible and lowered it into the ground fire. He mumbled some spells and those sensed solid material began to liquify.

    ¡°Quick liquify¡¯. Abel knew the spell he was mumbling. Potion making also had the same spell.

    At the same time, Master Fettes took out a little blue crystal and moved it on top of the crucible. He mumbled another spell and the crystal turned into powder and fell into the crucible.

    Abel never heard of this spell. It seemed like it was a traditional spell in metallurgy, but he didn¡¯t ask. Instead, he fully ignited the sight and data analysing ability of his world stone.

    Before the crystal powdernded, the crucible suddenly began to react. Tiny explosions began to emerge, and blue sparks flew out of the crucible.

    Master Fettes did not exin. He was concentrating. Both his will and gaze was fixed on the crucible. He then took out ore from a type of blue Hao Stone. He mumbled another spell and that piece of ore turned into powder again.

    Abel could make out that it was the ¡®essence enhance¡¯ spell.

    Afterwards, Master Fettes wait for a moment and yelled ¡°Quality increase!!¡±

    Abel heard of the ¡®quality increase¡¯ spell. Ever since early on in his journey, Abel realised every alchemist had their own habits. The ¡®quality increase¡¯ spell could bring a wide range of oue. One was an immediate failure, another was sessfully creating a normal material, and thest was a small possibility of creating something a rank higher.

    After Master Fettes yelled ¡®quality increase¡¯, a beam rainbow colour light shoot out from the crucible. After a while, the light retreated, but the color blue was thest one to go.

    ¡°Not bad, its a blue rank material!¡± Master Fettes took out the crucible from the furnace and smiled at Abel.

    He was a master alchemist of honour, so his chance of failing on these low rank materials was low. His chance of getting something a rank above with the ¡®quality increase¡¯ was around 1%, and getting something in the gold rank would be 0.1%.

    He did not get any gold rank material, but he was already very happy to get a blue rank. At least he didn¡¯t embarrass himself in front of Abel.

    ¡°Master Fettes. What is the spell you mumbled that turned the blue crystal into powder?¡± Since Abel had turned on his sight and data analysing ability, he clearly memorised the spell and its details. He didn¡¯t know the name.

    ¡°That is the ¡®divide¡¯ spell. It can turn any material that is not too hard into powder. Also the powder from this spell is very even, it can increase the chance of sess!¡± Master Fettes exined.

    ¡°Can i give it a go?¡± Abel nodded and asked.

    Master Fettes shook a little. He couldn¡¯t really understand what Abel meant. After a while he regained himself and wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t.

    He wanted to warn Abel he should study more before giving it a go. Although there were simrities between potion making and metallurgy, the materials handled werepletely different. They were 2 different schools.

    However he was then reminded of Abel¡¯s status, so he could only agree. He thought, maybe Abel would study harder once he failed a few times.

    Those materials were expensive, but they were in the dwarf alchemy union headquarters. Not to mention low rank materials, even high rank materials were stored up in a pile.

    Abel saw Master Fettes step to the side, so he bowed and stepped in front of the alchemy tform.

    He took out a new crucible, added some condensed iron, secret silver, and lowered them into the ground furnace. ¡®Quick liquify¡¯ he mumbled.

    Afterward, he took out a blue crystal and held it on top of the crucible.

    Master Fettes focused his power of the will on Abel¡¯s mouth. This step was not as easy as he made it out to be. The timing of the spell needed to be precise. If not, the material would immediately turn to waste.

    It was the first time Abel had heard of the ¡®divide¡¯ spell. He did not even practice it, so Master Fettes didn¡¯t think Abel would seed.

    Abel¡¯s world stone could easily monitor and pick out the material reaction in the crucible. Once the reaction reached a certain threshold, he mumbled the ¡®divide¡¯ spell just like Master Fettes. Although it was the first time he heard of the spell, he knew how to speak elite elves¡¯nguage.

    For alchemists who did not know the elite elves¡¯nguage, they could only force themselves to memorize every detail of the spell. Once there was a little difference in pitch, the spell would fail.

    Since Abel knew thenguage, he could repeat what he understood and the spell coulde into effect.

    The blue crystal turned into powder and fell into the crucible. He kept monitoring the reaction and soon added thest ingredient.

    Master Fettes looked shocked. Abel had controlled his motions perfectly. He didn¡¯t look like a beginner at all. It was like he had been doing research in metallurgy for years.

    If he wasn¡¯t so certain that Abel had never learned metallurgy, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    As Abel said the ¡®quality increase¡¯ spell, rainbow colour flew out from the crucible and then retracted, leaving a golden glow.

    ¡°A golden rank material!¡± Master Fettes gasped.

    He knew a master alchemist would have a decent chance of creating golden rank material, much more than his rate of 0.1 %. Probably around a 10 times increase, which was about the same chance as him making a blue rank material.

    However it was Abel¡¯s first time trying metallurgy. It would already be a miracle if he seed. Abel just watched him once and he had sessfully made a golden rank material, how could an alchemist like Master Fettes who studied metallurgy for hundreds of years even live on.

    A sense of helplessness emerged from his heart. Even though Abel was a genius, a one in a thousand years genius, he just wasn¡¯t expecting how overpowering Abel was.

    He was always the one shocking others with his work, and today the table had turned.

    However, a more positive thought soon came across his mind. It shouldn¡¯t take long for Abel to master metallurgy with this speed, which meant the dwarfs¡¯ dream of a Flying boat would soone to reality.

    ¡°Master Bet, you are the most gifted alchemist I¡¯ve ever seen. I will show you every metallurgy skill I know. If anything is not clear, let me know and I¡¯ll repeat it!¡± Master Fettes changed his original teaching method.

    After realizing Abel¡¯s ability, he thought by just showing Abel every metallurgy skills through his own work would be more efficient than teaching him step by step. This could speed up Abel¡¯s journey to bing a Master Metallurgist.

 Chapter 790 - Impact

    <h4>Chapter 790: Impact</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    10 days had passed since Abel had stayed in the Moga City Alchemy Union. He and Master Fettes did not step out of the operation room for even a second during this time. Master Fettes had given out all he got to show Abel every Metallurgy skills he had.

    There were many failures. As the rank of the material increases, the chance of failure would increase with it.

    Especially high-rank metallurgy materials. They only had a 10% sess rate. Also, high-rank metallurgy ingredients were precious, which was why elite alchemist dwarfs were very rare.

    The value of those ingredients limited the opportunity they could do metallurgy. Therefore they could not generate enough golden energy to help them level up.

    To show Abel all the skills, the alchemy union had almost given Master Fettes permission to use unlimited amounts of ingredients.

    Materials made through metallurgy were often enough to create small objects. A short wizard magic staff was the biggest thing you could make. With this in mind, you could imagine how many attempts you would need to create a short wizard magic staff.

    ¡°Master Bet, do you understand?¡± Asked Master Fettes with a fatigued look on his face.

    Abel thought deeply for a moment. It seemed like he was still trying to memorize what Master Fettes had done. Afterward, he stepped in front of the alchemy tform and repeated what Master Fettes had done.

    They were trying to make high-rank materials. Master Fettes had failed 12 times in total, and there were only 2 portions left.

    Abel kept putting the ingredients into the crucible while mumbling spells from time to time. Each step was perfect.

    Master Fettes had lost all jealousy in the past 10 days. He had seen too much. The only thing left was to finish up his teaching and get away from Abel as soon as possible.

    Abel¡¯s existence had taken a bit hit to his confidence, and he was afraid that hisst bit of confidence would be destroyed if they stayed with Abel any longer.

    Abel had shocked him too much. He needed to sacrificerge amounts of effort for sess every time, but Abel could do the same effortlessly.

    Abel had never failed once from low rank to intermediate rank alchemy, and even to high-rank alchemy.

    He did not hate on Abel. He just wanted to regain a bit of confidence.

    When Abel yelled ¡®quality increase,¡¯ the rainbow lights shootout and retreated, leaving only a blue shine. At that moment, all color was drained from the eyes of Master Fettes. He felt like an idiot.

    Master Fettes then gently bowed at Abel. But before Abel could even bow back, he was already on his way. The only thing he wanted these past few days was to leave this operation room and never returned. He swore he would never return.

    No alchemist couldprehend his feelings. All the other dwarf alchemists were jealous that he could have close interaction with Master Bet, but none of them knew what he had gone through these 10 days.

    Abel took out the blue high-rank material from the crucible. It was sparking in blue lightning arcs. Suddenly an idea came across his mind. Should he learn how to make a magic circle?

    A magic circle needed many different materials, and their most important magic materials were made through metallurgy. Since he mastered metallurgy, he could make any magic circles he wanted if how to learn to make magic circles as well.

    But this was only an idea. Was he really going to transform into another identity through his transformation ne to learn how to make a magic circle?

    Abel shook his head. Let¡¯s leave that to the future. The most important thing now was to finish Bernie¡¯s favor and return to his training.

    He then lifted his head again. He realized when Master Fettes had already left without him knowing.

    When Abel walked out of the operation room, he saw Master Benchley stepped up and bowed, ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ll take you to the Goff Family.

    ¡°Master Benchley, where is Master Fettes?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    These days Master Fettes had always stayed by his side. He wanted to thank him personally, but Master Fettes had left without him knowing.

    ¡°Master Fettes is not feeling well, so he asked me to assist you!¡± Master Benchley bowed.

    Although Master Benchley didn¡¯t know what exactly happened to Master Fettes, he heard him mumble ¡°monster, deformed, demon¡± with a distressed look on his face. It seemed like his confidence was hurt by Master Bet.

    But of course, Master Benchley would not tell anyone about this. Master Fettes was a Master Alchemist of honor in the Alchemy Union in Mogadishu city at the end of the day. He should help him save some face.

    ¡°Master Benchley, please help me let Master Fettes know how thankful I am to him. He helped me a lot!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet, I will let him know!¡± Said Master Benchley with his eyes sparkling.

    The two alchemists stepped on a carriage and arrived at the teleportation circle in Mogadishu City. Afterward, they teleported to the Goff family¡¯s domain.

    ¡°Master Bet, How¡¯s metallurgy?¡± Bernie has been waiting next to the teleportation circle. He hade back early because of the Flying boats. He got Abel¡¯s news in just 10 days, so he was a bit skeptical.

    ¡°Bernie, I¡¯ve mastered it!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    ¡°Already?¡± Bernie knew Abel had amazing learning skills, but it was still hard to believe that he had aplished something alchemists spent countless years on in just 10 days.

    Bernie then turned towards Master Be, and Master Benchley let out an awkward smile. Even he couldn¡¯t believe it himself. But he knew Abel was not lying after he saw the look on Master Fettes¡¯s face.

    Master Fettes¡¯s confidence was destroyed. What could have given him such a big impact? The Alchemy Union in Moga City really had a big loss. Master Fettes might take a long time to recover.

    ¡°Master Bet, how did you learn metallurgy this quickly?¡± Bernie couldn¡¯t help himself and blurb out a stupid question.

    ¡°Bernie, it¡¯s simple. You need to grasp the change in the condition of the materials!¡± Abel smiled again.

    His words made Bernie speechless. If it was really that simple, howe only a handful of dwarfs could be metallurgists? Howe magic jewelry was so rare in the Holy Continent?

    On the other hand, Master Benchley felt his brain hurt after hearing Abel¡¯s words. Metallurgy is simple? You could learn it in 10 days? What has he been doing all his life? What¡¯s the meaning of his hundreds of years of effort?

    He realized why Master Fettes was so traumatized by Abel. If Abel was not lying and metallurgy really was this easy to him, Master Fettes must be very strong to make it through 10 days with a monster like this.

    ¡°Master Bet, Bernie, I realized I have something to take care of in the union. I¡¯ll leave you for now!¡± Master Benchley bowed at Abel and said.

    Abel looked at him with gratitude and bowed back. Afterward, he quickly walked back to the teleportation circle and vanished from the Goff Family.

    ¡°Master Benchley must be very busy. I still want to learn more from him. Oh well!¡± Abel sighed.

    He just learned Metallurgy. He only knew how to operate, not fundamental knowledge. If he had the chance in the future, he would definitely have a good chat with Master Benchley.

    Bernie had a strange look on his face. His original n was to have one master alchemist of honor to stay with Abel. Why did all of them run away?

 Chapter 791 - Underground Space

    <h4>Chapter 791: Underground Space</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel followed Bernie and teleported somewhere through a teleportation circle and then a short distance teleportation circle. It looked like it was a part of the Goff Family.

    Teleporting like this would hide their location, which was the best way to keep a ce secret.

    The huge ce was underground, lit with fire drawn out from below, shining fiery red.

    All 4 sides were secured with hundreds of meters of stone walls. It was like a hall sized room with many more rooms above.

    ¡°Abel, this is my family¡¯s secret research area!¡± Bernie said with a smile.

    He could see the Shock in Abel¡¯s eyes. He was very proud. The dwarfs would only show off their above-ground construction to the public. They would not let anyone know about underground tunnels like this.

    Opening underground spaces like this was the assets of the dwarfs. As long as they had these underground spaces, their race would never die out.

    The dwarf¡¯s ore and material were all found in these dug up spaces. After countless years of mining, the dwarfs had mastered the skills to construct secure facilities underground.

    ¡°Bernie, where are the flying boat researchers? I don¡¯t see anyone.¡± Abel asked in confused. He looked around and didn¡¯t see any dwarfs. It was empty.

    ¡°This ce was locked up. All the ingredients for flying boats are ready, but we just don¡¯t have a metallurgist to create the main circle¡¯s material. That¡¯s why this ce had be a storage space!¡± Bernie exined.

    ¡°So you just want me to help you with the material for the main circle?¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°Abel, follow me!¡± Bernie nodded and led the way.

    He followed Bernie to the other side of the hall. There was a 3 meters wide human height dark grey rock on the wall with ancient patterns and words etched on to it.

    Most eye-catching was a boat-shaped house within a big bubble. Above the etching were some tightly drawn patterns. It was a form sheet.

    Soon, he memorized the flying boat form sheet and understood how to make the material Bernie needed his help with.

    There were 88 different materials in total and hundreds of rounds of metallurgy. It was moreplicated than any metallurgical material he had ever seen.

    ¡°Abel, this was our discovery when digging this hole. After realizing it was the form for flying boats, my family locked this ce and turned it into the ingredients¡¯ storage space. We believed that one day, our dreams woulde true,¡± Bernie gently ced his hand on the rock and said.

    ¡°The main metallurgical material is veryplicated; I am not one hundred percent confident!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Most of those 88 materials were extremely precious. He had not heard of some of them even as a Grandmaster cksmith. As for some other ones, he had heard of them but never seen them in real life.

    Thebor to gather all 88 of these materials must have been astronomical.

    Even as someone who never made a mistake like Abel, he was not confident that he could seed in one take. There were way too many unknown materials.

    ¡°Abel, the most valuable material in the flying boat is still the main metallurgical material. After countless years, the dwarfs had gathered 10 portions of each of those 88 materials!¡± Bernie said.

    Bernie knew the difficulty of metallurgy. If even Abel couldn¡¯t make it, no other Master Alchemist could do so.

    Abel felt a little hesitant after hearing that Bernie had gathered only 10 portions of each material. Even if he did not fail, they would only end up with 10 flying boats at most.

    How would that be useful? If they wanted to create a delivery web, they needed far more than 10 flying boats.

    ¡°Abel, don¡¯t worry. If you can¡¯t seed in these 10 times, we should be able to gather more materials after another 10 years. You cane back and try again after that.¡± Bernie saw Abel¡¯s hesitation, and he thought he was worried about failing.

    Abel felt his heart lift. Bernie was not asking him to make 10 flying boats without failing. Looking at Bernie¡¯s face, maybe even one would make him very happy.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Abel smiled.

    He then realized the form flying boat did not take up all the space on the dark grey rock. There was a small space on the side with another form of a simpler object.

    That object looked like a cannon from Abel¡¯s earth. It was an extremely powerful long-distance weapon.

    ¡°Bernie, do you guys want to make this?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°That is a mana cannon. It needs mana gems as the main fuel. The weapon masters in my family had looked into it long ago. They were some very powerful long-distance weapons in ancient times, but we can no longer make them. Even if we can, no one will use them!¡± Bernie said with an awkwardugh.

    ¡°Why? Its description said that nothing could stop its cannon¡¯s impact, and the rank of the mana gem can adjust its power. If you put a top-level mana gem into it, you¡¯d be invincible!¡± Abel said curiously.

    ¡°Abel, can¡¯t you see that the body of the cannon ispletely made out of master rank metallurgical material? Do you know how hard it is to get them? Also, my family weapon master had analyzed that the cannon¡¯s body would fall apart was one shot. Which means it can only be used once!¡± Bernie shook his head.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but sigh as well. Were those ancient people insane? How could they set those master alchemist rank materials for one-time use? Were the ancient alchemists really that powerful? Did they have materials everywhere?

    ¡°Commander Spirit. Do you know about the mana cannon?¡± Abel felt his heart tingle. He suddenly remembered themander spirit on him was also from the ancient times, so he asked.

    ¡°Head Master, Mana cannons are forbidden objects of ancient times. They are banned in all battles, but back in the day, many families would store them up as theirst backup.¡± Themander spirit replied through the power of the will.

    Abel could vaguely grasp what the mana cannon signified. They were like nuclear bombs, powerful and banned in ancient times.

    However, he was sure of one thing. If he equipped a mana cannon with perfect gems, it¡¯s power would definitely be far greater than his super exploding balls. One could st energy in all directions, and another relied on magic patterns to increase the explosive power of a perfect gem and ignited an explosion to a single spot.

    ¡°Too bad!¡± Abel sighed again. If this mana cannon could be used multiple times, any sacrifice would be worth it.

    ¡°Abel, if you are really interested. We have a full set of mana cannon ingredients gathered up for research. We don¡¯t have much use for them anyway so that I can give it to you as a gift!¡± Bernie saw that Abel was quite interested in the mana cannon.

    Abel alsoughed a little. He couldn¡¯t believe Bernie had no use for the materials. Those were master rank metallurgical materials. Even if they didn¡¯t use it to make a mana cannon, those materials would be extremely valuable by themselves.

 Chapter 792 - Ingredients

    <h4>Chapter 792: Ingredients</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Thanks, Bernie, but I¡¯ll take a look at the materials for the flying boat¡¯s core first!¡± Abel said.

    He would ept their present. He wanted a mana cannon, just in case, as well.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t gather a full set of mana cannon material by himself. Only experts in digging, like dwarfs, would be able to gather these kinds of materials.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s here!¡± Bernie pointed at a dug-out room and said.

    Abel stepped into the room. There were countless stone cupboards with all kinds of materials ced inside. 10 of the most eye-catching ones were drawn with magic patterns.

    He opened one of them. It was a rare dimensional box. The box¡¯s patterns and the special material it was made of allowed it to store things 10 times its size.

    There were only 88 types of materials neatly ced in the box, leaving quite a lot of space. Each of those storage boxes was specifically made for these 88 materials.

    The dwarfs were so wealthy that he bit his lips. He only got 2 of these dimensional storage boxes for destroying the Kingdom of St. Ellis Wizard Union¡¯s investigation department.

    And the dwarfs had used 10 of them to store 10 portions of the material.

    ¡°Bernie, isn¡¯t this a little overkill? Using dimensional boxes?¡± Abel sighed.

    ¡°It was only through the dimensional storage box the materials can preserve their original attributes. These boxes are not as special as you think. We just don¡¯t want to sell too much of them!¡± Bernieughed and exined.

    ¡°Greedy traders!¡± Abel shook his head and mumbled. Who said the dwarfs didn¡¯t know how to do business? Half of the dimensional objects in the Holy Continent came from the dwarfs. But the dwarfs always regted how much they sold with the excuse of how rare the materials were, and making its method was top secret.

    ¡°You can take these boxes with you after you are done with the alchemy!¡± Bernie said helplessly.

    He knew how important Abel was to his family and the dwarfs. Although the dimensional quality was quite expensive, they were nothingpared to the materials stored inside. He had already given Abel all the materials inside, so giving him the boxes as well wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.

    ¡°Bernie, just find someone to send it to make castle after I¡¯m done!¡± Abel nodded. He wouldn¡¯t be too polite with Bernie.

    ¡°I¡¯ll organize it. Ok, this ce will be your alchemy room. You can start now. I¡¯lle back in a few days!¡± Bernie replied.

    He didn¡¯t want to distract Abel¡¯s alchemy. He had asked Abel for help, so he would need to put full faith in him. Although he was leaving Abel alone with 10 portions of priceless materials, he believed Abel wouldn¡¯t let greed get the best of him.

    After getting quite a bit of benefits, Abel ignited his world stone while making the flying boats¡¯ core materials. After 5 days, he sessfully created the materials without a single failure.

    Bernie couldn¡¯t even believe his eyes when Abel ced the 10 core metallurgic materials for the main circle shining in blue lighting arcs in front of him.

    He would be thrilled even if Abel just made 10 pieces, but not only did Abel do so sessfully, they were all blue rank. This would dramatically increase the main magic circle¡¯s effect when the magic circle constructor was constructing it.

    ¡°Abel, I will definitely pay your family well!¡± Said Bernie with excitement.

    These metallurgical materials were 0.2 meters, but they were the main ingredient for the main circle. The main circle was crucial to the operation of flying boats. A flying boat could not take off without it, so it would basically be useless.

    These metallurgical materials were so important was because the dwarfs had already grasped the method to make all the other parts of a flying boat. With Abel¡¯s help, they could finally make 10 flying boats.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the payter. Give me the materials for the mana cannon first. I¡¯ll take them home with me!¡± Abel did not act polite.

    ¡°Of course, only you would create something like the mana cannon!¡± Bernie said with a smile and led Abel to another room. Afterward, he picked up another dimensional box and handed it to Abel.

    Bernie believed Abel could create enough metallurgical materials for a mana cannon even with 1 portion of the original materials. However, he doubted if Abel could draw the magic patterns correctly.

    As for the molding of the mana cannon¡¯s body, it should be easy for Abel. Abel was a Grandmaster cksmith. He could hammer metals into any shapes he wanted.

    Abel had been away from the duchy of Carmel for half a month, so he teleported back to his magic tower from the giant teleportation circle of the Goff family.

    In the Holy Continent, perhaps no one knew that Master Bet had also be a Master Alchemist in Metallurgy as well.

    Afterward, Abel arrived at the cksmith guild in the Dark World¡¯s Rouge Encampment with that dimensional box holding the Mana cannon materials. He wanted to take advantage of this ce¡¯s ground furnace to create a mana cannon.

    Since he only had one portion of the materials, he couldn¡¯t afford to make any mistakes. So he needed a double guarantee.

    One was the sight and data analyzing ability, and another was the god-like all-mighty feeling he felt in the Dark World.

    The body of the mana cannon was entirely made out of metallurgical materials. It was 3 meters long and more than 200 kg. Even without the shell and the stand, it was more than 100 meters.

    If a normal alchemist could make a material of this weight, they would need to create 100 smaller parts and thenbine them.

    However, there was a big problem with this method. It was tough to make the material perfectly each time. Even a small difference between those 100 parts would affect the final mana cannon¡¯s magic circle¡¯s operation and ultimately impact its power.

    Although the mana cannon could only be used once, Abel wanted it to be perfect. Therefore, he decided to make his way to the Rogue encampment.

    He brought out the cksmith guild ground fire with his control force and formed a 3 meters wide fire pit on the ground.

    There was no way Abel could do this if he were in another ce. Bringing out the ground fire was an extremelyplicated process. It was the secret ability of the dwarfs.

    However, he was in the Rogue Encampment. He was the god of this ce.

    The ground fire roared through his control over the earth and sky. It was what made everything possible.

    He needed to make arge number of materials, and no furnace was big enough. Therefore, he used his control force again to stable the material on the ground fire pile without even using a furnace.

    He added the materials one by one as he mumbled the spells. Although the size of the materials this time was 100 times bigger than before, Abel still did it perfectly as always.

    After he added thest chunk of materials, the metallurgy process had finished. Abel mumbled the ¡®quality increase¡¯ spell while simultaneously igniting his control over earth and sky. Mana rushed into the materials.

    Rainbow-colored lights shoot up from the 3 meters tall material. It was so bright that it lit up the entire Rogue Encampment andsted longer than any quality increase process.

    Abel didn¡¯t know the reason why. Perhaps he had made too many materials, or maybe because he was the god of the Rogue Encampment.

    After half an hour, the rainbow color light retreated into the materials. The only light that remained was a golden one sparkling on the material.

    ¡°Howe? A gold rank material?¡± Abel mumbled.

    He was only a Master Alchemist. In these circumstances, he could only make blue rank materials. Only Grandmaster Alchemist could make a gold rank one.

 Chapter 793 - Mana Cannon

    <h4>Chapter 793: Mana Cannon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel kept thinking about how he made the materials. He carefully examined each step, trying to figure out how he ended up with this high-rank golden material. Only Grandmaster Alchemist could make a master rank golden material, and there was not a single Grandmaster Alchemist in the Holy Continent.

    There was only one master alchemist, and that was Abel, so a Grandmaster was impossible.

    After rounds ofparison, he was sure that nothing strange happened during the process. The only difference was the aftermath of mumbling the ¡®quality increase¡¯ spell. Maybe the god-like feeling he felt in the Rogue Encampment had altered his quality increase.

    It was too bad Abel no longer has any more materials for another metallurgy experiment.

    This made him realize a problem. Even though he was a Master alchemist in metallurgy, all the materials for metallurgy were controlled by the dwarfs. If he didn¡¯t work with the dwarfs, maybe there was nothing he could do.

    Luckily his rtionship with the dwarfs was quite good. If he needed anything, he could ask.

    The 3 meters long metallurgical material stabilized mid-air by his control force and was slowly softened by the ground fire. He slowly used his control force again to shape it into the shape of a mana cannon.

    After everything wasplete, Abel¡¯s power of the will felt a little drained. He had assistance from the world stone and that god-like feeling in the Rogue Encampment, but he would still need to use his own energy to sustain that god-like ability.

    He didn¡¯t have much power of the will left after he formed the mana cannon¡¯s body.

    Abel ced the body of the cannon on the ground and took out the Horadric Tent. Afterward, he slept a full night to recover his power of the will.

    The following task was to etch magic runes on the mana cannon. Abel was not a magic circle maker, but he was skilled at etching. He was 100 percent confident that he could perfectly etch out the runes.

    When he took out the carving knife, he realized why golden rank material couldn¡¯t be used in weapons. Although a rune could be drawn on it, its surface was very fragile.

    Abel bought this carving knife back when he was an apprentice wizard. It was made with naturalpound iron. It was very sharp, but it could not etch on anything harder than it, like steel.

    He could easily carve on this 3 meters long cannon, which showed how soft its material was. If this material were made into weapons, it would fall apart in one strike.

    Abel also realized why the mana cannon would be damaged after one use. The purpose of this precious material was to gather all the energy of a mana gem and st it out at once.

    Afterward, the purpose of the cannon body was fulfilled. It would probably turn into little pieces in the st.

    The reason for this design was to avoid the pieces of the cannon body flying everywhere in the st, as it¡¯s soft nature would probably be absorbed by force.

    The etching process was easy for Abel. With his power of the will recovered, he could easily stabilize the cannon body in mid-air. Just like that, runes came to life on the cannon body one by one.

    Although there was no energy on the runes etched on to the cannon body, there was a slight shift in energy in the Rogue Encampment¡¯s mana environment.

    This slight shift did not escape Abel¡¯s senses from his power of the will. He let on a long sigh. He was not a magic circle maker, after all. Out of all the steps of making a mana cannon, he had the least amount of confidence about what he would do.

    Luckily his etching skills and his sight and data analyzing ability allowed him to reach perfection with each etch.

    Soon, the shell and stand off the mana cannon was created. After Abel put everything together, he looked at the fearsome weapon in front of him.

    Even without a mana gem inside, he could sense horroring through it.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but there was a giant circle giving out a powerful scent on the cannon¡¯s body. Mana cannons were very rare, even in ancient times. As long as the scent of a mana cannon was shown to your enemy, they would consider their actions again.

    However, Abel knew this wasn¡¯t too much of a good thing. With such a strong scent, his enemies would be able to spot him from far away.

    ¡°It is a shame I can only use this once!¡± Abel put the mana cannon in his Kong Kong spirit portal bag and thought to himself.

    Sacrificing so much golden master rank material for one weapon was like killing your enemies to death with gold coins. The only thing was that this material was more valuable than all gold coins in the world.

    Abel only had one portion of the materials. If he had more, he really wanted to test out the power of the mana cannon.

    ording to the description on dark grey stone, the mana cannon had an unstoppable force. But how powerful was it? Themander spirit also couldn¡¯t help him. It only had some simple description of the cannon.

    It had to be quite scary since it was banned from ancient times.

    Using this mana cannon was not the only reason why Abel had created the mana cannon anyway; he also wanted to take it as a test for his metallurgy skills.

    Upon his sess, his confidence in makingrge metallurgical materials grew tremendously.

    Abel had only dwelled in the Rogue Encampment for 2 days, but he already felt the illusion that he was an actual god. Especially after he left the Rogue Encampment and returned to his life as a normal human, the difference he felt was like night and day.

    This was why he had carefully regted his time in the Rogue Encampment. That god-like feeling was a thrill, but it didn¡¯t belong to him. It might create some psychological problems for him.

    He then arrived at his hotel at Lut Gholein and rested for a full day to regain himself. It was best if he stayed less than a day in the Rogue Encampment; any more than that would affect his spirituality.

    On the fourth day, he teleported to the lost city through the little teleportation circle. After that, he just needed to move in a sh, and he was at the w Viper Temple.

    The w Viper Temple was called a temple, but it was more like a graveyard. The whole thing was underground.

    Before entering the temple, Abel summoned the 8 spirit guardian knights, the mud monster, and added a broken ice armor andbat qi armor on himself.

    After almost dyingst time, Abel had be a lot more cautious. Since he could summon his powerful contracted beasts such as Johnson and Flying me in these underground tunnels, he could only kill those hell creatures with his own ability.

    All of those hell creatures had their own attribute attacks, so the danger was quite serious.

    As soon as they entered the w Viper temple, he noticed the shadow of many bone warriors flickering under the eternal me of hell. Abel immediately knew there was a guardian here. A type of hell created that could endlessly revive bone warriors.

    These bone warriors were the summons of that guardian. Abel expanded his power of will and spotted the guardian hiding in a dark corner. A spirit guardian knight shed next to it.

    When the spirit guardian knight was about to attack, a w viper suddenly dashed out from the dark towards the spirit guardian knight like a charging knight.

    That w viper was too quick. Itnded on the spirit guardian knight before it could even react, knocking it back for 5 steps.

    ¡°Knockback¡± was a special ability of w vipers. It woulde into effect as soon as you were touched by it.

    Luckily w vipers could not use elemental attacks. They could only make cloud body attacks, so Abel could stand behind the spirit guardian knights and the mud monster while unleashing his ¡®Firewall¡¯ without worrying too much.

 Chapter 794 - Super Grand Charm

    <h4>Chapter 794: Super Grand Charm</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The ¡®firewall¡¯ spell was potent as an elemental attack. The bone warriors were almost killed as soon as they touched. The w vipers were a little stronger, but they still couldn¡¯tst for a few seconds.

    That guardian was about to revive the bone warriors again, but the spirit guardian knight shed beside it and attacked. All of a sudden, no more bone warriors appeared.

    The guardian spat out poison and turned the spirit guardian knight green. It was one of a close body attack.

    The spirit guardian knight disregarded the damage. Poison didn¡¯t affect skeletons as much. It struck its iron sword and after rounds of attacks, knocked the guardian down.

    After losing the guardian who could revive them, all the remaining bone warriors dropped dead under the firewall. Afterward, Abel threw out an ¡®ice pole¡¯ spell and turned the guardian into an ice statue. The spirit guardian knight struck again and turned it into ice blocks.

    Abel had grasped a vague idea of the ability of the hell creatures in the w Viper Temple. w vipers were the strongest hell creature around. The bone warriors and the guardian could only win by number; they couldn¡¯t do much damage. As long as Abel didn¡¯t get trapped, he wouldn¡¯t be in danger.

    Also, he had gotten stronger sincest time. However, it was not an increase in his own ability. He had gotten the attribute he wanted on the grand charm he found in the treasure box next to Coldworm the Burrower afterbining it with a few hundred perfect gems.

    Life Grand Charm

    +1 lightning spells ( wizard only)

    +36 life

    Even though he was lucky enough to get an ice grand charm, he still intended to keep going.

    You could do 1 exchange with every 3 perfect gems. That was crazily expensive, even for wizards, but an owner of a duchy had countless ways to obtain normal gems or perfect gems. For Abel, it was just a matter ofbining those normal gems into perfect gems.

    Abel needed a lightning attributed grand charm because lightning wizards were in the Holy Continent. Wizard Morton could easily overpower another wizard of the same rank.

    The lightning spells were faster than any other spells. It was almost unavoidable. Even for an intermediate who knew how to move in a sh, dodging a lightning spell was hard if they didn¡¯t have a fast spell casting speed. This was a big advantage of being a lighting wizard.

    Also, a lightning wizard¡¯s opponent would be numbed as soon as they stopped attacking. Then, they would die.

    Abel carefully moved forward. He carefully scanned the surrounding environments every time he shed, and every time, he would let his spirit guardian knights go first.

    After cleaning the hell creatures in this tunnel, he came across a stone door. It was a mechanical door. He just needed to press a button, and the door would swing open.

    But as soon as he did so, he realized that the inside was filled to the brim with w vipers and smanders. It was toote. The door was open, and the vipers madly dashed towards him.

    Abel quickly scanned again with his power of will and found a safe ce with only 1 stupid-looking w viper.

    A white light shed, and Abel reappeared next to that w viper. He unleashed a shield strike on the head of that viper with his ¡®Ancient Pledge¡¯ shield.

    2 spirit guardian knights then struck that fainted w viper side by side. When the smanders and w vipers realized Abel had appeared in the room, their spirit was ignited.

    ¡°Ssss... sssss¡± they rushed towards Abel, but soon they were met with a firewall.

    The vipers disregarded the firewall and charged towards it. The firewall was only 2 meters wide. Although it was very damaging to all the vipers, some vipers had made it through alive.

    They were too quick, and the firewall was too thin. It only had enough time to unleash one round of damage for those vipers.

    Also, the fainted w viper in front of Abel was about to recover. Those spirit guardian knights could not kill it in just 2 seconds of vertigo brought on by Abel¡¯s shield strike.

    A ¡®chain of lightning¡¯ spell patterns appeared on the tip of Abel¡¯s iron sword, and a strike shot out towards the w viper. The already badly injured w viper died before the entirety of the lightning attack to its effect. Afterward, it charged towards the smanders.

    The smanders also didn¡¯t have much life left since they had passed through the firewall. After one strike of lighting, they screeched in agony and twitched on the ground. The lighting then jumped to another target from their bodies.

    This was the horror of a level 21 chain of lighting spell. It had only used up all its power after striking 9 targets.

    The scariest thing about this spell was that it could automatically find it¡¯s target in a situation with more than one enemy.

    Abel sighed. Lighting wizards were too powerful.

    Since he had be an intermediate wizard, he truly understood how scarier being a wizard waspared to a knight. As long as an intermediate wizard kept his distance, even a headmander couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    It was why intermediate wizards were far more prestigious than a headmander in Miracle City.

    Lightning wizards were the most powerful wizards. With the ¡®lighting strike¡¯ and ¡®chain of lighting¡¯ spell, as long as a lightning wizard showed up, no headmanders could withstand them.

    Souls kept getting sucked in by the Horadric Cube.

    After 10 days of careful exploration, Abel had finally killed everything in the first level of the w Viper temple and found the entrance to the second level.

    He walked down a passage. After a short moment of darkness, he saw another passage under the flickering glow of mes. Beside the passage were 2 statues of the viper god.

    Abel never thought about this when he was exploring the first level, but as he stared at these 2 statues, he realized this temple was made for the viper god¡¯s sacrifice before hell had invaded. That was why there were so many vipers.

    After hell invaded, it merged the temple with its guardian and the vipers. That was how those w vipers and smanders were created.

    At the end of the passage, Abel could vaguely make out a damaged shrine. It was the core of the w viper temple: the sun shrine. It was a shame that the scent of hell corroded it. The sun shrine had turned into a fallen sun shrine.

    When hell was still around, it had used this fallen sun shrine to dim the sky of Lut Gholein. But since hell had left, the fallen sun shrine was no longer functional. Still, the viper ne was preserved.

    Abel¡¯s arrival woke up the w vipers and smanders in this ce. Suddenly, they all madly dashed towards him.

    The spirit guardian knights had already put up their defenses in front of Abel as the mud monster guarded him from the back.

    Abel then cast a firewall towards the outside of the passage, but when he was about to cast another one, the vipers already reached him.

    These vipers were a lot faster and stronger than the ones he saw on the first level. They had passed through the firewall almost instantly, with barely had any injuries.

 Chapter 795 - Fangskin

    <h4>Chapter 795: Fangskin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel knew they were servant level vipers after looking at their shells, and behind them was the eye-catching green color w viper.

    It was Fangskin, the ruler of this ce. It was quick. Moments ago, it was still at the very back, but it overtook the other vipers and smanders. Even the firewall couldn¡¯t do much to it.

    When a spirit guardian knight struck it, it utilized the momentum of its speed and mmed in the spirit guardian knight, knocking it back for a few steps.

    Simultaneously, countless w vipers and smanders also caught up and attacked the spirit guardian knight.

    The spirit guardian knight was fully equipped with rune word gears. It had increased their defense dramatically, but it was only enough to give an edge during battle. The knockback ability of those vipers was too overpowering.

    The spirit guardian knights kept getting knocked back. Even though they killed many w vipers and smanders, there were still hundreds of them.

    Abel cast another firewall among those w vipers and smanders. They began to screech in agony, but they didn¡¯t stop their attacks.

    The remaining w vipers sped out of the firewall and kept going at the spirit guardian knights.

    Their knockback ability had broken the chain attacks of those spirit guardian knights, limiting their knight potential.

    On the other hand, Fangskin was even scarier. Lightning arcs emerged on its body within the firewall. Afterward, 4 lighting strikes sted out of its body towards all directions.

    2 of the lightning strikes did not hit anything, but another 2 had injured the spirit guardian knights. It was the power of a dark gold boss.

    Luckily this was only a mass attack, so Abel¡¯s Druid soul had automatically replenished the life of those spirit guardian knights.

    Abel ignited a chain of lighting, but he soon realized it was not as effective as he expected. He saw Fangskin defusing the lightning strikes. Abel smiled awkwardly. Suddenly, he remembered something, wasn¡¯t this ¡®lightning enchantment?

    A dark gold boss with lightning enchantment could dramatically increase the lightning resistance of itself, and it¡¯s servant hell creatures. Therefore, lightning spells couldn¡¯t do much to them.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but change the spell again. He kept casting the firewall in front of the spirit guardian knights as it was still the most effective.

    It seemed like Abel had found his form. The w vipers and smanders died screeching in the firewall, and the other vipers entering from the back met the same fate.

    Even Fangskin began to screech. The attacks had turned it crazy. It could just knock back the spirit guardian knights but never broke their defense.

    As Abel kept casting the firewall spell like a machine, burning those w vipers and smanders to death left and right, Fangskin suddenly let out a howl and vanished into a sh of white light.

    Abel immediately felt his heart drop. He was drawing another spell pattern. His headmander intuition told him that danger wasing.

    He stopped the spell and held the shield on his left in front chest. At the same time, he drew a ¡®move in a sh¡¯ spell pattern with his right.

    Suddenly, Fangskin appeared out of mid-air and bit towards Abel with its sharp fangs.

    Abel was certain that it had the hell¡¯s Extra Fast enchantment looking at how fast it was. Although ck Wind also had the same enchantment, the dark gold bosses had the most powerful form.

    Their speed was almost neck to neck, so ck Wind had no choice,

    ¡°Wooo¡± a white light shed, and the bite of Fangskinnded on empty space. ck Wind and Abel vanished from the spot.

    Fangskin frantically looked around with its red eyes, but Abel was nowhere to be seen.

    Abel sensed Fangskin¡¯s intention before it attacked. He immediately ignited the move in a sh spell marking on the skin tree and dodged just in time.

    This was how Fangskin ended up in that situation.

    Although Abel was a headmander, he did not have many powerful close body attack skills. It would be very dangerous to high a dark gold level boss in the Dark World.

    He knew if Fangskin had the Fire Enchantment, it could have killed him in one strike.

    Therefore, closebat with any hell creature was risky. Abel had stopped doing that ever since he left the Rogue Encampment.

    He would only do so again once he got a full set of powerful closebat attack and defense skills.

    But the only closebat skill remaining in the Holy Continent was the knight¡¯s ¡®charging¡¯ ability. Although Abel had gotten Bartoli¡¯s family inheritance as well, the only closebat skill he gained was the ¡®shield strike.¡¯

    These 2 abilities were far insufficient to support him in close bodybat with a hell creature. It could only be used as ast resort.

    Abel¡¯s shed dragged out his distance with Fangskin. He reappeared 30 meters away and immediately threw out another firewall 20 meters from him.

    This firewall spell was already prepared on his right before the sh. It was a trick he learned from an intermediate wizard in Miracle City.

    Fangskin screeched and dashed towards Abel. The firewall did not stop it, or in another word, it was not afraid of it. Although it could damage it a little, Hell¡¯s alterations had stripped the concept of fear.

    After passing through the firewall, an ice pole appeared, and it crashed into it.

    The ice pole shattered open and turned into ice crystals, immediately slowing down its momentum.

    Abel knew the slow down effect of ice poles was very effective on normal hell creatures, but it wouldn¡¯tst long on these dark gold bosses.

    After being attacked twice, 8 strikes of lightning shot out from Fangskin. 2 flew towards Abel.

    Abel shed away again. He didn¡¯t want to make contact with that lightning since it could follow its target, and he would be numbed once he was touched by it.

    Being numbed against a dark gold boss was basically death.

    The ¡®move in a sh¡¯ spell pattern emerged simultaneously on the tip of his knight sword and the shield on his left. Afterward, he appeared behind the spirit guardian knights who were fighting with the w vipers and smanders.

    The vipers and smanders sensed a human, and some of the closest ones to Abel had already begun dashing towards him.

    However, Abel already had 2 ¡®move in a sh¡¯ spell patterns prepared. Abel vanished again.

    Abel reappeared again on the fallen sun shrine, and there was only one path towards it.

    All the w vipers and smanders were attracted towards that path. There was no longer a single hell creature left around the sides of the fallen sun shrine.

    Since Abel was not in any danger, he kept throwing out firewalls and formed a ming barrier between the sun shrine and the vipers.

 Chapter 796 - Horadric Magic Staff

    <h4>Chapter 796: Horadric Magic Staff</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel had slowly mastered the intermediate wizard fighting style.

    That double spell cast took intermediate wizards in Miracle City years to learn. It was an advanced wizard technique and extremely difficult to master.

    However, Abel knew how to multitask. With the Druid soul inside him, he could perfectly cast two spells simultaneously at an immediate speed.

    After he filled the ce with firewalls, the spirit guardian knights shed next to the fallen sun shrine and blocked both sides¡¯ entrance.

    The w vipers and smanders were half dead after passing through tens of firewalls, and their fate had ended as soon as they appeared in front of the spirit guardian knights.

    Fangskin was the furthest away, and it began to attack the mud monster. The mud monster was not that good at defense, and Fangskin¡¯s extra fast had defused its speed increase ability.

    Therefore, the mud monster was destroyed after a short while. It disintegrated into the earth. Since it was too far away, Abel¡¯s Druid soul could not use any potions on it.

    Abel frowned a little on the fallen sun shrine. The mud monster was his summon. It was connected with him through the power of the will, so its death would affect him.

    Luckily, his power of the will was very strong. The death of the mud monster did not cause him dizziness.

    The battle was looking quite positive. The only thing Abel lost at this point was a mud monster, and his only remaining enemy was Fangskin.

    However, Fangskin didn¡¯t seem like it was affected by this in the slightest. It screeched and dashed towards the spirit guardian knights.

    Although victory was close, he could not let his guard down. A ¡®move in a sh¡¯ spell pattern appeared on his shield and was maintained by his mana.

    He threw firewalls to support the spirit guardian knights fight with Fangskin.

    Since Abel cast his spell by igniting the symbol on the skill tree, he could maintain a spell in its pre-ignited state as long as he kept supplying it with mana.

    Of course, this trick was not impossible to learn for other wizards, but their souls could only support one spell in this circumstance.

    Normal wizards did not have two souls like Abel. Therefore, a wizard could not cast another spell if they wanted to maintain a ¡®move in a sh¡¯ spell on the brink of ignition.

    The reason why Abel was so careful because he didn¡¯t want Fangskin to appear next to him out of a sudden like before. It had an ability known as ¡®teleportation¡¯ from its enchantment from hell.

    It was simr to a wizard¡¯s move in a sh. It could transfer the subject to any targeted spot with no time.

    Under the spirit guardian knights and Abel¡¯s firewall, Fangskin¡¯s life force was quickly dropping. Soon, it let out a scream and vanished from the spot.

    Abel immediately ignited his move in a sh and vanished from the fallen sun shrine in a sh of white light as soon as Fangskin appeared.

    As Fangskin was frantically looking around for Abel, the spirit guardian knights shed next to it and began their beating again.

    Abel re-summoned another mud monster. The loss of his mud monster just then was an ident. Abel felt a little irritated in his heart. He had that mud monster for a long time, and a priest¡¯s summon would often get more powerful as their fighting experience increased.

    He no longer worried too much about the battle. Although Fangskin had teleported a few more times, it was quickly sensed by Abel¡¯s intuition.

    His headmander intuition was a lot more sensitive with fewer enemies. Since Fangskin was the only enemy around, it could no longer form a threat to Abel.

    Atst, Fangskin let out a howl and exploded. Flesh and blood spilled on the floor. A golden glowing ball flew out and entered the Horadric cube on Abel¡¯s left arm.

    Abel let out a long breath of relief. These dark gold level hell creatures were getting harder and harder to take down with all kinds of strange hell enchantment abilities. They were scarier than any upations in the Holy Continent.

    Abel gained another bottle of ¡®ability potion.¡¯ He was certain the abilities were lightning enchantment, extra fast, and teleportation.

    Lightning enchantment: +66% minimum lightning damage, +100% maximum lightning damage. +75% lightning resistance. Unleash a charging bolt at the same level as the attacker when being attacked.

    It was not a bottle of ability potion he could use. Abel began to think about using the 2 usable ability potions to strengthen his contracted beasts.

    But first, he needed to figure out a way to get that Amulet of the Viper out of the fallen sun shrine. He shed on the shrine and looked around.

    Finally, he found the amulet under the shrine. It was a dark gold quality amulet, and it¡¯s attributed definitely did not live up to it.

    Amulet of the Viper

    Poison resistance +25%

    +10 life

    +10 mana

    Still, it¡¯s true usefulness lies within its ability tobine with the Staff of the King. So, it depended on the Horadric Cube.

    Abel cleared out everything in his Horadric Cube and put the Staff of the King inside along with Viper Ne. Then, he ignited thebination with his power of will.

    A white light shed. The Staff of the King and Amulet of the Viper vanished. Afterward, a new magic staff appeared in his Horadric Cube, the ¡®Horadric Staff.¡±

    The Horadric Staff was the key to opening that magic circle outside of Deckard¡¯s room.

    Abel¡¯s next mission was to find Deckard. It was located in the Canyon of the Magi, but he had to get the Arcane Sanctuary to find it.

    Abel teleported back to Lute Gholein and came to the short next to the square.

    He took a deep breath of the slightly salty breeze of the sea and exhaled the horrific smell he inhaled during these few days of battle with the hell creatures. All of a sudden, he felt his heart lifted.

    Abel did not dwell for long; he still had hell creatures to kill under the pce.

    He arrived at the back of the pce on ck Wind. He had taken all the delicate decorations and art pieces. The only thing left was the fixed decorations on the wall and the luxury tiles.

    From the back of the pce, Abel and ck Wind began to make their way underground through an underground passage.

    The luxury of this ce was beyond Abel¡¯s expectations. Compared to his own pce, this ce was another step up.

    In the past, he was afraid to go underground because of the hell creatures, so it was only until that point he realized how much more luxurious the art pieces and decorations werepared to the surface level.

    The whole floor was like a gallery for art pieces. Hell creatures had not destroyed them. Other than a bit of messiness on the floor and walls, hell creatures were nowhere to be seen.

    Abel already wanted to swap out these art pieces and take them back with him to Orwell¡¯s pce. This way, the Orwell pce would get another sophisticated edge.

    Orwell pce was the domain of the elf Master Bet, one of his many identities. He loved the peacefulness and the gorgeous scenery of that ce. When Loraine came out of her retreat one day, Abel would surprise her.

 Chapter 797 - Dejo City (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 797: Dejo City (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The dungeon in Lut Gholein pce was much bigger than Abel¡¯s expectation. There was more decoration on the second floor down, and it was almost 10 timesrger than the first floor.

    Lut Gholein was located on the edge of a desert, and underground construction like this was very good for avoiding the harsh temperature.

    It made sense, but Abel just couldn¡¯t figure out why the Lut Gholein Pce needed a dungeon of this size.

    Abel was already shocked at the wealth of Lut Gholein at the entrance. But that surface-level wealth was nothingpared to this.

    The second floor was filled with all kinds of stunning art pieces. If there were no hell creatures, this ce could be a museum.

    Abel began to carefully wipe out the hell creatures around the ce. He took it slow and did not move in a sh for no reason. He didn¡¯t want to damage the art pieces here. He had already recognized them as his own.

    After cleaning up all the hell creatures, Abel moved away from the art pieces. They were his spoils.

    Abel had returned to his days of resting in the morning and fighting in the Dark World at night. He kept moving art pieces away as he killed more and more hell creatures. Soon, it became a stable daily schedule.

    It was time for the mid-winter wheat harvest in the human world. The results were not good. The crops didn¡¯t grow too well and came half a monthte.

    Wheat had the biggest decrease in Harvest, with only 30% of the normal amount.

    The highest harvest was only 70% of normal. This was why so many duchies were having a food crisis.

    Although they all had a food inventory, it couldn¡¯tst for long.

    Normally, a food inventory could only support a duchy for 1 session when a disaster struck, and they would replenish it the next session.

    However, this was not the situation at hand. The once in a thousand-year famine was a reality. Their food production decreased sincest year, so many duchies did not have much food left in their inventory.

    When a huge food shortage struck, conflicts had broken out in the human world.

    Maybe their conflict could be minimized if the orc empire kept their strength.

    But the orc empire had lost so much during their attack on the Miracle Wall. Abel¡¯s fury had taken the lives of 6 elite priests from them.

    The orc empire had lost 7 elite priests and countless elite troops in a short period of time. Therefore, they had to build a wall to separate themselves from the human world.

    That battle was supposed to be a glorious victory, but the aftermath it caused was not expected by any human.

    The humans lost a mutual enemy, and it was very unlikely for the orc empire to recover in the next 100 years.

    In this situation, the tensions between humans began to surface, and the food shortages just gave them a little nudge towards conflict.

    June arrived. A team of knights from the Duchy of Tex was making their way towards Dejo City in the Duchy of Keyen.

    That team consisted of 200 official knights and 3000 novice knights. No noble family could have a team of this size; only duchies could have this power.

    Head Commander Joe was the leader. He was one of the 3 most powerful headmanders in the duchy of Tex.

    The duchy of Tex was known for its mining industries. With wealthy natural resources, the duchy of Tex had flourishing amounts of metal, iron, ores, and mana gems.

    Because of this, the duchy of Tex had be the most powerful Duchy of the 7 big duchies in the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    Originally this title belonged to the Duchy of Keyen since they had a wizard union branched headquarters and more wizards than other duchies.

    However, Abel had violently destroyed their wizard circle, and they had fallen to the weakest duchy of the 7 big duchies.

    If a famine did not strike, they could regain their strength and rebuild their magic towers in 100 years, but the famine made that impossible. They looked like meat to be taken.

    The 4 powerful duchies surrounding the duchy of Keyen looked at it with hunger. The only thing that worried them was an intervention from the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    The Duchy of Tex also didn¡¯t want to take risks, but the food crisis had given them a direct hit. They could no longer specte how many harvests they would have the next season if they could even have any.

    In this situation, the Duchy of Tex had to do something.

    That¡¯s why they had sent out a team of 3000 knights to unleash a massacre on the Duchy of Keyen. They moved fast, and by noon, they had already arrived at Dejo City.

    ¡°Knights, the Duchy of Keyen rejected our request to purchase food from them. They¡¯d rather watch us die, so we¡¯ll show no mercy! Dejo City is right in front of us, and we will fight for our Duchy, fight For our people!¡± Head COmmander Joe yelled.

    ¡°Fight for our Duchy! Fight for our people!¡± All the knights chant as their blood begins to fire up.

    ¡°My honor is my glory!¡± Headmander Joe took out his knight sword and yelled under the glistening sun.

    ¡°My honor is my glory!¡± The knights followed and yelled.

    With Head Commander Joe upfront and 3000 knights following behind, the knights with elemental attributes had formed an arrow battle formation.

    Although Dejo City was located on the border of the Duchy of Keyen, there were not many guards. For countless years, not a single war had broken out. The duchy had almost forgotten how vulnerable this ce was.

    Head Commander Nelson was the guards¡¯ leader, and their team consisted of 10 knights and 150 warriors. The biggest battle they¡¯ve done was just killing off some robbers from the mountain.

    Anson was a patrol. Due to long years of peace, all he ever did in his job was looking over the city wall. Since he did not sleep wellst night, and he was feeling a little drowsy.

    Just when he was about to yawn, he suddenly felt the grounds shake. He lifted his head and was stunned by what he saw.

    Under the beaming sunlight, a team of fully armored knights was charging forward with thousands of horses following. Dust flew out from their steps. The whole thing looked like the end of the world.

    ¡°An attack ising!¡± He yelled with a shaky voice as he struck on the alert bell.

    Head Commander Nelson was just enjoying his aromatic beef sd with a beautiful ss of wine.

    The sudden alert bell made his handshake, and he poured the wine all over himself, but he no longer had time to care.

    The alert bell was not struck for no reason. It was life and death. No one would strike it as a joke.

    He didn¡¯t even have time to put on his armor as he sped out of his pce in casual clothes in his warehouse.

    The alert bell had also woken up the napping vice-captain Nigel. His office was on the city wall, so the first thing he saw was the charging knights as he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Lock the gate!¡± Vice-Captain Nigel yelled as he frantically put on his clothes.

    The city gate was made with a strong, stable 30 meters thick piece of wood wrapped in metal secure with iron nails.

    It was extremely heavy. It would take a few minutes to close even with 20 men.

    Both head Commander Nelson and vice-captain Nigel felt their heart shake as they heard the rumbling footsteps. Closing the city gate might be familiar, but all of a sudden, it seemed a lot harder.

    Headmander Joe saw the City Gate slowly closing. He grew desperate.

    He did not expect Dejo City to react this quickly and close the gate as their first priority. He investigated Dejo City before this. Their military had not been in war for many years.

    If the city gate was shut, his men would be greatly affected.

    You would need somerge scale weapons to invade a fully guarded city, but if the duchy of Tex did so, it would ruin their speedy attack tactic.

    Combat qi shed on Head Commander Joe and soon engulfed his warhorse. He fully ignited his charge.

    His war-horse turned into a sh of lightning speeded forward with his man falling behind.

    ¡°Quick, quick, close the gate!¡± Head Commander Nelson yelled.

    The gate was only 2 meters from closing. Just when vice-captain Nigel was about to let out a breath of relief for blocking that huge team of knights, a sh of light prated the tiny gap of the gate. He wanted to yell, but it was toote.

    His body felt weak, and to his surprise, his body had been separated into two.

    Hand Commander Joe hadbat qi in his sword. All of a sudden, he stood next to the city gate.

    ¡°My honor is my glory!¡± Just when Head Commander Joe was about to reopen the City Gate, he heard a yell. Head Commander Nelson was charging towards him with a sword in his hand.

    This charge was suicide. Still, the bravery was admirable. A headmander with only a sword in his hand without armor and shield against a fully equipped one withbat qi fully ignited. The result was clear.

    Just like a wave mming against a giant rock. Headmander Joe gently flicked his sword, and headmander Nelson flew off his horse andnded on the ground. A long cut in his chest had killed him.

    Head Commander Joe did the strike carefully, ensuring he didn¡¯t damage headmander Nelson¡¯s body. It was respect towards another knight.

    The 3000 knights rushed in after the gate was open. Dejo waspletely defenseless. This city had defended the Duchy of Keyen for many years, but not anymore.

    After the massacre, head Commander Joe left 200 knights in Dejo City to make sure the news leaked out as his team proceeded to the next city. He needed to get as much as possible.

    Fafu City and Dona City had also been prated in 2 days. When Head Commander Joe attacked L City, he realized all of its defense was ignited.

    Head Commander Joe stopped his horse. The relentless attacks these past few days had exhausted his men, so he decided to settle outside the city for a night.

    In the Kingdom of St Ellis pce, Eldest Prince Derek stepped up to Emperor Ambrose and reported, ¡°Father, the duchy of Tex is attacking the duchy of Keyen. They have already taken control of 3 cities!¡±

    The Duchy of Tex moved quickly with their lightning tactics. They didn¡¯t alert their opponents before the attack, which had vited the rule of knights.

    Also, the duchy of the tex investigation department had disrupted the reporting system; even the Kingdom of St Ellis had gotten the news 2 dayste.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the duchy of Tex, is picking a fight with the Kingdom. I think we should send out troops immediately to teach them a lesson!¡± A Lord lowered his voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I am also disgusted by the behavior of the duchy of Tex, but we just cease some of their domains as punishment instead! ¡± another lord stepped up and said.

    ¡°Were you bribed by them? Why are you making excuses for them?¡± The first lord looked at the second lord with his eyes wide open and yelled.

    ¡°Are you the only one allowed to speak in the Kingdom, are all lords with a different opinion bribed?¡± The second lord did not get angry and replied.

    The Duchy of Tex actually bribed him. All he needed to do was to say some good stuff about the duchy of Tex, and he would receiverge amounts of wealth. Anyone would be tempted.

    ¡°Ok, stop arguing!¡± Emperor Ambrose waved his hand and said.

    He was sure that sending a team of knights out was not possible at this moment. They neededrge amounts of food to support a battle, and the kingdom did not have enough for it.

    Originally, the kingdom had more food in their inventory than any Duchy, enough for a few years. But they had used up a lot during the battle of the orcs.

    During that battle, they movedrge amounts of knights and horses. A lot of food was used to feed the horses and knights for their recovery.

    During the battle between the human and the orc empire, all 3 kingdoms used half of their food inventory.

    The stock volume of the kingdom¡¯s food inventory was kept secret, so the lords did not know. However, Emperor Ambrose knew very well.

    ¡°Send an ambassador to the Duchy of Tex, and demand them to retreat and give up some of their domain!¡± Emperor Ambrose lowered his voice.

    The Kingdom of St Ellis¡¯s ambassador received a warm wee from the Duchy of Tex, but they did not proceed with the demand immediately. Instead, they dragged the time out by saying their men were too scattered.

    The Duchy of Tex was testing the Kingdom of St Ellis. Emperor Ambrose¡¯s limits. Ambrose was softer than they expected, only sending out an ambassador. It didn¡¯t show the vigor a kingdom should have.

    Emperor Ambrose¡¯s action was like a match on oil; soon, the duchy of Koror, the Duchy of Laka, and the Duchy of Larvid also sent out their troops as the Kingdom was caught up with the duchy of Tex.

    It was a duchy consuming party. If the Duchy of Tex were the only ones attacking, the Duchy of Keyen would still hold without sending wizards.

    But, with 4 duchies attacking at once, the duchy of Keyen was helpless. Only a few cities were left standing in a few short days, and all the other ones had been wiped out.

    In the pce of the Duchy of Keyen, King Keh looked on a map with a frown. Most of theirnd had been taken by other duchies,

    Their Duchy had survived countless generations, and now it had just be a few cities under him.

    But there was still a ray of hope. The Kingdom might resolve this with time, or the wizard Union might get involved. Both of these scenarios would help the Duchy of Keyen avoid this catastrophe.

    But all of this can only be achieved in one condition, and that was if the Duchy of Keyen could protect Bayli City.

    Nobles and their soldiers had retreated to Bayli City. Normally, Nobles would not retreat during a fight because they wouldn¡¯t be affected, no matter what side won.

    But this time was different. The invaders needed food, notnd.

    This was novel in their history. All the resources in thend had been taken, nobles were forced to retreat, and all the unnecessary citizens were kicked out.

    The only ones remaining were farmers. Because of this, Bayli city was filled to the brim with nobles, warriors, and knights.

    There were also countless helpless civilians making tents outside of Bayli City. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t winter, so shelter was not that much of an issue.

    But the food shortage was getting serious. Anything edible had been eaten. There was nothing left a few miles from the city.

    The atmosphere grew tense in the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    ¡°Father, send out the troops. If we don¡¯t, the Kingdom will fall!¡± Eldest Prince Derek Bagged Emperor Ambrose.

    The Emperor gazed at his son. He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    If the duchy of Keyen disappeared, it would mean the Kingdom have lost sovereignty over theirnd, a huge hit to the royal pce¡¯s power.

    Once the Kingdom lost sovereignty, the civil wars would continue until an ultimate battle.

    The Kingdom of St Ellis was not free of enemies. Both the Kingdom of St Pierrt and Kingdom of St Anwall would not show mercy.

    The only problem was the food. If they had enough food, all they needed to do was send out troops to all 4 duchies and demand them to retreat.

    None of the lords in the pce made a sound. The King¡¯s hesitation reflected one thing: the Kingdom could no longer support a battle.

    None of the lords, no matter their rank, had a solution to this puzzling situation. But if they didn¡¯t do something, the Kingdom would be in big trouble.

    ¡°Derek, I heard you said the Duchy of Carmel is not having any food problems. Is it true?¡± The Emperor turned to his son and asked again.

    ¡°Yes, Father, that¡¯s the report I¡¯ve gotten from the investigation department. Although they have a limit on how much food they sell, they never had a shortage in supply ording to the few big wholesalers from the Duchy of Carmel!¡± The prince replied.

    ¡°Do you think we can buy some from the Duchy of Carmel?¡± The Emperor asked hesitantly.

    Although Emperor Ambrose had a mighty amount of power as the Kingdom¡¯s emperor, he couldn¡¯t do much to Abel. He could only do some business with him at most.

    He was more clear than anyone what Abel had done in the battle of the orcs. He had single-handedly wiped out elite orc fighters.

    Just thinking about what happened made him shiver. He could not use force on Abel no matter what.

    ¡°The Duchy of Carmel had always been a supplier to us in regards to food. Even after Grandmaster Abel had be King, and the food shortage had urred, they did not decrease their supply. They did not even ask to rece it with gold coins or other resources, so I don¡¯t think they are having any food problem.¡± Prince Derek exined.

    Prince Derek was the head of the Kingdom¡¯s investigation department. His information was the most trustworthy.

    ¡°Derek, go to the Duchy of Carmel on my behalf and ask if the Kingdom can buy a batch of food. You can tell grandmaster Abel everything that is happening!¡± The King lowered his voice.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll be on my way now!¡± Prince Derek knew they were running out of time, so he bowed and left.

    In the Duchy of Carmel¡¯s Bakong CIty, Abel met up with Prince Derek privately in the side pce. Other than Butler Burbridge, no one was around.

    ¡°Grandmaster, you have heard about the Duchy of Keyen¡¯s invasion, right?¡± PRince Derek asked bluntly.

    ¡°Yes, I have¡± Abel nodded.

    As he continued to rule over the Duchy of Carmel. His investigation department grew bigger. Since the duchy¡¯s wealth attracted many powerful figures, the investigation department had gotten even more resources.

    Abel never liked the Duchy of Keyen. Abel destroyed their wizard circle, which was also why the 4 big duchies were so confident in attacking them.

    Without wizards as guards, the duchy of Keyen was an easy target.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, if the duchy of Keyen fell, the order between duchies will break. Then the human world would fall into chaos. We can not let that happen!¡± Prince Derek lowered his voice.

    ¡°Derek, I am only the king of a duchy. I do not have the power to stop a battle between 5 duchies. It is beyond my power. The kingdom should be the one maintaining the order of the duchies!¡± Abel shook his head.

    The kingdom collected resources from duchies every year. The duchy¡¯s power dictated the amount. The duchy of Carmel had sent food back to the kingdom each year.

    Because of this, the kingdom of St Ellis has the responsibility to protect the Duchy of Keyen from attacks.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, please see reason. The Kingdom has used the food in the inventory to support thest battle with the orcs. We no longer have enough to support another battle!¡± Prince Derek said helplessly.

    To stop the 4 duchies, the kingdom had to send out a team more powerful than the 4 duchiesbined. This would needrge amounts of food.

    ¡°Derek Majesty, what did the King demand?¡± Abel asked directly.

    ¡°The Kingdom wants to buy some food from you with the current value in the Holy Continent. Please help us, and the kingdom will repay you!¡± Prince Derek begged.

    The current value of food in the Holy Continent was not the value of food in the Duchy of Carmel. The duchy of Carmel had always maintained their food at a stable level so all citizens could afford it.

    Abel didn¡¯t want the human world to be in chaos, and it would be good for him to maintain a good rtionship with the king. He just never had a reason to sell his food.

    Although he had a lot of food, it could only support about 2-3 kingdoms. If he sold all of it, it could cause unnecessary attention.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of war, but it was best to minimize trouble. His duchy was still not as powerful as he wanted.

    ¡°Ok, majesty, give me a number. I¡¯ll tell my lords to prepare!¡± Abel thought for a moment and nodded.

    ¡°Grandmaster, your help will be appreciated by the kingdom!¡± Prince Derek replied with excitement.

    Back in Bayli city of the duchy of Keyen. Knights, warriors, and stronger civilians had been organized into the city war. Countless defensive and resources have also been carried up to the city wall. Under this crisis, the nobles in Bayli city have never been this united.

    Outside of the City wall, the troops of the 4 duchies have arrived. Their target was thisst bit of wealth from the Duchy of Keyen.

    Just when everyone thought a huge battle was unavoidable, a team of 20,000 knights set off from the kingdom of St Ellis towards the Duchy of Keyen.

    The action of the Kingdom shocked all 4 duchies. ording to their investigation department, the Kingdom couldn¡¯t send out troops.

 Chapter 798 - The Kingdomâ€™s Intervention (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 798: The Kingdom¡¯s Intervention (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Head Commander Joe was the first one to arrive at Bayli City, but he did not attack.

    He knew how scary a Duchy¡¯s city defense could be. Most of his men would be sacrificed if they didn¡¯te up with a concrete n to forcefully open up a passage.

    He would not waste 3000 knights from the Duchy of Tex. Instead, he waited for the city pration machines and the other duchies to arrive.

    When all 3 duchies had arrived, something strange happened. None of them want to attack first.

    The Head Commanders knew one thing. They were knights, so prating a city was not one of their skills, and the first ones to attack would take the biggest hit.

    They had 2 options.

    The first was for all 4 duchies to attack together and equally divide the resources within the Bayli City, but there are a lot of problems with this. The 4 duchies were not great friends either. They were all skeptical.

    Power was crucial in times of crisis. Once a duchy¡¯s power decreased, they would turn into the second duchy of Keyen.

    They were all knights representing their duchies, so if too much of them died. The power of their duchies would decrease.

    Therefore, fighting together seemed unlikely.

    The second was to wait for more support and machines.

    This was a good method since no duchies wanted to lose knights. Soldiers with shields were trained in breaking into a city, so they were more suited for the task.

    But the downside of this was time. Those soldiers with shields were not fast.

    As the 4 duchies gathered outside of Bayli CIty, 4 different camps were set up. They all monitored each other, but they didn¡¯t think any of them would attack first.

    Suddenly, all the knights from all 4 duchies received a message from theirmander. The kingdom had sent out troops.

    Now they were battling against time. If their shielded soldiers and machines arrived before the troops from the kingdom, they would be able to break into Bayli City and wipe out the Duchy of Keyen.

    If the troops from the Kingdom arrived first, they would be the ones getting wiped out.

    The atmosphere was hot and tense during the third day.

    Headmander Joe suddenly felt his heart drop. He lowered his voice and asked the vice-captain, ¡°Still not here yet?¡±

    ¡°Sir, we have already sent out 3 patrols, but none of them returned!¡± Vice-captain replied confusingly.

    ¡°Damn, send out more. Send all of them out!: head Commander Joe yelled.

    He just had a natural reaction. He sensed dangering, but he didn¡¯t know where it wasing.

    The moment after, the grounds began to shake. He was experienced, so he immediately yelled again, ¡°Careful, get ready, put your guards up!¡±

    He came out of his tent and jumped on his warhorse. The patrols had just mounted their horse, but they heard the vice-captain yell again, ¡°the captain¡¯smands, organize defense!¡±

    The 3000 knights reacted quickly and mounted their horses shortly. They came out of their camp and formed a battle formation outside of the camp.

    The other duchies followed. The knights were the first to arrive.

    The 4 duchies had 10,000 knights in total. They formed 4 defense formations, gazing over at the iing team of knights from afar.

    That iing team of knights seemed almost endless. Even 10,000 knights had shown up. There were still moreing. They had 20,000 knights in total¡ªhopelessness formed in the 4 duchies.

    The g of the kingdom of St Ellis was waving in the wind spearheading that endless team of knights.

    They were not moving quickly. Those leading horses were just jogging. This could save a lot of energy. Also, knights could nourish their warhorses with theirbat qi. With this speed, they could m0ve for tens of hours without stopping.

    The kingdom had learned this technique from the wolf riders, and now the 3 big human kingdoms were learning it.

    ¡°The kingdom¡¯s troops have arrived!¡± Headmander Joe realized where his patrols had gone. In the faced troops from the most powerful kingdom in the human world. There was nothing they could do.

    All the knights from the kingdom of St Ellis were wearing a full set of ck armor. They did not say a word. The only sound that could be heard was the breathing of the warhorses and their footsteps.

    Head Commander Joe realized how far apart the duchies were from the kingdom. His 3000 knights were already the entire military force of his duchy, but the Kingdom had sent out 20,000.

    The fury of the kingdom of St Ellis¡¯s team of knights was not something his 3000 knights could mess with.

    If the kingdom¡¯s knights unleashed a charge, there was nothing his men could do. The confidence he built up after days of victory was destroyed.

    It had been many years since the Kingdom of St Ellis had flexed their power, and many duchies seemed to forget how scary it was.

    The kingdom¡¯s knights stopped 400 meters in front of the defense formations of the 4 duchies. It was the best distance for both sides to attack.

    If the kingdom¡¯s knights struck first, 400 meters was enough for them to elerate their speed to the maximum.

    At the same time, 400 meters was just outside of the 4 duchies¡¯ long-distance attack range.

    Eldest Prince Derek emerged from the team of knights on a snowy white horse in a full set of golden armor with 4 headmanders closely following behind.

    ¡°By the Emperor¡¯smand, the duchy of Tex....¡± the prince paused and gazed at the knights from the Duchy of Tex and continued, ¡°is to return all thend you have taken from the duchy of Keyen!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Head Commander Joe bowed on his horse and sighed.

    They could just keep making excuses and drag out time in the past, but now 20,000 knights from the Kingdom were standing right in front of them. If they didn¡¯t obey, none of their men could return.

    This would be a huge hit to the duchy of Tex¡¯s power. They would almost be wiped out like the duchy of Keyen.

    ¡°The Duchy of Larvid, return thends you¡¯ve taken from the duchy of Keyen!¡± The Prince then gazed at the men from the duchy of Larvid and said with authority.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Themander from the Duchy of Larvid also helplessly bowed.

    What the duchy of Larvid had done deeply angered Prince Derek. The kingdom had always been very close to the Duchy of Laka. They had always taken good care of them, but the Duchy of Keyen had pped the kingdom in the face.

    The kingdom of St Ellis was at its weakest point. Although they could still defend themselves, sending out men was not possible without Abel¡¯s help. What the duchies had done had almost made the royal pce lose their sovereignty.

    ¡°The Duchy of Laka must return thends you¡¯ve taken from the duchy of Keyen!¡± The prince then turned to the men from the duchy of Laka and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡±

    Atst, the prince turned to the men from the Duchy of Koror and lowered his voice again, ¡°the Duchy of Koror, return all thend you¡¯ve taken from the duchy of Keyen.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡±

    ¡°At the same time, all 4 duchies will pay for the expense the kingdom had used to send out troops!¡± The Prince added.

    This was a very stingy move from the kingdom. They did not ask the duchy to return the goods they stole. Instead, they wanted to keep some for themselves.

    The hearts of the men on the Bayli City Wall was lifted when they saw that immensely powerful team of knights from the kingdom.

    ¡°The kingdom did not bring us down. Long live Emperor Ambrose!¡± King Keh yelled in joy.

    ¡°Long live Emperor Ambrose!¡± All the knights and soldiers on the city wall also yelled. They avoided a huge battle, and everyone was filled with joy.

    King Keh and his citizens thought the kingdom was their savior.

    But they never expected that their savior was just dividing their wealth with their invaders.

    Prince Derek did not question too much afterward. Knights were sent to each duchy to make sure thends were returned, and the expense would be taken care of by the kingdom.

    After half a day, headmander Joe from the duchy of Tex left with his men with a grudge.

    The kingdom was too ruthless. They had taken almost everything from the duchy of Tex.

    He was not the only one. All the other duchies were not in a good mood.

    They had all gotten quite a lot of goods, but they had wasted a lot of food for sending out their men. Also, the Duchy of Keyen was also going through a food shortage, so they didn¡¯t get much food from them in the first ce.

    The kingdom had almost exclusively taken the food, not the luxuries they stole from the pce and nobles.

    Why did the duchies attack the duchy of Keyen in the first ce? For food. They needed food, and wiping out a duchy could help them nourish their men. They had almost seeded, but the kingdom had taken everything from them immediately afterward.

    Still, there was nothing they could do. They knew how powerful the kingdom was. They could only obey.

    ¡°They left!¡± An uproar of joy emerged again from the Bayli City City wall.

    King Keh was afraid that the kingdom would change their mind, but his heart was lifted once again when he saw the knights retreating.

    Afterward, he saw Prince Derek and 4 headmandersing towards the city gate, so he quickly yelled, ¡°Quickly open the gate, wee the ambassador front the Kingdom!¡±

    He quickly fixed up his robe, walk down from the City Wall, and waited by the gate,

    King Keh had full trust in Prince Derek. The Prince had only brought 4 headmanders with him, so it must be a sign of kindness from the kingdom.

    King Keh would not deny Prince Derek even if he wanted to bring a few thousand knights with him. He trusted him with his heart and soul anyway.

    ¡°The prestigious Prince Derek, wee!¡± King Keh stepped up and bowed on his knees.

    This was a very humble act. But his vigor had been lost long ago since the kingdom had just saved him on the verge of death.

    ¡°King Keh, I came withmands from Emperor Ambrose to help the duchy of Keyen. I¡¯m sorry we¡¯veete!¡± The Prince bowed back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, don¡¯t say that. The Duchy of Keyen is very thankful just seeing those powerful men from the Kingdom saving the duchy of Keyen from a crisis!¡± King Keh quickly bowed again.

    Although the prince was acting very respectfully, King Keh was starting to get worried. He heard a demand within the prince¡¯s words.

    Yes, it was a rule within the Holy Continent. If a sovereign had saved another sovereign, the one being saved must cover all their savior¡¯s expenses.

    As the main sovereign, the reason why the kingdom of St Ellis had saved the duchy of Keyen was just to secure their status. But from Prince Derek¡¯s words, they had another agenda, and that was demanding the duchy of Keyen to cover the expense of those 20,000 men.

    This was a huge price to pay for a duchy, so huge it was almost impossible.

    ¡°Keh majesty, my men can¡¯t stay outside forever. Please hand over the supplies to my assistant, so my men can be on our way back to the kingdom!¡± Prince Derek said bluntly.

    He did not care too much about king Keh. As long as the duchy was safe, he couldn¡¯t care less if everyone within it died.

    The Duchy of Keyen did not have any official wizards, no final lifesavers. If the prince did not take benefit now, he might never be able to!

    The duchy of Keyen¡¯s fate was set, and it was just a matter of time.

    ¡°Derek, Your Majesty, I¡¯m afraid my duchy does not have enough resources to supply 20,000 men. Please consider again, or let us repay it in the following years!¡± King Keh begged and bowed.

    ¡°King Keh, do you think you can mess with the Kingdom? No negotiations. Give the supply of 20,000 men, not a penny less. If not, I will send my men into your city!¡± A cold gaze shed in prince Derek¡¯s eyes.

    Afterward, Prince Derek turned and left, leaving a look of hopelessness on King Keh¡¯s face.

    The battle between the duchies was settled, but none of them got many benefits. The final winner was the kingdom of St Ellis. Abel had supplied them with food but then had gotten doubled the amount as rewards.

    The duchy of Keyen had be extremely weak. They had lost countless troops and civilians. Their loss of food was so huge. They might not be able to even nt the seeds for the next season.

    On the other hand, the Kingdom had flexed its muscles and suppressed all duchies¡¯ impulsive greed.

    This Battle had opened Pandora¡¯s box, and the entire human world would be affected.

    All the duchies realized the Kingdom was in crisis due to its initial hesitation, and their increasing shortage of food forced them to turn their gaze towards other weaker duchies nearby.

    All of this had nothing to do with Abel. The Duchy of Carmel had remained stable. All of its citizens were immensely loyal due to their sufficient food supply. The duchy of Carmel had never been this attractive.

    The poption of the duchy of Carmel began to grow. Although Abel had set a strict immigration system, it still could stop the distant rtive of nobles located in other duchies seeking refuge.

    Normally nobles would note in a family, but their entire n withrge amounts of soldiers, knights, guards, and servants.

    This was a slow process, but just like that, the duchy of Carmel had be more and more powerful under everyone¡¯s nose.

    Especially in the past 2 years since the magic bread had mademon in the Harry Castle wizard circle, and those knights training potions had led to an explosion to their number of knights.

    With Abel¡¯s help and that ¡®dragon blood wall breaking¡¯ potion, the duchy of Carmel had gotten another 5 head Commanders.

    In the sky of Harvest City, 14 Griffin knights were closely patrolling the secretnd. 4 of them were headmanders, and the other 10 were in the prime of their development.

    Although this team of griffin knights was not too powerful, they were all equipped with a Harry bow. They could kill anyone less powerful than a headmander in a second.

    The duchy of Carmel was like a growing tiger. Its fangs and ws were beginning to show.

    Abel no longer got involved with the business of other duchies after the deal with the kingdom. Instead, he returned to his ruthless training.

    In the Dark World¡¯s Lut Gholein pce second level, Abel spent half a month of Holy Continent time wiping out hell creatures and took back countless art pieces.

    At the same time, he discovered the passage to the pce prison. There were 3 levels of the prison in total, and the hell creatures were the most powerful there.

    Those scar archers could shoot out magic arrows.

    Scary wizards could cast fire, lightning, ice, and poison attacks. Their speed was immense as well.

    Invaders could use fire enchantment to strengthen themselves.

    These 3 types of scary hell creatures kept Abel on his toes. He slowly made his way forward and entered the room one by one.

    Time passed, and his growth remained at a noticeable speed. Most of which wasing from his daily meditation.

    He could use a golden rank blue howling rabbit crystal core as a meditation resource ever since he became an official wizard. He also set up a huge mana gathering circle around a building near the Lut Gholein hotel. The mana density of the ce was so thick that it had almost turned into steam.

    It was best not to move in a sh in this ce since the range of his power of the will was obscured in this prison.

    The wooden door swung open, and he prated it with his power of the will. There were 10 invaders with double des. Some of them at the front had already fire enchanted themselves. They were glowing in fiery red.

    Abel immediately cast a firewall and locked the door again. He couldn¡¯t rush in with his spirit guardian knights.

    ¡°Naga!¡± Abel called one of the spirit guardian knights.

    The spirit guardian knight with 4 arms on its back appeared on the other side of the door. With the firewall in the way, those hell creatures did not notice it at first.

    4 green glowing balls were formed from each of its arms. Afterward, it threw the balls into the room. The first wall faded after a few rounds of ball throwing, so it shed back outside again.

    2 firewall spell patterns had already formed on both Abel¡¯s shield and sword. He then threw 2 more firewalls in the door, this time even further.

    He did not stop. The firewall could do a lot of damage to hell creatures without fire resistance, which was also why it was his favorite.

    In a locked up room, the power of the firewall was on full disy.

    The screams of invaders and sounds of bones cracking emerged from within the room.

    The firewall was effective once again, so Abel doubled down on his casting and threw out more firewalls.

    Some invaders glowing in red rushed out the door with double des, but what awaited them were the spirit guardian knights.

    The mud monster stood behind the spirit guardian knights. Although it did not attack, it¡¯s mere existence could slow down the invaders.

    Abel kept casting firewalls with the shield on his left, while a ¡®chain of lightning¡¯ spell pattern emerged from the iron sword on his right. A strike of lightning thennded on an invader.

    Those invaders came out of the firewall, unleashed a hopeless strike on the shield of the spirit guardian knights, and were immediately struck by lightning.

    The souls of 9 invaders flew into Abel¡¯s Horadric Cube. The following invaders were met with the same fate. They were either killed with Abel¡¯s lightning or the spirit guardian knights¡¯ attack.

    Through his power of will, Abel knew there were not many Scary Shamans left in the room. The only ones left over were standing beyond the range of his firewall.

    A move in a sh spell pattern sparkled on his left, as he maintained a ¡®chain of lightning¡¯ spell pattern on his right. Afterward, he vanished from the spot with the spirit guardian knights and the mud monster.

    They reappeared in the room. It was filled with scattered bones of dead skeletons. Tens of Scary Shamans started throwing fireballs from a corner.

    The spirit guardian knights blocked them. Abel quickly struck back with his lightning chain, killed a chunk of them, and numbed the rest.

    The spirit guardian knights shed in front of those numbed Shamans. Since their fireball spells had been broken, they would only strike back with their magic staff.

    It was almostughable. Their attacks couldn¡¯t do a single thing to those highly protected spirit guardian knights.

    Abel cast another 2 chains of lightning. With its scary numbing effect, all those Shamans could only twitch until they died.

    There was no longer a single hell creature standing in the room. Abel gazed turned to a wooden door in the room.

    White light shed in his hand. He ignited the telekinesis, and a beam of light opened the door.

    There were no sounds or attacksing from within the door. Abel carefully sifted his power of the will inside. He let out a breath of relief since there were no more hell creatures.

    The mes on themp poses within had already been swapped out with the eternal mes of hell by hell creatures. The entire room was lit up in red.

    In the center of the room, Abel spotted a closed portal door. It was clearly a hell style portal door with evil dark grey energy shifting out of it.

    Abel was unsure if those dark grey energy would have an effect on him, so he carried his power of the will on top of the door through telekinesis and ignited it.

    A dark blue glow slowly traveled down from the top of the door. Soon, the entire door was glowing in dark blue.

    Abel approached the door. He did not feel any threat through his intuition, so he wrapped his spirit guardian knights and the mud monster in his power of the will and ignited a move in a sh towards the door.

 Chapter 799 - Mystery Sanctuary (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 799: Mystery Sanctuary (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The Legendary summoner, Horazon, had set up a secret below the pce and orderedrge amounts of demons to help him guard the ce where Abel was heading.

    He carefully appeared within the portal door with the spirit guardian knights by his side and that ¡®mud monster¡¯ guarding in front.

    He arrived at a little tform. There was a passage of stairs opposite the portal door. There was nothing beyond the tform, only stars sparkling in the sky.

    Abel was sure he would fall into a void of no return if he jumped off the tform.

    He followed the stairs down and arrived at a bigger square tform with a little teleportation station.

    He took out 2 perfect gems and ced them on. He then ignited the station with his power of will. White light shed. The 2 perfect gems had more than enough energy to support the station.

    Then, Abel could teleport back to Lut Gholein any time he wanted.

    There was a passage on the tform¡¯s 4 sides, and the outside was filled with the void.

    The mystery dimension was built in the void. Since Hell had prated the cer of the pce through a portal door, this ce was filled with Hell Creatures at one point.

    There could only be one passage that led to Horazon¡¯s ce, but Abel didn¡¯t know the way. He could only pick a random one and try.

    He shed in front of one of the passages. Although the void around looked scary, at the same time, it could limit the attack of hell creatures. The passage¡¯s width could only allow 2 hell creatures to pass through, so he had some guarantee of his safety.

    As he made his way forward, he ran into his first batch of hell creatures. They were known as the hell n.

    The hell n was known for the physical attacks, which limited their ability to grasp elemental attacks. Still, their power should not be undermined.

    Luckily, Abel¡¯s firewall was effective. The tens of them that rushed forwards were stopped by the spirit guardian knights and burned to death.

    Since the 2 spirit guardian knights at the front only needed to fight with 2 hell n creatures at once, wiping them out was like a walk in the park.

    The hell n¡¯s weapon was a sickle. No one used this in the Holy Continent, but its surface was filled with rust since this ce was contaminated by hell. There was no more value to those sickles.

    Other than a soul, there was not much more you could give to those hell ns.

    Abel kept moving forward, and he arrived at another tform. The spirit guardian knights shed towards it, and short spikes suddenly emerged from below.

    Luckily, it was the spirit guardian knight who triggered this trap. Although it had given it a little damage, it was not enough to immobilize it.

    If Abel triggered the trap, ck Wind would definitely get hurt even with so many healing potions.

    It made his spin shiver just by thinking about being prated by a spike like that.

    He carefully examined the floor. Those spikes only came from the area with little holes. The smooth surface areas were clear.

    As Abel continued forwards, a group of Wraiths suddenly flew out from the void.

    They were a type of spirit that could absorb mana. The spirit guardian knights held up their iron shields, but those wraiths just flew past them. ¡®Physical attack useless.¡¯ It was a special state of beingmon to spirit-like hell creatures.

    However, a wizard with a powerful shield like Abel was their nightmare. He could not let those wraiths get close to him. Once they did, his mana would be sucked dry.

    The most effective spell on spirits was lightning spells. ¡®Chain of lightning¡¯ spells shed on both Abel¡¯s sword, and shield and 2 strikes of lightning shot out towards the wraiths.

    The wraiths screamed. Normal people¡¯s souls would definitely be damaged by it, but not a powerful one like Abel¡¯s.

    Soul attacks were some of the hardest attacks to block, just like those screams.

    However, the only one with a soul on the spot was Abel. Both the spirit guardian knights and the mud monster were summoned. They were bound by the soul of Abel. As long as Abel¡¯s soul was fine, they would be fine.

    Since those wraiths¡¯ attribute could not do much to Abel, their lives were soon taken by the chain of lightning and scattered into sparkles. Afterward, their souls were sucked into the Horadric Cube.

    Abel did not move in a sh in this ce. The void around him made him feel confident with each step. He kept scanning the condition hundreds of meters forward. It was still the safest on ck Wind, with those spirit guardian knights guarding at the front.

    He killed more hell n and arrived at another tform. As soon as those spirit guardian knights stepped on it, a strike of lightning shot out.

    That lightning was too fast. Although Abel¡¯s intuition had alerted him, lightning spells were known for their speed. They were not confined by logic. After itnded on the spirit guardian knights, it did not stop. Instead, it kept speeding towards Abel.

    Although his Ancient Pledge shield had counteracted a part of the damage, the lightning still gave his body a wave of numbness. He began to twitch.

    A burnt smell emerged from his body. Although the damage was done, his body was numbed. His brain could not register the pain all of a sudden.

    His Druid soul emptied out a purple full recovery potion from his belt a second after the shock, and all the scars on his body vanished.

    Although he was still numbed, after a few more seconds, he was returned to top condition.

    ¡°Damn, lightning spiral trigger!¡± Abel mumbled. He needed to be fast to get close to it as soon as possible and destroy it.

    Going at it straight on was not a way to go. His Druid soul had already used a few bottles of full recovery potion on those spirit guardian knights in such a short period of time.

    ¡®Move in a sh,¡¯ he wrapped his 8 spirit guardian knights and the mud monster with his power of the will and appeared on the tform.

    Just as he expected, a pole glowing in lightning arcs was standing on the corner. The crystal ball on it was replenishing energy. Once it was filled up again, it would unleash another lightning strike. However, Abel had already ordered his spirit guardian knights to sh next to the crystal ball and struck down with their swords.

    Suddenly, a wave of lightning shot out from all sides of the crystal ball. Although it only had a range of 5 meters, all the spirit guardian knights were struck.

    Their movements slowed down. The numbness was unavoidable, but the lightning spiral needed time to replenish energy with each strike.

    This thing was a trigger, after all. Its crystal ball needed could not unleash continuous attacks, which gave the spirit guardian knights a chance,

    Naga threw out its green balls and engulfed the crystal ball with poisonous gas. However, it did not do damage. It made sense. How could a machine be damaged by poison?

    Abel unleashed a strike of lighting towards it, but the result was the same.

    Since the thing was resistant to both lightning and poison, Abel quickly followed up with a Firewall.

    The crystal ball in the lightning spiral was shattered, and the glow on its surface faded, leaving an empty pole.

    As the spirit guardian knights continued to attack, he arrived by the side of the damaged lightning spiral and began to carefully investigate the trigger.

    There were many obviously hell style patterns on the surface. Although Abel couldn¡¯t understand what they meant, he knew they formed the main magic circle.

    At the same time, he also realized that the crystal ball looking thing was not an actual crystal ball but an energy ignition point for the magic circle.

    Once it was destroyed, the lighting spiral could no longer generate energy.

    As Abel kept looking, he noticed countless yellow gems supported the thing. He tried tomunicate with the magic circle through his power of the will and see if he could be its master, but he realized it already had a master. Unless he killed its original master, he could not be its master.

    The lightning spiral pole was 3 meters tall. It was not fixed to the ground. Instead, it was locked down with its own energy. Since its energy was depleted, it stopped operating.

    Abel could easily lift the thing off the ground and store it away in his portal objects. As long as the lightning spiral could recognize him as a master, this trigger could be his defense. The power of this thing was scary. He could not fully counteract it even with his lightning resistance.

    Abel was happy to get a lightning spiral nevertheless. Although he could not use it now, he would be able to be the master of this thing after killing Horazon.

    He continued forward, and tens of fireballs flew towards the spirit guardian knights. The first thing they did was get into a perfect defensive position. With their ancient pledge shields as well as their fire resistance. Tens of fireballs only taken half the life from them.

    Those hell creatures could not unleash a mass attack on those spirit guardian knights due to the narrow passage. Even those skilled in long distance attack could not unleash their full potential in this environment.

    The following hell creatures were Ghoul Lords. They had fire attributes, and their fire attacks were quite good. They were also resistant to ice spell attacks.

    The best way to fight those Ghoul Lords was to get close to them since they could only cast long range spells.

    The spirit guardian knights shed next to them, and Abel followed. Since the spirit guardian knights had counteracted the fireballs, Abel had already drawn out a chain of lightning spell on both his weapons.

    This passage was like a big simple maze. Afterward, Abel continued to move forward, following a branch on the left. Although he ran into some more lightning spiral triggers, they all ended up in his collection atst.

    Abel battled tens of rounds every day. He was quick, and just like that, 10 days had passed in the Holy Continent.

    At the end of the passage was another tform. This tform did not look too different from the other ones. It only had a box in the center. Abel had picked the wrong passage. This one was not where Horazon was.

    He sighed. He murdered his way back on the other side of the passage. He had only done this to collect more lightning spirals.

    Killing hell creatures could give him souls, and this time he had gotten even more lightning spirals. This made Abel very happy, but still, it had taken him another 10 days of Holy Continent time to return to the little teleportation station.

    Abel had gotten 40 towers of lightning spirals. They were very powerful, but he could not identify the materials. He had to scrap his idea of replicating them.

    Unless he got the metallurgy form for those lightning spiral¡¯s material, there was no way he could recreate them, let alone studying the patterns on the surface.

    Still, the 40 lightning spirals had already dramatically increased his defense. Even elite priests would take a big hit if they were not careful.

    9 months had passed in the Holy Continent. Abel had been stuck at the rank 11 bottleneck for a month. All this time, he was busy fighting; he did not feel a single intention to level up.

    The atmosphere in the Holy Continent was also growing tense. The harvesting season had arrived, but all the duchies were met with disappointment once again. Their crops had a dramatic decrease this season as well.

    Everyone knew they would have a hard time making it through winter if they didn¡¯t have enough food in their storage. Unlike the summer, they could not make up for theirck of crops with other nts.

    The only hope in winter was the food in storage since the crops could not grow in winter.

    Paranoia began to build among the people. Food had be the Holy Continent¡¯s biggest problem, but this was not of Abel¡¯s concern. He was still busy ceiling out those hell creatures in that mysterious sanctuary. He needed to find Horazon.

    Abel felt like his luck was going downhilltely. He had searched through 3 passages, and all of them were wrong. Thest one should be where Horazon was.

    This passage was not connected. Instead, it was disjointed with a red glowing teleportation door at the end.

    He let his mud monster go first since it was the weakest of the bunch. The only purpose it had was to slow down his enemies and act as a shield.

    Abel wouldn¡¯t go into these red glowing teleportation doors without testing it first. Those things had been around for tens of thousands of years. If it was damaged a single bit, he might get sent directly to the void.

    He had grown familiar with the hell creatures here, so they were no longer much of a threat. As for these teleportation doors, he had the mud monster for testing.

    His soul could monitor the condition of the mud monster. He would only go into those teleportation doors once he confirmed the mud monster hadnded.

    Abel had gathered more and more lightning spirals along the way and passed through countless red glowing teleportation doors. Finally, Abel saw a giant tform emerging.

    In order to get on the tform, he needed to pass through a few flights of stairs and a narrow passage. Safety first. He trailed behind the spirit guardian knights.

    The moment the first spirit guardian knight stepped off the stairs, a stream of long ice crystals flew towards his ancient pledge shield. It entered the Horazon¡¯s attack range, and its ice resistance could not counteract those ice crystals.

    The spirit guardian knight froze up immediately on the spot. If its body was not a few times stronger than human, those ice crystals might have already sted it into pieces.

    Still, Abel¡¯s Druid soul still needed to inject 2 full recovery potions for that spirit guardian knight to counteract the attack.

    Seeing what happened, Abel knew it was best to fight Horazon at a close range. For a powerful wizard, especially one that was a dark gold boss from hell, just it¡¯s life points alone was a few times more than Abel, let alone the power of its spell attacks.

    Abel shed with the frozen up spirit guardian knight, the other 7 spirit guardian knights, and the mud monster towards the top of the tform.

    Before he even got a good glimpse of the situation, countless hell ns dashed towards him, and Ghoul lords were throwing fireballs.

    Abel blocked with his ancient pledge shield and swapped the iron sword on his right to a magic staff. In the Dark World field with elemental attacks, the ancient pledge shield could be a life saver.

    With so many full recovery potions, he would be fine as long as he didn¡¯t die with one strike.

    Abel sensed all kinds of threats on the tform. He had maintained a ¡®move in a sh¡¯ spell pattern, even holding up the shield. As fireballs flew towards him, he shed away.

    He and his summons reappeared in the middle of those Ghoul Lords, and the most powerful spirit guardian knight captain appeared next to Horazon.

    After the hell ns had missed their attacks, they quickly dash towards Abel again. But by that point, Abel¡¯s power was already fully ignited without a long distance threat.

    The spirit guardian knights annihted those hell creatures with Abel spells as the main attack.

    After practice for 3 months in the Holy Continent, all the spells Abel learned had reached the pinnacle of their power.

    He advanced among the Ghoul Lords on ck Wind. Those thing¡¯s power would dramatically decrease in close rangebat.

    Abel also had a broken ice armor and a full set of rune word defense gear. The close-range attack of those Ghoul Lords could not do anything to him.

    With the chain of lightning spell pattern shing on his Ancient pledge shield, a strike of lightning speeded towards the n, and 9 of them were numbed on the spot.

    Since the first line of the hell n came to a halt, their fellows needed to push them over or dodge.

    Pushing them over was a very bad decision. The reason they were numbed was that the lightning attribute maintained its power on their body. You would get numb as well if you touched them.

    The ones who dodged also could not escape because the second strike of lightning had arrived.

    Abel did not let his right hand rest. Instead, a lightning ¡®Nova¡¯ spell pattern appeared on his Iron Sword and engulfed all the Ghoul Lords 10 meters from him in the lightning glow.

    Although the attack power of this spell was not strong, it¡¯s speed was immacte. He had cast 2 of them without break, sending those Ghoul Lords into wobble along with a numbing effect.

    It was not that Abel didn¡¯t want to use the more powerful ¡®Frost Nova,¡¯ but those Ghoul Lords were ice resistant, and that spell could only use the ice attribute to slow down surrounding enemies.

    With his unmatched spell casting speed, hell creatures kept dropping dead on the tform. The only one left standing was Horazon.

    Horazon began to unleash its most powerful fire spells. Giant fireballs kept sting open on the spirit guardian knight captain.

    After usingrge amounts of soul potions and ability potions, the spirit guardian knight captain had reached the pinnacle of ¡®skeleton resurrection¡¯ and ¡®skeleton support.¡¯ It was the most powerful spirit guardian knight of the bunch.

    With the Druid soul kept injecting it with light healing potion, it could counteract Horazon¡¯s attacks. But only at a close range.

    Horazon only had a 1/3 sess rate in spell casting during close range battle, and an aura ¡®extra damage¡¯ curse emerged above it.

    Every time the spirit guardian knight captain struck, Horazon¡¯s spell casting was affected. It wanted to drag the distance, but it was only a wizard, one that could not sh away.

    Maybe it had lost the ability to do lightning spells after it entered hell. The only 2 attributes that remained were fire and ice. Although both of those attributes had been enchanted, it had lost the most important lifesaver of a wizard.

    In the face of someone who could sh like the spirit guardian knight captain, there was no way it could escape.

    After all the hell creatures had dropped dead, the other 7 spirit guardian knights surrounded Horazon. With the mud monster standing nearby, Horazon could no longer cast spells properly.

    Abel had a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He, too, had been in a situation where his spells casting kept getting disrupted. Horazon kept shaking, but it did not have a good mount who could sh away like Abel.

    Abel added a strike of lightning to its pain. It was helpless. Even the corrosion of hell¡¯s scary energy had made Horazon a little sluggish. It still felt a sh of horror before it¡¯s death.

    Horazon let out a scream. He regretted choosing hell. It had given him an immortal body, but hell had betrayed him, betrayed this world.

    Finally, he died helplessly. Since hell was no longer controlling this world, it could no longer revive.

    In itsst moments, before Horazon dropped dead, his eyes was still filled with the desire for this world.

    Abel was also not satisfied. Horazon had only given him a soul. No gold energy had entered his Horadric Cube, which meant no ¡®ability potion.¡¯

    He had spent all these months to find this dark gold boss, so howe it had nothing on it?

    Abel irritatedly stepped up and flipped the dead body of Horazon over with his iron sword. Suddenly, he noticed some strands of dark gold lightning arcs sifting on Horazon¡¯s cape.

    Normally the gear of hell creatures would show its true form when the hell creature died.

    But this cape maintained a mysterious dark gold energy. Abel suddenly felt a spark of excitement.

    It was a dark gold cape. Only a dark gold cape could have a colorful glow like this.

    He carefully took the cape from Horazon. As soon as the cape left Horazon¡¯s body, it began to glow in dark gold. All of a sudden, the dirt and filth contaminated by hell creatures on it had faded.

    What appeared n Abel¡¯s hand was a leather armor. A dark gold leather armor.

 Chapter 800 - Valley of the Magi (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 800: Valley of the Magi (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Snake magician¡¯s skin!¡±

    Without taking much time, Abel managed to guess the name of the dark-golden quality armor. As soon as he got it right, he began to see different attributes and features in his power of the Will.

    Snake magician¡¯s skin

    Sea snake¡¯s leather armor [expand] [light]

    Defense: 279

    Durability: 24 out of 24

    +1 for all skills

    +30% spell casting speed

    +120% defense strengthening

    +35% resistance against everything

    -13 spell damage

    Abel didn¡¯t expect something this good from Summoner Horazon. This was a legendary item. Just by having it on, every spell could have a +1 attack buff. This buff applied to even the spiritual guardian knights, which was never heard of on the Holy Continent.

    And the +30% spell casting speed was every wizard¡¯s dream. Powerful spells tend to take longer to prepare. If the casting speed was too slow, then there was no point in casting it in the first ce. For spells such as ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± the buff could effectively reduce the interval between each teleportation, meaning that there would be even less chance for the user to be hit with an attack.

    For the 120% defense, it just made Abel¡¯s ¡°conceal¡± defensive rune be twice as effective. Also, the resistance effect was no longer restricted to poison but against attacks of all traits.

    For the -13 spell damage, oncebined with the +35% resistance against all traits, Abel could ignore any spell attacks that wereing from a beginner wizard. It sounded unfair, but that was just reality. Gear was crucial in battle. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this on the Holy Continent because wizard gears were very difficult toe by. However, in the dark world, a gear was all it took to enhance a wizard¡¯s fighting capability by several times. None of the technologies was lost until the underworld invaded, but for the Holy Continent, all that remained were bits that were inherited from ancient times.

    If Abel changed into the snake magician¡¯s skin, he would no longer be able to wear the rune of ¡°conceal.¡± Instead, he changed into a regr armor he forged. This could hide the dark-golden light emitting from the snake magician¡¯s skin.

    ¡°What a shame,¡± Abel said as he looked towards Summoner Horazon¡¯s corpse. He hadn¡¯t learned the ¡°resurrection of skeleton wizard¡± spell yet. Actually, it might be better that he didn¡¯t. This was one of the evilest priest spells there was. If he tried, it might just be the end of his career as a wizard.

    The ¡°resurrection of skeleton wizard,¡± like other types of summoning spells, required living samples to serve as base materials. To be specific, this one required wizards as its base material. Before the wizards died, they needed to be tortured in order to turn them into skeletons. If the same spell was used on priests, only the poison element priest could be turned into skeletons.

    If Abel wanted to use a fire element wizard as his base, he would get a fire element skeleton wizard as a result. For an ice element wizard, he would get an ice element skeleton wizard. For a lightning element wizard, he would get a lightning element skeleton wizard. Different sacrifices created different oues, which was why the Holy Continent Wizard Union dered such practice as pure evil. If they found someone that attempted to use it, the rule was to kill on sight. Even the orc priests didn¡¯t dare use it in public.

    For Abel, he knew his morals. He was not going to learn this spell just so he could increase his arsenal. Still, the dead summoner in front of him wielded both ice and fire element spells. If he could manage to use the most basic form of ¡°resurrection of skeleton wizard,¡± he could get a powerful skeleton wizard right away.

    To resist such temptation, he tried shaking his head and looked elsewhere. He shifted his focus to what was happening on the giant tform. The giant tform was arge-size control spell circle. One could control every mechanism that was built within the secret sanctuary. And the location was key to making the secret sanctuary float in midair.

    There were texts that were shing in secret blue light around the tform. By absorbing energy from nothingness, they provided the energy needed to power up the secret sanctuary. It was the reason this cested after tens of thousands of years.

    There was a bookstand with a book in the middle of the tform. When Abel went to open it, a powerful golden light emitted from the book. Once the light shrunk back towards the book, a golden text appeared.

    The book was a biography. It recorded how Summoner Horazon lived his life. Since the story was so long back, Abel wasn¡¯t really interested. However, as though wishing Abel to read it all, the text continued to change and showed everything that happened in Summoner Horazon¡¯s life.

    Abel shrugged his shoulders and waited until the final text appeared. The book somehow activated a spell circle, which opened a red portal that was beside the bookshelf. He tried to wrap his power of the Will around this red portal, and he discovered a stable energy bnce. For the past tens of thousands of years, the energy never stopped being supplied to this ce. By this logic, this red portal was probably permanent.

    Abel didn¡¯t choose to leave by the red portal immediately. By connecting his power of the Will to the bookstand, he realized that there was a spell circle for dering ownership. After Summoner Horazon¡¯s death, this circle was unupied once again. He was free to be its new owner, and so he did. By activating it with his power of the Will, the entire secret sanctuary trembled with him for a few seconds. After that, he felt a strange connection with the environment that surrounded him.

    The bookstand in front of him was the control panel of the secret sanctuary. By using the bookstand, he could know everything there was about this ce. From what he could see now, there was a hell creature that was standing on one of the tforms. Until just now, he hadn¡¯t noticed that it was there. Since it didn¡¯t detect any enemies, it just didn¡¯t move at all. Upon a closer inspection, Abel could see that there was a pile of spiked pits underneath it.

    If this hell creature was found at any other ce, Abel would¡¯ve had no ways of dealing with it. All one hundred lightning spirals in this location were already collected into his portal bag. He wasn¡¯t out of other options, though. By moving his power of the Will, he summoned a pile of des that struck at the hell creature¡¯s feet.

    Despite being attacked, the hell creature continued to stand where it was. It didn¡¯t see any enemies in sight, so it just looked around while feeling confused about why it was hurt. That¡¯s when the des quickly disappeared. Abel repeated the same attacks over and over, and eventually, the hell creature lost all its life point without ever noticing just what killed it.

    Now that the hell creature was rid of, Abel wanted to research the spell circle in this secret sanctuary. He didn¡¯t know a lot of spell circles, but it was easy to tell that the one here was much more advanced than the ones back at the Holy Continent. He was like a kid in elementary school, trying to read university textbooks. It might be rewarding for him to look at this, but the challenge was simply too much for him.

    Anyway, he decided to follow through with the old rules. To make sure that there was nothing dangerous ahead, he decided to send the y stone guard through the red portal before he went in himself. Once it got back, he brought the spiritual guardian knights with him to enter.

    After passing through the red portal, he saw that it led to a tform that was made with stone. It was still daytime, but the hell me on the four pirs did not extinguish. In the middle of the stone tform, he could see a waypoint that he could activate with gemstones.

    By inserting two perfect gemstones into the portal, Abel managed to activate a waypoint that led to another waypoint. As the name stated, the location was called the Canyon of the Magi. This was where the legendary wizard Rasha was buried.

    But was it actually Rasha¡¯s grave? If he wanted to be sure about it, there was a very simple way of doing so. At the Summoner Horazon¡¯s tform, there were six strange symbols shing in blue light. The number was supposed to be seven at Ta Rasha¡¯s grave. The one that was missing was supposed to be at the real Ta Rasha¡¯s grace. Still, even whilst knowing that, finding the right cave would still take a lot of time running around the Canyon of the Magi. There were also a lot of hell creatures he had to remove first.

    Abel tried moving forward just a bit. He was not far at all from the waypoint that he teleported from. He already saw a hellcat in front of him. A hellcat was a hell creature that was dangerous because of its speed. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be something too dangerous, but he saw that nt that it was stepping on.

    The hellcat was stepping on a legendary herb. It was one of the three ingredients to create the ¡°life-prolonging potion.¡± Abel was devastated to see it trampled. If that was harvested correctly, it could make potions that would increase the average lifespan of an entiremunity by thirty years. Also, by brewing the potion itself, he would gain a lot more progress in his alchemist career. Now that he was already a master alchemist, brewing ordinary potions were no longer enough to make him make any real improvement.

    Speaking of which, it was only after brewing the ¡°dragon blood wall-breaking potion¡± that Abel made some progress as a master alchemist. When he was creating the altered version of the ¡°soul-nourishing potion,¡± the improvement he made was less than a tenth of what he gained. And it wasn¡¯t like he could just create an infinite amount of the dragon blood wall-breaking potion. Flying me didn¡¯t like giving out its blood, and he didn¡¯t feel like doing something his beloved summon creature didn¡¯t like.

    Now that there was a raw ingredient to create the life-prolonging potion, he could just collect it to get more energy to fill in his master alchemist rune pattern. He could tell his spiritual guardian knight to chase the hellcat away, but he decided that it was something that he ought to do himself.

    When the hellcat noticed Abel, it quickly left the nt that it was stepping on. After that, Abel and his spiritual guardian knights surrounded it and beat it to death. After that, he quickly went to inspect the nt that was on the ground. He was certain that it was the ingredient he was looking for, but upon a closer look, he realized that it looked just like what he saw from the encyclopedia.

    From what he read, all three ingredients for making the life-prolonging potion were from environments that were extremely dry and barren. That being said, he had hopes that he could find the other two ingredients at the same ce. With a bit more searching, he found the nt that was used for the second ingredient. Hell creatures already trampled it, so there was only half of it left, but nevertheless, it could still be used to create the potion.

    There was another ingredient that was missing. It was meant to be a supplement ingredient. It¡¯d be better if he was to find it, but even without it, he could still create the life-prolonging potion, but it wouldn¡¯t be as effective. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to give up right away. Before he found it, he was nning on not fighting the hell creatures in this area. He wouldn¡¯t want his eight spiritual guardian knights, his y stone guard, or him to ruin the chances of destroying the ingredients before he found them.

    Before he continued, he opened the Scroll of Town Portal and went back to Lut Gholein. There, he teleported back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment and then back to his own magic tower. After that, he teleported to the battle fort tform to where Flying me and White Snow were resting.

    ¡°Both of youe here,¡± Abelmanded as soon as he appeared in front of Flying me and White Snow.

    Flying me was thrilled. It knew that there was another fight that it could participate in. On the other hand, White Snow just felt like resting more. It didn¡¯t like how warm its new nest was. It bellowed to the snowy mountain areas, and a colder climate was required to enhance its levels.

    ¡°Here,¡± Abel gave White Snow a few hundred perfect blue stones, ¡°These belong to you. They are from the Budapest Mountain Range. Put them all inside your nest, and you¡¯ll feel a lot morefortable here.¡±

    White Snow looked a lot more energized when it saw the gemstones. Before Flying me was about to throw a jealous look at it, it quickly retrieved them all into its own portal bag.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re a real dragon now, Flying me, but don¡¯t steal from White Snow, okay? I¡¯ll give you yours now.¡±

    While scratching his head, Abel took out several hundred perfect red gemstones from his portal bag. Like White Snow, Flying me immediately put them all into its own portal bag. Flying me was a greedy dragon now. Every time it left its nest, it would find loot to collect so it could fill them into its portal bag. When the original bag became too small, Abel got him a new one that was about five cubes in volume.

    Abel opened a ck hole with his portal beast ring, ¡°Okay, now. I want both of you to get inside the portal beast ring. We¡¯re going to battle.¡±

    Both of them were very excited about fighting. As Abel said that, they both sprinted into the ck hole and waited inside. Soon, Abel took them to the dark world, back at the Canyon of the Magi. However, when they came out to look for a fight, he stopped them and gave them some instructions.

    ¡°No elemental attacks, okay? Only physical attacks. And don¡¯t ruin the nts on the ground! That¡¯s very important.¡±

    Flying me and White Snow looked at each other for a bit. They didn¡¯t expect Abel to make a request like this. They were told to fight while handicapped. From Abel¡¯s perspective, he understood how strong the hell creatures here were. They weren¡¯t capable of breaking through the defense of his two summon creatures, so there wasn¡¯t really anything to be worried about.

    Whileplying with Abel¡¯smand, Flying me started by doing a dragon¡¯s roar. Since hell creatures were immune against it, the most that it could do was to boost Flying me¡¯s morale. Of course, White Snow followed it from behind. Abel was very far back. He didn¡¯t want to join the fight, but if he was too far, he wouldn¡¯t be able to collect the hell creatures¡¯ dead souls with his Horadric Cube.

    They were facing against the metallic holy bugs, which were known for shooting out lightning rays when they were hit. Due to their speed and the ability tounch lightning element attacks, it was not very easy to face them. Luckily, Flying me¡¯s ws possessed the ability to break through any sort of armor. With one scrap, it could tear through the shells and skulls of these bugs without much resistance at all.

    The lightning ray attacks were useless against flying creatures because they could only beunched on the ground. Even Abel was out of range.

    Abel screamed as one bug was thrown to the ground, ¡°Hey, watch! My ingredient!¡±

    Flying me couldn¡¯t help but roll its eyes at Abel. To heed to his orders, it had to pick the other bugs and carefully drop them somewhere empty. White Snow was a bit slower at this, but its attacks had more variety. It used its ws, its beaks, and wings to keep attacking the metallic holy bugs.

    Flying me got faster the more it continued. Its ¡°special speed¡± trait made it appear invisible when it was flying above the hell creatures. From an ordinary person¡¯s perspective, it would look like a dark shadow that would kill the hell creatures every time it moved a bit.

    There was a reason that Abel didn¡¯t call Johnson. Johnson¡¯s attacks were mostly done on the ground. The damage it dealt could be very effective in removing all the enemies, but he was worried that it would ruin the environment here. It seemed like he was making the right choice here. By frequently searching the area, he managed to find the third supporting ingredient in time. Actually, now that all three ingredients were collected, he was feeling like he could just go to the Angstrom City Alchemist Union right away.

    It¡¯s been four days ever since he began cleaning up the Canyon of Magi. Since he could only use physical attacks, Flying me could only kill about one hell creature every time it attacked. The work was not proceeding effectively at all. Also, it was very dark during night time. Out of fear that the ingredients would be destroyed, Abel told his summon creatures to just not attack during night time.

    Nevertheless, the entire canyon was cleared after four days. To be certain of it, Flying me eventually scouted the whole area several times. Abel managed to recover twenty portions of the ingredients that could be used to create the life-prolonging potions. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t want to collect too much of it, but he was worried that the Angstrom City Alchemist Union didn¡¯t have enough of the other ingredients that were required. Anyway, his next step was to head back home.

    First, he went back to his magic tower. He took Flying me and White Snow to the battle fort, and after transforming himself into Master Bet, he used therge-sized teleportation circle to head to the Orwell Pce outside Angstrom City. There, he called Butler Brewer and Jacob, the leader of the death warriors.

    Abel asked with a concerned tone, ¡°this is very important, Jacob. Tell me, how long before your warriors can reach the top level?¡±

    Jacob said with confidence, ¡°Ten years at max, Master. At around that time, about half of the warriors will reach top rank.¡±

    Abel frowned at that response. He was giving the thirty elven death warriors the same amount of resources as the human knights, but the progress they made was literally worlds apart. Back at the duchy of Carmel, countless knights have been promoted from advanced knights to knightmanders. Some of them were already close to bing head knightmanders.

    Speaking of which, in just two years, the duchy of Carmel had gained a lot more military might than it ever had. Four sphinx head knightmanders and five ordinary head knightmanders were enrolled. All of them got to where they were because of the dragon blood wall-breaking potions, but before that, they all had to get to the breakthrough stage with their own efforts.

    While the four sphinx knights were already top-level knightmanders when they came, three of the five head knightmanders were originally just advanced warriors. If it weren¡¯t for the bread that Abel¡¯s made and the blue-quality knight training potions, it would be logically impossible for them to achieve such miraculous results in such a short period of time.

    Back to the Orwell Pce. All thirty of the elven warriors were supposed to possess very great potential. Still, they would take five times the amount as the humans would be top-level warriors. From Jacob¡¯s expression, Abel could tell that he thinks it¡¯s already very fast.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you be faster than that?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask. He couldn¡¯t wait for ten years. The human world was already in some disarray. Things could escte very quickly.

    Jacob shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, Master. For ordinary elves, the same process would take about one hundred years. Ten years is already pushing the limit.¡±

    Abel said powerlessly, ¡°Right, okay. You can go now.¡±

    Jacob wasn¡¯t wrong about what he said. The average lifespan of an elf was about five hundred years. It would be ¡°fair¡± that they couldn¡¯t train as fast as humans.

    Abel said to Brewer, ¡°So Brewer, I will be installing some mechanisms at therge-sized teleportation circle and the Orwell Canyon. After that, without permission from the Orwell spirit, all trespassers will be attacked as soon as theye in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell all the servants to be careful,¡± Butler Brewer bowed. He understood Abel¡¯s intent. The two locations were supposed to be where all the resources were transported. Without some sort of reinforced security here, things could get very dangerous during battle. Since Jacob¡¯s death warriors wouldn¡¯t be avable in a while, he had to resort to other means to increase the tightness of military presence here. Luckily, he just got the lightning spirals. With the original owner dead, all one hundred spirals were now his to use.

    At the entrance of the Orwell Canyon, there was a spell circle installed. It was directly connected to the Orwell spirit, so Abel could install five of the lightning spirals after he powered it with perfect yellow gemstones. That was five lightning spirals that were designed to attack at the same time. Even he himself could be killed if he wasn¡¯t careful. It was what he needed to make sure that the Orwell Canyon was absolutely secured.

    Next, he installed another five lightning spirals all around therge-sized teleportation circle. He was also using perfect yellow gemstones as an energy source. It wasn¡¯t impossible to infiltrate into a teleportation circle, so he had to try making things safe. Long ago, at the Bakong City Morton Magic Tower, Wizard Cliff used his authority to make forced entrances. With the five lightning spirals, those who tried to make a forced entry into the Orwell Pce would surely suffer the consequences.

    If Abel wanted to make things more effective, he could alsobine the lightning spirals with the small-sized battle puppets. The consecutive ballistas couldunch very powerful physical attacks, whereas the lightning spirals could be reced if the enemies were too resistant against physical attacks.

    After fixing the problem with security at Orwell Pce, Abel used the teleportation circle to move to the Angstrom City Alchemist Union. As soon as he arrived, he saw a beginner female elven alchemist bowing to him. After asking for a bit, he was told that this was the Alchemist Union¡¯s way of paying respect to him. By arranging a few beginner elven alchemists to wait for him at the teleportation circle, they could provide assistance to him at any given time that he arrived.

    Abel was extremely humbled by such generosity, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to ask for the ingredients he was after right away. Soon, after making calls to his VIP suppliers, he would have no need toe to the alchemist union building himself. All he had to do was to drop his order, and someone woulde to deliver the ingredients to him at the teleportation circle.

    Soon, the female alchemist brought five portions of the ingredient that could create life-prolonging potions. This was all that that alchemist union had in stock. Due to theck of produce, even herbs became much harder toe by.

    Speaking of which, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t bring in farmers to help him crop, Abel would¡¯ve opened an entire herb garden in the dark world.

 Chapter 801 - News (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 801: News (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel didn¡¯t n on staying at the Angstrom City for too long. He couldn¡¯t bear the admirationing from the other alchemists. As soon as he got the ingredients for the life-longing potion, he went back through the teleportation circle.

    Still, his arrival thrilled the alchemists. He came and took five portions of ingredients. He took just five, which meant that he was confident enough to not take any more in case he failed to create the life-prolonging potion. The life-prolonging potion was a product that the Alchemist Union had stopped looking into for about a whole millennium. The fact that Abel was restarting this research was inspirational for them.

    There was something that they were missing, however. Abel was going back to his own magic tower to create the potion. He was nning on creating five potions without failing, obviously, but he wasn¡¯t letting anyone see how he was going to do that. Creating the potion wasn¡¯t his only objective, too. By creating this legendary potion, he could gain a lot of alchemy energy to enhance his alchemist rank.

    If he could make five hundred life-prolonging potions, his alchemy master rune could be filled. There was a problem with achieving that goal, however. There weren¡¯t that many ingredients left on the Holy Continent. He could try to collect from the dark world, but without making his own herb garden, there would be no way to fulfill his demand.

    Anyways, he had the five golden-quality life-prolonging potions in his hands. With Akara¡¯s alchemy set and the world stone fragment (and his craftsmanship as a master alchemist), he managed to perfect the product at a quality that was never obtained before. By scanning with his world stone fragment¡¯s digitalization ability, he could tell that the products had already obtained effects that far surpassed what the recipe stated.

    The original recipe was for creating white-quality potions. Abel got golden-quality, which was about two ranks higher than white. By drinking the golden-quality potion, one could increase his lifespan by sixty years. Of course, it was nowhere near as good as the blood of the beastly god (said to increase by 100 years), but the blood of the beastly god was only about several drops in total. With this, Abel could increase the average lifespan of an entiremunity if he wanted to.

    As of now, he wasn¡¯t nning on telling anyone about the life-prolonging potion. The logic was very simple. Everyone wanted to live longer. He was going to reserve it for only his closest friends. After drinking the ¡°full recovery potion,¡± Lord Marshall, Lord Bet, and his mother Nora would have no need for the life-prolonging potion at this stage. There was still his good mentor Wizard Morton. Wizard Morton did increase his lifespan after he promoted himself, but to revitalize his bodily functions, the life-prolonging potion was the only way of achieving that.

    Abel liked getting to work right away. As soon as Wizard Morton came to mind, he teleported to the Wizard Morton Magic Tower and requested permission to enter. He was a weed guest here. As long as it wasn¡¯t Wizard Morton¡¯s room, he could teleport pretty much anywhere inside the building without having to report it.

    To be polite, he went to the hallroom on the base floor and waited for the tower spirit to call Wizard Morton. The first people he saw were Carlos and Camille. Their students, Peggy and Joey, were standing beside them as they enjoyed their meal.

    Abel waved his hands happily, ¡°Carlos, Camille! So good to see you here! You look like you¡¯re about to be official wizards soon!¡±

    Camille felt at ease to hear Abel speaking to them in the same tone as ever. Abel became a king just recently. He also became an intermediate wizard. Hearing all this news was very shocking to her, but it was good to see that he was still the same person as before.

    Carlos didn¡¯t think as much as Camille, ¡°Hey! Hey, Abel! Hey man! Shouldn¡¯t you do something for me after I do be an official wizard?¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t stingy, ¡°One magic tower and one top-level staff. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be selling them to the duchy of Carmel if I¡¯m done with them, then!¡±

    Camille kicked Carlos underneath the table, ¡°Wipe your drool, Carlos. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±

    When Carlos tried to wipe his mouth, he realized there wasn¡¯t any drool. He looked at Camille, and he saw that she was trying to hide herughter. As for Abel, he just went on andughed.

    ¡°Abel! Come up!¡±

    The voice came from Wizard Morton.

    Abel smiled before he teleported, ¡°I¡¯ll see you twoter, then.¡±

    When he left, Camille and Carlos looked at each other for a bit. They were jealous of the fact that Abel could use the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± now. At the same time, they became more determined in their path to attain their next level.

    ¡°Mentor,¡± Abel appeared and bowed.

    Wizard Morton waved his hands, ¡°Just take a seat there. You¡¯ve been busytely, haven¡¯t you? You can say your business if you want.¡±

    After picking up a chair, Abel took out a golden life-prolonging potion from his portal bracelet. As he passed it to Wizard Morton, Wizard Morton just looked at it in silence.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this is, but if my senses aren¡¯t wrong, this is a master level potion. The whole Holy Continent will go insane because of this. As your former supervisor, I would highly suggest not to give it away to someone you don¡¯t trust.¡±

    Wizard Morton didn¡¯t know everything about Abel. Actually, he wasn¡¯t interested in knowing everything. Every wizard had their own secrets, and he respected that. All he could do was to implore him to learn to protect himself.

    Abel smiled gratefully, ¡°This is a life-prolonging potion, Mentor.¡±

    ¡°A life-prolonging potion, hmmm,¡± Wizard Morton gave the bottle back, ¡°I knew it was a master-level potion. You can have it back. I¡¯m confident enough that I can promote myself on my own.¡±

    Abel pushed the bottle back, ¡°No, no no, Mentor. It¡¯s not useful to me. Just take it. Please.¡±

    Wizard Morton was a bit hesitant at first, but he eventually nodded his head after thinking for a bit.

    ¡°Alright, fine.¡± Wizard Morton said, ¡°I¡¯ll ept it and give it to my mentor. He¡¯s about to reach his limit. Would make more sense if I give it to him.¡±

    Abel shook his head and smiled, ¡°How about this, then? Here, I have another bottle. Take one for yourself, Mentor.¡±

    Whether it was the bond between Wizard Dunn and Wizard Morton, or the bond between Wizard Morton and Abel, they were equal in terms of their significance. Abel left his family a long time ago. Words could not express how close Wizard Morton was to him.

    Wizard Morton didn¡¯t decline this time, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take this one for myself, but the one you gave me before, it¡¯s probably better if you give it to Wizard Dunn yourself.¡±

    Abel knew what Wizard Morton was trying to do by saying this. He wanted Wizard Dunn to be closer to him. This was a good opportunity for both of them. While it was easier for wizards to visit each other, building connections wasn¡¯t so easy without the right status and reasons.

    This time, Abel got an easy pass. After sending a request to teleport to the Dunn Magic Tower, he was permitted ess very quickly. Better yet, when he arrived via the teleportation circle, he could see the Wizard Dunn was waiting for him.

    Abel performed a wizard¡¯s bow, ¡°It¡¯s been so long, Wizard Dunn.¡±

    ¡°You cane anytime you want, Grandmaster Abel,¡± Wizard Dunn returned the favor, ¡°Wait, are you already an intermediate wizard?¡±

    Abel nodded in response, ¡°Yes, just recently.¡±

    Wizard Dunn said in awe, ¡°It has been one year. I¡¯ve got to say; you¡¯re the most talented wizard by far that I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    Wizard Dunn wasn¡¯t just talking about what he saw on the Holy Continent. He had been traveling to countless ces during his long career, and to say that Abel¡¯s the most talented wizard he¡¯s ever seen... That statement was simply not something to overlook.

    When Abel rxed his power of the Will, he received a message from Wizard Dunn¡¯s power of the Will. It was meant to show him where they should teleport to. As soon as he got it, they both used the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± and went to the guest room on the eighteenth floor.

    Like most magic towers, there was one guest room at the bottom and one at the top. The one at the bottom was for, well, guests, whereas the top level one was reserved for guests that held more importance. Friends, important figures. Whichever it was, Abel earned his right to get respect from Wizard Dunn.

    The guest room had a very simple interior. Most wizards lived a very simple life. For example, in this room, the only furniture in ce was one short table and four chairs. Abel didn¡¯t see any ornaments, and to be fair, there wasn¡¯t much need for them.

    When Wizard Dunn and Abel took their seats, an apprentice quickly came in and poured water for both of them.

    Abel took out the potion after the apprentice left, ¡°I¡¯vee bearing a gift today, Wizard Dunn.¡±

    Wizard Dunn was a bit shocked, ¡°This... Is this the life-prolonging potion, Abel?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Abel nodded. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but he was impressed that Wizard Dunn got the name right.

    Wizard Dunn couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this from Master Bet?¡±

    It was the only exnation that made sense. Abel could just follow through, but he wasn¡¯t sure if that was right.

    Wizard Dunn scratched his head apologetically, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmaster Master, I¡¯m not going to ask further. Sorry for bothering you with a question like that.¡±

    To be honest, Wizard Dunn was a lot more unstable than he appeared to be. He had less than 150 years left. Despite having sessfully attained rank 18, he nned on avoiding any sort of fighting during this time. His goal was to attain rank 19, but he wasn¡¯t even sure if he could manage to get close to that. That being said, anything that could prolong his life was desperately needed.

    Abel decided to switch the topic by a bit, ¡°Mentor said you needed the life-prolonging potion, so I¡¯ve brought this bottle here.¡±

    Wizard Dunn frowned at that statement, ¡°Well, Morton doesn¡¯t have a lot of years left. You can save this bottle for him.¡±

    Abel smiled in response, ¡°I¡¯ve got one for him too, actually.¡±

    ¡°You have my utmost gratitude, Grandmaster Abel. I do need this,¡± Wizard Dunn said, then continued in a confused tone when he scanned with his power of the Will, ¡°Why is this potion different from the ones I¡¯ve seen before.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t bother with too much exnation, ¡°This one can increase your lifespan by sixty years.¡±

    ¡°Sixty? Is this an ancient potion?¡± Wizard Dunn cried out. The potion suddenly felt a lot heavier in his hands.

    Abel had enough of talking about this potion, ¡°Before that, Wizard Dunn, there is something I need to exin first.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Wizard Dunn nodded his head.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Wizard Union interfere when the duchy of Keyen was invaded?¡±

    Wizard Dunn sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandmaster Abel, but all I can say is that when you be an advanced wizard yourself, there will be people that¡¯lle and exin the strange changes happeningtely. The climate is bing drastically stranger. Another continent has been strange, and there is a very concerning food crisis on the Holy Continent. The Wizard Union¡¯s got their hands full now. For some things, we have no choice but to let nature take its course.¡±

    Abel pushed for an answer, ¡°So wizards don¡¯t interfere with conflicts between nations?¡±

    Wizard Dunn said with certainty, ¡°Not advanced wizards. If you¡¯re talking about those that are below, only the ones that receive tributes are allowed.¡±

    Wizard Dunn was the most respected wizard in the Kingdom of St. Ellis. There would be no inuracy in what he was saying, but his response raised more questions in Abel¡¯s mind. Basically, there were things that could only be known once he became an advanced wizard himself.

    Wizard Dunn went in and whispered, ¡°You ought to be more careful yourself, Grandmaster Abel. Our intelligence agency has detected many spies that are targeting the duchy of Carme. Be prepared with what you must.¡±

    This was already over the line for Wizard Dunn. Advanced wizard was supposed to not interfere with any worldly affairs in any fashion, but after receiving such a gift from Abel, this was what he thought he should do.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Despite saying such words, cold light emitted from Abel¡¯s eyes. He was thinking about the quarantined area at Harvest City. It appeared that many duchies and empires were interested in that ce. Of course, he didn¡¯t mind if they tried toe.

    When he went back to Harry Castle, the first thing he did was call for the four sphinx head knightmanders. They were no longer death warriors now. He gave them names and titles, and while they still didn¡¯t have their ownnds, there were high hopes that they could gain more rewards in their future battles. Also, they were already very grateful for earning their own names. They¡¯ve all sworn their loyalty to Abel, and they became the most important guards here other than the wizards.

    Apart from guardian Harry Castle, they also had ten sphinx knights that they were ordered to supervise. After training for two years, they could now fight in midair as basic squads. Obviously, Abel wasn¡¯t going to let anyone he didn¡¯t trust to touch the sphinxes. If one wished to be a sphinx knight, they must first be members of either the Bet Family or the Marshall Family. After that, they had to sign magical contracts that would put more grant on their loyalty to Abel¡¯s cause.

    Sphinx Knight 24 bowed obediently, ¡°We¡¯vee because you called us, your Majesty.¡±

    The name was still 24. The whole name was 24 Harry. The other three also didn¡¯t want to change their names. ording to them, it was their way of remembering the one who saved them from their lives as ves.

    Abel said in a serious tone, ¡°ording to intel I just received, neighboring states have been inspecting Harvest City way more than before. As things would have it, I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be long before they find out what¡¯s going on there. I need to sphinx squad to increase their patrols. If anyone crosses the territory illegally, themand will be to shoot them down on sight.¡±

    As big as Harvest City was, only two of its sides were connected to the inner parts of the duchy of Carmel. The sphinx knights could try to patrol the area all they wanted to, but it wouldn¡¯t be enough to make every spot guarded. The most Abel could do was stall until the duchy became stronger. He wasn¡¯t afraid of waging wars, but the size of his army was simply too small.

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty!¡±

    24 said with a resolute voice. He was pretty infuriated, actually. He didn¡¯t want anyone to take away the good life that he was just starting to have. If need be, he would use his Harry Bow to destroy all the sphinx squads in the Kingdom of St. Ellis. There were only fourteen sphinx knights under hismand, but with the Harry Bow, they could just snipe all their enemies while standing out of range of a counterattack.

    And no, they didn¡¯t even need the Harry Bow. These elite fighters had their elementalbat qi and power of the Will. They also had portal bags to supply them with infinite amounts of ammunition. They were pretty much invincible in aerialbat, despite how few the members were.

    Next up, Head Commander Bodley was deployed to Harry Castle. He was ordered to train a team that consisted of three hundred knights. The number was supposed to be five hundred, but since he was told to do it fast without affecting too much of how things were supposed to run, three hundred was about the maximum number he could do.

    Back to the dark world. Instead of entering the real tomb of Ta Rasha, Abel decided to clear up the other six fake ones first. There were a lot of hell creatures in these fake tombs, and he didn¡¯t want to waste the souls that he could make the soul potions with. Also, he¡¯s already made the Canyon of the Magi into a garden for growing the ingredients for the life-prolonging potion. If some hell creatures happened to find their way there, he would be very sorry about it.

    The days continued to pass. Soon, it was about to be a new year. The winter wasn¡¯t as chaotic as Abel expected. Five of the seven duchies that belonged to the Kingdom of St. Ellis remained very stable. The duchy of Keyen was at itsst stage of barely surviving the invasion, whereas the duchy of Carmel continued to remain in its neutral state. As calm as things were, there was something odd about how calm it was.

    The duchy of Carmel had been collecting information everywhere. Abel wasn¡¯t the one reading the reports. He had been leaving most of the affairs to Lord Bet and Lord Brook, the head of the Harry Family over at Bakong City. Instead of focusing on internal affairs, he was more interested in how the human world as a whole would be.

    The Kingdom of St. Ellis was the first one to start the war, but it didn¡¯t continue what it started. Things became way too calm after. On the other hand, the other two empires had been going at each other very frequently. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t want to end it quickly, but due to the ongoing food crisis, they couldn¡¯t afford to resort to methods that were too drastic. They couldn¡¯t send out the wizards, and even the head knightmanders had to be reserved.

    After sending countless regr knights to participate in the conflict, the supply of rations had been expended quickly. Even if there were back-up reserves, the two empires would just not use them. It was pretty much a stalemate at the moment. Both sides wouldn¡¯t give up, and they had no choice but to keep putting bids on something that was guaranteed to give nothing in return.

    Abel wasn¡¯t worried about a possible invasion. He had plenty of powerful war machines at his disposal, with Johnson being one of them. No matter how many knights came towards it, it would suffer no damage due to its fine steel body. The advanced wizards could try to hurt it, but they¡¯d have to be at least rank eighteen from calctions. Anyone below that would have a lot of trouble going against its 75% magic resistance ability.

    Johnson was scary because it had no clear weakness. Still, its damage output was pretty limited. It could only use physical attacks by mowing everything in its sight like a bulldozer.

    Abel also had Flying me, but Flying me was a real dragon. He didn¡¯t want dragonkind to think of him as a threat. He couldn¡¯t bring it out to fight in the human world. There was a simr issue with White Snow. As powerful as advanced spiritual beasts were, they weren¡¯t invisible against a knight squad of about several thousand in numbers. If it was in their range, then there was a chance that it would be shot down by their collectivebat qi.

    In terms of efficiency at killing, Abel¡¯s strongest weapon would be the battlemand spirit. It couldmand all puppets within a ten-mile radius. The battle at the orc battlefield was enough to show how terrifying that really was. The dwarves might be the best at making war puppets, but they had no ess to a spirit like the one Abel had. This meant that they had no ways of utilizing the war puppets as efficiently as he could.

    Despite having a whole list of overpowered summon creatures and weapons, Abel still thought that they weren¡¯t enough from a strategic perspective. In fact, he thought that the duchy of Carmel shouldn¡¯t rely too much on them because if he was out of the duchy of Carmel, these things would go with them, leaving nothing left to defend his base. He wanted a new war machine, something that could always stay inside the duchy of Carmel, something that could be used by family members that were well trusted.

    When the new year approached, the duchy of Carmel was clearly much happier than its neighboring states. Its citizens celebrated the fact that they had a powerful,petent knight to guide them. They were all grateful for the fact that there wasn¡¯t a food crisis, unlike every other state on the Holy Continent.

 Chapter 802 - Sky Ships (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 802: Sky Ships (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel decided to spend his new year with Lord Marshall. Instead of attending the evening banquet at the Bakong City Pce, he decided to have Lord Bet to represent him.

    To celebrate thest day of the year, the chefs prepared a lot of exquisite dishes. Some of them were made by Bartoli herself, and she was trying out something new she invented.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of people at this particr meal. There were the four sphinx head knightmanders. While Bartoli was still a butler, Abel permitted her to make attendance as a family. For rewarding his service to help train the knights at the Harry Castle, Head Commander Bodley also received an invitation.

    Lord Marshall raised his cup and announced, ¡°I¡¯m so d that we are here tonight. I remember when I first adopted Abel. He was still a boy, and he was wearing a, haha, a very simple outfit he received from his father.¡±

    Abel remembered, too. He just began his knight training when he first arrived at Harry Castle. Lord Marshall saw him as a son as soon as he came into the house, and he¡¯s been putting all his efforts into raising him there onward.

    Lord Marshall looked towards Abel, ¡°When I see you, son, I thank heaven for giving me such a pleasant weapon. You have no idea how proud I was when I heard that you¡¯d be king.¡±

    As someone who¡¯s been striving to be a high-ssed nobleman his entire life, having a son as the king was probably more pleasing than having a son who¡¯s a wizard or a cksmith. Of course, Abel wasn¡¯t going to argue about which one he should be more proud of.

    ¡°Cheers to you all!¡± Lord Marshall raised his cup higher as he finished his speech.

    ¡°Cheer!¡± Everyone followed.

    Abel felt like he was inside a restaurant right now. He also felt like he was at home. This was his home in this world. As for the home he had back on Earth, he¡¯s been actively trying to forget about it for a while now. His father was with him here. The bond between him and his family was like the fine wine that he was drinking. It made him feel rxed. All the troubling things were put behind him.

    Bartoli was the first in the group to sense that her master was about to be promoted. When she was thinking about talking about it, a white light suddenly appeared in the room. Wizard Morton was here. It was weird. He was invited tonight, but as someone who¡¯s been losing contact with regr people for a long time, he did turn down the offer as he had for thest several years.

    ¡°Abel?¡±

    Wizard Morton felt a headache when he saw Abel. He teleported here as soon as he sensed the promotion, but he would¡¯ve never expected that it was from his disciple again.

    While they worried that Abel wasn¡¯t in a mana-filled environment right now, Abel was already switching into his druid spirit. His druid spirit activated the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± skill on his Horadric Cube, and in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, he disappeared from where he was sitting.

    After teleporting for a few more times, he went to the top of the magic tower. It was the best ce for training. He left Wizard Morton and Bartli behind, and they were both very confused with what he did. Usually, if his mana was enough to make him promoted, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to use that mana to perform a spell like the ¡°instantaneous movement.¡±

    Lord Marshall asked, ¡°So what¡¯s with Abel?¡±

    Wizard Morton smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marshall. It¡¯s something good.¡±

    Unlike Lord Marshall, the four sphinx head knightmanders and Head Commander Bodley were focused on something else. They noticed that Abel was using the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell, which meant that he was an intermediate wizard. Abel was sixteen, and for someone in his sixteen to be an intermediate wizard... That was simply just too terrifying to know.

    Thankfully, Abel was on their side. If he kept making progress like this, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the duchy of Carmel, and the Harry Family would have a wizard that they could rely on for the next one thousand years.

    There were reasons that the three human kingdoms couldst to this day. Apart from the countless nights they had undermand, there was a much more important reason. All of the ruling families had members that continued to serve the state as advanced wizards. Soon, Abel might just be that advanced wizard that could protect the duchy of Carmel for a very long time.

    When Abel¡¯s promotion qi disappeared, his wizard level was now twelve. He was on the same stage as Wizard Morton. When he was done, the castle bell rang to mark theing of the new year.

    ......

    The east side of the duchy of Carmel was the most dangerous location at the Earth-Dividing Mountain Range. There were no roads. The whole area belonged to the dwarves, and no one else dared to enter.

    Of course, some adventures would try to sneak in to hunt the spiritual beasts that resided here. Sometimes, they might evene to smuggle the elves that lived in the Double Moon Forest. They had to be very careful of the dwarves when they tried toe here. Death was the only oue if they were found.

    The Raymond adventure was a small team that consisted of seven members. There were two knightmanders, one beginner wizard, and four advanced warriors. They weren¡¯t strong in their overall strength, but with their experience at teamwork, they had pretty much no problem with hunting down regr spiritual beasts.

    If they had to pick, they always preferred hunting in the Earth-Dividing Mountain Range than the Budapest Mountain Range. Things tended to be more simple. Over at the Budapest Mountain Range, there were just too many things that they had to be worried about. Humans. Other adventurers. Spiritual beasts. The orcs, even. In the Earth-Dividing Mountain Range, all they had to look out for were the dwarves, and made things a lot safe for them.

    Actually, the main reason was still because of how weak they were. Any spiritual beats from the Budapest Mountain Range would¡¯ve torn them into shreds, whereas the ones from the Earth-Dividing Mountain Range were tamer.

    The Raymond Adventure Team had a good hunt today. They found one crystal core from a wind spirit deer. They decided to give it to the beginner wizard right away. After that, they all guarded the beginner wizard as he tried to absorb it through meditation. Being able to do something like this was one of the many reasons that wizards would agree to join in quests.

    One of the warriors shrieked as the wizard was meditating, ¡°What is that?!¡±

    When the rest of them raised their heads, they saw three giant ship-shaped objects flying in their direction. They were about several hundred meters from the ground. Even the captain had no idea what they were. They couldn¡¯t leave because one of their members was in the middle of his meditation session.

    ¡°Shield!¡± the captain screamed. Quickly, two knight shields and four warrior round shields were raised to cover every single member. While covering themselves, the members watched the sky as it appeared between the gaps.

    A dwarf reported, ¡°Master Bernie, we have discovered some adventurers down below. Please give us your orders!¡±

    Bernie didn¡¯t even bother to look, ¡°Why are you asking me? This area belongs to us. Kill the thieves when you see them.¡±

    The same dwarf called towards a messaging device, ¡°This is to the operation team: take your aim.¡±

    ¡°This is the operation team¡ªRoger that. The aim is clear. You can give your signal now.¡±

    ¡°Attack,¡± the dwarfmanded.

    There were about ten windows on the giant boat in the sky, and each of them had a consecutive ballistas. However, they were only using the first window.

    It was toote when the seven-men team realized what¡¯sing at them. The arrows pierced them through before they could even scream. They died without knowing what killed them. Most of them just guessed that the dwarves got themselves some new weapons. As for the beginner wizard, he wasn¡¯t even aware of the fact that he got killed.

    ¡°Target eliminated.¡±

    Bernie smiled as he took out a bottle of the grandmaster¡¯s wine, ¡°Abel¡¯s gonna love his new toy.¡±

    These three airships were something that was built just recently. The ¡°skyships,¡± they were called. The Goff Family decided to give out the three they¡¯ve made to Abel. Of course, Abel didn¡¯t know about it. It was supposed to be a surprise, something to celebrate the friendship between Bernie and Abel.

    The sky ships would continue to fly around the Earth-Dividing Mountain range. Once it reached the route¡¯s end, it would go straight towards Harvest City and immediately arrive at Harry Castle.

    After one day, the sky ships finally left the Earth-Dividing Mountain Range. The ground below was starting to turn golden. Bernie could see a lot of wheat grown below.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m being stupid,¡± he said to himself. He did hear about how Abel decided to shut down the entire city, but he never expected it to look like this. It was Winter, but the crops were so rich and plentiful that the entire Holy Continent would go mad over them. So this was why Abel offered to provide food to the Goff Family.

    Bernie turned to his subordinate, ¡°Tell all of them to shut their mouths. Everything here is a secret. Kick out anyone who doesn¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the same dwarf replied and left the operation room.

    As it turned out, there really wasn¡¯t a reason for Bernie toe all the way here, but nevertheless, he still nned on giving the three sky ships out.

    When the three sky ships were about ten miles away from Harry Castle, only then were they spotted.

    The sphinx knights came immediately, ¡°You! Identify yourselves, or we¡¯ll neutralize you!¡±

    Abel did tell the sphinx knights to attack on sight, but the sky ships simply looked too strange. Also, judging from how these trespassers just came, there was a high possibility that they weren¡¯t hostile.

    A dwarf requested for order, ¡°Young Master, they¡¯re pointing weapons at us. Please give us yourmand.¡±

    Bernie pped his head, ¡°Just what are you thinking? No! Obviously, no! What do you think Abel will do if I identally killed one of his sphinxes?¡±

    On a side note, Bernie only came with researchers this time. The sky ship was a new product, and without the right engineers, it would be impossible to pilot them to the Harry Castle. Of course, the researchers weren¡¯t sure what their exact task was. They only did as they were told, which was why they were so confused when they saw the sphinx knights.

    Bernie was starting to notice something. He did remember seeing a report, which stated that ten sphinxes were imprisoned at Niyan City of the Orc Empire. Shortly afterward, six advanced orc priests, tens of headmander level orc warriors, and about several tens of thousands of orcs were turned into mummies over there. Some did guess that Abel was the culprit, but there was simply no concrete proof to support that im.

    Until now, with so many sphinx knights in his sight, Bernie knew what gave the Orc Empire yet another devastating blow.

    Bernie screamed to 24 as he went to the deck, ¡°This is Bernie of the dwarven Goff Family! Is Grandmaster Abel avable?¡±

    24 knew who Bernie was. After knowing that it was a friend that¡¯s visiting Abel, he immediately withdrew the Harry Bow in his hands. After that, he made a hand gesture that made the others do the same.

    24 gave a bow after he docked the sphinxes at the deck, ¡°Wee, Master Bernie. Many apologies, but for the sake of security, you¡¯ll have to exin the reason for your visit in person with his Majesty. Please leave the three, um, these vehicles here before you are granted ess.¡±

    After saying that, 24 had Bernie riding the sphinx with him. The sphinx was about the size of a war horse. Since Bernie wasn¡¯t that heavy, to begin with, there was no problem in carrying the two of them.

    For Bernie, he knew how brash he was being during this visit. It made sense that the sphinx knights were so alert when they saw him, so heplied with the necessary procedures to exin to Abel his reason foring here.

    During the daytime, Abel was mostly busy sorting out all sorts of affairs at Harry Castle. That was no to say that he didn¡¯t know that the three sky ships just came. Air defense had always been what he excelled at. He had nned on creating airships that could hold their own fleet, but he was still in awe when he saw something from the blueprintsing into reality.

    The air balloons were making the ships themselves look a bit too small. They were like tiny clouds that were floating about. Still, when one could see the ten windows that were in line, they could really tell how big the vessel was.

    24 bowed obediently, ¡°Master Bernie has arrived, your Majesty.¡±

    Abel nodded his head, ¡°Thank you. You can leave now.¡±

    Bernie went closer after 24 left, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for this, alright? I was trying to surprise you.¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to say, friend. Just try to keep this a secret yourself.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Bernie pped his own chest, ¡°I¡¯ve only brought the most members of the family. If anyone of them dares to speak about what¡¯s going on here, you know.¡±

    Abel changed the subject, ¡°So how did you build the sky ships? I thought they were a bit harder to build than that.¡±

    ¡°Of course, it was hard. We used everything we have to make three for you. We have ten in total, and three is about the most we can give out.¡±

    The Goff Family was always impressed with Abel¡¯s craftsmanship. He managed to forge ten portions of raw ingredients into ten portions of forging materials. This meant that he had a 100% sess rate, and he would always produce such high quality with such perfect consistency. Still, the ingredients for forging the sky ship weren¡¯t all that easy to find. Even after countless, the dwarves only found enough to make a total of ten.

    Needless to say, the sky ship took a ridiculous amount of money to build. It was something that only the dwarves could make. Giving three out to Abel was a very important decision. In the public¡¯s eyes, it was a trade between a king and a very affluent family, but only the top members of the Goff Family knew the truth, which was that Master Bet and Abel were the exact same person.

    That¡¯s right. Abel¡¯s the one who¡¯s been supplying the master¡¯s wine and the grandmaster¡¯s wine to the dwarves. Also, he was a grandmaster cksmith, which earned him the respect that only a handful of humans could receive. Added with that, his irrigation system worked wonders for the dwarves as an entire race. The drastic climate change did bring a lot of challenges to maintaining food subsistence. Still, with the irrigation system Abel shared, the dwarves were now capable of securing a basic supply of food source.

    Abel thanked Bernie for the gifts, ¡°Thanks. Actually, can you let these three shipsnd? I¡¯ve only seen the blueprints so far.¡±

    The duchy of Carmel was under a great threat now. Now that there were three sky ships, Abel was thinking about using them to threaten any possible invaders. He had wanted to do something like this for a while now. Sometimes, when he was challenged by those far weaker than him, he would think that he¡¯s been lying too low for too long. He was an intermediate wizard, a grandmaster cksmith, a master alchemist, and a head knight¡¯smander. Still, even so, the state that he ruled continued to be challenged by neighboring states.

    Take the three human empires, for example. While Abel¡¯s true strength remained a mystery, the rumors alone were enough to make the kingdoms not dare to truly antagonize him. As of now, the only ones that were troubling him were the duchies, and they only did so because they didn¡¯t have the resources to figure out how strong he really was.

    From Abel¡¯s perspective, he just wanted time to train. A few yearster, he might just be an advanced wizard. This meant that there was a possibility that he might just leave the Holy Continent eventually. Before doing so, he needed to make sure that the duchy of Carmel had a good image. If he didn¡¯t want the neighboring states to threaten its safety, he had to be certain that the others would fear the state without him being there.

    The sky ships were a good way of creating a strong image. Training an army of knights would take a decade at most, where training one wizard could take many decades or even many centuries. However,rge vessels like these could immediately enhance the duchy of Carmel¡¯s military might.

    Bernie used a small-sized contact sign to call the sky ships tond. The Harry Castle wasn¡¯t all that big, so docking them would take up most of the spaces at the knight¡¯s training ground outside the castle. Of course, the knights and wizards were all very curious to look at these three giant vessels, but no one went close to take a look. Secrecy was the most important rule of the duchy of Carmel. Anything that was seen or heard must be kept as a secret.

    Bernie did an inviting gesture with his hand, ¡°Board, Abel.¡±

    Bernie¡¯s smile was full of pride. This was a machine that could fly. It was the greatest miracle that the dwarves had created. Right now, the sky ships were floating about one meter from the ground. Abel couldn¡¯t believe how precise the dwarves made these out to be. In terms of maneuverability, these sky ships were even better than the ones back on Earth.

    On one side, a door was opened withddersing out of it. Thedder was made of metal. It was the same type of material as the sky ship¡¯s body. Abel was trying to think from the veryplicated blueprints that he saw. He remembered seeing a list of the materials that were used. The body was made with an alloy that consisted of fine steel, another type of extremely light steel, and other precious metal. The color was a not-so-pretty type of ck, but it was so durable that it could withstand multiple ballista shots. The ingredients weren¡¯t so expensive in ancient times, but they were about several times more expensive than gold now.

    Once Abel went in, thedder and door closed by themselves.

    ¡°Who¡¯s controlling those, Bernie?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Spirits, my friend,¡± Bernie exined, ¡°Every sky ship had a spirit of its own. They were just regr spirits, but it was enough to take care of everything that needs to be taken care of. I¡¯ll give you ess to the three of themter.¡±

    Abel said with curiosity, ¡°Very generous of you, but I didn¡¯t put them in my blueprints.¡±

    Bernie smiled back, ¡°Well, technically, the design wasn¡¯t just yours. We¡¯ve had our version of the blueprints for many years already. After doing some, you know, nit-picking of our previous designs, we decided to add in a few more things to boot the technology.¡±

    Abel smiled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good, actually. There won¡¯t be someone who¡¯s going to hijack the sky ships now.¡±

    With a spirit installed, there would be no one to steal the sky ships from him. Like, if he hired a crew to drive these for him, the spirit would make sure that no treachery would happen.

    Abel continued to ask, ¡°I thought the vessels were for transportation. Why do you keep so many consecutive ballistas here? Actually, aren¡¯t they a bit too good? Those are the ones you can change angles with, aren¡¯t they? They are taking way too much space if I¡¯m loading cargoes.¡±

    Bernie pointed to the side, ¡°That¡¯s my idea. Things can get very roughtely, so I had ten consecutive ballistas installed on each side and a few more at the front and back. There are twenty-eight in total. As long as you aren¡¯t facing a giant dragon, you can pretty much shoot down anything in your sight.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, Bernie,¡± Abel said gratefully.

    Bernie raised his nose, pridefully, ¡°And cargo, you say? You think the dwarves don¡¯t have that covered?¡±

    As he said that, he brought Abel to the back storage of the sky ship. There was a room there. Once they went in, Abel saw a room that, when he got close to, he began to feel the power of the dimension from.

    Once the room was opened, he saw a space that was about five timesrger than the ship¡¯s body. There were countless runes that were drawn on the walls and floor. These were portal circles. Portal ingredients were mixed when this room was built, and that¡¯s what made it into a giant storage room that could fill up even a pod of whales.

    ¡°Amazing,¡± Abel watched in awe.

    Bernie chuckled for a bit, ¡°When we began this project, the order was that we must not consider the cost at all.¡±

    They then went back to the deck. Abel saw the eight consecutive ballistas at the front and back. He also saw the operation room at the center of the deck.

 Chapter 803 - Alliance of the Five Duchies (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 803: Alliance of the Five Duchies (Three in One)</h4>

    1

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Bernie introduced the weapons to Abel, ¡°These eight consecutive ballistas are for intimidating enemies. If the enemies aren¡¯t scared, you can open the windows and show them how strong the skyship really is.¡±

    In the original design, the skyship had only a total of four ballistas. Bernie decided to change that number to twenty-eight. He wanted Abel to have a vessel that could wage a small-sized war.

    When they went into the operation room, Abel saw that half of the interior was decorated extravagantly. The room was split into two, the first half being a luxurious resting space and the other as the real operating room. The operation room was sealed tight with an iron door locked with a circle.

    Bernie went to the front of the iron room. As he raised his sign card, the iron door opened on its own. Abel saw a circle at the center of the room, made from the forgery ingredients he created. Upon a closer look, he could see the middle of the circle had a circr prism that was shing in white light.

    It was a regr spirit. It couldn¡¯t get more regr than that, but it still was quite costly on its own. Without being an official wizard, one wouldn¡¯t even have the right to buy a spirit, let alone afford one.

    Bernie said, ¡°Before the skyship was even built, we trained this spirit to learn everything there is to know about maneuvering it. There are two ways of piloting the skyship: one is tomand the spirit, and the other is to train someone to do it. Of course, thetter is going to take much longer.¡±

    After demonstrating some of the basic instructions with his sign card, Bernie passed it to Abel.

    ¡°Skyship 01! I request to dere ownership.¡±

    Abel spoke when Bernie invited him to, ¡°I dere myself as the new owner of this vessel.¡±

    ¡°Understood. You will now be the owner of this vessel. Master, skyship 01 awaits your order.¡±

    Bernie looked kind of sad, ¡°She¡¯s yours now. You know, I actually don¡¯t feel like saying goodbye.¡±

    Abelughed, ¡°Come on, you have seven, don¡¯t you? Just make your own squad or whatnot.¡±

    Bernie shook his head, ¡°Nah, maintenance is too expensive. I¡¯m only going to use it asionally.¡±

    Bernie had a point there. When Abel turned to the side of the room, he saw a ridiculous number of energy slots there. Each slot had one intermediate gemstone inside. There were a total of five hundred intermediate gemstones installed.

    ¡°How long can thosest?¡± Able asked.

    The skyship 01 spirit replied before Bernie did, ¡°There is enough energy to travel for five more days, Master.¡±

    Abel nodded in approval, ¡°That¡¯s one hundred intermediate gemstones a day. That¡¯s not too expensive, actually.¡±

    Bernie didn¡¯t know what to say in reply to that statement. Still, it¡¯s what Abel truly thought. Since the skyship was designed to utilize rules of physics, plenty of energy was saved for keeping it moving. That was not to say that one hundred intermediate gemstones were expensive, though. One hundred was about the same amount as a tribute for twenty wizards in total. If the n was to keep it moving every day, then the duchy of Carmel would have a lot to spend one with its tax money.

    Or that¡¯s what Bernie was thinking, actually. Abel¡¯s n was something that¡¯spletely different. He was thinking about converting the five hundred intermediate gemstones into top-level gemstones. That way, he would have no problem with supplying energy to the skyship for the next few decades.

    At the other side of this room, there was a shelf. The top of the shelf had several pipes that extended to the room and an air pump elsewhere. The control circle was meant to draw energy from the energy pool, and once the energy was stored inside a shelf elsewhere, there would be a warmth circle and cold circle to convert the energy into hot and cold air. This way, the vessel could either ascend or descend at will.

    Also, there were spell circles that were carved outside of the skyship. Some were defensive, while others were meant to neutralize air resistance. The ingredient that was used to make the air pump was very special. It was a kind of thread produced by earth silkworm. If there was a hole in the air pump, the thread would weave itself back if once a sufficient amount of energy was supplied.

    Bernie spoke to Abel when the tour ended, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ownership to the other two ships. Once you¡¯re ready, tell your men to board, and I¡¯ll tell my crew to train them for the next three days.¡±

    Abel thought about the people he could have to join in the skyship crew. There were some veterans that followed Lord Marshall all the way back. They were just official warriors, but since their loyalty was absolute, he could trust them to take control of skyship 02. For sky ship 03, he was going to let the tens of veterans in the Bet Family do it.

    There was still sky ship 01. He could let the death warriors from Abel Castle take control of it. The candidates were selected pretty quickly. After the crewmen received their training, the three skyships would be ready very quickly.

    Three dayster, the skyships were ready to be used. Of course, training members to pilot them would take a lot of time, but having the spirits to do automatic piloting would still suffice. Bernie and his fellow dwarves had done plenty to help them be familiar with these vessels.

    Once the dwarves left, Abel decided to board on one of the skyships again. He went inside the operation room, which only he had permission to enter. After changing the intermediate gemstones into top-level gemstones, he made it so that even the captains he recruited had no right to enter into the operation room.

    There were five hundred top-level gemstones in each of the skyships. As insane as that was, Abel decided to also install ten lightning spirals on each of the vessels¡¯ bodies. There were ten lightning spirals and twenty-eight consecutive ballistas on each of the skyships. They were all capable ofunching overwhelming physical and elemental attacks towards their enemies.

    For the rest of the days, rigorous aerial training was conducted in the sky above Harvest City. The sphinx knights would also participate. Sometimes, they would roley, where they pretended to be enemies. Sometimes, they would do joint training so they could fight along with the skyships. The skyship was a new invention. There wasn¡¯t much existing research, so a lot of the training methods had to be made from scratch.

    ......

    In a small city near the Keyen Wizard Union, five kings gathered for a discussion. They were from the five duchies in the Kingdom of St. Ellis. The duchy of Carmel and the duchy of Keyen were excluded.

    Head Commander Job of the duchy of Tex spoke, ¡°Everyone, I think we all know the reason that we are here. We¡¯re in dire times. Our people are starving. There is no back-up supply to get us past Winter in my beloved duchy, the duchy of Tex. Without a war, we cannot resolve the problem. We will have mass starvation.¡±

    The duchy of Tex was the state that initiated this discussion. During thest invasion of the duchy of Keyen, Prince Derek and his twenty thousand knight army took most of the loot. It made the duchy of Tex be more desperate to seek control in its diplomatic affairs. In fact, they even knew that Prince Derek went to the duchy of Carmel before the invasion took ce.

    The duchy of Carmel had been supplying food to the Kingdom of St. Ellis, but it didn¡¯t participate in any of the conflicts. This bold decision angered its four neighboring states, particrly the duchy of Tex. Of course, they all knew how terrifying the legendary Grandmaster Abel was, but on the international stage, personal charisma was not highly valued.

    If there was something that these five duchies were worried about, it would be Abel¡¯s allies. He had a good rtionship with the dwarves and the elven city of Angstrom. Any prolonged conflict could lead the other races toe as reinforcements, and things could get very unstable at that point. Because of this, four of the duchies brought the duchy of Thunder into their coalition.

    The timing they picked was just right. Ever since the duchy of Thunder left Neking City to the duchy of Carmel, things had continued to be bad from within. It was especially true when the food shortage happened. Neking City received quite some support from the duchy of Carmel, and that made even more citizens at home feel as though they should emigrate to the duchy of Carmel. It was bringing a revolution about, actually. The nobleman ss nevercked food, but starvation wasmonce for the majority of themoners.

    They didn¡¯t have the courage to challenge the duchy of Carmel on its own, so the duchy of Thunder was very grateful to receive an invitation from the other four duchies. This way, they could be a united force that was at least ten times stronger than the state that Abel ruled. Besides, the duchy of Carmel just had its new king. No matter howpetent that new king was, there was only so much he could do to develop his state in a short period of time.

    Head Commander Armand of the duchy of Larvid stood up, ¡°The duchy of Larvid shares the same pain. We need a war that will bring us rewards. We need food and a lot of it.¡±

    Head Commander Gershwin of the duchy of Laka spoke in confidence, ¡°We think the same. If we join forces, no duchy will be able to match us.¡±

    Head Commander Dobson of the duchy of Koror responded, ¡°Our duchy will follow every decision made collectively. As allies, we will bear our responsibilities.¡±

    Head Commander Ewell of the duchy of Thunder spoke hesitantly, ¡°So you¡¯re really going against the duchy of Carmel. Do any of you know how strong Abel really is?¡±

    Head Commander Ewell saw Abel in person once before. He was with Wizard Dunn and Wizard Lorenzo, who were both advanced wizards that were well known across the Holy Continent.

    Head Commander Job spoke, ¡°From our intelligence agency, he is a beginner wizard withbat techniques that can match a head knightmander. He has a giant summon creature, a puppet, maybe, that is made entirely of metal. If you ask me, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s capable of winning an entire war by himself.¡±

    As the leader of a powerful knight army, Head Commander Job trusted the power of the collective much more than the power of an individual. They had countless years of experience, and throughout the history of the Holy Continent, there hadn¡¯t been any instances where a single summon creature had changed the oue of a war.

    Head Commander Ewell tried to remind them, ¡°Our intelligence agency said that Abel went against the Orc Empire on his own during the great war. If they weren¡¯t wrong, he has contributed plenty to lead the humans to victory.¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop!¡± Head Commander Job interrupted, ¡°Who was there to watch it happen? We have plenty of our own inspectors interviewing the survivors, but no one has said the things that you just mentioned. All they said was that they saw Abel when the human knight army went to the frontline.¡±

    Head Commander Job wasn¡¯t going to believe that Abel was a hero. Rather, he just didn¡¯t want to. The feeling was mutual for the other four duchies. Still, none of them wanted to attack the duchy of Carmel. They had plenty to worry about, and thest thing they wanted to do was to make an enemy with so many ridiculous records to his career.

    Head Commander Dobson passed some documents to Head Commander Ewell, ¡°Here, this is something that the Koror Intelligence Agency collected. ording to them, they¡¯ve spent a lot of money getting their hands on this.¡±

    The duchy of Koror was located in the northern part of the duchy of Carmel. Due to years of dedication, many of its spies had been rooted all over the duchy of Carmel. That was until Abel became the new king. Abel was very interested in investing in his own intelligence force, and many spies from the other states paid a heavy price, especially the Harvest City region. Ever since the noblemen were all exiled, any neers were immediately identified by the locals. Because of this, they had to spend a lot of money infiltrating the area.

    After many sacrifices, the Koror Intelligence Agency finally obtained a very precious piece of information. As it turned out, Harvest City was using a very special potion to help its crops grow. Also, ten or more granaries were built in the region, and all of them contained crops that were just harvested.

    The four duchies didn¡¯t want to make an enemy out of the duchy of Carmel, but they were desperate. They didn¡¯t have enough food. People disregarded the nations that they should serve. Soon, there wouldn¡¯t be enough food to feed the armies. Thousands would die. During a time like this, only a military invasion could resolve the issue of mass starvation. If they didn¡¯t do anything, they would perish into history like the duchy of Keyen.

    Anyways, the only concern for the four duchies was food. They didn¡¯t care how strong Abel was. They didn¡¯t care about the possibility of revenge. They didn¡¯t even care if they would antagonize the dwarves and the elves. Head Commander Ewell understood as soon as he saw the documents. The four duchies had already made up their mind. It didn¡¯t matter if the duchy of Thunder wasn¡¯t going to join them. They just wanted to increase their sess rate, regardless of the increment was.

    The four representatives all looked towards Head Commander Ewell. They were waiting for his decision. If they managed to win against the duchy of Carmel, they could work together to prevent the Kingdom of St. Ellis from taking away all the loot likest time. The Kingdom of St. Ellis would onlye to take from them if the price wasn¡¯t too high. It wouldn¡¯t want to lose so much that it wouldn¡¯t have enough force to match the other two human empires.

    Head Commander Ewell asked, ¡°So how do you n on fighting the wizards?¡±

    The four of the representatives felt at ease. Since he was asking a question like this, it meant that he had already agreed to join in the invasion. Actually, before Head Commander Ewell agreed toe here, he was already granted the right to represent the king¡¯s decision. He had the right to join forces if he thought that it would serve the best interest of the duchy of Thunder.

    Head Commander Job spoke, ¡°We¡¯ll use up all the wizards in our duchies. If we win, we will survive. If not...¡±

    The sentence ended right there, but everyone understood. If they failed, they would have to suffer the consequences for attacking the nation that a grandmaster cksmith ruled. The dwarves would sanction all of them. All the wizards might just perish, and that was a very frightening thought, given what had already happened to the duchy of Keyen.

    Head Commander Armand continued, ¡°We cannot afford to lose this. When the war begins, all the intermediate wizards will use their ¡°instantaneous movement¡± techniques to go straight towards Abel. Once he is dead, then the duchy of Carmel will be of no threat to us.¡±

    Head Commander Ewell proposed a n, ¡°How about we lure him out, then? We¡¯ll trap him with something, and once he¡¯s caught, we¡¯ll push on and finish him.¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Head Commander Job raised his head, ¡°Abel¡¯s been hiding for two years. He hasn¡¯t appeared in public for two years. How long do you think we should wait before he walks into that trap of yours?¡±

    That shut Head Commander Ewell up. Even now, he couldn¡¯t forget the look that he saw from Abel. It was the look of someone staring down at an ant. He was a head knightmander. It was five duchies against one. Still, he had a feeling that anyone who posed as enemies to Abel would be annihted. Head Commander Job couldn¡¯t understand this sentiment. He just continued to propose ns to assassinate Abel.

    Head Commander Job continued, ¡°I¡¯ll wrap this up with something positive. From what I¡¯ve heard, all the advanced wizards will be undergoing shutdown training during this period of time. Now that things have be so terrible in this world, they made sure that they would forbid themselves from making it any worse.¡±

    Next up, they discussed how they should collide to bypass the intelligencework that the duchy of Carmel had. It wasn¡¯t easy to have five duchies moving on the same page. They were all different in their locations, so it was guaranteed that there would be some discrepancy in terms of the time that theyunched their forces.

    After discussing amongst themselves, they decided that they would begin from the duchy of Thunder. They would start by invading Neking City. If they continued to go straight from there, they could make a forced entry by attacking two of the minor cities. It would be the fastest route for them to make ways into Harvest City.

    The duchy of Thunder knew everything about Neking City. They¡¯ had been controlling it for a very long time. When it was just ceded to the duchy of Carmel, there were still a lot of their intelligence officers that were working there. Needless to say, it was the easiest ce for them to n on an invasion.

    ......

    The coboration between the five duchies didn¡¯t escape the eyes of the St. Ellis Intelligence Agency. Prince Derek received news instantly. He responded as soon as the duchy of Tex deployed out an army of three thousand knights, and the duchy of Tex was supposed to be the state that was the furthest away.

    Of course, the duchy of Tex knew that this would happen. They could only try and move faster. Soon, the duchy of Larvid followed, sending three thousand knights of their own. Once the two armies joined, they then joined the six thousand that the duchy of Laka and the duchy of Koror deployed.

    They had twelve thousand very quickly. Once this very frightening army went to the duchy of Thunder, their number would increase to fourteen thousand. There were fifteen or more head knightmanders, five intermediate wizards, and fifteen beginner wizards. Prince Derek knew the rough numbers, and he reported it to his father, King Ambrose, very quickly.

    Prince Derek bowed, ¡°Your Majesty, the duchy of Tex, Larvid, Laka, Koror, and Thunder are joining forces to attack the duchy of Carmel. Should we send out messengers to persuade them to stop?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking?¡± King Ambrose said coldly, ¡°We tried itst time already. You know, if we could use diplomacy to fix these things, we wouldn¡¯t have to send out so many knights.¡±

    Prince Derek persisted, ¡°We¡¯ll send out troops as reinforcements, then. Abel¡¯s helped us before, Father.¡±

    Kind Ambrose said solemnly, ¡°You are the future king, Derek. Don¡¯t let your emotions blind you. We are not as strong as we used to be. The five duchies are going after the duchy of Carmel for food. They must¡¯ve thought about the possibility of us participating.¡±

    ¡°Still!¡± Prince Derek persuaded, ¡°We¡¯ll have to tell Abel in advance! We won¡¯t help, but the least we can do is to tell him to prepare in advance!¡±

    King Ambrose stood up in anger, ¡°You fool! If we do that, how are we supposed to attack the five duchies? We can¡¯t give ourselves away, do you understand?¡±

    Prince Derek understood. King Ambrose was nning on securing their victory. He wasn¡¯t nning on staying idle the whole time. From his understanding, the five duchies would lose plenty after theyunched the invasion. If the Kingdom of St. Ellis wanted to help, they had to have the right timing or left with no loot to take.

    Prince Derek was still a bit uncertain; however, ¡°What should we do if the duchy of Carmel wins?¡±

    King Ambrose said in a rxed voice, ¡°That¡¯s a strange question, Son. We¡¯ll help them eliminate their enemies. Haven¡¯t we been friends with Abel from the very start?¡±

    That statement chilled Prince Derek. He didn¡¯t want to say it out loud, but he didn¡¯t think that the Kingdom of St. Ellis would continue to have the same good rtionship as the duchy of Carmel after this. King Ambrose refused to help due to his self-interest. No matter how wrong that decision could be, only the king would have the power to decide.

    There was an enormous knight army marching forward at the crossing border between the duchy of Thunder and Neking City. Behind them were wizards that were sitting inside carriages, and even further back was the supply team.

    The march was very long, especially for the duchy of Tex and the duchy of Larvid. To get to the duchy of Carmel, they had to first travel across the duchy of Keyen, the duchy of Laka, and the duchy of Koror. If they wanted to make it to the duchy of Thunder, they needed a supply team.

    Since the wizards were also participating this time, they needed even more supplies. And no, the wizards weren¡¯t veterans that were used to stationing at Miracle City. They were wizards that relied on tributes that were paid to them from the duchies, and the lives they lived were not so different from noblemen.

    With five knight armies joined together, only one person could be the leader. The greater the number, the more important it was to have a singr officer to keep things under control. Head Commander Job of the duchy of Tex was elected to be that person. Due to his experience and a record of having almost no failures in his military career, he was chosen to be themander officer of this army of fourteen thousand.

    ¡°Fellow knights! I know that your families are starving! Today, we are here to build an army of knights, and for what? For food, that¡¯s what! Our goal is Harvest City. There is a lot of food there enough to feed our families for the next several years. As I stand here, I will now make a promise to all of you. Whoever participates in this war, they will be the first to have the right to decide where the food should be distributed.¡±

    Head Commander Job shouted as he took out his knight¡¯s big sword, ¡°For our duchies! For our families!¡±

    ¡°For our duchies!¡±

    ¡°For our families!¡±

    As the knights chanted these words, they marched into Neking City and stepped into the duchy of Carmel.

 Chapter 804 - Battle of Neking City (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 804: Battle of Neking City (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Amey. I thought Harvest City belonged to Grandmaster Abel and his family.¡±

    The person asking was called Buford. Buford was a regr knight that lived in the duchy of Laka. It wasn¡¯t his first time in the knight¡¯s army. He previously participated in the invasion of the duchy of Keyen.

    This time, everything was kept confidential. He was simply told to follow the people in front of him. He didn¡¯t even know what their destination was. Head Commander Job made a very motivational speech back then. Still, while the majority of the knights were very excited to throw their lives for their families, there were still quite a few of those who thought with a clear head.

    When he heard ¡°Harvest City,¡± Buford almost froze at where he was standing. As it turned out, he was going to take part in attacking the duchy of Carmel, which was the only human territory that had a grandmaster cksmith. Abel was a legend throughout the Kingdom of St. Ellis. To be his enemy wasn¡¯t just something to be afraid of, but it was also something that he couldn¡¯t help feel guilty about.

    Amey was quite confused as well, ¡°Yes, Harvest City belongs to Grandmaster Abel and his family. If you are asking me, I have no idea why they are trying to go after him.¡±

    They didn¡¯t know why they were after Abel. Actually, they didn¡¯t even take part in any of this, but this was the military. There were only disciples. Orders were the only thing that mattered. The leadingmanders of the five duchies were very strict, but there was something that they were missing. Abel was a well-respected man in many fields. He was respected by many out of the fourteen thousand knights, and he was respected by the five intermediate wizards that were sitting in the carriages.

    A Wizard from the duchy of Tex asked Wizard Mallory of the duchy of Thunder, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve faced against Abel before, Mallory. What do you think of him?¡±

    The other intermediate wizards all wanted to hear about Abel. As for Wizard Mallory, he preferred not to talk about the unpleasant memory that he had. His ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell was interrupted by Abel¡¯s ¡°telekinesis.¡± He had no way of reacting to his overpowered opponent. To be frank, he lost without even knowing why.

    Wizard Mallory tried to articte himself, ¡°I don¡¯t... He¡¯s fast. That¡¯s all I can say. He¡¯s fast at everything, even when he¡¯s casting the spells. I don¡¯t know if you would believe this, but he can cast spells within less than a second.¡±

    One of the intermediate wizards tried to cheer things up, ¡°Wow, are you serious? What if it¡¯s the five of us casting the same spells? Would he still be faster?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± A wizard from the duchy of Larvid nodded, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, Abel possesses a few very powerful summoned creatures. The only way we can win is to end it quickly. Once we see him, we¡¯ll surround him and finish him with our ultimate spells. We have to make sure we¡¯re fast and give it everything we¡¯ve got.¡±

    The wizard from the duchy of Koror responded, ¡°If we do that, he won¡¯t be able to do anything to us. Without his summoned creatures, he is just a beginner wizard. We shouldn¡¯t be afraid of him when he¡¯s alone.¡±

    From Wizard Mallory¡¯s perspective, the other wizards weren¡¯t trying to belittle Abel. Rather, they were trying to relieve their stress through talking. Abel was a terrifying enemy. They all understood that. If someone wanted his honest opinion, he would¡¯ve definitely said no to attaching the duchy of Carmel for this.

    Still, if Wizard Mallory couldn¡¯t get past the trauma that was Abel, he would¡¯ve been stuck for the rest of his life. In fact, he had been stuck at his current level for some time already. Perhaps this was an opportunity. By joining the five duchies, he was given a chance to surpass his current self.

    Wizard Mallory tried to think positively, ¡°Abel¡¯s stronger as a knight. He¡¯s not that capable as a wizard, so if we can slow him down, there will be plenty of openings for us to take.¡±

    The wizard of the duchy of Tex spoke, ¡°Abel will be a man of the past. The duchy of Carmel will be a thing of the past. We will be the ones to dere glory in the end.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The other intermediate wizards continued. It was as if they wanted to kill Abel with words of curses rather than actually fighting him.

    ¡ª

    Unlike the other major cities, the duchy of Carmel was peaceful, prosperous, and safe. It wasn¡¯t just that, though. In each of the cities, he installed one teleportation circle by spending the points he earned from Liante City. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to publicize the location of these circles. They were supposed to be underground channels for him and the intelligence agency.

    In Neking City, four of the knight domains belonged to Head Commander Bodley. This was where his family lived. Through Abel¡¯s teleportation circles, he received a direct order with no dys whatsoever. To be specific, that order was to call Head Commander Bodley to evacuate his family from Neking City.

    ¡°Quick! It¡¯s amand from his Majesty! We have to defend Neking City before reinforcementse here!¡±

    Commander Harold was the lord of Neking City. He just became a member of the Bakong City¡¯s Harry Family, and due to the recent rise in their status, he was elected to be the ruler of this newly developed city. As rosy as that sounded, he only had ten death warriors and some schrs with him. The soldiers hemanded were all recruited locally, while the leading officers were noblemen that lived in Neking City.

    Abel knew what was going on here. The duchy of Carmelcked a lot of things. Neking City was new territory, and he couldn¡¯t send too many soldiers. His diplomatic strategy was to form an alliance with the duchy of Thunder. Putting too much military presence would only sour things up. Also, it wasn¡¯t all that easy for one city to assimte into a new state. It took a lot of time, so from his point of view, it was better if Neking City retained a high sense of autonomy.

    Theck of produce gave Abel a very good chance to win over the popce. Despite being new to the duchy of Carmel¡¯s rule, the people of Neking City weed their king for hispetence and reliability. They were provided with a stable source of food. If other neighboring states threatened their well-being, the king would dispose of their worries with his growing military.

    As things were, it would probably take just two years for Neking City to be a permanent part of the duchy of Carmel. That was how things were supposed to go, but the five duchies were ruining everything. Their iing invasion scared everyone. Themoners and noblemen that lived here had never been starved before. If things got rough, their instincts told them to side with the strong. It was basic human nature.

    Commander Harold stood on the castle wall. He needed to defend Neking City. There were about fourteen thousand soldiersing here, but he wasn¡¯t afraid of them. Soldier lives were expensive. He didn¡¯t think that the iing army would want to invest too much into taking one city.

    On his end, he had an army of several thousand well-trained warriors. They all receive training to defend the fort. If they could hold on for a few days, reinforcements from the duchy of Carmel would change everything, no matter how dire the situation could be. More importantly, Commander Harold trusted Abel. Abel was a hero to him. If Abel decided to go in, he didn¡¯t think that anything could make them lose.

    Soon, all fourteen thousand knights stopped before Neking City. They were waiting for themand to attack.

    Head Commander Ewall said enthusiastically, ¡°My men are already at work. Their objective is to open the castle gate after half a day. When the timees, we¡¯ll reim thend that we once lost.¡±

    Head Commander Job replied, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for now. Everyone, get down your horses! Feed your horses and let them rest!¡±

    There were barely any official knights in Neking City. The knight army had plenty of time to replenish themselves. They weren¡¯t in a rush to start the war. The intermediate wizards didn¡¯t need to open the city gate, either. In fact, the wizards could only participate if the enemy sent out its own. Wizard Dunn might not have the power to interfere with regr wars, but he certainly had the power to punish wizards that vited the Wizard Union¡¯s rules. It was the reason the wizards continued to sit inside their carriages.

    On the other hand, Commander Harold was infuriated. He watched as the knight army made camps to rest their soldiers. The guards of Neking City were being looked down upon. As he stared at the enemy troop in rage, he ordered his warriors to set up their defensive formation. While the soldiers continued to carry in ammunition, the higher-ranking officers had light shing out of their eyes. They were watching in case the enemy decided to try anything smart.

    After spending hours preparing, it was now afternoon. Commander Harold was perplexed with the enemy troops. Shortly afterward, he was even more perplexed to see that the number of his men were decreasing.

    Commander Harold ordered one of his death warriors, ¡°Where are the officers? Find them.¡±

    With a bow, the death warrior quickly disappeared from the city wall. When he was getting close to the city wall, he saw that five hundred well-equipped soldiers were marching towards the gate. With noblemen officers to lead them, there wasn¡¯t anyone that bothered to stop them.

    The death warrior was terrified to see this. He ran desperately back to the city wall. He wanted to tell what he saw to Commander Harold.

    One officer recognized him, ¡°He¡¯s the personal guard! Kill him!¡±

    The archers shot the death warrior. The death warrior blocked the first one, but the other three arrows pierced through him right from his back. The impact pushed him to roll to the front. It killed him, but it was also what Commander Harold saw.

    Commander Harold understood quickly, ¡°Treachery! Treachery! We¡¯ll assemble a special unit now! First squad and second squad,e down the wall with me!¡±

    But the guardian warriors were just standing there. Everyone ignored Commander Harold¡¯s orders. The higher-ranking officers were bribed behind his back. The soldiers never felt a strong connection to the duchy of Carmel, so there really wasn¡¯t much chance that they would want to help defend against an army of fourteen thousand.

    This was the scene that Commander Harold was looking at. He felt his heart shatter. The duchy of Carmel was better to these soldiers than the duchy of Thunder. Yet, these soldiers were still stuck in their old memories. The duchy of Carmel was not as prosperous as the duchy of Thunder. It was a belief that they¡¯ve indoctrinated themselves for their entire lives, and they didn¡¯t n on seeing things differently.

    Commander Harold decided to speak only to his trusted death warriors, ¡°There are nine of you, aren¡¯t there? Come, fight with me!¡±

    The nine death warriors screamed at the top of their lungs, ¡°To the death!¡±

    With that, Commander Harold rushed down the castle wall. At the same time, he called for his ck war horse with his sharp whistle. Once he got on, he deflected two arrows with the knight¡¯s big sword in his hand.

    ¡°My honor is my life!¡±

    He took out a shield from his saddle. Despite having checked that there were five hundred soldiers that were opening the gate, he continued to activate his charging technique. One man was no match against five hundred, but knights were much stronger than warriors in their overall fighting capability. As he would have it, he wanted to kill as many of these traitors as he could.

    The nine death warriors followed him from behind. They didn¡¯t chant out anything. In silence, they continued to swing the weapons in their arms. Commander Harold waste. After being held down by some of the traitors, he was forced to watch the city gate as it was forced open.

    When the city gate was opened, a gigantic knight¡¯s big sword appeared in their sight. Fifteen head knightmanders were rushing in through the city gate. By joining theirbat qi together, they killed the traitors in their sight. While some fell without knowing why they were killed, the others screamed and tried to identify themselves.

    ¡°Stop! We¡¯re here to open the gates!¡±

    But that didn¡¯t stop the des from killing them. Soon, all five hundred traitors were mowed down within a few breathes.

    ¡°Knight¡¯s charge!¡±

    Commander Harold didn¡¯t stop. He knew that it was hisst time to perform a charging ability. He could feel his heart, the family crest he wore on his chest, and his boiling blood burning with determination. He was going against fifteen head knightmanders, and without any surprise, his body flew and mmed against the city wall.

    The nine death warriors did the same. Soon, their corpses flew out as they followed one after another.

    Commander Harold smiled as he drew hisst breath, ¡°King Abel will make you pay. Remember that.¡±

    Head Commander Ewall raised his de towards Commander Harold¡¯s dead body. He didn¡¯t like the smile this dead man had. Something about it made him afraid.

    ¡°Let me change that smirk on his face!¡± Head Commander Ewall said angrily.

    ¡°Stop,¡± Head Commander Job blocked the sword, ¡°This is a knight¡¯s corpse. There are fourteen knights that are behind you. Make sure you set a good example.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I... I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡±

    Head Commander Job turned to one of his officers, ¡°Send my words out, soldier. Give everyone an entire day to im this city.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the officer said dly. This was a city of wealth in front of him. Of course, he¡¯d be d to tell the others about it.

    ¡°What?¡± Head Commander Ewall couldn¡¯t believe what he heard, ¡°This territory belongs to the duchy of Thunder! How can you send an order like that?¡±

    Head Commander Job screamed back, ¡°THIS IS THE FIRST CITY WE TOOK! Ewall, I¡¯m only going to say this once. Let go of your selfishness. The soldiers need something to keep them moving. Tell me, if you are going to im rewards from the start, then who will be willing to die for this war?¡±

    Head Commander Armand agreed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say, Head Commander Ewall, but we are just starting to fight a very gruesome battle. We managed to get the duchy of Carmel at its most vulnerable, but things will only get harder. Job is right. The soldiers need something to keep them going.¡±

    Head Commander Ewall wanted to speak back, but it was toote. The fourteen thousand soldiers were busy iming Neking City for their own. So far, the only thing that they were concerned with was taking as much wealth as they could.

    Head Commander Ewall murmured to himself, ¡°But I¡¯ve made promises to the noblemen....¡±

    Neking City had forgotten about how gruesome war could be. The noblemen were the ones who sold it to the duchy of Carmel, but now that the duchy of Carmel was being attacked, they were thinking abouting back as heroes who, supposedly, ¡°liberated their homnd from its colonizer.¡±

    Countless knights rushed in when the noblemen¡¯s houses were opened. They robbed everything. Even the women were all taken away. The food was the first to be taken. After that, it was the jewelry, the gemstones, and the art pieces. Everything was taken with war horses. If they couldn¡¯t take something away, they would just destroy it on the spot. Any noblemen who tried to resist was killed.

    The residents screamed and cried, but after a day, things became quiet. Things became so quiet. One would think that everything here died. Head Commander Ewall sat inside the lord¡¯s estate. There were three local noblemen that were standing with him, their jewels stripped from them.

    An old nobleman inquired mournfully, ¡°Is this what you promised us, Head Commander Ewall?¡±

    Head Commander Ewall couldn¡¯t look him in the eyes, ¡°The duchy of Thunder will pay you for your losses.¡±

    Another nobleman said with red eyes, ¡°Pay? Is the duchy going to pay me for my two sons?¡±

    ¡°My daughter...¡± another said with a very weak voice, ¡°My daughter just reached her years. I don¡¯t know where she is now. Curse you, Ewall. Curse you.¡±

    Head Commander Ewall was on the brink of his sanity, ¡°The duchy of Thunder will pay for your losses! I swear it!¡±

    Even he couldn¡¯t believe his own words. When the duchies left Neking City, there not a crumb of food left. Everything was smuggled. A few hours after the invasion, the angrymoners killed the treacherous noblemen with rocks. Everything fell into disarray shortly afterward.

    Abel sat gloomily inside sky ship 01. If he wanted to respond immediately, only three hundred knights could be deployed. He could call out three hundred more, but there wouldn¡¯t be enough time to make it.

    The three hundred knights were all waiting inside the portal storage room. The three sky ships hovered over Morry City. He didn¡¯t n onnding here, though. He didn¡¯t need a city to defend against his enemy. As he would have it, he needed a victory, the Duchy of Carmel¡¯s victory. Not his.

    ¡°Neking City was raided!¡± Abel read out the report he received. He was angry and sad. The information came from Morry City. The sphinx knights were the ones who brought it to him. He no longer had to hide the fact that he had his own sphinx knight squad. It was now time for all of the Holy Continent to understand the might of the duchy of Carmel. If he didn¡¯t teach his enemies pain, they would juste after him again and again.

    Now, three hundred was not a big number at all, but Abel had been investing in training this army of elites. Almost everyone was above the intermediate level. Half of them were advanced knights, actually. This ratio was the first of its kind in history. In the fourteen thousand he was facing against, only two hundred were advanced knights or above.

    Head Commander Bodley thanked Abel with a bow, ¡°Thank you so much, your Majesty. If it wasn¡¯t for your signal, my family wouldn¡¯t have been able to evacuate.¡±

    Abel was more concerned with something else, ¡°The duchy of Carmel has far to little control of Neking City. The original n was toplete the integration process within five to ten years, but the war came and ruined everything.¡±

    Abel was right to have warned Head Commander Bodley. The five duchies wanted a full-scale battle. They didn¡¯t n on taking hostage of people from the duchy of Carmel. They wanted everything that the duchy of Carmel had. They were even willing to ignore the ts of knights for it. What happened to Neking City gave Abel the moral high ground. As far as he knew, his enemy was a massive group of thieves and robbers.

    Head Commander Bodley spoke, ¡°Our numbers may be few, your Majesty, but I have confidence that we can hold against at least ten times our total number. With the sky ships and the help of the sphinx knights, we have a pretty good chance of winning.¡±

    Head Commander Bodley wasn¡¯t as confident as he needed to be, but his report wasn¡¯t quite off from the truth. All three hundred knights were wearing magic knight equipment that Abel made. The mounts they rode grew up eating wheat that was grown in a mana-rich environment. Their diet made them much sturdier than the vast majority of war horses that lived on the Holy Continent.

    Abel could go on and on to persuade Head Commander Bodley, but he decided to stay quiet now. It was much better if he would just show that he was well prepared for this battle.

    Once Head Commander Bodley rallied up the three hundred knights, the three sky ships also ascended into the air. To make sure that they weren¡¯t easy targets, Abel opened up defensive circles and camouge circles that covered up the entire vessels. It wasn¡¯t enough to make them be invisible, but it was enough to change their ck cover into the same color of the white clouds floating about.

    The fourteen sphinx knights docked at the sky ships. Abel didn¡¯t n on just intimidating his enemies. He wanted the enemies toe in as close as possible. That way, he would deliver them a blow so devastating that they couldn¡¯t recover from it.

 Chapter 805 - The Duchy of Carmelâ€™s First Battle (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 805: The Duchy of Carmel¡¯s First Battle (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Head Commander Job rode his war horse to the very front of the army. The knights behind him were all very thrilled. Taking Neking City was easy for them, and they became confident.

    ¡°Report!¡± a scout stopped in front of Head Commander Job.

    ¡°Speak,¡± Head Commander Job said. He didn¡¯t slow down his horse, so the scout had no choice but to follow on his own mount.

    The scout said humbly, ¡°Sir, a knight¡¯s squad has been detected at the front.¡±

    Head Commander Job was very surprised, ¡°I thought the duchy of Carmel would take longer than this. It¡¯s only been a day.¡±

    From his estimates, the duchy of Carmel would take at least a week to rally up all of its soldiers. The original n was to bring his entire army to the edge of Harvest City. He was nning on besieging all the cities before Harvest City, so when the final battle came, Abel and the duchy of Carmel would be too devastated to resist.

    Still, he would¡¯ve never guessed that Abel¡¯s army came from the sky ships. Of course, it wasn¡¯t going to take a week. Abel went in on time, and he was nning to make the most out of thisbat. His first objective was to let the Carmel army flourish on its own, and his second objective was to make sure that the sky ships could continue to be used as vehicles to deploy soldiers to the frontline. He nned on winning this war, and he nned on using this victory to gain even more triumphs in futurebat.

    Head Commander Job asked, ¡°So how many are in this squad?¡±

    The scout replied, ¡°About three hundred, Sir.¡±

    Head Commander Job turned around andughed, ¡°Ha, haha! Soldiers, the duchy of Carmel ns to fight us with three hundred soldiers!¡±

    The knights behind them all started tough. Theughter got louder and louder. Even Head Commander Ewall started to feel more rxed. Judging from their experience, they started to think that Abel was the only one they should be afraid of. It wasn¡¯t just Ewall, actually. The other head knightmanders also thought of their victory.

    ¡°Victory!¡± Head Commander Job screamed.

    The other knights screamed as well, ¡°Victory! Victory! Victory!¡±

    It was noon when the five duchy army went outside Morry City. The sun was shining on top of the armor that the three hundred soldiers were wearing. There was a strange light that was reflecting from the armor that they were wearing. It¡¯s not just that, though. Their swords and shields were also shing in the same awkward light.

    Head Commander Job said in disbelief, ¡°What is with the duchy of Carmel? Are all these men equipped with magical armor?¡±

    That¡¯s when he remembered something. Abel was a grandmaster cksmith. If he wanted to, he could let his soldiers wear equipment better than what he, a head knightmander, wore most of the time. As of now, only his knight¡¯s big sword and shield were made with magic materials, and the ones who made them were certainly not as good as Abel in terms of their craftsmanship.

    Head Commander Armand screamed, ¡°I want their gears! Take them!¡±

    Head Commander Ewal screamed as well, ¡°Abel is mad! That¡¯s three hundred magic knight gears he¡¯s making his soldiers wear!¡±

    Once the news spread amongst the fourteen thousand soldiers, everyone became jealous. War horse. Knight¡¯s big sword. Shield. Armor. Those were the most important items of a knight¡¯s career. They were supposed to take care of them their entire career. They grew up learning to rely on them, to maintain, to love them. They learned to develop a special interest in them. Now that there were fourteen thousand against three hundred, the problem of distributing the three hundred equipment became very clear. The fastest ones should be the ones to im ownership.

    They waited for Head Commander Job¡¯s order. As soon as he gave the words, they would charge towards the enemy troop and rob them of anything valuable. Head Commander Job didn¡¯t give the signal, though. By raising his hand in the air, he signaled the men to stop advancing.

    Head Commander Job said to the other head knightmanders, ¡°Fellows! Should we form a special small unit? We can reduce our casualties if we have someone chip off the duchy of Carmel¡¯s front unit.¡±

    It was very easy for the head knightmanders to agree. Rather than having fourteen thousand knights racing for three hundred gears, they would much prefer having fifteen head knightmanders to do this job. If these magic equipment were really all made with Abel¡¯s hands, it¡¯d make sense that these head knightmanders would want to keep a couple for themselves.

    The regr soldiers cursed and realized what the headmanders were scheming. The head knightmanders understood very quickly, and it wasn¡¯t like the regr soldiers were willing to cause too much trouble right now. Head Commander Job was in a very difficult position here. If he didn¡¯t let the head knightmanders take advantage of the situation, they might just try to steal from the regr soldiers directly. Things would get ugly if that happened.

    The knights had to know that they would get to keep their loot. It was the reason they took part in this kind of war in the first ce. They needed to keep their traditions. The trophies would go to those that earned them. Of course, there was a part of Head Commander Job¡¯s mind that just didn¡¯t want to admit that he was greedy. In a way, he was just trying to fool himself into believing that he was doing the right thing.

    Quickly, the fifteen head knightmanders formed an arrow-shaped formation that charged towards the three hundred knights that were defending the duchy of Carmel.

    Abel spoke with his sign card, ¡°Bodley, tell the squad to move back. I¡¯ll strike them down with the sky ships.¡±

    Head Commander Bodley replied, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m confident that my men can hold against these fifteen head knightmanders.¡±

    Head Commander Bodley thought that Abel was trying to look out for the knights. He thought that his men would be invisible after receiving the best training for the past two years, but the truth was actually far from that. His men didn¡¯t have any experience in participating in a real war. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of food or education they received. Without a life-threatening challenge, they would never be real soldiers that can withstand the hardships on the battlefield.

    Abel said with a bit of concern, ¡°I trust you, Bodley. You can do as you want here.¡±

    Head Commander Bodley turned to the army he wasmanding. ¡°The king is watching us from the sky! As soldiers who have an obligation to defend our homnd, we have been blessed with the best that the Holy Continent has to offer. The king blesses us with equipment he made with his own hands. The horses we ride are among the best in the human world.¡±

    ¡°And what have we done to deserve those? We haven¡¯t, and we are about to prove our worth now! We are knights that serve the king. We fight for the king, and we are willing to throw our lives away for him!¡±

    The three hundred men screamed, ¡°We are the knights that serve the king! We fight for the king! We are willing to throw our lives away for him!¡±

    Up until now, these men had no way of proving themselves. The sphinx knights would always take care of things right after the enemies cross the borders. They were desperate for a chance to prove their worth, and this was the perfect opportunity for that.

    Head Commander Bodley screamed, ¡°My honor is my life!¡±

    By activating hisbat qi, the other three hundred also did the same. They all rode on their war horses, their diamond formation rushing towards the enemy troop. It was an unorthodox approach, but Abel trusted in Head Commander Bodley. The man proved himself several times on the orc battlefield. It was the reason why so many knights and wizards would trust him with their lives.

    Head Commander Job and Head Commander Bodley were two very different men. Head Commander Job had only been fighting wars that he was certain to win, whereas Head Commander Bodley had been fighting relentlessly in the direst of situations. There was also something else different. While Head Commander Bodley could say the phrase ¡°my honor is my life¡± very proudly, Head Commander Job didn¡¯t have the conscience to chant out the phrase loudly. He knew that his cause was unjust. He knew that he was here because of personal interest. He could lie all he wanted, but his morals couldn¡¯t allow him to say the phrase out proudly.

    With the diamond formation in ce, the three hundred knights channeled theirbat qi to Head Commander Bodley, who was leading the very front of the army. There was a spike in hisbat qi storage, which he used to create extrayers of ice armor for every man behind him. He created a giant sword of fire that he raised high in the air.

    ¡°Double elemental?¡± Head Commander Job¡¯s eyes were wide open. Double element head knightmanders were one of the most terrifying things on the Holy Continent. Usually, one would have to choose between enhancing their offensive or defensive abilities, but double elemental head knightmanders could choose both. It was the reason that Head Commander Bodley would be trusted to lead the entire group.

    The two formations shed against each other. Head Commander Bodley shed with the giant fire sword he was holding, and Head Commander Job raised his shield to block the hit. Head Commander Job was at the very front, and when he took the hit, the impact was shared with the other fifteen head knightmanders. Thebat qi of three hundred men was powerful, but it was not enough to damage to the fifteen head knightmanders.

    There was fire on Head Commander Job¡¯s sword. He didn¡¯t use too muchbat qi for it because he knew that their numbers were too small for a direct matchup. Instead, he chose to concentrate the power of the fifteen men to just Head Commander Bodley.

    Head Commander Bodley raised the shield in his left hand. If he wasn¡¯t using a magical shield, the sword would¡¯ve gone across him within an instance. This was the concentrated attack of fifteen head knightmanders. Luckily, the shield he was using was sturdy enough to withstand both the physical impact and the elemental damage that was dealt towards him.

    There wasn¡¯t even a mark left on Head Commander Bodley¡¯s shield. All Head Commander Job did was make the three hundred knights flinch a bit. After that, the attack lost its impactpletely. Head Commander Job readied himself for a second attack, but he realized thatyers of frost already spread across his body.

    ¡°Change formation!¡±

    As he screamed, Head Commander Armand went forth and took the lead instead. The effect came from the ice armor that Head Commander Bodley had on. The slowness came from a hit from his armor, and all ice elementals were proud of it. They weren¡¯t as ferocious as the fire element head knightmanders in terms of their offensive capability, but they could slow down their opponents for a slow but certain finish.

    Head Commander Job had fast reflexes. If it weren¡¯t for that, he would¡¯ve not been able to let Head Commander Armand take a second hit with his shield. Something strange was happening on the battlefield. Both sides were capable ofunching attacks that could annihte the other, but they both managed to survive in a stalemate.

    Abel continued to watch from his sky ship. He gained so much more respect for Head Commander Bodley. He was certain that more men of the samepetence would appear in his family. With a king this generous, it was only natural that his citizens would be more prosperous and in turn, more capable.

    Twenty minutes had passed. Head Commander Bodley continued to lead in a way that was not only effective but also epic in its own way. None of his three hundred men were dead, and they continued to match against the fifteen head knightmanders. Still, regr knights were just regr knights. They didn¡¯t have enoughbat qi storage to keep going forever.

    Head Commander Bodley called Abel, ¡°Your Majesty! The knight army requests a retreat.¡±

    Abel immediately responded, ¡°Yes, you may retreat. You did excellent, Bodley.¡±

    Abel was very satisfied with the result of the knight army¡¯s first battle. He wanted everyone to be alive because these men were what he needed to help the duchy of Carmel prosper.

    Head Commander Bodley swung his fire sword once more. At the same time, the diamond formation changed course, and every single knight swung towards their enemies simultaneously. Again, this was the joined effort of three hundred knights at the same time.

    As the hits went towards the fifteen head knightmanders, and it gave the three hundred men enough time to retreat. The fifteen head knightmanders wanted to chase them, but the hit they took forced them tog behind for a few seconds. Head Commander Armand, however, didn¡¯t want to lose this opportunity. By wrapping hisbat qi around his war horse, he forced it to elerate towards the fleeing enemies.

    Just when Head Commander Armand reached full speed, three giant flying objects suddenly appeared in the sky. Upon a more careful look, he could see that there was a young man standing at the top of one of them. It was a young man wearing a wizard¡¯s cloak. Most of them hadn¡¯t seen Abel in person before, but they had all seen drawings of him. Even after two years, his face still looked the same.

    After the three flying objects appeared, fourteen sphinx knights flew out from the deck. Four of them were clearly head knightmanders. Abel decided to show up in a very surprising way. Head Commander Armand didn¡¯t even feel like chasing them now. Compared to the three hundred knights that were escaping, those flying things looked much more dangerous.

    Abel spoke through the sound circle, ¡°I am very angry right now.¡±

    The voice was calm but threatening, ¡°Eight hundred and fifty-three people were killed in Neking City, Commander Harold of the Bakong City Harry Family included. He¡¯s something I¡¯ve appointed personally, and you are the ones that murdered him.¡±

    Abel raised his voice for a bit, ¡°I need someone to bear my anger!¡±

    None of them had seen a dragon before, but they certainly felt the dragon¡¯s essenceing out of Abel. Abel didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but after merging his soul with the dragon¡¯s crystal, he started to gain features unique to the dragonkind.

    While speaking, five intermediate wizards hurried towards the sky ships. The sky ships were only about 150 meters from the ground. It was a distance that they had no problem covering with their ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell. This was the opportunity that they¡¯ve been waiting for.

    Abel¡¯s battlemand spirit didn¡¯t detect these five intermediate wizards. It didn¡¯t concern these wizards as a threat, so it didn¡¯t bother reporting their appearance to him. With that, they continued to close in on Abel with their teleportation techniques. Aftergging for half a second every time, they managed to get below sky ship 01 within just a few seconds. Soon, they were about ten metres away from Abel, and that¡¯s when they tried to draw spell runes with their hands. The n was to assassinate him before he had the time to finish drawing his own spell rune.

    Strangely, Abel didn¡¯t bother casting spells towards them. He didn¡¯t even move after seeing them. He was just standing still, and there was a strange smile on his face. It was almost like he wasughing at them. It was the same kind of smile that continued to haunt Wizard Mallory at night. It was the kind of smile that a child had when squashing bugs they were ying with.

    That was when Wizard Mallory heard the sound of his own heartbeat. Countless lightning bolts struck towards them. They couldn¡¯t react. Lightning was the fastest thing in the natural world. Abel wasn¡¯t the one who shot them out. From what he saw, they came from the shiny balls on top of the pirs.

    ¡°So this is how advanced technologies are in the duchy of Carmel. They¡¯ve managed to install lightning spells within machines.¡±

    These were Wizard Mallory¡¯sst thoughts before he and the other four wizards were surrounded. They were too close to the lightning spirals. Without even the time to scream, they became charcoal on the sky ship¡¯s deck.

    The entire battleground was silent. Those were intermediate wizards. Intermediate wizards were supposed to be the strongest beings in each of the duchies. They weren¡¯t meant to be killed. They couldn¡¯t even be touched. Yet, just then, while everyone was watching, they were killed within a blink of an eye. Abel was rumored to have killed advanced wizards before, but to actually see it happening was somethingpletely different.

    Head Commander Job was devastated. Without intermediate wizards, the duchy of Tex would be at a much weaker state than before. Actually, that was already beyond the point. He was more concerned with bringing as many men as he could back to the duchy of Tex by the end of today.

    There were three flying objects that they couldn¡¯t hit. There were also fourteen sphinx knights. There wasn¡¯t even a chance to hold up a fight. The important thing here was to run as fast as possible.

    ¡°Enjoy my fury while you can,¡± Abel spoke solemnly. As heunched hismand, the sky ships fired ballista shots that flew towards the fourteen thousand knights. To target the fifteen head knightmanders, he had the lighting spirals to do the job.

    ¡°Defend yourselves!¡± Head Commander Job screamed. Instead of running away, he and his men managed to set up a defensive formation in time. Well, not that it mattered. The lightning zapped all of them. Within just one hit, five of the weaker ones fell. Five streaks ofbat qi smoke raised from their charcoal corpses.

    The other ten lost the ability to resist. ording to the ts of the knights, they were supposed to be held hostage until their families paid their ransoms. However, due to their crimes, they lost the right to be protected. Because of this, Abel didn¡¯t hesitate to kill all of them with the second shot of the lightning spiral.

    When the consecutive ballistas shot towards the fourteen thousand knights, there was no one to lead them anymore. The fourteen sphinxes became hunters, and the fourteen thousand men were their prey. Harry Bows matured into terrifying weapons of mass murder that killed as the seconds passed.

 Chapter 806 - Victory (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 806: Victory (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    If the five duchies¡¯ head knightmanders weren¡¯t so greedy, they would havest just a bit longer. That didn¡¯t matter now. They were all dead, and the fourteen thousand men they led ran all about.

    Abel didn¡¯t do anything. He just watched the massacre happening on the ground. Yes, this was a massacre, not a war. The knights had no ways of fighting the consecutive ballistas, the lightning spirals, and the fourteen sphinx knights. There was a limit to how many lives these terrifying things and soldiers could take, but the oue of this battle was clearly one-sided, so much that the fourteen thousand knights all gave up within less than a few minutes.

    This was when Head Commander Bodley and his three hundred knights went back to the frontline. By using thebat qi recovery potion, they replenished themselves to ready for a second wave. Thebat qi recovery potion was usually very expensive to obtain, but with Abel¡¯s craftsmanship and the wealth of the duchy of Carmel, they all managed to get their own bottle.

    It was three hundred disciplined soldiers against fourteen thousand men in panic. Without a formation and someone to lead them, it wasn¡¯t hard at all to defeat these fourteen thousand men. Of course, some of the smarter ones formed their own units, but they would almost always be hindered by those too busy trying to protect their own lives. It was the same for the beginner wizards. They wanted to flee with their carriages, but no one was calm enough to take the reins to change course in this kind of situation.

    Soon, the sphinx knights found a target more worthy than the human knights. They found the carriage that the beginner wizards were riding. If they had shot regr arrows, the beginner wizards would have defended with their defensive spells. Still, the Harry bow possessed the deadly ability to infuse elemental powers in the arrows.

    These beginner wizards had very little resistance against elemental attacks. Also, given the Harry bow arrows¡¯ unmatched speed, they were all shot down as soon as they tried to get out of the carriage. No one was there to try to protect them. Wizards were supposed to be the most important military assets, but everyone was too busy watching out for their own lives.

    Combat qi shed out from Head Commander Bodley¡¯s body, ¡°Earn your glory with the swords in your hands, soldiers!¡±

    The three hundred knights did the same. By connecting theirbat qi, they formed a line that separated the battlefield. They made a giantbat qi scythe. The fleeing knights were like crops that were ripe for harvest. They tried to run, but they could never run as fast as the sphinx knights and the sky ships. Once they fell, Head Commander Bodley and his men would chase them down for a clean finish.

    War horses could never be as fast as the flying enemies. It didn¡¯t take much time for the knights to realize that. After realizing that all efforts were futile, one of them decided to jump down from his war horse. He threw his weapons away and raised both of his arms. Many more did the same. They were spared instantly, but those who pretended to surrender were shot down without a second chance.

    From these men¡¯s perspective, surrendering wasn¡¯t a choice that would bring shame to them. They came here to fight, not to throw their lives away against enemies that they had no chance of winning. There was nothing they could do against the ballistas and the lightning spirals in the sky. For the sphinx knights, only the flying mounts could match them, but the Kingdom of St. Ellis was not on their side this time.

    ording to the knights¡¯ ts, if the enemy was simply too powerful, the knights had every right to surrender on the battlefield. This was exactly the kind of situation where this rule would apply. All the head knightmanders and intermediate wizards were dead. Without anyone to take the lead, the five duchies were inplete disarray.

    Abel didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen. There were still about thirteen knights down below. His sky ships and sphinx knights were very powerful in what they did, but so far, only about a thousand of the enemy soldiers were down. He didn¡¯t expect the enemies to give up so quickly.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t even want to take this many hostages. His original idea was to kill everyone in the invading army. That was why he decided to kill the head knightmanders and the intermediate wizards in the fastest way that he could. He wanted to make sure that there was no time for the rest of the soldiers to surrender. Still, now that they¡¯ve dropped their weapons, it wouldn¡¯t be right for him to keep mowing them down.

    Abel spoke through his sign card, ¡°Head Commander Bodley, I want you to confiscate all their equipment. Take their horses as well. If you need more men to do it, you can call for support from Morry City.¡±

    Head Commander Bodley didn¡¯t tell his men to go right away. When enemies surrendered, things tended to get very messy. It wasn¡¯t like he could just tell the soldiers to give their gear to him. Most of the knights would be wearing gear passed down from their families, so they needed to be registered stored in the warehouses.

    That wasn¡¯t very easy in this kind of situation. The thirteen thousand knights were in aplete panic. If Head Commander Bodley didn¡¯t give out the right instructions, things would only be even harder to settle down. While following the years of experience he umted, he led the three hundred knights behind him to travel across the battlefield. By not ordering his men to attack, the surrendering soldiers eventually let down their guards without resisting.

    Soon, a group of men was sent from Morry City to register the surrendering soldiers¡¯ names. Once the names were put into the record, all the weapons, armors, and war horses they were wearing were all put into the record. Transporting the captives was the difficult part. Since Morry City wasn¡¯t a big city, to begin with, a lot of the men had to be moved straight to Bakong City. No one tried to pull anything strange because they were all afraid that they would be the next one to be shot down by the lightning spirals.

    Given how few the men from Morry City were, only three thousand men were registered by night time. Abel couldn¡¯t help but frown at how slow things proceeded.

    Abel ordered, ¡°Use the teleportation circle. I want officials from Bakong City toe straight here. Get this sorted as fast as you can.¡±

    As the order was sent out, many officials that were already asleep were woken up in the middle of the night. They were transported to the battlefield without even knowing what was happening.

    The first group cheered when they saw that the war was won, ¡°My spirits! Praise the name of his Majesty! May his victoryst forever!¡±

    The officials had no idea when the war began. All they knew was that the duchy of Carmel won a battle that was certainly going to be written in the history books. The thought alone was enough for them. As soon as they came, they immediately went to work and brought the surrendering knights in.

    When the sun came out, thest surrendering knight was put into captivity. A giant team of surrendering soldiers were about to be transported to Bakong City. Head Commander Bodley, the sphinx knights, and the three sky ships moved with them as escorts. It was probably thergest escort mission ever taken ce in the history of the duchy of Carmel. Again, this was not what Abel wanted. He wanted to go straight after the five duchies after dering victory, but these hostages were slowing everything down for now.

    Holding captives was a very costly thing to do. If any of them tried to resist, a vast amount of resources would¡¯ve been put into sorting them out. The duchy of Carmel didn¡¯t have a lot of knights under itsmand. It was one thing to be able to kill everyone who dared to escape, but if those who didn¡¯t were too fearful, it was just going to get harder to keep things under control. Anyway, his priorities changed. Getting revenge on the five duchies could only be done after moving the thirteen thousand knights to Bakong City.

    And no, he didn¡¯t go to reim Neking City. Neking City fell because of its noblemen and residents and their loyalty duchy of Thunder. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that he nned to keep things as it was. As long as no one bothered to steal Neking City away (not that anyone dared to), he was willing to let its people do things their own way. He was going to stop supplying food to them. A city that betrayed his state, in his mind, was not deserving of any more generosity.

    There was a part of this that Abel really liked. The duchy of Carmel didn¡¯t have to spend any food on these thirteen thousand captives because it managed to capture the supply team that was with them.

    Once the captives were all moved to Bakong City, the entire human world was shocked by the military might of the duchy of Carmel. On the one hand, a weak, small duchy just had its new king enthroned. On the other hand, there was the joined force of five duchies. It was a battle between three hundred knights and fourteen thousand knights, including fifteen head knightmanders. The difference in military size was worlds apart, but the weaker side had an overwhelming victory.

    Needless to say, the Kingdom of St. Ellis was the most affected. It had scouts who reported everything that happened during thebat. When the oue became clear, a giant force that was hidden in the duchy of Thunder quickly retreated to the Kingdom of St. Ellis.

    For the first time in many years, Kind Ambrose had a worried look on his face.

    King Ambrose said to Prince Derek, ¡°Go to the duchy of Carmel now. As a direct representative, tell Abel about our empire¡¯s firm support for the duchy of Carmel. We strongly condemn the behavior of the five duchies. If there is anything that our empire can do to rebuild the rtionship between the duchy of Carmel and the five duchies, I want to make it clear that we¡¯ll do everything in our power to make it happen.¡±

    Prince Derek knelt, ¡°I don¡¯t think now is the right timing, Father. It will take at least ten days for Grandmaster Abel to reach Bakong City. He should be busy transporting the captives he took.¡±

    King Ambrose still couldn¡¯t calm himself down, ¡°Do you think Grandmaster Abel¡¯s holding any grudge against us?¡±

    Prince Derek shook his head, ¡°Probably not. We cleared off every witness this time.¡±

    There was a very simple reason that the twenty thousand knights would hide in the duchy of Thunder. They would wait for the war to end, and given the right timing, they would go in and all the valuables that were left. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be realistic to send out twenty thousand knights without anyone knowing. The order was to kill everyone who saw them, and that¡¯s what they did. Prince Derek led the whole operation, but he was frightened by the military might of the duchy of Carmel. After that, he put a stop to his n and told everyone to go back.

    As the original n would have it, if the duchy of Carmel lost, all twenty thousand knights would appear and take everything from the five duchies. However, if the duchy of Carmel won, the knights would go in to pretend that they wereing as reinforcements. The oue was very different from what was expected. The duchy of Carmel defeated the fourteen thousand knights in a very short amount of time. There wasn¡¯t even the time for King Derek to interfere. In fact, he was starting to get worried that the duchy of Carmel would go after them instead. His army had no way of defending against Abel¡¯s air force, so if Abel really nned on going after them, a second massacre was probably what¡¯s going to take ce yesterday.

    King Ambrose covered his head with his hands, ¡°I should¡¯ve never given the sphinx knights to him. If things keep going like this, the duchy of Carmel will be stronger than us in the air.¡±

    King Ambrose knew where the ten extra sphinxes came from. He knew about what happened to Niyan City, how six advanced orc priests and tens of thousands of orc warriors were all buried within the same day. If this could happen to one city in a day, Abel would have all the power he could to do the same to the Kingdom of St. Ellis. When the thought came to his mind, King Ambrose couldn¡¯t help but think that he already made too many blunders.

    Prince Derek tried to motivate his father, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve done the wrong thing, Father. The sphinx knights were not easy to train at all. This is the conclusion we came to after experimenting for hundreds of times...¡±

    As he said that, the thought of the four sphinx knights came to mind. They were thought to be men at the end of their career, but under Abel¡¯s guidance, they were now head knightmanders that could lead their own squads. These sphinx knights must be very grateful to Abel. There was even the possibility that they would pledge their full loyalty to him.

    ...

    The king of the duchy of Thunder sat lifelessly. His eyes looked like they were dead. He knew what happened during this war because the duchy of Thunder was the one that started it in the first ce. None of the knights that went managed to go back. All the wizards were killed. There was nothing that could support his rule any longer. He could try to buy the captives back, but the duchy could not afford it.

    He couldn¡¯t even stop the news from being spread. It was not possible to hide something this major. By now, many of the noblemen were already asking to have a conversation with him. They all had the same request, and that was to have the duchy of Thunder pay ransom to get their family knights back.

    It was worse for the wizards. Almost all of the wizards that lived in the duchy of Thunder were nning to leave. The beginner wizards were talking about moving elsewhere. One of them even disappeared after abandoning his magic tower. He didn¡¯t take anything valuable with him because he knew how vengeful Abel could get. After witnessing what happened to the duchy of Keyen, he didn¡¯t hesitate to leave everything that he¡¯s worked for behind.

    As for the Wizard Union and the other wizards, they all knew who was behind this. Neking City suffered greatly, and Abel was not the kind to forgive such atrocity. The beginner wizard didn¡¯t think that he could stay in the Kingdom of St. Ellis any longer. It wasn¡¯t just the duchy of Thunder that he couldn¡¯t stay. The duchy of Laka, the duchy of Koror, the duchy of Larvid, and the duchy of Tex were all at a very dangerous position after attacking the duchy of Carmel.

    With all the knights captured, the political stage became more dreaded than ever before. There was still the problem withck of produce, and with theck of military presence to keep the duchies in control, themoners had no choice but to take things into their own hands. They started rallying up to steal food from the noblemen. It was the same thing every day. Societies were no longer societies because thews and orders were no longer in ce.

    Even now, the duchy of Tex proposed to form a coalition with the other four duchies. The idea was to find a solution together, but no one dared to ept. The duchy of Tex was the one who organized the invasion. If the other states tried to interact with them, they would get in even more trouble. The four duchies were actually considering something different. By isting the duchy of Tex, they might just be able to shift all the me away from themselves.

    If it was the past, the other two empires would¡¯ve invaded the Kingdom of St. Ellis already, given that six of its seven subordinate states were in their most defeated state. Still, neither of them dared to make any moves before Abel finished receiving his warpensation. Everyone knew what happened to Niyan City. If someone was bold enough to steal from Abel, they had to learn to bear the risk of facing the exact same consequences.

    Ten days passed. While the five duchies were waiting anxiously, Abel transported all thirteen thousand knights to Bakong City. The city gate opened, and countless citizens paused at both sides of the road. Everyone cheered when Abel showed his face.

    ¡°Glory to the king!¡±

    Abel was in his sky ship, but the chanting was so loud that even he felt the vibration. Despite being a weak state for so long, the duchy of Carmel gained its first overwhelming victory in all of its history. Its citizens had never been so proud of their identity. They watched zealously as the king led them to a miraculous and glorious victory.

    As for the thirteen thousand knights, the people of Bakong City knew why they were here. They were here to steal food from them. They started cursing at these surrendering soldiers. Rubbish was thrown as soon as they showed up. If food wasn¡¯t so scarce, eggs would be flying towards them.

    All thirteen thousand knights were humiliated in public. They were moved to a camp designated for them. Eight would be kept in one cell. For the rest of their days, only two meals would be provided in a single day. They were not supposed to have a full meal because the idea was to keep them alive without giving them the power to resist. Of course, this was a vition of the knights¡¯ ts, which stated that hostages must be given a standard diet and ce to live. Still, given how dire the Holy Continent had be, the duchy of Carmel was already very generous for giving any food out to them.

    Around the camp that held the thirteen thousand knights, an army of warriors and archers, along with ballistas, were stationed on four sides. Keeping so many hostages in one ce was like keeping a time bomb. Abel didn¡¯t feel confident to leave Bakong City as it was. While staying in the sky ship, he waited for the noblemen of the duchy of Carmel to calcte the ransoms for each of the hostages. Of course, he was going to have the five duchies pay for them.

    From the battle this time, he became more certain of the strengths and weaknesses that the duchy of Carmel possessed. In terms of its strength, the duchy of Carmel possessed an air force that was unmatched in all three of the existing human empires. It was the only human domain to have possession over the sky ships, the consecutive ballista, and the lightning spirals. With the lightning spirals installed, even the wizards had no way of doing any damage to the sky ships. They could move anywhere with their ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell, but the lightning spirals would always shoot them down within the shortest route possible. Even advanced wizards wouldn¡¯t have a way to withstand this kind of attack.

    To make up for the problem with range, the sphinx knights would go after enemies that wanted to keep their distances. If the sphinxes were too tired, they could always rest on the decks and replenish themselves. This kind reminded Abel of the aircraft carriers he¡¯s heard of back on Earth. If he could bring in more sphinx knights in the future, the sky ships would be even more impressive and invisible than they already were.

    That was enough bragging. In contrast to its air force, the duchy of Carmel didn¡¯t have a lot of military presence on ground. It did have a lot more storage of magical knight equipment, and the war horses that it had were much sturdier than anywhere else on the Holy Continent, but there simply weren¡¯t enough soldiers that were enrolled. There was still a long path ahead before the duchy could truly prosper, so it seemed.

    Abel sighed as he thought about the work that he had to do. He was sitting inside his pce now. Every day, officials and noblemen reported about how to clear things up after the war. As it turned out, this took even more time than fighting the war itself. Every day, the officials and noblemen would travel to the neighboring states to negotiate about giving the hostages back.

    Now that the duchies were bankrupted, many noblemen decided to pay the ransom themselves. Of course, this was going to take a lot more time and money, but they felt very strongly that the duchies they served could no longer be relied upon.

    Days continued to pass, but only three thousand out of the thirteen thousand surrendering soldiers were bought back. As for the remaining ten thousand, the duchy of Carmel offered the price to the corresponding states, but none of them sent a reply.

 Chapter 807 - The Prosperous Duchy of Carmel (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 807: The Prosperous Duchy of Carmel (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Not all knights came from rich and affluent families. It was one thing to possess armor and weapons passed down from one¡¯s ancestry, but most of the time, that was about everything they had. It was the same for Lord Bet when he was younger. If he was captured on the battlefield, no one from his family could afford the ransom.

    Knights often served their duchies for two purposes: one was to improve their skills, and the other was to gain some political power within the group they joined. The former was more for knights who came from families that weren¡¯t as rich and powerful, while thetter was for knights who came from families that were already stable in terms of their finances.

    That being said, the very vast majority of knights didn¡¯te from families that were rich enough to buy their lives back. Even the five duchiesbined wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. Ten thousand knights were forced to stay at the duchy of Carmel. It¡¯d be a waste to kill them all, but it¡¯s also not a realistic idea to have all of them convert to serving the duchy of Carmel.

    After being imprisoned for a month, the captives were drowned in despair. They watched as the luckier ones gradually became freed from their cells, while most of them had no choice but to keep waiting for god-knows-how-long. Eventually, when one month, there hadn¡¯t been any news of anyone being brought back to their home state. They all felt like they were sold from their homnds.

    Most of the ones that stayed were in the middle-low tiers. There weren¡¯t many advanced knights and knightmanders, to begin with, and almost everyone in these two categories was brought back. One morning, when the rest ten thousand were brought to the hall, they all sat, hungry and in pain. They were pale from the torments that they had to go through. Their bodies were thin from the little food that they received.

    Head Commander Bodley was in charge of looking after the rest of the captives. While all of his family members left Neking City before it was raided, his family suffered many losses from what these soldiers did. They couldn¡¯t bring their money during an emergency exit. Also, while the duchy of Carmel did score a decisive victory, Neking City already became a treacherous city that, within the perceivable time, could not be reimed without threatening the livelihood of many of its residents.

    For this very reason, Abel stopped supplying food to Neking City a month ago. It would be a long time before Head Commander Bodley could send his family back. This made him very angry. He didn¡¯t want to treat the ten thousand knights kindly, but since he had to follow the knight¡¯s ts, the most he could do was provide these captives the bare minimum amount of food that could keep them alive. If any of them vited the rules, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give them the sort of harsh punishment that they deserved. This made everyone fearful of him. They became more and more desperate, but no one dared to do anything too extreme.

    As the days passed, these captives waited for a final decision from the duchy of Carmel. ording to the other duchies¡¯ customs, if all of the captives couldn¡¯t be rid of, they would either be turned into ves after having theirbat qi removed from them, or they would be killed instantly. Of course, those who had a good record might be recruited, but that was only a very selected few. The main issue was loyalty. Knights were taught to be loyal towards their family since birth, and even if they were indoctrinated to serve another cause, there were still many instances that they would continue to work for the families they came from.

    As the ten thousand captives waited in fear, Abel teleported in front of them in his wizard cloak. He was standing on top of the wooden tform at the very front.

    ¡°An intermediate wizard!¡± some of them screamed as they noticed what the white light was. Abel was not even twenty years old, but he became the very thing that most humans couldn¡¯t defeat. And no, while he was an intermediate wizard, he was not bound by the Wizard Union¡¯s rule that forbade him from interfering with worldly affairs. He was a wizard, but his identity as a grandmaster cksmith deserved much more recognition inparison. It was the reason that most people referred to him as ¡°Grandmaster Abel¡± rather than ¡°Wizard Abel.¡±

    Still, that didn¡¯t mean that his title as an intermediate wizard should be ignored. Intermediate wizards were the strongest beings that most regr knights would see in all of their careers. The advanced wizards barely showed up, so Abel¡¯s current status was about the highest that many of them would see in their entire lives. They thought that they lost to the duchy of Carmel because their technologies were behind, but it wasn¡¯t just that. If Abel wanted to, he could probably just kill most of them with his own bare hands.

    And it didn¡¯t end there. These captives didn¡¯t know how long intermediate wizards could live, but some of them clearly remembered seeing a few in their own home states. The ones they saw had looked the same back when their parents were young, and they looked like they¡¯ve barely aged over the years. If they guessed correctly, Abel wasn¡¯t just a strong and mysterious king, but he was also a king that could live for a very long time.

    Abel spoke loudly after scanning through the captives, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to tell you, knights! Your duchies have abandoned you.¡±

    The crowd immediately exploded with all kinds of voices. They did try to mentally prepare, but to actually hear about this was still very devastating. After all, it was their own duchies that began this war, but they were abandoned like pawns in the end.

    ¡°Quiet,¡± Abel spoke with might. As he said so, his essence as a double-elemental head knightmander, intermediate wizard, and dragon essence silenced everyone that was within his sight. The captives felt like they couldn¡¯t breathe when they heard his warning. Tenmanders almost lost consciousness. Many tried to breathe as hard as they could before they focused back towards him.

    ¡°I took my time to think about what I should do with all of you. The original n was to throw you into the pit and have you dig up mines for the duchy of Carmel.¡±

    Abel changed his tone for a bit, ¡°But I think the duchy of Carmel is more merciful than that. After all, it is the duchies that lured you toe here. If it weren¡¯t for them, you would¡¯ve nevere here to put so much at stake. I¡¯ll now give you two choices: One, abandon yourbat qi and work in the mines. After working for twenty years, you will be able to regain your freedom.¡±

    No one wanted the first choice. They became official knights by dedicating more efforts than regr people. To throw all that away and work in a pit for twenty years, the better option was actually just tomit suicide. Forget about twenty years. They would be lucky if they could survive for five more years. And what was the point of surviving after twenty years? There would be nothing once they were out of the pit.

    Everyone waited as Abel spoke about the second option.

    Abel spoke grimly, ¡°Your second choice is to be knights that serve the duchy of Carmel. There is a premise for that. You must write a letter to your family first. Ask them to immigrate to the duchy of Carmel. Of course, the duchy of Carmel will recognize the same title as what¡¯s in your home state.¡±

    ¡°Forgive my imprudence, your honor,¡± one headmander stood up and spoke, ¡°My family came from the duchy of Tex. If I request their immigration, the duchy of Tex won¡¯t permit it.¡±

    As insignificant as most captives were in their home states, the duchies wouldn¡¯t just give out their knightmanders to another state. Even if the knightmanders wanted to move, their families would still be put under a lot of pressure.

    Abelughed back, ¡°Ha, hahaha! Are you implying that the duchy of Tex will stop me if I tell your family to move?¡±

    The duchy of Tex was at a very low point now. It was going to get even worse from here. Abel still hadn¡¯t asked for hispensation. If he didn¡¯t get the money he was after, the duchy of Tex might just be a thing of history.

    The knightmander bowed on one knee, ¡°King Abel, I, Head Commander Jeremy, will be the sword in your hand. Your enemy will be my enemy, and your wish shall be mymand. I will serve forever to your throne. Please, ept my loyalty.¡±

    Abel was very satisfied with Commander Jeremy¡¯s actions. Public loyalty had a big effect on the others that were watching.

    Abel tapped on Commander Jeremy¡¯s head three times, ¡°I ept your loyalty.¡±

    After that, about half of the captives did the same. It was the same for the remaining knightmanders. They all pledged their loyalty to Abel in the same way as Commander Jeremy. Of course, some didn¡¯t do the same right away, but their circumstances were a bit different. For example, some families had two knights to rule over them, while some were just too hard to immigrate to the duchy of Carmel.

    Once Abel left the captives, about three thousand knights were enrolled to serve him. No one was going to fake their loyalty once they pledged themselves to him. Loyalty was the most important thing to a knight¡¯s career. Now that their duchies abandoned them, they were free to serve a new lord that would help them regain their status as knights. Of course, for them to truly be treated as knights, they must first have their families move to the duchy of Carmel first.

    Having one¡¯s family move was not a very easy thing to do. Still, as the war¡¯s victory, the duchy of Carmel managed to let the other duchies give in without too much resistance. If anything, it was what these five duchies wanted. Even now, their families still asked them to release the knights that were put into captivity. Sending them to another region would also help ease the problem withck of food.

    To sort out these affairs, the five duchies sent out representatives to visit the duchy of Carmel in person. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t try the same thing before, but Abel didn¡¯t feel like talking to them.

    Lord Brook bowed as he went inside the royal pce, ¡°Your Majesty! There has been an influx of knights recently. Our duchy is having a problem settling all of them down.¡±

    It was very rare for Abel to appear inside his pce. Still, after the war ended, he had to sort out plenty of things himself. One of them was to settle down the knight families. If the family had a crest, they must have their own piece ofnd to live on.

    For the families that didn¡¯t have their own crest, the least that they would need would be a job with a stable ie. There had to be enough cities to provide job opportunities, and things were not so easy as that. As small as the poption of the duchy of Carmel was, the noblemen had control over all the core interests of the city. If there were suddenly many people moving in, Abel had to make sure that the locals could work with them without having their interests vited.

    Abel smiled at Lord Brook, ¡°Yes, Lord Brook. The duchy of Carmel is too small. I know that.¡±

    Lord Brook said enthusiastically, ¡°Yes, your Majesty! Our duchy is too small!¡±

    Abel turned to Lord Bet, ¡°Father, if you can negotiate with the five duchies with Lord Brook for me, ask for as muchnd as you can from them. I don¡¯t care how they discuss amongst themselves. I just want enough cities for these families to move to.¡±

    ¡°Father¡± was not the right title to use on this asion, but it wasn¡¯t like the officials could say much about it. Abel could do whatever he wanted. Even Burbridge had to respect the fact that the king had the power to do whatever he wanted.

    Lord Bet followed the rules, ¡°Your Majesty if it is your wish, I¡¯ll apany Lord Brook and join this negotiation. I¡¯ll make sure that the five duchies pay a heavy price for what they did.¡±

    With that, Abel decided to leave the other administration to his more experienced officials. Since he wasn¡¯t all that experienced, he thought that not participating was the right thing.

    Spring came after a few months. The duchy of Carmel was in its new era. There were now ten thousand more knights under itsmand. Their families became citizens that lived to serve the duchy of Carmel. There were morends now. Instead of ¡°negotiating¡± for it, the duchy of Carmel simply demandednd, and the five duchies had to find ways of giving it out.

    Eventually, the duchy of Carmel gained three major cities from four of the five duchies. They were from the duchy of Thunder, the duchy of Laka, the duchy of Koror, and the duchy of Larvid. As the one who started the war, the duchy of Tex had to give out five of its cities. If one was looking at a map, the duchy of Carmel gained area by taking parts of the edges of the duchy of Thunder, the duchy of Laka, and the duchy of Koror. He didn¡¯t care how the five duchies tried to adjust things. The only thing that mattered to him was the fact that he got thends.

    From his past experiences with Neking City, all the noblemen of the seventeen cities he received were exiled. Such a decision would create a lot of power vacuum, but with the knight families that surrendered to him, that power vacuum was reced almost instantly. Soon, he was able to gain total control over all the new cities he received.

    After losing many of its knights and wizards, the five duchies were on the brink of extinction. The Kingdom of St. Ellis didn¡¯t do anything. This ancient empire was very afraid of the duchy of Carmel.

    If King Ambrose had to pick, what he was most afraid of was Abel¡¯s fighting ability. Abel¡¯s killed four advanced wizards and six advanced orc priests so far. There wasn¡¯t any advanced wizard that was going to make an enemy out of him. Also, what happened to Niyan City was a nightmare to the other three empires. Without making sure just what exactly Abel did there, no empire would try to openly wage war with the duchy of Carmel.

    It¡¯s been four months since the war ended. After sorting out all the clean-up work, the duchy of Carmel became thergest duchy in all of the Holy Continent. In fact, the only statesrger than it would be the three empires. This wasn¡¯t just about the area ofndmass, but also the size of its military.

    Burbridge went to report to Abel, ¡°Your Majesty! King Keh of the duchy of Keyen wants an audience with you.¡±

    Abel dropped his book and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the duchy of Keyen want with me?¡±

    Burbridge replied, ¡°The duchy of Keyen is full of dread, your Majesty. They don¡¯t even have seeds to spread during Spring. If things keep going like this, theck of food may just bring an end to the state.¡±

    Abel was a bit confused, ¡°So you are saying they want to buy food from me?¡±

    That¡¯s strange, given how bad his rtionship was with a duchy of Keyen a few years back.

    Burbridge asked again, ¡°Should I call the messenger over, your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Abel waved his hand, ¡°Tell the messenger toe to the hall room. Also, I want Lord Brook and Father toe as well.¡±

    After saying that, he stood up and did a stretch. After things finally settled down, he became busier with his exploration in the dark world. About more than half of the real Ta Rasha was explored. More importantly, he was very close to being promoted to be a rank thirteen wizard.

    After walking out of his study room, he had a maid help him get into a proper outfit. The duchy of Keyen might be in a very sorry state now, but he still had to give some sort of basic respect.

    Once Abel was prepared, he went to the hallroom and sat with Lord Bet and Lord Brook. At the same time, Burbridge brought the messenger in.

    ¡°Your honor, I am Viscount Brege of the duchy of Keyen. I¡¯vee here on behalf of his Majesty King Keh.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know what to think. Viscount Brege was bowing halfway. It was a very unorthodox way of greeting. In fact, the way he was acting showed that he wasn¡¯t just any ordinary messenger. One thing was clear. This man came on behalf of King Keh.

    Abel bowed and smiled, ¡°Greetings to you, Viscount Brege. Please, have a seat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, your honor,¡± Viscount Brege bowed as he sat on the chair Burbridge prepared for him.

    Viscount Brege praised Abel as soon as he sat down, ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, your honor, his Majesty was so pleased when you defeated those five robbers. It was such an excellent disy of your excellence. The world will surely remember your victory.¡±

    It made sense that Viscount Brege would use the term ¡°five robbers.¡± After all, four of the five duchies did invade the duchy of Keyen.

    Abel smiled and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like wars, but I¡¯m not afraid of waging one, either.¡±

    ¡°On behalf of my king, I must make a very bold offer to you, your honor. Would it suit you if the duchy of Keyen wants to be part of your state?¡±

    Lord Bet and Lord Brook stepped in as soon as they heard that. They were very emotional, while Abel was slightly hesitant about epting the offer. If he could be honest, he would prefer not to take in any more territories that would slow down the progress of his wizard training. Of course, the way he was progressing was still much faster than anyone else.

    Actually, he was very confused about something. The duchy of Keyen had many other choices, but it had to choose the state that it once had a bad history with.

    Viscount Brege said sincerely, ¡°Your Majesty, the duchy of Keyen is at its limit now. Our people are starving. Our army cannot defend against any invaders. Our king, I am saddened to say, no longer has the power to lead us. There are robbers and thieves are after us. The only thing that can keep us alive is the duchy of Carmel.¡±

    The duchy of Keyen was an empty shell now. The neighboring four duchies weren¡¯t doing so much better after losing against the duchy of Carmel, but they still had enough power to take advantage of their very weakened neighbors. Now that they were losing territories, they needed to invade the duchy of Keyen to make up for their losses. That had to wait a bitter, however. There was still some time before they could recover themselves enough to prepare for another invasion.

    Abel asked rather calmly, ¡°What does King Keh want from me?¡±

    The duchy of Keyen was quite big, but it was not directly connected to the duchy of Carmel. If it was to be a part of the duchy of Carmel, there had to be a road that could connect them. Giving the current political circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to open that road through either the duchy of Laka or the duchy of Koror.

    Anyways, Abel was more interested in what King Keh wanted. There was no way that a duchy would just be given for free.

    Viscount Brege bowed, ¡°One condition, and one condition only, your honor. His Majesty wants the Keyen Royal Family to be treated the way that they deserve.¡±

    Not a very high demand. Actually, it was too humble to be even called a demand. King Keh must have been very desperate.

    Abel spoke after considering for a while, ¡°Understood. King Keh will continue to rule the region as the grand duke. His family will forever possess a city that¡¯s designated for them.¡±

    It was the kind of response that Viscount Brege so desperately wanted. He knew that it was about as good as it could get. King Keh might not be a king anymore, but what Abel provided was more than they could beg for.

 Chapter 808 - The Last of the Duchy of Keyen

    <h4>Chapter 808: The Last of the Duchy of Keyen</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    At the start of May, there was a sky ship that was sailing in the sky. Ten sphinx knights were guarding both of its sides. On the ground, three hundred knights in magic armor marched neatly on their war horses. The ten at the front were all in the level of head knightmander. There were two family crests that they were waving on their gs: one was the unicorn crest that belonged to the Harvest City Harry Family, the other was the giant dragon crest that belonged to Abel, the king of the duchy of Carmel.

    This was the first ceremony that Abel hosted as the king. To fully demonstrate the strength and might of the duchy of Carmel, he had to make sure that he was showing everything that the duchy of Carmel had. The sky ships and the sphinx knights were a must. With the three hundred knights marching at once, no one on the Holy Continent would dare to challenge the state that he ruled.

    In fact, for this parade alone, the duchy of Carmel forced the duchy of Laka and the duchy of Koror to pull back from the border between it and the duchy of Keyen. It was fifty miles for both of them. The kings of these states were obviously very unpleasant, but they had no choice but to pave a wide enough road for the duchy of Carmel¡¯s army to go through. That way, Abel couldmand his army to go right into the duchy of Keyen.

    Abel was sitting in his sky ship 01. To intimidate the neighboring states¡¯ intelligence agencies, he gave the order to dock the other two sky ships at Harvest City. Right now, he was reading a priest spellbook that he looted from an advanced orc priest that he killed. While reading it, he was interrupted by the offer that King Keh of the duchy of Keyen was making to him.

    It was a shame, really. He was nning on finishing his quest in Ta Rasha, but that had to wait now. His level 12 wizard crystal body was almost full. With a little opportunity, he would¡¯ve been able to promote himself by one rank. It was what he needed to get a little more chance to defeat Duriel, the dark-golden boss that resided deep in the region.

    As for the duchy of Carmel, he nned on keeping the annexation of the duchy of Keyen as a secret, but the duchy of Carmel was sending out food supplies already. The other duchies were very jealous of it. If it weren¡¯t for the overwhelming victory the duchy of Carmel gained in thest battle, they would¡¯ve been scheming for another invasion already.

    Once Abel¡¯s army went inside the duchy of Keyen, a knight squad consisting of a hundred joined the patrol team. It was thest line of defense for the duchy of Keyen. By having them showing up, they were showing their utmost wee to Abel¡¯s presence. In a way, they were also saying their farewell to the past glory of the duchy of Keyen. The one hundred knights didn¡¯t know about it, but they would also soon be soldiers of the duchy of Carmel.

    On the way to Billy City, the capital of the duchy of Keyen, manymoners came to spectate Abel¡¯s army in admiration. They felt fear when they saw the sky ships. To be specific, it was the fear of the unknown. It was the first time they had ever seen something massive and equipped flying in the sky.

    Abel got what he was after. By showing the military might of the duchy of Carmel, the people of the duchy of Keyen grew more respectful of him. After that, if he could solve the problem of mass starvation by supplying food, they would feel a lot closer to the duchy of Carmel.

    It was winter. It should be the period for harvesting crops, but most of thend was barren. The duchy of Keyen suffered greatly after the invasion of the four neighboring duchies. It was putting everyone into despair. The food Abel gave was like a bowl of water in the middle of the desert. It wasn¡¯t a lot, but it gave the people hope to live on.

    Once Abel¡¯s army was outside Billy City, King Keh and his officials stood outside to wee him. The attitude he disyed took every nobleman that lived here by surprise. The diplomats from other states were also confused with how humble the king was acting. No matter how grand Abel¡¯s status was, a king should¡¯ve never acted like this unless he was surrendering.

    The duchy of Keyen might be very weak now, but it still had its pride. In this sense, no matter how strong Abel and Carmel¡¯s duchy were, they must see King Keh as equals.

    To give King Ket the respect he deserved, the sky ship docked somewhere not far from the city gate. After it did, Abel went down by foot.

    King Keh quickly bowed, ¡°King Abel, your honor! I wee your visit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, King Ket,¡± Abel bowed, even though Keh was already thinking of himself as a nobleman rather than a king.

    The officials watching from behind weren¡¯t too sure what to think. King Keh was very subtle about his surrender. In fact, many of them knew about it just then. There was something they all remembered, however. Abel was a nightmare to the duchy of Keyen. He was the one who made all its wizards disappear. Still, as atrocious as something his revenge was, they knew that it was their fault to have threatened his life in the first ce.

    Whatever the case was, the four duchies that invaded became a more dreaded enemy than Abel. Many knights and noblemen were lost. Their food and wealth were scavenged. The duchy of Keyen would¡¯ve been scraped from the surface of this earth if more time had passed.

    It was also at this time that Abel sent aid to the duchy of Keyen. Abel was the one who provided food to them. He was the one who helped the duchy of Keyen pass through its most difficult times. This was why the officials had such aplicated feeling for Abel. Nevertheless, Abel was going to be their king, and they had to pass their fate to this young man.

    The officials all bowed, ¡°King Abel, your honor.¡±

    With that gesture, they put away theirplicated feelings and started thinking about their next move. They were nning on having their families build connections with the new king. They were thinking about preserving the powers they once had, despite the fact that it wouldn¡¯t be as much as before.

    King Keh made a gesture, ¡°Please, King Abel.¡±

    At the same time, a luxurious carriage stopped next to Abel. This was the royal carriage that the royal family used. The golden frame was supposed to reveal how royal the blood of those riding it. The golden reins andces on the white horses were also for the same purpose.

    Just when a servant went to open the door, King Keh went and opened it for Abel to enter. Without saying much, Abel smiled and invited King Keh to ride with him. In the same way, King Keh demonstrated his absolute loyalty to him. He also demonstrated his absolute respect to him.

    On the way, everyone in Billy City watched and cheered frantically. The duchy of Carmel was the one that saved them, and they felt the need to thank Abel from the bottom of their hearts. As for those who didn¡¯t think the same, when they saw the sky ships and sphinx knights flying in the sky, ideas of harming Abel quickly disappeared. If that wasn¡¯t enough to stop them from plotting something, three hundred knights from the duchy of Carmel marched behind the golden carriage, while one hundred knights from the duchy of Keyen were at the front.

    The front curtain of the golden carriage was opened. From what themoners could see, Abel and King Keh were smiling and chatting with each other. As safe and harmonized as this scene was, Abel could sense something that wasing. Suddenly, he went in front of King Keh and blocked something with the magic shield in his left hand.

    He could feel that something was targeting him. Of course, the quickest way was the teleport to the aggressor with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± technique, but he didn¡¯t want something dangerous to happen to King Keh.

    Ding.

    An armor-piercing arrow was shot out of a carriage elsewhere. At the same time, two white lights appeared right next to the carriage Abel was on. The wizards were attacking Abel at the same time. Abel couldn¡¯t move. King Keh wasn¡¯t even a knight. If he tried tounch any sort of attack, the man would¡¯ve suffered injury fatal enough to die in an instance.

    Abel could smell it. The armor-piercing arrow was poisoned. The two intermediate wizards that wereing to him were clearly experienced withbat. The fireballs in their hands were created almost in an instance. They finished drawing their spells runes as soon as they appeared next to the carriage.

    Now, ¡°fireball¡± was an area attack spell. Abel had no problem if protecting himself, but he also had King Keh to protect. The chance of a normal person surviving two fireballs was zero. Yet, as soon as the two intermediate wizards threw their fireballs, they were already preparing to throw the next one.

    To dodge to hit, Abel tapped King Ke and teleported from the carriage. He was much faster than the fireballs themselves. This way, they both got out of the carriage before it shattered into pieces. The white war horses were killed in the explosion. The two intermediate wizards didn¡¯t think that Abel escaped. None of the information they were provided suggested that Abel was an intermediate wizard that could use the ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ technique.

    As the two intermediate wizards tried to locate Abel, two streaks of lightning struck them from above. If they came from Abel, they would¡¯ve had the time to use their ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ scroll to escape, but the attack came right from the sky. The sky ships sniped them despite being at high altitude. This was the price of underestimating the lightning spirals. Unlike the consecutive crossbows, the lightning spiral didn¡¯t need someone to maneuver it. It was controlled by the sky ship 01 spirit. As long as someone was within its range, the attack could beunched at any time.

    As expected, the two intermediate wizards had passive defensive magic items on them. The effects of the lightning attacks were reduced by a bit when they were activated, but the impact was still enough to both immobilize the wizards and to put them in severe injury.

    ¡°Protect King Keh!¡± Abelmanded ten of his head knightmanders. He was extremely angered by this public attempt to assassinate him. After leaving King Keh to the ten head knightmanders, he teleported next to the two intermediate wizards and mmed their heads with the shield in his hand.

    ¡°Shield attack.¡± He didn¡¯t put in too much strength, but the effect of the technique made the two wizards lose consciousness for two seconds. He took two handcuffs from his portal bracelets and ced them on. Streaks of lightning struck at the carriage that was hiding the two archers. Once the knights went, they found out that they were turned into charcoal. These were very deadly assassins. They knew how to conceal their murderous presence before the final moment. Still, the lightning went through their bodies before they could do anything else.

    While grabbing the two intermediate wizards, Abel became a white light that disappeared and reappeared in the sky ship. He threw the two intermediate wizards on the ground and made an inquiry to Head Commander Bodley.

    ¡°Have the intelligence agency do this for me. I want these two to tell me who sent them over.¡±

    Head Commander Bodley raised his brow, ¡°Intermediate wizards are usually handed to the Wizard Union. Should I go with the usual routine, your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Abel said with a murderous look, ¡°The Wizard Union isn¡¯t going toe for these two. Actually, even if they were, just leave the personing to me.¡±

    This was supposed to be a happy day. Still, whether it was the intermediate wizards or the archers, someone was clearly sending out professional killers to go after him.

    After being put in chains, the intermediate wizards became ordinary prisoners that couldn¡¯t use their mana. Of course, their portal bags were snatched away, leaving them with no way of resisting. The intelligence agency had countless ways of making someone speak. As Abel would have it, he just needed to wait for a result.

    Abel said as he teleported back to the ground, ¡°Are you alright, King Keh?¡±

    King Keh watched the carriage that turned into ash, ¡°You saved my life, your honor. I would¡¯ve died if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡±

    Abel smiled back, ¡°I told the intelligence agency to deal with it. I¡¯m so sorry for putting you through this.¡±

    There was a minor panic. Luckily, the battle ended just as quickly as when it started. Two intermediate wizards were put under arrest. The people all cheered at howpetent Abel¡¯s army was.

    After switching to a new carriage, Abel and Keh made their way to the royal pce. King Keh became a lot calmer when he arrived. Yet, the look he had clearly changed. Abel was a living legend. One would always hear rumors about him, but to see him doing the things that made him, so epic was different.

    Inside the royal pce, many noblemen and powerful knights were assembled together. The war might have ended, but the marks it left were not gone at all. They had no choice but to remain in Billy City. They had no choice but to wait for Abel and King Keh to decide their new fate.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± King Ket coughed. This way, everyone had their eyes on him.

    ¡°The duchy of Carmel is a powerful duchy. Under King Abel¡¯s leadership, three hundred knights managed to defeat an alliance consisting of five duchies and fourteen thousand knights. What he created was a military miracle.¡±

    Everyone started pping and cheering.

    King Keh continued, ¡°The duchy of Carmel is a prosperous duchy. Now that the whole Holy Continent is under massive climate change, the duchy of Carmel is still willing to provide food to all of our citizens.¡±

    Everyone pped because they all benefited from the aid that was provided by the duchy of Carmel.

    King Keh raised his voice, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll officially swear the loyalty of my royal family to his Majesty, King Abel. I¡¯ll also hand over the right to rule the duchy of Keyen to him. The duchy of Keyen will be a part of the duchy of Carmel. This way, my beloved people will no longer have to starve, and they will enjoy a life that was full of peace and stability.¡±

    That announcement silenced everyone. Most of them couldn¡¯t digest what they were hearing. They understood the duchy of Carmel. They understood how powerful it was. Needless to say, they understood how sorry the state of the duchy of Keyen was inparison. The duchy of Keyen was suffering this whole time. If the duchy of Carmel didn¡¯t beat down its neighbors, they wouldn¡¯t have survived to this day.

    As the people would have it, joining the duchy of Carmel was a very eptable choice. Apart from the duchy of Carmel, no other duchies were willing to take them in. There wasn¡¯t enough food lying around. The duchy of Carmel was the only one that still had enough to provide aid. For them, there was only one problem that they had to worry about. They needed to think about whether they would be treated differently after changing their identity. They needed to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t be marginalized again, that the noblemen would still get to keep their status and territory.

    Abel smiled towards the unsettled crowd, ¡°I, Abel, ept this offer from Duke Keh. I swear that as long as the noblemen of thisnd agree, you will all get to keep your territories andnds. In fact, to rebuild thisnd from its past trauma, much is needed from all of you.¡±

    The duchy of Keyen was quite big. A lot of the noblemen left because of the war, leaving a lot of spaces vacant with no one to cultivate them. Talents of all fields were much needed. Abel wasn¡¯t nning on giving them to the regr citizens. The duchies and knights were about the only ones he wanted to give the important positions to.

    An old nobleman bowed, ¡°I pledge my loyalty to you, my king.¡±

    After the first one, many noblemen and knights continued to pledge their loyalty. There was not one person that wasn¡¯t bowing on the ground.

    The duchy of Keyen became a part of the duchy of Carmel. The news had the entire Holy Continent in shock. For thest millennium, not one duchy had been able to turn another duchy into its own part. This news was like a nightmare to the other five duchies of the Kingdom of St. Ellis. From a strategic perspective, ruling over the duchy of Keyen meant that the duchy of Carmel could threaten the other five neighboring states at any given point, and there wasn¡¯t much that could be done.

    Inside the royal pce of the Kingdom of St. Ellis, the atmosphere was tense. A weak ally was gone. In return, there was now a strong ally that was enough to threaten King Ambroses¡¯s empire. The duchy of Carmel was as strong as the Kingdom of St. Ellis now. There were about twenty thousand knights under King Ambrose¡¯smand, while the duchy of Carmel had about ten thousand. The Kingdom of St. Ellis still had one hundred sphinx knights, whereas the duchy of Carmel had fourteen. Still, with the help of better equipment and the sky ships, the Kingdom of St. Ellis had pretty much no advantage in the air.

    For the intermediate wizards, Wizard Morton alone could deal with most of the wizards from the Kingdom of St. Ellis. The advanced wizards from the Kingdom of St. Ellis wouldn¡¯t dare to go to Harry Castle because Harry Castle was where three-level seventeenth wizards once were killed. Still, the most frightening thing about the duchy of Carmel was its king. Abel was proven to have the ability to destroy whole cities. He alone was enough to ovee the difference between his own state and the entire army of the Kingdom of St. Ellis.

    Prince Derek bowed, ¡°Father! Derek Keh had no right of handing his duchy to Grandmaster Abel, right?¡±

    Despite saying that, Prince Derek already used the word ¡°Duke¡± to refer to Keh.

    Duke Ernest spoke, ¡°Your Majesty, we cannot simply watch as the duchy of Carmel bes bigger and bigger. Without food around, Grandmaster Abel can just buy all the duchies with his storage. I don¡¯t know how he gets so much produce, but we need them more than anyone else on the Holy Continent.¡±

    There it was. Despite the friendship between Prince Derek and Abel or the rtionship between Duke Ernest and Abel, out of the will to protect the empire¡¯s interest, they had to ask King Ambrose to punish Abel.

    King Ambrose said gloomily, ¡°Pay a visit under my name, Derek. Bring the new map with you. Congratte Abel for his efforts to have expanded his duchy.¡±

    Prince Derek didn¡¯t know what to say. King Ambrose was pretty much asking to legitimize the duchy of Carmel¡¯s n to expand itself.

    Prince Derek sought for confirmation, ¡°Father, you are permitting the duchy of Carmel to continue on as it is.¡±

    King Ambrose replied, ¡°If we don¡¯t, Derek, is the duchy of Keyen just going to stop surrendering themselves to the duchy of Carmel?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Prince Derek shook his head.

    King Ambrose asked again, ¡°Do you think we can wage war with the duchy of Carmel?¡±

    Prince Derek shook his head again. When he tried to send out the twenty thousand knightsst time, they came back without getting anything good in return. In fact, that mission drained them of everything they looted from the four duchies and the duchy of Keyen. Even if they wanted to wage war, there wouldn¡¯t be enough to feed their soldiers.

    King Ambrose said to Prince Derek, ¡°So we can¡¯t open war, and we can¡¯t stop the duchy of Keyen from bing a part of the duchy of Carmel. The duchy of Carmel is just going to get stronger no matter what our stance is. If we take a friendly stance, there is still the chance for us to ease down some tensions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father,¡± Prince Derek bowed obediently, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the duchy of Carmel now.¡±

 Chapter 809 - Assassin Union (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 809: Assassin Union (Three in One)</h4>

    ¡°The two intermediate wizards told us everything they knew, your Majesty.¡±

    The voice came from an intelligence officer. Abel was listening to him inside his pce in the duchy of Keyen. The two intermediate wizards didn¡¯tst a night before they decided to open their mouths. ording to them, both of them and the two archers belonged to the Assassin Union, which was thergest assassin associate throughout the entire Holy Continent.

    Whether it was knights, warriors, or wizards, everyone had their own demands for wealth or resources. This was the case for Wizards, especially. Since they had no rights of openly interfering with any worldly affairs, a tribute from the duchies they served was about the only source of ie for them. Needless to say, it wasn¡¯t enough to buy some of the better gear. Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t even enough to maintain some of the training materials.

    It was somewhat for wizards with a heritage. Take Wizard Morton, for example. He was good at making runes, so the wealth he gained from doing that helped him umte some wealth for both himself and his disciples. For wizards who didn¡¯t have such blessings, the only thing they could rely on was their fighting capabilities. Fighting became the only way that they could try to afford magic gemstones or magic towers.

    It was the same for those two intermediate wizards. After bing members of the Assassin Union, the only thing they relied on to create wealth was their ability to kill. Because of this, they managed to be wizards far stronger than the regr ones.

    Abel inquired, ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever offending the Assassin Union in any way. Why did they go after me?¡±

    The Assassin Union doesn¡¯t usually target those with high status. It was the minimum requirement for them to survive on the Holy Continent.

    The intelligence officer exined, ¡°Your Majesty, the Holy Continent has suffered greatly from theck of agricultural produce. From some research we have conducted ourselves, we found a list that the Assassin Union created. To much concern, there are names of other prominent figures on this list. They are probably trying to gain some momentum after so much chaos took ce.¡±

    Abel asked, ¡°So who made a list?¡±

    The intelligence officer told what he knew, ¡°The two intermediate wizards didn¡¯t know, so I¡¯m afraid we can only ask the Assassin Union directly. Still, there hasn¡¯t been a single case when the Assassin Union disclosed any information about their client.¡±

    ¡°There is still something that we can guess, however. Thes one that attempted to hire assassins after you, your Majesty, they spent about twenty million gold coins and two thousand intermediate magic gemstones for it. There are only a selected few who had the resources to offer a price like this.¡±

    That was way too much of a price. Actually, not even the five duchies Abel defeated could do something like this.

    Abel said with a grim look, ¡°So they¡¯ve had my name on their list for about a year. Why didn¡¯t the intelligence agency tell me after all this time?¡±

    If Abel could be blunter, he was about to say how extremely dissatisfied he was with the intelligence agency he¡¯s spent so much on. It wasn¡¯t just the invasion of Neking City. The Intelligence Agency didn¡¯t even notify him about the assassination attempt this time.¡±

    The intelligence officer bowed, ¡°My sincerest apologies, your Majesty. We¡¯ve always had our men watching over the Assassin Union, but the ones we¡¯ve sent aren¡¯t quite experienced enough to discern some of the more ssified information.¡±

    It was a reasonable excuse that made Abel more at ease. He was about toin about how much money he spent, but realistically speaking, money wasn¡¯t the only thing that was needed. Time was also very important.

    The intelligence agency was built from what was left from the previous duchy of Carmel. Abel was the one who really kick-started its development. While it was true that he invested many more times than most other states, he didn¡¯t wait long enough for his own agency to flourish. For an intelligence agency, centuries or even millennia would be needed for them to grow.

    Abel turned to Burbridge, ¡°Contact the Assassin Union for me, butler. Ask them to give me the list.¡±

    He then turned back to the intelligence officer, ¡°I want you to start investigating the Assassin Union now. I need to know all their locations throughout the human world. Also, this is important. I must know all the identities of their disclosed members.¡±

    The intelligence officer bowed, ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you this time, your Majesty!¡±

    The intelligence officer could hear the disappointment in Abel¡¯s tone. It wasn¡¯t like he had no idea where it wasing from. The intelligence agency would spend an enormous amount of wealth each month, but they never did manage to meet Abel¡¯s demand at any time. Apart from shame, he could also feel a fire inside of him. He was very determined to locate every member of the Assassin Union.

    After annexing the duchy of Keyen, Abel chose to stay at his pce at Billy City for the time being. He was waiting to attend Duke Keh¡¯s inauguration ceremony after three days. There would be many important guests, so he couldn¡¯t miss it.

    To fullye out of the political stage, Duke Keh chose a city that was purely known for its economy. For him, his main goal was to focus on bing a rich and influential nobleman.

    Inside the pce at Billy City, there was a teleportation circle that was fully installed. Many more were on the way. They were allbeled on the order list that was created by the Liante City Wizard Union. Abel¡¯s reason for this was very simple. He wanted every city in the duchy to have its own teleportation circle. Without those, information could not flow freely between different important locations.

    He was nning to learn from his experiences in Neking City. With the teleportation circles in ce, he could move out the important officers during times of invasion. News of an invasion could also travel very quickly. This way, he could send in reinforcements before a second or third city fell. The intelligence agency still needed time to grow, so this was his way of protecting it for the time being.

    While Abel didn¡¯t have a lot of powerful knights under hismand, for the time being, things could grow quite fruitful once all of the ¡°dragon blood wall-breaking potion¡± was used up. It would be fifty head knightmanders in just the duchy of Carmel. Once everything was ready, they could use the teleportation circle to go to any of the cities that might be under attack. Only then would the duchy of Carmel be a truly powerful force of its own.

    For the time being, the duchy of Carmel was still relying on the sky ships the dwarves gave. Abel had a technological advantage, but after months or in just a few years, the other duchies and empires would surely figure out ways of dealing with them. With more time than that, they might just develop new weapons to counter them.

    On the second day, just when Abel was about to wee a nobleman family that once belonged to the duchy of Keyen, Butler Burbridge went into the guest room with a gloomy look on his face.

    Burbridge bowed, ¡°Forgive me for my sadness, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°You are forgiven.¡±

    ¡°News arrived from the Assassin Union. They refused to provide any information about their clients, and they demanded the duchy of Carmel to return the intermediate wizards it seized. Under this premise, they promised to cancel the order of assassination this time.¡±

    Abel said with a stare, ¡°That¡¯s it. They really had me angry now.¡±

    The Assassin Union was pretty much the oldest association on the Holy Continent. Its influence was everywhere. The members weren¡¯t just humans. Elves. Dwarves. Even orcs were included. With enough money paid, this organization could help its client get rid of any sort of trouble.

    Before chaos took ce on the Holy Continent, the Assassin Union had been hiding the whole time. It was waiting for an opportunity, an opportunity for it to rise in the midst of everything that was happening. Abel became a clear target for them as he was both extremely powerful and influential.

    The assassination happened right before the order was sent. Twenty thousand gold coins and two thousand intermediate magic gemstones. Actually, if the Assassination Union knew that Abel was a head knightmander, this mission would¡¯ve never happened. Wizards might be stronger than head knightmanders, but his keen senses as a head knightmander were enough to deter any ambush attacks.

    Abel said to Burbridge, ¡°Bring the intelligence officer here. I need to know the progress of this investigation.¡±

    The intelligence officer quickly rushed over. He was holding a pile of parchment papers in his hand. There was sweat all over his face, and he had bloodshot eyes. He didn¡¯t sleep the entire night, but he was clearly in a very excited state.

    The intelligence officer handed the parchment paper to Abel, ¡°Your Majesty! The intelligence agency did everything in its power to analyze every piece of information it has about the Assassin Union. So far, we have collected paperwork to summarize where its influence is distributed. The intelligence agency is still trying to contact the intelligence agency of different duchies. We are trying to purchase anything that they¡¯ll put on the table. We must wait for a few days.¡±

    Once Abel took the parchment paper, he could see a report on the Assassin Union¡¯s location. They were everywhere. As long as it was a city in a human duchy, the Assassin Union would have its own building.

    Abel was infuriated to see that there was a headquarter in the duchy of Carmel, ¡°Hear mymand: If they are within the border of the duchy of Carmel, arrest anyone who is affiliated with the Assassin Union. Kill everyone who resits.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty,¡± Burbridge replied, quickly wrote on the parchment paper, and passed the paper to Abel. With just a quick scan, Abel took out a stamp from his portal bracelet and ced a mark on it. After that, Burbridge took it away so knights could go implement the orders on their own.

    Abel continued to read information about the Assassin Union. While the Assassin Union continued to hide, its most important leader continued to live out in the open, Kilmber, the advanced wizard. Despite being the Assassin Union leader, Wizard Kilmer scarcely interfered with much of the internal affairs. His job was pretty much just to collect money for the Assassin Union. Other than that, he used his status as a level seventeen wizard to keep the Assassin Union as it was.

    Usually, the Assassin Union was run by Head Commander Acton and Elliot the Intermediate WIzard. The location of the headquarters had always been a myth. The assassins that went were sent through the teleportation circle. They had no idea where the destination could be. Even if they did, they had no idea where the specific location was.

    Abel said calmly, ¡°They are careful, aren¡¯t they? Hey, spend that to buy information on the Assassin Union¡¯s headquarter. I don¡¯t care how much you use.¡±

    He then tapped his finger on the parchment paper, ¡°Also, I want to make an announcement: I, Abel the grandmaster cksmith, will be officially putting up bounties for Head Commander Acton and Elliot the Intermediate Wizard. If anyone could bring me their heads, I¡¯ll build an entire set of magic equipment for them. If anyone can bring me Wizard Kilmer¡¯s location, I¡¯ll make a magic staff for him. I won¡¯t be providing the ingredients for it, though.¡±

    Head Commander Acton and Wizard Elliot could be killed with money, but Wizard Kilmer was someone that only Abel could bring down. Apart from a level seventeen wizard, not a lot of people could threaten Wizard Kilmer¡¯s life.

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty!¡±

    The intelligence officer¡¯s eyes were gleaming with enthusiasm. Abel was like a force that couldn¡¯t be reckoned with. Head knightmanders and intermediate wizards were like nothing to him, and his existence alone threatened the life of an advanced wizard.

    ...

    The Pute Valley of the Kingdom of St. Anwall was special. All of its channels connected to the outside world were blocked. The only way to get in was via a few selected channels underground. Most of the time, apart from a selected few, most people were sent here via teleportation circles.

    The main purpose of the teleportation circles here was to deliver all kinds of message notification to the outside world. It was all up to a spirit called the stab spirit. The stab spirit was a spirit with advanced level intelligence. It was responsible for controlling all the administration work on the Holy Continent.

    This was the headquarter of the Assassin Union. Lives were taken here every day. Every life that was taken added more coins to the association¡¯s purse. Inside the Assassin Union assembly hall, Head Commander Acton and Wizard Elliot were discussing current affairs.

    Head Commander Acton smiled as he sipped on his wine, ¡°Our time, friend, it has finallye!¡±

    The Assassin Union relied on times of crisis to further develop itself. Unlike peaceful times, there weren¡¯t so manyws and other rules to stop them from doing business. Now that the states were so busy handling their own internal matters, they were free to do as they please. Even the major noblemen and royals were starting to hire them. It was their time to prove their worth.

    ¡°Abel¡¯s still alive,¡± Wizard Elliot spoke, ¡°No one knew he was already an intermediate wizard. With the lightning device beside him, the two intermediate wizards didn¡¯t stand a chance. If we want to get him the next time, he has to be out of the sky ship¡¯s range first.¡±

    Head Commander Acton sneered, ¡°The duchy of Carmel thinks it can just get us to tell them about our clients. How naive of them. Abel really thinks of himself as the king of this world, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    Wizard Elliot sounded a little hesitant, ¡°We should be careful with him. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s capable of, but he¡¯s killed a lot of people. Four advanced wizards and six advanced orc priests. I don¡¯t think I need to remind you how dangerous he is.¡±

    Head Commander Acton spat, ¡°Well, screw Abel and screw the duchy of Carmel! We are from the Assassin Union. If he crosses us, all our brothers kill him. That, and whatevernd he rules.¡±

    A staff came to the door, ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°In!¡± Head Commander Acton said with a displeased tone.

    The staff bowed once he entered, ¡°I have news from the duchy of Carmel. All our missions there have been sacked. The majority of our men have been arrested. A few are on the run, but none of them can get out of the duchy of Carmel.¡±

    Head Commander Acton smashed the red wine ss on the ground, ¡°The duchy of Carmel!¡±

    Wizard Elliot shook his head, ¡°Abel¡¯s too young to know about us, it seems. We need to show him what the Assassin Union is about.¡±

    Head Commander Acton mmed the table, ¡°Send more assassins! Abel is at Billy City. It¡¯s a city that was just imed by the duchy of Carmel. I reckon we can get him with an absolute order to kill. If someone manages to get him, he¡¯ll im all the rewards and a bonus from our organization.¡±

    He then stared at Wizard Elliot. Without permission from Wizard Elliot, he couldn¡¯t send the absolute order to kill, which was the most frightening type of order in the Assassin Union. If the absolute order to kill was sent, the Assassin Union would continue to send out men until the target was dead. There was no way that negotiation of any sort could cancel this.

    Wizard Elliot nodded his head, ¡°Agreed. The Assassin Union has to respond to this.¡±

    Another staff shouted at the door, ¡°Sir!¡±

    Wizard Elliot spoke to the staff that was already inside, ¡°You, go do the work. Get the one outside in.¡±

    The staff was a bit scared when he walked in, ¡°Um, reporting: the duchy of Carmel has just sent an official deration from Grandmaster Abel himself. He¡¯s nning to buy two of your heads with a whole set of magic equipment he¡¯s going to forge.¡±

    ¡°What? What!¡± Wizard Elliot stood up and screamed. The price was a whole set of magic equipment. Apart from the three hundred knights hemanded, barely anyone else had the privilege to receive it. Also, the Miracle City just sent out news that Abel found a new way to forge. The new technique he developed could create a magic knight big sword that had prolonged effect, which was something that most head knightmanders could dream of.

    For thest two years that Abel became the king, most people guessed that he spent most of his time on forging the magic equipment set for his three hundred knights, but the truth couldn¡¯t be further from that. He did the forging in the dark world, so there was actually more time for him to make more than three hundred sets. Most of his time in the real world was spent doing work for the duchy of Carmel.

    Anyway, Wizard Elliot and Head Commander Acton were now very afraid. The scariest part wasn¡¯t the fact that their lives were threatened. The scariest part was that the Assassin Union was actually a very loose association. Profit was its only concern, so there was a very high chance that his colleagues might juste for him.

    Head Commander Acton thought the same. Hisbat qi slowly raised as he stared at the working staff in front of him. He was starting to grow paranoid.

    The staff tried to ignore the threatening look on Head Commander Acton¡¯s face, ¡°Also, sir, if I may continue, Grandmaster Abel also put up a bounty on Wizard Kilmer. He¡¯s willing to create one magic staff for it.¡±

    ¡°No, dammit! Go tell Master Kilmer about it, quick!¡± Wizard Elliot screamed.

    Abel was serious, so it seemed. He was probably nning to kill Wizard Kilmer himself, and it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could find where he lived. Wizard Kilmer was not a rat without a home. He had his own magic tower situated at the Pute Valley. It was a bit far from the Assassin Union building, and it served as a watchtower for those who tried to spy on the organization.

    Unlike Wizard Elliot, Head Commander Acton didn¡¯t understand how tempting the magic staff Abel created was. With the right staff in hand, a wizard could turn the situation around in the most crucial of moments. The ability to create it was what made Abel be a grandmaster cksmith in the first ce. Now that he¡¯s resting from his cksmith career, many enthusiasts would surelye to him if he was to open his business again.

    Also, the request wasn¡¯t to fight Wizard Kilmer. It was simply his location. No one was going to turn down a mission this safe. Actually, even Wizard Elliot was a little tempted to take this job if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was one of Abel¡¯s targets.

    An angry noise came when a white light appeared, ¡°What did you do this time? Tell me!¡±

    It was Wizard Kilmer. He was inside his own magic tower the whole time, and news of Grandmaster Abel suddenly came to him. He knew how dangerously influential Abel was. Not a lot of people were willing to make an enemy out of him. Also, the lightning group behind Abel was also a very frightening group. Take Wizard Dunn, for example. He was rumored to be the strongest level seventeen wizard in all of the Holy Continent.

    Wizard Elliot quickly knelt, ¡°What do we do, Master? Is it toote to give Grandmaster Abel the client list?¡±

    Wizard Kilmer shook his head and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s toote. You don¡¯t know what Abel¡¯s like, do you? He is a vengeful one. Now that you¡¯ve already tried to kill him once, he¡¯s going toe to you until he¡¯s absolutely done.¡±

    As an advanced wizard, Wizard Kilmer knew very much about Abel. Abel was associated with the death of all of his enemies. It was always like this, no matter what stage of life he was in.

    Head Commander Acton screamed, ¡°Well, dere war, then! Wage war with the duchy of Carmel, and Abel¡¯s going to know what we are capable of!¡±

    Wizard Elliot tried to calm things down, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that¡¯s the wrong call, Acton, but we can¡¯t do that. We have no in the duchy of Carmel. We need to send more men to infiltrate before we openly dere war.¡±

    They only had one choice. If they could kill Abel in a very short time, then all the imminent threat would be removed. However, if they took too long, an infinite number of knights and wizards would find the Assassin Union location.

 Chapter 810 - The Fall of the Assassin Union (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 810: The Fall of the Assassin Union (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    While the Assassin Union was figuring out how they were going to deal with Abel, all the knights in the human world went mad about the new magic equipment set that Abel said that he was going to make. Helmet. Iron boots. Gloves. Belts. Armor. It was so valuable that they were willing to do anything for it.

    There was also the magic knight¡¯s big sword. Its most brilliant feature was the ability to drain life force and mana from its target. It was the dream of every head knightmander.

    Other than that, there was the magic shield. The magic shield was the life of a knight. With a shield and sword in hand, a knight could defend and attack at the same time. It was an essential gear for them to be more versatile inbat.

    Inside the human world on the Holy Continent, missions for the Assassin Union were sacked everywhere. It was the same for each of the duchies, and it was the same for all three human empires. The assassins never saw iting. They thought that they would be targeted only if they were inside or close to the duchy of Carmel, but they were attacked at every single location.

    Knights wore face shields in every city. It wasn¡¯t something that they¡¯d usually do. By having them on, they went on to fulfill the one objective that they were assigned: to find the main headquarter of the Assassin Union. Of course, it wasn¡¯t an easy task at all. As the enemy of countless individuals and groups, the Assassin Union constantly tried to hide from the eyes of all of its enemies. Not even the high-ranking assassins knew where the main branch building was.

    At Pute Valley of the Kingdom of St. Anwall, Wizard Kilmer looked bitter. Head Commander Acton and Wizard Elliot were just trying to convince him to kill Abel. Wizard Kilmer knew that it had to be done, but he wasn¡¯t nning on treading into Abel¡¯s territory. He was not prepared to go to a ce where three level seventeen wizards died. Still, whether he was going or not, the consequences would still be equally unbearable for him.

    Wizard Elliot advised, ¡°We¡¯ll lower to authorization level for killing Abel. That way, everyone in the organization will be able to go after him. After that, we¡¯ll increase the reward so everyone can try to find a way to target him. He¡¯s just a man. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a way we can outnumber him eventually.¡±

    The lower-ranking assassins could still trouble to Abel. They might not be that strong inbat, but they possessed a lot of deadly arts. Some of them knew how to set up traps. Others knew how to use venom. There were also those who were experts at ¡°making things look like an ident.¡± Abel could try to survive, but what he couldn¡¯t try to do was to rest easy for the rest of his days.

    This was why nobody wanted to make an enemy out of the Assassin Union. They could be as careful as they wanted, but no one had the ability to defend themselves from countless assassination attempts till the end of time.

    So what could Abel do? If he was just a regr wizard, he could just stay inside his own magic tower and note out, but he wasn¡¯t just a regr wizard. With all kinds of other priorities, he had to go between different ces, and that would give assassins of all ranks the opportunity toe after him.

    Head Commander Acton was still very angry, ¡°Yeah, go do that. If Abel¡¯s nning on staying inside his tower for the rest of his days, so be it.¡±

    Wizard Elliot called, ¡°Hey, someone,e here! Put this mission up at every point.¡±

    Staff quickly came in and took the parchment paper over. Yet, he wasn¡¯t moving when he took it.

    Wizard Elliot sounded annoyed, ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    In a fearful tone, the staff said, ¡°Master, all of our points have lost contact.¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!¡±

    It took the Assassin Union centuries to set up points all over the human world. Not only did they have to get permission from everyone to do it, but the cost was also skyrocket high. To lose contact with all the points would mean that all their past efforts were for nothing. It was supposed to be something impossible. The three human empires could try to make it happen, but even their joined forces couldn¡¯t make it happen this fast.

    Wizard Kilmer tried to sound calm, ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡±

    Despite having no connection to what¡¯s going on inside the Assassin Union, Wizard Kilmer was the one who¡¯s been protecting it. It was the same vice versa. If it wasn¡¯t for the Assassin Union, there would be no way that he could be a rank seventeen advanced wizard as he was now. Being a wizard was very costly. If he didn¡¯t have an entire organization to keep supplying him with all sorts of resources, he wouldn¡¯t have any ways of bing a rank seventeen wizard. The ones with real talents left the Holy Continent as soon as they could, but for ones like Wizard Kilmer, he had to find ways to get past restrictions from the Wizard Union.

    The staff stuttered as he saw how angry Wizard Kilmer was, ¡°El..el..elder, please, hear me out. ording to ourtest news, the knights attacked out points voluntarily. All the knights in the human world are going after our mission points. They took all our working staff. They even went as far as to destroy all our locations.¡±

    Head Commander Acton ground his teeth, ¡°We are gone! We¡¯ve lost everything in the human world, all thanks to Abel!¡±

    Wizard Elliotined, ¡°We should¡¯ve never taken the order. Abel is too costly for us.¡±

    Of course, Wizard Elliot would be the oneining. While both of them proposed to ept the mission, it was Head Commander Acton that really pushed the idea.

    ¡°Hey, hey hey! What do you mean by that?¡± Head Commander Acton mmed his fist on the table and stood up, ¡°Fine! I was the one who brought this up, but why? Didn¡¯t I do it because I wanted better for our union? I suggest you take that attitude else, Elliot, or else-¡±

    Wizard Kilmer interrupted, ¡°Hello? I¡¯m still here, you two. Are you trying to start a fight in front of me?¡±

    As Wizard Kilmer said that, Head Commander Acton and Wizard Elliot were forced to bow to him. The aura that he emitted pushed the staff to the ground. Not a single sound could be heard.

    Wizard Kilmer tried to redirect the conversation, ¡°We¡¯ve lost the human world, but we still have contact with the dwarves and elves. We can just wait for things to settle down.¡±

    Actually, there really wasn¡¯t a way that things could settle down. There were too many knights that were involved this time. The Assassin Union just made an enemy out of the most popted ss on the entire Holy Continent. If they really wanted to make an escape, the Orc Empire was pretty much the only ce to go.

    ¡°Sir!¡± Another working staff screamed at the door.

    Wizard Kilmer just stared nkly at Head Commander Acton and Wizard Elliot. There was already enough bad news for one day. All three of them didn¡¯t speak. Even the phrase e on in¡± was too hard to say in this situation.

    Wizard Kilmer tried to sound calm, ¡°In.¡±

    When the staff went to him, he saw the staff that was trying to crawl up from the ground. His face was full of fear when he saw it.

    The staff said in a shaky voice, ¡°News just came from the elves. Since we, the Assassin Union, are trying to target Grandmaster Abel, king of the duchy of Carmel, The elven city of Angstrom City decided that it must participate as an ally. Not only did the elves arrested all our members, but they also shut down all of our points to conduct investigations.¡±

    Wizard Kilmer widened his eyes, ¡°How are the elves connected with humans? Did Abel have an elven wife or something?¡±

    The staff couldn¡¯t even look Wizard Kilmer in the eyes, ¡°There is also something else, Master.¡±

    ¡°Go on, what?¡±

    ¡°News also came from the dwarves. They are shutting down all our points in the dwarven cities. The staff that was captured will be handed to Grandmaster Abel himself. Our dwarven members were demanded to leave or will be persecuted as traitors of their race.¡±

    Boom.

    Both of the staff were hit with a fireball. After being sent flying for a few meters, the me exploded and turned them into cinders. The entire assembly hall was trembling.

    Wizard Kilmer carried on to talk to himself, ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over for the Assassin Union.¡±

    The elven and dwarven branches cost about ten times more than the points in the human world. The dwarves and elves could pay a more generous price for service. The higher-ups were very important clients. After promising to them that the Assassin Union wouldn¡¯t target anyone from the royal families, they were granted ess to do business with the two races.

    Wizard Kilmer tried to calm himself down, ¡°Block the teleportation circles. We can¡¯t have anyone moving about when it¡¯s this dangerous everywhere. The only thing we can do is to wait it out.¡±

    For Wizard Kilmer, killing Head Commander Acton and Wizard Elliot was a very easy job, but the most important thing now was to preserve his own strength. He needed ways to rebuild the Assassin Union, and that had to wait after things settled down.

    As for killing Abel, it was now thest thing that they would think about. Abel was simply too much for them. They would¡¯ve never thought that he could just target them as soon as they finished discussing what to do with him.

    After the teleportation circle of the Assassin Union was shut, all the members were sent out. They prepared themselves to wait for a chance to rise again.

    ...

    It had been five days since the Assassin Unionmenced their attempt to kill Abel. It¡¯s also been the rowdiest the knights of the Holy Continent had ever been. They cleared off every mission point that the Assassin Union installed. Not only that, but they also captured a vast majority of the associates that they could identify.

    Once the mission points were destroyed, the Assassin Union¡¯s assassins lost their channels to be assigned missions. Either that or they would finish a mission without having any way of receiving their reward. Not only did it lead to the ruin of the Assassin Union¡¯s reputation, but the members also lost ways of reaching their bosses and other senior staff. By the way, Abel never expected things to escte this much. He never expected the promise of a grandmaster cksmith to make the knights go this insane.

    Wizard Elliot and Head Commander Acton were celebrities now. Before, their names could only be heard of from other assassins, but now, they were the names that every knight looked for.

    One day, Butler Burbridge went inside the Billy City Pce to have a dialogue with Abel.

    Burbridge bowed to see Abel in his study room, ¡°Wizard Allenby is nning on visiting you, your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Sure, be quick about it.¡±

    Abel was somewhat surprised to hear this name. The only advanced wizard he was close with was Wizard Lorenzo. He didn¡¯t expect someone like Wizard Allenby toe to him without something special to talk about.

    Wizard Allenby went to see Abel in the guest room, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Grandmaster Abel.¡±

    Abel went out of his study room to meet Wizard Lorenzo here. The study room was a very private location. Only the ones close to the king would be allowed in. There were simply too many secrets that must be kept.

    Abel gestured Wizard Lorenzo to a chair, ¡°So what business do you have today, Wizard Allenby?¡±

    After giving a bow, Wizard Allenby sat on the chair. He sipped on the juice that was made by the elves. He was about to say something, but his eyes looked somewhat cautious as they scanned across Burbridge.

    Abel said to Burbridge, ¡°Sorry, but can you go out for a bit? I want you to make sure that no one¡¯sing in to interrupt our conversation.¡±

    Wizard Allenby smiled and spoke, ¡°About the assassin attempt you encountered, Grandmaster Abel, I¡¯vee here to visit you on behalf of the Wizard Union. The Assassin Union has gone too far this time. We are nning to condemn their misbehavior very soon.¡±

    Abel went to the point, ¡°I thank the Wizard Union for the bottom of my heart. The Assassin Union has turned to be the cancer of the human world. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to stop them from disrupting the harmony and order of our civilization.¡±

    Wizard Allenby suddenly changed the topic, ¡°Also, Grandmaster Abel, Wizard Kilmer happens to be someone I know.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t sure what to say, ¡°Um, sorry? Forgive me if I¡¯ve misinterpreted Wizard Allenby, but no one is going to make me make peace with the Assassin Union.¡±

    There was no turning back between Abel and the Assassin Union. He was at an advantage now. If he didn¡¯t take an extra step to go after the rest of the members, they would just slowlye back to target him. It wouldn¡¯t be just him that¡¯s going to be in danger when that happens. He still had his family and duchy to look after. He must do everything he could do to prevent a disaster from happening.

    Wizard Allenby shook his head, ¡°No, Grandmaster Abel, I¡¯m not here to convince you to do anything.¡±

    ¡°So, what are you doing?¡± Abel asked.

    Wizard Allenby took out a crystal cup and spun it in his hands, ¡°So I¡¯ve paid a visit to Wizard Kilmer¡¯s magic tower magic years ago, and did you know what I see.¡±

    ¡°No. Wait, you¡¯ve been to Wizard Kilmer¡¯s magic tower?¡±

    It was excellent news for Abel. Advanced wizards were much stronger than regr people in terms of their sense of direction. With him and his wealth, Abel had no way of pinpointing where exactly the tower would be situated. So far, all he knew was that it was somewhere at the Kingdom of St. Anwall.

    Wizard Allenby nodded, ¡°There are a lot of parts that he bought from Liante City. I was the one who helped to install some of them.¡±

    He then took out a parchment paper from his portal bag, ¡°Here, the most I can do is to give you an approximate location.¡±

    Abel could see that the paper had a drawing of a map. It was the rough shape of the Kingdom of St. Anwall. There was a spot that was circled in red. The diameter of this circle was about eight hundred miles. Anyone could tell that the location was in the mountains. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to find the main headquarter here, so it seemed.

    Wizard Allenby spoke, ¡°They¡¯ve installed things that could disrupt your signals. And no, I was not allowed to check on the geography from inside the tower. This is about the most I can tell you.¡±

    As crucial as the help was, it was still far from finding the real Assassin Union. If the Assassin Union installed some sort of seclusion circle device, this map would be useless.

    Abel stood up to give a wizard¡¯s bow, ¡°Thank you so much, Wizard Allenby. Remember, once you¡¯ve prepared your ingredients, you cane to the duchy of Carmel to get me to make you a magic staff.¡±

    Wizard Allenby was extremely pleased, ¡°It¡¯s my great honor to have helped you, Grandmaster Abel.¡±

    Once Wizard Allenby was gone, Abel went to open the map again. He was starting to understand why he didn¡¯t want the others to see it. Giving the map out was pretty much the equivalent of selling out a former client. If someone else found out that Wizard Kilmer was doing this, then his whole reputation would¡¯ve been over.

    Abel said with a dry smile, ¡°Right, so he¡¯s the type who just wants the right price. If the price is right, he¡¯s willing to sell out anyone that he knows.¡±

    Speaking of which, the eight hundred mile area was not quite hard for him. It might be hard for the others, but he had flying mounts and the battlemand spirit. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he could find the exact location.

    Abel said to Burbridge, ¡°Alright, Burbridge. Tell the others that I¡¯ll go into shutdown for a few days. Leave everything to my father and Earl Brook.¡±

    It was routine for Abel. If he wanted to do something else, he would leave the political matters to his biological father and grandfather. Of course, he wasn¡¯t really going to go into shutdown. He was nning to go into the Kingdom of St. Anwall himself. The sphinx knights could do the scouting, but they had no ways of bringing down advanced wizards that they found.

    Abel first used the teleportation circle to teleport back to the Bakong City Pce. After that, he used his soul chain to get White Cloud, Flying me, Johnson, and White Snow onto the battle fort 03. The battle fort was his best tool to deal against advanced wizards, who could move at lightning speeds.

    White Cloud was responsible for pulling the battle fort 03 to the Kingdom of St. Anwall. Since they were in invisibility mode, Abel didn¡¯t startle anyone that was on their way. They just flew slowly to the location marked on the map. He didn¡¯t use the battlefort at Harry Castle because that was thest line of defense that he needed there. He didn¡¯t want the advanced wizards to suddenly target the Harry Castle once he was gone.

    As fast as White Cloud was, it was still not as fast as Flying me. This was because White Cloud had to drag the battle fort along with it. Its speed determined the speed at which the battle fort was moving. If he wanted to move faster, he happened to have a bottle of the ¡°ability potion¡± in his hand. It was a potion that gave one of the three abilities at random: lightning enhancement, special speed enhancement, and teleportation. If he could get the ¡°special speed enhancement,¡± he could save a lot more time to reach the destination.

    ¡°Rest, White Cloud,¡± Abel called White Cloud to stop.

    Without knowing the reason behind the order, White Cloud made a stop in midair. The battle fort 03 automatically locked itself in midair as well.

    ¡°Here,¡± Abel threw the purple ¡°ability potion¡± to White Cloud. White Cloud knew what it was, so it was keen on grabbing it with its beak. Flying me and Johnson were jealous when they saw White Cloud drink the whole bottle.

    Very quickly, a purple light shed across White Cloud¡¯s body. It was up to luck now. If Abel and White Cloud were lucky, they could just reach the destination a lot faster. Actually, the ¡°lightning enhancement¡± could also be a good oue. White Cloud would gain the ability to shoot out four streaks of lightning to attack enemies in every direction. Abel wouldn¡¯t want that, though. Despite having conquered its timid nature, White Cloud was not a creature that was born to engage in hardbat. Abel didn¡¯t really trust it to be a threat against its enemies.

    Thest possible oue was ¡°teleport,¡± but the weird thing about it was that it could only be triggered when the user¡¯s life was threatened.

    Anyways, once the purple was gone, the oue of the ability potion became imminent.

    Abel asked, ¡°No! Is it teleportation?¡±

    The answer was positive when it came from White Cloud¡¯s soul chain. Just when Abel thought that the potion had gone to waste, White Cloud teleported to a spot that was about five hundred meters away.

    ¡°You can activate it without being injured?¡±

    A confused response came from the soul chain. It was obvious now. White Cloud was not abat-type beast. It was a timid creature that relied on a vegetarian diet. Of course, any buff on it would have an enhanced effect.

 Chapter 811 - The Assassin Union Main Building (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 811: The Assassin Union Main Building (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Keep scanning,¡± Abel said to the battlemand spirit.

    After White Cloud gained the ¡°teleportation¡± ability, it took half a day to get from the duchy of Carmel to the Kingdom of St. Anwall. The ability wasn¡¯t just limited to White Cloud, but the entire battle fort 03. Given how much energy was needed for this to work, Abel thought that it was a miracle that he could move everything together with so little time.

    The battlemand spirit spoke, ¡°Scanning has begun, sir.¡±

    At the same time, White Cloud reverted to flight mode. The battle fort 03 was being pulled as it switched to invisibility mode. The battlemand spirit did everything in its power to locate the Assassin Union headquarter, but Abel wasn¡¯t going to let it do everything on its own. While standing on top of his magic tower, he decided to search for his target with a simple scope that he brought with him.

    The top of the magic tower was fully open. There was no top nor wall blocking Abel from seeing the outside world. As he could see, valleys covered up the entire geography of the area that he was entering. There were a lot of nts lying around. The only color that he could pretty much see was the color green.

    After searching for half a day, the sky began to darken. Neither the battlemand spirit nor Abel managed to find anything.

    Abel said to himself, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe it, but the Assassin Union may have just hidden everything under a gigantic seclusion circle.¡±

    There were two possible exnations for this situation. One, the Assassin Union building was somewhere else. Two, there was arge-sized seclusion circle that was covering the entire building up. Usually, thetter would not be possible, but this was an association that was known to be extremely wealthy. Not even Abel had his ownrge-sized seclusion circle. He did have a lot of points he earned from Liante City, but it wasn¡¯t something that could be bought unless one made special arrangements with the right craftsmen.

    Abel scratched his head as he thought about his next move. There really could be arge-sized seclusion circle in this area. He trusted the information Wizard Allenby gave him. After all, he wasn¡¯t the type of man to risk so much to give out false information.

    As powerful as the battlemand spirit¡¯s scanning ability was, it was not enough to break through the power of a seclusion circle, capable of generating apletely separate dimension from the outside world.

    Abel¡¯s eyes sparkled as he saw the nts that were around, ¡°I could just go under, can¡¯t I? These trees can help me a lot.¡±

    After he said that, he teleported to a giant tree that was on the ground. A ck venomous snake immediately went to bite him as he did so, but he was fast enough to grab its head and throw it far away.

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of sketchy. When was thest time I got attacked as soon as Inded?¡±

    To figure out what was going on, Abels scanned his surroundings with his power of the Will. He could sense tens of different poisonous snakes within the radius of several hundred meters. It was hard to think that this happened naturally when they were all so densely packed together. Someone must¡¯ve set this up as a trap.

    Abel focused his power of the Will on the transformation ne that he wore. He let out a single trace of his dragon essence, which made all the snakes rattle away from him in fear. He quickly put away his ne after that because if he was to let out more of his dragon essence, he would be causing too much noise in this area.

    Without the venomous snakes¡¯ interruption, he began by cing his left hand on the giant tree¡¯s bark. As he activated his soul speaker¡¯s ability, he connected his mind to the giant tree. From there, he used the tree to send out messages to the trees that were nearby, and when they all rattled with their leaves, he began to receive information that went directly into his brain. There were some images of animals. Others were of humans.

    By collecting visual information from trees within a radius of several hundred meters, a map started to form inside Abel¡¯s mind. Upon a close inspection, he could see that there was a valley that was clearly different from the other locations. It was nk there, strangely. Something about it clearly stood out.

    Abel smiled, ¡°So that¡¯s where it is.¡±

    Having the soul speaker¡¯s ability in a location with trees was pretty much cheating. With every tree here to act as Abel¡¯s eyes and ears, he could learn everything that has ever happened here. Also, the seclusion circle might be a perfect tool against any sort of investigation techniques, but nts had the power to sense things as they were. Nothing could really hide from them if it was close enough.

    After saying his gratitude to the trees, Abel converted the colorless energy inside his druid spirit into a green life force. He then injected it into the giant tree that he was touching, which made it grow at a speed that was observable to the naked eyes. The tree grew about ten years old in just a few minutes, with more life force than it had ever carried. After that, Abel teleported himself back to the battle fort 03.

    Now that he had his target, his next move was simple. He told White Cloud to pull the battle fort 03 to the top of the valley, and from there, he looked directly at the ground that was below him. As expected, there was nothing special about it if he was just looking at it directly. With the seclusion circle, the valley looked normal. Even the circle scanning didn¡¯t show anything abnormal.

    Still, the Assassin Union must¡¯ve done everything in their power to find a location like this. First of all, without finding a way to go over the cliffs, it would be impossible to enter into the valleys like this. Also, given the number of snakes that were put here, most people wouldn¡¯t even think abouting here for a look. No, not even the elves with their soulspeakers, because none of the soulspeakers were known to be as good as Abel. Usually, it would take a tremendous amount of energy to search around an area this big. For most people, there really wasn¡¯t any benefit in going this far to find the main building of a dangerously notorious organization such as this.

    ¡°Ready for battle,¡± Abel said to his summon creatures, ¡°Actually, you all look way too excited for this. Especially you, Flying me. Keep yourself calm before I call for you.¡±

    Flying me was a real dragon now. It could ughter any orc city that Abel pointed to. Still, this was the human world. If someone saw him with a dragon under hismand, he would have no choice but to silence anyone who was a witness.

    After gruntling for a bit in disappointment, Flying me crawled back into its cavern.

    Abel said to White Cloud, ¡°Teleport inside there.¡±

    Before, White Cloud would never try to get close to the frontline, but with the ¡°teleportation¡± ability, it was capable of sending all the fighting units to where they were most needed. Also, with the battle fort¡¯s invisibility ability, white cloud became a terrifying spy machine that could send up troops right on top of the enemies¡¯ heads.

    White Cloud understood what Abel¡¯s orders meant. By grabbing the battle fort 03 with it, it teleported everyone and everything into the seclusion circle. Abel was right. After teleporting here, the first thing he saw was a level seventeen magic tower and a building that was about two miles away from it.

    ¡°Yes, finally!¡± Abel thought to himself. Just like he read from the intelligence report, the one backing the Assassin Union was a wizard going by the name of Kilmer. The tower should be the Kilmer Magic tower, whereas the building away from it should be the Assassin Union¡¯s main building. If he began his work here, it would be long before the Assassin Union bes a thing of the past.

    When Abel was about to do it, the battlemand spirit immediately sent out a message to him.

    ¡°Sir Elder. A spirit has been discovered. It is without any sort of defensive ability. Should I make a forced connection with it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a spirit here?¡±

    Actually, this wasn¡¯t all that surprising. This organization was responsible for handling almost all the assassination work on the Holy Continent, so it would be hard not to have a spirit to keep information.

    Abel was very d to hear this, ¡°Wait, so I can get to see the hit list now. Can you make a forced connection with this spirit?¡±

    ¡°Elder, should I make a forced connection?¡± the battlemand spirit asked again.

    ¡°Yes, do it!¡± Abel pped his head as he realized how pointless it was for him to repeat the question.

    ¡°Connection has beenmenced... the connection is a sess! Sir Elder, are you going to im ownership of this spirit? If you do this, you¡¯ll have the option to remove the ownership of all other existing users.¡±

    Abel pped his hands frantically, ¡°Yes, exactly! Do that, battlemand spirit! Make me the only owner of that spirit! Make sure no one else has ess to it.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I have canceled ownership of all other users. You are now the only owner of this spirit. If you want to ess any information that it contains, you can either do it through me or ess the spirit bymanding it directly.¡±

    ¡°Before that,¡± Abel replied. As far as he saw it, it¡¯s probably for the better if he killed everyone here before he took out the spirit.

    Actually, if he wanted to retrieve the spirit, then the option of using the super exploding ball would not be avable.

    Abel sought for the suggestion, ¡°So, battlemand spirit, are you capable of hacking into all the spirits?¡±

    The battlemand spirit exined, ¡°Only ones without protection, Sir Elder. If the spirit is protected, I¡¯ll not be able to make a forced connection from afar. However, if you use me to make a direct connection to a spirit below me, I can guarantee that a forced connection can be made.¡±

    Abel asked as he didn¡¯t know too much about the specifics, ¡°So can you make a forced connection with the tower spirit? You know, of the magic tower.¡±

    The battlemand spirit replied, ¡°Sir Elder, that spirit is too protected.¡±

    So it wasn¡¯t possible to hack the Kilmer Magic Tower. Unlike the Assassin Union building¡¯s spirit, not only was the magic tower protected with defensive circles, but mana also filled the entire ce.

    Abel asked again, ¡°Search something for you, will? Look for the closest teleportation circle nearby.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir Elder,¡± the battlemand spirit replied, ¡°I have found a teleportation circle nearby, but it¡¯s switched off right now.¡±

    ¡°Is there any way to open it?¡±

    The battlemand spirit gave a surprising answer, ¡°The only way is through the spirit, Sir Elder, and you are the only one who has ownership over it.¡±

    That just reminded Abel, ¡°Oh, right. This is to the battle fort 03. Repeat. This is to the battle fort 03. Prepare to attack the magic tower.¡±

    As far as he was concerned, the only threat that was guarding this valley was Wizard Kilmer. Once he was gone, no one in the Assassin Union would be a threat to him.

    Immediately, two hundred battle units prepared themselves on the battle fort 03. 200 small-sized war puppets were automatically loaded and readied themselves for an uing assault.

    The battle fort 03 sent a message, ¡°Ready to attack Master. Please give your signal.¡±

    Abel spoke to White Snow, ¡°Go scout the Assassin Union building. If anyone tries to escape from there, shoot them on sight.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t exactly the best climate for White Snow, but its strength as an advanced level spiritual beast still made it the power equivalent of an advanced wizard. That being said, it had no problem locking down an entire building of assassins that had to rely on one advanced wizard for survival.

    The battle fort 03 moved once again next to the level seventeen magic tower. Since it had yet to make an appearance, the scanning circle inside the magic tower didn¡¯t detect anything. It was only for a short while, though. Soon, Wizard Kilmer heard a siren ringing. Then, he saw a gigantic metallic monster from the window inside his tower.

    Out of all of Abel¡¯s summoned creatures, Johnson was pretty much the only one that could match Flying me in terms of defensive power. With its +75% magic resistance ability and other sorts of defensive runes, it was pretty much invisible against a vast majority of magic attacks. It wasn¡¯t just magic attacks, either. Since it¡¯s outeryer was made of pure fine steel, its immense physical durability made it the perfect candidate to make a front-on assault against a magic tower.

    After jumping down from the hidden battle fort 03, Johnson took out a super knight¡¯s big sword from its sheath. It raised the massive de, and with all of its might, it shed against the level seventeen magic tower.

    ¡°Enemy attack!¡±

    As soon as Wizard Kilmer heard the warning, he immediately connected his power of the Will to the magic tower¡¯s scanning circle. When the scanning circle was opened, the first thing he saw was his tower being struck by a sword that was bigger than any he¡¯s ever seen. Needless to say, the first thing he tried to do in response was to activate the tower¡¯s defensive circle.

    Johnson was very heavy, so it was pretty much at the pinnacle of physical attacks. Now, the magic tower¡¯s defensive circle was not without its limitations. Since Johnson literally came out of nowhere, not even a fifth of its true power could be switched on in time. No one saw iting because no one knew that it was possible tounch a sneak attack like this against an entire magic tower.

    Wizard Kilmer felt a giant boom that made his whole tower shook. His legs had trouble moving on their own.

    The tower spirit announced, ¡°Master, the magic tower¡¯s body has been damaged. The defensive circle has sustained damage of 10%.¡±

    That¡¯s 10% with one sh. The other wizards wouldn¡¯t have believed it if they¡¯d heard about it. Not even a head knight¡¯smander could do damage this ridiculous. Wizard Kilmer was forced toe back to his senses from the shock. He was finally starting to realize who was attacking him.

    That¡¯s right. It was the legendary Abel. Grandmaster Abel was famed to own a gigantic metallic monster like this. In fact, it was this very metallic monster that was rumored to have killed a rank seventeen advanced wizard on its own.

    Wizard Kilmer turned to his speaker, ¡°Let¡¯s talk this out, Grandmaster Abel! Can you pleasee out, wherever you are?¡±

    He spoke even louder for a response, ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I know you can hear me! I can give you the list of my clients if it¡¯s what you¡¯re looking for. Please, just end this now! If this isn¡¯t enough, the Assassin Union will pay you back for the trouble it has caused you.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t reply. Instead, Johnson continued to attack the magic tower ferociously with its super-sized sword. Negotiation was not avable. Things were already too tense for any sort of peacemaking agreement. An enemy was best off dead. It¡¯s the way he¡¯s been sticking with ever since he came to this world. And no, he wasn¡¯t going to change his ways to a level seventeen wizard that could back up an entire organization of killers on his own.¡±

    Wizard Kilmer had to resort to retaliation, ¡°Damn this golem, whatever it is! ¡°Blizzard!¡±

    As the damage was already done, Wizard Kilmer decided that he would rather go all-out than worry about how much the tower¡¯s maintenance cost. He screamed, and a ck cloud started to form on top of Johnson. Snowkes started flowing. Each of them contained tremendous chilling energy that was the equivalent of several magic runes.

    To respond to this, Johnson switched to the blue side of its multi-dimension metallic spheres, to the sides that were supposed to repel against ice element spells. Wizard Kilmer didn¡¯t know. He just thought that the metallic thing in front of him would slow down and continue to take damage from the ¡°blizzard¡± before it fellpletely.

    After the blue light shed on Johnson¡¯s body for two seconds, it vanished without a trace. From then, its speed was normal, and it managed to swing five and six times more with its de. The ¡°blizzard¡± continued to slow it down, but it was not effective enough to stop it from recovering.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like Johnson didn¡¯t get hit. Abel would like to heal it with potions, but it was only allowed to be healed with potions from the dark world. This way, Abel had to provide it with the ¡°light healing potion¡± with its druid spirit, just so that it didn¡¯t sustain too much damage from the ice element.

    Wizard Kilmer was frightened to see how powerful Johnson¡¯s defensive force was. His spell attack was pretty much the same as somethingunched from a rank seventeen wizard, who was supposed to be the strongest being on the entire Holy Continent. What was more ridiculous was that the metallic monster was still attacking his magic tower without resistance.

    It would be over if it kept going like this. Wizard Kilmer had too many things in his magic tower. He had a lot of things he was keeping. Since there were too many of them, he had to put them inside his magic tower instead of the portal bag that he was keeping.

    Wizard Kilmer was clearly surrendering now, ¡°Stop, please, Grandmaster! Let¡¯s discuss this calmly, can¡¯t we? I¡¯m willing to hand Head Commander Acton and Wizard Elliot to you. They are the ones that are fully in charge of the Assassin Union. I have nothing to do with whatever they¡¯ve been nning, please!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t speak. The only thing he knew was that Johnson had to keep attacking the magic tower. He had no idea what sort of magic circles could be inside, so the safest n was to make sure that the defensive circle was the only thing that remained switched on. The idea was very simple: let the tower use up all of its energy on defense. After that, Johnson would have to face attacks from both the tower¡¯s security system and Wizard Kilmer directly, but he had potions that he could use to heal it.

    Whatever the case was, the real battle was when Wizard Kilmer came out. He might seem very weak now, but advanced wizards had plenty of ways to turn the situation around. Things had to be done methodically, and now, the important step was to make sure that the man showed himself.

    As time passed on, Wizard Kilmer realized that his beloved tower was no longer safe. He was very saddened to have to say goodbye to his beloved collections, but he was left with no choice but to make an emergency exit.

 Chapter 812 - Attacking the Assassin Union (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 812: Attacking the Assassin Union (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As the mark on the magic tower became bigger and bigger, the defensive circle also became weaker. Wizard Kilmer had to leave. If he didn¡¯t, he would be buried alive in the tower he¡¯s been living in for these past years.

    Wizard Kilmer dropped his act, ¡°Abel! I¡¯ll kill everyone you know. Do you hear that? I¡¯ll make you regret what you¡¯ve done today! Anyone you know of, I¡¯ll make sure to kill in the cruelest way possible!¡±

    Even in a situation like this, Wizard Kilmer was certain that he could escape with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell. This was the sort of confidence he gained from bing a level seventeen wizard. Instead of having to rely on defensive spells, he ced his confidence in his ability to escape any sort of dire situation. Needless to say, Abel would have to worry a lot if he let this man escape. Wizard Kilmer was known to be more vengeful than any other wizards, and as the head of the Assassin Union, he obviously wasn¡¯t going to be very ethical if he was to get back at Abel for what was done to him.

    Abel finally spoke, ¡°That¡¯s all I need to hear, Wizard Kilmer. Now that you¡¯ve sworn an oath of blood to me, I¡¯ll make sure to get rid of every member of your family, the Giesing Family, in the Kingdom of St. Anwall. I won¡¯t kill your offspring, but I¡¯ll make sure they will never have the chance to be nobles. They¡¯ll be forcefully exiled to thend of the abandoned, where they have to spend the rest of their days in danger.¡±

    Abel was implying something. He was implying that he gained full control of the Assassin Union spirit. After reading from the battlemand spirit, he found a lot of confidential information strictly private to Wizard Kilmer himself. For example, he discovered about the Giesing Family, which was a crested nobleman¡¯s family that resided in the Kingdom of St. Anwall. A viscount led it, and it was the owner of arge, abundant piece ofnd and many businesses that were run all over the Holy Continent.

    As the Assassin Union¡¯s head benefactor, Wizard Kilmer continued to provide supplies to the Giesing Family with channels he had secret control of. From that, a family that once ruled nothing more than a knight¡¯s castle grew to be something that had ownership over an entire city¡¯s territory. The connections between the two were simply so strong, Abel didn¡¯t even have to take a second guess to make certain that it was the family that Wizard Kilmer belonged to.

    Wizard Kilmer spoke after a pause, ¡°How did you know about the Giesing Family, Abel?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t possible, from Wizard Kilmer¡¯s perspective. He never told anyone else about the Giesing Family. Not even the two men he appointed to run the Assassin Union knew. There wasn¡¯t anyone who he could think of that could let out this secret, and he never considered that possibility that his assassin spirit would be hacked because that¡¯s something that has never happened on the Holy Continent.

    Abel simply spoke again, ¡°You have two choices, Wizard Kilmer: one, be my underling after you form a contract with me. Two, I¡¯ll kill you and add another advanced wizard to my score.¡±

    Simultaneously, people from the Assassin Union main building were finally starting to realize the fight that was taking ce here. Actually, it¡¯d be hard for anyone not to notice a ten-meter tall metallic thing that was bashing against a seventeen-level tower. When some of them came out, the first thing that they noticed was the magic tower¡¯s spells didn¡¯t do much to Johnson. This was not supposed to happen to a magic tower, which was supposed to symbolize the strongest fighting force on the entire Holy Continent.

    When one of the staff was absolutely inspired by the level of epess he was witnessing, he took the bold move to get out of the Assassin Union main building. He thought that risking his life was worth it if he could get a closer look, and as soon as he took a step out, a white mist hit his body and turned him into an ice statue.

    ¡°I was just thinking about it! I didn¡¯t want to die, are you kidding?¡±

    This was his final thought. Of course, White Snow didn¡¯t know about it when it shot the ice bolt at him. It was just following orders from its master. Anyone who dared to leave the building was ordered to be killed on sight.

    Wizard Elliot screamed as loud as he could, ¡°Spirit beast! Open your defensive circles! Hurry!¡±

    Wizard Elliot could see an advanced spirit beast, but he simply referred to it as a spiritual beast. Any more and everyone in the Assassin Union would panic. The most important thing now for him was to get the defensive circle open. After he had to make a swift exit with the teleportation circle. There were many knights that were chasing after him, but this was the most dangerous ce right now.

    One of the staff screamed, ¡°Master, the assassin spirit isn¡¯t responding! We can¡¯t open the defensive circle!¡±

    The assassin spirit was the basis of the Assassin Union¡¯s existence. Without it, the Assassin Union wouldn¡¯t exist. Now that it was gone, there wasn¡¯t anyone to give out any orders. Not just that, there would be no one that could open anything located inside the union building.

    Wizard Elliot screamed louder, ¡°The teleportation circle! What about the teleportation circle?¡±

    The teleportation circle was the only way out. Without it, there would be no way for Wizard Elliot to leave the Assassin Union main building, and as far as he saw it, he wasn¡¯t confident at all with his chances of escaping a flying advanced spiritual beast from the ground.

    The staff responded, ¡°No response, Master! The assassin spirit is supposed to take control of everything!¡±

    ¡°trash!¡± Wizard Elliot roared as he vanished from where he was at. He teleported himself next to where the teleportation circle, and from there, he connected his power of the Will right into it and tried to open it with force. Usually, methods like this would work, but it was only under the premise that the assassin spirit allowed him to do so.

    Now that Abel¡¯s hacked the assassin spirit, Wizard Elliot was denied ess no matter how many times he tried. He was like a guest trying to kick a castle¡¯s gate to make a forced entrance.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Exin to me, assassin spirit!¡±

    The assassin spirit responded coldly, ¡°Your illegal connection has been denied ess.¡±

    Wizard Elliot broke a cold sweat when he heard the term ¡°illegal connection.¡± It was the first time he encountered a situation like this. It was also his first time to have felt like he¡¯d lost all control of the assassin spirit. He didn¡¯t know how to get out of this problem, so he decided to check on the assassin spirit¡¯s main body first.

    With that, he tried to reach the assassin spirit¡¯s room with his power of Will. However, the attempt was interrupted by a circle that was supposed to prevent any power of the Will from entering. There was also a circle that banned the use of the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell, making it impossible for him to teleport right into the room.

    On a side note, these circles would only open in times ofbat. Since the energy expenditure was too great, they would usually remain close for several years except when an emergency happened.

    Wizard Elliot yelled at the surviving staff, ¡°Uggh! Find the intruder! He¡¯s definitely here, so find him and stop him!¡±

    The surviving staff wasn¡¯t all that powerful at all, but there really weren¡¯t a lot of hands to spare. And no, no one intruded. The assassin spirit wasn¡¯t shut down or stopped. It was hacked from outside. Wizard Elliot still didn¡¯t get this right.

    Head Commander Acton came to him, ¡°Can¡¯t you just find him with your power of the Will, Elliot?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Wizard Elliot shook his head, ¡°There are too many circles are activated! I can¡¯t do a proper scan like this!¡±

    This was ironic to the extreme. Most of the circles were for locating intruders, but now, it became the perfect tool for intruders to hide inside the Assassin Union building. Right now, most of the staff were trying to find an intruder that didn¡¯t even exist, while the fight at the magic tower was already at its next stage.

    Since only about 10% of the magic tower¡¯s defensive circle remained, Wizard Kilmer had no choice but to escape outside. He had to give up on his tower since nothing could be done to renovate it. The damage was simply too much. He needed gold, magic gemstones, and a ridiculous amount of points from doing missions.

    To avoid letting his collections be further damaged, he teleported to a spot away from his magic tower. As soon as he did so, Johnson stopped its attack and elerated at a speed that was barely visible to the eyes. It rushed towards Wizard Kilmer. Wizard Kilmer prepared attack spells with the magic staff in his right hand, and the sheer speed that was rushing at him made him feel like he had barely any time to react. Still, he was able to teleport again to a spot that was two hundred meters away from Johnson.

    When Wizard Kilmer was just about done, he readied himself to activate another ¡°blizzard¡± spell. He forgot about Johnson¡¯s speed, though. Since it took too long to prepare this mass-area spell, Johnson had more than enough time to dodge the area that the snowkes.

    Wizard Kilmer also noticed this. The only reason he could hit Johnson back then was that it wasn¡¯t dodging anything. Now that it was, there was virtually no chance that the ¡°blizzard¡± spell could hit it.

    Technically, Johnson was only tough due to its defensive capability. Wizard Kilmer could just continue to mow it down with his aggressive spells if Abel wasn¡¯t supplying it with his ¡°light healing potion.¡± And no, Wizard Kilmer wasn¡¯t going to use all his mana at once. A good wizard never expended all his mana at once.

    Things became quite stagnant. Johnson was too tough to beat in an instance, and Wizard Kilmer was not going to use up all his mana. There was only one way to end this quickly. Wizard Kilmer needed to find Abel. Abel knew this, of course, so he hid quite well.

    Time continued to pass. Johnson and Wizard Kilmer continued to y a game of cat and mouse. Johnson was not as fast as Wizard Kilmer, but it was fast enough to make a chase. In the same manner, Wizard Kilmer could not do any real damage to Johnson, but he could prepare for an advanced level spell for offense if he had the time to do so. There was something crucially different, though. While Wizard Kilmer was not confident that he could bring down Johnson with just one of his most powerful spells, his death was guaranteed if Johnson happened tond a lucky hit on him.

    The only thought that Wizard Kilmer had, really, was to find a way far away from this fight. As he searched in all directions with his power of the Will, he teleported himself to a spot that was two hundred meters away. From there, he used his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell once more.

    Abel was standing on the battle fort 03. He knew what Wizard Kilmer was trying to do, and he wasn¡¯t letting him do it. Letting this advanced wizard free would mean bringing danger to him and everything that he stood for. Without a second thought, he gave his signal to battle fort 03.

    Just when Wizard Kilmer was about to finish drawing another ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell with his right hand, a strange mana wave came from the sky. This energy somehow canceled the instantaneous movement that he was just about to cast.

    Wizard Kilmer said in shock, ¡°My spirit! What happened?¡±

    For an advanced wizard to say out the phrase ¡°my spirit¡± was not something that happens a lot. Wizard Kilmer was really shocked right now. He had every reason to be, to be honest. The ¡°instantaneous movement¡± was a wizard¡¯s trump card. It was what made them stronger than orc priests, druids, and all of the other ridiculous sses that existed.

    Right now, the thing that served as the foundation of the wizard ss was gone. Wizard Kilmer didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment. Luckily, his experience made him quickly prepare another blizzard, just in case he still had a chance to make a counter-attack. This was when Abel teleported right next to him on ck Wind. No, he wasn¡¯t allowing Wizard Kilmer to retaliate.

    Abel had the ¡°contract of the ancient Shield¡± in his left and the ¡°steel¡± sword in his right. When he appeared next to Wizard Kilmer, a white light shed from his shield as he used it to m at Wizard Kilmer. Wizard Kilmer wasn¡¯t scared by this. If anything, he was relieved to finally see his hidden enemy in his sight.

    Wizard Kilmer thought that the hit wouldn¡¯t do much to him. He was surprised he first heard that Abel was an intermediate wizard, but he never thought that an intermediate wizard was strong enough to break against his defense. He had the ¡°frozen armor¡± on him right now, and it was the strongest defensive spell that a wizard had.

    Abel¡¯s shield mmed heavily on Wizard Kilmer¡¯s body. Of course, it was blocked by the frozen armor. He couldn¡¯t take any step further, but the light on his shield did not stop shing. For that, the ¡°fainting¡± effect did work on Wizard Kilmer, and it did leave an opening on the frozen armor. By the way, the two were very, very close to each other, so when Wizard Kilmer shot out ice dust at Abel, Abel didn¡¯t have any chance of dodging it.

    To guard against the ice dust, Abel decided to pull back his shield first. It wasn¡¯t this simple, however. The slowing effect of the ice dust did make him a bit slower, despite the fact that he was covering himself in his ownbat qi. Johnson was ready toe help, but as soon as it tried to, it received an order from its master to tell it to note.

    Abel¡¯s body was slowed down, yes, but so was Wizard Kilmer as the fainting effect hit him. There was a total of two seconds that he could use tounch plenty of counter-attacks. He wanted to end this with one deadly strike. The power of dimension was the most surefire way of doing that, so he decided to go with it. Asbat qi started shing in his right hand, he revealed a streak of dark-goldenbat qi threat that contained a trace of grey shadow.

    Wizard Kilmer did not notice this grey shadow. From his perspective, even if he was taking the dark-goldenbat qi straight on, he had enough confidence in his frozen armor to not sustain any damage. This way, he was confident to throw another ice dust at Abel when thebat qi threat hit his armor.

    This turned out to be a blunder for Wizard Kilmer. The grey shadow made a clean cut through the frozen armor. It looked like it didn¡¯t do anything to the frozen armor, but the next thing he knew, the passive defensive magic item that Wizard Kilmer was wearing started activating. Even this didn¡¯t stop the power of dimension from cutting through. Rather, the barrier popped like a bubble before it managed to aplish anything.

    The second passive defensive magic item was activated as another barrier appeared. Two was the maximum that a wizard could bring, by the way. The second one worked just as well as the first one. When the second barrier was cut through, the power of dimension found its way into Wizard Kilmer¡¯s body. It left a small hole on his chest, and from there, it made its way into its body and turned his rib bones into nothingness. When it reached the heart, it immediately cut it into halves.

    After it, it prated through his back and flew very far. After piercing through a wall, the power of dimension disappeared under Abel¡¯s control. Abel didn¡¯t like how this hit felt. If he was striking like he used to, the power of dimension would¡¯ve made a clean cut to the heart instead of having to pause temporarily at the rib bones.

    Wizard Kilmer had his eyes wide open this whole time. He was just starting to recover from the fainting effect, but he had no choice to get out of this. The heart was the most important organ to a human. Not even a wizard could survive after having his heart destroyed.

    ¡°Am I dead? Am I going to die? Why?¡±

    Wizard Kilmer murmured to himself in confusion. He nced at Abel, then realized that the blue light on him was slowly vanishing. He then turned to look at his own chest. His wound was not big, but it was so fatal that he couldn¡¯t activate his mana nor his power of the Will. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He was a rank seventeen wizard, but he was going to die without being able to do anything.

    After that, Wizard Kilmer fell back and died. His soul left his body and disappeared. The soul light rose into the cloud, but no one could see it at a location this dested. No, no one was going to realize that another advanced wizard has just died on the Holy Continent.

    Well, except for the Assassin Union. When they saw the soul light, despair was what appeared on their faces. The man that had protected their association was dead. Wizard Elliot was absolutely terrified to see it. He didn¡¯t want to wait for his own death, so he activated his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell to get away as far from the Assassin Union building as possible.

    When he went out, he felt a chilling qi that was charged towards him. White Snow was waiting outside the Assassin Union main building this whole time. It might be almost unnoticeable, but apart from Flying me, no one else was strong enough to match its offensive capabilities.

    Not only did the chilling qi slow Wizard Elliot down, but it also prevented him from making a quick enough reaction. Still, he found the time to activate an ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ spell scroll that he had. This way, he vanished in time before he was just about to be hit by another chilling qi.

    Abel saw Wizard Elliot in time. Aftermanding ck Wind to teleport, he charged towards his very next target. When he appeared again, he was already about two hundred meters away from Wizard Elliot. To disrupt Wizard Elliot from making another escape, he used the ¡°telekinesis¡± spell with both of his hands. It wasn¡¯t fast enough to stop Wizard Elliot from activating the ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ spell scroll, and it kind of saddened him because he already saw everything that Wizard Elliot brought as his own.

    Abel figured out that ck Wind could perform the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± technique another five times. And now that he could do it by himself, there really wasn¡¯t a limit to how many times he could let Wizard Elliot go. Thus, when Wizard Elliot re-appeared, he was confident enough to attack him with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ spell.

    Whenever Wizard Elliot tried to teleport away from Abel, ck Wind would continue to draw the distance closer with the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell. If that wasn¡¯t enough, Abel was using all his concentration to make the attack with the ¡°telekinesis¡± spell, and it was giving Wizard Elliot no chance of preparing any strong spells.

    Surely and steadily, Abel got close enough to hit Wizard Elliot with a ¡°shield attack¡± and a ¡°lightning¡± spell. White Snow also shot out an ice ball to hit the man. He couldn¡¯t guard against any of these attacks, so naturally, he just died there and then. His body was first turned into a statue of ice. Then, he was struck by a bolt of lightning that made him shatter into pieces.

 Chapter 813 - Annihilation (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 813: Annihtion (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel felt rxed after he killed Wizard Kilmer and Wizard Elliot. With the only two wizards that could use the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell gone, there wasn¡¯t anyone he couldn¡¯t take on within the Assassin Union. Rather, even if others could use the ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± there was simply no way that they would help. Non-core members were not allowed to break into this area. That was just the way the security system here was built.

    Head Commander Acton was still alive, yes, but there wasn¡¯t much that he could do with White Now and Johnson here. The teleportation circle was no more, and without someone to teleport him out of this ce with spells, he was pretty much set on making his veryst stand here.

    Just when Abel was starting to feel a bit more rxed, a strange promotion qi was emitted from the inside of his body. He was about to be a rank thirteen wizard. Unfortunately, this wasn¡¯t the best timing for a promotion. He was in the middle of a fight, but if he was to make any sudden movement, there would be no telling when the same promotion qi would appear in his body the next time. He couldn¡¯t give up on this chance easily. No one, not even him, would have a lot of chance to y a rank seventeen advanced wizard and an intermediate wizard at once. He couldn¡¯t let this opportunity go to waste.

    After using thest bit of his power of the Will to summon eight spiritual guardian knights, he sent out a very simple order.

    ¡°Kill everyone here.¡±

    After saying that, he sat right where he was standing and let his druid spirit handle the rest of it. By the way, this wasn¡¯t the first time that the druid spirit was taking charge during a promotion.

    After covering Abel with a mana gathering circle, the druid spirit went tomand the battlemand spirit. It was giving the battlemand spirit full authentication to take charge of the uing battle. To answer this call, the battlemand spirit deployed battle fort 03 and made itnd right on top of the Assassin Union building. From there, small-sized war puppets jumped out of the battle fort 03.

    In squads of ten each, two hundred small-sized war puppets began to make way into the Assassin Union main building. Head Commander Acton was not looking down on Abel anymore. He finally started to get an idea of how strong he was. He had no other choice because everything happened right in front of his eyes. Both Wizard Kilmer and Wizard Elliot died before Abel, and as far as he saw it, he wasn¡¯t going to get out of this one either. He didn¡¯t want any revenge. He wanted to escape.

    And there, he sensed it. A promotion qi was rising out of Abel¡¯s body. This gave him a slight brink of hope, as insignificant as it was.

    Head Commander Acton murmured to himself, ¡°My spirit, the spirits don¡¯t want me to die, do they? Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll make sure to rebuild the Assassin Union from scratch.¡±

    He really thought that he was the main character of some legendary stories. His worst enemy couldn¡¯t move in the most critical of movements. More luckily, Abel should have his summon creatures beside him, but he couldn¡¯t really see them.

    Or so he thought. The next thing he knew, noises ttered at him. He looked outside. Then he saw steel puppets that were four meters talling at him with giant ballistas in each of their hands. These robotic soldiers were neatly marching into the Assassin Union building. They were clearly not humans, but they coordinated with each other so well when they intruded from all the windows, doors, and other entrances.

    Head Commander Acton wanted to run when he saw this. That¡¯s right. The only thought that he had was to get out of this situation. The only thought he had was to get away from these puppets, whatever they were, as far as possible. The remaining staff was screaming as they were massacred by the dozens. This was pure annihtion. It didn¡¯t matter how well the staff hid because the war puppets would also find them in the shortest amount of time.

    As he slowly backed away, Head Commander Acton headed to the final hiding spot he knew of. It was a secret hideout. There weren¡¯t any magic circles, but there was a mechanism that could safely separate him from these war puppets. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was going to work or not. He just wanted a way out.

    With a bit of luck, he came to the hiding spot. He managed to make his way in despite the numerous screams he heard on the way. As he shut himself behind a steel door, he went to open another mechanism that he knew of. The mechanism was supposed toy a very thick steel board on the door of the secret hideout. After he switched it on, he switched on another mechanism designed to do the same thing. This was a room that only he knew of. He was the one who designed it in the first ce, and it was one of the many secret passageways that he reserved for just himself.

    After letting a sigh of relief after shutting down the steel board, Head Commander Acton suddenly felt very dizzy. The next thing he knew, a knight in full armor appeared in front of him. The knight had a face shield on, so he couldn¡¯t see his face at all. Still, he could sense death from the eyes that were staring at him. It wasn¡¯t just this strange figure. The weird wolf-shaped mount he was riding was also here. It would make a bit more sense if a wizard found his way here, but this was a knight. A knight shouldn¡¯t be capable of using the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to bypass the thick metal wall. Still, Abel was a man that far exceeded what he thought was possible.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, ugh!¡±

    After letting out a scream, Head Commander Acton took out a knight¡¯s big sword and shield from his portal bag. He got into abat qi armor set and unleashed me on his knight¡¯s big sword. Despite being an element fire knight, a blue light shed on the shield that he was wearing. His ice elementbat qi was reinforcing his defense. He was a double element headmand knight, one of the selected few elites on the Holy Continent.

    ¡°Charge!¡± Head Commander Acton said as soon as he was ready. Still, the spiritual guardian knight was very experienced with fighting opponents of the same type. It was already gone when the ¡°charge¡± rune was drawn. Head Commander Acton had no target to hit. He was forced to hit the wall, right onto the very fine steel wall he spent a fortune on.

    The impact of when Head Commander Acton hit the wall made his bones shatter. He could feel the most durable parts of his body break. Blood flowed out of his mouth like a squashed tomato. He didn¡¯t have time to treat himself, though. His senses told him that something very dangerous was happening behind him, so he immediately went to block it with his shield.

    ng.

    He managed to block a knight¡¯s bid sword. He thought he blocked it, but a dark golden light was emitted from it. Powerful energy was conducted from the de to his shield, then right towards his body. He felt a pain that was tearing him apart. Long streaks of injury appeared on his body. More blood came out of him. It was the tearing effect of the spiritual guardian knight¡¯s ¡°steel¡± rune sword. It was activated during the first hit and made Head Commander Acton feel a lot more pain than he ought to receive.

    Head Commander Acton used all his remaining power to seal his wound with his frozenbat qi on the brink of death. Then, he turned to face the strange-looking knight that wasing at him. He was starting to realize the death qi that wasing out of it.

    Head Commander Acton shouted grimly, ¡°You¡¯re an orc?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t really believe that the knight in front of him was an orc because Abel had too much bad history with the orcs. There was no way that the Orc Empire would ever send anyone to help him. With a bit of more careful thought, he discerned that the knight in front of him must be human. Whoever this was, he probably started training from youth and spent most of his years fighting on the field.

    Head Commander Acton had his back to the wall this whole time. He knew that the spiritual guardian knight could perform the ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± so he must do everything that he could to prevent being stabbed in the back. He was careful, so the spiritual guardian knight couldn¡¯t really make a clean kill on him for the time being. That¡¯s not to say that he could keep this up for too long, though. After exchanging so many hits, his wounds would¡¯ve already shredded even more if it weren¡¯t for the frozenbat qi he was wearing.

    It didn¡¯t take too long before he felt the fatigue. Dizziness. Dry mouth. nked vision. He knew his life was about toe to its end.

    ¡°My honor is my life!¡±

    With hisst shout of promation, Head Commander Acton used his remaining mana for a charge. Unlikest time, he used it to get close to the spiritual guardian knight instead of trying to strike it. As he was close enough to his target, he activated both his frozenbat qi and fire elementbat qi to unleash a powerful suicide attack on his anonymous enemy.

    Despite being stabbed into the chest, Head Commander Acton revealed a strange smile on his face. He grabbed the spiritual guardian knight¡¯s hand and the de that went into him. The death qi was eroding his flesh, but he had no ns of letting go. If he let go, the spiritual guardian knight would just teleport elsewhere, leaving his final attack without any one to hurt.

    Boom.

    With a standard knight¡¯s movement, the spiritual guardian had a shield in front of him to block most of the explosion. It covered most of its crucial body parts, but the room was too small to make a clean dodge. Besides, Head Commander Acton grabbed onto its other hand, leaving it no space for dodging thebined explosion of two types ofbat qi.

    Just like that, the spiritual guardian knight was mmed into the steel wall. All the ck particles on its body disappeared as even its bones were shattered in the explosion. Its skull was left with an open crack. Still, Head Commander Acton was in a much worse condition. His insides already turned into mush when the explosion just happened.

    Head Commander Acton was lucky that he didn¡¯t see what happened next. When the spiritual guardian knight was mmed to the steel wall, a purple light shed across its body and healed all of its injuries. The druid spirit gave it a ¡°fully recovery vitality potion¡± when it sensed that its life point went below average. Head Commander Acton just died for nothing. He was lucky that he didn¡¯t notice that. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve died a very sad man when he saw that he didn¡¯t do any damage to even the armor that the spiritual guardian knight was wearing.

    Thebat continued at the Assassin Union main building. All the working staff participated. None of them were ordinary people. To be more specific, they were all intelligence-type assassins that were selected from different locations. Still, the opponents they faced were by no means the ones that they would meet in a regr fight. They had no real chances of fighting back, so it didn¡¯t take long before they were in by the small-sized war puppets and the spiritual guardian knights.

    Abel already entered into his promotion state. The ability granted to him by the world stone fragment helped him draw a rank thirteen wizard rune perfectly. It took about half a day to get it drawn. When the promotion qi slowly disappeared, his total power of the Will was raised to 360. The modification energy of the dragon crystal was still hidden somewhere inside his body. Every time he promoted himself, his power of the Will gained a new maximum. It was the reason why he would promote faster than the others. Instead of having to focus on his power of the Will every time he entered into meditation, his level would already be so high that the only he had to worry about was his mana concentration level.

    As he finished promoting, Abel went to put back the mana gathering circle that was ced around him. He then saw the two hundred small-sized war puppets and eight spiritual guardian knights standing beside him. By scanning his surrounding with his power of the Will, he could tell that there was no longer any living beside him in this whole area.

    Abel ordered the battlemand spirit, ¡°Put the small-sized war puppets back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir Elder.¡±

    With that reply, the hidden battle fort 03 reappeared and slowly descended towards the ground. When it was about ten meters from level, it stopped and let the war puppets jump onto it. At the same time, Abel was putting the spiritual guardian knights back into his portal ring. He didn¡¯t want to use them, to begin with. Orc priest spells were still taboo in the human world. If he wasn¡¯t trying to promote himself, he would¡¯ve never considered revealing such a dangerous secret of his.

    As he made his way inside the Assassin Union building, he saw many corpses lying around. The working staff was shot to death by the consecutive ballistas. Since the arrows wererge in size, the bodies became very unsightly since they were shot at point-nk range. Still, the battlemand spirit did a very good job retrieving the arrows. After scraping through the gore and blood, almost all the ballista arrows were retrieved in a very short period of time.

    Next, Abel saw some of the men that were killed by the spiritual guardian knights. These bodies were dried into mummies as the life force was sucked out of all of them. It was the work of the death qi, something that was typical to the advanced orc warriors. It was because of this that he didn¡¯t want to use the spiritual guardian knights here. Now that the evidence was already here, he had to draw spell runes to create ¡°fireballs¡± to burn it all up.

    When the corpses were burnt into ash, he decided that the basement would be his very next target. He walked and walked, removing all traces of the spiritual guardian knights on his way. As he saw adder that was heading down, he used it to head towards a spot with a defensive circle in ce. The battlemand spirit¡¯s already gained control of the assassin spirit, so it wasn¡¯t very hard for him to bypass all the security measures that were put in ce.

    With one after one circle being switched off, multiple mechanisms were opened on their own. After that, Abel found his way into the room where the assassin spirit was stored. Since there were too many spell circles that were opened, apart from just one top-level gemstone, all the other intermediate gemstones were already shattered when he found them. In the center of the room, there was a blue shiny pir that was erected on top of a circr te. This was the assassin spirit, the entity that was supposed to control all the business deal that the Assassin Union was doing on the entire Holy Continent.

    ¡°The assassin union is here to serve you, Master,¡± a mechanical voice said.

    Abel went to ask about what he was most concerned with, ¡°Help me something then, won¡¯t you? Get me the list that contains information on assassinating Abel.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the assassin spirit replied, ¡°The hit list for Abel is coded 47323743. The one who ordered it is Ambrose.¡±

    ¡°Ambrose? You mean Emperor Ambrose of the Kingdom of St. Ellis?¡±

    ¡°That is correct, Master,¡± the assassin spirit replied.

    It was not the sort of reply that Abel thought of. The Kingdom of St. Ellis was one of his few genuine allies, and even though he never really had much chance to have a conversation with Emperor Ambrose, he did have a lot of pleasant conversations with his eldest son, Prince Derek. To begin with, he wouldn¡¯t have be a duke in the first ce if it wasn¡¯t for the Kingdom of St. Ellis. After being granted the duchy of Carmel, he had many opportunities to work with Ambrose on so many policies. There might be a lot of conflicting interests between him, but he¡¯s always thought that the benefits far outweigh the losses.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t all that difficult to exin this situation. Abel¡¯s power grew too quickly for too many people to react. It didn¡¯t matter if he was a wizard or a grandmaster cksmith. Still, after gaining so much reputation after that war at the Miracle City, his influence became so significant that it could affect even the geopolitical circumstances of the Holy Continent. He was a hero that became a king, much like how the three heroes built the three existing human empires. It would make sense that Emperor Ambrose saw him as a threat that must be rid of.

    Of course, Emperor Ambrose wasn¡¯t going to openly dere an assassination on Abel. He didn¡¯t want the Kingdom of St. Ellis to be targeted by Abel¡¯s allies. He only had the Assassin Union to turn to, and make no mistake. The Assassin Union was his very best option. The Assassin Union was like a de that any important figure was confident of using. To put it metaphorically, no one really could dere ownership over this de. Still, it was always avable for anyone if they wanted to use it for something that they didn¡¯t want the others to know about. Even if a mission didn¡¯t seed, the Assassin Union would always make sure that they never reveal any information about their client.

    Emperor Ambrose had very simple intentions: if Abel could be killed, all the better. But if not, he didn¡¯t really mind either. The Assassin Union was simply his only option. Abel proved him wrong quickly. After just one failed assassination attempt, he managed to pull the entire association from its very roots. He even became the new owner of its main building. For now, while no information about the assassination attempt was leaked, the information that the assassin spirit was sharing him made him an even more frightening figure to make an enemy of.

    Murder shed in Abel¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t think that the Kingdom of St. Ellis would do such a thing to him. He didn¡¯t want to see his good ally turn into an enemy, but there really wasn¡¯t much else that he could do. If he was a politician, he would¡¯ve tolerated this kind of foul y, but he never had the time to cultivate himself into a politician. He started off too high. No one taught him topromise to the dirty deeds his rivals were doing to him, so he obviously had very little tolerance to anyone who posed as his enemies. It was the same even after he became king.

    Still, Abel knew to let go of his anger for the time being. It wasn¡¯t the right timing to go after the Kingdom of St. Ellis just yet. On his other side, there was still a magic tower left for him to go conquer. After performing multiple ¡°instantaneous movements¡± at once, he soon arrived at the outside of the rank seventeen magic tower. Since the master was already dead, the light that was supposed to emit from the Kilmer Magic Tower was no more.

    After finding a card from Wizard Kilmer¡¯s corpse, the magic tower opened on its own. Abel then quickly made his way into the second advanced wizard¡¯s magic tower he¡¯s ever been into.

 Chapter 814 - Rebuilding (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 814: Rebuilding (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The two magic towers Abel entered belonged to two rich advanced wizards. The former was Wizard Cliff, the head of the Kingdom of St. Ellis¡¯s central intelligence force. The tower that he currently lived in provided him arge-sized teleportation circle and a defensive mechanism that was very difficult to breakthrough.

    The other owner was Wizard Kilmer. Whilst serving as the backbone of the Assassin Union, the richest organization in all of the Holy Continent, Abel was pretty certain that there would be a lot to his private collection.

    As soon as Abel stepped into the Kilmer Magic Tower, the first thing he saw was a short-distance teleportation circle that should be connected to the one at the Assassin Union. To prevent leaking the tower¡¯s actual location, the destination was set not to the inside of the Kilmer Magic Tower but a spot that was shared with the Assassin Union. The teleportation circle was old. It was a middle-sized circle used since the founding of the union. Since the Wizard Union helped install it, the Wizard Union was permitted to supply more teleportation circles in times of emergency.

    For Wizard Kilmer, since he was building his magic tower at the Assassin Union main building, there was a very high risk of being found out if he was installing a teleportation circle right here. Also, if the Wizard Union¡¯s advanced wizards decided to cause mayhem, they¡¯d always have the option of making a forced entry with the special authority that they possessed. Take Abel¡¯srge-sized teleportation circle, for example. If it weren¡¯t for the help of the dwarves, the Wizard Union would¡¯ve taken it in no time at all if they wanted to find out where his magic tower was.

    He averted his gaze away from the short-distance teleportation circle. Abel went around to see where the guest room was. As things had it, Wizard Kilmer didn¡¯t have a lot of friends (or he just wasn¡¯t the type to invite his friends over to his ce), so the entire first floor was pretty much just a decoration room.

    Come to think of it. There were a lot of strange gears here.

    ¡°He¡¯s a pretty freaky collector, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    There were knight¡¯s armors, warriors¡¯ armors, and plenty of other extraordinary gears. There was all magic equipment, too, and not ordinary ones. It wasn¡¯t just for the humans. There were even sets for dwarves, elves, and orcs. The Assassin Union seemed to be very resourceful when it¡¯s about this kind of thing. It was a shame, really, since Abel could only spectate and not wear the ones that weren¡¯t for humans.

    Usually, a knight would be more than happy to own one or two magic knight equipment, but here, Wizard Kilmer, a wizard, had enough that could almost fill up the entire floor. This was basically like a jewelry shop. He didn¡¯t move the equipment here since everything already belonged to him as he was using Wizard Kilmer¡¯s sign card. Everyone else that had a chance to earn the same authority died already. The entire Assassin Union was pretty much his for the taking.

    Speaking of which, this could serve as an extra base for the Harry Family. The Kingdom of St. Anwall was the closest kingdom to the Budapest Mountain Range, so it should be very helpful to set up a knight¡¯s training ground here.

    Abel thought as he walked up to the second floor of the magic tower. There were countless boxes here. As he opened up one of them, he could see that there were rows of intermediate magic gemstones. Upon opening up another one, he could see that it was filled with intermediate gemstones as well. It¡¯s almost like Wizard Kilmer was a giant dragon since both had the exact same hobby.

    Abel continued to see more valuable items as he climbed up the stairs. There were precious gemstones, rare ingredients, art pieces of the finest kind. Wizard Kilmer¡¯s magic tower was pretty much a treasure storage room. Of course, not a lot of these were helpful to Abel. Apart from some of the raw minerals and ingredients, the magic equipment was only mediocre. It was the same for the magic gemstones. As someone who had possession of the Horadric Cube, he could make as many intermediate gemstones within the given time.

    For the art pieces, they were all equally useless to a wizard like him. He had a very simple way of sorting them, though. He would be putting them into his residence for anyone to enter. That way, they wouldn¡¯t be locked in the basement so no one could see them. Since he already carried too many from the undergroundyer of Lut Gholein, he had to find a pce to put in the ones that he just found here.

    Soon, he arrived at the seventeenth floor, which was the topmostyer of the entire magic tower. This was where he saw the tower spirit. It was in a half-dormant state. Its master¡¯s death caused it to use the minimum amount of energy to sustain itself. Therefore, it didn¡¯t take a lot for Abel when he tried to make a forced connection to it with his power of Will. The process was finished in an instance. He felt a strange connection to the magic tower, and soon it dered him as its new owner.

    As such, every wall, brick, and floor tile was connected to his mind. The magic tower became pretty much like his body.

    ¡°I went too rough just then,¡± Abel thought to himself. He could feel therge sword marks were left on the tower. The damage left a huge opening on most of the spell circles that were inside the tower. He seemed to have forgotten, though. If he didn¡¯t go this far, Wizard Kilmer would¡¯ve nevere out to fight for his life. It was a necessary waste, to put it simply.

    Right now, the duchy of Carmel didn¡¯t have any rank seventeen wizards. Since there wasn¡¯t anyone that was fitful to be the owner of this new tower, Abel must be mindful of whether the Wizard Union would try to go after him for viting the rted rules. Wizards could only im towers that were in rtion to their ranks. This was the rule that made wizards proud of who they were. If it wasn¡¯t for this pride, they would¡¯ve not spent so long on helping to preserve this world. Well, it wasn¡¯t like Abel cared that much. He was a grandmaster cksmith and a man with several kill counts of advanced wizards. He could do whatever he wanted, and scarcely would anyone try to make trouble for him.

    Somewhat disappointed with what he was looking at, Abel walked out from the Kilmer Magic Tower. It wasn¡¯t like the stuff he found wasn¡¯t valuable, but it was nowhere as helpful as what he found from the Cliff Magic Tower. Sometimes, a powerful wizard was much better off than a wealthy wizard.

    Abel sent amand with his power of the Will, ¡°Open the teleportation circle, assassin spirit. Find a way to make a connection with the Harry Castle teleportation circle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. The teleportation circle has already been opened,¡± the assassin spirit¡¯s mechanical voice came over.

    Abel asked before he left the main building, ¡°Actually, assassin spirit, would I still be able to send out missions once all the mission points are recovered?¡±

    The assassin spirit responded, ¡°If the mission points are recovered, Master, you will be able to restart the assassin business once more. You just need to set up mission circles where they are located.¡±

    Abel nodded his head as he disappeared from the teleportation circle. He was heading back to Bakong City of the duchy of Carmel.

    ¡°Burbridge,¡± he said as soon as he went back to the pce, ¡°Help me get my father, will you?¡±

    Soon, Burbridge helped Lord Bet towards the study, where Abel was waiting.

    ¡°You¡¯vee, Father!¡± Abel stood up and greeted.

    Lord Bet said stiffly towards his king, ¡°On what matter have you summoned me, your Majesty?¡±

    Abel sighed towards the unnecessary formality, ¡°I have one matter that I must ask for you to take care of, Father. For this project, everyone that participates must be someone trustworthy.¡±

    In terms of reliability, a magical contract was the best way to go. Everyone that took part in this must sign a magical contract before they were officially put on the team.

    Lord Bet could sense how serious Abel was being, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Abel ced his hand on Lord Bet¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    With that, the two teleported on top of the teleportation circle. They headed towards Pute Valley of the Kingdom of St. Anwall, where the Assassin Union¡¯s main building was. As they stood on top of the teleportation circle there, Lord Bet waited for a bit before his travel dizziness went off.

    ¡°Where¡¯s this?¡±

    Abel walked out first, ¡°The main building of the Assassin Union.¡±

    Lord Bet cried out immediately, ¡°You found it? My spirit, you found the main building of the Assassin Union?¡±

    Lord Bet looked around himself as he couldn¡¯t believe that he was looking at the most mysterious location in all of the Holy Continent. It was supposed to be a ce that existed only in the legends. Apart from a few of the senior members, no one was supposed to have known about this pce.

    Abel waved his hands, ¡°I¡¯ve killed all of them, Father. There¡¯s still an assassin spirit here, though. This here, this is the object that¡¯s been protecting the assassin business all across the Holy Continent.¡±

    Lord Bet understood immediately, ¡°So you¡¯re saying we should im the Assassin Union as part of the duchy of Carmel now?¡¯

    The assassin ss had always existed. It¡¯s this way even without the Assassin Union. The point of having an Assassin Union, in the first ce, was so that the activities of the assassin could be regted. If Abel didn¡¯t take the Assassin Union right now, more would rise up to form syndicates of various sizes. Things would be very messy if that were to take ce. After all, having one regted organization under hismand would mean that things would be steadier and less unpredictable.

    Abel spoke, ¡°The Assassin Union must be put into the hands of someone trustworthy, Father. I¡¯ll leave the right to use the assassin spirit to you. You¡¯ll be responsible for it from here on.¡±

    First up, no one must know that the duchy of Carmel controlled the Assassin Union. This knowledge could lead to the antagonization of the duchy of Carmel on all sides.

    Lord Bet nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this, your Majesty.¡±

    Of course, Lord Bet knew how serious this was. The Assassin Union might be a very dangerous thing to handle, but it could serve as an extra help limb in the dark world in which the duchy of Carmel resided.

    Abel brought Lord Bet underground, where the underground assassin spirit was supposed to be. After granting his father the right to use, they both went outside the building. This was when Lord Bet finally realized their geographical location. The Assassin Union¡¯s main building was located at a ce that was surrounded by valleys. He didn¡¯t know that there was arge-sized seclusion circle here, but it would be very difficult to find the building even without it.

    After looking back, he saw something even more shocking. It was a rank seventeenth tower, and he knew what it meant. He didn¡¯t know what to say when he saw the giant sword mark on the tower.

    Lord Bet said with concern, ¡°You are not just one man now, your Majesty. Please, I implore you to stop doing something like this. You are the king of the duchy of Carmel.¡±

    Abel said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not as dangerous as you think, Father.¡±

    Abel always prepared himself when he was facing off an advanced wizard. Since he had everything ready, Wizard Kilmer died without being able to damadge him. He ended up even not having to use Flying me.

    As for learning how to operate the Assassin Union, Abel didn¡¯t ask too much about it. The easiest thing for him to do was to have Bartoli at the main building right inside the magic tower. Bartoli was pretty much a freeloader now. Apart from cooking him some food on a few special asions, she spent most of her time training for the next time. She did gain an infinite amount of time in the underworld, but after being freed from the underworld, she started training more arduously as she became more appreciative of the time she had.

    While the rank seventeen tower was slightly damaged, the condition for training inside remained near ideal. This was an advanced wizard¡¯s tower, after all. In terms of its mana density, it was no worse than the wizard circle outside of Harry Castle.

    Meanwhile, Abel ced five lightning spirals around the teleportation circle. The design was so that any illegal trespasser would be executed on the spot. After putting them in ce, he left the Assassin Union building and left it to Lord Bet. The duchy of Carmel was a lot bigger now. There were plenty of men that could help to run this ce.

    The duchy of Carmel was not the same weak duchy that it used to be. Whether it was itsnd or its military might, it was only inferior to that of three human empires. There were plenty of nobleman¡¯s families that came to live here, too. Political stability was always what rich and influential families were after. Once they came in, they would bring in experts of all sorts of fields, leaving the duchy of Carmel with no worries that it would lose talents in all fields.

    In the next few days, special news was spread across the Holy Continent. It went as such: After following leads that were provided by the Liante City Wizard Union branch, Abel killed two leaders of the Assassin Union, who were Head Commander Acton and Wizard Elliot. The knights finally calmed themselves as they saw this. They already killed too many of those that were from the Assassin Union.

    As for the working staff that was released, the majority of them tried to make connections to the main building. The assassin spirit would then respond to notify them that the organization still existed, providing hope that their jobs were still secured. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t know anything about what happened at the main building, but they all contributed to rebuilding the once destroyedwork. It wasn¡¯t all that hard, actually. Since the bases were still there, the working staff only took some time, manpower, and ammunition to push the entirework system¡¯s rebuilding.

    ...

    ¡°You were the one who told Abel, weren¡¯t you, Allenby?¡±

    The question came from Wizard Lorenzo. He was asking Wizard Allenby inside a room located at the Lianty City Wizard Union. So far, Wizard Lorenzo was the only one who had been to the Assassin Union main building, so naturally, it could only be him that provided Abel with the information.

    Wizard Allenby nodded his head, ¡°I was, but the location I gave was ambiguous. As for the death of Head Commander Acton and Wizard Elliot, I have no clue about it, to be honest.¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo asked something that even he found unbelievable, ¡°Can it be, by any chance, that Abel¡¯s already seized the Assassin Union?¡±

    Wizard Allenby shook his head, ¡°Probably not, as far as I¡¯m concerned. The guardian of the Assassin Union is Wizard Kilmer, a rank seventeen advanced wizard. It would be hard to take the Assassin Union main building without getting past his magic tower first.¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo sighed, ¡°Abel¡¯s killed rank seventeen wizards before, you know that, right?¡±

    Before, there used to be four rank seventeen wizards guarding the Liante City Wizard Union. Since Wizard Nigel wronged Abel, that number was reduced to three. Three advanced wizards fell when Abel went to have his revenge back then. Two of them werebat wizards, and the fact that a single man defeated them was what made the others want to be his allies. It was also precisely because of this that local authority overlooked the fact that he was making too many points with his ¡°rabbit potion¡± restaurant.

    Wizard Lorenzo said in wonder, ¡°So we won¡¯t see Wizard Kilmer again.¡±

    Wizard Allenby was silent. He agreed with this statement as well. Abel¡¯s always had a ridiculous record to his name. Now that he¡¯s dered to have killed the two that were responsible for running the Assassin Union, it would be extremely likely that he¡¯s already found the Assassin Union main building.

    The two advanced wizards looked at each other as they considered the possibility that Wizard Kilmer was dead. They believed that they were getting closer to the truth, but this was the kind of matter that they could only put into their mind. Whether it was true or not, they couldn¡¯t risk offending Abel by saying it aloud.

    Throughout all of therge organizations and nations on the Holy Continent, the most logical exnation had been that the Assassin Union tried to bargain with Abel. Most of them guessed that the Assassin Union was trying to get Abel¡¯s forgiveness by surrendering two of their leaders. As for Wizard Kilmer, since they didn¡¯t think that it was possible for an advanced wizard to be killed, they just assumed that Abel spared him and left.

    If there was anyone that should be worried, it would have to be Emperor Ambrose of the Kingdom of St. Ellis. Under normal situations, he wouldn¡¯t have to order the hit list himself, but a lot of resources would be needed to order an assassination attempt on Abel. For someone this significant, even Prince Derek wouldn¡¯t get the necessary permission from the Assassin Union.

    Not a lot of people knew about the assassination of Abel. The Assassin Union has had a very good reputation over the years (in the underground business) for keeping the secret of their clients. This was the reason that Emperor Ambrose was confident enough to order the hit. Yet, when he saw the news that Abel released, he immediately thought of the possibility that he had been sold out. All of a sudden, he was faced with the possibility that Abel was probably plotting revenge against him.

    Upon information that his intelligence collected, Emperor Ambrose became very sure of something: Abel was the vengeful type. Every time he was taken advantage of, he would always respond with violence. This made him very afraid for thest few days, but after hearing nothing from Abel, he started to think that it was all in his head.

    It wasn¡¯t like Abel didn¡¯t want revenge, no. He was just waiting to see how many cards an empire could hide under its sleeves. He needed to be more powerful before he made his next move. He couldn¡¯t use all of his trump cards in this world. Flying me, for example. The dragons would go after him relentlessly if he decided to make it appear in public. His spiritual guardian knights, too. If the others saw him as someone who was capable of casting orc priest spells, he would be in a lot of trouble. There was also his battle fort. He¡¯s been hiding it this entire time because he didn¡¯t want the world to know that such terrifying war machines existed.

    With all these limitations on him, Abel could not show his true strength in a lot of ces. His only choice now was to wait. Before he could get his revenge on King Ambrose, he must first make sure that the duchy of Carmel became strong enough to match the strength of the Kingdom of St. Ellis.

    Right now, there were thirty of the ¡°dragon blood wall-breaking potions¡± in his hands. This meant that thirty more head knightmanders could be added to the Carmel military in a very short period of time. Once the head knightmanders were ready, Abel would ensure their loyalty by signing a magic contract with him. This way, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone that was too powerful to not follow his orders.

    As the days pass by, the Holy Continent seemed to have returned to its peaceful times. Of course, it was only a facade. The food crisis started countless wars between all the states except the duchy of Carmel. Almost all of them had their eyes on the duchy of Carmel. Still, after Abel demonstrated his military might, the idea of attacking the duchy of Carmel would always quickly perish away.

    Once October came, everyone came to know that the production of crops had been decreasing. The ratio was two to ten of what was sowed. This was when Abel came in. He headed towards the Kingdom of St. Anwall, not as a king, but as the good friend of Prince Lansi, otherwise known as K3308.

    Prince Lansi invited Abel to his wedding banquet. Of course, this was only a gesture of respect. He wasn¡¯t all that confident that a king and a grandmaster cksmith would show up so easily, but nevertheless, Abel came to pay his visit as a private guest.

    The wedding took ce at a royal mansion elsewhere. While Abel was walking out of the teleportation circle, he saw that Prince Lansi had been waiting for him already.

    Abel greeted with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. So good to see you, man!¡± Prince Lansi said with a wide grin.

    The two immediatelyughed when they saw each other¡¯s faces. They were war brothers. The bond between them was surely different from political opponents who had to be careful of what they said or think.

    Prince Lansi said gratefully, ¡°Thank you foring to my wedding, Abel.¡±

    Because of Abel¡¯s arrival, more guests hade from the upper-ss society. This made him a much more important figure in his home state, the Kingdom of St. Anwall. While he couldn¡¯t be heir to the throne, his father Aldous was starting to ce a lot more importance on him.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little too nice from the K3308 I know of.¡±

    ¡°Well, same with you! I thought you¡¯de like the king you are, but you decided toe privately.¡±

    The butler¡¯s voice suddenly echoed through the hall, ¡°Please wee Grandmaster cksmith and the king of the duchy of Carmel, his majesty King Abel!¡±

    Many guests went silent as they looked at Abel. To many of them, he was the only reason that they came here. Take Duke Chesterton of the duchy of St. Pierrt, for example. He wouldn¡¯t participate in the wedding of a mere prince if there wasn¡¯t something that would capture his attention.

    It was the same for Emperor Aldous, who was the current ruler of the Kingdom of St. Aldous. All these important figures came early because of Abel, and that made Abel very embarrassed. Since they were waiting for him in advance, that just made him thest guest that would arrive at this event.

 Chapter 815 - Durielâ€™s Room (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 815: Duriel¡¯s Room (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The banquet ended up being quite boring. Abel¡¯s status was too high, so even if all thedies presented wanted to talk to him, they wouldn¡¯t be able toe close to him. There were simply too many people of noble status that were talking to him at once.

    There was something rather odd that Abel noticed. Nobody from the St. Ellis Royal Family was here. They would usually be here if he was attending, but it was just royal families from the other two human empires for today. This was rather special, in any case.

    The rules of a banquet were quite simple: no serious matters should be discussed. Because of this, Abel, Duke Chesterton, and Emperor Aldous were all talking about trivial matters the whole time. The other two were sipping on fine red wine, while Abel drank water spirit juice as they talked about various topics.

    Abel toasted Emperor Aldous before he took the drink. This way, he was showing respect to the man despite how little this gesture might be. Speaking of which, it¡¯s been a while since he touched any sort of alcohol. He wasn¡¯t really allowed to since he became a wizard. His body might be strong enough to negate the alcohol, but even the slightest influence could be a matter of life or death inbat.

    Anyways, juice was Abel¡¯s go-to option if he wanted a drink. This had especially been the case ever since he went back from the elves. His favorite was the water spirit fruit juice. The elves knew it, so they would also send a lot of supply to him through the teleportation circle. Abel would then send over ¡°rabbit potion¡± dishes in return. This was more of a symbol of friendship rather than equivalent exchange.

    Emperor Aldous said with a smile, ¡°d to see you like the juice, Grandmaster Abel. I¡¯ve known about your preference after hearing from Lansi.¡±

    There was a lot that was implied in that sentence. For instance, the elven water spirit fruit was not so easy toe by. Every piece was costly, even if it was not at a drastic time such as this. One cup of juice would symbolize a lot of value underneath. On the political stage, this became a way of demonstrating the resourcefulness of the Kingdom of St. Anwall.

    The cup of juice was worth about a hundred intermediate magic gemstones, by the way. It was a price that Emperor Aldous was willing to pay if it would win him Abel¡¯s favor.

    Abel sipped his juice and smiled, ¡°If I may ask a favor, Emperor Aldous, I have a request I must ask from you. It¡¯s about a family under the name of Giesing. There¡¯s a lot I don¡¯t like about them.¡±

    The Giesing Family, again, was the family that Wizard Kilmer belonged to. Since Wizard Kilmer had threatened Abel¡¯s family and duchy before, even though he was already dead, Abel must be sure that he¡¯s had his revenge on the man¡¯s family.

    Emperor Aldous seemed to remember, ¡°You mean the one with the Viscount Giesing family crest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly,¡± Abel nodded.

    A crested family with a viscount as its head. If this was a few years back, Emperor Aldous would have a lot of trouble if he wanted to do much to cause this magnitude. However, now there was a great drought in ce, no one would really catch attention if he was to meddle with it for a bit.

    Emperor Aldous cheered and took a sip, ¡°That¡¯s going to take a few years at least, Grandmaster, but you got it. I¡¯ll make sure to make this family disappear slowly.¡±

    And there. A deal was made between two leaders of their own state. Abel promised a favor in exchange for Emperor Aldous to get rid of a crest family.

    Duke Chesterton said earnestly, ¡°There¡¯s something I must ask from you, Grandmaster Abel. Now that the duchy of Carmel has be so powerful with a leader like you in ce, I, on behalf of the Kingdom of St. Pierrt, would be very interested in forming a contract of peace with you.¡±

    Emperor Aldous joined, ¡°Add the Kingdom of St. Anwall to that contract, if possible. It¡¯d be of my greatest pleasure if the duchy of Carmel can continue to have asting friendship with us.¡±

    Upon until now, this contract of peace was signed only between the three kingdoms. It was the kind of bond that could signify the true strength and reputation of each kingdom. Unlike ones on Earth, these tended to have a little moresting effect on them. They were associated with all sorts of virtues such as humility, honor, sacrifice, bravery, sympathy, spirit, honesty, and fairness. Rectifying these contracts would be the equivalent of challenging the basis on which a nation existed.

    Abel nodded his head and replied, ¡°If it¡¯s with the both of you at the same time, sure.¡±

    This statement made a sh of spark appear in both Duke Chesterton and Emperor Aldous¡¯s eyes. What Abel was implying was quite clear. There was a problem between the Kingdom of St. Ellis and the duchy of Carmel. Something must¡¯ve happened. It was probably something major. Otherwise, Abel would¡¯ve never taken such a dramatic decision. And no, they weren¡¯t all that worried that Abel was going toe at them at the same time. Since he was trying to sign a contract of peace with them, that was saying a lot about how little his expansionist desires were.

    As for why, Abel was a wizard, to begin with. Wizards took a lot of time and energy to spend in meditation training. This fact was clear from the information that the intelligence forces collected. Unless the duchy of Carmel was in trouble, Abel would rarelye out to organize his very own duchy. He was never a fan of power, to begin with. While leaving most of the political stuff to his administrators, he would usually ce most of his attention on striking back at enemies that challenged him.

    Now that the two human empires were recognizing Abel as their equal, the Holy Continent¡¯s political situation became very different.

    ¡°For peace!¡± Duke Chesterton raised his cup.

    ¡°For peace!¡± Emperor Aldous smiled as well.

    ¡°For peace!¡± Abel raised his juice cup.

    The toast was just the beginning. For the rest of the time, there would be officials of various ranks getting in contact with each other. The three leaders would still make the final stage. Whileing together, they would all sign their names on the same piece of paper that had a contract that was formed.

    This was something that King Ambrose never expected, by the way. He never expected such a significant contract to be made at the wedding banquet of a local prince. He should¡¯ve been more careful. If there was at least one member from the St. Ellis royal family that came here, there would be no way that it was this easy to form a contract of peace.

    Once the banquet was finished, Prince Lansi helped Abel on his way to the teleportation. It was the least he could do, really, to show his respect to the guest that made this special day even more special for him.

    Prince Lansi bowed and thanked, ¡°Thank you so much, Abel!¡±

    Abel took out a passive defensive magic item, ¡°Here¡¯s what you want, Lansi. Think of it as your wedding gift.¡±

    Abel was considerate not to give the gift at the banquet. One, his identity was already so special that he didn¡¯t have to do much to capture any attention, and two, he wanted to make sure that no one became jealous of the pricey gift that he was offering. Actually, if he didn¡¯t manage to trade so much passive defensive magic item with his alchemy business, he would¡¯ve never had the idea of giving one out.

    Throughout the entire Holy Continent, only the dwarves were capable of producing alchemists that specialized in forging gold. Abel was an exception to that. He was a grandmaster cksmith. He could trade with anyone given the quality of the product that he could produce.

    Prince Lansi said jokingly, ¡°It¡¯s a bit old, but it¡¯s my favorite.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t but frown at thatment, ¡°Well, give it back, then.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, no!¡± Prince Lansi quickly put the item into his own portal bag, ¡°It¡¯s a wedding gift from you, isn¡¯t it? How can I just deny it?¡±

    Abel waved his hand, ¡°Right, I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. See youter, friend!¡±

    Prince Lansi waved as he watched Abel leave. He was a bit sad to see this. They were pretty close friends, but he wasn¡¯t sure when they would next see each other.

    ...

    Inside the ancient tomb of Ta Rasha, Abel was finally getting to see the ce that he wanted to find. It was arge tomb. There was a tform in the center with eight patterns around it. There was an empty slot at the middle position.

    Inside this tomb, there were gory beasts with erged red bodies, a ghoul king wearing a ck robe and holding a magic staff, and a few unrotting ghouls that were walking around. The gory beasts were excellent at dealing physical damage that would faint their target, whereas the ghoul king couldunch fireball and firewall spells at long distances. The two made up for each other¡¯s weaknesses. The difficult part was not killing. That didn¡¯t take much effort. The difficulty was that when they died, their bodies would explode and unleash a bunch of poisonous mist that would damage all the surrounding living beings.

    Abel was a wizard, though. The hundreds of gory beasts could scream all they wanted, but no matter how shocking it sounded, he would simply continue making his moves. Of course, he wasn¡¯t just going to stay and wait for them to go. With one ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± he brought eight spiritual guardian knights and the ¡°ystone guards¡± with him and appeared right in the middle of the ghoul kings.

    Then the eight spiritual guardian knights started moving freely to find their targets. The stone y guard did the same, despite the fact that it seldom did so. Because the stone y guard¡¯s attacks were were, the ghoul king that it picked on didn¡¯t take a lot of damage. In the same way, though, the stone y guard also didn¡¯t receive a lot of damage from the ghoul king¡¯s bashings.

    When the gory beasts realized that their target was gone, Abel moved towards their backs before they even noticed. They turned around, but both of his hands had already thrown a ¡°firewall¡± right at the ghoul king¡¯s feet. After that, he continued to dodge more fireballs and firewalls with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell. He would respond with his own ¡°firewall,¡± which was several times stronger than the firewall that the ghoul king released. One would continue to burn for a very long time, while the ¡°lightning chain¡± could kill multiple ghoul kings at once.

    After his ten-something kill, one gory beast rushed towards Abel¡¯s front. Abel wasn¡¯t going to get too close to this melee type hell creature, though. As strong as he was, the fainting effect could still be very troublesome to him. Under such conditions, he didn¡¯t feelfortable cing his life entirely on his own defense.

    Which left him with the choice of performing ¡°instantaneous movement¡± on his own. By drawing himself away from the gory beasts, they shifted their targets to the eight spiritual guardian knights and the ystone guards. That was exactly what he needed. He didn¡¯t have a lot of defense to begin with, so he needed to keep moving while exerting his specialty, which was the fact that he had a lot of output in his attacks. He would continue casting the ¡°firewalls¡± at the feet of the hell creatures, meanwhile observing the changes in the life force of his summon creatures with his druid spirit. While doing all of that, his ¡°lightning chain¡± would also beunched and stun whatever target that he was hitting. This way, the chance of his summon creatures being attacked was greatly reduced.

    The battle ended really quickly. With his firewall and lightning chain, about a hundred gory beasts and ghouls died one after another. When thest one, the ghoul king, died, the ten-something unrotting ghouls starteding in. They were faced with the same attacks. The eight spiritual guardian knights and the ystone guard were put aside, so they didn¡¯t take part in this fight.

    One after another, the unrotting ghouls continued to explode from their insides. As the poisonous mist continued to spread in the air, this was when he picked up the corpses of the hell creature and put them into his personal storage box. The corpses of the hell creatures were not something that was acknowledged by the dark world, so even if he was putting a hundred of them in, the total would only take up to two slots in his personal storage box. Still, the ten slots he prepared for the uing battle were already filled with the things he prepared.

    The corpses were casting the ¡°resurrection of skeletons,¡± of course. The corpses needed to have a slight bit of vitality inside of them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t suffice as materials for the conjuring procedure. Thankfully, time remained stationary inside the personal storage box, which meant that as Abel put in the corpses that he had just in, he would have a lot of ammunition for casting the spells.

    Next up, his target was Duriel, a hell demon that was simr to Andariel. Come to think of it, the fight with Andariel still left him somewhat scared of what was toe. Anyways, he had to first focus on opening the passageway into Duriel¡¯s room. To do that, he had to focus on the eight symbolic runes that were on the ground. He already had the key when he was synthesizing it with his Horadric Cube.

    Abel took out the ¡°Horadric staff¡± from his portal bracelet to activate the eight symbolic runes. He jammed it into the slot, and the eight symbols were immediately activated. A dim blue light started shing, and the eight symbols lifted from the ground about ten centimeters. They started shing brighter and brighter...so bright that he had problems staring straight into them.

    At the same time, the floating symbols were starting to sh at the dim blue light towards the ¡°Horadric staff¡± at the center. This way, when all eight streaks of light were received, a collected stream of energy would produce energy from the Horadric staff¡¯s tip. It struck at the wall inside the tomb room. He could feel the entire tomb shake, and dust continued to fall from that very wall.

    Boom.

    When the energy pierced through the wall, a hole, big enough for a person to pass through, opened. Abel stared into the wall. He knew that the uing fight wasn¡¯t going to be easy, so he channeled his power of the Will into his portal bracelet and put bottles of the ¡°full recovery potions¡± into the belt portal bags.

    Next, he took out the crows from his portal beast ring, something that he hadn¡¯t used for a long time. Concerned about his powerful enemies, he decided to go with everything that he had at his disposal. Then, he took out his oak tree, which could greatly enhance his abilities and all his summon creatures. To protect himself, he added ayer of ¡°shattered ice armor¡± buff and the bat qi armor¡± buff on himself.

    Lastly, he took out a hell creature¡¯s corpse from his personal storage box. With another ¡°resurrection of skeletons,¡± the ninth skeleton crawled out from the exploded corpse he took out. His maximum spell capacity was eight, but by wearing the snake¡¯s magician skin, the +1 level effect was enough for him to gain an extra skeleton.

    Instead of training this new skeleton to be a spiritual guardian knight, he was nning to use it as a sacrifice, something that would be sent purely for the purpose of testing what sort of attacks the enemies had. Once he readied everything, he began to bring all his summon creatures into the hole that was on the wall. The next thing that appeared in front of him was a giant tomb room. The room was pretty damaged. Apart from the wall painting, most of the art and decorations were buried in dirt and ruins.

    Abel stepped on mud. It made him feel ufortable. When he was checking in on the tomb, he heard a terrifying scream. This was when he started to feel a change to the ground. The mud was starting to solidify. The air was getting cold. When he looked towards the direction where the sound wasing from, a giant insect with ten feet started rushing towards him.

    As the insect continued to move, blue frost started to emerge in the air around it. There was something that Abel could see in its eyes. It felt the same as when he was fighting Andariel. The eyes were empty. It¡¯s almost like the thing was dead. Rather, theck of life in it just showed how little it cared for all that was alive.

    As nned, Abel instructed the new skeleton and five crows to go in the front. He didn¡¯t have to care for the crows that had the undead abilities. He was more concerned with how many attacks the skeleton could take from Duriel because that was going to indicate just how difficult the real fight was going to be.

    As he thought hard about what wasing next, the skeleton already blocked Duriel¡¯s frontal rush. The skeleton froze when a piece of blue frost appeared on it. Abel could feel a slight intrusion to his power of the Will, but his mental strength was strong enough to feel it as nothing more than a slight vibration.

    ¡°Sacred frost!¡±

    He¡¯s guessed that Duriel already possessed this ability, but seeing it still made him feel quite surprised. The skeleton he saw just then was summoned from a level 21 ¡°resurrection of the skeleton¡± and a level 21 mand skeleton.¡± Even something of this caliber was killed in one hit. If he took the hit, he didn¡¯t think that he would do very well.

    Anyways, the easier way was to attack from a long distance. That much was clear. He shouldn¡¯t get close to Duriel. The crows were the best example of that. When theynded on Duriel¡¯s head, their bodies were immediately frozen and shattered. Some of the ones that were still flying fell, and as Duriel made a slight movement with its head, it hit the two and mmed them into the wall painting. This all happened very quickly, and that¡¯s the worst part of it for Abel.

    There must be a world stone fragment inside Duriel¡¯s body. Abel had the same thing as well, so he knew how bad things could get from having one. The one he had given him acute visibility and digitizing visual ability, which made him perceive fast-moving objects as ones that were moving slowly. Everything he could see could be turned into numbers, and that made precision for everything to be a lot easier.

    Without stopping what he was doing, Abel continued to think of more strategies. He picked up another corpse from his personal storage box, threw it on the ground, and another skeleton crawled out of the corpse. He produced another ¡°firewall¡± spell rune in his one hand, then threw the firewall on Duriel¡¯s feet. It was enough to make all ten of them slip for a bit, but Duriel was agile enough to dodge the actual hit.

    Next up, the ¡°sacred freezing¡± was cast again. Skeletons that came over were slowed once more. Duriel seemed to have no interest in them as it was onlying straight at Abel. The skeletons that were slowed down wanted to keep attacking, but the ¡°sacred freezing¡± took them all down. Abel could see it clearly now. With the help of the world stone fragment, Duriel would have no fear for spells that were slightly slower.

    Then, he took out another corpse from his personal storage box. Another skeleton was summoned, and when it blocked Duriel, he decided to hit with a ¡°lightning¡± attack. It was too fast to be defended at all. Duriel was big and not that fast, so lightning was the easiest way of hitting it.

    Still, just when Abel thought that the lightning would do something to Duriel, ayer of ice frost shed across its body for defense. The lightning struck at the freezing frost, leaving countless small lightning arcs that continued to crawl onto Duriel but did no damage to it.

    Abel was quite amazed by what he was seeing. He repeatedly took out corpses from the hell creatures, and when Duriel killed the newly spawned ones, more woulde to help. At the same time, he wouldmand his eight spiritual guardian knights and have them change into the ¡°harmonious wind¡± rune bows.

    Soon, eight arrows and one lightning streak flew towards where Duriel. The blue freezing frost emerged again. Since the tip of the arrows wereced with ice crystals, they became slow enough that Duriel could easily sweep it away with its front ws. And because of the ice crystals, the ¡°harmonious wind¡± arrows had to be fired before their lightning could be activated.

    So Abel¡¯s own lightning spells were neutralized by the ¡°sacred freezing.¡± When he realized that the ¡°sacred freezing¡± was activated at the exact same timing as the ¡°lightning¡± attacks, this could only mean one thing, and that was that the ¡°sacred freezing¡± would only be able to neutralize the lightning as soon as the lightning was activated.

    From there, a great sense of failure started to rise from Abel¡¯s mind. There was a giant goal that¡¯s right in front of him. It was not moving very fast, and even though he tried with his fastest spell, the ¡°lightning¡± spell, and eight spiritual guardian knights that were wielding the ¡°harmonious wind¡± bows, they didn¡¯t really do much at all to Duriel whatsoever.

    Duriel¡¯s front ws continued to crush the skeletons in front of it. It was just close enough to Abel to make him feel threatened. Without a second thought, Abel used his ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ and disappeared to the corner of the tomb room with his summon creatures. From there, he teleported again to the corner that was on the opposite side.

 Chapter 816 - Duriel (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 816: Duriel (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel realized that he was facing Duriel possessed the world stone fragment. The only way to deal with it was to open his own world stone fragment ability as well. Since he wasn¡¯t using it, even the fastest ¡°lightning¡± spell could not hit his target.

    With that in mind, he locked onto Duriel and activated his world stone fragment¡¯s acute vision and digitalization ability. Duriel¡¯s movements started to appear slower when he did so. As he regained his confidence to carry on, he took out a hell creature¡¯s corpse from the personal storage box and resummoned more skeletons. They were meant to block Duriel¡¯s attacks. Two was the maximum number of hits they could take. It wasn¡¯t quite enough, but it was enough for him to make a rough calction of how Duriel moved when it attacked.

    As all ten of its tiny legs moved on the ground, Duriel froze the skeletons with a ¡°sacred freezing.¡± After that, it attacked them with its front ws. Abel noticed this pattern already, so before it did the same thing again, he fired a ¡°lighting¡± spell just in time.

    Duriel¡¯s ¡°sacred freezing¡± just activated when this happened. Since Abel already calcted, he knew that this spell would take time to recharge after two shots. He wasn¡¯t sure how long the interval was exactly, but there was no way it was in a consecutive sequence. Of course, since he was facing against hell creatures of such caliber, he would not go full-on aggressive by casting spells with both of his hands. Instead, he would cast the aggressive spell with one hand while using the other hand to cast ¡°instantaneous movement¡± if he needed to dodge any sort of unknown danger.

    Anyways, he didn¡¯t think that Duriel had used all of its abilities. He got the impression that both sides were trying to test the waters.

    The lightning spell was still too fast for Duriel to dodge, so when it tried to attack the skeletons, Abel could intercept just in time. He did hit it, but for some strange reason, it didn¡¯t spread throughout Duriel¡¯s entire body. The attack only spread around the part that it was hitting, and after a short while, the lightning arc just sort of slowly faded out.

    With a scan of his world stone fragment ability, Abel could tell that Duriel¡¯s front ws were made of a type of non-conductible material. Still, that didn¡¯t really exin why the lightning didn¡¯t spread. One possible exnation was that Duriel¡¯s hit managed to hit the ¡°bnce point.¡± The bnce point was unique to different spells. It wasn¡¯t easy to find, so he seldom tried to break through a spell like that. Rather, if he failed to find it in time, it¡¯d be risky for him to take the hits with his body.

    Duriel was different, though. It was a melee-type insect with a very sturdy build. Its outer shell was tough. It was the same for its spell resistance. It also had another trait, resistance against ice, fire, lightning, and poison. Its natural-born resistance allowed it to attack recklessly.

    Again, ayer of ice frost shed around Duriel¡¯s body. The skeleton that was just summoned was quickly frozen as it was moving. Then, with the blink of an eye, it became a bunch of ice cubes that sttered across the ground. Duriel didn¡¯t stop moving. As though dissatisfied with its current speed, it reactivated the ¡°sacred freezing¡± so that theyer of ice on the floor became slippier.

    Abel could see it as well. Duriel was trying to gain speed, so his counter-n was to continue using his skeletons to prevent them from advancing. Meanwhile, he would continue to attack with his spells. When it got too close, he would use his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to move elsewhere and reappear at the other side of the tomb. Since the world stone fragment was activated, ineffective as his attacks were, he did manage to prolong the fight in a fairly stable way.

    Yet, just when Abel thought that this was going to be a battle of attrition, Duriel suddenly rushed at him with a speed that was multiple times faster than before. Duriel was setting him up this whole time by casting the ¡°sacred freezing¡± ability non-stop. While the ¡°sacred freezing¡± didn¡¯t do any actual damage to him, it formed a very slipperyyer of ice that could very well make him trip. Its movements started to change. The floor was starting to slip, so all it had to do was to slide instead of crawl.

    It was a miscalction on Abel¡¯s part, really. Duriel caught him off guard as soon as he entered into the ¡°sacred freezing¡± attack range. While both his snake magician¡¯s skin and the ancient shield¡¯s contract were resistant against ice, the ¡°sacred freezing¡± was a special type of ice element attack that could bypass most ice-resistance gear.

    Because both sides were using the world stone fragment, the timing for attack and defense were precise. Still, Abel made a mistake when he was calcting Duriel¡¯s movement speed, so he couldn¡¯t perform the instantaneous movement quickly enough. It was like they were ying a game of professional chess, and someone made an unexpected move that caught the opponent by surprise.

    And so Abel was hit. The ¡°sacred freezing¡± not only made him sustain freezing damage, but his overall moving speed was also greatly reduced. Duriel did not let go of such an opportunity, of course. Once itmenced an attack with its ¡°sacred freezing¡± ability, its next move would be to make a very powerful melee attack intended to trample over its enemies. That was exactly what it was doing now.

    Abel¡¯s thought of several methods of oveing such a scenario. He picked the best one he could think of, and that was to first produce a spell rune to create a ¡°ystone guard¡± that would appear between him and Duriel. On the other side, he would have the ¡°ystone guard¡± ready to stter into a bunch of dirt that would spread across the floor. This was simply to slow Duriel down as much as possible. It wasn¡¯t as effective as he wanted it to be, but since Duriel was already so close to the ystone guard, the slowing effect did somewhat kick in.

    When Duriel tried to strike with its front ws, Abel¡¯s power of the Will immediatelymanded the ystone guard to duck. This was when a ¡°firewall¡± appeared in front of Duriel. It was slowed down even more, and that¡¯s why the firewall¡¯s first strike managed to scorch its skin.

    This was the most effective hit that Abel dealt to Duriel. Still, the damage was very limited. The good thing was that the slippery iceyer was starting to melt, and that helped him gain more momentum. A new skeleton was summoned along with another y stone guard. The two of them came just in time to block another hit.

    During all this, none of his other summoned creatures came close to Duriel. The fight was dangerous, but he didn¡¯t think that it was worth letting them die in a ce like this. The spiritual guardian knights, for example, while only one out of ten arrows could do any damage to it, it was still better than being destroyed on the spot.

    Ten more ¡°firewalls¡± appeared as the tomb became bright red. The ground became muddy again. Duriel was slowed a lot. It tried to back off from the ¡°firewall,¡± but more woulde to roast over its whole body. This time, instead of trying to run, it raised its head towards the sky and let out a sharp shriek. The shriek made the surrounding air vibrate and spread in all directions. Abel tried to avoid it, but the noise already made him feel pain in his brain. His consciousness became nk. His body suddenly lost the ability to move on its own.

    To respond in time, his druid spirit began to take charge in controlling his body. This was when Duriel made a far jump towards him. The druid spirit was activating two spells at once to counter Duriel. One was the ¡°lightning¡± spell, which managed to hit it very precisely, whereas the other one was the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± that made him vanish from where he was at. Duriel was in the air. Not only was it unable to make any sort of defense, but the attack alsonded on its abdomen, where it was most vulnerable.

    Both of them were made the same mistake. They didn¡¯t know each other well enough, and that was not really Duriel¡¯s fault. There was no way of knowing that Abel had two souls inside his body. Making one faint wasn¡¯t enough because that was not going to do any damage to the druid spirit.

    The lightning attack hit Duriel because of its carelessness. It was immobilized for a short period of time because of this, but the duration of the zapping effect wasn¡¯t too long. This way, when it fell to the ground from the sky, it was already starting to regain control of its own body. On the other hand, Abel was switching back to his main spirit. His main spirit already recovered from the fainting effect, and he didn¡¯t want to rely on the druid¡¯s spirit instinct against such a dangerous opponent.

    Due to the damage that it sustained from the lightning attack, strangely enough, some emotion started to appear in Duriel¡¯s lifeless eyes. That emotion was rage. Abel could tell clearly. As soon as he noticed it, Duriel unleashed a ¡°sacred freezing¡± that covered an area twicerge. It wasn¡¯t just the ystone guard and the skeletons, but also two spiritual guardian knights that were ced in the wrong position. When the ice frost-covered over the ystone guard, the ystone guard¡¯s body quickly shattered and was crushed into dust.

    Abel should be scared, but he really wasn¡¯t. The ¡°sacred freezing¡± was covering up twice the area as before, but it was also dealt a lot less damage. The spiritual guardian knights didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all, actually. Their movements did slow down a little, but they still left where they were after Duriel killed the two skeletons.

    And just like that, Abel¡¯s fight with Duriel became longer and longer. Abel was gradually starting tond more hits on Duriel, while Duriel¡¯s attacks were all blocked by the summoned skeletons and ystone guards. That wasn¡¯t to say Abel was gaining a lot of advantages, though. Duriel¡¯s body was too sturdy. If he couldn¡¯t break through even its outer shell, it¡¯d be impossible for him to deal any real damage to its body.

    As it turned out, the battle against Duriel was harder than the battle against Andariel. Andariel was a magic-type, so as long its melee attacks weren¡¯t that strong, all he had to do was to prepare gear especially resistant against poison-element attacks. Then, he could pretty much end the fight without sustaining too much damage at all.

    In the case of Duriel, it was a melee-type hell creature that he couldn¡¯t risk getting too close with. Its scream was not as dreadful as Andariel, but they were both pretty unbearable to listen to.

    Timing became very important now. In Abel¡¯s case, he wanted to prolong the fight so his eight spiritual guardian knights could continue to deal incremental damage to Duriel with their bows. For Duriel, if it could get tond one close hit to Abel, everything would¡¯ve ended a lot quicker.

    While Abel was trying to analyze how thebat proceeded, Duriel unleashed another loud roar towards the sky. Abel was much more prepared this time. After switching to his druid spirit by reflex, he activated his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± and vanished from where he was. Duriel seemed to have also learned its lessons from thest round. Instead of jumping up for an attack, as soon as Abel moved by teleportation, it quickly went over to y the skeletons and ystone guards. After that, it quickly rushed towards the spiritual guardian knights for a frontal assault.

    To respond to such a rampage, the spiritual guardian knights also teleported before the sacred freezing hit them. The chase afterward became quite dreadful. Duriel was the one chasing after Abel, but Abel and the spiritual guardian knights were moving so fast that it became wasteful for it to keep pursuing after them. Its strongest weakness was its speed, and exploiting such a weakness meant that Abel had a surefire route of dealing continuous damage to it.

    When the wounds became too many for Duriel to handle, it decided to stop moving. A strange blue glow started to appear on its body. After that, it unleashed a ¡°sacred freezing¡¯ that upied the entire tomb. Abel didn¡¯t know what he was looking at. He didn¡¯t think that the sacred freezing could cover up this much area. Still, when his body was covered by the blue frost mist, it was very easy to tell that the sacred freezing was nowhere as effective as it was at the start. Before it would¡¯ve taken just three hits for him to be killed by this attack, but now, even with his moving speed very much reduced, there just wasn¡¯t too much damage that¡¯s been dealt to him at all.

    As things would have it, the sacred freezing was not for attack purposes anymore, but instead, it was used as a method to slow Abel down. Abel had no way of neglecting its effect, actually. Nothing he possessed could do so. His only choice was to keep firing despite the fact that his attack rate was about half or less than before.

    And there it was again. While Abel was slowed down, Duriel readied itself for another charge attack. More skeletons and ystone guards were summoned, but it wasn¡¯t like they mattered. Abel held the contract of the ancient shield in his left hand. A whitebat qi rune shed across his shield as he also ran towards Duriel. While its body was toorge to dodge the ¡°shield attack,¡± its front w still managed to block the shield that was used to strike it.

    The shield was blocked, unfortunately, and Abel¡¯s body was sent flying. He was starting to gain a better understanding of how strong its force was. Also, it was not that bad for him to gain some distance away from Duriel. He needed distance for safety. He needed more time to think of a more effective way to resume the fight.

    Despite being sent flying, his shield attack rune still left the shield and flew towards Duriel. It was too fast for it to react, so as soon as it was hit, its gigantic body was knocked still on the spot. It couldn¡¯t chase after Abel, but Abel¡¯s attacks were still moving because they were automatic.

    Duriel was not to be underestimated, however. Even after taking the shield attack straight on, the fainting effect didn¡¯tst for even a second. It could respond enough to repel the lightning attacks with its front ws. It was calcting, terrifyingly sturdy, and almost never made any mistakes. It was the most difficult fight Abel had ever been in. He did have plenty of his own methods, but if none of those prevented Duriel from getting close, this fight would¡¯ve been over before it even began.

    When Abel re-summoned the skeletons and the ystone guards, Duriel let out another sharp shriek that forced him to switch into his druid spirit once more. After that, he teleported away from it to gain some momentum. When his body just appeared inside the tomb, he could feel a chilling qi spreading all across his body. Duriel was going all-out, so it seemed. It was trying to overwhelm him by using two of its most powerful moves in sequence.

    Anyways, the slowing effect of the ¡°sacred freezing¡± was not something that could be blocked away. It covered the entire tomb, so the effect was actually dealt incrementally. This meant that Abel couldn¡¯t move much. Abel had no choice but to change his approach, and that was by making a direct charge at Duriel. He was slowed down, yes, but ck Wind was still running at a speed that was difficult to observe. It managed to reach Duriel¡¯s face before it even raised its front ws.

    Still, Duriel was the calctive type. When Abel got close to it, a blue ice mist appeared and made him slower than before. The ¡°charge¡± was still intact, however. The trap wasn¡¯t enough to prevent Duriel from getting hit by it. Abel was starting to notice. The steel sword he held actually carved a scar on Duriel¡¯s body. Green blood was flowing at where he was slicing. By the way, it wasn¡¯t supposed to be this effective if it was a purely physical attack. He wouldn¡¯t do any damage even if his physical strength was doubled. Most of the work was done by his ¡°steel¡± sword, which could provide him with a 50% chance of making a tear at his target.

    Duriel might be strong, but it had no way of resisting the power of the rule that the rune possessed. Abel didn¡¯t think that this was the case, too. He didn¡¯t think that such an unnoticeable ability was changing the entire fight. Duriel unleashed another ¡°sacred freezing¡± after a terrible scream, and once Abel was slowed, it tried to attack him again with its two front ws.

    This time, Abel tried to do something different. He used his shield to strike at the front ws and activated the whitebat qi rune on it. What resulted from that was a fairly strange phenomenon. They were both attacking each other in close range, but neither of them did any damage to each other. Duriel dodged all of his knight¡¯sbat techniques, whereas Duriel did virtually no damage apart from the asional ¡°sacred freezing¡± and screaming.

    Duriel stopped using its screams after a few times. It made sense because such a unique ability would onlye with the support of some sort of special energy. There was no way that it could use this an unlimited number of times. With that being said, the only threat to Abel now was the ¡°sacred freezing,¡± and even that wasn¡¯t going to do much harm at all. He was the one with the advantage, as the eight spiritual guardian knights behind him continued to deal damage at a very steady rate.

    Whenever Duriel tried to unleash another ¡°sacred freezing,¡± Abel would respond in time with his shield attack. Duriel had a fairly massive body, so it wasn¡¯t like it could dodge any of his melee attacks. Still, he wasn¡¯t so sure if he should take the initiative to attack. The shield attack was pretty much his only way of countering the sacred freezing. Of course, he had constantly been checking on the sacred freezing¡¯s strength with his power of the Will. Whenever Duriel increased its output, he would immediately respond by teleporting elsewhere with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell.

    This was truly a bizarre battle. All of Abel¡¯s tracks were neutralized by Duriel¡¯s front ws. In a simr way, Duriel¡¯s attacks would be dodged almost simultaneously. This was what would happen when both sides possessed the world stone fragments. They were constantly going at each other, but none of the attacks would make contact.

    By the way, the arrows of the eight spiritual guardian knights were buffed with lightning effect. Given Duriel¡¯s durable body, it had to be hit multiple times before the damage could umte. This left Abel with not many choices. As he would have it, the most effective method was to put himself in the most dangerous spot so that the spiritual guardian knights would never be attacked. He¡¯s obviously thought about using spells, but Duriel was cunning enough to attack as soon as his spell runes just appeared.

    There was too little proximity between the two. While some wizards were capable of casting spells while they were moving, the runes they drew had to be kept still as they moved, and this was certainly not one of those situations that Abel could do. Actually, he couldn¡¯t even use spells and knight attacks at the same time. He pretty much had no way to use his most iconic skills.

    For Duriel, it tried to enhance the power of its ¡°sacred freezing¡± multiple times, but whenever it did so, Abel would always be early enough to teleport to a safe spot. This forced Duriel to be more subtle in its approach. Instead of going for a powerful overkill, it attempted to lure Abel in by gradually decreasing the power of its ¡°sacred freezing.¡±

    Back to Abel. He wasn¡¯t really nning on rushing it. He had plenty of potions to sustain for a long time. Also, this wasn¡¯t like when he first entered into the dark world. He didn¡¯t have to worry as much about the possibility of overusing his mana.

    As time passed by,rge cracks started to appear on Duriel¡¯s body. ck smoke rose from the tremendous amount of damagepiled over time. Abel started to hear terrible screamsing out of it. asionally, he would see the faces of people that had the same miserable expressions from the smoke. He assumed that they were once residents of Lut Gholein. That, or warriors who went into the deserts to battle against the hell creatures.

    Anyways, Duriel¡¯s movements were getting a lot slower after all that fighting. It was not like Abel. Abel had plenty of supplements to keep himself going, where it had no ways of recharging its stamina nor heal its wounds. Worse yet, there was not a single moment it was free from taking any damage. It was a dark-golden level hell creature, yes, but all that damage started to take a toll on its body.

    Basically, Abel was already much faster than Duriel. Duriel¡¯s only advantage was in its explosiveness and brute force, but as the battle dragged on, all that came to an end. Abel was starting to make more sessful hits. Eventually, one of them managed to leave a giant crack on Duriel¡¯s hard outer shell. Duriel noticed as well, so it responded by producing a blue light that was meant to cover over it.

    Abel was still very much aware of what was happening. He could sense extremely powerful energy emitting from the blue light. To avoid it, he teleported to another spot before the blue ice frost got him. Crystals were starting to form in the air. Duriel was definitely going full-out with this attack.

    Instead of getting close to Duriel, Abel decided to respond with his own powerful attacks. He activated the ¡°lightning spell¡± with two of his hands. He aimed at the cracks, which he opened just then. Duriel had no way of dodging it. It tried to block with its front w. It did manage to get one, but another one hit straight at where the crack was.

    The lightning finally made contact. Lightning arcs channeled through its body. Not only was the zapping in effect, but the lightning finally dealt some real damage to Duriel. When Abel noticed that there was no longer a need to dodge the attacks, he started throwing ¡°lightning¡± spells with both of his hands.

    Duriel kept screaming and screaming. It was tired after using all that energy for the previous attacks. It could¡¯ve had the chance to make ast stand, but it didn¡¯t save enough of its power to make the fightst any longer. Abel could kind of tell that this was the case, but just to be safe, he ordered ck Wind to be ready for an ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ at any time because as long as Duriel wasn¡¯t dead, then there would always be a chance of danger.

 Chapter 817 - Archangel Tyrael (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 817: Archangel Tyrael (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    While Abel moved for a final hit, a dark me appeared all over Duriel¡¯s body. Upon a closer look, it wasn¡¯t actually me, but a vision of countless souls screaming and tumbling over one another in agony. Their screams were what supplied energy to it.

    Duriel stared at Abel with its lifeless eyes. It tried to withstand the stinging sensation from getting zapped, and suddenly, one ck me erupted and exploded. It started screaming louder than ever before. The entire tomb shook. If Abel could describe this, it felt like his entire existence was being rejected by this room. He tried to produce another ¡°lightning¡± spell, but the spell runes disappeared before they were even activated.

    Also, he couldn¡¯t move. It felt like the entire world was trying to resist him. It was the same when he faced Andariel. Duriel was a divine entity that ruled over this area, and he had no choice but to submit. As soon as he noticed that he was pinned right where he was at, he saw Duriel charge towards him. The skeletons and ystone guards didn¡¯t do anything to stop it. They stood there and shattered into shreds as soon as it ran them over.

    Abel felt extremely jeopardized, needless to say. He couldn¡¯t move, and if Duriel ran straight towards him, he would be killed instantly. As though trying to respond to this threat, a vision of an oak tree emerged from his druid spirit. It looked just like the oak tree he nted in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. The more that the tree moved, the more transparent this vision started to appear.

    At the same time, a giant oak tree appeared inside of Abel¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t there physically, but it was firmly supporting him from behind. To put it simply, it was like he was leaning on the trunk of an oak tree. It made him feel rooted in where he was at. The suppressive aura that he sensed was gone when Duriel was just about to hit him.

    To respond, the shield in his left hand returned with another ¡°shield attack.¡± The idea was to unleash the rune as soon as Duriel was about to make contact.

    Still, Duriel was not to be underestimated. The oak tree disappeared as soon as Abel performed his counterattack. If not for that ability, he would¡¯ve been close to certain death. Anyways, now that he was at a massive advantage, he threw the ¡°lightning¡± spell in his right hand towards Duriel¡¯s outer shell. Then, he continued by doing the same with his left. Duriel already had the ability to defend itself, so all that it could do was take the hits as ity powerlessly on the ground.

    Abel still had his guard up. While attacking with both his hands, he ordered ck Wind to draw away from Duriel slowly. This was actually the first time he¡¯s ever been so close to death, and thankfully, Duriel was finally starting to grow weak.

    Duriel couldn¡¯t defend itself anymore. As Abel struck relentlessly with his lightning spells, even screaming in agony became too much of a chore. The damage continued to pile up, and eventually, Duriel¡¯s body started bloating from the inside out. The outer shell kept Duriel in shape until it couldn¡¯t hold any longer. Soon, its organs and guts burst out of the shell and sttered everywhere. The skeletons and ystone guards were destroyed when they were hit by it, but he was out of range.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally killed it.¡±

    Abel let out a long sigh of relief. His exhaustion caught up with him. He had been drinking potions the entire fight to maintain his sense, but having to constantly use the acute vision and digitalization ability was really starting to take a toll on his will power. He could replenish his physical and mental stamina as much as he wanted, but the stress on his soul wouldn¡¯t vanish.

    The fightsted for an entirety of three days. Abel couldn¡¯t help but smile weakly. If he didn¡¯t have enough summoned creatures, didn¡¯t do enough preparations beforehand, or didn¡¯t equip the right things, there would be no way of securing his victory, and even then, he still wasn¡¯t strong enough tobat Durielfortably.

    While Abel was deep in his own thoughts, a shattered crystal rock floated from Duriel¡¯s corpse. A light shed out of it and lit up the whole room. It was the world stone fragment, the thing that made Duriel so difficult to beat in this fight. He tried to get a closer look at it, and surprisingly enough, the fragment flew towards him on its own. It passed through his frozen armor andbat qi as though they weren¡¯t even there.

    It was the same with his two passive defensive magic items. None of his defensive equipment stopped the world stone fragment froming at him. It went straight through his body and right into his soul, where his own world stone fragment was ced. The two pieces were like pieces of opposite attracting mas. When theybined into one, he felt that the world around him was starting to feel just like when he was at the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He was like a god here. Every trace of mana in the air was visible to him.

    Just by thinking about it, a pile of water was separated from the mud on the ground. It rose into the air, leaving no moisture whatsoever to the surroundings. After that, it was sent into a void that was opened out of nowhere. Abel couldn¡¯t believe it. He never thought that he could open a void just by imagining it.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    He could feel the power of divinity that was channeling through himself. This wasn¡¯t his real ability, of course, but the ability of the world stone fragment. It seemed to have some sort of control over the ground beneath him.

    Back to Duriel¡¯s corpse. There were still grey shadows of the souls it consumed flying out into the air. The shapes were very distinct at the start, but they quickly became fragments that became less and less visible. The faces were the most visible part, whereas the bodies would move rapidly around the air and eventually fade into nothingness.

    Upon reading the message that the world stone fragment left, Abel learned that these souls belonged to the generations of humans that once resided in Lut Gholein. Duriel¡¯s death liberated them of their fate of being held captive for eternity. Once they knew found their savior, Abel, they bowed and changed color from grey to white.

    Gratitude. Gratitude was what these countless souls were trying to express to Abel. It was the kind of gratitude that came from the bottom of their hearts, the kind of gratitude that purified them from the pollution they suffered from hell. Whether they were old or young, men or women, farmers or warriors, they had the same pure smile on their faces as they gradually vanished. Honestly, Abel¡¯s mind was still a bit dreaded after the recent bloodshed he¡¯s participated in, but after seeing this, he could clearly tell that his mind felt a lot clearer than before.

    Soon, when the light slowly dimmed away, he heard a tune that he was once very familiar with. This was the second time he heard it. While he couldn¡¯t hear the lyrics, nor the tune, there was something that he was very certain of. Yes, this was a song about life, the joint choir of countless souls singing together. Even with two pieces of the world stone fragments on him, there wasn¡¯t really much he could do to try to decipher this piece of music. Instead, he just kept his ears open and enjoyed the sound that was ying around him.

    ¡°May your souls earn the peaceful rest that they deserve.¡±

    Abel returned a bow to the souls, and the lights and shadowspletely disappeared in the tomb. Everything became quiet again. He could no longer feel the same creepiness as when he first came here. It was still a tomb, but something about the mud, stones, and wall painting made them seem a little less haunted and a little more sacred.

    Suddenly, he noticed that there was a secret passageway on the wall. Perhaps the fight with Duriel distracted him too much. Before going into it, though, he decided to check on the big dead bug, Duriel. He went to flip over its corpse, hoping to find anything that might be of use to him. He was quite disappointed to have not found any, but to be fair, having gained another world stone fragment and blessing from the song of life was already quite enough to be satisfied with.

    Next, he went ahead and cast a ¡°resurrection of the skeleton¡± on Duriel¡¯s corpse. An explosion happened, and a skeleton stood up in an upright position. Unlike most skeletons, there was an extra thickyer of shell around this particr one. It protected all of its most vital parts, such as its frame, skull, and soul fire. This was a hybrid skeleton, something he¡¯s already given up on summoning after so long.

    Abel smiled as he observed the hybrid skeleton, ¡°I¡¯ll let you keep your name. Duriel.¡±

    This was the second hybrid skeleton that he owned. As for its ability, it was something that he had to wait and see. Once he was done, he took a look at his surroundings and followed into the secret passageway that he just found. It was a bit dark here, but the world stone fragment helped him see through pretty much everything that he needed to see. Instead of using the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to get by faster, he decided to let ck Wind move on the ground.

    By the way, he was not yet fully recovered from his previous fight. He needed time for his soul to return to its maximum. He needed that because he could feel somethingpelling and mysterious up ahead. Luckily, there was still quite a bit of distance between, so there was plenty of time for him to absorb the energy that was floating by.

    Come to think of it. There was quite a bit of hellfire burning in front of him. he stared into it and saw a giant door made of stone appearing in front of him. It was a magnificent sight to witness. The humans that once lived in the dark world must¡¯ve been extraordinarily civilized. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for them to create such a giant piece in the middle of underground architecture.

    As he passed through the giant door, he found himself entering another spacious dimension. He no longer needed the hellfire because he could see glowing redva flowing in the middle of the area. Even breathing felt very painful here. Thankfully, he had the freezing armor to keep himself chilled.

    On top of theva, there was a tform connected by countless chains to the round rocks. There was an old, small wooden bridge that was connecting it to Abel. He didn¡¯t think that a wooden bridge several tens of thousand years old would be substantial, so he decided to teleport right onto the tform.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, young adventurer!¡±

    A voice that came out of nowhere caught Abel by surprise. Despite having been inside the dark world for so long, he¡¯s never encountered a living being that tried to make direct contact with him. Even Cairn wasn¡¯t so outright when he first met him.

    He didn¡¯t think that there would be any living human here, but the voice had toe from somewhere. He tried to trace its source, and surprise surprise, he saw a tear on the red binding rune on the tform. A light shadow was trying desperately toe out of it.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Me? Um, let me think about it. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen any humans. Well, uh, wait, that¡¯s right, my name is Tyrael!¡±

    Tyrael the archangel. Abel became more certain when he saw the golden robe and wings. ording to his memory, this was the archangel that was supposed to represent justice, a concept he wasn¡¯t sure they would feel the same about if they were to have a discussion. Anyways, if what he remembered was correct, they should both be enemies to the forces of heaven.

    Abel gave a slight bow, ¡°d to see you here. If there isn¡¯t anything urgent, excuse me, I¡¯ll be off now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to have too much to do with Tyrael. An archangel was too much for his current self, so the easier option was to leave immediately.

    ¡°Please, stop!¡± Tyrael called out, ¡°You need to help me, young adventurer!¡±

    Abel shook his head and refused, ¡°Afraid not, sorry. There isn¡¯t much an ordinary human like me can do, is there?¡±

    Tyrael said in a tempting voice, ¡°Not so fast, young adventurer. Oh, wait, you are a wizard, aren¡¯t you? Your physique is the same as a knight, but I can sense the mana that you are storing inside of you.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And, if you are willing to help me, young adventurer, would you be interested in gaining the upation of a holy crusader?¡±

    Abel became alert by that offer. If he had to guess, Tyrael must¡¯ve suffered some injury from his previous battle, so he was probably trying to lure him with some honeyed trap. If this were any other human from the dark world, the deal would¡¯ve ended within a blink of an eye, but no, he had his mind clear the entire time. The underworld already overtook this world. If he epted to change his upation, Tyrael would¡¯ve told him to surrender his soul to be his ve.

    Come to think of it, it was already doubtful that there was a wholesome archangel still alive in this world. His eyes then turned towards the binding rune that was broken just then.

    Abel quickly teleported away, ¡°Um, no, I like being a wizard.¡±

    Tyrael¡¯s voice quickly became very sharp, ¡°Hey, hey! Damn human! You just wasted my time! I...¡±

    Instead of listening to the rest of what Tyrael had to say, Abel disappeared and reappeared elsewhere with his ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± After that, Tyrael made a quick charge at him. He could feel a disturbance in his soul. Something was done to his most private parts.

    After entering into Abel¡¯s soul, the first thing that Archangel Tyrael heard was the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar. Still, the giant dragon was just a level below that of an archangel that ruled heaven.

    Tyraelughed out loud without fear, ¡°This, wow! This is the perfect body! This will be mine now!¡±

    Abel also entered into his own soul. Inside there, he appeared in the form of a giant dragon as he screamed towards Tyrael.

    ¡°Get out of my body!¡± he screamed.

    Tyrael said in a prideful voice, ¡°You seemed to have experienced a lot, young adventurer, but that¡¯s not going to matter anymore. From this moment on, you will be a part of me, and in exchange, I¡¯ll grant you a life without an end.¡±

    Abel screamed angrily, ¡°You despicable forces of heaven! Because of your meaningless war against the underworld, the entire world has be lifeless. You want my body? Take it in your dreams!¡±

    ¡°How dare you defy heaven?¡±

    With a scream just as loud, a light sword was revealed in Tyrael¡¯s hands. Abel wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but he could feel his body still pinned when Tyrael said these words. As the giant dragon twisted its body, it was able to liberate itself from the restraint of the power of judgment. It took a bit of time, though, so Tyrael managed tond a strike with his light sword.

    The cut felt painful. Abel could feel his soul being shredded as a giant wound appeared on the giant dragon¡¯s body. It made him feel upset, needless to say. He was supposed to be the almighty ruler of his spiritual realm, but the archangel attacking him made him feel very powerless.

    At the same time, his druid spirit created an image of a giant oak tree. The leaves were quickly turning yellow as the trunk supported his back. A green light appeared, and that helped to heal up the wound on the giant dragon.

    Tyrael screamed manically, ¡°So much for the long wait! You don¡¯t even know what you possess, don¡¯t you, young adventurer?¡±

    Tyrael was very confident in his own victory. While the current version was not aplete one, his spiritual strength was still much stronger than Abel¡¯s. The difference between them was too many leagues apart, and Abel was amb ready for ughter. He wasn¡¯t wrong to think that, actually. Abel couldn¡¯t bring his gears here, and it wasn¡¯t like he could use any spell attacks inside his own spiritual realm. The most he could do was to wait for Tyrael toe slowly towards him.

    As Abel became closer and closer to despair, a broken piece of crystal stone appeared right on top of Tyrael.

    Tyrael screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°The World stone! But how? How are you the owner of the world stone?¡±

    Of course, Tyrael knew about the world stone. He knew exactly what it was, but the part he was surprised about was that a human became its owner. Usually, it should belong to just either heaven or the underworld, and now that the underworld already, it would make sense that only the underworld would have ownership over it.

    Anyways, the world stone was a potent binding tool for Tyrael when it appeared on top of its head. It was like a mountain being pushed on top of its head. He honestly didn¡¯t think that this would happen as soon as he was freed from his age-long captivity.

    Tyrael screamed fearfully, ¡°Stop, stop! I¡¯m only a part of the real Tyrael! Stop! I can help you be a holy crusader.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t going to stop, obviously. His soul would¡¯ve been crushed just then if it weren¡¯t for the world stone fragments that were inside of him. Luckily, fate was on his side. The world stone fragment smashed every bit of presence that remained inside this version of Tyrael, and seeing that there wasn¡¯t a need for him to do much, he transformed himself from his dragon form back into his human form.

    Whenever the world stone fragment crushed Tyrael just a bit more, grey shadows woulde out and spread throughout the spiritual realm. It made Abel hungry, for some example, so he went ahead and absorbed them into his own body. He felt a strange sense offortableness when he did this. After doing this two times with his mouth, he could feel his soul was replenished.

    As more grey shadows spread out of Tyrael¡¯s body, he finally stopped screaming and instead became a body without a will of its own. A message appeared from the world stone fragment, which stated that ¡°an alien energy has been eliminated.¡± After that, the world stone flew from Tyrael¡¯s body and went deep into his soul. As for Tyrael¡¯s body, once the world stone fragment left, it just sort of became a crystalized statue on its own.

    Abel opened his eyes as he woke up into the real world. He could see that a crystal angel statue appearing in his hands. The face wasn¡¯t quite visible, but its body and wings were very distinct to the most minute of details. For some reason, he could feel a strange sense of holiness from it. He wasn¡¯t sure what its function was, but since it came from a real archangel, the value behind it must¡¯ve been very, very significant.

    After packing the statue up, Abel turned to look towards the stone obelisk on the tform. There was a map on top of it. It was supposed to depict a sea route from Lut Gholein to the seaport of Kurast. While he didn¡¯t have any transportation means to travel on the water, he did have two flying mounts that could travel as far as he wished.

    Anyway, it was time to go. After memorizing the map with his world stone fragment¡¯s ability, he used the town portal¡¯s scroll to get out of this area.

 Chapter 818 - Promoting Again (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 818: Promoting Again (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    TN: While Archangel Tyrael was mentioned in the previous chapter, it was only a fragmented part of the real Tyrael. Make sure to NOT think of it as the real Archangel Tyrael.

    After returning to Lut Gholein, Abel decided to leave. He was worried about the oak tree that saved him instead of his own safety. Judging from what he sensed back then, the oak tree sustained a lot of damage to save him.

    With not much to spare, he used the waypoint to teleport himself back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. From there, he used several ¡°instantaneous movements¡± to move to the outer part of the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, where the oak tree was. When he arrived, he saw that most of the trees were already pale yellow. There were a bunch of leaves on the ground. It was almost like the great tree was trying to prepare itself for hibernation.

    More shockingly, the blue howling rabbits that lived around here were no longer ying and feeding like they used to be. They just lowered themselves towards the tree in a meek, humble manner. The sight was especially spectacr since they were massive in number. For some reason, it looked like the blue howling rabbits were worshipping the oak tree. Perhaps it was just like what Tyrael told him. Maybe there really was a divine being that was growing out of this nt. Well, not that it mattered, since the idea of divinity was simple too far-fetched for him.

    After leaving all that thought behind, Abel went ahead to check on the oak tree¡¯s current state. He went beside it, then slowly ced his hand on the trunk. He used his soul speaker¡¯s ability to get an exact sense of what the oak tree felt like, and just as he expected, what he felt was a great sense of weakness. The oak tree was still alive, but it was suffering from a greatck of malnourishment.

    With that, he took out a purple ¡°full-recovery potion¡± from his portal bracelet and ced it on the ground. The oak tree was a unique being to Abel. It was technically one of his summoned creatures, but the bond between them actually was beyond that. As the host of his druid spirit, it could even be said that the two were so close to each other that they pretty much co-existed together.

    Still, he was not quite sure what kind of energy the oak tree expended to survive. And because of the strange connection between them, he couldn¡¯t use potions like those he would to his summon creatures. The most he could do was to let the oak tree drink the potion on its own, which was exactly what he went ahead to do.

    After grabbing a potion with its root, the oak absorbed the potion to replenish itself. Soon, Abel¡¯s soulspeaker ability notified him that special energy was brewing inside the tree. It wasn¡¯t enough to cure it of its current condition, but it did manage to make it feel a bit energized.

    He went on to give another bottle of the ¡°soul potion.¡± When the oak tree drank it, it seemed to be in a much better condition. The soul potion was probably just the right remedy, so it seemed. After knowing that for sure, Abel decided to be more generous by giving out five more bottles. Five bottles weren¡¯t enough to make the leaves grow back, but they did make the yellow ones that were still intact revert to the color green.

    And there. As the oak tree was back to looking young, Abel finally started to feel a lot at ease. He didn¡¯t understand what Tyrael meant with the term ¡°spirit,¡± but this oak was important to him as far as he knew. It was the same for the blue bowling rabbits, too. Once they saw that it was healthy, they all yed joyfully and returned to eating the fresh grass on the ground.

    After spending three full days fighting, Abel didn¡¯t have much time to meditate. Still, he needed time to continue with his wizard training. He decided to go back to Lut Gholein because he knew how important this particr meditation would be for him. If he got it right this time, time, the meditation might just trigger the effect of the song of life.

    As he sat inside the training room, he began to absorb the mana around him. Of course, it was nowhere near enough to what he needed, so he grabbed some golden blue howling rabbit crystal cores and held them in both of his hands. The rest was quite easy. Meditating was easy for him to focus on. It wouldn¡¯t take much time at all if he were to enter into a state of intense concentration.

    After entering into the meditation state, a strange tune began to y next to his ear. It was the song of life. He wasn¡¯t sure how, but as he yed, all the mana inside the training room rushed towards him like there was no tomorrow. Also, in the outer part of the room that he couldn¡¯t see, all the mana in the sky was drained towards his exact location. If this were the Holy Continent, even this method wouldn¡¯t supply him with the amount of mana he needed.

    By the way, the mana gathering circle was no longer of use. The song of life did a much better job because, unlike the gathering circle, it was channeled the mana it gathered right into Abel¡¯s inner storage. This way, there was no wasted mana when he was trying to convert the energy with his meditation.

    Right now, what Abel had was a rank thirteen wizard rune that was yet to be filled. As the mana poured into his inside, it all moved here so that it became his personal storage to use. The process was bizarrely fast. In a few minutes, he went from beginner to advanced wizard, and soon, he was at his full state. There was even some left before his one-hour session ended.

    The promotion qi grew stronger and stronger very rapidly. Things were going so smoothly, in fact, that he thought that he might as well just promote himself into rank fourteen. Everything became a lot easier with the song of life being yed. It was like the spirit itself blessed him. Of course, he didn¡¯t know what that was supposed to feel like exactly, but he didn¡¯t think that even regr spirits would be capable of granting him such an effect.

    As the promotion qi disappeared, he became an official rank fourteen wizard. Of course, the song of life didn¡¯t end quite there, nor was his meditation session. Arge trace of mana was still pouring endlessly into his body. The rank fourteen wizard rune that was just created was not instantly filled with new energy. Beginner. Intermediate. Advanced. Ridiculously enough, it only took a bit over twenty minutes for the wizard rune to be full. Such progress would make any wizard cry in amazement, but for Abel, he was just too focused on his meditation state.

    With a little over five minutes, a promotion qi was starting to rise again. He put less thought into challenging a promotion this time. As though it was perfectly normal to do, he started illustrating the rank fifteen wizard rune that quickly transformed him into a rank fifteen intermediate wizard.

    When he was done, the song of life started to sound softer and softer, and eventually, it became a silent voice that withered away in the training room. This was when his eyes finally opened. The meditation ended, and for some reason, he could feel something brand new about himself.

    ¡°What just happened?¡¯

    The first thing he noticed was that his total capacity of the power of the Will was increased. This was because he just became a rank fifteen wizard.

    ¡°The song of life!¡± he suddenly screamed out as he realized. Perhaps the song of life was unique to the dark world. Otherwise, he might¡¯ve just encountered it earlier while he was back at the Holy Continent.

    Now, the song of life was not something that woulde by easily. First, several tens of thousands of souls had to be gathered for the song to be yed. And it couldn¡¯t just be ordinary souls, either. These souls needed to be the ones that had been the worst imaginable despair and usually suffered by falling into the hands of the underworld.

    Thest time the song of life to be yed out properly, at least several millennia of suffering must be heard for them to produce a kind of gratitude that could reach till the end of time. It was the hardest condition to fulfill.

    Anyways, by receiving the blessing of the song of life, what Abel aplished was the same as helping the dark world to ¡°regain the underworld¡¯s attention.¡± For the past several tens of thousands of years, the dark world was a ce that¡¯s been long forgotten by the forces of hell. Now that a living being was finally found here, that living being, which was him, had the luxury of owning all the essence that¡¯s been piled over the years.

    And to think that it should take a few more years to be an advanced wizard. Abel honestly couldn¡¯t believe how sessful he was with two blessings of the song of life. Right now, he was merely a step away from bing an advanced wizard. He tried to sense the condition inside his body, and while his promotion was sessful, he definitely needed time to stabilize the mana supplied to him by the masses. More importantly, he needed first to ensure that he replenished enough mana to use it immediately.

    After getting out of the dark world, the first that he did was to call for Flying me and White Snow. Once he put them into his portal beast ring, he returned to the dark world and back to the seaside port at Lut Gholein. There, he called Flying me and rode on its back. He then gave it a direction map through his soul chain.

    After unleashing a dragon¡¯s roar, Flying me used both of its feet to make a forceful leap into the air, towards the direction of the ocean¡¯s end. Normally, Abel could¡¯ve done this with a boat, but there weren¡¯t really any functional ones he could find lying around. Upon staring into the ocean below him, he could tell that even all the living beings inside the water were dead. It made sense. There was no way the underworld would leave anything alive in whatever world it gued.

    Despite having a lot of fun riding Flying me¡¯s back, Abel realized that he should¡¯ve used White Cloud instead. Hepletely ignored the possibility of being spotted by any enemies on the way. Still, after having gone in the air for an entire day, he managed to arrive at Port Kurast without spotting any enemies at all.

    Now, Port Kurast was very easy to spot. He could see the tall lighthouse that was far, far away, even when the light it was shining was barely visible during daytime. Also, unlike Lut Gholein, Port Kurast was full of lush green nts that would be very distinct when seen over a distance.

    Port Kurast might be old, but like the Rogue¡¯s Encampment and Lut Gholein, this port city was under the constant protection of an unknown force. This way, it was able to maintain its overallndscape despite being withered away over the years.

    Needless to say, the first thing that Abel did was investigate this city. He hoped to find some items that he could use immediately. For this, he looked everywhere in all the buildings that he could enter. He was disappointed. In all of Port Kurast, only Asheara¡¯s room was big enough for him to set up arge-sized mana gathering circle.

    When he realized that he couldn¡¯t find any useful items in the city, he ced his only hope on the final destination, which was Alchemist Alkor¡¯s hut. It was supposed to be located at the corner of Kurast. he followed a bridge that was made of wood, and he was able to find its whereabouts. If there were someone he had to thank, it would have to be the mysterious force that kept this city in ce. Without it, this bridge wouldn¡¯t be possible to walk on.

    As he entered Alchemist Alkor¡¯s hut, he saw the area packed with things. They were mostly alchemy tools. In the middle of the hut was an alchemy table, one with many alchemy tools ced on top. When he went ahead to grab one of the alchemy bottles, he noticed that it was nowhere as good as his dark-golden quality ¡°Akara¡¯s alchemy bottle.¡±

    After cing the alchemy bottle back, he began to shift his gaze to a pharmacy wardrobe around the wall. These potions were separated into three. There was the white one, which he knew for sure was the ¡°stamina potion.¡± If he drank it, he would have no loss of stamina whatsoever in a short period of time.

    The other one, the dark one, was the ¡°antidote potion.¡± He received the same bottle a long time ago. If he didn¡¯t have to use it in his battle against Andariel, he would¡¯ve kept it as a treasure till now. Now that there were dozens of it in front of it, it felt like he was walking right into a hospital that was guaranteed to heal all sickness.

    Thest one, the yellow, was the seclusion potion. It was a rare type of potion that was supposed to counter the freezing effect of ice element spells. Once the freezing effect appeared, he could just take against and remove all freezing and slowing effects produced by the seclusion spell. This would prove to be extremely efficient in his future battle against ice element wizards.

    Needless to say, all the potions were good enough to go into his portal bracelets. They were all very practical items that he was ready to use inbat situations in his future fight.

    Next, he found a box sitting in the corner. There were some books and recipes, which he was looking forward to the most. There were recipes for all three potions that he found in the wardrobe and not just that. There were some records that Alchemist Alkor left. They would prove to be extremely valuable in all of his future research.

    It was tough to learn about the dark world¡¯s alchemy because the dark world didn¡¯t have any public facility that he could study in. There were libraries on the Holy Continent, but here, he needed to find traces of hidden hints in the most deste of locations. With all that in mind, he couldn¡¯t express just how grateful he was for the notes Alchemist Alkor left. Not only did it help him gain a deeper understanding of the alchemy studies of this world, but he also received replies in fields that he wasn¡¯t so certain of, such as the history of what happened around this region.

    Atst, he came to the square hall that was located at Port Kurast. Since there was a waypoint there, he decided to use two of his perfect gemstones to create a passageway that he could move freely between all three cities. As far as he could see, the passageway that led Port Kurast to thend was just at one side of this hall. He wasn¡¯t nning on leaving the port, so he just stood where he was and looked far into the horizon. After spotting a forest that stretched very far, he decided that it was the location that he was going to explore for the next time. For now, since he had stayed in the dark world for a while, it was time for him to make a temporary departure.

    After using the waypoint from Port Kurast to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, he used the Scroll of Town Portal to head back to his magic tower inside Harry Castle. Usually, it¡¯d be dawn whenever he returned from the dark world, but today, he was home at around noon. He was exhausted when he returned, so the first thing he did was to teleport to the garden outside of his magic. He sat on one of his chairs and rxed by looking at the elven-style garden that he built.

    Abel spoke to the air, ¡°A cup of water spirit juice please, Flora.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just his tower, actually. Flora¡¯s service extended to all of the wizard¡¯smunity, even to parts such as the inside of Harry Castle. It was very convenient for him to ask a favor like this.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    Soon, a puppet came to him while holding a tray in his hands. It was serving him a cup of water spirit juice. Like a human that¡¯s been trained for years to do this, it ced the cup of juice right on the stone table that was beside him. Once itpleted its task, it disappeared under white light.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw this. The juice-serving robot just left by teleportation. Only a tower spirit like his would expend so much energy for something like this. If this were the tower of any ordinary person, it wouldn¡¯t be long before a power shortage happened because of such waste.

    While Abel enjoyed his juice and the view around him, Flora¡¯s voice suddenly came to him.

    ¡°Master Bernie wishes to see you, Master.¡±

    Abel was about to frown at the request, but this was Bernie, his very good friend. After swallowing all of the juice, he stood up and left with an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell that made him vanish from the elven garden.

    ¡°What is it, Bernie?¡±

    As Abel appeared in the cafeteria, the first thing he saw was Bernie eating a meal on his own.

    Abel called to his servants, ¡°A lunch for me as well. I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    Butler Lindsay¡¯s voice came over in response, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    Bernie went straight to business as he sipped on the grandmaster¡¯s wine, ¡°I have something to request of you, Abel.¡±

    Abel smiled in reply, ¡°We go way back, don¡¯t we, Bernie? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you with any that I can.¡±

    Bernie started scratching his head in a somewhat guilty manner, ¡°Our family managed to dig up two portions of the ingredients we need for the sky ships. We need your help to forge the alchemy material for the main circle.¡±

    Abel responded immediately, ¡°Yeah, sure thing. Just hand me the ingredients, and I¡¯ll get it right away.¡±

    This was when two servants and Lindsay came in with Abel¡¯s lunch.

    Abel ate a piece of beef as Lindsay left, ¡°I thought you said seven was enough. Why are you still building?¡±

    The sky ship was no ordinary toy. The cost of building them was pretty expensive, even by the standards of the dwarves.

    Bernie said with a painful look, ¡°Look, I¡¯ll be straight you, Abel. They¡¯ve been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, what? All seven of them?¡±

    How? More importantly, who were the culprits that would dare to cross the dwarves like this? Instead of giving Abel a straight answer, Bernie decided to reply by telling a story.

    ¡°No, five. ording to a document left by our family, one of our seniors managed to find an ancient yacht that could travel underneath the water. If you¡¯re interested, he did pretty extensive research into it.¡±

    Exploring the ocean. Abel chose not to interrupt Bernie. He wanted to hear more because this was something that he has thought about for a while. Not a lot of people on the Holy Continent were interested in exploring the ocean. There were some fishermen, but no one really challenged the mysteries of the deep waters. In fact, the ocean was taboo for all of the races.

    The reason was quite simple. The ocean could not be trespassed. If the Budapest Mountain Range and the Double Moon Forest were where thend spiritual beasts resided, then the entire ocean would be where the ocean spiritual beasts depended. Since the number of oceanic spiritual beasts far outweighed the ones onnd, no humans treaded into their territories.

    Bernie continued, ¡°So the same person went away very far for a very long time. One day, when everyone thought that he was dead, we received a sea route and a message that he sent to our heart jade. After that, no one¡¯s heard of anything from him again.¡±

    Abel inquired, ¡°And you used the sky ships to find his whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and damn us for it,¡± Bernie said in a saddened tone, ¡°We thought that our consecutive ballistas were enough, but as soon as we took flight, we were attacked by the flying fish beasts that were nearby.¡±

    ¡°They were everywhere, I tell you. If we didn¡¯t decide to sacrifice five ships in time, all the fleet would¡¯ve been destroyed there and then.¡±

    Abel grew curious, ¡°I understand your grief, friend, but can I ask why you must go there?¡±

    Bernie replied, ¡°I was going to keep it a secret, but now there¡¯s no way of getting there.... There¡¯s a sea ind there. There, we can find a temple of the giants.¡±

    Abel understood as soon as he heard about the giants. The dwarves had always thought that they were descendants of the giants. ording to the legends, if they could find the cause for their current body sizes, it¡¯d be possible for them to return to their former glory. This was why they were so desperate when they found traces of the giants.

    Abel asked again, ¡°So you want to explore there again?¡±

    Bernie nodded quickly, ¡°Yes. Now that we¡¯ve learned from our mistakes, we have already prepared ourselves for a second expedition. If it also doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll give up.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°If you can¡¯t find what you¡¯re after, do you think the expenses are worth it?¡±

    Bernie gave a severe response, ¡°Yes, by all means. We¡¯ll be happy if we can find just the statue of the giants. We don¡¯t care if there are any valuables inside the temple. Once we resume our worship, one day, friend, the spirits of the giants will wake up ande to our aid.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t understand why the dwarves were so obsessed over giants. It was one thing to have a statue for a divine being, but it was another for the ones being depicted actually to exist. ording to some mythologies that were mostly lost throughout time, most of the divine beings were already exiled or killed during ancient times. He really didn¡¯t think that an expedition for an unclear story was really worth it.

    Bernie hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m just saying, Abel, if you¡¯re willing to help us, the Goff Family is willing to pay any price for your service. I really mean it. If you help us this time, The Goff Family will open its storage room and let you pick anything that you wanted.¡±

    Abel had a lot of special things around him. Bernie knew that much. Now that there was a potentially tough challenge up ahead. While he wasn¡¯t sure Abel had the ability to cross the dangerous water, he was willing to put his trust in him.

    One thing was clear, though. It¡¯d be impossible to reach that ind with just the sky ships. All the surviving dwarves from the first expedition hinted at the same message. They spoke in fear when they gave their ount. The most vivid information was that there were just simply too many flying fish beasts that blocked the way. The flying fish beast was only a beginner-level spiritual beast, but fighting hundreds of thousands of them was truly traumatizing.

 Chapter 819 - Disarray (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 819: Disarray (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    There were two things asked of Abel. One was to forge two circle materials. The other was to help the dwarves locate an ind in the middle of the ocean. While the former was a direct request from the Goff Family heads, thetter was a personal request that¡¯s made on Bernie¡¯s behalf.

    Abel hesitated when he was asked to locate the ind. While it was true that White Cloud could fly under disguise over a very long period of time, it was not possible for him to leave the duchy of Carmel, given the current geopolitical circumstances. The Assassin Union might¡¯ve be a tool of the duchy of Carmel now, but that¡¯s not to say that there were still a lot of forces that were eyeing the wealth and resources in the state that he built. Emperor Ambrose, especially. He must¡¯ve prepared a lot recently to try to find a way to prevent the duchy of Carmel from expanding any further.

    Bernie suddenly raised his voice, ¡°I- for real? I can¡¯t believe it! So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s a way that you can try to get to the ind?¡±

    Abel nodded as he exined, ¡°I¡¯m somewhat confident of getting there, Bernie, but only under the condition that I¡¯m going alone. Also, you know things are like right now. I can¡¯t just leave the duchy of Carmel for too long.¡±

    Bernie shook his head very quickly, ¡°Who are your enemies? Just tell me, and the Goff Family will send an entire army of puppets to help wipe them off.¡±

    The puppet army was the most powerful army that the dwarves controlled. With each unit about five meters tall, one trained dwarven engineer would operate each one of them. They were pretty invisible to anything other than advanced wizards, meaning they pretty much dominated any major and minor conflicts that were allowed to take ce on the Holy Continent. By the way, it didn¡¯t matter if Abel was buying from the dwarves because all the states were already buying from them.

    Still, it¡¯d be a drastically different story if the arms dealers decided to join the battle themselves. If the dwarves decided to participate in a war waged between humans, it would most likely be seen as an invasion of the human world. Abel was not ready to be held ountable for something this serious. He was not that desperate for military advantage, and to be fair. It wasn¡¯t like the Kingdom of St. Ellis was impossible to beat on his own. He just needed to wait a little more, and even the great human empire of Ellis would decline in agricultural production.

    Unlike the Kingdom of St. Ellis, the duchy of Carmel had plenty of food for its people. This was the reason that talents from all fields starteding in recently. The duchy of Carmel was undergoing the process of rapid development, and Abel contributed to it plenty himself. By supplying his military with training potions andbat qi bread that he created, the knights that served him only continued to increase in quality.

    So, thanks but no thanks. He didn¡¯t really need Bernie¡¯s help to help him beat his rivals, especially when it would potentially cause a break between the rtionship between two races. The Holy Continent was already in a very tense position as it was. Once the Orc Empire shut down its borders, the humans had been going at each other relentlessly for resources and geopolitical dominance. If the dwarves decided to intervene now, things would only turn uglier and more filled with bloodshed.

    Abel shook his head, ¡°I appreciate it, but no, Bernie. This is a war between the humans. I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m guaranteed to win, but I am confident that my opponent will lose with me doing too much.¡±

    ¡°Oh well,¡± Bernie shrugged his shoulders as he was rejected from starting a terrifying war, ¡°So when are you free, then? You know, for the-¡±

    Abel seemed a bit nervous, ¡°I guess for a while? I was just promoted very recently, so I needed time to stabilize my mana.¡±

    Bernie replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you, then. Actually, I should go home to report something first.¡±

    Abel looked at Bernie in his eyes, ¡°Right, right. Bernie, I want you to remember something very important. If I¡¯m going there for the first time, I have to go by myself. Is that clear?¡±

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to bring the dwarves with him. If they were all riding on White Cloud¡¯s back, then the noise would just be too loud for the invisibility ability to have any effect.

    Bernie smiled and nodded, ¡°Understood, my friend. Just bring a teleportation circle with you, okay? Once you set it up on the ind. We¡¯ll be able to go there ourselves.¡±

    Abel raised his brow, ¡°You¡¯re saying the teleportation circle works among the ocean.¡±

    Bernie exined, ¡°Yes, and if it¡¯s the specialized enhancement model we¡¯ve created, we can deploy multiple of our trusted members to the ind at once.¡±

    That sounded like something only a filthy rich dwarf would say. Large-sized teleportation circles were notmon in the human world. In fact, they could only be seen in Wizard Union branches that were unique to the three human empires. For a filthy rich dwarf like Bernie, however,rge-sized teleportations just sounded like an inferior version of the kind of things he would use on a regr basis.

    After three months, he settled with the duchy of Carmel and his own mana stability, and Abel was ready to go help the dwarves. For now, after sending Bernie away, he was ready to spend time for some quality rest.

    Winter came quicker than usual this year, and things were starting to get messier in the human world. Another duchy was destroyed. No, it wasn¡¯t one of the states that were subordinate to the Kingdom of St. Ellis. While many were starting to consider targeting the five states that served St. Ellis, the duchy of Carmel was technically still allies with St. Ellis. No one was really ready to engage in a direct conflict against the duchy of Carmel.

    On the other hand, no one would want to see the duchy of Carmel annexing any of the five subordinate states. Things were starting to look quite awkward. The five duchies were at their weakest time ever, but no one really dared invade them.

    Meanwhile, the duchy of Ann at the Kingdom of St. Anwall was divided into three of its neighboring states. It became the first duchy that was destroyed with force. While the Duchy of Keyen suffered a simr fate, it was epted by the duchy of Carmel as a whole. The King lost his crown, but his title remained the same. For the Duchy of Ann, the royal family was exterminated because they didn¡¯t surrender. Since the Kingdom of St. Anwall didn¡¯t help, all that they did was fight until they couldn¡¯t any longer.

    Ever since the invasion of Keyen happened, all the duchies created ns to prevent themselves from facing the same situation, so when they all decided to attack the duchy of Ann, they managed to end it all before the Emperor of St. Anwall even made the decision to help. In just ten days, a duchy was destroyed. this had never happened before, and it happened right at the doorstep of the Kingdom of St. Anwall.

    With the example of Ann, more conflicts arose in the human world. Winter was supposed to be the time for the least amount of conflict, but now, it became a season of terror and bloodshed. Of course, none of this had anything to do with the duchy of Carmel. The duchy of Carmel had ten thousand knights atmand, several sky ships, and sphinx knights. It became the only state free from any sort of military challenge. Abel managed to make sure of that when he signed the peace treaty with the Kingdom of St. Pierrt and the Kingdom of St. Anwall.

    One monthter, a second duchy was destroyed. This time, it was a subordinate state that served the Kingdom of St. Pierrt. In the same way as Ann, the Kingdom of St. Pierrt didn¡¯t help to resolve the fight. As a result, about half of the poption was destroyed in one war.

    Apart from the three human empires and the duchy of Carmel, all of the other duchies engaged in battle several times. The Kingdom of St. Ellis was the weakest of three empires, but because of its unique rtion to the duchy of Carmel, it became the state that suffered the least amount of risk from its potential invaders.

    So what was Abel going to do about all this? Well, it wasn¡¯t like he could do a lot at all. He used up all of the fountain water that was provided by the statue of three goddesses. There was enough to sustain the current poption size of the duchy of Carmel, but more refugees and immigrants wereing in at any moment. The entire duchy was very busy with all the people that wereing in.

    Instead of carrying out everything on his own, he decided to leave all the political things to his advisors and officials. It was not like any of them would try to overthrow his throne because his reputation was already too great to be challenged, and two, no one was going to go against someone with a kill record of multiple advanced wizards.

    In terms of allies, he had an entiremunity of wizards inside the duchy of Carmel to serve him. He also had a lot of knights and royals that signed magical contracts with him. There were also the elves and the dwarves. He was pretty much a god in the duchy that he ruled over. Actually, many were already starting to call him the ¡°great king,¡± something that was only used for divine beings and emperors of the three kingdoms.

    One day, a small meeting was being held at the assembly room inside Harry Castle. There weren¡¯t a lot of people that joined this meeting. There was Earl Bet, Earl Marshall, Earl Brook (head of the Bakong City Harry Family), Earl Benson of the Benson Family, Earl Elmer of the Marlow Family, Earl Enoch of the Lansi Family, Head Commander Bodley (head of the knight army) and Abel, the king of the duchy of Carmel.

    Abel spoke to all of his most trusted men, ¡°Thank you foring here today. I have something very important to announce to you, and that¡¯s something that has to do with everyone who¡¯s been supporting the duchy of Carmel for so long.¡±

    ¡°I will now leave the duchy in your hands. Unless there are wars, I¡¯ll make sure to not deal with any political affairs and instead, leave it all to your discussions. Once you¡¯ve all put all your suggestions, usually, Earl Bet and Earl Brook will make the final decision. For military affairs, Head Commander Bodley will take charge.¡±

    Earl Bet asked, ¡°Are you going to do a shutdown training, your Majesty?¡±

    Abel had a record of not doing too much political work himself, but it was strange for him to go all the way to make an announcement like this. Most of the men here were already taking care of most political things. If he wasn¡¯t nning on going through a shutdown training, no one would¡¯ve thought of the reason for today¡¯s meeting.

    Abel smiled in response, ¡°No, this is different. I¡¯m calling you all because I¡¯ll leave the duchy of Carmel and pay a visit to the dwarves. The shutdown training will happen once I get back. For this to happen, I need all of you to be able to keep things running without me here.¡±

    Earl Bet stated, ¡°Yes, your Majesty. With Earl Brook and I working together, you can leave all the political matters to us.¡±

    Head Commander Bodley spoke, ¡°Thank you for your generous trust, your Majesty. In time, I¡¯ll make sure that the duchy of Carmel has the strongest military in all of the Holy Continent.¡±

    ¡°And Uncle,¡± Abel suddenly turned to Earl Marshall, ¡°Do you mind bing the new king for me?¡±

    The room suddenly became very quiet. Everyone had a shocked look on their faces.

    Earl Bet was the first to speak, ¡°I don¡¯t think the duchy of Carmel can exist without you, your Majesty.¡±

    Head Commander Bodley joined in as well, ¡°I agree. Without you as the head, your Majesty, the army won¡¯t have the same morale as it has now.¡±

    Before anyone else tried to speak, Abel made a gesture to tell them to stop.

    Abel turned to Earl Marshall, ¡°So what do you think, Uncle Marshall?¡±

    Marshall turned to Bet and smiled, ¡°You know my career well enough, don¡¯t you? I did receive some nobleman¡¯s training from Bakong City, but I was by no means a good student. My father knew that very well.¡±

    A humble man even at a time like this.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the knowledge and experience to be a king, and you know how much I love Harry Castle. It was my only home for so many years, Abel. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be able to leave it, so what, I can take my son¡¯s throne for myself?¡±

    Earl Bet asked in a genuinely confused manner, ¡°What happened, your Majesty? Why are you surrendering the throne now?¡±

    Abel said it in and simple, ¡°I¡¯m rank fifteen now.¡±

    No one was able to respond to that statement calmly. They all knew what rank fifteen meant.

    Earl Bet tried to keep hisposure, ¡°So you¡¯ve reached rank fifteen?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Abel replied and exined, ¡°I became a rank fifteen three months ago. In a few years, I¡¯ll be an advanced wizard. I¡¯m nning on leaving the Holy Continent once that timees.¡±

    Earl Bet tried to be persuasive, ¡°The duchy of Carmel is your territory, your Majesty. It is the territory of the Harvest City Harry Family, and so far, there are only two heirs of the Harry Family. Your uncle isn¡¯t going to leave Harry Castle, so the only one who can be king is you. I¡¯m sorry if I sound too forceful about it, but you can¡¯t hand the throne to another person.¡±

    Earl Marshall spoke as well, ¡°Perhaps you should find a queen, Abel. You can leave the Holy Continent after you¡¯ve had a child. I¡¯ll make sure to take care of it when you¡¯re not here.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but smile at thatment. There were still ten years before Loraine could get out of her training, and for someone with a lifespan as long as him, it¡¯d be much more fitting if he found an elf rather than a human.

    Abel tried to sound shy about it, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m old enough yet, Uncle.¡±

    Earl Marshall was very serious, ¡°No, you are old enough. If you aren¡¯t a wizard or a king, you should have youring of age ceremony already this year.¡±

    It was the start of a new year. Abel was just about to turn eighteen, but his current status didn¡¯t allow him to have hising of age ceremony. His age became irrelevant the moment he became king.

    Earl Bet asked the question that everyone wanted to hear, ¡°So will you back after you¡¯ve left the Holy Continent, your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Well, I am, of course,¡± Abel nodded, ¡°This is my home. I¡¯m only going out for a bit because I want to see something different.¡±

    Earl Bet proposed, ¡°Very well, your Majesty. You are a wizard who is expected to live for several centuries. You are also a grandmaster cksmith, and who is there to rece someone as great as you? As far as I see, having you continue being the king will be beneficial for everyone that serves the duchy of Carmel. That¡¯s not to say that you can¡¯t leave the administration work for your trusted officials, of course.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Head Commander Bodley said firmly, ¡°There is no need for a new king any time soon. Even if you¡¯ve left the Holy Continent, your Majesty, it is guaranteed that you will be back. When you have your child then, we¡¯ll serve him as your direct heir.¡±

    Abel nodded weakly, ¡°I... I¡¯m not going to have a child any time soon, but I like the idea. Once I¡¯ve left the Holy Continent, I¡¯ll make sure to leave Bartoli here as my direct contact. She¡¯ll be representing me if there is anything I need to talk to you all about.¡±

    Two days after the assembly was over, it had been the three months limit that Abel agreed with Bernie. On this particr morning, Bernie arrived at Harry Castle just like he promised. Wizard Cyril came with him as well. The two came just in time to have breakfast with Abel.

    Bernie handed a parchment over as he ate, ¡°Here, Grandmaster Abel. This is a replica map of the sea route we¡¯ve discovered.¡±

    Upon looking at the map, Abel could tell that the illustration used the Splitting Earth Basin as its base. That being said, everything must be traveled starting from the Splitting Earth Basin first. There was also another problem. Since the map was drawn very poorly, it¡¯d be very difficult to pinpoint the ind. This was something pretty challenging even with the digitalization ability of the world stone fragment.

    Abelined as he looked, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a lot of trouble following this.¡±

    Bernie scratched his head, ¡°It¡¯s been very hard for us to pinpoint an exact location in the middle of the ocean. The ocean has nondmark, but the creator of this illustration is a very experienced veteran of ours. There shouldn¡¯t be that much of a problem with the precision of this map.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it my best,¡± Abel replied, meanwhile putting the illustration into his portal bracelet.

    Wizard Cyril spoke, ¡°A gift for you from the n elder, Grandmaster Abel.¡±

    It was a portal ring for Abel. As soon as he took it over, he was able to immediately dere himself as its owner by injecting his power of the Will. Portal rings were the most convenient portal items in all of the Holy Continent. Even in terms of their total capacity, they were still better than portal bracelets.

    After scanning into the new portal ring he got, Abel discovered that it contained a dimension that was ten meters in width and length but only one meter in height. The height might be a problem, but he could still stuff in plenty of things here. It was already better than most regr portal bags, actually. Even the highest-ranking wizards would only get bags that were about five to ten cubic meters in volume.

    There was also something special about this portal ring. It had only one thing inside of it, and that was a gigantic spell te that had all sorts of runes drawn over it. There was all sort of ingredients used on top of it. It was literally thergest circle te he¡¯s ever seen. The length and width were about ten meters, which basically took up the entire space that the portal ring had. As several hundred intermediate gemstones were already installed on top of this circle, all he needed to do was to activate it with his power of the Will. The dwarves were very considerate when they decided to give it to him as a gift.

    Bernie continued after Abel epted the gift, ¡°There is also something else I need to speak to you about, Grandmaster. Whatever rivals the duchy of Carmel is currently facing, know that we can be of help. I¡¯ve already made an application to the higher-ups of our n. Once you are back from the ind, we¡¯ll be ready to give you two of the sky ships that we¡¯re currently repairing.¡±

    Those were two very valuable gifts in a row. Bernie was very serious about this expedition, so it seemed. With Abel¡¯s help, it became usible for the dwarves could create any number of sky ships that they desired. Abel was just starting to worry that the three sky ships weren¡¯t enough for the duchy of Carmel¡¯s demand, but now, his friendship managed to improve the duchy¡¯s productivity.

    As for the mission, it¡¯d be very easy for him with White Cloud and Flying me to help. It¡¯d be like a short trip for him.

    Abel smiled as he raised his cup of juice, ¡°Send my regard to Chief Goff, Bernie. May our friendship stay long and firm.¡±

    The two dwarves raised their win cups as well, ¡°Yes, may our friendship be long and firm!¡±

    ...

    In the middle of January, Abel departed alone from Harry Castle. He brought all of his summoned creatures on White Cloud¡¯s back. After they all flew over to the Great Diving Mountain, he started making way to the Dividing Earth Basin. White Cloud was invisible the whole time, so none of them were spotted by the humans nor the dwarves. This was a secret mission. During the time he was gone, again, he announced to the public that he was undergoing another shutdown training.

    After gaining the ¡°teleportation¡± ability, White Cloud became a whole lot faster. It was almost like it could perform the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± on its own, making a supposedly-ten-day trip in just one day.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Abel¡¯s seen the ocean. It wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d seen it, but honestly, this was the first time to explore it. In all of the Holy Continent, themon consensus was that the ocean was not a ce to be explored. Due to the sheer number of dangerous spiritual beasts that resided here, no humans had ever managed to conquer it.

    As soon as White Cloud flew above the water, he heard two warnings from the battlemand spirit¡¯s siren. Usually, the siren could only be heard when the detected target was at least an advanced wizard. Worse, it would be a top-level spiritual beast in the detectable range.

    To calm Flying me down, Abel gave him a pat on the back. He ordered it to conceal its dragon¡¯s presence because there was a weird sense of pressure he¡¯d been feeling as soon as he entered this area. As faint as this feeling was, it was real enough to make him want to increase his level of alertness. Yet, when he tried to locate the source of this pressure, he had no idea where to begin.

    There were plenty of libraries on the Holy Continent, but none of them contained any specific knowledge on the ocean. This was the case for humans. For the other races, there might be a bit more to look into. As far as Abel remembered, he did remember the ocean being mention in some alchemy-rted books he found in the elves¡¯ libraries. He also read about the ocean when he was reading forgery-rted books when he was in the dwarven library, but that was pretty much it. There wasn¡¯t a lot of specifics in the field of Mariology on its own.

    Perhaps it had something to do with his current wizardry level. ording to what Wizard Dunn¡¯s told him before, only the advanced wizards would have ess to know the secrets behind this world.

 Chapter 820 - In the Middle of the Ocean (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 820: In the Middle of the Ocean (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Since there andmark to follow in the middle of the ocean, it was easy to get lost. Because of this, Abel opened the digitalization ability of his world stone fragment as soon as he left the Dividing Earth Basin. He created a visual map inside of his brain and followed it pretty much ever since he was above water.

    Every time White Cloud traveled for a while, Abel¡¯s brain would automatically update the map. He couldn¡¯t get lost, so that he couldn¡¯t take any breaks this whole trip. Actually, he didn¡¯t even know how long he would spend before he actually found the ind. Obviously, he was tired, but at least the druid spirit was there to help him expend a lot of the mental power needed for this kind of work. This way, he could still read books and asionally nce at the spiritual beasts that woulde out of the water.

    The first day went quite peacefully. Just as Abel expected, White Cloud¡¯s invisibility mode made it very difficult to find the creatures that lurked in the ocean. For the whole day, there hadn¡¯t been any that responded to White Cloud. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just the ocean that Abel had to pay attention to. There were also birds and flying spiritual beasts that he had to be aware of, but none of them really made a response when they went by.

    Or so Abel thought.

    ¡°Gaw!!¡±

    A terrifying shriek surprised Abel when he was busy reading his book. The sound must¡¯vee from at least ten miles away because that¡¯s how far the scream of a high-level spiritual beast was. This voice conveyed a strong sense of violence, but the battlemand spirit didn¡¯t send any warning in response. This meant that the source of the voice was actually far more than ten miles away.

    ¡°A terrifying beast, I see,¡± Abel said, then took out a scope to check on the source of the voice.

    From what he could see, there was a flying spiritual beast that was fighting against a marine spiritual beast. The marine spiritual beast was the owner of the scream just then. It was a white long snake that should be about twenty meters tall. It had a strange white horn on its head and white scales all over its body. The scales reflected light under the sunlight.

    Meanwhile, a giant, bald vulture used its ws to snatch the white long snake. He could see them both quite clearly, but he actually had no idea what they were. It wasn¡¯t all that strange, actually. There was just too little that the humans knew about the ocean.

    The white long snake spat out a white ice crystal ball towards the giant vulture. The giant vulture didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, it just snatched the ice crystal ball with its ws. The ball popped, and ice frost sttered all over the giant vulture¡¯s body. It didn¡¯t do anything to the giant vulture, however. All it really did in response was to shake the frost.

    Still, shaking the frost off meant that the giant vulture had to stop its attacks. This proved to be a chance for the white long snake. Its body leaped from the water, and its massive tail mmed towards the foe that was flying on its head. This move was too fast for the giant vulture to respond to, but it wasn¡¯t like the fight would end any time soon. When the tail came towards it, it unleashed a sharp shriek as ice frost spat out from its mouth.

    Frost spread around the snake tails before it made contact with the giant vulture, and soon, it went all over its entire body and slowed it down. The snake¡¯s tail was slightly slowed down because of it, and even though it was just for a bit, it gave the giant vulture enough time to dodge. As a result, only a few feathers were sacrificed for a hit that would¡¯ve decided this fight¡¯s oue.

    While watching from a distance, Abel¡¯s already made some estimations. First, most of the spiritual beasts that lived in this area should be ice element spiritual beasts. There was nothing but seawater here. That wasn¡¯t to say that fire-types wouldn¡¯te here, but they didn¡¯t have a good chance of surviving here.

    Abel said in an amused tone, ¡°Get close, White Cloud.¡±

    A fight between two high-level spiritual beasts. This wasn¡¯t something that could be seen very often on the Holy Continent. Usually, if they weren¡¯t crossing each other¡¯s territory, it wouldn¡¯t be even possible for the two to have any interaction.

    To let Flying me and White Snow gain some experience, Abel decided to let them out of his portal beast ring. Flying me was still very young, so it needed more experience before he challenged another difficult opponent. It was the same for White Snow. Since it was born on the Holy Continent, there probably hadn¡¯t been many chances for it to match against spiritual beasts that were at the same level as it.

    Speaking of which, the two spiritual beasts that were fighting were direct predator and prey. The giant vulture was supposed to be a natural predator of the white long snake, but this time, the giant vulture managed to find someone quite different. This particr long white snake was an alpha of its kind. It managed to promote itself to be the same level as its predator, which was why this fight was able to take ce in the first ce.

    After a struggling, the giant vulture¡¯s ws finally managed to leave some scratch on the white long snake. There was a trade-off for it, however. The white long snake whipped its tail, but luckily, all that happened was that it slightly interfered during the vulture¡¯s flight.

    That¡¯s not what the giant vulture thought, however. It felt offended to have this much difficulty in a regr hunt. Now that the white long snake was bleeding, not only was it mad, it also felt a lot more tempted to speed up its attacks. As it sped up its attacks¡¯ tempo, its ws and beaks continued to stab at the white long snake. The white long snake could dodge and block the attacks but never tried to escape. If it tried to turn its back against the vulture, it would expose itself for an instant lethal strike. With that in mind, all it did was repel the giant vulture¡¯s attack with tails and ice crystal balls.

    Since the snake¡¯s body was injured, it grew slower when it tried to twirl its entire body. This gave the vulture seize the chance to level up its aggression. As it had done to its previous victims, it used its ws to cling onto the white snake¡¯s body. After that, it pierced through its scales and held tightly onto its fibers and flesh. As it pped hard with its wings, the long white snake¡¯s bodypletely left the ocean.

    Out of instinct, the white long snake tried to curl up the giant vulture¡¯s entire body with its own body, but when it tried to do so, the giant vulture pecked at it, and the snake stopped. The pain was too great for it to try to move at all, so the body becameid instead of curling up. Next, the giant vulture continued to peck at the long white snake¡¯s flesh, which was enough to leave a blood-gorging wound that was about seven inches long.

    As it came to its final moment, the white long snake curled its body and tried to leave the firm grasp of the giant vulture¡¯s ws. It couldn¡¯t. The ws managed to reach its heart. A lot of blood was sttered. Some of it was sttered on the giant vulture¡¯s eyes, and that made it even angrier. It tried to shake the blood off, and while it was doing so, the white long snake used thest of its strength to bite the giant vulture¡¯s neck.

    A dying snake was still a pretty strong snake. The bite managed to pierce the vulture¡¯s neck, which was the least protected area on the giant vulture. A huge amount of venom was injected into the giant vulture¡¯s body. Soon, the two beasts fell into the sea from the sky.

    Abel couldn¡¯t believe that the fight would turn out like this. In fact, out of fear that the surviving would try toe after him, he decided not to unleash his power of the Will.

    Ablemanded his summon creatures, ¡°Flying me and White Snow, help me fetch their corpses.¡±

    After leaving White Cloud¡¯s back, Flying me and White Snow charged towards were the corpses. Flying me was responsible for the white long snake, while White Cloud was in charge of the giant vulture. When they were back, Abel was finally able to get a look at the first high-level spiritual beast he¡¯s discovered in the wild.

    Not only were their crystal cores a favorite of the wizards, but their spirits were also an extremely valuable material for creating a wizard¡¯s staff. Not only that, but all their feathers, skin, teeth, and bones could be very useful in creating all sorts of gears and weapons. Even their meat could be used as a very healthy food source. This was why so many adventurers would gather to hunt spiritual beasts in some of the weirdest ces that existed on the earth.

    Since the two creatures were just dead, Abel decided to collect their souls first. After that, he took out a knife and dissected their brains. He picked out two dark-golden crystal cores from their golden brains, which were about the size of two human fists with his hands. This when White Snow started screaming in a very desperate way. It was trying to him that these crystals would work best if used on ice elemental spiritual beasts.

    Of course, Abel wasn¡¯t going to be stingy for something like this. If he wanted more crystal cores, he had plenty from the ones he could harvest from the blue howling rabbits. These two, as far as he could see, should go to the one that wanted them the most, so he threw them right into White Snow¡¯s mouth and let it swallow them in.

    After swallowing the crystal cores, ayer of ice crystals began to cover around White Snow. Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head at the sight of this. He could¡¯ve retrieved White Snow back into his portal beast ring, but White Snow was too eager to take the freshly harvested core. Well, not that it could have helped. There was enough space on White Cloud¡¯s back. He decided to keep it and Flying me on with him.

    For Flying me, it just looked at its surroundings like a newborn baby. It was still a child, after all. Still, if Abel had to say, he would prefer it to take a nap if it wasn¡¯t really doing anything. Dragons are usually trained by sleeping, and the longer they spent sleeping, the more energy they gathered for their future growth. Since there wasn¡¯t a lot of mana-rich environments on the Holy Continent, Flying me spent most of its time resting on top of the red gemstones that Abel prepared. Of course, if Abel wasn¡¯t so resourceful, there was always the option of sleeping inside a volcano or a cave withva.

    When the looting was done, White Cloud began to teleport towards its destination. The more that it was used as a method to travel, the more it began to like moving in such an unorthodox way. In fact, it was starting to not mind as much about not flying like other ordinary birds or flying spiritual beasts.

    Abel suddenly said loudly, ¡°Stop, White Cloud!¡±

    White Cloud suddenly deactivated the teleportation and pecked its master.

    ¡°Up! Go as high as you can!¡±

    Despite being quite confused by this order, White Cloud went straight to the top of the sky. It wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, but even Flying me could tell. A promotion qi was rising out of White Snow, and if they didn¡¯t have the same master, it would¡¯ve gone on to hunt it down.

    On a side note, when the promotion qi came out of a spiritual beast, it would attract other spiritual beasts toe prey on it. Like humans, spiritual beasts would bepletely defenseless during this time. Not just that, though. If other spiritual beasts managed to eat a spiritual beast crystal core that contained the promotion qi, their chance of promotion would also rise.

    So Abel told White Cloud to fly high was simple. He didn¡¯t want a giant spiritual beast-attracting ma to start drawing attention to all the spiritual beasts that were nearby. This was a blunder on White Snow¡¯s part. It trusted its master too much, so it swallowed down the two crystal cores before it prepared itself a safe ce to promote itself.

    After taking out several hundred blue crystal cores around White Snow, Abel was finally at ease to let the promotion process begin.

    ¡°What? Damn! Flying me, prepare for battle!¡±

    As the battlemand spirit warned that three dangerous targets were on their way, Abel couldn¡¯t help but curse at how fast things were happening. Flying me seemed to have a different reaction. It was getting quite bored about this journey, but when it heard the word ¡°battle,¡± it unleashed a dragon¡¯s roar to greet its enemies.

    When the three approaching spiritual beasts heard the dragon¡¯s roar, they suddenly turned in the opposite direction and ran away. Abel couldn¡¯t believe it. They should be all at around the same level, but dragons were still the strongest beings in this world as things would have it. The hierarchy was too significant that the three high-level spiritual beasts had to run right away.

    Well, not that it was what Flying me wanted to see. Without a fight to enjoy, it crawled back towards White Cloud¡¯s back and began to rest.

    The battlemand spirit sent out another warning, ¡°Sir Elder, two dangerous targets are approaching.¡±

    Instead of paying any attention this time, Abel waited and let the two high-level spiritual beasts approach White Cloud. When they were about two miles away, Flying me unleashed another dragon¡¯s roar towards them. This time, it roared in a much less enthusiastic manner. It didn¡¯t even stand up as it was doing this.

    Other than that, there really weren¡¯t many spiritual beasts that came to attack White Cloud and White Snow. The marine spiritual beasts were too far down below, whereas the flying spiritual beasts would leave when they heard Flying me¡¯s dragon roar.

    When Abel thought that this was the end of it, he heard another warning siren from the battlemand spirit. Soon, he could see a giant back that was leaping out of the ocean. It was a massive whaleing out of the water. It had a pure white body, and while Abel didn¡¯t know what the name of this species was called. He could tell that it was a spiritual beast far stronger than the white long snake that he just saw.

    An apex level spiritual beast. It was almost impossible to find one any more on the Holy Continent because there had to be a very rich biosystem for it to exist. Apex level spiritual beasts only fed on other spiritual beasts, and there weren¡¯t all that many of them on the Holy Continent, to begin with.

    Instead of remaining in its resting position, Flying me leaped up from White Cloud¡¯s body and screamed at the white whale below. It tried to scare it away, but it only continued toe closer to White Cloud. As it came out of the water, Abel was finally starting to get a full view of its body. Not only was its body¡¯s length at a terrifying 200 meters, but its curves and skin also made it look both elegant and somewhat threatening.

    Once the white whale appeared from the sea, its body only continued to reach out from the water. Abel thought it was just really big, but no, this whale could fly. When its eyes locked onto Flying me, it quickly shifted its attention to somewhere higher. It sensed something very attractive. It did pause a bit to make its decision, but very quickly, it opened its massive mouth and let out a deafening scream towards the sky.

    Abel was very up high in altitude, but this scream was so loud that it felt that it could make the heaven and earth split. The surrounding air was crushed by the sheer voice of this beast. If Abel¡¯s physical durability didn¡¯t reach the level of a head knightmand, he would¡¯ve been shredded by the shock wave alone.

    While still managing to be in the same shape, he took out the ¡°contract of the ancient¡± shield and put it in front of White Snow. Then, he let out a scream.

    ¡°Tough defense!¡±

    He learned a technique when he first became a knight, but now that he was a head knightmander, the goldenbat qi wall that he produced managed to leave a striking presence in front of the summon creature in front of him. Also, his ¡°shattered ice armor¡± was in ce to make barricades in case of any spell attacks. He managed to protect White Snow rtively well from the white whale¡¯s scream because of hisbined defense.

    Abel screamed towards Flying me, ¡°Kill it! Don¡¯t it affect White Snow¡¯s promotion!¡±

    Flying me unleashed a colorless fireball that flew straight towards the white whale as though expressing its anger from being ignored. As the king of the ocean, the white whale managed to avoid this attack. After flipping its massive body in the air, it spat out a deep blue water ball about ten meters in diameter. This extinguished the me that was flying towards it. The water element it unleashed was powerful. Despite having reduced in volume after extinguishing the fireball, there was still a bit of it that flew straight towards Flying me. Flying me managed to dodge it in time, but it was still quite unhappy to lose in a match of elemental strength.

    As though shocked by the fact that its attack was dodged, the white whale grew more serious than before. Its gigantic tail pped the water that was below, and despite being quite a distance from the water, a massive amount of seawater started bursting explosives. Instead of dropping back into the ocean, the seawater continued to float around the white whale¡¯s surrounding them when they were sttered into the air.

    No, the white whale didn¡¯t stop there. After pping its tail, a superrge water wall was created next to it. Abel couldn¡¯t help but frown at that. This was not a very fair way to defend against Flying me¡¯s fire element attacks. Seeing that there wasn¡¯t much of a choice, he tapped on his chest and created a massive ck hole next to him. Soon, the ten-meter-tall Johnson appeared as it stood on White Cloud¡¯s back.

    Abel ordered Johnson, ¡°Protect White Snow, Johnson!¡±

    Despite not making a direct response, Johnson immediately followed its master¡¯s order by transforming itself into a fort that surrounded White Snow. It wasn¡¯t the best at attacking, but in terms of its defensive capability, Abel pretty much had nothing to worry about once White Snow was covered by it. As for the reason for calling it out, he hated to admit it, but he really made an underestimation when he prepared to battle against the spiritual beasts that were in the ocean. The marine spiritual beasts weren¡¯t just scarier because they wererger in number. They were scarier because they were actually stronger.

    After connecting his power of the Will to the soul chain, Abel disappeared from White Cloud¡¯s back and reappeared on Flying me¡¯s back. Then, he produced a lightning spell rune on his right hand. Under the current situation, whether it was ice or fire element, he knew that he couldn¡¯t deal a lot of damage to the white whale hidden in the giant water ball. This meant that only the lightning element was enough to create an opening.

    After leaving a white streak of light in the air, the ¡°lightning¡± spellnded right onto the fireball that the white whale spat out. After that, it passed towards the water ball and became a lightning arc that was spreading across the entire water ball. From what he could sense with his power of the Will, Abel could tell that the lightning effect was immediately stopped as soon as it made contact.

    To put it simply, the lightning effect was weakened by more than 40% as soon as it made contact with the giant water ball. Abel experienced the same thing when he faced powerful advanced wizards and orc priests, but this was the first time that he¡¯s faced an opponent who could neutralize the effect of his attacks by this much. Perhaps he would understand once he became a rank sixteen wizard.

    He¡¯s heard of it from Wizard Morton before. Once someone became an advanced wizard, the difference between levels would be very crucial. Even if the wizard were just a level below, he would still face a great sense of heaviness from the wizard that was above. This was not something that could be ovee with just one or two magic staff. This was why there was such a distinct sense of hierarchy for wizards all over the Holy Continent. Rank sixteen was supposed to represent the elites of each Wizard Union branch. Rank seventeen were supposed to rule the Wizard Union as a whole. Rank eighteen were the ones that decided every major move the wizards had to make.

    From what Abel remembered in his previous battles against advanced wizards, none of his spells managed to gain him any advantage. Most of his kill counts came from his summon creatures or other methods. He had to be sly because he didn¡¯t get any leverage when engaging in direct battle. It was the same thing with this white whale. Once the lightning spell stopped, the rest of its lightning effect was vastly reduced before it even hit the target. Also, the white whale¡¯s body was about two hundred meters in total length. The most that this lightning attack really did was to make it just a bit ufortable.

 Chapter 821 - Oceanic Spiritual Beast (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 821:</h4> <h4>Oceanic Spiritual Beast (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As though ashamed of the attack, the white whale¡¯s giant body wiggled. An ice arrow was shot out of the water ball beside it. It wasn¡¯t just one, but a storm of ice arrows was fired at Abel. This was meant to target Flying me and its extraordinary speed.

    There was quite a miscalction, though. Abel was a rank fifteen wizard. Before the arrows got close, he used his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to move Flying me away. This way, all that was hit was the white light that appeared when he left.

    After teleporting to the white whale¡¯s back, Abel produced another ¡°lightning¡± spell rune. He threw two lightning streaks in a row this time. At the same time, Flying me spat out a white fireball that was even bigger thanst time. Since the white whale was very sensitive in reacting to energy, it made an appropriate response in just a split moment. The water ball next to it shot dozens of smaller water balls to extinguish the white fireball.

    As for Abel¡¯s ¡°lightning,¡± it didn¡¯t really try to guard against it because it was simply fast to defend against it. It didn¡¯t really care, either. Lightning wasn¡¯t going to damage it, to begin with. There was no point defending against an attack that would only leave a scratch.

    The white fireball made contact with the first small-sized waterballs, and the white fireball reduced in size after the small-sized waterballs disappeared. It took about five of them to really make the ball disappear. Still, this was only a small portion of therge number of waterballs that were unleashed. There was more than enough water in the sea, so even if Flying me canceled out the white whale¡¯s attack, there was still an infinite amount of energy supply that it had to deal with.

    Abel was speechless. He¡¯d never seen a defense this difficult to break. The white whale had the entire ocean. It was like a cockroach, unyielding towards death. He was starting to think it was a blunder to have left the battle fort this time, but as of now, the entire Holy Continent was in too much of a mess for him to bring everything with him. One was left at the wizardmunity outside Harry Castle, while the other was docked in the sky directly above the Carmel Pce.

    And it wasn¡¯t just that. It was already hard enough to use up everything on top of the middle of the ocean. Now that he was facing against a spiritual beast of this caliber, he decided that the best way to respond was to let Johnson handle it. He couldn¡¯t let Johnson into the ocean, though. If it did, it was going to sink into the bottom of the ocean. He wouldn¡¯t really know what to do. Besides, even if the battle fort and its two hundred small-sized war puppets and consecutive ballistas were here, he didn¡¯t know how effective they actually were going to be.

    In fact, Abel had pretty much given up on trying to beat the white whale. He was just trying to stall as long as he could until White Snow finished its promotion. After that, he was nning to flee to White Cloud and use its teleportation ability to escape. At this point, running away wasn¡¯t something to be ashamed of. It¡¯d actually be quite stupid if he tried to fight a top-level spiritual beast when it had a geographical advantage over him.

    After changing his mindset for a bit, he decided to go with a different approach. He produced an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell rune in his left hand and a ¡°lightning¡± spell rune with his right. Flying me hadpletely stopped attacking at this point. Instead, it was only responsible for flying at full speed. Itpleted a circle around the white whale non-stop, and its master continued to taunt the enemy with his ¡°lightning¡± spell.

    Under Abel¡¯s provocation, the white whale grew distracted from White Snow. It was too angry with Abel. Instead of going for its snack, it decided to go for the human that made it look like a fool.

    Suddenly, the giant water ball beside the white whale began to shake; multiple ice frosts split from the surface. It tried to slow Abel and Flying me down with its freezing effect. Usually, the two didn¡¯t have to worry about something like this, but as there was simply too much of a difference between them and this legendary beast, the frost managed to get them as soon as it covered their entire body.

    Abel¡¯s knight ability activated as soon as he was riding on top of Flying me. He would like to think that it helped him get rid of the slowing effect, but that was clearly not the case. The white whale¡¯s ability was way above what he and Flying me were capable of repelling against.

    After seeing that Flying me being slowed down, the white whale immediately shot out a storm of ice arrows towards Abel. This was when the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± in his hand was beginning to be activated. He disappeared from the shooting range with Flying me, but as though having seen through this move already, the white whale quickly shot out an ice arrow that flew a lot faster.

    The timing was perfect. The arrow got close to Abel before he activated the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell. It was supposed to hit, or so the white whale thought. Abel activated the ¡°melting potion¡± on his belt a lot faster than the white whale expected. This gave him quite some time to teleport away from the arrow before it did anything to him. This all might seem quite tense because it was happening too fast, but with the acute vision and the digitalization activated, he was confident to have created enough time to make the right response.

    ¡°Ice elemental spiritual beasts, agh!¡± he cursed, meanwhile throwing his futile lightning towards the white whale. The white whale grew quite frustrated as well. After realizing its attacks were useless, it became more and more irritated.

    Suddenly, the white whale made a move that Abel couldn¡¯t quite understand. Its giant body mmed down onto the water below. Before he understood what it was trying to do, the water that it sshed became countless arrows fired towards the sky. These arrows covered up the entire sky, blocking almost all the possible exits that he and Flying me had. It became impossible to escape with the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± since the covered range was about a kilometer long.

    ¡°Damn! This won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll have toe back for revenge after I get stronger.¡±

    Abel made the call early. There was no point in dodging, so he decided to just not dodge at all in the first ce. Also, White Cloud was just above him. He couldn¡¯t just block the attacks that were going his way.

    As the goldenbat qi shed in the ¡°steel¡± sword in his right hand, the ¡°vow of the ancient¡± shield in his left hand suddenly disappeared. He was getting another spare ¡°steel¡± sword. Simultaneously, by controlling the steel sword with his main spirit, hemanded his druid spirit to take charge of the steel sword in his left. He turned the world stone fragment¡¯s acute vision and digitalization ability. He had to be careful when he was doing this because there would be quite some excess strain to his soul power if he weren¡¯t.

    Both of his ¡°steel¡± swords would strike down one ice arrow when he deflected them. It wasn¡¯t like he was breaking them. Instead, he was just tipping at them, so they changed to a different course. It was the most efficient method he could think of to counter against the hundreds of arrows precisely pointed at him.

    When the steel sword in his right was hit by one of the arrows, the chilling qi quickly went towards his flesh. Before it did, however, he already took out a melting potion and drank it. The melting potion¡¯s effect was supposed tost for two seconds. During this period of time, no freezing would work on the person who drank it. It was pretty expensive to make this, by the way. If he didn¡¯t get the recipe (by luck) in the forest outside Dock Kurast, he almost never thought that he would get the chance to actually make it.

    Anyways, the freezing effect didn¡¯t work since he was using the melting potion. He then deflected another ice arrow with the steel sword in his left. This time, the chilling qi wasn¡¯t sent over at all. From the white whale¡¯s perspective, the two swords in the human¡¯s arms were like tentacles of an octopus. The des multiplied, forming an invisible shield that forced the ice arrows to change their courses. It was devastating for a white whale, actually. It never thought that its most destructive technique would be neutralized in such an effortless, quiet manner.

    Abel could see the white whale¡¯s eyes turning red. It¡¯s been years since itst found a worthy opponent in these waters. The human in front of it was supposed to be weak. It was the same with the young dragon. They weren¡¯t supposed to pose any threat, but the constant provoking and taunting was not something it could bear seeing. The thought never came that it was the one that started this fight, but to be fair, the real problem arose since White Snow didn¡¯t pick the right ce to promote itself.

    So the white whale opened itsrge mouth and sucked the ocean. There was an oppressive shriek that pierced through the air. The suction turned the surrounding area into a domain of vacuum. Water in the shape of a dragon flew towards its mouth.

    Abel looked serious now. This white whale sure had a lot of tricks. He foresaw that this attack would be stronger than the previous, so he decided to sheath both ¡°steel¡± swords in his hands. Next, he revealed the only mana cannon from his portal ring. It was a shame that he had to use it here, but there was no other choice.

    When he was just about to use his trump card, a strange sound came like rain. It sounded like there wasn¡¯t a lot of it at first, but the dripping noise grew more and more. Abel could feel himself shiver. His instincts told him to respond right away, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why the battlemand spirit didn¡¯t warn him.

    Abel connected to his sign card with his power of the Will, ¡°Scan this for me, battlemand spirit. I need you to tell what types of creatures are approaching.¡±

    The battlemand spirit immediately replied, ¡°Understood, Sir Elder. The scanning willmence now... Flying fish have been spotted. The number is too great to be calcted.¡±

    Abel was not very happy to hear that. It might be the same flying fish beast that got The Goff Family¡¯s sky ship fleet. He wasn¡¯t sure if that was the case, but the white whale that was in front of him was still very much alive. His thinking dyed him from firing his cannon. The white whale also stopped. Instead of continuing on its attacks against Abel, It turned around and faced against the direction in which the flying fish wereing over. There was fear that in its eyes, something that Abel would¡¯ve never expected.

    Could the flying fish beast pack be stronger than this white whale?

    There wasn¡¯t that much time to think. The next thing he saw, the white whale started sucking and spitting seawater at the flying fish beast pack. The liquid crystalized immediately when it left its mouth. It was meant to shoot the flying fish beast down. It was quite a thing to see. The flying fish beast pack was like white snow in the sky. If he had to find a way to interpret it, it was like countless souls were colliding into one to convey some sort of message.

    The flying fish beast pack was clearly trying to reach White Snow. Before that, however, they must bypass the white whale and Abel. The white whale was the easy target, so they decided to attack it first. The white whale, knowing how terrifying they were, unleashed its most powerful attack at them. The ice crystals became a cloud of mist. The ice balls spun and spun, creating countless ice arrows that shot towards the pack of fish. Weirdly enough, the fish beasts did not resist in any way, but were shot and frozen, then finally fell into the water.

    Still, there were thousands of thousands of them. The attack was enough to kill several thousands, but there seemed to be millions in the entire pack. Even from the air, Abel still couldn¡¯t the end. They were everywhere, no matter which direction he looked.

    After seeing how not-so-effective its attack was, the white whale went beneath the water. It looked like it was trying to flee, but there was no chance that Abel would let it. If the white whale got away this time, then he would¡¯ve been responsible for taking care of all the flying fish beast for himself. So, after activating the ¡°lightning¡± spell in his right hand, he cast it towards the beast, meanwhile generating the same spell in his left. The ¡°lightning¡± hit the target, but the white whale only shook for a bit and slowed down only so slightly.

    The second one worked the same. The white whale¡¯s speed was clearly slowed down, but now was not the time to go after Abel. It was only concerned with running. Abel changed his method. His main spirit and druid spirit controlled each of his arms, casting ¡°lightning¡± spells non-stop towards the white whale. This made him lose the ability to use his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell and the ability to activate the potions that he had immediately. The tradeoff was that the casting speed of his ¡°lightning¡± spell would be raised by 50%. The attacks only became more and more rapid as they rained down on the white whale.

    The white whale was getting nervous. There was only a bit of distance between it and the ocean, but the ¡°lightning¡± spell¡¯s slowing effect was only so close from making the flying fish beast pack fly towards it. This was a life-or-death situation. There wasn¡¯t enough time. When the white whale was about to touch the surface of the ocean, many of the flying fish beasts were already making contact.

    The white whale¡¯s water ball created countless ice arrows that flew towards the flying fish beasts to retaliate. It killed about several hundred of them, but that didn¡¯t have much of an effect on the whole pack¡ªthe ones after paid no attention to the ones that were already in. The only target was the front. Everything that was in the way was to be destroyed. It was that simple.

    The white whale continued to activate the frost ability of its waterball. It also surrounded itself with ice frost, but there were too many of these fish for it tost even just a second. This cost the entire flying fish pack several thousand in total. The water ball was reducing in size at a pace that was rmingly fast. Every flying fish beasting in would grab a mouthful, fly towards the left, leave it there and fly back towards the pack. It was truly a terrifying thing to see.

    Abel went from rxed to pure fear. The waterball that gave him and Flying me trouble just then were nowpletely gone. There were scars all over the white whale¡¯s body. It tried all sorts of freezing spells to obliterate any flying fish beast that was getting close, but a mere several thousand kills per attack was not enough to change the direction in which the whole pack was attacking.

    Abel¡¯s response to this was fairly simple. By using the soul chain, he sent amand to White Cloud to tell it to fly higher up in the sky in the opposite direction. There wasn¡¯t really a need for him to do so because White Cloud was already teleporting several times away from this flying fish beast pack. Giving how monotonous the attack pattern of the flying fish beast pack was, it was pretty easy to know where to run. Still, as weak as they were, their speed and sharp teeth could do quite a lot of rips on the white whale¡¯s tough skin. It¡¯s not like they were very very keen on keeping all the glory. After attacking once, the flying fish beast would swarm back to the giant team before waiting for another chance to strike.

    There was something strange in all of this, as far as Abel could see. Neither the white whale and Flying me were withdrawing their essence, but it wasn¡¯t like they were doing much at all. The flying fish was not paying any attention to any sort of warnings the two creatures unleashed. Upon doing some analyses with his world stone fragments, he realized that the pack¡¯s brains were like pieces of a jigsaw puzzle. While the pieces were weak and small on their own, the damage of a few individuals was not enough to affect the entire poption. Also, the poption acted as a unified will, so the intimidating essence of another creature could only have so much effect on just a fraction of the entire pack. This made it possible for them to attack the white whale so directly and rather recklessly.

    Abel was starting to understand why the dwarves failed. He thought that the reason they lost was theirck of strength, but the dwarves were powerful. If they weren¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t even have been possible for two of the surviving fleets to make it back home.

    In a world that was slowing down, the white whale struggled to move as the wound on its body continued to expand. Blood was rushing out. Before it left the body, the flying fish beasts sucked it all away, eating it alive. Its screams became moans of agony. Itsst struggle wasn¡¯t useless, so it seemed. About ten or something thousand flying fish beasts went down with it as they fell into the ocean.

    More flying fish beasts went over. The white whale could not be seen at this moment, despite how gigantic its body was. These tiny but deadly creatures swarmed around it like a tornado, and the beast was eaten alive scrape by scrape. Its bones were already showing after a few seconds. If Abel wasn¡¯t using his acute vision to watch this, it¡¯d be impossible for him to see that a giant thing about one to two hundred meters in length being disintegrated into nothing but a skeleton. Funny thing, actually. The flying fish beasts didn¡¯t spare any of the white whale¡¯s flesh and blood, but they didn¡¯t have any interest in its bones.

    Abel was starting to realize that it was his turn next. White Cloud was already drawing distance from afar, and they were escaping non-stop in the opposite direction.

    Abelmanded, ¡°Be quick about it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t choose to run with the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± because he didn¡¯t think that the flying fish beast pack could outpace Flying me. In fact, the white whale was probably a bigger threat than this pack. It possessed the ability to attack long distances with its freezing attacks, making it so that Flying me couldn¡¯t move quickly enough. There was an option to let White Cloud escape, but in doing so, even if the white whale was nowhere as fast to make a chase, the chance of running into other spiritual beasts was still quite high. This was the ocean, after all. White Snow was literally a living bait with the promotion qi on.

    It didn¡¯t matter now, however. With no care of what they might run into, White Cloud carried White Snow to escape the front. Flying me was carrying Abel at its back. The flying fish beast pack was just done cleaning the white whale¡¯s body, and they turned to started chasing after Abel.

    A sea snake spiritual beast came over as well. White Snow¡¯s promotion qi was probably attracting it. It rushed out of the ocean that was in the front. Its tail mmed heavily on the surface of the ocean, leaving a giant depression on the water. In doing so, it sprung itself to fly towards the same altitude as White Cloud. White Cloud didn¡¯t retaliate. Instead, it teleported to another spot while Flying me made a sharp turn with Abel on its back. The sea snake wondered why its opponents didn¡¯t stop at all, but the next thing it knew, the flying fish beast pack rushed over it and turned it into a skeleton before it even noticed.

    In the same way, countless spiritual beasts rushed towards White Cloud as it tried to leave the area. Even if they couldn¡¯t fly, they could still spring and rush into the air. However, most of them couldn¡¯t get back into the water because the flying sh pack would almost always eat them whole whilst they were still in midair.

    White Cloud spoke to Able through the soul chain, ¡®I can¡¯t hold much longer, Master.¡±

    It made sense. White Cloud hadn¡¯t rested ever since it left the ground. It had teleported too much. There was only so much stamina that it could spare, much less for its spiritual energy. There was no time for hesitation.

    Abel sent a quickmand, ¡°Keep teleporting, White Cloud. Don¡¯t stop. Keep it there for a bit longer. I¡¯ll do something about it.¡±

    After saying that, he took out a super death qi exploding ball from his personal storage box.

    ¡°1, 2, 3, 4.¡±

    On the count to four, he threw the super death qi exploding ball out. At the same time, Flying me unleashed a dragon¡¯s roar that erupted into the sky. As ineffective as it was, it still managed to make quite a lot of those flying fish beasts stop moving on the spot. It made them a lot slower when they were chasing after it and Abel. Since Flying me had the inferno ¡°special quickening¡± ability, it managed to get away from the death qi without being touched by it at all.

    So the super death qi exploding ball dropped into the bunch flying fish beast pack. The explosion happened as soon as itnded on them. The shock wave swept through the ones at the front, crushing their bodies in every direction. It was weird since Abel thought that the explosion would only happen two seconds after throwing it out. He thought that there was something wrong in his calction, but actually, the problem was with the super death qi exploding ball itself.

    While it would take six seconds for most super death qi exploding balls to work, the explosion itself was not a constant process. In fact, all Abel¡¯s ever tested was on how to make the explosionst longer. It was the same for the super exploding ball. He just needed enough time to run. There was no need to make sure that the timing was urate, so he never experimented with it.

    This made things quite dangerous. Flying me was fast, but the shock wave was catching on as well. Being possibly the fastest creature alive was not going to make this any easier. When the shock wave was about to hit, it and Abel became a white light that disappeared from the spot. They then reappeared to a spot that was about four hundred meters in front of the shock wave.

 Chapter 822 - Giant Dragon (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 822: Giant Dragon (Three in One)</h4>

    The scary thing about the super death qi exploding ball wasn¡¯t the explosion. Rather, it was the death qi that followed the explosion.

    About a thousand square meters worth of flying fish beasts were gone in a blink of an eye. That wasn¡¯t the end of it, though. Rotting essence formed in the air the sea. The death qi of a perfect skeleton was just activated.

    The flying fish beast pack didn¡¯t seem to be afraid. Instead, they continued to rush in the same direction as before. It probably had something to do with the geography. While death qi could stay in the same ce for a while if it was onnd, if it was in the ocean, the water would simply wash it away no matter how many corpses were generated. The ocean could wash everything away.

    Still, Abel was not naive. He never thought that the super death qi exploding ball could hold the flying fish beast pack for too long. He just wanted to buy some time, so White Cloud could rest. After Flying me flew forward for a bit more, they finally got out of the super death qi exploding ball¡¯s range of attack.

    When the flying fish beasts rushed into the cloud of death qi, their flesh and bones melted away. They became dried fish that fell straight into the water. The ones behind continued to march forward. None changed their course, and that quickly created ayer of dried flying fish beast corpse. They were too fast but simple-minded. As their group mentality would have it, no matter what opposition was in the way, everything could be removed with their sheer number.

    That might be true for most cases, but this was death qi that they were facing. This wasn¡¯t some other form of energy. While a bit of death qi would be lost whenever a life was taken, more death qi would still be generated. The flying fish beasts didn¡¯t know about this. If they just stopped moving, then the waves would¡¯ve washed the death qi away in a few minutes, but they had no knowledge of death qi, and they believed that they could just keep carrying on with what they¡¯ve always been doing. It couldn¡¯t be helped, though. It was hard to tell if any spiritual beasts in these waters knew the terrifying power of death qi.

    As the flying fish beasts entered the death qi, they continued to fuel this huge pile of energy, making it thicker than the shade of a thunderstorm cloud. Abel didn¡¯t think that one super death qi exploding ball would be this effective. The flying fish beasts were terrifying beings that even top-level spiritual beasts were afraid of encountering, but their simple-mindedness led them to their destruction.

    Two minutes passed. The flying fish beasts continued to rush in the same direction. It was bing increasingly difficult to estimate just how many of them were killed during this period of time. The death qi went from appearing like a thin cloud to a shade of ink ck. Finally, when the flying fish beast pack realized how dark this shade was, they knew not to keep rushing in the same way as before. They realized that it was best if they give up on their goal. The promotion qi was not worth so much loss on their side, so their leader decided to give up here.

    Fortunately, however, the flying fish beast pack¡¯s leader was at the back the whole time. The pack¡¯s reaction speed was slower because of this, but this was exactly what prevented the leader from being ambushed.

    The flying fish beast pack changed direction and went back. Rain fell. It sounded kind of sad, to be honest. There was no right or wrong in the ocean. Just like what Abel was doing, these creatures were doing what they could to survive.

    Abel spoke through the soul chain, ¡°Finally. Get some rest now, White Cloud.¡±

    To his surprise, White Cloud was scared. It wasn¡¯t capable of speech, but it was very easy that it just wanted to leave this ce as quickly as possible. White Cloud was no ordinary spiritual beast, though. Whether it was its ¡°invisibility¡± ability, its defensive barrier, or its teleportation ability¨Ceven if it wasn¡¯t high in rank¨Cit still had plenty of ways of protecting itself in times of danger. Most importantly, due to its body size, it was rarely scared ever since it was promoted to be a spiritual beast. This was the same even for Flying me¡¯s dragon essence.

    Still, Abel wasn¡¯t going to give up on White Cloud here. At the same time, he wasn¡¯t the type to run away from an opponent without seeing its face. After tapping Flying me on the back, he ordered it to elerate towards White Cloud.

    Then, as a white light shed over, he changed into a full set of rune equipment. At the same time, he created an ¡°ice shattering armor¡± and death qi armor in preparation to fight at any time.

    ¡°Sir Elder,¡± the battlemand spirit suddenly spoke through Abel¡¯s power of the Will, ¡°There is extreme danger in the front. A powerful life essence has been detected. Please leave immediately.¡±

    It was rare for the battlemand spirit to make warnings with such serious tones. Abel didn¡¯t say anything back after hearing this, but an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell rune had already appeared in his left hand, and a ¡°lightning¡± spell rune in his right. This was when he finally got close enough to see White Cloud, which was curling up its body as much as it could without dropping into the ocean.

    At White Cloud¡¯s front, a blue giant dragon was in the middle of the air. Its eyes were full of pride when it looked at Flying me.

    ¡°A young dragon? Most curious!¡± its voice echoed through the air, ¡°And you were two-legged before. You¡¯ve been promoted several times already, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Of course, it¡¯d be curious. Despite being ssified by the other races as ¡°dragons,¡± the two-legged flying dragon was inferior rtive to the real dragons. They were pseudo-dragons, ording to the narratives of the dragonkind. Of course, there were cases where pseudo-dragons became real dragons, but it was a very difficult process that would take up way too many resources¨Cresources couldn¡¯t¡¯ be bought with gold coins.

    Take Flying me¡¯s perfect redstones as an example. Not even the intermediate magic gemstone was enough to trade for it. The perfect redstone was a strategic resource for all races on the Holy Continent. It was the single thing that could power up spell circles aboverge size, and many tried to monopolize it for their own benefits. It was even more extreme for the perfect gemstones because it was hard to find them on the Holy Continent. There was only a little on therge-sized magic stone mining pit, and just who would use such a precious resource to promote, what, a pseudo-dragon?

    By the way, this wasn¡¯t the main thing that shocked the giant dragon. It was shocked by Flying me¡¯s age. It was hard to think that a pseudo-dragon could be a young dragon (not the age but the level) when it was only at the age equivalent of a human child.

    Flying me felt scared when scrutinized so intensely by a giant dragon. Right now, every muscle in its body trembled nervously. It was too young and inexperienced to know what to do in the presence of a powerful giant dragon.

    To ease Flying me¡¯s tension, Abel gave it a light tap on its neck. At the same time, he used the soul chain tofort it. This attracted the attention of the giant dragon. For starters, no human was ever seen to be a dragon¡¯s back before. No, not even for an anomaly like Flying me. The dragons were very proud. They would do anything to destroy those who dared to disrespect them, and those who did they were all obliterated without exception.

    Yet, there was a human that was sitting on a young dragon¡¯s back right now. The dragon could clearly distinguish the master-and-servant rtionship between the two.

    ¡°Petty human!¡± Blue dragon Emmanuel roared in rage, ¡°How dare you challenge the great dragonkind? I, the great Emmanuel, will end you here!¡±

    ¡°Yeap. What¡¯s gonnae, it¡¯s gonnae,¡± Abel thought to himself. He¡¯s been expecting this day for a while now. Ever since the day he formed a contract with Flying me, he had been expecting the day other dragons would find out. He just hoped that the day woulde a bitter. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to care even if the giant dragons knew. He knew he was going to be stronger than the dragons eventually, after all. He had the Horadric Cube, the entire dark world, and resources so abundant that other people wouldn¡¯t have imagined.

    Yet, receiving one mission from the dwarves caused a major change to that n. He was facing a giant dragon already. He didn¡¯t think his current skills were enough to match it. He would¡¯ve had a bit of confidence if he was doing this onnd, but this was the top of the ocean, and the one he was encountering was a blue dragon with freezing elemental ability.

    Abel tried to exin, ¡°Great Emmanuel, you got it wrong! I signed the contract with Flying me in order to save its life. It was in grave pain when I discovered it!¡±

    There was a glimpse of hope to not start the fight immediately. Abel didn¡¯t want to antagonize Emmanuel, the blue dragon. Rather, he wasn¡¯t qualified to match against someone as powerful as Emmanuel.

    Emmanuel¡¯s voice pierced through the sky, ¡°Dragons aren¡¯t to be ves! If it¡¯s death or very, then death it is!¡±

    Out of pure instinct, Abel pulled the most powerful weapon that he had from his portal ring. It was his one-time magic cannon. However, before he could use it, he had to find a way to counter Emmanuel¡¯s dragon essence. It was too powerful. The imposing pressure that wasing made it impossible to hide under the disguise of the transformation ne. Still, his level fifteen intermediate wizard essence, his double-element head knightmander presence, his master alchemist presence, and his not-so-strong dragon essence could manage to face against Emmanuel¡¯s dragon essence. He really wished that he could unleash more dragon essence, but after absorbing the dragon crystal, his body and spirit were transformed so that the essence could only stay in his spirit.

    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Emmanuel screamed as its tone became a lot more polite. Its eyes became fixed on the magic cannon in Abel¡¯s hands. Abel continued to stare intensely at Emmanuel, but he didn¡¯t loosen his grasp on the magic cannon. He was not pointing it away from Emmanuel, and that made it a lot nicer than before.

    Emmanuel screamed as it slowly moved its body, ¡°Don¡¯t point that thing at me, I tell you! You are a member of the dragonkind. I just felt it! No one¡¯s going to say anything if you have a pseudo-dragon as your servant! I saw it wrong, alright?¡±

    Emmanuel was already cursing Abel in his mind. Abel was a human with dragon¡¯s blood. As rare it was, there had been cases where powerful giant dragons could shapeshift into humans. Some of the ¡°naughtier¡± ones had left offsprings among their descendants, but the possibility was so rare, at least on the Holy Continent.

    Still, Abel¡¯s dragon lineage was too thick. He wasn¡¯t shaped like a giant dragon, but his body¡¯s properties were simr in many regards. This was what resulted after absorbing an entire dragon¡¯s essence. Neither the humans nor the dragons could fathom this because dragon crystals were not something to be absorbed. Even the dragons would just sniff the energy emitted, not swallow the entire core.

    But Abel was ad. He absorbed an entire dragon crystal by his will. Because of this, his spirit and body were transformed from top to bottom. That was not to say that he exceeded the limit of a human. Rather, since he was still a human, his physical attributes could only reach a human¡¯s extreme. He did try various methods to break through his limits, but none was enough to match him against even a young dragon. To summarize the problem, he was a giant dragon that was forced into being human.

    For Emmanuel, this made things very tricky. If Abel was really an enemy, it could try to kill him at a certain amount of expense (especially given how terrifying his magic cannon was), but his status as a ¡°giant dragon¡± made having Flying me as a servant something that was not against the rules. Actually, even if he had a hundred pseudo-dragon as his servants, no giant dragons would have the right toment, much less the right to kill him.

    Abel seemed quite confused about all this, ¡°Great Emmanuel, does that mean I¡¯m not wrong?¡±

    It was weird since he never thought of himself as a giant dragon.

    Emmanuel¡¯s voice became a lot softer, ¡°No, of course not. What¡¯s your name, by the way?¡±

    Abel sheathed his magic cannon into his portal ring, ¡°My name is Abel. Abel Harry.¡±

    Emmanuelughed and said, ¡°Right, so Abel, the blue dragon. I don¡¯t know how you became a giant dragon, but as long as we share the same lineage, we are of the same kin.¡±

    Abe was even more confused, ¡°Did you just call me Abel the blue dragon?¡±

    So the dragon crystal belonged to a blue dragon. He did remember the times when he kind of figured it out. The crystal did contain a lot of freezing energy, after all.

    Emmanuel looked a bit confused too, ¡°So you don¡¯t know your kin? Could it be... you haven¡¯t opened your lineage yet?¡±

    Abel exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know, Emmanuel. I¡¯ve never interacted with a real giant dragon before. I¡¯ve been living in a world of humans this whole time!¡±

    Emmanuel tried to be persuasive, ¡°Wha- that¡¯s sphemy! What¡¯s so good about the human world? Come to the Dragon Depth! That¡¯s real paradise for the dragonkind.¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll pass, I think. Being a human is prettyfortable, so I think I¡¯ll stay in the same ce as I¡¯ve been.¡±

    Even Abel himself wasn¡¯t sure if he was a blue dragon or not. He could tell that Emmanuel wasn¡¯t joking. It did really see him as a blue dragon, and they were talking on equal terms. There was no deceit. Well, especially after he put away his magic cannon. Only he knew for certain that he was 100% human. That dragon crystal really messed him up, but that¡¯ not really all that important at this point. He had plenty of statuses already, so it wouldn¡¯t matter if he had just one more.

    Emmanuel tried to be nice about it, ¡°Oh, well, just suit yourself. I¡¯m just saying, isn¡¯t this body of yours a bit too weak? You need to sleep more. Don¡¯t be like the humans. If you hug the freezing element magic stone and sleep for about a few centuries, it¡¯d be very easy for you to break through your limits.¡±

    Abel was a bit speechless from that statement. It took him several years to get to his current level. Emmanuel clearly had no idea what it was talking about. If he really decided to put a few hundred years into good use, he would¡¯ve had the power to pinch Emmanuel to its death. Besides, what human would want to spend several hundred years sleeping? That was just ridiculous.

    ¡°No, but wait.¡±

    If Emmanuel really considered him as a blue dragon, this meant that he might just share the same lifespan as a dragon. Actually, he wasn¡¯t even sure how long a dragon was supposed to live. Still, ording to rumors on the Holy Continent, a giant dragon would have an average lifespan of about ten thousand years. With that as the context, sleeping for several hundred years would really be the same as sleeping for a day.

    Abel tried to shift the subject away from himself, ¡°So why are you in the ocean, Emmanuel?¡±

    Emmanuel smiled and exined, ¡°Why, it is a dragon¡¯s destiny to scout the ocean. Since the dwarves and the elves pay tribute to us, we have an obligation to protect all of the continents. If the powerful spiritual beasts of the ocean enter the continent, serious problems will arise. Because of this, the dragons have continued to guard thend so that the oceanic spiritual beasts don¡¯t enter.¡±

    Abelmented in admiration, ¡°Oh. I thought that dragons stay in the dragon depth and keep their attention there.¡±

    He would¡¯ve never expected the dragons to be the protectors of the Holy Continent. He¡¯s seen how powerful the oceanic spiritual beasts were. If any of them made their way into the Holy Continent, massive destruction was guaranteed to take ce.

    Emmanuel smiled, ¡°This is not a hard job, actually. The oceanic spiritual beasts despise thend naturally, so they only cross the line on special incidents.¡±

    Abel was finally starting to understand why Emmanuel was here. He was causing too much of a ruckus.

    Emmanuel reminded in a friendly manner, ¡°A word of advice to you, if I may. As long as you reveal your dragon essence, no spiritual beasts within these several tens of thousands of miles would dare to antagonize you.¡±

    Abel said gratefully, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    With Emmanuel¡¯s reminder, he wouldn¡¯t have to use White Cloud¡¯s invisibility any longer. This made collecting the resources in the ocean a lot easier. Of course, there wasn¡¯t the need to do so yet. He wasn¡¯t short on resources. Now that his strength was on a booming increase, it¡¯d be a while before he had to find things to collect in the ocean.

    At the same time, the promotion qi was starting to disappear from White Snow. White Snow let out a long shriek, and just when it was about to fly out from Johnson¡¯s protection, the shriek stopped halfway. It just noticed that the blue giant dragon was here.

    Abel quickly teleported to where it was, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Here, I¡¯ll give you a rub on the neck.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of contracted beasts you have, haha,¡± Emmanuel changed his body into that of a human, ¡°Plenty of species there, if I may say.¡±

    Slowly and steadily, Emmanuel, the blue dragon, became a blue-faced strong man that was approaching him. It was his first time seeing a giant dragon transforming into a human.

    Emmanuel tried to exercise his limbs, ¡°Not very used to this, actually. It has been several years since I changed into human form.¡±

    When Emmanuel wiggled its neck, the movement was a bit fast for Abel to see probably. Actually, if ordinary humans moved their necks this much, the necks would¡¯ve snapped already.

    After taking a table and two chairs from his portal ring, Abel created a talking space on White Cloud¡¯s back. White Cloud¡¯s giant back was as stable as the ground. It was flying very steadily. It was almost like they weren¡¯t flying at all.

    Abel made an inviting gesture, ¡°Please have a seat, Emmanuel, the blue dragon.¡±

    Emmanuel made the same gesture, ¡°To you as well, Abel, the blue dragon.¡±

    Then the twoughed together. While it¡¯s been a long time since Emmanuel¡¯s lived as a human, the experience was no less strange for Abel, who¡¯s never had the opportunity to talk face-to-face with a giant dragon before.

    Abel said after Emmanuel, ¡°So, ording to the customs of the humans, Emmanuel the blue dragon, we¡¯ll have a drink together. Do you prefer wine or juice? I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s the only two I offer here.¡±

    Emmanuel said nostalgically, ¡°Juice? Ha, ha! Give me some liquor, alright? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had myst drink.¡±

    Abel then took out two crystal cups and one bottle of red wine from his portal ring. The red wine had been synthesized once by the Horadric Cube. Emmanuel was a new friend. Of course, he was going to use the best to treat it. This wine did have some special effects, but that was no concern for a blue dragon of ten-something meters long in body length.

    After filling the cups, Abel gave one away and took one for himself.

    ¡°To fate,¡± Abel raised the cup.

    Emmanuel did the same, ¡°To fate.¡±

    Emmanuel took a sip and began to savor it. It closed its eyes when it did so. After a few seconds, it looked at Abel in a strange manner.

    Emmanuel said praisefully, ¡°This is better than any red wine I¡¯ve ever had in the human world.¡±

    Emmanuel was a freezing element blue dragon. Naturally, it had a natural liking for all sorts of liquor. Fine wine was one of them, but because of all of the mission that it had to do, it never really got the chance to apply for good liquor.

    Yep. Applying for good liquor. With the dwarves and elves paying them tributes, the giant dragons had the privilege of demanding things from the two races. Since they seldom entered into the human worlds (pretty much the same for the elves and dwarves as well), they couldn¡¯tmunicate with the other races on equal terms. The main reason for this was because of the difference in their life force energy. If they identally unleashed their dragon essence, disasters would only arise.

    This way, the dragons made their own rules designated for no other than themselves. If they were enteringnds that were outside the dragon depth, they must receive an invitation first. Also, they must be very strict in that they shouldn¡¯t influence the other races. The dragons were strong, but that was only on the Holy Continent. The strong ones of each kind were not on the Holy Continent, so unless there were enough tributes paid by the elves and the dwarves (or if it was a case of emergency), the dragons would¡¯ve never gone into the Holy Continent themselves.

    Abelughed as he saw how much love Emmanuel had for wine, ¡°My wine is the best, I guarantee it! Come,e. Let me show you some other good one I have.¡±

    He then took out a barrel of the grandmaster¡¯s wine from his portal ring. After opening the lid, he poured a cup for Emmanuel.

    Emmanuel¡¯s eyes shined when it took a sip, ¡°What wine is this?¡±

    Abel smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s good, ain¡¯t it? This is the grandmaster¡¯s wine.¡±

    Actually, he¡¯s never thought about how much trouble this would¡¯ve caused to the elves and the dwarves. All the troubles would¡¯ve gone to their way while he got to keep all the goods.

    Emmanuel couldn¡¯t help but look towards the barrel, ¡°It¡¯s great! Great! This is the best in the world, as far as I¡¯m concerned.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. He then pushed the barrel towards Emmanuel.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of gifts on me right now. If it pleases you, you can keep the whole barrel to yourself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, ha- ha ha!¡± Emmanuel pped its chest proudly, ¡°Abel the blue dragon, you have my words. If there are any enemies you have in the human world, remember to count me in your fight!¡±

    Honestly, this barrel only weighed 5 kilos in total. If Emmanuel were returning to its giant dragon state, all this liquor wouldn¡¯t have been enough at all. Of course, it knew how expensive this grandmaster¡¯s wine must¡¯ve been. As a creature that has been alive for about several thousand years, it could tell that the liquor was not only delicious but could also be an excellent health supplement. That was not to say that one barrel was not enough to satisfy it. One barrel was good enough already, and it¡¯s made up its decision already. Once it got back, it would directly demand the elves and dwarves to supply grandmaster¡¯s wine regrly.

    If the elves and dwarves knew what Abel was doing now, they would¡¯ve drowned him with words of condemnation. As the only producer of the grandmaster¡¯s wine, he had to make sure that he was giving it out to a select number of people. For the dwarves, he reserved it for just the dwarven wizards. ¡°Regr¡± dwarves would¡¯ve only heard the name of the grandmaster¡¯s wine, but none of them had actually seen it before.

 Chapter 823 - Ice Crystal Breathing Technique (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 823: Ice Crystal Breathing Technique (Three in One)</h4>

    Emmanuel seemed to be a bit sorry to have taken so much liquor, ¡°So, Abel the blue dragon, if your lineage continues unopened, That¡¯s going to be a problem. You want to receive the training routine designated for dragonkind, no?¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t sure what was going on, ¡°What is this lineage you speak of, if I may ask? And what conditions are there?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the knowledge our ancestors passed down through our genes. Usually, the descendants of the ancient dragons Have a grasp of it once they¡¯re an adult .¡±

    ¡°By the way,¡± Emmanuel suddenly asked, ¡°How old are you again, Abel the blue dragon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be 18 soon,¡± Abel replied. Emmanuel¡¯s eyes twitching quite fast. The nerves on its skin twitched when he heard that number. When it was eighteen, It could only remember ying with mud on the ground.

    And not just that. Abel was a Frank fifteen wizard. That was way too impressive. While dragons were naturally stronger than wizards, That was only the case if they¡¯ve passed their childhood years of one hundred.

    For the double-elemental headmander knight¡¯s presence, that didn¡¯t reallye as a surprise. Abel already possessed the physical features of a dragon, so all that was needed for him was to perform the correspondingbat qi training. Still, being able to do so at such an early age was quite impressive.

    The most impressive thing was the essence of the master alchemist. Like all other races, dragonkind had great respect for the master alchemists. The reason was quite simple. There were too few master alchemists around, and their works were essential for developing the right training resources.

    Emmanuel spoke after pausing for a bit, ¡°I think I understand why you don¡¯t have a lineage.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Abel demanded an answer eagerly and very rightly so. The lineage of a dragon, if learned properly, could increase his physical traits to that of a giant dragon. This was exactly what the case was for Emmanuel, the giant blue dragon in front of him. Even if it Didn¡¯t move, neither his super exploding ball nor his magic cannon would be enough to do any damage to it. That was the case if it was defending properly. If it wasn¡¯t, say, there was still a slight chance that he could inflict some wounds on it.

    Emmanuel smiled and replied, ¡°You¡¯re still too young Abel the blue dragon. The lineage of a dragon will only open at the age of one hundred.¡±

    It replied with confidence. Emmanuel was certain that age was the main factor. It wasn¡¯t sure why Abel had such strong blue dragon blood, though. The dragons never really bothered asking the cause. As far as they were concerned, they just hoped that the blood was true.

    Still, Abel was just eighteen. There a lot that could be done at the age of eighteen. Giant dragons were supposed to live up to ten thousand years, so they still had a lot of time for waiting.

    Abel murmured in disappointment, ¡°I have to wait till I¡¯m a hundred?¡±

    If that was the case, he wasn¡¯t sure if the lineage would be helpful at all. He thought that he could be a lot faster than that. With his current training speed, It would only take a few decades to surpass all wizards on the Holy Continent. After a century, he would be confident enough to win over Emmanuel.

    Emmanuel smiled as it realized Abel¡¯s disappointment, ¡°Don¡¯t be disappointed now, Abel, the blue dragon! There are still some things that you can learn as of now. Here, I¡¯ll pass down the basics of our blue dragon training. Watch me as I teach you the ice crystal breathing technique.¡±

    There really was no secret behind this. The blue dragon¡¯s ice crystal breathing technique was not all that hard to learn because whenever a blue dragon was just born, it was usually the very first thing it was taught. In fact, Abel didn¡¯t even have to ask about this. Emmanuel would¡¯ve just taught him. While Abel¡¯s lineage was too strange to transform into a real giant dragon, all that mattered was that he was genius enough to have the potential to learn from the best.

    Abel bowed gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much, Emmanuel!¡±

    Emmanuel reached his fingers forward to touch the area between Abel¡¯s eyes. That was where the world stone fragment was located. If Abel wasn¡¯t trying to keep it closed, it would¡¯ve activated by itself very easily. This was when a message entered his brain. There wasn¡¯t that much to read about. The continent was just a breathing adjustment technique Used before sleep. The procedure was a bitplicated, so practicing would probably be quite tedious.

    Emmanuel looked at Abel and spoke, ¡°The ice crystal breathing technique is just for young dragons that were born because that¡¯s when they were most curious about learning all there was about this world. If we start early, the breathing technique will be very natural to utilize.¡±

    It continued, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case for you, I¡¯m afraid. In your case, it might just take years or tens of years to learn about it.¡±

    Abel nodded in reply. After looking up the ice crystal breathing technique in his brain, he opened the world stone fragment¡¯s acute vision and digitalization visual ability.

    So each breath of the ice crystal breathing technique could be divided into eighteen parts. Every beat was different, and after the eighteenth round, the user had to switch to another breathing method. This was a lot of work. There was something else that Emmanuel didn¡¯t exin, by the way. Among the blue dragons, many young ones took many years, or several decades, even, to really have a grasp of the ice crystal breathing technique. Only the most genius could learn it within a year, and pretty much all of them became really strong once They were adults. Emmanuel was one of the geniuses. When it was young, it took only one year to master the ice crystal breathing technique. This was its proudest achievement in its whole life.

    After switching on the world stone fragment¡¯s ability, Abel could start to see the training routine as numbers that were a lot easier to interpret. He could estimate how many seconds each breath couldst. He could also figure out how many seconds it would take to switch to another type of breathing method. After getting the gist of it, he tried to make some attempts through simtion inside his head. His main spirit began to enter into a state of deep slumber when the ice crystal breathing technique started functioning.

    Within an instant, the druid spirit reced the main spirit and took over control of the ice crystal breathing technique. Emmanuel smiled the whole time as it watched Abel making all sorts of attempts. Abel was like the baby dragons it saw back home. They would practice the same technique over and over again. After that, their ice crystal breathing techniques would be disrupted as they fall asleep from exhaustion.

    There was something different about Abel, however. When he fell asleep from repeating the same routine too many times, shreds of ice crystals started circling his body and spun around him.

    ¡°Pfft!!!¡±

    Emmanuel spat out the very, very expensive grandmaster¡¯s wine. Instead of Lamenting over the liquid, it suddenly staired intensely towards Abel. It just wanted to test Abel¡¯s potential, but praise the spirits, Abel activated his lineage at the ripe age of eighteen. If it knew that this would ur at such a ridiculously early time, it would¡¯ve asked Abel to do body strengthening training beforehand.

    So what was happening? Emmanuel just taught Abel the breathing technique, but Abel was already using it like he grew up practicing it. It didn¡¯t know what to say, so it just stayed quiet without drinking any more of the liquor. It was old; it knew to be patient about things.

    There weren¡¯t many ice crystals that Abel brought. He didn¡¯t think that ice crystals would be very much effective on the water. Actually, if he was onnd, he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to activate it. This ice crystal breathing technique required blue gemstones, yes. This was why the giant dragons used different magic stone resources based on the element categories that they were in. Since the beginner stones did not affect and the advanced gemstones were too few, the intermediate level gemstones were pretty much what they used most of the time.

    Dragons with fewer resources relied on the proper geography instead. The fire dragons would choose either the entrance of a volcano or the earth fire pit¡¯s training ground. Blue dragons would choose a clean water source for their training, and the other giant dragons would use geographical locations relevant to the types of energy they were connected to. This was a sign as to how unique the Dragon Depth was. Most giant dragons could find ces that were suited to their training.

    Five hours passed. The inside of Abel¡¯s body was just done channeling the entire set of the ice crystal breathing technique. His main spirit was just woken up. Of course, if he was to reuse the ice crystal breathing technique again, then he would have to spend another five hours repeating the same routine.

    When Abel opened his eyes, he saw that Emmanuel watching him. It was a bit embarrassing, to be honest.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Emmanuel the blue dragon,¡± he bowed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know when I got into the meditation mode.¡±

    Emmanuel gave advice, ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Abel. You have real talents. Theck of a magic gemstones stopped you from making further progress. I suppose you should pay a visit to the Dragon Depth. Once you¡¯ve entered your information, the dragonkin will offer you one magic stone for every progress that you¡¯ve made each year.¡±

    Abel was a bit hesitant. Emmanuel was a good talker, but who knew if the other dragons were just like it? Besides, he was a human in human form. He wasn¡¯t sure if they were going to ept someone like him entering into their territories. Besides, he wasn¡¯t all that short on mana gemstones, to begin with. He had plenty for himself, and if he was giving some of it out to Emmanuel as he did to Flying me, maybe Emmanuel would ask Abel to be his summoned creature instead.

    Abel exined himself, ¡°Thank you for the kind offer, but I can supply enough for myself. I am a ruler of a duchy back in the human world, as you know. Besides, I¡¯m also a grandmaster cksmith and a master alchemist.¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster cksmith ?¡±

    Emmanuel was speechless once more. It was already hard enough to think of Abel as a master alchemist, but to know that he was also a grandmaster cksmith, it was hard to keep a straight face while hearing all of this. Emmanuel thought it was a prodigy, but it got beat in every single way.

    Abel had to be his good friend. Emmanuel had that thought in mind. The dragonkind didn¡¯t long for much of the worldly goods, but they would always be interested in being on good terms with those that were strong¡ªthose who would be strong, especially. Abel had proven himself to be resourceful, and he could be of tremendous help if he was willing to.

    Emmanuel hurried to speak, ¡°So when can I be your guest, if I may ask? Under rules in the Dragon Depth, I am not usually allowed to travel abroad for too long. If I can have your invitation, however, that¡¯s a different story.¡±

    Constant visits were a must between good friends.

    Abel said in a reassuring tone, ¡°I¡¯ll send you an invitation when I get back to the duchy of Carmel.¡±

    ¡°A token of our friendship, here,¡± Emmanuel ced a thin scale in Abel¡¯s hands, ¡°This is a scale taken from my body. If you need to contact me any time, just activate your power of the Will, and I will be able to find your rough location. As long as you are at the Holy Continent, it will not take me more than half a day to get to you.¡±

    Abel ced a contact card in Emmanuel¡¯s hands, ¡°I¡¯ll exchange my contact card for that, then. You can use it to activate any teleportation circle that you could find. My tower spirit will know immediately when you activate it, and I¡¯ll know that you¡¯vee to find me. I¡¯ll take a bit longer to get there, but if you need any help, I¡¯lle to your aid as soon as possible.¡±

    The contact card was an identification tool. It was designed so any teleportation circle connected to it could contact Flora, the tower spirit. Whoever had it would have the privilege of contacting Abel at any point in time. While Abel always had it with him, he never gave it out to anyone due to his special identity, but this was a giant dragon that he was encountering. Not only was Emmanuel a good friend, but he could also tell how beneficial it was if they could continue to talk to each other. he would really like it, actually, if he could call for a giant dragon¡¯s aid anywhere as long as he waited for half a day.

    The conversation had been great between Abel and Emmanuel. When they were done, Emmanuel took two barrels of the grandmaster¡¯s wine, leaped into the air, returned to its giant dragon form, and said farewell to Abel. Abel held the blue dragon scale in his hand as he thought about what had just happened. What he gained in the journey had far exceeded his expectations. It was like he¡¯s already learned so much before he even reached his destination.

    Abel said to White Cloud, ¡°Back to the original route, White Cloud.¡±

    The map he envisioned showed that he had gone too far away from the route, so he sat back in his chair after sending to the destination again to White Cloud and decided to check that everything was in ce. He started checking his body status. His overall bodily stat changed from 55 to 55.01. It was a very insignificant increase, technically, but the fact that it happened was significant enough. This was because it had already far exceeded the limit of a human, 50 for a vast majority of human head knightmanders. Due to the various experiences that he had, he rose to 55, which was unbelievable enough by itself. Anything other than that, he just thought that it was going to happen.

    More ridiculously, this was just his first ice crystal breathing technique. He didn¡¯t even absorb a lot of energy for this stat increase. If he did this in the long term, maybe even his power of agility would change. These two basic attributes didn¡¯t change much just then, but the world stone fragment¡¯s digitalization ability made it very clear that he was, indeed, getting a boost. He couldn¡¯t see the increase in numbers, but he could feel it.

    He was nning to rece his knight¡¯s breathing technique with the ice crystal breathing technique. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could pass it onto the others.

    Abel turned to the resting Flying me, ¡°Can I teach this to Other races?¡±

    Flying me replied through the soul chain, ¡°Unless they have dragon blood, they will die the moment they try. Perhaps Master¡¯s offspring will be able to .¡±

    That made sense. Abel would¡¯ve died just then if it weren¡¯t for his dragonkind lineage. Still, Emmanuel never told him about that when it decided to teach. Maybe it already saw through him, so it felt confident enough to carry on. that was not to say that Flying me¡¯s exnation didn¡¯t mean anything. If anything, he didn¡¯t think that it¡¯d be appropriate to teach this to his other family members.

    This was when he looked at the sky. It was getting dark. He would usually enter the dark world, but entering the dark world here would risk falling into the ocean right away. So, by taking out a small-sized mana gathering circle and putting it on White Cloud¡¯s back, he began to get to work.

    He took out two hundred perfect gemstones to start practicing the blue dragon ice crystal breathing technique. The conditions were nowhere as good as back inside his own magic tower, of course, but this was about the best that he coulde up with. Of course, if Emmanuel knew that this was what he was actually thinking, it would¡¯ve spat ice frost on his face for thinking that two hundred gemstones were ¡°not that good.¡± The giant dragons lived longer than most beings but discovered perfect gemstones once every so often.

    The good thing was that there was still enough space on White Cloud¡¯s back. Abel wouldn¡¯t have been able to set up the small-sized mana gathering circle otherwise. Once he went in, Flying me and White Snow joined him. For Flying me, Abel got it a few hundred perfect redstone. For White Snow, since it was just promoted, it needed more time to stabilize its bodily functions and get used to its current power.

    The routine of the blue dragon ice crystal breathing technique quickly reappeared in Abel¡¯s brain. He slowly closed his eyes, rxed his thoughts, and entered into sleeppletely. His druid spirit quickly took over to rece the main spirit¡¯s job. He let the blue dragon¡¯s ice breathing technique continue to run on itself.

    Unlike what blue dragon Emmanuel showed since Abel had the small-sized mana gathering circle and two hundred perfect gemstones with him, countless ice crystals quickly appeared as soon as he went to sleep. The concentration was purely spectacr. These ice crystals continued to growrger over time. Eventually, they coalesced into one giant ice crystal that covered his entire body up. He looked as though he was dead if one could not see him breathing through the crystals.

    The pure freezing elementals continued to enter his body as the blue dragon¡¯s ice crystal breathing technique continued to run. If any other person was doing this, even a head knightmander would¡¯ve been injured by The pure the freezing element. However, Abel¡¯s body weed such purity. Every one of his cells absorbed it as time went by. Yet, when the real blue dragon continued to use the ice crystal breathing technique, this would have been a much more subtle process. Abel was different. He was more of a human than a blue dragon, so his body might be inferior to a real dragon, but he was clearly benefiting from the boosting effect that it provided.

    Five hours passed as the first round of training waspleted. Just when he was about to start the second round, he discovered his senses sending him a warning. He woke up in a shock. He had to pause the ice crystal breathing technique. He opened his eyes, but surprise, surprise, his senses just stopped alerting him about the danger. It was probably telling him not to have a second round.

    To be sure of it, he scanned his entire body with his power of the Will. So it seemed that one session was enough to boost up his stamina, power, and agility. It was difficult to do this when all his traits were already increased to their peak. More importantly, his body already became saturated. ording to his analysis, it¡¯d take him five days for his body topletely recover.

    During this time, he would not be able to use the blue dragon ice crystal breathing technique because his body would¡¯ve had to sustain a tremendous amount of damage if he did. Yes, that was the case even if he had the ¡°full-recovery vitality potion.¡± He didn¡¯t n to use it during his training because while the full recovery vitality potion was extremely effective, he wouldn¡¯t know what it could do to his body when he was practicing a new ice element technique learned.

    As he felt the increasing elements inside his body, he continued to hit the air to test if he could maneuver it properly. As for the road up ahead, he didn¡¯t have to pay attention. White Cloud had the invisibility ability, and sometimes, he wood actively unleashed his dragon essence to scare away any spiritual beasts that might be in the way.

    After five days, when he tried the second round of his blue dragon ice crystal breathing technique, he realized that it was no longer as effective as the first time. All the increase he got was .5 in his stamina, power, and agility. He had thought through this situation already. No matter what training method he was using at the start, there would be a dramatic effect that would persist and eventually stop at a bnce point. When he could reach that bnce point, he thought that this would take quite some time to notice.

    On the sixth day, Abel got close to the mark on the map that dwarves gave him. he had spent two of these days wandering in this area, and although he didn¡¯t think the dwarves would y a prank on him, it still took some effort. He didn¡¯t know what the ind did to survive in an ocean full of oceanic spiritual beasts, but he did think about the kind of possible things that it had.

    This was the world of the oceanic spiritual beasts, by the way. Many of them were extremely powerful. ording to Emmanuel said, anything beyond the dragonkind¡¯s territory was where they would reside. He didn¡¯t think he was enough to beat the giant dragons, so naturally, he didn¡¯t think that he was good enough to match the top-level spiritual beasts.

    Abel spoke to the battlemand spirit through his power of the Will, ¡°Open your scanning, battlemand spirit. Find an ind for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir Elder,¡± the battlemand spirit replied.

    The battlemand spirit took a lot of energy to scan. Even if it was from ancient times, it would only do this duringbat. Abel was a unique case. It was almost like he was opening it at all times whenever he wanted to find something. He did not care about energy, and that was his biggest advantage.

    At the same time, Abel let Flying me and White Snow leave White Cloud. They were all flying around at low altitude. At the same time, hepletely unleashed his dragon essence. It wasn¡¯t that strong, per se, butpared to before he met Emmanuel, his dragon essence was boosted several times. This was the wonder that the blue dragon ice crystal breathing technique was capable of achieving. It transformed his body to be stronger, and the dragon essence that he emitted became more noticeable.

    Another day had passed. Abel and his summoned creatures had searched the nearby ocean as hard as they could, but they couldn¡¯t find the small ind.

    Abel thought of one possibility, ¡°Is it below the water, by any chance?¡±

    He was not good at underwater searching. It was not like his summoned creatures were capable of doing this. White Snow and White Cloud were flying birds, and while the dragons could technically swim, Flying me was a fire element young dragon not suited for this role. If it went into the water, not only would it be weakened by water, But it also couldn¡¯t use the fireball, and worse, it couldn¡¯t move fast at all. It wouldn¡¯t be capable of moving at the same speed as the other local creatures.

 Chapter 824 - Barbra (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 824: Barbra (Three in One)</h4>

    2

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Does this mean that I have to sign a contract with an oceanic spiritual beast?¡± Abel thought to himself. He had been promoted several times recently, and after being promoted to a master alchemist, he gained quite a lot of space for contracts with more summon creatures.

    He could get two more, ording to his estimations. He never thought about forming contracts with more spiritual beasts. He was a level fifteen wizard now, and sooner orter, he would be promoted to be an advanced wizard. That was when he¡¯d be able to leave the Holy Continent and enter into the new world. His spiritual beasts he found were quite powerful already, but it was hard to tell what he might find in the new ce.

    By the way, he had never thought about forming contracts with oceanic spiritual beasts before. This was the case even after he saw the top-level spiritual beasts because oceanic spiritual beasts could only stay in the ocean. He did not want to stay in the ocean. While his portal beast ring was an instrument for containing the spirits, they were actually designed fornd animals. There wasn¡¯t a ce for oceanic spiritual beasts to live there, to begin with. If he made a contract with an oceanic spiritual beast, he would¡¯ve had to leave in the ocean if he was to travel elsewhere. That¡¯s the same as wasting a slot on his contract list.

    So, he quickly abandoned the idea, but he still had to enter the water. So who was going to do it? Johnson clearly couldn¡¯t do it. There was no telling how deep this water was, so if it was to sink to the bottom, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could go deep enough to rescue it. It was the same for the spiritual guardian knights. He did not know if they could swim, so that¡¯s definitely a no-go.

    As for the ystone guards, he was even less confident because they might just be a pile of mud if they were thrown on the ocean.

    So who was going to do it? After thinking about the candidates, Abel decided that It was he that was up for the job. He was called ¡°Abel the blue dragon,¡± so by that sense, it should be possible for him to move freely in the water. It wouldn¡¯t make sense if a blue dragon couldn¡¯t swim, right?¡¯

    Abel murmured to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, I guess.¡±

    He then turned to his summon creatures as he started packing his gears, ¡°All of you, keep a watch as I go for a dive.¡±

    He had a lot of trophies that he gained from his previous battles. There was the water-resistant gemstone, for instance. He remembered plucking it off a belt with three gemstones on it. It was something that he found from Prince Adolf¡¯s collection of portal items. Originally, the belt had dust-proof stone, holy light stone, and the water-resistant on them, but to stop the elves from knowing what he was doing, he decided to take them all off separately.

    So, with the water-resistant stone in his hand, he leaped from White Cloud¡¯s back and jumped into the ocean. It felt strange when he made the dive. The nearby water felt quite warm. It felt good because, strangely enough, he didn¡¯t feel that close to it. Perhaps it had something to do with the water-resistant gemstone. Since the water-resistant gemstone was on, it was like his entire body was covered in gas that was keeping the water away from him for about ten centimeters. It was almost like the water couldn¡¯t get close to his body.

    After thinking for a bit, he decided to put the water-resistant gemstone back into his portal ring. After doing this, and the water immediately rushed towards him. It was almost like he was back in his mother¡¯s womb. He tried to grab the water with his hands, and an ice ball appeared in his palm. He did not do this deliberately. Without even activating his mana, he created an iceball just by thinking about it. Usually, no humans would be capable of this unless they were ice elemental knight head knightmanders or ice elemental wizards.

    So that¡¯s why Emmanuel did not hesitate to call him the blue dragon. Whether it was because of his dragon blood or his blue dragon ice crystal breathing technique, whatever the case, he felt free to be inside the ocean. He started paddling with his feet. He leaned forward inside the water as it slid past him. It was almost like he became one with the ocean.

    In the ocean, he could use his two legs to help him move forward. He started rushing straight upfront as fast as he could. It felt fun, so he felt like ying for a bit. He knew how to swim, but manipting the water around him was something that he never quite experienced before.

    Just when he rushed towards the front, a giant fish appeared in front of him. It was a regrrge fish that was not threatening him in any way. He didn¡¯t want to bump into it, however. He thought about going around it, but his body started turning on its own and did so. It was quite funny, actually. In the ocean, he could move anywhere just by thinking about it.

    After ying for about several tens of minutes, he suddenly remembered that he never had to go up for breath. He was starting to feel a bit breathless. He should¡¯ve been more careful when he made the dive. Moving around was just too fun, so he forgot how important it was to go up and inhale.

    That was when he realized that his skin was breathing even in the water. There wasn¡¯t a lot of oxygen in the ocean, but it seemed that the energy he was expending was reducedpared to when he was onnd. In this sense, he didn¡¯t have to pay too much attention to breathing harder.

    In the water, the battlemand spirit¡¯s scanning distance was reduced to just about one mile. that was a tenth of the range when it was onnd. Abel could see further with even his own eyes. Due to his familiarity with the water, he could still see how good the sunshine was above the water. There was still enough light below as well. From here, he could see everything that was within a two-mile radius.

    The searching work continued very slowly. As it turned out, the hardest bit wasn¡¯t abouting to this location but rather the process of actually finding the small ind. It had been half a day since he started the search here, by the way. Just when he was about to lose faith, he found a striped fish wiggling as it swam in front of him. When it tried to move forward, it was bounced back as it ran into a wall. This happened several times. After trying a few more times, the fish turned away and left.

    Abel¡¯s eyes sparkled at the sight of this. This was probably a type of spell circle. He quickly moved towards the invisible wall. If it weren¡¯t for a striped fish¡¯s movement, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference between the front and the other direction. He reached his hand forward, and when his hand touched a wall of air that was like the real deal, he realized that it was fairly easy to get past through it. Once he entered it, he saw a unique space that appeared in front of him.

    There was seawater all around him. It was kept out of the air wall, and the sunlight passed through the water and shed into the space, onto the ind that was revealed. This was an ind, indeed, but unlike most inds, this ind was situated in the air, not on the water. He thought it was another battle fort, but he realized that it was a real ind upon a closer look.

    The reason that the ind was floating was quite simple. There was a temple on top. The temple emitted a strange energy that stabilized the structure. It was the same energy that kept the seawater away, keeping the ind afloat in the middle of the underwater dimension created in the ocean. It didn¡¯t seem that this energy would prevent living creatures, but judging from what happened to the striped fish, perhaps it was only non-resistant to non-marine creatures.

    Now, the ind was not that big, but it wasn¡¯t that small, either. There were bigger inds, of course, but this wasn¡¯t really a small ind. Abel tried to walk closer towards it, but he found himself stuck like he was at the edge of a dimension. He was stuck at where the inside met the outside. His blue dragon ability kept him still at the entrance, but he fell straight at the most bottom part after taking one step.

    He couldn¡¯t fly, but luckily, there was only a distance of three hundred meters from the bottom of this dimension to the ind itself. All it took was one ¡°instantaneous movement¡± for him to get to the ind¡¯s edge. The moment hended on the ind, his instinct as a head knightmander immediately alerted him about an uing threat. He immediately put on his ¡°shattered ice armor¡± defensive spell and thebat qi armor. Simultaneously, the ¡°vow of the ancient contract¡± shield and the ¡°steel¡± sword appeared in his hands. He put on all the defense that he could.

    This was when the soil beneath his feet was turned. Large, ancient tree roots appeared around him. He tried to activate his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell, but even though there was mana inside the rune when activated, he couldn¡¯t activate the spell itself.

    ¡°It can banish magic?¡±

    As soon as the thought arose, he quickly realized that something didn¡¯t add up. He couldn¡¯t use the ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± but he still got to keep the ¡°shattered ice armor.¡± Was it because of these tree roots?

    Anyways, since fleeing wasn¡¯t an option, he decided to go up ahead and fight. The ¡°steel¡± sword in his right swung hard at the nearest root, but the sh didn¡¯t seem to be quite effective at all. The ¡°steel¡± sword was already the strongest weapon on the entire Holy Continent, but whatever species of nt the root belonged to, The sword didn¡¯t even make a mark on it. The force that he used to hit it did make it pause for a bit, however, and that was when he found himself an opening to escape from being surrounded.

    First, he switched on the world stone fragment. He rushed forward as fast he could, and by slightly wiggling his body while doing so, he managed to dodge a few of the tree roots. He then tried to loosen his breath, and that was when the ground beneath him was flipped again. Countless roots started to spring from underneath. They were like eyes that watched him from all directions.

    Nevertheless, he used up all of his strength to resist. Yet, without evensting for a minute, one tree root managed to curl him up. This was when countless tree roots came at him frantically. The next thing he knew, his sight became pitch ck as the tree roots literally wrapped him up. It felt quite heavy. So heavy, in fact, that it should be enough to crush a head knightmander to death. He was lucky that he was stronger than that.

    The tree roots continued to pull him. Although he couldn¡¯t see the situation outside, he could feel that he was being dragged to the bottom of the earth and pulled elsewhere. He had to breathe several times for this. As he sensed that the tree roots were leaving the soil, That was when everything stopped. Tiny branches stretched out from the ones that were wrapped around his body. It was like they were trying to pierce through him.

    Even with the protection of the snake magician skin and the ¡°sky¡¯s bottom¡± rune hat on his head, his face was exposed. The thinner branches reached towards his cheek. He had only ayer of thebat qi armor to protect it. The shattered ice armor disappeared as soon as this happened. When the smaller branch made contact with thebat qi armor, the first thing that it did was to absorb the energy that was inside. This caused a massive drop in Abel¡¯s total storage ofbat qi. If it were to disappear, these smaller branches would¡¯ve been able to reach his skin. It was absolutely terrifying.

    It wasn¡¯t just thebat qi armor, too. His other rune gears were also being sucked out. The speed was slower, though. Having faced death several times already, Abel was quite calm in all of this. The data collected by the world stone fragment continued to be supplied to his brain, and he continued to think about all of this.

    Death was not an option. His family was still waiting for him. There was an elf waiting for him. He had his own duchy to look after, and his life after resurrection had just begun. His druid spirit reced his main spirit, quickly spinning the colorless energy that was inside. The entire druid spirit¡¯s volume was filled with green energy, which was even purer than that of a normal druid. Simultaneously, his soulspeaker¡¯s ability was switched on. Green energy started flowing through his body. It was the sort of green energy that could stabilize all the nearby nts. It was the perfect thing for him to be on good terms with the nearby faunas.

    The tree roots stopped when they realized what was happening. Abel no longer felt the pressure put on him because the tree roots were already spreading themselves out. More and more of them were leaving him. He was finally starting to see what was happening. He could see that he was underground, right beneath the surface of the ind. It wasn¡¯t dark. There was a flower in front of him. It was a flower full of stench.

    The flower had no leaf on its stem. It looked bald. The tree roots were spread very densely around it.

    A message was sent to Abel¡¯s power of the Will, ¡°What are you? Why do I feel like I can be good friends with you?¡¯

    ¡°What¡± was not a very nice term to use, but Abel could tell that the flower in front of him was not to be messed with. He couldn¡¯t use the ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± Under such conditions, it was like the natural enemy of the wizards.

    Abel spoke through the power of the Will, ¡°My name is Abel. I came here by ident. Who are you?¡±

    The nt spoke in a very friendly tone, ¡°My name is Barbra, the guardian of the Titan Temple. I am the one that protects the god of the titans.¡±

    This guardian was surprisingly friendly. Actually, it all that surprising. Being a guardian for years must be very lonely. Since its purpose was to kill all living things in its sight, It never had the chance to have a proper conversation with anything. It seemed eager to get close to Abel. It would do anything to get Abel to speak more to it.

    Abel asked the thing that he wanted to know the most, ¡°Can you ban spells, Barbra?¡±

    Barbra said very pleasantly, ¡°Of course I can! As long as my roots can reach it, all mana Can be drained. That is if I hold onto it.¡±

    Abel asked again, ¡°You just mentioned that this is the Titan Temple. Are there still any titans that live here?¡±

    Barbra said sadly, ¡°No, they left here tens of thousands of years ago. I¡¯m the only one that¡¯s here.¡±

    No titans in the Titan Temple. Abel couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief at that. Barbra¡¯s tone said a lot about how troublesome the titans are. Barbra was a nt, so it knew how to channel the green natural energy that¡¯s within a druid spirit. Added with the soulspeaker¡¯s ability, it was free tomunicate with Abel at will.

    The Titans didn¡¯t buy that, though. If Abel knew how dangerous this ce could be, he didn¡¯t think that he would invite the dwarves over. Setting up a teleportation circle was not going to guarantee their safety. With Barbra here, the only one that he could guarantee the safety of was pretty must just himself.

    At this time, Abel could see a pile of corpses that were not far ahead. These corpses were like empty shells. Some looked like they were ordered by death qi, while others were not. They must¡¯ve been the ¡°leftover¡± of the tree roots. Judging from how there were some oceanic spiritual beasts among them, he could tell that they must¡¯ve been quite strong.

    Something caught his attention, especially. There was a corpse of a dwarf.

    Abel thought to himself, ¡°Is that the one that Bernie mentioned?¡±

    Abel asked in a very straightforward manner, ¡°Can you show me that body, Barbra?¡±

    Wasmunicating to it through his soulspeaker¡¯s ability. Without it, it would not have been possible tomunicate with it. This was precisely because Barbra was a nt. It didn¡¯t have theplicated thought patterns of an intelligent being. The titans gave it the ability to think on basic terms, but not so much in anything above. This became worse when the other titans left.

    ¡°It¡¯s worthless, Abel,¡± Barbra replied, despite pulling it over to Abel with one of its roots.

    Upon a close look, Abel could tell that there was a ring on the dwarf¡¯s corpse. It also had its magic armor intact, when the roots would¡¯ve absorbed all the necessary gears long before. The ring seemed quite strange. It wasn¡¯t the most aesthetically pleasing one, but something about it seemed quite fascinating. He tried taking it off and putting it on his own finger. Perhaps it was because the master was already dead. His power of the Will was easily injected into it.

    He dered ownership over it very quickly. At the same time, a dark golden light shed over the surface of the ring.

    ¡°The Vya¡¯s ring!¡± a voice was sent to Abel¡¯s power of the Will. This was a ring that once belonged to a goddess. It was a magic item that was crafted and owned by the spirits. The other name was ¡°divine tool.¡±

    When Abel¡¯s power of the Will was injected into Vya¡¯s ring, he could tell that it was a portal ring. Unlike the ring he was wearing, there was enough space inside Vya¡¯s ring to fit an entire mountain. This was when he remembered the ring that Wizard Cyril handed to him. That was a divine portal ring as well. Several battle forts were traded with it.

    That was when a shocking thought came to mind. This corpse must¡¯ve belonged to a powerful advanced wizard before. Without such power, no one would dare to mess around in a ce like this. He tried looking at what was inside. There were many materials that he could find. There was also magic equipment that belonged to the dwarves. As precious as the materials were, he didn¡¯t find any that he was particrly interested in. He was no longer the little wizard like he used to be. Anything that he could find on the Holy Continent, he could pretty much get them all through trade.

    So, if he didn¡¯t want the magic equipment, then what he would look for must be the potions. Those who were strong would definitely need those two. As a grandmaster cksmith and a master alchemist, Abel was sure to make any powerful magic weapons that he wanted. It was the same for alchemy potions, but he¡¯s already had an entire supply chain of people to get him any sort of ingredients that he might be interested in.

    That¡¯s when he saw a weird ship that was ced inside Vya¡¯s ring. This was probably the ancient diving ship that was used for the expedition. Anyway, now was not the time to Look. He picked it up and showed it to Barbra.

    Abel asked, ¡°I like this ring, Barbra. Can you give it to me?¡±

    Not knowing the ring¡¯s worth, Barbra was pretty straight about this, ¡°Of course, take it if you want.¡±

    ¡°Can you move, Barbra?¡± Abel asked again, cing the Vya¡¯s ring on the same finger as to where he put the portal beast ring on. The reason was quite simple. He didn¡¯t want to return a divine item to the dwarves. That was three divine items that he¡¯d be wearing on himself. No one would think he would be wearing this many divine items.

    Barbra said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m stuck here, sorry. I won¡¯t be able to leave this ce forever.¡±

    It was not sad when it said so. Barbra was a nt, and nts couldn¡¯t move. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t feel sad to be locked up in a ce for its entire lifetime. that was probably what the titans thought when they created it to guard their temple.

    ¡°May I visit the Titan Temple, then?¡±

    Instead of asking it directly, it was more of a question to test how Barbra would react.

    Barbra gave a surprisingly clear response, ¡°Yes, the titans left here already. This is a ce that has lost its original purpose. You are free to look around.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Abel said, ¡°Can you send me up there, then?¡±

    Because of Barbra¡¯s existence, no spells could be cast here. There was the option of digging a tunnel to the top, but that didn¡¯t seem quite right.

    ¡°Sure thing!¡± Barbra said, meanwhile raising Abel carefully with a root. Unlikest time, it was a lot more subtle as not to hurt him.

    And just like that, Abel was sent to the ground very smoothly.

    The root sent a message when Abel left, ¡°Remember to see me, okay? It¡¯s quite lonely here.¡±

    Abel replied in a guaranteeing voice, ¡°It¡¯s weird being a friend with a nt, but sure. I¡¯ll make sure to visit a friend whenever I¡¯m free.¡±

    ¡°Friend!¡± the root continued to repeat the term. After that, it shrank back to the underground.

    On a side note, Barabra was never expected to have to stay at the temple for so long. The titans definitely left Too long ago. The good thing was that its obligation as a guardian was no more. The order was still intact, but nothing could be more important than friendship after the suffering of ten thousand years.

    Abel stood in front of the Titan Temple. It was like he was entering into a nation of giants. He seemed to have acknowledged the connection between the dwarves and the giants because no matter what, the sizes of the temples in front of him were actually pretty simr to that of the dwarves. They were equally tall, with equally big doors. They were all made with stones, too.

    The Titan Temple had tworge stone doors. While looking from down to up, he could see a lightning-conjuring titan that was carved into it. If the titans were really the same size as this depiction, then they Should have been about ten meters tall in total. Abel ced his hands on the door. Upon pressing it, he could tell that this door must¡¯ve been about one meter thick. Its weight must¡¯ve been terrifyingly heavy.

    ¡°Hey!¡± he breathed as loudly as he could. This was when all the power inside of him exploded. Goldenbat qi shed across him, but the force that was released was only enough to make the door shake for a bit. This was quite strange because back on the Holy Continent, even the orcs couldn¡¯t really match him in terms of brute strength.

    ¡°Come out, Johnson!¡±

    Upon the call, a ten-meter ck hole in front of him appeared. This was when Johnson came out.

    ¡°Master!¡± Johnson came out and bowed to Abel.

    ¡°Push it open!¡± Abel ordered it.

    After bowing in reply, Johnson walked to the front of the stone door, both of its iron hands pressed downward. The stone doors made deafening noises of friction when they were pushed forward. Abel could¡¯ve done this himself, but this was a door stuck for about tens of thousands of years. It was probably stuck with the frame already, and despite how strong his power was, his small body could only move the bottom of this door. He couldn¡¯t make the entire door receive his strength.

    On the other hand, Johnson was not only much, much, much taller, but it was just stronger than it. This was why the stone door responded as soon as it exerted its force. So, slowly and steadily, the millennium-old Titan Temple¡¯s door was opened for Abel to see.

 Chapter 825 - Titan Temple (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 825: Titan Temple (Three in One)</h4>

    As the giant door slowly opened, a powerful, imposing pressure came out of the room inside. Johnson faced it first. Since the force was so powerful, it couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. As it was Abel¡¯s summon creature, naturally speaking, Abel would feel the same imposing pressure that it experienced. He wasn¡¯t all that weak against it, though. Whether it was his spiritual or physical strength, he still had a very strong resistance against the imposing pressure.

    After the Titan Temple¡¯s imposing pressure swept across him, he managed to stay on both of his feet. He was even able to help Johnson carry some of the weight. This way, it wouldn¡¯t have to take too many steps back as it tried to make the door openpletely.

    And there it was. Once the door was fully opened, Abel began to see a fairly strange world. It was a world that consisted of the element of lightning. Countless sparks of lighting appeared in the thin air, meanwhile vanishing and reappearing as instances passed by. This made the entire temple shine in a blinding white. Johnson switched to its lightning-resistant multi-surfaced steel balls. Its resistance against lightning spells was put to the maximum.

    Abel didn¡¯t go with it immediately. His ¡°vow of the ancient¡± shield was lightning-resistant, too, but it was nowhere as effective as the defensive monstrosity that was Johnson. He would take a step back to see how it would against the defensive mechanism in this ce. He couldn¡¯t tell what spirits this temple worshipped. All he could see was that there was an empty that kept appearing in his sight. It was probably a natural defensive mechanism, designed purely so that no outside trespassers would invade the Titan Temple.

    Abel gave amand, ¡°Be careful, Johnson.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Johnson took a slow step into the temple after it made a bowing gesture. As soon as he stepped in, a very powerful force sucked it into the deeper part of the Titan Temple. Even its ten-meter tall steel body was not enough to resist this force. Abel was not fast enough to call it back, so the first thing he tried to do was to contact it with his soul chain. He was lucky that the call connected fairly quickly. From what Johnson told him, it was being surrounded by countless streaks of lightning as they attacked him round after round.

    If it were any other Abel¡¯s summon creatures, they would¡¯ve been severely injured by these lightning attacks. Johnson was a special case. Even without much of a special method to make an attack, its defensive ability alone made it one of the most difficult beings to defeat on the Holy Continent. It had the ¡°mana burning¡± ability, which helped it have a 75% resistance against all magic. It also had all sorts of defensive runes drawn on its body, making it just have very high resistance against mana in general. This way, even though the lightning attacks were hitting it straight on ever since it went inside the temple, they were not sufficient to inflict any real damage to it in a short period of time.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel quite anxious, though. Johnson did possess resistance against lightning, but no matter how little the damage was, they would still umte over the very long term. This was when he decided to switch on the digitalization ability of the world stone fragment. The streaks of lightning in front of him might seem to be shing at random, but he figured that there was some sort of pattern that they were showing.

    It turned out to be true. The lightning streaks were forming a strange pattern. However, because of how fast they were appearing, it was hard to tell their real forms. It was bright at one moment, then dark at next. Now that Abel switched on his analyzing tool, he tried to make sense of what he was looking at. He was an expert on runes, and he did quite a lot of research into runes. As unfamiliar as the runes in front of him were, it was rtively easy to figure out where the energy conversion point was. All he had to look for was where the energy was changing. He never really figured out a way to break this spell circle, though. He had read the relevant books. He did know some of the basics, but it had been only so long since he first became a wizard. There was also the issue of how he managed his time in the dark world. As he spent most of his time fighting there, he didn¡¯t really have sufficient time to make sense of his learning.

    He only knew a little more than amateurs for aplicated field as the production and utilization of spell circles. He did know a very simple method, though. He could disrupt its internal structure by causing an unstable change in the flow of this spell circle¡¯s energy. It was the method that was the easiest toprehend, but at the same time, it was also the hardest to actually implement. This was because the mechanism behind spell circles was supposed to be kept as a secret. The creators would do as much as they could not to let the others know about them.

    Still, all attempts were futile in the face of Abel¡¯s world stone fragment¡¯s analyzing ability. It was pretty much his main reason for having the confidence to break this spell circle. He decided to use the lightning spell for it because, well, this was a temple infused with the element of lightning.

    There. A ¡°lightning¡± spell rune appeared in his right hand, and he shot right at the bnce point that he located. It wasn¡¯t enough to destroy the lightning spell circle, but at least he knew that his method was correct. He just needed to increase his output to deal enough damage. By using his left hand as well, the lightning continued to shake constantly.

    At the same time, a message from Johnson came through the soul chain. There were a lot fewer lightning streaks beside it now. It was finally starting to gain the ability to move again. This was when Abel decided to do something that he didn¡¯t normally do. He took a part of his druid spirit and infused it into Johnson¡¯s soul. It wasn¡¯t something that he preferred doing because he didn¡¯t like the idea of manipting his summoned creature¡¯s thinking. Sure, they were his summon creatures, but he respected them. He didn¡¯t like the idea of ¡°brainwashing¡± them, so to speak.

    Right now, he was using the ¡°lightning¡± spell to attack where the lightning void¡¯s bnce point was at. It wasn¡¯t ineffective, but there was still quite some time before he could actually break through it. This was when Johnson¡¯s power was needed. By sharing a part of his druid spirit with it, he shared what it was looking at. This way, everything that Johnson was looking at was what he was looking at. It was like there was a split screen in his field of vision. The world of lightning might be something veryplicated to make sense ofpletely, but after gaining the second world stone fragment, it became much easier to do this mission.

    Next up, he nned to find the energy bnce point inside of the lightning void. He nned first to observe it through his druid spirit. He would first digitize its movement, then use his main spirit to get a better picture for analysis. It was quite a process, as he would have to use up pretty much all of his spiritual powers.

    Once the druid spirit managed to locate the bnce point inside the lightning void, it sent an image marked towards Johnson. Knowing where to hit, Johnson unleashed its super knightrge sword from its back. It let out a very energetic scream, and just when it was about to hit the energy bnce with full force, Abel also attacked it with his ¡°lightning¡± spell. What followed next was a massive trembling. Then, the lightning energy exploded as though it had lost control.

    Imagine that. An entire world was destroyed. That was how it felt like with the lightning void. Under such strong trembling, the lightning inside the lightning void was activated at the same time. The lightning then started to crawl around like snakes. This was when the druid spirit inside Johnson¡¯s body felt the danger. It tried to make a defense by transforming its entire body into a massive iron ball. The multiyer steel ball covering it on all sides ced its head in the center. This was all thanks to the druid spirit. If it didn¡¯t respond fast enough, Johnson would¡¯ve had to rece a lot more of itsponents.

    So, even with the lightning-resistant runes and the multiyered steel balls that were crafted with fine steel, Johnson still sustained quite a bit of damage. However, the special thing about Johnson was that as long as its head was intact, then there wouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem for it to survive.

    Anyways, after thest streak of lightning disappeared, the lightning void became a single dot that disappeared in midair. Abel could see Johnson standing only two meters away from him. It looked quite distraught, to be honest. Many of the steel balls on its body were destroyed. Still, after switching their ces with the not-so-damaged ones, it could get back to its original form.

    Of course, Johnson was still quite mad about all this. It shook its massive body grumpily as it stood up. That hit was probably the hardest hit that it had ever taken. As for Abel, he was just really d that Johnson was still alive. As his strongest defending partner, he had many hopes for it to work with him in his future missions. While his status as a wizard provided him with many offensive capabilities, he needed to make sure that there was someone or something to rely on for hisck of defensive capability. This was even the case, even if he was a double elemental head knightmander.

    The Titan Temple began to show its truth right after the lightning void disappeared. Abel could see the floor tile now. It was made of a single block of clear white jade, which just proved how ridiculously strong the titans were, physically. Not just that, it was also quite hard to believe that such arge jade crystal even existed. There was only one possibility, and it was that this jade was made right here on very special ground.

    So the jade floor was made to be extremely durable. Otherwise, Johnson would¡¯ve crushed it a while ago already. When Abel looked up, he could see that the top of the Titan Temple was decorated with a small sun. It was floating right on top of the Titan Temple, and it was ring in a white light that shone on the ground. This made the entire temple seem quite sacred.

    Abel walked over to the gate and stepped on it. As soon as he did, a tiny lightning arc was passed to the bottom of his feet. It wasn¡¯t just any ordinary attack. If anything, it was like a special form of baptism that was supposed to improve his health. He could feel slightly numb from the sensation he was feeling. It was a bit of a shame, though, since his body had already grown so much that it could hardly have any effect on him.

    By walking slowly inside the temple, he could feel that his every step was attracting more tiny lightning arcs. He was back in the world of lightning. By the way, he was just starting to notice how spacious the entire Titan Temple was. After walking halfway into the door, all he could see was an entire empty floor with nothing on it. It was like all the things that were here were taken away.

    The Titan Temple was a veryrge building. It took Abel a bit of time to notice that, especially when he noticed how long it took for him to finally see the worship altar that was at the deepest part. The altar was made of gold, and even thedder that stretched from it to the ground was made of gold. It was still a bit far from where Abel was at, but as a grandmaster cksmith, he was sure that the structure was purely made of gold.

    On the altar, there was a statue of a titan standing about ten-something meters tall. It held a lightning staff in its hand. At either end of thedders, two more statues were about ten meters tall. They were shaped like warriors with spears and armor. It was their job to guard the stairs against any who dared to walk on it. The more Abel walked forward, the more imposing pressure he could feel from the statue that was on the altar. Seeing how it could¡¯ve been very dangerous for Johnson, he immediately told it to stop walking with him.

    He walked towards the golden altar alone. The imposing pressure emitted from the giant statue made him feel like he should stay still and make a bow. The imposing pressure made his body tremble slightly, but he could get himself back to an upright position. His pride told him not to be afraid of spirits because, as the wizards would have it, spirits were just beings that were stronger than most. There had been myths of ancient times where wizards had killed spirits, so he¡¯d like to think of himself and the being in front of him as equals.

    The imposing pressure continued to be stronger and stronger, and just when Abel was close enough to touch the golden altar with his hands, a golden light shed out of it. This when the imposing pressure became much more powerful than before. It was aimed towards Abel. It pierced straight through his body and went directly into his soul. His sight started to blur, but luckily, his dragon essence repelled the imposing pressure quickly enough.

    So the Titan Statue exhausted its energy quite quickly. Soon, the imposing pressure it unleashed was longer a threat on Abel¡¯s side. He was starting to regain the energy to keep going, so he went on to inspect the golden altar and the two statues in front of him.

    Abel went to check on one of the statues, ¡°This is not a statue!¡±

    The ¡°statues¡± were lifeless, but he could clearly see molecules with irregr patterns on the parts that weren¡¯t covered with armor. He could even see through the blood vessels underneath. It¡¯d be impossible to create such details through craftsmanship. He had learned how to make statues before, so he knew how real these anatomical parts were.

    As it turned out, this was actually a titan¡¯s corpse. That was quite weird. He didn¡¯t understand why two titan corpses were ced here. As soon as he ced his hand on one of them, the corpses disappeared and went straight inside his portal ring. This was his way of confirming that the titan was actually dead. If it actually weren¡¯t, the portal ring would¡¯ve taken in any animate things.

    After taking the first one, he went to put in the other one. He was lucky that he just got the ¡°Vya¡¯s ring.¡± Without it, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to fit the two dead titans.

    After he was done with that, he stepped onto the golden altar and followed the steps. He was quite curious about the titan statue in front of him. He didn¡¯t know why a mere statue could unleash such terrifying imposing pressure. And even now, even though it was no longer unleashing the overwhelming pressure, he could still sense a certain serenity that wasing out of it. However, he wasn¡¯t a titan himself, so what he felt towards it was more curiosity rather than respect.

    He came to the front of the titan statues to try to put it inside his Vya¡¯s ring, but it wasn¡¯t all that easy, unlike the two dead titans. Both his mind and body were starting to feel intense stress that he never felt before. The statue refused to be put inside the ring. This was when he realized something. The statue was one with the entire floating ind. They were not two but one item, and there was no way that he had the sufficient power of the Will to fit it all in.

    To recover from having a huge portion of his power of the Will being drained, he tapped on his belt and consumed one bottle of the ¡°full recovery potion.¡± While he couldn¡¯t recover the power of the Will that was lost immediately, he did recover his physical health quite well.

    ¡°A shame,¡± he said to the titan statue as he shook his head. He was starting to notice something, though. There was a jade sign in front of him that was half a meter tall. Lightning arcs would sh across it once every so often. He should¡¯ve noticed it earlier, but just then, all his attention was towards the titan statue itself.

    But that didn¡¯t make sense now because the world stone fragment buffed his observation skill and focus. It seemed strange that he would see the jade sign when it was so big. There was only one possible exnation for this. The titan statue was probably trying to hide this jade sign.

    If that were the case, the question would have to change to ¡°at what point could he find this sign?¡± He was certain that it happened right after when the imposing pressure exploded. The sign showed itself when the imposing pressure was weakened, which indicated that the statue was here to protect it from being found. He became even more sure of it when he ced his hand on top of the jade sign because when he did, a very strong electrical current was sent straight towards his entire body. His druid spirit had to use up an entire bottle of the ¡°full recovery potion¡± for it.

    As his body was turned to charcoal dark, a purple light shed by to help him recover. The druid spirit¡¯s ¡°fully recovery potion¡± helped him get through the danger this time. Cold sweat started dripping from his back. He had faced several life-threatening situations ever since stepping into the Titan Temple. This was the only time that his instinct as a head knightmander actually sent a warning. He felt like he was really close to death back then. If it wasn¡¯t for the regenerative power of the ¡°full recovery potion¡± just then, the electrical current would¡¯ve destroyed his body entirely.

    Whilst looking at the jade sign in his hand, he sighed in relief with the thought of having escaped instant death. Perhaps it was better if he did fewer such expeditions in the future. There were ces that even his most trusted sense would not work. This made him feel quite ufortable, to be honest because there were plenty of times where his life was saved because of it.

    While using the little power of the Will that he had, he decided to have a good scan into the jade sign. The jade sign was a control card. It was the single device responsible for keeping the entire temple¡¯s spell circle under control. Injecting his power of the Will into it immediately activated the function to dere ownership over it. As soon as he became its leader, notifications were sent towards his brain. Instead of exining why the titans left, the messages were mostly descriptions of the temple in detailed length.

    Basically, this temple was built on top of an extremely powerful titan. Since the other titans tried to get the priest to resurrect it from death, they decided to build a temple right here, in the middle of the ocean. As for a reason for not doing this onnd, it was because this titan was originally a traitor. The titans, as an entire race, weren¡¯t willing to see its rise. It was the same reason why Barbra was nted here. They decided to trap it in stone so no one coulde to figure out the secret behind this once powerful titan.

    Even in death, the powerful titan continued to absorb energy all around it. It was the reason that its corpse didn¡¯t rot away even after tens of thousands of years. Knowing this made Abel quite hesitant, to be honest. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should give this temple to the dwarves because while the temple was, technically, a titan temple, the owner wasn¡¯t actually a real titan god.

    As for what this powerful titan did when it was alive, that was pretty much lost in records. He didn¡¯t even know if the priests were actually capable of resurrecting him. There was no telling what would happen if the dwarves did their attempt it.

    Most importantly, there was the existence of Barbra. If the dwarves tried to go to this ce, they had to first gain ess to the jade stone control card. Abel¡¯s already tried it then. The sign card didn¡¯t cancel the function to dere ownership over this temple. This meant that it was impossible to hand the signed card over to the dwarves, so Barbra would drain out all of their energy if they decided toe here.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m at the wrong ce, ain¡¯t I?¡± Abel pped his head. If the control card was in his hand, he would have the right to force Barbra to go elsewhere. Besides, there was no point in transferring the card to the dwarves. He could just leave them an empty temple to them.

    He decided to first shut down all the defensive circles inside the Titan Temple with that in mind. He then disappeared from the temple in the sh of white light.

    Abel reappeared next to Barbra, ¡°I¡¯vee to see you, Barbra.¡±

    Barbra said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯ve felt the energy of the contract, Abel. I think I just found myself a new master.¡±

    Barbra was the guardian nt of the titans. Without a master to serve, it had no goal to live on. Now that it felt the temple control card¡¯s presence, it finally regained a new purpose, a new notion to follow.

    Abel asked, ¡°I¡¯ll help you change a ce to be. Is that alright with you, Barbra?¡±

    Barbra exined in detail, ¡°Master, you already have full ess over the entire temple. You have the right to unshackle me, but let me remind you something. Every time I change a ce to live, you¡¯d have to provide a lot of energy for it to happen.¡±

    Abel took out a perfect gemstone, ¡°Sure. Is this good enough?¡±

    Barbra replied very quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll need ten of this, Master.¡±

    Abel was a lot happier when he heard that. He just wanted to make sure that the gemstone actually would work. The number was not his concern.

    When ten perfect gemstones were handed over, Barbara¡¯s roots started snapping as it left the ground that it was nted in. its body waspletely separated from the ground, and the stench inside of it was starting to lose a lot more.

    Barbra said obediently, ¡°I¡¯ve made full preparation, Mater. Please, find me a new soil to ce within ten days, or else I will die from malnutrition.¡±

    Abel opened his portal beast ring, ¡°Sure thing. Get in my portal beast ring first. I¡¯ll find you a new ce very quickly.¡±

    After putting Barbra inside the portal beast ring, Abel looked around to see if there was anything that he was missing. When he was done, he went back into the temple to continue on his quest. He very much admired Barbra¡¯s strength. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he would have spent so many perfect gemstones to move it every time, he would¡¯ve carried it around as his trustworthy partner.

    Still, because of Barbra¡¯s existence, he had a ce to be and a way to be protected. Think about it this way. When a powerful wizard came beside Barbra, his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± would be of no use, and all his spells would¡¯ve been banished. The entire area that it was, it would¡¯ve been mana-free. It was capable of unleashing absolute nightmares to any powerful wizards. He did try to get out of its reach through his head knightmander¡¯s ability, but he was still caught by it. No one on the Holy Continent would underestimate Barbra¡¯s true strength.

    Abel continued to stand inside the Titan Temple. He¡¯s already taken all the powerful items here. What was left inside the temple was nothing but an empty shell. While the building was still quite valuable (immeasurable, in fact), he still couldn¡¯t help but feel the same towards the dwarves. They were the first ones that found it, after all, and he only came here on behalf of their request.

    Judging from his friendship with the dwarves, he couldn¡¯t find himself to do something like taking over this entire ce. ¡°I¡¯ll just leave this ce to the dwarves, then,¡± so he thought because he thought that he would still get to keep control over this ce.

    Aftering to a decision, he took out the teleportation circle te that the dwarves handed him. He ced it on the jade floor, then activated it with his power of the Will.

 Chapter 826 - Transfer ( Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 826: Transfer ( Three in one)</h4>

    2 wizard dwarfs stood near the teleportation circle of the Goff Family. Although many batches of wizards were swapped on duty, this ce had been guarded by wizard dwarfs continuously for the past 10 days.

    A wizard dwarf suddenly saw that a message had finally arrived after 10 days.

    He took out an identity card and ignited it with his power of the will.

    Soon Bernie and Elite Wizard Cyril appeared next to the teleportation circle.

    ¡°What happened? Is it a message from Grandmaster Abel?¡± Bernie asked the moment he appeared. He didn¡¯t even have time to register the dizziness he got from the teleportation.

    ¡°Young master, Grandmaster Abel has ignited his teleportation circle. We can go there now!¡± The wizard dwarf replied.

    ¡°Young Master Bernie, you seeded!¡± Wizard Cyril said with an eye full of excitement.

    Most members of the Goff family were against the idea of Bernie sending Abel out to sea. Abel was their brother, and he made the best wine, so none of them wanted anything bad to happen to Abel.

    But the head of the Goff family supported Bernie, and he believed Abel could create a miracle. There were a lot of things he and Bernie knew that the other dwarfs didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Quick, tell the headmaster!¡± Bernie quickly added.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go as well. If there is no problem, I¡¯lle back to take you there, young master Bernie!¡± Wizard Cyril said with a smile.

    Bernie was not a wizard. He might get injured if he went into a mana dense environment.

    ¡°Wizard Cyril, thank you so much!¡± Bernie bowed.

    Wizard Cyril stepped into the teleportation circle and connected with the new special giant teleportation circle. He then ignited it with his power of the will and vanished into thin air.

    When Wizard Cyril appeared at Titan temple, Abel stood by his side and bowed with a smile ¡°wizard Cyril, wee!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel!¡± Wizard Cyril bowed back.

    He walked out from the teleportation circle into the giant temple. All of a sudden, he felt small and insignificant. The top of the temple was a sun-like glowing ball, filling the ce up with holiness.

    ¡°Is this a giant temple?¡± Wizard Cyril felt sparks of electricitying from the ground since the power of wizards¡¯ will was a lot more sensitive than normalmanders.

    He sensed a slight change in his body from that electricity, and his body began to strengthen.

    He suddenly paused with eyes full of shock. No need to exin. This ce was an ancient sight, no matter if it was a giant temple or not. You could not put a price on it.

    Just the fact that this ce could straighten the body could drive people crazy. There were many ways to strengthen one¡¯s body in the Holy Continent, but they all had their limits.

    Combat qi training could strengthen the body, but it needed talent andrge amounts of stress on the body. Up to a certain point, it would teau, and you would not grow anymore.

    Commanders went crazy forbat qi training, which allowed them to withstand the corrosion of mana, but that was the most they would grow.

    Headmanders were no exception. They could only develop a second attribute at most. They could not strengthen their body.

    Potions could strengthen the body, but most of them were way too expensive. A wizard would need to use potions to withstand the corrosion of mana ever since the start of their training.

    But those potions could only help them recover at most. They could not strengthen their body.

    One¡¯s body was very important to a wizard, but most of them were weak. This would not change until they became an elite wizard.

    This ce was a direct method to strengthen the body. It would be valuable for the dwarfs and hugely beneficial for them even if it were not a giant temple.

    If a wizard could start with a strong body, they would no longer need to worry about taking potions. They could just get straight into their meditation and training.

    There were many other benefits of this ce wizard Cyril had not thought of, but he was sure this ce would do wonders for the dwarfs.

    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that this ce is called the Titan Temple!¡± Abel made a wee gesture and led Wizard Cyril into the temple. Soon, they came across a 10 meters tall statue.

    ¡°A Titan!¡± Wizard Cyril was not Abel. He had been researching the giants for countless years. The dwarfs knew a lot about the giants, and he could immediately recognize the tribe of this statue.

    He also knew this ce was a temple just by the way it looked.

    The prestige of this statue could be sensed. Even though the energy it gave out had weakened over the years, the rank was still extremely high.

    He did not know that Abel had already absorbed most of the energy from this statue. If not, wizard Cyril would be lucky if he was still alive.

    There were not many things in the temple, only the Titan statue and a golden shrine.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, can we go outside?¡± Wizard Cyril asked.

    ¡°Of course, I have already broken all the magic circles, and I¡¯ve made sure there is no more danger!¡± Abel smiled.

    Wizard Cyril sighed. Actually, he rather Abel did not search the Titan Temple. It might be dangerous, but there would be corresponding rewards.

    How could an ancient sight like this have no treasure? Abel said there was no danger around, which meant he had already taken all the treasures.

    Still, Wizard Cyril had great respect for Abel. He had searched an ancient sight before, and the dwarfs had sacrificed arge amount of time, energy, and puppets to break all the magic circles.

    Abel had done so in such a short period of time; no matter which method he used, it showed that his ability to break magic circles was very strong.

    Wizard Cyril did not move in a sh. This temple belonged to the Titan, the most powerful race of the giants. The ancestors of the dwarfs.

    Therefore he walked on foot, and Abel did not embarrass himself as well.

    The dwarfs had spent countless resources on flying boats to find this Temple. It just showed how significant it was to them.

    When the 2 walked out of Titan Temple, Wizard Cyril¡¯s jaw dropped. He would not expect in a thousand that this temple was located under the ocean.

    There was strange energy separating the temple¡¯s waters, forming an underwater bubble of a few hundred meters.

    ¡°Wizard Cyril, the energy here had driven out all the sea creatures, so it should be safe. But it¡¯s still good to send a few dwarf guards. The spiritual beasts in the oceans are a lot stronger than the ones onnd!¡± Abel said as he pointed around.

    He knew the dwarfs¡¯ knowledge of the ocean, but he still exined.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude. What you have done for dwarfs can not be repaid by just 2 flying boats!¡± Wizard Cyril lowered his voice.

    An underwater domain, a safe underwater tform. What could this mean to the dwarfs?

    The dwarfs could use this temple to research the ocean. Although they could not travel too far from the inds, it was still a big step forward.

    Abel gave out a little smile and did not say anything. It was sad to give this ce to the dwarfs, but he could not guard this ce with the Duchy of Carmel¡¯s power anyway.

    He had already taken away the guardian beast Barbara. This temple had lost its most powerful defense, so only the dwarfs could rece it.

    Also, the dwarfs had great respect for this temple. If they knew Abel had stolen their temple, they would be enemies no matter how close they were. The cons overweighed the pros.

    ¡°Grandmaster, let¡¯s go back to the Goff Family. I need to report this great discovery to the dwarfs!¡± Wizard Cyril couldn¡¯t even wait. His faithfulness towards the gods grew as he looked around at this work of God. He had to report everything he saw to the elites of his family and the dwarfs.

    Wizard Cyril and Abel teleported to the Goff Family. The headmaster of the Goff family had already arrived.

    The dwarfs bowed the moment they saw Abel ¡°grandmaster Abel!¡±

    Their gaze was filled with gratefulness. Only a true brother would go out the sea for the dwarfs. Only one out of ten could survive.

    Their already deep rtionship was deepened once again. All the dwarfs could see from the excitement from Wizard Cyril¡¯s eyes. The giant temple they searched for so long had been found.

    The headmaster of the Goff family emerged and bowed ¡± Grandmaster Abel, thank you so much. Bernie will bring you to have a rest!¡±

    ¡°Headmaster, my honor!¡± Abel bowed back with a smile.

    What happened afterward would be the business of the dwarfs. It had nothing to do with him. At most, they just needed to send some over to discuss the pay.

    Although the dwarfs said that they would give Abel 2 flying boats for finding the giant temple, it was not that simple.

    Abel¡¯s rtionship with them was too deep to make any unfair trade.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, follow me!¡± Bernie said with a smile as he led this very important person to be a guest lounge.

    After Abel left, the Goff Headmaster turned his gaze at the excited Wizard Cyril.

    ¡°Wizard Cyril, how is it over there?¡± He lowered his voice.

    As the headmaster, he had to confirm the condition before sending any men over, no matter how desperate he was.

    All the elders wanted to ask Wizard Cyril this question long ago. They just didn¡¯t want to embarrass themselves in front of Abel.

    ¡°A work of God. That ce is a work of God!¡± Said Wizard Cyril, excitement pouring out.

    The headmaster and the other elders exchanged res. They knew Wizard Cyril was in the know. He had seen quite a lot of ancient sights before.

    ¡°Headmaster, that ce is a perfectly preserved Titan Temple. Normal people can enter. You can go have a look!¡± Wizard Cyril didn¡¯t know how to exin what he saw, so he suggested.

    Abel followed Bernie into a huge luxurious construction. But Abel had seen too much, luxurious things that could no longer make his jaw drop.

    There was nothing more beautiful in the Holy Continent than the Orwell pce, and he owned that ce.

    ¡°Bernie, you can go. I can stay here by myself!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    He could see how desperate Bernie was to see the giant temple. If his father didn¡¯t demand, he would have teleported there already.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Abel, someone will tell me about itter!¡± Said Bernie acting like he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Just go. I want to rest by myself. I¡¯m tired!¡± Abel put up an irritated look.

    Bernie gave out a little smile and immediately ran off.

    Abel thought about the rewards he got as he watched the shadow of Bernie fade.

    The ring of Vya was a godly dimensional object treasured by the dwarfs, but Abel had risked his life getting them. So, of course, they belonged to him.

    This world had its own rules. The rewards obtained from an adventure belonged to the adventurer. This was why so many were willing to risk their lives on adventures.

    That godly dimensional object, the ring of Vya, could save him a lot of hassle. He no longer needed to carry so many 10 square meters or 15 square meter portal bags.

    He looked into that ancient submarine in the ring. It was filled with magic circles he never saw and strange materials. They could hide the scents of the subject.

    The submarine could also be invisible with its magic circles, which was why that ancient dwarf could travel that far.

    He found 2 Titan corpses in the temple. Although he didn¡¯t know what to do with them, he knew the corpse of an ancient being muste in handy one day.

    Also, the gears on them were quite extraordinary.

    If godly objects were the work of God, those 2 sets of gears should be made by gods as well.

    Still, godly objects in the Holy Continent would only have 1 extra strong attribute at most. Unlike the ones in the Dark world with many different attributes.

    The godly objects in the Holy Continent needed to use even more luxurious material and technical forgery skills. Since those were limited in the Holy Continent, godly objects were the pinnacle in some aspects.

    Just like that giant armor, it was made with something even Abel could not recognize. Its defense had reached the limit a gear could produce, and its special ability was still unknown.

    There was only one way to find out the special ability of a godly object, and that was bing its master.

    Only Johnson could make use of such a big armor, so Johnson had to be its master.

    The armor set included a helmet, body armor,bat boots, iron gloves, and a spear. Since the corpses were still in the ring of Vya, Abel took out the full set of armor with his power of the will and summoned Johnson from his monster ring.

    Luckily they were in the dwarf¡¯s territory. All their construction was made ording to giants¡¯ size, so the 10-meter stall Johnson felt right at home.

    ¡°Johnson, try on that armor!¡± Abel pointed at the titan armor on the ground.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Johnson bowed.

    It began to put on the armor one by one. Abel could feel its excitement through the soul chain.

    Johnson deeply respected Abel. He taught everything it knew.

    From Abel¡¯s manner to his habits, Johnson was the only one out of the summons who could do human rituals.

    Johnson was very thankful for this armor. It knew how hard it was to make something of this size. A normal furnace could not forge this, let alone the resources it would take.

    Abel thought about making armor for Johnson in the past, but he just couldn¡¯t find a big enough furnace. With this TItan armor, he no longer has to stress himself.

    ¡°Johnson, dere yourself its master!¡± Abel requested.

    Johnson was born with the power of the will. It followed Abel¡¯s instructions and began tomunicate with the gear with his power of the will. Soon, this fully ck armor started sparking in lightning.

    The lightning sparkles began to build until the entire Titan armor was engulfed in it.

    It was almost like it had be a different armor all of a sudden.

    ¡°What handsome armor!¡± Abel said helplessly as he looked at Johnson in that glowing armor.

    Johnson looked like a god in the sky. Imagine how much pressure those Titan back in the days would give their enemies in this thing.

    ¡°Johnson, what ability does it have?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Helmet, body armor,bat boots, and iron gloves each have a very powerful defense. When they are all worn together, an energy shield made out of lightning would appear to counteract spell attacks. If the armor got damaged, it could recover itself with lightning attributes.¡±Johnson replied with the soul chain.

    It then flicked the spear in its hand, and a strike of lightning struck upon the floor, making a small hole.

    ¡°Sorry, Master, I have not fully grasped the power of this spear. Every time it can cast a level 20 lightning strike!¡± Johnson said, looking at the hole he made.

    Although the hole looked small to Johnson, it was 1 meter wide. It looked more like a level 22 lighting spell than a level 20.

    Abel knew lighting spells like the back of his hand, and that strike was beyond the power limit of normal lighting strikes.

    Abel gave the spear a little look and seemed like it had a lightning strike enchantment.

    ¡°Johnson, how¡¯s the normal attack?¡± Abel continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal attack speares with lightning damage!¡± Johnson waved around the spear again.

    Abel was very happy with this Titan gear. Johnson had always been a front line contracted beast to him. As his strongest shield, Johnson would have another leg up with this Titan armor.

    This lighting spear had also made up for Johnson¡¯s weakness by giving it long-range spell attacks.

    This TItan Armour could regenerate itself when damaged if given lightning attributes. Although this might be a hassle for others, all it took for Abel was a perfect yellow gem.

    But there was one downside. This thing was like a giant light bulb. He could not tell johnson to do anything secretive as long as he had this thing on.

    Abel shook his head and gave his portal bracelet to Johnson. Only the portal bracelet can fit a giant armor like this.

    Another wizard would definitely lose his mind if he knew that Abel had given his summon a portal bracelet. Portal objects were the dream of every wizard.

    Johnson carefully shoved the portal bracelet in his body. It was the safest ce.

    The Titan armor retreated in the portal bracelet. It then reappeared on Johnson again. After a few times of putting it on and taking it off, excitement emerged from Johnson¡¯s chain. At the same time, Abel put Johnson back in the monster ring.

    Luckily the monster ring was a godly object, so it could co-exist with the portal bracelet.

    The value of the portal bracelety within its ability to swap gears, especially weapons.

    Abel rested for a night with the dwarfs. He did not enter the Dark World. Instead, he had a good night of sleep.

    The next morning when he arrived at the breakfast hall, Bernie and the Goff headmaster were already waiting for him.

    ¡°Headmaster, you are too generous. I am a friend of the dwarfs!¡± Abel quickly bowed.

    The Goff headmaster was extremely prestigious in the dwarfs. He was one of the top elites, on par with the emperors of the 3 kingdoms. His presence clearly showed his gratitude.

    ¡°No, grandmaster Abel, you are a brother of the dwarfs!¡± The Goff headmaster said seriously.

    He would not joke around like other dwarfs. His words were official, officially affirming Abel¡¯s status in the dwarfs.

    ¡°I will forever remain a brother to the dwarfs!¡± Abel also replied seriously.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I¡¯ve been to the Titan Temple under the sea. It is priceless. Other than the value of the temple itself, it¡¯s location could also do wonders for the dwarfs¡¯ research!¡¯ The Goff Headmaster did not hide from Abel.

    He had seen the temple with his own eyes. Their opportunity was limitless, just catching the fishes alone could solve a part of the food crisis for the dwarfs.

    Sea creatures were aliens to humans, but the dwarfs had looked into them. With that temple, the dwarfs could further advance their research.

    He knew the most powerful spiritual beasts ruled the sea. Since that temple was still in good shape, it meant that those powerful spiritual beasts nearby were either driven away or killed by it.

    He knew Abel had done something to break into that temple. That temple was now in a vulnerable state, so he needed to urge the dwarfs to put up the most powerful war machines on the ind to guard the temple.

    As long as he could preserve the temple. The dwarfs would have a base underwater. He could send out dwarfs to hunt intermediate spiritual beasts in the ocean. The opportunity was endless.

    All of this was thanks to Abel, but how could they repay him if they couldn¡¯t figure out the price of that temple?

    ¡°Headmaster, I¡¯ve got something from the Titan temple as well!¡± Abel smiled.

    The Goff Headmaster could guess it even if Abel did not say it. But Abel still did it as an act of friendliness.

    ¡°You risked your life for it, so anything you got should belong to you!¡± The Goff Headmaster waved hisnd and lowered his voice.

    The dwarfs had gotten quite a lot from ancient sights after countless years of exploration as well, so the headmaster made it clear that they agreed with the adventure rule of this world. ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you have done a great favor for us this time. We do not know how to repay you, so we decided to give you an extra flying boat, and we can also set up a defense system for you in 10 cities!¡± The Goff headmaster said. He had already discussed this with the other elites.

    Abel felt a lift in his heart. War machines and trigger systems were the main reason why the dwarfs were so powerful.

    A defense system was basically abination of war machines and trigger systems. Equipped with countless crossbows, a city with a defense system was almost imprable.

    Back in the days, even Flying me was injured by going into a dwarf city. If Abel had not helped, it would have died already.

    This was how scary the defense system could be. That was why the orc empire rather invaded the humans than messing with the dwarfs.

    Countless trigger systems were set up around the borders between the orcs and the dwarfs, and no orc had ever made it through alive.

    The dwarfs would not sell their defense system no matter how much you gave them. Abel was the first exception they had made.

    Abel knew what the Goff headmaster meant by his words. They were willing to set up a defense system for Abel in the Duchy of Carmel.

 Chapter 827 - Secret Chat (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 827: Secret Chat (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel brought a promise with him as he left the Goff Family. The Titian Temple would always be open to Abel¡¯s blood-rted kin. For now, the only blood-rted family Abel had was the Bet Family. As for the Harry family in Harvest City, Abel needed to have his own children first.

    As Abel turned to his magic tower, he already knew what to do with Bab.

    What could be more important to him than Harry castle? The Lord of Marshall had sacrificed everything for the castle, and Abel was bing worried as his enemies got more powerful.

    If one day his enemy decided to attack Harry castle when he was not around, Tower spirit Flora might not be able to unleash its full power.

    Everyone living in that castle was basically normal citizens. Even The Lord of Marshall was a normal person, he could not live in a mana environment, so there were many wizard defense Abel could not set up.

    It only had a protection circle. However, those knights might be able to hold beginner wizards up for a while. Breaking that protection circle would only be a matter of time for intermediate wizards.

    Therefore, he needed another way to protect The Lord of Marshall.

    Bab was a type of guardian nt cultivated by the Titans, so it was perfect for the job!

    Abel was especially bonded with Bab¡¯s soul. It was linked to the temple control card, and Abel had been dered as the owner of that control card, so it had passively gotten control of Bab without making it a contracted beast.

    Abel and The Lord of Marshall sat in the underground room of Harry Castle.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I¡¯ve brought Bab to help you guard the castle!¡± Abel took Bab out of his monster ring and said.

    Since Abel¡¯s soul was bound to Bab, he no longer needed to use his soul speaker ability.

    ¡°Bab, this is my uncle. From now on, you will protect him and his castle!¡± Abel said to the almost dried up looking Bab.

    ¡°Abel, that thing can protect me?¡± Said The Lord of Marshall, looking at that strange, almost dried up giant nt. Even it¡¯s flower had a stinking smell.

    Yes, Bab looked miserable. The change of environment had given it a big hit. It only had 10 branches left. Without the leaves to nourish and its dried up flowers, it would be a problem if it could even stay alive, let alone protecting others.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, don¡¯t underestimate it. This thing can protect the castle for thousands of years, maybe even tens of thousands!¡± Abel lowered his voice and smiled.

    At that moment, small roots began to emerge from Bab and wrapped around a few perfect gems after the amount of energy was extracted from it.

    Even the naked eye could see the body of Bab begin to lit up. Liveliness returned to the flowers, but the stinking smell intensified.

    Countless small roots emerged from the main root and slowly prated the ground of the underground room.

    Although The Lord of Marshall did not know, Abel knew Bab had already built a personal dimension under Harry Castle. It was enough to protect Harry Castle as it continued to grow.

    Slowly, the underground of Harry Castle was surrounded by countless roots. It could now turn Harry castle into a magic forbidden ce any time and give the enemy a taste of the power of those countless roots.

    The reason why Abel had brought The Lord of Marshall along was to let Bab remember The Lord of Marshall¡¯s scent so he could call Bab for help even when Abel is not around.

    ¡°Why is it so powerful? The Lord of Marshall asked. He didn¡¯t know the wizards¡¯ tricks, but he knew this thing was definitely not as simple.

    ¡°With Bab around, you don¡¯t have to worry about any Wizard in the Holy Continent!¡± Abel said softly.

    If Abel didn¡¯t sound so serious, The Lord of Marshall would have thought he was joking.

    Of course, Abel was not joking. As soon as the mana forbidden environment was ignited, a Wizard wouldn¡¯t even be able to go against a knight. No Wizard in the Holy Continent could break a mana forbidden environment.

    Abel did not tell anyone else about Bab. Its lifespan was basically infinite. It and Bartoli would be the most powerful guardians for Harry castle.

    There was no need for Bartoli to meet Bab. Both of them were Abel¡¯s contracted beasts, so their souls were connected too.

    After Abel returned to his magic tower, he went into retreat again. The duchy of Carmel had gotten used to it.

    Abel¡¯s sovereignty over his domain remained stable as conflict raged on in the Holy Continent. Other than the 3 big kingdoms, all the duchies were involved.

    The 3 big kingdoms did not interfere. A decrease in poption was the best way to mediate a food crisis anyway.

    What could be a better way to decrease poption than war?

    As the conflict intensified, even the 5 duchies connected with the duchy of Carmel were not safe.

    The noble system of the human world was in chaos. Large numbers of noble families vanished or were taken over by other noble families.

    Normal rules did not confine powerful nobles. Their greed led them to invade small duchies.

    Duchies fell, and new ones raised. Even though the food crisis continued, the price ofnd had increased.

    The duchy of Carmel was the only remaining stable duchy, and no duchy dared to mess with it.

    Among the chaos, the dwarfs sent out many men to give Bakong City and Barley City a makeover, but not many people knew what that makeover was about.

    Of course, this was no secret to the 3 big kingdoms. Both the Kingdom of St Anwell and Kingdom of St Pierrt had signed a peace treaty with the duchy of Carmel, so both of them just asked a few questions and kept their nose out of it.

    On the other hand, the Kingdom of St Ellis sent out some serious doubts to the dwarfs since those constructions could threaten their sovereignty.

    Abel was a brother to the dwarfs, and they didn¡¯t offend the humanw, so this short reply was used as a way to bite back at the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    This had a big impact on the rtionship between the Kingdom of St Ellis and the Duchy of Carmel, despite their stability on the surface. Emperor Ambrose had personally ordered an assassin to kill Abel, but he would not send them out until Abel officially flipped the table.

    ....

    In the Kingdom of St Ellis pce office, Emperor Ambrose was talking with Eldest Prince Derek.

    ¡°Father, why did you officially doubt the Dwarfs for constructing a defense system for the duchy of Carmel. You are basically picking a fight with Grandmaster Abel. The kingdom has put a lot of effort into forming a good rtionship with Grandmaster Abel. Is this worth it?¡± Prince Derek asked bluntly since there were only the two of them in the office. He just couldn¡¯t understand his father¡¯s action.

    ¡°Derek, you are the head of the investigation department. You should know the assassin union is recovering, right?¡± The emperor ignored the question.

    ¡°Yes, the assassin union has gotten a lot of mission points from the chaos of the human world. Although they missed a lot as well, they had recovered around 70% of their original power!¡± The prince nodded.

    ¡°You know Grandmaster Abel¡¯s personality. Do you think he would let the assassin union go easily?¡± The emperor added.

    ¡°No!¡± The prince replied. The investigation department had analyzed the personality of Abel.

    ¡°Derek, then you tell me how would the assassin union recover?¡± The emperor kept asking.

    ¡°Maybe the assassin union had given Abel some benefits to letting them go!¡± Prince Derek thought his father was testing him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten news from the dwarfs and the elves that they have lifted the ban for assassin mission points!¡± The emperor lowered his voice.

    ¡°How is that possible. Why would the dwarfs and elves do something like that?¡± The prince had all the information in the human world, but he had not been paying much attention to the dwarfs or elves. Just the business in the human world was enough to take all the energy from him.

    ¡°I think Grandmaster Abel has seized control over the assassin union. And it only recovered so fast since he is so close with the dwarf and elves!¡± The emperor added.

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we be even nicer to the Duchy of Carmel and Abel?¡± The prince was still confused.

    If Abel had seized control of the assassin union, the duchy of Carmel would have gotten a lot of hidden power, even if they didn¡¯t look like much on the surface.

    ¡°No, because I have personally ced an assassin order on Grandmaster Abel!¡± The emperor said with a bitterugh.

    If he could go back in time, he would definitely not have done this no matter what. He was not expecting an organization with thousands of years of history could be wiped out by a young wizard.

    ¡°What!¡± The prince yelled.

    Although he knew the corruption of politics, Abel was the king of a duchy, a true noble, a grandmaster cksmith, a wizard. His life should not be threatened, no matter which identity he identified.

    Nobles were respected by many. If an assassin had failed, the ones who send them out would be banished.

    This ced a guarantee on the life of many nobles. It was the core stability of the human world.

    ¡°Now you know why I¡¯m against the dwarfs building a defense system for the duchy of Carmel? The duchy of Carmel can not get any more powerful. It will threaten our sovereignty!¡± The emperor lowered his voice again.

    ¡°But Grandmaster Abel won¡¯t unleash a war with the Kingdom just for an assassin order, right?¡± The prince asked, irritated.

    He knew Abel, and he didn¡¯t think he would do something like that.

    ¡°There is something the investigation department does not know. The duchy of Carmel signed a peace treaty with the other 2 kingdoms but not the kingdom of St Ellis!¡± A spark of fury emerged on the emperor¡¯s face.

    ¡°Father, maybe it is because the duchy of Carmel is a part of the Kingdom of St Ellis, so Abel thought there was no need!¡± The prince couldn¡¯t believe what he just said.

    No matter if the duchy of Carmel signed a treaty with the kingdom of St Ellis or not, they should have let them know that they had signed a treaty with the other two kingdoms.

    ¡°Father, we can¡¯t go to war with the duchy of Carmel. We don¡¯t have enough resources!¡± The prince finally understood why the emperor had called him for discussion today.

    Only the investigation department knew how powerful the duchy of Carmel was. If the kingdom went to war with the duchy of Carmel, they would take a huge hit even if they won. The duchy of Carmel had gotten too powerful too quickly.

    The human world was in chaos, sorge amounts of knights and nobles rushed to the duchy of Carmel. Since the duchy of Carmel had taken over the duchy of Keyen, they had enoughnd to keep those knights.

    At this point, the duchy of Carmel was just a hair behind the power of the kingdom of St Ellis just by looking at this. Not even to mention the true power of Abel, it was a mystery.

    The emperor tried to resolve this personally by contacting Abel, but Abel kept rejecting him. He wouldn¡¯t even see the representatives he sent.

    If there was a slight chance he would make peace with Abel, he would have done that.

    To be honest, he was afraid of Abel¡¯s power. Someone who had killed many elite wizards, 6 elite priests, and wiped out an entire city. Any of these things could chill down his spine.

    He didn¡¯t want to pick a fight with Abel. He hated himself for ordering an assassin. It was a forbidden political move. Not many people have done it, no matter kingdoms or duchies.

    Once an assassin order was ced, the other party could strike back and ce an assassin order as well. Abel knew this, and he would soon be the enemy of the kingdom.

    There was no way the emperor would be afraid of the king of the Duchy of Carmel was another person. Looking at the history of Abel, they noticed a pattern.

    Not a single one of Abel¡¯s enemies lived very long. They would either get into an ident or be murdered.

    It might be a coincidence if only one enemy got killed, but every single one of them was dead. Even if Abel wasn¡¯t the one killing them, he yed a crucial part in their downfall.

    That was why emperor Ambrose didn¡¯t want to be Abel¡¯s enemy. He didn¡¯t want war, but he also didn¡¯t know if Abel would unleash a big attack on the kingdom once he got even more powerful.

    He was ready to pay a bigpensation to make up for his mistake before sending the ambassadors to Abel, but Abel just wouldn¡¯t change his mind. It was understandable.

    However, there was something he had not thought of. Abel¡¯s wizard ability was increasing too quickly. He might be an elite wizard in a few years, and he might leave the Holy Continent after that.

    When he leaves, he needs to make sure all his threats are gone. The emperor had ced an assassin order on Abel, but their rtionship was quite stable before that.

    If the emperor was willing to ce an assassin order even with that stable rtionship, his family, his friend, Harry castle, and the Duchy of Camel would definitely not be saved from the kingdom after leaving the Holy Continent.

    Another important thing is that he needed to put up a powerful image making sure no one would mess with the Duchy of Carmel.

    The Kingdom of St Ellis was perfect for this. As long as he could destroy the Kingdom of St Ellis, no one would mess with the duchy of Carmel, at least in the human world.

    This was Abel¡¯s n. He might not have this idea initially, but it was inevitable as his duchy got more and more powerful.

    His final target was to kill king Ambrose. His greed grew as his domains got bigger. He wanted his family to live an even better life, and destroying a kingdom would bring out a better one.

    ¡°I¡¯ve called the old man. He agreed to send out their 3 rank 17 elite wizards. On top of the 50 intermediate wizards and 20,000 knights of the kingdom. But even with that, I don¡¯t think we can¡¯t take him down!¡± Emperor Ambrose lowered his voice.

    ¡°Fathers, the wizard union has a rule that elite wizards can not get involved in the business of themon world. If they found out that the old man had got involved with this....¡± Prince Derek felt his heart lifted for a moment when he heard that the old man would help, but he was still worried,

    ¡°The old man is already a rank 18 wizard. No one can know about this in the Holy Continent!¡± Emperor Ambrose added.

    Rank 18 wizards were the most powerful being in the Holy Continent, truly invincible. Even Abel had all kinds of legends attached to him. A rank 18 wizard had always remained at the pinnacle. They equaled god.

    It would be likely that the wizard union would mess with a rank 18 wizard and 3 rank 17 wizards for Abel. You could count the number of rank 17 wizards in the Holy Continent in one hand, and they were all friends.

    ¡°Father, there is still a big problem. Where do we find enough food for another big battle?¡± Prince Derek began to ept the idea of going to war, so he began to n.

    ¡°We will give out titles in the kingdom in exchange for food!¡± Emperor Ambrose said with a dim look.

    It seemed like he already solved the food problem.

    ¡°Exchange titles for food!¡± A pitying look emerged on the prince¡¯s face. How could a kingdom give out their titles for food?

    This would have a big impact on the noble system. Even if they won this battle, their losses would be serious.

    .....

    Abel didn¡¯t know what the kingdom of St. Ellis had in store for him. He was still in retreat, and all the businesses were left to the lords since they were all given the permission to make decisions without the king.

    It had been 2 months since Abel came back from the sea. It was an early April morning, and he stepped out of the Dark World once again. He rxed in his elven garden with a ss of juice, but the voice of tower spirit Flora suddenly emerged.

    ¡°Master, the young master Bernie from the dwarfs and Lady Carrie from the elves want to see you!¡±

    ¡°They want to see me together?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t believe what he just mumbled. He took ast sip of juice and vanished in a sh.

    Bernie was looking very desperate as the strode alongside Harry Castle.

    Lady Carrie by his side was also looking pale, just like a beast had traumatized her. She had remained still like this ever since she entered Harry castle.

    ¡°Lady Carrie, what happened?¡± Bernie noticed the depressed look on her face, so he immediately asked.

    ¡°B...Bernie, nothing....nothing. I just sensed a huge threat!¡± Lady Carrie suddenly regains herself from her traumatized look.

    ¡°This is Grandmaster Abel¡¯s ce. What threat can it be?¡± Bernie looked around and asked in confusion.

    Suddenly, Abel appeared in a sh of white light.

    Lady Carrie felt her heart lifted the moment she saw Abel. The traumatized feeling immediately disappeared. She could help but gasp for air.

    ¡°Lady Carrie, what¡¯s up?¡± Abel immediately realized something was wrong with her.

    ¡°Lady Carrie said she sensed a huge threat, isn¡¯t that funny?¡± Bernieughed.

    Bernie was a regr dinner in Harry Castle. He knew this ce was probably the safest ce in the Holy Continent.

    3 rank 17 wizards have died here. It was like a holynd for knights and wizards. No one would mess with it.

    However, Abel knewdy Carrie had her reason. She was an intermediate Druid, her sensitivity to nts was extremely high. Since she was not a regr here, of course, she would be monitored by the Bab underground.

    Bab also monitored Bernie, but it was impossible for him to notice Bab with his current ability.

    Since Lady Carrie¡¯s senses were so strong, the energy given out by a dramatically superior being was almost unbearable to her.

    Also, since Bab had just been moved under Harry castle, it was still in recovery. It had not fully grasped all its power yet.

    ¡°Lady Carrie, I¡¯m sorry that my new defense facility in the castle made you feel unsafe!¡± Abel exined.

    Lady Carrie didn¡¯t know what facility Abel was referring to, but she knew Abel wanted to keep it a secret. She smiled and nodded,

    ¡°Bernie, it¡¯s been a while since you came. Why are you here today withdy Carrie?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I¡¯m here today to do trade. I want 20 barrels of grandmaster wine. Just tell me what you want!¡± Bernie said awkwardly.

    He knew the benefits of grandmaster wine. Although it was nothing too powerful, it could speed up the training of the dwarfs. The amount he requested this time might be too much.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I also want to buy 20 barrels of Grandmaster Wine!¡± Lady Carrie did not know the value of the wine, but she knew it was definitely not normal wine looking at Bernie¡¯s attitude.

    But it was expected. There was no way the dragons would personally ask them for normal wine.

    ¡°Grandmaster Wine? Why do you guys need that many?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    Since the price of food had shot up dramatically, most of the wine was brewed in the duchy of Carmel.

    If he needed to brew more wine, he would need more food. If he wasn¡¯t so close to the dwarfs, he would have definitely stopped making wine.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, ill be honest with you. Dragonkin¡¯s blue dragon, Emmanuel, somehow found out about the grandmaster¡¯s wine, so he asked the dwarfs. We have no choice but to bother you!¡± Bernie put up a pity look on his face.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, the elves as well. Since I am close to you, my family sent me to buy some from you!¡± Lady Carrie added.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t the dwarfs or the elves¡¯ fault. He caused Emmanuel¡¯s wine addiction.

    ¡°I know the Blue Dragon, Emmanuel. I¡¯ll talk to him. The grandmaster wine is low in production, so ill exin that to him!¡± Abel waved his hand in slight embarrassment.

    ¡°Abel, you wouldn¡¯t lie to me, right?¡± Bernie was so shocked he even forgot his manners.

    ¡°Bernie, do I look like someone who lies?¡± Abel bit back.

    Bernie really wanted to say yes, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Abel had never kept any secret from him unless it was something very sensitive.

    It was just that he had a hard time believing that Abel knew Blue Dragon Emmanuel. That was a blue dragon, the dragon of the Holy Continent.

    How dangerous was the ocean? The dwarfs had sent out 7 flying boats, but only 2 of them came back. The reason why no spiritual beast attacked the ocean was because the dragons had turned the ocean into their backyard.

    Nobody understood the prestige of the dragon better than the elves and dwarfs. They always have been supplying resources for the dragons in exchange for a half-hearted promise that they would protect them. It was only until the veryst moment. The dragons would show themselves to help.

 Chapter 828 - Visit (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 828: Visit (Three in one)</h4>

    Seeing the looks on Bernie and Lady Carrie¡¯s face, Abel knew they didn¡¯t believe him even though he put it bluntly.

    Heughed and took out a little piece of scale. Although it was not eye-catching, both Bernie and Lady Carrie suddenly froze up. They could sense dragon energying from that scale.

    Don¡¯t underestimate that scale. Normal people didn¡¯t know, but they knew it was a scale from an infant giant dragon. It was what guarded them, so every giant dragon would keep their scale as a token after they matured.

    Both Bernie and Lady Carrie were the elites of their race. They¡¯ve seen those tokens from the giant dragons before. They could be used to summon dragons when their race was in crisis.

    A scale like that was a true treasure for their races. They were normally locked in the safest secret chambers, but Abel just took one out just like that.

    They could sense blue dragon Emmanuel¡¯s scent on it, so Abel was not lying.

    A ray of blue light shed on the scale, and a little pattern emerged on the surface. The pattern was not drawn. Every giant dragon was born with it.

    ¡°Abel, are you going to invite me over? I¡¯ve been waiting!¡± The excited voice of blue dragon Emmanuel emerged.

    The words from the blue dragon made Bernie¡¯s jaw drop. He was in disbelief. How could a dragon sound this friendly? They were normally so arrogant.

    Lady Carrie was in the same situation. Although she knew a lot about Abel, she still couldn¡¯t believe Abel¡¯s rtionship with the dragon. Druids tightly guarded the dragon swamp in the Double Moon forest. She never heard of Abel or Bet going there.

    She would never have expected that Abel ran into blue dragon Emmanuel in the ocean. It was too much of a coincidence.

    ¡°Emmanuel, you free now? If yes, I¡¯ll officially invite you over to my castle as a guest!¡± Abelughed and said. It seems like Blue Dragon Emmanuel had a scary amount of free time anyway.

    ¡°Of course, I have free time. I just came back to the dragon swamp from my mission!¡± Blue dragon Emmanuelughed as well.

    ¡°Emmanuel, make sure you keep your vigor in. I have a lot of normal people here!¡± Abel quickly added as he was reminded of the vigor of a blue dragon.

    ¡°Yeah yeah, I¡¯m on my way to the teleportation circle. Be there in a second!¡±

    Abel cut off the connection with the scale and said to the nk space. ¡°Flora, give blue dragon Emmanuel the permission to connect to the castle!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Tower Spirit Flora Voice emerged from mid-air.

    Since Abel¡¯s power and status had increased, he no longer needed to keep that much secret. Flora sounded more human than ever, you would not see a spirit like that every day.

    Bernie and Lady Carrie exchanged nces but didn¡¯t say anything.

    As he was speaking, Blue Dragon Emmanuel had already teleported to Harry Castle. ¡°He really is fast!¡± Abel scratched his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to greet blue dragon, Emmanuel. I¡¯ll be off now!¡± He bowed to Bernie and Lady Carrie.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, greeting Mr. Emmanuel is important!¡± Lady Carrie bowed back.

    Bernie also urged Abel to go faster. He didn¡¯t want blue dragon Emmanuel to think the dwarfs and the elves were clinging to Abel. The dragons were known for not being reasonable. Abel disappeared in a sh of white light. He then appeared at the teleportation circle in 2 shes.

    Lady Carrie was in disbelief once again as he saw Abel sh away.

    ¡°The rumors are real. Grandmaster Abel really has be an intermediate wizard!¡± She shook her hand and said to Bernie.

    Bernie knew what Lady Carrie meant by rumor was just the information the elves got through their investigation department because the dwarfs were also doing the same. It was no surprise looking at Abel¡¯s rate of progress in the past anyway.

    Bernie was more shocked at Abel¡¯s progress in forgery and metallurgy anyway, but it was most likely he didn¡¯t know much about being a wizard.

    Lady Carrie knew what being an intermediate wizard signified, so her shock was reasonable.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be surprised if Grandmaster Abel bes an elite wizard soon!¡¯ Bernie said nkly. He has seen too many miracles from Abel, and it has always made him look at this friend of his differently.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel stepped out of the teleportation circle and bowed. He was in a human form, but his skin still had that strange blue tone.

    ¡°Blue dragon Emmanuel, Wee. You can just call me Abel!¡± Abelughed.

    ¡°Abel, the defense of your castle is too scary!¡± blue dragon Emmanuel sensed the energy in the castle, and his face immediately changed.

    Although he couldn¡¯t identify what creature that energy belonged to, he knew it was definitely very powerful.

    That energy was neck to neck with the energy of a giant dragon. ording to the Holy Continent rules, energy like that should not appear in themon world.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a guardian from the ancient sight. He agreed to protect my family and castle!¡± Abel knew blue dragon Emmanuel was referring to Bab. Bab was too powerful to hide, so Abel just told the truth.

    ¡°You are lucky, Abel!¡± Blue dragon Emmanuel also wanted to find a living guardian from an ancient sight, but it was not that easy.

    Not many things from the ancient world could still survive to this day, let alone obtaining them. Every one of them was extremely powerful.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change the topic. I have something to ask you. Let¡¯s head to the lounge. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare lunch!¡± Abel made an inviting gesture.

    ¡°Abel, just say it, I will definitely help you!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel said with augh as they walked. He knew Abel¡¯s potential, so his friendship with Abel was very genuine.

    The dragons were highly intelligent, more intelligent than any human. But they were not as cunning as humans. Their intention was a lot purer.

    The dragons had the natural ability to sense good and bad intentions. On top of their almost invincible abilities, they didn¡¯t need to n any ill intent plot or please anyone. They just do what they want.

    ¡°No need to ask the dwarfs or elves for grandmaster wine, all the wine in the Holy Continent is made by me!¡± Abel said as he led blue dragon Emmanuel into the castle.

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t know that. You should have told me earlier!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuelughed as he entered the lounge. When he saw Bernie and Lady Carrie, he immediately knew what happened.

    ¡°From now on, the dwarfs and elves no longer need to give me grandmaster wine. I will directly ask Abel for it!¡± He waved at Bernie and Lady Carrie.

    Bernie and Lady Carrie immediately bowed in gratitude. The grandmaster wine mission their race had given them was way too challenging. As long as Abel could promise the dwarfs, he would make some master wine and grandmaster wine for them from time to time and make some lotion and conditioner for the elves. They would be very happy.

    Abel¡¯s status was too prestigious at the end of the day. A grandmaster cksmith, a master alchemist, and the king of the most powerful Duchy in the human world. He was still willing to supply resources for the dwarfs and elves. Things like this were very rare.

    ¡°Blue dragon Emmanuel, I will send you some grandmaster wine from time to time. I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll give you a lot since, you know, the food shortage affects wine production a lot!¡± Abelughed and exined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the food shortage won¡¯tst more than 10 years. I can wait!¡± Blue dragon Emmanuel brushed it off like it was nothing.

    The food shortage would not affect the dragons anyway.

    Bernie and Lady Carrie did not say a word as he watched Abel talk to Blue dragon Emmanuel, nor did they ask to leave.

    After a while, Steward Lindsey stepped in and bowed, ¡°Young master, lunch is ready. Please go to the dining hall with the prestigious guests!¡±

    ¡°Blue Dragon Emmanuel, you will definitely need to try the good food in my castle. We are known for it in the Holy Continent!¡± Abel smiled and made a weing gesture.

    ¡°It has been many years since I¡¯ve tried human food. Since you speak so fondly of it, I will definitely give it a try!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuelughed and stood up.

    ¡°Bernie, Lady Carrie, pleasee along as well!¡± Abel turned and bowed to Bernie and Lady Carrie.

    ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± The two immediately bowed back.

    Although their faces didn¡¯t say much, Abel saw the unwillingness in their eyes. He suddenly realized, not everyone could interact with a giant dragon normally.

    Although Blue Dragon Emmanuel had retracted his vigor, both Lady Carrie and Bernie felt pressured just thinking about the fact they were standing next to a giant dragon.

    It must be torture for them.

    But at the same time, they could not reject an offer in front of Blue Dragon Emmanuel. It would be a disaster if blue dragon Emmanuel thought they weren¡¯t respecting the dragons.

    Blue dragon Emmanuel could turn them t with one smack, so they wouldn¡¯t dare to risk it.

    They entered the dining hall, and Abel gave out the master seat to Blue Dragon Emmanuel.

    He was the strongest of the bunch, and it was also reasonable to give out the seat because of his age. Lady Carrie and Bernie also did not say a word.

    Abel had done it out of respect. Although the master seat normally belonged to the owner. If a guest¡¯s status was far superior, it was reasonable to give it out.

    Blue Dragon Emmanuel knew this as well, so he did not reject it. Although he had not interacted with Abel for long, they had be close very fast. If not, he would not pass down the ¡®crystal inhaling spell¡¯ to Abel and gave him his contract scale.

    Steward Lindsey immediately knew the prestige of the guest as Blue Dragon Emmanuel took the seat.

    Abel did not do that even when the elite wizards from the dwarfs visited. In fact, Abel had never done this despite the countless prestigious guests that showed up in Harry Castle.

    When the first dish was ready to serve, Steward Lindsey lowered his voice and said, ¡°be extra careful today!¡±

    When the first dish was ced on the table, Blue Dragon Emmanuel began to question. The human world¡¯s food had not changed much for countless years, but the dishes today looked a little different. ¡°Abel, what food is this. It has been many years since I¡¯vee to the human world, I can¡¯t recognize these dishes!¡±

    The method of cooking used in this dish was totally different from anything he saw before.

    ¡°It is a steamed fish, sweet and sour pork, and Steamed Eggs....¡± Abel introduced the dishes one by one.

    The aroma filled the nose of Blue Dragon Emmanuel. Even a giant dragon could not resist the scent of the Horadric Cubebined rabbit essence.

    As Abel was talking, he had already automatically stuck a fork in the te and put some food in his mouth.

    Suddenly, an intoxicating feeling emerged from within. He soon regained himself, and a shocked look emerged in his eyes. He was a dragon. How could he be intoxicated by food?

    Wizards couldn¡¯t be impressed easily because of their age. They had seen too much joy and suffering in their lives. Countless goodbyes and countless emotional impacts. Most wizards were numbed to most things.

    However, their life span was still be nothingpared to a giant dragon. They might have curiosity when they were young and go out to explore during their prime, but they would mostly stay in their dragon swamp after that.

    Dragons wouldn¡¯t care much about most things, and there were not many things that could trigger emotions from them.

    Ever since Blue Dragon Emmanuel ran into Abel, he got a sense of optimism from interacting with someone of his race. He had not felt this way for countless years.

    This was why he had to get Abel to invite him to Harry Castle. He needed to feel something different.

    This dish had given him exactly what he wanted, a different feeling. It was extremely rare.

    ¡°Abel, this food is really special!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel stopped his fork and eximed in admiration.

    Abel only got the chance to take one bite before Blue Dragon Emmanuel finished all the dishes and a ss of juice. Bernie and Lady Carrie were slow, so their fork and knife were still clean.

    ¡°Blue dragon Emmanuel, if you like the food here, I can order my men to teleport someone to you!¡± Abelughed.

    Abel was the only one who truly understood the value of these dishes, but it was still not as valuable as the grandmaster¡¯s wine. The food shortage had impacted wine brewing too much. Countless lives could be saved with every ss.

    ¡°Abel, from now on, you are blue Dragon Emmanuel¡¯s brother!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel reached his hand on Abel¡¯s shoulder and padded.

    Bernie felt his heart drop when he saw the look of blue dragon Emmanuel¡¯s face. Howe a giant dragon could be this uncultured? He only ate Abel¡¯s food once and wanted to be his brother.

    But at the same time, he was extremely jealous. Blue Dragon Emmanuel was not joking when he called Abel a brother. If Abel had a problem, the dragons would definitely help him.

    Bernie didn¡¯t know that blue dragon Emmanuel had already recognized Abel as a brother when they met in the ocean. He just didn¡¯t say it out loud. All blue dragons were brothers, but since Blue Dragon Emmanuel had gotten so much from Abel, he just had to show some gratitude.

    Abel was too weak at the moment, but Blue Dragon Emmanuel wasmitted to turning Abel into a truly powerful figure.

    Steward Lindsey saw the guests were not full, so he quickly ordered the men to serve up some more food. Although Blue Dragon Emmanuel was in a human form, he still had a blue dragon¡¯s stomach.

    These delicate dishes were mostly cleaned up by blue dragon Emmanuel once again.

    When the lunch wasing to an end, a sh emerged in the hall ¡°master!¡±

    ¡°Bartoli, why are you here?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    Bartoli had been guarding in front of the assassin union Headquarters magic tower. Why did shee to Harry Castle?

    Although Bartoli connected with Abel through the soul chain, it might disrupt his training if Abel was in retreat.

    Therefore, Bartoli could only teleport to Harry Castle to find Abel.

    ¡°Master, the Kingdom of St Ellis Prince Derek had gathered 20,000 knights, 50 intermediate wizards, a few hundred beginner wizards, 200 Griffin knights, and even some elite wizards. They are all heading to the duchy of Carmel now!¡± Bartoli bowed and said.

    Blue Dragon Emmanuel looked at Bartoli. She looked like a human, but she was not a human. It seemed like some kind of energy altered her.

    It was extremely evil energy. Even the dragons could not do that, so the thing that altered Bartoli must have been more powerful than the dragons.

    He was shocked, but he also spotted a soul contract on Bartoli. It was an unbreakable spell.

    Maybe Bartoli was a product of the ancient time Abel got from an ancient sight.

    As for the invasion from the kingdom of St Ellis, which Bartoli talked about, he did not even care for a single bit. All he needed to do was to leak out some dragon vigor, and the horses of those 20,000 knights would drop immediately.

    A knight would lose half their strength without a mount, and those 200 Griffin knights were just the same. As for beginner wizards and intermediate wizards, they were just like ants to Blue Dragon Emmanuel.

    The only thing surprising to him was all those strange creatures that kept appearing around Abel. He loved this ce.

    ¡°The kingdom of St Ellis is invading?¡± Abel dropped his knife and fork and immediately stood to bow at Blue Dragon Emmanuel, Bernie, and Lady Carrie ¡°we have a problem. I have to go first!¡±

    ¡°Abel, if there are any elite wizardsing, just leave them to me!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel said with a smile.

    He knew knights and intermediate wizards couldn¡¯t do much to Abel, but Elite Wizards might be a bit of a problem, so he offered to help.

    He was a giant dragon. He didn¡¯t need any excuse to strike back.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Emmanuel, thank you so much. If I need your help, I will definitely ask for your support!¡± Abel bowed in gratitude.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, do you need the dwarfs for help?¡± Bernie asked. He was slowly getting used to blue dragon Emmanuel being next to him.

    ¡°Bernie, no need. This is the business between humans. It¡¯s best you guys don¡¯t get involved!¡± Abel shook his head.

    Bernie did not make a sound, but he was very thankful for Abel. The dwarfs should remain neutral in regard to human conflict.

    The Holy Continent was in chaos, and the humans were at war with each other. If the dwarfs got involved, it might shift the human¡¯s attention towards them.

    Countless lives were lost in the human world anyway, so unleashing an attack on other races would have a lot of support.

    Lady Carrie wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t. Her status in the elves was not as high as Bernie in the dwarfs. She did not have the authority to send out troops on behalf of the elves.

    Abel politely bowed and walked out of the dining hall. His face immediately sank, and he said, ¡°Lindsey, tell the reporter to call my father, Earl Brooks, and Head Commander Bodley toe here!¡±

    Since Abel spent most of his time in Harry Castle, most of the investigation department reporters were nearby.

    ¡°Howe the investigation department did not know the kingdom is plotting an invasion?¡± Abel said furiously. He had invested a lot into his investigation department, especially after taking over the duchy of Keyen.

    They still haven¡¯t realized it even after 20,000 knights were sent out.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the investigation department system was attacked by an unknown force 10 days ago. He has been trying very hard to fix it, so we missed out on this important information. Please forgive us!¡± A reporter bowed.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t know how an investigation system worked, he knew the kingdom must have something more powerful. The kingdom must have kept a close eye on everything they did. Since their investigation system was newly built, the Kingdom had directly wiped it out.

    ¡°You can go now!¡± Abel waved his hand.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Abel was disappointed, but he also med himself. He decided he had to restructure the investigation department once he came back.

    Abel did not expect what triggered the Kingdom was not his investigation department but his dark power, the assassin union.

    Luckily those two departments operated separately. Even if the assassin union took a big hit, it was not something a new duchy could wipe out.

    Since the use of teleportation circles was widespread in the duchy of Carmel, the people Abel wanted to see arrived at no time.

    After an hour, all the core members of the duchy were gathered in an office.

    ¡°The kingdom of St Ellis is sendingrge amounts of men our way. Do we have another war on our hand?¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Both Earl Bet and Earl Brooks were shocked. They knew how powerful the Kingdom of St Ellis was, and this kingdom was unleashing an attack on its own duchy.

    As for Head Commander Bodley, his eyes were filled with the yearning for war. His status had increased dramatically through war ever since he came to the duchy of Carmel. Even his domain was a few times bigger.

    War was the glory of a knight. Everything could be exchanged with war glory. He needed a good future for his offsprings, and he needed his family coat of arms to shine even brighter.

    ¡°Why did the Kingdom of St Ellis decide to attack us?¡± Earl Brooks asked in confusion.

    ¡°Earl Brooks, is a question like this even relevant anymore?¡± Earl Bet was not satisfied.

    Both were rulers of the duchy of Carmel, so the tension for profit was inevitable. The noble family that followed each of them was starting to grow unhappy with each other.

    Abel didn¡¯t want this, but he also wouldn¡¯t help Earl Bet even though he was his father. Earl Bet was not only representing himself but the benefits of the entire Bet Family.

    He wouldn¡¯t help Harry Family in Bakong City as well, even though Earl Brooks was Abel¡¯s grandfather on paper, and he represents the benefit of the Harry Family in Harvest City as well.

    As long as the conflict of the two didn¡¯t affect the duchy too much, Abel couldn¡¯t care less.

    The duchy of Carmel was operating awkwardly. All the nobles were beginning to fight for power, and both the Bet family and the Bakong City Harry Family were getting more and more powerful.

    But no one had ever doubted the sovereignty of the Harvest City Harry Family even if Abel didn¡¯t care about how the duchy was run as a king¨Ceven if the Harvest City Harry family only had 2 people¨Chim and Earl Marshall.

    Abel was too powerful. All the wizards in the duchy were extremely loyal to this king. Large numbers of head Commanders were also cultivated here, let alone those war machines and flying boats controlled by the royal pce.

    Most importantly, Abel¡¯s existence itself was a legend. Even without his wizard circle and knights, no one would go against him.

    ¡°Emperor Ambrose was the one who ced the assassin orderst time in Bayli City !¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    The earls suddenly felt their hearts drop. Both of them couldn¡¯t understand why the emperor would unleash another war after a failed assassin.

    ¡°Father, Earl Brooks, you guys can order the troops. Head Commander Bodley, gather the knights. We will meet the Kingdom of St Ellis before they arrive here!¡± Abel did not exin too much since they were the only ones in the office.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The 3 powerful figures of the duchy of Carmel bowed.

 Chapter 829 - Griffins (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 829: Griffins (Three in one)</h4>

    Warm weather was supposed to return in April, but spring this session was still affected by the drop in temperature. This extreme weather had slowed down the harvest of wheat dramatically.

    The farmers could no longer continue. Even the new farming techniques were not working, which made the humans even more hopeless.

    On a field on newly grown wheat in the Duchy of Thunder, a team of 20,000 were stomping on top.

    All the farmers nearby died with their eyes wide open, seeming like they were still waiting for their crops¡¯ harvest.

    ¡°How long until we reach the duchy of Carmel?¡± Prince Derek asked a headmander nearby.

    ¡°Prince Derek, in half a day more, and we will enter the domain of the duchy of Carmel!¡± The head Commander bowed and replied.

    This powerful team of knights was led by the eldest prince Derek from the Kingdom of St Ellis. The 200 griffin knights in the sky had wiped out all creatures along the way.

    Thousands of civilians and nobles were dead. More than 50 intermediate wizards set out, and this team wouldn¡¯t let anyone who saw them survive.

    This team had already destroyed the Duchy of Keyen investigation system before they set out. This was what allowed them to get so close to the duchy of Carmel.

    Originally, they were meant to go around the duchy of Keyen, but Prince Derek disregarded this suggestion.

    He knew Harry Castle was the true core of the duchy of Carmel. If he could wipe out Harry Castle, the duchy of Carmel would be done.

    Therefore, he chose to go through the duchy of Thunder directly and directly enter the duchy of Carmel.

    Although 20,000 knights looked like a lot, the duchy of Carmel also had 10,000 knights. Maybe, even more, looking at how much they¡¯ve grown in recent years.

    Other than the number of knights, their skills had also improved dramatically.

    You also couldn¡¯t ignore their resources. Normally, it would take 10 years to turn a beginner knight into an elite knight, but as long as you were gifted in the Duchy of Carmel, you can do so in just a few short years.

    Head Commander Bodley was the leader of knights in the Duchy of Carmel. His leadership skills were mighty, and he had driven himself in countless battles.

    Lastly were the gears. Almost all knights in the duchy of Carmel had gear made Abel. Even normal knights wore wearing armor from the dwarfs.

    These were all benefits of being in the Duchy of Carmel. They were to make every knight in the 3 big kingdoms jealous. Although the duchy of Carmel would lose to the kingdom of St Elis on numbers, their power was actually about the same.

    The kingdom of St Ellis had sent out all of their 200 griffin knights, which was what Prince Derek worried about the most.

    The Sky Ships were too strong. If the griffin knights were not far superior in speed, they would be dominated in an air battle. Still, Prince Derek did not expect too much.

    He had the most confidence in his wizards. They had almost sent out all wizards in the kingdom, and they were ready to face the wizard circle in the duchy of Carmel head-on.

    The only unknown was Abel himself. He had already calcted the power of all other wizards.

    Although prince Derek was against this war, his father insisted. He knew his father had no choice, and he knew Abel would not let this grudge go easily.

    The duchy of Carmel was doing too well. For some reason, Harvest City could still supply food for everyone despite their growing poption.

    All the other duchies and kingdoms were dying for food, which made knights and nobles even more attracted to it.

    Everyone wanted to be a citizen of the duchy of Carmel.

    If the duchy of Carmel kept going like this, it¡¯s power would eventually overtake the kingdom of St Ellis. If they didn¡¯t stop them now, they might never have the chance.

    Prince Derek turned towards the 4 luxurious carriages among the team of knights. They were each separately responsible for carrying the old man of the kingdom and 3 rank 17 wizards. He immediately felt his heart lift.

    How powerful was the old man? The kingdom had gone through countless challenges over the years, and the old man had resolved it every time.

    He was a rank 18 elite wizard, a god in the Holy Continent.

    Prince Derek¡¯s gaze then turned to the 200 front line carriage in the supporting team at the back. They were all dragged by the strongest bull.

    There were war machines of the kingdom inside. With their Cannons and stone-throwers, they had enough power to destroy a city a few times over.

    ck ck ck... a sound of horse running emerged, and a reporter from the Kingdom returned with a body full of grey dust.

    ¡°Report!¡± He yelled.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Prince Derek did not look at the reporter. Instead, he kept looking forward towards the path to the duchy of Carmel.

    ¡°There is a military camp in our way!¡± The reporter spoke loudly.

    ¡°What? A military camp? This is the domain of the duchy of Thunder. Since when did they gain a military camp?¡± Prince Derek felt a cool breeze in his heart. He never heard of a military camp in his report before.

    The duchy of Thunder was already extremely weak. All of their resources have been taken by other duchies other than a few big cities.

    If they weren¡¯t so close to the duchy of Carmel, they would have been wiped out already. But even though they had survived, they still lost resources left and right every day.

    The kingdom did not tell the duchy of Keyen about their operation this time. They didn¡¯t want them to leak their information, but most of all, the duchy of Keyen couldn¡¯t do anything about it anyway.

    Ever since the 5 big duchies had gone to war with the duchy of Carmel, they had be so weak they were on the verge of dying.

    ¡°Your Majesty, that military camp was not built by the duchy of Keyen. It had the duchy of Carmel¡¯s symbol on it!¡± The reporter bowed and said.

    ¡°How is that possible. Where did they get the information? Didn¡¯t our investigation department already destroy their investigation system?¡± Prince Derek mumbled.

    If the duchy of Carmel were not prepared, they would be able to destroy Harry castle in no time withrge amounts of war machines, 50 intermediate wizards, and 4 elite wizards.

    But if the duchy of Carmel were expecting the attack, both sides would need to fight a horrific war. Even if the kingdom won, they would take a big hit.

    At that moment, Prince Derek almost wanted to bring his troops back to the kingdom, but he had no choice.

    He was the leader of this battle but not the one waging war. They had also brought so many weapons with them, so their troops could not move away quickly.

    War was inevitable. He had just not expected his n to be broken.

    ¡°Everyone stop, set up the camp!¡± Prince Derek ordered.

    The troops soon halted onmand. They were well all trained, and soon the set up began.

    The knights shed withbat qi, andrge amounts of wood were carried forward at immacte speed.

    Prince Derek turned to the 4 luxurious carriages.

    ¡°Old man, we have a change of ns. The duchy of Carmel troops are waiting upfront. Their camp has been built!¡± He bowed in front of the 4 carriages.

    ¡°Derek, you direct the troops. I won¡¯t question it. My 3 brothers and I will only show ourselves to kill Abel!¡± The old man was very calm. It was as though nothing could make him afraid.

    Prince Derek regained his confidence and bowed.

    ¡°Onmand, get the cannon and stone-throwers ready. Send out more patrols and all the griffin knights. I need to know how many troops the duchy of Carmel sent out!¡± He walked and turned to a headmander.

    He already decided to fight a big war with the duchy of Carmel. There was no return.

    On the other side, Abel was listening to a report from his own griffin knight. He had been waiting here with 10,000 knights for days.

    It was a rare opportunity to test out his troops. Fighting a real war was a rare experience.

    Abel was not nning to unleash a surprise attack. It was not possible considering how many griffin knights, intermediate wizards, and patrols the prince had.

    He needed to win perfectly. He needed to show anyone who wanted to mess with the duchy of Carmel how powerful they were.

    Head Commander Alibi was a Griffin knight. He had mastered how to ride a flying mount and became one of the 14 griffin knights of the duchy in a short period of time.

    Griffin knights were the most prestigious knights of their Duchy of Carmel. It was the easiest for them to obtain war glory. Because of this, 400 hungry griffin apprentice knights were waiting for their opportunity in the Duchy of Carmel.

    Now they had an opportunity. As long as an official griffin knight had grown weak, an apprentice griffin knight would step up.

    Headmander Alibi also used to be an apprentice griffin knight, but he had be an official one after years of hard training.

    An official griffin would be granted a bow named after the pce, the Harry Bow. As well as the best training conditions.

    He cherished his identity, so he was pleased that the kingdom of St Ellis decided to go to war.

    As long as he could get more war glory, he would be a noble of the Duchy.

    He was not the only one with this idea. In fact, most knights in the duchy of Carmel had been yearning for this.

    The idea of losing never even came across their minds after seeing the scary Sky Ships and the power of the legendary king Abel.

    It was at that moment. Headmander Alibi sensed danger through the griffin under him.

    He quickly gazed around and discovered he was getting surrounded by ten griffin knights from the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    Those ten griffin knights were all very experienced. They almost locked down every direction headmander Alibi could go.

    However, they missed one thing, they did not know how powerful the Harry bow was.

    A headmander led that team of ten griffin knights, and the other nine weremanders. On paper, they could destroymander Alibi.

    However, he unleashed his first arrow when a griffin knight was just around 400 meters from him.

    That griffin knight was about to dodge. With the speed of his griffin, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Griffins had undergone arrow dodging training, so an arrow shouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to them in 400 meters.

    But not a Harry bow. With Abel¡¯s forgery skills, the quality of his Harry bow had increased.

    They were also made with the best materials. Even without a gear, just pulling on an attributed Harry bow would make a headmander afraid.

    Commander Alibi had a gear, so he only needed to use 80% of his force to pull on the Harry bow. This allowed him to shoot out 100 arrows without stopping.

    Under such power, arrows almost vanished as soon as they were shot. The air sounded like it was getting prated and was soon followed by the screams of griffins. A griffin knight from the Kingdom of St Ellis was shot.

    The second arrow followed immediately before the second griffin knight could even react.

    The third, and the fourth. Not a single griffin knight could dodge the arrows.

    The griffin knights needed to rely on their griffin¡¯s own ability to dodge, and they could not block.

    Because they needed their griffins to be as fast as possible, they couldn¡¯t wear any heavy armor, let alone a heavy shield. Most of them only had bows and arrows, as well as a long spear for close-range battles.

    Also, since they were expecting the Sky Ships from the duchy of Carmel, they needed to rely on their speed even more and keep their defense to a minimum.

    Therefore, all of them were hopeless against an attributed Harry bow. In a few short breaths, only four out of those ten griffin knights remained. The only one who sessfully blocked an arrow was the headmander.

    Although the Harry bow was powerful, it was not enough to prate the headmander¡¯s icebat qi armor.

    ¡°Quick, get out of here. Report that the enemy has a powerful weapon!¡± The griffin headmander yelled and turned.

    There were 200 griffin knights from the kingdom of St Ellis in the sky, and 20 of them had dropped dead already. The kingdom has lost the sky battle. They lost in weapons.

    The griffin knights from the duchy of Carmel were very careful, they were warned not to hurt the griffins if not necessary, so they all aimed at the knights.

    As the griffin knights from the Kingdom retreated, they realized the griffin knights from the Duchy of Carmel did not chase after them. Instead, they returned to the duchy of Carmel¡¯s camp. They had gotten the war glory they wanted anyway.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The griffin headmander couldn¡¯t understand why the griffin knights from the duchy of Carmel would retreat as well. They were clearly winning.

    A whistling sound set off, and all the griffin knights front the kingdom of St Ellis gathered into a battle formation in the sky.

    Although 20 griffin knights were dead, their griffins were still alive. Just like that, a battle formation of 200 Griffins was formed in the sky.

    Through theirbat qi, an ice armor emerged on the body of every griffin knight.

    They were still extremely powerful. They were used to being invincible in the sky, so they would normally attack in small groups. They would gather into a big formation like this.

    They were still knights at the end of the day. Formations were crucial.

    The mission they got was to investigate the enemies, so they did not get into a formation front he started.

    Abel gazed up at the 200 griffins in the sky with eyes full of greed.

    Although he already had 40 griffins, they had only bred 2 extra griffins for Abel, and those 2 griffins still couldn¡¯t fly or formbat qi faster years of training. It seemed like they needed another 10 years of training.

    ¡°Blue dragon Emmanuel, I want those 200 griffins!¡± Abel said to Blue Dragon Emmanuel, who was eating beside him.

    Since the blue dragon hade for a visit, Abel brought the chefs along with him to the camp.

    ¡°Griffins are so weak. What so good about them!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel shook his head and jumped to the sky.

    As a blue dragon, Emmanuel had the natural ability to control air. That¡¯s why he could still fly in human form. Although it was not as fast, a short eleration shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    The griffin knights from the kingdom of St Ellis were shocked to see a human flying out from the camp of the duchy of Carmel. That human looked strange. His skin was shining in blue light under the sun.

    ¡°Get ready to attack!¡± They yelled. The ones responsible for documenting the military power of the duchy of Carmel put away theirmbskin parchments and held up a bow.

    ¡°Ants!¡± Blue dragon Emmanuel gazed coldly at the griffin knights formation. Although theirbat qi was getting brighter and brighter, he was not worried.

    An arrow engulfed in frost short out from the bow of those griffin knights¡¯ leaders. It was at that moment. Blue dragon Emmanuel let loose a strand of his energy.

    As the ruler of the ocean in the Holy Continent, his power was undeniable. If he unleashed all his energy at once, not many humans on this battlefield would still be alive.

    Therefore to satisfy Abel¡¯s demand. Blue dragon Emmanuel only let lose a tiny bit of energy, just a tiny bit.

    Suddenly, the griffin of the leader of those griffin knights began to lose control. Knights could not sense the dragon energy, but griffins could.

    The energy of a giant dragon had driven all of those 200 griffins insane. They had no choice but to obey.

    The griffins then began to attack their owners with their beaks. It seems like the dragon vigor of blue dragon Emmanuel and Abel was a totally different level.

    Abel could make the griffins go insane, but he couldn¡¯t control them to attack their owners. At that moment, those griffins had to offload the unbearable dragon vigor they sensed with their owner, so Blue Dragon Emmanuel could easily make those griffins attack their owner.

    Most of the knights would not expect their griffins to turn on them, as hundreds of them had dropped from their griffin at an instant. Afterward, those griffins began to attack other knights.

    In a short while, 200 owner-less griffins were up for grab in the sky. Evenmanders could not survive when being dropped from such height. Only 10% of them had survived.

    Blue Dragon Emmanuel couldn¡¯t care less about the griffins, so he flew back to the camp.

    ¡°Blue dragon Emmanuel, you are amazing!¡± Abel said with a smile when blue dragon Emmanuel returned.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Blue dragon Emmanuel smiled and added, ¡°those weak griffins are useless anyway. If you want, I can gather a bunch of dragon beasts for you from the dragons!¡±

    Blue Dragon Emmanuel still felt like he didn¡¯t do much, so he offered another idea.

    ¡°The dragon beasts are too strong, as you see, humans will not have the ability to control them!¡± Abel said helplessly.

    Dragon beasts were unique and scary spiritual beasts. They had the blood of a dragon, which made them very powerful. On paper, they would be the best mounts.

    But because of their power, not many humans could withstand dragon blood. Maybe only a small amount of elite wizards could do so, but did they need a mount at that point?

    Even if they gathered a team of dragon beasts, it would be another problem to put away their arrogance and listen to humans¡¯mand.

    Abel loved that idea, but it just wouldn¡¯t work on him.

    Although griffins were not strong, they could work perfectly with knights, which allowed them to unleash their full potential.

    The same could be said onnd. Mount wolves were not the strongest, but they could work perfectly with humans.

    That is what a good mount was. It didn¡¯t have to be the strongest thing out there.

    ¡°Humans... I just can¡¯t understand them. Abel, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel returned to the dining table again.

    ¡°Griffin knight no.24, go select 200 apprentice griffin knights and make a griffin team out of them!¡± Abel smiled after blue dragon Emmanuel left.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Griffin knight no.24 bowed with excitement.

    As a leader and a member of the 14 griffin knights, he could finally create a medium-sized team of griffin knights with 200 extra Griffins.

    This would be the only team of medium-sized griffin knights other than the kingdom of St Ellis, but the kingdom had lost their team anyway. As far as Griffin knight no.24 knew, the kingdom only had around 200 griffins.

    With 200 griffins caught, the kingdom could just forget about their remaining griffin knights.

    ¡°Hear mymand. Send out the Skyships. Guard the sky!¡± Abel said.

    Up to that point, the Sky Ships were still in doc since Abel didn¡¯t want to scare away the griffins.

    But now, Abel no longer had to hide.

    After Abel said his words, a griffin knight flew towards the back of the camp.

    After a while, 5 Sky ships raised towards the sky. The bursting crossbows on the ships were shining in a cold glow. The glowing ball on the lightning spiral was also fully charged. The entire Skyship was like a glowing treasure in the sky.

    ¡°Where are the griffin knights? Howe none of them returned?¡± Some time had passed, and the prince was still waiting.

    He had sent out all of them at once because he didn¡¯t want to lose any of them. Griffin knights were just like knights on the ground. Therger their number, the more powerful they would be.

    200 griffin knights were basically invincible in the sky. Even elite spiritual beasts were hopeless in front of them.

    However, such a powerful team had vanished without a sound. How could anyone possibly ept this?

    The kingdom had sacrificed countless time and effort to cultivate those griffins.

    Abel only had 14 griffins. If he didn¡¯t keep feeding them with the 3rd goddess spring water, there was no way they could breed 2 infant griffins in just a few years.

    The kingdom had spent countless resources throughout hundreds of years to form this team of 200 griffin knights. Their numbers could only fluctuate around 200. They just took too many resources.

    The prince roared and kept quiet. His face was looking very bad. The kingdom had taken a big hit after losing those griffin knights.

    The sky was getting dark, both Prince Derek and Abel decided to continue the battle tomorrow.

    A battle of this size could only have a direct face-off. Any sneaky n would not work.

 Chapter 830 - Shortest Battle (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 830: Shortest Battle (Three in one)</h4>

    Night arrived. The camps were fully lit up. The 5 Sky Ships above the Duchy of Carmel were like 5 little suns with their shining lightning spirals.

    Prince Derek roared again. The investigation system of the kingdom only said Abel had 3 Skyships.

    At first, he wanted to take advantage of the speed of those griffin knights to unleash a long-distance attack on the Sky Ships, but since all their griffin knights were gone, the Kingdom of St Ellis no longer had a way to deal with those Sky Ships.

    The extra 2 extra Sky ships that appeared made him even more furious.

    He yelled and ran out into the night.

    In the morning, 2 giant teams of troops were gathered again in the Duchy of Thunder¡¯s territory.

    Abel stood at the front of his team of knights with Blue Dragon Emmanuel, Bernie, and Lady Carrie by his side.

    ¡°Abel, Humans are so boring. Can you even call this a war? With just a single roar, they will all drop dead.¡± Blue Dragon lifted the grandmaster¡¯s wine and said.

    It seems like Blue Dragon Emmanuel was feeling a little embarrassed for eating and drinking so much from Abel. However, Abel was already very thankful for those griffins.

    Abel asked if the Blue dragon Emmanuel wanted toe, and he said he would just watch by the side.

    Abel was worried that Blue Dragon Emmanuel¡¯s roar would hurt his own men as well. Nothing could block a dragon roar.

    But maybe Abel had actually thought too much. With Blue Dragon Emmanuel¡¯s power, he could direct which side his roar would affect.

    Blue dragon Emmanuel did not insist. He would help no matter what if the Duchy of Carmel was losing anyway.

    The result was set before the war even began, but Prince Derek was still filled with confidence. Confidence from his old man.

    The reason why Bernie and Lady Carrie came along as well to watch the war. They were there for their own pleasure, not as representatives of their family.

    The men of both sides were ready to go. They were only a few thousand meters apart. A war could set off at any moment.

    ¡°Duke Abel. You did not pay taxes to the kingdom and disrespected the sovereignty of the kingdom. Today, I represent Emperor Ambrose and dere war. You will need to pay!¡± Prince Derek yelled with a few headmanders by his side.

    His words painted Abel as a horrible person, but everyone knew it was exaggerated. Not paying tax and disrespecting the sovereignty of the kingdom were both lies.

    The Duke of the Kingdom or King of a duchy were both prestigious titles of a noble, but Abel¡¯s identity as a grandmaster cksmith and a wizard was as prestigious as an Emperor of a Kingdom, perhaps even more prestigious in the eyes of knights,

    ¡°Prince Derek, Emperor Ambrose ced an assassin order on me. The Duchy of Carmel was still supplying the kingdom with food before that. The Kingdom is the one who sent out troops. Can you really say I disrespected the kingdom?¡± Abel did not give in. Instead, he yelled even louder.

    Abel sent a shock to the kingdom¡¯s troops. He was telling the truth. The kingdom was the one who picked the fight. Also, Abel was a grandmaster cksmith. His weapons were every knight¡¯s dream.

    If a knight could obtain a weapon from Abel, it would be their treasure. Abel had a crucial ce in their heart; they would not do this if the Kingdom did not insist.

    Since they realized the kingdom was the one who wronged Abel, of course, they began to doubt themselves. They would be ashamed of themselves as knights.

    Abel was very prestigious; he would not lie in this situation. History would be written by the winner anyway.

    ¡°Abel, no need to lie. I have a personal order from Emperor Ambrose here to take back your duke title. Your coat of arms will be scrapped!¡± Prince Derek increased his volume as well.

    His words were a disgusting trick to cause chaos for the men in the duchy of Carmel. Once the kingdom decided to take away a title, they would not take back their words.

    Taking back a title took the noble management department¡¯s approval, operated by the 3 big Kingdoms and the wizard union.

    Just like the original noble family of the duchy of Carmel, there was no way the kingdom of St Ellis could take away the king of a duchy this easily without the help of other kingdoms and the wizard union.

    ¡°Prince Derek, did you forget that my domain was granted by war glory? My number in Miracle City was k3516, my total war glory is 34,477 points. My title and domain were granted for serving the human race. Do you think the kingdom really has the authority to take away my title?¡± Irritation emerged on Abel¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t tolerate what the prince had done anymore.

    Although many people knew that Abel was granted his domain because of War Glory, they didn¡¯t know how many points he had. 34,477 was an astronomical number, enough to make the heart of every knight sink.

    However, the knights from the duchy of Carmel were filled with pride. The ones from the kingdom, on the other hand, were filled with shock and chaos.

    The limit of the human world had been broken. Why did countless knights and wizards risk their lives at Miracle City? For the service of the human race, but most of all, it was for War Glory.

    Any resource could be exchanged with War Glory. It could turn you into a noble, give you a coat of arms. It was the basis of the human world.

    If a noble with more than 30,000 points of war glory could be banished by the kingdom, was this currency of the human world still valid?

    The knights from the Kingdom of St Ellis grew confused all of a sudden.

    The prince did not look good. He did not expect this at all. He hoped the knights from the duchy of Carmel would be the ones in chaos, but it backfired.

    Most of the powerful knights andmanders had served in Miracle City, and all wizards had served at least a few years.

    In the past, the humans and the orc empire were at constant war. So Abel¡¯s war glory had reminded them how important Abel was once again.

    The kingdom of St Ellis had med a great hero. How could a prideful knight and wizard tolerate this?

    ¡°Abel, talking to you is a waste of time. Attack!¡± The Prince was growing desperate as he yelled.

    He waved his hand, and a headmander next to him held up the g of the kingdom. He ignited hisbat qi and yelled, ¡°battle formation!¡±

    Afterward, 20,000 knights from the kingdom began to get into their formation and ignited theirbat qi.

    No matter how unwilling those knights were, they could no longer go back. Once a battle formation was set, they could only move forward.

    ¡°Battle drums!¡± Abel lowered his voice as he saw the enemy approaching.

    2 headmanders began to bang on a giant drum made up of countless bones.

    That drum was Abel¡¯s spoils of war from the orc battlefield. Anyone with a strong arm could use it. It was convenient.

    Dong Dong... the sound of drums emerged, and red light began to glow on every knight from the duchy of Carmel. They suddenly felt like they had endless energy and their warhorses got stronger too.

    The opposite was happening to the knights from the kingdom. They had ignited theirbat qi and were charging forward, but suddenly some of them had grown distracted, and the weaker ones fell off their horse.

    ¡°The orc¡¯s battle drum!¡± Amander from the kingdom yelled in horror.

    They had fought in the orc battlefield, so of course, they heard about this drum. Although not many of them had actually seen one, they all knew it was the scariest spoil of war.

    The only thing that could counteract an orc battle drum was a dragon horn, but Miracle City was the only ce with one, not even the 3 big kingdoms.

    ¡°Defence, defense!¡± Themander from the kingdom yelled frantically. He no longer wanted to attack anymore.

    If the curse from an orc was so easy to break, no way they would spend hundreds of years perfecting it. The effort of countless elite priests had gone into making these drums.

    Prince Derek¡¯s face began to twitch. If he didn¡¯t have a defense treasure from the kingdom on him, he would have dropped down like some knights already.

    But still, he knew he couldn¡¯t continue like this. The sound attack was the hardest to block, which was why the orc battle drum was so scary.

    A white light shed next to prince Derek. A hand grabbed him, and he vanished from the spot.

    ¡°Old man!¡± Prince Derek was feeling so dizzy he almost couldn¡¯t recognize the wizard who saved him was the old man of the kingdom.

    The old man was no longer smiling. Instead, he was furious.

    There were no longer any men alive beside him other than 50 intermediate wizards.

    The fate of the kingdom¡¯s knights was set as soon as the orc battle drum sound erupted. It had an attack range of 5 miles, so there was nothing those knights could do.

    The only ones that could sh away beyond 5 miles were intermediate wizards, and above, even beginner wizards were left to die.

    Prince Derek expected a brutal fight, he never expected it to end like this at all.

    ¡°Derek, don¡¯t disappoint me. I¡¯ve already sent 3 elite wizards to Harry Castle. They were powerful enough to wipe out the wizard circle of the duchy of Carmel. They will bring back Marshall Harry and use him as bait for Abel!¡± The words of the old man sounded especially vicious.

    He was a man of his own rule. He would achieve his goal by any means necessary.

    If the kingdom knew Abel had an orc battle drum earlier, they would have never faced them head-on.

    On the other hand, Abel no longer cared about what happens next. Those 20,000 knights and beginner wizards could not move as long as the orc battle drum continued. They were helpless against his men.

    Bernie and Lady Carrie were speechless. Could you even call this war?

    It was supposed to be an ultimate war for knights. The ce was supposed to be breached in blood afterward. Howe it had ended after just a few banging of a drum?

    Although the orc battle drum could not do much to elite wizards, it was still very effective on anyone weaker. Both Bernie and Lady Carrie knew this.

    The Kingdom of St Ellis had fallen in Abel¡¯s trap. If they knew Abel had an Orc Battle Drum, they would have tried their best to maintain their rtionship no matter what.

    Since Abel had an orc battle drum, the only way to attack Abel was through an elite wizard. But Abel was proven to have the power of an elite wizard himself, so the result wouldn¡¯t be good even if they won.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Emmanuel, some wizards have run. I¡¯m worried that they will give me trouble. I¡¯ll go handle them first!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯lle along!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel did not reject. Blue dragon Emmanuel had told him the one who saved the prince was a rank 18 wizard. He had never fought with a rank 18 wizard before, so it was best to bring blue dragon Emmanuel along.

    Abel vanished in a sh with blue dragon Emmanuel grabbing his shoulder.

    Abel could see the spot of Prince Derek and the old man very well. Themander spirit had already locked them down. As long as they didn¡¯t go beyond his 10-mile range, they could not escape.

    ¡°Abel, you have the guts to chase after me!¡± Prince Derek ground his teeth after seeing Abel emerging from afar.

    He was not expecting Abel to do this with 50 intermediate wizards. ¡°Derek, mind your noble manners even in the face of your enemy!¡± The old man lowered his voice.

    The old man¡¯s gaze turned towards the blue color skin blue dragon Emmanuel on Abel¡¯s shoulder. He could clearly sense that Abel was a rank 15 wizard, but not that blue skin man, so he did not initiate an attack.

    He was shocked at Abel¡¯s speed. Abel was already ranked 15, and it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to be an elite wizard.

    He began to regret his decision. What was the point of forming an enemy with such a gifted genius? He knew very well a person like Abel would leave the Holy Continent soon anyway.

    But it was toote, and he had to kill Abel to save the kingdom of St Ellis.

    If he let Abel escape, Abel would be an elite wizard the next time they met.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, bing your enemy was the worst decision the kingdom has ever made. If possible, I hope we can settle this peacefully!¡± The Old Man lowered his voice.

    Although that was what he said, powerful energy sted out of his body.

    Abel felt suppressed like never before. His wizard core felt stiff. It was dominated by energy from a much more powerful wizard.

    He had been suppressed by an elite wizard before, but not a rank 18 elite wizard. It was unexpected.

    He could not even make a spell as a rank 15 wizard, which meant no intermediate wizard could do anything in the face of a rank 18 wizard.

    The old man really wanted to kill Abel on the spot, but that blue skin man standing beside him seemed totally unaffected by his suppression.

    Blue dragon Emmanuel did not strike back, he was there to keep Abel safe, but he also wanted to see how strong Abel was.

    Abel was not just a wizard. Wizardry was just one of his many abilities.

    ¡°Johnson,e out!¡± He yelled, and a ck hole appeared in front of him. A 10 meters tall giant shing in white light walked out.

    Johnson was wearing the TItan armor Abel gave it. The long spear in its hand was sparkling in lightning.

    ¡°Flying me, White Snow,e out!¡± Abel continued.

    He could no longer hide his abilities. If he didn¡¯t go all in, perhaps he would be killed by that elite wizard.

    The old man was shocked at Abel¡¯s summons. He knew about Johnson, but that armor on it was clearly from ancient times. The energy it transmitted was so powerful. He was almost certain that an ancient god made it.

    This was beyond his understanding of Johnson. Johnson¡¯s ability was made public, so all-powerful kingdoms and organizations needed to know about it.

    However, he never heard of such armor on Johnson. Johnson could already fight off a rank 17 wizard, but now it was even more powerful.

    The old man was even more afraid when he saw Flying me and White Snow. Flying me was clearly a four-legged flying dragon, but the old man was not a normal wizard. He could tell Flying me was a young four-legged flying dragon.

    White Snow was a little weaker, but it was still at the Holy Continent¡¯s pinnacle of spiral beasts. It was at least neck to neck to rank 18 wizards when ites to power.

    What Abel had summoned had made the old man lose his hope. He might be able to fight off Johnson and White Snow, but he would be hopeless against Flying me.

    Abel did not stop summoning. 9 spirit guardian knights appeared by his side. Abel had almost shown all his power at once. He put ck Wind back to the monster ring, vanished from the spot, and appeared on the back of Flying me.

    In the face of such power, Abel felt the safest on the back of Flying me.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you have contracted a young dragon. If you surrender, I will not report this to the dragons. If not, then wait for the dragons to take you down!¡± The old man lowered his voice.

    ¡°Rank 18 wizard, who are you?¡± Abel did not care about the nonsense that the old man had said.

    ¡°I am the guardian wizard for the kingdom of St Ellis. I¡¯m at the back of the royal pce. It¡¯s best if you just let go of all the knights and wizards. You can¡¯t stop an elite wizard from escaping, especially a rank 18 one!¡± The old man said with a threatening voice.

    ¡°If you can make it back alive, then go report me to the dragons!¡± Abel said in an embarrassed voice.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you are so stubborn. When the dragons find you, you will know how powerful they are. Your whole family and duchy will be burned to pieces!¡± The old man said furiously.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Emmanuel, are the dragons really that unreasonable?¡± Abel said, looking at blue dragon Emmanuel on the ground.

    ¡°Abel, power is reason. The dragons will only recognize power!¡¯ Blue Dragon Emmanuel said with a smile. He then turned to the old man and said, ¡°but no one had ever used the dragons to threaten someone. Old bastard, you spotted someone contracted a young dragon, and you didn¡¯t immediately report them? Instead, you wanted to get something out of it. That¡¯s a disrespect to the dragons. You will be punished!¡±

    Blue dragon Emmanuel¡¯s voice sent an unbearable shock to the old man. That was a giant dragon. No wonder he didn¡¯t even budge when the old man just showed his rank 18 wizard energy.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t, Dragon majesty. I will immediately report it to the dragons!¡± But at that moment, the old man also realized Abel looked like such a good friend with this blue dragon Emmanuel in front of him. Of course, he would have known that Abel had contracted a young dragon.

    Hopelessness began to arise from the heart of the old man. If the dragons wanted to punish them, he should just keep quiet.

    It looked like Abel has an extraordinary rtionship with the dragons. If not, a giant dragon wouldn¡¯t stand next to him like this. That exins everything!

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I¡¯ve sent 3 rank 17 wizards to Harry Castle. You better let me go, or else I will kill your father!¡± The old man yelled.

    He no longer cares about the knights and beginner wizards. He would be happy if he could just take back prince Derek and 50 intermediate wizards.

    ¡°Abel, 3 little rank 17 wizards are going to Harry castle for a visit? Even I¡¯m scared of your castle!¡± Blue dragon Emmanuel said with augh.

    ¡°Blue dragon Emmanuel, if you want, next time, I¡¯ll introduce you to it!¡± Abelughed back.

    He also wanted to see who is more powerful. A blue dragon or the guardian of an ancient Titan Temple. Blue dragon Emmanuel didn¡¯t need to attack Bab when they met. Just standing side by side could roughly see their power.

    ¡°Next time, Next time!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel continued tough.

    Abel then turned to the old man. Although he wasughing with blue dragon Emmanuel, he was still furious. Taking your opponent¡¯s family hostage was frowned upon in the wizard world.

    ¡°Blue dragon Emmanuel, please do me a favor. Don¡¯t let this elite wizard escape. I¡¯ll treat you for a drink afterward!¡± Abel said loudly.

    For an uncontroble elite wizard like the old man, they would have a lot of hassle in the future if they let the old man escape.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already locked him down. As long as he didn¡¯t go outside of the Holy Continent, he can¡¯t hide from me!¡± Blue dragon Emmanuel smiled.

    The old man felt his heart froze. He quickly scanned the trace with his power of the will, but he couldn¡¯t find anything. Dragon Emmanuel would not lie, so the only thing he could do now was to capture Abel and threaten blue dragon Emmanuel with him.

    However, Abel was on the back of a flying dragon. His chance was low.

    ¡°Johnson, look after this elite wizard for me, don¡¯t let him escape,¡± Abel turned to Johnson and said.

    Afterward, he sped towards those 50 intermediate wizards with Flying me and White Snow. The 9 spirit guardian knights also shed and followed.

    The Old man knew Johnson couldn¡¯t move in a sh. It was way too big for it, so it couldn¡¯t stop him from escaping the battlefield.

    As he was still thinking, Johnson suddenly turned into a giant beam of light and arrived by the old man¡¯s side.

    Luckily the old man reacted just in time and ignited a sh, and reappeared 300 meters outwards.

    An ¡®ice blizzard¡¯ spell then followed from his hand, and grey clouds appeared in the sky.

    But before the blizzard even ran down. Johnson turned into a beam of gift again and arrived by the old man¡¯s side and struck his long spear forward.

    The old man moved in a sh again. The blizzard only poured down at that moment, but Johnson was already no longer there.

    The old man realized what Abel meant by don¡¯t let him escape your sight. Johnson was so fast. Almost no spell attack could stop it.

 Chapter 831 - Last Struggle (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 831: Last Struggle (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    It was not that the old man didn¡¯t want to use a speedier low-level spell, but even a stupid person knew it would be impossible to prate that shining armor without a powerful spell.

    Johnson was too quick. It dodged every spell from the old man.

    The battle had be a chase. Johnson followed it¡¯s owner¡¯s instructions and never let the old man escape its sight. The old man just could not sh away from Johnson no matter how fast he cast the spell.

    Soon, Johnson had followed the old man out of the battlefield. Abel did not care. He had a guarantee from Blue Dragon Emmanuel. The old man could not escape.

    Abel¡¯s target was those 50 intermediate wizards, and they were shocked to see the spirit guardian knights.

    Some of the wizards could recognize a spirit wolf, but they couldn¡¯t guess what could have merged with those half-dead beings.

    It was the priest¡¯s skeleton, and the spirit wolves were summoned by druids. These two things belonged to two totally different worlds.

    Any priest could recognize the identity of those spirit guardian knights.

    Those wizards did not expect the spirit guardian knights to move in a sh. Some of them were struck, but an intermediate wizard¡¯s defense was not something that could be prated in one strike.

    However, 3 unlucky wizards were hit by the 50 % open wound rate of the spirit guardian knights¡¯ iron sword. A long sh was opened from their chest.

    The wizards began to sh, and each of them started their attack as well.

    Blizzard, fireball, firewall, and nova spells flew around from all directions. The knights kept shing for close body attacks, but it was not easy to get close to a prepared intermediate wizard. The weakness of those spirit guardian knights were on disy.

    The spirit guardian knights also didn¡¯t have a one-strike, one kill ability. Although their rune word gears were very powerful, it could just open up a wound at most.

    At that moment, the spirit guardian knights could just dodge the spells, not attack.

    But of course, Abel would not let the spirit guardian knights fight those wizards alone.

    White Snow spat out a cloud of ice and engulfed the grounds. 2 intermediate wizards did not react fast enough and got frozen. Although they had their broken ice armor as protection, it still slowed them down.

    The result of being slowed down in front of White Snow turned into scattered blocks of ice with a few genial shes of its w.

    Flying me followed. It was more direct. It unleashed its powerful dragon vigor. Although the range was not big, it still sent a shock to many wizards.

    Afterward, chains of white fireballsshed out. All this time, Abel kept his safety first with a move in a sh spell pattern glowing on his left and unleashed a chain of lighting from his right.

    The level 22 chain of lightning could strike 9 targets at once. He ignited 2 of them, and 18 intermediate wizards were struck. Flying me¡¯s fireball, on the other hand, had immediately turned 5 intermediate wizards into ash.

    The 18 wizards that were struck by Abel lightning took a big hit, but the scariest part was yet toe. The numbing effect.

    Abel did not show any mercy and unleashed another chain of lightning and burned those 18 wizards into ck.

    In a short while, half of the 50 intermediate wizards from the kingdom were dead, and the others had lost the will to battle.

    ¡°Run!¡± They yelled and scattered frantically in all directions.

    Moving in a sh was fast, but Flying me¡¯s speed was not bad as well. Most importantly, any wizard would pause for a moment when Flying me unleashed its dragon vigor.

    Pausing in battle could kill you. They were hopeless against Abel and Flying me¡¯s attack.

    The battle ended quickly, but 10 wizards have escaped. Abel did not chase after them.

    Instead, he put away his rewards and connected with Johnson through the soul chain, and located its location in his mind.

    Flying me speeded forward, and Blue Dragon Emmanuel jumped on it¡¯s back as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to fly. The human form is too slow!¡± Blue dragon Emmanuel said with augh.

    Flying me did not have the guts to say no. It could only keep flying.

    Soon, Abel spotted Johnson and the old man fighting in a valley. Maybe the old man thought Johnson¡¯s giant body would be limited in a valley, so he chose this terrain.

    But he was wrong. Instead, the old man¡¯s spell was the one getting limited.

    He could not use a lot of direct spell attacks because of the trees.

    Abel did not have the chance to join the battle. His wizard core was suppressed once again.

    White Snow was too slow, and the spirit guardian knights were put away by Abel. So they couldn¡¯t join the fight as well.

    Flying me did not use its most powerful fireball. Instead, it turned into a beam of ck light and grabbed the old man with its sharp ws.

    The old man spread out his power of the will, so he could sense Flying meing, but he could not attack. Both his hands were lit up in the move in a sh spell pattern so he could move away quickly.

    The dodged Flying me¡¯s attack and shed away, but Flying me followed.

    Abel and Blue dragon Emmanuel watched the fight like spectators. Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire the old man¡¯s power.

    The scariest thing was the rhythm of his spell casting. He could dodge both Flying me and Johnson¡¯s attack in a sh without being nervous.

    It was almost instinctive to him. Flying me was one of the fastest things in the world, but the old man could still dodge it.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, how about this. I will capture emperor Ambrose and let you do anything to him!¡± The old man said as he kept shing.

    ¡°How will my heart settle if you don¡¯t die?¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Ok, if you¡¯re going to be like this, then I will go to the Duchy of Carmel right now and kill anyone I see. Try to stop me!¡± A murderous gaze shed in the old man¡¯s eyes as he yelled.

    Johnson sped towards him as he yelled. He was distracted, but he was in an instinctive flow of shing since he thought that was all Johnson could do.

    It was also at that moment a white fireball flew towards the old man from Flying me. His rhythm had been broken, but he didn¡¯t worry too much. He was still at a safe distance with Johnson.

    However, lighting suddenly shed on Johnson¡¯s spear, and a strike of lightning shoot out.

    They had been fighting for half a day, and Johnson had never used this lightning spear ability. It could only use it 10 times, so it would not use it was not totally confident.

    Since the old man was distracted by Abel¡¯s words and Flying me¡¯s fireball, it gave Johnson a chance.

    The speed of lightning definitely lived up to its name. In a sh, the old man was struck.

    The old man had been the guardian of the kingdom of St Ellis for countless years. His status was equal to that of the grand emperor, so he definitely had quite many treasures on him. Although the level 20 lighting strike was powerful, it was dramatically weakened after 2 passive defense gear shed on him.

    Still, he was numbed. Just when Abel thought he could put an end to this battle, the old man shed again.

    ¡°Bastard, move in a sh scroll!¡± Abel. It was a great opportunity, and the old man escaped.

    ¡°Abel, I will make you regret this. I will wipe Harry Castle t!¡± The old man no longer cared about anything¨Cnot about the Kingdom of St Ellis or himself. He just wanted Abel to pay.

    He had roamed around in the Holy Continent for countless years and never experienced anything like this. He almost just died in the hands of 2 summons. He wanted to head to Harry Castle because his 3 rank 17 wizards were there to support him.

    He believed his 3 rank 17 wizards were already in control of Harry Castle. As long as he had Abel¡¯s stepfather in his hands, he could easily escape.

    He never thought his move in a sh would bring him to hell instead. The energy of humans was limited. Even though they might not catch him for now, he would still get tired after a few days.

    He didn¡¯t have enough energy to match a young dragon and an iron giant. Once he got tired, he would be killed.

    He didn¡¯t want to be killed, so heading to Harry Castle would be his safest bet.

    ¡°Abel, want me to do something?¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I want him to go to my castle!¡± Abel whispered back.

    They were not in any immediate danger, and the old man said he was going to Harry Castle. In the past, Abel would be worried, but Bab was there.

    Abel had been on the back of Flying me for hours, and he finally understood what it meant by, only a shing wizard is a true wizard.

    In the past, he killed a shing wizard, not because of the spell, but because they had not fully mastered it.

    Now he fully realized how hard to stop a truly skilled wizard moving in a sh was.

    The old man had only been hit once. Both the speed of Flying me and the lightning spear of Johnson could not take him down.

    His move in a sh was really just a sh. Also, with countless moves in a sh scroll, he always maintained his distance with Abel.

    However, Abel did not let the old man drag out the distance. Flying me was the fastest thing in the sky, and nothing could stop Johnson on the ground.

    The saddest one was white snow. It did not have an extra fast enchantment, so it was far behind. Still, it was connected with Abel through the soul chain, and they knew each other¡¯s locations.

    The old man was not having a good time. He had not moved this frantically for countless years. The kingdom spoiled him. He almost forgot what it was like to be a wizard back in the days.

    His breaths became rapid. Luckily, it did not take much mana to move in a sh. The only thing was that he could not attack.

    He soon saw patches of farnd. The number of crops was beyond his imagination, but he did not have time to investigate this fascination.

    Harry Castle had gotten Abels warning. Everyone had gone to the dungeon and ignited all the protection circles. They should be safe.

    All the wizards had returned to the magic tower, and Tower spirit FLora had ignited its defense as well.

    ¡°Abel, I have arrived. Get ready to regret your actions!¡± The old manughed frantically and shed into Harry Castle.

    However, hisugh soon came to a halt. His 3 rank 17 wizards were right in front of him, and they were all tightly bound by rootsing out of the ground. They were some of the powerful wizards in the Holy Continent.

    ¡°A trap!¡± The old man thought to himself. He instinctively tried to sh again, but he just couldn¡¯t ignite the spell pattern.

    ¡°My magic is forbidden?¡±

    He knew about a mana forbidden circle, but any wizard with a brain could sense it.

    He quickly discarded this idea, but he also couldn¡¯t think of what else it could be. Not being able to use mana was a wizard¡¯s nightmare, and he never heard of anything else that could produce this effect besides a magic forbidden circle.

    Suddenly tens of roots emerged below him and formed a big web around him.

    His power of the will scanned through his portal bag, and a few potions appeared beside his mount. He bit down viciously. Scattered pieces of crystal ss sted out, and he drank the potions down with the blood on his lips.

    But he couldn¡¯t care anymore. Those roots appeared too fast. It was his only option.

    All of a sudden, his power and strength had increased a few folds. Afterward, a magic knight sword and a magic shield appeared in his hands.

    The old man blocked with the magic shield in front of him and put the sword in an attack position like a knight.

    Abel began to measure the old man¡¯s poses from the sky.

    ¡°Abel, is that the guardian you brought back from the ancient times?¡± Blue dragon Emmanuel asked, looking at the roots from the ground.

    He could clearly sense special energying from it, and he knew the old man could no longer use his magic looking at his actions.

    It was scary. Attribute attacks were the most powerful attacks of any race, but this guardian could counteract all of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s Bab. It¡¯s quite friendly,¡± Abel said with a smile.

    Both Blue Dragon Emmanuel and the Old man on the ground could not understand what Abel meant by friendly.

    The old man struck his sword towards the roots of Bab. Abel couldn¡¯t even make a scratch on those things with his rune word iron sword, let alone the old man.

    It was like hitting a rock. The old man felt a sharp pain in his hand, and his magic sword exploded.

    Abel reached out with his power of the will. He did not even need to use a spell, and he had grabbed hold of his magic sword.

    ¡°Bastard, you used my magic sword to attack me?¡± Abel recognized a familiar marking on the knight¡¯s sword.

    That sword was not only made by Abel but was one of the rare ones made of condensed iron. But when he thought about the old man¡¯s status, it made sense he would have something like this.

    He was just disgusted by the idea of someone using his own weapon to attack him.

    The roots on the ground tightly wrapped the old man. He could no longer move other than his eyes. His magic shield was left alone on the ground.

    ¡°Bab, good job!¡± Abel said with augh as he jumped down from Flying me.

    A little root reached out from the ground and rubbed against Abel seemed like it really liked Abel¡¯splement.

    Abel did not look at the old man. Instead, he turned to the 3 rank 17 wizards. They looked quite foreign. He had never seen them before.

    It was not hard to understand. Most wizards rarely go outside of their magic towers anyway.

    ¡°Mr. Wizards, the duchy of Carmel did not wrong you, and the wizard union had stated that elite wizards could not get involved with the business of themon world, but you have tried to kill my family and friends with the kingdom of St Ellis!¡± Abel¡¯s words were very dull, but the atmosphere around him dropped as he spoke.

    Threatening another¡¯s family was what Abel hated the most. Even during his weak days, he had bombed the wizard circle in the duchy of Keyen because they attacked Harry Castle.

    The 3 elite wizards moved their eyes frantically. They wanted to speak, but they were too tightly bound by Bab.

    If Abel hadn¡¯tmanded bab or it didn¡¯t have so many perfect gems for food, those 3 rank 17 elite wizards would have been already sucked dry by Bab.

    ¡°Bab, let them speak!¡± Abel waved his hand.

    The root covering the mouth of those wizards let loose, but their body was still tightly locked up.

    ¡°The prestigious Grandmaster Abel, please forgive us!¡± 2 elite wizards spoke immediately.

    It was very hard for them to reach where they were. The longer they lived, the more afraid of death they became. The longer Bab kept them alive, the more their desire grew.

    They just couldn¡¯t talk to nts, so they could not beg for mercy.

    Abel had arrived, and the old man was captured as well. They had to beg for mercy. They would do anything to survive. ¡°I was thinking of directly killing all of you, but you guys are one of the few human elites. The human world will lose a lot if all of you die, so...¡± Abel paused as the 3 elite wizards looked at him with eyes full of yearning.

    ¡°So the only way for you to live is to give a part of your soul to me. I will turn you into the guardian wizards for the duchy of Carmel!¡± Abel followed.

    ¡°No, Grandmaster, you can¡¯t do this. We can give you enoughpensation. You can¡¯t do this!¡± Although they couldn¡¯t move, elite wizard Dyna still yelled with all his might.

    Abel turned away. Giving out a part of one¡¯s soul was an act of full submission. A soul card could be made with the part of the soul, and the owner of that soul card could control their life and death.

    Giving out the soul was not an easy decision to make, so Abel gave them some time to decide.

    He then turned to the old man with a cold smile on his face. The root on the old man¡¯s mouth lifted.

    ¡°The prestigious grandmaster Abel, I will give my soul to you. I will do anything on yourmand!¡± The old man said immediately as soon as the root lifted.

    Abel was a little speechless. He never knew the kingdom of St Ellis had a rank 18 wizard as guardian. Rank 18 wizards were the most powerful wizards in the Holy Continent.

    More powerful wizards would not stay in the Holy Continent. They would go to other continents through the super teleportation circle.

    Elite wizard Dunn was a rank 18 wizard as well because of Abel¡¯s wine. He had returned to the Holy Continent for retirement after fighting in other continents for countless years, so he had the perfect right to stay.

    Unlike Wizard Dunn, the old man had hidden his power for all these years for the sole reason of enjoying the luxury of the kingdom.

    The reason why Abel had given those rank 17 wizards a chance was that it would be a big hit to the elite human fighting power in the Holy Continent.

    The old man, on the other hand, was the guardian wizard for the kingdom. He was the royal pce¡¯s ancestor, so he was not a part of the Holy Continent¡¯s fighting power.

    He hid his ability and didn¡¯te out when needed. This had vited themand of the wizard union and had no sense of morality. Abel didn¡¯t want a wizard like this to live.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you. I also want the Holy Continent to know the duchy of Carmel¡¯s power!¡± Abel gazed into the yearning yet hidden with hatred in the eyes of the old man and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Grandmaster, please let me live. I will do anything for you. I can bring emperor Ambrose to you. Please!¡± The old man yelled with tears pouring out of his eyes. If the hatred in his heart was not so overwhelming, his acting would have been perfect.

    He could sense Bab pressing down. He could no longer hide his hatred, and his hatred only affirmed Abel¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Bab, I¡¯ll give him to you. But don¡¯t damage his things!¡± Abel shook his head and said to Bab.

    ¡°Abel, I have an unlimited amount of wealth. If you let me live, I¡¯ll give all of them to you!¡± The old man felt Bab¡¯s squeeze as he yelled madly. When he saw that Abel did not even budge, his hatred began to emerge. ¡°Abel, you will regret. The kingdom of St Ellis is not as simple as you think. You will regret thi-...!¡±

    Afterward, his voice faded, Bab had covered his mouth again.

    Small roots began to reach out and prated his body. Slowly all kinds of energy within him was absorbed into Bab.

    Bab was a good kid. It was not picky. Without Abel¡¯smand, it would have sucked all of the old man¡¯s magic gear dry as well.

    Abel let Bab suck the old man dry on the spot to impact the rank 17 wizards. He needed some elite wizards on his side. Although the wizards in the Duchy of Carmel was strong, he didn¡¯t have any elite wizards.

    Elite wizards were the final support of a kingdom. Since the kingdom of St Ellis was destroyed, taking over theirnd was inevitable. Those elite wizards would be the best support.

    Bab understood Abel¡¯s intention as well. Thest bit of life faded from the eyes of the old man, and Bab let loose. Gently, all the clothes and gear of the old man were thrown to the ground.

    The body of the old man was also thrown to the ground. A white soul beam then shot towards the sky from his forehead.

    It was thest bit of dignity of the old man. This soul beam stated that another elite wizard had died in Harry Castle.

    4 elite wizards had died in Harry Castle in total. The ce where most elite wizards had died in the Holy Continent.

 Chapter 832 - Done (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 832: Done (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The death of the old man sent a great shock to the 3 rank 17 elite wizards. They would have never imaged his passing like this. The death of every elite wizard would go down in history.

    Elite wizards were rarely killed, but now a rank 18 wizard, a friend, had died right in front of his eyes.

    This shock was a lot more impactful than Abel¡¯s words. They had lived too long, a luxury they¡¯ve been spoiled with.

    If those elite wizards were courageous at heart, they wouldn¡¯t stay in the Holy Continent.

    Other than a small number of elite wizards, most elite wizards who stayed in the Holy Continent were the ones who failed the examination of the Miracle Wall. The truly powerful ones had left long ago.

    Abel no longer said anything threatening, and the wizards had lowered their heads and put their pride away.

    ¡°The prestigious king Abel. I will give you my loyalty!¡± Elite Wizard Dyna dropped to his knees.

    The other 2 elite wizards also followed and dropped on one knee.

    ¡°Bartoli,e here!¡± Abel looked at the 3 rank 17 wizards and connected to Bartoli through the soul chain from afar.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Bartoli¡¯s voice emerged from the soul chain.

    After a few seconds, a white light shed on Harry¡¯s teleportation circle, and Bartoli appeared.

    She then shed again and arrived next to Abel.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here!¡± Bartoli bowed.

    ¡°All you elite wizards, give a part of your soul to Bartoli. You will forever listen to hermands!¡± Abel lowered his voice and looked at the wizards on their knees.

    The 3 elite wizards felt unbearably humiliated. It wasn¡¯t as bad if Abel took their soul since Abel¡¯s status was equal to the empires of the 3 big kingdoms after he destroyed the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    However, this female wizard was clearly a servant. Slowly, their humility turned to hopelessness.

    ¡°Do you have a problem?¡± Abel lowered his voice as Bab began to squeeze again.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t have a problem!¡± The wizards had already given up their pride, so they lowered their heads again.

    Above their unsettling faces, 3 faint beams of light flew out from their head. Bartoli grabbed the lights and brought them to her own head.

    Elite Wizard Dyna saw Bartoli had directly brought their souls into her head and begged again, ¡°The prestigious King Abel, we have given out our soul. Please turn our souls into soul cards. She is an intermediate wizard. Her lifespan is shorter than ours. When she dies, we will die too!¡±

    ¡°Lifespan? You really want topare your lifespan with Bartoli?¡± Abel gave out a gentleugh.

    ¡°My dragon god. You guys really want topare lifespan with an immoral?¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel alsoughed.

    Bartoli¡¯s ability had increased a few times already with the endless resource of Abel. But of course, not as fast as Abel.

    This was not the scariest thing about Bartoli. Her body had been altered by hell. Unless an external force killed her, she was basically immortal.

    Therefore, Abel had always protected Bartoli. He had ordered her to the safest ce and rarely put her in risky situations.

    Bartoli had dwelled around the assassin union headquarters. Other than Abel, no one had spotted that ce in the past thousands of years. It was the safest ce.

    She would be the guardian of Abel¡¯s offspring along with Bab and tower spirit Flora.

    The hidden base no.7 in the orc empire would also be the asset of Abel¡¯s offspring.

    ¡°Ok. All of you are now wizards of the duchy of Carmel. We will treat you ordingly. Do you want me to build a new magic tower for you or tell Johnson to move your old one here?¡± Abel waved his hand and said as Bartoli bowed and left.

    ¡°The prestigious King Abel. Our magic towers are in the Kingdom of St Ellis. If possible, we want to take back some of our belongings!¡± Elite Wizard Dyna bowed.

    He felt his energy returning, but they had already given out their souls. Still, he found a little pride when Abel said they would be treated ordingly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Kingdom of St Ellis will soon be mine. I will build another 3 rank 17 magic tower in the Harry castle wizard circle for you. I hope you can give my wizards some guidance in the future!¡± Abel bowed gently.

    Abel¡¯s attitude was no longer as threatening. He had epted these 3 elite wizards after they had given out their souls.

    Elite wizard Dyna stood up straight. He realized there was not a single person in Harry castle. No one saw how embarrassing they were. Their pride was safe atst.

    3 rank 17 wizards had be the guardian wizards of a duchy. Although this was not a good look, the duchy of Carmel was no ordinary duchy.

    Exceptional was Abel¡¯s change in attitude. He did notmand them but spoke in a respectful tone. This had brought back a lot of their pride.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the troops!¡± Abel put away the old man¡¯s belongings and said.

    The troops couldn¡¯t be left alone for too long, and his battle with the old man had alreadysted for a long time. He also needed to head to the kingdom of St Ellis to take back what he deserved.

    He put Flying me and White Snow back in his monster ring and left with blue dragon Emmanuel and the 3 elite wizards.

    The danger defused once again. The citizens of Harry castle came out under the castle again. Other than a bit of mess in the square, there were not many signs of battle. Only a soul beam that signified a horrific battle.

    Bartoli also returned to the hidden assassin union headquarters. That ce needed a wizard to hold down.

    Abel, blue dragon Emmanuel, and the 3 elite wizards appeared on the troops¡¯ closest teleportation circle. They then shed and arrived within the troops again.

    The base they built had be a prison camp. Other than a few unlucky knights who got brain damage from the orc battle drum, most of them had recovered after the drum sound had ended.

    20,000 knights and a few hundred beginner wizards were captured. A situation like this was not umon in the duchy of Carmel.

    10,000 knights looking after 20,000 knights was a lot easier than a few hundred knights looking after 10,000 knights likest time.

    They wrote down their names one by one and were given a number for their weapons and warhorse.

    Many have died in this battle, but most of them were the final resort of the kingdom. Only a small amount of them had practicedbat qi anyway.

    Their souls were turned into pieces as soon as they heard the orc battle drum. Then they were turned into energy for the drum.

    When Abel returned, he saw a busy scene of his men hard at work. They were counting therge amounts of resources, food, and war machines the kingdom had brought along with them.

    Most of those resources, especially those war machines, had not even been used, and they had be the spoils of the duchy of Carmel.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the 20,000 prisoners are now secured. We are now counting the spoils. The kingdom of St Ellis Prince Derek wants to see you!¡± Headmander Bodley arrived at the office and bowed.

    ¡°Headmander Bodley, you¡¯ve done a great job. I¡¯ve organized the wizards toe and look after the prisoners. Reorganize the knights, and we¡¯ll head to the kingdom of St Ellis tomorrow!¡± Abel said with a smile.

    He was feeling good. With 20,000 knights andrge amounts of wizards, the kingdom of St Ellis was basically hopeless. As long as he acted fast, the kingdom of St Ellis would be Abel¡¯s.

    Also, this would be a great chance to let his men experience what war is like.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Headmander Bodley replied in excitement.

    Attacking a kingdom was the dream of every headmander. The rise of a new kingdom would go down in history, and he could be a part of it.

    ¡°Bring me the prince!¡± Abel added. Prince Derek was such an insignificant character that Abel almost forgot about him.

    Soon, Prince Derek was brought to the office. His face was pale, his luxurious robes filled with dirt. It was not a good look.

    The first thing he saw was the 2 rank 17 wizards sitting beside Abel. He knew who was the master of this office just by looking at those wizards¡¯ respectful posture.

    Prince Derek felt his heart drop. He could imagine what happened to the old man, but he just couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°The prestigious King Abel, I demand to be treated as a noble prisoner of war, and I request for my knights to be treated equally as well!¡± Prince Derek fixed up his clothes and bowed.

    ¡°Haha, hahaha!¡± Abel beganughing.

    He never expected the prince to say something like this. Prince Derek just couldn¡¯t get rid of his arrogance.

    The prince changed. He couldn¡¯t understand why Abel wasughing. He was a noble, the son of an emperor. He should be treated with respect even if he lost a war. He should be wearing clean robes with a ss of wine in his hand and a servant by his side.

    Instead, he was pushed around by knights and didn¡¯t even get a cup of water.

    ¡°Prince Derek, the war still hasn¡¯t ended. Let¡¯s talk about being a prisoner afterward, shall we?¡± Abel¡¯sughing stopped.

    ¡°What do you mean? We lost. All my troops are prisoners! Are you...¡± an idea suddenly shed in prince Derek¡¯s mind. He immediately stood up straight and added, ¡°What did the old man do that makes you think the war had not ended?¡±

    Maybe the old man had done something so traumatic Abel couldn¡¯t dere victory. Maybe he would even let them all go at the end.

    Hope started to arise from the prince¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Oh, that rank 18 wizard?¡± Abel nodded and asked.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Prince Derek asked. He couldn¡¯t understand Abel¡¯s tone.

    His gaze turned towards the 3 rank 17 wizards. He actually didn¡¯t feel too good when he first entered the office, but he was still hopeful about the old man¡¯s ability. The was the embodiment of invincibility in the kingdom.

    ¡°He lived too long, and he was tired. He will be history just like your kingdom!¡± Abel said bluntly.

    ¡°The old man is dead!¡± The prince mumbled something he couldn¡¯t even believe. But then he realized what Abel was implying. He quickly yelled, ¡°you want to attack the Kingdom of St Ellis? You own the Duchy of Carmel. you can¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°Prince Derek, I¡¯m a bit confused by your logic. The kingdom can attack me, but I can¡¯t strike back? Every kingdom rises from war. when the kingdom of St Ellis is destroyed, I¡¯ll make a more powerful kingdom!¡± Abel said it almost like it was reality.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that. You traitor!¡± The prince yelled.

    Abel couldn¡¯t bother to talk with him anymore. The prince had been in the spotlight for too long. he had forgotten what it was like to fail.

    A knight came in and dragged him out.

    The sun began to set, andrge amounts of wizards arrived from the duchy of Carmel. They took away the 20,000 knight prisoners. Even Abel¡¯s teacher, Wizard Morton, had alsoe to help.

    Abel did not bring any wizards from the duchy of Carmel with him in this attack. Their wizard circle was too weak. Even withrge amounts of resources, it would take more time to develop with their low starting point.

    Handling 20,000 knights shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them, and those hundreds of beginner wizards were already in mana forbidden circles. They were hopeless.

    The original camp set up by the kingdom of st Ellis did not go to waste. They became the resting ground for the duchy of Carmel¡¯s knights.

    When the sun rose the second day, Abel was met with a roar of excitement when he appeared in front of the knights on ck Wind.

    ¡°Long live the king!¡±

    Their roar covered the ground, and even the prisoners on the other side could hear their excitement. The contrast was so unbearable the prisoners from the kingdom couldn¡¯t help but lower their heads.

    ¡°I, King Abel Harry, will lead you, my loyal knights, to rise a war with the ruthless kingdom of St Ellis. They used all cheap tactics to achieve their goals, and they don¡¯t deserve the holy title of a kingdom. That title should only be given to the brave and powerful, and we will be the one to take over!¡± Abel¡¯s voice was amplified by hisbat qi, and everyone could hear him clearly.

    The word ¡®St¡¯ in the kingdom of St Ellis represented the kingdom¡¯s holiness. Abel¡¯s intention was clear.

    ¡°We will fight until the death. For King Abel!¡± The 10,000 knights roared again. Their spirits were high.

    The 5 flying boatsnded from the sky and opened theirpartment. The knights stepped in by groups, and soon they left the camp.

    Abel vanished from the spot and reappeared on the top of the leading flying boat. The rank 17 wizards beside him followed.

    Everyone was filled with excitement. The only one rxing was the blue dragon, Emmanuel. He leaned back at the table with Grandmaster wine in his hand and a table full of food.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why the humans are so excited about status. They are weak anyway. The dragons could turn them all into dust in one blow. Anything prestigious wouldn¡¯t matter at that point.

    But then he felt a little speechless when he thought of Abel¡¯s age. He should just let him do whatever he wanted.

    Blue dragon Emmanuel came along to protect Abel. At least that¡¯s what he thought. Not the grandmaster wine and those delicate dishes he had every day.

    In the Kingdom of St Ellis¡¯s royal pce, Emperor Ambrose was desperately waiting for the war report. It had been a few days since he sent his men out to the duchy of Carmel, but he hadn¡¯t gotten any report back.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we still haven¡¯t got any news. Should we send men out to investigate?¡± Duke Earnest bowed and suggested.

    ¡°Not yet, maybe the war is still going on, and Derek hasn¡¯t got time to report!¡± Emperor Ambrose couldn¡¯t make a decision. He wouldn¡¯t believe such a huge team would lose.

    But at the same time, Derek would report even if they lost. Was there a problem with themunication circle?

    He never expected that Abel had used the orc battle drum. Under the drum sound, those men couldn¡¯t even make a sound, let alone report.

    The 10 intermediate wizards that escaped were still hiding in the forest of the duchy of Thunder. They were terrified. No one has ever seen anyone kill intermediate wizards like chickens. They were dropping dead in groups.

    They were the reporting wizards of the kingdom, but all that was in their minds was to hide. They wouldn¡¯t even dare to go to the closest teleportation circle. Abel might be waiting for them.

    Abel would definitely be proud if he knew those intermediate wizards were thinking of him like this.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t connect with the troops by tonight, we¡¯ll directly connect with themunication circle of the old man!¡± Emperor Ambrose lowered his voice.

    The Old man was too prestigious. The kingdom would not connect with him directly until thest moment.

    Emperor Ambrose felt his heart lift when he thought about the Old Man. With the old man by his side, anything could settle.

    How could a little duchy be a problem?

    A dull atmosphere covered the royal pce. The lords did not say a word. They felt too good about this.

    It was the afternoon, and 5 Sky Ships emerged from the sky of Denan city.

    Ding Ding Ding... An ear piercing bell sound erupted, followed by chaotic footsteps.

    Although there were not many knights in Denan City, it was the core of the Kingdom of St Ellis. All the guards were highly skilled.

    As the Sky Ships were approaching, crossbows began to emerge from the city wall of Denan City.

    ¡°Wizard Dyna, bring the other 2 wizards to clean up the guards of the city wall!¡± Abel said, standing on a skyship with a telescope in his hand.

    Although the skyships could survive crossbows attack for a while, any damage on his sky ships would be unnecessary. Those were too expensive, and he didn¡¯t want to make them all over again.

    ¡°Yes, Your majesty!¡± The wizards bowed.

    They had handed their soul to Abel, but they still needed to prove themselves by cutting off their final connection with the kingdom.

    Destroying the defense of Denan City was the perfect method.

    Abel nodded, and the 3 rank 17 wizards disappeared in a sh.

    After a few more shes, the wizards appeared in the city wall. 3 elite wizards fighting against a city war had never happened in the history of the Holy Continent.

    A single elite wizard was powerful enough, let alone 3 of them.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you if you jump down the city wall!¡± Wizard Denan did not attack immediately. Instead, he yelled.

    The elite wizards stood 500 meters apart on the city wall. Unbearable energy emerged from their bodies.

    It was not suppressive, but it was threatening. The moment their energy emerged, some soldiers screamed and rolled down the city wall with hands covering their heads.

    A few weaker guards were immediately frightened to death. Blood gushed out from their mouths as they dropped to the ground.

    There were only around 30 men remaining on the city wall, and none of them could do anything in the face of elite wizards.

    A crossbow was not something a single man could operate, so those scattered men picked up their swords and rushed towards the elite wizards.

    ¡°Stupid!¡± Elite wizard Dyna mumbled, and a fiery spell pattern emerged from his hand.

    Although those wizards were not looking good in Harry castle, it was not because they were weak. It was because Bab was too strong.

    The 30 guards were turned into ash after a few steps.

    The 3 elite wizards did not stop. They kept making their way towards the royal pce and destroying every war machine along the way.

    The 5 Sky Ships passed through the City Wall of Denan City with an unstoppable force. It was the biggest city of the 3 big kingdoms, and there was fear in the eyes of every citizen.

    ¡°What happened? Why was the alert bell rung?¡± Emperor Ambrose stood up with his heart dropped.

    ¡°Majesty, there are Sky Ships outside of the City wall. All our defenses are down!¡± A knight quickly stepped in and bowed.

    ¡°What? The duchy of Carmel is here?¡± The Emperor took and stepped back and fell back to his throne and mumbled.

    If the Sky Ships are here, where were his powerful men?

    No wonder why he hasn¡¯t been able to connect with Derek.

    He took out a card from his waist and jammed a mana gem into it. A white light shot out.

    After a few shes, themunication circle on the card was ignited. It was amunication circle essible by normal people.

    This card was Emperor Ambrose¡¯s final lifesaver. It could directly connect to his old man. His heart grew desperate as the lights kept shing.

    ¡°Quick, quick, my old man, please answer me!¡± His heart yelled.

    His desperation did not go to waste. Finally, the shing stopped, and they were connected.

    ¡°Old Man, where are you?¡± The Emperor asked immediately.

    ¡°Old man? I¡¯m Abel!¡± Abel was standing on the Sky Ship when he felt something shing from the spoils of the old man. The voice of Emperor Ambrose emerged as soon as he ignited it.

    Emperor Ambrose¡¯s hand dropped, and the card fell to the floor.

    It was almost unimaginable to him that his old man would lose, but it was hard to deny since even hismunication card was on Abel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°So rude!¡± Abel said as he put away hismunication card.

    ¡°your Majesty, the Sky Ships have prated the city wall. They are heading towards us!¡± A knight speeded into the stuffy pce.

    The emperor¡¯s face was ashen. Almost all the knights from the kingdom had been sent out to attack the duchy of Carmel. Where could they find anyone to take down those Sky Ships?

    ¡°Your Majesty, you should leave now with the royal knights. As long as you are alive, the kingdom will be fine!¡± Duke Earnest bowed.

    ¡°Yeah, majesty. Please go. The kingdom needs you!¡± The other lords said as well.

    Most of the lords nudged the emperor, but emperor Ambrose himself was contemting. There was a teleportation circle next to the pce. As long as he stepped in, he would be able to disappear from Denan City, but this also meant he had given up this city¡¯s sovereignty.

    This city was the core of royalty. Could he really do that?

 Chapter 833 - Drama (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 833: Drama (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Emperor Ambrose was still contemting, but Duke Earnest gave a royal knight a look. That royal knight quickly stepped up and dragged the emperor by his shoulder.

    ¡°No. I would rather die with the kingdom; I won¡¯t leave!¡± The emperor yelled and struggled.

    Although he was yelling very loud, that royal knight couldn¡¯t feel the emperor resist.

    The emperor knew very well that as long as he stayed alive, he would be able to connect with the other big nobles of the kingdom of St Ellis. They could even take down the duchy of Carmel.

    He could also find the other 2 duchies, sign a treaty with them and ask for their help.

    There was hope. He didn¡¯t want to stay. He didn¡¯t want to be a prisoner emperor. There had never been a prisoner emperor in history.

    ¡°Emperor Ambrose, I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t leave!¡± Just when the emperor was being carried outside of the door, a white light shed, and elite wizard Dyna appeared with a bow.

    ¡°Wizard Dyna, why are you here? Where¡¯s the old man?¡± The emperor did not realize wizard Dyna had already be Abel¡¯s man.

    The emperor had lost his face. Seeing an elite wizard he knew was like seeing a lifesaver.

    ¡°Emperor Ambrose, I am now the guardian wizard for the duchy of Carmel. I will forever remain loyal to King Abel¡¯smand!¡± Wizard Dyna said with a murderous gaze.

    His emperor¡¯s mistake turned him from an immactely prestigious elite wizard to the ve of an intermediate female wizard.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to burn the emperor into ash but knew that was Abel¡¯s business, so he put his anger away.

    ¡°As for the old man, he had turned into a soul beam. The third one in Harry Castle!¡± Wizard Dyna followed.

    That soul beam was burned into his mind. It belonged to a rank 18 wizard. It was the first time he saw something like that.

    ¡°All your troops have been captured by the prestigious king Abel along with your son!¡± Wizard Dyna emphasized each word. each was like a cut to the emperor.

    ¡°Impossible, the old man is the most powerful wizard in the Holy Continent. He is invincible. My troops are the most powerful troops in the Holy Continent. It is impossible for a little Duchy to destroy us. You are lying!¡± Emperor Ambrose yelled back, his finger pointing at wizard Dyna.

    A cold sh sparkled in wizard Dana¡¯s eyes as he took a step forward. The royal knightbat qi exploded, but he was struck by an ice pole from wizard Dyna before he could even make a move.

    The royal knight turned into an ice block with a furious look on his face. It seemed like he would remain like that forever.

    Wizard Dyna¡¯s victory was effortless. Their ranks were too far apart.

    The emperor still had his finger up before wizard Dyna quickly grabbed him by the finger. Wizard Dyna couldn¡¯t even bother to use a spell. He pressed down, and the emperor¡¯s finger broke.

    Although he couldn¡¯t take the life of the emperor, no one would doubt him for breaking the finger of someone pointing at an elite wizard.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Duke Earnest quickly stepped up and helped the emperor up. He then looked up at wizard Dyna and lowered his voice ¡°Wizard Dyna, how could you do this to the emperor!¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± Wizard Dyna replied with a coldugh.

    The other 2 elite wizards had blocked the other 2 exits of the pce. All the lords of the kingdom had been captured.

    The 5 Sky Ships began tond. As the gates lowered, groups of knights in full armor neatly walked out.

    They quickly made their way out of the royal pce and seized control of the city.

    Abel disappeared from the Sky Ship and appeared in front of the royal pce in a few shes.

    ¡°The prestigious King Abel!¡± The 3 elite wizards bowed.

    Although that was all they did, it meant a lot, considering that they were elite wizards.

    Even during the peak of the kingdom of St Ellis¡¯s power, those wizards had not acted this respectful to emperor Ambrose.

    Abel smiled and gently bowed back. He then turned his gaze to the Emperor, drenched in cold sweat holding his hand.

    ¡°Nice to see you again, the great Emperor Ambrose. It has been a long time, hasn¡¯t it!¡± Abel said in a dull voice.

    ¡°Abel, what do you want?¡± The emperor lowered his voice.

    ¡°Emperor, you are too embarrassing. Your manners are disappointing!¡± Abel shook his head with a cold look on his face.

    ¡°The prestigious king Abel. Please forgive the emperor¡¯s embarrassment. Your wizard hurt him!¡± Duke Earnest quickly stepped up and bowed. Conflict could break out at any moment.

    ¡°Hurt? Wizard Dyna was just doing what he is supposed to do!¡± Abel waved his hand.

    Duke Earnest was a cunning old man. He wanted to test Abel and the elite wizard¡¯s rtionship, but they really were close.

    ¡°Thank you, majesty!¡± Wizard Dyna bowed.

    Being respected even after giving out his soul had made him look at Abel in a new way. Although he did not have freedom, it seems like it wasn¡¯t a bad thing to be a guardian wizard for the duchy of Carmel.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to request the throne. Emperor Ambrose no longer has the power to take this position, and his family no longer has the right to control the kingdom, Abel said as he padded on the back of the throne.

    ¡°No, I would rather die!¡± The emperor yelled.

    His worst nightmare hade true. A gut-wrenching pain emerged from within,pounded with the pain on his finger.

    The kingdom of St. Ellis belonged to his family. His ancestors had built this ce with blood on their swords. Even the scary young wizards in front of him were cultivated by the kingdom. How could he agree?

    ¡°Emperor Ambrose, if you sign a contract saying you are willing to give out the kingdom, I will make sure your family stays noble. you won¡¯t have much power politically, but all your wealth will be untouched!¡± Abel said with a dull smile.

    The best way to take over a kingdom was to force the emperor to willingly give it out. This way, the kingdom could be intact, and conflict wouldn¡¯t break out at the core.

    If he couldn¡¯t do this, then he would have to use force. This would take more time since he had to cease control of the city one by one. Although the kingdom was very weak with most of their knights gone, there were still some stubborn ones.

    And if they took too long, the other kingdoms might intervene.

    Abel hated problems, so he always resolved things in the simplest way.

    ¡°Abel, just give up. The kingdom of St Ellis has stood for thousands of years with countless loyal nobles. You can turn the kingdom into mes, and they would still be standing by my side!¡± The emperor yelled with his face pale as a ghost.

    Abel¡¯s face palmed himself; the emperor¡¯s behavior gave him a headache. He just couldn¡¯t understand. His solution he had out was the simplest way to resolve this.

    ¡°Emperor Ambrose, maybe I¡¯m too kind!¡± The smile on Abel¡¯s face vanished, and he lowered his voice. ¡°You should have expected this ever since you ced an assassin order on me. If you don¡¯t want to do this the simple way, I¡¯ll just have to kill every single person in the royal pce. I will then search every single person in your bloodline and make your familypletely disappear from the Holy Continent. That¡¯s what you get for wanting to kill me!¡±

    The words of Abel send chills down every lord¡¯s spine. They wouldn¡¯t be nervous if another person had said this, but Abel was dominating the situation. There was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do.

    ¡°The prestigious king Abel, please let me talk to the emperor!¡± Duke Earnest begged.

    ¡°Ok, Duke Earnest, I¡¯ll give you some time!¡± Abel said with a cold face.

    Duke Earnest then turned to Emperor Ambrose. He was his blood brother. If Abel really was going to kill all the royals, his family would be the first one in line.

    ¡°Your Majesty, things have already reached this point. Please think about your family, about your children. Let them live!¡± Duke Earnest begged again.

    ¡°Earnest, are you scared? Are all of you scared? You are my lords, and you are scared? The kingdom is ours. What would the kingdom be with the royals!¡± Emperor Ambrose looked insane. He pointed at the lords despite a broken finger.

    ¡°Wizard Dyna, please take some blood from the emperor and make a bloodline circle. I want to know every single person connected to him!¡± Abel had lost patience with the emperor.

    Although it was a bit of a hassle, a single city couldn¡¯t stop with 5 Sky Ships. The emperor had already made his choice.

    ¡°The prestigious Abel majesty, please wait !¡± Duke Earnest quickly stepped up and bowed again.

    ¡°Duke Earnest, what do you want?¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Majesty. If emperor Ambrose died, Prince Derek would inherit the throne. If prince Derek died as well, I would inherit the throne!¡± The words of Duke Earnest had sent a shock to not only Abel but everyone on the spot.

    It was a crime to take the throne, but as the enemy of St Ellis¡¯ kingdom, the Holy Continent would not disapprove of Abel¡¯s actions. At most, it would just get a little messy if Abel killed all the royals.

    But the meaning behind the words of Duke Earnest was clear. He suggested Abel kill his majesty. This was most frowned upon on the Holy Content. it was enough to make his soul torture for eternity.

    Abel never thought about this because he didn¡¯t expect anyone in royals to ask for their soul to be tortured for eternity.

    ¡°Duke Earnest, are you sure?¡± Abel asked, confused.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. I want my son to live!¡± Certainty shed in Duke Earnest¡¯s gaze as he lowered his voice.

    ¡°Wizard Dyna, bring the prince here!¡± Abel turned to Wizard Dyna and said.

    Silence fell on the pce once again. Emperor Ambrose gazed at Duke Earnest with a pair of bloodshot eyes. It almost like he was going to bite his face off.

    Wizard Dyna was fast. With a teleportation circle prince Derek was brought to the pce after 10 minutes.

    ¡°Majesty, the prince is here!¡± Wizard Dyna threw prince Derek on the ground and bowed.

    ¡°Prince Derek, your father just said he wants every royal to die with the kingdom of St Ellis. I agree!¡¯ Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Abel majesty, I¡¯m a noble. I ask to be a prisoner of war. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± He yelled frantically. It seems like Derek didn¡¯t get the point, or maybe he was so scared his brain had been damaged.

    ¡°Shut up. The royals are not afraid to die. It¡¯s our dignity!¡¯ The emperor said upon seeing his son¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Father, you lived a long life. You have been emperor for so many years. You did everything you wanted. I¡¯m still young, and I lived a hard life even as your heir. I don¡¯t want to die!¡± The prince was emotional.

    The emperor felt like he was almost looking at a stranger, but he was his heir, the kingdom¡¯s future emperor.

    Abel was not interested in the drama between this father and son. He gazed at Duke Earnest, and Duke Earnest immediately knew what to do.

    ¡°Derek, I¡¯m sorry, but there is only one way to save the royals, and that is to kill emperor Ambrose and you. After I get the throne, I will hand over the kingdom to majesty Abel. Majesty Abel had agreed to not kill the noble once he got the throne!¡± Duke Earnest lowered his voice again.

    Prince Derek was caught off guard by these words. He then turned his gaze back to the emperor and hesitated a little. But soon, his hesitation faded.

    He took out a knife and plunged it towards emperor Ambrose¡¯s neck. The emperor grabbed him by the hand and struggled for his life.

    All of a sudden. Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped as they looked at the prince crazy rolling on the ground with the emperor.

    At the end of the day, the youngster still won in strength. The emperor was no match to him. Since both of them were prestigious royals, they did not practicebat qi.

    Prince Derek leaned on top of the emperor and plunged his knife. His eyes were filled with chaos.

    ¡°You want me dead. You want me dead!¡± He yelled as he increased his force.

    The emperor tried to move the prince¡¯s hand away from his hand, but more and more blood marks began to open up. He could not get the knife off his neck, and his struggle slowly stopped. His hands let loose with his eyes wide open and spit out hisst breath.

    ¡°He is dead. I¡¯m now the emperor. I¡¯m now the Emperor!¡± The prince stood up and yelled at the stiff emperor on the ground.

    Duke Earnest was shocked. At first, he just didn¡¯t want his son to die innocently under the fury of Abel, but he did not expect the prince to finish his business for him.

    He was thinking of killing prince Derek after killing the emperor. He would then hand the throne to Abel and kill himself with all his sins.

    But is that really necessary any more?

    ¡°Abel majesty, I¡¯m now the emperor. Don¡¯t kill me. I will give the throne to you!¡± The prince stepped away from the corpse of his father and said loudly to Abel.

    Abel felt like he just watched an exaggerated drama. The ruthlessness of royal power was on full disy.

    ¡°Wizard Dyna, please go to the Wizard Union in Angstrom City and the kingdom of St Ellis on my behalf and request a kingdom sovereignty transfer. Ask them toe here immediately!¡± Abel turned to Wizard Dyna again.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I can¡¯t request anything from the wizard union in Angstrom City or the kingdom of St Ellis!¡± He wasn¡¯t too familiar with Abel¡¯s identity.

    He knew that Abel was a grandmaster cksmith, but he didn¡¯t know his power in the wizard union.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just say my name, and no wizard will reject me!¡± Abel smiled and waved his hand.

    ¡°Yes, Your majesty!¡± Wizard Dyna bowed and left.

    ¡°Duke Earnest, help the prince rest. I also want all the big nobles in Denan city to join the kingdom transfer ceremony. The ceremony will start in an hour, and I want every big noble to be there! Abel turned to Duke Earnest and lowered his voice again.

    Abel was very happy with Duke Earnest. Knowing when to retreat was a good thing. Abel didn¡¯t have much desire for power in themon world. He had only reached this point because he had no choice.

    If the kingdom maintained a good rtionship with him, no way he would end up standing over the royal pce like this.

    ¡°Yes, emperor!¡± Duke Earnest changed the title and bowed.

    ¡°I hope all the lords can help duke Earnest as well!¡± Abel then turned his gaze to the lords.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± The lords replied.

    The men came and put away the corpses of emperor Ambrose. Then another group of men came and cleaned up the ce. Atst, the servants came and put up some decorations.

    Abel stood in front of the throne, he did not sit down, but no one would bother him.

    The knights from the duchy of Carmel had ceased control and locked down Denan city in under half an hour.

    All the nobles did not resist. Some intermediate wizards tried to leave, but they were sted into ash by the Sky Ships.

    That was the power of Sky Ships. The city had been taken over by the duchy of Carmel in no time.

    Time passed, and carriages carrying nobles arrived in front of the royal pce one by one.

    They carefully stepped in and kept their mouth shut when they saw the silhouette next to the throne.

    Suddenly a white light shed next to Abel, and Elite Wizard Dunn appeared with a bow. ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I never thought I would see this day. You are too attached to the power of themon world!¡±

    Abel knew wizard Dunn was just giving him a kind reminder as a predecessor of his wizard line.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, I just want my family to be safe. I have no choice but to do this!¡± Abel sighed.

    If Abel wasn¡¯t so powerful, he would have been killed long ago. But he managed to pull through his struggle one by and to end up where he was.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you are now a rank 15 wizard?¡± Wizard Dunn was shocked again when he noticed Abel¡¯s wizard rank.

    Abel no longer needs to hide his scent with a transformation ne. No one would threaten him with his status. And with Bab as the guardian of his castle, he no longer had to be scared.

    Also, with his throne in the duchy of Carmel and soon the kingdom of St Ellis, he would be one of the most prestigious persons in the Holy Continent. Not to even mention his rtionship with the dwarfs and the elves. No organization or kingdoms could do anything to him.

    ¡°Elite wizard Dunn, I¡¯ve been training hard!¡± Although Abel brushed it off like it was nothing, it was still very hard for wizard Dunn to ept his words.

    Wizard training was the hardest training in the Holy Continent. Abel was only 18 years old, and he had reached rank 15. Was he going to be the first 20-year-old elite wizard in the Holy Continent?

    Wizard Dunn was speechless.

    Abel was not only a wizard but a Grandmaster cksmith and now the emperor of a kingdom. His growth was guaranteed. There was nothing wizard Dunn could say.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, if you want to be the emperor of this kingdom, the Lightning¡¯s will definitely support you!¡± Wizard Dunn lowered his voice.

    The Lightning Wizard line was only exclusive to the gifted ones. It was the most powerful Wizard line, and Wizard Dunn was the most powerful Wizard of the bunch.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, sorry I¡¯veete!¡± white light shed next to Abel again, and Wizard Lorenzo appeared with a bow.

    Before even getting the chance to reply, another white light shed nearby, and Wizard Allenby appeared.

    ¡°Sorry, Grandmaster, I¡¯mte as well. I was caught up with something!¡± Wizard Allenby bowed as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you two have shown up. I hope it¡¯s not too much of a bother!¡± Abel smiled and bowed back.

    The Wizard union was the most powerful organization in the Holy Continent, and the transfer of the kingdom would need to go through them. This was the power of the Wizard union. Although they couldn¡¯t get involved with the business of themon world, everything was still under their control.

    The Wizard Union in Liante City had shown Abel a lot of respect for sending 2 elite wizards. There were 3 elite Wizards in the Liante City. If they didn¡¯t need an elite Wizard to guard the city at all times, all of them would havee.

    ¡°The prestigious emperor Abel, prestigious elite Wizard Dunn, prestigious Wizard Lorenzo, prestigious Wizard Allenby, and everyone who came to attend. I will represent the kingdom of St Ellis as the host of this ceremony!¡± Duke Earnest said loudly and bowed at the guests below the throne in a new luxury robe.

    Most of the big nobles could guess what was about to happen, but their hearts were lifted when they saw Duke Earnest appeared as a host.

    It meant war was not about to happen. Instead, it would be a peaceful transfer of sovereignty. This was what all the nobles wanted to see. None of them wanted to put their wealth at risk.

    ¡°Today, Emperor Ambrose has gotten sick, and we tried our best. He is now with the spirit. As the heir of the kingdom, Elder prince Derek will automatically be the emperor!¡± Duke Earnest announced loudly.

    His words had sent chatter around the pce. The emperor¡¯s health was always very good. What sickness could possibly take his life? When they saw Abel sitting in front of the throne, the chatter stopped.

    Duke Earnest bowed, and Prince Derek walked out in a fur robe with a crown on his head. He was holding a scepter, and the atmosphere in the pce grew heavier with each step he took.

 Chapter 834 - Emperor (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 834: Emperor (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The prince did not have the vigor a prince of a kingdom was supposed to have. His face was pale. He had just killed his father, and all the ministers saw it.

    He had been tortured by these thoughts all night, but he didn¡¯t have the guts to stand up to Abel.

    The knights from the duchy of Carmel were spread throughout Denan City and the royal pce. Steward Burbridge reced even the royal steward. He was the steward of a duchy, so he was the most suitable candidate.

    Under these circumstances, the prince couldn¡¯t do anything. He had only killed his father to save his own life in the first ce anyway.

    The prince had never experienced any failure in his life. He could do the most unexpected things when his life was threatened.

    As a noble, as the heir of a powerful kingdom, he should have held his sword high and led the knights to take back the throne.

    But the reality is often different from stories. In the face of a crisis, the prince had killed his father and transfer the kingdom to Abel to survive.

    The scepter in his hand was a luxury. It had thousands of years of history, and the prince has been yearning for it ever since he saw it.

    But he didn¡¯t expect it gone as soon as he got it. Everything suddenly felt like a dream.

    ¡°The prestigious Duke Abel, I, the Emperor of the kingdom of St Ellis, Emperor Derek am willing to give the throne to you. The Linate Wizard Union and the elite wizard of the kingdom of St Ellis will be the witness!¡± The prince felt the energy in his body fade after he said these words. His knees grew weak as he dropped to the ground.

    No one would care about him from this day on. His glory days were over. He had be a normal noble without any political power.

    ¡°The great emperor Abel, please take your scepter!¡± Duke Earnest stepped beside the prince and snatched the scepter from his hand.

    Abel stood in front of the throne and yed around with the scepter with a smile on his face. He lifted it high and said loudly to the nobles below,

    ¡°I, Abel Harry, am now the new emperor of the kingdom of St Ellis. I pledge to resolve any problems the kingdom is going through. I will maintain peace and protect the rights of the nobles. The kingdom will only get more powerful under my lead!¡±

    ¡°Long live the emperor!¡± The nobles bowed.

    Abel¡¯s words were simple. He did not let the host, Duke Earnest, guide the ceremony. Although this was against the tradition, no one would question a powerful emperor.

    ¡°If all the nobles promise their loyalty to me, I promise your rights and power will not change!¡± Abel added and sent calmness throughout the crowd once more.

    Those nobles expected a big change, but Abel¡¯s words were like a joyous ray of sunshine.

    The nobles all had their own ideas before the ceremony, but they all decided to pledge loyalty to Abel.

    Abel did not have a choice as well. He did not have enough talented people to run a kingdom, so he needed the nobles.

    This world was not like his past one. Not everyone could write a book. Knowledge was valuable, and only the ones who inherited knowledge could take care of business.

    Big families would often keep their knowledge secret, and only the talented ones in the family would get that knowledge.

    The ministers were also surprised. Abel¡¯s intention was clear. Their status was guaranteed as long as they were loyal. Pleading loyalty to a new emperor was the tradition of the kingdom. Although Abel had gotten his throne through violence, the ministers weren¡¯t concerned.

    Most importantly, Abel had gotten his throne in the kingdom of St Ellis through an official transfer.

    Abel waved his hand, and nobles immediately quieted down again.

    ¡°Duke Earnest, you will be the head of your family from now on. I will officially invite you to take care of the business of the kingdom!¡±Abel said with a smile.

    Duke Earnest was caught off guard a little. He thought Abel had maintained the nobles¡¯ status to maintain stability, but for him, the head of his family, it meant that his status was unchanged. The only difference was that his family was no longer the royal family but the family of a duke.

    A drop in status was expected anyway. There could only be one royal family, and that was the Harry Family in Harvest city.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Emperor worried I¡¯ll turn on him?¡± A dark thought emerged from Duke Earnest, but he soon thought about those 5 Sky Ships, those tens of thousands of fully ck armored knights, those 3 rank 17 wizards, and the force that killed a rank 18 wizard, and his mind was clear. No one would dare turn on Abel. His power was invincible.

    ¡°The great emperor Abel, I, Duke Earnest, and my family will forever remain loyal to you, to the Harry Family, and the Kingdom of St Ellis. Please ept my loyalty!¡± Duke Earnest dropped to one knee and said loudly.

    ¡°Duke Earnest. I, the kingdom of St Ellis Emperor Abel, ept your loyalty!¡± Abel took out a knight sword and gently tapped on Duke Earnest¡¯s shoulders.

    Abel was pleased looking at Duke Earnest. It meant that the original royal of the kingdom was now under hismand. He was initially worried that some stubborn royals might revolt, but they could no longer do that on paper.

    In regards to loyalty, Abel couldn¡¯t worry less about his magic contracts. As he looked into the gaze of the nobles, the result was clear. This kingdom would soon be his.

    He stroked his hand on the throne and gently took a seat. Ever since emperor Ambrose was dethroned yesterday, no one had sat on it.

    With Deanna City under his control, the Kingdom was officially Abel¡¯s. Although there were many nobles in the Kingdom, they all had connections with each other.

    This was especially the case for big nobles, and most of them were located in Denan City.

    That was why Abel had passed through all the other cities and arrived at Denan City¡¯s capital.

    But of course, he would not be able to do this without 3 elite wizards and Sky Ships. The defense of this City was no joke, even without knights and wizards as guards.

    Abel did not feel extra powerful sitting on the throne. He gave a little smile and stood up again.

    ¡°Duke Earnest, help me organize some loyalty contracts for the nobles. I¡¯ll head to the dining room with the wizards first!¡± Abel said and turned to Wizard Dunn, Wizard Lorenzo, and wizard Allenby. He then gave a bow.

    They disappeared in a sh of white light. Duke Earnest sighed. Maybe Abel was not lying. He really didn¡¯t care much about the throne.

    The kingdom had reached this pointpletely due to Emperor Ambrose¡¯s mistakes. If he didn¡¯t pick a fight with Abel. Their family would still be the royal family.

    Abel and the 3 elite wizards reappeared in the dining hall.

    Steward Burbridge had everything organized. The water spirit fruit juices were prepared, and he bowed as he saw Abel.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I heard the old man of this kingdom is a rank 18 wizard.¡± Wizard Dunn said curiously.

    ¡°Yeah, rank 18 wizards are too hard to deal with. He gave me some trouble!¡± Abel lightly nodded.

    His words made Wizard Dunn speechless once again. Being a rank 18 wizard himself, he knew how powerful a rank 18 wizard was.

    A wizard suppression would grow dramatically once they reached rank 18. In the face of any lower rank wizard, he could almost fully suppress their spells.

    ¡°Grandmaster, Linate City will provide benefits to the kingdom. Me and wizard Allenby promise we will not give you one penny less!¡± Wizard Lorenzo added.

    Linate City was a revenue stream for the Kingdom of St Ellis. They had credit points to exchange resources. This was why the duchy of Carmel struggled to even support 3 to 4 wizards while the kingdom could support 50 intermediate wizards as well as a rank 18 wizard.

    This signified the importance of Linate City, and Abel knew this. His restaurants in Linate City provided him with endless amounts of credit points, which was how the duchy of Carmel could get so many resources for knights and wizards.

    Of course, his knights and wizards¡¯ progress was also due to the potions he made as a master alchemist as well.

    For now, his knights and wizards were still very much dependent on him, but he couldn¡¯t run a kingdom this way, and he would leave the Holy Continent one day. The kingdom would need to sustain itself, so he could not disregard the importance of Linate City.

    ¡°Wizard Lorenzo, the Kingdom will forever be the friend of you and wizard Allenby,¡± Abelughed.

    ¡°Grandmaster, Linate City will always be your friend as well!¡± Wizard Lorenzo smiled back.

    He respected Abel just by his Grandmaster cksmith status alone, but now that he realized he was a rank 15 wizard, he knew Abel would also be a powerful wizard one day.

    He was already close to Abel due to his investment, which deepened his care even further.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, what happened to wizard Dyna and the other 2 elite wizards?¡± Wizard Dunn saw that they had a special rtionship with Abel.

    Not only Wizard Dunn, Wizard Lorenzo, and Wizard Allenby were very curious as well.

    There were not many rank 18 wizards in the Holy Continent, so rank 17 wizards were already one of the elites. Every move they made would bring big changes to thendscape.

    ¡°They have pledged their loyalty to me. They are now the guardian wizards of the kingdom!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I hope you can treat them well. We can¡¯t afford to lose any elite wizard in the human world!¡± Wizard Dunn lowered his voice.

    40 intermediate wizards had died in this battle between the kingdom and duchy. Wizard Dunn felt hurt because of this since they were all members of the wizard union.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, I have only kept them to preserve the elite fighting power of humans. They hadmitted a crime, and I wanted to punish them just like the old man!¡± Abel lowered his voice as well.

    Wizard Dunn knew the meaning behind his words. He just wanted to say some good stuff about the elite wizards, but they were too proud of themselves, and those three had clearly done something wrong.

    All Abel needed to see was that they had threaded his family. He was very generous in tolerating this behavior. As for how to treat those elite wizards, no one should question him.

    Breaking the soul contract of those wizards was impossible, and Abel would not let them go easy. They should have expected this when theymitted their crime.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I won¡¯t talk about this anymore. I just hope you can treat them kindly. This way, you will get the respect of other elite wizards as well!¡± Wizard Dunn shook his head.

    Wizard Dunn truly wanted Abel to be good. If another elite wizard had found out that Abel had taken the soul of 3 elite wizards, some buzz would be generated among elite wizards.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, as long as they serve the kingdom, I will treat them with respect like any guardian wizards.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Wizard Dunn nodded.

    ¡°Grandmaster, are you nning to im the throne just like that? Do you need a big ceremony to let everyone in the Holy Continent know?¡± Wizard Lorenzo saw the atmosphere was growing tense, so he suggested.

    The 3 elite wizards got what they deserve for messing with Abel. Abel had already done more than he should for keeping them alive and let them continue to serve the human race. He wasn¡¯t Wizard Dunn. he wouldn¡¯t argue with Abel because of this.

    Wizard Dunn was Abel¡¯s teacher¡¯s teacher. Wizard Lorenzo had no right toment on Abel¡¯s behavior, so he would much rather change the topic.

    ¡°The kingdom still needs some time to settle, so maybe I will have a ceremony in June. By that time, I will definitely invite you all!¡± Abel smiled and said, after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°We wille even if you don¡¯t invite us!¡± Wizard Dunnughed loudly.

    Gaining sovereignty of the kingdom was a lot easier than Abel expected. This was mostly the case because of those 20,000 knights he got. They were almost all the knights from big noble families. With them on Abel¡¯s side, all the big cities had surrendered to Abel in just 10 days.

    Abel kept himself busy during this time. Mostly epting loyalty from big noble families. Although most of the time, the head or the most talented member would represent the entire family, it still kept Abel busy for 10 days.

    After that, almost the entire kingdom was under Abel¡¯s control. Those 20,000 knights also pledged loyalty to their new emperor. Now, Abel had more than 30,000 knights.

    They would be the most powerful just by number alone, not to mention their skills.

    The most powerful fighting force was still the Air Force of the kingdom. The 5 Sky Ships could carry 10,000 knights into any battlefield at any moment, and they were very powerful on their own as well.

    The 200 griffin knights were also unaffected by the handover of the kingdom.

    The most important ministers and nobles had forcefully signed a magic contract. This secured their loyalty and sovereignty of the kingdom.

    With this rate of progress, the ceremony could now happen in May instead of June.

    Abel also wanted to get this over with, so he could fully concentrate on his training.

    In the Kingdom of St Anwall, Emperor Aldous contemted the gold-ted invitation letter in his hand.

    All the ministers stood around him. Even prince Lansi, who had a special rtionship with Abel, was there.

    ¡°Your Majesty. Our kingdom has always been very good to emperor Abel. Attending shouldn¡¯t be a problem. The wizard union will send their representatives as well. It should be a good way to deepen our rtionship!¡± A minister stepped up and bowed.

    ¡°Yeah, the duchy of Carmel didn¡¯t even use much effort andpletely swallowed the kingdom of St Ellis. Maybe he is nning to swallow us as well!¡± Another minister added.

    All the ministers knew how powerful the kingdom of St Ellis was. The duchy of Carmel was already strong in the first ce, and with the support of all nobles from the kingdom. Abel¡¯s status as an emperor was secured.

    Those ministers were afraid, mostly because Abel had gotten an orc battle drum. The only thing that could counteract it in the human world was the dragon horn in Miracle City. Without it, no team of knights could attack Abel, no matter howrge the army.

    ¡°Father, can I say something?¡± Prince Lansi bowed and said.

    ¡°Lansi, you are the closest to grandmaster Abel. Speak up!¡± Emperor Aldous nodded. His son was Abel¡¯s friend, and he wanted to know if he had another idea.

    ¡°Father and my ministers, the grandmaster Abel I know is a training freak. He cares about wizard training the most, but he is not soft on his enemies. Back in the days, he stayed in the orc battlefield by himself, and no orcs messed with him!¡± Prince Lansi said as he recalled his days of fighting alongside Abel.

    ¡°You never saw him during the day. Other than doing missions, he would stay in his room and do wizard training. Do you think a wizard like this would get lost in political power? He had only be the king of the duchy of Carmel because he got so much war glory from his battle of the orc mission. The Wizard union had to grant him something!¡± The prince exined.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe a powerful wizard will care too much about political power, and I believe grandmaster Abel is not lying. Emperor Ambrose did ce an assassin order on him and attacked the duchy of Carmel. Grandmaster Abel was just doing self-defense, and he had gotten the Kingdom of St Ellis as a result. I think we should keep a good rtionship with Grandmaster Abel and the Kingdom of St Ellis. Don¡¯t be their enemy. He is a wizard. killing enemies is in his nature!¡± The prince added.

    ¡°Well said. Abel is not a politician. He is not an emperor that inherited his throne. He is a powerful wizard. Killing off enemies is in nature. Emperor Ambrose had miscalcted this, and that was what cost his throne!¡± Emperor Aldous nodded and lowered his voice.

    His respect for Prince Lansi had deepened. Out of all the princes in the pce, Prince Lansi never stood out. It was too bad he was a wizard. He could never inherit the throne.

    If Abel¡¯s grandmaster cksmith¡¯s identity weren¡¯t so much higher than his wizard identity, the Wizard Union would not let him be an emperor as well.

    ¡°Lansi, prepare your things. We will head to the kingdom of St Ellis for the ceremony in May!¡± Emperor Ambrose stood up and put away the invitation letter.

    The Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s emperor Manfred had also received the invitation letter, so he called over Duke Chesterton. An emperor like him did not have time to attend a ceremony like this. He would much rather have fun with hisdies.

    ¡°Duke Chesterton, you have congratted Grandmaster Abel on my behalf, just say I¡¯m sick and can¡¯t attend!¡± Emperor Manfred shoved the invitation letter to Duke Chesterton and said.

    Duke Chesterton did not tell his majesty that Abel sent him a personal invitation letter as well, so he just bowed and epted.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I will represent you in the ceremony and maybe sign a new peace treaty with emperor Abel. Do you agree?¡± Duke Chesterton added.

    ¡°A peace treaty? They just settled. Do you think they will attack us?¡± Emperor Manfred really couldn¡¯t care less, but everything duke Chesterton did would need to go through him.

    Duke Chesterton felt a little irritated. Although most people in the kingdom knew he was the one making all the decisions, no one would rece him if he didn¡¯t.

    Forcing Emperor Manfred to care was impossible. He only cared about having fun, and their kingdom had to hide this because of dignity.

    ¡°The kingdom of St Ellis more powerful than us. They even have new elite wizards, so signing a peace treaty with them is best!¡± Duke Chesterton Exined patiently

    ¡°Whatever, just sign it then!¡± Emperor Manfred waved his hand and walked away. As his footsteps faded, he added, ¡°Duke Chesterton, just do what you like as you go along!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your majesty!¡± His eyes were filled with disappointment.

    Other than the orc empire, the elves, the dwarfs, and all the big organizations had gotten their invitation letter as well.

    The kingdom of St. Ellis Ceremony was getting closer. The 5 big duchies in the Kingdom of St Ellis had also sent out their representatives to recognize their new emperor.

    Since Abel had his Sky Ships and Griffin knights patrolling the skies, the pirates sent out by those duchies almost disappeared overnight.

    All the duchies and big nobles did not want to mess with a kingdom with enough food,rge amounts of knights, and an invincible Air Force.

    Those 5 duchies needed a powerful sovereign anyway. If the kingdom did not recognize those duchies, they would have fallen already, considering how weak they were.

    Abel did not reject those duchies, but he had made it clear on their contract that each duchy could only obtain a certain number of knights and the amounts of supply they would give to the kingdom each season.

    Although those conditions were harsh, The duchies had no choice. They needed the protection of the kingdom.

    The signing was quick. In just a few days, all 5 duchies returned to the kingdom of St Ellis again. Large numbers of knights began to make their way throughout the duchies and put up their guards.

 Chapter 835 - Exam (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 835: Exam (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    On May 5th, the sun rose from the ground. The signs of war in Denan City were washed away with time. The grounds were cleaned and houses rebuilt.

    The Harry Family¡¯s golden dragon coat of arms could be seen throughout the city as knights patrol within the peaceful streets.

    Today was a special day. The great emperor was putting up a grand ceremony.

    Copious numbers of nobles emerged in Denan City on their luxurious carriages a few days ago.

    Countless citizens gathered along both sides of the Victory Boulevard before dawn to witness their new great emperor¡¯s show of military strength.

    It was a tradition every emperor had to do after iming the throne, but this time Abel had gotten his throne through violence, so everyone was especially curious.

    Not only were the citizens, but the duchies and other kingdoms were interested as well. They had heard a lot about Abel¡¯s power through all kinds of reports. Now they finally had the chance to witness with their own eyes.

    A protection circle was set up in the center of the square in front of the pce. Inside it was a 100 square audience tform with 20 smaller ones by the side.

    20 lighting spirals were ced in front of the tform by guards.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you can change your clothes now!¡± Steward Burbridge said carefully.

    He had tremendous amounts of respect for Abel. He never thought that a young noble, the child of a coat of arms knight, could be the emperor of one of the most powerful kingdoms of the human world.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t think he was that different, he was a new man in his steward¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Burbridge, thank you!¡± Abel put down his book and smiled.

    He stood up and went to the change room. The tailors of the pce were already waiting for him. They bowed the moment they saw Abel.

    ¡°Stand, what clothes did you prepare me today!¡± Abel waved and asked.

    Both Abel and steward Burbridge did not know anything about clothes, so they let the tailor take care of all of it.

    ¡°The great emperor Abel. We repaired 3 sets of suits for you. Please pick one!¡± A tailor lifted cloths from a table and said.

    The tailor had worked very hard. Abel did not give them any clear instructions for this grand event, so he could only make 3 sets and let Abel pick.

    Abel sighed as he looked at the suits. Each of them was priceless just looking at the materials alone¨C not to mention the countless gems and jewelry that go along with it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick this one.¡± Abel pointed at a dim gold color one. It was the least shy one from the bunch.

    Still, the color was made up for with the countless gems and jewelry.

    ¡°Your Majesty, this suit is made from the material sent by the elves. It was from the fur of a golden lion!¡± The tailor carefully put the suit on Abel¡¯s body as he exined.

    Every well-known organization in the Holy Continent knew about this ceremony, so all countries and species sent gifts. Even the enemies of the humans, the orc empire, had given him something through their connections.

    At first, Abel was not nning to invite the orc empire, but he had to because of this.

    The dim gold color suit perfectly reflects the muscles on his physique. Every stitch was perfectly considered to maximize his dominant energy.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy with it!¡± Abel looked at his reflection in the crystal ss and nodded with a smile.

    Abel¡¯s affirmation sent joy throughout the heart of the tailor. His family had been serving the royals for generations. Since Abel was the new Emperor, his attitude would dictate if he could continue his family legacy.

    Abel stepped out on the tform in his suit, a wave of apuse. All the citizens on both sides of Victory Boulevard were cheering for their new emperor.

    ¡°Is grandmaster Abel really afraid of dying that much?¡± In the audience, a big noble from the Kingdom of St Anwell said in a mocking tone.

    ¡°Shut up, don¡¯t drag us along if you want to die!¡± A wizard in wizard robe rudely interrupted. His gaze was fixed on the 20 lightning spirals.

    The mocking of the big nobles was noting from a kind-hearted ce and seemed like it was triggering the lightning spirals.

    That wizard knew how scary the lightning spirals were. ording to rumors, it had killed an intermediate wizard in seconds.

    If those 20 lightning spirals were ignited, not only that big noble but the entire audience would die along with him.

    Of course, that wizard did not know that Abel had let the pce guardian spirit operate those lightning spirals, so it couldn¡¯t attack the audience.

    Abel smiled and waved his hand. He then turned to the Kingdom of St Anwell Emperor Aldous and bowed.

    ¡°Wee, the great Emperor Aldous!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your invitation, the great Emperor Abel!¡± Emperor Aldous bowed back.

    Abel then turned to the Kingdom of St Pierrt prime minister and bowed, ¡°Duke Chesterton, Wee!¡±

    ¡°The great Emperor Abel, I congratte you on behalf of Emperor Manfred. It¡¯s my honor to attend your ceremony!¡± Duke Chesterton bowed back.

    ¡°Grand Duke Edwina, Duke Albert. Wee!¡± Abel then came across a young elf couple and immediately bowed.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, I hope the elves will forever maintain peace with you!¡± Grand Duke Edwina smiled.

    Abel then came across a master cksmith dwarf ¡°The honorable Master Robbin. I am very honored that you havee!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, this old man is here on behalf of the cksmith Union. You definitely need to show me your new work after this!¡± Master Robinughed and bowed.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Abel continued to smile. Afterward, he turned to 2 elite wizards and said, ¡°Wee, my prestigious wizards!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, we are old friends. We are here to represent the wizard Union!¡± Wizard Lorenzo and Wizard Allenby bowed back.

    Finally, he turned to an elite Priest in a ck hood and bowed, ¡°My prestigious elite priest, I hope your visit means peace!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m here. The orc empire has lost too much, and I hope I can sign a peace treaty on behalf of my empire with the great Kingdom of St Ellis!¡± The ck-cloaked priest owed back.

    Abel smiled but did not reply. Things like this took time to discuss.

    Still, he was very surprised that the orc empire had sent out an elite priest.

    The orc empire had no choice. Their military force, especially the Air Force of the kingdom of St Ellis, was way too scary.

    Those 5 Sky Ships and 200 griffin knights could dominate the sky.

    The scariest thing was the carrying capacity of those skyships. They could carry 10,000 knights into any terrain they wanted. This defied the rule of war.

    Initially, the orc empire had set up a wall outside of St Ellis¡¯s kingdom, but now it had be a joke.

    Therefore, the orc empire had to choose but to show good intent to Abel despite everything he had done to them.

    Abel also greeted Wizard Dunn and the representatives from the dwarf Goff Family.

    The tform was not big, but almost all the most powerful forces of the Holy Continent were gathered there.

    Especially the one in the center. They were the most prestigious.

    10 notes of horns emerged, and the audience quieted down. Afterward, a galloping sound came from a horse running. Headmander Bodley appeared in a full set of magic armor and his equally muscr warhorse.

    ¡°The great emperor Abel, your men¡¯s are ready for review!¡± Headmander Bodley said with his voice amplified bybat qi.

    ¡°My captain Bodley. Begin!¡± Abel said in a low voice.

    ¡°Onmand, review begins!¡± Headmander Bodley bowed on his horse and yelled.

    Afterward, the 21 lightning spirals began to sh, and 21 beams of lightning shot up to the sky. It exploded into stardust and vanished.

    ¡°That¡¯s overkill. How can they make a machine do that!¡± A few dwarfsmented on the little audience tform.

    Using powerful lightning elements as attacks were already beyond their imagination, let alone fireworks to please the eye.

    It was an insult to the machine. If Abel¡¯s wine wasn¡¯t so good and those lightning spirals weren¡¯t so powerful, they would definitely flip the table.

    However, this was different in the eyes of human wizards. Unleashing lighting elements in such a controlled manner was a clear reflection of military strength.

    Most wizards did not look good. Those things had the power of a powerful wizard, and it had been ignited with a trigger. Other than a few elite wizards who were confident fighting against one or two, most wizards were horrified.

    This was what Abel wanted. The status of wizards was too high. A bit of horror should bring them down to earth and make them easier to manage.

    ¡°Wooo!¡± A wave of wolf howling sound emerged, making every knight on the spot grow tense. They ced their hand on their swords.

    Afterward, a team of 200 knights emerged. Although their number was not her spectacr, each of them was equipped with a mount wolf¡ªthe mount wolf from the orc empire.

    The ck cloak priests felt their hearts drop. Their eyes shed with emoticons under their hood.

    It was the orc empire¡¯s pride to have their mount wolf named the no.1 mount in the Holy Continent. Although there were some mount wolves in the human world as well, there had never been a full team of 200 knights on mount wolves. This meant the kingdom of St Ellis had found a way to domesticate them.

    Their warhorse always limited the ability of a knight. There were more powerful mounts, but most of them couldn¡¯t get into a knight formation.

    Knights were always more powerful in a team. When they get into a knight formation, their strength will multiply.

    The appearance of mount wolf in the Victory Boulevard sent a shock to the civilians, followed by huge apuse. The power of mount wolf was no longer exclusive to the orc empire, but their kingdom had obtained it. The kingdom also had the no.1 mount of the Holy Continent.

    The ruler of the 2 other kingdoms began to search their heads as worry began to emerge from within. Knights were the core of a kingdom, and mounts were the most attractive thing to them.

    If the kingdom of St Ellis had found a way to domesticate mount wolves, it could attract all the most powerful knights.

    The ruler of the 2 other kingdoms exchanged gazes. They both had one idea in mind. A Peace treaty; they had to sign a peace treaty.

    However, Abel was not happy at all as he gazed at those 200 mount wolves. Although they seemed fine to others in regards to their control of mount wolves, they were total amateurs in the eyes of a double attributed headmander with ck Wind such as Abel.

    Maybe he needed to start sending this team of knights out. The human world was at constant war anyway, so it was a good time for them to get some practice.

    When the 200 knights arrived in front of the tform, they ignited theirbat qi and yelled, ¡°Long live the great emperor!¡±

    Abel waved his hand to signal to the knights and audience.

    After the mount wolf knights stepped aside, a knight formation made up of 60 knights emerged. The experienced ones in the audience could already tell that their shields and swords were all magic weapons.

    Still, this was nothingpared to a team of knights on mount wolves.

    When this knight formation neatly arrived in front of the tform, they yelled, ¡°Long live the great emperor!¡±

    Afterward, fiery red and whitebat qi armor appeared in their body. Although their tone was a little mottled, no one would say anything.

    All 60 of those knights were headmanders, and the sharp eyes knights in the audience realized they have never seen those headmanders before,

    This team of 60 knights was all cultivated using the ¡®dragon blood wall breaking potion.¡¯ They all signed a magic contract, so their loyalty was far greater than any other knights.

    Those 60 headmanders had shocked the audience once again. The number of headmanders in a kingdom had dictated their core strength.

    Although both the kingdom of St Pierrt and the Kingdom of St Anwell had more than 60 headmanders as well, turning all of them into a team was impossible.

    Every headmander was prideful. They were the pinnacle of knights, so no way they would get into a formation for eye candy.

    This was the case with the dwarfs and elves as well. Their top-level fighters were all very prideful. Having ten of them was already very amazing, and they could persuade more top-level fighters to join through rewards.

    Therefore, they only fought for them for assets, not loyalty.

    A smile emerged on Abel¡¯s face as he looked at those 60 headmanders. They were his core. Intermediate wizards would not want to mess with those knights. Even elite wizards would have a hard time breaking their defense.

    The 60 headmanders sent apuse through the civilians again. Wizards were too mysterious. The power of knights was more easily tranted.

    Headmanders were the pinnacle of knights, ording to legends. With 60 of them in a kingdom, most civilians were so excited some of them had almost gone crazy.

    40 giant hammer warriors immediately followed after the headmanders left. Each of those warriors was 2 meters tall. Their giant hammer was a special kind of weapon.

    10 of them were given by the kingdom of St Pierrt as a gift to Abel, and after he took over the kingdom of St Ellis, he discovered another 30 of them.

    A giant hammer warrior was often just for show. They took way too much energy to train, and they were not practical for normal battlefields.

    At that moment, they did exactly what they were supposed to. Their 2 meters body and their giant hammer caused another apuse in the audience. They all felt like they saw some scary war machines.

    The civilians couldn¡¯t tell they were just for show at all.

    ¡°Long live the great emperor!¡± Although the number of giant hammer warriors was not shocking, their voices were loud as thunder. No surprise there, it was in their training.

    Most of the audience had seen a lot. With 40 giant hammer warriors, it meant the kingdom of St Ellis had also reached a high standard when ites to their etiquette.

    Or in other words, Abel had taken over the kingdom of St Ellis so quickly that almost all of its initial military force was preserved.

    After the giant hammer warriors, 5000 high-level knights and warriors appeared on the Victory Boulevard in magic armour with magic sword and shield in their hands.

    5000 high-level knights and warriors stepped forward with dominating energy. Their scale was totally out of this world, and they had all got into a battle formation.

    Their energy intensifies with each step causing the audience to yell even louder, ¡°Long live the great emperor!¡±

    Abel smiled at his men. He had spent a lot of effort on them, and he was happy. Each of those knights was rewarded with a set of magic gear forged by Abel when they signed a magic contract. Without the time difference in the Dark World, the Holy forgery tool ¡®Horadric Mallet¡¯, and a Grandmaster cksmith¡¯s ability, he could have never made this many weapons. This was more than anything a Grandmaster cksmith dwarf could make in their entire life.

    ¡°Am I mistaken? Those are all magic weapons!¡± The audience on the tform began to mumble. Unlike the civilians, they realized what was truly on disy.

    ¡°They are all Grandmaster Abel¡¯s work!¡± A cksmith dwarf¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.

    He couldn¡¯t even believe his eyes. Those 5000 sets of magic gear were all made by Grandmaster Abel. They were enough double the power of a knight.

    ¡°That¡¯s a luxury, truly a luxury!¡± Emperor Aldous sighed. He suddenly felt like a poor man.

    ¡°Yeah, only Abel majesty could do something like this!¡± Duke Chesterton nodded with admiration.

    They knew they would not be able to buy 5000 sets of magic weapons even if he used up all the wealth in his kingdom, let alone the ones from Grandmaster Abel.

    Even if they had enough wealth, where could they find 5000 sets of magic gear? The dwarfs would need to clear out their generational inventory to achieve something simr.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, your forgery skills are too powerful!¡± Said Master Robin. His own forgery skills were very close to a grandmaster, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Abel smiled, but he did not reply. He knew he had shown quite a lot today, but it was the only way to dere to the world. He wanted peace, so he had to show everyone something so frightening that they wouldn¡¯t even think about messing with his kingdom.

    The 5000 knights took a long time to pass through the center tform, but no one would let their eyes rest. It was a once in a lifetime experience.

    When thest knight passed through, the grounds began to shake.

    Afterward, a neat row of 500 war puppets emerged in a battle formation. Each of them was holding a bursting crossbow.

    All the audience on the tform suddenly stood up, even master Robin.

    The little war puppets were the work of dwarfs, but they normally needed a magic circle to operate. Once they left their magic circle, a spirit would not be able to control them.

    Another way to operate those war puppets was manually by a dwarf, but this would dramatically reduce a puppet¡¯s fighting power during the battle since they would lose control once the dwarf who operates them dies.

    Those little war puppets were walking along Victory boulevard without a magic circle, at least for the next one mile of road. There was only one exnation to this, and that was Abel had somehow gotten a spirit that could control puppets from a long distance.

    ¡°Abel never told me about this!¡± Bernie mumbled by the side of the little tform.

    His status was not high enough to be on the main tform, so Abel had organized him on the closest side tform.

    Bernie was more shocked than anyone when he saw those puppets. He was the one who sold those things to Abel, and Abel had always used them in a magic circle.

    The ck hooded elite priest was also not looking good. He saw them in action before; they were the things that destroyed the orc empire.

    ¡°He¡¯s literally invincible!¡± These words simultaneously emerged in the mind of Emperor Aldous and Duke Chesterton.

    How could anyone defend against those puppets; was it even possible?

    Invincible was the only way to describe them. Even if you sent wizards to attack them, how many wizards would it take? Those puppets could be rebuilt, but wizards were very hard to cultivate.

    The 500 puppets did not make a sound. They stopped in front of Abel and gently bowed to signify their respect.

    Actually, Abel was the one controlling those puppets throughout themander spirit. With its scary range of 10 miles, it was enough to cover the Victory Boulevard.

    Another crazy apuse erupted in the audience. Those metal things were 4 meters tall, and each of them was holding a bursting crossbow. The pressure it gave out was more powerful than anything that came before.

    In the face of this, any enemy would feel hopeless.

    ¡°Long live the great Emperor!¡± Although the puppets did not speak, the civilians shouted again.

    An immense pride for the kingdom emerged from their heart. With such a powerful military, no one would want to mess with them.

 Chapter 836 - Deterrence (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 836: Deterrence (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Right after the puppets sent a shock throughout the audience, 100 giant stone throwers emerged. To make them move forward, Abel had personally invited some mast cksmith dwarfs to do alterations.

    The originally fixed base of the stone-throwers was reced with metal wheels. Each was dragged by a bull, and its speed was nothing extraordinary.

    This speed wouldn¡¯t do much in an actual battle, but it was enough for this review.

    These stone-throwers were altered from the ones Abel got from the war. However, most of the civilians have seen stone-throwers on the city wall. Seeing them moving slowly on the ground was quite astonishing.

    Each was 10 meters tall and made the ground shake as it moved along.

    There was a team of operators on the top of each stone thrower. They were specialized professionals, and each of them was looking at their emperor with deep respect.

    ¡°Long live the great Emperor!¡± Their voices were a little drowned out by the metal wheels¡¯ rumbling, but it did not stop the audience from cheering again.

    ¡°Phe¡± The kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s Duke Chesterton let out a long breath and said to Emperor Aldous next to him, ¡°This show should be over now!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it sent a chill down my spine!¡± Emperor Aldous replied without hiding his feelings.

    Both of them knew their own kingdoms were hopeless against what the Kingdom of St Ellis had just shown.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? This show of military power and the chant of Grandmaster Abel¡¯s men are basically adding to his own personal worship!¡± Duke Chesterton added, shaking his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s understandable for a new emperor!¡± Emperor Aldous replied.

    Normally during a military parade like this, the troops would yell ¡°long live the kingdom¡± then ¡°long live the emperor!¡±

    However, the Kingdom of St Ellis troops had merely yelled, ¡°Long live the great Emperor!¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what Grandmaster Abel was thinking. I heard he is already a rank 15 Wizard. He is most likely going to leave the Holy Continent the next level up. How can anyone inherit his throne in the future if he fosters so much personal worship!¡± Duke Chesterton said quietly.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel is only 18 years old, and the Harry Family only includes him and his stepdad. It seems like there wouldn¡¯t be anyone inheriting the throne shortly!¡± Emperor Aldous said quietly as well.

    ¡°Is he trying to keep the throne forever?¡± Duke Chesterton couldn¡¯t help but add.

    He then exchanged nces with Emperor Aldous. Abel was 18 years old, and he had be a rank 15 Wizard. How long would he live?

    So what if he left the Holy Continent; he could stille back.

    Although normal wizards might not support the expense of using a super teleportation circle, it was nothing to Abel.

    Just look at his credit points in Liante City alone. If Abel was an elite wizard, he would be able to use a super teleportation circle every month.

    100,000 credit points were how much it cost to use a super teleportation circle. This would send any normal Wizard to bankruptcy, but it was just a month of ie to Abel.

    Now that he became the emperor of the kingdom of St Ellis, his credit points in Linate City would increase once again.

    As the 2 leaders of the other 2 kingdoms interacted with each other, he realized Abel¡¯s intention of this military parade.

    ¡°There is more!¡± Duke Chesterton suddenly pointed at Victory Boulevard and yelled again.

    He was correct. After the 100 giant stone-throwers had passed, more than 200 griffin knights lowered mid-air and slowly flew along Victory Boulevard.

    The knights ignited theirbat qi armor as they flew passed the audience. Although only 4 of them had an attributedbat qi, this move showed one thing. They were allmands.

    ¡°Long live the great emperor!¡± The griffin knight yelled with their voice amplified bybat qi.

    Griffin knights were the pride of the kingdom of St Ellis, and they were often kept like treasures. They were rarely shown to the public.

    However, this legendary team of knights was flying right next to the civilians.

    Crazy cheering erupted again. The civilians had finally got the chance to witness the pride of their kingdom.

    In the past, the griffin knights were personal guards for the royals. Each of them was fostered by a dead knight. They were a true mystery.

    However, Abel had a better way of controlling them. All he needed was to give every gifted knight a magic contract. Then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about loyalty ever again.

    This was a longsting solution. Even an immortal wizard like Bartoli could not break a magic contract.

    ¡°I¡¯m very surprised that Grandmaster Abel is showing his griffin knights in a parade!¡± Emperor Aldous could no longer hide his admiration.

    Griffin knights were the only team of flying troops in the Holy Continent for the humans. In the past, the kingdom of St Ellis¡¯s team was only hair more powerful than the other 2 kingdoms. Now it was more powerful than the two of thembined.

    ¡°Of course, the griffin knights are not the most powerful thing in Grandmaster Abel¡¯s Air Force!¡± Duke Chesterton eximed. He, too, was very jealous that Abel had kept the entire team of griffin knights from the kingdom of St Ellis perfectly.

    ¡°Will the number of griffin knights shoot up under grandmaster Abel¡¯s?¡± Emperor Aldous mumbled in confusion.

    ¡°Just sign the peace treaty, and we will be fine!¡± Duke Chesterton no longer felt like talking.

    The griffin knights passed by quickly and speeded back to the sky behind the tform. Afterward, they began to form different battle formations in the sky.

    This unexpected show caused another round of apuse. Even the guests on the stage had their gaze fixed on those griffin knights.

    The kingdom of St Ellis had kept them as a secret for too long. No one has ever seen a sky battle formation before.

    Making the kingdom¡¯s secret weapon public was not only a show of strength. Abel¡¯s message was clear. He would start using them publicly from now on.

    Maybe they would even be a regr in normal battles.

    What was the true strength of the kingdom? After the griffin knights left, the meat of the show was only beginning.

    5 Sky Ships emerged from the sky of the Victory Boulevard, and everyone could see just how big they were. Although the side windows of the ships were not open to expose the bursting crossbows inside, most of the Audience on the tform knew what was inside from the information they¡¯ve got personally.

    Lightning spirals shed white lights from all corners of the Sky Ships. Everyone has already seen the power of those machines before the parade.

    A row of men was standing on the deck of the Sky Ships. Their gaze was filled with loyalty to Abel.

    Most of them hade from Harry Castle or Bet Castle. They were Abel¡¯s most loyal followers.

    The realmander of those Sky was actually not those men. It was not even the captain. It was the spirit within the ships.

    As soon as someone disobeyed Abel or developed some ill intentions, the lightning spirals would recognize them as enemies.

    No one could escape in the face of 10 lightning spirals, not even Abel himself. Those triggers were the most powerful defense.

    Abel was very confident on the skyships, especially their spirits.

    ¡°Long live the great emperor!¡± Silence dawned over the audience as the Skyships flew over, making the men¡¯s voices on the ships even clearer.

    The audience couldn¡¯t help themselves. They were shocked. Those things were beyond their imagination. They were flying ships. Although some people had seen them when Abel first invaded Denan City, they were too far away. It was a totally different experience seeing them up close. The pressure those giant things gave out was almost unbearable.

    Pride began to arise from the dwarfs among the quiet audience. They were the ones who made those things.

    The other members of the audience, on the other hand, had lost all their will to mess with the kingdom of St Ellis.

    These war machines were enough to make anyone feel hopeless. The only thing that could attack the sky was a crossbow, but those ships were made entirely out of metal. Arrows wouldn¡¯t do much.

    Not to mention, attacking from above was a far great advantage.

    Only the dwarfs knew the true value of those Skyships. If you thought 5000 sets of knight magic gear were high value. Each of those sky ships would be ten times as much.

    The dwarfs would not sell those ships to others. The price was just the raw materials alone. Thebor was not even taken into consideration.

    Countless master cksmiths had also contributed to the magic circles on those ships. Altogether, their value would be an astronomical number. It was unimaginable for normal people.

    ¡°The great emperor Abel, your troops will fight to the death for you!¡± Head Commander Bodley emerged on the tform again on his horse and yelled.

    The look on the audience towards him hadpletely changed. He was the captain of this military. He should be treated with all the respect in the world.

    He had fought alongside Abel countless times, which was what made them trust each other so much.

    ¡°My captain, take the troops to rest!¡± Abel smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Head Commander Bodley replied.

    Under a row ofmand, the troops began to retreat in neat order.

    ¡°My pce has a cocktail party. Everyone is invited!¡± Abel then smiled at his guests.

    The guests smiled and bowed. No one would reject an offer of this level.

    Not only was the leader of the 2 other kingdoms, the representative of the elves and dwarfs also would not leave at this time. They wanted to know Abel¡¯s n so they could work with him better.

    Abel walked down from the stage, and every civilian cheered crazily.

    Countless civilians would have a sore throat after today, but no one would care.

    Civilians were not like the nobles. They didn¡¯t care who the emperor was. They would be happy as long as they have enough food.

    This was something Abel could do. Although supplying food to an entire kingdom would be hard, st Ellis¡¯s kingdom was wealthy at the end of the day. Making it through till the next harvest should be fine.

    The civilians had witnessed the power of their new emperor. They did not have as many thoughts as the guests. They just knew their kingdom would be safe from now on. No one would want to mess with power like this.

    ¡°Your majesty, the report is here. Most of the nobles had stopped their suspicions. Looking at the response from the citizens, most of them had be very loyal to you!¡± Steward Burbridge said to Abel as he led the way.

    The duchy of Carmel¡¯s investigation department had merged with the one from the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    Initially, some nobles felt a little dissatisfied after Abel imed the throne due to benefits, but it all vanished after they personally witnessed the power of the kingdom.

    Abel was not nning to let those dissatisfied nobles go easy. He would take away their status once they made a move. The change in authority would cause some tension. It was unavoidable.

    He had only gotten the throne so easily because he had smoothly seized control over Denan City and forced the original royals to transfer their power. He also had 20,000 knights in captivity, so the royals had no choice.

    Knights were the core strength of nobles. Without knights, the nobles would be vulnerable.

    Abel has shown his power through the military parade and shocked countless nobles.

    ¡°Keep an eye out. Let me know as soon as any unusual things happen in any city. The griffin knights and mount wolf knights needed fresh blood to grow!¡± Although Abel¡¯s words were soft, it still sent chills running down Steward Burbridge¡¯s spine.

    Abel had no choice. He had no time to take this slowly. He needed to get back to his training. Once the kingdom was settled, he would go on a retreat.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Steward Burbridge bowed.

    Abel stepped into the change room once again and changed his clothes for the party. It was a show of respect for his guests.

    It was a crimson red luxury robe with flower embroidery. Inside he wore a silk white shirt to show his gratefulness instead of dominance. It was more suitable for a party.

    As soon as Abel finished changing, Steward Burbridge stepped up no said softly, ¡°Earl Bet wants to see you, your majesty!¡±

    ¡°Invite him over!¡± Abel nodded.

    Soon, Duke Bet stepped in with a new luxury suit. he looked ready to attend the party as well.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± He bowed.

    ¡°Father, there is no one around. there is need to be this polite!¡± Abel said helplessly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you are the emperor. Other than the gods, everyone has to treat you with respect!¡± Earl Bet said stubbornly.

    ¡°Father, what brings you here?¡± Abel didn¡¯t want to argue with him, so he just got to the point.

    Earl Bet had undergone formal knight training. Loyalty to a master was in his blood. Abel was his son, but he was not a member of the Bet Family. ording to the noble rules, Abel was no longer his son. Abel was a member of the Harry Family.

    Therefore, it was best to keep his respect when Abel imed the throne.

    Abel did not have many family members. He would only have a few, even if he counted the ones from the Bet family.

    The lord of Marshall didn¡¯t want to leave Harry Castle and didn¡¯t want to get involved in politics, so Earl Bet was the best candidate.

    ¡°Your Majesty, my abilities are limited. Maybe I should go back to the duchy of Carmel. I am not skilled enough to run a kingdom!¡± Earl Bet bowed in slight embarrassment.

    Abel immediately knew his intentions. As a normal knight who grew up in a small noble family, bing a knight with a coat of arms through his war glory was already amazing.

    If Abel wasn¡¯t so powerful, Earl Bet would stay as a knight with a coat of arms guarding Bet¡¯s castle forever.

    Running the duchy of Carmel was already reaching his limit. With his current status and ability, making nobles throughout the kingdom was even harder than what he was doing.

    ¡°Father. The duchy of Carmel will merge with the kingdom after a while. The original duchy of Carmel will no longer exist, so don¡¯t even think about going back!¡± Abel smiled and waved to the tailor, signaling him to go away.

    After Abel saw the tailor bowed and left, he continued, ¡°When the kingdom settles, I will make both you and uncle Marshall a duke. The Bet family will be a part of the royal family. In regards to managing, I will tell the ministers to give to the corresponding knowledge. Zach is still growing, and he will have children in the future. You also want the Bet family to be glorious, right?

    Knowledge was priceless. It was the core of all noble families.

    As the emperor of the kingdom of St Ellis, the amount of knowledge he had ess to in his kingdom library was almost endless.

    Only kingdoms could inherit knowledge like that, which made Abel feel more grateful that he could smoothly take over the entire kingdom.

    If not, he might need to spend many years just to fix up minor stuff like this.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Earl Bet bowed in excitement.

    Abel had always treated the Bet family as equals, so he just couldn¡¯t thank him enough.

    When people thought about the Harry Family, they were no longer thinking about the Harry Family in Bakong City, but the one with Abel and his uncle Marshall in Harvest City. Originally they were just a branch of the Harry Family in Bakong City, but now, Abel¡¯s status was already miles ahead.

    The Harry Family in Bakong City has been treated very well. Since his uncle Marshall didn¡¯t want to get involved in politics, Abel had given his power to his father, the head of the Harry Family in Bakong City, Earl Brook.

    Abel has not only moved Earl Bet to the kingdom, but he also moved Earl Brook as well.

    ¡°Father. I want to establish a state-run system like the elves. I have the most say, but I won¡¯t contribute much. Most of the kingdom¡¯s business will be taken care of by my trusted men. What do you think!¡± Abel said and gazed at Steward Burbridge from the side. Although Abel did not say it bluntly, he knew it was top secret.

    Steward Burbridge quickly put up a serious look and did a bow. He pretended he heard nothing. It was way too groundbreaking.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you don¡¯t want to manage the Kingdom?¡± Earl Bet asked in confusion.

    He knew he was a wizard, and wizards don¡¯t care about political power, but he was the emperor of a great kingdom¡ªthe pinnacle of existence in the Holy Continent.

    ¡°Yeah. I got this idea since the duchy of Carmel, but I just couldn¡¯t achieve it!¡± Abel nodded.

    The duchy of Carmel was not small, but managing it was still quite simple. There was no need for a structured system to make everyone consent.

    However, the kingdom of St Ellis was filled with tension between duchies. They also needed to maintain their rtionship with the other 2 kingdoms. It was not something a small number of men could do.

    If Abel didn¡¯t let others manage the kingdom, it would greatly impact his training.

    Wizard training was his core; it was more important than any status, and he knew this very well.

    The benefit of being a wizard was his lifespan. If Blue Dragon Emmanuel was correct, he too was a Blue Dragon. He would be able to live for tens of thousands of years.

    The Kingdom wouldn¡¯t have an heir, not until he had his children.

    Therefore, he needed to think of a way to achieve stability in his kingdom without any change in power in the distant future.

    The state-run system of the elves was the most well-developed system. As long as he adopted it, he would be free as an emperor.

    ¡°Majesty, if this is what you wanted, I will discuss with Earl Brook and study the system of the elves. Afterward, I¡¯ll give you a report!¡± Earl Bet lowered his voice. He could see how certain Abel was.

    His tension with Earl Brook was defused after both of them were transferred to the kingdom. Both of them were the men of the kingdom. Before their power stabilized among the other big nobles, they could not go against each other.

    They were not at a disadvantage against other nobles. Just like Head Commander Bodley, they too hadrge amounts of knights as support. Wealth was imminent, and most nobles in the kingdom wouldn¡¯t want to mess with them.

    They were confident that they could slowly integrate into the ruling ss of the kingdom. Especially since Abel had suggested a state-run system, they would be one of the first candidates.

    Abel gave a little smile. With Earl Bet and Earl Brook by his side, he wasn¡¯t stressed.

    He didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t to get caught up in politics. Ever since he realized that there was more outside this world, he decided he needed to go take a look. He also wanted to know how those Dark World gears had gotten to this world.

    He tried not to stress too much about his kingdom, especially with all those military powers.

    In his magic tower within the Harry castle wizard circle, tower spirit Flora controlled the Bakong City Guardian spirit as well as the Orwell Pce Orwell spirit through the teleportation circle.

    Flora could basically transfer information to any important ce he wanted.

    This control came at a cost, it neededrge amounts of magic gems, but Abel had an endless supply of those things anyway.

    The skyships would also need to return to Harry Castle from time to time. Tower spirit Flora would help them exchange magic gems through their puppets and extract their data.

    Harry Castle was the safest ce as long as Bab was around. No one in the Holy Continent would dare to go in.

    Bartoli was also another final card of Abel¡¯s long term defense in the Holy Continent. With her endless supply of resources from Abel, it shouldn¡¯t be long until she became an elite wizard.

    Bartoli was an immortal, and her power would grow with time.

    Her magic contract was one of Abel¡¯s biggest secrets. It was the best guarantee to anyone¡¯s loyalty, which made Abel more confident in regards to establishing a state-run system.

    Bartoli could make sure the magic contract remained constant. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if Abel left the Holy Continent.

    Most importantly, Abel had a close friendship with Blue Dragon Emmanuel. As long as the blue dragon wanted to keep enjoying the Grandmaster Wine and the amazing food from Abel, he would definitely help his kingdom during times of crisis.

 Chapter 837 - Celebration (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 837: Celebration (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°The great Emperor Abel is here!¡± The words of Steward Burbridge were clear, and the entire pce grew silent. It was the respect for the owner, as well as the fear for power.

    Abel nodded to his guests with a smile and walked to the center of the hall. He reached his hand towards a table and picked up a ss of water spirit fruit juice.

    No onemented that for his choice of beverage. He no longer fancied wine since his status had increased. He was a real wizard, and he wasn¡¯t trying to please anyone. Wine was only a currency of exchange.

    ¡°Wee to all my prestigious guests¡ªwee emperor Aldous from the Kingdom of St Anwell. You are just as handsome as I remember. I hope I can be have this much style when I hit your age!¡± Abel smiled at his guest.

    Emperor Aldous smiled and nodded. He knew he was old, but he kept himself together quite well. His younger self was always his pride.

    He was pleased at heart as well. Hearing these words meant a loting from another emperor, maybe an even more powerful emperor.

    However, he couldn¡¯t take Abel¡¯s words at face value. If Abel wasplimenting his appearance, it most likely meant that the kingdom of St Ellis¡¯s investigation department had spy on his daily maintenance routine.

    Still, Abel came across as very kind as he said those words, which made him more confident in regards to signing his peace treaty.

    ¡°The prestigious Duke Chesterton. I¡¯m unfortunate that Emperor Manfred could not make it. Please send my best regards to him!¡± Abel gently bowed.

    ¡°The great emperor Abel, I will definitely do that!¡± Duke Chesterton bowed back.

    He knew what Abel was doing. He was trying to send a peaceful message to the other kingdoms.

    The food shortage crisis was harsh. The human world was in chaos. Although the 3 great kingdoms were still standing, their power was greatly affected.

    Because of this, the kingdom was desperate to sign a peace treaty. It seemed like Abel was on the same page.

    ¡°My brother Bernie, why are you standing so far away!¡± Abel saw Bernie standing far away, so he smiled and waved him over.

    Although Bernie was prestigious, he was no match to the most powerful elite of the Holy Continent.

    Abel¡¯s kind invitation had made it easier for him to fit in. Even if he didn¡¯t say a word, it would be very beneficial just by standing next to the most powerful elites. Bernie was not a practitioner. His status in themon world was his only status.

    ¡°The prestigious Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert from the elves. I hope you are familiar with human food!¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    Grand Duke Edwina and Duke Albert bowed back with a smile.

    ¡°My prestigious guests, your visit has brought a lot of glory to the kingdom of St Ellis!¡± Abel then lifted his crystal ss and said loudly. ¡°Let the party begin. Everyone enjoy!¡±

    ¡°All the guests lifted their ss as well and took a big sip. All of a sudden, the atmosphere was lit up again.

    Coldness had faded from the eyes of those 3 rank 17 wizards controlled by Abel. In the past, they were only forced to follow Abel¡¯s instructions.

    But ever since the got their first rewards for thest month, hopefulness began to came into their eyes again.

    Let¡¯s take elite wizard Dyna for example, he had gotten 5000 credit points from the Liante city wizard union, which was quite a lot.

    If bing a guardian wizard meant 5000 credit points every month, his future would look very excited.

    Besides that, the kingdom had also built him a 17 stories magic tower near the royal city. It was equipped with the highest quality facilities the wizard union could offer.

    This magic tower was a few times more valuable than the one he built on each floor. It was much better for his training, which was what he cared about the most.

    All the energy needed for the magic tower was also entirely supplied through a giant magic circle from the royal pce. It was then branched out into the other magic towers.

    This way, the elite wizard¡¯s magic towers were in operation all day and there was no need for worrying about energy consumption.

    Abel had no choice as well. His gems arebined through the Horadric Cube. They were purer than anything, so he could not use them as a currency of exchange publicly.

    He was also lucky that he had a supply of credit points from wizard union in Liante City, this allowed him to pay his wizards through credit points and allow them to exchange the stuff they wanted.

    All of this was what caused the 3 elite wizards to willingly attend Abel¡¯s party. It meant that they would give it their all to serve the kingdom.

    ¡°Abel, your majesty, for the peace of the human world, the 3 great kingdoms should work together and wipe out those pirates who steal food from others during the famine!¡± Emperor Aldous smiled at Abel and said.

    At that moment Abel was surrounded by a small group of the most powerful elite of the Holy Continent. The emperors of the other 2 kingdoms, the leaders of the dwarfs and elves, as well as that ck hooded elite priest from the orc empire.

    The words of Emperor Aldous made everyone¡¯s ears poke up. If the 3 kingdoms were going to work together, it meant they needed to sign a treaty.

    ¡°Emperor Aldous, the kingdom of St Ellis always cared a lot about the peace of the world. We have already sent out knights to surrounding weaker duchies to drive out those pirates. I agree with your proposal!¡± Abel smiled and nodded.

    Abel did not have any desire to take over morend. The kingdom of St Ellis was already more than he could manage.

    If the kingdom of St Ellis did not invade him in the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t have taken over.

    Everything was just for self-defense.

    ¡°Abel majesty, the orc empire also wants to maintain peace with you. I hope can sign a treaty with us as well.¡±

    A peace treaty with the kingdom of St Ellis on behalf of the king lion of my empire!¡± Although the elite priest¡¯s voice sounded like sandpaper, his genuineness still managed toe through.

    ¡°Mr priest, if the orc empire wants peace, just signing a peace treaty with the kingdom of St Ellis is not enough right?¡± Abel then turned to the elite priest and asked.

    ¡°Abel, your majesty. The orc empire signed a peace treaty with the 3 great kingdoms long ago. But since you have overthrown the old emperor, we have to sign a new treaty with you!¡± The priest bowed and exined.

    Abel was shocked. He was always suspicious why the orc empire had sent an elite priest to attend his party. It was until that moment he realized the orc empire had a peace treaty with the other kingdoms.

    He gazed around. From the look on Emperor Aldous and Duke Chesterton¡¯s face, he knew the priest was not lying.

    He turned his gaze to the other guests. They were not shocked at all, seemed like the orc empire and the human world was not the worst enemy after all.

    Looking back at history, the orc empire had only sent low-rank orcs to small duchies. It was mostly for training new fighters. None of them had ever appeared in the main cities of the kingdoms.

    Even when they caused the kingdom to loserge amounts of griffin knights, they did not send out arge troop, only a quick operation.

    Incidents like that could only be categorized as tension, and tension wasmon in the empire and kingdoms.

    Furthermore, the humans did not take advantage of their victory and continue to invade the orc empire. Instead, Miracle Wall remained as the barrier, and the orc battle field was left alone.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you have imed the throne too suddenly. Maybe there are some things no one had exined to you. The orc battle field is a training ground for new wizards and priests. Without it, we can not cultivate this many of them!¡±Emperor Aldous whispered to Abel.

    ¡°Does that mean the human world wouldn¡¯t be in danger even if the Miracle wall disappears?¡± Abel asked, feeling a little dry in his mouth.

    ¡°No, your majesty. But if the Miracle Wall is gone, the orc empire will dominate the battle. And with the help of the Miracle Spirit the orc empire would be able to get a lot of resources from the wizards by killing them.¡± Emperor Aldous exined.

    ¡°Peace is not easy!¡± Abel sighed.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty, peace is not easy!¡± Emperor Aldous smiled.

    The others in the group did not try to get involved with the conversation of the two, until Abel turned his head towards the priest again.

    ¡°Sir Priest, the kingdom will maintain peace with the orc empire. I will send someone to discuss the details with youter!¡± Abel gently nodded his head and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the light of peace will shine across thend!¡± The elite priest suddenly felt his heart lifted and said with a bow.

    It was strange hearing these wordsing from an elite priest.

    The priest was pleased. He knew St Ellis¡¯s kingdom would be a big threat to them due to how powerful they were.

    The orc empire was not in good shape at the moment. It was their weakest in the past 1000 years¨Cespecially after Abel had taken away so many of their powerful warriors and killed their elite priests to a dangerous level.

    It was the priest¡¯s mission to sign a peace treaty with the kingdom of St Ellis, and getting Abel¡¯s affirmation was a big step forward.

    To most guests on the spot, this was their only chance of interacting with Abel, and it was a chance for Abel to get to know his status in the Holy Continent as well.

    From the conversation he had with emperor Aldous and Duke Chesterton, he realized the Holy Continent was just a training ground for fighters.

    There was a clear border between the orc empire and the human world, which was mount Budapest. Outside Miracle Wall was the training ground for wizards and priests. They would eventually grow by killing each other.

    No growth would happen without sacrifice.

    Abel could understand the benefit of this from his status. If all wizards were like guardian wizards and just trained all day with their duchy supplying everything for them, they wouldn¡¯t know how to fight at all.

    He just couldn¡¯t understand why this world needed so many powerful wizards and priests. From what he heard, the powerful ones would leave the Holy Continent once they passed a circle point. Who was their ultimate enemy?

    No one on the spot to answer this question, not even Duke Chesterton and Emperor Aldous. Wizard Dunn knew, but he had promised Abel only to tell him after he became an elite wizard.

    This was why Abel wanted to get over with the business of the kingdom and get back to his training. He had to be an elite wizard as soon as possible.

    After the party, a lot of changes took ce in the Kingdom of t Ellis. The Lord of Bet proposed a state-run system. With Abel¡¯s support and the consent of nobles, this system was soon in motion.

    No one had expected Abel to run this kingdom this way.

    Big nobles and different cities selected the members of the state. The members of the state would vote the head of the state through a democratic process.

    This was almost exactly the same as the elves¡¯ system. After all the members were selected, they would need to sign a loyalty contract to the emperor. Although it looked very simple, they were all magic contracts made by Bartoli.

    Although those members of the state might seem like they were serving for the general well being of people, they were actually fully under Abel¡¯smand after they signed the contract.

    The power of the emperor also did not decrease. He was still the ultimate sovereign. The state was only the servant of the emperor.

    Abel picked the first head of state, and no noble would question this. Abel had picked Earl Be, and Earl Bet had be Duke Bet ever since.

    Because of this, the Bet had truly be a big noble family in the Holy Continent. Earl Brook and also became one of the heads of the state. His power was just as big.

    On June 1st, the state system of the kingdom of St Ellis was established. The first thing they did was signing peace treaties with the other 2 kingdoms, the dwarfs, the elves, the orc empire, and other powerful forces.

    Abel would only show up to sign the peace treaty. Other than that, it was almost like he had disappeared. He was no were to be seen in any business of the kingdom.

    The day when Abel had signed hisst peace treaty, he did not return to his magic. Instead, he got another invitation, so he teleported to the dwarfs.

    ¡°The great Dunba majesty of the dwarf. The emperor of the kingdom of St Ellis bow to you!¡± Abel bowed a dwarf in a crown and a golden armor.

    He was at the Holy Crown City, the royal city of the dwarf. Abel had never seen Dunba since he had gone into retreat. Dunba was a powerful rank 18 wizard¨Cone of the top three of the Holy Continent.

    ¡°The great emperor Abel, the brother of the dwarfs, I¡¯ve always wanted to see you!¡± Dunba said with a smile on his face and opened his arms for a hug.

    Since Abel had visited by himself, Dunba also did not bring any guards with him.

    Abel lowered himself and hugged Dunba. This was very rare among wizards since getting close to another would put one in a dangerous situation.

    Especially since Abel was double attributed headmander and Dunba was a pure wizard. Dunba would not have done this if he didn¡¯t have full trust in Abel and thought of him as a real brother.

    ¡°Dunba majesty, I¡¯ve wanted to see you as well!¡± Abel continued to smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk as we walk!¡± Dunba held up one hand and said.

    Abel and Dunba walked side by side into a huge ancient structure. It was around 20 meters tall, ssic dwarf style.

    Dunba did not stop as he led Abel down the stairs beside the structure.

    ¡°All of those up there are camouge. We, dwarfs, will not greet our brothers up there!¡± Dunba said with a smile.

    Both sides of the staircase were spilled with illumination circles. The style of this ce was not consistent with the style upstairs. It was made with big chunky rocks, which have a brutal tone.

    After some walking, a huge underground city emerged in front of the eyes of Abel. The shadow of dwarfs could be seen everywhere. It waspletely different from the empty space on the surface,

    ¡°This is the Holy Crown City, the royal city of the dwarfs!¡¯ Said Dunba with pride in his voice.

    This underground city was wrapped up in a huge magic circle and an invisible shield. You could also make out the surrounding valleys and terrains outside. This ce did not need those small illumination circles above the city. There was a huge one up above and the fiery red ground fire flickering. The city was alive.

    Abel¡¯s body was eye-catching among the dwarfs. They all bowed as they walked past ¡°Dunba majesty, Grandmaster Abel!¡±

    It felt strange. Abel had always been addressed as Emperor Abel in the human world, never as Grandmaster Abel.

    If all the dwarfs were addressing Abel as Grandmaster, it meant one thing. The status of a Grandmaster to them was higher than an emperor.

    Abel curiously looked around. This ce had countless unique shops and cksmith guilds. The sound of hammering metal could be ever from all ces.

    Dunba introduced this city to Abel as they walked along. The inner of the Holy Crown City was the core of the Dwarf.

    Even the lowest rank cksmiths were advanced cksmiths. The forgery process was extremely well rounded. Every cksmith who owned a guild in this ce was a master cksmith or a future master cksmith.

    Abel truly sensed the power of the dwarfs as Dunba kept exining. There were so many cksmith masters living in one ce, and they would never leave. They dedicated their lives to forgery.

    Abel also saw the Goff Family¡¯s cksmith guild, and he finally realized why they were alwaysbeled as a trading family.

    Compared to the trading city of the dwarf, this ce was what made those weapons that were like no others. This ce had the most advanced forgery technology in the Holy Continent.

    It was a cksmith¡¯s city of cksmiths, a city of forgery, and everything was built for it.

    As Abel and Dunba walked along, a stone castle emerged. It was not huge as the others. In fact, it was a little small for Abel¡¯s 2 meters tall body. But it was more suitable for the dwarfs.

    Two 10 meters tall fully formed war puppets stood on both sides of the castle gate. If there weren¡¯t powerful energy waves running through them, they almost looked like statues.

    ¡°These are war puppets. It¡¯s too bad we do not have enough energy to run them even though we can make them. These are the only two we¡¯ve kept!¡± Dunba saw Abel was paying attention to the puppets, so he helplessly exined.

    The ones Abel got were a miniature version of these war puppets. Just think about how scary the ones Abel had were, and you could guess how powerful the original ones were.

    Abel did not spend too much time looking at it. He had enough power on hand. Although those big war puppets might be powerful, they were too inconvenient.

    They walked into the castle, and Dunba led Abel to a lounge room. A servant dwarf brought forward a ss of water spirit fruit juice. It looked like everyone in the Holy Continent had found out that he loved juice.

    Dunba picked up a ss of grandmaster wine and took a big sniff. Afterward, he poured half of it down his throat.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He let out a long rxing breath and said to Abel, ¡°Abel majesty, I¡¯ve started drinking your wine when I went in to retreat. Now I can¡¯t drink anything else. Everything tastes like waxpared to your wine!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment!¡± Abel took a sip of juice and smiled.

    ¡°I heard that little bastard Bernie said that you had decreased a big chunk of your master wine and Grandmaster wine production. Is it because the dwarfs are not treating you well enough?¡± Dunba continued. He then put down his ss and said in a grounded tone, ¡°Please don¡¯t decrease the wine production. If you need anything, just ask. As long as the dwarfs can provide, I can make the decision to give it all to you!¡±

    Abel finally knew the reason Dunba, the king of the dwarfs, had invited him. They wanted to make more trades, but Abel had no choice as well. The kingdom of St Ellis was already undergoing a big food shortage. He was already making more wine than he should.

    The wine took a lot of food to make, and he couldn¡¯t find any pre-made ingredients for wine in the Holy Continent. Even normal wine was nowhere to be found.

    Master wine was made from thebination of 3 normal wines, so you could just guess how much food that would take.

    Grandmaster wines were even more concentrated, so making wine would deeply impact his kingdom¡¯s food supply. The dwarfs were not going to die without wine anyway, so that¡¯s why Abel had said that to Bernie.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the dwarfs really couldn¡¯t live without his wine. Even king Dunba had asked him personally, so he could no longer reject.

    ¡°Dunba majesty. The kingdom of St Ellis has a big food shortage. We no longer have enough to supply everyone, so I had to decrease the wine production!¡± Abel rubbed his hands together and said helplessly.

    Dunba also knew about the food shortage. The way to resolve this was to give the food necessary to Abel, but they did not have enough to spare as well.

    ¡°Abel majesty, is there really no other way?¡± Dunba added.

    Abel was a little hesitant. If he really rejected Dunba, his rtionship with the dwarfs would be affected. He could not reject, but where could he find extra food?

    Suddenly, he thought about that ind in the ocean. There were basically unlimited amounts of fish there, so...

    ¡°Dunba majesty, if you can send someone to fish around the Titan pce, I can exchange master wine and grandmaster wine with the fish!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Catching fish is no problem, but is fish in the ocean eatable?¡± Dunba asked with confusion.

    Eating fish from the ocean was notmon in the Holy Continent, so Dunba was confused by Abel¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Of course you can. Maybe catch some fish first, and I¡¯ll have a look. If it¡¯s ok, then we¡¯ll continue with the transaction!¡± Abel was confident in his decision.

    ¡°Ok, majesty Abel. If fish from the ocean is edible, it will not only resolve the problem of wine. It can also make the food inventory of the dwarfs even more wealthy!¡± Dunba began tough loudly.

    Food was in front of them all along, and they didn¡¯t realize. Most of the dwarfs who went to the Titan pce were elites, and a food shortage would not affect the elites no matter how serious it was.

    All of a sudden, all kinds of ocean fish emerged from St Ellis¡¯s kingdom in food shortage.

    A lot of people thought the kingdom had sent ships out to the ocean, but they were all traded with the dwarfs. Ever since the dwarfs had a piece ofnd in the ocean, they began to harvest their resources. The minerals and spiritual beasts from the ocean had opened up a new path for the dwarfs.

    The fishing process was also very smooth with the technology of the dwarfs, making fishing gears like a walk in a park.

    The amount of fish they had traded with Abel was scary, but since the dwarfs had a base in the ocean with seemingly endless amounts of fish, that number barely even made any change.

    The supply of fish had eased the food problem in the kingdom of St Ellis. Abel never thought a simple help of hand with the dwarfs could do so much good to his kingdom.

    The civilians were getting used to eating fish. With the nobles taking the lead and their hunger at y, the fishy smell of fish was starting to taste good. In no time, fish was being served at every meal.

 Chapter 838 - Travis Also (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 838: Travis Also (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Outside of the Kurast Dock of the Dark World, Abel wiped out the Spider Forest, Great Marsh, yer Jungle, Lower Kurast, Kurast zaar, and Upper Kurast.

    Of course, the hell creatures on the surface were the easiest to kill. With Johnson¡¯s Titan gear as well as Flying me and White Snow as support, all Abel needed to do was to wait for the souls of those hell creatures toe to him.

    He found Khalim¡¯s eye in a tunnel in the Spider Forest and Khalim¡¯s brain in the yer¡¯s jungle. He entered the sewer of the Kurast zaar and found Khalim¡¯s heart on the second level.

    Exploring those tunnels took a lot of time. There were many hell creatures, and he had to be careful. He wouldn¡¯t risk his life.

    With the spirit guardian knights as a shield, he gathered the remains of Khalim. He thenbined those remains with his Horadric Cube into Khalim¡¯s will. While destroying the Compelling Orb as part of the quest, the path of Mephisto opened up.

    Abel remembered the final boss of the Kurast Dock was Mephisto. As long as he could kill Mephisto, all the hell creatures of the dock would vanish.

    He knew this very well when he killed Anderial and Durial. Both times, he got a piece of the world stone. If he was correct, Mephisto would have a piece of world stone as well.

    The world stone was very attractive to him. When he obtained a certain piece of the world stone, he would be fully in control of a certain ce.

    For example, he felt like a god in both the Rogue Encampment and Lut Gholein. However, there was a limit to his power of will, so he could not stay in that god-like state for too long.

    There was too much difference between his current abilities and that god-like state. He would lose himself if he was not careful, so he had avoided stay in those ces for too long.

    He knew he could use that feeling of superiority to guide his progress in the future.

    He brought the remains of Khalim into Travincal. It was where Zakarum¡¯s cathedral was located. Mephisto had used the Compelling Orb to control the ancient being and the followers of Zakarum, which turned this ce evil.

    Abel looked around at this city made out of stone; his heart was filled with respect for Zakarum¡¯s cathedral.

    He still remembered the legend of this ce. The leader of Zakarum¡¯s cathedral, Khalim, was not intoxicated by Mephisto. Instead, he was killed by the high council. His corpse was divided, and his remains were buried separately.

    The only thing Abel needed was Khalim¡¯s il, and the high council was the one who had it.

    ¡°Johnson, be careful. These are precious ruins, don¡¯t damage anything!¡± Abel said after seeing Johnson bump into a statue.

    Johnson helplessly looks at his giant feet and that delicate city. Still, he had to listen to its owner¡¯smand.

    Everything around was very important to Abel. This ce would soon belong to him, so he didn¡¯t want it to turn into a dump.

    A team of hell creatures emerged. It was a crazy team of warriors from the cathedral, and they soon spotted Johnson. Johnson was always the one being attacked first. He was too eye-catching.

    The warriors yelled frantically, and they speeded towards Johnson with their long des. They were only tall enough to attack Johnson¡¯s knee, but before they could even get close, Johnson swiped with its lightning long spear, and tens of crazy warriors flew out.

    However, a strike of lightningnded on Johnson, making it pause for a moment.

    It was Hierophant, a spell caster of Zakarum¡¯s cathedral. It¡¯s spells included ¡®lightning¡¯, ¡®teleportation¡¯, ¡®blizzard¡¯, and ¡®healing¡¯.

    It was a well-rounded wizard with elemental ability, but its opponent was Johnson: a thing of powerful defense.

    The lightning did not do any damage to Johnson, and a grey cloud followed above it. But before the blizzard even got the chance to rain down, Johnson had already charged towards the crazy warriors. It struck its long spear and destroyed them along with Hierophant.

    That lightning long spear of Johnson was a Titan¡¯s weapon. With the weapon and Johnson¡¯s powerful force, turning the enemies into pieces was no surprise.

    As Johnson kept making his progress, a patch of ice fog rained down and covered the crazy warriors and turned them all into ice blocks. White Snow then swooped down from mid-air and smashed them in scattered pieces of ice with its wings.

    Johnson helplessly put away its long spear. Although it was more powerful when it came to defense, White Snow was much more skilled in mass attacks. Johnson just could notpete with a top-level spiritual beast who grasped the ice elements.

    Flying me did not join Johnson and White Snow andpete for the result. He was an arrogant one. Those low-level hell creatures could not attract him. Instead, it gazed into the cathedral.

    Johnson and White Snow also shifted their target and continued to attack.

    Abel, on the other hand, sat on ck Wind. He was not far from Johnson, so the soul of every hell creature could be sucked into his Horadric Cube.

    The city was not big, but there were many buildings within it. Johnson and White snow could not enter them to kill those hell creatures, but the hell creatures¡¯ nature was to attack. All they needed to do was to get close, and those hell creatures would run.

    After some time, all the hell creatures beside the cathedral were cleared.

    Abel also found the teleportation circle of the ce and ignited it with some perfect gems.

    He walked out from the teleportation circle. Flying me was already swirling around in the sky outside the cathedral. It seemed like he was provoking the councilors within it.

    The council saw Flying me Swirling around, so they threw out a ¡®nine-headed sea serpent¡¯ spell.

    It was one of the strongest fire spells. It could summon a nine-headed serpent from the world of me.

    This spell was already beyond anything an elite wizard could do. The high councils of Zakarum¡¯s cathedral were extremely skilled in fire spells. On top of the enchantment of hell, they had mastered the ability to use this spell.

    Afterward, a dark gold rank high council speeded out of the cathedral with a group of council members and yelled at Flying me. They were trying to tell Flying me toe down. Abel saw the name of this dark high council through his world stone ability, ¡®Ismail Vilehand¡¯

    Flying me got angry when he saw Ismail Vilehand was provoking him. Ever since he became a young dragon, Abel was the only one he respected. He felt totally superiorpared to other contracted beasts.

    Flying me had no choice. It was the natural arrogance of the dragons.

    It sped towards the ground and spat a row of white fireballs towards Ismail Vilehand.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A white fireball struck Ismail Vilehand, and the energy of the st continued towards the other council members.

    Even from afar, Abel could see the power of that strike. The white fireball was Flying me¡¯s most skilled attack, and it could even melt steel.

    Abel thought Ismail Vilehand would be badly hurt even if it didn¡¯t die, but after the smoke had faded, it was almost like nothing had happened. Another nine-headed serpent was summoned again.

    The only thing different this time was that lightning strikes began to sift out from its body.

    Although that lightning stayed on the ground and couldn¡¯t do anything to Flying me in the sky, Ismail Vilehand suddenly vanished in a sh.

    ¡°Lightning enchantment¡± Abe could recognize the ability of this hell creature.

    The White Fireball of Flying me not only did not hurt Ismail Vilehand, but the other council members were also fine as well.

    Suddenly, Abel, the council members of Zakarum¡¯s cathedral, had another ability, ¡°Fire resistance,¡± and Ismail Vilehand further protected them at the time.

    Fire attacks under this circumstance couldn¡¯t do much, no matter how powerful they were. This ability was not special to hell. Those council members had them before they turned into hell creatures.

    Flying me did not expect this either. He was caught off guard for a moment, and the serpent spit a fireball back towards him. As a dragon with fire ability, fireballs also couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    All of a sudden, this had turned into a strange battle. Both side¡¯s attacks were useless.

    Flying me then began to swoop down to attack Ismail Vilehand with its w. Abel¡¯s heart dropped, so he quickly sent out a warning through the soul chain.

    ¡°Flying me, don¡¯t get close to it!¡±

    Flying me would still listen to Abel¡¯s instructions, so he returned to the sky again, but in that split of a second, a cursed aura emerged above Flying me.

    ¡°Special Curse¡± was another ability of hell creatures.

    Abel let out a long breath. He knew the head of the council in this ce had a type of fire enhancement that could achieve a kill in one strike.

    Ismail Vilehand had the fire enchantment, and Abel didn¡¯t want to test it out on Flying me.

    ¡°White Snow, also be careful. Keep your long-distance attacks!¡± Abelmanded through the soul chain.

    White Snow was swirling around the sky from afar. It did not join the fight, but it was about to. Abel didn¡¯t want the same thing to happen to it.

    White Snow listened to Abel and flew high above Ismail Vilehand. It dodged the fireballs of the nine-headed serpent and spat out 10 ice crystals towards the council members.

    Ismail Vilehand flushed away and effortlessly dodged the crystals. Abel was shocked at its speed.

    ¡®Extra fast,¡¯ it was yet another ability of hell creatures.

    However, the other council members were too lucky. They were struck by the ice crystals and turned into ice blocks.

    White Snow felt like it was letting its owner down since its target had dodged its attacks. It opened its mouth again, and a patch of frost emerged, covering the area.

    Speed could not counteract this mass attack, not even Ismail Vilehand. Its body turned blue, and its speed was slowed down.

    White Snow saw that its attack was effective, so it spat out another round of ice crystals. While Ismail Vilehand slowed down, it could no longer dodge.

    Ice crystals sted out on its body one by one, sending its body into a tremble. However, the lightning beside it continued outward.

    After 5 minutes of the attack, Ismail Vilehand still stood, and Abel began to question its defense.

    Maybe it had another enchanted ability of hell, ¡®Thicken skill.¡¯

    ¡°How many enchantments does this thing have?¡± Abel thought to himself. He was d that Ismail Vilehand did not show up in the tunnels or buildings, or killing it would have been very hard.

    It was a dark gold leader at the end of the day, and Abel knew there were 3 of them in this cathedral.

    After ruthless rounds of ice crystals attacks, Ismail Vilehand exploded at the end.

    The ice attacks had slowed it down, and the crystals had caused a broken effect.

    Abelmanded Flying me through the soul chain to lure many council members out from the cathedral.

    Johnson was the strongest in defense out of the bunch, but Flying me could fly. It was the most suitable ability to lure out hell creatures.

    Flying me roared and swirled around the cathedral¡¯s gate, making every hell creature within it go insane.

    The other 2 dark gold heads of the council led some low-level council mementos out of the cathedral. All the heads of the council were out.

    Abel was pleased since he didn¡¯t want to go into the cathedral to risk his life. It was too dangerous.

    Through the world stone, Abel saw the name of those heads of the council. They were ¡®Glebe mefinger¡¯ and ¡®Toorc Icefist.¡¯

    Glebe mefinger was the first one to speed towards Flying me. It turned into a shadow, but Flying me was too high up the sky, so it could only summon a nine-headed serpent.

    Toorc Icefist did not have the extra fast ability, but it soon arrived by Glebe mefinger and summoned a nine-headed serpent as well.

    Suddenly, 10 nine-headed serpents were summoned on the ground, and a patch of red fireballs flew towards Flying me.

    Flying me was toozy to even dodge those fireballs. All it needed to do was to spit out a big white fireball of his own.

    But an annoying thing urred again. Although his white fireball followed through and sted out on those council members, it almost did no damage.

    All of those council members of Zakarum¡¯s cathedral were fire-resistant, making the powerful Flying me feel helpless all of a sudden.

    White Snow saw what was going on, so it spat out a patch of frost again before Abel even said anything.

    Flying me did not stop helping. Instead, it attracted all the fireballs from the serpents onto himself. White Snow could not dodge that many fireballs.

    All the council members on the ground were soon wrapped in frost, and their bodies began to turn blue. They slowed down.

    The only one unaffected was Toorc Icefist. Instead, it kept summoning nine-headed serpents.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kill the others first!¡± Abel was hiding in a safe ce. He could clearly see what was going on.

    White Snow¡¯s energy was draining fast. Both the frost and ice crystals attacks took a lot of energy to create, and it could only do so continuously in cold temperatures.

    Abel saw White Snow¡¯s attack was slowing down, so it quickly teleported a full recovery potion from his belt.

    Purple glow emerged on White snow, and it was returned to its top condition. Its attacks sped up again.

    Abel imagined Glebe mefinger to have a lot of enchantments as well, but the attack of White Snow was like a bug in the system for it. Soon its life force was drained.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Glebe mefinger sted open, and the fiery red fire elementssted out. Even the naked eye could see it.

    Although Abel might never know all the enchantment of Glebe mefinger, sting open was an ability given by the fire enchantment.

    The only one remaining was Toorc Icefist. It was resistant to both fire and ice.

    ¡°Johnson, careful!¡± Abel was still very confident in Johnson. Even if Toorc Icefist was fire-resistant, Johnson could directly reflect the fire attack of Toorc Icefist back to itself.

    Still, Abel still wanted Johnson to keep their distance and use the lightning spear. As long as it¡¯s urate, there was no way Toorc Icefist could dodge it without an extra fast.

    Johnson speeded out like a strike of lightning with its spear and a giant shield upfront.

    Dong! The lightning long spear struck upon the body of Toorc Icefist, sting it flying away.

    When Toorc Icefistnded on the ground, lightning arcs shed on its skin. The lightning attack was effective.

    However, on top of its Holy Weapon¡¯s attributes, Johnson¡¯s humongous force had only given Toorc Icefist a little bit of damage.

    ¡°How many lives does this thing have?¡± Abel mumbled in shock.

    ording to thews of hell, this thing should have the ability, ¡®thicken skin¡¯ and ¡®extra strong.¡¯ the iron balls on Johnson began to transform and formed a fiery outeryer on Johnson. The fireball attacks of those nin headed serpents could only leave a burnt mark on them.

    Abel knew the spells of those serpents were not powerful. Toorc Icefist had forcefully obtained this top rank spell, so its power had been reduced.

    Of course, this was due to Johnson¡¯s powerful defence as well. Those fireballs almost couldn¡¯t do any damage to it.

    Toorc Icefist kept casting the nine-headed serpent spell, and it soon switched to close body attacks after realizing it was not doing any damage. However, it was not easy to get close to the extra fast Johnson even though it was huge.

    Johnson kept switching directions and sted Toorc Icefist away with its spear again and again. It was almost impossible to get close.

    It was a one-sided battle. Even though Toorc Icefist was like hard rock, how long could itst under Johnson¡¯s continuous attack?

    The result was certain. Abel knew Johnson had grasped the rhythm of the attacks. It was just a matter of time till Toorc Icefist died.

    Time slowly passed, and Toorc Icefist began to slow down. Johnson unleashed itsst strike, and Toorc Icefist sted open with ice elements.

    Johnson kept its distance, so it was not affected by the st.

    Abel could recognize another enchantment from the st ¡®Ice enchantment.¡¯

    3 purple ability potions emerged from the Horadric cube of Abel. Each of them belonged to a Dark Gold council member.

    Abel turned into a white light and shed back on the battlefield.

    Abel did not pick up the magic staff of those council members. Their enchantment from hell would fade from it after their owners have died. They would be useless.

    Suddenly Abel spotted a ring on Ismail Vilehand¡¯s finger. ¡°That is?¡±. A wizard would not wear useless jewelry, not in hell or the human world.

    Abel violently chopped off Ismail Vilehand¡¯s finger and took out the ring.

    It was a dark gold ring. He then ignited his world stone ability.

    A name appeared in his mind ¡®Stone of Jordan.¡¯

    It was a true surprise. If there was something that could dramatically increase his ability, it would be the Stone of Jordan.

    This ring could increase every spell he had by a level. Although adding an extra 1-12 points of lightning damage wasn¡¯t much, it could allow him to do lightning damage even without igniting his lightningbat qi.

    The most useful ability was still the extra 20 points of mana and the 25% increase in mana limit.

    It didn¡¯t sound like much, but an extra 25% could make a world of difference to Abel. With his current mana storage, he had almost an extra 1000 points of mana. Abel never had to worry about running out of mana again.

    He took off his Bahamut Vampire¡¯s ring and put the Stone of Jordan in his hand. It was sad to let go of its 6% mana steal and extra 120 points of mana, but it was worth it.

    It was thew of the Dark World. One could only wear 2 rings. Any more would be useless.

    He did not let the Bahamut vampire¡¯s ring go to waste. He would give it to Bartoli. It could increase her ability. Abel has also made a new set of rune gear for her. She was the safety guarantee to the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    The Stone of Jordan was a pleasant surprise, but finding Khalim¡¯s il on Glebe mefinger was expected.

    Khalim¡¯s il was always by the side of a high council. This guaranteed the Compelling Orb was not damaged. With the il, the 4 remains of Khalim could make out Khalim¡¯s will.

    Abel cleared out his Horadric cube and put Khalim¡¯s heart, Khalim¡¯s brain, Khalim¡¯s bones, and Khalim¡¯s il into it and beganbining with his power of the will.

    A new il weapon was created in a sh of white light, ¡®Khalim¡¯s will.¡¯

    Before entering the cathedral, Abel scanned with his power of the will making sure no hell creatures were still alive. The past few battles had been too scary. Especially that fire resistance ability, it was the ability of a true wizard. He has to be careful.

    The cathedral was not big, but there weren¡¯t any separate rooms. After he made sure everything was safe, he entered it.

    The cathedral¡¯s glory back in the days could still be seen but was contaminated with the horrific smell. ckened blood smear across the walls and pedestals. This holy ce has now turned into a nest of hell.

    Abel could see this cathedral was made with top quality white stones. The original shrine in the middle was no longer filled with the statue of spirits for worship. It was an empty shrine with the shadow of its past.

 Chapter 839 - Unexpected Discovery (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 839: Unexpected Discovery (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The only thing not contaminated in the cathedral was a red glowing orb, thepelling orb. It was safely ced on a shelf with magic circles.

    ording to the legends, the orb was indestructible, so Abel did not immediately take out Khalim¡¯s will. Instead, his curiosity got the best of him, and he struck it with his iron sword.

    Dong! He sensed a strong rebound force from his sword. He quickly turned his gaze towards thepelling orb that was still in perfect condition.

    However, he seemed to notice a rune sh when he struck his sword on the orb.

    To investigate this mystery, he ignited the world stone and struck the orb again.

    Everything turned slow motion, and he clearly saw a rune shed on the surface of the orb. The rune turned into a white light and wrapped around the orb.

    Then orb was still in perfect condition. Abel stepped up to examine its material. There was nothing special. The thing was made out of normal crystal.

    The sword on his hand was a rune world iron sword. It was made out of condensed iron. It could leave a mark even if he was striking on pure iron.

    ¡°That rune counteracted my attack?¡± Abel mumbled.

    Since he had the World Stone, the structure of the rune was clearly memorized in his mind.

    That rune was moreplicated than anything Abel had ever seen. Without the world¡¯s ability, he wouldn¡¯t have remembered every stroke so clearly.

    The entire rune was clearly depicted in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t figure out the purpose.

    He looked around to make sure he was safe and took out a full set of rune making equipment and a dark gold crystal core from his ring.

    Altering it was the first time he saw this rune, with the World Stone¡¯s help, the drawing wasplete in 20 minutes.

    That rune took less than 5 seconds to settle before the crystal core violently st open.

    Abel swung the ancient pledge shield forward. The st was not big. It was nothingpared to the viciousness of a perfect gem.

    The energy in a crystal core was calm. That was why wizards could absorb the energy of a fresh one.

    During that 5 seconds, Abel examined with his power of the will. Although he didn¡¯t discover much, the world stone had given him a name, ¡¯33#Zod¡¯.

    The rune was indestructible. As long as it was installed, even the cheapest metal sword would be indestructible.

    ¡°No wonder it shattered. There¡¯s no way a dark gold crystal core can support such a high-level rune!¡± Abel put away his shield and sighed.

    Still, he took out a lightweight knight sword. It was the ones with a socket he made long ago for his family knights.

    He then took out another dark gold crystal core and quickly drew the 33#zod rune. It was done in 20 seconds, and he quickly jammed the rune into the socket of the sword.

    Abel knew that rune couldn¡¯tst long. Just before the sh emerged from the sword, he took out the Horadric Malus and heavily struck down.

    The Horadric Malus was a Holy forgery gear. It had a force of 1000 pounds, and it was more destructive than a weapon.

    However, the moment they made contact, all the rune¡¯s energy was unleashed from the crystal core. It turned into a white glow and wrapped around the sword.

    After 5 seconds, the 33#zod rune turned into pieces and fell out of the socket.

    Abel looked at the lightweight knight sword. It was in perfect condition. Abel shook his head. The rune could really make something indestructible. Both his sword and shield were rune words, and they still couldn¡¯t do anything to the rune. The main problem was sustainability.

    It could onlyst for 5 seconds, around 3 or 4 seconds after it was installed. Unless Abel drew the rune on the spot, there were not many uses for it.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Abel was speechless.

    Still, knowledge was priceless. At least he found out something about the 33#zod Rune.

    He put away his light sword and rune making equipment. The investigation hade to an end.

    He then took out Khalim¡¯s will and struck it towards thepelling orb. A strange thing happened. When they made contact, the 33#zod rune did not appear, and the orb was shattered.

    Khalim¡¯s will could suppress the self-defense ability of thepelling orb, making it impossible to ignite the 33#zod rune.

    Countless souls flew out from the damaged orb towards the shrine. They were all evil souls from Zakarum¡¯s cathedral controlled by Mephisto.

    Afterward, a trigger was ignited. The shrine slowly lowered, exposing an underground passage.

    Abel lined the 9 spirit guardian knights up in a row and let them enter with the mud monster following behind.

    ...

    Meanwhile, a strange thing had happened in the Holy Continent. Originally, Duchy of Thunder was like a big chunk of meat up for grab to the other duchies in the Kingdom of St Ellis, but suddenly there was peace.

    This peace did not happen without sacrifice. It was only possible since all 5 duchies had signed a strict treaty with the kingdom.

    The kingdom had enforced peace upon the duchies with tens of thousands of knights, turning their sovereignty into the Holy Continent¡¯s only peaceful ce. Anyone who refused would be met with serious punishment.

    The kingdom of St Anwell and Kingdom of St Pierrt also wanted to do the same, but the most they could do was maintain peace within their main territory. There was nothing they could do when it came to their duchies.

    Due to the shortage of food, tension continued to build with those kingdoms. It was like a volcano, peaceful on the surface, but it could explode at any moment.

    The kingdom of St Ellis, on the other hand, had obtainedrge amounts of ocean fish. This caused another round of immigration.

    However, the immigration policy of the kingdom of St Ellis had always been strict. Only nobles with inheritance or powerful businessmen could do so.

    Although all duchies wanted to keep their gifted men, it was impossible under the current condition. The kingdom of St Ellis was too powerful.

    The kingdom of St Ellis was just like the duchy of Carmel. Its development had exploded under Abel¡¯s rule. Large amounts of powerful nobles and businessmen joined, painting a path to glory for the kingdom.

    The other kingdoms were jealous of what the kingdom of St Ellis had managed to achieve. They also tried to fish in the ocean but failed miserably.

    In the end, they got a report from their investigation department that the dwarfs were the ones supplying fish to the kingdom of St Ellis. Therefore, they immediately contacted the dwarfs and asked to purchase fish.

    However, they did not expect the dwarfs to exchange fish with Abel¡¯s wine. If they caught more fish, they would just exchange more with Abel. There was none leftover for the other kingdoms.

    As the diet of the kingdom of St Ellis changed, the fish had freed up many crops, and the food shortage was slowly stabilized.

    Most people did not notice, but Abel was dramatically influencing the development of the Holy Continent.

    Ever since he gave the dwarfs the sprinkling system, the dwarfs¡¯ crops had dramatically increased. On top of the supply of fish, the dwarfs no food problem even during this crisis.

    On the other hand, Abel was supplying endless fruits to the elves from the Orwell valley.

    This dramatically changed the diet of elves as well, and small amounts of meat had entered their dining table. This allowed the elves to be the second species to ovee the crisis.

    There were many beasts in the Double moon forest, more than enough for the elves to consume.

    Since Abel had stabilized the supply of food in his kingdom, the power of the human world was not impacted too deeply during this crisis.

    December 1st, Abel dragged his tired body back to the human world. Exploring that underground chamber was a lot more difficult than he imagined.

    They had gotten himself hurt way too much during the past few months, a lot more than in the past.

    He hated the speed of those hell creatures as well as the power of the will suppression of the underground chamber. It was hard to move in a sh.

    He had only explored a chunk of the first level during the past few months. He battled almost endlessly and was always tense.

    A few months passed in the Holy Continent, but a few years passed in the Dark world. He really needed to take a good rest and see how his kingdom was doing.

    Tower Spirit Flora had been pouring the spring water produced from the third goddess statue into water storage boxes every day, allowing the statue to fill up again.

    Its spring water was too important; only the puppets controlled by tower spirit Flora could operate within Abel¡¯s magic tower.

    Those water boxes were then transferred to Harvest City. A part of it needed Abel tobine with his Horadric Cube to grow the wheat that helps the knights grow.

    The locked-down Harvest City had be an almost industrial agriculturalnd. The only thing that was done manually was nting and harvesting. Watering was entirely automatic. Each crop could be harvested every month, and with the help of the spring water, the volume of harvest each month was extraordinary.

    After processing, those crops would be transferred throughout the kingdom to support each person¡¯s needs.

    ¡°Flora, is everything in Harvest City ok?¡± Abel turned his head towards the sky and asked.

    ¡°Master, everything is going well, but the gems on the third goddess statue are about to run out of charge up. Please replenish it!¡± Flora resounded from the sound circles of the magic tower.

    ¡°Already?¡± Abel was caught off guard. They were all perfect gems. They should havested for years.

    The statue has been operating in the Dark World for tens of thousands of years, and no one had ever exchange its power source.

    But the mana in the Dark World was a lot denser than the Holy Continent. Even without mana gems, the statue could sustain itself.

    In the Holy Continent, the third God¡¯s statue was operating in full demand, so it was drained quickly, even with perfect gems as energy sources.

    Tower spirit Flora¡¯s reminder had made him realize he had a gem problem. He needed to start storing uprge amounts of perfect gems again.

    Abel took out some perfect gems and gave them to Tower Spirit Flora. It could use the puppets to carry the gems to different facilities. They could even teleport them to the Orwell pce.

    Abel then emerged in the Royal Pce. It had been months since he showed up, and the state members became excited when they saw him. Although the state was established and many things have been taken care of, there were still certain decisions that needed to go through the emperor.

    ¡°Steward Burbridge, gather all the unnecessary iron ore from our mines and send them to me. I need them!¡± Abelmanded.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± the steward bowed and continued, ¡°The head of state, Chair Bet, and headmander Bodley wants to see you. They are waiting outside!¡±

    ¡°Let my father in, tell headmander Bodley to wait for a bit!¡± Abel paused and said.

    Chair Bet quickly stepped in. He was no longer beaten up by the stress like a few months ago. Instead, he had regained his vigor. It was the magic of being in power.

    ¡°Emperor Abel!¡± He bowed.

    ¡°Father, long time no see!¡± Abel bowed back. He had given up trying to get his stubborn father to stop calling him emperor.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have an important report!¡± Chair Bet continued as he handed ambskin parchment to Abel. ¡°The Duchy of Lindsey, Duchy of Puma, and Duchy Scorn want to be duchies of the kingdom. They agreed to sign the same treaty as the Duchy of Thunder. The state has been debating for a long time but still couldn¡¯t make a decision!¡±

    Abel heard of these duchies, they were not far from the Kingdom of St Ellis, but they belonged to the kingdom of St Pierrt.

    Although the Kingdom of St Pierrt was no longer powerful enough to manage its own duchies, taking their duchies would still cause some unnecessary tension.

    He wanted to maintain a good rtionship with the other Kingdoms. Once he opened this floodgate, more duchies would try to do the same. This was not in line with Abel¡¯s desire for peace and stability.

    ¡°Father, what do you think?¡± Abel thought for a bit and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the kingdom should take this step. If we do, the other 2 kingdoms will not be happy. It is not good for our stability once the food shortage is resolved.

    Abel smiled. This was what he thought as well. Other than his own power, the main reason he had gotten the throne was that the food shortage had limited the other kingdoms¡¯ troops.

    The food shortage had been going on for a while. If Abel was a greedy king, he would have wiped out those other kingdoms already, but that was not him.

    Gaining 3 extra duchies would not bring many benefits anyway. It was not worth it to disrupt their rtionship.

    Although Abel had the power to take down the other kingdoms, he would only do so if they attacked him. He was toozy to even manage the kingdom of St Ellis.

    His men would also grow weak if he had taken over the Holy Continent and wiped out all the potential enemies. It was not good for the future of his sovereignty.

    ¡°Father, under mymand, don¡¯t let the duchies join the kingdom!¡± Abel said in certainty.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Chair Bet was very surprised that the emperor had epted his suggestion. This boosted his confidence in the state.

    He then continued to report, ¡°The kingdom of St Anwell¡¯s Emperor Aldous wants to invite you to his 70th birthday!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t go; you can represent me in events like this!¡± Abel rejected immediately.

    ¡°Do I represent your majesty for the kingdom of St Pierrt as well?¡± Chair Bet nodded asked again.

    ¡°Father, I am very close to being an elite wizard. I might go on a retreat for a long time. You are the duke of a kingdom. You can take care of everything for me!¡± Abel replied.

    Just think of the Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s Duke Chesterton. He was a duke as well, but everyone knew he was the back brain of the kingdom.

    ¡°Wizard Allenby from the Wizard Union in Liante City also wants to contact you, so he left a message to me. He wants you to make a magic staff for him!¡± CHair Bet spoke again.

    ¡°Father, from now on, any things in regards to wizards, you can tell tower spirit Flora. It will contact me!¡± Abel smiled.

    Abel had to return a favor to Wizard Allenby. He owed him too much, so this was a great opportunity.

    Returning a favor was not easy. If a magic staff could do so, it would be the simplest thing to Abel.

    Abel had been locked up in Kurast for a month straight. He had cut off all the connection he had with the outer world. Even when he returned from the Dark World, he would spend most of his time training. It was no wonder no one could contact him.

    ¡°Majesty, there is another thing. The old man¡¯s magic tower has been found. What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°The old man¡¯s magic tower?¡± Where is it?¡± Abel was surprised to hear this news. Although the old man had died, his magic tower was a mystery. No one in the Holy Continent knew where it was.

    ¡°Majesty, 2 months ago, a royal guard in the guards smelled the rotten smell of dead bodies, so he began to investigate. In the end, he discovered 10 royal dead knights starved to death in a royal secret chamber.¡± Chair Bet sighed.

    Abel also shook his head. Death knights were the foundation of a family. This was initially the case with both the Harry Family and the Bet Family.

    Without hundreds of years, you could not cultivate a full team of dead knights.

    The kingdom had cultivated many dead knights in the past, and most of them were turned into Griffin knights.

    However, Abel switched to a magic contract ever since he took the throne, and being a death knight was no longer necessary. Magic contracts were a lot more effective when it came to loyalty guarantee.

    ¡°He discovered arge hidden space under the chamber. It was surrounded by hidden circles and within them was an 18th stories magic tower. I¡¯ve invited Wizard Dyna and the other elite wizards in the kingdom to try and break it, but they couldn¡¯t do so.¡± Chair Bet continued.

    ¡°Installing hidden circles underground and hiding an entire magic tower within it!¡± Even Abel was shocked. Luckily the old man was the one who attacked. If Abel was the one who came to the royal pce, he would be the one in danger.

    The old man¡¯s power would definitely increase by a lot if he stayed in his magic tower. Hidden magic circles were rare. It could fully iste mana from the surrounding environment.

    Abel had nevere in contact with magic circles like that. You could just guess how valuable they were. Only the elves had something that could iste mana.

    Abel never allowed his magic tower to mix up with the ces of normal people. He would have created a ten-meter barrier at least, but the old man¡¯s magic tower was right underneath the royal pce.

    ¡°Father, do you have anything else to report? If not, I¡¯ll go have a look at that magic tower !¡± Abel stood up. His heart was filled with interest.

    Abel did not invite his father toe along. Mana was very damaging to normal people other than wizards.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be on my way, your majesty!¡± Chair Bet bowed and left.

    ¡°Steward Burbridge, Lead the way!¡± Abel turned and said.

    Steward Burbridge led Abel to the back garden of the royal pce. It was a peaceful ce. No one would guess there was a magic tower under it.

    The entrance was located under a statue. Steward Burbridge pressed a trigger, and the statue lifted open.

    Abel knew those triggers were made for normal people. As a rank 18 wizard, the old man could just move in a shback to his magic tower.

    However, Abel was not the owner of that magic tower, so he should not risk it and just go the conventional way.

    The first thing he saw was a bunch of underground structures, including an empty food inventory. There were also empty food bags on the ground. It seemed like those dead knights had been struggling for months before starving to death.

    Just like when Abel was studying in the Bakong city magic tower, he had wizard followers deliver food and training resources to him.

    This ce should be the same. The only thing was that the old man was hidden so only dead knights could serve him.

    Maybe this was why no one in the royal pce knew about the old man¡¯s magic tower. He was the final card of the kingdom.

    ¡°Majesty, this is the entrance to the magic tower!¡± Steward Burbridge pulled on a bookshelf in a room and exposed an open space.

    It was a huge ce. There were hundreds of meters underground with the side of the garden above.

    The walls were filled with magic patterns and magic circles, which allowed them to hold up the garden above. There were not any huge structures such as a pce in the garden, so it shouldn¡¯t be too heavy.

    The most eye-catching thing was the 18 stories magic tower, of course. It was unlike any other magic towers. Its surface was filled with mana gathering circles, and it was built with materials stronger than any conventional material.

    The reason why drawing mana gathering circles on the surface was never seen on other magic towers was that nature¡¯s force could easily damage them.

    However, this thing was located underground, and no one would try to damage it.

    The hidden magic circles of this ce were the best hiding method. This thing was also located under the royal pce, so there was no need for safety concerns.

    Steward Burbridge stayed outside as Abel disappeared from the room. He then re-emerged in the underground space.

    He felt endless mana rushing up from his feet as soon as hended. It was a strange sensation.

    ¡°Commander spirit. Scan the ground!¡± Abel said to his headmaster card.

    ¡°Yes. Headmaster, scanning begins!¡± Themander¡¯s spirit replied through the power of the will.

    After around 10 seconds, themander spirit replied, ¡°Headmaster, the mana stream has been spotted. Initial analysis suggests it is from a high-level gem mine!¡±

    ¡°Just as expected, that old man is too spoiled. He took a high-level gem mine all for himself. It¡¯s no wonder he could maintain as a rank 18 wizard, no wonder he didn¡¯t have to make his wizard rank public, no wonder he had built his magic tower here!¡± Abel mumbled.

    Almost everything was exined. Maybe the entire Denan City was built on this high-level gem mine.

    Every wizard would die for a mine like this. Even the wizard union would not let it go. A high-level gem mine was enough to cause a wizard war.

    A kingdom could not stop the wizard union. Suddenly an idea shed in his mind, could there be other people in the royal family who knew about this?

 Chapter 840 - Underground Space (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 840: Underground Space (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel put the high-level gem mine aside. He did not explore the magic tower. Instead, he began to look around.

    This ce was huge, and the old man did not waste it. There were countless valuable herbs exclusive in a mana dense environment growing on the ground.

    Even Abel would need it if he wanted to purchase them from the elves alchemy union.

    It seemed like the old man had spent a lot of effort on this ce. One needed to alter and drastically to mass-produce those high-level herbs. It was impossible without corresponding knowledge.

    Agriculture knowledge needed to be inherited, just like rune cards and magic circle making. They were the lifesavers of wizards.

    Although growing herbs might bring profit, they were hard to take care of. You needed to invest alot of magic resources.

    The second was safety. If another wizard realized the value of the herbs, they could steal them.

    Last was a mana dense environment. Mana was normally only produced in magic towers, and they were not enough to grow herbs.

    And like this would need a giant mana gathering circle andrge amounts of gems to ignite them.

    However, those things weren¡¯t a problem underground. Illumination circles illuminated the whole ce, and safety was the least they should be concerned about.

    The high-level gem mine supported the mana environment. Its energy was almost endless.

    Although Abel still hadn¡¯t broken the magic tower¡¯s defense in the center, he already saw everything as his.

    ¡°Commander spirit, can you take over the spirit of this magic tower?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Headmaster. Too many protection circles surround it. I can not invade it!¡± Themander spirit replied.

    Abel nced at the magic tower and took out the old man¡¯s portal bag. There were no identity cards, which made everything even harder.

    Since themander spirit could not invade the magic tower¡¯s spirit, how could he break its defense?

    There were only 2 ways of breaking the defense of a magic tower. One was to attack until all the magic tower¡¯s energy was drained, but since this was supported by seemingly endless energy, it was not really an option.

    Also, Abel didn¡¯t want to damage the magic tower too badly. It could be very nice to put it in his magic circle outside of Harry Castle.

    If a magic tower was damaged too badly, it might be unrepairable.

    ¡°What a hassle!¡± Abel mumbled.

    ¡°Johnson,e out!¡± Abel tapped his chest with his monster ring, and a ck hole emerged.

    Johnson stepped out and did a bow.

    ¡°Johnson, careful where you step. The herbs here are costly. If you damage them, I will take it from your resources!¡± Abel pointed at the grass on the ground.

    Johnson gazed at the tightly spread herbs on the ground and its giant metal feet. It tilted its head and thought for a bit. Afterward, its body began to shift from a human form to a spider with 8 long legs.

    The holy armor on its body automatically retracted into its bracelet.

    Johnson¡¯s spider legs let it walk freely without stepping on the herbs.

    ¡°Johnson, see if you can dig up this magic tower!¡± Abelmanded.

    Johnson arrived in front of the magic tower. It was 18 stories high, 2 stories higher than the one tower Spirit Flora was in. Its shape-shifted again and spread its iron balls around the magic tower.

    The 8 legs of that spider turned into 16 legs, and they grabbed ahold of the magic tower along with the iron balls.

    When Johnson began to use force, the ear-piercing sound of metal grinding erupted.

    If those iron balls were made out of condensed iron, they would be damaged under this force.

    However, despite Johnson¡¯s tremendous force, it was stillcking when it came to lifting an 18 stories magic tower.

    Luckily the old man was dead. This magic tower could only defend, not attack, which was why Johnson was still safe after all of this.

    It was the normal behavior of a magic tower after losing its owner. Attacking took a lot of energy, which would dramatically reduce the defense of a magic tower, and the defense was the main priority after losing the owner.

    Abel saw that Johnson having a hard time, so he summoned the 400 little war puppets from his ring. Each of those things was powered by a perfect gem.

    The 400 little war puppets wrapped around the magic tower, the ones closest to Johnson held on to its body while the ones far away held each othersarms. Therefore Johnson remained as the center force.

    ¡°Johnson, again!¡± Abel said after themander spirit had organized the puppets.

    Luckily he had themander spirit. If he didn¡¯t, those puppets couldplicate things.

    Johnson began to unleash its force again. That ear-piercing emerged once again from Johnson and the puppets.

    As the force intensified, the 18 stories magic tower began to shake left and right.

    ¡°Headmaster, I have sessfully connected with the spirit of this magic tower. Invasion in progress!¡± Themander spirit suddenly notified Abel while Johnson was still pulling on the magic tower.

    This was because when the magic tower was shaking left and right, a small gap was exposed in its defense. Although the gap was so small no human or animal could go in, it was enough for themander spirit.

    Themander spirit was one of the most advanced spirits Abel had. He urged Johnson and the puppets to maintain their position and try to increase the gap.

    ¡°Headmaster, the invasion was sessful. I have now taken over the spirit of that magic tower. The protection circles are now defused!¡± After a minute, themander spirit replied.

    A magic tower without defense circles was like a city without guards.

    Abel suddenly felt his heart drop. ¡°Johnson, stop!¡± He yelled.

    Since the tower was in his control, they were his assets. Any damage to the magic tower would be his loss.

    Johnson shrugged its shoulders like a human and asked to return to the monster ring. It no longer wanted to dwell any longer. It was not as precise as those war puppets with the control of themander¡¯s spirit. He would eventually damage the valuable herbs if he continued to stay.

    Abel opened the portal, and Johnson returned to the monster ring. Afterward, the 400 little war puppets returned to the Varaya¡¯s ring.

    Ever since he got that Holy Varaya¡¯s ring, he could carry aroundrge amounts of war machines with him.

    If those puppets were more effective against hell creatures and could withstand the corrosion of hell, he would love to bring them to the Dark World.

    Under the guidance of themander spirit¡¯s guidance, the first floor swung open. Abel stepped in, and it was the most advanced magic tower he had ever seen.

    The first thing he felt was the density of mana. It was almost neck to neck with the Dark World. It was denser than any magic tower Abel saw in the Holy Continent.

    There were no giant mana gathering circles in this ce, only countless small ones on the surface of the tower. It seemed like the old man had done that for his herbs outside. For a kingdom, a giant mana gathering circle was impossible to obtain.

    There was a giant teleportation circle in the center of the first floor. Abel was shocked. Those things were not cheap, but it made sense considering the old man¡¯s status.

    A giant teleportation circle was very useful to Abel. This way, the royal pce could connect to Harry castle or other long distance teleportation circle. He no longer needed to transfer.

    He connected with the giant teleportation circle with his power of will. There was no data regarding this teleportation circle, which meant it was an illegal one in the wizard world. The wizard union could not connect with it or spot it.

    This could be troubling, but there were also many benefits. If Abel just used it to teleport to his teleportation circle, the wizard union would not be able to notice.

    He connected this teleportation circle with the one he had outside of the Harry castle magic tower through his power of the will. He then retracted and continued to explore.

    There were 50 wooden boxes neatlyid out on the floor. They were all decorated with gold, so you could just guess how expensive the things inside might be.

    However, Abel was disappointed when he broke them open. They were filled with intermediate gems of all kinds. Still, the number was beyond impressive.

    Abel had no use for intermediate gems. He had unlimited amounts of them anyway.

    He recalled the treasury of the royal pce. Its wealth was shocking, but its wizard resource, on the other hand, wascking. Suddenly he realized, those resources were all stored here!

    It made sense. This was the safest ce anyway.

    Abel had imed the throne for 6 months, and he had only discovered this ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s save those gems for my wizards!¡± Abel gazed at those 50 boxes.

    That was all for the first floor. There was no lounge or office like a normal magic tower.

    He climbed up a wooden staircase filled with embroidery and arrived at the second floor. Maybe this magic tower was made for storing wizard resources and wizard training. There were countless little mana gathering circles pasted across every inch of the walls, the floor, and the stairs.

    It seemed like the old man was crazy for mana.

    The second floor was also filled withrge amounts of wizard resources, including potions, gems, and all kinds of valuables, just like a giant wizard inventory.

    Things only started to change until the 16th floor. It was an office. There were rows of neatly organized luxury bookshelves tightly packed with books.

    They were all divided carefully.

    They included books about Fire wizards, ice wizards, and lightning wizards. They took up almost one-third of the room.

    Abel also saw some books about druids. Although there were only 10 of them, they were the secrets of elves.

    Abel had undergone Druid training. He looked through those books, and almost everything there is to know was included. The only thingcking was that they did not expand on the special seed required for their enlightenment.

    Abel then noticed the books about knights. There were thousands of special techniques. No need to specte where they came from. They were most likely stolen from countless knights¡¯ families throughout the years.

    Those secret techniques were very useful to the kingdom. If anyone wanted to learn, a negotiation could be hard.

    Afterward, Abel notices the books about wizard inheritance. It included Magic pattern drawing, rune card making, and magic circle. There were even some about alchemy. As long as a wizard specialized in one type of inheritance, he would be able to have the skills to keep him alive in the wizard world.

    The amounts of stuff gathered by a thousand-year-old kingdom was scary, and they were fully on disy in these bookshelves. They basically had everything.

    Abel arrived at the corner of the room and spotted a bookshelf with thousands of books without any tags. However, he was caught off guard for a moment when he saw the title of those books.

    They were about priests. Abel had killed countless priests, but he had never gotten a full set of their spell patterns. These books had every spell he could think of as well as a detailed exnation.

    The ones about spells only took up a small portion of those thousand books. All the other ones were the research documentation of priests.

    What were the priests researching?

    Abel could almost imagine it. Dead bodies, torture, all kinds of horrific scenes. This was how the skeleton resurrection spell was done.

    Afterward, he pulled the priest¡¯s spell books in his Varaya¡¯s ring and left the floor with confusion.

    He was shocked again when he arrived on the 17th floor. It was just like hell. There were human parts and organs stored in giant crystal ss. He smelled the horrific smell of rotten flesh and herbs.

    Abel passed through those crystal sses and came across an alchemy bench, or more like a surgery bench.

    There was a turn apart rotten corpse on the bench giving out a horrific smell. Maybe the old man was doing some research before he left, and he did not put away his stuff properly.

    Human research!

    Abel felt a chill running down his spine. A kingdom was supporting a rank 18 wizard, and he was doing human research deemed illegal by the wizard union in this magic tower.

    This would not be a surprise if it were happening in the orc empire, but this was the human world.

    Abel noticed a magic robe thrown to the grown by the side of the bench, so he scanned the corpse with his power of the will. From its characteristic, this corpse most likely belonged to a wizard.

    The old man was researching a wizard¡¯s body?

    Abel was confused; the old man had resources, why would he do something like this?

    Abel didn¡¯t know the old man before entering his magic tower, but now he had gotten a brief idea. He was a wizard crazy for training.

    A magic tower underground had almost cut off any connection with the outer world. Wizards had a high tolerance to loneliness, but something like this was too much for most.

    The old man would not do any unnecessary thing, so why was he researching a wizard¡¯s dead body. It was too bad that the old man was already dead.

    Just when Abel felt the urge to sigh, he noticed ambskin parchment by the side of the bench.

    He snatched the parchment. It was a hundred years old wizard experiment. The goal was immortality.

    He advanced on orc priests¡¯ research to obtain a substance that reced one¡¯s body to achieve immortality.

    ¡°Crazy!¡± Abel wanted to burn the parchment immediately, but something stopped him. Although these records were filled with the stink of blood, it was the first detailed documentation on a wizard body. Abel had never heard of most of that information.

    After a bit of hesitation, he put the parchment in his ring. Afterward, he threw out a fireball towards the corpse on the bench and burned it clean.

    This exined why there were so many books on the 16th floor, especially about orc priests. If the old man had more time, he might have made progress.

    Abel was not interested in continuing the research, at least not at the moment. He was still young. All he had was time. Maybe he would pick up that knowledge again when he reached the age of the old man.

    He left the 17th floor. When he arrived at the 18th floor, all he saw were luxurious articles of clothing and art pieces stered on the wall. The floor was covered in sheep fur, and the furniture were the ones of the royals.

    This was the most lively ce of the tower. There was a cup of water on a small table and countless luxurious pieces of jewelry on arge table.

    Maybe the old man had decorated this ce like themon world to keep himself from going fully insane.

    The old man did not have any wizard followers. He had decorated everything by himself.

    The lonely still had hobbies, and the old man¡¯s hobby was the luxuries of themon world.

    Abel walked into a room on the side and found the core of this magic tower¡¯s spirit.

    Since its owner was dead and themander spirit had taken control, Abel could easily be recognized as the new owner.

    The tower began to glow, and a voice emerged like it had just woken up from a long sleep ¡°Master, tower spirit is here to serve you!¡±

    Abel quickly swapped out the intermediate gems in the magic tower¡¯s energy box into top quality ones. It was his habit since he couldn¡¯t use it anywhere else.

    ¡°Tower spiral ignite all the magic circles!¡± Abel added.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Afterward, the sound of energy running through filled the magic tower. It was reborn once again.

    A magic tower with a dead owner was like a tomb, burying its owner¡¯s wealth until eternity.

    The magic circle of a magic tower would only reignite once it had a new owner. Suddenly, the magic tower was lit up. Even the dim illumination circles began to work their magic.

    Abel felt like the magic tower had be a part of him. He could clearly sense every magic circle within it, even the small numbers that Johnson damaged.

    His senses were amplified a few times all of a sudden. The entire underground space, as well as the garden above, emerged in front of his eyes. He then zoomed out to the pce and then the entire Denan City.

    ¡°It¡¯s a giant protection circle!¡± Abel mumbled.

    What Abel was seeing was the giant protection circle of Denan City. It was not ignited when Abel entered Denan City, and most royals never heard about it.

    Abel sighed as he looked through the circle. Although it was only a normal giant protection circle with a good amount of defense and attack, it could fight off almost any elite wizard with a rank 18 wizard surveilling in an 18 stories magic tower underground.

    Just imagine, if a wizard invaded Denan City, this giant protection circle could quickly lockdown that wizard and limit his ability to move in a sh.

    Afterward, the old man could utilize his magic tower to amplify his spell andnd upon the wizard through the giant protection circle.

    ¡°It¡¯s the perfect protection system!¡± Abel sighed.

    Abel knew the kingdom¡¯s final card was underground, but he was not expecting it to be so powerful. This could not only attack anyone in the city, but it could also spy on anyone in the city without a protection circle.

    A person who took over this ce could perfectly see anything that was happening in Denan City. Maybe this was the actual reason the old man had set up this giant protection circle.

    ¡°Tower spirit, how do I take care of those herbs outside?¡± Abel looked outside and felt a little confused.

    The old man took care of those herbs all by himself, but if Abel were to do the same, he wouldn¡¯t have any time left for training. He was not nning to keep this ce free from all wizard followers anyway.

    ¡°Master, will you allow me to use puppets?¡± The tower spirit asked.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you the permission to use puppets!¡± Abel replied.

    After Abel said his words, a cab in the operation was triggered, and its doors slowly swung open. 2 human shape puppets walked out from within.

    These puppets were extremely simplepared to Abel¡¯s little war puppets. They only had some simple mechanics, and the tower spirit fully controlled them. They probably couldn¡¯t even stand if they went beyond the magic tower.

    Maybe you could think of those puppets as the body of the tower spirit.

    In a sh of white light, those 2 puppets disappeared and reappeared outside. Soon, they began to work without holding back.

    Those herbs had been growing for a long time without anyone taking care of them. Although it wouldn¡¯t affect their power, a clean up was long overdue.

    Abel knew these herbs were the main ie of the old man. A valuable herb could exchange potions even money couldn¡¯t buy in the Wizard union.

    However, all of those herbs were now Abel¡¯s resources. No one¡¯s alchemy was better than him in the Holy Continent anyway.

    This tower spirit had been set to grow herbs automatically, making it a level more valuable again.

    However, a perfectionist like Abel just couldn¡¯t ept those ugly puppets, so he took out 4 little war puppets from the Varaya¡¯s ring and gave them to the tower spirit.

    Simultaneously, he installed 10 lightning spirals on the 18th floor of the magic tower, so this tower could have the attack of an elite wizard even when no elite wizard was around.

    All he needed to do was to send a few trusted wizards here, and the entire Denan city would be under the attack range of those lightning spirals.

    Afterward, Abel left and went back to where Steward Burbridge was waiting.

    ¡°Steward Burbridge, pass down the order that no one can talk about and enter this ce. It is the secret of the kingdom!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Steward Burbridge bowed without question,

    After Abel ced 5 more lightning spirals at the entrance, he ced Steward Burbridge¡¯s hand on his shoulder and shed out of the underground structure.

    Steward Burbridge had seen the power of those spirals from the military parade. They had stunned the Holy Continent, so he understood what Abel meant by not letting anyone enter.

    Abel didn¡¯t know if there was anyone in the Kingdom who knew about this entrance. Greed might bring the worse out of people, but with those lightning spirals, no one woulde out alive.

 Chapter 841 - Fulfilled (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 841: Fulfilled (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel already made a satisfying magic staff for Wizard Allenby before he left Denan City. He also brought alongrge inventories of shattered gems with him, which he sent from countlessrge magic mines within the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    Those gems were the scraps of the mines. They were even lower quality than low-rank mana gems.

    They were not powerful enough to support any magic circle, so they could only be processed and turned into jewelry.

    Each mine had a limited amount of mana gems, but there were almost countless scattered pieces. This was why Abel could get so many in such a short amount of time.

    Varaya¡¯s ring would only take up a corner even after storing inventories of scattered gems within it.

    Abel returned to his magic tower and immediately entered the dark world. Not to battle, but tobine those scattered gems into perfect gems.

    Doing repetitive work drove him crazy. Luckily he could use his power of the will to put things in and take things out of the Horadric Cube, so all he had to do was to connect it to the Varaya¡¯s ring.

    Other than practicing the ice crystal breathing technique, Abel would spend all his timebining. After 10 days, he was finally done.

    By the time he returned to his magic tower, it was already the next morning. After showering, he arrived at a storage room of the tower. There were 10 portal boxes, and he dumped all the perfect gems within them.

    He had too many. He still had arge portion of perfect gems after those 10 boxes were filled. However, those perfect gems were enough to make the entire kingdom flourish. No matter howvish he got, they were enough tost for hundreds of years.

    Abel told Tower Spirit Flora about this and permitted it to use these gems. Finally, Abel could rx.

    The kingdom of st Ellis was flourishing under the sovereignty of the state. Chair Bet had the confidence needed to rule after Abel had given himrge amounts of political power.

    Since Abel had resolved the wizard resource of the kingdom for the next hundreds of years, he could finally detach himself from themon world.

    ...

    Abel reopened his eyes after a long meditation session in the Kurast Dock. The 2 golden crystal cores in his hand had been drained. He looked towards the sky, seeing FLying me dancing around.

    He felt good after days of crazy training in retreat, and he had fulfilled his rank 15 requirements.

    He stayed in the Dark World all this time, and it had been months since he had been to the Holy Continent.

    Abel focused all his attention on training, so he had made a nest for Flying me and White Snow in Kurast Dock. He dumped thousands of perfect gems into each of them, which gave them the best training environment.

    Flying me was like a kid. Although dragons trained by entering a sleeping state from breathing techniques, Flying me would fly around in the sky and search for any hidden hell creatures as soon as he woke up.

    Meanwhile, White Snow still did its training in the piles of perfect blue gems. It had roamed along for a long time, and it knew how precious this training environment was. It didn¡¯t want to waste any time.

    It was not Flying me. It was not born with the arrogant blood of a dragon, especially a young dragon.

    White Snow was a high-level spiritual beast, and it had stepped half a foot into the world of top-level spiritual beasts after Abel had given itrge amounts of spiritual beasts crystal cores from the ocean. Still, it was not truly a top-level spiritual beast. That would take a long time.

    Its status was awkward among Abel¡¯s beasts. It was quite strong, but its speed was nothingpared to Flying me, so it had to work hard.

    It didn¡¯t want to be a backup for ice attacks. Abel was growing quickly.

    ¡°White Snow,e here!¡± Abel suddenly realized he had not brought White Snow to battle with him for a while. Thest time was the fight with the councils. What it did was very brave, so it deserved a treat.

    White Snow flew from its nest and arrived in front of Abel. Abel then took out a potion from his Varaya¡¯s ring and handed it over.

    It had been following Abel for a few years, so of course, it knew what that potion was. It was a true power increasing ¡®Ability potion.¡¯ Abel couldn¡¯t give those other ability potions to his beasts.

    Those things had an aura enchantment ability, and Abel realized an aura was forbidden in this world.

    Luckily the 3 councils he had killed in Zakarum¡¯s cathedral had brought him 3 ability potions, so Abel decided to give one of them to White Snow. The one Abel took out belonged to Ismail Vilehand. Abel guessed it had the ability of ¡®Extra Fast,¡¯ ¡®special damage increase curse,¡¯ ¡®lightning enchantment,¡¯ and ¡®thicken skin.¡¯

    Toorc Icefist might be more suitable for White Snow, but it did not have an extra fast. It was the thing that White Snowcked the most.

    White Snow excitedly popped open the lid with its beak and poured the purple liquid down its throat.

    A purple glow wrapped around its body. It was the time to be chosen by an ability. Although it was a gamble and Abel didn¡¯t know which ability it would be, he hoped it would be extra fast in his heart.

    The purple glow of White Snow had attracted Flying me in the sky. Johnson was training with its rocks, and it too began to move towards White Snow.

    Soon, the glow was absorbed into White Snow¡¯s body.

    ¡°White Snow, what ability did you get?¡± Abel asked desperately.

    It looked at Johnson and gently pecked on its body with its beak. It was quickly knocked back but the rebound force of Johnson, but that little peck was not useless, a cursed glow quickly emerged on Johnson, and cursed raindrops poured down.

    ¡°Not bad, damage increase!¡± Although it was not the extra fast Abel was hoping for, damage increase was still very useful.

    Abel couldn¡¯t use his spirit guardian knights too much in the Holy Continent. Although they were only something to do with spirit wolves to wizards, the red fiery glow in their eyes burned extra bright within the gaze of orc priests.

    Also, their skills were falling behind. Even the most powerful spirit guardian knight captain could not fight against an elite wizard. Therefore the damage increase ability it had was very hard to execute during an elite level battle.

    White Snow, on the other hand, was a Flying mount. Its ability was neck to neck with an elite wizard so that the damage increase would have much more potential on it.

    White Snow didn¡¯t know what Abel was thinking, but it too was satisfied with this strange new ability. It had fought against orc priests many times, and it knew how scary this curse was. It could dramatically decrease your enemies¡¯ defense, which was like increasing the attack of your teammates.

    At least now ice attacks were not its only attacks.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go and fight!¡± Abel gave his body a good stretch. The ice crystal breathing technique had brought him back his energy even without much sleep.

    He would not be as tired if he just took a longer break. He always said work-life bnce, but all he wanted at that moment was to be an elite wizard. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from going crazy on his training.

    Fighting against hell creatures was very beneficial for his meditation and leveling up, and there were countless battles to be had in the Dark World.

    He added a broken ice armor on his body as well asbat qi armor. He jumped on ck Wind and arrived at Kurast Blizzard through a little teleportation circle.

    He entered the first floor of his most hated prison in Zakarum¡¯s cathedral. He summoned his 9 spirit guardian knights and the mud monster. He then ignited the move in a sh, and they all moved forward following a familiar path.

    He didn¡¯t want to get toofortable. The reason he hated the prison was that the walls and the ground were too tight. He made another move in a sh and realized he had arrived at an unfamiliar ce.

    A giant ck colored monster holding a giant hammer was right in front of him. Before he could sh, the hammer had alreadynded on his ice amour.

    A patch of level 22 ice crystal sted out of the ice armor and counteracted the attack. Frost soon followed the monster¡¯s body, but Abel did not have a good time either.

    It seemed like the giant hammer monster¡¯s attack had caused vertigo, and the shing spell pattern on his hand disappeared.

    It was not weak vertigo, and even ck Wind was affected.

    Giant hammer monsters were also attacking the other spirit guardian knights. Abel was unlucky. He had shed into a room full of giant hammer monsters.

    The second round of attack was iing, and Abel could not put up his defense. He was struck again, and ck Wind was knocked back for 10 steps.

    His druid soul quickly took control of his body. Afterward, the vertigo had disappeared.

    He violently struck the ancient pledge shield on to the monster¡¯s body and sent it into a 2-second dizzy spree as well.

    Abel¡¯s main soul had regained its consciousness, and it took back control of his body. Suddenly he heard a rumbling sound. Little white hell creatures surrounded a green spirit guardian knight. The spirit guardian knight wanted to sh away, but its spell kept getting broken as the little white hell creatures ruthlessly struck their des on its knee. Soon, Abel felt his soul-shaking, and the connection with that spirit guardian knight was broken.

    It had only been a second since Abel had spotted those little white hell creatures. He didn¡¯t have time to react. Even his druid soul could not give that spirit guardian knight a full recovery potion before it was killed.

    ¡°Undead Stygian Doll!¡± Those things we¡¯re definitely one of the top 3 scariest hell creatures.

    It was not that Abel had never fought against those dolls before, but he was always prepared. This time he was attacked by surprise, and it was a disaster.

    After killing one spirit guardian knight, the Undead Stygian Dolls turned their target towards another spirit guardian knight. However, Abel would not let them seed.

    He ignited a sh and brought his summons to the room. However, when the white light emerged, the mud monster was struck by a giant hammer, and it failed to sh out.

    Soon, Abel had gotten the news that the mud monster was dead. Although their soul was strong, he still felt a slight pain when one of his summons died.

    Abel shook his head and summoned another mud monster. Meanwhile, the hell creatures already sped out of the room towards him.

    The Undead Stygian Dolls were so fast. They were almost like a patch of white fog. 10 giant hammer monsters were following behind with their giant steps.

    Abel was not afraid. He had distance. With a spirit guardian knight in front of him, he cast a blinding curse.

    He had learned this curse from the orc priest spell guide he got from the old man¡¯s bookshelf. Most of the guide¡¯s spells were altered, so Abel had to revive them into their most primitive form.

    This had kept Abel busy for the past days, and this curse was his newest progress.

    The cursed cloud appeared, and the cursed rain poured down on the Dolls just in time. A red glow appeared on them, and they lost their vision.

    They suddenly came to a halt, so Abel quickly threw out some ice poles. He did not use the chain of lightning this time. He had done that before and realized their lightning resistance was very high. It could only affect 9 of them, which was very inefficient with this many of them.

    The blinding would lose its effect once the subject was attacked so that the ice pole would be a perfectpliment. As soon as those dolls regained themselves from the curse, they would be affected by the frost.

    If he was lucky, they would freeze, but slowing them down could still give Abel enough time to cast another spell.

    Without speed, those dolls were being wiped out by Abel. Those giant hammer monsters were not fast in the first ce, and they were dead before they could even get close.

    Seeing a ground full of corpses, Abel pointed, and one of them and summoned a new skeleton with the skeleton resurrection spell. He thenbined it with a spirit wolf and snatched the dead spirit guardian knight¡¯s gears for this new one.

    Abel felt lucky that those Undead Stygian Dolls did not attack him first. If his spell was kept getting broken, he might not be able to sh away.

    What happened regained him once again that the Dark World was filled with danger. If he was not careful, he might end up staying forever.

    He needed to be extra careful next time. Safety was his priority.

    Abel did not join the first new year celebration of the pce since he imed the throne in the Kingdom of St Ellis. He let chair Bet represent him. As his power stabilized, the Bet family had truly be a big noble family in the human world.

    It was the coldest winter for many in the Holy Continent. Not just the weather but the looming uncertainty of the future.

    However, not the kingdom of St Ellis. With an endless supply of fish, their peace and prosperity stuck out like a sore thumb amongst the chaos of the human world.

    This was only possible with countless knights guarding the kingdom night and day. The 30,000 knights of the kingdom were decided into 3 groups, each guarding a border.

    Only the kingdom of St Ellis could do this during the food shortage, and this crisis had allowed them to gain their deserved battle experience.

    March arrived, and Abel had to leave the Dark World. He had fulfilled his level 15 wizard pattern. Battling and meditation could no longer advance him.

    He returned to his magic tower, and the first thing he heard was the voice of tower spirit Flora.

    ¡°Master, Blue Dragon Emmanuel has been waiting for you in Harry Castle for a month, please contact him when you are finished with your retreat!¡±

    ¡°Blue Dragon Emmanuel?¡± Abel mumbled.

    His rtionship with the blue dragon was good. Abel had personally asked his chefs to send him a portion of food along with the ones for Grand Duke Edwina.

    This could help the elves strengthen their rtionship with the dragons, but it was also because Blue Dragon Emmanuel¡¯s teleportation circle was using was from ancient times. It was not easy to connect with the human ones, so it was easier to go through the elves.

    So why was he looking for Abel?

    Abel quickly took out the dragon scale blue dragon Emmanuel had given him and connected with it through his power of the will.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, you¡¯ve finallye out of your retreat. I¡¯m Starving to death!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Emmanuel, didn¡¯t you get the food I sent you?¡± Abel paused for a moment.

    He wouldn¡¯t believe his chefs would forget hismand. Even if they forgot, tower spirit Flora would remind them because they had to teleport through the castle¡¯s teleportation circle.

    Tower spirit Flora was intelligent. It wouldn¡¯t forget Abel¡¯s orders.

    ¡°The food arrived, but it was stolen!¡± Blue Dragon said in slight embarrassment.

    It was hard to believe. Blue Dragon Emmanuel was the strongest person Abel knew in the Holy Continent, and someone had stolen from him?

    Even that rank 18 old man was nothing in front of him. He was the ruler of the ocean, so you could just imagine how powerful he was the ruler of the great ocean, so you could just imagine how powerful he was.

    ¡°Blue dragon Emmanuel, if someone has stolen from you, I¡¯m afraid there is nothing I can do about it!¡± Abel knew what Blue Dragon Emmanuel just wanted more food, but he pretended he didn¡¯t know.

    He was trying to get Blue Dragon Emmanuel to beg him so he would owe him a favor. Dragons were not like humans. Once they needed to return a favor, they would try their best to help you no matter what.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, can you send more.....¡± Blue dragon Emmanuel hesitated a little and added, ¡°can you send 6 more portions every day?¡±

    <i>¡°Great, I like to see how he will return this favor!¡±</i> A dark excitement emerged in Abel¡¯s heart.

    ¡°if this is what you want, I will tell my chefs!¡± Abel quickly replied.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, you really are a true brother,¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel said in excitement.

    It was actually quite sad for blue dragon Emmanuel. he was only sent a human portion of food cooked in rabbit essence, but a dragon¡¯s body was much bigger. Especially when you were as powerful as blue dragon Emmanuel, by that point, your body was no longer burning normal energy but attributed energy.

    The portion he was sent was only enough for his human to enjoy in his human form. It was not easy for anything to trigger an emotion within him for a dragon this age. That grandmaster¡¯s wine was not bad, but the food was still his favorite.

    This used to be a little personal thing to blue dragon Emmanuel, but it was no longer even since golden dragon Cornelius had woken up from his deep sleep.

    He was actually a yellow color, but gold sounded more prestigious, so he was called the golden dragon.

    Gold dragons were the masters of lightning with scary lightning attacks. They were the front line attackers of the dragons.

    Golden dragon Cornelius and Blue Dragon Emmanuel were about the same age. They had been fighting for fun ever since they were young. Due to the lightning advantage Golden Dragon Cornelius had, it was always the dominant one.

    This time was no different. Golden Dragon Cornelius decided to visit his good brother as soon as he was woken up. Still, to his surprise, Blue dragon, Emmanuel was in his human form enjoying some delicate food by himself.

    He had been sleeping for too long. His stomach was starving, so of course, he could not resist this temptation. He stepped up and snatched the food from blue dragon Emmanuel. Just like that, a good old game between the 2 dragons was started, a brutal fight.

    A brutal fight meant that elemental attacks were forbidden. Only strength was allowed. But despite that, their ws would still carry small amounts of elemental energy no matter how hard they suppress it.

    Blue dragon Emmanuel had the ice element¡¯s ability to slow his enemy down, while Golden Dragon Cornelius had Lightning¡¯s numbing effect. The result was the same every time.

    Blue dragon Emmanuel lost, and his food was stolen.

    Golden Dragon Cornelius also felt the same emotion when he tried the food cooked in rabbit essence, so he decided toe and take the food once a day.

    The depressing days of Emmanuel had arrived. He couldn¡¯t contact Abel, and his food would be stolen by Golden Dragon Cornelius as soon as it was teleported.

    There were not many things in the world that could bring any emotion out of him, and he had lost his only interest. Other food just wouldn¡¯t evene close.

    Unlike Blue Dragon Emmanuel, Golden Dragon Cornelius was not a low key dragon. He had shared his experience with the food with his circle.

    However, he would not share the food. If you wanted to take his food, you had to win against him in a fight.

    Community circles were necessary, even for dragons.

    The one blue dragon Emmanuel and Golden Dragon Cornelius were included in a few simr age dragons. Since they grew up together, their circle had only strengthened with time.

    The others included Green Dragon Bridges, Red Dragon Nathaniel, Blue Dragon Finn, and Red Dragon Gabriel. They were all hopeless against Golden Dragon Cornelius, so they all turned their target towards Blue Dragon Emmanuel.

    Abel¡¯s food was no longer a secret, but they all felt a little helpless when they found out Abel was only a 20-year-old blue dragon.

    There were strict regtions in regards to protecting young dragons among the dragons. If they decided to bully a young dragon, they would be punished by the dragons.

    This was why Blue Dragon Emmanuel had been ruthlessly trying to contact Abel every day for a month. He had no choice.

    Blue Dragon Emmanuel was happy with Abel¡¯s reply, so he invited Abel to his dragon abyss as a guest. This showed that he was truly thinking of Abel as a brother, not a youngster he felt obligated to take care of.

 Chapter 842 - Level Up Through Provocation (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 842: Level Up Through Provocation (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    It was the first time Abel visited the elves¡¯ Angstrom City in his human form. Grand Duke Edwina, Duke Albert, and Lady Carrie were waiting for him outside the teleportation circle before he arrived.

    ¡°The great Emperor Abel, Wee!¡± Grand Duke Edwina bowed at Abel.

    She sighed. Abel¡¯s growth had reached a point where she had to greet him personally. She didn¡¯t have to do this even when Abel was a Master Alchemist or Grandmaster cksmith.

    Abel had be the most powerful Emperor in the Holy Continent. His military force was on par with the other races.

    Abel was visiting Angstrom City in public. Even though he didn¡¯t tell everyone about it, as the ruler, it would disrespect the Kingdom of St Ellis if Grand Duke Edwina didn¡¯t greet him personally.

    ¡°The prestigious Grand duke Edwina, the prestigious Duke Albert, and Lady Carrie thank you so much for having me!¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    Duke Albert and Lady bowed back.

    This was his first visit in public, so he decided to teleport through the public teleportation circle of Angstrom city. It was suitable for humans as well.

    Due to the safety of the elves, other races could only use public teleportation circles. Others needed to go through a strict identity check.

    After everyone bowed, Abel left the teleportation circle under the lead of Grand Duke Edwina. A silvery-white carriage was waiting by the side of a boulevard. It was the exclusive carriage of the Grand Ducal Pce.

    The golden crown on Abel¡¯s head shimmered under the golden sun. His prestige was on full disy. The elves who got the news were gathered beside the Boulevard.

    When Abel appeared, they all bowed and weed this human Emperor.

    Abel did not expect the elves to be this weing. Abel was visiting by himself. He didn¡¯t even bring any guards, so Grand Duke Edwina could have treated this as a low-key visit, but it seemed like the entire Angstrom City was weing him.

    Abel looked around and bowed before he stepped on to the luxurious carriage.

    ¡°Grand Duke Edwina, Thank you so much!¡± Abel said gently as he looked outside the carriage and waved at the elves.

    ¡°Your majesty, Abel, I was just using your name to calm the citizens down!¡± Grand Duke Edwina did not hide her attention.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the elves always calm?¡± Abel asked awkwardly.

    ording to his reports, the elves were the least affected by the food shortage.

    ¡°Lately, the elves have been forced to add more meat to their diet, which created some uproar. They believe the moon goddess will be furious if this amount of hunting in the double moon forest continues. The elves seem calm on the surface, but we have many underlying struggles!¡± Grand Duke Edwina said bluntly.

    Abel nodded. He understood that any change in tradition would cause some uproar.

    ¡°So I decided to gather the elves to see our rtionship with the Kingdom of St Ellis. Perhaps this will change some elve¡¯s wrong intentions!¡± Grand Duke Edwina continued.

    Angstrom City had allied with the Duchy of Carmel¡¯s Bakong City long ago. In the past, it was the Duchy of Carmel who needed support, but now the tables had turned. The elves needed the powerful kingdom of St Ellis to help stabilize their citizens.

    ¡°Grand Duke Edwina, if this is the case, the elves can exchange crops from the kingdom of St Ellis with meat. Is that a solution?¡± Abel suggested.

    ¡°Eating meat is not the problem. Some elves just have to eat fruit and fruit only. Even if they ate vegetables instead of meat, the same problem would ur!¡± Grand Duke Edwina said with augh and rejected Abel¡¯s kind-hearted suggestion.

    Abel felt very d that he had handed over everything to the state. If not, he too would be as stressed as Grand Duke Edwina.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been in a retreat for a long time. What brought you to the elves?¡± Grand Duke Edwina then changed the topic.

    Abel had visited the elves a few times before, but this time he was doing so in a human form. He notified Grand Duke Edwina beforehand, which was why she had organized this weing ceremony, but she didn¡¯t know the reason for his visit.

    ¡°I can¡¯t improve from another retreat. I¡¯ve reached the pinnacle of a rank 15 wizard. Do you have any idea what I should do next?¡± Abel shrugged his shoulders.

    Grand Duke Edwina was stunned. How old was Abel? Could he be a 20-year-old elite wizard?

    ¡°It¡¯s good to take a walk outside during bottleneck like this. Use this world as a source of inspiration. When the timees, you will be leveling up before you know it!¡± Grand Duke Edwina replied after a moment of thinking. There were many stories about breaking through a bottleneck, but there was not a for sure method. They all came with some uncertainty.

    The best way to go about it was to experience as many emotions as possible.

    Abel did not have much to say about Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s suggestion. Instead, he continued, ¡°Grand Duke Edwina, I was actually invited by Blue Dragon Emmanuel to the dragon abyss, so I just wanted to transit through Angstrom city¡¯s teleportation circle!¡±

    Grand Duke Edwina was not surprised that Abel knew Blue Dragon Emmanuel. Abel was the one who helped the elves resolve Blue Dragon Emmanuel¡¯s food demand, and a portion of food was teleported to the dragon abyss through the elves since that day.

    However, she was very curious why Blue Dragon Emmanuel had invited Abel to the Dragon abyss. That ce was exclusive to dragons. Even elves and dwarfs could only stay outside.

    ¡°I also want to see Lorraine. As you know, I¡¯ve already fulfilled my rank 15 wizard pattern, I won¡¯t stay for too long in the Holy Continent once I became an elite wizard, so I have something to say to her!¡± Abel said in a somewhat embarrassed tone.

    Grand Duke Edwina hesitated a little and replied, ¡°Abel, Lorraine is no longer in the elves!¡±

    Abel was caught off guard for a moment. Lorraine was the only girl he had feelings for in this world. Although they haven¡¯t interacted for long, the days they spent together were the warmest days he ever had.

    He always felt insecure ever since he arrived in this world, and at the time, Lorraine was going through a simr situation. Because of this mutual need forpany, their rtionship grew.

    Or maybe his feelings for Lorraine were irrational. Unlike Lorraine, Abel was already an adult before he came to this world, so it was not easy for him to get the feeling of romance.

    Also, as his power grew, his feelings had be more and more suppressed. The days of wizard training and exploring in the Dark World also cut off many connections he had with themon world.

    Therefore, he always thought of Lorraine as his partner. If Lorraine felt the same, he would protect this feeling until the end of time.

    However, Lorraine had left the elves, and the 20 years Grand Duke Edwina promised had barely passed.

    ¡°Did Lorraine ask to leave? Was it her decision?¡± Abel¡¯s voice was sounding cold.

    ¡°Your majesty Abel, I am the one who asked her to leave!¡± grand Duke Edwina lowered her voice.

    Suddenly, the energy of a dragonshed out from Abel¡¯s body, causing an immediate change in Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s face.

    A protection shield emerged on her and her husband, Duke Albert, to block this energy.

    However, most elves along the boulevard were stunned by this energy. The weak ones had fallen to the ground. Even the powerful ones were struggling.

    His mind always suppressed Abel¡¯s dragon energy, normally he would only let out a little bit, but it hadshed out violently under the anger in his heart.

    Abel always thought of Grand Duke Edwina as a great trading partner. He had suppliedrge amounts of training potions to them and used the 3rd goddess spring water to help Angstrom City.

    All of this was for Lorraine. Grand Duke Edwina was her mother, and Angstrom City was her home.

    This was a betrayal. There was not a single person in this world who yed with his feelings.

    The dragon core altered Abel¡¯s body and soul, and this immense anger had sessfully helped him achieve a bnce. The dragon energy in his soul was perfectly unleashed by his body.

    Abel had fulfilled his rank 15 wizard core. His heart was in an unstable state, and the blue dragon¡¯s ice crystal breathing technique continued to alter his body towards the form of a dragon.

    He was not aware, but this explosion of anger had shot up his body from 60 points to 100 points. It was almost the body of a young dragon.

    The dragon energyshed out like a blizzard. Lady Carrie was the closest to him in the carriage, so she felt it the most clearly.

    Bang! Lady Carrie dropped in the carriage. Her face was pale.

    This was why the elves always lived under themand of dragons. The dragons were born to be nightmares. Their powerful dragon energy could cause the summons of a druid to revolt. If a druid had been hit by dragon energy for too long, they might forever lose their summons, which would cause damage to their soul.

    ¡°Abel, stop, please let me exin!¡± Duke Albert yelled.

    He knew what kind of chaos would create if dragon energy wasshed out across the elves. He would regret his wife¡¯s inconsiderate mistake.

    Grand Duke Edwina was also stunned. She just wanted to test Abel; it was in every mother¡¯s nature. She really had the intention to break Abel and Lorraine, but Abel was too powerful, to the point where she could no longer not worry.

    She knew the chaos of noble humans. They had many concubines besides their wives. She needed to know if Abel still felt the same way. If not, she would keep Lorraine a secret forever.

    She did not expect Abel to have such a big reaction. The dragon energy that wasshed out from Abel could almost suppress any elite Druid.

    The voice of Duke Albert made Abel regain himself. He retracted his dragon energy. It was the first time he lost himself in a long time.

    He had been calm most of the time ever since he got the World Stone. He rarely lost himself from anger.

    ¡°Lorraine is very gifted, so we decided to send her to the Central Continent Moon Goddess temple to undergo training. It¡¯s for her future!¡± Duke Albert quickly added.

    ¡°Where is the Central Continent?¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ce you can go with the super teleportation circle after you be an elite wizard. Lorraine had only agreed to go when she heard that you are already an intermediate wizard. She will be waiting for you there!¡± Duke Albert replied.

    Abel felt his heart lifted. What just happened made him realize how important Lorraine was to him. Even the World Stone could not keep him calm. But, suddenly, his face changed.

    ¡°Duke Albert, quickly help me organize a ce!¡± He lowered his voice again.

    Duke Albert didn¡¯t know what Abel meant at first, but he soon sensed level-up energying from Abel.

    ¡°Stop the carriage!¡± Grand Duke Edwina yelled.

    She then jumped down from the carriage and ran into a noble elf courtyard while many elves were just waking up from the dragon energy impact.

    ¡°This courtyard will now be in control by the grand-ducal pce. All elves leave in 10 breathes!¡± Her voice filled the courtyard.

    The elves in the courtyard quickly left as Abel appeared in a sh of white light.

    Abel didn¡¯t have time to exin to Grand Duke Edwina. All he could do was to summon his Druid soul. It was the first step to bing an elite wizard. If he missed this change, he didn¡¯t know when he would be able to level up again.

    Grand Duke Edwina also knew how important this was to Abel, so she quickly left the courtyard and left Abel alone.

    She didn¡¯t want Abel to fail his level up because of her. She also didn¡¯t know if it was a good or bad thing that her provoking had caused Abel to level up.

    After fulfilling a rank 15 wizard pattern, most wizards would spend 10 or more years harmonizing their will and mana before seeking an opportunity to level up.

    She did not believe a wizard could level up as soon as their wizard rank was fulfilled, so she did not tell Abel that he should bring another wizard with him when going out.

    Abel had gone through a sudden roller coaster of emotions today. Besides the Bet and Harry family in this world, Abel did not have many rtives and friends.

    This was almost impossible for an emperor. Most emperors hadrge amounts of nobles¡¯ connection and support.

    Abel settled into the level up energy as his druid soul set up the mana gathering circle and barrier circle around him.

    His scent vanished as the magic circles were ignited. However, a giant ck hole emerged from the sky. Flying me flew out, followed by White Snow. Finally, Johnson stepped out in its white armor, sparkling in lightning and holding a lightning long spear.

    The scent of Flying me and White Snow filled the courtyard. Johnson, on the other hand, was standing alertly guarding the courtyard with his lightning spear. It was 10 meters tall, so the entire courtyard was within his sight.

    ¡°Onmand, send the grand-ducal pce druid defense guards here and drive out all the surrounding elves. Anyone who approaches will be killed!¡± Grand Duke Edwina said loudly through the city magic circle control card.

    Abel was the emperor of the kingdom of St Ellis, and a wizard was defenseless when leveling up. If anything happened to Abel, the kingdom of St Ellis would send their Sky Ships to take down this city with him.

    Also, Abel was the only man Lorraine recognized. Although Grand Duke Edwina doubted him, his safety was still very important.

    The entire Angstrom City began to move. There was no time for grace. 40 druids teleported through the giant teleportation circle of the city and spread around the courtyard. All the other elves were driven out violently.

    The giant protection circle of the city was also operating on full power. The circle would hold down any creature that showed up around the courtyard.

    This was all grand duke Edwina could do. It was all the resources she could move.

    Abel kneeled on a cushion within the mana gathering and protection circle. The wizard core within him began to undergo some tremendous change.

    Wizard core was a wizard¡¯s main source of energy. It was where their mana was stored. It was as important as abat qi core was to a knight.

    At that moment, Abel¡¯s wizard had turned into a wild beast and ruthlessly began to suck up the mana and level up energy around him.

    Transforming from rank 15 to rank 16 was an important process as well as a breakthrough. Its leveling up energy was stronger than any other ranks, and it only intensified with time.

    This little mana gathering circle could no longer satisfy the need of Abel. As time passed, he needed more and more mana.

    His druid soul sent out a stream of power of the will and took out arge mana gathering circle from the Varaya¡¯s ring. However, a giant mana gathering circle could not be set up just like that.

    The druid soul took the most direct method and connected with the headmaster identity card.

    Soon, 50 little war puppets jumped out from the Varaya¡¯s ring and began to set up the circle under the guidance of themander spirit.

    Grand Duke Edwina felt almost unreal as she stared at those little puppets putting the pieces in ce. She turned to Duke Albert and asked, ¡°Albert have you heard of someone who could use their power of the will during a level up?¡±

    ¡°Edwina, it¡¯s Abel. What more can we expect?¡± He replied helplessly.

    Too many miracles had happened to Abel. Bing a Master alchemist, grandmaster cksmith, an emperor, as well as a 19-year-old elite wizard. How surprising was it that he could use the power of the will during a Level up?

    ¡°Everyone will be forbidden to talk about anything that happened today!¡±Grand Duke Edwina lowered her voice to the surrounding druids.

    ¡°Yes, your Majesty!¡± the Druids replied.

    They knew the person in front of them was a human emperor, so keeping it a secret was not surprising.

    When Grand Duke Edwina saw the giant mana gathering circle has set up, she was suddenly reminded of something ¡°Get all the elves even further away!¡± She yelled.

    The giant mana gathering circles operate by gathering the surrounding mana, so it was best to give it more space.

    Abel¡¯s Druid soup left out another strand of power of the will and ignited the circle. An immense absorption force changed the movement of wind, causing holes in the sky.

    Grand Duke Edwina received a warning from the city protection circle, but she did not intervene with Abel¡¯s mana gathering circle. Instead, she began to assist it by pushing all the mana in Angstrom city towards Abel¡¯s giant mana gathering circle.

    A white glow emerged from Abel¡¯s wizard core, and endless amounts of mana and leveling up energy rushed within. The 15 wizard pattern he had fulfilled throughout his wizard journey also began to glow and detached from the wizard core.

    Those wizard patterns spread out within Abel¡¯s body. His body was already far stronger than any elite wizard, so all this did was make his body closer to the elemental energy.

    A wizard core without a wizard pattern was highly unstable, especially since Abel¡¯s wizard core was much bigger than any wizard core.

    This instability was also caused byrge amounts of mana and leveling up energy rushing in. A wizard core would st open if those 2 energies were not bnced properly by the wizard¡¯s power of the will. Many wizards had failed because of this step.

    Abel had almost instinctively ignited the World Stone, and the energies were turned into statistics.

    Leveling up energy: 979

    Mana: 990

    These stats had clearly disyed how those energies were affecting Abel¡¯s wizard core.

    He gently suppressed the mana entering his body, and the stats quickly changed.

    Leveling up energy: 981

    Mana: 981

    When the energy was bnced, the wizard core was stabled.

    More and more energy rushed into Abel¡¯s wizard core, and it was reaching its limit. The next step was to solidify it so it could sustain a rank 16 wizard pattern.

    This meant Abel had passed the first challenge, and now he was on to the next.

    Solidifying a wizard core was furthering strengthening the fulfilled wizard core. After energies were fused into the core, its quality would increase.

    It was a very difficult step, and a wizard needed to constantlypress their wizard core with their power of the will until it had be a solid form. The final form of the wizard core would dictate the training of the elite wizard.

    This was why some wizards could no longer level up after rank 16, or some were stuck in a bottleneck for hundreds of years until the day they died.

    In order to break through a wizard¡¯s wizard core, they had to be strong enough to sustain a rank 17 wizard pattern. Therefore Abel had to set a good foundation during this transformation. If not, his future transformation would be a few times harder.

    What Abel had inherited was better than most inheritance in the Holy Continent. He was a part of the lightnings. With powerful wizards such as the rank 18 wizard Dunn in the Holy Continent, you could just guess how outstanding the lightnings were.

    The wizard core needed to be continuouslypressed by the power of the will. Therefore the strength of a wizard core was determined by the strength of one¡¯s power of will.

    This was why most fulfilled rank 15 wizards would spend many years strengthening their power of the will before seeking the opportunity to level up.

    One of Abel¡¯s biggest advantages was his powerful power of the will, and he knew it, so he was confident that he could form an ideal wizard core.

    His power of the will turned into a huge mountain and mmed against his wizard core. It began to shake, and the energy within began topress.

    He kept monitoring the condition of his wizard core. He was a little disappointed when his mountainous amount of power of the will began to lose effect on his wizard core. ording to the statistics given by the world Stone, there was still argepressible gap within his wizard core.

    He began to regret that he didn¡¯t train his power of the will harder before he leveled up.

    He seemed to forget that the level up was an unexpected one. He had entered this state without being fully prepared.

    This was also why Grand Duke Edwina felt happy and worried for Abel at the same time. Having the opportunity to level up was good, but this level up was one of the most crucial ones. It could have a huge impact on future progress.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t level up like this!¡± Abel yelled in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to be a normal elite wizard. He wanted to be a rank 18 one like wizard Dunn.

    He also didn¡¯t want to be like Blue Dragon Emmanuel and level up by sleeping for 100 years. He was a human. He just couldn¡¯t ept the level up like dragons.

    Certainty shed within his eyes. He had to take a risk. If not, he would be ordinary, and he just couldn¡¯t ept that.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t a normal wizard level up only take around 2 hours? It has been 3 hours. Howe Abel is still not done?¡± Grand Duke Edwina mumbled in hesitation.

    ¡°I hope nothing bad happens!¡± Duke Albert also said, worried.

 Chapter 843 - Elite Wizard (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 843: Elite Wizard (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel¡¯s power of the will turned into the shape of the Horadric Malus within the magic circle. Of course, it didn¡¯t have the ability of the real Horadric Malus. It was just that Abel was familiar with using that Holy tool of the Dark World.

    The target of his power of will was the wizard core. As Grand Grandmaster cksmith, Abel was very confident in his forgery.

    He knew his wizard core was an iron base waiting to be hammered. He had done that way too many times. He no longer sensed any worry.

    The world stone ignited. The wizard core was clearly depicted in his mind. Every corner was turned into data.

    As his power of the will heavily mmed on the wizard core. There was a strange connection between his soul and the wizard core, and that strike had sent a shiver in his soul. If his soul wasn¡¯t so much stronger than a normal wizard, that strike might have turned him unconscious.

    The wizard core slowly began to shrink.

    Abel felt his heart lift. Maybe he was right. If a wizard core could be shrunk with forgery, then it could be solidified by it.

    He kept hammering down with his power of the will, and his soul kept shaking.

    His power of the will was just like the real Horadric Malus in his eyes. He saw himself standing in front of a furnace, and the wizard core was his work.

    With his skill as a Grandmaster cksmith and the ability of the world stone. He could see every slight change that was happening to the wizard core. He kept calcting which part half had a higher concentration and which part had a lower one.

    He maintained his bnce. If he wasn¡¯t so well trained, his wizard core would fall apart already.

    He was well-read, but no wizard had ever done anything like this.

    Of course, no elite wizard had enough time to be a Grandmaster cksmith as well.

    His wizard core was glowing brighter and brighter with every strike. As the energy within got more concentrated, its quality grew.

    If his original wizard core could sustain a rank 18 wizard pattern, now it could sustain a rank 20 one, but Abel did not stop there.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but there was some special power of the will technique to condense a wizard core in legends. It was just that no wizard would want to treat their wizard core this harshly.

    A wizard core was a wizard¡¯s foundation, their source of energy. It could fall apart if not careful.

    If a level up failed, they could try again next time. But if a wizard core was damaged, the whole life of a wizard would be over.

    Unlike the others, Abel had the world stone. He could do anything with perfect uracy, which was another thing that gave him his confidence.

    Of course, he would also only do crazy things like this because his headmander senses did not alert him of any danger.

    Abel¡¯s body also began to shake. Luckily the carrier circle has separated him from the outer world, so the elves could not see what was happening to him.

    Abel hammered 99 strikes with his power of the will. Finally, his wizard core was condensed into perfection.

    His wizard core almost became diamond like. Since his power of the will hammered it down, there were many t sides on his wizard core, just like the cuts on a diamond.

    It was pure, clear, and transparent.

    Abel was speechless. He had never heard of a wizard core like this in any books, but he didn¡¯t feel anything wrong within him, so it should be fine.

    ¡°Did I condense it too much?¡± Abel thought darkly to himself.

    There was no return. The only way to find out was to draw out the rank 16 wizard pattern on the wizard core.

    His power of the will turned into a rune pen and began drawing.

    The rank 16 wizard pattern wasplicated. The level up would fail even with a slight mistake, and a wizard¡¯s progress in the future would be affected.

    This should be the hardest challenge part of the level up, but it was the easiest for Abel.

    The drawing was quick, graceful, and precise. To Abel, it was almost like a flick of the hand.

    Thest stroke finished, and the rank 16 wizard pattern began to glow in dark gold. Slowly it was fused into the wizard core.

    Suddenly, immense pressure from the universe emerged and mmed towards Abel.

    A shocked look emerged on Grand Duke Edwina¡¯s face. This pressure had directly prated the city protection circle andnded. Nothing could get in its way.

    ¡°The force of the universe!¡± Grand Duke Edwina gasped.

    ording to the legends, if someone so gifted even the universe was afraid of his existence, the force of the universe would emerge to destroy this genius.

    Grand Duke Edwina could do nothing even though she really wanted to help Abel. All she could do was think about what kind of crazy things the Kingdom of St Ellis would do to the elves if Abel had died in Angstrom City.

    Abel¡¯s main soul sensed the force of the universe before it reached him.

    It was not the first time something like this had happened to him. Thest time, he became an official wizard, but luckily he had the oak tree to protect him. If not, he would still be in the Dark World.

    His main soul was still in a level upstate, so it could not get distracted, but his druid soul reached into his portal object and took out a scroll of the town portal. It then ignited the telekinesis on the oak tree, and a white light grabbed him towards a blue water portal that just appeared.

    A split second before the force of the universe was about tond on Abel, he vanished from the port and reappeared in the Dark World.

    Unlike the universe of the Holy Continent, he sensed the universe of the Rogue Encampment weing him. He was the god of this ce.

    The rank 16 wizard pattern began to settle. He opened his eyes and felt a powerful energy wave within his wizard core.

    He felt like he didn¡¯t use the energy of a rank 16 wizard even without magic. This energy could suppress any intermediate wizard to the point where they couldn¡¯t even make a spell.

    Just like when he was facing the rank 18 wizard. It was the natural energy of a wizard core, capable of suppressing any lower rank wizard.

    Abel knew he couldn¡¯t stay in the Dark World for too long. He was not in his magic tower. Although he had a barrier circle, he was still in the elves of Angstrom City at the end of the day.

    Soon, he took out another scroll of the town portal, and the blue water portal emerged again. He stepped his foot in.

    Grand Duke Edwina looked hopeless. She wondered what she would say to the most powerful kingdom in the human world. How could she exin this to her daughter? She sensed how powerful the force of the universe was. Even she could not sustain it, let alone Abel in a state of level up.

    The force of the universe came quickly and went. Grand Duke Edwina didn¡¯t know that the force of the universe had missed its target and retracted.

    This universe had only sent out the force to take down Abel because it thought the way Abel had fused his rank 16 wizard pattern and wizard core was beyond thew, but it would no longer do anything after his level up hadpleted.

    You can see this as a ray of hope this universe left for Abel. If he could sessfully level up even after withstanding the force of the universe, he would be epted.

    However, Abel did not withstand this force of the universe. Instead, it did not even touch him as he went into the Dark World for hiding. If that force really made contact with him, he would be turned into mush already.

    Abel gazed up at the sky, feeling a little irritated. This level up had almost cost him his life. ¡°Now I know why no wizards were condensing their wizard core this way!¡±

    ¡°Emperor Abel has died. Report this to the queen of the elves and the Kingdom of St Ellis. Actually, take your time with the kingdom of St Ellis!¡± Grand Duke Edwina said. She was still trying to process what just happened.

    ¡°Wait, can¡¯t you see that Abel¡¯s summons are still alive?¡± Duke Albert pointed at Flying me and White Snow in the sky and shifted his gaze towards Johnson outside the magic circle.

    Flying me and White Snow still moved as though nothing had happened, and Johnson was still guarding coldly outside.

    The souls of summons will take a big hit if their owner dies. Normally they would die immediately unless their rank difference was too dramatic.

    ¡°Abel is ok!¡± Grand Duke Edwina paused for a moment and said in uncertainty.

    How could Abel survive the force of the universe? How was that possible?

    Grand Duke Edwina kept questioning herself. She just couldn¡¯t believe it.

    The barrier circle vanished, followed by the protection circle. She was not wrong. Abel was standing as though nothing happened.

    The scent on his body still had not settled. He was now a rank 16 elite wizard.

    ¡°Grand Duke Edwina, thank you so much for today!¡± Abel looked around and saw therge amounts of druid guards and bowed. He knew how much chaos he had caused with this sudden level up.

    ¡°Majesty Abel, I should have told you about Lorraine earlier so your mood wouldn¡¯t shift up and down so quickly and caused an early level up!¡± Grand Duke Edwina felt very sorry.

    ¡°No, I have to thank you. My level up was very sessful!¡± Abel smiled.

    He was feeling great. The world of elite wizards had truly opened up to him. It was a whole new world to explore.

    He could understand why Grand Duke Edwina had done what she did. Testing one¡¯s love wasmon. No matter this world or his past world. It was just that Abel had stayed at the top for too long. He was no longer an ordinary of his past world, so he had overreacted a little.

    ¡°Thats great!¡± Grand Duke Edwina felt her heart lifted.

    Abel did not stay in the elves for too long. If Blue Dragon Emmanuel did not invite him personally to the dragon abyss, he would immediately go to Wizard Dunn and tell him about his level up to know the true mystery of this world.

    Abel was teleported to a giant cave through the ancient teleportation circle of the elves.

    This cave was different from the ones of the dwarfs. There were no signs of hammering and digging. It seemed like it was sted out with an immense force.

    The physics of this cave also made no sense. There was no support on the ceiling and walls, but the floor was smeared with gold.

    The teleportation circle Abel was standing on was located at the end of the cave, and he saw a blue dragonying on a golden tform with countless mana gems and gold coins underneath.

    ¡°Bleu Dragon Emmanuel, Hello!¡± Abel yelled.

    His voice echoed around the cave, but Blue Dragon Emmanuel remained still.

    Abel was confused. Blue Dragon Emmanuel should be able to sense him the moment he teleported.

    He jumped on the golden tform and looked at Blue Dragon Emmanuel. To his surprise, there was a big bump on his face.

    ¡°No way, Blue Dragon Emmanuel was knocked out?¡± Abel said in shock.

    This was the dragon abyss. How dangerous could it be? Even someone as powerful as a blue dragon could get knocked out?¡± Abel was shocked.

    He then took out some water from his Varaya¡¯s ring and poured it on Blue Dragon Emmanuel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Gold dragon Cornelius , Come at me!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel jumped up and yelled the moment he opened his eyes.

    Blue Dragon Emmanuel was enjoying his meal a moment ago. Blue gold dragon Cornelius had finished his portion first and decided to find Blue Dragon Emmanuel for a chat, which was more like a fight.

    You could just guess what happened next. Gold Dragon Cornelius stole his food, and he was knocked out on the tform.

    ¡°Oh, Blue Dragon Abel, long time no see!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel said, embarrassed.

    He always tried to put up a powerful image in front of Abel, but he was just at his most embarrassing moment. It was awkward.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Emmanuel, thanks for inviting me. Your ce is really full of gold, it¡¯s very nice!¡± Abel did not bring up the condition of Blue Dragon Emmanuel. Instead, he changed the topic.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, you really are a true dragon. Even if you¡¯ve grown up with humans, your taste is just like us dragons!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuelughed. He loved Abel¡¯spliment.

    Abel almost face palmed himself. Couldn¡¯t Blue Dragon Emmanuel tell he was just trying to please him?

    But then he remembered the dragons were not like humans. They were very direct. They would only say what¡¯s on their mind. If it was good, it was good. If not, it was not.

    ¡°I have garnered these things from all over the world. As you know, is dragons can not get involved with themon world, so it took me quite a bit of effort to umte all these treasures!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel began to introduce his cave in excitement.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. I must have been very rude¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel shook his giant dragon head and transformed into his human form.

    ¡°Since I am the guest, I brought a gift for you!¡± Abel took out a barrel of Grandmaster wine from his ring.

    Only Abel could do something like this. The production of those grandmaster wines was hugely impacted due to the food shortage. Normally they were only distributed in small bottles, and Abel had given out a whole barrel.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, thank you so much!¡± Although Blue Dragon Emmanuel was polite from his tone, he impolitely snatched the barrel from Abel and gazed out the cave. No one wasing, and his heart was lifted.

    Abel began to question if he came at a wrong time, looking at how careful Blue Dragon Emmanuel was acting. Things seemed dangerous.

    Suddenly, Blue Dragon Emmanuel sensed something different. ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, your scent, you became an elite Wizard?¡± He gasped.

    Although human wizards were not much in dragons¡¯ eyes, an elite Wizard was something they could respect. The only thing was that Abel had reached this stage at such a young age.

    ¡°All thanks to you. I levelled up suddenly when I was transferring here through elves!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Is the human body really that good for training!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel mumbled as he gazed confusingly at Abel¡¯s body.

    Although the concentration of dragon blood in Abel¡¯s body was very high, he still had a human body. The dragons recognised others by blood, so Abel was a dragon to them. But to others in the Holy Continent, Abel was a human.

    The reason Abel had leveled up was not because of his dragon blood but his Wizard training. Which was something Blue Dragon Emmanuel did not understand.

    Although there were not many humans with dragon blood in the Holy Continent, there were a handful in the other continents. All those humans would try to ignite the dragon blood within them to strengthen their power.

    However, Abel was only 20 years old, and he had be an elite Wizard without the help of dragon blood.

    ¡°Ok whatever!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel shook his head and continued with excitement, ¡°Blue Dragon Abel,e sit down. I¡¯ll let you try something exclusive to the dragon abyss!¡±

    This cave was decided into 2 sections. The left was arge open space for the dragons to leisure. That golden tform was Blue Dragon Emmanuel¡¯s bed, and there were few golden tables and chairs for him to greet his other dragon guests.

    The right sides were some wooden tables and wooden chairs more suitable for human size.

    Blue Dragon Emmanuel led Abel to the right side and sat down. Soon, a waitress elf stepped up. She gazed at Abel with curiosity and ced down some food.

    Abel also looked at the elf with curiosity. He thought the dragon abyss was exclusive to dragons. Howe an elf was serving here?

    ¡°This is my dragon servant. Her name is Lily!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel saw Abel was curious so he exined.

    Abel gently bowed and Lily immediately did a full body bow.

    ¡°If a dragon wants to try the food or enjoy the goods of another species, we have to turn into human form. The elves have given each dragon a dragon servant!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel waved Lily off and exined.

    Abel understood, the so-called dragon servants were basically people who serve exclusively to the dragons.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try the specialty of the dragon abyss!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel smiled and pointed at the food on the table.

    Abel looked forward. There were 3 types of fruit.

    ¡°This is the thunder fruit, ground fire fruit, and frozen fruit. They were all exclusively grown in the dragon abyss. You can¡¯t see them anywhere else!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel introduced with passion.

    ¡°Thank you, they really do look like nothing else!¡± Abel picked up a thunder fruit. It was like an apple with lightning sparkling on its surface.

    Abel took a bite, and an electric shock immediately merged from the juices of the fruit, sending a shiver down Abel¡¯s spine.

    Treasure! Abel couldn¡¯t think of another way to describe this fruit. He sensed that the shiver had lifted the lightning energy in his body and strengthened their bond.

    His body was far beyond the limits of humans. It was strengthened by the dragon core and the ice crystal breathing technique. Now it was strengthened once again by the thunder fruit.

    If someone could eat this fruit every day, even an ordinary wizard would be gifted in lightning.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Emmanuel, the thunder fruit is out of this world. The dragon abyss really is full of good stuff!¡± Abel eximed.

    ¡°Of course, try the other 2 as well!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuelughed. He had spent quite a bit of effort preparing these fruits. The production of these fruits was extremely scarce, and they had to be divided amongst the dragons, so each dragon could only get a few.

    If Abel didn¡¯t give him an extra 6 portions of food, there was no way he would be able to gather those fruits from his friends. Normally they would be taken up by the giant dragon the moment they were harvested.

    The ground fire fruit had fire elements within them. However, they could easily be digested by the body, which could strengthen one¡¯s power and make their body more at peace with fire elements.

    The frozen fruit was also simr. The only difference was that it had ice elements.

    Each one of these would be a treasure to human wizards because a human body could easily absorb their power. Things like these were extremely rare.

    Every type of Wizard spell had a maximum and minimum power range. Normally Wizards could rarely reach the maximum power range. Even reaching the middle point was not easy.

    The only way to increase the power range of a spell was to be at peace with the elements of the spell.

    Abel was an outlier. He could reach a maximum power range with every spell because he could ignite the skill tree in his Horadric Cube each time he cast a spell.

    ¡°Amazing, I just ran out of Grandmaster wine. Keep eating your fruits, I¡¯ll drink my wine!¡± Although Blue Dragon Emmanuel was a little sad, he didn¡¯t want to take the fruit back from Abel. Instead, heughed and poured a cup of Grandmaster wine.

    ¡°These fruits are amazing, but eating it all at once will be a bit of a waste. Can I take them back with me?¡± Abel said, embarrassed. He had got a taste of the power of these fruits, but he actually wanted to study the seeds of these fruits.

    ¡°Of course, they are all for you!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel was very happy that Abel was being blunt with him. This meant they were finally bing true brothers.

    Suddenly something erupted from outside the cave, and 4 dragons flew in. Red Dragon Nathaniel yelled, ¡°Blue Dragon Emmanuel, what wine is that? We can smell it even from the outside!¡±

    They saw Blue Dragon Emmanuel in his human form sitting with Abel, so they too turned into their human form and impolitely sat on the chairs next to the table.

    By the time Abel had already put away his fruit. Even the seeds of the ones he ate were put away.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a true brother. We heard that you beat up by gold dragon Cornelius, so we decided to pay you a visit, but you are drinking by yourself?¡± Blue Dragon Finn said, upset.

    ¡°Yeah, pour us some!¡± The dragons each picked up a ss and said.

    ¡°You guys really came right on time!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel helplessly poured the wine and sighed.

    ¡°Is this blue dragon your guest?¡± Red Dragon Nathaniel pointed at Abel and poured the Grandmaster wine down his throat. His gaze then sparkled a little, and he said, ¡°This wine is amazing! Give me another!¡±

    ¡°Red Dragon Nathaniel, this wine is not easy to get. If you keep acting like this i wont give you any more!¡± Still, Blue Dragon Emmanuel poured him another cup.

    ¡°I know this is good stuff. Nothing ordinary can move our souls!¡± Red Dragon Nathaniel took a small sip this time.

    Each dragon had lived for thousands of years. As they aged, fewer things could move them. The status of those grandmasters were now on par with the status of Abel¡¯s food in their heart.

    ¡°This is Blue Dragon Abel. He is my good brother!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel said and turned to Abel ¡± this is Green Dragon Bridges, Red Dragon Nathaniel, Blue Dragon Finn, and Red Dragon Gabriel. They are also my brothers. We grew up together.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you all!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°I see, you are from the human world. You have the manner of noble!s¡± Red Dragon Nathaniel took another sip and gazed at Abel.

    He didn¡¯t care too much about Abel. Although he had the blood of a blue dragon, and that was almost on par with a giant dragon, Abel was too weak. To the point where he didn¡¯t even want to bat an eye on him.

    If Blue Dragon Emmanuel didn¡¯t call him a brother, he would even say hi to him.

 Chapter 844 - Dragon Abyss (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 844: Dragon Abyss (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel sensed the arrogance of Red Dragon Nathaniel. It was expected, the only one with a slightly better attitude was Blue Dragon Finn. You could see the respect for the younger generations from his face.

    Abel was also getting a little arrogant a moment ago since he had just be an elite wizard, and this had made it all disappear.

    There were still too many powerful figures beyond a rank 16 wizard. Each dragon could kill him in a second.

    ¡°Red Dragon Nathaniel, Abel made the wine you just drank. As well as the food you¡¯ve been eating every day. Your attitude can make you lose all of them!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel gazed at Red Dragon Nathaniel and exposed Abel¡¯s identity.

    The eyes of Red Dragon Nathaniel began to sparkle in curiosity, and he immediately had a change of tone. It was the directness of the dragon¡¯s ¡°My dragon god. Blue Dragon Abel, I¡¯m so sorry for how I¡¯ve acted. You are an extremely gifted chef. We could not live without your food!¡±

    ¡°Red Dragon Nathaniel, thanks for your overpliment!¡± Abelughed and said.

    Suddenly a gold dragon flew in and turned into a human form with slight electric arcs on his body. He quickly stepped up to the table and reached towards the Grandmaster wine. ¡°Haha, you guys are drinking without me? I can smell the aroma from outside. This barrel belongs to me now!¡±

    Blue Dragon Emmanuel reacted quickly and put away the wine before him, and yelled, ¡°Gold Dragon Cornelius wants to steal our good wine. Beat him up!¡±

    ¡°Beat him up!¡± Gold Dragon Cornelius was used to fighting, but it was always one to one. No one had won against him due to his lightning element, so the other 4 dragons also yelled.

    Abel knew this gold dragon Cornelius was not Blue Dragon Emmanuel¡¯s enemy. They were all just ying around. There were not any grudges between them.

    Since they were all in their human form, the 6 dragons did not transform back to their dragon form during the fight.

    The 5 dragons formed an alliance against Gold Dragon Cornelius and knocked him out in no time, but then the 5 dragons began to fight against each other.

    After a while, all the dragons fell. They allid on the floorughing while looking at the embarrassing look of each other.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Emmanuel, you are too slow. I can¡¯t help but take from you!¡± Gold Dragon Cornelius imed up from the floor and shook his body.

    The wounds on his face quickly faded. It was the recovery speed of a giant dragon.

    ¡°Gold Dragon Cornelius, you know what? today my brother came to see me, and you embarrassed me!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel also imed up from the floor.

    ¡°This nobody is your brother?¡± Gold Dragon Cornelius gazed at Abel. He then added, ¡°Hey, young dragon. Why did you study wizardry? Just sleep for a hundred years, and you will be strong!¡±

    ¡°Gold Dragon Cornelius, were you this strong when you were only 20 years old?¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel bit back.

    ¡°Sure, a 20 years old elite wizard really is a genius, but it is still a waste of time. The best thing to do for a young dragon is to sleep. This minimizes the risk of danger!¡± Gold Dragon Cornelius began to feel a little embarrassed.

    ¡°If he really sleeps for a hundred years, our food supply will vanish. And what about that amazing grandmaster wine!¡± Red Dragon Nathaniel also stood up and interrupted.

    ¡°He.... he¡¯s the one how made the food?¡± Gold Dragon Cornelius paused for a moment and quickly changed his attitude. He turned to Abel with a smile and said, ¡°Blue Dragon Abel. You are these guys¡¯ brothers, so you should be my brother as well. I beat them up into piles every time!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Abel didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Ok, ok, since it is Abel¡¯s first time in the dragon abyss, and he brought us such a good wine. Why don¡¯t you join us, Gold Dragon Cornelius? We just started!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel interrupted. He didn¡¯t want Gold Dragon Cornelius to keep embarrassing him.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s drink!¡± Gold Dragon Cornelius quickly nodded.

    The dragons began to chat as they started drinking. Since each of them had their training or mission, it was a rarity that they had all gathered together like this.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel. We dragons also respect fair trade. We¡¯ve been eating your food every day. In the past, we just didn¡¯t know who made it. Since now you are a member of the dragons, just tell me what you want, and we will trade it for the food!¡± Blue Dragon Finn smiled and said.

    He knew taking care of the next generation is important, so he just wanted to help Abel. The giant dragons were the most dragons in the Holy Continent. The things they had were no ordinary. At least something could help Abel increase his ability faster!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Blue Dragon Finn is right. Don¡¯t be polite with us. Just say what you want!¡± Gold Dragon Cornelius said with a loud voice.

    The dragons often messed around. The things they stole were quite scary.

    The dragons had a different way to cultivate their young. Since they were almost invincible, they often did not need any fighting experience during their growth. Most of their enemies would grow weak the moment they sensed their dragon energy anyway.

    Therefore, the dragon¡¯s often encouraged the dragons to fight amongst each other with their brutal bodies. It not only sharpened their fighting skills, but it could also strengthen their bond. Due to dragons¡¯ training style, they might not see each other once in hundreds of years, let alone building a strong rtionship.

    Gold Cornelius had gotten a lot of advantage from this system because of his lightning element. He had almost beat up the whole dragon race, but only the young dragons, of course. They would not dare to mess with the elders.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, no need to go easy on them. They are all very wealthy, especially Gold Dragon Cornelius!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuelughed.

    Abel didn¡¯t reallyck many training resources. He had always been meditating with fresh gold crystal cores. No wizard in the Holy Continent could even get close to this luxury.

    He was already leveling extremely quickly. He still needed some time to adjust after he became an elite wizard.

    ¡°If all of you are willing, then I have a little favor to ask!¡± Abel paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I am a human emperor of a kingdom, and Blue Dragon Emmanuel knew it.¡±

    Blue Dragon Emmanuel saw Abel looking at him, so he nodded.

    ¡°I hope all of you can lend a hand if my kingdom is threatened. As you know, I am an elite wizard. I won¡¯t spend too much time in the Holy Continent!¡± Abel added.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, you want to go to the Central Continent?¡± Gold Dragon Cornelius frowned ¡°that ce is very dangerous. You have to be careful. It¡¯s best to wait until you passed the young dragon phase before joining the fights!¡±

    It was not the first time Abel heard about the Central Continent¡¯s danger, and the words of Gold Dragon Cornelius just made him even more interested.

    ¡°As for taking care of a human kingdom, it might be a problem. We can¡¯t get involved with the business of the human world, right?¡± Red Dragon Nathaniel hesitated.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel is the emperor of the Kingdom of St Ellis, so the Kingdom of St Ellis is the kingdom of the dragons. Anyone messing with the kingdom is messing with the dragons!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuelughed.

    ¡°Yeah, Blue Dragon is a human emperor, but he is also a part of the dragons. We¡¯ll just go take a tour around that ce from time to time and see who still wants to mess with us!¡± Gold Dragon Cornelius nodded.

    The only thing they did not expect was that no one would want to mess with the kingdom of St Ellis anyway. Instead, it was more likely that they would mess with others. As the most powerful kingdom in the Holy Continent with the elves and dwarves as their alliance, there was nothing they couldn¡¯t do in the Holy Continent.

    Abel wondered if it could maintain its stability after he left.

    Afterward, Blue Dragon Emmanuel took Abel for a tour around the Dragon Abyss and the legendary dragon abyss cave. There were pseudo dragons everywhere but not many real dragons.

    Abel could sense special energy within the dragon abyss. It was unlike mana, but it was slowly strengthening him.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, most of the pseudo dragons living here are the love children of dragons, so you could just see how many dragon families are here. This is the only ce suitable for drag training, so the pseudo dragons rarely leave this ce!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel exined.

    Abel could understand. There were countless low-rank wizard dwelling around the Bakong city magic towers back in the days just to absorb the mana given out by the magic towers.

    He could sense the special energy in Blue Dragon Emmanuel¡¯s cave was a lot denser than it was out there.

    ¡°We are now at the peak of the abyss, and this is where us blue dragons live. The ice in this ce will not melt in tens of thousands of years. The cold energy could be slowly absorbed into our breathing as we trained!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel introduced.

    The peak of the abyss was extremely big. The cave of Blue Dragon Emmanuel only took up a small part. ording to Blue Dragon Emmanuel, the higher they go, the denser the cold energy would be. However, those higher areas were all taken up by elder dragons.

    Since Abel could not fly, he summoned Flying me ¡°Flying me,e out!¡±

    Flying me flew out of the monster ring and realized he was back in the dragon abyss, his home. The only thing was that he no longer had any rtives here.

    Still, it was very happy. He couldn¡¯t wait to take a tour around.

    Blue Dragon Emmanuel took the lead, and Abel followed as he jumped on Flying me. There were big gaps between the mountain peaks, at least ten miles each.

    The peak in front of them was not high, but a mysterious fog surrounded it.

    ¡°This is the green dragons¡¯ peak, but make sure you don¡¯t get too close. There are many poisonous things around. Even the fog is vicious!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel exined from afar.

    Green dragons were the masters of poison. They were known for it across the Holy Continent. As long as there was a green dragon around, nothing could grow.

    Although Abel had the poison antidote of the Dark World, he didn¡¯t want to test it out against the green dragons.

    He did not expect the beauty of the lower peak of the mountain. He would not expect it was filled with poison.

    ¡°This is where Green dragon Bridges live, but you don¡¯t want to get close to his cave!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuelughed.

    Although Abel had not interacted with green Dragon Bridges for long, he could sense the bluntness of a dragon from him. Their interaction was nice, but Abel was not expecting him to live in such a scary ce.

    After they passed the green dragon peak, they came across a red mountain.

    ¡°This is the red dragons¡¯ peak!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel introduced again, and Flying me swooped down.

    Abel suddenly remembered. Flying me used to be a fire pseudodragon, so this ce should be his home.

    Flying mended on the base of the mountain and stopped in front of a simple-looking cave.

    There were no decorations around the cave. It looked like it was just dug out.

    ¡°Flying me, this is your home?¡± Abel jumped down and asked.

    Flying me nodded and ran around the cave with its short little legs,

    ¡°Was the status of this Flying me very low in the dragons back in the days?¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel stepped up next to Abel and asked.

    He could see Flying me was a real dragon. Although his dragon blood was not as thick as a giant dragon, it was eptable for a young dragon. Anyone who could transform from a 2 legged dragon to a young dragon would be a genius. Howe he was living in such a ce.

    ¡°Flying me was very small when I got him, and he was badly injured, so I¡¯m not sure about his status!¡± Abel didn¡¯t know, but he could also guess. He had been away from the dragon all this time, and no other dragons had ever tried to find him.

    Something just didn¡¯t add up. Abel was only 20 years old, and he had gotten Flying me when Flying me was very small. He must be extremely gifted to transform from a 2 legged dragon to a young dragon in such a short period of time.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, you were lucky to find such a gifted dragon!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel sighed.

    He had no idea how many resources Abel had, especially the power of those soul potions on top of thebination of Flying me¡¯s own dragon blood.

    Flying me was not some gifted genius. He just got too much from Abel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Abel said.

    Since he was so close with Flying me, Flying me¡¯s cave was basically his cave, so he invited Blue Dragon Emmanuel as he owned it.

    Flying me was already tidying his stuff. There was not much stuff, just around 10 low-rank fire gems and a few pseudo dragon scales.

    Flying me put away the scales but did not move the gems. He treasured them before, but now it meant nothing to him.

    He then took a step back and looked at his cave before returning to Abel.

    Abel and Blue Dragon Emmanuel stood in the mouth of the cave. Flying me took a deep breath. He did not look back. Instead, he leaned his head towards Abel.

    Since their souls were connected, Abel knew exactly what he was thinking. Flying me had fully let go of his past. He just needed Abel¡¯s care andfort.

    Abel gently padded his head. Interaction like this had rarely happened ever since Flying me had be a young dragon, but at that moment, it was like they had returned to the times where Flying me was first contracted.

    Abel sensed from the soul chain that those scales were the only things Flying me¡¯s parents had left for him.

    ¡°What Flying me just did with his breath was retracting his scent. From now on, this cave no longer has an owner!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel exined from the side.

    ¡°Flying me, you will be a real giant dragon in the future. Your parents will be proud!¡± Abel began tofort Flying me.

    Blue Dragon Emmanuel did not take Abel¡¯s words seriously. The blood of a dragon was not that easy to level up. Unless Abel killed a fire giant dragon and used its dragon core to level up Flying me, his chance of bing a giant dragon was low.

    However, Flying me thought differently. He saw the power of his owner. Nothing was impossible.

    Was leveling up the blood of a dragon really that hard? To Abel, all he needed to do was tobine the blood of Flying me one more time, and he would have a good chance of bing a giant dragon.

    The only thing was that Flying me had just be a young dragon. It would undermine Flying me¡¯s potential if Abel tried to force him to level up again.

    The next to visit was the peak of the gold dragons. It was ck in color and filled with grey clouds up above. There were even lightning sparkling within from time to time. Maybe only the gold dragons could live in a ce like this.

    Afterward, Blue Dragon Emmanuel brought Abel to the peak of the ck dragons. It was a peak wrapped in ck fog, and Abel could clearly sense the death qi.

    ¡°ck Dragons are rare, and they are very hard to deal with, so don¡¯t get too close to them!¡± Blue Dragon Emmanuel carefully controlled his distance.

    Abel had memorized the map of those 5 peaks. Things like this had almost be instinctive to him ever since he got the world stone.

    He realized the 5 peaks of the dragons had perfectly formed a 5-star magic circle, and his gaze turned towards the center.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, I can¡¯t bring you there. It is where the Holy Dragons live!¡± Blue Dragon Spotted where Abel was looking, so he quietly exined.

    .....

    This news spread like wildfire. The Kingdom of St Ellis Emperor, Grandmaster cksmith Abel Harry was now an elite wizard.

    What Abel had done in Angstrom City was too hard not to notice. It was impossible for the news to not spread.

    In the past, Abel was just a well known Grandmaster cksmith, but his name had been a hot topic for everyone ever since he became an emperor.

    It was almost unimaginable what kind of genius could be an elite wizard before 20 years old.

    He was the first to do so in human history, and all kinds of prestigious titles began to be attached to his name.

    However, unlike normal people, all those big organizations cared most about what Abel would do next because he could finally leave the Holy Continent through Miracle City.

    Was he going to give up his throne if he decided to leave? Or was the state going to take over?

    All kinds of spection began to emerge, but the most prestigious knew Abel didn¡¯t have any children, and he had always endorsed the state. Therefore, the throne would remain.

    The 2 other kingdoms also began to specte how they should restructure their rtionship with the Kingdom of St Ellis after Abel left. The Kingdom of St Ellis would grow weak without Abel.

    The entire Holy Continent was afraid of the Kingdom of St Ellis because of Abel¡¯s power. All the elite wizards and elite priests who died in the past hundred years had to do with Abel in some direct way.

    Even that unexpected rank 18 old man had died in a battle with Abel.

    Therefore even Abel was the basis of his Kingdom. Although he didn¡¯t show up often, no one would dare to mess with his kingdom as long as he was in the Holy Continent.

    However, as soon as Abel left, everyone would have their eyes on that endless amount of crops and that vast sum ofnd.

    Meanwhile, Abel returned from the Dragon Abyss. He did not stop in his pce. Instead, he directly teleported to the Denan City Wizard Union.

    As soon as he appeared, all wizards bowed, ¡°The great Emperor Abel!¡±

    Most of the wizards were captured during the battle, but they had all been released ever since Abel had be the emperor. Especially those beginner wizards, not a single one was missing.

    Abel gently nodded, and white light soon began to sparkle in front of him, and Wizard Dunn emerged from the lights.

    Although Wizard Dunn was Abel¡¯s teacher¡¯s teacher, Abel¡¯s status was so high he still had to greet him personally.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, wee!¡± Wizard Dunn was very happy to see his disciple¡¯s disciple. He immediately did a wizard bow.

    Unlike the other wizards, he was not expecting Abel to be an elite wizard this quickly.

    But seemed like he had to change the way to address Abel once again. He had addressed Abel as a wizard because an elite wizard was finally something the wizard world truly recognized.

    Abel had killed elite wizards before, even a rank 18 one, but no elite wizard, not even Wizard Dunn thought Abel had done it all by himself.

    The most important thing to a wizard was one¡¯s own strength. It was true power. Anything external would be inferior.

    Therefore despite Abel¡¯s glory in the past, Wizard Dunn had always addressed him as a Grandmaster cksmith, not a wizard.

    If someone had multiple identities in the Holy Continent, you would always need to address him by his highest one.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, I hope I¡¯m not bothering you!¡± Abel bowed back.

    ¡°It¡¯s too crowded here, let¡¯s head to my office!¡± Wizard Dunn looked around at the crazy looks on the other wizard¡¯s face and shook his head.

    Abel and Wizard Dunn soon vanished from the teleportation circle in a sh under the fiery looks. Since the teleportation they used was a public one, another wizard quickly emerged from the circle. He was almost stunned by the looks.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, have a seat!¡± Wizard Dunn pointed at the first chair at the very top of the long table of his office and smiled.

    However, Abel did not do so. Instead, he smiled back and took the second seat on his right.

    Wizard Dunn began tough. He was very happy about Abel¡¯s humbleness and respect for him.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, I¡¯m here today to ask you about the secret of the Holy Continent!¡± Abel said bluntly.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, let me grant you the rank 16 wizard badge from the Kingdom of St Ellis wizard Union first!¡± Abel Dunn said as he took out a ready-made badge from his portal gear.

    Wizard Dunn wanted Abel to take the wizard badge first because Abel¡¯s official wizard badge was not given out by the Kingdom of St Ellis Wizard Union but the Linate City Wizard Union.

    Such a gifted wizard would have the attention of many wizard unions, even after Abel left the Holy Continent.

    ¡°Thank you, but I still haven¡¯t mastered any elite wizard spell. What if I don¡¯t pass the examination?¡± Although this was what Abel had said, he still snatched the badge.

    ¡°There is no need. The examination is only for intermediate wizards and below. Elite wizards will be recognized automatically. No one can fake being an elite wizard!¡± Wizard Dunn.

    Abel listened as he ced the badge on his chest.

    Wizard Dunn smiled as he gazed at the wizard badge on Abel¡¯s chest. He continued, ¡°Wizard Abel, today I will tell you about the truth of the Holy Continent!¡±

    Abel nodded and poked his ears up.

    ¡°No species in the Holy Continent are actually against each other. The humans, the Orcs, the elves, and the dwarfs are true allies!¡± Wizard Dunn¡¯s words were not surprising to Abel, but at the same time, it was a little more than what he was expecting.

    The battle between the humans and orcs looked more like training than an actual war. Although they were horrific, no elite force would really get involved.

    However, Abel did not expect them to be allies. Allies meant someone that fought alongside you, someone you trusted with your life, and he just couldn¡¯t imagine himself trusting his life with an off priest.

    ¡°There are 4 super teleportation circles in the Holy Continent, and they were distributed among the 4 species. Only the most talented elite of each species can teleport to the Central Continent through one of them!¡± Wizard Dunn continued.

    It was not surprising that the elves had a super teleportation circle because Lorraine was already in the Central Continent, but he was not expecting there were 4 of them.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I know you have knight skills, but don¡¯t ever expose any of it in the Central Continent, even in the slightest bit!¡± Wizard Dunn then lowered his voice.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Abel just couldn¡¯t understand what happened in that ce?

    ¡°There are some things you just have to see for yourself to understand. I just have to warn you. This is the lightning¡¯s identity card. You can join the lightnings when you reach the Central Continent. Of course, you can also join any other wizard line if you want. It is your right. But let me tell you, the lightning is the only wizard line made entirely out of wizards with lightning talent!¡±

    Abel held the identity card in his hand. No matter if he joined the lightning or not, he had inherited their skills. Thai identity card would reflect his abilities.

 Chapter 845 - Let Go (Three in one)

    <h4>Chapter 845: Let Go (Three in one)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    It was June.

    The harsh and dry weather slowly remerged once again in the Kingdom of St Ellis. Everything from the old kingdom had been taken over by the new one. Its foot was firmly ced on the Holy Continent.

    Abel sat on his throne in the pce with the members of parliament and important members of the state standing below. Things like this didn¡¯t happen often.

    ¡°When I have my offspring, I will personally send them back to inherit the throne. But until then, I hope all of you can take good care of the kingdom. The reason I established the state is so that the kingdom can be run smoothly even if my offspring need to focus on their training!¡± Abel looked down at his men and lowered his voice.

    Most of the people in the pce had already expected this. Abel did not have any children, and there were not many members in the Harry Family, so transferring power to another was unlikely.

    Luckily he had established the state, and it was already taking care of everything in the kingdom. So there wouldn¡¯t be a problem even when the emperor was not around.

    This finally allowed the other 2 kingdoms to take a breath of relief. It seemed like Abel was not someone who cared too much about political power. He was not even 20 years old, and he had be an elite wizard. He was crazy for his training.

    They were not worried that Abel would attack them. The investigation department of both kingdoms had arrived at the same conclusion.

    If the kingdom of St Ellis did not attack the duchy of Carmel first, Abel would not have taken over the kingdom of St Ellis. He would have just killed emperor Ambrose at most.

    The investigation department of the 2 kingdoms also emphasized, never attack Abel. He was no ordinary man. He was a true war wizard. He would only do one thing to his enemies, kill them!

    ¡°The great Emperor Abel. When will you leave the Holy Continent?¡± Chair Bet asked.

    Everyone wanted to ask him, but only Chair Bet could be this direct.

    ¡°Father, I will go on a retreat in my magic tower for another few months, and after that, I will leave the Holy Continent!¡± Abel replied bluntly. He had already decided long ago.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you are still young, why rush it?¡± Chair Bet felt like Abel was leaving too soon. Although the kingdom was stable, there were still too many people eyeing the kingdom¡¯s wealth. The kingdom might be in some trouble once Abel left.

    ¡°The kingdom is on the right track, and the state is taking care of everything smoothly, as for the safety... ¡± Abel paused and continued with a smile, ¡°I will make sure everyone in the Holy Continent knows the Kingdom of St Ellis is not good to mess with before I leave!¡±

    Chair Bet didn¡¯t know why Abel was so confident. How could he still guarantee the safety of the kingdom after he left?

    As the chair of the council, he knew how wealthy the kingdom was. It would be almost impossible for some to resist.

    Just those tens of restaurants in Linate City was enough to generate more than enough credit points for their wizards to livevishly.

    A rumor was also going around that Harvest city had mastered a special harvesting technique to help the kingdom make it through the food shortage crisis.

    The most powerful wizard in the Harry castle wizard circle was intermediate wizard Morton. That ce had the best training resource, so there were also many wizards with their eyes on it.

    The reason they did not make a move was because of Abel. Chair Bet could just imagine how many wizards would try to invade as soon as Abel left.

    Such vast amounts of resources with only one intermediate wizard as a guard was certainly a risk worth taking.

    ¡°Your Majesty. Should we add some more guardian wizards in Harry castle?¡± Chair Bet added.

    He looked towards the 3 rank 17 wizards in the pce to suggest that he wanted one of them to guard that ce.

    Abel did not reply, and the 3 rank 17 wizards let out an awkward smile. That ce was their nightmare.

    They were not worried about the safety of Harry Castle. There was a monster in that ce.

    ¡°Chair Bet, there is no need to worry about the safety of Harry Castle. No one will get hurt even if all elite wizards decide to head to that ce!¡± Wizard Dyna, the leader of 3 rank 17 wizards, replied.

    He still felt chill thinking about the magic forbidden power of that ce. If Abel didn¡¯t want him, he would be a soul beam already.

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I will make sure everything is set before I leave!¡± He knew the only one in the pce who truly cared for him was Chair Bet. All the others were only serving him for the magic contracts.

    Chair Bet did not reply. He bowed and stepped aside.

    ¡°Head Commander Bodley. I hope you can keep taking good care of the Kingdom¡¯s troops!¡± Abel looked around and smiled.

    ¡°The great Emperor Abel, I definitely will not disappoint you!¡¯ Head Commander Bodley bowed. He was the number onemander of the kingdom.

    He used to be a small noble, but ever since he started following, Abel quickly became the leader of a powerful army. Most of it was because of the trust Abel ced in him.

    He was not only granted a title and domain from Abel but also received the orc god blood, which could increase his lifespan for a hundred years.

    What Abel just said had confirmed that his role in the military would not change after Abel left. Even the state could not do anything about it.

    Most importantly, he knew the true power of the kingdom was not those 30,000 knights. It was those 5 Sky Ships and those 3 rank 17 wizards in the pce.

    Those 30,000 knights were more for show. ording to the data of the past battles, those Sky Ships and elite wizards could basically guarantee victory.

    ¡°My wizards, you are the guardians of the kingdom. I hope you keep doing your best after I left!¡± Abel looked at the 3 rank 17 wizards and said.

    ¡°The great Emperor Abel. Please don¡¯t worry. We will make sure no other wizards can attack the kingdom!¡± Said Wizard Dyna, and the 3 wizards bowed.

    Their lives were in the hands of Abel¡¯s female servant. She was an immortal wizard. She was only an intermediate wizard but bing an elite wizard was almost certain for an immortal.

    Those elite wizards¡¯ condition would not change even when Abel was not around, so it was best to give everything they got to serve the kingdom when they were still alive.

    The kingdom was treating them quite well. Just their training resource alone was enough for them and their offsprings, which made them morefortable serving the kingdom.

    ¡°I put my trust in all of you!¡± Abel smiled. He then looked to everyone in the pce and said, ¡°I am not leaving the Holy Continent forever. I wille back every few years, to maybe every ten years. I hope the kingdom can be more powerful each time Ie back!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t have too much to worry about for the kingdom of St Ellis. He had strong allies in the Holy Continent. Even if he wasn¡¯t the friend of the dwarfs or the brother of the Goff Family, just his wizard loved grandmaster wine was enough to make the dwarfs die for the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    The elves would also make sure nothing happened to the kingdom for Abel¡¯s alchemy products.

    Therefore, Abel left Denan City after he said his words. The kingdom was already operating smoothly without him, and he would not stop that.

    He teleported to Harry Castle and went into the training room in Morton magic tower once again.

    He took the rune word Insight into the Dark World and began exploring Durance of Hate while practicing the lite wizard spells.

    There were not many elite wizard spells, but each of them was extremely powerful. They were the pinnacle of spells.

    The elite fire spell ¡®meteoroid¡¯ could summon fallen stars from the sky to attack their enemies. It was one of the most powerful fire spells, and it could burnrge areas of enemies into ash.

    However, there was a big downside to this spell, the 1.2-second dy. Therefore, the full potential of this powerful spell could not be unleashed unless you get the time right.

    The elite ice spell ¡®blizzard¡¯ could create a blizzard storm and froze your enemies to death.

    It was a powerful mass attack spell. Most importantly, it had a slow down effect, so it was very hard for the enemies to escape in the face of it.

    However, the dy time was 1.8 seconds.

    The elite ice spell ¡®frozen armor¡¯ was a defense spell. It was best for defending long-distance attacks such as arrows, and it could shoot ice bolts automatically to the enemy, no matter the distance.

    It was a passive defense spell but also one of the most powerful ones.

    The elite lightning spell ¡®lightning storm¡¯ was one of the most attractive spells for lightning wizards. It could control the watcher and summon a lightning cloud and drag the enemy into the vicious storm.

    This spell would automatically attack any nearby enemy as soon as it was cast. No matter how fast you were, you would be attacked as soon as you get near a wizard with this spell.

    Finally, the elite lightning spell ¡®energy shield¡¯ could use scattered mana as energy to defense. As long as a wizard could support this shield with their power of the will, they could use their mana to counteract physical or magical attacks. It could almost make a wizard fearless on a battlefield.

    It was basically trading mana for health points, and you would be fine as long as you had enough mana.

    3 attack spells and 2 defense spells. That was 5 spells in total. Abel would definitely have tremendous growth in power if he mastered all of them.

    He took the Insight in the Kurast Dock. He ignited the quick recovery ability and began practicing the spells like a mad man.

    When he got tired, he would make some alchemy products, master wine, and rabbit essence.

    He needed hundreds of years of supply.

    If the dwarfs didn¡¯t trade so much fish for the wine, there was no way they would have so many crops freed up to make so many wines. Still, the production was limited.

    Just like that, Abel had disappeared for another 5 months. The news of Abel leaving the Holy Continent began to spread, and all the big organizations began to specte.

    Since Liante City did not give out an official confirmation that Abel would use the super teleportation circle and no one would do so until Abel came back, all the powerful forces could only wait. What would happen to the kingdom of St Ellis without Abel? Would their power fall? Many powerful forces had their eyes fixed on the wealth of that kingdom.

    In October, Abel returned to Morton magic tower with the rune word Insight, a tremendous amount of alchemy products, master wine, Grandmaster wine, and rabbit essence. He dumped them in his magic tower for Tower Spirit Flora to organize.

    It would distribute the alchemy products to the elves, wines for the dwarfs, and rabbit essence for chefs in Harry castle each month so they could cook for the elves and the 6 dragons.

    Of course, it would also distribute the rabbit essence to the restaurants in Liante City, but those were diluted ones.

    Abel was not nning to take the original rabbit essence beyond Harry Castle. It was the safest ce.

    The wealth of Harry Castle¡¯s wizard was also unimaginable for people in themon world.

    Top-level mana gems would be a big budget for any wizard, and they had an ocean amount of it.

    Large amounts of alchemy products were also enough to supply all knights in the kingdom for hundreds of years. The elves¡¯ portion was the same.

    There were also some special live preserving potions such as the Dark World¡¯s ¡®antidote,¡¯ 10 ¡®full recovery potion,¡¯ ¡®dragon blood wall breaking potion,¡¯ and ¡®longevity potion.¡¯

    The Dark World¡¯s Antidote could cure any poison in this world. Abel had tested this out on all poisons in the Holy Continent. Even the priests¡¯ poison could be diffused easily.

    As for the Full recovery potions, Abel would only allow it with Tower Spirit Flora or Bartoli¡¯s approval. It had the power to heal any injuries, including chronic ones. If a normal person had used it, it could also bring them back to their youth as well as pushing their life span to the limit of humans.

    Therefore, Abel only left enough for his family to use in the most crucial times.

    The ¡®dragon blood wall breaking potion¡¯ was for themanders in his kingdom to level up, and Abel had put downrge amounts of them. Ever since Abel met Blue Dragon Emmanuel, he could get as much pseudo dragon as he wanted. Therefore he no longer needed the blood of Flying me to make those potions.

    As long as the state didn¡¯t self-destruct, the Kingdom of St Ellis would have the most glorious knights.

    The ¡®Longevity potion¡¯ was for the kingdom to give out as rewards to the most outstanding ones. Since Abel could easily get the ingredients for them in the Dark World, they were no longer valuable to him.

    Any one of those potions was enough to attract the most talented people.

    Abel had given the right to distribute the ¡®dragon blood wall breaking potion¡¯ and ¡®longevity potion¡¯ to his most trusted family members. The Lord of Marshall and Chair Bet.

    As for the ¡®Dark World Antidote¡¯ and ¡®Full recovery potion,¡¯ Abel had given them to Tower Spirit Flora and Bartoli to regte.

    Abel had given Tower Spirit Flora a list of people. If they needed those potions, they could directly ask Tower Spirit Flora for them.

    Under special circumstances, people can ask Bartoli. She was connected to Abel by the soul chain no matter where Abel was.

    It was just a matter of time that people would find out that most of these resources were sent out from Harry Castle. It was expected of Abel, and he was not worried. That ce had Barbra on guard.

    As long as Barbra was around, that ce would be the safest ce in the Holy Continent. Any wizard or knights who seek trouble would turn into Barbra¡¯s food.

    Abel then went to Harry Castle and found The Lord of Marshall. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Uncle Marshall. I¡¯m here to say goodbye. I¡¯ve decided to leave the Holy Continent and explore other continents!¡±

    ¡°Abel, I know you are a special kid the moment you stepped into Harry Castle. I just never guess you would grow this fast. You are now beyond anything I can imagine!¡± The Lord of Marshall smiled and added, ¡°At first, I was just expecting you to be a knight and inherit the castle!¡±

    Abel also smiled. He remembered he was doing knight training like crazy back in the days, and most of it was taught by The Lord of Marshall.

    ¡°How could I ever guess that your growth would be so tremendous. I thought you should know more about your sword, so I asked Master Bentham to teach you forgery. But you then became a master cksmith. Now you became a Grandmaster cksmith.

    You wanted to be a wizard, so I¡¯ve introduced you to novice wizard Sam, but now you became an elite wizard.

    You never told me your knight rank, but I know you are at the top of the Holy Continent.

    The Holy Continent is too small for you. So small that you have be an emperor, Grandmaster cksmith, Elite Wizard, and a powerful knight. I know you will spread your wings and fly one day. I knew this ever since you became the emperor. Now that you want to leave the Holy Continent, your journey has just begun.

    Go for it, my boy. I will wait for your good news. No matter how much you grow, please remember toe back. This ce is your home!¡± The Lord of Marshall was beginning to tear up, but he held his fist tight and tried his best to hold back.

    Abel was his child. Abel had ovee all his expectations. He could no longer imagine what Abel could achieve.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I wille back quite often. I will pass down our family¡¯s coat of arms!¡± Abel said in certainty.

    ¡°When youe back, make sure to bring your wife. You are not young. Zach was already married when he was your age!¡± The Lord of Marshall said, pointing at Abel.

    Abel never expected The Lord of Marshall to say something like this. Zach was a knight. Getting married early was normal for him. Abel was a wizard, an elite wizard.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, I-I¡¯ll try my best!¡± Abel said, stuttering.

    The Lord of Marshall knew what Abel was thinking, but Chair Bet had asked him for a favor to persuade Abel to have a child In the Holy Continent before leaving. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, he also wanted the same, but he knew that was impossible.

    The Lord of Marshall was not desperate. He has taken the full recovery potion and longevity potion. He had more than enough time to see the birth of Abel¡¯s child.

    Abel didn¡¯t really want to leave The Lord of Marshall. He knew the Lord of Marshall always loved shiny things, but he was not greedy for power.

    He had stayed in Harry Castle for most of his life for his wife. This love and loyalty had touched Abel deeply.

    Abel cherished his family rtionships. He had given his father, Chair Bet, the most powerful position in the kingdom and turned the Bet family into a true, noble family.

    As for The Lord of Marshall, the most he could do was to protect Harry Castle. It was the only The Lord of Marshall lived for. Abel couldn¡¯t even imagine what The Lord of Marshall would do without Harry Castle.

    Therefore Abel had put a lot of effort into ensuring its safety. He had set up his wizard circle and ced his Battle fortress there. With Tower Spirit Flora operating the protection circle, it could teleport The Lord of Marshall to a safe ce during danger and move hundreds of little war puppets.

    As his power grew, his enemies also grew. Therefore Harry castle was the first ce that came to mind when he obtained the ancient guardian beast, Barbra.

    Abel and The Lord of Marshall chatted till noon, talking about the big things like the birth of the Harry Castle and the little things of Abel¡¯s childhood.

    The Lord of Marshall was a man of manners, and he normally wouldn¡¯t talk during a meal, but that day was an exception. During lunch, they kept going.

    After lunch, they returned to the office and kept chatting while enjoying a ss of juice.

    Abel listened attentively. He could sense The Lord of Marshall¡¯s love for him through his words.

    The Lord of Marshall was a conserved person, but that day he poured out all his emotions. He wanted to let Abel know everything that was in his mind before leaving.

    The Lord of Marshall continued until the sun went down. He looked at Abel with eyes full of reluctance.

    ¡°Abel, make sure you take care of yourself. Don¡¯t make too many enemies!¡± The Lord of Marshall stood up and said hisst words.

    ¡°Father, I will definitelye back safely!¡± Abel called.

    The Lord of Marshall was caught off guard. It was the first time Abel called him father. Since Abel was adopted by The Lord of Marshall and his real father, Chair Bet was still alive, Abel called him uncle ording to the noble traditions.

    The Lord of Marshall was shocked that Abel had suddenly changed the way he addressed him. His wife did not have a child with him before she passed away. It was Abel who gave him a ray of hope. However, Abel had grown too fast. He had just gotten a taste of family warmth, and Abel needed to leave.

    ¡°My child, I never thought I would have the chance to hear you call me father in my life!¡± The Lord of Marshall reached his hands out and hugged Abel tight. He couldn¡¯t hold his tears back any longer.

    Abel felt a little regret that he did not realize how important an address was to The Lord of Marshall. He was not a man of themon world.

    He was a wizard. He shouldn¡¯t care too much about themand world.

    He was also an emperor. Themon world was fully under his control.

    ¡°Father, make sure you take care of yourself. I will leave you some knight potions. Make sure to use them. I hope you can soon be one. I will definitely find a path to go after headmanders in other continents!¡± Abel mumbled. He also felt his eyes watering up.

    Abel had made a full set of Dragon Blood wall breaking potion specific for The Lord of Marshall. It included the ones from intermediate knight to elite knight, elite knight tomander, andmander to headmander.

    Using dragon blood and valuable resources to make low ranking potions were a waste, but Abel couldn¡¯t care less for the good of The Lord of Marshall.

    The Lord of Marshall was not an extraordinarily gifted knight. In fact, he was actually quite bad. Even with the best training resources, his progress was slow. If Abel did not give him those knights leveling up potions, there was no way he could be a headmander. Even amander would be hard.

    ¡°Ok, ok, I will give it all I got in my training!¡± Abel let go of Abel and smiled.

    At that moment, Abel realized talking too much was contagious, especially within a family.

 Chapter 846 - On Leave (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 846: On Leave (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    On the twentieth of October, Abel traveled to Liante City.

    It was especially crowded on this particr day. All the big organizations had sent men toe over here. Their motives differed. Some of them wanted to say goodbye to Abel, while others just wanted to make sure Abel was really nning on leaving the Holy Continent. Whatever the case, they all came to Liante City.

    Three rank seventeen advanced wizards from the Lianty City branch waited outside of the circle. They were Wizard Lorenzo, Wizard Allenby, and Wizard Eddington. They all had smiles on their faces as they weed Abel¡¯s arrival. They were very proud to have delivered a very talented advanced wizard to the center of the continent. If nothing went wrong, he would surely be of great use. Not just that, while Abel was capable of using lightning spells, he had yet to actually join the lightning n. It¡¯d be very promising if he was to join forces with them.

    Wizard Lorenzo made a wizard¡¯s bow, ¡°Wee, Wizard Abel.¡±

    On a day such as this, he was not going to treat Abel as the emperor of the Kingdom of St. Ellis. Rather, he would think of him as an apprentice wizard preparing to leave the Holy Continent. They had been quite curious to have found someone with such achievement at the early age of less than twenty. It was quite rare, in fact, even by the record of the entire continent¡¯s history.

    Abel returned a wizard¡¯s bow, ¡°We¡¯ve met again! A pleasure to have your help this time.¡±

    Wizard Lorenzoughed out loudly, ¡°No worries, haha! You know what? We¡¯d love it if there were advanced wizards who wanted to use our teleportation circle every single day! This is perfectly fine for us!¡±

    Usually, only one advanced wizard woulde out of the Holy Continent every few decades. If the advanced wizards were willing to leave the Holy Continent, most of them wouldn¡¯t even choose to head to the central continent due to its danger. They¡¯d rather enjoy afortable lifestyle where they were born and raised. Even without anyone paying them tributes, they could still find themselves in afortable position without necessarily serving any organization. This way, even those who passed the Miracle City tests would not want to leave the Holy Continent. It became so bad that the act of opening the teleportation circle was starting to feel like some sort of aplishment.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but sneer at his surroundings, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that there are a lot of people that are concerned with me leaving the Holy Continent.¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo replied in a reassuring tone, ¡°The Liante City Wizard Union branch has always been a neutral organization, Wizard Abel, but don¡¯t worry. The three of us are here to guarantee that all your interests here are protected.¡±

    Wizard Allenby and Wizard Eddington said as well, ¡°We¡¯ve got you covered, Wizard Abel.¡±

    Abel smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll remember the good things that you¡¯ve done to me.¡±

    Instead of using their ¡®instantaneous movement¡± techniques, they all walked towards the Liante City Wizard Union building. This was a tradition here. As they trekked on, all the wizards that lived here woulde out and say farewell to them. On this particr day, however, there had been many non-wizards that joined the spectators.

    Abel kept smiling the entire time. He could tell that there were quite a lot of those with ill intentions, but he didn¡¯t mind too much. There had been fewer people that followed them ever since they started walking. As the back half of the Wizard Union was a mana-filled environment, it became increasingly hard for non-wizards to enter. As for the wizards, only those who served the Wizard Union were allowed to enter for free, while the less senior ones would have to pay points to make an entrance.

    They soon reached the inner part of Liante City. The mana was very thick here. It was actually just like the wizardmunity that was outside Harry Castle. This was even more shocking because many, many more wizards were here. It¡¯d be very hard to keep such a high concentration of mana when so many people were absorbing the mana here. Therge-sized mana gathering circle here must be much superior to the one at Harry Castle.

    The assumption turned out to be right. Once Abel stepped outside the Lianty City Wizard Union, he could see thirty-six magic towers that were all about fifteen floors. Together, they formed a massive circle meant for producing and recycling an entire atmosphere of mana.

    The towers themselves were unique; they were for rent and not for sale. Both the wizards and some head knightmanders would pay a fee tomence their training there.

    Wizard Lorenzo introduced them to Abel, ¡°Those super teleportation circles cost way too much, Wizard Abel, so we had to resort to setting this superrge spell circle. The thirty-six towers are for wizards that needed to use them daily. If there was a need to use the teleportation circle, they would form a massive mana-gathering circle to provide the needed energy.¡±

    Abel said in awe as he wondered at the massive structure, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of work, I see.¡±

    He was rich enough to afford the thirty-six fifteen-level magic towers, but the skill to build such arge circle was an entirely different story. This was not something that could be bought with wealth. Only the spell circle grandmasters could create such a superrge circle, but in all his time on the Holy Continent, he had never heard or seen any spell circle grandmasters. They must havee here from outside.

    So, the Wizard Union was definitely the wealthiest organization in the entire world. Whether it was the Alchemy Union or the cksmith Union, no one was richer than the Wizards. The wizards possessed the most militarily advanced technologies and all the crucial resources on this earth. This could be seen from their fortresses. In the very center of the thirty-six towers, magic stone magic appeared right in the center of the whole Liante City. This was where no one other than the three guardian wizards would dare toe in.

    The stone building was a sanctuary that was reserved only for its most worthy members. Anyone who tried to get close to it would either be killed by therge circles, or they¡¯d be arrested by thew enforcing wizards for just trying to take a sneak peek. This was the safest ce in all of Liante City. It could even be said that Liante City was built just for it. All the wizards and knights here had an obligation to serve this building.

    The three guardian wizards stopped as they came to the door.

    Wizard Lorenzo said to Abel, ¡°I¡¯ll be sending you here, then, Wizard Abel. Make sure you stand in the middle of the circle once you make your way in. I would advise you to use every defensive spell that you have. The super teleportation circle does put a lot of strain on your body.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the advice, Wizard Lorenzo,¡± Abel said, then put a frozen armor on himself. Aside from ice crystal armor, he also unleashed an ¡°energy shield¡± spell that surrounded his entire body. A golden spell ball appeared on his head when he was done.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what the lightning wizards can do!¡±

    The three wizards are quite jealous of Abel this time. They could also use the ¡°frozen armor,¡± but since they didn¡¯t possess the talent to use lightning spells, they couldn¡¯t cast the ¡°energy shield¡± spells even if they wanted to. Apart from possessing the right element to cast it, there was also the problem with not having enough talent to actually learn such advanced spells.

    The ¡°energy shield¡± was pretty much the lightning n¡¯s most signature defensive spells. While advanced wizards could master them through practice, if they did not naturally possess the lightning element, the effect would not be as powerful.

    Abel watched the door that was in front of him. He could clearly see that there was an identification circle over there. Once he ced his wizard badge over it, a white light shed across it and read all the inside. The message was then sent to Liante City to be verified. The entire process took about twenty seconds in total. The door opened slowly after a very strict checking procedure.

    Abel walked inside the door. He could see that there was a gigantic square hall that was empty. There were countless veryplicated circle runes on the ground that created a massive circle that was right in the middle of this hall. This was the super teleportation circle of Liante City. He saw the spell circle in front of him, and he couldn¡¯t help but admire the grand operation. Whoever built this must¡¯ve thought through a lot as to try creating as much space as possible for drawing the spell rune.

    As ordinary as the floor tiles seemed, Abel could tell that each of them was quite precious themselves. This was because he could tell that they were made with circle alchemy ingredients. The alchemists that made them had to take a lot of time to make sure that each of them was the right density and weight and all that. He wasn¡¯t all that familiar with this kind of material (most of what he read was public information made by the dwarves), but he could see the value behind them. It wasn¡¯t just the cost of making these. The ones who made these definitely had to take a lot of time to sort them through clearly.

    Abel observed the super teleportation circle very closely. He thought that if he could remember their pattern, it¡¯d be possible for him to make his own shortly. He gave up on the idea pretty quickly, though. The super teleportation circle¡¯s spell rune was just toopleted. It wasn¡¯t just oneyer, either. All he could see was the topmostyer, but upon a closer look, he could see that there was a numbered circle sign that stretched to theyer that was underneath. And just when he thought about analyzing it, the wizards inside all thirty-six magic towers were already teleported outside.

    The teleportation was done actively and not passively. This meant that more energy expenditure was needed. All thirty-six magic towers must do everything possible to ensure a constant supply of mana. The Liante spirit itself hosted the whole process. Due to the extreme level ofplexity of the super spell circle, most ordinary wizards wouldn¡¯t be capable of controlling the circle well enough themselves.

    When the process began, thirty-six mana tornadoes appeared in the sky above Liante City. The mana gathering circles were switched on. The wizards nearby could clearly feel a loss of mana that was in the air. It¡¯s not like the mana was leaking elsewhere, but the magic towers were sucking them in like crazy. Once the magic towers¡¯ spell runes started shing, golden lights could be seeing channeling through them. The golden lights became more plentiful as the mana started to gather. Eventually, the entire surface of the magic towers was covered in gold.

    Once all thirty-six magic towers were filled with mana, they simultaneously activated the spell circle, generating thirty-six golden lightning pirs that emitted straight to the central building. Abel was standing right at the center of the super teleportation circle. He could feel that the entire building was trembling. The circle runes of the super teleportation circle began to sh under a golden light.

    Dimensional cracks were starting to appear in the space around him. He really felt like escaping with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell. He wasn¡¯t going to right away, though, because he felt that they wouldn¡¯t appear right in the central area that he was standing at. He was just starting to grasp the type of materials that this building used, by the way. The name was dimensional rock. It was a special kind of stone material that was resistant against dimensional cracks.

    After figuring out what stone this was, Abel became much less confident in creating a super teleportation circle. He couldn¡¯t believe that there was a building that was made entirely with dimensional rock<i>. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m a beggar who¡¯s too poor to even imagine being rich,¡±</i> he thought. Nevertheless, while he was too upied with random thoughts inside his head, the super teleportation circle beneath him was already filled with golden energy. All the spell runes were starting to emit golden light.

    A sharp, piercing noise swept through the air. It was like the energy of the entire hall was starting to go crazy.

    Boom.

    A wormhole appeared right out of Abel¡¯s body. It was fairly strange. The wormhole quickly appeared and disappeared very quickly. When it disappeared, Abel also disappeared from the super teleportation circle. He could feel that the air in front of him was starting to go pitch ck. The next thing he knew, he appeared in a channel that was full of glowing light. He tried to use his power of the Will for a scan, but he found that his power of the Will was somehow locked inside his body.

    He had to resort to just his vision to observe this light-glowing channel. It felt surreal to him because, as a wizard, he trusted his power of the Will more than his own eyes.

    After a second or an hour, whatever the case, he realized something, he couldn¡¯t calcte the time he spent inside even if he had the world stone fragment¡¯s ability. His eyes began to glow when he appeared in the middle of a super teleportation circle that was just asrge. When he stepped on the ground, he could feel that the energy around him was extremely vtile. His defensive spells were being beaten violently by the energy that was around. If he didn¡¯t prepare well enough in advance, not even his status as a head knightmander would¡¯ve saved him from being greatly injured.

    Realizing that the mana inside him was quickly being drained away, he tried to weaken the vtile energy¡¯s attack point with his ¡°frozen armor.¡± Simultaneously, his ¡°energy shield¡± converted the attack points that were already lost into a loss of mana.

    Slowly, the energy that was around him started to stabilize. He could feel that the golden energy from the super teleportation circle beneath him was starting to fade away.

    ...

    The news of Abel leaving the Holy Continent spread very quickly. While his loyal officials and the citizens of the Kingdom of St. Ellis didn¡¯t think too much about it, something fairly alerting happened. The Kingdom of St. Anwall and the Kingdom of St. Pierrt just announced tomence their joint military exercise. Apparently, it was so that they could practice drills to cooperate with each other.

    This time, the joint exercise took ce on a in that served as the border between the Kingdom of St. Ellis and the Kingdom of St. Pierrt. It was an area where border shes urred very frequently. The intention behind choosing this location was quite obvious. The two kingdoms wanted to target the Kingdom of St. Ellis to see how it would react.

    Before the exercisemenced, each of the two nations deployed ten thousand knights to the in. They then waited for the drill to begin.

    Head knightmander Bodley screamed angrily in the empire¡¯s assembly hall, ¡°They are taunting us! This is a humiliation to the will of our great kingdom! Hear me out, men. I have already requested the assembly to send out our own troops. We¡¯ll tten them all when we see them.¡±

    One senator argued, ¡°But General Bodley! His Majesty Abel has already told us to maintain the peace and stability of our kingdom! He told us not to openly wage war! Please, I implore you! Don¡¯t act so brashly when they haven¡¯t crossed our territories yet!¡±

    Another senator had a different opinion, ¡°In my opinion, I think we should send out the skyships at this very moment. We must obliterate those twenty thousand knights to truly demonstrate our might!¡±

    The assembly quickly divided into two. There was the hawk that insisted on war, and there was the dove that preferred a pacifist approach. Senator Bet couldn¡¯t help but feel very dizzy when he saw the disarray that was taking ce.

    Dong Dong Dong!

    He mmed as hard as he could with his wooden hammer. Luckily, it was enough to quiet the men down.

    A Senator spoke in a grumpy voice, ¡°Will you all be quiet? You are senators, not merchants. This is a ce for civil discussion. You don¡¯t have to interrupt one another to forward your opinions.¡±

    Duke Ernest proposed a neutral solution, ¡°How about this, Senator Bet? We¡¯ll have five sky ships carry ten thousand knight soldiers to the border. Once they were there, they will do military exercise WITH the joint forces of the two kingdoms. This way, if the two kingdoms really tried to do anything, we¡¯d have every reason to retaliate immediately.¡±

    Duke Ernest was a trusted advisor of Abel. His opinion brought up whispers among the other senators. After they raised their hands, Head Knight Commander Bodley brought the five skyships and ten thousand knights towards the crossing border. No one felt quite safe with this n, actually. As Senator Bet would have it, he was worried that the two kingdoms would turn the drill into an actual attack at any point.

    ...

    ¡°So why is a joint exercise at the Kingdom of St. Pierrt, your Highness?¡± Prince Lansi asked concerningly to his father, Emperor Aldous.

    Emperor Aldous said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s not something you should be concerned with. This is a matter between nations, not a matter between friends. We must know what the Kingdom of St. Ellis would do without Abel at his throne.¡±

    Prince Lansi didn¡¯t quite understand. Abel left the Holy Continent already. At this point, everyone knew about the assembly system of the Kingdom of St. Ellis worked. The rules made it so that it was impossible to wage wars outside of its borders. It was explicitly stated that the great nation would only defend itself, which, if anything, restricted the Kingdom of St. Ellis from working flexibly in a lot of its diplomatic decisions.

    Prince Lansi asked another question, ¡°So you¡¯re not afraid of starting a war?¡±

    Emperor Aldous exined patiently, ¡°I don¡¯t me you for asking that, Lansi. You¡¯re a wizard, not a politician that¡¯s learned about this. The Kingdom of St. Ellis is not going to start a war over one training exercise. We just want to see what sort of attitude the so-called ¡°joint force¡± would take in this kind of situation.¡±

    An intelligence officer rushed in to report, ¡°Your Highness! We just received news that five ships carrying ten thousand knights have left Denan City! They are flying towards the direction of joint exercise!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Emperor Aldous stood up from his seat, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Has the Kingdom of St. Ellis gone mad without its king? Are they nning to start a war?¡¯

    There was no one to respond to him. Prince Lansi stood at the side as he didn¡¯t know what to say. It took about five hours for this report to be delivered to him. During this period of time, the two kingdoms already retreated their troops in fear of an uing war. Not even the St. Ellis meeting assembly expected this situation, actually, because they didn¡¯t think that Head Knight Commander Bodley would be so fast when he sent out the troops. It took him just half an hour to reach the border where the exercise was supposed to ur.

    Most of the members in the St. Ellis meeting hall were officials that belonged to the former empire. They were all experienced in their own fields, but even Duke Enerst, the most experienced of them, didn¡¯t think that St. Ellis would be so fast to deploy out their troops. On the other hand, the assembly meeting on the other side took about five hours to send out their troops. It was quite humiliating, actually. The supposedly-legendary joint force soon became aughingstock to the entire Holy Continent.

    Once the ten thousand knights in the Kingdom of St. Ellis fell, they realized that the joint forces on the other side were gone. They were too embarrassed about what happened, so it seemed. By deploying their forty thousand-or-so men to the original starting point, they had to use up even the ration they were using. This made the issue of ack of food even worse.

    One dayter, when the forty thousand knights watched the five skyships and the ten thousand St. Ellis soldiers by the border, things became tenser. On one side, the St. Ellis military possessed an advantage in the sky. On the other hand, there was thergest knight army that consisted of official knights in the two empires. Now that the two kingdoms had made a miscalction, they had lost the initiative to make a retreat.

    At the border, things became extremely heated between the Kingdom of St. Ellis and the two empires. This was when training on both sides became a military stalemate.

    Head Commander Bodley asked the sphinx knight that came to report, ¡°Is there a reply over at the assembly, Officer?¡±

    The sphinx knight bowed and replied, ¡°The assembly is still forming their discussion, sir.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡± Head Commander Bodley cursed, and the sphinx knight had to pretend that he didn¡¯t hear about it. Yet, over at the meeting assembly in Denan City, the two sides were still spending quite a lot of time debating against each other. Even with Senator Bet to make sure that the argument didn¡¯t go out of control, neither side was really nning on backing down. This was the issue of having an assembly system, especially when the leader did not possess the decisiveness to call for a solution. Discussions were forced toe to a dy, and all sorts of affairs had to be done through inefficient dialogues, which, in essence, would destroy the advantage that the empire originally possessed.

    And this was exactly what Abel was hoping for, believe it or not. He had been confident in protecting the territory of his empire. That was the case even if he was to leave the Kingdom of St. Ellis and the Holy Continent.

    Now, when the empire assembly was continuing, the fifty thousand knights heard a dragon¡¯s roar that came to the side. It was not infused with the dragon essence. The roar was simply to signal the humans that a giant dragon had arrived. Still, it was enough to make their mounts sit t on the ground weekly. As for the human knights, they all stood up towards the sky on the ground.

    Six giant dragons flew out of the clouds. There was Emmanuel, the blue dragon, Cornelius the golden dragon, Bridges the green dragon, Nathaniel, the red dragon, Finn, the blue dragon, Gabriel, the red dragon. As representatives of the dragons¡¯ central force, they flew over the humans to announce their arrivals.

    Cornelius, the golden dragon, announced, ¡°The Kingdom of St. Ellis is a kingdom protected by the dragons. Anyone who tries to provoke the kingdom is provoking the dragons.¡±

    No one would dare to disagree with what the giant dragons said. This was especially when there were not one but six of them that were flying directly on top of them. There had been cases where royals tried to provoke the dragons. The result of that was an entire domain being reduced to ashes. No one forgot their viciousness on the Holy Continent.

 Chapter 847 - First Arrival (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 847: First Arrival (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°This should be the central continent,¡± Able murmured to himself. The energy emitted from the super teleportation circle beneath him had yet to disappearpletely. At the same time, he felt that his portal divine item, ¡°Vya¡¯s ring,¡± was shaking on its own. This was because Vya¡¯s ring had already dered its owner. He was able to detect any change that was happening.

    This time, it was the crystal angel statue. Once his power of the Will entered the ¡°Vya¡¯s ring,¡± he could find that the change came from a piece of Tyriel¡¯s corrupted soul that¡¯s transformed into a crystal angel crystal. Once he connected his power of the Will to it, countless messages poured into his brain like tides during the night. He tried to remove his power of the WIll away but realized that it was stuck to the crystal angel statue itself. It was like the two had merged into one.

    Abel¡¯s soul was quiteplicated. While he was mostly a human, he also possessed a giant dragon¡¯s properties from absorbing the dragon essence of a blue dragon crystal and the fragments¡¯ spiritual properties that Archangel Tyriel left.

    Originally, the crystal angel statue was without the power of faith. It appeared dead without the energy to power it up. That was until when Abel came to the central continent. It¡¯s like it was starting to feel the power of faith, so when Abel¡¯s power of the Will first made contact with it, this was when the angel symbol automatically switched itself on.

    The ridiculous amount of energy made Abel¡¯s brain hurt very badly. He had to quickly switch to his druid spirit to make himself feel better. Whilst seizing this chance, he turned on his world stone fragment¡¯s digitalization ability to get a better read at the iing messages.

    ¡°Please forgive my sins, my spirit. I have cut a tree in my neighbor¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°My spirits! Bless me so that I¡¯ll pass the exam this time.¡±

    ¡°My spirits, o my spirits, I beg you. Please, may I and Ming Ni, the love of my life,e together as lovers.¡±

    ¡°Save my dog, o my spirit. It¡¯s about to die now.¡±

    ¡°My spirit, my mother is sick. I hope you cure her quickly enough.¡±

    ...

    Thousands over thousands of messages were sent to his brain. He was lucky to have the world stone fragment help him sort through these. In a very short period of time, it organized them so that they became very easy to read. He was finally to get a sense of what these messages meant. They were mostly content for praying to the spirit, so it seemed. He couldn¡¯t quite understand why he understood it now, but whatever the case was, there was just so much he had to process that he couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    This was when a light shed across the world stone fragments inside his pineal nds. From there, the crystal angel statue flew straight out of his Vya¡¯s ring. An imaginary crack appeared between his eyes, and the statue flew into it. After that, the messages disappeared. The crack disappeared with it as though it was never there, to begin with.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what to do in the face of this situation. He would make use of the crystal angel statue¡¯s power, but it wasing back into his pineal nds. The world stone fragment was clearly trying to suppress its powers. Still, if he tried to think about using the crystal angel statue, the countless messages of prayer would quickly be sent to his brain. He could also do the reverse by thinking about switching them off. Yet, despite having made the voice disappear, the sounds of prayer were simply muted, but they didn¡¯t stop going inside his brain. Thin threads of the power of faith continued to form inside the crystal angel statue.

    Speaking of which, it seemed like the central continent¡¯s worshippers had mistaken their own spirits with the archangel that the crystal angel statue represented. It probably had to do with the fact that they were so simr, so it kind of made sense that they would get the two mixed up.

    Before, Abel couldn¡¯t find anyone to ask what the crystal angel statue was, but now that the situation came to this, it became even harder to ask people about it. If it had something to do with spirits, it must be some sort of divine-level item. This wasn¡¯t the Holy Continent. If it was, he would¡¯ve been a lot more confident to ask people questions, but he thought that he should try to be more vignt in a ce that he wasn¡¯t familiar with.

    ¡°A new wizard! Please,e with me,¡± a wizard dressed in white came to speak to him. The energy around them was just about to stabilize, and the door inside this hallroom was opened.

    Abel followed the white-robed wizard towards where the super teleportation circle was located. Once he went out of it, he began to see many pirs with spell runes drawn all over them. The pirs were about ten meters tall. There were about a hundred or more that surrounded this entire building. He could sense that they were absorbing the mana that was in the thin air. The mana concentration was very thick here. It was actually much better than where therge-sized mana gathering circle was. Perhaps this was the legendary super mana gathering circle. He didn¡¯t have a way to know that for sure, though.

    Not a lot of people on the Holy Continent knew about the central continent. A few knew, but no one really bothered talking to him about it in detail, so he had to guess about them himself.

    Abel asked the white-robed wizard as they walked, ¡°My name is Abel, you honorable wizard. How would you like me to address you?¡±

    Wizard Grover spoke in a friendly tone, ¡°The name is Grover. As you can see from my crest, I¡¯m a level seventeen. You don¡¯t have to call me by my title, though.¡±

    Abel went on to ask, ¡°So where are we going, Wizard Grover?¡±

    Wizard Grover walked and exined, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to an identity registration. This way, the Wizard Union will know all there is about you. It¡¯s the only way that the Wizard Union will acknowledge you.¡±

    Abel nodded and asked, ¡°Oh, sure. Wizard Grover, why are you not using the instantaneous movement? We don¡¯t have to walk there, do we?¡±

    Only a few wizards would choose to walk to where they wanted to go on the Holy Continent. The ¡°instantaneous movement¡± was just too convenient, so they never really bothered using their legs.

    Wizard Grober stopped as they came to a dark-grey building, ¡°Since you are a neer, Wizard Abel, let me exin some of the rules to you. Don¡¯t use the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± while you are here, because that is going to be perceived as provoking the defensive circle. The circle spirit would target you if you tried to do anything unusual.¡±

    Abel looked towards the building that was in front of him. He could tell that the building was built for defensive purposes. There were defensive runes drawn over the dark grey surface. With a scan of his sign card, Wizard Grover opened the door for him.

    WIzard Grover reminded him, ¡°Before careful here, alright? This is the patrol point of the super teleportation circle.¡±

    Abel followed and walked into the door. He could tell that a scanning force was sweeping across his body. It quickly disappeared, though, as his identity was immediately verified and epted.

    Once he came in, he saw that there was a big hall with not a lot of people inside. There were only five wizards that he could see. One was an advanced wizard, whereas the others were beginner wizards. The four beginner wizards were sitting at the office table, so it was easy to tell that they were supposed to do administration work. The advanced wizard had a slightly fat belly and a big, clean smile on his face.

    Wizard Grover pointed towards a beginner wizard next, ¡°There, Wizard Abel. You can do your registration there.¡±

    The beginner wizard said humbly, ¡°Please, sir Wizard, hand your crest to me.¡±

    Abel took off his crest and passed it over. The beginner wizard took the crest over and ced it on top of a small-sized circle on the table. Quickly, after a white light shed across it, he took the crest off and returned it to Abel.

    Abel asked curiously, ¡°That was pretty quick.¡±

    The beginner wizard nodded and spoke, ¡°Your information has been verified, sir Wizard. From now, you will receive a monthly tribute from the Wizard Union. You just have to go to any one of the branch buildings to collect it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a monthly tribute?¡±

    The beginner wizard exined patiently, ¡°You are an advanced wizard, sir Wizard. Every month, you¡¯ll be able to collect a tribute of five intermediate gemstones from the Wizard Union. If you decide to work for the Wizard Union, or, if you were to help the Wizard Unionplete its missions, you¡¯d be able to receive more rewards in the future.¡±

    Five intermediate gemstones a month. Abel quickly lost interest when he heard this number. He didn¡¯t think that the ie would be so low for an advanced wizard like him. Like, if this was his only source of ie, it would be nowhere close enough for his own training and magic towers. The disappointment on his face was clearly showing to the other wizards that were here.

    The fat advanced wizard came and asked kindly, ¡°By the way, neer, I think you should get something good to protect yourself. It is quite dangerous here.¡±

    Abel turned towards the fat advanced wizard, but the corner of his eyes realized that the beginner wizard next to him had a strange expression on his face. This fat wizard sounded friendly, but he couldn¡¯t sense any friendly intentionsing out of him. He was right about one thing, though. After dropping his gears, rune custom, and physicalbat equipment, all that he was wearing now was an expensive robe. Right now, there was nothing special between him or any regr advanced wizards. It was just like the advice of Wizard Dunn. Wizard Dunn advised him not to reveal his identity as a knight, so he didn¡¯t bring anything rted to knights.

    ¡°Wizard Dickens!¡±

    Just when Wizard Grover was about to stop Wizard Dickens, Wizard Dickens went in and stopped him with his hand. Wizard Grover wanted to say more to stop, but he didn¡¯t seem to want to upset his friend.

    Wizard Dickens took out a magic armor from his portal bag, ¡°Have a look, eh? It¡¯s just 1000 intermediate gemstones. Looks pretty good to me.¡±

    Abel could tell that this was just an ordinary piece. He could also tell that this was a piece that was made with techniques of the dark world.

    Wizard Dickens said in a more certain tone, ¡°Look! Reduced spell damage 4 and 30% increase in defense! It¡¯s just 1000 intermediate stones. What are you waiting for?¡±

    Abel tried to be polite, ¡°I¡¯m just a wizard, Wizard Dickens. Thank you, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have much use for this.¡±

    ¡°Very well, very well!¡± Wizard Dickens said as he took out more, ¡°Here¡¯s a leather armor for you if regr armor doesn¡¯t do! Here, I¡¯ve got a magic one if you need it. It¡¯s not as effective as the other ones, but I¡¯ll take just 800 gemstones from you for it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need them.¡±

    If Abel wasn¡¯t a grandmaster cksmith that happened to know about the dark world¡¯s forgery, he would¡¯ve easily bought these and been fooled by Wizard Dickens.

    Wizard Dickens persisted, ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t want to consider? The outside is very dangerous, you know! Without the proper protection, it¡¯s very likely for you to get injured!¡±

    Wizard Grover couldn¡¯t bear watching anymore, ¡°Um, Wizard Dickens, I suggest you take a good look at this wizard¡¯s age.¡±

    Wizard Dickens didn¡¯t bother doing this until he heard. Quickly, he could sense that the wizard in front of him was ridiculously young and vibrant. Unlike those who were sent here when they were about a few centuries, this one seemed very promising. It was one thing to fool an old man, but trouble would surelye if he increased his power to fool someone as young as this.

    Wizard Dickens quickly left, ¡°Um, many apologies, Wizard Abel. I¡¯ll be off since I¡¯ve something to do.¡±

    Wizard Grover tried to exin, ¡°Don¡¯t me him too much, Wizard Abel. I¡¯ve been looking over this super teleportation circle with him for about a century now. The mana here is pretty neat, but apart from that, there really isn¡¯t a stable source for us to get an ie. What we get each month is just enough for our training, so if anyone new decided toe, he would try to sell them his second-hand equipment.¡±

    Abel smiled in response, ¡°That¡¯s okay, Wizard Grover. I don¡¯t know that much about the central continent. Actually, do you have a map or something I don¡¯t even know what this ce really is?¡±

    Wizard Grover replied, ¡°This is the very edge of the central continent. The city that we are at is called Annual City. It¡¯s the meeting point for the eighteen continental super teleportation circle in the west. If you need a map, you can make a purchase at the map shop outside. Remember, though. Everything that you buy here must be bought with a magic stone.¡±

    The eighteen continents of the west. Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel very shocked to hear that. Just how big was this world? He¡¯s traveled the ocean before, but he¡¯s never known that there were eighteen continents in the west. ording to what Emmanuel told him, the dragons guarded a radius of ten thousand miles from the Holy Continent. Perhaps the world was really muchrger than what he had imagined.

    Abel thanked Wizard Grover as he prepared to leave, ¡°Very well. Thank you for yourpany, Wizard Grover. I guess I¡¯ll be off now.¡±

    Wizard Grover tried to send ast reminder, ¡°I suggest you stay longer at Annual City. The Wizard Union has already sent over your information. You are a pretty talented man yourself. I¡¯m pretty that the wizard organization there would wee you to join. Also, once you are in the Wizard Organization, you¡¯ll receive immediate protection from the central continent. You¡¯ll be able to receive a lot more resources for your training than if you¡¯re doing it on your own.¡±

    Abel tried to be safe about it, ¡°Hmm, alright. I guess I¡¯ll look for the lightning kin Wizard Organization, then. Do you know where its branch is?¡±

    ¡°The lightning kin?¡± Wizard Grover looked at Abel with a concerned expression, ¡°Are you nning to pay a visit to you senior? It¡¯s very difficult to get into the lightning kin, you know.¡±

    Abel took out his sign card, ¡°No, no-no. I have a sign card that belongs to the lightning kin. It should be fine if I was to make an entrance there, no?¡±

    Wizard Grover¡¯s expression stiffened at the sight of the card. He was a little afraid and jealous when he saw the sign card Abel was holding.

    Wizard Grover spoke in a humble voice, ¡°It¡¯s located at thend of the Lightning Fall. You can go there from the teleportation circle at Annual City.¡±

    After bowing to show his gratitude, Abel left this spot from the hall room¡¯s front door. When he was gone, Wizard Grover couldn¡¯t help but look at Wizard Dickens.

    ¡°Best if you stop doing this, Wizard Dickens. It¡¯s not worth the gold. It¡¯d be really bad if you run into people you don¡¯t want to mess with.¡±

    The hallroom inside the waiting room wasn¡¯t too big, so everything Abel said was already heard by the wizards here. Wizard Dickens, especially. He was quite shocked when he heard about the lightning kin that he was referring to. He was a rank seventeen advanced wizard himself, but if he was facing a rank sixteen wizard, he was sure that he wouldn¡¯t stand much of a chance at all. The lightning spells were quite notorious for wizards.

    As they walked out of the stopping point, he went to follow the front of the avenue. That was when he saw a fence that surrounded the end of the door. There were no guards at this door. As he went close to it, he saw that the door opened quite quickly after it verified his identity. The door quickly closed once he went inside. The world inside and outside the fence was like two separate worlds, so it seemed. While the inside was filled with mana, the outside seemed like any other ordinary human city.

    As Abel perceived it, this city didn¡¯t seem all that different from human cities on the Holy Continent. There were regr vendors on either side of the street. He was ready to take a rest for the entire day. He wanted to make sure that he understood the local culture before making his next move.

    He entered an inn, then saw that there was a waitering to him. However, a fat middle-aged man interrupted to do the greeting himself.

    ¡°Honourable wizard! The name is Darry. I¡¯m the owner of this ce. Is there anything that you need?¡±

    Abel said after giving a ce a quick scan, ¡°A clean room, please. Actually, I want some lunch as well.¡±

    Darry, the owner, said with a very wide grin, ¡°Yes, honorable wizard! A room will be prepared very quickly for you. You! Get the best room ready. Make sure you clean it fast.¡±

    The servant quickly bowed and rushed to the upstairs.

    Darry carefully bowed, ¡°So what would you like, honorable wizard? I¡¯ve got some fresh beef just butchered today. There are also some vegetables and red wine that was moved here from Gunch City.¡±

    Abel spoke rather casually, ¡°A serving of steak, please, and two of your chef¡¯s best dishes. I don¡¯t want the red wine, though. Do you have any juice here?¡±

    Darry quickly gave a response, ¡°Yes! Juice, is it? I got mountain pear and crystal grapes. Choose, and I¡¯ll have someone crush them into juice for you.¡±

    To be honest, the inn was never meant for fine dining. The regr customers preferred rum with whatever that they were eating. The juice was not something that a lot of people would get. But, very well. Abel was a wizard. If he ordered it, then the order must bepleted.

    ¡°Is there any water spirit fruit, by any chance?¡± Abel asked but quickly realized that there was no way that there was any, ¡°Actually, nevermind. I¡¯ll get a snow mountain pear juice.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    A louder came from the other table. There was a group of guests that were eating at table number one. It was noontime time now. There were five tables that were upied, which was about half of this entire inn.

    Theughter came from the young female adventurer. There were three men that were sitting with her. Judging from how she carried a bow even while she was eating, it was easy to tell how much she valued it. As for the other two, one was a strong middle-aged man that had arge shield andnce on the ground next to him. Seeing how rude the young female adventurer was, he stood up and stared at her.

    He bowed to Abel, ¡°Many apologies, sir Wizard. Bethy here is still, um, she¡¯s just a youngss.¡±

    Young Bethy argued back, ¡°Hey, why are you apologizing to him, captain? Isn¡¯t it funny that he¡¯s ordering a water spirit fruit juice? In a crappy shop like this?¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t seem to mind as he made a bow, ¡°Sorry, I was rude back then.¡±

    After saying that, he found an empty table and sat there. The captain seemed quite shocked, though. He saw the wizard crest on Abel¡¯s chest, and it made cold sweat fall from his forehead.

    Captain¡¯s stare was getting more serious, ¡°Apologize to the wizard, Bethy.¡±

    Bethy wasn¡¯t dumb. She had been out venturing in the wild for too long. All the quests she did was making her forget how to behave in the city.¡±

    Bethy stood up and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir Wizard.¡±

    Abel stood up and returned a bow. As it turned out, maybe he was only the one that understood what the wizard crest was supposed to symbolize. The tables quickly got back to their chattering and whatnot, but the table that Abel was in was very quiet. Most adventurers wouldn¡¯t feelfortable eating with an advanced wizard in the same room. It was a bit of a shame. He was hoping to get this chance to know about the central continent, but he was the only person that was sitting at his table.

    Abel listened to the chatters as he enjoyed the lunch here. It was not as good as what the chefs of Harry Castle made for him, but he could still tell that the food was made very carefully. When he was done, he also heard something that he¡¯d like to know more about.

    So apparently, the leader of Annual was the city mayor. He was a royal with the title of viscount, and there were about a thousandncers with him to keep the city safe. Despite being the bordering city of the central continent, due to its geographical location, there were a lot of spiritual beasts that resided in the forest. This made Annual City a favorite among adventurers. Everything here was just about the same as when it was on Holy Continents. The royals kept the cities running while the adventurers tried to find opportunities to be rich. It was the same in some regards.

    There was something that seemed very peculiar, however. Out of all the conversations that he¡¯s been eavesdropping on, the word ¡°Knight¡± was never mentioned. It was like the knights never actually existed. How, then, would the royals maintain their authority to rule over the cities? Was it thencers that were with him?

    Perhaps it was time for him to try to actively understand the situation. He stood up, went to the table that the adventure just left, and grabbed a chair to sit on.

    ¡°Hello there, everyone!¡± He smiled and called for everyone¡¯s attention, ¡°A toast to everyone! Waiter, get a cup of fine wine for every gentleman here.¡±

    The captain asked cautiously, ¡°What are you after, sir Wizard?¡±

    It was easy to tell that Abel had no ill intentions, but Bethy just made fun of him. This could go very badly. Annual City was not the most advanced city there was. No one was really capable of stopping an advanced wizard if he wanted tomit murder.

    Abel tried to break the tension with his smile, ¡°I just want to ask some simple questions, alright? I came from another continent. There¡¯s not a lot that I knew about this ce. Since you seemed quite experienced yourself, kind sir. I¡¯m just here to ask some ordinary questions about the cultures and whatnot.¡±

    The captain seemed to rx, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s quite alright, then. Ask me anything, sir Wizard. I¡¯ll do my best to answer them.¡±

    Abel asked, ¡°Um, for starters, are there knights here?¡±

    That question quickly made the captain very anxious. If Abel didn¡¯t tell him that he just came to the central continent, it was not hard to imagine that he wouldn¡¯t be sitting here.

    The captain quickly whispered, ¡°The knights are symbols of evil. Eeeeevil, get it? They are a taboo on the Holy Continent.¡±

    Now it was Abel¡¯s turn to be shocked. Knights were evil? As far as he saw it, while there were some absolute scumbag knights on the holy continent, most of them did follow through as disciplined representatives of the idea of righteousness and justice. In times of war, they were usually warriors that rushed to the very frontline.

    Abel went on to ask, ¡°Why are they considered evil?¡±

    ¡°Because here on the central continent, where there are knights, there is the nation of evil is!¡±

    The nation of evil. As soon as that name was mentioned, pure hatred started showing on the captain¡¯s face.

 Chapter 848 - Understanding (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 848: Understanding (Three in One)</h4>

    As it turned out, Abel¡¯s decision to stay in this city caused many misunderstandings among different organizations.

    Name: Abel Harry

    Origin: Holy Continent

    Gender: Male

    Age: 19

    Level: level sixteen wizard

    Location of wizard registration: Holy Continent Liante City Wizard Union

    A simple message was sent to each branch of the central continent Wizard Union. Everyone who saw the list was quite shocked when they saw the age description of this wizard. A 19-year-old advanced wizard. That was a living miracle right there, especially when Abel came from the Holy Continent, which was barren in almost all of its resources.

    Because of how unique his profile was, everyone already knew Abel when he went into the inn to have his food. Most organizations and royals already knew about him, and they all wanted to get this talented young man into their own organizations. There had been five advanced wizards who became advanced wizards at the age of twenty in all of its history. While two died of idents, the other three managed to aplish things that only a few could achieve. The main reason had to do with a wizard¡¯s promotion. Once the wizard reached a bottleneck point to his training progress, there would only be so many things possible to stimte proceeding into the next stage.

    In all the researches that the wizards had done, life-and-death situations were the most likely stimulus for growth. There was a special condition to it, however. Without protections in the surrounding, the promotion was guaranteed to fail due to ack of mana. Yet, if there was too much protection, it¡¯d almost be impossible to trigger the necessary survival instincts that would arise in the face of a true threat.

    The process was even more tedious if it was an intermediate wizard trying to be an advanced wizard. Wizard enhancement crystals were a must. However, the crystals themselves didn¡¯t have to be top-tier because if the process happened before the age of twenty, they could still repair themselves to full given the right amount of time. It was a different story if this happened after the age of twenty. Once the age of twenty was passed, the difficulty of increasing a wizard crystal would increase by more than tenfold. This was why everyone was so eager to get Abel while he was still so young.

    Of course, if Abel knew what they were thinking, he would¡¯ve just told them that they over-thought about things. People had been calling him a genius all the time, but he knew very well that everything about him came from the dark world. Without support and decades of training in the dark world, he would¡¯ve never been at the same ce as he was now. He might look neen, but what he was now was the resulting product of using only the best training materials. This included a mana environment and countless crystal cores that the blue howling rabbits provided him. He also had the crystal crystals, and unlike the vast majority of wizards, he was perfectly confident to say that they were the best of the best.

    It was a shame that the adventurer captain was only an ordinary adventurer. All he knew were trivial things and not much about the royalties and wizards on this particr continent. The conversation was quite pleasant, as stressful as it was for the other side.

    Abel took out an intermediate gemstone from his ordinary portal bag, ¡°Thank you for your answers. Here, a token of my gratitude.¡±

    While he didn¡¯t know how much things cost on the central continent, he figured that an advanced wizard¡¯s monthly tribute was only about five intermediate gemstones. He was going to take one of the many he prepared beforeing here to give it away. They were all taken from mining pits, as the ones he synthesized with the Horadric Cube were so pure that he couldn¡¯t risk leaking them out.

    ¡°Thank you, sir Wizard! You¡¯re way too kind.¡±

    The adventurer captain took over the intermediate gemstone with his shaky hands. He¡¯s seen intermediate gemstones before, but he¡¯s never touched them with his own hands. Intermediate gemstones were only supposed to be passed among those with high statuses.

    When Abel was about to leave, four taurens about three meters tall walked in through the entrance. They had steel armors on them and spears in their hands. Abel¡¯s initial response was to prepare his spells, but he decided to drop the thought. This was a city. He didn¡¯t know what the consequences were for dropping spells. The others didn¡¯t seem to be too shocked with the presence of orcs, so it seemed. Some of them had somewhat of a stiffened look on their faces, but it wasn¡¯t like the frightened expressions he saw when he was on the Holy Continent.

    The servants and Darry all smiled at these taurens. It was like they were friends that knew each other for a while. As a middle-aged human dressed in Chinese robe leading the way, the taurens followed behind towards the ce where they were supposed to eat. This was when everyone eating all stood up to greet the human.

    Darry, the shopowner, quickly came for a bow, ¡°Honourable viscount! What brings you here today, sir?¡±

    The viscount didn¡¯t seem to bother looking at Darry in the eyes, ¡°That wizard gentleman there. I wish to chat with him. Those who didn¡¯t finish their lunch, please continue. If you have, I will implore that you all leave quickly.¡±

    No one was nning on staying to eat, ¡°We¡¯re ready anytime, sir Viscount. We¡¯ll be taking our leave now.¡±

    Soon, it was just Abel, the waiter, and Darry that were in the hall. Darry quickly went to wipe the table himself. As for the servants, they quickly went away after he gestured to them to do so.

    ¡°You can all guard the door,¡± the middle-aged royal said to the four taurens.

    The four taurens replied as they carried spears toe out of the door.

    Viscount Ebenezer bowed and introduced himself, ¡°Sir Wizard Abel, my name is Ebenezer. I¡¯m the lord of this city. I wee you to the central continent.¡±

    Abel replied with an equally-standard bow, ¡°Yes, Viscount Ebenezer.¡±

    He didn¡¯t think that Viscount Ebenezer would know that he wasing to Annual City. Like, it wasn¡¯t all that strange to him, but he didn¡¯t think that it¡¯d be this fast for him to be found.

    Viscount Ebenezer said with a smile, ¡°On behalf of the Stan Empire, sir Wizard Abel, I wee you to join our empire. If you do, you¡¯ll receive tributes as one of our members.¡±

    Originally, such invitations should not be offered by someone with a status such as Viscount Ebenezer. It¡¯d usually be someone with equal or higher status to Abel, but when he received information that Abel wasing, he immediately contacted the empire. After that, the empire requested him to make the first move to say the greeting. Taking the initiative was very important to Stan Empire because it didn¡¯t have a lot of advantagepared to the other organizations or nations. There was always the possibility that they would quicklye to take anyone who was talented away.

    Abel humbly refused Viscount Ebenezer¡¯s request, ¡°Um, I¡¯ll have to decline, Viscount Ebenezer. Many apologies, but there¡¯s not a lot that I know about the central continent at all. It¡¯s my first time here.¡±

    Viscount Ebenezer sighed deeply. There was not a single hint of disappointment on his face. He came today on behalf of the Stan Empire. His job was to make the offer. It didn¡¯t matter to him personally whether Abel epted or not. If he was being asked directly, no, he didn¡¯t think that Abel would agree that easily. With such talents, he would¡¯ve gone anywhere else that was better than the Stan Empire.

    Viscount Ebenezer smiled, ¡°What do you need to know, sir Wizard Abel? I¡¯m perfectly willing to give you some input if you require any.¡±

    This was Annual City. Abel didn¡¯t think about refusing the goodwill of Viscount Ebenezer. It¡¯d be very helpful, actually, if he knew someone who was in charge of a city that held a super teleportation circle that was going straight to the Holy Continent.

    Abel asked straightforwardly, ¡°So why are all your bodyguard¡¯s orcs, Viscount Ebenezer?¡±

    Viscount Ebenezer smiled and exined, ¡°Oh, you mean taurens? They are hardworking, physically fit, and very loyal. A perfect option for the royals here, actually.¡±

    Abel was a bit speechless when he heard that. He never thought that the orcs and humans could co-exist peacefully together, but here it was. A perfectly harmonious employer-bodyguard group. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw because he¡¯s seen how cruel and crazy the orcs could be during battle. It was actually kind of hard to see how they could do any jobs here on the central continent. It wasn¡¯t even harder, it seemed, that Viscount Ebenezer in front of him was willing to trust his life to these four taurens.

    Viscount Ebenezerughed when he saw Abel¡¯s expression, ¡°Right, right. You¡¯re from the Holy Continent, aren¡¯t you, sir Wizard Abel? I suppose it¡¯s kind of hard for you to NOT see rivalries between orcs and humans.¡±

    Abel said a little emotionally, ¡°Yes, um.... I¡¯ve been engaging in several conflicts against the Orc Empire during my name on the Holy Continent.¡±

    VIscount Ebenezer tried to be as open as he could, ¡°Here on the central continent, while there is a very high diversity among the different kinds, influence matters more than the type of race that you belong to. For us, the Stan Empire, we are backed by the Land of Ice Frost. Every empire is backed by a powerful organization. The empires exist to provide manpower and resources to those organizations.¡±

    Abel continued to ask, ¡°So how big is the central continent?¡±

    VIscount Ebenezer couldn¡¯t really find a real answer, ¡°It¡¯s big. The twelve empires take up most of thend, but there is still quite a bit that belongs to the spiritual beasts.¡±

    Abel asked again, ¡°So why did the knights disappear from the Continent?¡±

    It was the same question as what he asked the adventurer captain, but the answer must be very different this time.

    ¡°About several thousand years ago, sir Wizard Abel, the knights had been the central force that protected the central continent. That is until when demons from the sky came and manipted them into worshipping them. The knights became loyal war machines that pige resources andmit atrocities such as human trafficking.

    That was when several powerful wizards appeared. Not only did they heavily wound the demons that came from the sky, but they forcefully banished the demons and their dominions to the very corner of the central continent, what we refer to as the nation of Evil.

    From then on, the knights have be a taboo. Those who practice the ways of the knights will be executed for doing so.¡±

    Of course, Viscount Ebenezer would know a lot more than the adventurers. While there was still quite a bit that he couldn¡¯t exin clearly, he was really starting to understand the falls of the knights.

    Abel was still a bit confused, though, ¡°So if these demons tempted the knights, did they also tempt other upation holders?¡±

    Viscount Ebenezer said with slight fear, ¡°The demons only tempt knights. They are capable of making them stronger than they were.¡±

    Abel bowed to show his gratitude, ¡°Thank you so much for your response. It¡¯s been very helpful to me.¡±

    Viscount Ebenezer sent an invite, ¡°If you¡¯re avable, sir Wizard Abel, I¡¯d like to invite you toe to reside in my estate. It¡¯s quite noisy here if you want to the continent on with your regr training.¡±

    Abel hesitated for a bit as what Viscount Ebenezer was saying was true. He¡¯s been used to living in spacious houses. The rooms here were rtively clean, but it was nowhere as good as a royal estate.

    Abel went on to ask, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Sir VIscount. Actually, can you also rmend some housings avable for purchase? It¡¯d be very nice if I can purchase housing here at Annual City.¡±

    Because why not? He had a lot of money on his hands. It¡¯d be pretty neat if he was to buy a ce to live next to the super teleportation circle. More importantly, he wanted to take his time to look into the crystal angel statue that was inside his pineal nds. The longer he waited, the more nervous he was about what it was going to do to him.

    Viscount Ebenezer said dly, ¡°No problem, sir Wizard Abel! Come to my ce. I¡¯ll have someone to look for just the right one for you!¡±

    If Abel was to ce his property in Annual City, it would mean that he was going to build a connection to this city. Annual City would then have another talented advanced wizard on its list of residents.

    ¡°Please!¡± VIscount Ebenezer stood up and made a gesture as he turned to Darry, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for sir Abel here. Come to my butlerter to collect the sum.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, Viscount Ebenezer went to push the door open. The two walked out of the inn together. Once they were out, Abel found out that the four taurens were only a fraction of Viscount Ebenezer¡¯s bodyguards. There were still twenty more of them that were outside, waiting for them., maybe even the thousandncer army consisted of just taurens. That¡¯d be very hard to imagine, actually.

    After climbing onto the chariot, two war horses pulled the carriage towards where the city estate was. Abel watched through the window towards either side of the road. From what he could tell, while the city didn¡¯t look all that affluent, there were quite a lot of adventurers that were wandering about. No wonder VIscount Ebenezer needed so many men to guard his sides.

    Viscount Ebenezer introduced to Abel, ¡°Annual City isn¡¯t the biggest city, sir Wizard Abel, but there are a lot of spiritual beasts and herbal resources ready for gathering. Most adventurers don¡¯t stay in the city for too long. Now that it¡¯s Autumn, they spend most of their time in the forest outside.¡±

    Abel pointed towards a normal resident, ¡°Uh, why do the people here look pale?¡±

    The residents here all had quite pale expressions. He¡¯d thought that it was just a few, but when the chariot continued to move, he was starting to see more of them with the same tone of colors on their faces.

    Viscount Ebenezer let out a long sigh, ¡°That¡¯s... Well, every few decades, the Empire of Evil unleashes a malicious presence greatly reduces the crop production of the central continent. The cities prepare by preparing crops for storage. This time, it turned out to be especially bad. The harvest has been at an all-time low, so the only thing we can do is distribute the food we have in advance. We don¡¯t want mass starvation to happen too rapidly.¡±

    A strange look shed across Abel¡¯s eyes. It sounded just like what¡¯s been happening to the Holy Continent. The timing was actually quite fitting, strangely enough. Perhaps the demons were just too powerful. Their influence stretched even tonds as far as the Holy Continent itself.

    Abel said with grief, ¡°It¡¯s the same as my home. A lot of people have died fighting for the little crops that are left.¡±

    Viscount Ebenezer asked curiously, ¡°What about the Wizard Union branch in your home, sir Wizard Abel? I don¡¯t quite understand how issues are settled back where you came from, but the central continent doesn¡¯t choose war as a way to solve things.¡±

    Abel replied with his own question, ¡°About that, can you tell me more about the Wizard Union here, VIscount Ebenezer? I don¡¯t know a lot about how things are run here.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Same here. I don¡¯t know a lot about the Wizard Union, but the tribunal wizard in my city knew quite a bit. I¡¯ll get him to tell you all there is to know.¡±

    That¡¯s when the chariot came to the front of an extravagant estate. There was a fountain in front of the gate. The jade-greenwn was very neatly mowed. A few miniature beasts yed joyfully on it as though they were on thin carpets on the ground. There was a square stone road that was piled neatly from the main road to the royalty building. It looked a lot neater than it should be. The building itself was about many years old. All the years had washed its setting stones into grey, which made it seem all the richer in its historical value.

    The chariots stopped when they reached the front gate. A butler in a ck robe quickly came over and pulled the door open. Viscount Ebenezer was the first to get down. After he was done, he made an inviting gesture to Abel. This made Abel think of something. As it turned out, royalties were the privileged ones, no matter where they went.

    ¡°Get a few good servants to the left side, butler. Make sure you look after sir Wizard here,¡± Viscount Ebenezermanded his butler, then turned towards Abel, ¡°For the time being, sir Wizard, please take your rest at the yard on the left side. I¡¯ll get someone to speak with you about the housing really quickly.¡±

    Abel bowed to say his thanks, ¡°Thank you, Viscount Ebenezer.¡±

    The butler brought Abel to the left yard of the estate. It was aplete set of structures. There was the living room, the dining room, the study, and the bedroom. Four servants and two quite good-looking maids were in charge of taking care of his daily living. Viscount Ebenezer must¡¯ve known that Abel was a royal. Everything that he prepared was done in the standard way of the royals.

    A manservant came in while Abel was taking a look at the yard.

    The manservant bowed, ¡°Wizard Giauque wishes to have a dialogue with you, sir.¡±

    Abel made an inviting gesture.

    Wizard Giauque should be the tribunal wizard that Viscount Ebenezer was talking about. Actually, he was probably where he was outside the super teleportation circle.

    ¡°Greetings, sir Wizard,¡± Wizard Giauque bowed carefully, meanwhile emitting the essence of a rank seven wizard.

    Abel said apologetically, ¡°So sorry for interrupting your training, Wizard Giauque, but I¡¯m here to request something of you.¡±

    Wizard Giauque sat on a chair and said, ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯d be a great honor for me to help you. Please, what would you like to ask?¡±

    Abel took the initiative to ask, ¡°So what are the main training resources for wizards on the central continent, Wizard Giauque?¡±

    He should¡¯ve asked the question in a more polite manner, but he had been holding to ask ever since he arrived at the super teleportation circle. The fat advanced wizard got the better of him back then.

    Back on the Holy Continent, the main tools for a wizard¡¯s training would be potions to increase the effect of meditation. There were also the fresh crystal cores, but that¡¯s not something ordinary wizards had ess to.

    ¡°Sir Wizard Abel, here on the central continent, what we mainly use are the magic gemstones. We use them to activate our mana gathering circles. Some wizards receive special enhancement effects from the potions that they drink, but those cost quite a lot.¡±

    Wizard Giauque continued after a bit of a pause, ¡°Remember, if you want the best of the best, you can go for light stones.¡±

    Abel interrupted him, ¡°What¡¯s a light stone?¡±

    Wizard Giauque exined, ¡°Light stones are what you get after you kill off evil knights. You can use them to gain a lot of bonus effects for your meditation.¡±

    So the evil knights were actually a source of resources. And a very good one at that, ording to Wizard Giauque.

    Wizard Giauque continued to speak, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not easy to kill evil knights. They are powerful. You are not supposed to go after them until you reach rank seventeen, so you¡¯d only be able to receive light stones from the hands of the advanced wizards. It¡¯s a very rare type of resource. Most advanced wizards would choose to trade them directly to the Wizard Organisation.¡±

    Abel continued to ask, ¡°So how do the wizards of the central continent gain their resources?¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t asking so he could find ways to gain resources. He had plenty of methods to use himself, especially if he wanted to make purchases of ingredients that he needed himself. Judging from where he was currently at, all the resources that he needed would cost a ridiculous amount to get. Right now, he didn¡¯t have a lot of intermediate gemstones on him. Most of what he had were synthesized stones, but those were not open for trade.

    He could open up restaurants, sell his master¡¯s or grandmaster¡¯s wine, or brew potions to gain resources with what he had. This wasn¡¯t like the Holy Continent, though. If he was to reveal just a bit of his secrets, the other wizards would immediatelye to spy on him.

    This time, he¡¯s only brought Johnson, Flying me, White Snow, White Cloud, ck Wind, the battlemand spirit, and four hundred small-sized war puppets that wielded the consecutive ballistas. They were quite sufficient if he was on the Holy Continent, but he wasn¡¯t sure if this was enough to guarantee his own safety in a ce that he hadn¡¯t been to.

    Wizard Giauque said somewhat pitifully, ¡°The easier way to gain resources here is through tribute. I mean, just look at me! Every day, I use low tier magic gemstones to activate my mana gathering circle, so what I receive from the city is enough to provide for me.¡±

    Abel asked in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own magic tower, Wizard Giauque?¡±

    It¡¯d be weird if he hadn¡¯t. Wizard Giauque was a rank seven wizard, after all.

    Wizard Giauque replied, ¡°Ever since the light stone¡¯s made their appearance, a lot of progress has happened. Wizard apprentices that are not so bright managed to turn themselves into official wizards. For those that are talented enough, different organizations recruited them very quickly. Not me, though. I actually had to get in debt to receive just one light stone. A lot of waste came to it, but I was still lucky enough to be an official wizard after years of training.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°So the light stone is just like a promotion potion.¡±

    Wizard Giauque said resolutely, ¡°It¡¯s very different. If you forcefully promote a rank five wizard into six, he¡¯s going to lose the ability to promote himself permanently. But, if you are using a light stone, there¡¯s still a bit of hope for promotion if you continue to train yourself.¡±

    Wizard Giauque was quite respectable to say something like that, Abel thought to himself.

    Still, Wizard Giauque wasn¡¯t so confident in himself, ¡°I don¡¯t think a wizard like me can have my own magic tower, though. Only those that organizations train can get their own these days.¡±

    Abel was starting to understand why Wizard Giauque was stuck at rank seven. The Lightstone turned too many wizard apprentices into official wizards, which caused a shortage in magic towers.

    Back on the Holy Continent, there weren¡¯t so many official wizards to look after, so the duchies could always guarantee that there were enough towers to provide. In a lot of cases, the Holy Continent Wizard Union would actually sell them to the wizards and have them pay over the long term.

    Such methods weren¡¯t so realistic on the central continent, however. Since there were so many wizards around, only those that were official and had real talents would have opportunities to gain more resources. Those who were not so privileged could only use mana gathering circles for their own training, and all they could get through their monthly tribute were beginner level magic gemstones.

    Abel took out two intermediate gemstones, ¡°A token for my thanks. Here, Wizard Giauque. Take them.¡±

    Once Wizard Giauque saw the two intermediate gemstones, expressions of joy appeared on his face. He quickly made a bow to show how grateful he was. This made Abel feel kind ofplicated because back on the Holy Continent, the tribute for a rank six wizard was several pieces of intermediate gemstones.

 Chapter 849 - Books and Invitations (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 849: Books and Invitations (Three in One)</h4>

    In the afternoon, Abel refused Viscount Ebenezer¡¯s offer to send in bodyguards. He wanted to go alone into the wealthiest district of Annual City.

    After walking out of the city lord¡¯s estate, the first thing he did was take ck Wind out of his portal beast ring. Its fierce appearance made the gate guards¡¯ eyes sh in admiration. Since the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± and otherbat-use summon creatures were not allowed to be used in the city, having a summoned beast became something that many people would dream of. The orcs, especially. While they were a lot heavier than humans, a beast like ck Wind was the perfect partner if they wanted to go somewhere without walking.

    There was also something that Abel didn¡¯t know about. Since the knight upation was permanently banned on the central continent, there really weren¡¯t that manybat-use mounts left. He was lucky that he was already a rank sixteen wizard. If he didn¡¯t show just how overpowered he was, there would be a lot that he had to do to make sure that the nearby people wouldn¡¯t have thoughts about stealing ck Wind.

    As he came to a shop with a book symbol, he jumped down ck Wind and went inside by himself.

    A middle-aged man in a torn robe came, ¡°What do you need, sir Wizard?¡±

    ¡°Do you have maps?¡± Abel asked.

    The middle-aged man rushed to speak, ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯ll find it for you. Here.¡±

    ¡°Only the best ones, okay?¡± Abel insisted.

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Abel stood in the store and checked the books around him. They were mostly biographies and poems. There weren¡¯t that many that were actually information-based, which was not that shocking to him. It was the same as on the Holy Continent. Knowledge was a royal¡¯s privilege.

    One thing stood out very clearly to him. Back on the Holy Continent, knight-based novels would make a lot of appearances in the shops. Some were about knights rescuing princesses, whereas others would be how brave soldiers stood out to save their country. It was not like he didn¡¯t see books that were not rted to knights, but mostly they depicted the knights as the so-called antagonists, who the protagonists often killed as a disy of heroism. From that, it was easy to tell that knightship was never a thing on the central continent.

    ¡°A map for you, sir Wizard!¡± the middle-aged man came and opened a piece of parchment paper on the table. Abel could see that it was a hand-drawn map of the world. Unlike Earth, this map was not drawn very urately. It alsocked a lot of details. Apart from the Stan Empire, most other ces had nothing but their names written on them.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°So this is the best map that you have?¡±

    The middle-aged man could see Abel¡¯s disappointment, ¡°This is the best that this store has to offer, sir Wizard. If you want something better, you¡¯d have to go to the Wizard Union to purchase the magic maps there.¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°Fine. How much gold for this?¡±

    He¡¯s already memorized the details in his head, but the idea of theft seemed quite immoral to him.

    ¡°Five gold coins, sir Wizard!¡± the middle-aged man replied, revealing a partial smile on his face. As a royal who came from a family that lost its influence, the only thing left for him was his ability to read and write¡ªthat, and the useless books that he used to open up this book store. The map was drawn by himself. Anything beyond the cost of the parchment paper was profit.

    When Abel took out five gold coins from his portal bag, the middle-aged man was a bit hesitant, but he didn¡¯t quite dare to speak.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The middle-aged man pointed towards the gold coin, ¡°This is not transferable, sir Wizard. I can¡¯t use it even if you give it to me.¡±

    Abel was a bit dumbfounded by that statement. This was the Holy Continent¡¯s currency that he was using, but he didn¡¯t think it¡¯d make much difference. Perhaps it had to do with the fact that it was made of gold. As valuable as gold was, it wasn¡¯t a free-flowingmodity that could be used anywhere. Also, since it was a crime on the Holy Continent to trade gold that was not ording to the standards, it¡¯d make sense that it wasn¡¯t any different here.

    ¡°Do you ept this, then?¡± Abel put back the gold coin and instead had a beginner¡¯s gemstone on the table. The middle-aged man could tell what it was since it was themon trading items for wizards anywhere.

    The middle-aged man hesitated, ¡®I don¡¯t have that many gold coins for you, sir Wizard.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for Abel to give his reply, ¡°Very well. So sorry, then.¡±

    This was a deal, not a chance to give out to the needy. If the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t offer more, he was ready to take his beginner¡¯s gemstone and leave at any point.

    ¡°Wait, actually,¡± the middle-aged man continued after pausing for a bit, ¡°How about you pick some books that you may be interested in?¡±

    Some books were of quite some value. The reason that the middle-aged man was holding them was that, well, he thought that he could still restore his family if he could gain a sum of wealth. Other than that, if he wanted to sell them, he would be just another ordinary person. He didn¡¯t really want that when all that was left for him was his title as a nobleman.

    From Abel¡¯s perspective, he was kind of curious to see what the content of these books might be. A few people introduced him to the central continent, but no matter how much the others told him, books, as it turned out, were still more informative than any person he could ask.

    The middle-aged man said enthusiastically, ¡°There are a few books that were passed down from my ancestors. Please, sir Wizard, take a look at any that you may find interesting.¡±

    As far as Abel could see, the books in front of him were much more well-decorated than those sold outside the store. They were actually information-based. Actually, most of them belonged to the category of architecture. Whatever family this middle-aged man belonged to, it must¡¯ve had something to do with the city administration.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Abel gasped when he noticed a mana rippleing out of an extremely thick book. He went to pick it up, and upon opening it, he could see that the inside was filled with very rough scribbles. The content was very messy, almost as if a child¡¯s drawn all over it.

    After thinking for a while, he decided to inject some of his mana into the book. The book quickly absorbed, making the fonts disappear in response. What appeared next on the page were branches of hand-drawn herbs. On them were the names of the herbs and the functions that they were supposed to possess.

    After flipping towards the end of the book, he could see a few recipes for some herb remedies. While their effects were nothing special, the way that they were created was still quite different from what¡¯s done on the Holy Continent. He could see that it was a book on alchemy. By skimming through the pages, he could see that the most valuable things were the herbs and not the few recipes at the back. If he could figure out the properties of the herbs featured, it might even be possible for him to rece the recipes on the Holy Continent with some of the ingredients that were local to the geography here.

    It was actually a quite lucky find. He didn¡¯t think that he would find such a good opportunity so shortly aftering to the central continent. This middle-aged man must¡¯ve had a quite deep family lineage for him to hold a book rted to alchemy because even the wizards wouldn¡¯t have much opportunity to do so.

    On a side note, now there was still enough time, he could still go to the Alchemist Union to re-verify his identity. He had to be very discrete about it, though. Being a neen-year-old advanced wizard was already eye-catching, and he didn¡¯t want to get himself into any more trouble after hisst encounter against the rank eighteen advanced wizard. The drastic difference in their prowess was just too much for him to disy any more ego. He didn¡¯t think that he was going to act too pridefully before he could step onto the central continent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this book, then,¡± Abel took the alchemy-rted book into his portal bag. After that, he handed two beginner gemstones over to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was quite shocked to see this. He knew how valuable his book was, but he didn¡¯t think that Abel would be so generous to offer so much to buy it. Two beginner¡¯s gemstones were not the set amount, by the way. He could just ask for more.

    From where Abel wasing from, he was just happy to move on. He wanted to find a Wizard Union branch building next, but there wasn¡¯t any in a city of this magnitude. He might have to go to other cities to try looking for Wizard Organization branches. ording to what Wizard Giauque told him, the powerful wizards have scattered themselves across the central continent to form different syndicates. These were very highly-valued groups within the Wizard Union. Since there wasn¡¯t any Wizard Union in Annual City, it became very difficult for him to find a ce to buy magic maps.

    Anyways, he decided to make the material shop his next stop. Most of the things avable were sold second-hand, and he wasn¡¯t too pleased with the options. It was to be expected, though. Since there were so many adventurers here, of course, it¡¯d be more profitable to buy and resell ingredients here. He¡¯d have to go elsewhere if he wanted to get the stuff featured in the alchemy book, however.

    Next stop, he went to the cksmith shop in town. He could hear the nging of the hammer that was very familiar to him. Only advanced cksmiths could produce those sounds. It was quite a thing to be heard, especially here in a city with rtively small poption size.

    ...

    ¡°So this is Harry Abel? I thought he¡¯s the one who¡¯s killed Fifth and Sixth. Wait, isn¡¯t he also rted to Seventh¡¯s death?¡±

    The voice came from Wizard Godwin of the frost wind kin. He was checking thetest news inside a hallroom within Frost City. As a rank eighteen advanced wizard, he and a few advanced wizards that he was good friends with formed a small team together. They were the ones that sent Wizard Cliff over to the Holy Continent in order to get them more training materials.

    That was until when someone killed Wizard Cliff several years back. To investigate this, he¡¯s had to send Fifth and Sixth over to the Holy Continent, and surprise, surprise, two rank seventeen advanced wizards died in the Holy Continent, which was supposed to be the safest ce there was.

    When the team decided to go for their revenge by forming a raid party into the Holy Continent, Wizard Dunn of the lightning kin came to find them. Out of fear for the lightning kin, Wizard Godwin decided not to go over to the Holy Continent. Strangely enough, that¡¯s also the timing in which Abel arrived. He almost couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes.

    Old Wizard Emir came to persuade, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t look for trouble from Abel anymore. I¡¯m old, as you can see. I don¡¯t have the energy to go against the lightning kin that¡¯s backing him.¡±

    Yes, Wizard Emir was old, but he was the sole leader of this team that consisted of only advanced wizards. He was a rank neen wizard. If there were more than fifty years left in his life, he would¡¯ve continued to make more progress in his promotion. Still, he was about to retire now, so he didn¡¯t n on doing too much for the team.

    Wizard Godwin tried to be polite, ¡°Yes, leader, I did make a promise to not go find Abel, but that was when he was in the Holy Continent. Now, he¡¯sing to us. Wouldn¡¯t it be strange if I didn¡¯t do something about it when three of our brethren that fell at his hands?¡±

    As the vice-captain of the team, Wizard Godwin had been taking charge ever since Wizard Emir decided to step down. He wanted the team to be more active within the Ice Frost team, and in order to achieve that, he was nning to do it by boosting their morale. Morale was very important now, especially after how the vibe of the team became sour after theirst encounter with Wizard Dunn.

    So this time, if they could sessfully have their revenge by killing Abel, things would definitely turn for the better. They didn¡¯t have to think about Wizard Dunn because he was on the Holy Continent. Also, as long as Abel didn¡¯t join the lightning kin, there just wouldn¡¯t be that much trouble if they decided to go after him. Of course, they had no idea that Abel had his own identity card now. If Wizard Godwin knew, he would¡¯ve dropped the idea before it came out of his mouth.

    Wizard Emir tried to remind, ¡°So you¡¯re nning to go now? Annual City has its own defensive circle, you know.¡±

    Wizard Gowin replied in confidence, ¡°It¡¯s still a small city, you know. I don¡¯t think killing a rank sixteen wizard isn¡¯t going to be that much trouble.¡±

    Wizard Emir shook his head, ¡°Sure, whatever. Just try to live ande back.¡±

    Wizard Emir was really starting to hope that he was younger. He didn¡¯t think that these things mattered that much to him now, especially when there were just so few years left for him. As he closed his eyes, he began to reminisce about the years that he spent in his career.

    Wizard Godwin sighed as he left the hall, ¡°What happened to the old captain...? I thought he was more driven than this.¡±

    He was very careful about what¡¯s about toe next. Now that two brothers had died, he decided to bring a rank seventeen Wizard Masin to Annual City. Wizard Masin was the fifth of the team now, by the way. He was the only one avable to go after the wizard since the other wizards all had their own thing to do.

    ...

    As for Abel, he didn¡¯t know that there was going to be troubleing very soon. After returning to the yard of the city lord¡¯s estate, he met an advanced wizard who wanted to greet him in the meeting room.

    Wizard Julian said with a smile, ¡°Wizard Abel! By using the super teleportation circle to the central continent, you have sessfully be a member of the Stan Empire. If you woulde to join us who are from the Land of the Ice Frost, we¡¯ll make sure that you get the best material that¡¯s avable at hand.¡±

    Something about that Julian said didn¡¯t sound right. If everyone that was teleported from Annual City was a member of Stan Empire, then everyone from the eighteen continents to the west would, by that logic, be members of the Stan Empire.

    Abel rejected Wizard Julian¡¯s hypocritical smile, ¡°I have my own concerns, Wizard Julian. You¡¯ll have to excuse me!¡±

    ¡°You might be protected by many when you were raised on your previous continent, Wizard Abel, so being an advanced wizard would be considered strong by the standards there. This, however, is the central continent. There are a lot of advanced wizards here and many dangers. I would suggest you find an organization to join if you want to guarantee your wellbeing.¡±

    Despite keeping a straight smile on his face, Wizard Julian was starting to sound quite threatening. Abel couldn¡¯t help but frown at the remark. He wanted to talk to a wizard from the Land of Ice Frost, not some thug who made a living by threatening those with a different opinion.

    A wizard came in with a long staff in his hand, ¡°Hey! Hey, you! You from the Land of Ice Frost, you say? Listen, I¡¯m from the Valley of the Raging me. Do I need your permission if I want to speak with Wizard Abel here?¡±

    The servants didn¡¯t know what to do. They weren¡¯t in a position to stop an advanced wizard from doing anything, so they just decided to let the advanced wizarde in.¡±

    Wizard Julian started to sound very cold, ¡°That¡¯s not very nice of you, Wizard Carnegie. I thought the Valley of the Raging me had more discipline thaning to our turf.¡±

    Wizard Carnegie said tauntingly, ¡°Your turf? You¡¯re saying you own the entire Annual City now? Does that mean you own the Land of the Ice Frost?¡±

    Wizard Julian spoke back, ¡°I think the Valley of the Raging me stretches its hand too much, Wizard Carnegie. Wizard Abel was appointed by our elders directly. I would implore you to not cause too much unnecessary trouble for yourself.¡±

    Wizard Carnegie spoke sharply, ¡°Oh, is that so? Our elder also wanted Abel. So what are you going to do about it?¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± Wizard Julian smiled, ¡°I challenge you to a duel. The winner will get to decide where Abel is going to do.¡±

    So Abel was a prodigy. The two sides would do whatever they could to win him over. They would try their best to make sure that he joined their organization.

    Abel was looking quite dismayed, ¡°I¡¯d like to think that I¡¯m the one to decide, you two. Actually, can you not fight here? Go somewhere else if you want to make a mess.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter what wizard organization they belonged to. Abel just couldn¡¯t ept the fact that they didn¡¯t consider what he thought.

    After hearing what Abel said, Wizard Julian and Wizard Carnegie just stopped arguing and looked at Abel together. They didn¡¯t think that a neer would be so blunt towards the representatives of two wizard organizations.

    Wizard Carnegie sounded much angrier than Julian, ¡°You think you¡¯re so high and mighty now, don¡¯t you, Wizard Abel? I¡¯ll get this straight for you in case you can¡¯t yourself: if we can¡¯t have you on our side, no one can!¡±

    As soon as he said so, a white light appeared from Abel¡¯s feet towards his head. A golden magic ball appeared right on top of his head. A lightning chain spell rune then appeared in the middle of his two hands. They were already being activated when the other two noticed. This was the city lord¡¯s estate. He was allowed to cast spells in his own room.

    ¡°Lightning!¡± Wizard Carnegie screamed in shock. He didn¡¯t even dare to use his defensive spells because he was literally just too close to Abel. There just wasn¡¯t enough distance for him to escape from the ¡°lightning chain.¡± He didn¡¯t want to waste his precious items like this. Actually, he was really starting to regret his decisions. If he knew that Abel had the ability to conjure lightning, he would¡¯ve never tried to be so upfront with him.

    By the way, he was also a rank sixteen. This was the rank where a lot of things would be assigned to him by the Wizard Organisation. He¡¯d only have the permission to call for his seniors if things became too much to handle. Things like eliminating evil knights, for example. It was the same for Wizard Julian. Most of their time was spent sorting out matters within the Wizard Organisation.

    Wizard Carnegie quickly raised his hands, ¡°Put those spells away, Wizard Abel. Please, it was just a misunderstanding!¡±

    Wizard Carnegie didn¡¯te to make an enemy of Abel. The Valley of the Raging me sent him over to form a good rtion, one that was good enough to get a new recruit into the organization. He wasn¡¯t ready to see an angry Abel that was ready to attack him at any moment. It was kind of the same with Wizard Julian. Abel¡¯s information showed that he was a genius. He was only a little less than twenty. Since he came from the subcontinents, the two organizations decided to send out men to persuade him into joining their groups.

    If there was anything wrong with the way they¡¯ve been trying to win him over. If buying him didn¡¯t work, they would try to threaten his safety. This would usually work if Abel was a regr wizard that came from the subcontinent. It was hard to go against an entire organization in a newnd. This was different, though. His power exceeded their imagination. Besides, he was an advanced wizard with the talent to conjure lightning.

    Wizard Julian said calmly, ¡°Since you possess the ability to use lightning, Wizard Abel, I suppose I should show more restraint. Yes, that¡¯d be the right thing to do. I have to ask, though, are you really willing to be an enemy of two wizard organizations as soon as you arrive at the central continent?¡±

    Wizard Julian thought differently to Wizard Carnegie. While Wizard Carnegie was afraid of Abel¡¯s talent and current strength, he was more concerned with having to face off a potentially powerful opponent in the future.

    Wizard Carnegie tried to make things clear, ¡°Hey, hey! Wizard Julian, you can¡¯t speak on behalf of the Valley of Raging me! I¡¯m not dumb, you know. Stop trying to manipte me with your words!¡±

    He then turned towards Abel, ¡°Wizard Abel, I am very sorry for my attitude towards you then. Please, whether you join the Valley of Raging me or not, we¡¯d like to be friends with you.¡±

    Wizard Julian¡¯s face looked even more bitter. He got Wizard Carnegie over to pressure Abel, not have him choose who his favorite was. Actually, he was quite scared of Abel¡¯s lightning spells, too. If it was just him facing Abel, he didn¡¯t think that he would want to stand off against him.

    Abel bowed as the spell runes in his hands vanished, ¡°I ept your apology, Wizard Carnie. Here, I wish to be friendly towards the Valley of Raging me, too.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t afraid of creating enemies, but he knew it was better to make more friends. Wizard Carnie just happened to have a bit of attitude. He had no reasons to get too personal.

    Abel¡¯s voice sounded a bit cold, ¡°I just arrived at the central continent, Wizard Julian. I don¡¯t want to make enemies out of any forces, but I¡¯ll get this straight: if anyone tries to treat me like an enemy, I¡¯ll treat them as my enemies.¡±

    It was getting kind of irritating for Abel. He didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d be threatened so many times during the day.

    Wizard Julian stood up as he couldn¡¯t care any longer, ¡°Please, Wizard Abel! Consider what the Land of the Ice Frost has to offer!¡±

    Wizard Julian was really starting to regret having given Abel the attitude just then. His mission might just fail because of this. The Land of Ice Frost never looked at how things were done. They were a very result-oriented group. If he didn¡¯t get things done this time, it was going to be a strike to his record and a minus to the points of his group.

    Even after the two wizards left, Abel still had a very sour look on his face. It had been a while since he faced this much pressure on the Holy Continent. He was starting to think that it was a bad idea to stay at Annual City. Because of what he was doing here, other organizations already came to him because they thought that he hadn¡¯t joined any organizations. More importantly, what he was doing was sending out the false message that he had no background. His status as a subcontinent wizard also made him appear inferior to the wizards of the central continent. It would be more helpful if his wizard crest could show his grandmaster cksmith¡¯s status. Maybe he would be treated differently if that was the case.

    All the mistakes came from one unconscious bad decision, so it seemed. When he decided to stay at Annual City, these things were just bound to happen.

 Chapter 850 - Trap (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 850: Trap (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Viscount Ebenezer spoke loudly from outside the door, ¡°Good news, sir Wizard Abel! We¡¯ve found a ce for you!¡±

    Abel thought that Viscount Ebenezer was being quite strange. He¡¯d expected a knock on the door, but perhaps the man was just too eager to build a good rtionship with him. Anyways, he decided not to pay too much attention to it.

    Abel replied quickly, ¡°Thank you so much, then, Viscount Ebenezer. When can I visit?¡±

    Viscount Ebenezer said with a smile, ¡°We can leave as soon as you¡¯re avable.¡±

    ¡°Very well! Shall we depart now, then?¡±

    There was something that Abel missed when he bowed to give his thanks. Viscount Ebenezer had quite a gloomy look on his face.

    So the two came to the same carriage. This time, however, there weren¡¯t any Tauren bodyguards with them. Abel thought that it was quite strange, considering Viscount Ebenezer had a few with him wherever he went. No, he didn¡¯t think that Viscount Ebenezer was going to trust him as a bodyguard, either.

    Abel looked forward and asked curiously, ¡°So where might we be heading, Viscount Ebenezer?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know all the ces in Annual City, but he recognized that the carriage was going towards the front city gate. From what it looked like, they were heading out of the city.

    Viscount Ebenezer said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve got to say, sir Wizard Abel. Your luck is incredible. One of our barons here was just about to sell his castle, and you, ha! I¡¯ve got you right on top of the client list.¡±

    That was the first time Abel¡¯s heard something like that. He didn¡¯t know how things worked back on the central continent, but back on the Holy Continent, one couldn¡¯t buy a previously owned castle. The castles were like the foundations of families. Even if the families had lost their influence, they would almost always get rid of their other assets before anything else. Selling the castles would usually be considered a very desperatest option.

    What a coincidence it must¡¯ve been, then, for him to immediately find a house and castle to buy as soon as he came to thisnd. He quickly looked towards Viscount Ebenezer to see what he had to say. Strangely, there was cold sweat dripping from the man¡¯s face. The sound of his heartbeat was also quite fast. It was Autumn, though. He acted calmly this whole time, but he still looked quite suspicious.

    <i>¡°So who¡¯s trying to go after me?¡±</i> Abel couldn¡¯t help but think. It had only been a few hours since he arrived on the central continent. He didn¡¯t think that someone would want to harm him this quickly. Viscount Ebenezer, especially. He didn¡¯t seem like the type who would want trouble with an advanced wizard.

    Whatever. It appeared that Viscount Ebenezer was trying to lure him to the outer part of the city because advanced wizards can¡¯t fight with full strength inside the city. The Wizard Union would not stand it if mass casualties were to happen in the city. They would¡¯ve activated the defensiverge circle if someone tried to cast spells over there.

    ¡°Thank you so much, then, Viscount Ebenezer.¡±

    Instead of exposing Viscount Ebenezer¡¯s deceitful words, Abel was more interested in finding who was after him. By tapping Viscount Ebenezer¡¯s forehead, he made him lose consciousness as they continued to ride on the carriage. Then, by scanning Vya¡¯s ring with his power of the Will, a cape was quickly revealed on his body. It was his stability cape. He didn¡¯t know what it was made of, but after seeing many divine items that belonged to this world, he predicted that this cape was once used by one of the divine spirits.

    Soon, the invisibility cape took effect so that his body and costume became invisible. Then, he pried the wooden chunk from the floor and revealed the ground below as the carriage continued to move. He didn¡¯t use any spells because he could feel someone watching them ever since they left the city. He couldn¡¯t detect any power of the Will, though. They were probably afraid that he was going to find out about where they were watching him from

    When he was moving, his body would still appear very asionally. That was until when he fell from the carriage. After he did, he becamepletely invisible when he stood still on the ground. He stood and watched as the carriage continued to move in whatever direction that it was moving into. That was also when he noticed where they were watching him came from.

    It was a wizard in a robe that was standing behind a tree. He was about five hundred meters away from where he was standing, but the wizard crest on his chest was still quite visible. He was a rank seventeen advanced wizard. Noticing this made Abel quite gloomy. He didn¡¯t think that someone would want his life when he just came here, especially with a farfetched set-up such as this.

    From what he could see, the rank seventeen wizard was contacting someone with his contact card. He could see exactly what he was doing. His five senses were sharpened as soon as he gained the world stone fragment. The blue dragon ¡°ice crystal breathing technique¡± also did a lot to help. He could also hear a bit of what the advanced wizard said, as soft as his voice was.

    The advanced wizard spoke, ¡°The carriage Abel¡¯s on left the city, Vice-Captain.¡±

    ¡°Be careful, Fifth. Make sure he doesn¡¯t see you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. He¡¯s just a child. I¡¯m not going to let him see me, alright?¡±

    So the advanced wizard put down his sign card and teleported straight towards the carriage. When the advanced wizard used his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell, Abel also did the same. It was a way to get past detection because when a wizard performed the ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± there would be a gap of a few seconds where he couldn¡¯t detect things. Abel was doing this very quickly, by the way. Even if the advanced wizard had drawn his spell rune in advance, he could still respond quite quickly by teleporting himself simultaneously.

    There was still something else. He had the invisibility cape on. The mysterious headband inside the invisibility cape could increase his total power of the Will capacity by twofold. When the advanced wizard performed one ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± he could respond by appearing at a ce that was a hundred meters away. Still, he couldn¡¯t make an urate precision as to where the advanced wizard was moving. Otherwise, he would¡¯ve immediately gone with a melee attack followed by single long-distance teleportation.

    This time, when the advanced wizard used his ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± he used the digitalization ability of his world stone fragment. He also switched on his druid spirit to do a spontaneous analysis of the advanced wizard¡¯s ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± The carriage was still moving forward as he was about to perform his next one. There was just enough time for analysis. Every wizard has their own habits when teleporting. This was especially true when they were not inbat mode when they were just trying to get to ces they wanted to move to.

    Soon, with the world stone fragment and the druid spirit, Abel concluded three possible locations that the advanced wizard would move towards. Several factors led to this conclusion. One, the advanced wizard had to consider moving somewhere that was about five hundred meters away from the carriage. Two, he had to consider being discrete, so being in in sight was not an option for him. Three, there were some subtle hints about how he usually moved.

    After thinking through these factors, Abel decided to pick his own teleportation point to a big tree. That was when the advanced wizard activated another instantaneous movement. The two teleported at the same time. Due to the invisibility cape, the white light didn¡¯t appear when Abel made a move.

    Once the advanced wizard appeared behind the big tree, Abel decided to appear right behind him. He reached out one of his hands, and a shield appeared. He struck right towards the neck. The advanced wizard also responded quite quickly. He tried to deflect the hit with his magic staff before it reached him. It was quite surprising for him, actually. He didn¡¯t think that he would teleport right in front of someone because he didn¡¯t think that anyone was here.

    No, the magic staff didn¡¯t block Abel¡¯s shield attack. All he could see was a shadowing out of nowhere to strike at him with a shield? He did have the time to generate protective barriers, but Abel¡¯s attack was just too powerful. The first one was splintered like ss, while the second one was shattered in less than half a second. That¡¯s just what would happen if one tried to defend against the most powerful physical attack on the entire Holy Continent. Abel had already far exceeded his limit as a human. His body was actually shifting more towards bing a giant dragon.

    Still, the two protective barriers gave the advanced wizard quite enough time to respond. Despite having his defense utterly destroyed, his power of the Will managed to almost activate the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± scroll in his portal bag. It would¡¯ve worked if Abel¡¯s attack was purely physical, actually.

    As a white light shed across Abel¡¯s shield, a ¡°shield attack¡± rune came out and mmed right towards the advanced wizard. The advanced wizard¡¯s power of the Will fainted before he could touch his scroll. The fainting effectsted for about two seconds, and all his defensive mechanisms went off because of this. Abel¡¯s been keeping watch the whole time with his power of the Will. Since they were on the side of the road, there weren¡¯t any pedestrians that would happen toe by. Besides, the location that the advanced wizard chose was also quite secretive, and that gave him the confidence to use his head knightmander ability so openly.

    The shield attack was a technique that only the head knightmander could use. By using it on the advanced wizard, he¡¯s basically given up on the idea of sparing his life. He had understood very well how knights were treated on the central continent, and he wasn¡¯t going to risk being hunted down during his time here.

    Afternding the hit, he reached for the advanced wizard¡¯s magic staff, portal bag, and the two passive defensive magic items that were hung on his waist. He then broke the wizard¡¯s four limbs with his shield. To finish, he made a light tap on his head. It wasn¡¯t a heavy hit. It was intended so that his power of the Will could make a direct strike towards the already fainted advanced wizard¡¯s spirit.

    The advanced wizard woke up instantly. His eyes stared fearfully towards Abel as he knew very well what he was being hit by. It was the ¡°shield attack,¡± something that only the evil knights could use. Upon a closer look, he also realized that the young wizard in front of him was the target they were after. He was justughing about how he couldn¡¯t be found, but here, he got ambushed and struck down with just one sneak attack. There was something that he couldn¡¯t understand in all of this. He didn¡¯t know why Abel appeared where he had just teleported.

    Nevertheless, there was not enough time to think about those things. He didn¡¯t think that Abel would spare him after showing that he could use the ¡°shield attack.¡± He was like amb that was about to be ughtered. His soul was injured, so there was no chance for him to use his power of Will. He didn¡¯t have the portal bag and magic staff with him, so really, he didn¡¯t have many options.

    Abel asked calmly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you bringing me out of the city?¡±

    As calm as his voice was, his murderous intent was terrifying the advanced wizard.

    The advanced wizard said hatefully, ¡°Your name is Abel. I know I won¡¯te out of this alive. Hurry and get this over with.¡±

    Abel replied coldly, ¡°Nothing you want to say?¡±

    There was no time to waste with this wizard. The carriage was still marching forward. There was probably going to be another advanced wizard that woulde out and strike at it. Instead of asking directly, he reached towards the portal bag with his power of the Will. He had to break the advanced wizard¡¯s power of the Will seal first, but with one heavy strike, he broke through the defense rtively quickly.

    The advanced wizard¡¯s face got even paler. His injured soul became even more hurt after the portal bag was forcefully opened. Abel didn¡¯t care to look at how hurt he was. He searched quickly inside the portal bag. Soon, he found the contact card and injected his power of Will into it.

    The contact card was a spell card that allowed mutualmunication between areas that had mini contact circles installed. It was not very often seen on the Holy Continent, mainly because of howplicated it was to craft them. Only a select few in some of therger organizations on the Holy Continent would have the permission to have them.

    Once Abel¡¯s made the infiltration with his power of the Will, he gained immediate control over all the information the contact card contained. It also included information about the advanced wizard right here.

    Abel said with a light smile, ¡°Wizard Masin of the Ice Wind n. Seems awfully familiar to me. So this is about revenge, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    After saying that, he made a light tap on Wizard Masin¡¯s brain. There was a lot of control behind it. It was enough to turn the inside of Wizard Masin¡¯s brain into mush, but the force was not quite enough to kill him instantly. He made it so the Wizard Masin would die in exactly twenty seconds. That was the amount of time he had to escape before a soul light would appear from Wizard Masin and ignite towards the sky. He wouldn¡¯t want the rank eighteen Wizard Godwin to realize that he hadn¡¯t actually survived.

    Abel ced Wizard Masin¡¯s corpse on the ground and disappeared. He was just copying Wizard Masin at this point. He was about five hundred meters away from the carriage. While diverting his attention to its surroundings, he could see that the man riding the carriage was still oblivious to what was happening. The carriage continued to march forward as what the city lord said.

    The carriage made a sharp turn when it reached a curved road. It entered into a detour thatsted for a few minutes. On the way, blocks of circle cards appeared around the ground that was nearby. Upon counting them roughly, Abel could see that there were about one hundred and twenty of them. They all had white lights shing out of them. The white lights would connect and create a gigantic pentagonal star wrapped around the carriage. The coachman jumped out of the carriage, and as soon as he saw this. He screamed, and without looking at where he was jumping, he jumped into a wall and lost consciousness right there and then.

    Wizard Godwin appeared andughed out loudly, ¡°You can¡¯t escape now, can you, Wizard Abel?¡±

    With the circle control card in his hand, Wizard Godwin moved freely between the spell circle. He was nning on fighting Abel while keeping him trapped in one ce. The idea was so that Abel couldn¡¯t take any initiative if he was to start attacking.

    Yet, he realized that something went wrong quite quickly. It wasn¡¯t possible for Abel not to realize what was going on. He scanned his power of the Will into the carriage, and only Viscount Ebenezer was inside the carriage. Worse yet, Viscount Ebenezer waspletely unconscious. Abel could¡¯ve killed him, but he thought that the man was quite nice to him despite his betrayal.

    On the other hand, Abel was busy doing his own thing. By unleashing small-sized war golems from inside of his Vya¡¯s ring, he had them trap around the circle in all directions. Since the war puppets were inanimate beings, they managed to move by without having Wizard Godwin notice them.

    Wizard Godwin took out his contact card as he realized what went wrong, ¡°Where are you, Fifth?¡±

    There was no reply on the contact card. Of course, Abel noticed themotion that was taking ce inside his portal bag, but he didn¡¯t think about making a reply. That¡¯s when he saw a white lighte piercing through the sky over the distance. It was Wizard Godwin. He was a bit dumbfounded to have figured out what just happened.

    ¡°Fifth!¡±

    But there was no reply. He was just starting to get who the dead advanced wizard was. The light pir there was pretty much Wizard Masin¡¯sst hope.

    Wizard Godwin screamed in wrath, ¡°I know you are here, Abel! I will find you. You hear that? You can¡¯t escape from me! I¡¯ll rip your soul out and torment it for a hundred years!¡±

    Wizard Godwin really liked Fifth. As nothing but a small fraction of the Ice Wind n, it was never easy for them to recruit other members into their own group. It wasn¡¯t just that, either. Fifth was his trusted subordinate. He was even nning on having him as his sideman once he took over Captain Emir¡¯s position. He¡¯s spent countless efforts for this sole purpose. He¡¯s even had to sacrifice his own training progress, and he thought that was okay as long as his team could gain just a bit more attention.

    And now. A rank seventeen wizard loyal to him killed in front of his eyes. It wasn¡¯t even a hard mission. It was very hard for Wizard Godwin to keep his calm.

    Abel said calmly, ¡°Wizard Godwin since you¡¯ve nned on going after me, I¡¯ll have the right to retaliate. It¡¯s just like what happened with Wizard Bunker and Wizard Gerald.¡±

    Wizard Godwin was even more certain that it was Abel. He fumed even more when he heard the two names. He searched desperately in all directions with his power of the Will. He wanted to find where Abel was, but he was quite far from him. Much further than where his power of the Will expanded, actually. Even the small-sized war puppets around went out of his range of coverage.

    At the same time, Abel sent a ¡°kill¡±mand towards the elder sign card on his belt. The battlemand spirit then ordered the four hundred small-sized war puppets to fire their ballista arrows. It made Wizard Godwin¡¯s hairs stand. His instinct told him to activate his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± rune immediately with his right hand.

    Strangely enough, the four hundred ballista arrows were not fired in the same direction. It formed a cross-shaped attack in the entire area, covering up hundreds of square meters of area. Only the small-sized puppets were capable of covering up such a massive area with their high-density attacks.

    So Wizard Godwin¡¯s performed his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± quite quickly. He activated it before the ballistas were fired, actually. He became a white light that disappeared and reappeared somewhere two hundred meters away. He was no longer searching around with his power of the Will. By scanning again with his power of the Will, he had another ¡°instantaneous movement¡± ready, so he could teleport elsewhere. That¡¯s when he faced the arrows that were fired at him like a thin fishing. The arrows fired at him were non-stop, as he noticed. Before he could teleport again, one of the arrows was just a meter away from him.

    He was starting to fear, fear death. His body almost froze, but luck was still with him. The arrow managed to miss, and he sessfully performed another ¡°instantaneous movement that got him out of the deadly of arrows. He sighed in relief from the fact that he escaped death very narrowly. That¡¯s when he felt a sharp pain that came from his right arm.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my arm?¡±

    When he looked towards his right hand, he could see that it disappeared to his elbow. What followed was a terrible shriek that came out of his mouth. Still, he managed to escape by performing another ¡°instantaneous movement¡± with his left hand.

    Abel watched as Wizard Godwin escaped. It was quite a shame, really. It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t want to make a chase, but he didn¡¯t think that there would be a point in going after a rank eighteen wizard that was running for his life. Wizard Godwin was teleporting randomly. The man was experienced even at his worst.

    Instead, Abel turned to look at the arm he tore off Wizard Godwin. He saw that it was still grabbing onto a circle control card. After taking it with his ¡°telekinesis,¡± he threw a fireball and burnt the arm into ash. Of course, he¡¯s heard of how wizards could use potions to put back a broken limb. He didn¡¯t want to give Wizard Godwin any chances, so he decided to destroy the arm right there and then.

    After that, he injected his power of the Will into the circle control card. Since the energy inside wasn¡¯t too much for him to handball, he managed to remove it quite quickly to leave his own imprint. Soon, a text came out of it to inform him that the circle¡¯s name was the ¡°dragon-trapping circle.¡± Of course, that¡¯s not to say that it was capable of actually trapping a dragon. The scary thing about this dragon-trapping circle, actually, was the fact that it could separate energy that was in the same space.

    Basically, wizards cast their spells by activating runes with their own mana. The runes functioned by interacting with the different elements that were in the air, which created all sorts of spell attacks. If a dragon-trapping circle trapped a wizard, then his ability to cast spells would be greatly reduced, so much so that it was very difficult to break through the circle that was binding him. If trapped for too long, it¡¯d be impossible for one to even escape with the ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ spell.

    So Abel had the spell control card when he walked inside the dragon-trapping circle. ording to the instructions written on it, he found the circle te and put away all 120 circle cards in the way. It was quite rare to find such spell circles on the Holy Continent. He was still a bit sour to have let Wizard Godwin away, but perhaps he should be content with the fact that he received a new circle.

    After retrieving the dragon-trapping circle, the carriage shattered into pieces of wood. The ballista arrows destroyed it. Viscount Ebenezer and the coachmen, too, were both shredded into pieces that scattered everywhere. Abel shook his head. He originally wanted to spare both of their lives.

    The dragon-trapping circle was a trapping circle. It could trap people inside the circle. That created a weakness, though. It was never intended to defend against attacks that came from the outside.

    Abel ordered his elder sign card, ¡°Put back your ballistas, battlemand spirit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir Elder,¡± the battlemand spirit responded. From there, the four hundred small-sized war puppets entered the battlefield that was just cleaned. It¡¯d take longer if humans were doing this, but the war puppets themselves had the ability to retrieve the arrows that they fired in the shortest amount of time possible. About 2400 arrows were being fired in the two seconds that they attacked. Abel didn¡¯t want to leave too many marks here, so he decided to have them take back anything they could. He wouldn¡¯t want to make them from scratch again, especially when he didn¡¯t have so much time and connections here on the central continent.

    So in Annual City, Wizard Julian and Wizard Carnegie decided not to leave. They were waiting for responses from the Wizard Organisation. Their mission was notplete yet. They could only decide what to do next after receiving a response from the Wizard Organisation.

    Right now, the two advanced wizards sat in a luxurious room filled with exquisite food. Both of them came by rushing in. They decided to share a meal because they realized that neither of them had eaten yet. They did have quite an argument at the city lord estate, but that was for the sake of doing their mission. Now that the mission was iplete, it was still alright for them to share a meal.

    Just while Wizard Carnegie was looking outside the window, he couldn¡¯t help but awe in shock.

    ¡°A Soul light? What happened?¡±

    Wizard Julian was also shocked, ¡°It is a soul light? Who died? This isn¡¯t the battlefield!¡±

    Both of them thought that it could be Abel, but that just didn¡¯t seem all that likely. Whatever the case was, their initial response was to teleport away from the room immediately. There was no time for him to worry about the city¡¯s defensiverge circle anymore. The defensive circle was nowhere as fast as them, so as long as they didn¡¯t stay in one location for too long, it¡¯d be very hard for it to actually lock onto them.

 Chapter 851 - Silan City (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 851: Sn City (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    So Wizard Julian and Wizard Carnegie were using their ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ to rush outside of the castle. They saw a white light before they reached the city, and a very powerful pressure came all over them.

    ¡°A rank eighteen advanced wizard!¡± both of them screamed in their minds. They stopped moving out of fear. That turned out to be a mistake because the next thing they knew, the city defensive circle managed to lock onto them and trap them where they were.

    Rank seventeen wizards were supposed to be the main fighting force of the central continent wizards. They took up most part of the fight wizards. Rank eighteen wizards, on the other hand, took up a very small portion. They were usually the small elites of the Wizard Organisation. There were a lot of differences despite being just one level apart. By the way, rank sixteens were backup forces. They were considered inferior to rank eighteen wizards, which were the true forces that ruled the entire wizard organization.

    And it was precise because of this that Wizard Julian and Wizard Carnegie were so afraid when they sensed the presence of a rank eighteen wizard. This was especially true when they could see a soul light shing outside of the city. One advanced wizard just died when they felt a rank eighteen wizarding in their way. It would make sense that they would be jumping on their feet.

    Unbeknownst to them, the advanced wizard that just came was Wizard Godwin. Wizard Godwin didn¡¯t really have the time to calm the two wizards down. As far as he was concerned, he just wanted to go to the teleportation circle and get out as fast as he could. He didn¡¯t want to head back to Annual City at first, but after realizing that Abel wasn¡¯t going to make a chase after him, he made the snappy decision to make a retreat to recover from having lost an arm.

    Without caring for the city¡¯s defensiverge circle, Wizard Godwin quickly teleported himself to Annual City. He disappeared from the sight of the two wizards before they could ask him what was going on. That just made them even more scared of what was about toe. All they saw was a rank eighteen wizard running for his life with a missing arm. The sight made them be more afraid of what Abel was potentially capable of.

    The two wizards couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in the eye. They were starting to feel really lucky not to have started a fight with Abel back at the city lord estate. The consequences would¡¯ve been drastically different if they decided to push further back then. They didn¡¯t want to lose their arms, that was for sure. Being amputated would be considered inconvenient for most people, but for wizards, it was equivalent to losing their entire lifetime¡¯s achievement. Most spells had to be drawn on runes, and runes were mostly drawn with hands.

    There were a few options for Wizard Godwin now that he¡¯s left with just one arm. He could choose to be an alchemist or spell master instead, but neither option was easy because he had lost his dominant arm. Of course, he could try to, say, ask the dwarves to help him create a mechanical arm. He could also ask the priests to connect other peoples¡¯ arms to his. Whichever he chose, he had to face the sad reality that he must train for another few decades to really get back to fight mode. No, it was probably impossible for him to get back to his former peak because no recement would be as good as his original arm.

    Watching the rank eighteen wizard disappear, Wizard Julian and Wizard Carnegie sighed in relief. It was already unlucky enough for them to be trapped by the defensive circle while they were outside the city, and now that there was a rank eighteen wizarding in their way, they were really starting to get confused and scared of what might be happening soon.

    The two advanced wizards tried to boost their morale by activating their power of Will. Then, they used their power of the Will to push away some of the defensive circle¡¯s influence. Once they had enough space to perform the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± again, they teleported themselves to another location. It felt a lot morefortable for them after they struggled for ten-something seconds to get out.

    Wizard Julian tried to stay calm, ¡°You think Abel did it? He was the one that killed the rank eighteen wizard?¡±

    He knew that Wizard Carnegie wouldn¡¯t know either, obviously, but he just had to ask.

    Wizard Carnegie shook his head, ¡°No, probably not. I mean, just look at the way that rank eighteen wizard was running. It looked like someone¡¯s trying toe after him.¡±

    Wizard Julian stared towards the soul fire, ¡°Should we have a look?¡±

    Wizard Carnegie replied, ¡°Yeah, for sure.¡±

    Both of them were afraid, but they tried to give each the push needed to investigate. The soul fire¡¯s appearance was solid proof that an advanced wizard just died. Two questions remained to be answered. One was if they could retrieve anything from the dead body, and two was if they could see if it was Abel that was struck down.

    Soon, the two advanced wizards came to where the soul fire was. They could recognize that it was Wizard Masin that just died. They didn¡¯t know him that well, but the wizard crest in front of them made it clear who this corpse once was.

    Wizard Julian said in disappointment as he flipped through the body, ¡°It was not Wizard Abel. This belonged to a rank seventeen advanced wizard. Who do you think did it?¡±

    Wizard Carnegie pointed towards the robe, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? This advanced wizard was just like the one that ran away. They¡¯re probably from the same organization.¡±

    ¡°Wait, really?¡± Wizard Julian spoke out in shock as he thought back about what Wizard Godwin was wearing.

    The thought was just terrifying. One rank eighteen and one rank seventeen. One ended injured, and another ended up dead. This was not normal at all.

    Wizard Carnegie spoke calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s see if Wizard Abel was still there. I got a feeling that it was Abel.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll return to see if Wizard Abel was there,¡± Wizard Carnegie spoke calmly, ¡°If anyone¡¯s suspicious, it¡¯s got to be him.¡±

    His instinct reminded him of the time when Abel was casting advanced lightning spells. He needed to make sure that it was Abel that did all of this. If it was, he had to report to the Valley of the Raging me so that it didn¡¯t make the wrong decision.

    Wizard Julian shook his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it was him. I reckon Wizard Abel¡¯s still at the city lord¡¯s estate.¡±

    Instead of saying more, WIzard Carnegie went sent and teleported straight towards the city gate. Wizard Julian looked around to see if anyone was nearby. He couldn¡¯t help but feel something crawling on his back. The man that killed a rank seventeen wizard and amputated a rank eighteen could very well be still here.

    Having thought about this, he used his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± and teleported himself towards the city gate. He arrived at the city gate. When the two arrived, they stopped using their instantaneous movement and called the taurens to get them two horses. They rode into the city to consult with the city lord.

    As they arrived, the city butler came out to greet them.

    Wizard Julian rushed to ask, ¡°Greetings. Is Wizard Abel here?¡±

    The butler replied anxiously, ¡°Master just went out with sir Wizard Abel, sir.¡±

    Right now, a lot of people just saw the soul light that was ignited into the sky. The butler was already pretty ufortable when the two advanced wizards came to him to ask questions.

    Wizard Carnegie asked, ¡°So how long were they gone?¡±

    ¡°Half an hour ago,¡± the butler thought and replied.

    Wizard Carnegie was certain now. The dead rank seventeen wizard must¡¯ve had something to do with Abel. The timing matched. There was still something that he didn¡¯t quite catch, though. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine how Abel managed to kill the rank seventeen, but he just couldn¡¯t think of a way that the rank eighteen wizard would¡¯ve had his arm cut off. What he didn¡¯t know was that, while Wizard Godwin was trying to lure Abel into his trap of the dragon-trapping spell circle, there really wasn¡¯t a chance for him to put up a defensive circle for himself. This wasn¡¯t really the case because he didn¡¯t think that Abel would have the chance to get out when he¡¯s just a rank sixteen wizard. No, he didn¡¯t anticipate the rain of ballista arrows that¡¯d being towards him.

    It was the same for dead Wizard Masin, actually. Since he had to cover himself up, he didn¡¯t really have the chance to cast a defensive spell on himself. Of course, that was only because he was confident of putting on the cover in time.

    ...

    Abel lost interest in returning to Annual City after Viscount Ebenezer¡¯s death. He summoned White Cloud, and after checking the map he just purchased, he flew straight to Sn City, which was the city that was the closest to him. Not long after, Viscount Ebenzer¡¯s carriage was found, and at the same time, Viscount Ebenezer¡¯s corpse was also found. The Stan Empire should¡¯ve made a thorough investigation through this, but at the same time, they¡¯ve also heard news that a rank seventeen wizard just died not so far away. They dropped their investigation as they thought about how deadly the culprit was. Viscount Ebenezer was technically royalty, but their status wasn¡¯t really relevant if it was involved in a fight between advanced wizards.

    When the Land of Ice Frost and the Valley of Raging me received reports from Wizard Julian and Wizard Carnegie, they went along with investigation through the intel system and made certain of how things progressed. Knowing what happened made them decide to elevate Abel. He went from a subcontinent recruit to an actual fighting wizard that was known for his fiercepetitiveness.

    For insight, the termbat wizard was what the central continent used to refer to wizards specialized in killing evil knights. The evil knights were known for their power, and since they were so strong against ordinary wizards, there had to be a special category of wizards in order to make a real resistance. Normally speaking, advanced wizards that were rank seventeen or above were just regr fighting wizards. Abel had a kill count and an injury count. It was only normal that he was ced into the fighting wizard group so quickly by the two Wizard Organisation groups.

    Later, different organizations that wanted to recruit Abel appeared at Annual City as well, but since Abel was already gone, they left in disappointment. That was when they saw a route that appeared to be very short when it wasbeled on the map. It took White Cloud about two hours to get there with its teleportation ability. It was actually a lot longer than it appeared to be. Once they reached Sn City, it was already dark.

    Abel didn¡¯t know if the Ice Wind n continued to chase after them. After putting on a hooded coat from his Vya¡¯s ring, he wore it on himself and had the hoodie cover over his head. He had the rune staff of ¡°leaf¡± in his hands, and once they were out somewhere in a hidden part somewhere outside the city gate, and he put White Cloud back into his portal beast ring and walked slowly towards the city gate.

    The city guards of Sn City also happened to be orcs. They were bearmen, which were the strongest of the orcs. They were three meters tall and two meters wide, and they were frighteningly strong.

    There was a group of ten bearmen standing outside the gate. They had heavy weapons like giant long axes as they stared towards any humans or orcs that wereing in and out of the gate. Yes, Abel was walking to the front of the gate. He had already figured out the differences between this city and Annual City, which was the previous city. There were various living beings that were here, for instance. Also, therge gates here exined just how muchrger this city waspared to Annual City.

    As dark as the day was getting, there were still plenty of people that were going in and out of the city gate. He realized that it was free to go in and out of the gate at his will, so there really wasn¡¯t a problem of city blockage. Yes, there was still a special passageway for the high-ssed people. It was the route that he decided to go in himself. Unlike him, almost all the people that chose this route rode on mounts or carriages. It took the guarding Bearman just one look at him and his magic staff. Nothing was said, though, so he proceeded without making a stop. It was quitemon, actually. If the wizard didn¡¯t try to start anything, most bearmen wouldn¡¯t want to waste their time bothering someone trying to hide their identity.

    Abel called for a carriage at the city gate to do business.

    Abel said to a carriage coachman, ¡°Hi there, mister! I happen to need to trade some gold coins with magic gemstones. Do you know where I can get them?¡±

    Right now, he only had gemstone and no gold coins that belonged to the central continent. He definitely needed to trade some local currency if he wanted to get by.

    The coachman replied, ¡°Sir, most shops are already closed. The only ce you can go is the pawn shop. They¡¯ll take anything there.¡±

    ¡°Sure, then. Can you bring me to the pawn shop?¡±

    On the way to the pawn shop, Able could see that the shops closed. The only things that remained bright were the street lights. The coachman followed the road for about ten minutes. After that, they came to the front of a building.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, sir,¡± the coachman spoke outside of the carriage.

    Abel jumped down and said to the coachman, ¡°Wait for me here, alright?¡±

    Without saying anything, the coachman bowed humbly and returned to the reins. Abel pushed the pawn shop¡¯s door open, and after ringing a bell, he called for the front staff. This seemed like quite a big pawn shop. Lighting circles were used to brighten things up, but those were usually used inside magic gemstones because of how expensive they were. It showed how rich this shop was. The level of luxuriousness disyed inside helped him gain some confidence in the quality of its products. Perhaps that was exactly what the pawn shop wanted its customers to think.

    ¡°The Moses Pawn Shop wees you, sir Wizard. Is there anything we can help you with?¡±

    It was a middle-aged man in a Chinese robe that came to greet Abel. He was very polite in his demeanor but didn¡¯t seem like a nobleman at all. He was probably not born as a nobleman, so it seemed. A lot of his actions seemed like he was mimicking a real one, but the movements of his fingers kind of revealed his true self.

    Abel took out one intermediate gemstone and passed it over, ¡°I need this for some gold coins.¡±

    They could all see that he was holding an intermediate gemstone. The middle-aged man appeared somewhat disappointed to see this, but he still took the intermediate gemstone and looked at it under themp. He was the store owner, and after seeing the magic staff, he thought that it was a chance to get a good deal from a wizard. All he got was an intermediate gemstone, though. Intermediate gemstones were not a bad item, but to the Moses Pawn Shop, one intermediate gemstone was not something that they would be too enthusiastic about.

    The middle-aged man looked at Abel and said, ¡°This is one intermediate gemstone, sir Wizard. ording to the standard trading price, it¡¯s one intermediate gemstone for ten thousand gold coins.¡±

    Abel knew the market quite well. Usually, it¡¯d be ten thousand gold coins for one intermediate gemstone, but no one would actually do something like trading an intermediate gemstone with gold coins. This was a special case, though. The only thing that hecked was gold coins, so he went along and nodded his head.

    The middle-aged man put the intermediate gemstone away and asked, ¡°So you want gold coins, or do I transfer through your magic card?¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know what a magic card was, but he could guess that it was like a magical gold card.

    ¡°Give me gold coins,¡± he replied. He came here for cash. Besides, he didn¡¯t even have a magic card yet.

    ¡°Wait for a bit then, sir Wizard,¡± the middle-aged man said, returning to the inside. He quickly came out with two servants with him. The servants carried a box and ced it in front of him. Abel scanned with his power of the Will, and after confirming that there were ten thousand gold coins inside, he went and ced them inside his portal bag.

    Abel then went on to ask, ¡°Does the Moses Pawn Shop offer any alchemy materials?¡±

    ¡°The name is Kinke, sir,¡± the shopowner smiled, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of the Moses Pawn Shop Sn City branch. As thergest pawn shop business in all of the Stan Empire, the Moses Pawn Shop is dedicated to selling in every major city of the empire. If we don¡¯t have the things that you need, we can go and have the other branches send out goods to us. It¡¯d only take a day or two to get whatever that you need.¡±

    The smile on Kinke¡¯s face grew thicker by the minutes. Every alchemy material was supposed to cost a lot.

    ¡°I need these materials,¡± Abel said, meanwhile writing out a bunch of names of materials on a parchment paper. A lot of these were recement items. They were all used for recipes like the ¡°soul-nourishing potion¡± and the ¡°gecko wall potion.¡± There were two versions for each of them. One was the original. The other was the improved version. As hard as it was for Abel to find materials that could increase his strength as an alchemist, even if he had the help of the elves on the Holy Continent, he still needed a lot more ways of getting the ingredients for the improved recipes. Actually, it was the same for the ingredients of the same recipe.

    Just then, after seeing that the store was lighting circles for lights, he became confident of the type of service that the Moses Pawn Shop was capable of providing. This was when he wrote out a list of a bunch of ingredients.

    ¡°Have Master Alchemist Josee here, please,¡± Kinke took the parchment paper over. He had a very confused look on his face. There were a lot of names for ingredients that he had never heard of before, so he shouted in a panic to a servant beside him.

    ¡°Come to the VIP room, Master Wizard,¡± he said, then turned to bow to Abel in a somewhat awkward nobleman¡¯s gesture. Abel didn¡¯t pick out the mistakes and instead followed him to the guest room. The servants quickly came to serve coffee, but he decided not to have any of it. He was bing more aware of his diet ever since his level became higher. He didn¡¯t like the idea of consuming food that was going to affect his psyche.

    Soon, an old man with a sk white bear came in. He seemed quite rxed. Prideful, even. Abel could clearly see the alchemist¡¯s chest on his chest. It was a crest that belonged to intermediate alchemists.

    ¡°What are you calling me for, Kinke? I¡¯ve still got potions to brew.¡±

    So this was Alchemist Jose. He¡¯s startedining the moment he opened his mouth. He probably didn¡¯t like the idea of Kinke interrupting his job.

    Kinke didn¡¯t seem to mind, though, ¡°Alchemist Jose! Can you check to see if we have the ingredients on this list?¡±

    As reluctant as he was, Alchemist Jose took the parchment paper over. He looked towards Abel and realized that a hoodie was over his face. That¡¯s when he saw the parchment paper that was in his hand. His expression quickly went from reluctance to shock, then to an extreme look of terror.

    Alchemist Jose spoke very humbly, ¡°Um, sir Wizard, are you an alchemist, by any chance?¡±

    Abel replied, ¡°Is there anything wrong with the ingredients I asked for, Alchemist Jose?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a direct reply, but Alchemist Jose understood immediately.

    Alchemist Jose continued to ask, ¡°So are you an advanced alchemist, sir Wizard?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it was mandatory to do an identity check here,¡± Abel replied in a displeased manner.

    Kinke bowed while dragging Alchemist Jose to the side, ¡°Many apologies, sir Wizard. Here, I¡¯ll have a conversation with Alchemist Jose first.¡±

    Kinke whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Alchemist Jose! Asking that in the Moses Pawn Shop is against the rule!¡±

    Alchemist Jose was quite emotional, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know, Kinke? Most ingredients here must be processed by advanced wizards. We can¡¯t have regr alchemists sorting through most of them. Do you need to know what that means?¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Kinke asked. He¡¯s good at doing business, but it wasn¡¯t his job to understand what it was that alchemists did.

    ¡°It means,¡± Alchemist Jose said in a softer voice, ¡°If sir Wizard here is using the ingredients for himself, then he must be at least an advanced alchemist or higher.¡±

    Kinke dropped his jaw. He was not an expert in this sort of thing, but he knew what advanced alchemists could do, especially if they were at a higher level.

    ¡°Do we have the stuff then, Alchemist Jose?¡± Kinke replied emotionally. Come to think of it, it would be important if he could be good friends with an advanced alchemist. Only alchemists could differentiate the materials that were needed for alchemy, so it was a lot easier to have someone else sort through the warehouses if he was to do business in selling alchemy materials.

    Alchemist Jose replied, ¡°No need to look. We don¡¯t have the stuff in Sn City. We can only get the goods if we go to the headquarter. The problem is that these ingredients are pricey and rare.¡±

    Kinke turned back to Abel and bowed, ¡°sir Wizard, please wait a day or two. I need some time to verify the materials that you request. By the way, are you confident that you have the amount needed to buy them?¡±

    Of course, Abel knew how expensive things were here. Most of the stuff came from very rare climates.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Sn City for two days. Don¡¯t worry about the pay.¡±

    As he said that, he waved above the table with his hand. Several thousand magic gemstones quickly appeared and quickly disappeared.

    Kinke spoke after pausing for a bit, ¡°Uh, well, rest assured, sir Wizard. Actually, you cane here tomorrow afternoon. I¡¯ll give you precise news by then.¡±

    Abel was brought out of the Moses Pawn Shop immediately after that. Instead of rushing back to his alchemy work, Alchemist Jose came to send Abel.

    ¡°Are you really an advanced alchemist, sir Wizard?¡± Alchemist Jose ran to the carriage and asked.

    After thinking for a bit, Abel decided to switch on his transformation ne and unleash his alchemy rune¡¯s essence.

    ¡°Get me a good inn, coachman,¡± Abel said to the coachman.

    Alchemist Jose watched as the carriage left him. He did guess that Abel was an advanced alchemist, but to really feel the presence of an advanced alchemy rune still had him quite shocked. The alchemist was a rare kind among the humans. It was like this no matter which continent it was. In the Stan Empire, alchemists were so rare that they served only the royalty. Abel didn¡¯t know about this, of course. He only revealed his true colors because he trusted that the Moses Pawn Shop would help him get his alchemy ingredients.

    Actually, there weren¡¯t that many alchemists either back on the Holy Continent. It was most of the elves that produced the most alchemists, and they barely made any contact with human alchemists. It was probably because of this that he never really felt how few alchemists there actually were.

    Aftering to an inn that he quite actually liked, Abel went inside his room immediately. He didn¡¯t notice how much effect there was for revealing his alchemist presence.

    Alchemist Jose turned back and said, ¡°That was an advanced alchemist there, Kinke.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Kinke asked.

    Alchemist Jose nodded like a maniac, ¡®Yes, yes yes! Of course, I am! He just revealed an advanced alchemy rune! You can have anything fake, but that, you cannot fake that! I didn¡¯t think I was going to see an advanced alchemist right here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to report this to the headquarter. Let¡¯s do it now,¡± Kinke said emotionally. Unlike Alchemist Jose¡¯s very enthusiastic attitude, he just knew rationally what an advanced alchemist¡¯s title meant. If he could somehow trap this advanced alchemist to the Moses Pawn Shop, then he was going to get a lot of goods out of that.

 Chapter 852 - Talent Potion (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 852: Talent Potion (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel teleported to the central continent through the super teleportation circle during the day. After that, he was so upied with the fight that he neither had the chance to head into the dark world nor have a good nights¡¯ sleep. As heid down the mana gathering circle, he meditated for about one hour before he continued to practice the blue dragon ¡°ice crystal breathing technique.¡± By doing so, he channeled his attention to the pineal nds between his eyes while all his attributes were slowly but steadily elevated.

    He forcefully opened a crack with the suppressive power of his world stone fragment. From there, the crystal angel statue was revealed. It was crystal clear before, but a small part of it was already turned to gold. Messenger of prayer was sent to his brain once the world stone fragment was steadily being suppressed.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but murmur to himself, <i>¡°So that¡¯s what it was. The world stone never separated long-distance prayer messages. It just separated the crystal angel statue from his soul.</i>¡±

    He was starting to get a little hesitant. He wasn¡¯t sure his actions could be considered theft. It might be information theft, in some regard.

    He thought, <i>¡°Whatever. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do about it. Wait, I¡¯m still curious, though. What if this crystal angel statue bes full gold?¡± </i>

    There weren¡¯t many faithful worshippers in this world, but there was one thing that he knew for sure. The prayers came from humans. There were churches among the humans, but the Wizard Union had been oppressing them. So, if those who were powerful did not support the church, the priests there would only perform low-tier divine techniques such as basic healing. Worse yet, these techniques would hardly work against knights or wizards. Since it was just regr people who would receive the benefits, those who were truly strong didn¡¯t drive to support churches. It made it hard for churches to develop in the region.

    In situations such as this, and with tens of thousands of people praying altogether, who were the most faithful of these worshippers? Abel couldn¡¯t exin, but he knew that they must¡¯vee from the central continent because as soon as he arrived here, tons and tons of prayer messages popped out of his crystal angel statue before he had the time to look at his surroundings. It was a little too much for him, actually. He was already a rank sixteen advanced wizard, but he would¡¯ve never wanted to face a powerful being or spirit that had at least several ten thousand worshippers.

    From then on, he had been trying to think of ways to use the world stone fragment to separate the connections between the crystal angel crystal and the worshippers from afar. Yet, no matter how hard he tried, the world stone fragment just couldn¡¯t do that.

    After waking up, he got a robe with a hood to cover up his face in the morning. He was heading to the Moses Pawn Shop, and as soon as he opened the door, he saw that Kinke, the shop-owner, and Alchemist Jose inside.

    Kinke bowed and said, ¡°Good day to you, respectful sir Wizard! I¡¯vee to send good news to you. We of the Moses Pawn Shop have the materials that you request of us. Please,e inside as we exin the details to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    That caught Abel¡¯s attention pretty quickly. From what it looked like, although the materials for the original ¡°soul-nourishing potion¡± and the ¡°gecko potion¡± were extinct on the Holy Continent, it seemed to still be around on the central continent.

    Abel nodded his head and replied, ¡°Sure. Should we go talk about it at the Pawn Shop, then?¡±

    Kinke became quite excited to hear about it after hearing Abel agree to his proposal. Just yesterday, he already contacted the Moses Pawn Shop headquarter that there was an advanced wizard client who tried to hide his identity. As the order he got was to make that advanced wizard stay in whatever ways he could, on the very next day, he came to wait outside of the hotel room that Abel was at. Wizard Jose, on the other hand, came by his own will. He wanted to see the advanced alchemist so much that he even dropped whatever he was doing.

    It was the same VIP room once they came into the Moses Pawn Shop. When Abel made his way in, he saw an old man with a ten-year-old boy. There was also an intermediate wizard already been waiting inside.

    Old man Garrett came over to bow, ¡°My name is Garrett Moses.¡±

    ¡°Greetings,¡± Abel replied calmly. He didn¡¯t really care what this man wanted from him. As far as he was concerned, he just wanted the ingredients.

    ¡°This, here, is Mervyn. He¡¯s my niece. I didn¡¯te to see you as this is the first time I came to Sn City. Please forgive me for my rudeness.¡±

    Garrett went on to speak, ¡°I¡¯ve asked tens of our branches yesterday night for the things you request. After asking a friend, I managed to get five portions in total for you. That was the most that I could get.¡±

    Having said that, Garrett turned around and nodded to the intermediate wizard that was behind him. The intermediate wizard took out a portal bag and ced it on the table. Abel went forward to scan with his portal bag. The portal bag wasn¡¯t locked with the power of the Will. so he could inject his into it.

    All the materials he asked for were inside. The recipes for the soul-nourishing potions and the gecko potions originated from the Holy Continent, so he had to use ingredients from the Holy Continent. Luckily, before he left the Holy Continent, he took ingredients from the Holy Continent in his Vya¡¯s ring. If he wasn¡¯t trying to brew too many all at once, he could still use the original recipe to resume his brewing.

    The ingredients inside his portal bag had all the ancient ingredients that went extinct back on the Holy Continent. He was quite content about it, actually. While it wasn¡¯t easy for regr alchemists to get even one sessful product from five portions worth of materials, as an advanced alchemist, it possible to produce at a much higher sess rate. It was only of the reasons why there weren¡¯t so many advanced alchemists around. The alchemists had to promote by crafting potions that were befitting to their current level, but the higher the level, the harder it¡¯d be to find the right materials. Also, because of the increasing difficulty in creating the right potions, it became extra hard for the alchemists to extract the alchemy energy needed to promote themselves sessfully. It was especially challenging for humans due to theirparatively shorter lifespan.

    Besides, since many humans chose to train themselves to be wizards and alchemists at the same time, they were often distracted. It became harder for them as they were dividing their efforts into two things. It didn¡¯t matter if they had an extended lifespan after bing wizards. Most regr wizards had to spend their days doing all sorts of insane training, often separating themselves before they even became official wizards.

    Abel tapped his portal bag, ¡°These are some good ingredients, Mr. Garrett. How about you give me a price?¡±

    Garrett hesitated and asked, ¡°May I know your name, sir?¡±

    Abel said solemnly, ¡°My name doesn¡¯t matter, Mr. Garrett. You can call me Bet. Yes, call me Alchemist Bet, if you will.¡±

    When Garrett heard this strange name, he turned to look towards Alchemist Jose. Alchemist Jose shook his head to show that he had never heard of this. When he turned to look at the intermediate wizard, the intermediate wizard also had the same response.

    Garrett couldn¡¯t help but feel quite hesitant. The ingredients he was about to sell were worth plenty. This was basically gambling. If he sold it to the wrong person, it could bring disaster to his entire family. However, it was because of this strange name that he became quite rxed about what was toe. He already searched up about all three of the Stan Empire advanced wizards beside him before he came here, and he knew very certainly that Abel wasn¡¯t one of them.

    If he was giving the stuff out to any of the three very resourceful wizards, he and the family behind him would¡¯ve been in a very big disaster. Actually, he would¡¯ve never taken such a risky move if the Moses Family wasn¡¯t in such an emergent state. Upon hearing from Kinke, he knew that Abel came here without even having his gold coins to buy things. He had to trade for it. It could even be possible that he didn¡¯t have his own magic card. Rather, he just chose not to because of how dangerous magic cards were.

    In fact, it could even be said that Abel was in a very troublesome position. He needed to hide his true identity, and that just made Garrett more confident in targeting him.

    ¡°You can all leave now,¡± he said to the people around him. Everyone knew that he wanted to talk to Abel in secret, so they all left the VIP room. Garrett¡¯s grandson didn¡¯t, though, so it was Garrett, him, and Abel that stayed.

    Garratt pushed the portal bag on the table towards Abel, ¡°I¡¯ll give all these to you for free, respectful sir alchemist.¡±

    Abel said in quite a confident tone, ¡°The ingredients that were inside might be worth a lot, Mr. Garrett, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. I can afford a lot more than this, I think.¡±

    Obviously, Garrett didn¡¯t know about how good Abel actually was as a grandmaster alchemist. If he did, he would¡¯ve changed the ingredients several times more than what was offered here on the table.

    Garett went on to introduce his family, ¡°Allow me to introduce ourselves, sir Alchemist. We of the Moses family trade. While we are of royalties¡¯ identity, we¡¯ve had to face istion from the noblemen of the empire. They¡¯ve been going after my family¡¯s wealth for quite some time already. The third Prince, especially, has been trying to target us due to ack of funding for expanding his influence.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but frown upon hearing this. He was being targeted by the Ice Wind n this very moment, and while he killed one and injured one of them that went after him, things only became messier for him. If things were to escte from here, he didn¡¯t think that it¡¯d be possible for him to match the wizards on the central continent with his current abilities.

    By the way,e to think of it, things like this wouldn¡¯t happen if it was on the Holy Continent. He thought that his pursuers would give up on him if he showed them some color, but no, here on the central continent, they stopped at nothing to give him trouble. The restrictions here were looser too. The rank eighteen advanced wizards could go after him as he pleased, whereas he¡¯s had to pressure the St. Ellis Emperor himself before a rank eighteen wizard came out to get him directly.

    No, it wasn¡¯t easy to go against Wizard Godwin. Wizard Godwin lost his arm because he was overconfident. Even then, the two thousand ballista arrows¡¯ attack did nothing but take away just one of his arms. If more wizards decided toe, he might have been trapped. For now, he just wanted to avoid all sorts of conflict before he could get protection from the lightning n.

    Garrett rushed as he saw Abel¡¯s response, ¡°No need for you to show up, sir alchemist. We, the Moses Family, go way back with one elder at the Land of the Forgotten. That elder made a promise to help us once.¡±

    Abel spoke out, ¡°The elder? Just have him help you, then.¡±

    Garrett exined, ¡°The elder will only help once. Our family has been keeping this for a very long time, but the third prince has been pushing me to use it. Personally, I prefer self-development rather than having sir elder going after the third prince. This is why I¡¯ve asked the elder to take care of my grandson Mervyn.¡±

    Abel was finally starting to get what Garrett was trying to say. The Moses Family was truly a family of merchants. All they thought about was to optimize whatever interests that were present in the matter at hand. If Garett was to ask the elder to do the favor, that would only be one time to prevent others from spying on them. Yet, if Mervyn was to be the elder¡¯s student, they¡¯d have a permanent solution to prevent themselves from being spied upon.

    When Abel¡¯s eyes scanned across the little boy Mervyn, who was somewhat nervous, he couldn¡¯t help but feel quite strange. Any wizard could have told Garrett that his grandson didn¡¯t have the potential to be a wizard?

    Garrett made a light tap on Mervyn¡¯s head, ¡°As you can see, sir alchemist, my grandson does not possess the potential to be a wizard. It¡¯s not easy to be a wizard. Many families try to recruit wizards by marrying off their daughters. Some even go as far as marrying their children to wizard apprentices, and even that¡¯s considered lucky, given how few wizards would take the chance.¡±

    Abel nodded to show his understanding. Most wizards came out of regr noblemen. Perhaps it had to do with the fact that they were the offsprings of the selected few elites.

    Garrett revealed a bitter smile, ¡°The Moses family¡¯s been keeping its promise to the elder for thest one hundred years. Yet, there has not been a single one of our members who¡¯s had the talent to be a wizard. Not even our distant lineage.¡±

    A resolute expression shed across his face. Ever since he began this conversation, he¡¯s been testing how Abel was actually like as a person. He was starting to get ready to talk about the most important thing.

    Garett spoke carefully as he ced a ck metal te on the table, ¡°The Moses Pawn Shop has retrieved one ancient item from one of the adventurers. We¡¯ve discovered that there was an alchemy potion ripe inside. The one who found it was my son. He decided to give this to me, but I¡¯ve never found someone who¡¯s had the ability to brew this potion.¡±

    Abel picked up the metal te and tried to feel it with his instinct of a grandmaster cksmith. He could feel how special it was. He had never seen it even on the Holy Continent, actually. There were tiny pen strokes on the te that recorded some words. This was a recipe. Although there were less than a hundred ingredients featured, theplexity required to make this was more than what advanced alchemists could handle.

    This was the recipe for the ¡°talent potion.¡± It¡¯s meant to increase the talents of its users and make sure that the baseline of their power of the Will increased. As simple as the introduction of this effect was, it¡¯s still quite shocking to Abel that this thing actually existed. The total capacity for the power of the Will was something that was decided at birth. While it could increase along with bodily development, that was only for a small increase. However, the description for this potion seemed like it had the ability to change normal people into wizards. A lot of people would go insane if this was actually the case.

    Still, Abel knew that he couldn¡¯t make too much of this talent potion after checking the required ingredients. This was because many of these were rare ingredients he got after checking the new book that he found. Not only did that book teach him the differences between the alchemy ingredients on the central continent and the Holy Continent, but it also taught him just how ridiculously expensive the ingredients were. For example, just three pieces of the beginner¡¯s magic ingredients featured here were extremely pricey.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if Garrett actually had an alchemist to check this recipe. Actually, even if he had, that alchemist was probably not very professional at all. The talent potion had a direct effect on the soul. Due to how difficult it was to craft it, even advanced alchemists would have a hard time ensuring that the sess rate would remain consistent.

    Abel asked as he yed with the metal te, ¡°Are you nning on having your grandson consume the talent potion, Mr. Garrett?¡±

    Upon scanning Mervyn with his power of the Will, Abel could tell that the child was quite gifted. Still, that was not to say that the talent he harnessed was enough to be a wizard immediately.

    Garrett said somewhat anxiously, ¡°Yes. Will you help me?¡±

    It was not an easy choice to begin with. Even if he had the elder¡¯s connection to prevent getting spied upon, others might still try to know about all this. Abel was a safe choice in this regard. The fact that he needed intermediate gemstones to trade gold coins showed that he had no organizations or connections behind him. It was a rare chance to find such a good advanced alchemist like this. As a merchant, Garrett loved taking risks, and after seeing the person that Abel, he became more trusting of the mysterious advanced wizard in front of him.

    Abel agreed to Garrett¡¯s offer, except he asked for more, ¡°I just need the ingredients, as far as I¡¯m concerned. Also, you¡¯d have to pay me more if you want to ask favors from me.¡±

    Garrett said with joy, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the ingredients, sir alchemist. If you¡¯re talking about reward, I¡¯ve got a mansion in Sn City and Berkin City. You¡¯ll be free to choose whichever one you wanted. We¡¯ll also give you the metal te that has the recipe on it.¡±

    Abel nodded, ¡°Yes, give the ingredients to me and gave an alchemyb prepared. Also, clean the mansion in Sn City.¡±

    Garrett took out a portal bag and asked concerningly, ¡°Yes, sir, alchemist. We¡¯ve been getting the ingredients secretly ever since we got our hands on the recipe, but only six portions are there in total. Would you mind having a look?¡±

    Abel replied calmly, ¡°That is quite the price you¡¯re offering. Sure. I¡¯ll do my best to give you one portion of the talent potion in return.¡±

    He put back the portal bag and saw that the portal bag here was far worse than those on the Holy Continent. He wasn¡¯t looking down on the Moses Family, though, since they had multiple shops here in the empire. By this point, he¡¯s already guessed what the elder¡¯s level at the Land of Ice Frost was. It shouldn¡¯t be hard for the Moses Family to get an advanced wizard to help, so if the situation at hand required the direct favor of an elder, that elder must¡¯ve been a very, very terrifying person to mess with. This made it harder for him to reveal his identity to Garrett because he wasn¡¯t sure if the Moses family would tell the elder about him.

    Whatever the case was, even he was feeling like having the talent potion to himself. It¡¯d be great if he could turn his rtives into wizards so that they enjoyed the longevity that came along with it. Still, if Garrett was to leak out this potion¡¯s information, his entire family would be in very big trouble. The ingredients were extremely precious, and he needed to assure Garrett that the purchase was done only at the Moses Pawn Shop.

    The alchemyb belonged to Alchemist Jose. There was a lot of avable equipment inside. As troublesome as it was to brew the talent potion, Abel could still manage to do quite some work with just his world stone fragment switched on. No, it didn¡¯t matter if he was using any other of his abilities. He didn¡¯t need to use Akara¡¯s alchemy bottle for this because he knew he could get it right the first time, just with the tools in the alchemy room.

    For the other five portions of the material, he decided to put them inside his Vya¡¯s ring. He didn¡¯t want to waste them so easily because he knew he could create potions that were above gold if he just tried it. He¡¯s had to really save the materials. If it took the Moses Family so many years to get so little of them, it would be kind of him to actually want to use them without the right reasons.

    As it didn¡¯t take him too long to get the potion brewed, he came out of theb after half a day.

    ¡°So what is it like, sir alchemist?¡± Garrett came forward and asked, his eyes fixed dead onto the potion in Abel¡¯s hands.

    Abel handed the potion over, ¡°We got it, luckily.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Moses Family has hope now!¡±

    To make sure that no one was watching, Garrett immediately went ahead to open up the talent potion.

    ¡°Drink it, Mervyn!¡± He passed it to Mervyn, and Mervyn immediately gulped it down like the good boy that he was. Abel¡¯s been keeping a close watch on this boy. Despite having analyzed his finished product, he needed to actually see how it would work on the boy to see how it would increase his baseline of the power of will.

    Not long after drinking the talent potion, Mervyn had his entire face red and body drenched in sweat. Still, the boy was firm despite his young age. He never made any sound with all the pain that he was experiencing. Abel noticed the slow increase in his power of Will. This just confirmed that the potion did work.

    Still, after half an hour, Mervyn fainted. The effect stopped the moment he lost consciousness.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame,¡± Abel shook his head. Mervyn would¡¯vested longer if he underwent some sort of endurance training. He did manage to reach the baseline required to be a beginner wizard, but that was pretty much it.

    Garrett called as he had Mervyn in his arms, ¡°What happened to you, Mervyn?¡±

    Abel replied, ¡°He¡¯s alright, Mr. Garrett. He¡¯s already reached the threshold to be a wizard.¡±

    Garrett rxed, ¡°Thank you so much, sir alchemist! Here, I¡¯ll have Kinke bring you to the estate right away. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s going to handle all the procedures for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be off, then,¡± Abel made a light bow.

    Garett took out a ck card before Abel was about to leave, ¡°Wait here for a bit. Take this. It¡¯s an anonymous magic card.¡±

    Abel took it without hesitation. As he skimmed through the ck card, he could see that there was a number on it. The number was fifty thousand gold coins. While it didn¡¯t matter to him how much was inside, he really liked that the card was anonymous. On the Holy Continent, only somemercial orrge organizations would have possession of anonymous cards. They were seldom for individuals.

    The mansion Abel got was quiterge in size. A bitrger than what he expected, actually. There were about twenty-something servants in total and even a professional butler called Kern. The mansion was located on the outskirts of Sn. Whether he was looking at it from the perspective of environment or safety, it was probably the best of the best the city had to offer.

    Kinke helped Abel take care of all the procedures. The name that was used was Bet. As a wizard, even if they owned the mansion anonymously, Sn City wasn¡¯t going to stop them withws or whatnot because that¡¯s the privilege of wizards. Abel didn¡¯t choose to live here, though. Instead, he just gave out some gold coins to Kern, and not long after that, he headed straight towards the Wizard Union branch of Sn City and prepared himself to leave the teleportation circle over there. He was nning to use this building as a back-up residence, a sort of sanctuary if he needed to hide away from something.

    Asrge as the Wizard Union of Sn City was, there weren¡¯t actually many wizards inside. There was actually more working staff inside the Wizard Union, and most of them were just regr people rather than real wizards.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way!¡±

    Just when Abel stepped in to check around him, a loud voice came behind him. A giant hand reached over to him at the same time. He took a step forward, and as soon as he did, he turned around to see that a worgen was standing right behind him. The worgen seemed quite confused as to how the human in front of him managed to dodge the push.

    From Abel¡¯s perspective, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising that a worgen just appeared. He¡¯s already seen all kinds of races ever sinceing to Sn City. Still, he was quite surprised when he saw the beginner wizard crest hanging on the worgen¡¯s chest. He knew that the central continent was very good to the orcs, but he never thought it would even allow them to be wizards.

    Seeing that Abel was still standing in front of him, the worgen decided to reach his hand over again. Abel responded by activating the essence of his wizard crystal body. He unleashed a terrifying presence that entrapped the worgen¡¯s small crystal body, and at the same time, the worgen¡¯s body became so overwhelmed that he was finding it hard to stand and even breathe. The worgen was a beginner wizard, but even if he was an intermediate wizard, Abel still had the confidence to get him down in the same manner. That¡¯s the good thing about having a high concentration of wizard crystal.

    The worgen¡¯s face was full of fear. He knew that he made an enemy that he should¡¯ve never tried to mess with, but also, he was kind of frustrated with the man in front of him as well. He would¡¯ve never tried anything if Abel didn¡¯t have the hoodie over his face.

    Abel didn¡¯t take any more look towards the worgen. He was just trying to target him, so the others weren¡¯t affected at all. Once he left, the worgen was finally capable of breathing.

    After reaching the first floor of the Wizard Union building, where the teleportation circle was, Abel scanned the wizard crest on his clothes. It was to confirm that he was a member of a Wizard Union. If he wasn¡¯t, he would not be authorized to use it. He connected his power of the Will and chose to connect to the Land of Lightning Fall. His face began to look quite sour when he saw that teleportation was banned there.

    Simultaneously, an advanced wizard over at the Land of Ice Frost was notified that he was using the teleportation circle at Sn City. He then forwarded it to Wizard Godwin, who was just heading straight to Frost City. Abel didn¡¯t know about any of this. By the way, the advanced wizard didn¡¯t know Abel was a rank sixteen sixteen wizard prodigy. He only came because he wanted to do a favor for his good friend Wizard Godwin. As far as he was concerned, there was no better trade than the do favors for a rank eighteen wizard, especially when the favor was just to get a piece of information.

 Chapter 853 - Attack (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 853: Attack (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel looked sour. He thought the lightning n was supposed to be reliable, but he couldn¡¯t even use his teleportation circle to get over there. There was probably some sort of ident happening, but he didn¡¯t know what it was.

    To get someone to tell him about it, he came to the reception desk inside the Wizard Union hall. It was a young wizard apprentice that was there. He was probably just around rank four, from the looks of it.

    The wizard apprentice greeted him politely despite him not showing his face, ¡°Hello there. Is there anything I can help you with?¡±

    Abel threw a beginner stone on the table, ¡°I need information about the lightning n. Do you know any information provider around here?¡±

    The wizard apprentice¡¯s eyes shone when he saw the beginner gemstone. It was easy to guess that Abel was an official wizard because only wizards had portal bags. Without a portal bag, it¡¯d be impossible for him to take a beginner gemstone out of nowhere.

    The rank four wizard apprentice gave out a surprising lot of information, ¡°Sir Wizard, the lightning n has just brought back all of its wizards outside. From what we¡¯ve been told, one of its elders is just about to have a promotion. They have already locked down the Land of Lightning Fall due to safety reasons.¡±

    ¡°When do you think it¡¯s going to open?¡± Abel asked.

    The wizard apprentice continued to answer, ¡°It is hard to say. One of the wizards that came here told me that the elder¡¯s promotions take between several months to several years. No one can say for sure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Abel said, throwing another beginner gemstone onto the table.

    At this time, the teleportation circle at one side of the hallroom started constantly shing in white. Five very powerful wizards appeared right on it. Instead of suppressing their own aura, they all switched them to the maximum so that everyone inside the building had to lower their bodies. Abel was the only one that remained standing, which made him seem extra noticeable.

    Abel could see that one of them was Wizard Godwin, who was the rank eighteen wizard that lost his right arm. He had bandages covering the missing bit so that the others would just think that it was a minor injury. There was no way to let the other wizards know that he lost an arm because if the other members of his team knew, these rank seventeen wizards might just not listen to hismand. That would be really bad for him. No one would want to face Abel alone, especially when that someone didn¡¯t have four limbs on their body.

    There was also another issue. Wizard Godwin didn¡¯t want to risk having his position taken away by other ice wind n members. He might just be a vice-captain, but he¡¯s pretty much the leader at this point as the captain was already semi-retired. Every time there was a mission, he was the one that¡¯s been responsible for assigning them. The list of examples could go on and on, but the point was clear.

    So Wizard Godwin bore great hatred for Abel. He lost his right arm because of him. His good friend Wizard Masin, too. Those were the reasons that he needed to find Abel. He went as far as to get help from his friend in the Land of Ice Frost. If Abel was to remain in the Stan Empire, there was the chance that he was going to reveal his whereabouts at some point. This prediction turned out to be correct since it was only the second day that he received news about where Abel had gone.

    While bringing all the rank seventeen wizards that he could, Wizard Godwin got Abel in the Wizard Union building. He noticed him at first sight. His wound felt a strong stang the moment that he got his target.

    Wizard Godwin said hatefully, ¡°Don¡¯t escape this time, Wizard Abel!¡±

    He then blinked to the four rank seventeen wizards that were with him. They quickly ran out of the teleportation circle and covered Abel in four directions. They did all sorts of movements, but one thing that they didn¡¯t do was to cast spells.

    Abel asked calmly, ¡°So we meet again, Wizard Godwin. Is your right arm alright?¡±

    Wizard Godwin screamed coarsely when his missing arm was mentioned, ¡°You are a dead man, Wizard Abel! A dead man!¡±

    Abel looked around, ¡°This is the Wizard Union, mind if I remind you. You want to start a fight here?¡±

    Spells were not allowed in the Wizard Union. There was no exception to this rule. The four rank seventeen wizards could¡¯ve surrounded him by using ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± but they chose to run towards him. Speaking of rules, self-defense was legitimate inside Wizard Union buildings. As he didn¡¯t think that Wizard Godwin had the guts to break the rules, he just stood where he was and chose not to move at all.

    As the Wizard Union guardian spirit was in charge of taking care of the Wizard Union building, it was programmed to figure who started a fight if one was to take ce. If its intelligence decided to make the call, it might even just use the defensiverge circle outside the circle to take down the wizard that started it all. This wasn¡¯t a small city like Annual City, by the way. Apart from the contracts that were assigned by the Wizard Union, there was also the defensiverge circle that was assigned by Sn City. If Wizard Godwin and the four rank seventeen wizards were to use their spells, they would¡¯ve had to face the city¡¯srge circle¡¯s suppression and Abel¡¯s self-defense in legitimation.

    Thus, it was still quite safe to be in a big city such as this. Abel was calm because he knew about this. Wizard Godwin was kind of surprised when he saw how calm Abel was. He had expected the man to escape with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± or attack them with his spells. Actually, given how Abel barely had the time to know about the central continent, he just kind of thought that therge circle would be activated very quickly. Abel was a lot more vignt than that, so it seemed. He tried to know everything there was about the central continent as soon as he arrived. It took him about just a day to get many questions answered by a lot of people.

    Abel revealed his full set of magic robe after putting away his long robe. The unlucky worgen wizard had just been forced to the ground by the presence of the five advanced wizards. He was quite relieved when he saw the crest that Abel was wearing on his chest. If he really tried to do anything back then, Abel could¡¯ve just killed him right there and then in however ways he wanted.

    Two red-cloaked wizards appeared out of the teleportation circle, ¡°Hey, you! What are you all doing! This is the Wizard Union!¡±

    The red cloak was the standard costume of thew enforcement wizards. They were very powerful inside the Wizard Union. With a sufficient amount of evidence, they could capture and arrest any wizards at their own discretion. Just then, after receiving news that there was chaos taking ce inside the Sn Wizard Union branch building, they came here immediately to check what was happening.

    Abel bowed and exined himself, ¡°Greetings, officers. I¡¯m only here to get some things sorted on my personal behalf. Nothing I¡¯ve done is against the rules.¡±

    The two red-cloaked advanced wizards knew. The guardian spirit already reported to them everything, so they were really just here to hear what both sides had to say. Abel¡¯s got his testimonies finished pretty quickly. Wizard Godwin and the four rank seventeen wizards were obviously much more powerful than the two of them, but they still had an obligation to justify their actions.

    Wizard Godwin put up a straight face, ¡°All we¡¯ve done was to unleash our presence. Nobody cast any spell. No rules were vited. Yes, officers?¡±

    One of the red-cloaked advanced wizards warned out, ¡°You better not be lying. Remember, if you want to settle anything, do it outside the city. Don¡¯t do anything that¡¯ll harm regrs if you are here.¡±

    Wizard Godwin threw a malicious re at Abel, ¡°I¡¯ll be keeping a watch on you, Wizard Abel! I¡¯ll find you no matter where you are.¡±

    Having said that, Wizard Godwin knew that he was not quite prepared this time. He didn¡¯t have the time to think it through, though. Actually, there was just no telling when the next time he¡¯d find Abel was. He¡¯s also quite busy regrly. If someone told him where Abel was while he was in the middle of his mission, there was just no way that he coulde alone.

    When Wizard Godwin and his men were just about to leave, Abel suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Stop!¡± he suddenly spoke out, making everyone stop, ¡°I was tracked the moment I used the teleportation circle. Does the Wizard Union sell out its members?¡±

    His voice echoed through the entire hallroom. The two red-cloakedw enforcer wizards¡¯ expression changed very quickly. If such an usation was verified, the entire Sn City Wizard Union and the entire Stan Empire Wizard Union would¡¯ve been involved. It¡¯d be a very alerting thing to know if the wizards knew that every one of them would be surveince the moment they used teleportation circles. And since Abel was a rank sixteen wizard, no one could just ignore his usations like they were non-existent, to begin with.

    Even Wizard Godwin changed his expression when he heard. He didn¡¯t think that Abel would think like this. As a matter of fact, his guess was right. There was an advanced wizard in the Stan Empire Wizard Union that revealed his track when he came here.

    A red-cloakedw enforcer wizard inquired, ¡°Are you certain of what you¡¯ve said, Wizard Abel?¡±

    Abel took out his identity card, ¡°I arrived at Sn City yesterday. Today, I went to the teleportation circle to check on my destination. I didn¡¯t actually teleport, but the system recorded every data that was in my wizard crest. Wizard Godwin and the four advanced wizards appeared ten minutes after the procedure. If you ask me, I think I have every reason to believe that my privacy was vited.¡±

    As the red-cloaked wizard took over the identity card and scanned it with his power of the Will, the look on his face changed quite a bit. He gave it back to Abel quite quickly. He was starting to understand why Abel didn¡¯t leave the teleportation circle after he used it. His destination, the Land of Lightning Fall, was locked down. Also, since Abel¡¯s card indicated that he belonged to the lightning n, the usation he was making just made things a lot harder to not be taken seriously.

    After he spoke, the red-cloakedw enforcer wizard took out an identity card and started scanning it with his power of the Will. He immediately took the result to his partner. As every one of their actions would be recorded by the Wizard Union spirit, they must make sure that they report whatever they were nning to use to receive the needed authorization.

    The red-cloakedw enforcer wizard spoke, ¡°It¡¯s been verified, Wizard Abel. While you were using the teleportation circle, Wizard Gilini of the Wizard Union did check your messages as you sent them. Rest be assured, though. I¡¯ve already reported this to the Wizard Union. As the appropriate punishment, Wizard Gilini will be exiled for at least a total of three years. He will also have all his authorities within the Wizard Union confiscated away from him.¡±

    Having said that, he turned to give a sympathetic look towards Wizard Godwin. He didn¡¯t think that there¡¯d be many people who would want to be close to someone who would sell out his friends.

    ¡°You dirty crooked wretch!¡± Wizard Godwin tried to suppress the sharp pain in his right, ¡°We¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much, officers!¡± Abel quickly turned to give his thanks without caring for Wizard Godwin as he was leaving, ¡°You really did a lot of justice there. Thank you for your service.¡±

    Before the red-cloakedw enforcer wizards were about to say something, a ss-shattering voice came from the side outside.

    ¡°No!¡± the red-cloakedw enforcer wizard cried out, ¡°The city defensiverge circle broke!¡±

    To respond, he and his partner immediately teleported out of the hallroom. Yes, the defensiverge circle was still on, but as red-cloakedw enforcer wizards. They had the choice to teleport freely within a certain authorized area. Abel heard their screams when they disappeared. At the same time, he decided to teleport out of the building as he could no longer feel the spell circle¡¯s presence. Outside the hallroom, he could see a defensiverge circle that shattered like ss in the sky. A small part of it had already vanished into sparks, whereas others were broken and shattering by bits and pieces.

    From then on, milk-white streaks of light appeared in the sky. Not very far outside the Wizard Union hallroom, a teleportation door appeared in the middle of the road out of nowhere. The color it was emitting was aquatic blue.

    ¡°It¡¯s the evil knights!¡± the red-cloakedw enforcer screamed in fright, then turned to Abel, ¡°Please, Wizard Abel, help us to protect the Wizard Union! Don¡¯t let the evil knights destroy the teleportation circle!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to call reinforcements?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The red-cloakedw enforcer wizard exined as fast as he could, ¡°There¡¯s no time, Wizard Abel! This is a teleportation portal opened by demons! Under the influence of the power of dimension, there¡¯ll be at least five minutes where we can¡¯t use the teleportation circle or the contact circle! We¡¯re in big trouble! If we can¡¯t hold on for at least five minutes, the evil knights might just destroy the Wizard Union¡¯s teleportation circle! A lot of losses would happen to Sn City if that actually happens!¡±

    ¡°Shame,¡± the other red-cloakedw enforcer wizard reinforced the point, ¡°If only Wizard Godwin left a littleter, we¡¯d probably have five more advanced wizards to join the fight with us.¡±

    That¡¯s not what Abel thought. As far as he was concerned, if the evil knights attacked earlier when Wizard Godwin and the other five advanced wizards decided to stay, he¡¯d be in a lot more dangerous than where he was at now. He had a lot of beef with Wizard Godwin, so it was kind of hard to guess if it was him or the evil knights that Wizard Godwin would go after first.

    ¡°My lord, you are the almighty god;

    My lord, you are the one that makes it so that my enemies who want seek redemption. You are the one that would make them repent.

    My lord, I implore you to soften all resistance that my enemies would have against the truth. May the seeds of your word be nted in their thoughts and wills;

    My lord, may you shatter the will of my enemies, drive them into despair and bring them to their own ends;

    My lord, may you break the authorities my enemies have as they were alive. May you stop their voice and silence them;

    My lord, may you use your power over my enemies, help them escape from the influence of the filthy spirits that are over them. May you motivate them and make them repent. I¡¯ll put ropes over the spirits that created chaos in their eyes and filth in their beliefs.¡±

    A bunch of voices came from within the aquatic blue teleportation circle. The voice went from far to near. After that, an army in full armor came out of the teleportation portal. The voices became so clear when they went out that they spread throughout the city. From what Abel could see, many regr people had this wavering look in their eyes as they trekked towards the teleportation portal. It was a small boy that was walking at the front. As soon as this boy stepped into the teleportation portal, he quickly disappeared. It was the same with the other people who walked in. The singing had some sort of hypnotizing effect that could make regr people lose their self-control.

    It¡¯s not like Abel didn¡¯t want to help, but when he saw the red-cloakedw enforcer wizards standing right where they were, he was starting to get a better grasp of the situation. They were standing right outside the Wizard Union hallroom, which was a very important channel that protected the teleportation circle. They had an obligation to guard the teleportation circle because if they were distracted and tried to help thesemon people, there was the risk that the entire city would have to suffer under the attack of these evil knights. What they wanted to do was to minimize the amount of casualty there was.

    The red-cloakedw enforcer wizard exined to Abel, ¡°What the nation of evil is trying to do is to rob our poption. It¡¯s getting hard for them to increase their poption due to the lockage over thest few thousand years, so the demons asionally open up portals for them to siege the various cities that were on this central continent.¡±

    Abel was a bit disappointed to hear this. He didn¡¯t think he would be so unlucky as to see a teleportation portal on a day like this.

    Meanwhile, a vulpera was attracted by the evil knight¡¯s singing toe to the teleportation circle. An evil knight killed him with his sword as soon as he walked over next to the army.

    The red-cloakedw enforcer continued to speak, ¡°The nation of evil does not require other races. All they want are humans. They eliminate the others.¡±

    By this point, Abel¡¯s already had the energy defensive shield and the frozen armor on him. Golden mana spheres were generated out of his energy defensive shield. It made the two red-cloaked wizards¡¯ eyes shine in awe.

    One of wizards had his defensive spells switched on as well, ¡°My name is Lamar. It¡¯s an honor to fight with you, Wizard Abel.¡±

    The other red-cloakedw enforcer wizard said as well, ¡°My name is Chapman.¡±

    The army was finally out of the teleportation portal at this point. This was a knight squad that consisted of two hundred men. Abel could not make a precise estimate as to their real strength, but something really captured his attention. The knight that was leading gave off this very strong essence as he was marching forward.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask himself, ¡°So that¡¯s a crusader?¡±

    Upon a closer look, he could see that the evil knight had a full set of knight equipment. He had knight armor, a knight helmet, two steel gloves in his hands, iron belts around his waist, iron war boots on his feet, a knight¡¯s shield in his left hand, and a knight¡¯s big sword in his right. Unlike the Holy Continent¡¯s knights, the halo was a light ring that was shaped like a cloud of blue mist.

    ¡°It¡¯s the sacred freezing¡± technique!¡± Wizard Lamar cried out, ¡°This evil knight that was leading must be an advanced evil knight! He¡¯s trying to slow down everyone in his way to deal freezing damage to them!¡±

    The knight¡¯s squad was already standing still in front of the teleportation portal. The chanting just ended. It looked like they were all praying together. As the singing stopped, a few regr people were approaching the teleportation portal wereing to their senses.

    ¡°My child! My child!¡± one of the women screamed. She searched around herself to find her child, but she couldn¡¯t find them. After trying for a while, she had her eyes locked dead into the teleportation portal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey,¡± she eventually stood still and said resolutely, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you in hell.¡±

    Her husband grabbed the air as he was toote to grab onto her, ¡°Larrie, no! My child!¡±

    Having lost his only chance to get the woman back, the man stared at the praying soldiers hatefully. He had forgotten about fear and the difference between their strength. Without caring, he screamed frantically and rushed towards the evil knights. His mindset was very simple. He wanted to deal as much damage as he could to avenge his wife and child. However, as soon as he had the intent to make the attack, his entire body was wrapped up by a blue ice frost qi. His body stopped as he tried to make a charging motion. The evil knights turned him into a frozen statue as he raised his leg to run.

    Abel could not hold onto his wrath any further. He revealed the ¡°leaf¡± magic staff in his hand, and with his power of the Will, he marked the evil knights as his enemies and shed out aplicated spell rune in his right. He was activating his ¡°lightning blizzard¡± spell. A sh of lightning went across his body and ignited the frozen armor that was over him. After that, the spell rune shed across his hand. He threw a giant firewall towards his front. His power of the Will was so impactful that the firewall was thrown right in front of the evil knight squad, which interrupted them as they were in the middle of their prayer.

    While these knights were called the evil knights, Abel still preferred calling them the crusaders. He respected their notions of shielding themselves with their faith and the readiness to fight at any time.

    Wizard Lamar reminded again, ¡°Be careful of their charging ability, Wizard Abel!¡±

    As someone who could use the ¡°charging¡± ability himself, Abel knew very well how broken the ability was. Actually, while what he learned was the improved version designed for the regr head knightmanders, these crusaders were known to use the original version of the technique.

    Even though they were interrupted from their prayer, the evil knight squad continued to maintain their battle formation. They ignored the firewall in front of them and rushed straight towards Abel. To their miscalction, the firewall did a lot more damage than they expected as Abel had the bonus effect of the ¡°leaf¡± magic staff. The wall was dealing about 1800 points of fire damage at every second. That was quite unbelievable because even wizards who maxed out their fire level spells would do about only 1300 points of fire damage in total.

    The advanced crusader leading the way didn¡¯t think that there would be a wizard like this in a city they picked randomly. Their decision turned out to be a blunder, and the price for their miscalction was that all fifty of the crusaders on their side were hurt by the fire element as they passed through the firewall. This was the case even when the crusaders knew the ¡°fire resistance¡± technique that would reduce the firewall¡¯s damage.

    When the leading advanced crusader realized something was wrong, he immediately stopped marching forward to prevent rushing into the firewall. If he was toote, his soldiers behind him would¡¯ve lost their lives quite quickly. The fifty injured crusaders had light blue qi rings shing beneath their feet. The essence poured into their body, clearing up the burns at a speed that was visible to the eyes.

    ¡°Very troublesome, I see,¡± Abel looked towards these crusaders. While he didn¡¯t have time to recover in the short run, hisbat capability was pretty much back to normal.

    Wizard Lamar screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to them! We¡¯ll attack as we move. If we can hold up a bit longer, more reinforcements from the inner city wille to aid us!¡±

    As he said this, spell runes began to appear in his hands. Dark clouds appeared in the sky in front of them. Snowkes started falling from the top. While the ¡°blizzard¡± spell onlysted for four seconds, if the crusaders were within range, they would have to take a slowing and freezing effect continuously. This blizzard spell was enough to block the road that was leading to the Wizard Union hall. Wizard Lamar noticed, too. The two hundred crusaders marching into Sn City were actually much stronger than he had expected.

    Speaking of which, Wizard Lamar did mention attacking as they were moving, but what he was really implying was that they couldn¡¯t hold onto the crusader squad any longer. He did identify a rank eighteen advanced crusader, while the others were intermediate crusaders about intermediate level. This was quite a powerful team. He could make a good estimate quite quickly as he had quite a lot of experience fighting crusaders.

    As the teleportation portals had limited capacity, the two hundred crusaders could only be packed with the best of the best. Still, having one advanced crusader and many intermediate crusaders were still quite rare to see,

    ¡°March forward! May honor be with my lord!¡±

    The leading crusader chanted as he swung the knight¡¯s big sword in his hand. The crusaders behind him all became phantoms that were rushing forward. As a hundred of them used the charging ability simultaneously, Abel started to notice that something was really going wrong. As it turned out, the crusaders were targeting the teleportation circle inside the Wizard Union hall. To stop them from getting to it, he threw a firewall towards them with his right hand. The other red-cloaked wizards also tried to help by throwing spells that they could generate.

    All of an instance, spell lighting shone everywhere outside the Wizard Union. Since Abel and the red-cloakedw enforcer wizards¡¯ objectives were to prevent the evil knights from getting into the Wizard Union, the strategy they went with was to prevent them from getting closer without actually attacking them.

    The crusaders stopped when they were faced with the firewall. Not all of them, however. It was just the ones at the back that really stopped. The advanced crusader and the twenty crusaders beside him didn¡¯t really stop moving forward. They charged straight towards Abel and the two red-cloakedw enforcer wizards as they stepped on a puzzle of spells. They got their confidence from their charging speed and the spell resistance they gained from their spirit halo. As spells only did limited damage to them, they believed that they could do quite well against any attacks that wizards might throw at them.

    Abel and the two red-cloakedw enforcer wizards teleported away at the same to get away from the crusaders¡¯ charge. It was what the crusaders would¡¯ve wanted. Their objective was not the wizards but to rush into the Wizard Union building. If they could make their way in, then the victory would be theirs.

    So, when the advanced crusader ended his charge, lightning from the sky struck right towards him. It was the automatic attack of Abel¡¯s ¡°lightning blizzard.¡± The advanced crusader was the first to enter its range, so he became the one that was locked onto by this advanced spell. Honestly speaking, the ¡°lightning blizzard¡± was not the strongest spell there was. Lightning spells weren¡¯t scary for the amount of damage that they could do, but the effect they had to zap their opponents.

    Speaking of damage, a total of 320 lightning elemental damage was nowhere to bepared to the 1800 elemental damage of the firewall. This was the case when lightning wizards weremonly perceived as the deadliest type of wizards. The main reason for this was the special effect of their lightning spells. When the lightning sphere dropped from the sky and hit the advanced crusader, it struck him and made him enter into a state of immobility. This zapping didn¡¯tst for very long, but it was long enough to interrupt him from performing his charge. It also made the twenty crusaders behind him panic as they were suddenly without someone to lead them.

    At the same time, Abel unleashed the ¡°lightning chain¡± spell to make an instant strike at the advanced crusader. He didn¡¯t think that he was going to deal a lot of damage to the advanced crusader, but the lightning chain managed to immobilize the eight crusaders and the advanced crusader together. When the zapping effect ended, the sky¡¯s lightning sphere dropped and hit the advanced crusader once more. The continuous interruption angered the advanced crusader, making it turn its gaze right towards Abel.

    The advanced crusader screamed and activated his charge, ¡°My honor be with my lord! You, destroy the teleportation circle while I end this little worm myself!¡±

 Chapter 854 - Terrifying Crusaders (Three in One)

    <h4>Chapter 854: Terrifying Crusaders (Three in One)</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel saw the advanced cruiser marching towards him at a speed too fast for the eyes. He had been activating the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± the whole time with his left hand. His body would appear and reappear to the other side of the battlefield very often. What happened next was quite surprising for him. The enemies¡¯ would have lost their target since he knew that his charging ability couldn¡¯t change directions. He didn¡¯t know that the ¡°charging¡± technique could change direction.

    He thought to himself, <i>¡°It¡¯s a race, then. Your charge ability versus my instantaneous movement. We¡¯ll go.¡±</i>

    Simultaneously, two spell runes for the ¡°instantaneous runes¡± shed out of his two hands. He disappeared from where he was under white light. He then appeared on the other side of the battlefield. Having yet to be a full-fledged wizard, his strongest point wasn¡¯t his talent to cast lightning but the speed at which he cast his spells. The other wizards had to take years of practice drawing spell runes in a few seconds, but if he wanted to, he could do the same thing in less than a second. He could activate the Horadric Cube with his power of the Will, and the spell would literally appear within an instance as the runes would be drawn on their own.

    Still, he didn¡¯t think that he would win against the advanced crusader in front of him. He wasn¡¯t going to try closing in, either, as there was no telling how strong the attacks might be. He was also trying to keep his distance from the advanced crusader before he knew what Abel was capable of. Abel¡¯s casting speed did catch him by surprise. Even the ¡°charging¡± ability that he was so capable of was interrupted because of this.

    Still, when the advanced crusader just came to charge at the group spells, the ¡°prayer¡± spirit light rings quickly switched and turned into the spirit qi light ring of ¡°holy freezing.¡± This switch took ce in the middle of his charge. When Abel noticed it, the blue light already appeared on him, leaving ice frost all around his body. That got Abel pretty badly. Within an instant, the blue ice frost covered his entire body and slowed him down by a massive amount. The effect of the holy freezing was continuous. The advanced crusader must be very experienced in dealing against advanced wizards. Abel was fast, but he was also fast in the regard that he could find just the right counter in a very short span of time.

    The advanced cruiser¡¯s ¡°charging¡± speed was pretty much the same as the speed in which Abel was casting his charge on ck Wind. ck Wind was the fastest thing onnd at this point. Its natural-born speed and the underworld¡¯s ¡°special quickening¡± effect was unmatched. That being said, even this was not enough to outpace the advanced crusader. It really just showed how scary the ¡°charging¡± ability was in the hands of a genuine crusader.

    Still, just when the ice frost was covered all over Abel¡¯s body, his druid spirit had already taken one bottle of the ¡°melting potion¡± and consumed it. A yellow light shed across his body, and the ice mist that was on him was suddenly gone. He was going to vanish under white light, but the advanced wizard¡¯s ¡°charge¡± rushed in front of him. Before contact was made, a ¡°bone wall¡± was generated at the front of the advanced crusader, making it impossible for the advanced crusader to change course.

    Then, a loud thump. The knight¡¯s big sword in the advanced crusader¡¯s hands became more deadly as the ¡°charge¡± was activated. It crushed the bone wall, leaving a bunch of shattered bones on the ground. Abel saw the one that wasing out to help him. He didn¡¯t think that it was possible to call for help, as the one that came was a Tauren with a longhorn on his head. It was a Tauren priest, not the usual that he¡¯d see with a mask over his face.

    The first impression of this Tauren priest was quite simple. First, he was very thin. He had a veryrge long robe all over his thick frame, not many muscles, and a skin that was closely tapped to his skeleton. His eyes seemed quite alive, though. It wasn¡¯t as lifeless as he¡¯d see from the other priests.

    The Tauren priest called out loudly as eight skeletons surrounded him, ¡°My name is Giant Horn, human wizard. I¡¯vee to help you!¡±

    ¡°My name is Abel,¡± Abel bowed and gave his thanks, ¡°Thank you for helping back then.¡±

    He did get out by himself just then, but Priest Giant Horn helped when the real trouble came. The favor had to be returned.

    Abel¡¯s eyes looked towards the other side. Therge gate of the Wizard Union was just closed. Two red-cloakedw enforcer wizards were attacking the crusaders non-stop with their ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spells. Since there weren¡¯t any advanced crusaders around, the remaining crusaders formed to block the spell attacks. From what it looked like, the two red-cloakedw enforcer wizards had just stalled the twenty crusaders. About one hundred others were either already oring to the city, and they were going against the wizards and other upational holders that arrived.

    It didn¡¯t take Abel much time to really notice how terrifying the crusaders were. As long as they were intermediate, any intermediate wizards or orc warriors would be guaranteed to die in one or two strikes. It was quite unfair, actually. If the crusaders weren¡¯t killed instantly, most of their injuries would be treated by the sacred qi light ring. This would make things really bad if there weren¡¯t so many upational holders around.

    The advanced crusader was also starting to notice what was going on. He turned back, and after noticing Wizard Lamar, he made a ¡°charging¡± movement straight towards him.

    ¡°Watch out, Wizard Lamar!¡± Abel screamed, unleashing a streak of lightning from his hand. Perhaps there was a problem with proximity. The attack didn¡¯t hit when he activated the spell right after the advanced crusader activated his charge. It was quite shocking. He never missed with his lightning spells, but ever since facing this advanced crusader, the odds became much lower than they should. He was lucky that he had the ¡°nourishing potion¡± with him.

    It seemed like it was impossible to hold on too long. He made a light tap on his chest. From then, a giant steel figure walked out of the ck hole that was in front of him. It was also at this point that Wizard Lamar heard his warning. Out of instinct, Wizard Lamar vanished under white light, meanwhile dodging a knight¡¯s big sword that pierced through his shadow. He was trying to recover from his fear, but the advanced crusader was already rushing to the front gate of the Wizard Union, mming the gate the moment they could.

    There were defensive circles drawn all over the gate. They were useful in blocking the attacks most times, but against this advanced crusader, a giant crack was already left on the gate under the first hit. It wasn¡¯t for the extraordinarily durable door, that strike might¡¯ve just shattered the gate. At this point, it would take just one second for the Wizard Union gate to open. If the advanced crusaders decided to make their way in, everyone knew what the consequences would be.

    While Abel, Priest Giant Horn, and the two red-cloaked wizards were trying to hold off the advanced crusaders just then, if a real fight was to arrive, any one of them would die in just one hit.

    ¡°The gate¡¯s about to open!¡± Wizard Lamar screamed in terror. A strong sense of powerlessness emerged from within him and Wizard Chapman. It seemed like the crusader squad was just about to break through the gate in two minutes.

    Abels said loudly, ¡°Protect that door, Johnson! Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±

    At the same time, arge dark shadow appeared right in front of the Wizard Union gate. It was holding a long spear shing in lightning as it mmed towards the advanced crusader. It felt just like when he was trying to teach Johnson how to use ance. Once the advanced crusaders were about to break the gate open with their final strike, they felt a great sense of danger rising on top of their heads. It was the first time they ever felt this aftering out of the teleportation portal.

    A light shed across the knight¡¯s shield in his left. He added a ¡°divine shield¡± buff over himself, and very quickly, he tried to deflect the lightning spear that wasing to him. It made him take five steps backward. Abel could not help but think that there was something ridiculously outrageous with this opponent¡¯s defensive capability. This was Johnson, a ten-meter tall summon creature that was made entirely of fine steel. Forget about human bodies. Even a thick iron wall was no match for its spear. Still, the advanced crusader¡¯s shield managed to block all the effect unleashed from its lightning long spear.

    Strangely enough, as the advanced crusader retreated. This was when therge door of the Wizard Union was opened. Johnson made a step forward and stepped right in.

    Priest Giant Horn turned towards Johnson and turned back to Abel, ¡°Is this your summoned creature, Wizard Abel?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Priest Giant Horn,¡± Abel nodded.

    Priest Giant Horn continued to ask, ¡°So how did you turn a metallic stone monster into, you know, the form that it is in now?¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t really know how to respond to that. This was the first time that someone would notice a metallic stone monster inside Johnson. He had to squint his eyes a little to get a better look at Priest Giant Horn. The skeletons beside him, too. Unlike the ones that were summoned by the Holy Continent¡¯s orc priest improved variant of the ¡°resurrection of skeletons,¡± they were called out by the original form of the spell.

    Priest Giant Horn couldn¡¯t help but rub the longhorns on his head, ¡°So sorry, Wizard Abel. I forgot that it¡¯s not okay to intrude into other people¡¯s secrets.¡±

    Abel replied honestly as he did receive help back then, ¡°Okay. Johnson is not a metallic stone monster. I¡¯ll give that to you straight.¡±

    It took Priest Giant Horn a while to notice that the name was actually Johnson. He tried to reply with a dry (physically) smile. It looked kind of terrible, but Abel could see the sincerity behind it. Priest Giant Horn didn¡¯t understand what methods Abel used to transform it, but as long as it was not a metallic stone monster, it would not be something that the priests would be capable of changing.

    While Abel was still speaking to Priest Giant Horn, the advanced crusaderunched an attack at Johnson. It was the same ¡°charging¡± technique. The lightning long spear in its hand dotted towards the direction in which he was going very quickly. However, the advanced crusader¡¯s body made a sharp turn, which made the strike misspletely. Abel was starting to notice what was wrong. Johnson was fast and strong, but itcked the techniques to attack flexibly. Without flexibility, it would have no ways of actually striking a powerful melee opponent like, say, this incredibly advanced crusader.

    Since Abel ordered it to guard the gate, Johnson decided to make a chase and instead, stoodpletely still in front of the gate. The advanced crusader got very close to Johnson when the hit missed. Because of how ridiculously tall Johnson was, it was extremely hard to start another fight with the advanced crusader.

    So the advanced crusader swung his knight¡¯s big sword heavily onto the armor te on Johnson¡¯s leg. The titanic divine armor had a hole ripped straight out of it, making Johnson¡¯s entire body shake heavily. It wasn¡¯t just Johnson, though. The advanced crusader also shook. At the same time, blood gushed out of his mouth. Johnson wasn¡¯t the metal stone monster, but it did have one inside to repel all physical attacks thrown at it. The heavy hit did break its divine armor open, but the repelling force was still so great that it bounced right back to deal a great load of damage to the one attacking.

    Johnson lost another chance to attack as it was shaken by the hit. The advanced crusader was mming its leg with the shield in his right. He was doing this despite being injured. As the shield made a hit straight on, a white rune flew straight into its body, causing it to enter into a state of unconsciousness. To seize the chance, the advanced crusader¡¯s sacred qi light ring switched again. This time, a blue light ring appeared at the bottom of his feet like streaks of water ripple. It was the terrifying power of the ¡°focus¡± sacred qi light ring, which had the ability to increase physical attacks by several times.

    Under the advanced crusader¡¯s frantic attack, the divine armor on Johnson¡¯s leg waspletely cut open. The multi-surfaced metallic spheres on its legs were destroyed one by one by the fire, freezing, and lightning attacks that were emitted out of his knight¡¯s big sword. It might be the biggest injury that Johnson¡¯s ever sustained, actually. Throughout all this time, it¡¯s been using the fine steel across its entire body and the elemental resistance rune on it to resist both physical and spell attacks. That turned out to be useless if the enemy was an advanced crusader. It had no ways of defending, and instead, had to take the attacks very passively.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like the advanced crusader¡¯s attack was worth nothing. He attacked and spat out blood simultaneously, which dealt a heap of damage to Johnson.

    Boom.

    Johnson fell very quickly as one of its legs was destroyed. Its heavy body could no longer keep bnce, and it was just starting to wake up from its fainting state. The advanced crusader was in great joy as he readied himself to hit the head. As far as he was concerned, the head should be where Johnson¡¯s vital point was. Johnson responded quite quickly, too. Instead of trying to attack, the divine armor was put back into the portal bracelet. The multi-surface metallic spheres quickly changed shape as they sunk deep into the inner part of the body.

    For a moment there, Johnson became this massive sphere that was not capable of unleashing any sort of attack. There was only one intent behind this: to allow the advanced crusader to hit as much as he wanted. The advanced crusader¡¯s face changedpletely when he saw this. He just crushed Johnson¡¯s leg, but to break the head waspletely something else. If he really wanted to do Johnson in, the whole process would¡¯ve taken about several minutes. He didn¡¯t have a few minutes to wait, though. Johnson just stalled him for some time, and after two minutes, more elites woulde here through the teleportation circle.

    For Abel, he knew how strong Johnson¡¯s defensive capability was. If it was in any danger, the druid spirit would have reminded him in time. No, it wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t want to summon Flying me or White Snow. This was arge city. He didn¡¯t want to risk having Flying me and White Cloud being shot down by the air defense system. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like he was just going to wait here, either. Within one ¡®instantaneous movement,¡± he teleported straight towards where the one hundred crusaders were. Of course, the two red-cloakedw enforcer wizards were still stalling twenty by themselves.

    One hundred was quite the number. The crusaders rushed to attack in every direction, killing off many humans and orcs in their way. They were actually easier to deal with than the advanced crusaders, actually, as his elemental attacks would work spectacrly against the advanced crusaders.

    The fight became very messy as the advanced crusaders were in extreme proximity with the city¡¯s upation holders. Abel was restricted from using his area spells, so as soon as he closed into the battleground, he unleashed a streak of the ¡°lightning chain,¡± which locked onto the enemies he marked onto automatically.

    ¡°Advanced wizards! Retreat! Retreat!¡±

    A Bearman saw the crusader that was fighting in front. He was zapped right where he was standing. Instead of attacking immediately, he screamed so that the upation holders knew that they stood absolutely no chance. They all left the battlefield quickly after hearing the growl. That¡¯s when the crusaders also came. After seeing Abel, they quickly gathered and made a formation that was designed to attack advanced wizards. If they were scattered, the advanced wizards would¡¯ve killed them one by one. It was this collective, though, that got them to quickly disperse out.

    ¡°May honor be with my lord!¡±

    Instead of meeting with the other crusaders, one of the crusaders used his ¡°charge¡± to rush towards Abel. He wanted to break the spell that Able was forming in his hand. This was an intermediate crusader, by the way. He knew the consequences of attacking his own, but he chose to sacrifice himself so the others could intercept Abel¡¯s spell attacks. However, as soon as he unleashed his ¡°charge,¡± a lightning sphere shot at him right on. Yes, he did learn the ¡°lightning resistance,¡± but the advanced ¡°lightning blizzard¡± spell was attacking automatically by units of seconds. It was simply too fast for him to make a real response.

    As the lightning sphere hit him, his body fell not so far from Abel¡¯s front. Abel unleashed a ¡°fireball¡± with his ¡°leaf¡± magic staff and struck the intermediate crusader straight on. The intermediate crusader¡¯s body was entirely covered in me by the level twenty fireball. He turned into a pile of ash before he even had the time to scream in agony. By scraping through what was leftover, he could find armor, a knight¡¯s big sword, a shield, and a stone that was glowing white.

    <i>¡°The light stone!¡±</i> he thought to himself, at the same time sensing the greed of the surrounding upation holders. As adventures and bodyguards of royals, the reason they came here was more for this light stone than to have a bloodbath with these crusaders. That was just how much it was worth it to get the light stone. The wizards would pay a ridiculous sum just to get them.

    With his ¡°telekinesis,¡± Abel put away the light stone without giving too much to look towards it. The look he had was quite different from when he was looking towards the one hundred crusaders. These were all light stones, the very precious resources that the wizards training so hard to get. With that in mind, he immediately decided to cast a ¡°blizzard¡± spell that generated dark clouds on top of the crusaders¡¯ heads. From there, a ¡°firewall¡± spell appeared and was thrown to their feet.

    ¡°May honor be with my lord!¡± the crusaders screamed as strange light shed out of their bodies. The three sacred qi continued to switch beneath their feet. It was ¡°lightning resistance,¡± ¡°freezing resistance,¡± and ¡°fire resistance.¡± The crusaders at the front row had shields raised on the ground. Together, they formed a streak of energy that was likebat qi, but much stronger.

    A snowke fell onto about a dozen of these crusaders. Ice frost covered their body, but the freezing element¡¯s damage was distributed evenly to all the crusaders. It was the same for the fire element damage of his ¡°firewall¡± spell. The damage inflicted was resisted and re-distributed back to all of the crusaders. The crusaders inside the formation prayer and spheres of the ¡°holy light bullet¡± appeared from their hands and were shot towards Abel.

    ¡°Not a formation for brave men, as far as I have it,¡± Abel said, meanwhile using the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to avoid the attack of the ¡°holy light bullet.¡± By the way, these ¡°holy light bullets¡± were not really aimed to hit him. It was more to disrupt him from using his spell attacks.

    <i>¡°Your defense or my attack. Which is it?¡±</i> Abel thought to himself as he showed himself once more. He started entering into an endless streak of casting spells. This time, instead of using just multiple types of spells, he only used the ¡°firewall,¡± which was the one that dealt the most damage out of all his spells. The formation was actually making the crusaders move slower. It was quite resilient in its structure, but the speed at which they were moving was simply too slow. This made it easy for him to strike them with the strongest attack he had up his arsenal.

    The ¡°firewall¡± spell rune appeared in both his left and right hands. From then on, two ¡°firewall¡± spells appeared in the crusaders¡¯ formation, and in less than half a second that they were cast, another two firewalls appeared in the midst of these crusaders. It didn¡¯t take them long to be covered in a sea of me, making it impossible to maintain their formation. When they tried to disperse themselves on the field, less than forty of them managed to really get out of the sea of me. About one hundred and forty of them died.

    Dots of light stones shed right on the ground, but no upation holders on the field wanted to grab onto them. The spell that was just cast was too terrifying for them. The ¡°firewall¡± might be an intermediate spell, but their runes were the mostplicated of all the intermediate spells. He would¡¯ve had to continue casting them with his two hands, which was something that was supposed to be possible in just imagination.

    Abel had several tens of streaks of ¡°firewalls¡± erupting in front of those upation holders in a very short period of time. It killed all one hundred forty crusaders. He didn¡¯t even use the ¡°telekinesis¡± this time. Instead, he used his power of the Will to grab the light stones into his portal bag. The remaining crusaders were gravely injured because of this. If the surrounding upation holders weren¡¯t so afraid, they would¡¯ve marched forward to snatch their battle reward.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to help you, Wizard Abel!¡±

    With a loud, violent shout, Priest Giant Horn came rushing in with his eight skeletons. He was brave enough to cast the ¡°aging¡± curse onto the crusaders that couldn¡¯t move. From then on, the skeletons went forward and easily cut the crusaders up. Seeing this made the nearby upation holders feel moved. When they realized that Abel wasn¡¯t stealing the orc priest¡¯s achievement, they thought about joining. They didn¡¯t actually go, however. Priest Giant Horn already cast a ¡°poison explosion¡± as soon as the first crusader fell. A poison mist was covering up an entire battlefield.

    Abel wanted tough at Priest Giant Horn. Priest Giant Horn definitely did this on purpose. It was hard to see many expressions on his dried face, but Abel could see the pride in his eyes.

    Just then, Abel killed a total of one hundred and forty crusaders in total and received one hundred and forty light stones. He thought that the harvest was plentiful in itself. As he could not collect all the goods, he decided not to collect what the forty crusaders got. Also, he¡¯s got the equipment of all of the crusaders on the ground. He was a grandmaster cksmith, one that excelled in the knowledge of the gears in the dark world. Because of that, it was easy to tell that there was nothing that met the eyes. Perhaps it had to do with how dangerous this operation was. These crusaders didn¡¯t bring anything good with them.

    Thus, the group¡¯s gears were for him to share with the upation holders who came to participate in the fight. Originally, he would do the same with the forty crusaders, but boy, Priest Giant Horn, as the thug among the orcs, stole everything, just one poison explosion. Just when Giant Horn was about to pick up the pieces of light stone, streaks of white light shed across, and ten-something advanced wizards teleported themselves from amidst the Wizard Union.

    ¡°Leave with me!¡± the advanced crusader screamed to his twenty followers as he saw that the operation could not continue. From there, he took out a potion bottle from his pocket, and with a painstaking look, he opened the lid and drank all the potions within. Countless streaks of lightning sacred qi light ring appeared beneath him. They were the most powerful out of all his aggressive spells, but the way they worked was actually quite unpredictable. The sacred qi light ring had a value jumping gap that was very random. It could go from almost nil to about three hundred, and the number would be one most of the time.

    After seeing the advanced crusaders drink that potion, he became confident that there was a chance to use the ¡°sacred push¡± sacred qi light ring. He had enough confidence with it, the confidence to borrow it to bring away all the crusaders that were with him.

    ¡°May honor be with my lord!¡± the advanced crusader mmed heavily on his chest with his right hand. From then on, he and the twenty crusaders activated their charge and headed to the teleportation portal.

    ¡°Stop them!¡± Wizard Lamar screamed with a pale face that had sweat all over it, ¡°They¡¯re trying to run!¡±

    He spent too much mana today. Just then, he and his partner just stopped a total of twenty crusaders by themselves. Their exhaustion erupted as soon as the crusaders left.

    Meanwhile, an advanced wizard near the advanced crusader teleported right in front to face him directly. The spell was cast, and the advanced crusader brought his twenty crusaders to be near in about one hundred meters from the advanced wizard. Just when the advanced wizard was about to draw a spell rune, a streak of lightning suddenly shed out beneath him. The hit was very discrete, so much so that he almost had no time to really guard against it.

    Anyways, as the spell runes in his hands were dispersed, his body entered into a state of shock. The advanced crusaders didn¡¯t close in to attack him. He needed to bring the twenty crusaders back to where he came from. Compared to the ones that died in this battle, these surviving ones were his true main force.

    So the advanced crusaders continued to rush towards the teleportation portal straight on. The terrifying ¡°holy shock¡± struck lightning straight towards all the wizards and upation holders that were approaching them. While the lightning attack¡¯s strength was not strong, the zapping effect would immobilize all those who tried to move. As for the advanced wizard¡¯s spells, apart from some of the faster middle-low level ones, the ones that could deal a lot of damage never really hit the squad as they were moving at high speed.

    The advanced crusader screamed towards Abel as he was about to enter the teleportation portal, ¡°The name¡¯s Menken! We¡¯ll meet in the holy battle! I remember you now!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Abel, he would¡¯ve aplished his mission today. Everything was supposed to go very smoothly if it wasn¡¯t for the two red-cloakedw enforcer wizards and Abel, the advanced wizard.

 Chapter 855 - Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 855: Exchange</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Elite Holy Knight Menkin sped forward in chaos towards the portal door with 20 holy knights following behind. He let the 20 holy knights enter before him as he turned and said hisst words to Abel. Afterward, he disappeared with the portal door in a sh of blue light.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, all thanks to you, the city did not take a big hit!¡± WIzard Lamar arrived at Abel¡¯s side and said, He looked beat up, but his face was full of smiles.

    ¡°Wizard Lamar, I¡¯m confused. Doesn¡¯t nd City have any guardian wizards?¡± Abel did not care about the glory.

    Take Onneu City, for example. Other than the 2 elite wizards guarding the super teleportation circle, a beginner wizard was on guard.

    Thisrge city should have guardian wizards as well. If he didn¡¯t have a conflict, the blizzards¡¯ Elite Wizard Godwin and other 5 elite wizards in the wizard union,w enforcement WIzard Lamar and Wizard Chapman would note to investigate.

    Also, the entire nd City would also fell into the hands of Holy Knights.

    ¡°We are investigating this as well. There was a wizard trading event nearby, and all the elite wizards of nd City had joined!¡± Wizard Lamar lowered his voice and added in a coldugh, ¡°What a coincidence. nd City was almost defenseless, and the evil knights decide to invade!¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. No matter which Continent, there would be people trading their morals for benefits.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I will let the wizard union know about your contribution to nd City today. You will be rewarded ordingly!¡± Wizard Lamar put a smile on his face again.

    ¡°Wizard Lamar, the bravery you¡¯ve shown just then is more admirable!¡± Abel also smiled.

    Abel knew it was not the time to im the credit. A lot of people saw what he did anyway. His rewards were set in stone. Making a new friend with a few worlds was not a bad idea.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, this the way to contact me!¡± Wizard Lamar ignited his wizard badge and sent a message to Abel¡¯s wizard badge. He then smiled and bowed. ¡°You can contact me through any wizard union branch quarter. We will go back to report what happened here first. Goodbye!¡±

    Abel watched as the 2 red-cloakedw enforcement wizards disappeared from the gate of the wizard union. Afterward scanned the message in his wizard badge with his power of the will. It was a bunch of symbols. If he wanted to contact Wizard Lamar, all he needed to do was to go to the teleportation circle and ignite those symbols from his badge.

    Just like that, Abel had made another friend in the Central Continent. He then returned to Johnson.

    Its body transformed into human form upon seeing Abel. However, this transformation brought about waves of ear-piercing grinding noise. It was the sound of damaged iron balls scratching against each other.

    Johnson was looking very beat up. A third of his iron balls were damaged, and most of them were no longer usable. They were all made by Abel¡¯s condensed iron, so you could just guess how powerful those elite Holy knights were.

    However, Abel knew those damage did not mean much to Johnson. Its most important area was its head. His head was well preserved in the iron monster. Unless someone attacked the iron monster and destroyed its iron head, Johnson would be good as new after swapping out those damaged iron balls.

    Out of a sudden, a priest with giant horns arrived by the said of Abel and quickly stepped up. ¡°Wizard Abel, Johnson is hurting bad, let me have a look!¡±

    ¡°Mr priest, thank you for your kindness, but I don¡¯t think Johnson is hurting too bad!¡± Abel gazed over and rejected him.

    He knew what the priest wanted to do. Although the Taurens were known for their honesty, Abel could see the cunningness in his dried-up eyes.

    Ever since he realized there was an iron monster in Johnson, he wanted to know more about what Johnson is made up of.

    ¡°Too bad, I just wanted to learn!¡± The priest with a giant horn looked over at Johnson feeling a little sorry.

    ¡°Sir Priest, howe the skeletons you summon are different from the ones I saw in the Holy Continent?¡± Abel asked bluntly.

    ¡°Ah, you came from the Holy Continent?¡± The priest gazed back at Abel. He didn¡¯t believe such a powerful wizard hade from a branch Continent. He then added, ¡°There are many branches of Priests. The Central Continent has preserved the most original one, and the other Continents branched out!¡±

    ¡°Howe the one in the Central Continent is the most original?¡± Abel asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°Because the original branch is proven to be the most truthful, so of course it would be the one practice by the Central Continent!¡± Said the priest like it wasmon sense.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, then why do the other continents branch out?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°For testing. Take the skeleton resurrection spell, for example. The original ones have to slowly practice from simple to advanced, but the altered version can preserve some original one¡¯s power without doing so. All the priests went crazy when this was first discovered!¡± The priest made an exaggerated hand gesture and said.

    ¡°But the priests up above didn¡¯t want the altered version to be studied in the Central Continent because it is untruthful to the tradition!¡¯ The priest said, pointing towards the Sky.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the priests in the Central Continent worried about bad altered versions from branch continents?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t test it out, how do we know which ones are usable and which ones are damaging to our tradition?¡± The priest said with augh.

    Abel began to doubt if death qi had an effect on the personality of priests. Although the Central Continent ones were not as bad-tempered as the Holy Continent ones, they were not nice either.

    ¡°Wizard Abel. How did you escape from the frost slow down?¡± The priest asked.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how Abel could sh away after being slowed down. He had chosen the best time to save Abel. Saving someone from the most dangerous moment was the best way to maximize favor return.

    Just think about it, helping someone and saving their life was night and day.

    ¡°I have my ways!¡± Abel smiled as he took out a melting potion from his portal bag.

    ¡°This is?¡± The priest gazed at the yellow potion on Abel¡¯s hand; he had never seen a potion of this color before.

    ¡°This is a melting potion. It can immediately melt any frost and create an ice resistance in a short period of time!¡± Abel smiled and exined.

    It was one of the few potions from the Dark World that Abel could take out. Its effect was not that logic-defying and bad at the same time.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, can you sell me this potion?¡± The priest asked with desire.

    The frost slow down was one of the scariest things about Holy Knights. It could determine the oue of a fight. It would be a lifesaver if he could escape from a frost slow down.

    ¡°You know, lifesavers are not cheap. What are you willing to give in exchange?¡± Abel asked. He knew a lot about the wealth of priests.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, don¡¯t think about those 38 light gems I¡¯ve just got!¡± The priest held his portal gear tight and said with a certain look. ¡°Those light gems are mine. I need them to exchange training resources!¡±

    Abel almost wanted to kick this priest as he looked at him. He had only gotten those gems because Abel had burned half of the life of those nights away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your gems. Do you have a full set of priest skills inheritance? If you do, I can give you 2 bottles in exchange!¡± Abel shook his head.

    ¡°What do you need a priest skill inheritance for? Are attracted by our great upation?¡± The priest asked with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°I just want to have a look, so trade or no trade?¡± Abel smiled.

    Of course, Abel would not tell him the truth. He already had a full set of priest skills inheritance from the Holy Continent, but he didn¡¯t know how much they were altered. Some of the methods it used were so disgusting even Abel didn¡¯t want to learn them.

    Therefore he had been trying to revive the skills back to their original form. However, it would take Abel a lot of time and effort to revive those advanced ones, so it might be easier to just ask this priest.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, do you know how important my inheritance is?¡± The priest¡¯s face sank and lowered his voice.

    Just when Abel thought the priest had rejected him, the priest added.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you my inheritance with 4 bottles at least!¡± The priest said with confidence.

    Abel almost cringed. This exchange was reasonable from a priest¡¯s perspective, but you could get an unaltered priest inheritance from any priest.

    As long Abel didn¡¯t demand a personally altered version, he could get it from any priest in the Central Continent. They were all the same.

    Altered skills, on the other hand, were what made them special. It was where the true value lies.

    ¡°Ok, whatever!¡± Abel took out 4 melting potions and held them forward.

    The priest then took out ambskin book from his portal object. Before he handed it to Abel, he edited something with his pen.

    However, when he reached for the potions, Abel did not let go.

    ¡°Why did you edit it, is there any problem?¡± Abel asked in suspicion.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, wizard Abel. I was afraid that people would steal this inheritance, so I added some extra stuff to it. Whoever got their hands on it would explode in a bang. What I just did was defusing it!¡± The priest quickly exined.

    The priest really wanted to trade with Abel, so he didn¡¯t want to give Abel a problematic inheritance, but his exnation was a lie. What he actually did was edit the experience he had with altered spells.

    That information could not be explored, so he edited it out.

    Abel let loose and gave the potions to the priest. The trade wasplete.

    Suddenly, Abel felt surrounded. Wizard Godwin and the 4 elite wizards from the blizzards had rounded him up as he was speaking with the priest.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, it seems like your friends are here. I¡¯ll go first!¡± The priest said in a sh. He knew something was wrong.

    He then made a hand gesture suggesting he was not close to Abel and started to walk away. He let out a breath of relief when he was out of the surroundings of those elite wizards. Before he went off, he looked back at Abel and wished him luck.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, there are no giant protection circles in this city. I want to see how you can escape this time!¡± Wizard Godwin said furiously.

    He did not make a move immediately. Instead, he ignited all the energy in his Wizard core. He wanted to surpass Abel¡¯s rank 16 wizard core with his rank 18 wizard core.

    At the same time, his power of the will formed a web and wrapped around Abel.

    This was amon and effective attack method high-rank wizards did to their inferior.

    He knew Abel¡¯s wizard core was not easy to suppress from hisst attempt, so he brought 4 rank 17 wizards with him this time.

    5 elite wizards unleashed their wizard core energy towards Abel. However, Abel remained still. His wizard core was beyond thews of this world. If he did not escape to the Dark World from the punishment of this world during his level up, he would have already died.

 Chapter 856 - Surrounded

    <h4>Chapter 856: Surrounded</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The 10 elite wizards who came to support nd City were attracted by what was going on, but none stepped up.

    They were all rank 16, in the face of a rank 18 and 4 rank 17 wizards, there was nothing they could do.

    The giant protection circle of nd City had not recovered from the Holy Knights invasion, which gave Wizard Godwin an opportunity.

    Wizard Godwin had gotten the news that nd City was attacked not long after he let. He did not go for support immediately. Instead, he sent a wizard out to examine the condition.

    They heard what Abel was fighting with the Holy Knights, and his final move was a giant iron monster. That iron monster had taken a big hit from the fight, and the giant protection still needed some time to recover, so Wizard Godwin decided to head back with his men.

    ¡°Wizard Godwin, I¡¯m very curious. Why did the evil knights invade nd City a minute after you left? You came back a minute after they left, too. What a coincidence!¡± Abel spoke under the suppression of the wizards.

    He was immune to the suppression of those wizards, and he had Johnson by his side. As long as Johnson could withstand the first round of attacks from those wizards, he could escape.

    Although Johnson had taken a good beating, most of its power remained. Beside the weight of its body, it was also enchanted by hell.

    Especially that mana burn effect, which gave Johnson a powerful resistance to most spell attacks,

    Abel was confident that he could escape, but he didn¡¯t want to. Instead, he thought of how he could strike back.

    Wizard Godwin was not wrong to suppress Abel¡¯s wizard core with his rank 17 wizards. It was the mostmon method after all.

    As for the beat-up looking Johnson by the side, he didn¡¯t even bat an eye.

    He was so d the Holy knights forced Abel to show his final hand. The idea of Abel escaping in this condition didn¡¯t evene across his mind.

    He was just not expecting Abel to speak; not only that, but Abel had mocked him.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, Stop your nonsense. The blizzards are constantly at war with the evil. Do you think we have any connection with the Evil Knights?¡± Wizard Godwin yelled.

    He had to make it clear. If a rumor like this leaked out, the blizzards would likely punish him.

    This would not be a problem if he was not injured, but he had lost his right hand. His power had also taken a big hit.

    ¡°Wizard Godwin, howe you want to kill me right after I defeated the Evil knights?¡± Abel yelled back.

    He not only wanted wizards nearby to hear him but everyone who hadn¡¯t left.

    ¡°Yeah, Wizard Abel has stopped that elite evil knight by himself. If he didn¡¯t risk his life, nd City would be gone already!¡± An orc fighter yelled. It was their blunt nature.

    ¡°Yeah, What a coincidence. They came right after the evil knights left!¡± A worker from the Wizard Union added.

    Theirments had affirmed the truth of Abel¡¯s word and added to the weight of the rumor.

    ¡°I know, right, and they want to kill our hero as soon as the evil knights left!¡± Another fighter added.

    The Holy Knights left many gears. Although those fighters didn¡¯t get any light gems, those gears were enough to make them happy.

    They knew it was Abel who killed those Holy Knights and deliberately left those gears for them. The 40 Holy Knights killed by the priests, on the other hand, had nothing left on them.

    Although those fighters kept their mouth shut when Wizard Godwin first appeared, more and more of them began to express their thoughts when the first fighter spoke up.

    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll kill whoever keeps talking!¡± Wizard Godwin yelled. He just couldn¡¯t stand anyone bad-mouthing him.

    His yell immediately sent the fighters in silence, but it angered the remaining elite wizards.

    ¡°The Blizzards really are arrogant. Still have guts to yell after dealing with the evil knights!¡± A rank 17 wizard said with a coldugh.

    ¡°Of course, those are the blizzards. Maybe those rewards the evil knights took goes to them as well!¡± Another wizard added.

    Most of those wizards were not a part of the blizzards; they all had their own wizard line. The threat of Wizard Godwin only adds to the sarcastic tone in their voices.

    Unlike the fighters, those wizards knew Wizard Godwin couldn¡¯t make a deal with the evil knights. He was a battle wizard. His achievements in the wizard union could not be forged.

    What they said was just a response to Wizard Godwin¡¯s threat and made him even more furious.

    However, they didn¡¯t know the condition of Wizard Godwin at the time. He was a little emotionally unstable after losing his right arm. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have headed to nd City with his men the moment he heard Abel was there.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wizard Godwin roared as he threw a fireball at Abel. He was mad, but he didn¡¯t want to fight against so many elite wizards. All he could do was to unleash all his fury on Abel.

    The fireball was fast, but it wasn¡¯t faster than Johnson. Johnson did a twist, and the fireballnded on its body.

    A few damaged iron balls sted open as soon as they made contact with the fireball. Johnson was looking even more beat up.

    At the very same time, the 4 rank 17 wizards made their move as well. Ice spells were normally a little slower than the others; even if their spell patterns were set, the spell¡¯s speed was not quick.

    Due to Johnson¡¯s and the area it could protect, the only suitable spell was the ¡®blizzard¡¯ spell.

    By the time the blizzard could appear above Abel and Johnson, Abel turned into a white light and shed away. Johnson, on the other hand, turned into a ck beam and vanished as well.

    Abel reappeared 5 meters from an elite wizard who just mocked wizard Godwin. This position seemed random, but it was calcted.

    Another fireball flew towards him as he reappeared.

    Even though Wizard Godwin had lost his right arm, his fighting instinct remained. The fireball was already flying towards Abel the moment he appeared.

    Abel reacted quickly and shed again. The fireball then continued towards the elite wizard near him.

    That elite wizard was shocked, he was expecting the fireball at all, and he didn¡¯t have time to cast a move in a sh.

    He scanned in his portal bag with his power of the will and ignited a move in a sh scroll. He dodged just in time.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful! The blizzards are trying to kill us!¡± What elite wizard immediately had a change of face.

    The higher rank the wizard, the higher quality their scrolls needed to be, so that move in a sh scroll was no ordinary scroll. It was made up of the rarest materials.

    Most importantly, the wizard who made a move in a sh scroll would need to sacrifice their move in a sh level. On top of the failure rate and all kinds of challenges when making one, you could just imagine how valuable a single one was.

    Move in a sh scrolls were treasures, no matter which Continent. Due to their demand in the Central continent, their value was even higher.

    They would be sold out as soon as one appeared on the market. Most wizards who inherited the skills to make one were already apart of a wizard line, so seeing them on the market was extremely rare.

    That elite wizard felt his heart hurt.

    He roared and threw a fireball back to Wizard Godwin. The friend of this wizard also began to make their move on the blizzards¡¯ wizards.

    All of a sudden, sounds of fireballs exploding against blizzard storms emerged. The white light of move in a sh sets off. All kinds of spell filled the battlefield where the Holy Knights left off.

    Abel never expected himself to open up a flood gate like this. Half of the 10 elite wizards were making their moves, and the wizards from the blizzards could no longer chase after Abel.

    However, Abel would not leave anyway. He would not let the Blizzards go this easy.

    He knew his spells could not do anything to the rank 18 Wizard Godwin. Wizards were not Holy Knights.

    Their bodies were weaker, but they had powerful defense spells to make up for that.

    The Holy Knights could counteract an attack brutally and recover as they kept fighting. Even if they couldn¡¯t recover, their body would be able to sustain a battle with most injuries. Taking their life in one strike was almost impossible.

    On the other hand, once you broke a wizard¡¯s defense, their lives would be in your hand.

    If Abel wanted to hurt Wizard Godwin, his only option was to use the bursting crossbows again or summoning Flying me. He had fallen for those little war puppets once and had most likely learned his lesson.

    Therefore, Abel picked a rank 17 wizard from the blizzard and connected with Johnson through the soul chain.

    Lightning spell patterns shed in both his hands, and he fully unleashed his power of will on the entire battlefield.

    He then ignited his lightning spell and cast it towards the blizzard wizard he selected.

    Elite wizards in battle were extremely quick, especially a rank 17 one. After a while, the only things damaged were the buildings. Not a single elite wizard was hurt.

    The wizards from the blizzards also had their power of the will unleashed. They sensed Abel¡¯s lightning attack as soon as they were targeted.

    He shed away and reappeared. However, another lightning was alreadying his way. It all happened too quickly. He did not have enough time to sh again.

    Without considering, he ignited a move in a sh scroll and dodged the attack. He reappeared 400 meters away from Abel.

    He was ready to strike back, but as he prepared a fireball, another lighting wasing towards him.

    This almost drove him insane. A double spell attack was understandable. All he needed to do was to have a spell prepared on each hand. However, he just couldn¡¯t understand Abel could cast 3 intermediate lightning spells faster than him igniting a move in a sh scroll. It made no sense.

 Chapter 857 - Deep Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 857: Deep Hatred</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel couldn¡¯t care less about the blizzard. His third lightning strike hadnded on that wizard. At the same time, Johnson had also made its move. A slightly damaged armor emerged from its body, and a lightning spear appeared on its hand as it charged forward.

    The lightning strike did not damage the wizard, especially due to the difference in rank. All it did was shatter his ice armor, but a strand of lightning had shifted into his body, and the numbing effect came into effect.

    Wizard Godwin saw Johnson charging. He immediately yelled, ¡°Carlo, careful!¡±

    At the same time, he threw out a fireball towards Johnson, but it didn¡¯t care.

    The only thing on Johnson¡¯s mind was that rank 17 wizard.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The fireball exploded on Johnson. For a ten meters tall giant, that fireball barely made it budge.

    Johnson arrived in front of Wizard Carlo and struck down with its lightning spear. Just when Abel thought the time hade for Wizard Carlo, a body appeared in front of him.

    It was another rank 17 wizard. He had shed and blocked Johnson¡¯s strike when he saw his mates in danger.

    These 4 rank 17 wizards from the blizzards fought alongside each other for a long time. Their coordination allowed them to make the best decisions and survive under the Holy Knights.

    Like in this instance, he had Frozen armor on him as well as 2 defense magic gear. He could probably withstand Johnson¡¯s strick and give Wizard Carlo enough time to recover from the numbing effect.

    Johnson¡¯s lightning spear instantly shattered his ice armor, and an ice bolt was reflected to Johnson. It was useless, of course.

    Johnson¡¯s lightning spear continued towards the 2 defense gear andnded on that elite wizard¡¯s body. Crack! Bones snapped. His body flew out andnded on Wizard Carlo.

    Wizard Carlo spat out a mouthful of blood, but he had recovered from the numbing effect.

    ¡°Bruno, what happened to you?¡± Wizard Carlo yelled as he saw Wizard Bruno on the floor.

    He took out a move in a sh scroll and grabbed Wizard Bruno.

    Wizard Bruno was looking bad. A normal person would be dead already with so many bones shattered, but a rank 17 wizard power of the will could sustain them for longer.

    The spear numbed him on top of the injuries on his body. He could not move, and the mana on his body had faded. It seemed like Johnson had absorbed all its mana.

    Johnson was quick. By the time wizard Carlo grabbed Wizard Bruno¡¯s hand, its lightning spear had struck again.

    ¡°No!¡± Wizard Carlo yelled. The lightning spear prated deep into wizard Bruno¡¯s body. Powerful lightning power sted out from the tip of the spear and directly turned his body into pieces.

    Wizard Carlo felt his water. Wizard Bruno had saved him from danger countless times. It was very hard to find loyal teammates, especially for someone who lived as long as an elite wizard.

    ¡°Carlo, go!¡± Wizard Godwin yelled.

    However, wizard Carlo did not sh away immediately. Instead, he cast a blizzard storm spell above Johnson. The death of wizard Brunn had driven him insane.

    Johnson did not stop. Its spear struck out again.

    But before the blizzard storm could even emerge, Wizard Laka sensed immense danger. The spear hadnded on him, but since his power of the will was already attached to the move in a sh scroll. His body soon disappeared.

    He felt his body grow weak the moment he reappeared. Although the scroll helped him escape, the blizzard storm spell he cast had dragged him down.

    However, that blizzard Storm did not go to waste. Since Johnson did not dodge the spell, snowkes poured down on its body.

    Johnson didn¡¯t have many remaining iron balls on him, so it could not fully counteract the blizzard storm¡¯s slow down effect. Although it didn¡¯t do too much damage, its movements were restricted.

    Wizard Carlo had taken a big hit. However, his wound was not big. The numbing effect and mana burn and threw his body into a mana empty state.

    Abel would not let this opportunity slide. He cast a lighting strike with his right hand and sent Wizard Carlo further into numbness. He then immediately followed up with a firewall spell with his left hand.

    Due to their difference in rank, Abel hadn¡¯t expected to kill wizard Carlo in one spell, even without defense.

    Elite wizards were masters of elements, and their resistance to elemental attacks was scary. Abel¡¯s lightning could only send Wizard Carlo into critical condition but not kill him.

    The firewall spell was Abel¡¯s true killer move. Even with a difference in rank, Wizard Carlo was burned to ash in a scream of agony.

    ¡°Abel, the blizzards will not let you die easily!¡± Wizard Godwin also yelled in sorrow.

    Wizard Godwin knew he was finished. He and captain Emir led this little team in the blizzards. Since captain Emir wasmitted to level up again before he dies, he had taken full leadership.

    3 members of his team were dead. They were all rank 17 wizards, and his right hand was gone. This was what he got for taking his team out to seek revenge personally.

    If he still had his hand, he would lose his role as a captain at most. However, he could no longer imagine what the headmasters of the blizzards would do to him.

    ¡°Wizard Godwin. You were the one who wanted to kill me. I never sought trouble from you. You got what you deserve, and you still want to say I¡¯m wrong? Do you think I am that fun to mess with?¡± Abel¡¯s voice was sounding colder than ever.

    The elite wizards suddenly stopped fighting. These types of conflicts were just an outlet to express their anger. None of them expected elite wizards to die, but 2 soul beams emerged in nd City.

    No elite wizards had died in this Holy knight invasion, but 2 elite wizards had died from this civil conflict.

    Everyone remained silent. He quickly began shing back to the wizard union and teleported away from this ce of dispute.

    At that moment, crystal glows emerged from the sky, and the city defense circle was in operation once again.

    Abel waved his hand and stopped Johnson, who was about to strike again. They could no longer fight, else they would be suppressed by the city defense circle.

    Wizard Godwin stared at Abel with a pair of loathing eyes. The other 2 elite wizards looked at the scattered pieces of their teammates¡¯ bodies with eyes of sorrow.

    The soul beam was a wizard¡¯sst bit of glory. No one should recover the corpse of a wizard after the soul beam had faded. It was a show of respect.

    Abel did not stay. He gazed back at Wizard Godwin onest time. He began to n how he should make his next revenge.

    After some distance, he took out a hooded robe and covered his face.

    At first, he was not nning to use the mansion in Ind City, but he had to.

    Steward Huck saw that unique hooded robe and magic staff. He knew it was the mysterious master of the mansion, so he immediately stepped up to bow. ¡°Master, wee back!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me. I need to use the dungeon!¡± Abel nodded and lowered his voice.

    The past owner of this mansion built the dungeon. It was huge, and a part of it was for wine storage.

    He set up the dragon trap circle and a barrier circle around it.

    Inside the dragon trap circle was a stand-alone space with the surrounding mana locked in. The barrier circle, on the other hand, separated the scent within. With these 2 circles in full force, Abel doesn¡¯t believe the city circle would be able to spot what he was about to do.

    He took out a scroll of the town portal and arrived at the Dark World through a portal.

    He realized the world stone¡¯s suppression force vanished as soon as he appeared in the Rogue Encampment. That Crystal Angel statue lived by its words. It was no longer responding.

    ¡°Maybe I can throw this thing in the Dark World!¡± Abel sighed, looking at the condition of the crystal angel statue.

    The gold surface of the statue began to grow. It was not fast, but it was very stable. As long as Abel stayed long enough in the Holy Continent, that crystal angel statue would fully turn gold.

    He had always worried about what would happen when the crystal angel statue fully turned gold. Maybe he had thought too much. By the time it fully turned gold, he could bring it to the Dark World.

    The Holy knights had appeared, shocked Abel. Since they were known as evil knights in the Holy Continent, who could be the demon from beyond?

    ¡°Johnson,e out!¡± Abel padded the monster ring in front of his chest and said.

    Johnson walked out from the ck hole. It was covered in the worn-out titan armor. Abel couldn¡¯t tell how many of its iron balls were damaged.

    Abel took out some substitute iron balls from his Varaya¡¯s ring. Those were his product of leisure, and they hade in handy.

    Johnson¡¯s defense was invincible in the Holy Continent, but itcked a little in the Central Convenient. Abel needed to consider again if he should give Johnson a new body.

    He did not have many amazing materials on hand. The most suitable thing would be the ancient self recovering and self molding material on the battle fortress.

    However, those things were too valuable. He left the 2 battle fortresses he had in the Holy Continent, so it all up to if Abel could find any in the Central Continent and gather its materials.

    For now, he could just make more iron balls for Johnson. Those were the best weapon materials in the Holy Continent, and they seemed a little outdated.

    Repairing that Titan Armour was a bit simpler. All Abel needed to do was unleash a lightning strike on the damaged areas, and the Titan Armour would absorb the lightning element for recovery. It all happened at a speed that could be seen with a naked eye.

    After 5 strikes of lightning, the Titan Armour was as good as new.

 Chapter 858 - Research

    <h4>Chapter 858: Research</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The recovered Johnson returned to the monster ring with joy on its face. Afterward took out the light gems he got today as rewards once again.

    There were 142 light gems in total, and Abel spotted 2 sizes. The smaller ones probably belonged to beginner Holy Knights, and he had 32 of them. All the other ones were bigger, and their progress belonged to intermediate Holy Knights.

    He ced a smaller one in his hand and looked at it in detail. It was made of 6 pieces of crystals, and the glow he saw was caused by the strange energy they were giving out.

    ¡°It feels familiar!¡± Abel mumbled and gently pressed between his eyes to take out the crystal angel statue.

    He began topare, and their energy felt extremely simr, but there were some differences.

    ¡°It has to do with the gods?¡± Abel mumbled to himself as he put the statue between his eyes again.

    However, there was not much he could do. The gods were too out of reach.

    He still hadn¡¯t meditated, and he wanted to know if meditating with those light gems could give him something different.

    He ced a small light gem in his hand and soon entered into a meditation state. Immediately, he sensed something different.

    During normal meditation, mana would turn into magic power after entering the body. Even with a fresh crystal core, its energy needed to be absorbed by the body before turning into magic power.

    However, at that moment, the mana entered the light gem before entering his body. By the time it reached its body, it had already be a magic power.

    It seems like the light gem had a strange way to absorb the surrounding mana, speeding up the effect of meditation.

    No matter how hard a wizard worked, they could only meditate for an hour every 24 hours. Therefore maximizing the effect of meditation was the goal of every wizard.

    If a fresh crystal core could double the effect of meditation, the light gems were 5 times as effective.

    However, only 5 times was still a little disappointing to Abel since he had to kill a Holy Knight to get one of them. In his current form as a rank 16 wizard without joining the lightnings, going against Holy Knights was almost impossible.

    He got a taste of how powerful they were after the fight. He understood why only a rank 17 was capable of taking them down.

    Rank 16 spells took a long time to level up unless you maximized everyone¡¯s power. It could not break the high elemental resistance defense of those knights.

    Not every elite wizard had the rune word insight for training and level up at such unbelievable speed like Abel.

    No one was spoiled enough to use a light gem as meditation. Most wizards would only use them during a bottleneck. Once they sensed enlightenment, the light gem could increase the rate of level up energy emerging.

    A novice wizard could use a light gem to be an official wizard. Although their uing journey would be harder, light gems had dramatically increased the number of official wizards.

    The higher the rank of the light gem, the better its effect. If a rank 5 novice wizard used a light gem from a dead intermediate Holy Knight, their rate of sessfully leveling up would dramatically increase, and their uing journey would be easier as well.

    The light gems in the Central Continent were mostly used as a military resource. Using them as meditation was rarely seen. It could be a huge waste to nd City to the Central Continent as a whole.

    As the Evil Kingdom poption grew, many Holy Knights and religious followers were cultivated in a short period of time.

    Because of this, on top of a trustworthy source, they thought their operation would go smoothly. If not, they would not be willing to send out so many weaker knights.

    This was how Abel had gotten so many light gems.

    Getting a light gem on a normal battlefield was a lot more dangerous than what Abel had experienced.

    If Abel knew the true value of those gems, he wouldn¡¯t have been so generous on the battlefield today. He could easily finish off those other 40 Holy Knights.

    ¡°Can light gems bebined?¡± An idea suddenly struck.

    He immediately emptied his Horadric Cube and jammed 3 small light gems in forbination.

    Those 3 light gems vanished in a sh of white light, and arger one reappeared in the Horadric Cube.

    It worked! It was just that he didn¡¯t know how much more powerful thisrger one was. He had already done his meditation for the day. He could only try again tomorrow.

    Since he had 111rger light gems, he began to think if he shouldbine again.

    He gave it a go! He took out 3rger light gems and jammed them into the Horadric Cube forbination. It worked again, and an evenrger light gem appeared.

    Abel carefullypared the size of those light gems. He could clearly sense their energy difference. If the small light gem¡¯s energy was like a creek, the medium-light gem would be a stream, and therge one would be a river.

    Their power difference was almost a few hundred times apart. If Abel didn¡¯t have something as godly as the Horadric Cube, he would need at least a hundred low-rank light gems to make a high-rank light gem.

    Abel did not continue tobine more light gems. Before he did that, he would need to test out if they could benefit his training.

    After putting away all the light gems, he took out the priest¡¯s spell guide he got from the priest with giant horns.

    He couldn¡¯t help shake his head thinking about what happened. He never thought he would be teaming up with a priest.

    If that priest knew what Abel had done to the priests in the Holy Continent, would he still lend a helping hand?

    This spell guide was definitely the biggest reward Abel has gotten. Although other wizards wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye on this guide if they didn¡¯t want to be a dried-up monster and end their wizard journey, it was the most needed thing for Abel to increase ability in a short period of time.

    He had been analyzing the Holy Continent¡¯s priest spell guide, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not revert those spells to their most original form. Things like spells could be extremely different across different continents.

    The higher level the spell, the harder it would be to revert.

    Reverting the skeleton resurrection spell back in the day was like a walk in the park for Abel. But ever since he reached those beginner priest spells, it had taken himrge amounts of time.

    He flicked open the spell guide, and things began to make sense. Although the original priest spells still utilized death qi, it was filled with the respect for lives.

    Abel always wanted to learn the skeleton Shaman resurrection spell, but the Holy Continent¡¯s main ingredient was a dead wizard, so Abel did not persist.

    In the Holy Continent, a priest was an official and glorious upation, so he could finally learn this spell.

    He found a few corpses of hell creatures outside of the Kurast Dock and drew the Skeleton Shaman resurrection spell pattern. Since he had that death qi and life force infused druid soul, he could cast a priest spell in its most original form.

    Although it was the first time he drew this spell pattern, he could do so perfectly with the help of that piece of World Stone. Afterward, his druid soul unleashed a wave of death qi into the pattern.

    Bang! The corpse sted open, and a skeleton Sharman holding a magic staff made out of bones emerged from within.

    Abelmanded that skeleton to cast a spell through his power of the will, and an ice bolt immediately shot out from its magic staff. Although it was not powerful, it had cast the spell without a magic pattern. It was its nature.

    Power was not a problem. There were 20 levels to this spell. Abel could definitely summon a powerful one someday, especially with the skeleton enchantment spell.

    Abel wanted to see if this Skeleton Sharman could merge with a spirit wolf as well. If it could, then it could be a wizard with the move in a sh ability specialized in one spell.

    This could truly bring his power to a new level. When he leveled up the spell to its limit, he would be able to summon 9 Skeleton Shamans. That was like carrying 9 wizards with the move in a sh ability with him at all time.

    Abel held down his excitement and summoned a spirit wolf with his druid soul. He controlled that Skeleton Sharman to jump on the wolf, and it was immediately surrounded by the dark energy of the spirit wolf.

    It was just like a spirit guardian. The only thing different was the magic staff on its hand.

    Abel looked at it with satisfaction andmanded it to sh a few times. It was just as fast as a spirit guardian knight.

    Next was to level up the magic power of this Skeleton Sharman. He had his experience with the spirit guardian knight captain. He knew he just needed to feed it some soul potion, and it would level up. At the same time, the Skeleton Shaman resurrection spell would level up as well.

    It had been a long time since Abel had used a soul potion. He had more than 1000 bottles of soul potions piling up, and he only needed no more than 100 to fully level up the Skeleton Shaman resurrection spell.

    Since the Snake Sharman Skin and the Jade of Jordan each added an extra level to the spell, he had ended up with a level 22 Skeleton Shaman resurrection spell.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you the Spirit Guardian Wizard!¡± Abel looked forward andughed.

    The size of the spirit guardian wizard has grown dramatically with the Spirit Wolf under it.

    Abel could sense intelligenceing from the soul me of the spirit guardian wizard. It was a little smarter than the spirit guardian knights, which made sense since the spirit guardian knights were made for closebat, and the spirit guardian wizard was made for long-range spell casting.

    Not to mention, those soul potions to the soul could boost intelligence as well, and it had taken vast amounts of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad it can only do an ice bolt. That spell is weak even with the maximum power!¡¯ Abel mumbled to himself.

    Suddenly an idea struck him ¡°Maybe I can teach it some spells!¡±

    Transferring spell knowledge was not hard. The only challenge was to get the spirit guardian wizard to understand the spell casting process.

    First, Abel connected with the spirit guardian wizard¡¯s soul me with his power of the will. Its soul me was filled with ice energy and in its center was a perfect ice bolt pattern.

    Maybe this was the reason this spirit guardian wizard could cast an ice bolt by nature.

    Picking another ice spell would be the best bet, so Abel picked the beginner wizard spell ¡®frost nova,¡¯ andrge amounts of spell information was transferred to the spirit guardian wizard¡¯s soul me.

    However, its soul me began flickering. It seemed like it was getting overloaded by the information.

    Abel quickly stopped the transfer. It didn¡¯t seem like it would work.

 Chapter 859 - New Summon

    <h4>Chapter 859: New Summon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    How about directly drawing the ¡®ice nova¡¯ spell pattern on to the soul me of the spirit guardian wizard just like the ice bolt pattern?

    Abel reconnected with the spirit guardian wizard through his power of the will and drew out the pattern. However, the pattern vanished as soon as it was drawn.

    Abel didn¡¯t believe in the devil ying tricks on him. He spread out his world stone¡¯s ability and began to investigate the soul me of the spirit guardian wizard.

    Soon he realized the ice bolt pattern was made up of some strange energy unique to the soul me.

    Unless someone extracted the strange energy from the ice bolt pattern and drew a new spell pattern with it, the spirit guardian wizard would be able to do so anything other than an ice bolt.

    There was a chance Abel could fail, and his spirit guardian wizard would lose its only spell ability. Then he had to summon a new one, and that 100 bottles of soul potion would go to waste.

    ¡°But it¡¯s only 100 bottles anyway!¡± Abel recovered his confidence when he saw those thousands of bottles in his portal.

    He wrapped up the ice bolt pattern with his power of the will and slowly tore it from the soul me. The soul me was the most vulnerable part of the spirit guardian wizard. It could directly impact its life if the soul me was damaged.

    The spirit guardian wizard would only let Abel do something like this since it was his summon.

    Luckily Abel had the world stone ability to maximize his stability, and the extraction was sessful.

    Thest bit of strange energy was locked up in his power of the will, and the soul me of the spirit guardian wizard was now empty.

    Abel could almost draw a spell pattern with his eyes closed at this point. The only challenge was how he could drag out that strange energy into a thin line for drawing and distribute them in the right proportion.

    The world stone came in handy again. It was a hassle, but he had perfectly used up all the strange energy when he finished drawing.

    ¡°Spirit guardian wizard, do a spell!¡± Abelmanded.

    The spirit guardian wizard flicked the bone made magic staff in its hand. There was no spell pattern, and an ice nova flew towards a tree,

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m a genius!¡± Abelughed as he saw the result.

    The ice nova was like an enchanted version of the ice bolt. Beginner wizard spells were always much more potent than low-rank wizard spells at the end of the day.

    But Abel did not stop. He wanted to swap out the spell once again from the ice nova spell to the ice pole spell. There was one special effect of the ice pole, frozen, and its slow down effect was much stronger as well.

    The ice pole was an intermediate wizard spell, and it was used to attack a small group.

    Since Abel gained his experience, the process was smooth.

    ¡°Spirit guardian wizard, cast an ice pole!¡± Abel said inmand.

    The spirit guardian wizard flicked its bone-made magic staff again, and a thick ice pole shed out, carryingrge amounts of cold energy forward.

    Abel did not keep trying. The next spell above was the elite blizzard spell. It was extremelyplicated, and the strange energy might not be able to support it.

    He was already satisfied with the spirit guardian wizard he had. With 9 of them attacking at the same time, Abel could definitely threaten elite wizards.

    He summoned 8 more skeletons, wizards, from the corpses, and after some careful selection, he ended up with 1 fire skeleton wizard, 1 poison skeleton wizard, and 6 lightning skeleton wizards.

    This was the most suitablebination for him, and he quicklybined them with spirit wolves.

    Thisbination would be most useful in the Central Continent. If the blizzards decided to attack again, only lightning wizards could do the most damage.

    Since those spirit guardian wizards could only do one spell, only lightning spells could guarantee a hit rate due to their speed.

    He had only kept one of each other elements for diversity.

    After using 800 soul potions, Abel finally felt a little hurt.

    Only skeletons could tolerate this many soul potions. If he did this to his spiritual beasts, they would have exploded open already.

    The soul potions could speed up growth, but all other beings needed time to adjust to their newly gained power.

    This was how Abel had ended up with so many soul potions and had enough to cultivate 9 spirit guardian wizards with unlimited spellcasting ability.

    Abel picked the firewall spell for the fire spirit guardian wizard. Its power was basically on par with a rank 16 wizard.

    Since there were no poison wizard spells, Abel selected the poison explosion from the intermediate priest spells.

    Although the poison explosion could not be used without a corpse, the area it covered was so scary its name was well known amongst priests.

    The only thing was that poison spells were extremely hard to master, so not many priests were good at using them. The spirit guardian wizard, on the other hand, was born with poison elements. It could cast poison spells as long as it has the spell pattern.

    Finally, Abel picked the chain of lightning spell for the lightning spirit guardian wizards. Its lightning power was actually more powerful than a lightning strike. It was just more spread out for mass attack. When those Spirit guardian wizards were fully leveled up, they would have the power of a level 29 chain of lightning.

    Which was almost on par with Abel¡¯s own chain of lightning spells.

    Most importantly, those spirit guardian wizards were all naturally gifted at lightning spells. Initially, they only had a lightning arc within their soul me, which was a total waste of their potential.

    Abel didn¡¯t know but what he just did was the reason wizards and priests had coborated, the altered spell.

    Of course, the main reason those spirit guardian wizards¡¯ soul me could support an intermediate spell was because of those soul potions.

    The scariest thing about the spirit guardian wizards was that they didn¡¯t need to use their power of the will and mana to cast spells like normal wizards. They could just gather energy from empty space through their soul me.

    By logic, those spirit guardian wizards could cast unlimited amounts of spells without worrying about the power of the will and mana drain.

    Abel happily looked at those spirit guardian wizards, but at the same time, he was worried for the spirit guardian knights. Since everyone in the Central Continent loathed knights, he was afraid to even take them out.

    You could get a feel of how much people in the Central Continent hated the knights just by looking at their weapons. A Knight¡¯s sword and shield were the mostmon weapon in the Holy Continent, but they were nowhere to be seen in the Central Continent.

    Abel¡¯s spirit guardian knights had perfectly inherited his knight skills, so he couldn¡¯t use them.

    But, the spirit guardian wizards might be able to take their ce after all.

    He put away the spirit guardian wizards and began to clean up.

    The next day in the Dark World, he used a medium-light gem for meditation. To his surprise, it was ten times as effective as the normal ones.

    During the third day in the Dark World, he used the biggest light gem for meditation. It was 20 times as effective as the normal ones.

    Abel did not continue tobine them. If he had unlimited light gems, then the biggest one would be the best.

    But he only had 107 medium light gems. Since he couldn¡¯t find a sustainable way to obtain those light gems, using intermediate light gems was the best strategy.

    He was meditating in the Dark World anyway, so mana concentration was much denser than the Central Continent. On top of the mana gathering circle, his meditation condition was unimaginable to any wizard in the Central Continent.

    .......

    ¡°Wizard Godwin, this is what you call revenge?¡± Wizard Emir gazed at Wizard Godwin with cold eyes.

    His life wasing to an end, and he neededrge amounts of resources for training. The only way to extend his lifespan was to level up, so he didn¡¯t want to be bothered by his team¡¯s business.

    He had given all the authority to Wizard Godwin, but 3 rank 17 wizard were lost in this frontier team of the blizzard in a short period of time. This loss was uneptable. His team would not be able to go against Holy knights again without any new rank 17 wizards.

    Without fighting with the Holy Knights, he would not be able to gain more training resources. Then he would not be able to extend his life. How could he not be angry?

    ¡°Captain, Abel is very cunning to the point where it¡¯s a little odd. He was actually not that strong. Our men just fell for his trap!¡± Wizard Godwin exined and continued to beg for mercy, ¡°Captain, I¡¯ve served you for so long, please help me say some kind words to the headmaster.

    He needed Wizard Emir¡¯s support to lessen the punishment. He had helped Wizard Emir gatherrge amounts of training resources, so he just hoped Wizard Emir could speak up for him.

    ¡°He was actually not that strong? Let me see your right hand. Do you think you can hide it just by covering it?¡± Wizard Emir lowered his voice.

    Wizard Godwin¡¯s face was paper white. He had carefully tried to hide the injury in his hand by covering it with a fake hand. However, that still didn¡¯t escape wizard Emir.

    ¡°As for wizard Abel, he is no longer your business. Headmaster Marz will help you treat your hand!¡± Wizard Emir added.

    When Wizard Godwin heard the name Headmaster Marz his eyes were filled with fear. He yelled, ¡°No, Captain. We can fight! I¡¯ve already contacted the best puppet maker from the dwarfs. Just give me a few years, I can regain my power!¡±

    Headmaster Marz was a rank 20 wizard. He had reached the pinnacle of the elite wizards. There was no more hope for him to level up, nothing more to fulfill.

    Therefore he spent all his time studying the body. He wanted to find a way forward, and the body of another elite wizard would be the best resource for him.

    Any wizard in the blizzard who did something wrong would be his study resource. As soon as Headmaster Marz stepped outside of his magic tower, his prisoners couldn¡¯t escape.

    Wizard Godwin had lived for almost 1000 years, but he still had a long way to go. He didn¡¯t want to die, and begging Wizard Emir was hisst hope.

    When wizard Godwin was still begging, a shadow appeared beside him and said with a raspy voice, ¡°Wizard Emir, I¡¯ll take it from here!¡±

    Suddenly Wizard Godwin felt his wizard core being suppressed by an immense force.

    Wizard Godwin might be able to withstand a rank 20 wizard¡¯s suppression under normal circumstances, but he was on the verge of breaking down. His right hand had taken a lot out of him.

    Headmaster Marz had arrived. His body was dried up like a priest, almost like a dead body.

    He gently tapped on Wizard Godwin¡¯s, and Wizard Godwin immediately froze. As a rank 18 wizard skilled in ice spells, he would not die immediately, but his face looked hopeless under the ice.

 Chapter 860 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 860: Invitation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Marz gazed maliciously at Wizard Emir and lowered his voice. ¡°Take care of wizard Abel. If you can¡¯t, that means your team is useless. I stillck a few important resources for my research!¡±

    A rank 19 wizard¡¯s body would be the closest thing to his current condition. If Wizard Emir couldn¡¯t kill Abel, he would be a resource for research.

    There were 3 headmasters in the blizzards, and they would rarely make a move themselves. The only slightly active one was Headmaster Marz, so no one dared disobey him.

    ¡°Yes, headmaster. I will personally find Abel and avenge the men we lost!¡± Wizard Emir said, trying to hold down the shiver and bowed

    Wizard Marz vanished in a sh of white light, but his cold voice remained, ¡°best of luck!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Abel!¡± Wizard Emir mumbled with eyes full of murder.

    Abel came out of the dungeon the next morning in nd City. He needed to head to the Wizard Union to gather some information.

    As soon as he stepped out of the mansion, he heard a familiar voice.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I know you live here, so I just wanted to say hi!¡± It was that priest with big horns.

    Abel was surprised how that priest could recognize him since he was wearing a hood all the time.

    The priest pointed at Abel¡¯s magic staff after seeing a surprised look on his face. Although there were no markings on the Leaf Magic staff, there was a unique vintage feel.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I think every big noble in nd City knows where you live; I am just the earliest one to visit!¡± The priest said.

    Although a new wizard in nd City was not umon, Abel did not leave after his fight with the Holy Knights yesterday. His leaf magic staff and that unique hooded look were too recognizable.

    ¡°Priest, what brings you here?¡± Abel said in doubt.

    The priest looked around and said quietly, ¡°Wizard Abel, can we go inside and talk?¡±

    Steward Huck was not surprised when he heard this priest call his master ¡®Abel.¡¯ Any title was the same to him anyway.

    ¡°Sir priest, pleasee this way!¡± Abel made a weing gesture and said,

    They took a seat in the lounge room. After the servants brought on some juice and bowed, Abel and the priest were the only ones who remained.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, do you have any interests in ancient sights?¡± The priest said quietly.

    ¡°Ancient sights?¡± Abel shook a little. He didn¡¯t have much experience with ancient sights, but he had gotten quite a lot out of the few times he tried. The priest seemed to be asking a favor.

    ¡°Ancient sights are powerful artifacts of the past. Both wizards and priests tried their best in training, but unless you are were gifted, most wizards can not level up continuously in their lifetime. Most wizards stop around rank 16 to 17, so the higher rank ones all had their miracles. There are many ancient sights in the vast Central Continent. They have treasures that helped with level up, powerful weapon, or even more powerful holy objects!¡± The priest said with pride.

    He thought that Abel might not know about the ancient sights since he was new to the Central Continent, so he quickly exined.

    However, Abel knew this priest clearly didn¡¯t do his research. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t mention anything about not being gifted.

    There was no doubt that a 20-year-old elite wizard was definitely a gifted one. There was no one like him, ording to the information of the wizard Union. Even Abel himself knew there were levels to being a genius.

    ¡°Mr priest, from what you said, finding a trace of ancient sight must be very valuable. Miracles don¡¯te often, you know!¡± Abel pretended he didn¡¯t know and asked.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, you are in luck today. My two friends and I discovered an ancient sight, but many puppets guarded it, and they were very hard to deal with, so I want to invite wizard Abel to join us!¡± The priest finally got to the point.

    ¡°How are we going to distribute the rewards?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°ording to the contribution, of course. Don¡¯t worry. You have Johnson. You will be rewarded ordingly!¡± the Priest continued.

    ¡°Where is that ancient sight?¡± Abel asked again.

    The priest began to twitch and smiled, ¡°You will know after you get there!¡±

    It seems like his invitation was sessful.

    They were nning to gather in nd City, which was why this priest had shown up here and fought with the Holy Knights.

    They soon arrived at the restaurant in the city and met up with the priest¡¯s two friends.

    ¡°This is Ruin. he is a Barbarian, a master of closebat!¡± The priest pointed at a burly man in worn-out armor with a bottle of wine.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Abel politely bowed.

    ¡°Bighorn, I see you found a human wizard. Can his spells even do anything to those monsters?¡± Ruin said in a loud raspy voice.

    ¡°Quiet down!¡± The priest had to say it.

    Luckily they were in a private room. They would attract unwanted attention if they were in the main dining hall.

    ¡°Human wizard. If you drag us down, I will chop you in half with my ax!¡± Ruin tried his best to lower his voice.

    Abel could see this barbarian was not a man of reason, so he didn¡¯t say much to him. He just nced at the priest with an awkward look.

    It would definitely make him worry with a teammate like this. He just couldn¡¯t trust his life with him.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, don¡¯t worry. Ruin is very powerful. With him protecting you up the front, you can just focus on casting your spells!¡± the priest quickly interrupted.

    ¡°Ruin, Wizard Abel is very powerful. He has a powerful contracted best. If you don¡¯t want to end up with nothing likest time, you better fix your attitude!¡± He then turned to the Barbarian.

    ¡°This is Elf Leon. He is a powerful druid!¡± The priest continued and introduced his other friend.

    This elf Leon looked more like a barbarian than an elf. If he didn¡¯t have the pointy ears, nothing about him resembled an elf.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I¡¯m a half-elf, Leon!¡± Leon stood up and bowed.

    ¡°I am Abel!¡± Abel bowed back.

    Abel was very curious about this half-elf. He was familiar with the druid upation, and he had inherited a druid guide. He just didn¡¯t have enough time to study it after spending so much time learning knights skills, wizardry, and priest skills.

    He was also surprised that a half-elf could inherit druid skills. Although he didn¡¯t know what the elves were like in the Central Continent, every single druid needed to be a pure elf in the Holy Continent.

    But what intrigued Abel the most was actually Barbarian Ruin. He was very curious about the upation of Barbarian.

    It was just that Abel didn¡¯t want to ask him anything with his current attitude. He could only wait and see the way he fights.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I can smell a familiar scent from you. Are you very close with the elves?¡± The half-elf Leon asked curiously.

    ¡°Druid Leon, I just came from a subcontinent, and I am very familiar with the elves there!¡± Abelughed.

    Abel guessed, maybe it was his druid soul or the Holy objects from the elves on him giving out some unique scent.

    ¡°If you are the friends of elves, you are my friend!¡± Half-elf Leon said with a bigugh.

    ¡°Ok, everyone, let¡¯s head out early. We¡¯ll keep talking as we go!¡± The priest interrupted again and said.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go already!¡± Barbarian Ruin was getting bored. For some reason, he just didn¡¯t like Abel.

    Walking out of the restaurant, half-elf Leon summoned 3 mad wolves. He then turned to Abel and said, ¡°wizard Abel, I¡¯m sorry. You have to use your own mount!¡±

    Abel knew half-elf Leon was not deliberately trying to give him a hard time. A druid could only summon 3 mad wolves. The fact that he could let others ride his mad wolves already showed that his control was extremely powerful.

    Abel knew this from Lady Carrie in the Holy Continent. She would never let others ride her mad wolves. Those things were very short-tempered. They would go mad if anyone got on top of them who was not their master.

    ¡°No problem. I have my own mount!¡± Abel smiled and summoned ck Wind.

    Half-elf Leon strangely looked at Abel. The way Abel summoned ck Wind was a traditional druid method. Storing summons in the monster bag and summoning them when needed.

    However, he did not say anything. Everyone had their secrets.

    The four left the gate of nd City on their mounts. As soon as they were out, Abel felt his power of the will tense. He had dealt with the blizzards many times; their hatred for each other had reached a point of no return. As soon as Abel left the protection circle of nd City, he could be attacked any time.

    However, he would not stay in nd City forever because of this. This priest¡¯s invitation was a rare opportunity for him to explore an ancient sight.

    If he didn¡¯t expose Johnson¡¯s power in nd City, this priest would not have invited him.

    Also, the priest had picked Abel because he was only rank 16. Although Abel was gifted in lightning spells, his power was in a controble range. If Abel was rank 17 or 18 on top of his gift for lightning spells, this priest would be taking a huge risk for taking some so powerful along.

    Abel had acted bravely during his battle with the Holy Knights, but his weakness was clear. As a rank 16 wizard, his spells were very hard to form a threat to any higher-level spell casters.

    The difference of power in rank was a painful reality, no matter wizards, druids, or priests.

    ¡°Everyone stop. Ruin, add some mode to the mad wolves!¡± Leon said.

    Ruin lifted his head to yell. With his hands up high, a strange energy shootout in golden light from his body.

    Suddenly, Abel felt his body heat up and strengthened. His magic power also began to expand.

    It was the battle mode. Abel could recognize this spell almost Immediately. Just as he expected, Barbarian Ruin was just like the Barbarians in the Dark World.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, Barbarian Ruin was born with this spell. It can increase the stamina and speed of the mad wolves !¡± Leon saw the intrigued look on Abel¡¯s face andughed.

    ¡°Human wizard, it¡¯s your lucky day!¡± Barbarian Ruin lifted his head and said arrogantly.

    Abel did not care about his deliberate provocation. He was thinking about how he could learn this spell. When he looked at Barbarian Ruin, getting him to teach anything unlikely.

    Abel suddenly thought of his hurricane (damaged). It was inspired by the top-level Barbarian spell hurricane. Maybe he could use that as an exchange with this Barbarian.

    He had seen many more powerful upations ever since he arrived at the Central Continent. Abel had given up on using his knight skills, and the hurricane (damaged) was just a technique he knew. It would be very suitable for Barbarian Ruin since it was using a double ax.

    It was just that a hurricane needed a certain condition to create, so Abel had to wait for an opportunity.

    ck Wind lightly jogged behind the team. Even the battle mode enchantment had drastically increased the power and stamina of those mount wolves. Its speed was still no match with ck Wind.

    Barbarian Ruin wanted Abel to embarrass himself, but he just kept getting disappointed, no matter how much he elerated.

 Chapter 861 - Purple Fog Forest

    <h4>Chapter 861: Purple Fog Forest</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Barbarian Ruin did not have many chances to mess with Abel during this 2 days journey. He needed to maintain the mounts¡¯ battle mode with his body energy and the mana he wascking.

    Therefore Barbarian needed to rest most of the day to recover his mana.

    The past 2 days, they made their way through towns and cities, but they arrived at a patch of scattered rocks after passing through a mountain peak. People were nowhere to be seen, and a forest soon appeared.

    It was noon. The sun was zing on the trees with patches of purple fog in the mist. The ce looked mysterious and beautiful.

    However, Abel did not think that way as he sat on the back of ck Wind. That forest gave him an unbearable sense of danger.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, that¡¯s the purple fog forest. From now on, things will start to get dangerous any time. Be careful!¡± The priest pointed at the forest upfront and said.

    Abel remembered the purple fog forest marking on the map. It was on edge. There were no markings beyond it.

    ¡°Sir priest, what dangers are there?¡± Abel asked.

    He was the only one in the team never been to this ce. He didn¡¯t know a single thing, but the others looked quite prepared.

    ¡°The fog in the purple fog forest can hypnotize you, and there are many poisonous creatures and spiritual beasts romancing around. It¡¯s best not to let your defense spells stop!¡± The priest exined.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even make it through, then it¡¯s best for you to go back. You¡¯ll just be killing yourself in the ancient sight!¡± Barbarian Ruin chuckled.

    ¡°Ruin, we are a team. Don¡¯t say that!¡± Half-elf Leon interrupted and turned to Abel, ¡°Just be careful. The hypnotizing fog and the poisonous creatures are much more dangerous than spiritual beasts!¡±

    Afterward, he affected a wind armor on him and summoned his Oak Sage, Raven, and Poison Creepers.

    The priest added a bone armor on himself, and 3 bone energy shields surrounded him. He then twisted his body, and 8 skeletons emerged beside him.

    Seeing everyone was getting prepared, Abel first used an energy shield and then an ice armor. If he didn¡¯t want to keep it low key, he would have added bone armor.

    Barbarian Ruin didn¡¯t do much. He only roared 2 more times and further strengthened the battle mode.

    Abel was feeling great. The roar of Barbarian Ruin increased his defense, and the Oak Sage had increased his energy, mana, and stamina. He felt like his body had leveled up in all aspects.

    Barbarian Ruin gently tapped on his mount wolf and speeded into the purple fog forest as he took out a battle ax.

    Half-elf Leon, the priest, and the 8 skeletons followed, so Abel did the same.

    Abel stayed at the very back and took out his leaf magic staff.

    At first, there was still sunlight sifting through, but as they got deeper, the trees got bigger. On top of the dense purple fog, the ce was getting eerie.

    ¡°Die!¡± Barbarian yelled as he chopped a light green poisonous snake who tried to attack him from a branch in half. He was a big guy, but his speed should be underestimated.

    Although it was a little ridiculous to see a Barbarian chopping a little snake with a shield size ax, you could get a sense of how much control Barbarian Ruin had over his ax. The head of the snake was effortlessly sliding off.

    ¡°Ruin, you are more experienced when ites to things like this, I¡¯ll leave them to you!¡± The priest said.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, Barbarians are born with good senses. They grow up in harsh environments, so it¡¯s easy for them to deal with poisonous bugs. Also, Ruin is an expert in weapons. His battle-ax is amazing, so he will open up a path for us!¡± Half-elf Leon quietly exined to Abel. Unlike Barbarian Ruin, he was very friendly with Abel.

    ¡°Druid Leon, how much longer until we can make it through the purple fog forest?¡± Abel looked around and asked.

    ¡°If everything goes smoothly, it might take a daw!¡± Half-elf Leon replied.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, do you have any poison antidotes on you?¡± The priest suddenly interrupted.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°Good, I forgot to remind you before we set off. You need to use one every hour. Otherwise, you will be affected by the fog. If you don¡¯t have enough on you, I can lend you some!¡± The priest twitched his face and said in a sorry tone.

    Abel rolled his eyes. This priest really was cunning. He knew why he didn¡¯t tell him about the poison antidote earlier. If he ran out of poison antidote in the most crucial moment, he would have to get it from the priest, and then he would owe the priest a favor.

    If he didn¡¯t see how this priest was during thest battle, he would definitely develop some positive feelings towards him.

    Abel then ignited his soul speaker ability as he looked around the trees. The trees around began to shake, making the others in the team suspicious for a moment.

    Abel carefully controlled his soul speaker ability and began tomunicate with the trees. From the trees, the sensation began to spread throughout the forest.

    Half-elf Leon looked back at Abel. To his surprise, Abel almost looked like he was in one with the forest.

    He almost gasped. Abel was a soul speaker. Soul speakers were rare even among elves, let alone humans.

    Although half-elf Leon was an elite druid, he could onlymunicate with animals. He could notmunicate with nts. That¡¯s why being a soul speaker was the best gift a Druid could have.

    Abel realized half-elf Leon was looking at him, but he didn¡¯t care. The soul speaker ability was not really worth hiding for him anyway.

    However, half-elf Leon kept his mouth shut. He knew Abel was not lying when he said he was close with the elves. Abel was a soul speaker, after all.

    After half a day, Barbarian Ruin struck countless times with his ax. Besides poisonous creatures, he also chopped off many weeds and creepers along the way.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Wizard, since you are doing nothing, you take it from here!¡± Barbarian Ruin suddenly stopped his mad wolf and turned to Abel.

    He had been killing things for half a day while concentrating on the direction and surroundings.

    As for the priest, he had been guarding the team with the skeletons. He also threw out spells from time to time to kill off the poisonous creatures Barbarian Ruin left out. Those weak creatures could not escape the eyes of a skeleton.

    Half-elf Leon was also killing off poisonous creatures with his iron cane. His wind armor could only protect him from elemental attacks. It was helpless against the bite of bugs.

    They didn¡¯t dare to let their guard down during the past 3 and a half days. The roar and battle mode of Barbarian Ruin was carefully maintained. He would replenish or as soon as it began to fade. The priest also did the same with his bone armor and half-elf Leon with his wind armor.

    Abel had done too little to dopared to the others. At first, he still replenished his ice armor and energy shield, but he began to getzy as he kept going. In the end, he was just walking without any defense.

    This was all because no poisonous creatures had attacked him.

    Barbarian Ruin and the priest both realized this. They didn¡¯t know if Abel was really this lucky or he had his reasons, but half-elf Leon knew it was because of the soul speaker ability.

    However, half-elf Leon couldn¡¯t figure out how Abel could maintain it for so long. As far as he knew, the soul speaker ability drained a lot of power of the will.

    Abel also realized that it was almost like he had merged to one with the forest ever since he ignited the soul speaker ability.

    He was like a member of the forest, so no bugs or creatures would attack him.

    Yes, the soul speaker ability was very draining to the power of the will. But with Abel¡¯s strong foundation, sustaining the soul speaker ability for a few days shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    The priest did not reject Barbarian Ruin¡¯s request. This might not be the case when they first enter the forest, but what was happening to Abel was too strange. Maybe Abel had some kind of special ability in the forest.

    ¡°Ok, but I don¡¯t know the direction!¡± Abel agreed.

    ¡°I will point it out. Just follow my guide, and you¡¯ll be fine!¡± Barbarian Ruin moved away and said.

    Abel gently padded ck Wind, and they arrived at the front of the team.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, let¡¯s go!¡± The priest spoke again, seeing everything was set.

    Abel led the team forward, but he didn¡¯t take out any weapons.

    Barbarian Ruin looked at Abel with a cold smile and kept quiet. The priest also did not warn Abel. He wanted to see what ability Abel had.

    Half-elf Leon knew a soul speaker didn¡¯t need any weapons to open up a path in a forest. A soul speaker was born to be loved by the forest.

    ck Wind was noticeable faster than Barbarian Ruin, and no creepers and thorns appeared along the way as though they had all disappeared.

    Even poisonous bugs had avoided Abel, but Barbarian Ruin behind Abel would need to block the bugs with his ax from time to time. He just wanted to rest.

    Although it was not as bad as him opening the path, he was still being attacked continuously.

    The priest saw the team was speeding up. He gazed up at the purple fog and said to Abel, ¡°Wizard Abel, we can¡¯t stay overnight in Purple Fog Forest; we have to get out even when the sky gets dark!¡±

    ¡°Mr priest, as long as the direction is correct, I can go faster!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The speed is good. Just tell me if you need some rest. I¡¯ll swap with you!¡¯ The priest quickly added.

    If Abel sped up again, more poisonous bugs would hit him. Although his bone armor had given him an easier time, half-elf Leon and Barbarian Ruin were not having too much fun.

    He was very curious about what power Abel has. Howe the bugs had avoided him. Those bugs were not as powerful as spiritual beasts, but they were much scarier than normal ones. It wasn¡¯t easy making it through the purple fog. In order to do so, they needed to have a good understanding of the forest and elite level of fighting skills.

    Suddenly, Abel came to a halt. Barbarian Ruin following closely behind him, almost crashed onto ck Wind.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, why do you stop? Are you tired?¡± Barbarian Ruin said in irritation.

    ¡°Ruin, quiet!¡± He gently yelled at Barbarian Ruin and turned to Abel, ¡°Is there danger?¡±

    All Elite wizards had an impressive power of the will. They were very sensitive to danger, so Abel¡¯s sudden stop immediately alerted the others.

    ¡°Ruin, I don¡¯t know the adventure rules of the Central Continent, but if you keep messing with me, I will leave, and we will forever be enemies!¡± Abel had his eyes fixed on Barbarian Ruin with a murderous scent sifting out as he lowered his voice.

    He and Barbarian Ruin did not get along ever since the start of the adventure, but he just couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore since they were in the midst of danger.

    The priest had asked him to join because he needed a force like Johnson to defeat whatever that was in the ancient. It must be extremely dangerous. Abel was not going to risk his life with a teammate that despised him.

    ¡°Abel, you!¡± Barbarian Ruin wanted to say something, but the priest quickly stopped him.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, Barbarian Ruin was hurt by humans in the past, so he doesn¡¯t get along well with humans. But don¡¯t worry, he is a very experienced fighter. He won¡¯t affect our adventure!¡± The priest exined to Abel.

 Chapter 862 - Flaming Poison Ants

    <h4>Chapter 862: ming Poison Ants</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel did not say more to Barbarian Ruin, but an extrayer of carefulness was added.

    ¡°We can¡¯t go this way; we need to take a detour!¡± Abel pointed forward and said.

    ¡°Is there danger up ahead? The priest asked in hesitation.

    If they took a detour, there would be a big chance they would get lost.

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but I don¡¯t think we should go forward!¡± Abel shook his head.

    From the information, he sensed he saw a big group of red ants with wings, and they were all spiritual beasts level.

    It was the first time Abel saw insects that big, and he never thought ants could have the ability of a spiritual beast.

    Of course, Abel wouldn¡¯t say he saw them. Although the soul speaker¡¯s ability was not really a secret, it was better not to let Barbarian Ruin know.

    ¡°I believe Wizard Abel. Let¡¯s turn!¡± Half-elf Leon said immediately.

    ¡°Bighorn. It is not the first time we¡¯ve taken this path. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll open the path. I don¡¯t think anything can stop us!¡± Barbarian Ruin gazed at Abel. Although he didn¡¯t show any bad intentions, he still rejected Abel¡¯s advice.

    The priest hesitated for a moment, but the performance Abel gave in the forest was too impressive, so he said, ¡°Ruin, if that¡¯s what Wizard Abel said, let¡¯s take a different path!¡±

    ¡°Bighorn, look at the time. If we change directions, we won¡¯t make it out by the time the sky is dark. Then we won¡¯t be able to leave the forest. That¡¯s even more dangerous!¡± Barbarian Ruin then turned to the others and said. If you are afraid, then stay here and wait. I¡¯ll open up the path!¡±

    ¡°Ruin....¡± the priest wanted to say something, but Barbarian Ruin dashed forward before he could even do so.

    Barbarian Ruin was not stupid. He had an idea of what it might be up ahead, but he was confident. He wanted to wipe out the danger and tell Abel off after he came back.

    He went on his mad wolf, and he replenished his roar and battle mode to its top condition.

    After 100 meters, 200 meters, 300 meters, till 500 meters, Barbarian Ruin began to rx. 500 meters was beyond the limit of a normal elite wizard¡¯s power of will, so it meant Abel was wrong.

    He kept thinking as he elerated. However, he was stunned when he reached 1000 meters.

    He abruptly padded on the neck of his mad wolf, and it viciously came to a halt.

    Normally, it was very hard to get a mad wolf to stop once it was mad, even if the rider demanded it.

    However, the mad wolf was also shocked by the sea of red ahead. It was made up of huge groups of red-colored giant ants glowing in this dark forest.

    Just when Barbarian Ruin wanted to head back, a red giant and noticed him.

    It pped its giant wings, and the other ants got the message. Soon, countless ants moved. Just like a forest fire, arge patch of red giant ants flew up.

    They did not fly very high, only around 2 meters. But they were dast. They were almost like arrows as they speeded towards Barbarian Ruin.

    ¡°Go! It¡¯s the ming poison ants!¡± Barbarian Ruin no longer had the confidence he had when he was facing Abel. He yelled as he speeded back.

    He didn¡¯t want to lead those ants back to his team, but he just couldn¡¯t escape this forest without a sense of direction, and the other paths are most likely also blocked by the ants.

    The Barbarian¡¯s booming voice came in handy again. Even though countless trees, his team could still hear his voice from 1000 meters.

    ¡°ming poison ants, how is that possible?¡± A scared look emerged on the priest¡¯s face. It would be a disaster if they ran into spiritual beast level poisonous insects in this environment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going quick!¡± Half-elf Leon¡¯s face also changed as he quickly added.

    Were they really that powerful? He also turned around on ck Wind and arrived next to half-elf Leon.

    ¡°The ming poison ants have teeth that can prate armor, and they have powerful fire poison elements in them. If you are bit, those elements will be injected into your body and corrode it!¡± Half-elf Leonforted his mad wolf as he exined.

    Through his words, Abel got an idea of their power.

    They only had a surface level defense. If a fire element was injected into one¡¯s body, the damage it causes will be much more significant than a fire spell.

    On the other hand, the poison element was the hardest to recover from. With both elementsbined together, those ants would have a big advantage. They would definitely be in big trouble if they were surrounded.

    Of course, the other 3 were in a much worse position. As an elite wizard, Abel could sh away in the most dangerous situations.

    Just when they started to speed, the Barbarian Ruin¡¯s agonized scream shrieked. Suddenly half-elf Leon came to a halt.

    ¡°I have to help him!¡± He then turned his mad wolf and headed back again towards where the yell wasing from.

    The priest helplessly gazed at Abel. He then also turned back on his mad wolf as well.

    The priest had no choice. He would die in the forest if anything bad happened to half-elf Leon. His mad wolf was half-elf Leon¡¯s summon. Once half-elf Leon died, the mad wolf would die too.

    The priest might be able to use his mud monster, but it wasn¡¯t fast enough for this forest, especially against those ants.

    Therefore, helping them was the best bet.

    Abel shook his head. He was the calmest one. It would be easy if he wanted to escape.

    If those ants were truly spiritual beats, he just needed to unleash his dragon energy, and they would be stunned, but those things were insects. They were naturally immune to dragon energy.

    Or maybe dragon energy was too powerful to even care about insects. But no matter what, Abel¡¯s dragon energy would not do much to them.

    ck Wind was fast, and he soon caught up with the priest. Then they soon came across half of Leon, who was ruthlessly making little hurricanes.

    Spells had a big disadvantage in the forest. Although those little hurricanes could move on their own, they all didn¡¯tst long before hitting a tree and vanishing.

    Those little hurricanes were cast towards the red ants trying to attack Barbarian Ruin. They picked up ricks from the ground and sted the first size ants away.

    There were many things to avoid when casting spells in the forest. For example, it was best to avoid fire spells to avoid lighting up the forest or angering more spiritual beasts.

    The scariest thing was causing a mass movement of creatures and spiritual beasts whose force could almost wipe out everything.

    Barbarian Ruin held down his pain with the help of the little hurricane. He viciously struck off the few ming poison ants who bit him. However, his mount wolf was not as strong. It took a big hit, and it retreated back to Leon¡¯s monster bag.

    Barbarian Ruin was not fastpared to those ants in the first ce, and he was even slower after being hurt. Most of the ming poison ants had caught up. They were almost like clouds covering the sky.

    Leon¡¯s 5 ravens arrived, but they still couldn¡¯t do much in the face of so many ming poison ants. They could only distract a small amount of them. The poison creeper below was also in the same situation.

    The priest¡¯s skeleton arrived by the side of Barbarian Ruin. Although these strikes couldnd on a small number of ming poison ants, there were still too many. It was almost useless.

    ¡°Dark sight!¡± He yelled to warn the others. Suddenly a cloud of curse emerged from the sky, and raindrops poured down. The ants lost their sights. However, those things functioned as a collective. Still, some of them could direct the direction.

    Half-elf Leon couldn¡¯t care about Barbarian Ruin any more. The little hurricane he cast had angered a part of those ming poison ants, and they began their attack on him.

    The priest was still far, so he had time to retreat.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Barbarian Ruin yelled. He unleashed a ¡®mad roar¡¯ and scared off tens of ming poison ants around him.

    However, more and more ming poison ants began to approach, a strand of hopelessness emerged from within.

    The fighting style of Barbarian was often grand and vicious, but it was almost useless against so many little targets.

    He might have done better fighting a small group of spiritual beasts.

    He knew he didn¡¯t have much mana left in him. When it was fully drained, he would be eaten alive by those ants.

    At thest moment, a shadow suddenly shed before him. It was Abel on ck Wind.

    Abel grabbed his neck and threw him towards the priest. At the same time, he snatched his axes.

    He had no intention of saving Barbarian Ruin. He just did it for half-elf Leon. He was quite friendly with Abel, after all.

    Abel put away the leaf magic staff and held Ruin¡¯s axes in each hand. ck Wind immediately got the message.

    ck Wind began to turn, and Abel followed. The axnded on a few ming poison ants, but each strike gave him some momentum.

    The left one struck first, and the right one followed. As he spun, the momentum grew.

    However, those ants were too small, and the axes were too big. The rebound momentum it brought was too weak. His hurricane (damaged) was much slower than usual at first.

    But ck Wind soon made up for its speed. With the extra fast enchantment from hell, the hurricane had reached its maximum power.

    ¡°Is this guy even a wizard?¡± The priest mumbled as he saw Abel spinning with the axes.

    Barbarian Ruin¡¯s jaw dropped. He was more familiar with this skill than anyone on the team.

    He couldn¡¯t care about the injuries on him anymore. His eyes were fixed on Abel, but he just couldn¡¯t make out the details.

    Abel was surrounded byrge amounts of ming poison ants, and the speed of ck Wind had almost turned his ax into a grey light reflector.

    Ear piercing sound emerged from the forest, and Abel ignited his sight and data analyzing ability. He didn¡¯t want to hurt the trees, especially since he was a soul speaker.

    The trees had treated him as a member of the forest and shared all kinds of information with him.

    Spinning in this speed with axes of this size in a forest was remarkable on its own, and Abel didn¡¯t even leave a single mark on a tree.

    The ming poison ants knew they met a strong enemy, so they speeded up their wings, and all gathered around Abel.

    Abel kept spinning faster and faster. Finally, he had be a hurricane.

 Chapter 863 - Trade

    <h4>Chapter 863: Trade</h4>

    As more and more and more ming poison ants were struck down by Abel¡¯s hurricane (damaged), the rebound had reached its maximum power. A giant hurricane emerged beside Abel with him in the center.

    ming poison ants were sucked in and torn into pieces by the wind.

    Therge axes smashed the ants, Abel finally realized the benefit of using a heavy weapon.

    Those ming poison ants were not afraid to die, but they needed their numbers to win.

    After a big portion of ming poison ants was taken out, the buzzing sounds began to decrease. Soon, they all flew away in the same direction.

    Abel¡¯s hurricane had reached its limit, but he did not just let it go just like he did in the past since that would damage the trees.

    As the center of the hurricane, he pulled away from his right ax with his left remaining while carefully making sure the hurricane would not st open.

    With the support of the world stone, Abel saw the wind direction of the hurricane. He then struck opposite to its direction with his left ax.

    The others didn¡¯t know what Abel was doing. They were confused why Abel still held on to the hurricane.

    Abel did 200 strikes in a short period of time. Suddenly things began to settle, and the hurricane was defused atst.

    The wind blew off only some rocks and dust, but no trees were hurt.

    The priest and Barbarian Ruin did not know how hard it was to diffuse a full-size hurricane, but they knew they must have some special skill to do what he did.

    Barbarian Ruin, who knew about the hurricane, couldn¡¯t understand how a human, a rank 16 wizard, could do a final level skill of the Barbarian.

    Even he, as a rank 17 Barbarian, could not do something like that. However, the hurricane Abel made was a little different.

    He began to doubt but also had a huge change of heart with Abel. A teammate who saved him in the most crucial moment was worth a friend, even if he was a human.

    Unlike the other two, half-elf Leon could do a druid hurricane spell. He knew the force of nature was very hard to stop once it was created. He couldn¡¯t even stop the hurricane he created himself.

    Abel let out a big breath of relief. The hurricane (damaged) might be even more effective than a spell, but he had no choice since he needed to save Barbarian Ruin anyway.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, thank you!¡± Barbarian Ruin stepped in front of Abel and bowed. He was looking quite bad with fire poison in him.

    ¡°Ruin, we are teammates. I believe you will do the same if I was in your situation!¡± Abel smiled and did a wizard bow.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m this team¡¯s shield!¡± Barbarian Ruinughed.

    However, he didn¡¯t have the guts to ask Abel what he wanted. He still had not returned his favor.

    The priest also stepped up, and an ugly smile emerged on his face ¡°Wizard Abel, that¡¯s a powerful skill you gave!¡±

    ¡°Bighorn, that skill is actually not as powerful as you think. It¡¯s only effective when you have arge group of weak enemies!¡± Abel smiled and exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s still very impressive!¡± The priest sighed. He then gazed at Abel¡¯s double ax and said, ¡°I never expect a wizard¡¯s body to be so strong!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a trick. It doesn¡¯t actually need that much power!¡± Abelughed. He then stopped talking and returned the double ax to Barbarian Ruin.

    ¡°Ruin, how¡¯re your injuries? Can you still walk?¡± The priest got Abel¡¯s message, so he turned to Barbarian Ruin.

    ¡°They¡¯re nothing. It¡¯s just a small injury!¡± Barbarian Ruin padded his chest and said. He had taken some potion, and he was looking better.

    On the other hand, half-elf Leon had also healed his mad wolf. Although it couldn¡¯t battle, moving forward shouldn¡¯t be a problem. They just needed to be extra careful.

    Abel then continued to lead the way. The battle just then had dragged down sometimes, but the team could still make it out of the forest by night with their current speed.

    The purple fog forest was not big, but they had to stick to the edge as much as possible. Still, all it took for them was a day, and they were out.

    The edge was a barrier between intelligent lives and spiritual beasts, so that was why they did not run into any powerful spiritual beast. They would not dare to go any deeper, even if they were more powerful.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, we have arrived on the ancient grounds. Be careful. It is very dangerous!¡± Barbarian Ruin said to Abel.

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll keep my eyes out!¡± Abel smiled.

    The sky was fully dark by the time they passed through another hill outside the purple fog forest. The sound of running water could be heard. It was a river.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s set up our camp next to the river!¡± The priest gazed at Barbarian Ruin and said.

    Setting up a camp was easy. They did not make a fire. In an ancient ground, a fire was basically a signal to spiritual beasts that there was fresh meat.

    All members of this little team brought their own food. Capturing wild game and roasting them in a campfire could only be done in a safe ce.

    Abel took out a hunger potion and poured it down. The vor explosion from those rabbit essence sent a shock to his spirit.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, can you give me a bottle of your hunger potion?¡± Half-elf Leon smelled the aroma in the air and immediately put down his fruit.

    Although he was a half-elf, he always called himself an elf. Therefore fruit was always the only thing in his diet.

    However, his sensitive smell had brought him something familiar. He couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Sure half-elf Leon. You don¡¯t need to eat for the next 10 days after you have taken this!¡± Abel smiled and passed a bottle of hunger potion to half-elf Leon.

    ¡°This is the smell of blue howling rabbits. I remember trying them in my tribe when I was young!¡± Half-elf Leon said as he poured the potion down. However, he quickly added, ¡°wait, no, this tastes even better!¡±

    Abel smiled. His rabbit essence was on par with an actual blue howling rabbit.

    afterward, Barbarian Ruin stepped up in hesitation. ¡°Wizard Abel, can we have a chat?¡±

    Half-elf Leon saw Barbarian Ruining, so he smiled and decided to give them some space. ¡°Right, you guys have a chat. I¡¯ll go check up on Bighorn!¡±

    ¡°Ruin, what¡¯s up?¡± Abel saw the hesitation on Barbarian Ruin and asked.

    He could roughly guess why Barbarian Ruin hade to him. Barbarian Ruin had been targeting him throughout this whole journey, so there could only be one thing that changes the mind, the hurricane (damaged).

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I want to know where did you learn the double ax skill you did today!¡± Barbarian Ruin finally spoke.

    ¡°From my experience in battle!¡± Abel smiled.

    Barbarian Ruin was caught off guard. What were the chances? Was it even possible?

    ¡°Wizard Abel, can you trade that skill with me?¡± Barbarian Ruin followed with yearning.

    ¡°Are you interested?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°What you did is very simr to the top-level Barbarians skill ¡®hurricane.¡¯ If I can learn your method, my ax skills will definitely reach another level!¡± Barbarian Ruin did hold back.

    Abel had saved his life, so he was not nning to lie about how powerful this skill was to Barbarian. Also, this skill was just too important to him, and it was not to a wizard.

    ¡°Ruin, what can you trade with me you have for the trade?¡± Abel did not reject. This was his intention in the first ce.

    Barbarian Ruin felt his heart lifted and took out a bag of mana gem from his portal bag. Most of them were intermediate gems. There were even 3 top-level gems.

    ¡°Take a look, if not enough, I¡¯ll borrow some from Leon!¡± Barbarian Ruin shoved the gems in front of Abel.

    ¡°Ruin, actually, can the Barbarian let outsiders see their skill inheritance? If you can, I just want to have a look!¡± Abel looked towards the priest and half-elf Leon from afar and whispered.

    His request was not too demanding. Even if Barbarian Ruin rejected him, it wouldn¡¯t cause much trouble. He had saved his life at the end of the day.

    Barbarian Ruin looked up and down at Abel. Although he was also 2 meters tall, he had to tell him the truth ¡°Wizard Abel, only Barbarians can use Barbarian skills. You won¡¯t be able to use it even if you have the inheritance!¡±

    ¡°Ruin, I¡¯m just curious. Since I am new to the Central Continent. I just want to know more about upations that I¡¯m not familiar with!¡± Abel smiled and exined.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, it won¡¯t be a fair trade if I just let you have a look at my inheritance. Here, take these 3 top-level gems as well!¡± Barbarian jammed the gems in Abel¡¯s hand.

    Since Abel was new, he didn¡¯t know that inheritance was not that secretive to each race. There were many types of practice, and normal inheritance was extremely widespread. If Abel wanted to gather all of them, all he really needed to do was head to some powerful organizations.

    ¡°Ruin, follow me!¡± Abel did a bow and took the gems. Although mana gems didn¡¯t mean much to him, it must have been a big sum of wealth or Barbarian Ruin.

    He then took out a barrier circle and set it up. Afterward, he entered with Barbarian Ruin.

    ¡°Give me your double ax!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Here!¡± Barbarian Ruin felt excitement running through him, so he passed his double ax in the most polite way possible.

    Abel held the double ax and exined the detail of his hurricane (damaged) skill as Barbarian Ruin listened with full attention.

    The skill wasplicated. It had taken Abel 2 straight hours of exining until he could point out all the things Barbarian Ruin should be mindful of, even with Barbarian Ruin grasping aplementary skill, the ¡®ax support.¡¯

    ¡®Axe support¡¯ was a basic passive skill of Barbarians. It was the control one had over their battle-ax. After continuous training, one¡¯s control, power, and uracy with a battle-ax would dramatically increase.

    Since the hurricane (damaged) needed many enemies to be effective, Barbarian Ruin could not test it out immediately. However, he respected Abel with all his heart that Abel could develop a skill simr to a top-level Barbarian spell.

    Although Abel¡¯s hurricane (damaged) did not have a level attached to it, it could make up for a Barbarian¡¯s weakness in mass attack before they grasp the actual hurricane.

    The hurricane (damaged) could be seen as a totally new skill both low and high-rank Barbarian could use.

    When Barbarian Ruin finally understood the hurricane (damaged), he felt a little bad for his trade with Abel. For Barbarians, this skill was much more valuable.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, this is the Barbarian skill inheritance!¡±Barbarian took out a thick book from his portal bag and handed it over

 Chapter 864 - Red Rock Moutain

    <h4>Chapter 864: Red Rock Moutain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel flicked open the book, and it was filled with words he had never seen before.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, this inheritance was written in Barbariannguage. I can read it through to you!¡± Barbarian Ruin knew Abel didn¡¯t understand the book looking at his face.

    Barbarian Language was not amonnguage in the Central Continent since the Barbarians didn¡¯t have much to pass down.

    ¡°Please do so!¡± Abel said in gratitude.

    Although the trade was done and Barbarian Ruin could leave, he still offered to help. This had saved Abel a lot of time.

    Barbarian read the book word per word. This was to show that he was not trying to trick Abel.

    It was a skill inheritance. Even a single world mistake could distort the content.

    Abel¡¯s memory was nothing to mess with, and everything was memorized after Barbarian Ruin stopped speaking. On top of that, he also memorized every Barbarian word character.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, there is also something not in the inheritance book. Listening carefully, I¡¯ll only say it once!¡± Barbarian paused for a moment and added.

    Abel felt a little tingle. There was something the book was missing?

    Barbarian Ruin began to mumble, and Abel shifted his intention into focusing again.

    Barbarian Ruin gave him the foundation of being a Barbarian. The basics of all training.

    It had the information regarding developing a Barbarian energy within the body, which ultimately allowed them to unleash all kinds of Barbarian skills.

    Since Abel¡¯s hurricane (damaged) meant too much to the Barbarian, Barbarian Ruin felt like he had given Abel an unfair trade.

    If Barbarian Ruin did not tell Abel about this fundamental knowledge, Abel would not be able to use any skills in the inheritance no matter how hard he tried. It was a hope Barbarian Ruin had given Abel to be a Barbarian.

    Afterward, Abel defused the barrier circle, and Barbarian Ruin stepped aside. Both the priest and half-elf Leon did not say anything. They knew it was a secret between Abel and Barbarian Ruin when they noticed the barrier circle.

    Abel then set up a protection circle. He did not revise the Barbarian inheritance immediately. Instead, he took out an intermediate light gem for meditation.

    Before he began, he summoned Johnson and formed an iron fortress around him.

    He only met those people in the team not long ago, and he was not willing to test their loyalty with his life.

    After an hour of meditation, he followed with the blue dragon breathing technique. Although he couldn¡¯t go in the Dark World, he still didn¡¯t want to miss a training opportunity.

    Safety of the camp was not something a wizard needed to worry about. With the summons of the druid and priest on guard, all a wizard needed to do was to keep his shape and kill off enemies when they strike.

    After he was down with the ice crystal breathing technique, all the tiredness in him was gone. He began to review the Barbarian inheritance in his mind.

    This Barbarian inheritance in his mind was a little different from the one Abel remembered from long ago. Or maybe some skills were missing.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because it got lost or Barbarian Ruin was deliberately ying tricks on him.

    However, Abel was still very interested n the spells.

    There were 3 schools in Barbarian. Roaring, battle, and spells.

    Roaring was to scare off enemies and increase the power of your teammates. Battle was for increasing the control and maximizing the power of a weapon. In other words, it was the Barbarian fighting technique.

    Through this inheritance, Abel could understand why Barbarian Ruin said no one could learn Barbarian skills other than Barbarians.

    Barbarians were born with a scary body. Their harsh living environment also further propelled their body to be stronger.

    What a Barbarian needed was not the bloodline but gics for supernatural strength and body.

    If another race tried to study the Barbarian inheritance, their body and strength would definitely hit a teau.

    Abel guessed that only a small number of orcs could be qualified to be Barbarian. However, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to do so within the foundation.

    Abel was not a normal human. His body and strength were beyond anything humans could do. Even Barbarians would have a hard timepeting.

    Therefore, Abel was totally qualified to be a Barbarian. The only problem was because he learnedbat qi, the Barbarian energy might not go well with it.

    Of course, Abel would not start practicing immediately. He would not rush learning the inheritance of a new species. He needed to do some long research first.

    The team set off again early the next morning. With Barbarian Ruin leading, they headed towards a mountain peak.

    Abel kept looking around. From time to time, he spotted some herbs on the ground that were worth quite a bit even in the Central Continent.

    However, the others in the team don¡¯t seem to care, so he just used telekinesis from time to time to grab those herbs back to his portal bag.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, it seems like you know a lot about herbs!¡± The priest saw what Abel was doing, so he speeded next to Abel on his mad wolf.

    ¡°Just a little!¡± Abel said casually.

    ¡°Did you develop that melting potion?¡± The priest continued.

    Abel was caught off guard a little. He immediately replied, ¡°No, that¡¯s just something I¡¯ve been doing!¡±

    The priest did not continue to ask. He returned to his original position on his mad wolf. However, his eyes began to sparkle.

    Soon, the team arrived at the base of the mountain. There were not many trees on the peak, only some blood-red rocks. Abel immediately felt his body heating up.

    ¡°This is red rock mountain. Everyone, withdraw your scent. be careful of the red stone monster here !¡± The priest warned.

    He defused his bone armor and held down his scent to the lowest level.

    Barbarian Ruin also did the same, followed by half-elf Leon.

    ¡°Wizard Abel,st time we didn¡¯t know there was a red stone monster here and almost died. Big Horn had to sacrifice a few skeletons for us to escape.¡± Half-elf Leon whispered to Abel.

    Abel nodded and defused his defense spell. He then moved his spirit, and the transformation ne on his chest immediately hidden all his scents.

    There was no need for him to learn any scent hiding technique with the transformation ne. This was the power of a holy object.

    The priest couldn¡¯t help but look at Abel after sensing his scent disappeared.

    The 3 mad olives were also put away. They were born vicious, and their scent could not be hidden.

    The other summons was also put away to limit scents to a maximum,

    Abel put ck Wind back in the monster ring. Although ck Wind could hold back its scent to an extremely small amount, no one was riding their mounts anyway, and Abel didn¡¯t want to be the odd one out.

    On their way up, Barbarian Ruin kept leading forward, the priest on the left, half-elf Leon on the right, and Abel atst.

    Since there was no footpath, they could only rely on Barbarian Ruin for directions.

    As thest one in the team, Abel focused all his attention on the surrounding red rocks. He casually picked up one of them. Those things were definitely not ordinary.

    He could tell many of them were iron ores, even special ones.

    The value of a mountain full of special iron ore was definitely no less than an ancient sight.

    The iron density in those red rocks was not high. It would not be easy to extract it, but the others did not pay too much attention to the rocks because of this.

    However, he believed if he forged a weapon out of this red rock in his hand, it could naturally bring about fire energy. If he forged a shield out of it, it could be fire resistant and ice defensive.

    If Abel was not a grandmaster cksmith, he would not have noticed the special iron ores. It was very hard to do so for other elite wizards or masters if they didn¡¯t examine carefully.

    Abel saw the priest carelessly kicking away a red rock, and he couldn¡¯t help but do calctions in his head. The special iron ore that could be extracted from that thing worth at least a few times more than an intermediate gem. The products it could make could even be a few times more than that.

    It was too bad. Those red rocks had fire attributes, but they could not be Johnson¡¯s body. They could only be forged and sold off as a source of ie at most.

    Johnson needed something, at least the density of condensed iron. Those red rocks would only have the density of a purified iron even after his processing. The only thing different would be their fire attributes.

    Johnson already had lightning attributes. Some extra fire attributes wouldn¡¯t do much.

    The priest did not care too much about what Abel did. Instead, he thought Abel was a country bumpkin who had never seen red rocks.

    As he kept walking, he suddenly felt the ground heat up, and his instinct immediately sent him a danger signal. He instinctively moved in a sh and vanished from the spot.

    Bang! The moment he vanished, a giant fiery red hand sted out of the ground and grabbed hold of the white light Abel leftover from the sh.

    Abel reappeared on a red rock on the other side and immediately added an ice armor and energy shield on himself. He looked towards that giant hand. The red rocks around it then began to shift, and a 10-meter tall red rock giant appeared from the ground.

    That monster roared towards the sky and had its gaze was fixed on Abel. It was only targeting Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, be careful. Do you have any objects with powerful energy on you? That red stone monster is very sensitive, and you must have attracted it!¡± Half-elf Leon yelled as he put on a wind armor.

    Abel paused for a moment. The only things he had with strong energy were those perfect gems, but they were all in his Varaya¡¯s ring.

    He wouldn¡¯t believe the sense of this red stone monster could prate the protection of a holy object, but this thing really was having its gaze fixed on him.

    Abel would have never guessed that it was actually his dragon scent. Although his dragon scent was unnoticeable for other sentient beings, it was not the case with this red stone monster.

    Since Abel had hidden all his other scents, this red stone monster thought he was a walking dragon trying to pick a fight.

    Yes, the holy object transformation ne was supposedly made by god, and it could perfectly hide the scent of all races but didn¡¯t include dragon scent.

    This was because the most powerful dragons were on par with the goddess of the moon, even though normal giant dragons were still a rank below.

    Abel¡¯s blue dragon energy has been ignited ever since he started practicing the ice crystal breathing technique. His body had gotten much stronger, and his dragon energy was fully unleashed. His dragon scent was almost 10 times as strong as his elite wizard scent.

 Chapter 865 - Flaming Stone Giant

    <h4>Chapter 865: ming Stone Giant</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel was not aware, but he didn¡¯t care. He could tell that the red stone monster was a top-level spiritual beast.

    He had only seen those things in the ocean, but this one was onnd. He could move in a sh. Looking at the speed of that thing, Abel could easily escape even if he couldn¡¯t win.

    This was the biggest difference between a wizard and other upations. Although priests had many cunning moves and summons, they could not move in a sh. That was why they were always suppressed during a one to one fight.

    A wizard and strike and leave without limit. Even if a priest was using their stone monster and iron monster as mounts, they would be no match to a wizard¡¯s move in a sh.

    This was the case with every upation. Therefore the most powerful organization in the Central Continent was still the Wizard Union. Even some less well-known wizard schools could go head to head with other upations.

    The red stone monster wrapped itself in fire and charged towards Abel in a roar. Abel immediately felt his surroundings heat up.

    ¡°Hurricane!¡± Half-elf Leon yelled. He had not fought with Abel to be in sync with him, so he warned Abel before he made a move.

    Abel shed again, but before he vanished, he threw out a strike of lightning.

    That strike of lightning struck upon the red stone monster before the hurricane. This spell was normally effective on most beings, but it almost did nothing to the red stone monster as they collided. It was almost like the thing was lightning resistant.

    Soon a hurricane the size of its body arrived behind it. In another vicious collision, the me on the red stone monster began to flicker.

    Half-elf Leon saw 2 different ways to defuse a hurricane in just 2 days. One was whatever Abel did yesterday, and second, was the most direct brutal force unleashed by the continuous strikes of this red stone monster.

    However, the red stone monster did not do so without any sacrifice. Red rocks flew out from its body like ayer was taken off.

    The red stone monster did not feel pain, but it roared again and shifted its target toward half-elf Leon.

    ¡°Leon. There¡¯s no need to fight. Just get out of here as soon as possible!¡± The priest yelled as he cast a bone wall in front of half-elf Leon.

    They fought with the red stone monster before, and they knew all attacks were useless, so it was best to leave as soon as possible.

    Abel reappeared next to Barbarian ruin. As Barbarian Ruin added a roar and battle mode for him, he asked, ¡°Ruin, where did you get the name red stone monster?¡±

    ¡°I made it up. This is a monster made out of red stone, so that name makes the most sense!¡± Barbarian Ruinughed.

    Barbarian Ruin was always a ¡®fight until the death¡¯ person, but he didn¡¯t in the face of that red stone monster. It seemed like he learned his lesson from hisst battle with it.

    The red stone monster was wrapped in me, which was a nightmare to someone specialized in closebat, such as Barbarians.

    Abel rolled his eyes. That thing was not a red stone monster or whatever. It was clearly a stone giant¡ªa top rank stone giant with fire attributes.

    Johnson was also a stone giant, but Abel had swapped its body out with condensed iron. Although it was still not a top rank spiritual beast, it was still quite invincible.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, quick! Leon summons the mad wolves. I¡¯ll slow the red stone monster down!¡± The priest yelled.

    A spell pattern shed in his hand, and a cursed cloud appeared above the red stone giant, and the cursed rain poured down. Abel could tell the level of the curse just by looking at how to cast it was.

    Just as expected, a white cursed glow emerged above the red stone giant, and it immediately slowed down.

    ¡°Quick! I can only hold it down for a few seconds!¡± He yelled as he jumped on a mad wolf summoned by half-elf Leon. Meanwhile, his skeletons charged towards the red stone giant.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, let¡¯s go!¡± Barbarian Ruin also yelled as he jumped on the mad wolf.

    ¡°You guys go first. I¡¯ll make some more time for you!¡± Abel replied.

    Barbarian felt a little touched in his heart. He was saved by Abel not long ago, and now Abel had offered to stay. This was the best type of teammate.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you stay by yourself. You can¡¯t defeat that thing by yourself!¡± Barbarian Ruin jumped down from his mad wolf and yelled again.

    ¡°Ruin, listen to Wizard Abel. Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± The priest yelled as well. He then turned to Abel and said, ¡°Wizard Abel, you be careful, that thing has mass attack techniques!¡±

    ¡°Ruin, the faster we move, the more it will help Wizard Abel. Wizard Abel can move in a sh. He will be fine as long as he was careful!¡± Half-elf Leon added.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, good luck!¡± Barbarian Ruin lowered his voice. He then jumped back on his mad wolf and dashed away.

    ¡°Good luck!¡± Half-elf Leon nodded and also left.

    The priest also nodded, but before he left, his gaze brushed upon Abel¡¯s portal bag.

    The red stone giant broke out of the ¡°aging¡± curse and began his roaring attacks. The skeletons were sted out, 3 of them were immediately turned into ash, and the remaining ones sped back to the priest.

    The red stone giant did not chase after the skeletons. It didn¡¯t even show any interest to the 3 that were leaving. Instead, it had its gaze fixed on Abel again.

    Abel did not wait for the red stone giant to strike. He ignited a blizzard storm pattern, and a grey cloud emerged above the red rock giant.

    Large amounts of snowkesnded on the giant. It was an elite spell, and the mes on the giant decreased, but it didn¡¯t slow it down.

    It charged through the blizzard and charged towards its mes in its hand. Although it wasn¡¯t a spell, it was its nature. It was hotter than any mes on it, and it was almost glowing in white.

    Abel had his defense prepared. He ignited the move in a sh on his right and vanished from the spot.

    He unleashed his power of will and monitored where the priest and his team were going. Since Abel had kept the stone giantpany, they had left his sight, and his power of the will range.

    Abel turned his gaze back on the stone giant again. Johnson had always been a lonely boy. Abel roamed across the entire Holy Continent and never spotted another stone giant.

    He knew the creation of stone giants was very difficult from the elves. On top of that, they needed thousands of years to develop, so that¡¯s why they were so rare.

    Stone giants had only been spotted in the Holy Continent 2 times in the thousands of years of history in the Holy Continent. However, every intellectual life would want to kill them due to how valuable the minerals andpounds in their bodies were. Of course, that did not include Johnson.

    Stone giants could live for a long time, and Abel was lucky enough to encounter another one.

    Abel found Johnson in a mana gem mine, so he could understand how a red stone giant could be created in a mountain filled with special fire attributed iron ores.

    Abel was very d, as the fire stone giant charged towards him again, he padded his chest, and a giant ck hole appeared.

    The red stone giant quickly stopped its step. It sensed a familiar scent as Johnson stepped out from the ck hole.

    Johnson curiously looked at the red stone giant, and the red stone giant looked back. Although Johnson was not made out of stone, it did not change the fact that it was a stone giant.

    The red stone giant did not attack. It had lived by itself in this red Stone Mountain since its creation. It had seen countless spiritual beasts and intellectual lives, but it never saw someone of its kind.

    They beganmunicating without making a sound. Although the red stone giant was higher in rank, the power of its soul and potential was far behind Johnson since Johnson had taken the soul potions.

    It seems like Johnson was saying something with the red stone giant, and the red stone giant began to shake its head.

    Abel could understand what those two were talking through the soul chain. Johnson was asking the red stone giant to be a contracted beast of Abel and join their team.

    Although the red stone giant had been lonely for countless years, it had a natural arrogance. It wouldn¡¯t;t just give away its freedom and be a contracted beast.

    Johnson began to show off everything it had gotten as rewards. It¡¯s titan armor, lighting spear, and then it began to run around the red stone giant in flying speed.

    Although it did not attack the red stone giant, the red stone giant knew there was no way it could do anything to Johnson with that speed.

    ¡°White Snow, Flying me,e out!¡± Abel saw the red stone giant was a little moved, so he called again towards the ck hole.

    White snow was the first one to speed out. Since it was almost a top rank spiritual beast, the ice energy on it almost made the red stone giant felt like it had encountered its worst enemy.

    Flying me then followed. He carefully controlled its dragon energy but let a bit of it sift through. It had immediately sent a shock and fear to the red stone giant. It was the natural suppression of the dragon scent.

    The reason why the red stone giant could survive for so long was not its fighting ability but its stealth. It would onlye out in the face of a weaker opponent.

    If there was something more powerful, it would remain as scattered rocks on the mountain.

    Abel sensed the red stone giant getting scared, so he unleashed his dragon energy as well in a manageable area. He didn¡¯t want the priest and his team to notice.

    The energy of a giant dragon heavily pressed on the red stone giant, and itsst bit of confidence was shattered.

    Spiritual beasts had the instinct to obey the powerful. However, Abel could not hurt the red stone giants with his current ability. His level of being was far superior.

    The red stone giant had lost its interest in fighting ever since it saw Johnson, and Johnson let it know about the reason for its extraordinary speedy progress and showed it gears that could make anyone jealous.

    The red stone giant wanted to keep its pride to thest moment, but that pride began to fade after he saw White Snow and Flying me.

    Finally, it vanished when Abel unleashed his blue dragon energy.

    If Abel had unleashed his dragon energy and did not summon Johnson from the start, this red stone giant would be scared off immediately or remained as rocks on the mountain.

    The red stone giant was far more powerful than Johnson before Abel, and it understood how to detect danger.

    Abel saw the red stone giant lose its resistance, so he slowly approached it. The red stone giant began to retreat the mes on its body, exposing a body full of red rocks.

    The iron density of those red rocks was far greater than anything else on the mountain. This was why its body was wrapped in mes. All it needed to do was to ignite the fire attributes in the rocks.

    Abel began to doubt if the red stone giant had deliberately ced lower density rocks on the surface of this mountain as a way of self-defense. A grandmaster cksmith with such a good eye was notmon at the end of the day.

    Abel ced his hand on the red stone isn¡¯t. He unleashed the ancient mount enchantment soul contract towards the red stone giant¡¯s soul me, and it epted it without resistance.

 Chapter 866 - Mine

    <h4>Chapter 866: Mine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    A new spark emerged on Abel¡¯s soul contract. Ever since he became an elite wizard and started practicing the ice crystal breathing technique to maximize his dragon energy, his soul contract space had dramatically increased. He now had enough to contract a top-level spiritual beast.

    ¡°Master!¡± A strange and slightly frightened voice emerged from the soul chain.

    ¡°From now on, we are teammates. I¡¯ll give you a name!¡± Abel replied in a soothing voice.

    He thought for a moment, what is he going to name this new member of his team? Since Johnson was named after an action star, then...

    ¡°Ok, from today, your name is Jason!¡± Abel said towards the red stone giant.

    ¡°You are Johnson. My name is Jason!¡± Although Jason was a top-level spiritual beast, it had rarely interacted without another intellectual being, so its words were a little choppy. Still, having a new name was a new experience.

    ¡°Jason, this is yours. Take it, for now. I¡¯ll give you a bigger one in the future!¡± Abel took out a portal bag and handed it over.

    It was a 10 cubic meters portal bag, and any wizard would lose their mind. Although portal bags were not as rare in the Central Continent, a 10 square meter one was still crazy.

    Abel had given one of them to his contracted beast like it was nothing. How insulting was that to wizards with a 1 cubic meter portal bag.

    Jason held the portal bag in its hand, and Johnson taught it how to use it. It only needed the power of the will to work, and Jason could probably figure out how to use it eventually through trial and error, even without guidance.

    Jason soon grasped the purpose of the portal bag. It began to ce red gems inside and take it out again. It seemed like it was having the time of his life ying around with it.

    While the 2 stone giants were interacting, Abel picked up a red rock that fell out from Jason¡¯s body.

    The iron density of that red rock was extremely high. Still, it was not as much as an actual iron, let alone Abel¡¯s condensed iron.

    This was why half-elf Leon¡¯s hurricane could easily blow away some rocks from Jason¡¯s body, but he would have a hard time doing so to Johnson¡¯s condensed iron balls.

    Ever since Johnson changed its body, only Holy Knights had been able to damage it.

    He took out a full set of forgery gears, a forgery bench, and that 700-pound giant hammer he got from the Holy Continent since the Horadric Malus couldn¡¯t be taken out of the Dark World.

    He wanted to test out the red gem. It shouldn¡¯t need a holy object to increase its quality.

    Abel then took out a perfect gem and drew a special Dark World pattern on the ground. It was the Dark World alchemist¡¯s method of using a perfect gem, and it was also suitable as a furnace.

    Abel knew the red rock had fire attributes, so melting it with normal fire was not likely.

    He fixed the red rock on the perfect gem with his power of the will and ignited the mes. His power of will increased, and the strength and the temperature shot up.

    White mes were unleashed from the red rock, and it slowly turned red with the perfect gem. Abel¡¯s power of the will then shifted the gem towards the bench and began hammering with his 700 pounds hammer.

    After a round of vicious strikes, the red gem¡¯s extra minerals began to fall off, leaving a piece of red condensed iron with only one-fifth of its original size.

    Abel thought for a moment. If he made a weapon out of this red condensed iron, each strike woulde with a vicious fire element. However, this would only be effective for opponents below the elite wizard¡¯s rank since fire elements normally couldn¡¯t do much to them.

    However, Abel didn¡¯t lose hope. He thought of using those red condensed iron to make gears and make a name for himself as a Grandmaster cksmith in the Central Continent.

    But he changed his mind after he got Jason.

    The fire elements in the red condensed iron were far greater than those red rocks, and their toughness was night and day.

    ¡°Jason, stop ying. Let¡¯s go!¡± Abel said.

    Jason put a portal bag in its body and stepped towards Abel in 2 steps.

    ¡°Jason, your body is too weak. I will make you a stronger one when I have the chance!¡± Abel said to Jason as he signaled to Johnson¡¯s body.

    His words sent a wave of excitement to Jason. It nodded with its big head. It saw how tough the body of Johnson was. Although it couldn¡¯t ignite mes, it was tougher than its own countless times.

    It would be invincible if it had the toughness of Johnson even without fire attributes.

    The reason why Jason had stayed in the red rock mountain for so long was that it couldn¡¯t leave. The mountain could replenish its body once it was hurt.

    ¡°Jason, look at this condensed iron!¡± Abel held up the red condensed iron he just made and ced it on Jason¡¯s hand.

    Jason then put the red condensed iron in its body and contemted for a moment. All of a sudden, he felt joy arise.

    ¡°Master, can my entire body be made out of this?¡± It said with yearning through the soul chain.

    ¡°Of course, I just need every red rock in this mountain!¡± Abel said, pointing around.

    ¡°Master, but my portal bag is too small...¡± Jason paused and suddenly went into the mountain. It then emerged again with some stuff.

    There were 8 portal begs and some weapons.

    ¡°Master, these things were left over by my enemies!¡± Jason threw the stuff on the ground.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to imagine what happened. He snatched the 8 portal bags, and one of them was 5 cubic meters.

    Abel¡¯s taste had increased so much over the years. Other than one mana gems and books, anything else in portal bags was rubbish to him.

    Jason had gotten those things for many years, and most of them were damaged with age. Since no one taught it how to use a portal bag, it was always leftover in the mountain like normal objects.

    Abel knew Jason¡¯s intentions. He wanted Abel to pick up gems with him with those portal begs.

    Jason seemed desperate to get a new body, so he smiled and put away the objects on the ground. They were useless to him, but it would hurt to add more to his kingdom inventory in the Holy Continent.

    ¡°Jason, pick out all the rocks with iron ore in them. I have enough space here!¡±Abel said to Jason and then turned to Johnson, ¡°Johnson, help your friend!¡±

    Both Johnson and Jason were stone giants. They had the natural ability to control rocks. since Johnson¡¯s soul was extremely powerful and Jason was a top-level spiritual beast, going through those gems took no time

    It was like the entire red rock mountain hade alive. All red rocks and iron ores began to rush towards Abel like a stream of water.

    On the other side of the mountain, the priest, Barbarian Ruin, and half-elf Leon were stunned as they had their eyes fixed on the mountain¡¯s changes.

    ¡°Wizard Abel is in trouble. We have to save him!¡± Barbarian Ruin padded his mad wolf and turned around.

    ¡°Ruin, don¡¯t give Wizard Abel more trouble. He can move in a sh. He can escape if he really is in trouble!¡± Half-elf Leon suggested, but he didn¡¯t sound confident at all.

    The red rock mountain was acting so strangely he couldn¡¯t even guess what was happening to Abel.

    A gloomy look shed in the eyes of the priest. They would also be in big trouble if anything happened to Abel.

    As the three of them were worried, desperate, and confused, Abel was ruthlessly filling his Varaya¡¯s ring with red rocks.

    He was still not too strong. His power of will only had a range of 500 meters. He could only put away his objects his power of the will touched. If his power of the will was strong enough, he could just put the entire mountain in the Varaya¡¯s ring.

    The capacity of that ring was almost endless. As the dwarf¡¯s holy object, storing a mountain shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    His power of the will wrapped around the iron ores on the ground and vanished.

    The speed of the process increased as they continued. How could just imagine how efficient it would be if Abel brought Jason and Johnson to mining.

    Maybe no one had ever made 2 stone giants do mining like Abel. Even if someone had the power to domesticate 2 stone giants, it would definitely impact their loyalty if you forced them to do mining.

    However, Jason worked for a stronger body, and Johnson was used to listening to Abel¡¯smand. He had gotten so much from Abel, so he wouldn¡¯t mind serving his master at all.

    After an hour, a little mountain full of rocks had emerged within Abel¡¯s Varaya¡¯s ring. He felt like the red mountain had struck a little.

    Just when Abel thought he was done, he spotted some intermediate fire gems in piles.

    There were at least hundreds of thousands of them entering Abel¡¯s Varaya¡¯s ring. Finally, there were 35 top-level fire gems.

    When Johnson and Jason finally stopped, Abel realized what this red rock mountain actually was.

    It was a fire mana gem mine that could create top-level mana gems. A gem mine of this size was something any big organization would die for. It seems like it was the case in the Central Continent as well.

    However, it would not recover for at least a few hundred years after what Abel had done to it.

    Still, at the end of the day, a gem mine with the potential of creating top-level gems was priceless.

    If the priest knew the value of this seemingly ordinary red rock mountain, would he have headed towards that ancient sight?

    ¡°Jason, this time, we got quite a lot!¡± Abel smiled and nodded.

    Those 35 top-level mana gems were unlike the ones hebined. Those hebined were too pure, to the point where he couldn¡¯t use it in public.

    However, he could use those 35 top-level gems for trade and get more wizard resources.

    Abel then took out another Titan armor and lighting spear from his Varaya¡¯s ring and ced them on the ground.

    ¡°Jason, those are for you. Try it on!¡± Abel pointed at the armor and spear as he said.

    Jason looked towards the holy gears on the ground and looked at Johnson. They were almost the same. Excitement emerged again, and it immediately began to try it on.

    Jason had not seen as much as Johnson, so it had taken quite a bit of effort to put the armor on. When it finally had it on, it was like a new being.

    Unlike Johnson, the white glow on Jason¡¯s armor had a hint of red. It was the fire attribute merging with the lighting attribute of this holy gear.

    Red was the color of me, fresh blood, and danger, making Jason look even scarier.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s get out of here. Jason, go have a rest in the monster ring. I¡¯ll summon you when the timees!¡± Abel padded his chest, and a ck hole appeared.

    Jason stepped in, followed by Johnson, Flying me, and White Snow. Then, the ckhole disappeared.

    Abel sensed the energy of the red rock mountain. The already faint fire attribute was almost unnoticeable. Maybe the color of this ce would also slowly fade a few days after he left, until the day those fire mana gems recover again.

 Chapter 867 - Clear Lake

    <h4>Chapter 867: Clear Lake</h4>

    ¡°Wizard Abel, are you ok?¡± Barbarian Ruin saw Abel from a distance and quickly approached him.

    ¡°Ruin, I¡¯m good!¡± Abel said casually. He had no injuries. Of course, he didn¡¯t even fight.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. We are not far from our destination!¡± The priest pointed at another mountain peak and added, ¡°All we need is to pass through that peak!¡±

    His desperation vanished as soon as he saw Abel. He had a detailed n for this adventure. The reward would be huge, so he didn¡¯t want to mess it up.

    Half-elf Leon smiled at Abel. It would be strange if Abel couldn¡¯t escape since he could move in a sh. Moving in a sh was something all druids yearned for. If a wizard was prepared, almost nothing could stop them.

    The team continued to move forward, and Abel returned to the back of the team.

    They ran into a few more decent spiritual beasts, but no one in the team needed Abel¡¯s help.

    Ruin was already deeply touched by Abel saving his life, and a moment ago, Abel had volunteered to stay behind. He just couldn¡¯t thank him enough.

    Half-elf Leon had an elf¡¯s pride. He was suppressed by the red stone giant and retreated, so he wanted to make up by showing off his ability in front of Abel.

    The priest also didn¡¯t want Abel to take too many risks. Abel was new to the Central Continent, so the priest thought Abel was just trying to show off as much as possible.

    However, the priest was the ignorant one. During the Holy Knights battle in nd City, Abel, as a rank 16 wizard, had fought against rank 18 holy knights.

    Abel had also killed 2 elite wizards from the blizzards and volunteered to fight the red stone giant by himself.

    The priest couldn¡¯t understand how Abel wizard had survived for so long. Normally someone of his rank would be more careful. They wouldn¡¯t take unnecessary risks for no reason.

    Just like during the Holy Knights fight, all the priest did was use a bone wall. It didn¡¯t take much for him to join the battle.

    However, Abel almost died in that battle. All the priest wanted was for Abel to live just a bit longer until their adventure finished.

    ¡°We have arrived!¡± The priest pointed at a giantke.

    Abel never expected such a beautiful scene in this so-called dangerous ce. The water was crystal clear, and the bottle could be seen from afar.

    The water slowly swirled around, and everything seemed peaceful. It was an oasis.

    The water was so clean that they could easily see if there was any danger. Therefore, there was not the fear of the unknown when going into a normalke.

    ¡°Bighorn, are we going into theke?¡± Abel asked. Theke was too big. Going around it would be too far, and he didn¡¯t have any tools to get across it.

    He didn¡¯t want to expose his flying mounts. Since he was new to the Holy Continent, he did not feel too safe.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re prepared!¡± An ugly smile emerged on the face of the priest.

    He then took out some wooden parts from his portal bag, and the others also did the same.

    The three of them began to work. After 20 minutes, they had a little boat.

    Although it was not big, it could hold 4 people no problem. Each of them had a paddle.

    Everyone jumped on the boat. Abel was thest one to jump on the boat. He was just as heavy as Barbarian Ruin, even though Abel was just 2 meters tall. It was his body¡¯s density beyond 100 points.

    They were all experienced in battle, and they were shocked to see Abel¡¯s weight.

    The priest wouldn¡¯t believe Abel was actually that heavy. A wizard would not be as heavy as a Barbarian no matter how he trained, so...

    His eyesnded on the belt on Abel¡¯s waist. It must be some kind of treasure. Also, maybe Abel had many defense gear on him, so that¡¯s why he was so heavy.

    Any defense gear on an elite wizard was high in value.

    He interacted with Abel before, and he knew Abel didn¡¯t have any interest in normal treasure. Back then, more than 40 Holy knights were badly injured, and Abel didn¡¯t even bother to kill them off and take their gears.

    Greed shed in the eyes of the priest, but then it quickly disappeared.

    Barbarian thought differently. Abel was someone who could alter a top-level Barbarian skill, so having a strong body was not too surprising.

    Even though he had a hard time using that skill, Abel could do so effortlessly, so you could just imagine how strong Abel was.

    Half-elf Leon was also curious. Abel looked like a human, but he had the ability of a soul speaker and a skill to win the heart of Barbarian Ruin.

    Abel couldn¡¯t care less what the others thought about him. Instead, he felt something strange as the boat started moving.

    If Abel was alone, he could move in a sh across a calmke even though not all elite wizards could do so.

    It needed an extreme spell casting speed, to the point where a wizard could ignite a move in a sh on theke again before they sank.

    Since Abel didn¡¯t sense much danger from theke, he let his heart rx.

    The others began to paddle, and the boat soon headed towards the center of theke.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, our destination is the center of thiske!¡± The priest said.

    Abel opened his eyes and gazed forward. The water was so clean he could see everything in the bottom. He just didn¡¯t see anything strange about the center.

    However, when he thought about it, how would an ancient sight be spotted easily?

    ¡°Are there any creatures?¡± Abel asked suddenly.

    He always had a strange feeling about thiske. He just didn¡¯t know where it wasing from. He focused on the water. All he saw was some corral, no moving creatures.

    Fish and little shrimps were almost guaranteed in such a bigke, but thiske was so clear it was spooky. There were not even any worms.

    ¡°Bighorn, somethings not right. Thest time was not like this. Did we leave something in the ancient sightst time?¡± Half-elf Leon ced his hand in the water and then continued, ¡°There was no scent of life!¡±

    Abel felt his soul alerting him, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint where the threat wasing from.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± He trusted his intuition. The knight intuition had been his lifesaver ever since he was a novice wizard. His instincts were more powerful in a peaceful ce.

    After he warned the team, he shed out of the boat and reappeared on theke in a sh of white light.

    His toe touched the surface and unleashed chilling force. A frozen ice block emerged as hended.

    The moment he shed away, a hole sted open from the ce he was sitting, and an invincible tentacle emerged. It missed Abel, so it struck towards the others on the boat.

    It was not good to fight on a boat with a hole, so they all had to leave.

    Half-elf Leon was the quickest. He summoned his poison creeper, and it twirled in the water like a long snake. A part of its root emerged on the surface, and half-elf Leon stood on top of it.

    Meanwhile, the priest cast 2 bone walls and formed a cross on the surface of theke. It sank a little as he stood on it, so he cast another one to stabilize it.

    The bone wall could notst for too long. It would vanish when the death within it was drained.

    Of course, he could keep casting more bone walls to stabilize the surface, but there was an enemy in the water. He might not have a chance to cast another one.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Barbarian Ruin was the most helpless. He couldn¡¯t float on water, and his closebat ability would be demolished if he went into the water.

    He could only wait for that monster in the water to strike again. Attacking was almost impossible.

    As he was about to sink, Abel threw out an ice block below him, and he immediately jumped on it.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Wizard Abel!¡± Barbarian Ruin yelled.

    He then roared, and golden light beams shot out from his body.

    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t join the fight!¡± He said after the roar.

    Everyone in the team knew a Barbarian could not fight on water. It was a fact, and the only thing Barbarian Ruin could do was to use his roar to drive out the monster. ¡±Same. I can¡¯t sustain this for long!¡± Half-elf Leon added. He summoned 5 ravens, but they also couldn¡¯t do much to a target underwater, let alone an invincible one.

    ¡°My skeletons can fight in the water, but they¡¯re a little slow. Wizard Abel, you?¡± The priest turned towards Abel and said.

    ¡°Hold on, let me summon my beasts!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    He was certain that this invincible monster must be a top rank spiritual beast, at least since it could form a threat to his life. Top rank spiritual beasts were almost never seen in the Holy Continent, and he came across 2 of them in just a few hours in the Central Continent.

    This just showed how dangerous this ce was. It would be dangerous if he ventured outside by himself. If he was so curious about the ancient sight, maybe he wouldn¡¯t even join this little team for adventure.

    As Abel was nning how to fight that monster, the priest summoned 8 skeletons. His skeletons were not like the ones in the Holy Continent. It didn¡¯t matter if they were destroyed. He could summon new ones as soon as he came across a dead body.

    However, the newly summoned skeletonscked battle experience, so they still needed some time to recover.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I¡¯ll help you search for that thing!¡± the priest yelled as he saw his skeletons dived down.

    A damage increase curse then emerged from his hand. The best thing about that curse was the wide-area it covered. Anything he deemed as an enemy would be affected.

    A curse glow would emerge on anything that was affected, and the invincibility of the monster would be broken.

    That was a clever idea, but theke returned m. Water flowed against the breezy wind as their little boat slowly sank.

    Therefore all the priest could do was aimlessly throw out as many curses as possible. Cursed clouds covered theke, and red cursed raindrops poured down.

 Chapter 868 - Guardian Beast

    <h4>Chapter 868: Guardian Beast</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Where is it?!¡± The priest yelled after casting 10 damage increase curses.

    Abel stood at the side, but he could truly sense how powerful this priest was. He had just double spell cast in a row. This was a hard trick even for elite wizards.

    Double spell casting needed one to be skilled at spell casting with both hands. The only reason Abel could do it was because he had the skill tree.

    The power of the priest was on true disy during the most dangerous moment. Abel began to doubt if he was holding back all these times.

    Although Abel was holding back as well, he was always very careful around others who held back.

    ¡°Bighorn, that thing is underwater; your curses don¡¯t work underwater!¡± Half-elf Leon reminded.

    Abel ignited his sigh and data analyzing ability and scanned the water. He was certain there were no signs of life. Something with the invincibility that trumped the world stone¡¯s power was impossible.

    ¡°Bighorn, where is the entrance? Making it back to the shore is not really possible now. We can only be in our best condition when we enter the ancient sight!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Leon, go to the entrance. I¡¯ll protect you with a curse. It will show itself as soon as ites out the water!¡± The priest said inmand.

    He knew Abel¡¯s suggestion was the best thing they could do. Barbarian was basically down. He couldn¡¯t even survive on the water without Abel¡¯s help, let alone making a move. Only half-elf Leon could do something with his poison creeper underwater.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Half-elf Leon said, and his poison creeper began to move.

    Unknown danger was the worst type of danger. That monster was hidden, so no one knew when or where it was going to strike. So everyone focused all their attention on the water as soon as half-elf Leon began to move.

    Suddenly, the poison creeper began to twitch viciously. Chaos emerged from the m surface of the water.

    ¡°It is attracting my poison creeper!¡± Half-elf Leon yelled.

    An ice pole spell pattern emerged on Abel¡¯s hand as he threw it towards the water near half-elf Leon. The surface was then frozen.

    At the same time, Abel moved in a sh and reappeared on the frozen ice block in a sh of white light.

    He cast another ice pole on his left and followed again with his right.

    Half-elf Leon could no longer help his poison creeper. It kept twitching, and he could no longer stand still on it.

    He felt his heart lifted as he saw Abel¡¯s ice blocks, so he immediately jumped on. ¡°Thanks, Wizard Abel!¡±

    Abel kept throwing out ice poles, and a path of ice was soon created.

    Barbarian Ruin also felt his heart lift. He used his jumping skill and stepped on the ice path. ¡°Thank you, Wizard Abel, he yelled as well.

    By the time half-elf Leon stepped on the ice block, his poison creeper had lost many leaves and returned to his monster bag in a sh of white light.

    Although it did not die, it could not fight any time soon. Without energy to nourish it, it might not even recover.

    Half-elf Leon felt pain as he speeded towards the center of theke. Abel kept casting ice poles towards the direction he was heading.

    Barbarian roared 2 times as he stepped on the ice and added the roar and battle mode enchantment for Abel and half-elf Leon.

    The priest saw what happened, and a gloomy look emerged in his eyes. He stopped the curse and cast a bone wall towards Abel¡¯s ice blocks.

    He didn¡¯t want to stay and face that monster by himself.

    He quickly ran forward, but something cracked before he stepped on the ice. His bone wall was shattered.

    As the priest fell towards the water, he flicked with his hand, and a mud monster emerged below him, stopping his fall.

    He was not looking good since the mud monster couldn¡¯tst long on the eater. It was not meant for the water since mud could dissolve, not to mention there was an invincible monster nearby.

    The mud monster moved forward. The summons of priests could inherit any non spell ability of the priest, and swimming was one of them.

    Suddenly the mud monster came to a halt. Suddenly it was like something had bit it, and a big chunk of its body was taken away, dissolving it even faster.

    Although there were many possibilities, the priest did not expect his mud monster to be eaten. The mud monster was made entirely out of the mud. It had been beaten apart, dissolved, and burnt in past battles, but it had never been eaten. No spiritual beast would like to eat mud.

    The priest felt his soul twitch. Although he was used to the soul impact of losing a summon, he was on the water. He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if he dropped down.

    A spark of fear shed in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t imagine being eaten alive by an invincible monster. He didn¡¯t want to die like that.

    At that moment, another ice pole struck on the water below him.

    ¡°Bighorn, quick!¡± Barbarian Ruin yelled.

    Abel continued to cast ice poles forward as he reached one hand back to connect the ice path to where the priest was standing.

    The priest stepped on the ice. He did not feel any gratitude. Instead, he was bothered by howte Abel was to help him as he was focused on helping the other two.

    As they sped forward, the ice path behind them began to break. The invincible monster realized its target was the center of theke, so it could no longer hide and do nothing.

    The priest ran for his life as hemanded his skeletons to attack the monster underwater.

    However, before the first skeletons even got close, it was grabbed by an invincible tentacle, and its skull was sted open. Its soul me flicked underwater and vanished,

    The second skeleton followed, but its fate was just the same. Their speed was nothingpared to the invincible monster underwater.

    The priest held down the pain in his soul. His hatred for that monster shifted towards his hate for Abel. Abel helped way toote.

    ¡°Druid Leon, quick!¡± Abel yelled.

    He was not nning to attack this monster ever since he realized that thing might havee out of the ancient sight.

    He knew the power of an ancient sight guardian beast more than anyone because there was one in his Harry Castle back in the Holy Continent. It had killed a rank 18 wizard like it was nothing.

    He was not hopeless against this invincible monster. As an elite wizard skilled in lighting spells, he could use a thunderstorm to make this invincible enemy show itself.

    However, he would not attack this potential ancient sight guardian beast without his summons.

    He was not a god. he wouldn¡¯t risk his life to test out the power of this thing. He needed to help his teammate, but he also needed to ensure his safety.

    Although he was focused on making an ice path, his power of the will did not rx. He clearly sensed the attack of that invisible monster.

    The power of something with the ability to bite a mud monster in half and smash a skeleton in one strike sent chills down his spine. He began to doubt if he could even keep himself safe.

    He had it nned. He would summon Flying me and fight that thing from the sky as soon as he was in trouble, even if that exposed a part of his true strength.

    ¡°We are almost at the entrance!¡± Half-elf Leon yelled in excitement.

    Because of this, the invincible monster was growing desperate. Water ssh opened, and a giant invisible Jumped out towards the priest at the back under the beaming sunlight.

    Abel could already guess the weakness of this monster, its speed. As a Wizard who could move in a sh on top of a mount enchanted by hell¡¯s extra fast, that speed was nothing. But still, it was very fast for his 3 teammates.

    Abel let out a big breath of relief.

    The priest didn¡¯t even look back. He automatically threw out a bone wall behind him. It was fast, but his heart was pounding in pain.

    He had just used a bone wall scroll he made by himself. A priest¡¯s scroll was much more valuable than a wizard¡¯s one. That scroll he just used worth at least a few hundred intermediate gems.

    That was only the initial cost, not to mention the bone wall rank and all the time of training he sacrificed.

    His hatred for Abel grew because he knew Abel could counteract the attack of that monster with just one lightning strike.

    However, Abel did not think like that. He was just another member of the team. Why did he have to go the extra mile?

    He already saved the others in the team and formed an ice path for them.

    This was already beyond anything the others have done.

    Attacking an unknown, invisible monster for no reason was not something anyone in the team would do.

    ording to the rules of adventure, you only have to help others when your life was not threatened.

    The bone wall did notst for long. It was soon shattered by the monster.

    At the same time, he finished his aging spell, and a cursed cloud appeared above the monster.

    The cursed rain poured down, and a white glow of cursed energy emerged on the head of that monster. It was slowed down.

    The priest held down his pain and followed up with a bone spear towards that invisible monster.

    A high-level spell, especially a controlled high-level spell, was moreplicated than a normal spell. Therefore it had taken the priest a long time to ignite it.

    After throwing out 2 bone spear, his controlled spell was ready. He stopped attacking the monster and unleashed death qi on his hand. All of a sudden, the circr bone wall surrounded the ice around the monster.

    It was the high-level priest spell bone prison.

 Chapter 869 - Trial

    <h4>Chapter 869: Trial</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The bone prison was the highest level priest spell for controlling an enemy. It was also the most draining in regards to death qi.

    The priest did not keep attacking. The bone spears he threwnded perfectly on the invisible monster, and it almost did nothing.

    After he decisively threw out the bone prison, he sped towards the entrance. He no longer had the excitement he had when his aging curse first affected the invisible monster.

    The solid bone prison trapped the invisible monster in a cage, and the priest did not look back as he ran. He then heard a familiar bone-cracking sound.

    His bone prison had broken. It did not evenst for a second.

    Half-elf Leon had arrived at the center of theke. He did not hesitate and directly jumped in the center. That ce did not look too special, but a big whirlpool suddenly emerged in the water, and he was sucked in.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, make sure you jump on this exact spot!¡¯ Barbarian Ruin yelled as he roared and jumped in as well.

    Abel was a little hesitant, but he soon decided to jump as well. Both half-elf Leon and Barbarian Ruin had jumped, so it should be safe.

    He couldn¡¯t wait for the priest, and he was still a little worried. He couldn¡¯t trust a priest.

    In a sh of white light, he appeared in the center of theke. The whirlpool emerged again below him, and he sensed a suction force below.

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he entered. The owner of this ancient sight must have immense knowledge in magic circles to set up such a strange entrance.

    By the time he reappeared again, he had realized he had entered a giant space.

    It was like a giant oval battleground. Hended right in the center next to half-elf Leon and Barbarian Ruin.

    Above him was some kind of magic circle reflecting a star map with countless little stars.

    Although the individual stars were not shining too brightly, they were enough to light up the space.

    The ground of this battleground was t and sturdy. There were not any objects, and Abel sensed it was made out of the hardest rocks.

    There were some seats on a tform around this oval. It was meant for an audience.

    There was no one on those seats. Abel was in the spotlight, and he didn¡¯t know what could happen next.

    His sharp eyes soon spotted a staircase towards the seats above. It was the only staircase to the tform and the structure above.

    That structure was made out of rocks as well, but it did not look as rough as the other ones. Instead, it was etched with patterns.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, we still have one minute before a training beast appears. We will only be rewarded if we win against the training beast. If you can¡¯t win, pay attention to this!¡± Half-elf Leon said, pointing at a rock below his feet.

    Abel could see it was a little magic circle, but it was extremelyplex. For a person who didn¡¯t know much about magic circles, there was no way Abel could figure out what it does.

    ¡°It¡¯s a retreat circle. All you need to do is to ignite it with your power of the will, and you¡¯ll be thrown out of the ancient sight!¡± Half-elf Leon exined.

    ¡°ording to my spection, this is a colosseum, and we had just entered from a passage where people used to throw the beasts in here!¡± Barbarian Ruin added.

    ¡°Why is the priest sote?¡± Abel asked in a strange tone.

    The priest was not far from the entrance when they jumped in.

    However, a second after Abel asked this question, a beat-up looking priest appeared beside them.

    His mood was awful. The invisible beast targeted him suddenly before he jumped in. He was almost attacked. If it wasn¡¯t because of the iron monster on him, he might not even make it.

    His iron monster was not only sted into pieces, but the priest was hurt as well.

    Mud monsters and skeletons could be killed, and it wouldn¡¯t bother the priest much, but not an iron monster. Those things were treasures.

    Every priest needed to purchaserge amounts of iron weapons to ensure the power of their iron monster.

    And the one by this bighorn priest cost him more than 1000 intermediate gems.

    Getting his iron monster destroyed was like getting 1000 intermediate gems destroyed. His heart was aching, but he also realized how powerful that invisible monster was.

    If he knew how powerful that thing was earlier, he might not even go on this adventure.

    ¡°Wizard Abel,st time we had 7 members in our team. In the end, only us 3 could escape. Be careful,¡± Barbarian Ruin lowered his voice.

    He wanted to warn Abel long ago, but he had signed a contract with the priest promising he would not say anything about the entrance or anything that happened in the ancient sight before they arrived.

    This was why the priest never replied, even though Abel had asked along the way.

    Abel¡¯s face looked gloomy. Only 3 of them had survived. How dangerous was this ce?

    The priest never told him the dangers of this adventure when he invited him. It seemed like the priest tricked him. He could also see that Barbarian Ruin and half-elf Leon had their reasons for not warning him earlier.

    Abel didn¡¯t know since he was a new adventurer, but in the Central Continent, all adventure team members needed to sign a contract agreeing to how they would act during an adventure.

    Abel worried the most about his team¡¯s backstabbing him, but it would never happen if he had signed a contract.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, this is not where the danger was. Last time we knew we couldn¡¯t win, so we retreated. But as we were leaving, we were attacked by some unknown creature, and 4 of our teammates were lost. It was most likely the invisible monster!¡± Half-elf Leon quickly exined as he saw Abel¡¯s expression.

    They learned their lesson fromst time, so they brought along a lot of move in a sh scrolls with them. This could increase their retreating speed. Then they wouldn¡¯t be attacked.

    ¡°Are you sure that invisible monster won¡¯te into the ancient sight?¡± Abel lowered his voice a well. Abel¡¯s words made the other¡¯s heart drop. They looked around. There was nothing, but the atmosphere grew tense.

    ¡°Can we go to the audience area?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°No, we have to go through the examination. There is a protection shield there. It is very hard. We tried to strike itst time it did nothing.¡± Half-elf Leon lowered his voice as well and replied.

    ¡°Commander spirit, do you know the spirit here?¡± Abel did not care. Instead, he focused his power of the will on his headmaster identity card and asked themander spirit.

    ¡°Headmaster, this is a colosseum. The spirit here is not too intelligent. Just a normal spirit!¡± Themander spirit replied.

    Abel¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. He was not expecting themander spirit to know about this ce. He quickly followed, ¡°what are the dangers is in this colosseum?¡±

    ¡°Headmaster, colosseums are for resolving conflicts. When 2 powerful men have to fight, they need arge open space that they can do so without damaging the environment. The audience can also bet on who they think will win, and that¡¯s how the colosseum makes a profit!¡± Themander spirit exined.

    Abel shook his head. Gambling had been a thing since ancient times.

    ¡°The danger of this ce mostlyes from the guardian creature. It made sure that this ce was not invaded.

    ¡°Commander spirit. Since we are at the center of the colosseum, what will happen to us?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°Win against an examination beast. It is the only way you can get rewarded and retreat. If not, you will be hunted down by the guardian beast!¡± Themander spirit replied.

    Abel realized why the priest was hunted downst time. They had failed the examination.

    He felt his heart lifted. His worry for the unknown was defused.

    There must be a problem with this guardian beast, so maybe its power had declined after not fighting for so long. With the power of an ancient guardian beast, no way it could let the priest escape.

    Up to this point, an ear-piercing grinding sound emerged.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, get ready. Summon Johnson!¡± The priest yelled.

    The reason he had taken Abel along was because he saw Johnson¡¯s power.

    Abel nodded and padded his chest. A giant ck hole emerged, and Johnson stepped out to bow in front of Abel.

    ¡°Johnson. Get ready to fight!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Johnson quickly changed its body and put up a fighting pose.

    The sound from the ground intensified, and the rocks began to move. Finally, 4 holes emerged from each corner of the colosseum.

    A giant puppet monster emerged from one of them. Only a thing like that could still fight after all the years.

    Abel calcted for a moment. There were 20 six meters tall puppets in total, and they were all entirely made out of iron¡ªno wonder the priests couldn¡¯t winst time.

    Those things were much more powerful than the ones from the dwarfs, and their body was filled with countless patterns, not for decoration, of course, they were magic patterns.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± The priest yelled and took some dead corpses of beasts. He then summoned 8 skeletons from them, and then he summoned a mud monster from the ground.

    Half-elf Leon also summed the oak sage and a mad wolf. The mad wolf was not for fighting, but it was his mount.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, my spell can only support you. They couldn¡¯t do much to those monsters. I¡¯m counting on Johnson!¡± The priest lowered his voice.

    Abel was starting to get irritated by the priest. Along the way, he had already counted on him for safety, but he had not told him anything about the ancient sight¡¯s detail until moments ago.

    He began to regret going on this adventure with the priest. Although they agreed that the rewards would be distributed ording to the contribution, themander spirit said this was only a colosseum with some puppet monsters. What good stuff could there be anyway?

    The 20 puppets fixed their gaze on Abel and the team. They began to slowly move forward but soon elerated. In the end, they were even faster than a normal spiritual beast.

    ¡°Take care!¡± Abel said coldly and vanished from the spot. He then reappeared on the shoulder of Johnson.

    ¡°Bighorn, you should have told Wizard Abel about this ce earlier. We might lose him as a teammate!¡± Half-elf Leon lowered his voice.

    Barbarian Ruin did not make a sound. He had decided to leave this team after this adventure was finished. The priest was too maniptive.

    ¡°If I told him earlier, do you think he woulde and help us?¡± The priest coldlyugh.

    He did not tell his team that he did not sign a contract with Abel.... because he had more in the works.

 Chapter 870 - Combat

    <h4>Chapter 870: Combat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Serial lightning¡± activated in Abel¡¯s hands and shot the nearest training puppet beast. The puppet beast wasn¡¯t slow, but it was not fast enough to dodge the lightning spell. Still, as a gold light shed across its spell rune, the ¡°serial lightning¡± managed to do no damage to it. From then on, the ¡°serial lightning¡± rushed to another training puppet beast. The same light appeared. It was the same for nine other training puppet beasts. Forget about dealing damage; the lightning didn¡¯t cause even the immobilizing effect.

    Not believing that his spell attacks wouldn¡¯t work, Abel activated the ¡°blizzard¡± and ¡°firewall.¡± It was the same. A gold light shed across the rune, which neglected all the damage that the spells were intended to deal.

    Abel connected his power of the Will to the elder sign card, ¡°Are these training puppet beasts immune against all elements?¡±

    The battlemand spirits replied, ¡°Yes, Sir. They can only harness the power of elemental rules. It is impossible to break through their defense with spells. You can only use physical attacks.¡±

    ¡°Can you control the spirits here?¡± Abel asked again.

    The battlemand spirit replied once more, ¡°If you don¡¯t enter the operation room, Sir Elder, I won¡¯t be able to pass through the multiple paths of defensive control spirits.¡±

    It was all due to Johnson¡¯srge body. Out of the twenty training puppet beasts, ten of them rushed towards Johnson while the other ten rushed towards the other three team members. Perhaps it had to do with the fact that they were running away from Abel, who had just cast his ¡°serial lightning.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t like Abel wanted to attract more training puppet beasts toe at him.

    The one that rushed at the front was a giant tiger puppet. As it opened itsrge mouth, sharp steel teeth were revealed. It was going for Johnson¡¯s leg. Johnson struck back towards it with its lightning-long spear. It was basically using the weapon like a stick, which Abel still had a problem getting used to.

    It wasn¡¯t like he was out of ideas, no. He still had a very nice spear technique to use, the eleventhncer¡¯s technique of the worgen Woolf Family. The name was quite simple, typical of powerful techniques that were passed across the Orc Empire. The eleventh technique was passed to the worgen royalties. Without the buff effect of hisbat qi, it was almost good enough to match thebat qi enhancement ability of a knight. A knight only had so muchbat qi, so the 11th technique that relied purely on strength was his real way-to-go.

    Abel decided in his mind, <i>¡°I¡¯ll use it when I¡¯m free.¡±</i>

    While thinking, the lightning long spear in Johnsons¡¯ hands went through the giant tiger puppet¡¯s body. The force made its body shake uncontrobly from the ground and flew towards the other side. Abel could see it all very clearly. The lightning effect did not ur, even though it was a divine item that was supposed to pierce through armor. Yet, all it did was leave a thin mark on the tiger puppet¡¯s body. He frowned, noticing how the beast¡¯s defensibility capability had exceeded his expectations. Johnson was not the strongest summoned creature in his arsenal, but its physical strength was the best of the best, making its melee attacks ability stronger than any of the summoned creatures. Since even its devastating hits did not damage the giant tiger puppet, he anticipated that this would be a battle of endurance.

    ¡°Run, Johnson! Slow them down with your speed!¡± Abelmanded. Having heard its master¡¯s orders, the lightning long spear in Johnson¡¯s hands hit through the training puppet beast, forcing it to elerate forward. The training puppet beast might be fast, but it was not muchpetition against Johnson with the ¡°special quickening¡± hell buffing ability. Johnson would strike at the training puppet beasts without doing any preparation in advance. After sending them away with his lightning-long spear, it would move so that the training puppet beasts couldn¡¯t get close to him.

    Abel was on the other side to observe Priest Big Horn and the other two fight with the other ten puppets. He could tell that they were stalling so that they could wait for him to help. In front of the ten six-meter tall training puppet beasts, none of his summon creatures would work against them. The only one doing the work was Priest Big Horn, who was summoning a ¡°ystone guard,¡± which used its ability to slow the training puppet beast down.

    Abel wanted Johnson to run because he didn¡¯t want Johnson to test the training puppet beasts¡¯ strength. If anything, he wanted to do that by observing Priest Big Horn¡¯s fight. In situations such as this, he didn¡¯t think that any ident would take ce anymore. Priest Big Horn deceived him, so there really wasn¡¯t a problem with him waiting to study the training puppet beasts for a while.

    Whether Priest Big Horn would live or die was irrelevant as soon as they went into the ancient ruins. After throwing a ¡°bone wall¡± to block the iing training puppet beast, he threw a ¡°disarray¡± curse rune in his hands and broke the head of the training puppet beast, which did not take long at all to break straight through that wall. The ¡°disarray¡± caused the curse lights to rise on top of the heads of the training puppet heads, making them attack each other as they began to lose their sense of self. However, judging from how they were striking thin marks on each other, it was easy to tell that their defensive capability was superior to their offensive capability.

    Still, in less than three seconds, the ¡°disarray¡± effect disappeared. The training puppet beasts focused back on Priest Big Horn once more. This was when Ruin, the Barbarian behind Priest Big Horn, made a leaping motion into the middle of the training puppet beasts right. He let out a scream, which made them panic. With another leap, it jumped out of the range of the training puppet beast and started running in big steps. He was extremely fast, and ording to Abel¡¯s estimation, his speed was almost doubled. From what it looked like, it seemed like Ruin had been preserving his real strength most of the time.

    ¡°Volcano!¡±

    As Big Horn and Ruin had stalled the training puppet beasts for several seconds, Leon had plenty of time to cast his most powerful spells. From then, as soon as his voice ended, the ground beneath the training puppet beasts started trembling very vtilely. A small-sized volcano arose, and mana andva burst out of it. One of the magmatic fireballs struck a training puppet beast, making it take about two steps back. Still, the force of nature that came with this attack was blocked by a streak of golden light. The effect made it so that it was impossible for the training puppet beasts to pursuit the other three. This was what Leon the half-elf wanted. He was not so arrogant as to think that one ¡°volcano¡± spell was enough to hurt these training puppet beasts.

    ¡°I need some time to cast a second one!¡± Leon called out, meanwhile hurrying the dire wolf it was riding to hurry backward. He wanted to get away from the training puppet beasts as quickly as possible. Thanks to their cooperation, he managed to block the first wave of attack of the training puppet beasts, leaving ten of them unable to continue with the case.

    Abel was watching from afar. He was very impressed with their cooperation. He possessed the heritage of the priest upation and the heritage of the druid upation, but he had never really thought aboutbining the spells of each upation regrly. He used wizard spells most of the time. Of course, he wasn¡¯t the one to me. If he had control over all the priest¡¯s spells and druid ss, it would take too much time for him to get them to max level. There was also the problem with spontaneousness, as it would be hard to choose from the vast range of spells needed inbat. He only had two hands. It wasn¡¯t like he had other people with him to cast the spells together.

    When Priest Big Horn and the others began their second round of attacks to prevent the training puppet beasts from getting close, Abel saw one of them protecting its eyes. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was doing it consciously or not, but he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was happening.

    Priest Big Horn couldn¡¯t help but scream, ¡°What are you doing, Wizard Abel! Attack! We can¡¯t hold on for too long!¡±

    During this time, Johnson tried to use its speed to send the training puppet beasts to fly out one by one. The training puppet beast would stand up bravely and continue, rushing straight towards Johnson as they went. Abel seemed to be enjoying the view or something, though. Of course, it was going to make Priest Big Horn very concerned. Priest Big Horn, Ruin, and Leon the half-elf were cooperating quite well, but since it didn¡¯tst long for the training puppet beasts to remain controlled, the interval in which they were casting the spell became much shorter. Since they weren¡¯t dealing much damage at the same time, they were mostly expending energy.

    So whether it was the Ruin¡¯s qi or the force of nature Leon was harnessing, it¡¯d be impossible to recover in time in the middle ofbat. It was slightly better for Priest Big Horn. He could use his death qi to help the skeleton gemstones to recover on their own, but still, he had to take them out while he was not able to use them without casting any spells.

    So, Leon, the half-elf, was casting the advanced spell of ¡°volcano.¡± The ¡°volcano¡± might be one of the few spells capable of turning the energy expended into a set amount, but that expenditure of the force of nature was not going to increase as the spell¡¯s level increased. Still, it¡¯d usually be very hard for him to continuously cast this spell with ongoing energy expenditure.

    It was slightly better for Ruin the Barbarian. He didn¡¯t spend a lot of qi expenditure as the casting level was all just low-tier. The story might be different if it was Leon doing the same thing with his force of nature, but if he was short on stamina, then the teamwork would pretty much be destroyed in an instance. Without the right time to continue casting the spell, they would all be killed by the training puppet beasts very quickly.

    Abel didn¡¯t reply to Priest Big Horn immediately, but he was ready to respond. A ¡°lightning¡± spell rune was activated in his hand, which hit the giant tiger puppet right in the eye. There was simply no time whatsoever for the giant tiger puppet to respond, but a golden light came out and instantly blocked the hit.

    Abel called out loudly as he saw that the spell didn¡¯t work, ¡°Attack their eyes, Johnson!¡±

    The lightning long spear in Johnson¡¯s hands changed course in the air. It went straight for the giant tiger¡¯s eyes as the opportunity came. The ¡°lightning¡± didn¡¯t quite take effect, but what happened instead was that the light that emitted made the puppet slower to observe its surroundings. That, and given how fast Johnson¡¯s attack was, the spear shot right into its eyes.

    Crack.

    A piercing sound rang, and the giant tiger¡¯s eyes were instantly destroyed by the sweeping motion of the lightning long spear. The remaining nine saw what had happened to the giant tiger puppet, and they all protected their eyes.

    Priest Big Horn said in delight, ¡°We¡¯ll attack the eyes, then! That¡¯s going to be their weakness!¡±

    After throwing another ¡°disarray¡± spell, the training puppet beasts started fighting each other again. This time, Ruin didn¡¯t wait for the effect to end to use his scream. What he chose to do instead was to go with another leap. He jumped as tall as he could from the ground towards the front of another training puppet beast. Before he made anding, his two axes mmed straight towards the training puppet beast¡¯s eyes.

    Boom!

    Ruin felt like his two axes were shing against steel. His hands were cracked open. Arge amount of blood gushed out of them. If he hadn¡¯t gone through so much training to master the art of the ax, the force that was rebounded would¡¯ve made the two axes fly out from his hands.

    After pausing in midair for a bit, he started falling towards the ground. The training puppet beast he attacked did not suffer any injury in its eyes. If anything, the hit just woke it up from the state of ¡°disarray.¡±

    The training puppet beast¡¯s front ws swung towards Ruin the Barbarian. Ruin didn¡¯t have any way to retaliate because he was in midair. His two hands were still numb, so there was really no way to dodge. As though he was hit by the giant hammer, his body flew straight outward.

    While in midair, Ruin spat out streams of blood and mmed heavily towards the ground. His face became very wrinkled. He didn¡¯t have enough strength to stand up straight. His beloved axes had already flown very far away.

    ¡°Ruin!¡± Leon screamed. He summoned one dire wolf that came to Ruin¡¯s side. The dire wolf bit onto his body and put it on its back. There was one less partner now. The three got more anxious¨CPriest Big Horn, especially. He was the slowest out of the three, so if there was any danger, he¡¯d be the first one to be chased down.

    Once more, Leon, the half-elf, summoned another dire wolf that appeared next to Priest Big Horn. Priest Big Horn quickly jumped onto its back.

 Chapter 871 - Victory and Reward

    <h4>Chapter 871: Victory and Reward</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Without restraints to stop them from moving, the ten training puppet beats growled towards Leon. They came towards them like lightning. Ruin was quite strong in his recovery, actually. It didn¡¯t take long for him to wake up and drink a treatment potion. There was still some time before it would work. Given his heavy injuries, the most expected for him was not to die instantly. No, he couldn¡¯t fight again.

    On the other side, Abel and Johnson had already started cooperating to initiate an attack. Abel decided to stop using his ¡°lightning¡± spell. As far as he was concerned, as long as he could hit the puppet beast¡¯s eyes, he would want to do it with as minimal physical contact as possible. The best way to do that was with the ¡°telekinesis¡± spell, obviously. The spell was supposed to work in very specific locations. While it did not have much attack power at all, the fact that it was a lightning spell just meant that the object it was targeting would also possess a lightning element.

    Under the white light sh of the ¡°telekinesis¡± spell, one of the training puppet beasts¡¯ vision was disrupted. Johnson had the war jet ready by this point. After having done so many drills already, it did not hesitate to strike towards the eye of this training puppet beast. The sound produced was quite crisp, if any word could be used to describe it. It made the training puppet beast¡¯s eyes burst, stopping and immobilizing them. As it turned out, it wasn¡¯t so hard to beat them using the right method.

    Of course, there was something else that Abel had noticed. Ruin¡¯s attack made him shake his head in disappointment. Even without a spell¡¯s bonus effect, Ruin¡¯s power was not enough to be matched with Johnson¡¯s. Pure power was born naturally. As powerful as Ruin was, there was no way that he was going to be matched to a ten-meter tall stone giant made of fine steel. Stone giants were meant to be giant forces. It¡¯s the basis on which they had to rely on to survive. The difference in the types of stones they were using was more of a bonus.

    Take Johnson at the start, for instance. It was using ordinary stones. Apart from the power out of that, it had no other power or other sorts of buff. Meanwhile, Jason¡¯s entire body was made of Redstone ore. This was so that he could not only use its durability and the power that corresponded to it but also use the fire elemental power that was inside of it.

    Right now, Johnson¡¯s body was made entirely out of the multi-surfaced fine steel spheres. There were all sorts of elemental resistance runes on them. This way, it could now use power that corresponded with the power of the fine steel. That, and the elemental resistance that came out of the runes. This way, as powerful as Ruin¡¯s hit was, it was actually nowhere close to that of Johnson¡¯s.

    ¡°Drink this potion, Ruin!¡±

    After just forming his rtionship with Ruin, Abel didn¡¯t want him to die so quickly. Thus, he took out a golden ¡°healing potion¡± from his portal bag, then threw it right over. He called out very loudly and having heard this call. Ruin grabbed the potion over with a sh of gratitude in his eyes. he didn¡¯t have so much time to be polite about it, so he took out the potion and drank it straight down.

    After just ten-something seconds, a sharp light shed from within Abel¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Give me ten something seconds!¡± he cried, ¡°Big Horn! Leon! Buy me two minutes, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Having heard Ruin¡¯s cry, Priest Big Horn couldn¡¯t help but look at Abel in the eyes. He was more focused on the portal bag Abel was holding, actually. Greed shed from his eyes. He hid it very quickly, though, and cast out a ¡°disarray,¡± This time, however, he didn¡¯t get all of the training beast beasts because the ones after them were already dispersedpletely. Instead, the curse stopped the four training puppet beasts and have them attack Aeach other.

    Priest Big Horn had a very grim look on his face now. Beside him, skeletons rose in a way that was unbefitting of their undead nature, and they all frantically rushed towards the six training puppet beasts. These skeletons couldn¡¯tst very long after two or three hits, but it was enough for Leon to cast out one ¡°volcano¡± spell. Soon, the phantom of the ¡°volcano¡± spell appeared. Magmatic fireballs started flying out, and the ten training puppet beats were blocked once more. When the volcano disappeared, and the ten training puppet beats tried to rush towards them again, Priest Big Horn began to use another one of his ¡°disarray.¡± At the same time, he activated another ¡°bone wall¡± to block behind his back.

    Still, the high-intensity explosion of the spell was quite something to take. Priest Big Horn wasn¡¯t really capable of pretending that it didn¡¯t do anything to him, so he took out an intermediate skeleton gemstone, had it absorb the death qi that was inside, and tried to replenish his body with the qi that was absorbed.

    On the other hand, Leon summoned out all five of his crows. The five crows weren¡¯t quite enough to attack, but he just wanted them to be of some distraction. It was the only method he could think of to stall the training puppet beasts. One thing surprised him, actually. One of the crows fell right onto the training puppet beast¡¯s heads. As it did so, it started pecking wildly towards its eyes. The training puppet beasts tried to shake off its head to get the crow away, but it just couldn¡¯t do so despite how many times it tried. Just like that, after pecking the beasts several times, the training puppet beasts became blind right there and then. It showed how strong crows could be. They were the lowliest of the summon creatures that the druids could manifest, but their immortality and the power of the Rule were ¡°absolute,¡± in a sense. If they could get in range, they could peck endlessly until the blinding effect urred, even if the rate of that blinding effect was to rise.

    Actually, even Leon never expected that the tiny crow would stay so long on top of the training puppet beast¡¯s heads. The easy way to exin this would be that it was too weak to be treated as the main target. The training puppet beasts could always try to hit them, but the fact that they wouldn¡¯t really die made ignoring them the best way to counter them.

    Since Priest Big Horn and Leon went all out, two minutes managed to pass by. Ruin screamed once again after that. They then went back to taking turns, stalling the battleground with their control spells. Abel and Johnson had stopped nine training puppet beasts by now. When his ¡°telekinesis¡± shed at the eyes of thest one, the lightning long spear in Johnson¡¯s hands was struck towards its eyes. It quickly stopped moving after that. That made Abel quite rxed.

    To clean up the battleground, he picked up something that couldn¡¯t move into his portal bag. These training puppet beasts might have their eyes injured, but they weren¡¯t all that injured, to begin with. If he happened to see dwarves specializing in tinkering with them, he might try to do some maintenance. By the way, from his previous fight with them, he was really starting to understand how scary these training puppet beasts were. It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t take each one of them out with one hit, given that Johnson¡¯s with him to help, but it was really Johnson¡¯s force and its lightning long spear that did most of the work. It wasn¡¯t all that easy to target their eyes.

    When Priest Big Horn saw Abel taking the training puppet beast into his own portal bag, he couldn¡¯t help but have an awkward look on his face. What Abel just did was direct proof that he had a veryrge portal bag. There was also something else that was very shocking. Given howrge Abel¡¯s portal bag would be, he¡¯d have enough space to carry a heap of valuable energy sources that these training puppet beasts contained. By that, it was the gemstones that they carried. It was also very like that they were all top-tier gemstones. If not, there really wasn¡¯t a way to exin that the six-meter tall training puppet beast¡¯s body couldst so long.

    So, ten training puppet beasts in total. He probably had ten top-level gemstones, one inside each of them. Given how extraordinarily valuable they were,rge organizations would probably pay a lot of them. They¡¯d probably give him a lot of training materials he was after, and that kind of made Priest Big Horn jealous.

    Priest Big Horn cried out loudly, ¡°Come help us, Wizard Abel! We can¡¯t hold on for any longer!¡±

    Abel scanned across the battleground. He was almost certain that Priest Big Horn didn¡¯t go out, given how the man¡¯s never used any life-saving item even at this point. Still, he tapped Johnston, and Johnson ran very fast towards thest ten of the training puppet beast. The attack was the same as ever. It was simple and effective. It was Abel¡¯s ¡°telekinesis¡±bined with Johnson¡¯s powerful hit, and the training puppet beasts were immobilized one after another. Very shortly, the training puppet beasts shifted their target and went straight for Johnson, which was a much greater threat than the rest of the crew.

    Priest Big Horn, Ruin the Barbarian, and Leon the half-elf all stopped to watch this fight between Abel, Johnson, and the training puppet beasts. The fight ended quite quickly because the training puppet beasts had no emotions like fear. Yes, that was the case, even if Abel and Johnson could literally destroy them with one hit. Eventually, after just a few minutes, all the training puppet beasts were knocked down. The entire battleground became very silent.

    ¡°We won!¡± Ruin shouted excitedly.

    ording to the heritage map that led them to this ancient ruin, if they could defeat these training puppet beasts together, then the victors would all get their own share of rewards.

    ¡°Yes, we did it!¡± Leon the half-elfughed out loudly.

    Priest Big Horn bowed and said to Abel, ¡°You¡¯re the ones that beat off these puppets. There¡¯s no need to share them with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly what Big Horn said,¡± Ruin said as well, then gave the crystal bottle back in a somewhat embarrassed way, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that we¡¯re freed from these puppets. Keep the puppets to yourself. As for the potion, it¡¯s uh... a little too much for me. I can only give the reward back to you once I go back to my n.¡±

    Abelughed as he took the empty crystal bottle over, ¡°Ruin, what are you talking about? Potions are leftovers! You don¡¯t need a reward to get them!¡±

    For Leon, he just thought that it was weird that Priest Big Horn would be this generous. Priest Big Horn was notorious for his stinginess most of the time. It was quite rare for him to pass on a chance like this, given how valuable these training puppet beasts were.

    ¡°I stand by my words,¡± he said as well.

    Whatever the case was, Abel took down these training puppet beasts. They didn¡¯t do much themselves. Rather, if they didn¡¯t happen to attract some of the training puppet beasts, perhaps Abel might just be faster at beating them off.

    Abel didn¡¯t hesitate to take all ten, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m sure these puppets will work quite well for me. I¡¯m sure that they will.¡±

    ¡°At least twenty square meters, right? Maybe even bigger,¡± Priest Big Horn murmured to himself, suppressing the greed inside of him.

    Then, strange energy rose in the air. Working in a simr way to the power of the WIll, it sent the same message to the nearby four people.

    ¡°The training is sessful. You¡¯ll all get one minute to collect each of your rewards. After that, you¡¯ll be sent outside the beast fighting pit. The beast fighting pit needs to be shut down to recharge energy. Remember, the next time that it will open is ten yearster.¡±

    ¡°After you, Wizard Abel,¡± Priest Big Horn made an inviting gesture to Abel. that there wasn¡¯t much time to wait. He immediately came forward and took the box that was at the left end. He took it, then put it into his portal bag. Priest Big Horn went after him. He didn¡¯t choose as quickly, though. There really wasn¡¯t the time, and he didn¡¯t want to affect the decision-making of those after him. Anyways, all of them had gone. With Leon as thest one, the one-minute limit was reached.

    Abel tapped his chest. A giant ck hole appeared right in front of him. Johnson bowed to him.

    ¡°What powerful summoned creatures you have,¡± Ruin said with admiration. He was a Barbarian that didn¡¯t rely much on the help of summoned creatures, but he knew it was much less dangerous if there was someone like Johnson with him.

    ¡°Summoned creatures?¡± Abelughed and replied, ¡°He¡¯s my pal. What¡¯re you talking about?¡±

    At this time, he felt a strange dimensional force that was appearing right next to him. He knew that it was time for him to leave the ancient ruins. His body was already disappearing from the beast fighting pit.

 Chapter 872 - Sell Out

    <h4>Chapter 872: Sell Out</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°So we¡¯re out already?¡±

    Abel was speechless when he looked around. He was already by the crystal clearke. It was a shame, truly. He expected to get more from the Ancient Ruin, but he was already sent out after getting a few rewards.

    ¡°Damn!¡± he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head in disappointment. It would be about ten years before he could go in again. That was not very long for the others, but it was for him. Still, perhaps there was a chance that he would be stronger in the next ten years. If he was to make his entrance at that point, there was probably a greater chance for him to have a real exploration.

    ¡°Thank you so much this time, Wizard Abel!¡±

    Ruin the Barbarian walked beside Abel. He made a bow as he spoke sincerely that he could.

    Abel smiled and returned a wizard¡¯s bow, ¡°It¡¯s only natural, Ruin! We¡¯re partners on an adventure, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Ruin replied, ¡°You know, I wish I could see you here in ten years. We can explore this ruin a second time.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what to say in response to that. He¡¯s never heard that there was going to be another adventure team in ten years. Actually, even if this ¡°invitation¡± was for real, it should¡¯vee from Priest Big Horn and not Ruin.

    Leon the half-elf made a bow as well, ¡°Thank you so much, Wizard Abel!¡±

    Priest Big Horn interrupted everyone and pointed towards the sky, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, everyone! We¡¯ll leave this ce to set up a camp elsewhere. Spare the chat for another time.¡±

    Abel was just about to decline. He could¡¯ve left the adventure team since the quest was already finished. Instead of walking back with the team members on foot, it was much easier to ride his flying mount back to Sn City.

    Priest Big Horn seemed to notice what Abel was thinking, ¡°Wizard Abel! I¡¯ve some urgent matters to discuss with you after the tent is ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Abel nodded his head without saying anything back.

    The tent¡¯s set-up was quite straightforward. Everyone had their own portal item after finishing the great war. It didn¡¯t take that long for the four tents to be ready. Once again, Priest Big Horn went around to set up some trigger mechanisms. Meanwhile, Ruin went over to hunt down a wild boar. It was rather inconsiderate of him, actually. This wasn¡¯t the safest ce for him to act on his instincts. He should¡¯ve stayed here, not going out to find things in the wild. Still, when he came back with a wild boar on his back, a smile was all over his face.

    He shared the wild boar with Abel, ¡°Have some of our Barbarian cooking, Wizard Abel!¡±

    Leon joined in, ¡°I¡¯m not the biggest fan of meat, Ruin, but the stuff you¡¯ve cooked up is actually quite unforgettable.¡±

    Abel smiled, too, ¡°I guess it¡¯s quite a good treat, then.¡±

    Both Abel and Leon¡¯s had the ¡°hunger-stopping¡± potions, but Ruin was still quite keen to share the meat he cooked. He was fast. After some time, they could all smell a very alluring scent in the air. It got stronger after some paste was put on it. Ruin decided to give a well-done roast leg to Abel to show his goodwill. It wasn¡¯t just for the fact that Abel saved his life, but it was also to show his will to be friends with him.

    In the valley, everyone chatted inughter as they all had their roast meat. The team finished without anyone drinking any liquor because, apart from Ruin, everyone here used spell casting as their means of attacking. They couldn¡¯t have any alcohol unless the cold got really bad.

    ¡°My skeletons will be on patrol tonight. Take a rest now,¡± Priest Big Horn said to everyone, then turned his head towards Abel, ¡°Get some rest first, Wizard Abel. I¡¯ll talk with you again next morning.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t sure what to make out of that. He was told that the talk would happen right away, but now it changed to the morning of the next day. He supposed that it wasn¡¯t all that hard to grasp, given how long they¡¯ve been fighting this whole day. He went along and nodded his head. Everyone did the same, actually. The only ones that didn¡¯t rest were the summoned creatures and death spiritual creatures like the skeletons, but they had no sense of exhaustion, to begin with.

    Abel went to his own camp. After setting up a defensive circle outside the tent, he got another seclusion circle inside the tent. When he was finally done, he got Johnson out. The first thing that Johnson did was to transform his body. The multi-surfaced metallic spheres spun continuously as they transformed the tent¡¯s structure into that of a metallic fort. He was about to get into his daily meditation session, but as soon as he got into the mood for it, a strange but subtle sensation came to him. He had never overlooked something like this, no matter how insignificant it might feel. His current physical status and power of the Will were definitely not to cause it, as far as he could see.

    So what was the problem? There was only one possibility, as far as he could see. His body was trying to warn him that something dangerous would happen if he continued with the meditation. His face started to look quite sour with that thought. He only stayed since Priest Big Horn wanted to say something to him. Come to think of it, though. All Priest Big Horn was stalling time.

    While searching the ¡°Vya¡¯s ring¡± with his power of the Will, the invisibility cape appeared right on him. His body disappeared from the ground after that. At the same time, he used the transformation ne to conceal his own presencepletely. It was a way to hidepletely as long as the cape didn¡¯t move. Actually, he could remain in invisibility mode if he was using the ¡°instantaneous movement.¡±

    Abel could remember the giant tree was about 800 meters away. That was where his goal was supposed to be. To get the stuff there, he was nning to use the mystery headband that he flushed to the invisibility cape. With the terrifying ability to strengthen his power of the Will by two times, it¡¯s not something that he was willing to use in public. Besides, he got this from killing Adolf, the elven prince. It was a headband created by a deity. There was no telling what sort of enemies woulde after him if he showed it in front of everyone.

    Abel disappeared silently inside the tent. From there, he stood on one of the branches that were on the big tree eight hundred meters away. It waspletely silent in all directions. The four tents could still be seen in the night. Apart from that, there were also the skeletons that were patrolling around. Everyone seemed quite calm. He didn¡¯t think so, however. It¡¯s getting too quiet for him. This was a valley. There were supposed to be noises of birds, insects, and whatnot, but there was just no sound around him.

    After switching his soulspeaker¡¯s ability, he ced his hand on the tree bark next to him. The leaves on this tree started moving on their own. In response to this, a tree that was even further away shook its leaves as well.

    ¡°Big circle!¡±

    Having used the soulspeaker¡¯s ability, Abel could sense this message that the tree was trying to convey to him. Within the circle of a thousand-meter diameter around the campsite, someone¡¯s already set up a giant circle. The circle was capable of secluding any sound and presence from the outside world. The tree he was at only responded to the trees that were nearby. A circle was formed inside his brain. This was the range of the giant circle.

    Due to the circle¡¯s seclusion effect, the tree couldn¡¯t make contact with the trees outside.

    ¡°Just what cost have they gone through for this?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask himself. This was a giant circle that was made just to target him, and given the fact that it could move, which was already quite unbelievable in itself, it just showed how dedicated the one after him was. Even without considering the materials needed to make this, one could only imagine the number of top-level gemstones required to activate a spell circle of this magnitude.

    There were only so few enemies that would do this much to go after him. The blizzard n came to his mind quite quickly because apart from the crusaders on the central continent, they were about to only ones that had both the motive and the drive to do something to this extent. As for the central continent crusaders, it was simply not possible for Priest Big Horn to coborate with them.

    No, Abel didn¡¯t bother to check if it was possible to leave the circle¡¯s range with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± There would be no point in doing so if the circle was designed for him. He was notpletely out of options, though. No one really knew that he was hiding here, so he still had some chance to take the initiative.

    At this time, there was a white light that appeared right outside the very simple tent. The powerful presence of the wizard crystal swept across the entire camp.

    ¡°Who?¡± Leon screamed in surprise. He was already out of the camp.

    ¡°Ha?¡¯

    For Ruin, the response was even more straightforward. He just screamed and leaped out of the camp. They all saw the wizard that was in a ck robe. There was a very frightening look in his eyes.

    ¡°Rank neen!¡± the thought all came to their heads. Rank neen wizards were supposed to be the elites of the Wizard Organisation. Most missions were done by rank seventeen and eighteen, whereas rank neen spent most of their days in training. Now there was one right in front of them; Leon and Ruin both looked towards each other in the eyes. They kind of knew who he was after.

    The two of them looked towards Priest Big Horn, who was not hesitant toe out of the tent. His attitude exined that he knew about what just happened.

    Priest Big Horn bowed to Wizard Tamil, ¡°Wee, Wizard Emir.¡±

    Wizard Emir responded with a nod, ¡°So where¡¯s Abel?¡±

    As Wizard Emir said that, his eyes looked towards thest direction where the tent was at. There was a very obvious presence of the spell circles there.

    Priest Big Horn smiled as he pointed towards the tent, ¡°Wizard Abel is probably still doing his meditation, I think. His portal item is mine. Mind if I state that this was written in our agreement?¡±

    Leon called out to scold, ¡°Big Horn! How dare you sell out one of yourpanions! Are you not afraid of what your contract will do?¡±

    Priest Big Horn justughed back, ¡°What? Ha, haha! Wizard Abel just came to the central continent! He didn¡¯t know about the contracts, now, and there¡¯s not really any obligation for me to inform him about it, is there?¡±

    Wizard Emir nodded and spoke, ¡°Sure, Priest Big Horn. Bring everything on Abel away. Keep them to yourself, if you like. I¡¯m just here to kill him and bring back his head.¡±

    Ruin rushed in front of Abel¡¯s tent with his two axes, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt Wizard Abel now! You¡¯re a strong enemy, I¡¯ll give you that, but I¡¯m not going to step down this time.¡±

    Leon threw a look of disdain towards Priest Big Horn, ¡°Your actions disgust me, Big Horn. Ruin, we¡¯ll join forces. We must wait for Wizard Abel to wake up from his meditation.¡±

    Ruinughed as he waved the axes in his hands, ¡°Haha! Of course, of course! I¡¯m only alive since Wizard Abel saved me! I¡¯ll be happy to return the favor anytime!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for killing your friends, Big Horn,¡± Wizard Emir said with a cold smile on his face. Priest Big Horn hesitated. It wasn¡¯t that easy to find an adventure team to joinfortably. Having the contract signed was one thing, but it was not that easy to find quality partners like Leon and Ruin. That wasn¡¯t to say that he was going to back away from his decision. What was done was done. The two partners already thought less of him now. There wasn¡¯t turning back at this point.

    He still lusted for Abel¡¯s wealth. He knew that Abel had the ¡°melting potion,¡± a specialized potion designed to target ice elemental spells. There were also the light stones. He had forty right now, but that didn¡¯t stop him from wanting the one hundred that Abel had. There was also the stuff that Abel collected just in the midst of his adventure. There were the twenty training puppet beasts and secret rewards. He had no idea what they were going to be, actually.

    Other than that, there was the bottle of the golden ¡°healing potion¡± Abel took out in the middle of the battle. It just showed him how much top-quality potions that Abel¡¯s got in his portal item. Wizard Emir knew as well. Ever since he bought information from the Wizard Union, he knew about Priest Big Horn¡¯s contact with Abel. After that, he followed the lead he got and negotiated for a set-up. Priest Big Horn agreed quite quickly due to his greed. That, and the fact that he didn¡¯t think Abel was going to be tougher than a rank neen advanced wizard.

    Wizard Emir didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to waste too much time, ¡°There¡¯s probably no need for me to say this, but I¡¯m from the Blizzards.¡±

    The looks on Ruin and Leon¡¯s faces changed quite quickly. It was one strong Wizard Organisation. They both had their own backgrounds, but neither wanted to challenge the very powerful Wizard Organisation.

    Wizard Emir asked in a louder voice, ¡°Abel! Abel has killed two advanced wizards that belonged to my n! After he came to the central continent, another rank sixteen and two rank seventeen wizards died. Another rank eighteen was executed by the Blizzard n because of him. Do you really want to join this bloodshed?¡±

 Chapter 873 - Wizard Emir

    <h4>Chapter 873: Wizard Emir</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Leon and Ruin really weren¡¯t sure what to say anymore after hearing what Wizard Emir told them. They could not think of just themselves. They had families behind them, and they had to be more considerate.

    Not Priest Giant Horn, though. He couldn¡¯t wait.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you break through his defense, Wizard Emir.¡±

    As he said that, he activated a ¡°bone spear¡± and shot the defensive circle. His eight skeletons, too, ran towards the defensive circle. The circle Abel built was a small-sized defensive circle. While it wasn¡¯t so strong, the top-level energy stones Abel put in managed to keep it in ce even in the face of an advanced priest¡¯s attack. The circle broke after several seconds. When it broke, Johnson was covering the tent with its body.

    Johnson knew that its master left, so it was ready to change its shape back to human form. At the same time, it used the titan armor to protect itself. It also had the lightning long spear in its hands. Leon and Ruin hoped that they could help, but the adventure contract forbade them from stopping Priest Giant Horn. The contract was strict on attacking team members.

    Ruin screamed very loudly, ¡°Be careful, Wizard Abel!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    A gloomy look shed across Wizard Emir¡¯s face. He pointed his staff towards Ruin and an ¡°ice sharp pir¡± shot. Ruin was about to dodge it, but he felt a very strong suppressive power that came right towards him. Ruin was a rank seventeen, so the rank neen Wizard Emir would be able to overwhelm him with just his presence. This way, even if Ruin tried his best to dodge the attacks, he would always be a lot slower in whatever attempts that he made.

    During this time, Leon already transformed himself into a worgen with his ¡°worgen shift¡± druid technique. His speed was instantly increased so that he could pull Ruin away before the ice sharp pir hit him. Simultaneously, the lightning long spear in Johnson¡¯s hand was stabbed right towards Wizard Emir. There was no time to protect the tent at all, but Abel couldn¡¯t care less right now. Ruin and Leon had already done more than they should¡¯ve. He had no reasons to desert his friends nor see them get harmed for his sake.

    Anyways, the lightning long spear in Johnson¡¯s hands started elerating. It became a streak of lightning that was hit Wizard Emir. As a very experienced fighter, Wizard Emir responded quickly by casting one ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell. He was a rank neen, but that didn¡¯t mean that he was willing to face a ten-meter tall metallic monster. When he got into range, he went for a snipe with the ¡°blizzard¡± spell. He was aiming for Johnson¡¯s head.

    Johnson was big, but it wasn¡¯t slow to wait for the snowke attacks toe towards it. It quickly backed away, and when it came to the front of the tent, it smashed the skeletons trying to break the seclusion circle.

    Priest Giant Horn screamed as he cast the ¡°damage increase¡± onto Johnson, ¡°For your family, Ruin and Leon, Do noty your hands on them! You don¡¯t know what the Blizzard n is capable of! Make sure you think things through before you act.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t want to use the ¡°aging¡± curse, but judging from how fast Johnson was, he just didn¡¯t have the confidence to use a spell rune that would take too long to draw. He was a bit too close to Johnson. He could only try to respond with his most rapid of curses.

    Meanwhile, the ystone guard in front of him started to move again. It was stuck in between him and Johnson. Wizard Emir moved again with his ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± He entered into the seclusion circle. He wasn¡¯t sure what would happen if he went in, but he figured that a rank sixteen wizard, even a prodigy like Abel, was not yet capable of doing any real harm to him. Again, he went outside the tent and looked at Priest Giant Horn with a very sour look on his face.

    He screamed scornfully, ¡°Abel is not in the tent!¡±

    Priest Giant Horn screamed in amazement, ¡°Impossible! I saw him going in. I¡¯ve had the skeletons keeping watch the whole time. There¡¯s no way he left!¡±

    While Priest Giant Horn¡¯s skeletons weren¡¯t so powerful, they were like his extra eyes t. The camp he picked was an empty field. Its nearby five hundred square meters were all empty. It was picked deliberately so that Abel would be found even if he tried to use the ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ to escape. The skeletons could see him in in sight, and he could also track him down by sensing a mana ripple in the air.

    Or so that was the n. Abel just disappeared from the tent. Ruin and Leon couldn¡¯t help but look at each other in the eyes. Joy appeared on their faces. If Abel wasn¡¯t just meditating, he probably already got a way to fight back.

    Wizard Emir looked around and said solemnly, ¡°Abel¡¯s not getting out of this. I¡¯ve set up a trapping circle in all corners. Even if he¡¯s a bird, he¡¯s not getting out of this one!¡±

    The ¡°sky-banning circle¡± was a tabooed circle. It was arge spell circle that was capable of moving. The trade-off for that was that a lot of the original functions were reduced. The only function that was left was its ability to lock up the entire area. It was not capable of something more intricate, such as having the user search up the spell circle details.

    Anyways, when he saw that Johnson was still inside the circle, it kind of just meant that Abel hadn¡¯t left yet. He was most likely still around somewhere.

    Priest Giant Horn said to Wizard Emir, ¡°Kill Johnson first! Wizard Abel¡¯s going toe out quickly after that.¡±

    Having heard that, Johnson immediately shifted its target and rushed towards Priest Giant Horn. Priest Giant Horn knew how terrifying Johnson could be if it was tond a hit on him. He wasn¡¯t going to bet his chances even with the ¡°white bone armor¡± on. Instead, he decided to go with the safer option, letting the skeletonse to stop Johnson. As for Wizard Emir, he decided to close in on him himself.

    Wizard Emir humphed coldly, ¡°That¡¯s too prideful of you.¡±

    As he said that, he immediately teleported himself right next to Johnson. At the same time, he used his two hands to unleash the ¡°frost new star.¡± The two blue ice rings were activated from the inside of his body. He released it immediately after his ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± which caught Johnson immediately by surprise. Johnson tried to fight off plenty of wizards before, but this was the first time anyone tried to get so close inside its attack range.

    Johnson couldn¡¯t respond very quickly to this sudden attack. With two ice rings activated, it was hit without even the time to change into its ice-resistant multi-surfaced metallic spheres. It could still hold off a lot of the power with its elemental resistance, but the slowing effect did not reduce at all. Wizard Emir was a rank neen, and the ¡°frost new star¡± was just as effective as to anyone else. It had to do with what Johnson was, really. There was still quite a distance between an advanced-level spiritual beast and a top-level spiritual beast.

    Again, Wizard Emir used the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to teleport next to Priest Giant Horn. The ¡°blizzard¡± in his hand was activated. Since Johnson was slowed, it didn¡¯t have a way to dodge the snowkes falling from the sky. This was not something to be overlooked. Every snowke could deal a terrifying amount of freezing damage. It also contained more slowing effect, so Johnson was constantly interrupted from using any freeze slowing effect.

    Abel was observing Johnson¡¯s state right now. He had never seen a rank neen wizard fight before, so he decided to take the chance to observe from an eight-hundred-meter distance. It was quite safe, but he could still feel the subtle suppressive force Wizard Emir had over him. If he was just a bit closer, he might just lose his ability to cast any spells. It kind of just showed how terrifyingly awful it was to face against a wizard that was about a level or two higher.

    Abel spoke through the soul chain, ¡°Go help Johnson, Jason.¡±

    As he said that, a ck hole appeared right in the middle of the camp. Due to the mystic headband¡¯s help, it became very easy for him to activate the exit of the portal beast ring to whatever spot he wanted.

    Out of the ck hole, Jason¡¯s whole body armor was covered in red hot lightning. The lightning long spear in his hand appeared right next to Johnson. With a flick of its arm, a red streak of lightning appeared right from the inside of the spear and flew towards Wizard Emir. Again, Wizard Emir teleported himself to the other side of the battlefield for a dodge. This time, he responded by throwing another ¡°blizzard¡± spell right on Jason¡¯s head.

    Jason was that fast, but it was perfectly okay for it to escape out of the blizzard¡¯s range. It didn¡¯t leave, though. Instead, it shot out another streak of lightning with its lightning-long spear. Its motive was clear. As long as Johnson could get out of the frost slowing effect, this battle would definitely chance towards a much more advantageous position.

    As for Wizard Emir, he wasn¡¯t nning on blocking this lightning with his own body. He was doing it out of instinct. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know a bunch of very powerful defensive spells, but the regr response was to just dodge any iing threat with a quick, simple ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± Yes, the defensive spells might hold off the attacks, but once the spell was broken, all that was left of a wizard would be his flesh and nothing else to guard himself with.

    After having teleported so many times, Wizard Emir could no longer continue casting the ¡°blizzard¡± spell towards Johnson, which was finally starting to find its way out of the spell that kept it trapped this whole time.

    While trying to make a dodge, Jason stood and let snowkes fall right on top of its head. When theynded on it, however, the snowkes immediately evaporated over its burning body. It was very hard to stop it with the freezing slowing effect when its body temperature was this high. Meanwhile, Johnson¡¯s body was protected by the divine-level armor. Even when directly under the ¡°blizzard¡¯ spell, there was only so much energy that was wasted from that Redstone it was wearing outside. It was just like Jason. As long as its head was not destroyed, it would not sustain any sort of heavy injury if it tried to suck onto the Redstone for a full recovery. To break its head, though, one would have to get through the protection of the divine armor, and that was no easy thing to do at all.

    Johnson decided to move. It activated its speed with everything it¡¯s got. The lightning long spear in its hand thrust endlessly towards the skeletons that were protecting Priest Giant Horn. At the same time, Jason became a gigantic cannon stand which, instead of using the ¡°lightning¡± spell, was now shooting an endless streak of white fireballs. The two stone giants did wonderfully as they cooperated. One was still while the other was moving. One was shooting elemental attacks from afar, whereas one was clearing the battlefield with its melee attack. For a moment there, even Wizard Emir couldn¡¯t do much harm at all towards them.

    As for Priest Giant Horn, he¡¯s never been in this much danger today. He started to look scared. . He could summon as many skeletons around him as he wanted, but there were simply not enough corpses left to use. He didn¡¯t have arge portal bag with him, so he didn¡¯t really have the ammunition to sustain for a longsting battle. No, especially not against a monstrous being like Johnson, which could smash the skeletons with literally just one or two hits. Without the skeletons¡¯ protection, he didn¡¯t think that he would be able to guarantee his safety any longer. A look of hesitation started to appear on his face.

    ¡°Come out!¡± Priest GIant Horn suddenly cried out. From his hidden bone portal item, an eight-meter-tall Beamon giant beast was summoned.

    Ruin screamed in fright, ¡°You are a madman, Giant Horn! How could you resurrect something like that?¡±

    As the orcs¡¯ most powerful force, the Beamon giant beast was like a war god amongst the orcs. It was worshipped for being the strongest fighting force onnd. When it was alive, the orcs would do all they could to provide it with the best living conditions. When it was dead, its body would be preserved in the Land of the Evesting Slumber so that no one would try to intrude. That being said, what Priest Giant Horn was doing was actually strictly against the rules. If the other orcs knew, he would definitely be hunted down till the end of his life.

    Priest Giant Horn said grimly, ¡°I¡¯ve taken out my trump card already, Wizard Emir. Please, make sure you do your part to keep this a secret.¡±

    Wizard Emir nodded, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll make sure to clear off any possible danger you may face.¡±

    With that, the Beamon giant beast let out a long roar towards heaven and rushed towards Johnson. It wasn¡¯t as fast as Johnson, but it still far exceeded what most were capable of dealing against.

    The lightning spear in Johnson¡¯s hands went for a sweeping motion in response as it tried to deflect the Beamon giant beast¡¯s rushing attack. It was fast, and since the two were directly colliding against each other, there wasn¡¯t really any opportunity for a sideway dodge.

    Boom.

    Just like that, the lightning long spear swept towards the Beamon giant beast like a whip that¡¯s shed against firm leather. Beamon had no choice but to take two hard steps backward. The Beamon giant beast screamed as lightning arcs started shing across its body. Again, it tried for another rush towards Johnsons. For Abel, he was very surprised that Johnson¡¯s attack didn¡¯t actually do anything to the giant beast. Its defensive capability was much more than what he could imagine. Perhaps that¡¯s just how it was. It looked like Johnson and Jason were not capable of struggling on for too long.

    It¡¯s not like he didn¡¯t trust Johnson¡¯s toughness, though. If anything, he always believed that no one could really deal any heavy damage towards it. Jason was a different story. Having just be Abel¡¯s summon creature, there was not really the time to modify many its functions.

 Chapter 874 - Going All-out

    <h4>Chapter 874: Going All-out</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel was the weakest one in this battle. As a rank sixteen wizard, he had not even the chance to use his crystal body. This was why he waited at the side. Johnson¡¯s been stopped by Beamon ever since Priest Giant Horn summoned it. The two giant beasts had no choice but to fight together. The same defense didn¡¯t work at all. Beamon was slower and a bit weaker in strength, but that didn¡¯t matter. Its defensive capability still made things a bit hard for Johnson to defeat quickly.

    At the same time, Wizard Emir strengthened his attack against Jason. He just realized that Jason was less powerful than that Johnson. As Jason tried to hit with a fireball, Wizard Emir dodged it with his ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± Meanwhile, all of Wizard Emir¡¯s ¡°blizzards¡± managed to hit Jason back. Perhaps it didn¡¯t take long for all the red stones on Jason to be shattered. If that were to happen, his ability would be gradually slowed down, and perhaps that¡¯s how Wizard Emir would score his victory.

    Abel just took out 400 small-sized war puppets outside of his Vya¡¯s ring. All of them had consecutive ballistas in their hands. As soon as they came out, they formed a clean line right outside the camp.

    Wizard Emirughed out loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for that, Abel!¡±

    Having said that, he disappeared where he was at and reappeared amongst the small-sized war puppets. As soon as he appeared, a blue ice ring surrounding him was spread right outside. This was the activation of the ¡°frost ice star¡± spell. When this blue ice ring was activated, his body disappeared again and reappeared at another coordination where the small-sized war puppets were. He went for another ¡°frost ice star.¡± The moment these war puppets were hit, their bodies were covered in frost. It¡¯s not like they didn¡¯t have any resistance to elemental attacks, but no defense was good enough to resist a rank neen wizard.

    In this short period of time, there were only a total of thirty-nine small-sized war puppets that were destroyed. This was because they were all quite far away apart from each other. Abel did not directly control them, but the battlemand spirit that he wore on his belt. After sensing the change that was happening, it quickly altered the remaining positions that could still move. There were a hundred of them that pointed at each other with their consecutive basts and activated chain shots. It looked odd, but strangely enough, none of the arrows managed to hit and instead flew past their bodies due to the very precise aim that was calcted.

    When Wizard Emir teleported to another to release another ¡°frost new star,¡± he realized that another ballista arrow was shot to his front. It was toote for him to dodge. The arrow managed to hit the ¡°freezing ice armor¡± on him. The impact was too great that he couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. One thing surprised Abel, though. All this arrow did was to make the armor disappear. It didn¡¯t actually do any harm. Other than that, Wizard Emir had quite a fast reaction speed. The moment he took his steps back, his two hands cast one ¡°instantaneous movement¡± in one and the ¡°freezing ice armor¡± in another. As soon as another arrow came flying towards him, his body disappeared in white light. When the small-sized war puppets appeared outside the circle, another ¡°freezing ice armor¡± was on his body.

    Abel already knew that these puppets could only stall Wizard Emir for a bit. They weren¡¯t capable of giving him any real trouble. The attack that happened did take him off guard, but even that was not even for an opportunity to deal any real damage.

    Abel connected his power of the Will to the battlemand spirit, ¡°Focus your attack on the Priest. Leave a small portion left to stall Wizard Emir.¡±

    The fifty small-sized war puppet¡¯s consecutive ballistas continued to be fired towards Wizard Emir. Wizard Emir seemed to have already known about the danger of the consecutive ballistas. He could take the first hit, but not much beyond that. He didn¡¯t want to be touched so many times, so he quickly made himself disappear. Still, when he disappeared again, he was targeted again by the battlemand spirit for another rain of the arrows.

    Wizard Emir thought to himself as he dodged with the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell, <i>¡°What high concentration attack! It¡¯s not going tost very long, though, is it? You can¡¯t possibly have that many arrows on you.¡±</i>

    Abel knew as well, but five hundred arrows were technically enough for an entire war. The chances of running out were unlikely. With the battlemand spirit¡¯s order, the other three hundred small-sized war puppets shifted target towards Priest Giant Horn. The consecutive ballistas in their hands continued to fire. The arrows all flew towards Priest Giant Horn like violent rain.

    Priest Giant Horn had been focused on them for a long time. He realized that things were going bad when there were so many puppets shifting their focus on him. Because of this, he already hid in his y stone guard when the arrows came at him. Not that it was going to work, anyways, but he figured that it was better than nothing. To retaliate, he summoned all the creatures that he could, which were eight skeleton mages.

    He screamed without any confidence, ¡°Save me, Wizard Emir!¡±

    Wizard Emir didn¡¯t have the time to help, though. He didn¡¯t have an ounce of intention to help when he saw the three hundred small-sized war puppets shifting their targets towards him. Instead, he continued his attack by teleporting towards the middle of the small-sized war puppet formation. Again, the ¡°frost new star: exploded. When the remaining fifty or so came over, he used the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± again and moved towards another small-sized war puppet for another spell. When he was continuing on his streak, Priest Giant Horn was on the brink of being eliminated. It didn¡¯t matter how many small-sized war puppets were destroyed in how many seconds. The arrows were still flying over Priest Giant Horn¡¯s head, so the ystone guard he was hiding in was destroyed within a matter of instance. It was the same for the eight skeleton mages. The moment the dozens of arrows shot them, they became a pile of shattered bones with nothing to keep themselves together.

    Suddenly, an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± scroll appeared in Priest Giant Horn¡¯s hands. When the arrows were just about to hit him, he became white light that disappeared where he was standing at. He didn¡¯t want to use the scroll right away, given their scarcity. He only brought four with him, and he only had three more chances to escape death. It was quite frustrating for him, really. He wanted to set up the big circle to trap Abel, but he ended up trapping himself from escaping. In fact, it even stopped him from using that scroll.

    All these miscalctions were based on one premise: Wizard Emir never thought that Abel had so many cards in his hands. He wasn¡¯t so sure as to sell Abel out, too. He thought that Johnson was Abel¡¯s biggest support, but from the looks of it, he was probably just a member of therge forces that were behind.

    As for Abel, he mourned the loss of his hundred of his small-sized war puppets. He didn¡¯t think that it was easy to get them back up here on the central continent.

    ¡°Come out and fight, Flying me! You too, White Snow!¡±

    With no thoughts of reserving his strength, he used his power of the Will to call for Flying me and White Snow from his portal beast ring.

    ¡°Dragons!¡± he shouted. Here on the central continent, apart from the Wizard Union, the only ones that could be considered at the top of the hierarchy would have to be the dragons. Dragons seldom showed up in anyone¡¯s sight. They had no desire for power, but they were known to be terrifyingly vengeful and protective of their own kind. If their fellows were attacked, they could gather as much of themselves as possible to eliminate the pursers in whatever ways possible.

    No, Wizard Emir didn¡¯t want to ever meet up with a dragon. That being said, he was extraordinarily confused when he saw one being summoned by a human wizard.

    Anyway, Flying me¡¯s eyes were fixed onto Wizard Emir as it let out a dragon¡¯s roar. Its dark body suddenly elerated and rushed straight towards Wizard Emir. Instead of sparing a thought, Wizard Emir immediately teleported himself to the side with an ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± It didn¡¯t seem to help, though, because as soon as he appeared, Flying me already turned itself into a bolt of dark lightning to rush towards him once more.

    After being promoted several times, Flying me was even faster than a fired arrow. It could reach Wizard Emir right after he finished drawing the spell rune for ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± This way, even if Wizard Emir could make several narrow escapes in a row, he was always pressured. There was no chance to retaliate with other spells. Of course, in situations such as this, the small-sized war puppets would have no ways to target Wizard Emir, either. Now that a hundred of them were already lost on such arge battleground, there weren¡¯t enough to start another mass area sweeping arrow attack. By this logic, instead of going on the offensive, they changed their target and fired at Priest Giant Horn instead. Priest Giant Horn didn¡¯t have much of a choice, so he, like a madman, continued to use the ¡°bone wall¡± and ¡°bone cage¡± to build defenses around him.

    To make sure that the two defensive spells were cast quicker, he decided not to spare anything. He used the scrolls he¡¯s saved for all these years. Of course, he was just trying to buy time. He wanted to slow down the eventual arrival of his death. Whatever he did, it was not enough to stop of ongoing attack of the arrows.

    By this point, White Snow had already flown on top of Beamon¡¯s head. A freezing frost was spat out of its mouth, and the frost-covered up Beamon¡¯s entire body. Beamon became a lot slower because of it. Johnson went forward immediately. Instead of using the lightning long spear in his hands, what it chose to do first was to go for a hug. It did this by making sure the lightning long spear and the titan armor disappear first. By the way, the multi-surfaced metallic spheres on its body started rolling when it went for the hug. Only its head was out during this time, but he was quite slow due to the spell¡¯s slowing effect.

    Beamon screamed and screamed helplessly, but its body was being slowly sucked into the multi-surfaced metallic spheres. Eventually, there was only a head that was outside. White Snow flew straight towards Beamon¡¯s head and readied itself for an attack.

    Abel spoke to White Snow and Johnson through the soul chain, ¡°Just go trap them!¡±

    So White Snow¡¯s attack, a mouthful of ice frost, while it was useless against Johnson, was severe to Beamon. On the other hand, Priest Giant Horn already took out hisst ¡°instantaneous movement¡± scroll. A look of despair appeared on his face.

    Priest Giant Horn screamed, ¡°Spare me, please, Wizard Abel! I have money!¡±

    As he said pleaded, he used the scroll for hisst teleportation for escape. Abel didn¡¯t pay any attention to his plea. The small-sized war puppets continued to fire their ballista arrows towards Priest Giant Horn. Lion and Fetch were quickie pitiful of Priest Giant Horn, but they quickly changed their minds after remembering that Priest Giant Horn just told WIzard Emir to save Beamon.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to die! How am I going to die! I¡¯ll be...¡±

    The first shot made Priest Giant Horn scream a lot, but that noise was quickly silenced by the dozens that came after. His body was quickly shot into a broken and mmed heavily onto the ground.

    Wizard Emir teleported and screamed, ¡°Abel! You have a lot of summoned creatures with you, but you won¡¯t keep me here! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to tell the dragons all about you! You turned one of them into a summon creature, and you¡¯ll be chased towards your death for that!¡±

    So far, he understood the situation on the battleground. It didn¡¯t matter if he missed the kill today because no matter how many cards Abel had up his sleeves, the rule was already set. Rank neen wizards would always beat off rank sixteen. It was just that simple. As he knew very clearly, as long as he could find Abel¡¯s real body and have him under the suppression of the wizard crystal, he could make it so that it was impossible to even escape with the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell. Still, things were nowhere as easy as that. Forget about killing Abel. He hadn¡¯t even managed to kill his beasts yet.

 Chapter 875 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 875: Escape</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As soon as Wizard Emir finished threatening him, Abel put back the invisibility cape and teleported right onto Flying me¡¯s back. His eyes stared coldly towards Wizard Emir. Everything that was happening on the battleground paused. The battle only happened between a few individuals, but the destruction produced was the equivalent of small-sized warfare.

    A grey ¡°soul light¡± appeared on the battleground. If that wasn¡¯t enough to show how damaging this battle was, there were also broken pieces of the small-size battle puppets for all to see.

    Abel said with a taunting smile on his face, ¡°Remember to get the dragons to find me, Wizard Emir.¡±

    Right now, Wizard Emir had no way of detecting the blue dragon essence that wasing out of his body. However, it was apletely different story for dragons. The threat Wizard Emir was making was quite pointless, really.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally shown up, Abel!¡± Wizard Emir sighed as he looked towards Abel, ¡°You¡¯re just too young, aren¡¯t you, boy? You would¡¯ve had a much brighter future, but you chose to make an enemy out of the Blizzard n. You are asking for an early death from us. Don¡¯t you realize that?¡±

    Abel sneered at thement, ¡°The Blizzard n, you say? You seemed to have forgotten who I am! Do the ice wind wizards show no regard to those from the lightning n?¡±

    Wizard Emir didn¡¯t seem to mind very much, ¡°You¡¯re a second-rate apprentice from a subcontinent! Do you think the central continent gives a damn about you? You haven¡¯t even done your identity registration yet, so what¡¯s the Lightning n going to do if I kill you right here?¡±

    Abel asked softly, ¡°So the Blizzard n is preparing for an all-out attack, then?¡±

    He did have many methods at his disposal, but it just wasn¡¯t quite possible to have a clean kill on the rank neen wizards. No, he would have to think about what¡¯s going to happen once Wizard Emir started fighting him with the instantaneous movement.

    Wizard Emir said aloud, ¡°Yes, an all-out it is, Abel! If I can¡¯t get you today, then there¡¯s going to be a rank twenty elder after you! It is best if you surrender yourself here, I would say. If youe with me to our n, maybe the elder will spare your life.¡±

    The truth stated otherwise. Wizard Emir already gave up on the mission when he saw how fast and strong Flying me was. He didn¡¯t want to die here, so instead of carrying on facing Abel by himself, his immediate thought was to go back and report everything to Elder Marz. Given how much he¡¯s already learned from Abel, he didn¡¯t think that he would get med too hard for aborting the mission. If Elder Marz decided to continue to job himself, Abel was as good as dead.

    Instead of saying much, Abel directed Flying me to fly forward. The white fireball in its mouth was as clear as day. Jason was also charging towards Wizard Emir to attack at any point. As for the remaining small-sized battlemand spirits, they all fired their consecutive ballista arrows towards Wizard Emir. Once more, Wizard Emir responded by casting the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± with both of his hands. His body became a white light that disappeared and reappeared several hundred meters away. He was disappearing from Abel¡¯s sight.

    Abel sighed in relief when he saw this. It felt just like his first time seeing a rank eighteen wizard. He couldn¡¯t activate his crystal core at all. He could cast spells just by activating his skill tree, but Wizard Emir¡¯s presence just cut off his mana supply entirely, making it impossible for him to cast anything at all. He was getting very ufortable with the differences in their power. Despite having an extremely concentrated crystal core, it was stillpletely overwhelmed in the face of someone that was a total of three ranks above him.

    While he was thinking of a new strategy, fresh air swarmed from the middle of the sky. Wizard Emir was putting back the ¡°sky-trapping circle.¡±

    Abel gave a loudmand, ¡°Flying me! White Cloud! Watch your surroundings!¡±

    At the same time, he teleported to the ground from Flying me¡¯s back. Flying me let out a dragon¡¯s roar, then flew towards a higher altitude to patrol. White Snow shot out a wave of ice frost towards the Beamon giant beast before it joined Flying me.

    Abel bowed and spoke to Ruin and Leon, ¡°Wait here, you two. I¡¯ll take care of this guy first.¡±

    Leon smiled and spoke, ¡°You can take care of this first, Wizard Abel.¡±

    Aftering to Priest Giant Horn¡¯s corpse, he scanned with his power of the Will and found four portal items in total. He started searching as he stretched his power of the Will into the inside. He wanted some sort of proof because he didn¡¯t believe that Priest Giant Horn could resurrect a Beamon giant beast if he was just an advanced priest. No, not only was it impossible for advanced priests to cast the ¡°resurrection¡± spell, but it was also impossible for a creature that was resurrected to live for an extended period of time.

    This led to one conclusion. Whatever Priest Giant Horn was carrying, he must¡¯ve had at least one item that could keep the Beamon giant beast survive. That was the only way to exin hismand over it. Priest Giant Horn was quite rich, so it wasn¡¯t hard to think that he could afford these items. Twenty thousand intermediate skeleton gemstones were quite a sum, even by Abel¡¯s standard. There were also a variety of different potions that he was holding. There was still the ¡°melting potion¡± that Abel traded with him, and now, it wasing back to Abel after he was dead.

    As for the other stuff, they couldn¡¯t quite attract Abel¡¯s attention at all. He¡¯s already got very high standards. Added with the items that the priests were collecting, most of them were pretty much useless for a wizard like him. He could trade them off for some resources, of course, but there really wasn¡¯t any other point beyond that.

    ¡°Wait,¡±

    Suddenly, Abel realized that there was an extra bone card in his hands. Upon scanning it with his power of the Will, he realized that it needed to be dered first. This didn¡¯t look like an ordinary card that anyone could dere ownership over, though. Theplicated patterns on it and the materials used indicated that no regr low-tier upation holders would be able to be its owner, let alone use it for themselves.

    If Abel had to guess, the bone card used was probably made from the remnant of some sort of ridiculously powerful animal. Out of all the items that he found from Priest Giant Horn, this was about the only one that he couldn¡¯t quite make sense of. When he tried to examine it with his power of the Will, he realized that the card was actually rejecting his application to dere ownership over it.

    ¡°I thought Priest Giant Horn was dead,¡± he thought to himself. That¡¯s when he realized something. Priest Giant Horn was not a wizard like him. Of course, there were certain precious items that he could use at his will. Having thought that, he changed into his druid spirit and converted his internal energy into death qi. After doing so, he injected his power of the Will into the bone card. His druid spirit gave him the same status as a priest when he used his power of the Will into the card.

    At the same time, the ice frost on the Beamon giant beast¡¯s body was gone. It screamed and struggled frantically, and the shaking that it was doing forced the multi-surfaced metallic spheres on Johnson¡¯s body to start shaking non-stop. This time, the bone card didn¡¯t reject Abel¡¯s power of Will. His druid spirit sessfully entered into the spell circle, making the Beamon giant beast suddenly stop struggling. It became a tamed beast.

    Meanwhile, Abel discovered a dark-golden spell rune in the bone card with his power of the Will. It was the spell rune for the ¡°resurrection¡± spell, a top-level spell for advanced priests. Streams of dark-golden energy flowed inside the bone as it provided the energy for this spell rune to work. The dark-golden energy was constantly recharging other spell circles in this small pond inside of this bone card. It kind of reminded Abel of the divine creations he wore on himself. If his guess was correct, this bone card must be a divine item. The Beamon giant beast, then, was some sort of pet of a divine being. As for how it fell into Priest Giant Horn¡¯s hands, that was not something for him to know.

    Abel screamed loudly, ¡°Release it, Johnson!¡±

    As Johnson¡¯s body left the Beamon giant beast, the Beamon giant beast was left standing by itself. There was no intelligence from its face. It was a resurrected creature, and a resurrected creature was, by no means, a living being.

    <i>¡°What a shame!¡±</i> he sighed to himself. The Beamon giant beast was a dead creature. The dead creature was not supposed to be able to promote its rank. That being said, all that it could do for him was to serve as a tank. Not a lot of help other than that could be used. Of course, that was not to say that the Beamon giant beast was not strong by itself. As the strongest living thing onnd, even its resurrected version could withstand the attack of a rank eighteen wizard and a rank eighteen primitive. Since it wasn¡¯t an intelligent creature that could qualify as even a summoned creature, one special good thing about it was that it could be put into a portal item directly. One would have to first get a portal item first, but that was quite convenient in itself.

    After putting the bone card back, Abel got the Beamon giant beast into the bone-made portal item.

    Abel bowed in gratitude towards Ruin and Leon, ¡°Thank you so much for what happened today, you two.¡±

    Ruin let out a long sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Leon and I would be so blind, Wizard Abel. I¡¯ve always seen Giant Horn as a good friend. I never thought that he was capable of doing something like this.¡±

    Leon gave a light reminder, ¡°Giant Horn is a priest from the Land of Poisoned Cruse, Wizard Abel. Make sure you watch out for revenge from that ce. I don¡¯t think Leon and I will ever talk about it, but there¡¯s no telling what Wizard Emir¡¯s going to do.¡±

    Abel nodded and thanked them again, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±

    Ruin advised him, ¡°Make sure you find a big city to stay in, Wizard Abel. Do not get out. The Blizzard n and the Land of Poisoned Curse had a lot of influences themselves, but no one¡¯s going to have their revenge on you if you stay somewhere public.¡±

    Abel smiled in response, ¡°Got it. Thanks for telling me that.¡±

    Leon said softly, ¡°Get ready to leave, then. We don¡¯t know if Wizard Emir¡¯s going to be nearby.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll leave after packing up the things,¡± Abel nodded in reply. Having said that, he went to retrieve the small-sized war puppets. The extent to which they were destroyed all varied. He couldn¡¯t fix them himself, but it¡¯d be possible for them to get fixed if he knew dwarves from the central continent. Yes, since he still had some master¡¯s wine and the grandmaster¡¯s wine in stock, but the dwarves couldn¡¯t reach their hands out to help him.

    Before he put back the small-sized war puppets, the battlemand spirit ordered them to retrieve all the arrows. After that, Abel got Johnson, Jason, and White Snow into the portal beast ring. It was the tent, the defensive circle, and the seclusion circle after that. When he was done, he jumped straight onto Flying me¡¯s back.

    ¡°Take care, you two!¡± Abel said loudly while disappearing from Ruin and Leon¡¯s sight. He didn¡¯t just leave there, though. Instead, he called for Flying me to go high up into the sky. Once there, he summoned White Cloud and flew right over the two on the ground. There were two purposes for doing this. One, to protect his two friends. Two, if the Wizard Emir was to show up again, he intended to stalk him this form. He knew he couldn¡¯t hold up a fight in close range, but it was always possible for him to drop a super-exploding ball right on top of Wizard Emir¡¯s head.

    Meanwhile, he let the battlemand spirit do surveince patrol on the ground as he checked for what he¡¯s collected this time. Despite some of the dangerous situations he had been putting himself into, the harvest had been quite plentiful. He did trade-off some heritage from Ruin, and while a lot of time was needed to practice them, he only needed to learn a few techniques to make things work.

    As for the reason for him to receive the heritage of a Barbarian, it was quite simple. Apart from the spells that he could use to strengthen himself, he also needed to learn how to control the six weapons and the six passive spells. The ¡°control long sword,¡± especially. If he could practice it to max level, he¡¯d be a lot strong in his melee ability. He could not use the knight¡¯s technique while he was on the central continent, but he could use this technique to increase his performance by a lot if he was to go back to the dark world.

 Chapter 876 - Strengthening

    <h4>Chapter 876: Strengthening</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As White Cloud continued to fly in the sky under its invisibility mode, Abel, Ruin, and Leon headed towards Sn City. They weren¡¯t just going straight in, however. They were nning on making anding right outside the city before making an entrance.

    For Abel, he needed some self-strengthening before going back to have his revenge on the Blizzard n. He was not the type to be passive under these types of situations. Once he headed back to his estate, he went to his basement, set up a seclusion circle, and immediately headed towards the dark world.

    He was starting at the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. Aftering to the cksmith workshop, the first thing he did was take out all of his red iron ores and roast them above the inferno me. He then banged on them with his Horadric Malus. With the help of the Horadric Malus, he spent a total of five days creating enough red fine steel for himself. The quality was quite fine, too. It was much thicker than when his earlier testing.

    Next up, he started working on the multi-surfaced metallic spheres, which he was extremely proficient at. Jason was ten meters tall. He decided to spend a few more days setting the spheres into shape before drawing the element-resistant runes on them. With just the equivalent of a day on the central continent, he created all of Jason¡¯s body parts right inside the dark world. The most important reason for that was that one, he was a grandmaster cksmith. That, and with the help of the Horadric Malus, he managed to get the job much faster than any other cksmiths would¡¯ve imagined.

    ¡°Come out now, Jason!¡± Abel pped the portal beast ring on his left hand. Quickly, a ck hole appeared right in front of him. Jason walked out of it after withdrawing the me that was covering its body. It tried to conceal the fire element, but glowing red light would still spark asionally on the titan armor it was wearing.

    When Jason walked out, it saw a bunch of red multi-surface metallic spheres on the ground. It was very excited to see this because it was jealous of the ones Johnson was wearing. After making sure that Abel made them for it through the soul chain, it went to absorb them with its arm. Soon, all the red stones it was wearing on its body were reced by the red multi-surfaced metallic spheres.

    Two minutes had passed. There were now a lot more Redstone iron ore stones on the ground. Not many red multi-surfaced metallic spheres were left, though. Jason already changed into its new form, which allowed it to have an increase in both power and defense. The red fine steel was a much more durable material than the redstones. Also, due to the higher concentration of fire element inside it, its offensive capability was elevated to an entirely higher level.

    Abel smiled as he saw Jason in the new form, ¡°Your head is still your weakness, Jason! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find another metallic stone monster for that.¡±

    Jason responded by expressing their gratitude through the soul chain. Without such a gift, it might have spent a few thousand years before it could find a metallic stone monster on its own.

    Anyways, Abel withdrew Jason back into his portal beast ring. He finally got the time to look over the things he got from this ancient ruin. There were the two boxes he got for seeding in his training. One of them belonged to him, while the other was a portal item he found from Priest Giant Horn. Upon opening the box that belonged to him, he realized that there was just one bottle of potion inside. The one that put it here was kind enough to put abel on the bottle.

    The ¡°beast spirit potion.¡± There was also parchment paper inside the box, which exined what it did. The potion was quite simple; it enhanced the bodily functions of any beast-type summon creatures consuming it. It was a one-time item, which meant that every beast could only use it once. It wasn¡¯t like Abel couldn¡¯t achieve this with his ¡°soul potion,¡± but the soul chain acted by strengthening the soul, not directly to the body. While being a potion at a higher level than this beast spirit potion, a lot more time was needed to fully absorb the potion¡¯s effect. This time would be a lot longer every time the user was increasing his level.

    When Abel went to open the other box, he was surprised to find that there was also one bottle of the beast spirit potion inside. He didn¡¯t know that Priest Giant Horn came to the beast fighting pit for it. No, he didn¡¯t know that Priest Giant Horn wanted to use it for the Beamon giant beast, either, as this was the only way to strengthen the resurrected creature. He could try to use it on his summoned creatures, but he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t handle the effects quite well. He didn¡¯t know enough about it. If he wanted to be safe, his summoned creatures would have to wait before they could drink more ¡°soul potion.¡±

    That being said, it wasn¡¯t like the beast spirit potion was entirely useless. It was actually quite important for the druid ss because druid-ss summon creatures tended to be weaker in their overall traits. It wasn¡¯t like he was nning on using it on his dire wolves or spirit wolves. It was the same for his crows and the poison ivy. He wanted to bet on the chance that he could use it on the grey bear, which was the ultimate summon creature of a top-level druid. He would have to wait quite a while before he could summon one, though.

    With two bottles of the beast spirit potion in hand, he decided to use one right on the Beamon giant beast to see what would happen. He took it out of his bone-made portal item, and a loud bang urred right inside of the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. The Beamon giant beast appeared right in front of Abel. Its eyes contained the death color, which was unique to death spiritual beasts. Once angered, this lifeless pair of eyes would be filled with murderous intent, turning it into the most deadly fighting force onnd.

    Abel¡¯s power of the Will was wrapped around the beast spirit potion¡¯s opened bottle. The potion was dragged near the Beamon giant beast¡¯s mouth, and once hemanded it to open up the mouth, he poured the potion inside. If his understanding of the description he was reading was correct, this potion would increase the Beamon giant beast¡¯s power by 200%. If a rabbit drank this, then it¡¯d gain the power of two rabbits. Simrly, if it was a tiger that drank this, that tiger would gain the power of two tigers. It was not very hard to see why Priest Giant Horn was so desperate now.

    Abel was heard the friction noise produced by bones and muscles. The eight-meter-tall Beamon giant beast was growing taller instantly. Its muscles were starting to be more and more pumped. Eventually, it started growing after reaching ten meters in height. Veins were popping out like magma that was about to erupt from a volcano. They actually looked a lot stronger than Johnson when its entire body was made of multi-surfaced metallic spheres.

    Abel¡¯s power of the Will became a lot more sensitive because of it. He could feel the change that was taking ce inside of the Beamon giant beast. From what he could see, it was demonstrating strength in its rawest form.

    Abel murmured as he stared towards the monster in front of him. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ve been overlooking how strong it was,¡± he said to himself. He had thought the Beamon giant beast was a disposable fighting force, but he was starting to think that it was capable of doing a lot more than just being a meatshield. He didn¡¯t even have to test its power to see that it was a lot stronger than Johnson.

    The difference of power between Jason and Johnson was determined by the number of multi-surfaced metallic spheres that their bodies contained. While the Beamon giant beast was originally a lot weaker than Jason, if the two were to fight again, Johnson would¡¯ve had to pick a very different approach. Johnson would¡¯ve had to try to fight with speed, and given how much tougher the Beamon giant beast¡¯s defensive power became, the fight would drag on endless before either one felt exhausted.

    Having decided that the Beamon giant beast was a lot more important than he originally thought, Abel chose to pour his resources onto it right away. He took out a bottle of the ¡°soul potion¡± from Valya¡¯s ring. After opening its lead, he drained the potion into the Beamon giant beast¡¯s mouth with his power of the Will. He wanted to know if the potion could work on an already-dead creature in the same way as the soul potion would to his spiritual guardian knights and the spiritual guardian wizards. Also, he wasn¡¯t sure if the potion would work on creatures trapped inside bone cards.

    Nothing particr seemed to have happened when the potion was poured into the Beamon giant beast¡¯s mouth. Abel could notice something slightly different, though. Its dead eyes looked slightly vivid. This encouraged him to use up four more bottles of the soul potion. The Beamon giant beast was starting to look a lot more alive. Its stiff standing position changed to be a lot more natural. When he wrapped his power of the Will around its head, he could notice the change that was happening.

    Unlike most dead spiritual beasts, this Beamon giant beast didn¡¯t have a soul me inside of it. It was a unique being that came to move with the ¡°resurrection¡± spell of a priest. This way, it was only capable of shifting between beingpletely stationary or relying on its fighting instinct back when it was alive. Under normal circumstances, this state could not be held on for very long, but the priest¡¯s divine item, the bone card, used special energy to keep the dead spirit in ce. This was not something that humans were capable of achieving.

    After wrapping the Beamon giant beast¡¯s head with his power of the Will, Abel discovered something strange. The five bottles of the soul potion started to create a spirit on top of the Beamon giant beast¡¯s head. It was not a soul me, however, but a real soul that was set into shape. He could understand how it came here. Perhaps the Beamon giant beast¡¯s spirit never actually disappeared after its body was dead. Perhaps the ¡°resurrection¡± spell was activated in a special way in ordance with the divine being, which somehow created a soul under the influence of the soul potion.

    Anyways, no matter how this soul came into ce, Abel could feel its existence. It was weak, but it was real. He tried to sign a spiritual contract with it, and due to its innocence, it agreed to the contract without any rejection.

    Even now, Abel couldn¡¯t decide if the Beamon giant beast was alive or dead. Its body was dead, but it did not contain the soul me that a dead spiritual beast was supposed to have. Now that it contained a soul, he found it even harder to find a group to ssify it.

    He decided to do another testing to see what¡¯ going to happen. He took out another soul potion to pour into the Beamon giant beast¡¯s mouth. It didn¡¯t have to wait, because like a real death spirit, the soul potion technically could be used endlessly onto it. This way, Abel could use any amount of the potion he wanted to increase its level in a very short period of time.

    One. Two. Three. Four. Five.

    After pouring five bottles in a row, the Beamon giant beast¡¯s soul was constantly strengthened to the point that its body surface was starting to increase. Its dried skin was quickly changed to ck, and there was a strong sense of vitality.

    It actually became a spiritual beast. Abel couldn¡¯t believe it. Not only that, but it was also the lowliest spiritual beast, almost the same as a blue howling rabbit. He didn¡¯t know what to say. There were just too many changes that were happening at once to this Beamon giant beast.

 Chapter 877 - Dolf

    <h4>Chapter 877: Dolf</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Just then, the Beamon giant beast went from a pure death spirit to a hybrid with a spirit inside its body. It was full of life now, so to speak. It had hair. Its eyes started to gleam. If Abel weren¡¯t holding the bone card in his hand, he wouldn¡¯t even know that this was a Beamon giant beast that¡¯s been resurrected by the ¡°resurrection¡± spell. It was quite strange, really. This was just a low-tier Beamon giant beast. That being said, there were a lot of possibilities in its future. It needed to be promoted several times before it could reach its ultimate form.

    Abel continued to feed it the soul potion. As of now, he realized that its soul could no longer contain much more soul potion. Any more would¡¯ve destroyed this newly formed spirit before it could absorb the portion that was already taken. He was fine with waiting. With a powerful ally being newly created, he was looking forward to adding more buffs to it. For example, if he was to have the enhanced hell ability onto the Beamon giant beast, it might just be one of his greatest hell creatures. He was going to really need it if he was to face the rank neen wizard again.

    Anyways, now that the Beamon giant beast just became an actual summoned creature of his, it was now time to give it a real name.

    Abel spoke through the soul chain, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll call you Dolf from now on.¡±

    For some strange reason, he could feel a strong affection for this newborn soul that he just discovered. It was like when a newborn baby duck saw its parents. As for Dolf, while its intelligence was not at the level that was anticipated, it understood that the word ¡°Dolf¡± was supposed to be its name. As for the other instructions, he¡¯d have to wait before he could feed it enough soul potion for it to be promoted into an intermediate spiritual beast.

    As Abel put Dolf into the portal beast ring, he began to introduce all of his summon creatures inside to it. He wanted it to make more friends with the creatures that he owned. No, he wasn¡¯t feeling like learning what the Barbarian taught him. In fact, he wasn¡¯t even feeling like continuing with what the priest taught. That would take too much time. Plus, even if he went through the effort to master them, he just wouldn¡¯t have the right amount of preparation to face the Blizzard n directly. He needed revenge before he could continue with his training. That was just how his personality was. If someone did wrong to him, he was not the type to hide while they roamed freely outside.

    Besides, he remembered what Wizard Emir said very well. The one that came this time was just a rank neen advanced wizard. A rank twenty was soon to be on his way to start another ambush. He couldn¡¯t afford to remain in a passive position for too long. As far as he could see, it was just much better if he took the initiative to go find the Blizzard n himself, in his own unique way.

    When Abel appeared in the hallroom of his estate, Kern the butler went up to greet him with a bow.

    ¡°Master!¡± Kern said with urgency, ¡°A message just came from the Wizard Union! Sir Wizard Lamar wishes to see you. He said that if you are free to head to the Wizard Union, he¡¯ll be waiting for you inside the building.¡±

    Abel looked towards the outside. He realized that he spent a little too long this time in the dark world¨Can entire day. It was already afternoon outside, and he already drank the ¡°ration potion¡± to skip his meals.

    Abel nodded to Kern, ¡°Got it, Kern. Have someone prepare a chariot for me.¡±

    The chariot appeared right outside of the Sn Wizard Union. Once Abel was there, he saw Wizard Lamaring out to greet him.

    Wizard Lamar smiled as he gave a wizard¡¯s bow, ¡°You¡¯ve finallye, Wizard Abel! If you¡¯ll excuse me, there¡¯s a bit more time before I¡¯m going to go out to do my missions.¡±

    Abel bowed and said apologetically, ¡°So sorry to have kept you waiting, Wizard Lamar. I was doing my shutdown training.¡±

    The two weren¡¯t just regr friends. Since they fought together on the battleground, their rtionship deepened; it was more genuine than a real friendship. Also, as the two had great respect for each other, it became a good start for them to really get to know each other.

    Wizard Lamar gave an inviting gesture for Abel to go in, ¡°Please, Wizard Abel,e inside the guest room with me if you want to talk.¡±

    Once inside, Abel saw that many wizards no longer wearing robes that were damaged on the battleground. They were all busy. Still, a lot of those that recognized him dropped their work and gave their bows in gratitude. They wanted to show their respect to the hero that saved Sn City. Abel was smiling the whole way to respond to the gratitude that was shown to him. Out of understanding, Wizard Lamar stopped walking to let Abel enjoy the respect he¡¯s earned.

    After walking inside the guest room, the two picked afortable spot to sit across the sideline.

    Wizard Lamar began with a very formal bow, ¡°Wizard Abel, first and foremost, on behalf of all of the Wizard Union, I must thank you foring to help the Sn City Wizard Union while it was under attack.¡±

    Abel stood up and responded with his bow, ¡°It was only natural, Wizard Lamar. As a member of the Wizard Union, I was only doing what my obligation demands of me.¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Wizard Lamar invited Abel to sit as he¡¯s already got back to a sitting position, ¡°I¡¯ve already reported everything, Wizard Abel: how you came to help us when our city was under attack. To show our gratitude, our higher-ups have already prepared a reward that¡¯s befitting of your contribution.¡±

    Abel responded with a grin. Whatever this reward Wizard Lamar spoke of was, it must be quite a lot.

    Wizard Lamar smiled, ¡°First, you¡¯ll be given a level three authority ess inside the Wizard Union. It¡¯s going to be very helpful when you want to trade items in the future.¡±

    Abel went straight for a question, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand how the Wizard Union on the central continent works, Wizard Lamar. Can you exin to me what a level three authority ess does?¡±

    ¡°There are a total of five levels inside the Wizard Union. The bottommost is five. With a level five authority ess, you will only be able to trade items below what belongs to advanced wizards. Also, you will not have permission to check on any of the advanced wizard items.

    Level four is where you would normally be if you were an advanced wizard. You¡¯ll be automatically put into the level four category once you¡¯ve promoted yourself into an advanced wizard. After that, you¡¯ll be able to trade for items that belong to advanced wizards.

    Level three is a group specialized for those who have made significant contributions to the Wizard Union. This is when you can start trading for some truly unique items, like limited items that belong to spell masters or other types of precious resources.¡±

    Abel¡¯s eyes sparkled as he listened to Wizard Lamar exining himself. He didn¡¯t notice these while he was back on the Holy Continent. Come to think of it, while he did have a lot of points. There were certain things that he, for reasons that he didn¡¯t know at the time, just wasn¡¯t capable of trading for back then.

    Abel continued to ask, ¡°Is it possible for me to trade the points I¡¯ve saved in the subcontinent to the central continent Wizard Union branch?¡±

    If it was his Holy Continent ount, the points he earned were literally increasing every single day. He would still have a lot left no matter which empire he was using it at. As of now, since he had no ways of entering the lightning n himself, he was going to have to prepare arge number of resources on his own.

    Wizard Lamar exined patiently, ¡°You cannot use the points you receive on the subcontinent here, Wizard Abel. No, unless you¡¯re a wizard that¡¯s departed from the central continent Wizard Union to work at the subcontinents.¡±

    It was quite disappointing to hear that. It made sense, though. The central continent Wizard Union branch wouldn¡¯t want to have too many of those from the subcontinents because you¡¯d have to be quite rich to earn enough points toe to the central continent. As the central continent wouldn¡¯t want to suffer a loss, it had strictly forbidden flows of points from the subcontinent Wizard Union branch.

    Wizard Lamar smiled as he revealed his wizard crest, ¡°There will be more reward for you at the Wizard Union, Wizard Abel. It¡¯s going to be five thousand points in total.¡±

    Abel took out his wizard crest as well. By touching his with Wizard Lamar¡¯s, a dim light came out of his to show that the transfer waspleted. By touching it with his power of the Will, he noticed that the wizard crest showed two different numbers. One was the number 5000, which was the total amount of points that he had. The other was three, which was the level of authority ess that he had. What Wizard Lamar did just then was to help him remove some of the restrictions. Since what Abel did for Sn City was so out of the ordinary, he had to make an exception for him by letting him skip to gain a level three authority ess,

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Abel smiled.

    Wizard Lamar smiled back, ¡°You earned it! As far as I see it, everyone in Sn City should be thanking you!¡±

    Abel did save Sn City, but many people didn¡¯t actually know about it. As for the regr people, they didn¡¯t even know that they were very close to bing ves of the nation of evil.

    Wizard Lamar stood up and gave a sincere bow, ¡°I¡¯ll have to apologize to you, Wizard Abel.¡±

    Abel went to hold him, ¡°What¡¯re you doing, Wizard Lamar?¡±

    Wizard Lamar smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve reported some of your misbehavior towards the Blizzard n. I¡¯m very sorry for this, but the Wizard Union¡¯s higher-ups are unwilling to settle it for you. I should be the one responsible for doing that, though.¡±

    Abel said gratefully, ¡°No, that¡¯s fine, Wizard Lamar. You¡¯ve already done plenty for me.¡±

    Deep inside, he knew that the Wizard Union couldn¡¯t settle the beef between him and the Blizzard n. The higher-ups, especially. There was no way that they would go after an entire Wizard Union organization for a rank sixteen wizard like him. He was a neen-year-old prodigy, yes, but he was not going to get any real support before he had truly shown his worth. It was part of the reason he hadn¡¯t chosen to join the lightning n yet. If he chose to join now, the ice wind n might juste after him right away without the Wizard Union having to do anything.

    It¡¯s not like Wizard Lamar didn¡¯t know what he was up to, either. He had read Abel¡¯s profile before, so he kind of understood the motives behind some of his behavior.

    Wizard Lamar spoke, ¡°The Blizzard n is very powerful, Wizard Abel. They are far more powerful than they appear. The elders seldom show what they are truly capable of. Remember, never get close to Frost City if you n to meet up with them.¡±

    Abel asked, ¡°What is the Blizzard n truly capable of, Wizard Lamar?¡±

    Wizard Lamar shrugged his shoulders, ¡°That¡¯s not for me to know. I don¡¯t have the level of ess to learn about a wizard organization with a rank twenty as its head.¡±

    Abel frowned a bit at that statement. He thought for a while before a new idea came to mind.

    Wizard Lamar advised, ¡°Make sure you find a wizard organization to join first, Wizard Abel. I know you¡¯ve been waiting for the lightning n to reply to you, and I have asked someone close to them. As far as I can see, it will be a month before the shutdown ends. It¡¯s not going to be safe for you to stay inside Sn City. The defensive circle can hold off advanced wizards, but there¡¯s only so much it can do against a rank twenty.¡±

    The problem became quite apparent for Abel. As a prodigy, he was allowed to join any organizations that he wanted, but if he insisted on joining the lightning n, he¡¯d have to wait for an entire month without any sort of connections. That was one month he had to face the Blizzard n alone. Yes, it might be safe to stay inside the city, but if the Blizzard n was to really go after him, not even the Sn City¡¯srge-sized defensive circle could keep him safe from an attack. If his calctions were correct, Rank twenty advanced wizards would have three chances to hit him before the defensive circle was activated. Given his current strength, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to survive just one hit.

    Come to think. It was quite shocking for him to realize that not even Sn City was safe. He would¡¯ve just stayed here if it weren¡¯t for what Wizard Lamar told him. He would be a deadman if the Blizzard n elder was to reallye after him.

    Abel smiled to Wizard Lamar, ¡°Thanks for the heads up, Wizard Lamar. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a ce to hide before they can get to me. I¡¯ll make it hard enough for them to not be able to find me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decided, then,¡± Wizard Lamar said in a slightly concerned tone, ¡°I¡¯ll be reporting what you¡¯ve told me to the higher-ups. Also, I¡¯ll make sure to notify you immediately after the lightning n opens up. You can read what I¡¯ve uploaded if you use your wizard crest in any of the Wizard Union branch buildings you go to.¡±

 Chapter 878 - Level Three Authority Access

    <h4>Chapter 878: Level Three Authority ess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Lamar had been quite busy. He left the Wizard Union building as soon as he ended his conversation with Abel. Abel was left alone at the trading spot. His crest was promoted to level three. There were also 5000 points. They were what gave him the motivation to start checking what¡¯s avable on the item checking list.

    Since he was at the trading spot, he could just show his wizard crest to the counter staff. This was exactly what he did. Once the counter staff took the scanning circle over, he heard a reply quite quickly.

    The counter staff said politely, ¡°You are of level three authority ess now, Master Wizard. From now on, you¡¯ll be able to do secret trading in the carriage alone by yourself.¡±

    Very quickly, the counter staff brought Abel to a small room that was on the side. The set-up was quite simple. There was one table, which had two spell circles and one slot on top of it.

    The counter staff exined as he pointed towards the table, ¡°Sir if you put your wizard crest inside this slot, you¡¯ll be able to check all the items that are inside the list. If you want to trade certain items, once you¡¯ve selected them with your power of the Will, the number of points needed will be automatically taken off. The items will then be teleported through the spell circle on the table.¡±

    Abel realized that the counter staff didn¡¯t seem to know him, ¡°Um, are there many people with level three authority ess?¡±

    The counter staff bowed and replied, ¡°Not so much in the Wizard Union, sir Wizard. It¡¯s only given to those who have made significant contributions to the Wizard Union.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel quickly bowed and left the room. From what he noticed, this ¡°gift¡± might just be greater than what he expected.

    After putting the wizard crest into the slot on the table, a white light shed across. A light then shed out of the circle on the table.

    ¡°Respectable Wizard Abel, you now hold a level three authority ess. The items you can trade are as followed...¡±

    A very long item appeared in front of him. He could scroll through it with his power of the Will. The resources varied. There were gears and potions. One bottle of the ¡°advanced wizard meditation potion,¡± which was supposed to increase the meditation effect of advanced wizards by 20%, was around 10 points to purchase. As for a magic staff for advanced wizards, it was around several hundred points.

    The most ordinary item was the ¡°ration potion.¡± It was about 0.1 point per bottle. It kind of just showed how ridiculous Abel¡¯s reward was. His purchasing power was increased exponentially after receiving the 5000 points.

    Actually, even magic towers were avable on this list. While a regr rank sixteen tower was about twenty thousand points in total, the one-time reward the Wizard Union gave him was a quarter of that. It was what he was given for saving Sn City. Fighting the crusaders had always been the most rewarding mission to do inside the Wizard Union.

    From inside, Abel¡¯s seen a lot of items that he felt like he really wanted. The super mana gathering circle, for example, was a circle that was far more superior to its regr or advanced level counterparts. If properly installed, it could turn an entire region into a mana-supplying environment. It was quite expensive, actually. With a cost of ten thousand points with just three in stock, he decided that it was best to earn more points here on the central continent first. As for whether there¡¯d be one for him to get, that was something to worry about at another time.

    Still, there were quite a lot of other items that he was interested in. They were also quite expensive. The ¡®bi-directional teleportation circle¡± was one that caught his attention. There was just one in stock, which indicated that it was an item that was only for those with level three authority ess or above. He didn¡¯t care much for the other types of teleportation circle because each one would only cost about a thousand points to install. This was different, though. It was a portable type that could be set up right away. Its mobility was where its worth shined. Even with a portal circle master¡¯s help, it¡¯d take at least an entire day for a regr circle to be installed. Pre-ordering was a must because the circle masters wouldn¡¯t just be avable at all times.

    This ¡°bi-directional teleportation circle¡± had ws, though. It was not the type that could be connected into the Wizard Union¡¯s teleportation circlework. He must have at least two that would allow him to travel in between. That being said, it was best for those under constant need to escape to another ce, but not those who would make frequent travels to public locations. For what an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± could do, this teleportation circle could do it at a much faster pace.

    As for why Abel could still have the chance to buy this circle, it had to do with the wizards¡¯ purchasing habit on the central continent. After bing advanced wizards, the central continent¡¯s wizards would spend all their resources on buying training materials. They were not going to spare some just to get themselves an item that would give them a little more convenience. This way, this ¡°bi-directional teleportation circle¡± cost was only about four thousand in total. However, this cost would be a lot higher if this was given to those with upations other than wizards, not that they would have the permission to use them. The druids, the priest, and the Barbarians would love to get their own ¡°bi-directional teleportation circle,¡± but no wizards would want to use their points to trade materials with those, not in the same ss.

    Abel was kind of poor right now. He had just five thousand points, so buying the bi-directional teleportation circle would only leave him one thousand points. As far as he was concerned, though, he could always earn more pointster. His current priority was to go after the Blizzard n with this circle. He wanted a surefire way to go after them without being caught, so very quickly, he confirmed the bi-directional teleportation circle with his power of the Will.

    Under a sh of white light, a circle te appeared right on the table. He picked it up right away. There were two of them that came as one set. As long as it was within a range of five hundred meters, he could always teleport instantly after setting up either one. There was one thing about the design that he really liked. With every teleportation, the user would be teleported with the circle that he was standing on. Of course, there was also the option of keeping both circles still, which would create a waypoint that allowed stable teleportations between two locations.

    After putting the ¡°bi-directional teleportation circle¡± into his Vya¡¯s ring, Abel lost interest in looking for other items. He took the wizard crest away from the slot and left the room. The next thing he did was to do a quick check on his map. With a quick skim, he could see that the Blizzard n was situated in the far north. If he was to ¡°visit¡± them, he¡¯d have made a stop at the Ice Crown City, which was the closest city to Frost City with about five hundred miles of distance to travel.

    This time, he listened to Wizard Lamar¡¯s instruction not to head back to his estate. He knew it was longer safe there, so he took out his invisibility cape to conceal his presence. Then, he used the Wizard Union¡¯s teleportation circle to leave Sn City. As he couldn¡¯t get to the Ice Crown City with the intermediate teleportation circle used inside the Sn City Wizard Union, he had no choice but to make a midway transfer in the middle of his journey. He went there, and in the middle of his stop, he activated his transformation ne to turn himself into an elf. He put away all the wizard symbols on him. His presence became that of a druid.

    The midway transfer was surprisingly cheap ever since he was given level three authority ess. Actually, it was free if he was using the teleportation circle of the Wizard Union. Still, since he had to be discrete, he chose not to move directly to the Ice Crown City under the name Wizard Abel. Instead, he went out of the teleportation circlework once he reached an intermediate city that was several thousand miles away from Ice Crown City. He intended on continuing with White Cloud. After being sold out thest time, he had be more cautious about using transportation tools that would otherwise leak his whereabouts to his enemies.

    He made White Cloudnd outside Ice Crown City. Abel took out a druid heritage book that was titled ¡°Nature and Neutrality- druid.¡± He flipped to the page with the name ¡°summoning dire wolf¡± and started reading. He wanted to learn how to summon dire wolves, because now that he was in his elven form, it¡¯d be kind of weird if he didn¡¯t have a mount he could ride on. No, he¡¯s never used the summon spell before. Unlike most druids, he didn¡¯t take the time and effort to learn how to draw the necessary spell runes. He didn¡¯t learn tomunicate with the dire wolf he summoned with his power of Will. Everything just sort of came to be once he opened the world stone fragment with his spell rune.

    With his hands, he used the life force he transferred from the druid spirit to illustrate the spell rune for the ¡°summon dire wolf.¡± Right in its green center, his power of the Will was dropped to a unique summoning dimension. This was where countless dire wolves lived. He had to pick one that he couldmunicate with well. It was kind of a tedious process because not only did he have to take turns to slowly talk to each one of them to see which one was better, he¡¯d also have to spend a lot of time sorting things out with the one that he thought he could work well with.

    It was the reason why you were not supposed to let druid summoned creatures die easily. Partnership was rare, so before the summoned creatures were about to die, the druids would have them back inside the portal beast bag and try to resuscitate them with whatever resources were needed. Any amount that went into healing the original creature would be better than spending more time looking for a new one, so it seemed.

    After searching for a powerful dire wolf out of all the dire wolves, Abel connected his power of the Will to it. His ¡°summon dire wolf¡± spell was just level one, though, so it was not enough to attract its attention. When he realized that he couldn¡¯tmunicate with it directly, he tried injecting his dragon essence into the power of the Will. It was just a bit, but it was enough to make the dire wolf go very weak. It could even be said that it surrendered to him without even the will to resist.

    The next part was quite simple. In just ten minutes, a dire wolf as white as snow appeared before him. Unlike most regr dire wolves, it lowered its head timidly as soon as it appeared. This was when Abel changed his invisibility cape to his regr druid robe. With his elven appearance, no one was ever going to see him as an elven druid.

    With that, he rode the dire wolf he tamed into Ice Crown City, which was situated at the very cold far north. It was not as affluent as Sn City, but it was quite close to Frost City, where many the resources were transported to make stops. This was where many of the products that were unique to the Land of Ice Snow were sold, which was why there were always so many merchants and adventurers here.

    And no, Frost City was not a real city. Rather, it was a privatized castle that was strictly owned by the Blizzard n. The original name was Frost Castle, but given how powerful the Blizzard n had grown to be, the number of residents increased so much that it eventually became a real city.

    Having spent two intermediate gemstones, Abel bought a house inside the royalty residence district, the safest part of Ice Crown City. He was only able to get it with his druid status, by the way, because regr people had no way of buying a residence in this region no matter how rich they were.

    After buying the house, he was immediately given three servants to work here for him. He didn¡¯t fire them, but he did order them to never enter his room. He wanted to spend some time doing shutdown training inside. No, the servants didn¡¯t say anything back. The dire wolf guarding the door was just too scary for them.

    Once shutting himself inside his room, he decided to put up one of his ¡°bi-directional teleportation circles.¡± From this point onward, this was where his get-to exit point would be. He thought it was necessary because after being defeated by a rank neen advanced wizard, he realized that there were still times where he had no choice but to run for his life. Now that there was rank twenty wizard after him, this became even more true.

    Bypassing his three servants was quite easy. Even without using his spells, he managed to sneak outside the new house without them noticing. After arriving at the Ice Crown City, he summoned White Cloud again to reach a high altitude.

    He wanted the central continent to know about his super explosive ball.

 Chapter 879 - Air Raid

    <h4>Chapter 879: Air Raid</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel sat right on top of White Cloud as he checked his personal storage box. This time, he prepared a total of twenty super explosive balls for his revenge. They were all created by perfect gemstones synthesized from the Horadric Cube, which were better than even perfect gemstones shaped in nature.

    Once he arrived near Frost City, his destination, White Cloud reminded him. He looked down to see the city. It was located right on top of arge mountain. It consisted of one main castle, five castles on the side, and several hundred smaller buildings. The name ¡°Frost City¡± came to be because the whole castle was pure white. Yes, even the ground was covered under snow. As for the buildings, they were built from white stones.

    While Abel was on White Cloud, he could feel a very strong ice elemental presence here. The mana concentration here was apparently much higher than in most ces. He had anticipated it to be a great spot to set up a mana gathering circle if he was an ice element wizard.

    Speaking of which, his rank was not yet high enough to make him understand how things worked on the central continent. For instance, he was still unsure why the wizard organizations were ssified into ice elements, fire elements, and other groups. It made less sense for him when he saw Blizzard wizards using fire spells. If the type of spell used was not what categorized the wizard, then there had to be some pattern that he had yet to distinguish. Perhaps he just needed to be a little more patient to figure it out.

    Abel tapped White Cloud on the neck, ¡°Fly higher, White Cloud!¡±

    White Cloud did all that it could to fly towards a higher altitude. As a spiritual beast that excelled only in its flying ability, even Flying me could not match it in terms of its flight duration or maximum altitude height. Abel told White Cloud to go high, so it went to its maximum of 5000 meters from the ground. From this distance, Frost City appeared to be nothing but a tiny dot.

    Abel stared coldly towards Frost City, ¡°Enjoy my wrath, Blizzard n.¡±

    Having switched on his world stone fragment, different types of statistics started popping up. White Cloud was also changing its position. It was not easy to aim with the super explosive ball, so they needed some time to calcte the right angle and so on. It wasn¡¯t like Abel dared to go lower, too. He didn¡¯t know if there was any wizard that could ride on flying mount. As the average maximum altitude, a flying mount could reach about 2000 meters from the ground. He thought that 5000 meters were the perfect get-to if he wanted to stay safe.

    Anyways, he started dropping one super explosive ball. Instead of counting the numbers out this time, he could calcte the detonation time in a very precise manner with his wizard sense. The first one he dropped was a fire element type, which had a duration of six seconds before detonation. Given that it was dropped from an altitude of 5000 meters from the ground, its velocity must be about 800 meters per second. With his throwing power, it would be more than easy to reach that requirement.

    Or so he thought. He didn¡¯t take Frost City¡¯s defensiverge circle into ount. When the super explosive ball reached the air above Frost City, it was instantly stopped by an invisible wall. The super explosive ball exploded after bouncing off it.

    BOOM

    Followed by a great bang, the city¡¯srge circle began to show itself. It went from being this invisible barrier to a crystal translucentyer covering the whole city. The explosion¡¯s impact created ripples on the circle¡¯s surface, which was absorbed and distributed to the edges.

    The city¡¯s spirit sent a warning, ¡°Warning! Warning! We¡¯re under attack! Under attack!¡±

    Having calcted the super explosive ball¡¯s power, the city spirit discerned that the attack was targeted towards the entire Frost City.

    Elder Marz called through the elder sign card, ¡°Who is it? Hey, city spirit! Tell me which direction the attack came from.¡±

    The city spirit replied in a calm voice, ¡°Please wait for detection analysis, sir Elder.¡±

    Elder Marz was not pleased to hear this, ¡°Damn you! Get it done, or I¡¯ll rece you with something faster!¡±

    He was really just saying that because it was not usible to rece a spirit responsible for monitoring an entire city. His rage continued to fume as he was already very stressed to have taken charge of everything outside the city. Besides, two other elders were under shutdown training. He didn¡¯t want them to know that there was an invasion happening now. He certainly didn¡¯t want to be held ountable for letting the whole city break apart.

    The city spirit replied, ¡°The attack came from above, Elder. Two of our top-level gemstones in the energy storage have been deducted. Please recharge them as quickly as you can.¡±

    ¡°What? What!¡± Elder Marz screamed in exasperation, ¡°Two top-level gemstones? What was the thing that attacked the circle?¡±

    That was two out of the six top-level gemstones gone in just one attack. There were also many intermediate gemstones in storage, but they were mostly for supplying the mana gathering circle.

    Elder Marz screamed even louder, ¡°Quick! Call the other elders! Use any gemstones you can in the storage room!¡±

    Having given up the thought to get this over with himself, Elder Marz decided to call for the others to help. He realized that the situation was much worse than he could handle.

    On the other side, Abel wasn¡¯t so happy either when he saw that the defensiverge circle had blocked his first attack. He had never seen a circle that could repel his super explosive ball before.

    Abel murmured to himself, ¡°One down. Fine. I¡¯ve got more.¡±

    BOOM.

    BOOM.

    As the super explosive balls continued to explode in midair, streaks of crystal ripples began to appear in the sky. It was actually a pretty good view to look at if the wizards living in Frost City could calm themselves down enough to enjoy it. Right now, all of them were petrified to see that the Blizzard n was being under attack.

    Elder Marz¡¯s voice echoed through the city¡¯s siren circle, ¡°Flying mounts! Flying mounts! All wizards with flying mounts, raise yourselves this instance!¡±

    No, he was not going to think about estimating this invader¡¯s strength. He just wanted to make sure that the city remained standing no matter what. Still, when he saw that the top-level gemstones that were stored up over the past few years vanish, his heart ached so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to check the rate at which they disappeared.

    One after another, the flying mount units began reaching for the sky. They couldn¡¯t see White Cloud, though, because it was in its invisibility mode. The only thing they could see were ball-shaped objects falling from high up into the sky¨Cpast the limits of their mounts.

    Elder Marz asked desperately, ¡°You! Who are you? Give me a name!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like Abel was going to reply to that question. At this very moment, countless names shed across Elder Marz¡¯s mind. He thought about a lot of different famous people, but Abel was not amongst them.

    Elder Lannd screamed in rage as he appeared next to Wizard Marz, ¡°What the f*** is this, Marz?¡±

    The anger was understandable. All the resources Elder Lannd prepared for his shutdown training had just gone to waste.

    Elder Marz pointed towards the sky, ¡°Frost City is under siege!¡±

    Elder Lannd screamed frantically, ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE! Don¡¯t f****** wake me up if the circle isn¡¯t broken!¡±

    Thest elder, Bunch, appeared right next to Elder Marz, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you right here, Marz!¡±

    Unlike Lannd, Elder Bunch didn¡¯t look as healthy. He had blood at the edge of his mouth. There was also blood on his clothes. His face was also extremely pale.

    Elder Marz tried to say back, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! The attack was stronger than level twenty, so I had to call all of you here!¡±

    The other two became a lot calmer after hearing this. They turned their heads towards the sky, and they finally noticed the explosion that was happening in the sky.

    Elder Marz called through his elder sign card, ¡°How many top-level gemstones are gone now?¡±

    The city spirit replied, ¡°Thirty-six, Elder.¡±

    Elder Lannd and Elder Bunch didn¡¯t know how to react. They looked at each other nkly before either one of them said anything.

    Wizard Lannd said in a skeptical voice, ¡°I think..., maybe we should call the grand elder.¡±

    Whether this problem gets solved or not, they would get punished if they tried to reach the grand elder. Elder Marz, especially. This was why they all became very hesitant when the suggestion was offered. Luckily for them, the explosions stopped before any of them made the call.

    Elder Bunch spoke, ¡°Get this investigated! Use everything at your disposal if you can! Make sure we have a name for whoever¡¯s responsible for this!¡±

    Wizard Bunch suffered many injuries, this time for being interrupted in the most crucial part of his meditation. Recovery was near impossible at his current level because the right potions were just not that easy toe by at this point. It would make sense that he¡¯d be a lot angrier than Elder Marz.

    On the other hand, Abel was still quite gloomy when he looked at the ground from above. He had already used up all twenty of his super explosive balls, but that still not enough to break the city¡¯s defensiverge circle. He was nowhere near achieving the revenge that he¡¯s plotting for. Rather, he¡¯s not even close to having got his point across to the wizards of Frost City. There was something that he had missed, though. The loss he had inflicted on Frost City just caused its top-level gemstone storage to go to single digits, which was the first time that this had happened over thest few centuries.

    If he wanted to, he could¡¯ve just dropped more super explosive balls right here to do some real damage, but he was starting to think that the super explosive balls wouldn¡¯t actually do anything. Having given up on his operation, he called White Cloud to fly him over to a deserted spot where no one could spot him. After having made anding, he put White Cloud away and took out the other circle of his ¡°bi-directional teleportation circles.¡± By putting four intermediate gemstones inside and activating it with his power of the Will, he used the circle to get him back to the house he bought at Ice Crown City.

    Soon, he was back inside his room. He checked around him to see if anyone was going after him, but the attack he initiated was nowhere near effective enough for that to even happen. Without getting too disappointed, he installed a seclusion circle to enter back into the dark world.

    To resume his quest inside the dark world, he chose to move to where the oak tree was outside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. From there, he went to retrieve the blue howling rabbit crystal cores that were stored up inside the oak tree. He¡¯s never done this much ever since having used his ¡°light stone¡± for his meditation training because he wanted to save up as many blue howling rabbit crystal cores as he could if he happened toe across more spell rune equipment in the future. Since it¡¯s been a few years since he¡¯s paid any visit to the oak tree, there should be enough for him to make a new gear that¡¯s befitting to his current level. What he needed to do now was to synthesize the fresh crystal cores into dark-golden cores with his Horadric Cube.

    And so he did. Having prepared forty portions worth of materials, he went on to spend up so many of the blue howling rabbit crystal cores that his n to create a new spell rune just got dyed for a few days more. When he was done, he brought the dark-golden crystal cores to leave the dark world. Once returning to Ice Crown City, he went to have his meal at the dining room before spending the rest of his days wandering around the city. He was in his elven form the entire time, but he was still very careful not to let too many people know that he was inside the Ice Crown City.

 Chapter 880 - Investigating

    <h4>Chapter 880: Investigating</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Inside the hallroom of Frost City¡¯s main castle, Elder Marz sat right in the middle. Beneath him was a wizard wearing a ck robe.

    An intelligence officer reported to Elder Marz, ¡°We¡¯ve called our wizards to start the investigation over at the Wizard Union, Elder Marz, but no one¡¯s ever seen someone attack an entire city like this before.¡±

    Wizard Marz was more exhausted than angry now, ¡°Did you, ugh... did you check with the dwarves? Have you ever suspected that it could be them? Or someone who has ess to their leaked technology.¡±

    The dwarves were very experienced with explosions. All the mining work they did provided a lot of incentive for them to use special exploding ingredients.

    The intelligence officer replied after pausing a bit, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, Elder. The Wizard Union hasn¡¯t found anything that suggests that this attack is associated with the dwarves. The dwarves are not known to initiate attacks against their adversaries.¡±

    Wizard Marz was clearly getting tired. The dwarves were clearly not a likely suspect because although they did have ess to explosion technologies, what they possessed was nowhere close enough to initiate an attack with the scale of what happened to Frost City. Besides, they had a very strict policy of using the weapons they manufactured for justmercial purposes.

    Elder Marz persisted in asking, ¡°So how many new faces have you seen from the other teleportation circles? You know, the ones in our nearby cities.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± The intelligence spoke after checking the look on Elder Marz¡¯s face, ¡°Ever since what happened to Wizard Godwin regarding his misconduct of hiring manager wizard to steal privatized information, the security policies have be a lot stricter. Until just recently, no one has dared to, or at least openly dared to, leak out any information about the usage of teleportation circles.¡±

    A lot of rumors about Wizard Godwin had been spread amongst the members of the Blizzard n. It was hard enough to believe that arge number of rank seventeen wizards could die to the same man, but to think that a rank eighteen would have his arm torn off, everyone associated would be in fear to think that they would be next.

    Elder Marz was almost about to jump on his feet, ¡°Godwin! He should die a second time for what he did!¡±

    The intelligence officer kept his body as low as he could to pretend that he didn¡¯t hear what Elder Marz said. Basically, after his failed mission, Elder Marz brought Wizard Godwin into hisb by himself. The execution happened very swiftly. Simply knowing about it was enough to make one¡¯s heart beat so fast that it was hard to breathe.

    Elder Marz spoke calmly after ending his rant, ¡°Send my words to the other members: Since the Blizzard n is currently under attack, we demand an immediate investigation on the recent usage of the nearby give teleportation circles.¡±

    The tone in which Elder Marz said that indicated that the request was an official one. As that was the case, a lot of time would have to go into sorting through the necessary procedures. It would take about two days at least, and that¡¯s only if the Wizard Union actually epted the application.

    The intelligence officer bowed before he turned to leave the hall, ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way, Sir.¡±

    Wizard Emir called out from outside the building, ¡°Elder Marz! Elder Marz! I have something important to report to you!¡±

    ¡°Come in, then,¡± Elder Marz spoke.

    As soon as Wizard Emir stepped inside the building, the first thing he saw was the very, very drowsy look on Elder Marz¡¯s wrinkled face. Judging from how... bloodthirsty his eyes looked, it could be said that the recent investigations didn¡¯t go so well. Truth be told, Wizard Emir never nned on doing the reporting now, but if he didn¡¯t, things would only worsen if the others found out that it was them that started this whole business of messing with Abel.

    Wizard Emir spoke as he kneeled, ¡°I know who did it, Elder Marz!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Elder Marz¡¯s eyes got sharper all of a sudden, ¡°So you are saying you know who attacked Frost City?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Wizard Emir took out a parchment paper enlisting everything Abel did on the Holy Continent, ¡°The methods, sir! It is just like Wizard Abel, the one that came from the subcontinent to the central continent just recently!¡±

    Without reaching his hand, Elder Marz activated his ¡°telekinesis¡± spell and grabbed the parchment paper in Wizard Emir¡¯s hands. He quickly skimmed over the information that was written on it.

    Elder Marz asked in a calm voice, ¡°Well, you just confessed that it was your group that made an enemy out of Abel. This is the same person that injured Godwin, correct? He and many other wizards in your team, too.¡±

    Wizard Emir¡¯s heart sank. He knew how terrifying Elder Marz would be if he was angry, but that was nothingpared to when he was speaking calmly like this. Elder Marz¡¯s specialty was research, and calmness was a must if one was to research over a long period of time. For someone as esteemed as him, there was an uncontroble madness hidden under that seemingly-tranquil demeanor of his.

    Wizard Emir quickened his tongue, ¡°Wizard Abel¡¯s not alone, Elder Marz! He had two summon creatures in armor about ten meters in height, one young dragon and one freezing elemental snow eagle! He¡¯s resourceful. That¡¯s what I want to tell you!¡±

    Elder Marz sighed, ¡°Interesting, I see. A neen-year-old advanced wizard that¡¯s also a trainer of multiple types of summoned creatures. You just mentioned young dragon, right? How clueless and bold of him. Even I wouldn¡¯t do something as bold as to sign a contract with a young dragon.¡±

    Wizard Emir only knelt lower, ¡°The fault is mine for letting him escapest time. Please, sir. If I bring more wizards with me this time, I¡¯ll make sure to capture him in the next try.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine,¡± Elder Marz suddenly smiled and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll let the others deal with Wizard Abel. As for you, I have something to ask of you: do you know how much loss the Blizzard n has suffered this time?¡±

    Wizard Emir could feel a very numb sensation on his head. Without even giving it a thought, he immediately drew an ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ spell rune with his hand.

    The grin on Elder Marz¡¯s face grew wider, ¡°Trying to run now, are you? Stay with me. It¡¯s hard not having someone to vent my frustration towards, you know.¡±

    The angrier Elder Marz was, the wider the grin on his face looked. Because of Wizard Emir, his entire team and the Blizzard n had to suffer so much this time. Also, now that Abel¡¯s whereabouts were unknown, there was no telling when the next surprise attack would be. It was hard for him not to be mad in this situation. With that being the case, his eyes were fixed onto Wizard Emir like he was looking at a living test subject for another one of his alchemy projects.

    No, Wizard Emir never activated the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± rune that he drew. Frost City¡¯s defensiverge circle already suppressed him before his wizard crystal body managed to do anything. He tried to reach for his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell scroll instead, but there¡¯s still no point if he couldn¡¯t use his own mana.

    Elder Marz might sound disrespectful to Wizard Emir, but he was not the type to underestimate a rank neen wizard¡¯s strength. More importantly, he was constantly looking for rank neen wizards who might be living samples for his wizard anatomy research. Whether it was for his future rank promotion or just to increase his lifespan, he always thought that it¡¯d be very helpful if he could look into the bodies of any wizards that were close to where his current level was at.

    With that being said, as enraged as he was with Wizard Emir¡¯s failure, he¡¯s not got a reason for the Blizzard n to give up on one of their elite members to him. Words could not express how tragic things would be for Wizard Emir. If he knew about how many top-level gemstones were wasted on the day Abel raided them, he would¡¯ve nevere over here to make his confession.

    Elder Marz took out a handcuff from his portal bag. It was a special handcuff with all sorts of rune patterns drawn over it. He used it to lock Wizard Emir up so he couldn¡¯t use his mana at all. The chance of him escaping just got a whole lot lower.

    Elder Lannd suddenly appeared in the middle of the hall, ¡°Wait, wait! Marz, what happened?¡±

    Before a response was heard, Elder Bunch also appeared. The suppressive force got the two elders very shocked. By the way, since the air raid already happened, they just lost all their interest in continuing with their shutdown training.

    Elder Marz sneered as he kicked Elder Marz, who was now on the ground, ¡°Emir just found a good target for us.¡±

    Elder Lannd¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Did they find them?¡±

    ¡°His name¡¯s Abel. Wizard Abel. He¡¯s a rank sixteen advanced wizard from the subcontinent. It has only been a while since he came to the central continent.¡±

    Elder Lannd spoke after giving a nce towards Wizard Emir, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t... I, he sounds very talented to me. Why was he against us when we should¡¯ve recruited him?¡±

    Elder Marz exined, ¡°So this, well, whatever you want to call it, went to the subcontinent to go after Wizard Abel, but it turned out that the hunter got hunted. That was not the only time this happened, actually. A lot more attempts have happened ever since Wizard Abel came to the central continent, and it turned out that four advanced wizards died in just a few days. One of our rank eighteen wizards just got amputated as well.¡±

    All of the mes was pushed on Wizard Emir. Of course, it didn¡¯t matter whether Wizard Emir was the one that did it. Since he was the head, it was only natural that he was held responsible for everything that happened to the team.

    Elder Lannd was a bit skeptical, ¡°Is it Wizard Abel that, you know, the one that made all the explosive attacks?¡±

    The explosive attacks were just too scary. Frost City would¡¯ve been in shambles already without a defensive circle covering it from above.

    Elder Marz spoke in a quieter voice, ¡°They were in the records. The same thing happened to one of the cities under the Orc Empires¡¯ rule. Wizard Abel was the vengeful type. There hasn¡¯t been a single time where he missed out on getting back at those who crossed him.¡±

    Elder Lannd said in a gloomy voice, ¡°That¡¯s such a shame, actually. So you¡¯re saying we¡¯ll have to hunt this genius down just to kill him?¡±

    Elder Marz shook his head as well, ¡°It¡¯s going to take some time before we can find Wizard Abel. The recent order was that no information regarding the Wizard Union teleportation circle would be leaked to the outside world. I¡¯ve already got someone to do something about that.¡±

    ¡°Let me handle that, Marz,¡± the quiet Elder Bunch suddenly spoke.

    Elder Marz said with a smile, ¡°Oh, sure! Thank you, Bunch.¡±

    As a former direct associate of the Wizard Union, Elder Bunch¡¯s had many important connections within the main branch of the Wizard Union. As things would have it, he was also very interested in learning about explosion technology. His n after capturing Wizard Abel was very simple. He would beat him up until he talked about everything he knew regarding the explosion technology because once the Blizzard n had a grasp of such technology, they¡¯d have no morepetitors on the central continent left to fight them over resources.

    After taking out his sign card, Elder Bunch called for the city spirit to open up the contact circle.

    Elder Bunch ended the call very quickly before speaking to the other two again, ¡°Wizard Abel¡¯sst known location is at Leno City. There¡¯s nothing after that.¡±

    Elder Lannd sounded a bit confused, ¡°Leno City, but why? Isn¡¯t that far from Frost City?¡±

    If Abel¡¯sst known location was near Frost City, then it¡¯d make perfect sense that he was the one behind the attack on Frost City. Things just got a lot moreplicated all of a sudden. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to be at Leno City even if he was traveling on a flying mount, but the method mentioned in his past record was just so simr to what happened over at Frost City.

    Elder Marz spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t care about getting more proof. Just have the bounty on. Put the bounty on Wizard Abel. Anyone that has his location would get a level one mission reward. As for actually getting him, have the organization send their experts.¡±

    That¡¯s almost too good to be true. Just finding Abel would be enough for one to get a good reward. It wasn¡¯t just the Blizzard n that would go mad over it, by the way. All the associations on their side would also be perfectly willing to do their part to contribute. By that point, it wasn¡¯t just the Wizard Organisation but also the empires, the trade unions, and all kinds of forces that searched for Abel no matter which part of the world he was at. It would be very hard for Abel, actually. Forget about someone like him, who¡¯s barely had any sort of foundation on the central continent. Even wizards born on the central continent would find it extremely stressful and challenging to find a way to get across this kind of treatment.

    While Elder Marz¡¯s conclusion was quite controversial in itself, his intuition was already set on Abel¡¯s attack on Frost City. Wizard Emir just told him everything there was to know. If Wizard Emir didn¡¯te to him, he would¡¯ve conducted full-scale research on neers in the nearby cities.

    And, that, ironically, was what should¡¯ve happened. Abel was in his elven form for disguise, but it was a disguise that could be easily seen through. There was no past record behind his elven identity, so the chance of getting hit with a full-scale investigation was actually a lot higher. Wizard Emir¡¯s made a fatal mistake in that regard. By reporting what he knew to Elder Marz, not only was hemitting indirect suicide, he also stopped an investigation which would¡¯ve very likely gotten Abel in captivity.

    No, Abel didn¡¯t know that the Blizzard n had already started an investigation on him. It wasn¡¯t like he cared, either. He¡¯s already had his wizard crest inside his personal storage box. He¡¯s also concealed all other items which would¡¯ve otherwise leaked his whereabouts, so it was not that likely at all to figure out where he was at.

    He¡¯s also ordered the battlemand spirit to activate nonstop to patrol around the nearby areas. The siren would be turned on if any wizard above rank seventeen was in range.

 Chapter 881 - Outside Frost City

    <h4>Chapter 881: Outside Frost City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Havinge back to the sky above Frost City, Abel checked the ground below him. he had a mischievous smile on his face.

    This time, he switched to his new powerful weapon. He wanted to see if it was possible to break the city¡¯srge circle with it. This wasn¡¯t the original n, by the way. The circle at Sn City was actually a lot stronger than the one here at Frost City, but as things had it, even twenty of his super explosive balls were not enough to break through the tough defense set up here.

    Nevertheless, he was much more confident today because of the new tool he brought. That was until something strange happened before he even started.

    From what he could see, all the giant ballistas on Frost City¡¯s wall had people maneuvering them. There were also troops of wizards standing next to them in line. It didn¡¯t look like they were preparing for just one person. No, it looked like they were preparing to defend against an entire army. His heart shook a bit when he saw this. After telling White Cloud to make anding at a hill slope that was not so far away, he jumped down from White Cloud¡¯s back and summoned a dire wolf. From there, he rode the dire wolf towards the top of the hill slope.

    A middle-aged advanced wizard smiled and greeted Abel, ¡°Greetings, druid! Are you also here because you¡¯ve heard about what happened.¡±

    A talkative advanced wizard. It was not verymon these days because it¡¯s very hard to be an advanced wizard if one couldn¡¯t be alone for a long period of time.

    Abel smiled and replied, ¡°Greetings! My name is Bet. I¡¯m only here because I saw some wizards gathering here. Mind if you tell me what¡¯s happened?

    With a very good reputation on the central continent, the elves were regarded well on the central continent. It¡¯s not all that strange that an advanced wizard would want toe to Abel to have a conversation.

    ¡°Druid Bet, Aha!¡± the advanced wizard replied, ¡°Greetings, greetings! It sounds like you¡¯ve stumbled into a great opportunity today, Druid Bet! The name¡¯s Jevons, by the way.¡±

    Abel began pointing towards Frost City, ¡°So what happened, Wizard Jevons? Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but it kind of looks like Frost City¡¯s trying to hold against an invasion or something.¡±

    Wizard Jevonsughed out loudly in response to that, ¡°Can¡¯t me you for thinking that, haha! The Blizzard n just put up a bounty on a wizard from the Lightning n. In retaliation, the Lightning n dered a wizard¡¯s war on the Blizzard n. You¡¯re in for the show if you¡¯re interested in looking at how wizards fight each other. It¡¯s been quite a while since thest wizard¡¯s war took ce.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t all that simple for Abel to hear that. While he felt a great sense of belonging when he heard that the Lightning n would go so far for him to start a war, he was also shocked to hear how fast the Blizzard n¡¯s intelligence agency could be. No, he had no idea how much trouble he inflicted on the Blizzard n. For ¡°just¡± killing one rank seventeen and three rank seventeen wizards, he¡¯s also dragged one rank eighteen wizard and one rank neen wizard to be involved in this incident. Those were two elite wizards that became living test subjects because of him. Also, the Blizzard n just wasted forty top-level gemstones because of him, and that was no small amount to be recovered on short notice. The Blizzard n did manage to retrieve ten by stealing or buying from everywhere they could think of. However, as one could probably imagine for themselves, it was not a very profitable business for them.

    What made this worse was the bounty on Abel. It didn¡¯t seem like such a big deal to them until they saw the lightning n¡¯s reaction. As of now, the lightning n¡¯s actual strength had been greatly reduced since one of its senior members went to do shutdown training. Just when the Lightning n¡¯s rivals thought it was a good time for a surprise attack, that same elder was reported to pass his training in just five days. If that wasn¡¯t surprising enough, those five days were when Abel arrived on the central continent.

    So what did it all mean for the lightning n? Well, they were just reminded how important it was to have battle-ready members at their disposal at all times. Since a wizard prodigy, one that waspletely new to the central continent, came to them, they would do everything in their power to ensure that he would follow them. As a matter of fact, they already considered Abel as a potential key member before he officially joined.

    Back to the present. Now that Abel¡¯s had a bounty on him, there was no way that the lightning n would tolerate the Blizzard n any longer. A while ago, when the Blizzard n had a problem with Abel back on the Holy Continent, Wizard Dunn was the one who came out to resolve everything. Wizard Dunn wasn¡¯t here now, and although the Blizzard n never managed to inflict any sort of serious injuries on him, their repeated offense really crossed the lines that the lightning n.

    Wizard Godwin would¡¯ve made things a lot smoother for the Blizzard n if he wasn¡¯t turned into a living test subject so early. If he survived the wrath of his superiors just a bit longer, then the Blizzard n would¡¯ve known all there was regarding Abel¡¯s special status as a member of the subcontinent lightning n. As for why he didn¡¯t say it out loud a long time ago, it was mainly because he wanted to secretly settle things with Wizard Dunn without causing another major conflict between his group and the lightning n. That thought was ruined as soon as Abel became a wanted man.

    Elder Lannd twitched his eyes when he spoke, ¡°Marz, the lightning n just dered a wizard¡¯s war on us because of Wizard Abel. How could you not have told us about Wizard Abel this whole time?¡±

    Elder Marz only shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know about him! I don¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know Wizard Abel¡¯s connected to the Lightning n. All the information I got came from Emir! Damn Emir! He kept the most important information hidden from us!¡±

    Bunch was starting to get worried, ¡°There¡¯s only an hour left before the wizard¡¯s war begins. I don¡¯t know if the city¡¯srge circle can hold on for much longer if we don¡¯t go out now.¡±

    Keep in mind that there were only ten top-level gemstones supplying energy to the city¡¯srge circle. As disappointing as what Bunch was saying sounded, the other two elders became much more alert with the situation that¡¯s going on.

    On the central continent, the wizards settled their differences by waging wizard¡¯s war at each other. It was their way of asserting authority without spending too many resources. That being said, the Wizard Union was never supportive of the starting of any wizard¡¯s war. As the biggest enemy of the central continent was now the nation of Evil, it was not the time for the wizards to fight against each other. Still, now that there was one happening right now, they would minimize the damage by setting a time limit of one hour for the war.

    To exin the rules, the wizards would be held starting at a time agreed between the two parties. After a duration of one hour, neither side would be allowed to continue their attacks. There would be wizard overseers to ensure that these rules were carried through. Of course, if one party was clearly at a disadvantage, then that party would have all the right to hide inside their own cityrge circle, while their opponent would vent out their anger by reducing as much energy from that same cityrge circle as they could. The other wizards would ridicule the ones that hid inside theirrge circle for a long time, but at least they would survive.

    That was exactly how the Blizzard n worked nowadays, by the way. As powerful as the lightning n had be, they would¡¯ve never epted to face them in an hour-long confrontation.

    Elder Lannd advised, ¡°We should call everyone in the organization and lend them all our top-level gemstones. Once this is settled, we can have the organization pay them back by two or three times more.¡±

    Bunch nodded, ¡°That sounds like a good idea to me.¡±

    Then they all started to look towards Elder Marz. Their intentions were quite apparent. Since all this trouble came from Wizard Marz, he should¡¯ve been the one to lend out the loans.

    Elder Marz shook his head as he had no other choice, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll apply for a gemstone loan from the wizard organization.¡±

    As few as the top-level gemstones were inside Frost City, Elder Marz had no choice but to apply for a direct loan from the Wizard Organisation. It wasn¡¯t all that easy for him, given his low credit score. Not a lot of people were willing to lend their stones to him at first. Even with the help of Elder Lannd and Elder Bunch, he only had a total of about a dozen top-level gemstones at the end. It kind of got him resentful towards the ones that refused to lend to him. As good as the Blizzard n was at exploiting others, they were not so good at taking care of the trouble that they started.

    A rank twentyw enforcer wizard in red appeared outside Frost City, ¡°The wizard war is about tomence! I would like to ask something from both the lightning n and the Blizzard n. Is either of you willing to settle this peacefully?¡±

    A wizard in white appeared at a spot that was a kilometer outside the Frost City gate, ¡°Wizard Lucian! Please, let this battle start quickly! The Lightning n will not back away from this one.¡±

    That was a very bold statement made towards a rank twenty wizard. It was almost like this wizard came to have a pic and not a war. As soon as he said that, nine streaks of white light appeared right next to him. There were two rank neen, four rank eighteen, and three rank seventeen wizards next to him.

    A wizard watching on a small hill scratched his head, ¡°Just ten advanced wizards for a wizard¡¯s war? What¡¯s Lightning n even thinking?¡±

    Wizard Jevos, next to him, shook his head towards the statement, ¡°Well, what do you know? Ten¡¯s a big number against a group like the Blizzard n, as far as I can see. You know what? I think that¡¯s actually plenty of respect the Lightning n is giving right there.¡±

    Abel thought that Wizard Jevos knew what he was talking about, ¡°How many advanced wizards are in the Frost City, Wizard Jevos?¡±

    Wizard Jevos gave a detailed reply, ¡°Good question, Druid Bet. There¡¯s no simple answer to that, but I¡¯ll give my best try:

    The Blizzard n has never made public how many groups they held as victims weremonce when fending against holy crusaders. The mostmonly believed estimate is that they would always have at least ten or above units of troops ready. One troop has about seven to ten advanced wizards that should be at least rank seventeen or above. There would be a supply team behind each troop consisting of rank sixteen or rank seventeen advanced wizards.

    After the preparation team, what you¡¯d have is the back-up support team. The number can get a lot higher for the back-up support team members, who will take care of providing service to the main troop and the back-up support team. The number can get very massive if you also count in the families of each wizard, so if you¡¯re trying to calcte the number of wizards living inside Frost City, my answer to that is, well, it¡¯s very hard if you want to get the sum right.¡±

    Abel¡¯sment to that was quite simple, ¡°Wow, I suppose you should never try to underestimate the Blizzard n.¡±

    With a rough calction, Abel discerned that there should be at least a hundred or more advanced wizards in all of the Blizzard n. Whether in terms of their numbers or their strength, that was already more than the total of the advanced wizards living on the Holy Continent.

    Another wizard smiled towards Abel, ¡°I guess you¡¯re new to your quest, Druid Bet. You know, the Blizzard n and the Lightning n aren¡¯t the best ones around here. They are purely human groups who are not very tolerant of other kinds, so you won¡¯t see anyone in another ss with them. If you want to, I¡¯m pretty sure you cane across groups that have all sorts of upation holders as members. Look out for the ones with wizards as their main fighting force. Those are the scariest on the battlefield, I would say.¡±

    Wizard Jevos couldn¡¯t help but argue against that, ¡°Tolerant? What do you mean by that? Having other sses will just hinder the team¡¯s flexibility as a whole. Wizards are the weakest in terms of their defensive capability, so if you¡¯re going to have other upation holders, that will just increase their likelihood of getting injured!¡±

 Chapter 882 - Wizardâ€™s War

    <h4>Chapter 882: Wizard¡¯s War</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Lucian¡¯s voice echoed across the air, ¡°The wizard¡¯s war shallmence! There will be one hour of fighting between the Lightning n and the Blizzard n. Again, I would like to implore both sides to follow the rules of the Wizard Union. Any vitors of the rules will face sanction from the Wizard Union.¡±

    Wizard Jevos was very excited to hear this, ¡°It¡¯s here! It¡¯s here! ce your bets, everyone! It¡¯ll be one to five if you bet that the lightning n can break through the city¡¯srge circle. If you are bet that the lightning n can¡¯t, your at one to one point two!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know what to think regarding what he saw next. The wizards beside him passed the gemstones that they had to Wizard Jevos. The bets were ced very quickly. It was like they did this before. Rather, maybe they didn¡¯t want the lightning n and the Blizzard n to know that they were doing this at all. If they were found to be betting on this wizard¡¯s war, maybe they would be annihted by the wizards fighting on the battlefield.

    By the way, it seemed that the wizards here had a lot of faith in the lightning n. It was almost like they never thought that the lightning n would lose at all. There wasn¡¯t even the option to bet on the chance that they would lose, actually.

    As soon as Wizard Lucian dered themencement of the wizard¡¯s war, a rank twenty wizard from the lightning teleported himself to a spot that was 200 meters outside of the city gate. He was putting himself in the attack range of the enemy wizards on the city wall.

    The rank twenty lightning n wizard announced, ¡°Wizard Marz! Everyone here knows why I came here today. Wizard Abel is a member of the lightning n, and it is a direct vition for you to put up a bounty on him. I don¡¯t think I need to make that point any clearer at this point! If you continue to do so after today¡¯s battle, then I¡¯m warning you. Elder Hal has already made it official that he¡¯s going to participate in the next wizard¡¯s war.¡±

    Elder Marz called back in a clearly weakened voice, ¡°Well, Wizard Hog, I want to state first that we didn¡¯t know that Wizard Abel is a member of the lightning n! We did not know! Also, the bounty wasn¡¯t put up for no reason! Wizard Abel attacked Frost City, so we dered him a wanted man. And, and! I thought Elder Hal just became a wizard mediator, and now you¡¯re saying, what, the referee is going to be the one ying the game? Have you no respect for the rules of the Wizard Union?¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡± Wizard Hog responded with a burst of loudughter, ¡°That¡¯s a good joke from you, Wizard Marz! When was thest time you¡¯ve heard a rank sixteen wizard invading an entire city? And Elder Hal just got promoted very recently, but he¡¯s not quite done with all of you yet. He¡¯s still very interested in the Blizzard n from what I¡¯ve heardtely.¡±

    Elder Marz¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. The statement ¡°he¡¯s not quite done¡± sounded quite normal, but there was certainly a lot of weight behind these words.

    Usually, most regr advanced wizards would reach the end of their lives once at rank twenty. There were a few exceptions to that. Those with talents and luck might find themselves breaking through their boundaries and be what was known as ¡°wizard mediator.¡± As the name suggested, wizard mediators were those who have essentially ascended to a point where they no longer had to follow the norms. Regr wizards were no match for them, so their only enemies would be other mediator wizards.

    The Wizard Union set some rules to keep these ¡°living weapons of mass murder¡± under control. For starters, they were not allowed to participate in any wizard¡¯s war was held by the wizard organization. It was the same as any conventional warfare, but there were still exceptions to everything. For example, if one just became a wizard mediator, there would be one free chance for him to engage in any warfare he wanted without caring for the Wizard Union¡¯s rules.

    Elder Bunch called out loudly, ¡°We¡¯ll cancel the bounty on Wizard Abel today, Wizard Hog! It doesn¡¯t matter which side wins. We¡¯ll get it done!¡±

    Wizard Hogughed out loudly, ¡°Sure, sure! Let¡¯s get into it then!¡±

    After saying that, a ¡°lightning¡± spell rune appeared on the lightning staff in Wizard Hog¡¯s right hand, and a lightning bolt was shot towards the city gate. Simultaneously, an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell rune appeared in his left hand, helping him dodge the countless arrows and one ¡°blizzard¡± spell that were immediately shot towards him.

    Wizard Hog¡¯s first shot was the fire that ignited the whole war. As soon as he made his move, the other nine lightning n wizards, excluding three rank seventeen wizards, started using their spells to attack the city¡¯srge circle. Their goal was very simple: to inflict as much loss upon the Blizzard n as possible by attacking the city¡¯srge circle. Their goal wasn¡¯t really to destroy the city¡¯srge circle, by the way, because it wasn¡¯t really possible for them to invade Frost City.

    The seven advanced wizards continued to dodge between the spells and arrows that were thrown at them. The lightning spells in their hands were repeatedly activated as they did everything they could to damage the city gate. The process was quite tedious, but the lightning arcs were really starting to erode the city¡¯srge circle over time.

    Meanwhile, three rank seventeen wizards took some mechanical parts from their portal items and tried to assemble them. Since they were about one kilometer from the wall, it wasn¡¯t all that possible for the Blizzard n to deal any real damage to them at all. When they finished assembling all the parts, they produced a long-distance ballista cannon which they ced on the ground.

    Two of the rank seventeen advanced wizards stood on either side of the long-distance ballista cannon. They both had their hands on it, while the other rank seventeen wizards had his hand on the back of the cannon. The one at the back then took out a cannon that had runes drawn all over it.

    One of the wizards on the hill screamed in excitement, ¡°Ha, ha ha! I think the chances are higher for the lightning n now!¡±

    Needless to say, he must¡¯ve ced a lot of bet on the lightning n.

    Wizard Jevos sighed, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money the lightning n¡¯s put. I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d take out arrows that could explode.¡±

    Abel seemed kind of confused, ¡®What do the explosive arrows do?¡±

    Wizard Jevos reminded him, ¡°Be careful when you see these explosive ones, Druid Bet. They are not all that effective against wizards that can use the ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± but for fixed targets, they can be quite deadly for someone in your ss.¡±

    Right. Abel was a druid now, so he couldn¡¯t move rapidly as a wizard could.

    Wizard Jevos continued to speak, ¡°Once the explosive arrows hit their target, the runes drawn on it will also crack and explode, turning the arrow into countless fragment pieces. A lot of elemental and physical attacks will be released in a way that they can break through most defensive spells.¡±

    Abel¡¯s eyes sparkled when he heard this. If there were more of these arrows, they¡¯d probably be so powerful that they could obliterate an entire area.

    Wizard Jevos chuckled as he knew what Abel was thinking, ¡°Dream on if you want, Druid Bet, but those things cost points. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d have any points on you, no?¡±

    On the battlefield, the three rank seventeen wizards already had their hands on the long-distance cannons. The cannon just had all the explosive arrows ready. The three wizards first disappeared from their original spot before they reappeared to a spot that was 200 meters from the city gate. The wizard at the back of the canon then loaded another arrow on the cannon. The three disappeared once more, this time at a spot that was a kilometer away from the city gate. They were very experienced, by the way. It was almost like they were a single person that did all this. The cannon, added with the force of the explosive arrow, could produce an attack that was the equivalent to what Wizard Hog, a rank twenty wizard, was capable of producing.

    The city spirit¡¯s voice came out to remind the three elders, ¡°Elders! Two of the top-level gemstones have been reduced!¡±

    Elder Lannd was frustrated to hear this, ¡°Damn! Ugh! Let me go out after them!¡±

    Elder Bunch spoke calmly, ¡°If you want to die, Lannd, I¡¯m not really going to stop you.¡±

    Elder Marz shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s... just wait. Give the lightning n some time to vent out their anger and whatnot. Otherwise, the loss is on us if they go out to take the resources now.¡±

    The three elders knew something very well. Despite having just one rank twenty wizard, the lightning n was an elite team that consisted of some of the most terrifying fighters on the central continent. Even without having too much of a difference in their rankings, if the lightning wizards could hit their opponents with a zapping spell, then that opponent would be easily immobilized before they diedpletely. This way, the death rate was too high for the Blizzard n seniors to really want to have a stand-off against the lightning n¡¯s wizards.

    Abel was standing on the small hill as he watched the ten lightning n wizards fighting for him. He felt very emotional. He felt especially emotional when he learned how valuable the explosive arrow was. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± he thought to himself as he could no longer bear the thought of simply being a bystander. He tapped the neck of the dire wolf he was riding, and the dire wolf backed away and left the hill quietly.

    Wizard Jevos didn¡¯t say anything when he saw Abel leaving. He thought that it was a shame that Abel couldn¡¯t watch the whole fight end, but he was too interested to see what¡¯s going to happen next himself.

    Once arriving in the middle of the forest, Abel used his transformation ne to turn himself back into his original form. He was back into his human form. After that, he ced his left hand in front of his chest to summon Johnson. He activated the ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ spell rune to get himself on Johnson¡¯s shoulder. He was going to face off against a rank twenty wizard from here. He needed protection if he wanted to do this confidently.

    Johnson took some veryrge steps as it walked towards the battlefield. Its gigantic body attracted the attention of everyone within or outside the battleground.

    Wizard Lucian teleported next to Johnson and spoke to Abel, ¡°You trying to join this wizard¡¯s war, little fe?¡±

    Abel said as he performed a wizard¡¯s bow, ¡°Respectable wizard mediator, yes. I want to participate in this wizard¡¯s war as a member of the lightning n.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Wizard Hog!¡± Wizard Lucian turned his head and screamed towards Wizard Hog, ¡°Is this your member? Are you all crazy? Why would you let such a young man run around here by himself? Are you seriously thinking about having him fight with you?¡±

    Having heard that, WIzard Hog immediately teleported himself to Johnson¡¯s shoulder. He revealed a wide smile as he saw Abel¡¯s face.

    ¡°You must be Abel, aren¡¯t you? Dunn¡¯s talked a lot about you with me.¡±

    Abel jumped down to bow towards Wizard Hog, ¡°My name is Abel Harry Wizard Hog. I¡¯m deeply grateful for you starting this wizard¡¯s war for me.¡±

    Abel just jumped down from the shoulder of a ten-meter tall monstrosity. Wizard Hog and Wizard Lucian couldn¡¯t help but be taken by surprise by that. Abel must¡¯ve been above a regr wizard already in terms of his physical capability. That was not verymonly seen from wizards, because normally, while their mana resistance would increase exponentially after using mana for a long period of time, it would take a toll on their physical health. It was the same whether they were doing promotion or regr meditation, so having a physically strong body was a very good indicator of how much potential a wizard would have.

    Again, Abel was just neen years old. As long as he wasn¡¯t dead, given the ridiculous amount of progress he was making, he had the chance to be a wizard mediator. That was going to be awfully good for the lightning n.

    Wizard Lucian was thinking the same thing regarding Abel. He wanted to be on good terms with him before he really reached his full potential.

    Wizard Hog started talking a lot, ¡°Did you know, Wizard Abel? This isn¡¯t really just about you, but we¡¯ll get to thatter. I¡¯ve heard that, uh, well, you are Wizard Morton¡¯s apprentice. How¡¯s he doing now, if I may ask? I was the one who watched him grow up, and wow, time really flies. I mean, just look at you! I didn¡¯t think that it would be this soon for one of his students to be an advanced wizard.¡±

    Abel bowed humbly, ¡°Mentor? Oh, he just became a rank twelve intermediate wizard. Given how good the Holy Continent¡¯s environment is bing, I believe that he¡¯s going to have another promotion soon.¡±

    It was surprising to see Wizard Morton¡¯s seniors here, from Abel¡¯s perspective. That made him humbler in terms of his attitude.

 Chapter 883 - Mana Cannon Testing

    <h4>Chapter 883: Mana Cannon Testing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Wizard Hogg, the wizard war is still going on. Are you thinking of ending it?¡± Wizard Lucianughed from the side.

    From the way they were chatting, Wizard Hogg and Wizard Lucian seemed to be quite good friends.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Wizard Abel. You wait here, watch us teach them a lesson for you!¡± Wizard Hoggughed and said.

    ¡°Wizard Hogg, do you want me to break the protection circle for you?¡± Abel saw the Lightning n having a hard time breaking it, so he asked.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, that thing is not easy to break. It will remain as long as it has enough mana gems. Onlyw-defying wizards can do something about it!¡± Wizard Hogg couldn¡¯t help butugh again. Abel was too ignorant.

    ¡°Let me try!¡± Abel said confidently. He wanted the Blizzards to get a taste of his power but also test out his new toy.

    ¡°Ok, go for it. Don¡¯t get too close to the city wall, though!¡± Wizard Hogg smiled and nodded, seeing Abel¡¯s confidence.

    Abel shed back at Johnson and took out a mana cannon from his Varaya¡¯s ring. The 3 meters long cannon was filled with magic patterns.

    ¡°Is that a mana cannon?¡± Wizard Hogg suddenly gasped.

    Mana Cannon existed in the Central Continent, but they were extremely rare. There were only a few, and they were all discovered in ancient sights, and the top wizard organizations held them.

    It was a superb attack weapon. Since it could only be used once and the destruction it could cause was unlike anything, it was mostly used for scaring people.

    Those things were made for a still target. A wizard could easily dodge it by shing away, but it was very useful for a city protection circle.

    ¡°Wizard Hogg, why don¡¯t you talk with Abel? Maybe that¡¯s going a bit too far!¡± Wizard Lucian said gently and shook his head.

    ¡°Just let him have a go. I heard he is very good with the Dwarfs in a subcontinent. Maybe he got that thing from the dwarfs of that subcontinent, but he should have the right to use his stuff. The Blizzards are his first enemy in the Central Continent. Bad luck on them then!¡± Wizard Hoggughed.

    If Abel were in another wizard organization, using a mana cannon like that would definitely be stopped, and it would be taken away by the organization. However, not the Lightning n. Lightning wizards were rare, and their bonds were tight.

    Abel gave the mana cannon to Johnson, and it began to hold the cannon up to its chest. Soon the Titan armor on its body vanished, and the iron ball on its body formed a shield in front of the cannon.

    The mana cannon was no longer recognizable. It was almost like Johnson had an iron cannon growing out of its chest.

    Simultaneously, Johnson was like a giant cannon tform aiming at the City Gate of Frost City.

    ¡°That wizard still has the heart of a child!¡± Wizard Hogg stood beside Wizard Lucian. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s only 19 years old. That¡¯s the age for ying around!¡± Wizard Lucian nodded with a smile as well.

    Both of them thought Abel was trying to hide mana cannon and, at the same time, trying to y around.

    However, Abel was not ying around. Instead, he was trying to stop people from seeing the change that was happening to the cannon inside Johnson.

    He took out a perfect red gem and ced it in the cannon¡¯s back socket with his power of the will. That cannon could handle more than 4 perfect gems, but Abel was only trying to test out its power, so one was enough.

    ¡°Commander spirit, find the Frost City spirit¡¯s!¡± Abel reached his power of the will into his headmaster identity card and asked.

    ¡°Headmaster, now scanning....!¡± The voice of themander spirit emerged from his brain through the power of the will.

    After half a minute, a map of Frost City appeared in his mind, and an area was marked.

    He transferred this map to Johnson through the soul chain, and Johnson began to move the cannon towards the marked area.

    Abel then reached his power of the will in his personal storage box. In that time, frozen space 33 #zod rune was neatly lined up.

    Since those runes were held together by the dark gold crystal core, it could onlyst for 5 seconds outside of the personal storage box.

    Abel ignited the world stone¡¯s ability. He couldn¡¯t waste any time. He only had one mana cannon.

    Although he could make another one, theponents of that thing were too hard to find. He had only found one portion in the Holy Continent. Luckily his alchemy skills did not disappoint. If not, this mana cannon wouldn¡¯t evene alive.

    Abel focused his power of the will onto an unnoticeable dark socket and quickly transferred the 33#zod rune inside it.

    A dark gold glow sifted out when the rune entered and wrapped the cannon in less than 1 second.

    Afterward, the socket disappeared from the cannon, just like all Dark World rune sockets were hidden.

    Abel ignited the cannon with his power of the will, and a stream of red me began to gather. 2 secondster, energy gushed out from the mouth of the cannon.

    ¡°Danger!¡± Headmaster Marz yelled on the city wall.

    The 3 headmasters turned into a sh of white light and vanished from the spot. The other elite wizards soon followed.

    Abel focused on the city wall. Since he had the world stone¡¯s analyzing ability ignited, he could clearly see everything that was happening in that split moment.

    He knew the limit of this mana cannon. It took 2 seconds to gather energy, which was enough for most experienced wizards to sh away.

    The city spirit was the most important governor of a city. City spirits were selected from the most intelligent spirits, and after long years of nourishment and data umtion, each city spirit would be extremely efficient at running its city.

    Once a city spirit was damaged. Things would not return to normal in at least 10 years of ruthless work.

    An immense wave of energy gushed out, sending each part of the cannon into instability. If it weren¡¯t tightly wrapped in dark gold energy, it would have turned into pieces already.

    After the fire elements sted out of the cannon, the cannon¡¯s pocket shed a few times and re-emerged again. The 33#zod rune had turned into pieces of scattered crystals.

    It was the destruction of a perfect red gem. Each of those things had the power to sustain a city for years.

    However, the perfect gems Abel had were far superior in regards to both power and purity.

    Just like the super exploding balls he made. Its st was only the minimum of what his perfect gems could do.

    The mana cannon could push the power of his gems to another level. Itpressed the gems before the st, which strengthened its impact at least a few times.

    Just like trying to prate a body, it would be much easier with a thin needle than your fist.

    Although the overall fire element did not increase, the energy was so concentrated the impact force was much scarier.

    The people in Frost City saw a beam of red light shooting out from Johnson¡¯s body and flew towards the city gate. They were helpless, just like a needle breaking through a thin piece of paper.

    The city protection circle was like a crystal ball. It would break even when a small hole was made.

    The beam of me prated the protection circle and continued to make its way towards the city gate. The city gate directly tumbled down like it was melted in a sea of me. The fire element of that beam was scary.

    The beam continued towards the building. Anything that got in its way was prated and tumbled down, just like how fire spreads on paper.

    That beam prated half of frost city and arrived at the central pce. The pce was met with the same fate as other structures. Afterward, a glowing object filled with magic patterns located in a room of the pce shattered.

    The beam of me continued for them more structures and finally vanished.

    Everyone was stunned¡ªthe people in the city, the Blizzards, the Lightnings, and the wizards on the hill.

    Most wizards heard about the power of a mana cannon, but seeing it in action was a totally different experience.

    ¡°City Spirit, what¡¯s the loss?¡± Headmaster Marz yelled.

    His face was overwhelmed with amusement as he saw that beam of me prated half of his city. How rich does a rank 16 wizard need to be to use such power in a wizard war?

    The value of a mana cannon was far greater than everything the Blizzards had lost so far, so that attack basically made no sense.

    Headmaster Marz did not get a reply. It was almost like his headmaster identity card was dead.

    He suddenly felt his heart drop. He realized where the beam had prated.

    Soon, the city¡¯s crystal-like protection circle began to crack, and pieces dropped down like vanishing sparkles.

    The Lightnings stopped their attacks and shed beside Wizard Hogg and Wizard Lucian. They gazed at the cannon on Johnson and turned back at the giant hole in Forest City.

    ¡°Wizard Hogg, stop the war. Do you really want to kill every wizard from the Blizzards?¡± Wizard Lucian lowered his voice.

    ¡°Wizard Lucian, do you think the Blizzards would forgive Abel if we let them go?¡± A murderous gaze shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Remember, this city is Frost City. If you begin your killing here, maybe you will drive that hiddenw-defying wizard of the Blizzards crazy.

    As aw enforcement wizard from the wizard union, he didn¡¯t want the wizards to fight against each other, especially on a scale like this.

    The purpose of a wizard war was to minimize the damage to a tolerable scale. Even the most vicious ones would end up with just a few elite wizards dead. However, if the Lightnings began killing without the protection circles, the loss would be many times bigger.

 Chapter 884 - Thunder Ground

    <h4>Chapter 884: Thunder Ground</h4>

    Abel put the mana cannon back in his Vya¡¯s ring with his power of the will and let Johnson recover its arm. From the outside, it looked like the mana cannon was destroyed.

    This was what Abel wanted. He didn¡¯t want others to know his mana cannon could be used an unlimited amount. If they did, the most powerful organizations would definitely try to investigate him.

    Most importantly, what Abel had done was basically impossibly to archive without the personal storage box and the Horadric Cube. Unless he gave them, no one would be able to replicate it.

    ¡°Wizard Abel. You are the victim. Should we start killing the blizzards!¡± Wizard Hogg turned to Abel and asked.

    ¡°If Wizard Lucian suggested it, then let¡¯s stop the fight!¡± Abel bowed and said.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t want revenge, but if a huge war like that broke out would most likely cost the Lightnings a lot. Only ten elite wizards from the Lightnings hade for the war, and there were hundreds of them in Frost City.

    Also, Wizard Lucian had mentioned an even higher rank wizard in Frost City. The risk was too high.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, that is a good choice!¡± Wizard Lucianughed and nodded.

    As the Lightnings were about to leave, the roar of Elder Marz emerged from the city. ¡°Wizard Hogg, you ruthless bastard!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with him?¡± Wizard Hogg was a little shocked to hear Wizard Marz. Only the city protection circle and some buildings were taken out, but he sounded like he was in so much pain.

    ¡°WIzard Hogg, that strike was aimed at Frost City spirit!¡± Abel said gently.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, you really are ruthless!¡± Wizard Hogg couldn¡¯t help but look at Abel in a new light. At first, he thought Abel was a young wizard who didn¡¯t hold any grudges, but it seems like he had only stopped the war because he had gotten his revenge.

    Frost City had taken a big hit. Its defense power was almost zero. Since the city spirit was destroyed,rge amounts of data were lost. Chaos would break out in Frost City soon.

    This was especially the case as the city spirit was in charge of every wizard¡¯s credit points and the information for every member of an organization.

    The destruction of the city spirit had cost the Blizzards. It was more serious than killing some of their elite wizards.

    ¡°Wizard Marz. Do you agree to stop the wizard war?¡± The voice of Wizard Lucian emerged from the sky again.

    Headmaster Marz Turned to the other headmasters, and they nodded. Although his heart was burning in anger, he could only clench his teeth and yell, ¡°Wizard Lucian, the Blizzards agree to stop the wizard war!¡±

    ¡°The wizard war between the Lightnings and the Blizzards now ended!¡± Wizard Lucian said loudly.

    Wizard Jevos was filled with smiles up on the hill. He had ced a big bet on the city protection circle breaking, and only a few others did the same.

    Most of them thought this wizard war would just be an ordinary one ending on both sides, draining resources.

    No one expected a scary destroyer such as the mana cannon to be used in this run-of-the-mill battle and smash the city protection circle into pieces.

    Wizard Jevos took his rewards with a heart filled with joy.

    Although the others had lost some gems, they still witnessed a breathtaking battle. Seeing that mana cannon sting through the protection circle definitely worth the gems they lost.

    Soon, all the wizards on the hill began their discussion.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, stay with the Lightnings today!¡± Wizard said to Abel with a sincere look on his face.

    He wasn¡¯t too fond of Abel roaming around too much. He had only been in the Central Continent for a few days, and he had already be an unresolvable enemy of the blizzards.

    Abel was too young. A genius like that needed to be protected and given a safe ce to grow.

    ¡°It would be my honor, Wizard Hogg!¡± Abel smiled.

    A powerful Wizard organization had stood up for him and offered him a safe ce to grow. After experiencing what it was like to be suppressed by a rank 19 wizard, he gained more insight into his ce in the world.

    ¡°Wee, Wizard Abel!¡± Another elite wizard from the Lightnings stepped up and smiled.

    Wizard Hogg also came to Frost City through the Ice Crown City teleportation circle, so he needed to go through Ice Crown City to leave as well. It was the closest big city after all.

    Abel asked Wizard Hogg to wait for a moment as he came back to his courtyard and put away the double teleportation circle. It was supposed to be his final lifesaver, but he no longer needed to use it since the Lightnings had gotten involved.

    That thing cost 4000 credit points, so he had to bring it along. Especially since that thing only had the range of 500 miles. It would be useless after that.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, our destination is the Thunder ground!¡± Wizard said in front of the teleportation circle and stepped in.

    Abel followed, and his power of will focused on the Thunder ground, and the teleportation began.

    When his foot touched the ground, a huge room in front of him, Wizard Hogg, was waiting by the side.

    Abel could clearly sense the lightning elements in the atmosphere. He almost felt a little numb just by breathing.

    Afterward, shes of white lights emerged. The other elite wizards had also arrived.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, follow me. Let me register you!¡± Wizard Hogg said with a smile.

    He respected Abel with all his heart. If not, no way a rank 20 wizard would do something like that.

    Abel bowed at the other elite wizards and left the room with Wizard Hogg as strange scenery struck him as soon as he stepped out the door.

    The sky was filled with dark clouds, and sounds of thunder could be heard from time to time. Afterward, a blinding lighting strike heavily struck down from the sky. The entire ce was dark. There was no sign of life.

    In front of him was a mountain. A ckened mountain, even the buildings on it was ck.

    ¡°Wizard Abel. This ce is very suitable for Lightning wizards to meditate. When you begin to form your own way of life, this ce can help you be a Lightning logic-defying wizard!¡± Wizard Hogg smiled and introduced.

    ¡°Wizard Hogg, what¡¯s a logic-defying wizard?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    He knew they were wizards more powerful than elite wizards, but he just couldn¡¯t figure out why they were calledw-defying wizards.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little too early to discuss this since you are only rank 16. Normally wizards would only start to understand after rank 19, but I¡¯ll tell you this much...¡± Wizard Hogg smiled and continued, w-defying wizards are wizards who grasped the power ofw. Once you do so as a rank 20 Wizard, you will automatically be rank 21.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the power ofw?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°When the timees, someone will exin to you!¡± Wizard Hogg stopped exining.

    Abel also knew maybe he still had a long way to go before grasping the power ofw, so he stopped asking as well.

    At that moment, he realized there was no protection circle in this Thunder ground of the Lightnings. He reached his power of the will towards the sky, and a bolt of lightning suddenly struck down. He sensed powerful lightning elementsing through his power of the will, making him numb for a second, and fell back a step.

    ¡°Haha, you can¡¯t expand your power of the will for no reason in the Thunder ground. These thunder clouds are our best defense. No one would dare to invade without a protection circle!¡± Wizard Hogg said with augh.

    Abel saw the Lightnings continued to strike down, but none of the strikes hadnded on him or Wizard Hogg.

    ¡°Wizard Hogg, why aren¡¯t the lightning strikes attacking us? Do the Lightnings have the ability to control them?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t control those lightning strikes, but can you feel the sparkles of lightning element running through you?¡± Wizard Hogg continued to smile.

    He felt a little numb ever since the start, but he was distracted by the countless lightning strikes around this ce. Focusing on Wizard Hogg¡¯s advice, Abel sensed his body again and searched for a moment. He was right. There were lightning elements running through him. Afterward, Abel nodded.

    ¡°The Thunder ground is filled with Lightning elements, so it is the best training environment for lightning wizards, and the lightning strikes will automatically avoid us. However, this ce is hell to other wizards. They will not only be rejected by the lightning element, but they will also get struck by lightning.¡± Wizard Hogg said with pride.

    At least Abel understood why there was no need for a protection circle in this ce. The lightning was a natural protection circle. Any other wizards would be killing themselves if they entered.

    This ce would limit even the most powerful wizards. Also, with the powerful lightning element, this ce would be heaven to the Lightnings.

    ¡°This is the big pce, where we have discussions. This is the library, where the most important books are stored. That is the storage. That is the mission hall!¡± Wizard Hogg did not move in a sh. He moved along and began to introduce Abel to the buildings one by one.

    Abel suddenly realized the buildings werecking something. There were not day to day facilities and things such as magic towers.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± Wizard Hogg brought Abel to a t area with a short distance teleportation circle in the middle.

    Wizard Hogg and Abel stepped on and disappeared in a sh of white light.

    Soon they reappeared in an open space lit up with illumination circles.

    There were many floors to that ce. Each floor had a long corridor with countless rooms on the sides.

    Abel was on the top floor, it had a 5 meters tall ceiling, and Abel couldn¡¯t even tell how many floors there were.

    There were people walking by from time to time. Most of them were apprentice wizards, but there were a few official wizards.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, this is the Lightnings¡¯ amodation. We are inside Thunder mountain. We have dug out the whole thing!¡± Wizard Hogg said with augh.

    ¡°Are those all wizards with lightning talent?¡± Abel looked around with his jaw dropped. He came across 30 wizards on this floor alone. 20 of them were apprentice wizards.

    ¡°Do you really think there are that many wizards with lightning talents? Most of them are apprentice wizards who are here to serve the wizards. Since the mountain separates the Lightning ground, wizards here are less likely to be affected by the lightning element. This is the ce for apprentice wizards here to gain lightning talent, but they¡¯re still no match for natural born wizards. They only have around 30% sess rate for lightning spells!¡± Wizard Hogg shook his head and sighed.

 Chapter 885 - Accommodation

    <h4>Chapter 885: Amodation</h4>

    Thunder ground was a gift from the universe for lightning-based. Abel had only scratched the surface, but he already developed a strong curiosity for this ce.

    ¡°This is the operation area. You can exchange resources and ept missions here!¡± Wizard Hogg led Abel underground and opened a door.

    ¡°Wizard Hogg, I remember a mission hall on the ground as well. How are they different?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°The one on the surface is for rank 17 wizards and above. Most of them are battle missions!¡± Wizard Hogg exined patiently.

    They stepped into the operation area, and all Abel saw was a patch of white. 4 illustration boards were rolling with information in the center. The walls on both sides were fully white. Even the counter and the apprentice wizards¡¯ uniforms were white.

    The ce was so huge that it could fit hundreds of people, and at the time, there were already many wizards taking care of their business.

    When wizards Hogg stepped in, all the wizards paused and bowed, ¡°Mr. Hogg!¡±

    Their gaze soon turned towards Abel with curious looks on their faces. It was extremely rare for Wizard Hogg to bring someone in personally.

    Wizard Hogg gently smiled and nodded. He then turned to a rank 4 apprentice wizard behind a counter and said, ¡± Marlon, help Wizard Abel register!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hogg!¡± He bowed, then turned to Abel and said, ¡°Mr. Abel, can you please present me your wizard¡¯s badge?¡±

    Abel handed his wizards badge over and saw that the apprentice wizard ced it on a counter¡¯s magic circle. In a sh of white light, his check-in details were disyed on the counter.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, us the Lighting n is a little different from other wizards organizations. Our information is up to date with the Wizard Union, so most of the missions here are from the Wizard Union. Of course, there are some we made exclusively for our members as well. Also, we use the same credit points as the Wizard Union!¡± Wizard Hogg smiled and said.

    ¡°Wizard Hogg, so you are saying I don¡¯t have to go to the Wizard Union to ept a mission from the Wizard Union?¡± Abel asked.

    He knew other wizards organizations had different credit points systems. This could unite their members and make them more likely toplete the missions set out by their organization.

    However, the Lightning n had adopted the same credit points as the Wizard Union and put up the Wizard Union¡¯s mission on their mission board. This ce was almost like a small Wizard Union.

    One would need to be very confident in their members to run an organization this way.

    ¡°We¡¯re crazy for battles. The missions we set up ourselves are not enough, so we directly connected to the missions from the WIzard Union,¡± Wizard Hoggughed.

    ¡°Wizard Hogg, can I use the level 3 authority of the wizard union here?¡± Abel asked attentively again.

    ¡°Level 3 authority?¡± Wizard Hogg was caught off guard for a moment. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Wizard Abel, you have a level 3 authority?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I helped save nd City, and the Wizard Union gave me level 3 authority!¡± Abel nodded. He wasn¡¯t nning to hide this.

    ¡°Seems like you did a great job at nd City. Only 5 wizards in the Lightning n have level 3 authority with the wizard union!¡± Wizard Hogg said in awe.

    A level 3 authority was only granted to those who contributed an extreme amount. There was no clear outline to achieve that, which made the level 3 authority even more respected and valuable.

    The Lightning n had the most powerful lightning wizards, and only 5 of them had a level 3 authority, so you could just guess how rare it was.

    ¡°You can use your level 3 authority here. This ce is actually a part of the Wizard Union!¡± WIzard Hogg added.

    ¡°Mr. Abel, your identity has been registered!¡± That apprentice wizard bowed behind the counter and said.

    ¡°Marlon, see if there is any empty room on the 10th floor!¡± Wizard Hogg asked.

    The apprentice wizard gazed at Abel in shock and quickly searched, ¡°Mr. Hogg, there is onest empty room on the 10th floor!¡±

    ¡°Ok, give that ce to Abel!¡± Wizard Hogg said inmand.

    Soon, the registration wasplete, and the apprentice handed the wizard badge back to Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, let me take you to your amodations and show you around!¡± Wizard Hogg stuck his hand out and said.

    Abel then followed wizard Hogg out of the operation area from the door. They did not move in a sh; instead, they began to chat.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, the potion area, the magic circle area, and the scroll area are located on the first floor. That¡¯s the potion area right there, behind the door!¡± Wizard Hogg said, pointing at a door.

    ¡°Since the potion makers in the Lightning n are decent at best, they can only make some for beginner and intermediate wizards. We, elite wizards, don¡¯t have much use for those. Just the ones we steal are more than enough!¡± Wizard Hogg said with augh.

    Abel was speechless. He could tell how overbearing the Lightning n was by those words. Still, it made him feel safer being in an organization like that.

    He was still weak in the Central Continent. He needed a safe ce to grow. It seems like the Lightnings were a great support.

    ¡°Behind that door is the magic circle area. The Thunder ground is not suitable for setting up magic circles, so we don¡¯t have much skill when it came to making magic circles. They are only for personal use at most!¡±

    Abel suddenly realized it was not that they didn¡¯t want to set up a protection circle in the Thunder ground, but they couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°That¡¯s the scroll area!¡± Wizard Hogg said admiringly. He continued, ¡°As elite wizards in our organization head towards the end of their lives, they gather theirst bits of energy and turn their spells into magic scrolls.

    Abel knew very well how a magic scroll was made. It was through sacrificing the spell level. This loss, along with the pain of the power of the will as well as the expensive resources, was the cost of a magic scroll.

    Abel couldn¡¯t bear this sacrifice himself. A scroll could only be used once.

    Especially a move in a sh scroll. It was the best lifesaver for wizards, priests, and other upations. And they would all go crazy for one of them.

    Abel, on the other hand, had a bunch of the. He had 12 of them on hand, and that was after putting a bunch of them with on his family in the Holy Continent.

    Hearing those words from Wizard Hogg, Abel could truly sense how great some wizards were. ¡°The second and third floor are for retreats. Other than elite wizards about to level up, we can¡¯t go to those 2 floors for no reason!¡± WIzard Hogg continued to walk down and said.

    Abel nodded. He could sense the mana in this underground space was the most concentrated on the second and third floor below. His soul also sensed a scary force. Maybe the logic-defying wizards from the Lightning n were living there.

    ¡°The acmation of our main fighting force is located from the 4th to the 10th floor!¡± Wizard Hogg said as they continued to walk.

    ¡°I¡¯m only rank 16. Am I a part of the main fighting force?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    Abel was aware of his power. Although a rank above couldn¡¯t do much to him, 2 ranks above would be able to limit his spells dramatically, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to move on his wizard core if he ran into a wizard 3 ranks above.

    In his world, your rank as a wizard was like your authority. Without a special method, you could not face someone higher rank than you.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I¡¯ve already registered a ce for you. You are only 20 years old, and you have reached rank 16. You are a genius. You deserve to be treated this way. Also, now I am officially inviting you to join my team!¡± Wizard Hogg said with a serious look on his face.

    ¡°Wizard Hogg, I will most likely be a backup if I join your team, right?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Yes. You need to fight against a member of the main team before you can join the main team. This is the rule!¡± Wizard Hogg nodded.

    Abel thought for a moment and quickly said in certainty, ¡°Captain, I agree to join your team!¡±

    ¡°Nice, you can call me captain from now on. You¡¯ve seen the other members of our team. They are those 9 elite wizards who joined the wizard war. Actually, with your ability, you are more than capable of joining our main team. I heard you have already killed 4 elite wizards from the Blizzards not long ago!¡± A friendly smile emerged on Wizard Hogg¡¯s face.

    ¡°Captain, that¡¯s not my actual power. I can only do so with my powerful contracted beasts!¡± Abel shook his head.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, contracted beasts are part of your power. You need to have a certain skill to contract a powerful beast. Us wizards need a powerful shield, and something like Johnson is coveted by many wizards,¡± WIzard Hoggughed.

    Time flew by, and soon the two arrived at a door on the 10th floor below ground.

    ¡°WIzard Abel, this is your room. You can rest today, ill introduce you to the others in the team tomorrow!¡± Wizard Hogg pointed at a door and then vanished in a sh of white light.

    Afterward, Abel took out his wizard badge. He scanned it on the door¡¯s magic circle, and the door swung open.

    He felt a dense mana environment the moment he stepped in. Although it was filled with lightning elements as well, he knew there must be a giant magic circle gathering all those mana.

    The first thing he saw was the living room. There was ab on the left with a perfect experiment and alchemy bench. It was a must for every wizard. Even if a wizard didn¡¯t know alchemy, he would specialize in research.

    Only through specialized research could one obtain good amounts of resources and take their understanding of spells to another level.

    On the right of the living room was a training room with a barrier circle. The Lightning n entirely supplied the energy and electricity. There was no need for Abel to use his gems.

    The training room walls were filled with mana gathering circle patterns, which made the mana concentration a few times denser than outside.

    There was a leisure space, office, private room, bathroom, and daily facilities beyond the living room.

    Abel never expected the main fighting force of the Lightning n to live in a ce like this. Compared to the living standard in the Holy Continent, this ce was too shabby. The only upside was the denser mana concentration.

    Even a rank 6 wizard would have his own magic tower in the Holy Continent, and that was a huge private space.

    This ce was not even the size of a floor on a magic tower. Abel just couldn¡¯t understand.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what the Thunder ground meant to others in the Central Continent.

    The Thunder ground¡¯s special atmosphere had turned it into a heaven for lightning wizards and drove every apprentice wizard crazy. Training in that ce could increase their chance of getting lightning talent. Even a 30% lightning strike spell could scare off other wizards of the same rank.

    The Thunder ground was not big. Since the Lightning n always searched for youngsters gifted in lightning spells and powerful, gifted wizards woulde here to develop. The ce was even more popted.

    In this underground space, only the first 20 floors were suitable for elite wizards to live in. The mana got thinner as you get lower.

 Chapter 886 - Team

    <h4>Chapter 886: Team</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Although it was impossible to tell what time it was underground, an elite wizard could always sense the rising sun.

    Abel did not enter the Dark World. Instead, he went to sleep after meditating and practicing the blue dragon crystal breathing technique. He woke up the next morning after a dreamless night.

    After taking a shower, the wizard badge in his portal object began to vibrate.

    He took it out and connected with his power of the will. Soon, a voice emerged.

    ¡°Wizards Abel, I am Wizard Frank. the captain told me to meet you in the operation area on the first floor!¡± A deep voice emerged.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way!¡± Abel replied.

    He teleported from the short distance teleportation circle to the corridor on the first floor. When he stepped into the operation space, a rank 17 wizard was already waiting for him.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I am Wizard Frank, please follow me!¡¯ He smiled and bowed at Abel.

    Abel remembered wizard Frank from the wizard war, but of course, he didn¡¯t introduce himselfst time.

    ¡°Thank you, Wizard Frank!¡± Abel bowed back and followed him to a short distance teleportation circle on the left.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you around today. Next time you can directly teleport from your amodation to our training grounds! Wizard Frank stood beside Abel on the short distance teleportation circle and ignited it.

    After they touched the ground, a spacious room emerged in front of Abel. It was 20 meters tall with many strange-looking facilities. There were many elite wizards around, and Abel sensed he had returned above ground.

    ¡°This is normally where teams do their training. Most of them are elite wizards, and theye here when there are no missions!¡± Wizard Frank smiled.

    Afterward, Wizard Frank ced his hand on Abel¡¯s shoulder. Abel did not reject him, and they vanished in a sh.

    Even normal wizards would move in a sh instead of walking, let alone the ones from the Lightnings. Therefore, move in a sh would not be banned in wizard organizations. It really saved time.

    After a few shes, Abel saw Wizard Hogg and the other 8 members of the main team. There were also 8 rank 16 and 17 wizards by the side.

    ¡°Captain Hogg, Abel is here!¡¯ Wizard Frank bowed.

    ¡°Ok, you can return to the team now!¡± Wizard Hogg nodded, and Wizard Frank shed back to the main team.

    ¡°Today, I will like to wee a new member to our team. He is a 19-year-old genius wizard who came from a subcontinent, WIzard Abel. I believe the members of the main team have seen him before !¡± Wizard Hogg smiled.

    ¡°Captain, of course, we saw him. How can we forget that mana cannon!¡± A rank 19 wizard yelled.

    ¡°Evans is the mana cannon must be the only thing in your mind. Do you know wizard Abel is a Grandmaster cksmith as well?¡± Wizard Hogg smiled at Wizard Evans.

    It seems like the bonds between the members of team no.3 were very good. There was no tension between them, and it created a weing atmosphere for Abel.

    ¡°Grandmaster cksmith? Too bad we don¡¯t have cksmiths in the Lightning n. What a waste of Abel¡¯s potential. I thought only the dwarfs could be Grandmaster cksmiths!¡± Wizard Evans was shocked.

    A cksmith needed powerful strength and dedication, this fundamentally contradicts wizards¡¯ training, so there were rarely any wizard cksmiths. Not even the Lightnings.

    ¡°Evans, I know Wizard Abel was recognized as a Grandmaster cksmith due to his magic staff making skills!¡± Wizard Hoggughed. He researched Abel, and he knew a lot about him, just like every member of his team.

    He got most of Abel¡¯s information from the wizard union in the Holy Continent. Abel¡¯s life had already been legendary in just those 20 short years.

    Therefore, he acted fast and invited Abel to his team.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, our magic staff in the future depends on you!¡± A fiery passion lit up in Wizard Evans¡¯ eyes, just as other members of the team.

    Although there were 5 grandmaster cksmiths in the Central Continent, they were all dwarfs, and they were rarely seen. The price of their products was shocking.

    ¡°No problem. You just need to give me the resources, and ill make one for you!¡± Abel did not reject. Making magic staff was too easy for him.

    ¡°Captain, wizard Abel shouldn¡¯t go out to war with a status like that. We should protect him!¡± A rank 19 wizard called Harold called.

    He only saw Abel¡¯s mana cannon in the fight, so he was unsure of Abel¡¯s power.

    ¡°This is another reason I invited Wizard Abel here today. Besides getting to know each other better in our free time, I also want to test out wizard Abel¡¯s ability. He is a 19-year-old elite wizard. I don¡¯t want a genius like that to waste his talent and be a full-time cksmith!¡± Wizard Hogg said.

    Wizard Harold almost forgot Abel was a 19-year-old genius wizard as well. If he was gifted in Lightning spells, breaking through rank 20 was just a matter of time.

    Up to this point, he kept his mouth and began to anticipate the testing result.

    ¡°Captain, how am I going to be tested?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Wizard Abel. There are levels to lightning talent, which is what I will test you. The lightning talent points you have are very important to break through rank 20!¡± Wizard Hogg exined.

    Abel nodded and saw Wizard Hogg took out his magic staff.

    ¡°Lightning spirit, I requested a lightning talent test!¡± Wizard Hogg yelled.

    ¡°Request confirmed!¡± A robotic voice emerged from a magic circle by the side, and the ground began to move. Afterward, a ck cube emerged from it.

    ¡°Wizard Abel. This is the lightning talent testing rock. Put away all the objects with strong elements on you and attack them with a full force lightning strike from your body¡¯s power only!

    ¡°Ok!¡± Abel nodded.

    He put his snake Sharman skill and Jade of Jordan back in his Varaya¡¯s ring and put the super grand fire charm in the personal storage box. He did so through his power of the will so others could only see the change of gear on his body, not the details.

    Of course, no team members would scan Abel with the power of the will in front of everyone anyway.

    After everything was set, Abel reached his right hand forward, and a lightning spell pattern appeared. A lightning strike flew towards the ck rock.

    The rock sparkled in electric arcs, but not a single mark was made. It was no ordinary rock, after all.

    ¡°Lightning damage 337 points!¡± The robotic sound of the lightning spirit emerged.

    Even Wizard Hogg was stunned. 337 points were the maximum amount of lightning damage one could do without gear assistance.

    He turned his gaze towards Abel, and an admiring look emerged on his face. If Abel continued to grow, the Lightnings would soon have anotherw-defying wizard.

    ¡°Everyone needs to keep the result today a secret!¡± Wizard Hogg lowered his voice and said seriously.

    ¡°Yes, captain!¡± Everyone in the team knew what that result indicated. Having another Headmaster Harr was the worst nightmare of the Lightnings¡¯ enemy.

    ¡°Harold. Wizard Abel¡¯s wizard talent is more important than his cksmith ability. He will work ording to the rule of the team!¡± Wizard Hogg lowered his voice.

    Wizard Harold nodded. Although being a Grandmaster cksmith was important. What Abel¡¯s top lightning levels, as well as his gift as a rank 19 Wizard, made his journey to bing aw-defying wizard almost inevitable.

    A lightningw-defying wizards were one of most respected even in the world ofw-defying wizards. How could a powerful figure like that be used as a cksmith?

    Bing aw-defying wizard tookrge amounts of resources. No one would give Abel those resources for free, so it was up to him to join a team and go into battle.

    Most resources could be bought, but things like light gems could only be obtained through killing Holy knights in a battle.

    At first, some team members wereining about how Abel could get a room on the 10th floor as soon as he arrived, but they all kept their mouths shut. They epted his status as a Grandmaster cksmith and newly tested power easily.

    With Abel¡¯s talent on top of that, an even higher floor would make sense.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, do you want to challenge a member of the main team?¡± Wizard Hogg turned to Abel and asked.

    ¡°Yes, captain, I want to challenge a member from the main team!¡± Confidence shed in Abel¡¯s eyes as he nodded.

    He needed a lot of light gems for training. He already had a bunch on him, but they wouldn¡¯tst for long if he used them for training every day. Unlike other wizards, he had powerful beasts to protect him and attack in battle.

    ¡°Wizard Frank, go fight Abel!¡± Wizard Hogg turned to WIzard Frank and said.

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± Wizard Frank helplessly nodded. Fights like this took quite a bit of effort. If he lost, it would be a huge embarrassment.

    The main team members would not give out their spot for free, so you could only be a member of the main team by challenging one of them. This was why they only had 10 members in the main team.

    ¡°Lightning spirit, I request a challenge mode!¡± WIzard Hogg took out his wizard badge again and said.

    Soon a 200 meters square shape arena emerged in front of the wizards. It was more than enough for 2 elite wizards to fight on top!

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I won¡¯t hold back!¡± Wizard Frank shed on top of the area andughed.

    Abel also appeared, and he let Johnson out. Wizard Frank¡¯s face remained still.

    He saw Johnson before, but this time it could not use the mana cannon. A giant beast like that couldn¡¯t do someone who could sh like him.

    ¡°Let the fight begin!¡± Wizard Hogg yelled.

    As soon as the words were said, Abel sensed an immense threat. He immediately shed away and dodged a lightning strike from Wizard Frank.

    It was the fastest spell casting Abel had ever seen. He rarely encountered any wizard with lightning talent, so he never had much experience fighting them. If his senses were not so strong, he would be struck already.

    Wizard Frank was also shocked. He was extremely experienced, and he already had a lightning strike spell pattern prepared in his hand before Wizard Hogg¡¯s announcement.

    This was not against the rules, but none of them told Abel about it since they didn¡¯t want Abel to pass the challenge at one go.

    It was not that they wanted to give Abel a hard time, but they needed to pressure him. This was how they treated every neer. A smooth ride could boost their ego, and it could cost their life in battles.

    Wizard Frank thought there was no way Abel could dodge his spell without preparation, but he was wrong.

    Wizard Hogg watched from the side. With Abel¡¯s shing speed, he could definitely preserve his life in the face of any wizard less than 2 ranks above him, as long as he didn¡¯t get too arrogant.

 Chapter 887 - Official Member

    <h4>Chapter 887: Official Member</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Johnson began to move at an unexpected speed as soon as Abel dodged the lightning strike from Wizard Frank.

    Something as big as Johnson was not supposed to move fast, but Johnson¡¯s speed was almost invisible with the naked eye.

    Johnson was next to Wizard Frank in one step, the lightning spear in its hand struck down, and air prating sted out.

    Wizard Frank was a member of the main team because of his battle experience. He snapped himself out of the shock and moved in a sh. He vanished the moment the spear struck down.

    Afterward, he saw a hole opened up by Johnson¡¯s spear. The hole was filled with lightning arcs, and cold sweat dripped down from his forehead.

    He knew how hard the ground of the arena was. If Johnson¡¯s strike had hit him, he would be in critical condition even if he didn¡¯t die.

    That arena was made for elite wizard battles. It had the ability to suppress spell power. Although they still look powerful, the damage they caused in the area was 10% of the original strike.

    However, that didn¡¯t apply to Johnson¡¯s brutal physical force, so Wizard Frank had to be extra careful.

    Abel quickly threw a lightning strike towards Wizard Frank as soon as he appeared. The timing was just right, and the strike was a hair away from Wizard Frank.

    Suddenly, the power of an elite wizard from the Lightnings was on full disy. He had another move in a sh spell prepared on another hand as soon as he appeared.

    He remained calm and vanished in another sh of white light. Abel missed.

    However, he couldn¡¯t lose his dominance. Once he did, he would be bound by Johnson¡¯s lightning-like speed and Abel¡¯s spell-casting speed.

    Wizard Frank couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to attack during the next 2 minutes. The arena was too small. All he could do was to move in a sh.

    ¡°Ok, stop!¡± Wizard Hogg lowered his voice.

    Wizard Frank let out a long breath of relief. He finally got a taste of Abel¡¯s power. If his talent for lightning spells and battle experience did not allow him to sh so fast, he would have been beaten up by Abel and Johnson.

    Abel also had a lot of respect for Wizard Frank. Quite a few rank 17 wizards had died in the hand of Johnson alone, but WIzard Frank hadsted so long in such a small space even with Abel and Johnson teaming up.

    Of course, it was also because Johnson had held back. It did not use the 10 lightning strikes from the spear. It was just a friendly fight, so Wizard Frank also did not show his full power.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give Abel the victory for this challenge!¡± Wizard Hogg gazed at Abel and announced to the team.

    ¡°Haha, Wizard Abel. You are the first rank 16 wizards to join the main team!¡± Wizard Evans smiled and congratted Abel.

    ¡°Yeah, that metal monster is really something. Frank, next time you should run slower to test out its power!¡± Another rank 19 wizard in the teamughed.

    ¡°Wizard Lamo, you can test it out yourself. The weapon is weird. I don¡¯t want to get hit!¡± Wizard Frank shook his head.

    ¡°Ok, we are dismissed. Everyone can get back to their business. Wizard Abel, we have a mission in 10 days. Someone will let you know when the timees. Just get prepared. Get some potions and scrolls. If you need anything, you can talk to Wizard Lamo. He is the vice-captain of the team!; Wizard Hogg lowered his voice.

    Afterward, WIzard Hogg turned into a sh and vanished.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I¡¯ll go gather some ingredients so you can help me make a magic staff!¡± Wizard Evans smiled and stepped up to Abel. The Lightnings never had a cksmith of their own. So almost all their gears were obtained through battle.

    Everyone in the Lightning n had lightning talents, and most of them almost exclusively used lightning spells in battle. However, no one would make an exclusive magic staff like that. That¡¯s why the Lightning n had so little magic staff.

    With Abel as a cksmith, this fact had changed. The wizards in the team began to look towards their magic staff.

    They greeted Abel one by one, and Abel could sense their sincerity. Especially the ones from the main team.

    After the greeting, the members went off on their own. The only one who stayed was WIzard Lamo.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, isn¡¯t everyone friendly?¡± Wizard Lamo smiled and said.

    ¡°Vice-captain, yes!¡¯ Abel nodded. He had been through a decent lot, and he had never been epted by a group so quick.

    ¡°The main team often goes through a lot of dangerous missions, so we need to trust each other with our lives. What you¡¯ve shown today has gotten the other¡¯s recognition. From now on, we are on the same team. We are like true brothers.¡± Wizard Lamo exined.

    Abel nodded and put Johnson back in his monster ring.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I¡¯ll take you to the team¡¯s inventory and see if there is anything you need. Since you have be an official member of the main team, you can pick a piece from the inventory as a reward!¡± Wizard Lamo continued.

    Abel realized why the other members had only greeted him and left. Maybe they knew he was about to pick a reward from the inventory, so they gave him a bit of him.

    The inventory was in the operation space on the first floor, and soon he followed Wizard Lamo to the front of a door.

    ¡°Only the captain and the vice-captain have the permission to open this door!¡± Wizard Lamo said as he took out his wizard badges and scanned it

    The door opened, and Abel immediately sensed he was being watched as soon as he stepped it. It seems like there were a lot of surveince circles in this ce. It was almost impossible to break under normal circumstances.

    It was no surprise since all elite wizards were skilled in moving in a sh. They would not be safe withoutrge amounts of surveince.

    A row of 20 metal doors was etched with magic patterns, and each door wasbeled with a number.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, be careful. Don¡¯t get close to the other doors. The one for our team is number 3!¡¯ Wizard Lamo warned as he stopped in front of the third door.

    ¡°The lightning spirit is monitoring this ce 24/7. Once something odd urred, it would directly contact thew-defying wizards in retreat!¡± Wizard Lamo took out his wizard badge again and said.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to provoke thew-defying wizards in retreat, so he became extra careful. Being bothered in a retreat was thest thing a wizard want, let alone aw-defying wizard.

    Abel followed Wizard Lamo into the inventory behind the third door, and 10 racks emerged in front of him. The racks had all kinds of weapons, valuable resources, books, and almost everything you could think of.

    ¡°Where did we find all this stuff? Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask. It was only a little team¡¯s inventory, and it was already at this scale.

    ¡°Most came from battles. We already exchanged the ones that could be exchanged with credit points, so all of these are the ones we couldn¡¯t get rid of. As time goes on, we just end up with more and more!¡± Wizard Lamo exined.

    ¡°So they all belong to us, right? Abel asked.

    ¡°Other than training resources, they are all owned by the team. Just select one that you like!¡± Wizard Lamo pointed at the shelves and said.

    Abel began to examine the things on the shelves. Actually, he didn¡¯t have much need for resources. He was a Master Alchemist as well as a Grandmaster cksmith. He could basically have any resource he hoped for.

    There were gears from all upations, even the Dark style gears of the Holy Knights. There were also many valuable alchemy ingredients. With all that together, this inventory was the most valuable inventory Abel had ever seen.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Abel gasped as he saw a ck-colored rock on the ground.

    Although that rock might look ordinary to normal people, Abel was a Grandmaster cksmith. He could tell that rock was pure iron ore. Not just any pure iron ore, pure iron ore with the lightning attribute.

    Pure iron ore was one of the rarer ore. It could be incorporated into other ores to strengthen its durability. Just a tiny bit could protect a shield or armor by a lot. It was definitely not something you use all the time.

    Abel picked up the ore. It was gushing with lightning elements. If he could hammer a condensed pure iron ore out of it, almost nothing could break it.

    However, that thing was too small. Abel sighed.

    ¡°Who put that thing here? Maybe it was Wizard Frank. He always liked to put rubbish in his portal bag.¡± Wizard Lamo shook his head.

    ¡°Vice-captain, do you know where this thing came from?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Oh, Wizard Abel, I almost forgot you were a Grandmaster cksmith. This is pure iron ore, but lightning elements corroded it. It is worthless now!¡± Wizard Lamo sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why is this pure iron ore worthless?¡± Abel asked again. Those things were only possessed by the dwarfs in the Holy Continent. It was priceless on the market.

    ¡°This iron ore is the product of the Thunder ground. When invited a master cksmith to look when we first discovered it, they had all exploded during the forgery process. ording to that master cksmith, these ores¡¯ lightning attributes will create a resistance to the fire element when put into a furnace. So, all the ore from the Thunder ground is useless!¡± Wizard Lamo said helplessly.

    ¡°Vice-captain, give this ore to me. I¡¯ll see if I can forge something out of it!¡± Abel smiled. He disagreed with that master cksmith. Yes, this iron ore did have strong lightning attributes, but forging it shouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as it was bnced well with the fire element.

    With the world stone¡¯s sight and data analyzing ability on top of Abel¡¯s powerful strength and coordination, he could basically do anything at perfect precision.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, just to be clear, you can¡¯t take anything else if you take this rock!¡± Wizard Lamo warned.

    ¡°Vice-captain, I do notck gears or potions. I just want to study this rock for a bit, so I¡¯ll take it!¡± Abel said in confidence.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand you. If you want iron ore, there are a bunch outside in the Thunder ground. There is no need to take this one!¡± Wizard Lamo suggested.

    He thought Abel as a Grandmaster cksmith, had a special love for iron ores, even more than ingredients and gear. He just couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Vice-Captain, no need. I¡¯ll take this one!¡± Abel put the ore in his portal bag and said.

    Wizard Lamo saw Abel¡¯s gesture and kept his mouth shut. All he could do was to led Abel out of the inventory.

    On the way back, Abel felt a strange joy filling his heart. Those were iron ores with lightning attributes, and Wizard Lamo said there were a bunch of them in the Thunder ground. He didn¡¯t need too much. Just enough for him to make a new body for Johnson was enough.

    Johnson had gotten quite good with lightning attributes ever since it got the Titan armor and lightning spear. Since Jason¡¯s body was made with fire attribute iron ore, which gave it the ability to control fire elements, Abel wanted to create one with a lightning attribute for Johnson.

    The enemy they faced was getting stronger. Johnson¡¯s body was no longer indestructible like it was in the Holy Continent. It was time for a change.

 Chapter 888 - Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 888: Stronger</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel went back to his amodations on the 10th floor and entered the training room. He ignited the barrier circle and returned to the Dark World.

    In the Rogue Encampment¡¯s cksmith guild, he took out the pure iron ore with lightning attributes and ced it in the furnace.

    The world stone made him feel like a god. It gave him power on top of many god-like abilities, even if he didn¡¯t intentionally ignite it.

    Fire element rushed into the ore as it entered the furnace, and it became unsettling against the lightning elements. It could lose control at any moment.

    Abel¡¯s power of the will focused on the ore. Once he lost control of the elements inside, he would take it out.

    He needed to get the timing just right. If he took it out too early, it would not be hot enough. But if he took it out toote, it would st open.

    Only a wizard with powerful sensitivity to elements could do this. Normal cksmith¡¯s senses were nowhere near that level.

    He lifted the Horadric Malus and struck down. The impurities in the ore soon sttered out. He then increased the weight of the Horadric Malus to 2000 pounds and further condensed the ore.

    Although it was the first time he condensed a pure iron ore, it didn¡¯t take him too long with the Horadric Malus¡¯s help and the god-like feeling of the world stone. He was a grandmaster cksmith, after all.

    It was the first time he saw a pure condensed iron ore. Those things only existed in fantasy.

    Pure irons were already extremely hard, so it was very hard to hammer it down. Normally even for a strong cksmith, hammering a normal ore a hundred times would be their limit.

    That thing was the toughest thing Abel had ever forged. Its shape would not change even if he continued to put it in the ground furnace and stopped hammering with his Horadric Malus.

    He was very happy with the result, so he decided to find more iron ores and make a new body for Johnson.

    Thinking about Johnson and Jason, Abel was once again reminded of their horrible spear techniques. He stepped out outside of the Rogue Encampment and summoned them from his monster ring.

    Johnson stepped out and quietly bowed at Abel. Jason copied and did the same.

    Although Jason was higher than Johnson by rank, their fighting ability was a little behind. It realized this ever since the first battle.

    Spiritual beasts made their own rules, but ever since Jason became Abel¡¯s beast, it had to follow his instructions. This made it respect Johnson even more, so it began to learn from it.

    ¡°Johnson, Jason. I want to teach you guys some spear techniques today. You better practice it!¡± Abel said.

    Johnson and Jason nodded seriously. Strengthening their body was very important to them.

    Abel was about to teach them the Wolf family 11th rider spear technique. It only required the strength in one¡¯s body. It waspletely different from the ones withbat qi.

    Abel did a demonstration, and the stone giants watched carefully.

    Johnson was faster at learning. He could basically do the movement only after seeing it once. However, it was far from perfect. Some more practice and correction by Abel should be fine.

    The 11th rider spear technique was made for wolf riders to correspond with their mount wolf. However, its power did not decrease much using the technique by itself. The only thingcking would be the momentum from a mount wolf.

    Johnson¡¯s extra fast andrge body could make up for that.

    After Johnson mastered the technique, a green glow emerged from its lightning spear. It was the physical embodiment of its power being manifested through the 11th rider spear technique.

    Johnson¡¯s mastery was smooth, but it did not work as well for Jason, on the other hand. Even after Johnson could perfectly execute the 11th rider spear technique, Jason was still working on the first move.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of the soul potions!¡± Abel thought to himself. Those things strengthened the soul and allowed Johnson to learn new skills faster.

    However, Abel was not nning to give Jason a soul potion. It has been a while since he gave his other beasts a soul potion. It was about time, so he needed to have a lot of them stored up.

    Also, Jason was already a top-level spiritual beast. Soul potions wouldn¡¯t do much to it. If he used too many on Jason, it would affect the leveling up n he had for his other beasts.

    ¡°Johnson, I¡¯ll leave Jason with you. Teach him!¡± Abel said inmand.

    Both Johnson and Jason were stone giants, so they had their own unique way ofmunicating. Abel could totally take a rest and leave this important mission to Johnson. If not, he might need to waste a lot of time on Jason with that learning speed.

    As Jason and Johnson practiced, Abel took out that Holy bone card from the Dove. Since its soul was possessed and injected with soul potions, its body was reignited after bing a spiritual beast.

    This caused the priest¡¯s holy bone card to lose its summon target. It was almost like Dove was dead once again.

    Abel wanted to take a good look at that bone card and see if he could resurrect dead creatures with it. He could then use a soul potion to recover their soul into a normal state of being. If it worked, Abel would have countless powerful beasts.

    The soul of a newly resurrected beast would be extremely weak even with a powerful body, so it wouldn¡¯t take much space in Abel¡¯s soul storage space. Maybe even another 10 beasts would be fine.

    He reached his power of the will into the bond card. But when he was about to ignite the resurrection spell, he suddenly realized he needed to have a corresponding rank.

    The priest¡¯s holy bone card was not a magic object but something that strengthened the resurrection spell. It was not for someone who doesn¡¯t know how to use a resurrection spell, but it could allow a resurrected being to live forever.

    ¡°Too bad!¡± Abel picked up the bond card and sighed.

    Maybe his n of having a big team of beasts would need to be postponed until the day he became aw-defying wizard, but maybe he wouldn¡¯t even need any beast if he was aw-defying wizard.

    Abel took out the priest¡¯s spellbook. He already mastered some priest spells such as the skeleton resurrection, skeleton support, mud monster, mud monster support, skeleton Sharman resurrection, and dark sight.

    His next mission was in 10 days. Since he could no longer level up his ability through wizard spells, he could only practice priest spells in the immediate short term.

    However, in such periods of time, he might not be able to do much even if he practiced every priest spell. He needed to find the most useful one and focus on that.

    His spell learning spell was extremely fast. All he needed was the spell pattern and the incantation. He didn¡¯t need to study the spell to level up like other priests.

    It was also because of the strong foundation he set through learning other upations. He only needed to sessfully cast the spell once, and a marking would appear on the skill tree on his Horadric Cube. Next time if he wanted to use the spell, all he needed was to ignite that marking with his power of the will.

    The more he ignited the spell on his skill tree, the more he would understand and master the spell. There was no need to do experiments or close studies.

    His knowledge in wizardry was the most well-rounded out of all of the upations studied, and he had a good understanding of its foundations.

    If he didn¡¯t have any knowledge and just practice wizard spells, he wouldn¡¯t understand what it meant to be a wizard and level up at such speed.

    He needed to keep leveling up his wizard skills until he could learn corresponding spells from other upations.

    Abel began to go through the priest spell guide one by one. After 5 days, every priest spell from beginner to advance had left a mark on his skill tree.

    The level 1 spells didn¡¯t take him long to learn since their power was basically like nothing. Both its sustainability and spell effect was horrible.

    A spell Abel cared about a lot was the aging curse. It was one of the scariest spell and one of the first spell an elite priest would learn.

    Some of the major downsides to the aging curse were its spell casting speed and range. However, its speed would not be a problem with Abel¡¯s skill tree, and its range could be increased by leveling up the spell.

    His power of the will had the range of 500 meters, which was rare even for rank 20 wizards.

    Therefore the aging curse used by a powerful wizard was even scarier.

    Abel¡¯s druid soul could easily turn him into a priest. All it needed to do was to change the energy in him into death qi.

    Abel was exploding in confidence, but he ran into some problems when he began to learn Barbarian skills.

    The energy of a Barbarian needed to be created through Barbarian training. It was a strange energy to shock the body through roaring, which was the foundation of their power.

    Abel¡¯s body had reached 100 points, which was more powerful than many spiritual beasts. Shocking the body through roaring was basically impossible.

    He was not expecting a powerful body to bring him trouble like this. Maybe it was the problem of being too wealthy.

    However, he soon thought of a solution. He was in the rogue encampment. He was the god.

    ¡°I said, I want to roar!¡± He thought of the way Barbarian roared and tried to copy.

    Afterward, a frightening roar filled the sky. It was ten times stronger than any foundational Barbarian roar.

    If a normal person was standing in front of Abel, they would definitely be shaken into a mush or st open.

    Abel had enchanted the roar through his godly power after reading the Barbarian skill guide. He focused the roar on himself, so Johnson and Jason nearby were not affected.

    He felt his body vibrating. This special method of training by Barbarian had perfectly utilized the power of their body.

    Energy began to build from each cell and drifted into the heart to strengthen the heartbeat. Although the change was not dramatic, Abel could sense the change due to how much he knew about his body.

    The heart was the hardest part to train. With his powerful body, he needed a powerful heart. However, he never had a method to train it separately.

    The blue dragon crystal breathing technique strengthened all parts of his body.

    After 30 minutes, Abel had to stop. Although the power of God waspelling, it was not his own ability. The world stone entirely supplied the energy.

    Therefore, Abel could only train in the Dark World for 30 minutes a day. His dream of quickly grasping the Barbarian spells was crushed. Even the lowest rank Barbarian spell needed 10 days of energy, let alone intermediate ones.

    If Abel wanted to continue with the dream of grasping Barbarian spells, he needed to umte them for a long time.

 Chapter 889 - Johnsonâ€™s Body

    <h4>Chapter 889: Johnson¡¯s Body</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    It was the most peaceful days Abel had in the Central Continent. Every day, there were apprentice wizards delivering food to him, so there was no need for him to go outside. He would study spells in the day and train in the Dark World at night. He was back in the days when he was in the Holy Continent.

    He finally went out after 7 days and arrived at the surface of Thunder Ground through the short distance teleportation circle.

    He was faced with the sky full of lighting once again. Seeing those white shes sting down from the sky with roaring thunder, Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel safe even without a protection circle.

    Abel did not ask anyone about the location of the iron ores. When it came to finding ores, no one could beat a stone giant. It was their nature.

    Abel opened his monster ring and said, ¡°Johnson,e out!¡±

    As soon as Johnson stepped out from the ck hole, lightning strikes began tond on it.

    Abel suddenly realized Johnson was basically a giant made of metal. Only one thing could happen when so much metal appeared in a ground full of lightning.

    Johnson was very resistant to lightning, only a few marks were left on its iron balls after a few strikes, and the mana burn effect gave it 75% of element resistance.

    However, no one should underestimate the force of the universe. Johnson¡¯s defense might eventually get broken if he continued like this.

    Abel shed next to Johnson and wrapped it in his scent.

    It worked, Johnson. The lightning strikes immediately avoided Johnson after sensing Abel¡¯s presence.

    Abel sensed fear from Johnson through the soul chain. If Abel didn¡¯t summon it, it definitely would not appear in such an area. It only calmed down after Abel¡¯sfort.

    Johnson, help me find the mine for this pure iron ore!¡± Abel sent the sensation of the lightning iron ore to Johnson.

    Although Abel had condensed that pure iron, its elements did not change. As a stone giant, Jonson could still find the source of the ore.

    Johnson walked upon the Thunder Ground and reached its special sensing ability underground. The Thunder ground was huge, so it would still take some time to find a mine.

    Abel was bored, so he began to practice the aging curse. The curse was only the size of his palm, but it should not be underestimated. Abel¡¯s control was almost perfect, and the death qi utilized was on par with a normal-size one.

    The aging curse was a high-level spell. Unlike low-level spells, it was almost impossible for a wizard to practice a spell like that at a smaller scale.

    Intermediate and high-level spells were tough to grasp just by themselves. Unless you mastered the spell for many years, you could not have full control over its power. There was no way you could do something like that.

    Johnson suddenly came to a halt, and it began to flip over a ckened rock on the ground. Pieces of ck color iron ore began to rush out from the ground like they were alive.

    ¡°Who is that? What is he doing?¡¯ 2 red-cloaked wizards in the surveince room of the Thunder ground yelled after seeing what Abel was doing.

    There was no need for protection in the Thunder Ground, but the Lightning still needed peace of mind.

    Surveince circles were hidden around the Thunder Ground to ensure everything was in check, and they noticed Abel in the surveince room when he appeared.

    There were not many elite wizards in the Lightning n, but some couldn¡¯t recognize Abel.

    However, they were sure that Abel belonged to the Lightning n. Otherwise, there was no way he could still be standing.

    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s looking for rocks? Look, he is putting the rocks away!¡± One of the wizards said.

    ¡°Lightning spirit, identify that wizard!¡± The other wizard lowered his voice.

    ¡°Verification in process...¡± said a robotic voice. After a few seconds, it added, ¡°Abel Harry, rank 16 elite wizard. An official member of team no.3!¡±

    ¡°That 19-year-old genius? I heard he is a Grandmaster cksmith as well!¡± One of the wizards recognized Abel¡¯s name. The Lightning n had sent out an entire team to fight the Blizzards for Abel. The Blizzards had taken a big hit. This incident was known across the Lightnings.

    They just never knew what Abel looked like since he had locked himself up in his room ever since he came here.

    ¡°Then there is nothing to worry about. Just let him take as much as he wants. The entire Thunder mountain is made out of rocks. It should be fine as long as he doesn¡¯t take all of them!¡± The wizardughed.

    Abel didn¡¯t know he was being watched. He continued to practice spells while putting the rocks away with his power of the will.

    The one casting the aging curse was his druid soul, so doing other things would not be a problem.

    There were not as many pure iron ore as Abel thought, so it had taken him and Johnson a while before they gathered enough for a body.

    The mine¡¯s core was still intact, but it would take a few hundred years to recover after what Abel had done to it.

    Abel didn¡¯t care. The rocks were useless to the Lightnings anyway. Only Abel had managed a way to use Iron ores with lightning attributes, so it didn¡¯t matter if he took all of it.

    Afterward, he put away Johnson, shed to the short distance teleportation circle, and arrived back at his house.

    He immediately went into his training room and ignited the barrier circle. It was still daytime, and Abel had already entered the Dark World.

    He did note out again for another 2 days. During that time, he practiced the blue dragon crystal breathing technique, meditated, and hammer those pure iron ores into pure condensed iron balls.

    His body was so drained he needed to keep using the Dark World¡¯s energy potion to keep his stamina up.

    When thest pure condensed iron ball was made, Abel felt exhaustion like never before. At first, he didn¡¯t need to push himself that hard, but he was running out of time. He needed to increase Johnson¡¯s defense before his next mission.

    Dealing with those iron ores with lighting attributes was a hassle by itself, let alone condensing them.

    Abel could only finish all those tasks in such a short period of time because of his godlike ability in the Rogue Encampment, as well as countless energy potions and hunger potions.

    ¡°Johnson!¡± Abel padded his chest with his monster ring, and Johnson was summoned.

    Johnson was his most used summon in the Central Continent. Due to the awkward status of knights in this ce, he could no longer use ck Wind in battles.

    Abel had cultivated ck Wind like a knight¡¯s mount, so it had gotten many simr traits. Although normal people might not tell, it was obvious to anyone who knew about knights.

    When Johnson saw the mountainous amount of pure condensed iron balls on the ground, a strong wave of excitement came from its soul. Stone giants could sense the strength of ore, so they knew exactly how precious those things were.

    Pure iron ore being condensed after thousands of strikes were basically indestructible, and Johnson knew the power it would bring if its body was made out of them.

    Normal iron balls rolled on the ground from Johnson, and a pure condensed iron ball entered its body. The speed was unbelievable, and soon, Johnson¡¯s body was leveled up.

    Johnson did not look too different on the surface. The only thing noticeable was the more vicious lighting arcs on its Titan armor. It was the lightning attributes of those iron balls on disy.

    Johnson picked up the lightning spear with excitement and did the 11th rider spear technique. A green glow emerged on the spear as it danced among the sparkles of white light.

    As it struck out the spear, a bolt of lightning shot out from the tip and heavily sted on the ground. Countless iron balls from its previous body were turned into pieces.

    Although those iron balls lost the mana burn effect after they left Johnson¡¯s body, their lightning resistance rune was still intact, and they were indestructible with normal attacks.

    You could just imagine how powerful Johnson had gotten when they st into pieces.

    The lightning attribute of each pure condensed iron ball was not that strong, but Johnson had a mountainous amount of it on its body. The result they added up as scary.

    The lightning spear was the holy weapon of the Titan. It had the power to strengthen the Lightning n. Since Johnson had been using the Lightning spear for a long time, the lightning power on those pure condensed iron balls was fully unleashed.

    Also, through Johnson¡¯s interaction with Jason. He understood how to control elements with the body. Therefore, it took Johnson almost no time to grasp the lightning power.

    Seeing Johnson waving its spear around, Abel finally felt he could make a stand in the Central Continent. He returned to his amodation from the Dark World. For the past days, he had been sustaining his energy with potions only, so he immediately went to his bed and fell asleep.

    However, after a moment, Wizard Lamo¡¯s voice suddenly emerged from his wizard badge and woke him up.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, the team will set out from the operation space in 2 hours. It¡¯s your first mission, so make sure you have enough potions and backups with you!¡±

    ¡°Vice-Captain, thanks for the reminder!¡± Abel shook his head. He was still half asleep, ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough credit points, I can lend you some. Just remember to buy enough potions. We can¡¯t afford to go easy on this mission!¡± Wizard Lamo spoke again.

    ¡°Vice-Captain. I have enough potions. Thanks for the offer!¡± Abel felt a little touched.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll let the others know. You better get ready!¡± Wizard Lamo disconnected after those words.

    Abel took a shower and checked his belongings. He ced 10 golden healing potions and 4 ¡®move in a sh¡¯ scrolls in his portal bag.

    Although wizards could take hints out from their portal bag using their power of the will without anyone noticing. Abel couldn¡¯t leave his portal bag empty. Otherwise, people might be suspicious of the other higher-level portal gear on him.

    He had too many secrets. Those ancient holy objects from the dwarfs and elves all had their history. They were enough to provoke anyone in the known.

    Afterward, he arrived at operation space on the first floor through the short distance teleportation circle in his room. Wizard Frank was the only one there. The others had not arrived yet.

    ¡°WIzard Abel, I see you are desperate just like me. An early bird!¡± Wizard Frank smiled and said.

    ¡°Wizard Frank. Do you know what mission we are doing today?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°A simple one. The captain said he just wants you to get to know the team and try to work together, so it shouldn¡¯t be hard!¡± Wizard Frank continued to smile.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going on a battle mission?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a battle mission, but the chances of us actually getting involved aren¡¯t that high!¡± WIzard Frank exined.

 Chapter 890 - Mine

    <h4>Chapter 890: Mine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel and Wizard Frank began to chat,f and time slowly passed as the other wizards of the team began to appear. Everyone was friendly to Abel. They stepped up to greet him and joined the chat.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here!¡± Wizard Hogg suddenly appeared. He gazed towards his team and continued, ¡°Our mission today is to protect cave no.5 for 30 days. The reward is 50 credit points for each of us. If there is a battle, you will be granted more!¡±

    ¡°Captain, why did we take this mission? I don¡¯t want to waste another month being bored.!¡± Wizard Evansined. He was a rank 19 wizard, so his status was a little higher than the others.

    ¡°Wizard Evans, if you feel bored, then I¡¯ll let you be responsible for teaching Wizard Abel how to work well with the team!¡± Wizard Hogg locked him and thenughed.

    ¡°haha!¡± Laughter also broke out in the team.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, it seems like you will be following me for a month. By then, you can make me a magic staff. I want the best one!¡± Wizard Evans was not mad. Instead, heughed as well.

    Wizard Evans was trying to take advantage of the situation. He was a cunning wizard.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s get going!¡± Wizard Hogg said loudly.

    They arrived at a camp on a mountain through the teleportation circle in the operation space. Wooden buildings surrounded it. Although it was rustic, Abel could sense a protection circle throughout the mountain.

    ¡°WIzard Hogg, you guys are finally here. I¡¯ve been dying to go back for a rest. It really has been a boring month!¡± A rank 20 wizard with a team of 7 elite wizards said as he greeted them in the camp.

    ¡°Wizard Angus. Did you want someone to attack you?¡± Wizard Hogg smiled and greeted back.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than wasting a month on nothing!¡± Wizard Angus smiled and turned back to his team. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Finally, this ce is so boring I can only kill time by ying around with the mana gems!¡± A rank 19 wizard said, looking at wizard Evans beside Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Evans, make sure you dig out more gems!¡± Another rank 19 wizard smiled.

    ¡°Wizard Hayward, why don¡¯t you stay and join me!¡± Wizard Evans bit back.

    Abelughed as they watched the teams interact. It seems like their rtionship was quite good.

    ¡°WIzard Hayward, you¡¯ll stay here if you don¡¯t get going!¡± Wizard Angus yelled. He already had his move in a sh pattern ready.

    ¡°Yes, captain. I¡¯ming!¡± Wizard Hayward yelled back. Wizard Evans waved goodbye as he shed away.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, they are team no.5. They¡¯ve been guarding this ce for the past month!¡± Wizard Evans smiled and exined to Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Evans, there ain¡¯t any miners here. Why do we need to protect an abandoned mine?¡± Abel looked around. There was no scent of humans, which meant the wizards were the only ones around.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know the value of this ce. The mana gems produced by this ce are an important resource to the evil knights. Also, it is not far from the evil kingdom, so they tried to ignite a portal here many times and take this ce!¡± Wizard Evans exined.

    ¡°Wizard Evans, you are the first on duty, and you can pick 2 wizards with you. Everyone else can walk around freely!¡± Wizard Hogg pped his hands to get everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, Wizard Frank. You twoe with me!¡± Wizard Evans looked a little mad, but it didn¡¯t express it.

    Wizard Frank and Abel followed Wizard Evans into a building on the came. The first thing they saw was a circle base in operation. Anyone who approached the protection circle would be spotted.

    ¡°The wizard Union is too stingy. Why don¡¯t they get a spirit to take care of this!¡± Wizard Frank softlyined.

    ¡°Wizard Frank, do you remember how many spirits we have lost by putting them in these level 2 battlegrounds?¡± Wizard Evans rolled his eyes.

    ¡°I just feel like I am being trapped in prison. If there is a spirit, at least we could take a rest!¡± WIzard Frankughed.

    Abel found a ce to sit down and took out a book to read.

    Half a day passed. The boredom began to kick in. All the 3 of them did was sit around. Although they could do whatever they liked, they could not leave the ce. They had to focus on the circle base and alert others as soon as something odd appeared.

    The reason they put 3 wizards on duty was to make things less boring. They were not short of men anyway.

    The sky was getting dark. Wizard Harold stepped into the room with 2 other wizards. It was time to change shifts.

    Wizard Abel, I¡¯ll show you how to find mana gems. This ce is huge! If the evil knights were not after this ce, no way, we could have so much free time to dig around!¡± Wizard Frank saw Wizard Harold taking the shift, so he turned to Abel and said with excitement.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, you can go with Wizard Frank. I¡¯ll continue to teach you how to work with others tomorrow!¡± Wizard Evans was nowhere as excited.

    It seems like he had no interest in giant mines.

    Wizard Frank led Abel to a cave outside of the camp. They were still within the protection circle, so there was no problem when it came to safety.

    ¡°Wizard Frank, why isn¡¯t Wizard Evans interesting in gems?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t understand. It seems like the others in the team was busy digging as well.

    ¡°Wizard Evans is too wealthy for it. This mine has been cleaned many times. All the easily spotted gems have been dug up. Most of us only find 10 gems with a day of hardship, but if you are lucky and find some top-level gems, then we¡¯ll be rich!¡¯ Wizard Frankughed.

    ¡°Can we exchange those gems if we find them?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°To be honest, that¡¯s what the wizard union wants. It is best to clear out everything in this mine as soon as possible. We¡¯ve tried to send miners here, but they were all killed by the Evil knights, so it¡¯s up to us now!¡± Wizard Frank said, pointing at the mines.

    Abel felt his heart move. He had a better way of digging mines. The wizard union wanted to clear out this ce so the holy knights couldn¡¯t get their hands on it anyway.

    ¡°Wizard Abel. Let¡¯s begin!¡± Wizard Frank took out a puppet and gave it a digging tool.

    Abel was speechless. Wizard Frank definitely knew the detail of this mission, so he had that puppet prepared.

    ¡°What? I¡¯ve bought that from the dwarfs!¡± Wizard Frank replied, looking at the odd look on Abel¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯m just not sure the gems you dig up are worth the cost of that thing!¡± Abel shook his head. He knew puppets very well and how energy-consuming they were.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, all I need is one top-level gem, and I¡¯ll be making a profit.¡± Wizard Frank said with confidence and continued, ¡°It¡¯s too bad, your Johnson will definitely be much faster than my puppet!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Frank, you can have a head start. I need to ask the captain something!¡± Abel scratched his head. He didn¡¯t want to dig with his hands. It was too stupid, so he had to ask Wizard Hogg.

    ¡°Ok,e back soon. Chatting makes time go faster!¡± Wizard Franks waved and said.

    Abel shed out of the mine opening and sensed the location of wizard Hogg. The scent rank 20 wizard was like a light in a dark tunnel to other wizards, even if he didn¡¯t intentionally try to expose it.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, are you looking for me?¡± Abel appeared in front of Wizard Hogg¡¯s room and heard his voice.

    ¡°Captain, I have a special mining technique and want to generate some ie for the team!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Oh right, you are a Grandmaster cksmith, so you must be familiar with mines. Quick, tell me!¡± Wizard Hoggughed as he opened the door.

    Abel stepped in. The room was just as rustic as its appearance. It seems like this mission was already just for Abel to get used to working with the team, so he wanted to repay them.

    Wizard Hogg had led his team to fight a wizard war with the Blizzards in Frost City. Abel was very grateful for that, but he just had too many secrets on him.

    Since he discovered this gem mine, he got an opportunity to repay the favor. When it came to digging ores, even the dwarfs were no match to Johnson.

    ¡°Captain, my beast Johnson has the natural ability to locate ores underground!¡± Abelughed and said.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, are you saying Johnson can locate the gems underground as well since they are simr ores?¡± Wizard Hogg¡¯s eyes began to sparkle as he said desperately.

    Mana gems were a recognized wizard currency in the Central Continent as well. The reason why many members of the team didn¡¯t want to search for the mana gems was that they were too hard to find. It was not worth the effort.

    Wizard Hayward from team no.5 was only joking when he said they were ying around with gems. All the gems of the surface had already been searched through by wizards on guards countless times over, and the one¡¯s deeper underground needed special tools and skills to discover.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Johnson¡¯s natural ability!¡± Abel nodded in certainty.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, Johnson is your beast, so the gems it dug up should belong to you. Do you really want to share it with the team?¡± Wizard Hogg asked. He respected Abel a lot.

    He thought Abel didn¡¯t know the rules of the team. Resources like this did not need to be shared with the team.

    ¡°This is our mission. I¡¯ll be responsible for finding the gems and others are responsible for my safety, so it makes sense to distribute the gems equally!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°I am very touched no matter if you seed or not. Our bonds are much more important than mana gems, Wizard Hogg smiled and said.

    An elite wizard at his level did notck in gems. The Lightning n had taken control of countless gem mines with their fighting power, as the captain of team no.3. He definitely got a fair share.

    ¡°Everyone besides the ones on duty,e gather around!¡± Wizard Hogg yelled, and his voice sted through the roof of his room.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Vice-captain Lamo arrived outside the door and asked.

    In seconds, the others appeared as well.

    Wizard Hogg opened the door and walked out with Abel. As soon as he wanted to say something, another sh appeared next to WIzard Lamo. It was Wizard Frank.

    ¡°Wizard Frank, you are too slow. If we were at war, your reaction speed would get us killed!¡± Wizard Hogg wiped the smile off his face and yelled.

    Wizard Frank was embarrassed. He was underground with his puppet. Although Wizard Hogg¡¯s voice was loud, it did not make it all the way underground.

    If Wizard Lamo did not notice him, he might not even know the team was gathering. He didn¡¯t even have time to pack up his puppet. But still, he waste.

 Chapter 891 - Divide

    <h4>Chapter 891: Divide</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°The reason I¡¯ve gathered all of you is that I have some good news to announce!¡± Wizard Hogg turned his gaze from Wizard Frank to the others and smiled.

    ¡°Good news? Seems exciting, just like mining!¡± Wizard Evans whispered sarcastically to a wizard beside him.

    His voice was soft, but they were all elite wizards. Nothing could escape their ears.

    ¡°WIzard Evans, you are exactly right. The good news has to do with mining. But I don¡¯t think you want to join anyway, why don¡¯t you take a rest!¡± Wizard Hogg gazed and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Captain, no offense, but this ce is too boring. How am I going to make it through a month?¡± Wizard Evans quickly exined.

    He joked around with Wizard Hogg quite often, but he would never joke around with business. If the captain said there is good news, there is good news. There was no way Wizard Evans would miss the chance.

    ¡°Wizard Abel from our team just talked with me, and he said his beast Johnson is very sensitive to minerals, so he wants to let Johnson do the mining, and the rewards will be spread among the team!¡± Wizard Hogg smiled.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, just point the location, and I will get my puppet to start digging. We will definitely have a lot of gems to take home!¡± Wizard Frank yelled in excitement.

    However, the others didn¡¯t seem as excited. Most elite wizards were very wealthy. Even if they spend a month digging continuously, they had to divide the gems between everyone, which probably wouldn¡¯t be much.

    Still, everyone was very grateful for Abel¡¯s offer. A loyal teammate who doesn¡¯t care about little things was more trustworthy in a life and death battle.

    The main reason Wizard Hogg had epted this tantly safe and boring mission was so that Abel could fit in with the team better.

    Therefore, they would more likely trust each other when the timees for a risky battle mission in the future.

    Although Abel was an official member of the team after passing the trial, getting fully epted by others still needed some time. Trust is hard to develop for wizards.

    ¡°Just watch what WIzard Abel does first and see if he needs any help! Everyone knows wizard Abel is a Grandmaster cksmith. He has a lot of methods when ites to dealing with different minerals!¡± Wizard Hogg lowered his voice and gaze at Wizard Frank. It seems like he didn¡¯t like the idea of Wizard Frank using his puppet too much.

    Although bringing a puppet was not forbidden, Wizard Hogg knew how big Wizard Frank¡¯s portal bag was. It was only 2 square meters, and a puppet would have taken most of the space. He won¡¯t have any more room for resources if a battle urs.

    However, Wizard Hogg wouldn¡¯t publicly embarrass Wizard Frank. It might do more harm than good, so he might save his criticism forter.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, you can begin!¡± Wizard Hogg nodded at Abel.

    ¡°Yes, captain!¡± Abel said as he padded his chest. Afterward, a gigantic portal appeared, and Johnson stepped out.

    ¡°Johnson, help me locate some mana gems and gather all of them!¡± Abelmanded through his soul chain.

    Johnson bowed like a human and reached its senses underground.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, why is the big guy not moving?¡± Vice-Captain Lamo stepped up and asked since he was quite good with Abel.

    As soon as Wizard Lamo finished those words, he noticed the rocks on the ground moving automatically. Afterward, pieces of white beginner-level mana gem began to emerge.

    ¡°That¡¯s....¡± Wizard Lamo was stunned. He saw quite a bunch of gems in his days, but it was the first time he saw them emerged like that.

    He turned to Johnson with a fiery gaze. He knew it was Johnson¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Haha, amazing!¡± More and more gems emerged, and the wizards apuded.

    At first, only low-level gems wereing out one by one, but then mid-level gems emerged.

    Soon, hundreds of gems had surfaced, and the rate kept increasing.

    Moving minerals was Johnson¡¯s natural ability, just like breathing to humans. It didn¡¯t take any effort at all.

    After a few more minutes, 300 gems had surfaced.

    Wizard Hogg and others were shocked when the first top-level gem emerged. Although the Lighting ground did not have a protection circle, those countless mana gathering circles underground still needed top-level gems to sustain them.

    Therefore, the Lightning n needed top-level gems just as much as other organizations. Also, it was far easier to exchange high-level gears with a top-level gem than a normal one.

    Abel stood by and watched. He was numb to it. He had almost unlimited gems on him anyway.

    He had a mountain of perfect gems in his Varaya¡¯s ring alone, which he had prepared in the Holy Continent.

    He was an emperor in the Holy Continent, and no one would care no matter how many pieces of gems he gathered. There were many mines in the Kingdom of St Ellis in the first ce anyway, and most of the gem exports were taken care of by the kingdom.

    Since scattered mana gems were useless to most, they could only be used on jewelry. Ever since Abel started to gather those scattered gems, the price of jewelry shot up.

    What Abel cared about the most was the type of gems he obtained. The ones that came out of this mine were what he called a diamond. They had the ability to counteract attributes. On top of its scarcity, it had always remained as one of the most expensive gems.

    To wizards, they were the best gem. They could be used to support many attribute-specific magic circles, unlike fire gems, ice gems, and lighting gems.

    For example, a giant fire attribute circle needed a fire gem to support it. Other types could create a conflict between the elements. However, those mana gems could be used as a perfect alternative.

    Abel suddenly realized why the Holy Knights were after these gems. The light energy within the was the pr opposite to the death energy in skull gems.

    ¡°We are rich! We are rich!¡± Wizard Evansughed. He then turned to wizard Hogg and said, ¡°Captain, can we please ept another gem mine guarding mission? with Johnson on our side, every gem in the world is ours!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Evans, you better keep your mouth shut. And that applies to all of you. No one is allowed to say anything about today. WIzard Abel trusted us to show us such ability, so you better not betray him!¡± Wizard Hogg gazed at Wizard Evans, then turned to others and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes, captain. That ability is a fountain of wealth. There¡¯s no way we will let anyone else know about it!¡± Wizard Evans nodded.

    At first, the team¡¯s elite wizards didn¡¯t care about gems too much, but as their quality and volume increased, a smile emerged on their faces.

    After 2 hours, Johnson had gathered a little mountain of gems.

    Johnson stood up again and stepped back to Abel for a bow. The mining session had finished.

    Abel put Johnson back in the monster ring and didn¡¯t say anything. He kept his promise. All the gems he gathered belong to the team.

    ¡°Lamo, take a look. How should we divide those gems not or take it back first?¡± WIzard Hogg gazed at the mountain of gems and turned to wizard Lamo.

    ¡°Captain. Just divide them now. Our portal won¡¯t fit if both of us try to take it back. It¡¯s a hassle!¡± Wizard Lamo said. It was the hassle of being too wealthy.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, since you are the one who gathered the gems, how do you want to divide them?¡± Wizard Hogg was not expecting so many gems. They were enough to make any wizard go insane, so he had to go through Abel again.

    If the wizards in this team didn¡¯t depend on others for their lives in battles, they might have started to fight for those gems already.

    In the past, even wizard Hogg couldn¡¯t tell how many gems arge mine had, but now he had a rough idea.

    50,000 beginner-level gems. 10,000 intermediate-level gems, 120 top-level gems. That was why most of the gems they found were beginner-level gems.

    However, Abel knew arge gem mine would have more than this. Maybe he was too violent with his mining in the past. Most of the gems in the mine were torn out by him.

    That was how gem mines get damaged. When you took many gems out of them, they would no longer be able to produce more.

    ¡°Captain, just divide them equally!¡± Abel replied casually.

    Abel¡¯s calmness stunned the wizards once again. Those things were not normal wealth. They were the worth of at least a few rank 20 wizards,

    ¡°Wizard Abel, are you sure?¡± Wizard Hogg asked again.

    ¡°Yes, captain, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m a Grandmaster cksmith. Making a good ie is as easy as flicking my hand to me!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Ok, then we will do as WIzard Abel said. WIzard Lamo can be in charge of the process!¡± Wizard Hogg nodded. He then added, ¡°if you are thinking of exchanging other resources with your top-level gem. Please consider the team. Top-level gems are very important to the Lightning!¡¯

    If they divide the gems equally, each wizard gets at least 10 top-level gems. It was more than their years of savings, so each wizard had a big smile on their face when they epted their gems.

    Just think about it. The entire Blizzard had only 50 top-level gems in their inventory. So you can just imagine how valuable those things were.

    However, WIzard Frank did not have a big smile on his face like the others. If he needed to bring those gems back, he would need to throw away his mining puppet to free up some space in his portal bag. That thing cost him a fortune.

    ¡°Wizard Daff, can you keep my mining puppet for me?¡± Wizard Frank turned to a rank 17 wizard.

    ¡°Wizard Frank, my portal bag is even smaller than you. Why don¡¯t you ask the captain or vice-captain?¡± Wizard Daff waved his hand.

    Wizard Frank helplessly shook his head. Of course, he would not ask the captain. He waste to the gathering, and he only brought that puppet along because he peaked at the detail of the mission before everyone. Maybe that¡¯s karma.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, do you have some space?¡± Wizard Frank turned to Abel.

    Every wizard who came to the Central Continent from a subcontinent was ultra-wealthy. Although subcontinents did not have as many training resources as the Central Continent, elite wizards were also notmon.

    Therefore, resources tend to get skewed towards elite wizards, so Abel must have a huge portal bag.

    ¡°Wizard Frank, what¡¯s happening?¡± Abel asked as he put away his portion of gems.

    Although he said they would divide the gems equally, Abel was still given 2 extra top-level gems. Intermediate and beginner gems, on the other hand, were given out to others. Abel couldn¡¯t care less about those.

    ¡°Can you help me carry my mining puppet?¡± Wizard Frank asked. His voice was very soft. It seems like he was afraid of wizard Hogg hearing him.

    ¡°Frank, I have an extra portal bag. you can borrow it!¡± Abel said as he took out a portal bag.

 Chapter 892 - Raid

    <h4>Chapter 892: Raid</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel retrieved his power of the will from the portal bag so Wizard Frank could open it as soon as it was handed over.

    It was a 5 square meter portal bag. Wizard Frank was speechless. Although portal bags were not an extreme luxury in the Central continent, the wizard union had a tight regtion that each wizard could only register one portal bag.

    Even after countless missions, Wizard Frank could only swap his 1 square meter portal bag out for a 2 square meter one from the wizard union.

    He was only a rank 17 wizard, so his distribution of rewards in the team was limited.

    He had gotten the most rewards from this mission.

    Although the Central Continent had resources, there were many wizards around, and most of the wealth was concentrated towards the powerful wizards.

    Therefore, Wizard Frank decided he would exchange a bigger portal bag with his top-level gem as soon as he got back. He had exchanged all his past rewards for training resources, so it was time for an upgrade.

    ¡°Captain. The mine is empty. Can we end this mission early?¡± Abel said. Instead, he turned to wizard Hogg.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Wizard Abel. We have epted the mission, so we need to guard this ce even if it has nothing in it. I will report what happened today, and I don¡¯t think they will send anyone here in the future anymore!¡± WIzard Hog Shook his head.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, follow me. I¡¯ll teach you how to work with the team!¡± Wizard Lamo called Abel with excitement.

    Wizard Lamo¡¯s was simply the structure of the team written on a book.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, take this book and take good care of it. Don¡¯t let anyone else see it. It has documented the strategies and formation of the team. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, ask me!¡± Wizard Lamo lowered his voice.

    Abel flicked open thembskin book. It had different code names, each representing a team formation.

    ¡°After each battle, the captain or I will create a code name for a formation, which our members can search for in detail in this book. Your attacks aren¡¯t good enough yet, so you¡¯ll be in a supporting position most of the time!¡± Wizard Lamo exined.

    ¡°Vice-Captain, Johnson¡¯s attack is very strong. How will it correspond in a battle? Abel asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s a tricky one. Johnson¡¯s attacks are much stronger than yours!¡± Wizard Lamo scratched his head. He had already perfected his team¡¯s formation after years of documentation.

    However, Abel was unlike most members. His wizard rank was not high, so his elemental attacks were not powerful.

    At the same time, he had a beast with the attack power of a rank 18 wizard and even greater defense.

    Wizard Lamo was not aware of Johnson¡¯s new body since those iron balls on the surface looked almost the same.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, maybe try to stay away from the battlefield as much as possible and just let Johnson do the work. I will tell you how Johnson can fight with us in the future!¡± Wizard Lamo contemted for a moment and said.

    Abel was only qualified to be a member of this team as a rank 16 wizard because of Johnson¡¯s power and speedy spell casting rate. So not getting killed in a battle shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Both Wizard Hogg and Wizard Lamo knew they couldn¡¯t change the team¡¯s formation in a short period of time. They could only find out how Abel could fit in with battles and experiences. He had to discuss with WIzard Hogg after they return.

    Letting Abel know the formations allowed him not to interrupt the team, so it was still very important for him to know the code names and the formation it corresponds to.

    By the time Wizard Lamo turned away, Abel had already memorized everything. His power of the will gave him memories far superior to any elite wizard, even the mostplicated spell patterns were no challenge to him.

    With his piece of world stone, every detail of the book was clearly burned in his mind.

    Abel looked at the time. To make sure there is someone alert at all times, the team ruled that each wizard would have a designated meditation time in the mission.

    It was almost time for Abel to meditate and his power of the will sent him a reminder.

    He then carefully set up a magic circle and ignited it with many perfect gems. He then ignited a mana gathering. Due to the simple resource of the ce, this was the most Abel could do.

    He took out a light gem and began his meditation.

    After 50 minutes, Abel was fully submerged in his meditation state. Suddenly a dimensional force emerged from the sky above.

    ¡°Alert, a dimensional force. All wizards get ready to fight!¡± WIzard Lamo yelled from the protection circle operation room.

    His voice spread through the camp as he ignited the defense. The 2 elite wizards beside him shed to the camp.

    It was where the team gathered, and everyone emerged in shes of light other than Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Abel is in meditation. Make sure we stay as far away as possible from the wooden house!¡± Wizard Hogg yelled. He was not looking good.

    The dimensional force unleashed by the demons of the evil kingdom could destroy a protection circle. He had already picked the most unlikely time for the evil kingdoms to attack for the wizards to meditate. But he was not expecting his luck to be so bad.

    He began to me himself. Since Abel was a new member, he let him meditate directly after another 2 groups of wizards, which he was not supposed to.

    He searched through the information and calcted the most unlikely time for the evil kingdom to attack. He was not wrong, but since Abel was a new member, he ced him in one of the more likely hours to meditate.

    He just took so much benefit from Abel, and regrets began to build.

    His words made the wizards turn towards the ce where Abel was. ¡°Captain, don¡¯t worry. We will protect Abel!¡± Wizard Lamo said.

    A blue portal appeared in the camp, and Wizard Hogg shed in front of it. His spell was prepared. An attack was ready at any time.

    ¡°Code 4!¡± Wizard Lamomanded the team through his power of the will.

    10 elite wizards shed into a tight attack formation. They would attack as soon as the holy knights appeared.

    This gem mine was very close to the Evil kingdom, and they only had one line of defense. Also, the strength of a portal isrgely dictated by its distance.

    Just like the attack on nd City, that portal could only sustain 1 rank 18 elite holy knight and some intermediate holy knights. Not even 2 elite Holy Knights.

    Wizard Hogg knew a portal of this range could carry many elite holy knights. They were in for a bloody fight.

    The reason the wizard union had organized a team of elite wizards here was to have a decent amount of defense. There were way too many ces to guard. The Wizard union would not waste their men.

    ¡°My lord, my all mighty lord;

    My lord, make our enemies submit and regret;

    My lord, destroy their resistance and nt the seeds of truth in their heart;

    My lord, bring them to the edge of their hope and wipe away their desire to live;

    My lord, take away their right to live and bring them to silence;

    My lord, transfer your energy onto the enemy and destroy their contaminated soul. Make them regret. Make them see the aftermath of dealing with evil spirits;¡±

    Waves of dull mumbles chants emerged from the portal, and an unbearable energy began to emerge.

    Finally, armored bodies appeared. 10 elite Holy knights continued to mumble with a giant shield in front, an aura filled with lightning arcs under their feet.

    At the same time, lighting strikes struck the team of Holy knights. The aura below them absorbed most of the power, and holy energy shed on their bodies, further distributing the lightning strikes.

    Although the strikes numbed 2 holy knights, they did not fall due to their team¡¯s tight formation and the powerful holy energy surrounding them.

    ¡°Damn it. We are so lucky. 10 evil knights, and they just cast a lightning resistance spell!¡± Wizard Hogg yelled.

    Although the Lightning n were gifted experts in lightning spells, it was not the only thing they could do. Due to elite wizards¡¯ long lifespan, he had a lot of time to practice other attack methods.

    ¡°Glory to the Lord!¡± The holy knights yelled together and charged towards Wizard Hogg.

    Since Wizard Hogg had gathered his man, his formation was extremely tight as well. As the team of Holy knights began to charge, the 10 elite wizards shed away.

    ¡°Code 36!¡± Wizard Lamomanded again through the power of the will.

    This code name meant to drag out time and not fight the enemies head-on. As long as they could protect the teleportation circle for 5 minutes, the supports from the Wizard union would arrive.

    But Wizard Hogg, Wizard Lamo, and everyone in team no.3 was sure of one thing. They were in big trouble.

    There were 10 elite holy knights in total. 1 rank 20 holy knight, 1 rank 19 holy knight, 4 rank 18 holy knights, and 4 rank 17 holy knights.

    Although team no.3 seemed to be at an advantage. A holy knight was more powerful than a Wizard with the same rank. Also, since those knights were resistant to lightning, they were in for a hard time.

    The upside of being a Wizard was their powerful attacks and mobility. With their shing ability, trying to kill an elite Wizard was very hard.

    However, their bodies were weak even for an elite Wizard. They were hopeless in closebat. Once their defense spell was broken, death would be the only thing waiting.

    The upside of a holy knight was their strong defense and resistance to different elements. They could make their way through elite spells and use auras to make their body stronger, resist certain elements, revive their damage. They were basically imprable castles.

    On top of that, Knight formations were the finest of tradition and countless years of intellect. So you could just imagine what the wizards were facing.

    The 10 holy knights charged towards the teleportation circle. They were very familiar with this ce.

    ¡°Wizard Lamo ignited the protection circle for the teleportation circle and get ready to gather out attacks!¡± Wizard Hogg knew they could not stop the charge of 10 elite holy knights. It was the only thing he could do.

 Chapter 893 - A More Powerful Johnson

    <h4>Chapter 893: A More Powerful Johnson</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Lamo shed towards the teleportation circle and ignited the protection circle.

    He shed back to the battlefield. Even though he was only gone for a second, The battlefield was already in chaos.

    Wizard Hogg was used to dealing with knights¡¯ formation. His tactic was to focus his attack on a single point and try to break it. If one Holy knight is down, it will drag down their charge.

    He focused his power of the will on to a rank 17 holy knight and ignited the fireball in his hand.

    The others in the team sensed their captain¡¯s target and locked their power of the will onto that rank 17 Holy knight with all kinds of spells on their hand.

    Wizard Hogg wanted to attack with a wide variety of spells at once since the defense aura could only counteract one type of spell at a time.

    They had lightning spells, fire spells, and ice spells. When all those forces gathered on to a single holy knight, it would be very effective to protect a knight formation.

    However, those Holy knights had a method of dealing with it. The moment the attacks fired out from the wizards, that Holy knight suddenly changed his direction of the charge, and most of the attacks missed.

    The only thing that remained unchanged was the lightning resistance in their aura. This was because only a living spell could match the speed of a charging holy knight.

    Wizard Lamo felt his heart drop. They were charging towards the wooden house Abel was meditating in.

    The holy knights might not know a wizard was meditating there, but he didn¡¯t want to take the risk. He threw out a firewall in front of the charging holy knights.

    ¡°Master, maybe the magic circle base is located in that house. I can sense the energy of a protection circle!¡± a rank 17 holy knight yelled. He did not stop and charge through that firewall.

    mes burned on that holy knight, but he couldn¡¯t care less. His only target was the wooden house Abel was in.

    At first, he did not pay too much attention to that wooden house, but the action of Wizard Lamo made him sure of one thing. That wooden house was very important.

    A magic circle base was very important to the wizards, and the Holy knights knew very well.

    Wizard Lamo was not expecting his firewall to be useless. Instead, it mistakenly made the holy knights believe the magic circle base was located in the wooden house.

    One of the ways to break a protection circle was with brute force. In a level 2 battleground, the most important thing was the little teleportation circle. So it was surrounded by the best protection circle in the Central Continent.

    Breaking it with brute force would take some time, so a quicker way was to find the magic circle base and destroy it. Then, the protection circle would vanish automatically.

    ¡°Step away!¡± Wizard Lamo yelled, and a blizzard spell blocked the path of the rank 17 holy knight.

    That rank 17 holy knight already had his eyes fixed on the wooden house. A move in a sh scroll appeared in his hand, and he ignited it with his power of the will. He then vanished and appeared in front of the wooden house.

    It was no surprise a holy knight would have a move in a sh scroll since many wizards had died at their hands. At the same time, many holy knights had also died in the hands of wizards, so many gears of Holy knights were taken as well.

    It was not that the rank 17 holy knight didn¡¯t want to sh directly into the wooden house, but Abel¡¯s barrier circle was no original barrier circle. It could stop moves in a sh.

    Therefore, that Holy knight couldn¡¯t reach his power of the will into the house. The only thing he could do was to stop in front of the house and heavily struck down with his big sword.

    Suddenly, an invisible shield surrounded the wooden house and stopped the sword 10 centimeters from the house.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Wizard Lamo felt his heart drop. A wizard was unconscious in their meditation state. They basically had no self-defense.

    As he shed towards the wooden house with a lightning spell in his hand, Abel¡¯s druid soul moved.

    A ck hole appeared above the wooden house. Before Johnson even emerged, a lightning spear speeded out from within.

    Strange green energy-filled lightning sparks covered the lightning spear.

    That holy knight abruptly changed the direction of his attack to counteract the lightning spear. He felt the force of a mountain. Although his holy shield had defused some force, the rest was still not something he could bear.

    Wizard Lamo was stunned. That Holy knight had prated his attacks many times, and he was sted away by Johnson¡¯s spear just like a toy.

    Afterward, Johnson stood in front of the wooden house. It did not attack. Its mission was to guard the wooden house and its master.

    The holy knight was even more stunned. He risked his life and used the ¡®sacrifice¡¯ enchantment to increase the power of his sword. It not only did not do any damage to Johnson. He was sted away. How powerful was that thing?

    The other 9 Holy knights arrived in front of the teleportation circle and spread out. 8 of them charged towards a wizard.

    The rank 20 holy knight yelled and made 3 strikes with his sword. Each strike was fire enchanted, ice enchanted, and lightning enchanted. On top of the power of a rank 20 holy knight, the protection circle shattered like a mirror.

    As he stepped towards the teleportation circle, a blizzard storm emerged.

    It did not stop him. The aura below him immediately changed blue as he charged forward. His sword heavily struck on the floor, and the teleportation circle was shattered.

    However, that came at a cost. He was slowed down by the front, and wounds opened from the blizzard storm.

    A rank 20 blizzard storm from Wizard Hogg could definitely do some damage.

    The wounds did not make him budge in the slightest bit. Instead, he lowered his voice and had his eyes fixed on Wizard Hogg, ¡°Glory to my lord!¡±

    After those words, a pure aura emerged below him as he charged forward like a beam of light towards Wizard Hogg.

    Wizard Hogg knew he couldn¡¯t face that holy knight head-on. His tactic was to hit and run, so he shed away and cast a lightning strike the split second before.

    The rank 20 holy knight was too fast. It was very hard to track down with the power of the will.

    However, even with such a high failure rate. Wizard Hogg¡¯s lightning strike perfectlynded on the holy knight.

    It sent the holy knight shivering, but he had a pure aura. It did not even stop him for half a second.

    ¡°Glory to my lord!: he yelled again. But this time, he did not charge towards wizard Hogg. Instead, he charged towards Johnson in front of the wooden house.

    If a wizard didn¡¯t want to fight, nothing could force them. A holy knight, on the other hand, was even more stubborn. They would change their target even being attacked by another.

    Although the fight hadsted for some time, no one was badly hurt. This wasrgely due to the lightning talent of team no.3.

    With their move in a sh speed, it was very unlikely for them to get killed.

    At the same time, all of those Holy knights were rank 17 and above. It was very hard to prate their defense and kill them without the help of other upations.

    If wizards were the strongest upation for attacks, Holy knights were the strongest in defense. They could withstand the elemental attacks from wizards and revive themselves with the aura.

    Especially in a team of advanced holy knights, Every member of their team would start reviving as soon as one of them ignited an aura.

    The only way to kill a holy knight was for WIzard Hogg to focus his attack on a single rank 17 holy knight. But he couldn¡¯t do that in the face of that rank 20 holy knight. If he did, the other members of his team would also take a hit.

    A rank 20 holy knight was too quick. They were on the verge of mastering the power ofw. If he charged directly towards a lower rank wizard, just the energy alone would cause a spell dy for the wizard.

    ¡°Protect wizard Abel!¡± Wizard Hogg yelled. He knew the target of that rank 20 holy knight was the wooden house.

    He cast his fastest lightning spell, but that rank 20 holy knight just casually flicked his hand and a giant puppet emerged behind him. The lightning strike was blocked.

    It sent the puppet shivering, but WIzard Hogg was not happy at all. That rank 20 Holy knight had already arrived in front of Johnson.

    Johnson sensed the power of its opponent. It unleashed the 11th rider spear technique, and the green lightning sparks wrapped around its spear again.

    The rank 20 holy knight sped in front of Johnson, and the aura below him turned into a mystical frost. Suddenly, Johnson came to a halt, and its body was frozen.

    The ¡®Holy frost¡¯ aura slowed it down, and the ice elements began to damage its body.

    Johnson was supposed to counteract the knight sword of the holy knight with its lightning spear, but that little freeze made it missed. The holy knight¡¯s sword was shing in a scary glow with the ¡®revenge¡¯ enchantment as it heavilynded on Johnson.

    A smile emerged on the holy knight¡¯s face, but it didn¡¯tst for long. An immense rebound force shot out from Johnson¡¯s body.

    Blood gushed out from his mouth. The first blood was drawn on the battlefield.

    It might look like the holy knight had only struck out once with his sword. He actually made 3 strikes through the ¡®revenge enchantment.¡¯ Each strike was also fire enchanted, ice enchanted, and lightning enchanted. It was the most skilled attack of that holy knight.

    However, at the same time, it exposed his defense.

    Although a big hole was opened up on Johnson¡¯s Titan armor by the elemental strikes, the pure condensed iron balls in its body were not damaged at all.

    Even the Titan armor was slowly recovering from the lightning sparks given out by those iron balls.

    What happened made Wizard Hogg stop his spells. As far as he knew, Johnson was badly hurt by a rank 18 holy knight not long ago. However, it was not hurt by the slightest bit even under the violent attack of this rank 20 holy knight.

 Chapter 894 - Direct Kill

    <h4>Chapter 894: Direct Kill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The pure condensed iron ball ran through Johnson¡¯s body after the 3 violent ¡®revenge¡¯ strikes from the rank 20 holy knight. If he still had his old body, a big chunk would be damaged already.

    However, it only tipped off bnce for a second, and the protection circle behind it supported it. Its increased weight and strength had dramatically boosted its defense.

    The attack of that rank 20 holy knight angered Johnson. It struck out the lightning spear once again. Green lightning sparks shoot out like a whip.

    It was an imitation of one of Abel¡¯s headmander skills. It was just that no one was expecting a giant iron monster to use knight skills.

    Even with the slowing of the frost, the force of Johnson¡¯s attack was not affected. The spear quickly arrived in front of the rank 20 holy knight.

    Wizard Hogg was afraid of getting near the holy knight ever since it changed to a holy freeze aura. Ice elements would attack anything that got near it.

    When the Holy Knight paused because of Johnson, Wizard Hogg immediately cast the blizzard, firewall, and lightning towards the holy knight.

    The calm exterior on the Holy knight¡¯s face dropped. The attacks from a rank 20 wizard were nothing to mess with.

    Even with an invincible defense, he wouldn¡¯t take the attack of the wizard of the same rank head-on.

    On top of the defense Johnson showed, he could imagine how powerful its attack was.

    He viciously stepped back and changed to a lightning-resistant aura. At the same time, he unleashed a charge. The lightning strike was the first thing tond on him, but all it did was numb him for a split second.

    The lightning-resistant aura counteracted arge part of the attack, but that split second of numbness was already enough for Johnson tond its spear on him.

    The green energy was a brute force on disy. Through the 11th rider spear technique, Johnson¡¯s body¡¯s force was fully carried out alongside the lightning element of the pure condensed iron balls.

    The most powerful force was still the green energy, and it directly deformed the Holy knight¡¯s armor and almost made him suffocate. Afterward, lightning elements rushed in, and it was sted out.

    The st carried the Holy knight away from Wizards Hogg¡¯s attacks, but wizard Hogg did not stop. He cast a blizzard storm towards where the holy knight wasnding.

    Still, the holy knight had experience. He held down the pain and unleashed another charge. His body turned into a beam of light as soon as hended. Wizard Hogg missed again.

    WIzard Hogg had his eyes fixed on the Rank 20 holy knight. He knew he was badly hurt, so he definitely would not let this opportunity slide.

    The wizard union would be alerted when a teleportation circle was damaged. The supporting team would arrive in less than 20 minutes.

    It was almost impossible to kill an elite holy knight with the wizards alone. The Lightning n thought about inviting other upations into their teams, but looking at other mixed organizations¡¯ conditions, other upations would most likely drag down their powerful attacks.

    There was only one thing in WIzard Hogg¡¯s mind: drag-out time. He wasn¡¯t expecting to kill the Holy knight. As soon as the support team arrived, the holy knights would retreat.

    Johnson made 2 steps forward after his attack to chase after the holy knight, but it was a mistake.

    Its mission was to guard its meditating master in the wooden house behind it.

    Suddenly, a rank 17 holy knight emerged from the other side of the wooden house and heavily struck on the protection circle with its sword.

    He had carefully hidden after being attacked. As Johnson and WIzard Hogg were upied with the rank 20 Holy knight, it had already arrived in front of the wooden house.

    The protection circle was much harder to break than he expected.

    He was familiar with protection circles, and this protection circle was giving out the scent of a small-scale temporary circle base. It could only provide an intermediate defense. Even the attack of a low-rank holy knight could break it.

    However, even after a ¡®sacrifice¡¯ enchantment on his sword, it barely even made a scratch.

    Little did he know, this protection circle in front of him was supported by a top-level gem. Only Abel would do somethingvish like this.

    Johnson sensed the protection circle being attacked, so it viciously stepped back and twisted. It jumped up in mid-air and held its spear straight.

    The 11th rider spear technique had merged with the battle instinct of Johnson after Abel¡¯s guidance. As a monster with unlimited amounts of energy, it had been practicing the technique nonstop.

    The result of its practice was on full disy. Even in the face of fury, the technique was unleashed perfectly.

    At that moment, Abel opened his eyes.

    At first, it might take a few more minutes until he was fully awake, but his druid soul was in a state of emergency. It needed the help of the main soul, so Abel had to end his meditation early.

    He immediately sensed the threat outside the protection circle, so he reached out with his power of will. There was a rank 17 holy knight.

    The rank 17 holy knight did not break the protection circle with one strike, and he knew the knight had more than enough time to do another strike and escape from Johnson with a charge.

    As the knight was about to do another strike, a spooky red cloud of curse emerged above him. Since he was busy doing a strike, he did not have enough time to dodge.

    Also, he wasn¡¯t expecting a priest to be around. As far as he knew, the Lightnings were exclusive to wizards, so that curse was most likely from a scroll. Due to the scarcity of priest scrolls, it was most likely a damage increase at best.

    That false assumption made him pay. As the cursed raindrops poured down, death qi filled his body. It was almost like all the energy of his body was drained.

    ¡°An aging curse! There is an elite priest!¡± He thought to himself, but it was toote. He could no longer charge.

    Everything happened in a split second. Johnson arrived above the rank 17 Holy knight and heavily struck down with its lightning spear.

    The rank 17 wizard felt a shiver from his spine. An immense threat alert rushed from his knight intuition. He was in a life-and-death situation, but it was toote.

    He held his shield up high, but it was useless like a mountainnding on a feather.

    The effect of Abel¡¯s level 3 aging curse doesn¡¯tst long, but it was already enough to dictate the fate of that holy knight.

    ¡°My lord, take me back to the holynd!¡± The rank 17 holy knight mumbled. There was no fear in his eyes. Death was freedom.

    Abel had his power of the will fixed on the rank 17 holy knight. That fearless look in his eyes made his spine tingle.

    Abel couldn¡¯t understand how one could be so calm in the face of death. The desire to live was what drove every upation to advance to this stage, but death to a holy knight was like a touch of god.

    Johnson¡¯s spear heavilynded on the skull of that holy knight. His helmet almost did nothing, and his head was bashed into his chest by the immense force.

    The lightning spear did not stop as it continued down. Bones began to crack, and his chest was deformed. Finally, his heart shattered.

    ¡°Bang!¡± A pure white light shoots out towards the limitless sky from the body of the holy knight.

    A light gem emerged, and Abel quickly did telekinesis. That light gem was stored in his portal bag.

    It was a big light gem. It was the first time he had gotten such a big one from a Holy knight.

    The sudden emergence of the beam of light sent both sides into a shock. Although there were men getting injured, no one died until this point.

    ¡°My lord, give me the glory to avenge Ebene!¡± Fury emerged on the face of that rank 20 knight. He roared and viciously expended the holy freeze aura below him.

    The wizard around him, including Wizard Hogg, immediately shed away. In order to do so, he had to stop his charge and took another spell hit.

    The other holy knights madly sped towards him and formed a knight formation once again since they had scattered around the battlefield after destroying the teleportation circle.

    With their experience on top of their rank, taking down those 10 wizards shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    As long as a wizard was struck by either a holy freeze or holy impact aura, the holy knights would have a chance to get close to them and take their lives.

    Although the wizards¡¯ attack could damage the Holy knights as well, as long as they didn¡¯t get killed in one strike, they would slowly recover with their aura.

    The rank 20 holy knight wanted to profit before the support team arrived, but Abel disrupted everything. With one man down, they were at a disadvantage in numbers.

    At the same time, the wizards gained another helper. The rank 20 holy knight quickly changed his tactic. He had to kill Abel and avenge his men. He had to use Abel¡¯s blood as a sacrifice to his lord.

    Under his leadership, the holy knights charged towards the wooden house.

    Abel was puzzled. The aging curse was something only a high-level priest could do. He still didn¡¯t know much about the Central Continent, so he didn¡¯t know how his team would think of him.

    Suddenly, he realized a full team of Holy knights was charging towards him along with a vicious shock wave of ice.

    The rank 20 Holy knight had expended his holy freeze area. Although its power was not as strong, it was still not something a rank 16 wizard could withstand.

 Chapter 895 - Killed

    <h4>Chapter 895: Killed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Johnson!¡± Abel yelled and turned into a sh of white light.

    Suddenly, Johnson¡¯s body began to change.

    It was not obvious considering its 10 meters tall body, but a human-sized space was opened up in its body. Soon, Abel appeared within.

    With so many pure condensed iron balls, nothing could hurt Abel. It was the safest ce.

    Abel ruthlessly altered Johnson to turn it into a shield: a shield that could save his life.

    ¡°The holy freeze shockwave mmed onto Johnson, but Abel was unaffected.

    Wizard Hogg knew Abel had woken up from his meditation, but he couldn¡¯t understand how Abel did an aging curse. Did he cast the spell or use a scroll? But soon, he grew worried again.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, be careful! Don¡¯t get close to them!¡± He yelled.

    Suddenly, Johnson turned into a sh of note light and reappeared 200 meters out.

    A wizard could move in a sh with the object he touches, but the mana it drained corresponds to the object¡¯s size.

    With Johnson¡¯s size, even the most powerful wizards could move with it a few times.

    Mana was very important to all wizards, no matter the rank. Although an elite wizard¡¯s mana storage was scary, none of them would cast spells for no reason. The mana drain of elite spells was nothing to mess with as well.

    Once mana was depleted, a wizard would lose his ability to save himself.

    After Johnson reappeared, he ced his hands together and formed a cannon shape.

    Seeing Johnson. Wizard Hogg was suddenly reminded of something. His face sank, and he immediately shed away.

    The other wizards on the spot knew what that look on Johnson signified, so they also shed away.

    ¡®Glory to my lord, destroy this iron monster!¡± The rank 20 holy knight saw Johnson shed away and yelled.

    His n was going smoothly until this rank 16 wizard showed up. It would be a huge embarrassment if he went back without any rewards.

    They still had around 10 minutes until the support from the WIzard Union showed up. He needed something to get back his dignity, so he chose Johnson.

    He knew it was the rank 16 wizard who would sh away with that big iron thing, so it shouldn¡¯tst for long.

    As long as they stick together in a knight formation, they would recover quickly, even with attacks from the elite wizards.

    They had nothing to fear. As long as he didn¡¯t strike first and left his team behind, they would not have any more losses.

    He just had to kill that iron thing and avenge his teammate before retreating.

    Abel saw the knights charging again. He had a dilemma. He wasn¡¯t sure if Johnson could withstand their force.

    Although pure iron was one of the strongest things out there, a shield with pure iron was called an indestructible shield. Those things still got damaged in battle.

    Still, Abel had ced a bet on the pure iron. He had taken out his mana cannon, and that thing needed a stable base for the 2 seconds it needed to ignite. He could no longer move in a sh.

    Of course, Abel would not have done this if he wasn¡¯t so confident in Johnson¡¯s defense. He had more than enough mana to sh away anyway.

    He wrapped his power of the will on the cannon base formed by Johnson¡¯s arm and tried to hide the mana cannon¡¯s energy wave as much as possible. He wanted to dy the time as much as possible.

    Johnson paused, and the Holy knights immediately caught up with the charge. The rank 20 Holy knight gathered the force of the 8 other knights behind him and heavily struck his sword on Johnson¡¯s leg.

    Johnson was immediately knocked back a few steps, but Holy knights never ended with one strike. They continued to strike again.

    Johnson kept stepping back, and its titan armor was damaged again before it could even regenerate.

    The rank 20 holy knight was growing desperate. He couldn¡¯t understand what this iron monster was made out of. Why was it still standing even with those attacks?

    Johnson¡¯s rebound power was tipping him off bnce as well, but he doesn¡¯t have to bear all the force in the knight formation.

    Wizard Hogg wanted to help, but he knew he could get too close to Johnson. He knew what was inside its arms.

    Even aw-defying wizard could not withstand that, let alone himself.

    ¡°<i>That guy is mad</i>!¡± Wizard Hogg thought to himself. Abel¡¯s life was a legend, but he always thought it was exaggerated.

    It seems like they were true after all. He began to doubt if it was even a good thing to bring such a mad man into his team.

    Johnson kept stepping back. Although the attacks didn¡¯t hurt it, it could not find stable ground.

    Abel realized how much of a hassle it was to use a mana cannon in an actual battle. Even with an indestructible shield-like Johnson, he could not find 2 seconds of stability.

    ¡°Captain, tell the team to move 2 miles away. I¡¯ll go with them head-on!¡± Abel sent a message to wizard Hogg through the power of the will.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, don¡¯t do anything stupid. You are still young. You can be very powerful in the future. Don¡¯t risk your life with a few evil knights!¡± Wizard Hogg lowered his voice.

    ¡°Captain, you still have 6 seconds to get away!¡± Abel said in a certain tone.

    Wizard Hogg was suddenly reminded of Abel¡¯s explosion. It could almost wipe out a city.

    ¡°You are crazy, and I need you to live!¡± Wizard Hogg replied helplessly. He then connected with the others through his power of will. ¡°Get away from Wizard Abel!¡±

    The ruthless attacks from those Holy knights did not do much to Johnson so far, which gave Abel even more confidence.

    He had it prepared. Once he was in trouble, he would jump into a teleportation circle with Johnson¡¯s skull if Johnson¡¯s body couldn¡¯t withstand the explosion, no way those knights could.

    Abel had ced another teleportation circle in a mountain a few miles out. It was his final lifesaver.

    He would only do such a risky thing with that teleportation circle.

    He held a super exploding ball in his hand. Since he had the transformation ne, the scary energy of the exploding ball was perfectly hidden.

    The moment he sensed the ball was about to explode, he threw it into the center of the knights through telekinesis.

    A vicious energy wave emerged. Even Wizard Hogg and the team could sense it from 2 miles away.

    However, the hoy knights did not stop their attacks since their charge was ignited. Although they tried their best to dodge that super exploding ball, they could not break their formation.

    Bang! Abel felt his ears ring as Johnson was sent flying 10 meters above the ground.

    ¡°I am ok!¡± Abel felt his heart lift. His headmander and elite wizard intuition were never wrong. He didn¡¯t sense a threat after an explosion, so he didn¡¯t have to enter the teleportation circle.

    Although his organs were a little damaged by the st and his ears were ringing, it was nothing too serious.

    He poured down a bottle of full recovery potion, and he was back in his top condition. Although it was a bit of a waste to use a full recovery potion on injuries like that, he still had to face the team of Holy knights.

    Because if nothing too serious had happened to him, the knights could also survive like a miracle.

    The moment before the st, the Holy knights gathered tightly together and held up their shield. They ignited a counteract aura, and their defense was shot up multiple times.

    A rank 19 holy knight also ignited a preaching aura, which further increased their survival rate.

    The power of a perfect gem was scary, but it was spread out. All it did was destroying the Holy knights¡¯ gear and send some of them into critical condition. None of them died.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire how resilient those Holy knights were. With power like that, you could just imagine how hard it must be to kill an elite holy knight.

    However, Abel did not stop, as the Holy Knights were drinking their potions. He ced a perfect gem in the mana cannon.

    A short silence emerged from the battlefield. The shields of the knights were shattered, and their armor was damaged. They had to start using their potions. The aura alone was too slow.

    Abel jammed the 33#zod rune into the mana cannon socket and ignited it with his power of the will.

    ¡°Defence, quick!¡± the rank 20 Holy Knight sensed a strong energy wave. The only remaining Knight in the team to ignite a charge was him and the rank 19 Holy Knight.

    ¡°My Lord, give me a few seconds, just a few seconds, and I will bring them back!¡± The rank 20 holy knight prayed and changed a shield. He stood in front of the team and blocked. Hoping to make some more time for the team.

    As he sensed the energy wave intensifying, his face grew white. He was not afraid to die, but his lord would not let him die easily. He exchanged gaze with the rank 19 Holy knight, and they suddenly charged forward.

    The moment they left the team, a vicious beam of light shot out from the mana cannon in Johnson¡¯s arm and arrived in front of the knights in no time.

    Those 4 rank 18 knights and 3 rank 17 knights were already helpless, and that beam of light had directly liquified them before they could even react.

    What was left was 7 pure soul beams shooting towards the sky and 7 big light gems. The existence of those knights was now history.

    That rank 19 Holy knight moved a littlete, and half his body was taken away by the beam, but the rank 20 holy knight quickly grabbed him as he sped towards the portal door.

    Abel did not chase after. The rank 20 holy knight was too quick. Even if he could move in a sh, he could not stop him. He could not kill a single holy knight with his own ability anyway.

    He was very sure. He only got lucky this time. There was no way he could hurt a holy knight if they were prepared.

    The rank 20 holy knight sped into the blue portal and nced back at Abel like he was the worst enemy when he disappeared. He was not the first holy knight who looked at Abel this way, and he wouldn¡¯t be thest.

 Chapter 896 - After the War

    <h4>Chapter 896: After the War</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    While the aqua blue teleportal portal disappeared in front of him, Abel teleported himself outside Johnson¡¯s body. From then, he decided to put away the ¡°bi-directional teleportation circle¡± first. Even now, he still thought that the 4000 points he¡¯s spent on it was quite a good deal.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, Wizard Abel!¡± Wizard Hog said as he appeared next to Abel. He shook his head when he saw the camp turn into ruins.

    Abel smiled as he pointed towards the eight white pirs that were erected towards the sky, ¡°It¡¯s quite worth it for me. Wouldn¡¯t you agree? We got eight advanced crusaders for one camp. It¡¯s pretty worth it if you ask me.¡±

    On the other hand, Wizard Ram had his eyes fixed onto Johnson, ¡°Good job, Wizard Abel, I... good job.¡±

    As of now, the titan armor Johnson was wearing had holes all over it. It¡¯s slowly repaired over time, though. It shouldn¡¯t be long before this divine item waspletely fixed. It wasn¡¯t like other wizards couldn¡¯t tell how valuable this piece was. They knew, but it was just way too big for them to think about taking it away for themselves.

    Wizard Hog couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw the ¡°light stone¡± on the ground, ¡°Put away the Lightstone, Wizard Abel! What are you doing with your reward by not putting it back?¡±

    Wizard Ram reminded Abel, ¡°Hey, Wizard Abel! Remember, don¡¯t ever use this light stone for your training. This is a very rare resource, so what you¡¯re supposed to do is give them to the group until everyonees up with an idea on how to split all the rewards. We must do whatever we can to ensure that there are enough intermediate wizards who can promote into advanced wizards.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t hesitate to put away the stone, ¡°Sure. So, if I may ask, is there a rate if I want to trade this kind of light stone to the Lightstone of an intermediate evil knight?¡±

    Wizard Evans interrupted, ¡°Are you serious about that? Wizard Abel! Why do you want to ever trade an advanced stone for intermediate ones? Sure, if you¡¯re asking it for real, I suppose it¡¯s one to thirty at least.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the price, but you won¡¯t have a market to put that price up,¡± Wizard Ram spoke, then paused for a bit, ¡°Actually, if you¡¯re going to use that for your training, Wizard Abel, I don¡¯t suppose you should use a light stone of any quality. It¡¯s just too costly no matter how you look at it.¡±

    Wizard Ram clearly couldn¡¯t empathize with Abel¡¯s thoughts. In his mind, as effective as the light stone would be for meditation, time could essentially achieve the same thing. There was no rush here, by the way. Abel¡¯s got all the time if he wanted to be more reserved about the times of resources he was using.

    From Abel¡¯s perspective, he just never thought that the Lightstone was so hard to get. He hadn¡¯t been in the central continent too long, and he already had so many of them... More crucially, he¡¯s already learned that it was a resource that could be traded, so if there was the need to do so, he knew that he could give out the ones he had to trade with the intermediate wizards in his own family.

    Wizard Hog lowered his voice, ¡°Are you certain, Wizard Abel, that you want to trade the advanced light stones?¡±

    Abel nodded his head in reply, ¡°Of course, captain! I don¡¯t know a lot of wizards or friends on the central continent, so why not just give these out to those who can make better use of them?¡±

    Wizard Hog advised him, ¡°Oh, sure, if that¡¯s what you think. Um, Wizard Abel, how about you don¡¯t trade these outside your team? It¡¯d make things easier if you trade with just your team members.¡±

    By the way, while the entire third squad consisted of advanced wizards, every member had their own families. In that sense, they all had their own pressure of being in demand for these advanced light stones.

    The not-so-advanced light stones here all came from rank seventeen advanced crusaders. There were also four that belonged to rank eighteen advanced crusaders, which, ording to the level of the holy crusaders, would differ in the types of effect that they¡¯d bring. The higher the quality the stone was, the better it could do to promote the wizards.

    Wizard Hog¡¯s motive simple: he wanted the collective good for his team. It¡¯s not desirable to have if the other families came to fight for the light stones that Abel had on him.

    Abel smiled and responded, ¡®Sure, I suppose. I wasn¡¯t the only one who got these stones, so it¡¯s only fair if we all split it amongst ourselves.¡±

    Wizard Evans was very d to hear this as he was the captain, ¡°Such generosity!¡±

    Abel took out the eight advanced light ones and passed them over, ¡°Captain Hog if you¡¯ll sort through these.¡±

    Wizard Hog smiled as he took the light stones over, ¡°I¡¯ll thank everyone for you, then.¡±

    Two very selfless acts. All the team members present were really starting to think of Abel as their real brother. If Abel was to sell these to the market, he¡¯d have so much more profit than what he¡¯d be getting now.

    Wizard Evans smiled as he looked towards Abel, ¡°You know, Wizard Abel, you¡¯ve cost yourself another magic stone cannon, so you¡¯re still at a loss here.¡±

    Abel smiled without saying anything back. It wasn¡¯t like he wanted to lie to Wizard Evans, but he didn¡¯t want to tell the truth right away, either. Yes, the magic cannon was much more precious than the light stones. Everyone knew that, but not a lot of people knew about his #33 zod rune. For a zod rune, one would need a dark golden quality crystal core which was not going to be produced in the natural world.

    Wizard Evans sighed as he looked towards where the seven advanced crusaders were in, ¡°That¡¯s such a great cannon! Zero trophies? How do you have that?¡±

    Wizard Hog spoke to Abel after throwing a nce towards Wizard Evans, ¡°Do not let yourself be sunken in this power, Wizard Abel. Real strength is what you bring out of yourself.¡±

    Abel was still too young. Wizard Hog didn¡¯t want him to follow the wrong path by choosing to rely on just his other creatures. That would not matter once he became a wizard mediator, but for now, it¡¯s very important for him to know the right fundamentals.

    Abel bowed as he felt like the advice he was given genuine, ¡°I got it, captain! Actually, I got a portal item from a rank seventeen evil knight on me.¡±

    It was a portal bag he snatched off from the first advanced holy crusader he killed. He didn¡¯t open it at the time so instead, what he just did was to put it back. Come to think of it, now that he¡¯s be a member of his squad, he was longer able to snatch whatever he wanted from the battlefield as he had always done before.

    Wizard Hog smiled, ¡°Well, Wizard Abel, you can keep your first trophy. It¡¯s a custom we have to keep the morale up.¡±

    Abel shook his head as he didn¡¯t care, ¡°The rules are rules, sir. Please, just take it.

    When the team had its fun of sharing the rewards, dozens of shadows appeared from far to near.

    Wizard Hog was almost on the ground, ¡°Ha, haha! Reinforcements are here! That¡¯s forty minutes. They just beat the record!¡±

    It¡¯s disappointing how slow the reinforcement came this time. It had been forty-minutes since holy knights destroyed the teleportation circle. That was two times the amount of time before the original twenty minutes. Without Abel, the third squad might just be forced to stand off against holy crusaders that were the same level as them for about forty minutes. A lot of casualties would¡¯ve happened if the wizards decided not to abandon the encampment. If they decided to leave the spot for a retreat, time and, more importantly, the entire squad¡¯s or lightning n¡¯s reputation would¡¯ve been greatly ruined.

    A white, fat advanced wizard appeared next to Wizard Hog. He looked scared when he saw the eight pirs that were towards the sky. However, he quickly switched towards a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry foring sote, Wizard Hog. If I knew that it was the third squad, we would¡¯ve contacted a few more teams for reinforcement. Still, you seemed to have aplished a lot on the frontline this time.¡±

    Wizard Hog was not very happy with what he was hearing, ¡°Well, what do you mean te,¡± Wizard Beecham? Exin.¡±

    The reinforcement was not done out of a sense of obligation, by the way. It was a forced request done on behalf of the Wizard Union. If the wizards never had these kinds of mutual aids, it¡¯d be very easy for them to be isted when they were fighting on the front or second row. It also had to do with the fact that the sky demons could open space portals quite easily. The holy crusaders would always target the teleportation circle whenever they initiate an attack, so it became especially important for wizards to be able to reach out to one another within a very short period of time.

    What Wizard Beecham did just then was an indirect attempt at murder and a direct vition of the team¡¯s trust. He was literally trying to eliminate the entire third squad by dying his help. Of course, Wizard Hog was not going to respond kindly when Wizard Beecham, despite being a fire element specialist, gave this really sly, merchant-like look when he arrived. It wasn¡¯t like he was in the mood to argue, though, so he decided not to say much at all.

    Wizard Beecham still had this smile on his face, ¡°Come on, Wizard Hog! We¡¯vee to help you, so shouldn¡¯t you give us at least half of your advanced ¡°light stones?¡±

    It was almost like Wizard Beecham expected the third squad to bepletely exhausted already after killing off so many advanced holy crusaders. He wasn¡¯t even trying to do a low-ball when he¡¯s making his demands.

    Wizard Hog spoke coldly, ¡°Are you saying that on behalf of the me n, Wizard Beecham, or are you saying that on behalf of the whole advanced wizard organization behind you.¡±

    Wizard Beecham onlyughed louder, ¡°Why, ha! Ha, hahaha! Thetter, of course! Wouldn¡¯t you all agree?¡±

    A few advanced wizards jumped up and called out at once, ¡°Yes, if the captains say so! We¡¯ll listen to whatever he has to say!¡±

    That sounded like it was just the me n. Just Wizard Beecham¡¯s squad, for that matter. The other team members didn¡¯t sound like they wanted to embarrass the lightning n too much. They wanted the advanced light stones, sure, but it¡¯s not like there were enoughying around for them to all get their own share. As a matter of fact, it might just be easier for them to get their own share if they stayed quiet, but for them to stand up and speak out, that¡¯s not quite possible at all.

    A terrifying presence came out of Wizard Hog, ¡°I suppose we need to have a good match after this mission, Wizard Beecham.¡±

    The presence petrified everyone in the scene. It got Wizard Beecham to realize his mistakes. Wizard Hog was never exhausted from the bloodbath just then. If anything, he was in his peak condition for a mass murder spree.

    When Wizard Beecham realized what was happening, his pretentious smile on his face became something more genuine, like a child that couldn¡¯t wait to break open his birthday pinata.

 Chapter 897 - Reinforcement

    <h4>Chapter 897: Reinforcement</h4>

    If the lightning n¡¯s third squad were to fall, Wizard Beecham would¡¯ve had all the chances he wanted to take advantage of them right here. Yes, no one would say anything back against him if he did. At some point, everyone would loot while they were helping to transport aid supplies. Wizard Beecham was dying his arrival, so he didn¡¯t have to give it out to the lightning n. Plus, he could also fight the holy crusaders that destroyed the teleportation circle on the way.

    Well, that was the n until he realized he didn¡¯t have the guts for it. As precious as the light stones were, without the support of the wizards behind him, he didn¡¯t think that it was possible to fulfill his own greed. Wizard Hog¡¯s, well, the exceptional performance was also a part of it.

    Just then, because of what happened, the several tens of new advanced wizards weren¡¯t so friendly with the advanced wizards of the third squad. They were onlying here because there would be rewards foring in as reinforcement, but in truth, the advanced wizards never really did much to help either.

    Wizard Beecham smiled and gave a bow after ncing at Abel for a bit, ¡°We¡¯ll be on our leave, now Wizard Hog. There¡¯s not a lot for us to do here.¡±

    Without waiting for Wizard Hog¡¯s response, he disappeared where he was at with his ¡°instantaneous movement. Those who followed him also did the same.

    Wizard Frank spat and cursed, ¡°disgusting fellows!¡±

    Abel could tell. The lightning n was not on good terms at all with these wizards. It was almost like there was some sort of pre-condition preventing them from getting along with each other.

    Vice-Captain Ram whispered to Abel, ¡°You saw that? The ice and fire are afraid of us because we have almost every lightning element wizard on the central continent. They can¡¯t match us in numbers. Not so much in skills, either, so they try to try to distance themselves.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t quite understand, ¡°But I thought we¡¯re wizards, captain. Why are they trying to draw themselves away from us?¡±

    Wizard Ram smiled, ¡°Because we¡¯re too powerful, that¡¯s why? Anything other than the advanced evil knights can be destroyed with lightning spells very easily. We don¡¯t have a lot of enemies that can match us, you know.¡±

    Wizard Hog smiled at the side, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Wizard Abel! It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have any alliances on our side. We¡¯ve got some really strong friends if we want to call them.¡±

    Since the camp was already destroyed, the advanced wizards of the third squad had no choice but to start building tents. Luckily, Abel¡¯s protection did manage to keep the circle of the defensive circle. There was not a lot of inflicted damage, so even though the surface of the hut was already somewhat damaged, not a lot of repair work was needed.

    The team didn¡¯t be more rxed just because they fought off the invading holy crusader squad. Instead, they strengthened their defense so that the entire team was divided into two, with either one switching defense every twelve hours.

    Given the geography, none of the advanced wizards seemed to want to continue with their meditation training. The night turned out to be quite safe, though. There weren¡¯t any attacks happening at all. None of the advanced wizards slept because they knew how dangerous it would be without a teleportation circle in ce. The nation of evil was very vengeful. They all knew it. The revenge would definitelye.

    The second day before the sun even came, the lightning n¡¯s reinforcements came before anyone saw what the nation of evil¡¯s revenge was. There were two more wizard squads. One was the fourth squad, while the other was the fifth squad, which was the squad that just left this ce.

    Wizard Angus of the fifth squad bowed towards Wizard Hog, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you fought a beautiful war, Wizard Hog. I¡¯ve been, well, awfully jealous because of it. Stay It would¡¯ve been us if we went back just a dayter.¡±

    Wizard Hog returned the wizard¡¯s bow, ¡°It¡¯s not a very good experience if you ask me, Wizard Angus. We were just lucky.¡±

    Wizard Angus looked around him, ¡°About the teleportation circle, Wizard Hog, we did bring our technician here? What did you use to destroy it?¡±

    Wizard Hog didn¡¯t give a straight answer, ¡°We can¡¯t kill the advanced crusaders without this.¡±

    Wizard Hayward of the fifth squad wasughing out loudly, ¡°Wizard Evans! You wanna see who can dig more magic stones up in one go?¡±

    Wizard Evans just strangely looked at him without saying anything.

    Wizard Angus tried to be discreet, ¡°Ahem, Wizard Hayward! Go and guard yourself at the side.¡±

    Wizard Creamer of the fourth squad spoke softly, ¡°Find a ce to stay, Wizard Hog. I¡¯ve got news from the organization.¡±

    There were only two buildings here. One was the wooden shack that¡¯s used to set up the circle base. The other one was the one Abel used to defend the defense circle. The one top-level magic gemstone was what¡¯s used to keep it as the energy source.

    To have a private conversation between them, Wizard Hog, Wizard Creamer, and Wizard Angus went inside the wooden shack. Abel had no idea what they were talking about. He would do some meditation, but he just couldn¡¯t get over the ident that happened yesterday. He was not alone now. He had to think for the entire advanced wizard squad that he was in. Not that it was going to take up too much of his time, though. He could still take advantage of the time difference between the dark world and here. It wasn¡¯t like missing out on one or two meditation sessions was going to get him behind.

    With two more wizard squads here, everything just became a lot noisier. The advanced wizards allughed together as they chatted with one another. At the side, the circle master was very busy trying to fix the teleportation circle that¡¯s broken. He didn¡¯t have a lot to waste. It¡¯s not just that circle itself that he had to fix. There was also the small-sized defensive circle outside that he had to try to do something about.

    Since the teleportation circle was already destroyed, the third squad almost lost all connection with the rest of the lightning n. That being said, Wizard Hog still tried to reach for one of the senior staff as he left the camp. This was basically why the reinforcement came this morning to ambush any holy crusader here for revenge.

    As for Abel, he didn¡¯t participate in the conversations between the wizards. He didn¡¯t know them that much, and the difference in level made it hard for him to make a conversation. Instead, he took out a book from him and started reading.

    It didn¡¯t take much time for the three squad captains toe out from the wooden shack.

    Wizard Hog yelled, ¡°Third Squad! Everyone in the third squad, get over here!¡±

    With that, everyone in the third squad stopped chatting about whatever they were on about and ran towards Wizard Hog. Abel also walked over after he put the book away.

    Wizard Hog spoke, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ve just received an order from the higher-ups. Did any of you leak out information on how the magic stone mine has been dug through?¡±

    Without saying more, Wizard Hog¡¯s eyes started locking onto Wizard Frank. He didn¡¯t say anything, but it made all the other advanced wizards startughing at once.

    Wizard Frank called out loudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, captain! The assembly! It, uh... came before I managed to tell it to anyone.¡±

    Wizard Hog drew his gaze away, ¡°Good enough, I guess. Remember, even without anything to dig here. This is still a pretty good spot to lure the nation of evil. They won¡¯t be able to get any resources even if they make it through here, and that¡¯s that. Never tell anyone else about what¡¯s happened here.¡±

    Wizard Hog then spoke to Abel, ¡°Do not use your Johnson¡¯s excavation anymore, Wizard Abel. That¡¯s just going to get too much attention and put you in danger.¡±

    Abel nodded his head, ¡°Yes, captain.¡±

    For the lightning n, while it was important to excavate magic stones in a short period of time, it was just not going to be as important to protect a prodigy that had a very high chance of bing a wizard mediator. Stones could be dug, but a genius was made by fate. Both talent and a unique destiny were of absolute cruciality to possess the qualities to be a wizard mediator. Abel was maxed on his lightning potential. Under situations such as this, he was like a treasure chest that must be protected at all times.

    Wizard Hog spoke as he looked towards everyone, ¡°The organization just sent out two squads. It¡¯s supposed to be done in secret, so don¡¯t leak anything about that. ording to our advisor¡¯s estimates, the nation of evil will start its revenge very soon. We, the three squads, will be ones to stop them if they tried toe.¡±

    On that night, the circle master went without rest. He worked under a few lighting circles all the way through the morning, and once the sun rose, Abel came out of his tent to see that he was no longer there. All the damaged circles were pretty much fixed by then.

    When Abel looked towards Wizard hog and the other two, he let go of the wizard crest in his hand and screamed.

    ¡°Wizard Creamer! Wizard Angus! The Wizard Union just warned me that the tenth mission point has been attacked. The teleportation circle there is destroyed, and they want us to go as reinforcement!¡±

    Wizard Creamer spoke quietly, ¡°Bring the team over, Wizard Hog. I¡¯ll be staying here with Wizard Angus.¡±

    Wizard Frank was a bit reluctant, ¡°Let¡¯s not be so rushed, Captain. The tenth mission spot is for Wizard Beecham¡¯s squad. Why don¡¯t we just let that bastard die right there?¡±

    Wizard Hog was not happy to listen to that at all, ¡°Be quiet, you! The nation of evil is the enemy of the entire continent! We, the lightning n, will not twist the order of the Wizard Union in a way that suits our personal ends. I don¡¯t care about how Wizard Beecham does things, but the third squad will depart as soon as the orderes.¡±

    No one said anything back after that. Under the leadership of Wizard Hog, they all left the camp with countless acts of ¡°instantaneous movements¡± and bypassed the covering of the defensive circle.

    Wizard Ran spoke to everyone with his power of the Will, ¡°Everyone, hey. I don¡¯t know what the nation of evil is really thinking, so please tell me if you do. If I remember correctly, the tenth spot should be where the fire element stone mine is at. Why do you think they¡¯d be interested in going over there?¡±

    Wizard Harold responded, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for revenge. As for that spot and not our camp, maybe they anticipated that we have some sort of trap in our base.¡±

    Wizard Frank started talking nonsense again, ¡°I just hope that Wizard Beecham can hold on until we¡¯re there. We don¡¯t want him to be dead before we get there, right?¡±

    Wizard Hog sent out a message with his power of the Will, ¡°No! We might bete!¡±

    Abel looked towards the front as a soul light beam appeared from the valley not so far away. There were two in total, which indicated that two advanced wizards were already dead. Instead of talking through their power of the Will any further, the team members all increased the speed of their ¡°instantaneous movement¡± and appeared right outside the camp.

    Wizard Hog sent a special reminder to Abel, ¡°Get Johnson out, Wizard Abel. Stay at the side, though. Don¡¯te to us.¡±

    Abel nodded his head in response, ¡°Yes, captain!¡±

    Abel knew himself well. His wizard power was not good enough to do teamwork well enough with his quad. He could only contribute if he was relying on Johnson¡¯s strength.

    The camp here was pretty much the same as the one that¡¯s protected by the third squad. It was all made of wood, but the timber was ruined since there was no ce to fight inside the entire camp. Apart from the two soul lights that were among them, there were no wizards nor holy crusaders to be found.

    On the other side, the hole at the mine was also in ruins. This was very typical of someone who wanted nothing more but to vent out their frustration through revenge.

    Wizard Hog¡¯s face became bitter when he saw what¡¯s happening, ¡°Everyone just rest, alright? Wizard Ram! Go check out who just died.¡±

    Wizard Ram disappeared and reappeared at where the soul light was at. Soon, he disappeared and reappeared at where the second one was.

    Wizard Ram reported once he teleported himself back Wizard Hog, ¡°Captain, it¡¯s one rank seventeen and one rank eighteen. Wizard Beecham¡¯s squad just fled!¡±

    Having heard this news, even Wizard Frank didn¡¯t say anything much anymore. Two advanced wizards were dead. The loss was just too great for Wizard Beecham for him to make any sort of recovery. All he could do was to ept the fact that he couldn¡¯tplete the mission and run away with whoever men he had left.

 Chapter 898 - Wizard Malon

    <h4>Chapter 898: Wizard Malon</h4>

    ¡°Captain! The evil knights just captured the miners here!¡±

    While trying to find more clues, an advanced wizard named Brent suddenly called out.

    Wizard Hog cried out and cursed, ¡°No! Wizard Beecham is too greedy for his own good! This is the second row, not the frontline! The Wizard Union is not supposed to send their miners here!¡±

    In the past, specialists were used to dig magic gemstones in the second row. It was different now. Since the gemstones in this mine were not diamonds, the holy crusaders targeted the miners as well. It would serve their cause well if they captured them back to repopte their empire. It was handy in damaging guardian wizards here, too. The Wizard Union had tried to stop this act by not sending miners to dig up magic gemstones, but Wizard Beecham was too greedy for his own good.

    Wizard rRam shook his head in disappointment, ¡°I think, well, Captain, maybe Wizard Beecham had iting to him. Maybe them getting attacked has nothing to do with us.¡±

    After doing so much research over the years, the Wizard Union was starting to understand that the Holy Crusaders¡¯ power came from the divinities that they worshipped. As for the source of where the power of these divinities came from, it came from the faith of their worshippers. The more the poption, the more faith there was. In that way, the poption was the very source of power for the nation of evil. It was pretty much why they¡¯ve been on such a rampage to steal people from all over the ce.

    To prevent the nation of evil from stealing regr people, the Wizard Union crossed the battlefield into one to three rows. There was a frontline, a second row, and a third row. There was also a remote battleground for long-ranged attacks. The descriptions are:

    The frontline was supposed to be the most dangerous location of all. As dangerous as it was, one had to prepare for fighting at almost all times. The Wizard Union regarded this as the most important spot. To defend against any direct offense on the nation of evil¡¯s side, they¡¯ve had their most powerful defensive row line set up there.

    The second row was just a bit far away from the nation of evil, where the Wizard Union had pretty much all the people that they could evacuate gone. There were some resources that they couldn¡¯t move away from left, so they did their best to keep doing their regr patrols there. In the past, one had to go there by the teleportation portal of the nation of evil that could hold up to ten advanced crusaders in total. There was the option of teleporting through what was known as ¡°extreme teleportation,¡± which would cost a heap of faith power to get across.

    The third row was a designated area that was even further away from the nation of evil. The Wizard Union couldn¡¯t evacuate everyone who lived here as wide as it was. Instead, they deployed many of their advanced wizards to stay posted in many major cities. The nation of evil coulde here through regr teleportation portals, and these were almost always the ones with lower capacity. The maximum would usually be around three advanced holy crusaders, and that¡¯s really if one was trying to push the limit. If they really tried to send three advanced holy crusaders here, the teleportation portal itself was bound to sustain a lot of damage from all kinds of technical malfunctions. A lot of faith power would also be wasted.

    As for the remote battleground, it was an area that was a lot wider. The Wizard Union had no real ways of estimating the furthest it could get. Still, from what they¡¯ve seen in the past, the furthest of where the nation of evil would put their teleportation portal was in the middle of the big cities and not the ones with smaller poption size. Because of this, the Wizard Union would respond by having at least one or more advanced wizard guardians in each of the major cities, which usually was quite effective if other upation holders were also put in the equation.

    Back to the scene. This time, the fire element magic stone mine had suffered a lot of damage. The circle base was broken, and it would take at least about a month for everything to be repaired back into ce. There were also the captured miners that they had to worry about. It¡¯s almost certain that Wizard Beecham and his entire team would be punished for letting this happen.

    Soon, an advanced wizard came to them. He made a list of all the damage that must bepensated for. This was when Wizard Hog suddenly connected his power of Will to everyone in the third squad.

    ¡°Everyone in the team,e here! Codename 1!¡±

    Codename 1 was the most dangerous signal of all. It was an emergency defense signal which was supposed to indicate a powerful enemy. A powerful presence above rank twenty was very, very close to them.

    Abel and the other advanced wizards made an immediate response by teleporting next to Wizard Hog. Soon, the ten advanced wizards all formed a defensive formation together. Since Abel couldn¡¯t be a part of it, he stayed at the side and used his senses carefully to search around him. It was not like he could feel anything dangerous with his power of the Will or his head knightmander senses, but he knew that Wizard Hog was not going to joke about these kinds of things.

    Wizard Ram asked with a serious look on his face, ¡°What did you find, Captain?¡±

    Wizard Hog responded with a look just as serious, ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right around here. Is it the same for you? There is a strong oppressive force that¡¯s jamming my wizard crystal body.¡±

    That¡¯s not good news at all. Wizard Hog was at the peak of rank twenty. All he needed to bew-defying wizards, at this point, was to have a grasp of the ws.¡± It¡¯s not going to be an easy process, of course. To begin with, the sess rate was not so high, so many advanced wizards had no choice but to remain stuck at rank twenty till the very end of their lives. Still, it was what made bing aw-defying wizard such a praiseworthy thing, to begin with.

    Now that Wizard Hog¡¯s wizard crystal body was under a state of suppression, there was pretty much only one condition for this. It was aw-defying wizard that caused it to happen.

    Wizard Hog yelled, ¡°Please, whoever you may be, show yourself! We are the third squad of the lightning n! We¡¯re currently on our way to fulfilling our mission on behalf of the Wizard Union!¡±

    His voice cracked when he said that. It was clear. This must be an enemy that had the guts to challenge him so openly like this.

    ¡°Ja ja!¡±ughter resembling that of a night owl came over. It didn¡¯t speak, but it made WIzard Hog¡¯s expression change by a whole lot.

    Wizard Hog spoke softly, ¡°Make your way to run, everyone. This is a very well-knownw-defying wizard that we¡¯re dealing with. I¡¯ll be at the front to stall him while you make your run for it. Remember, don¡¯t hesitate at all.¡±

    Given his understanding of thew-defying wizards, Wizard Hog knew very well what kind of being the opponent they were facing. The sound gave it away. It was a wizard that had lived for countless years, that¡¯s for sure. While evenw-defying wizards had a time limit on how long they could live before they die, they did possess special ways of prolonging their lives. The methods varied, with some being, well, rather painstaking for most to even know about.

    So what could some of these methods be? The most famous ones would consist of using research the priest did to learn about death. Taking body parts in exchange for the death spirit, for example. Some used the puppet techniques of the dwarves by changing themselves into part man and part puppets. There was also the hybrid version of using spiritual beast body parts. Basically, to live a bit longer, thew-defying wizards tried to use everything to increase their years, even if some of them seem rather mad or simply counterintuitive. As for why they would go this far, it all had to do with the myth that if they persisted with their training over the course of extra years that they¡¯ve gained, they would eventually reach a point where they would gain the power to restructure their entire bodies no matter what they¡¯ve done to it. This way, they could alwayse back as stronger human beings that were stronger than they¡¯ve ever been before.

    Like the rest of the team, Wizard Ram was very resolute, ¡°We¡¯ll do this together, Captain. The lightning n never abandons their mates!¡±

    Wizard Hog was not appreciative of it at all, ¡°What foolishness! Just run for it, all of you! Who¡¯s going to let the organization know about this if you¡¯re all staying?¡±

    The hiddenw-defying wizard suddenly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m only here for Wizard Abel, Wizard Hog! As for the rest, get out of my face!¡±

    Wizard Hog replied with a scream, ¡°Hey! With all due respect, why are you trying to be such a pain in the ass to a rank sixteen wizard?¡±

    Thew-defying wizard sounded like he was about to lose all patience, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause too much trouble for the lightning n, but if you don¡¯t leave right now, I warn you, whatever¡¯s going to happen next is on you!¡±

    Abel spoke softly, ¡°Captain, just go with the rest of them.¡±

    Wizard Hog scorned back, ¡°You shut your mouth! You¡¯re a member of the lightning n and a member of the third squad! We¡¯re not leaving you behind even if all of us are dead here. You got that?¡±

    Wizard Ram gripped his staff tighter, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll do it! If you¡¯re asking me, I was getting about what it¡¯s like fighting aw-defying wizard!¡±

    As nervous as everyone else seemed to be, none of them said anything that indicated they wanted out of this. It had mostly to do with their current status, before anything. Since they had the lightning n¡¯s heritage, it¡¯d be very hard to promote their ranks if they betrayed the disciplines of the lightning n right here. Unlike the freezing and the fire n, the lightning n could only push themselves forward before making it to the next stage. It was pretty much why the atmosphere among the group was always so friendly, by the way. Their entire livelihood existed around working with each other to make it to the next rank to them. Without this goal, their lives were pretty much just pointless.

    Abel watched the people around him and realized how determined they all were. He didn¡¯t know what to do about it. Since he didn¡¯t want to put his own burdens onto those whom he considered friends and brethren, he decided to first put all of his valuable items into the Horadric Cube on his right arm. It was everything. The transformation ne. The portal beast ring. Everything else that he could not afford letting the others get. He didn¡¯t know what was going to happen to the Horadric Cube if he was to die here, but as far as he was concerned, it¡¯s the safest thing he had from the very start.

    On him, there were suddenly just two portal bags. He had everyone else beside himpletely fooled. Not even thew-defying wizard had thought that he was thinking about his belongings even at a time like this. In the eyes of thew-defying wizard, as long as Abel didn¡¯t run, everything Abel owned would eventually be his.

    Abel quickly backed away to perform an ¡®Instantaneous movement, ¡°Captain! Everyone! If I make it out alive from here, see you all again!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Abel!¡±

    Wizard Hog screamed as he realized what Abel was trying to do. Abel was not trying to escape on his own. Rather, he was hoping to trade his own life for the lives of everyone else.

    Right now, Abel¡¯s doing everything that he could to teleport himself away as far as he could. He was doing 500 meters with each ¡°instantaneous movement¡± because 500 meters was his maximum range. After going for one minute, which covered him about several tens of miles of distance, he started to feel confused as to why thew-defying wizard did note after him.

    Just as he was about to think that he was away from danger, an earth-trembling force came from all directions. Even the ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ rune in his hand could not be activated as his wizard crystal body was already jammed. The rune disappeared like bubbles before he could move any further.

    A grey-robed wizard suddenly appeared in front of him. This wizard spoke with a voice that was very unbearable to listen to, but it was a voice that spoke in a gentleman-like tone.

    ¡°Greetings, Wizard Abel. I am Wizard Malon of the Blizzard n.¡±

    Abel spoke after calming himself down a little, ¡°Sir Wizard Malon, are you not afraid of revenge from the lightning n? My conflicts with the Blizzard n have already ended with thest wizard war. You can confirm that with the Wizard Union if you want.¡±

    Wizard Malon didn¡¯t seem to care, ¡°Do you know what the Blizzard n is like to me, Wizard Abel? I¡¯ll tell you what it¡¯s like to me. It¡¯s the provider of the training resources that I need, but now, I¡¯ve found someone that¡¯s even better. I don¡¯t care if the Blizzard n is destroyed now, really.¡±

    Abel felt fear when he stood in front of Wizard Malon because thew-defying wizard in front of him had a still face. Like, it waspletely still. The mouth didn¡¯t even move when he was talking. It was like the skin was nothing more than a face mask.

    Wizard Malon was getting quite talkative for someone who didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s had a good conversation for a while, ¡°Wizard Abel, are you not curious as to who provided the resources?¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t want to ask. As far as he was concerned, he just wanted to run from this ce. Right now, he¡¯s got a few ¡°instantaneous movement¡± scrolls in his portal bag, but those couldn¡¯t work since he had no ways of using his mana. Actually, even if he could teleport himself away, it just didn¡¯t seem usible to really outrun Wizard Malon in a game of cat and mouse.

    Wizard Malon sounded strangely excited, ¡°Did you know, Wizard Abel? I¡¯ve suspected that it was a stone giant. Ah hah ha... that you had when Maltz told me that you got a metallic giant monster with you. And you know what? Ja ja ja... when I received news that you appeared in this area, I went to the mining district that you¡¯ve all stayed patrol at. It turned out that there was not a single magic gemstone left there. And that, that¡¯s all I needed to know that you¡¯ve got a stone giant with you!¡±

 Chapter 899 - Being Captured

    <h4>Chapter 899: Being Captured</h4>

    Wizard Malon sounded excited when he pointed out that it was a stone giant that Abel possessed. Yes, Johnson was a stone giant, but he just wasn¡¯t sure what Wizard Malon was so excited for.

    Truth be told, the stone giants were technically sources of an endless supply of magic gemstones. Law-defying wizards needed these stones, so very naturally, Wizard Malon just thought that he had wandered across a walking mining pit. He considered it extremely fortunate since it was the reason he built the blizzard n in the first ce. Well, it was pretty much just for the sake of getting more resources. Now that there was no longer a need to go through all the work, there would be a whole heap more time for him to go through the other stuff.

    On a side note, the stone giants were pretty much a myth to most wizards. It was different for Wizard Malon since he had lived a lot longer than them. He¡¯s seen stone giants before. He knew about the strange powers that they possessed, but no one¡¯s ever gained their loyalty. Yes, even if their own lives were threatened, the stone giants would never agree to sign contracts with humans.

    As for Abel, he had no idea what Wizard Malon was thinking or what he was after. No, he didn¡¯t know about Wizard Malon¡¯s struggle with having not enough gemstones because he¡¯s never really had this problem before. With the Horadric Cube on him, even the skeleton gemstones could be synthesized from stones from a lower tier. The same was for the fire element stones, the freezing element stones, the lightning stones, and everything else. As long as there were scrapes of the things he wanted to build, he could always make a top-level counterpart.

    The other wizards, needless to say, were nowhere near as fortunate as Abel. If they wanted magic gemstones, the mostmon way was to fight each other for them. This was because there weren¡¯t so many gemstones lying around.

    Wizard Malon reached his left hand forward and ced it on Abel¡¯s shoulders. From there, a streak of power of the Will shut down Abel¡¯s wizard crystal body in an instance.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Wizard Malon paused for a bit before he suddenlyughed out loudly, ¡°You are a master alchemist? Good! Very good!¡±

    Wizard Malon could see everything that was concealed underneath Abel¡¯s body. His wizard crystal body. His spell rune of a master alchemist. Yes, even his knight¡¯s qi core. He didn¡¯t care much for the knight¡¯s qi core, though, because he¡¯s never interested in such low-tier power in the first ce. As far as he was concerned, all he needed to do was to shut down Abel¡¯s wizard crystal body, and that¡¯s what he did. Thus, even if Abel was to release all the power he contained within his qi core, he couldn¡¯t even hurt Wizard Malon.

    Wizard Malonughed frantically, ¡°You are a genius, haha! Wizard Abel! I¡¯ve never thought that anyone can be an advanced alchemist, an advanced wizard, and a grandmaster cksmith all in the same time on, what, a ce like the Holy Continent? You know what? I think I¡¯d like it very much if you were to be my servant!¡±

    Abel could feel the power that restrained him from using the power he had inside his wizard crystal body. Actually, since he could not ess his wizard crystal body at all, he¡¯s no different from a normal human being now. He became panicked because of it. He didn¡¯t listen to a word of what Wizard Malon was saying and instead tried to think for a response in case the worst was about to happen.

    For better or worse, Wizard Malon knew that this wasn¡¯t a ce to stay. The lightning kin woulde quickly, so he quickly grabbed Abel and disappeared under white light. He¡¯s been very careful this whole time. Ever since he left the second row, he shut down every way Abel could detect the surroundings. It was all so that the lightning n had no ways of tracking them down. Without using even one teleportation circle, he continued to use the ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ to rush to his destination.

    This went on for about half a day. Once Abel woke up from hisa, he realized he was inside a room with nothing but stone walls as the side.

    Wizard Malon continued with his creepyughter, ¡°Frost City, Wizard Abel. Doesn¡¯t it seem awfully, ja ja ja, familiar to you?¡±

    Wizard Malon changed his mind about killing Abel when he found out that Abel was a master alchemist. His original n was to kill Abel after forcing him to hand over the stone giant, who, in all fairness, was the safest way to go. The lightning n would have no way of knowing who the kidnapper would be, and there was just no telling if Abel¡¯s dead body could be found in the first ce. Although it was just the Blizzard n that was antagonizing Abel at this moment, no one was really going to target aw-defying wizard like him without any necessary evidence.

    But, as things would have, Abel was also a master alchemist. That was a very precious thing even to aw-defying wizard, especially since they would have a greater demand for potions than any other types of wizards. To fulfill these demands, they would often make requests from the elves, who were a very difficult bunch to deal with. They would ask a lot of ingredients first, and many of the times, they would turn down the request of thew-defying wizards with an excuse like ¡°this potion¡¯s sess rate just isn¡¯t that high.¡±

    When Wizard Malon saw the rune inside Abel¡¯s body, he realized that he could fulfill a long-forgotten dream. It was the dream of having his own personal alchemist.

    Wizard Malon tried to be tempting, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you here, WIzard Abel, not if you hand over the contract of your stone giant and swear a blood oath of loyalty to me. If you do, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll continue to live for a while longer. You know what? How about I also give you some materials for your training?¡±

    Abel¡¯s response was a cold, silent look at Wizard Malon. Such persuasion just didn¡¯t sound right at all from a man whose face was as still as stone. He was finally starting to realize that he made a fatal mistake. He should¡¯ve nevere to the central continent when he was still so weak, so weak that everything he had could fall into the maniptive hands of others.

    He wasn¡¯t careful, either. He thought that it was safe enough after he found protection from the lightning n, but he got caught by a powerfulw-defying wizard when he revealed one of the most insignificant powers he considered Johnson to have. It really made him question himself. Perhaps he loosened his guard as soon as he arrived at the central continent because he had always been quite reserved in the Holy Continent.

    To break through Abel¡¯sst line of defense, Wizard Malon went over and snatched hisst two portal bags. Abel could feel a sharp sting when he realized that his portal bags were snapped open.

    Wizard Malonughed when he opened the first bag, ¡°Ten cubic meters, that¡¯s really something, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised, though. You were an emperor back on the subcontinent, after all.¡±

    Wizard Malon didn¡¯t seem as happy when he checked the content of the postal bag. There just wasn¡¯t enough inside as he expected. They were more than what any regr rank sixteen wizards could have, of course, but it was nowhere near to someone who was an emperor could hold.

    Wizard Malon scanned with his power of the WIll, ¡°What other portal items are you hiding, Wizard Abel?¡±

    Luckily for Abel, the Horadric Cube was just too great a tool for any sort of detection ability to work.

    Wizard Malon spoke, ¡°You¡¯re lucky that my mediation session hase, Wizard Abel. Here. I would strongly suggest you consider my proposals. I¡¯ll give you three days to give up the items you¡¯ve hidden. If you don¡¯t agree after three days, I¡¯ll have to resort to drastic measures. Do you understand that?¡±

    After reaching his hands over to see that the restraint on Abel was still tight, he disappeared again under white light. Abel finally let out a long sigh of relief after that. He was not afraid to be captured. What he was afraid of was that Wizard Malon would start an interrogation session right here. Now that he was alone, he was certain that he had a way of running out of here.

    And the work began. He began by checking the room that imprisoned him. There was no door here. Not a single item, either. It was empty. After mming towards the wall behind him, he could feel that the wall¡¯s thickness here was at least one meter. He was not going to consider breaking it without any sort of external help. That being said, the only possible way of getting out was probably with an ¡°instantaneous movement.¡±

    The problem was apparent. He couldn¡¯t activate his own wizard crystal body, so he couldn¡¯t teleport himself out of here. It¡¯s why Wizard Malon was so confident of getting him locked up here.

    Anyways, he crossed his legs and began to sit. He didn¡¯t know if Wizard Malon was watching him at this very moment. Whatever the case was, now was not a good time to move at all. Instead, he focused on his own thoughts. More specifically, he looked towards the inside secrets he¡¯s been hiding inside his own body. The world stone fragment and the ¡°crystal angel statue,¡± luckily, were not found out at all. The same was for the dragon essence inside of his body. With that, he could at least guarantee that Wizard Malon would not want more from him.

    With that came the next step. He would have to regain his strength first before getting out of here. The problem was that the energy trapping him was just too powerful. There was not a lot of strength he could muster to break through it. The energy contained inside his qi core was just not enough to break through these restraints. To find an alternative, he opened the power of his world stone fragment to search for something creative. It wasn¡¯t enough, though. The world stone fragment¡¯s power was meant to be supportive, not something to be used directly for something like breaking through restraints.

    It was the same for his giant dragon power. Unless he could breed himself through his young dragon phase, the dragon essence inside him would be nowhere enough to break through the things around him.

    Suddenly, he came up with a way to resolve all this. He could enter into the dark world here. If he did his training in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, maybe the world stone fragment could elevate his powers to the equivalent of a divine being. It wasn¡¯t like the world stone fragment could hold up for too long, but he believed that the time was enough to get the job done.

    ¡°Just now,¡± he whispered to himself. Meanwhile, Wizard Malon was inspecting Abel in the other room. He wanted to use his power of the WIll to see any hidden tricks Able might have up his sleeve. This was pretty much a game of cat and mouse. Wizard Malon was feeling like he was an experienced cat ying against a child-like mouse. He had every right to think so, actually. Whether it was from the perspective of his career or his experience throughbat, there was just no way that Abel could be worthy enough to be ofparison. It¡¯s all the more apparent when he saw the expression on Abel¡¯s face. It indicated that he was about to run, so there he was, waiting for the moment for Abel to make his move.

    Abel¡¯s brain never stopped running when he was in his entrapped state. He had no way to be sure that Wizard Malon wasn¡¯t watching him, but he knew how strong his opponent was. Even if Wizard Malon decided to spy on him non-stop, there was simply no way for him to even be sure of it. With that, the only real option was to wait. He wanted to wait for a chance, a chance for him to enter into the dark world.

    Instead of Abel¡¯s pineal nd, the ¡°crystal angel statue¡± had golden light that was almost covering its entire body. From there, a strand of power was constantly being filled inside. A day went by without Abel actually doing anything. Same for Wizard Malon. The two of them were trying to wait this out.

    When two days were about to pass, Abel still had a solid n inside his mind. He became more agitated because he knew that Wizard Malon would not be a patient man forever. If Wizard Malon came here right away, he would never have the chance of entering into the dark world anymore.

    With not much time to spare, he connected his power of the Will to the Horadric Cube on his right arm. From there, he took out a town teleportation scroll. It was this action that made Wizard Malon think that it was the time toe.

    Wizard Malon murmured to himself, ¡°I knew it! He got his own portal item on him! To think that it can bypass my power of the Will detection... it must be a divine level item!¡±

    It was definitely a eureka moment for Wizard Malon. No humans had really owned any divine level item. They were pretty much only found from the elves and dwarves. That, or just from the ancient ruins. Whatever the case was, divine-level items were very rare. The only ones that weremonly known on the central continent, two were owned by the elves, four by the dwarves, and that was that. There were just a total of six divine level portal items on the entire central continent. To own just one was like owning an entire treasure keep for himself.

    While Wizard Malon was dreaming about what to do with Abel¡¯s precious item, Abel used his power of the Will to open up the ¡°town teleportation scroll¡± he had on him and opened up an aqua blue teleportation portal in the closed room. He didn¡¯t hesitate to step right inside.

    Wizard Malon was shocked to see this, needless to say. He was very familiar with this teleportation portal. It¡¯s what the sky devils of the nation of evil used to get over to theirnd. However, there wasn¡¯t much time to contemte, so he immediately disappeared and reappeared next to the teleportation portal and stepped inside as well.

    Abel stepped right into the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. As soon as he did so, he felt a familiar powering from all directions anding all over him.

    Abel spoke, ¡°I said, release me!¡±

    From that, an even more frightening power emerged and destroyed the energy that was restraining his wizard crystal body this whole time. The power he possessed was finally starting toe back to him. He¡¯s never really missed being himself this much, mainly because of how helplessly he felt back then.

 Chapter 900 - Battle of the Rogueâ€™s Encampment

    <h4>Chapter 900: Battle of the Rogue¡¯s Encampment</h4>

    ¡°Ja ja!¡± Wizard Malon sent off his uniqueughter over to Abel¡¯s side. Abel was very shocked to see how in awe Wizard Malon was towards him.

    Wizard Malonughed out loudly, ¡°I knew you had a secret, Wizard Abel. You¡¯ve rushed your ranks to be an advanced wizard without any pushback. It shouldn¡¯t be possible for anyone to do that, especially when they¡¯re in a piss-poor ce like the Holy Continent!¡±

    From his sense, he could feel that the mana around him was like droplets of water. For all his understanding of the world, he was astonished to see the amount of potential floating around Abel¡¯s body. Abel was just too talented of a man. Even if he were born with absolutely no intelligence whatsoever, all it took would be a little time for him to be capable of achieving great things¡ªlegendary feats, at that. If Abel continued to train here, perhaps he could keep pushing his limit until he became a mystical being.

    This was all very exciting for Wizard Malon. The frantic joy in his mind could not be expressed by the rigid, almost non-existent muscles on his face, but he could still express himself somewhat with hisrge, scary eyes and his voice. As for Abel, he thought that this was the worst possible situation he could be in. This was the first time he¡¯s ever been stuck inside the dark world with aw-defying wizard throughout his whole life.

    Abel tried to sound natural despite the antagonism he was sensing, ¡°I hereby dere you to be an enemy to the whole world!¡±

    As soon as he said that, the mana throughout the entire Rogue¡¯s Encampment started rejecting Wizard Malon¡¯s existence. It was like the dimensional force here was actively treating Wizard Malon as the enemy.

    Wizard Malon threw a taunting look at Abel, ¡°So you are a god in this world, eh? That¡¯s very funny of you, Wizard Abel. Did you not know that wizards got their powers from killing off gods in the first ce?¡±

    No, Wizard Malon was not too affected at all. Heaven and the earth were resisting him, but Abel as a god of this world was too inexperienced to do any real harm. At his current level, it waspletely impossible to subdue Wizard Malon where he was at.

    Wizard Malon continued tough as he took out an intermediate gemstone from his portal bag, ¡°I can¡¯t use the mana of this world yet, but as long as I have the magic gemstone, I can cast an endless amount of spells. Hear me out, Wizard Abel! Today is the day I kill you, a god of this world, and rob you of it!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t respond to that. He noticed something that he thought was crucial, and that was that while Wizard Malon was in the midst of being resisted by this world that contained them, the restraint over the wizard crystal body just wasn¡¯t there anymore. With that, he got the best result he wanted. It was enough to teleport him right outside of the Rogue¡¯s Encampment.

    Wizard Malonughed and followed Abel out of the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, ¡°You can¡¯t run, Wizard Abel! Hurry! Give up everything! Surrender this world to me! Hand over your status of divinity!¡±

    As soon as Abel fell on the ground, he summoned Johnson, Jason, Flying me, and White Snow. Simultaneously, eight spiritual guardian knights and eight spiritual guardian wizards were called out to fight alongside him. He also got the five undead crows and the poison ivy out since there was no backing out whatsoever on this one. He was facing aw-defying wizard, the most terrible being of all. He needed all the respect that he could muster to face this opponent of a lifetime.

    Wizard Malon seemed quite perplexed, ¡°Lemme see, three summon creatures with two of them being stone giants. The spirits seem to be almost too giving of you, aren¡¯t they? The young dragon there, wait... aren¡¯t you afraid that the dragons, those crazy things would knock on your door? And what¡¯s this? Spirit wolves and skeletons? That¡¯s what I sensed, at least... Was it your perfected summoning spells that did this?¡±

    Without really showing it to Abel, Wizard Malon was actually pretty scared the more he counted. Since the power of the rule was interfering with his own power, the condition was not enough for him to cast the remaining of his spells. For now, what was left for him was his strength of being a rank twenty wizard. Also, since the mana floating around was literally repelled off him, the only mana source he could channel energy from was through his own magic gemstones. That being said, he still had some advantages. He was aw-defying wizard, and one spell he could cast, if he got the chance to cast them, it¡¯d usually be several stronger than any rank twenty wizard. He just needed one chance, one opening if he wanted to turn this situation around.

    As though he was a schr doing research, Wizard Malon started asking questions, ¡°I¡¯ve got to ask, Wizard Abel, how do you retain your individuality when you¡¯ve mastered abilities from so many sses? There¡¯s a wizard, priest, and druid. It must be hard to separate the effects of the different powers, so I was wondering if you can tell me about it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t rush to make his move. For now, he was more interested in making the most by learning as much as he could from Abel. The part he was more interested in finding out was about how Abel could hone both the power of his mana and the death qi at the same time. While wizards got their powers from transferring mana, priests got theirs from transferring death qi, and death qi was a very erosive element that could, very literally, melt a person¡¯s body when in contact.

    So why was Abel not reduced to just his skin and bones? That¡¯s pretty much the question Wizard Malon wanted to be answered before he ends Abel¡¯s life right here.

    Abel produced an ¡°aging¡± curse rune in his hand, ¡°Only one of us gets to be alive today, Wizard Malon! I¡¯ll show you why I got to master so many upations? Wait and see, then!¡±

    After saying that, the lightning long spear in Johnson¡¯s hand, the white me inside Flying me¡¯s mouth, and the ice frost that White Snow was spitting out all rushed over towards Wizard Malon. Wizard Malon seemed to be the faster gun, however. He prepared an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell in advance, and before Abel noticed, he moved to his side and cast a ¡°frost newborn star¡± in front of him.

    Abel was prepared to block the attack, despite having slower reflexes and whatnot. He teleported himself away from the frost newborn star, but his ¡°aging¡± curse rune remained at his original position. Wizard Malon didn¡¯t see iting. No, he didn¡¯t even think that Abel could cast curses, so the rain of curse hit right onto him in time. This would¡¯ve never happened if he was doing this if he was using something other than his magic gemstones, which took too much time for him to transfer the energy from.

    The ¡°frost newborn star¡± exploded quickly, but it wasn¡¯t like the eight spiritual guardian knights, and the eight spiritual guardian wizards were too slow, either. They shed themselves away before the attack hit them, so only five undead crows were hit by the ice rings before they could get away. But, as the name suggested, they were undead creatures. As they turned into ice cubes, they fell on the ground, had their bodies crashed into pieces, but that didn¡¯t stop them from flying again after shaking off the feathers on their bodies.

    Meanwhile, the spiritual guardian knights already got their Harry bows ready for long-distance attack. However, they were not meant for dealing actual damage but just for stalling Wizard Malon¡¯s movements. Wizard Malon already became quite slower after being hit by the ¡°aging¡± curse, but he took out an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± scroll immediately from his portal bag with very little time. He didn¡¯t hesitate to use it since the level three curse Abel put on him was simply too weak to work at all.

    While he was at it, Wizard Malon cast a ¡°frozen armor¡± right on himself. After that, he teleported away with another ¡®Instantaneous movement¡¯ and rushed right after Abel. Johnson and Flying me were fast enough to react to that. They quickly turned and became streaks of lightning that chased after Wizard Malon.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± a look of disdain appeared on Wizard Malon¡¯s face. Once again, he unleashed another ¡°frost newborn star,¡± and the ice ring inside of him exploded towards his front. Johnson stopped his movements as arge pile of ice frosts appeared on itself. The damage Wizard Malon wanted to inflict, however, didn¡¯t happen.

    Wizard Malon called out loudly, ¡°A lunatic! You¡¯re a lunatic, Abel! This is all mystic steel? You would use all of this on a stone giant?¡±

    He could go on for days to rant about how much Abel was wasting, but he didn¡¯t really have the energy for that. Mystic steel was enough to trade forrge amounts of resources. Enough for a rank sixteen wizard to promote himself to twenty, actually. It¡¯s insane to think that all this fortune would be used as armor for a mere stone giant.

    Very quickly, Flying me spat a white me towards Wizard Malon, and Wizard Malon responded by teleporting himself away. Abel watched everything from a distance. By this point, his world stone fragment was just about enough to make a clear analysis of Wizard Malon¡¯s true strength. Right now, the handicap on Wizard Malon had already reduced him to having less power than Wizard Hog. He never really had the opportunity to show Abel what aw-defying wizard was capable of. If he had, any one of his freezing element spells would¡¯ve killed any one of Abel¡¯s summon creatures, even for Johnson on max defense.

    As good as things were for Abel, he was still in a precarious position here. The world stone fragment could only do so much to resist Wizard Malon. It¡¯s not like it could hold on for very long, either. If the energy inside it was to bepletely drained, Wizard Malon could¡¯ve had Abel frozen at the spot within a blink of an eye.

    ¡°Charge with all you¡¯ve got!¡± Abel shouted, meanwhile doing a wave with his arm. At the same time, three hundred of his small-sized war puppets appeared behind him under the battlemand spirit¡¯s order. Right now, the only one he didn¡¯t call out was Doff, and Doff was for a melee attack. He didn¡¯t think that it would do much to Wizard Malon, but he figured that he might as well get it out right here.

    ¡°Beamon, giant beast!¡± Wizard Malon screamed in astonishment. This was a divine beast among the orcs. He knew that he had to get away as far as possible. He moved away with another one of his ¡°instantaneous movements,¡± As soon as he did that, he saw a lightning streak that came very close to him. The spiritual guardian wizards were not moving before, but they suddenly attacked him with the ¡°lightning chain¡± spells.

    Just like that, eight streaks of the lightning chain hit Wizard Malon right on. Wizard Malon felt a great zap that immobilized himpletely for a moment. Followed by that, Johnson rushed out and mmed at him with the lightning long spear in his hand. The green, lightning arc energy on the spear possessed a fatal yet beautiful essence piercing through the air as it was waved towards its target.

    Boom.

    The spear sent Wizard Malon¡¯s body flying. When his body was hit to the ground, it slipped for several tens of meters before it stopped moving. Abel had all the physics involved calcted in advance. Inside this Rogues¡¯ Encampment, his frightening calcting power got him figuring out everything there was about how to make the perfect strikes at his opponent.

    Another heavy m from Johnson. It was enough to tten a block of steel, so there wasn¡¯t really any problem with hitting an old wizard¡¯s body. However, the truth was often more surprising than one would¡¯ve foreseen. Even after sliding on the ground for another hundred meters, Wizard Malon managed to stand up like he was unhurt at all. The only thing that was scraped was his grey robe, from the looks of it. It became pieces of shattered cloth that were hung on his body. The body that was hidden underneath the robe was starting to show.

    It was not a human¡¯s body, no, but a body of a puppet with all sorts of strange runes drawn over it. Even as a grandmaster cksmith, Abel had no way of deciphering the sort of materials used to make these puppets. The most he could tell was that these were from the Ancient Ruins.

    Without holding anything back, Wizard Malon threw away the rest of his robe and revealed his artificial body. Johnson¡¯s attack didn¡¯t even leave a mark on it, as it seemed.

    Wizard Malonughed as he shook his body pridefully, ¡°You found it out! That¡¯s a shame. I thought I had more time to y.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know what else to ask, ¡°So are you still a human?¡±

    Wizard Malonughed like a madman, ¡°Of course! It¡¯s not possible to kill me here, though. It took me five centuries to merge myself with this piece of work I got from the Ancient Ruins. It has be me now, and I am also it. Nothing can kill a being that¡¯s alive in the way that I am!¡±

    Abel¡¯s heart sank when he realized that the world stone fragment had not so much energy to spare. Wizard Malon¡¯s body was still standing very firm, but Johnson literally just went all out with its physical attack and the lightning attack. If that couldn¡¯t do anything in the least, just what could?

    Wizard Malon wasn¡¯t shutting up, ¡°Only the rules can kill me! Do you understand, Wizard Abel? Your divine powers are too weak! How weak, you ask? I can be standing here all day without doing anything else, and you won¡¯t do a thing to me!¡±

    At this very moment, Abel could feel thest traces of his world stone fragment¡¯s energy disappearing. Wizard Malon woulde back soon, and he would show what being aw-defying wizard really meant.

 Chapter 901 - Put Under Shackles

    <h4>Chapter 901: Put Under Shackles</h4>

    While Abel still had the world stone fragment, he really had no idea what the energy inside was. It¡¯s not like he could supply his own energy into it, either, so the most he could do was to wait until it was recovered by nature.

    There wasn¡¯t time for it, though. Wizard Malon would kill him as soon as the world stone fragment had lost the energy. Abel cast quick ¡°instantaneous movement¡± and moved right onto Flying me¡¯s body. From there, he called all his summon creatures back into his portal beast ring. He was ready to run before Wizard Malon regained all of his strength since the Rogue¡¯s Encampment was, by no means, a good ce to prolong this fight. It¡¯s not like he could trap Wizard Malon here till he died of starvation, either. The number of blue howling rabbits here could literally make up for an endless supply of food.

    Wizard Malonughed maniacally at Abel, ¡°You can¡¯t run, Wizard Abel! Do you understand? All your belongings will be mine in time! I can feel myself merging with this world, and once I¡¯m done, I will catch you!¡±

    Wizard Malon widened his arms as though he was embracing this world. He¡¯s already made up his mind that he was going to live here. He actually found out that it wasn¡¯t such a bad idea, especially since there were so many resources for his training here.. He didn¡¯t know that the blue howling rabbits were the only living beings here, but that didn¡¯t matter to him much if he was going to overtake Abel¡¯s position as the god of this world. Bing a god meant that he had to master apletely different system from the wizard system, but he was okay with it as long as he became immortal because of it.

    As Wizard Malon made up his mind, thest trace of the suppressive power on him just disappeared once and for all.

    ¡°Ha, ha ha! Here Ie!¡±

    Wizard Malonughed as he instantly teleported right next to Flying me. Yes, instantly. He did it even when there was a distance of about a thousand meters from him and Flying me. The sheer amount of power of the Will needed was simply incredible.

    As for Abel, while there was no more energy inside of the world stone fragment, there was still quite some calcting ability left for him to think about his next moves. An ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell rune appeared in his hand, and he got Flying me away from Wizard Malon just in time. Wizard Malon didn¡¯t get him quite so early this time, but those eyes were the same as when a cat was about to catch a mouse. Wizard Malon was not going to stop, not when there were so many rewarding things that he discovered today.

    Wizard Malonughed out loudly, ¡°Your secrets will be mine, Wizard Abel! If you surrender yourself to me and be my ves, I¡¯ll consider letting you live! Actually, I will let you live, but if you don¡¯t beg for your life now, I¡¯ll make sure that you wish that you are dead right here!¡±

    Wizard Malon was floating in midair as he was saying this. While he was making a fall, he just teleported himself right there, but he just fell as he didn¡¯t have the ability to fly. Meanwhile, Abel brought Flying me to fly higher by ascending another 500 meters with the ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ ability. That¡¯s about far more than what most advanced wizards can reach, but without much struggle at all, he found himself apanying Wizard Malon once more.

    It didn¡¯t feel like Wizard Malon was going to y anymore this time. The altitude was getting a bit too high, even for him. He had to use hisw-defying wizard¡¯s suppressive, and so he did. Abel could feel an overwhelming powering over him like a mountain, which stopped him again from using his wizard crystal body. He could not resist it with all the calcting powers he could muster because this happened as there was an absolute difference in power between them.

    With no other options to spare, Abel opened the divinity power of his world stone fragment once more. He didn¡¯t know if there was enough energy for him to use even the most cost-efficient spell, but he decided to have a go at it. He knew it was going to cost him, of course. There was a price to pay for using the powers of the divinities, just like when he was trying to keep Wizard Malon trapped by wasting a whole heap of energy from his world stone fragment. Because of it, he became very cautious about using any of the remaining energy, not like it was going tost for very long at all.

    In the following short period of time, he waited for the energy of his world stone fragment to charge. It¡¯s not like he knew what spells he could cast, so he decided to check by inspecting inside with his power of the Will. He was very astonished at what he was looking at. The ¡°crystal angel crystal statue¡± filled with golden energy was plugged right into the world stone fragment. The rate at which it supplied the energy was much more than what nature could do to help him recover. As it turned out, the statue itself was like a diving being that could absorb powers of prayer from its surrounding. This energy could only be released once it was fully charged, though, so really, it wasn¡¯t all that strange that he was seeing this for the first time.

    Abel and Flying me were still very much under the influence of Wizard Malon¡¯s suppressive power at this moment. It¡¯s making it hard for Flying me to continue flying. To be frank, if Wizard Malon weren¡¯t trying to hold himself back, Flying me would¡¯ve dropped hard on the ground this very moment.

    Wizard Malon had a greedy smile on his face, ¡°You can¡¯t run now, Wizard Abel!¡±

    The response Abel gave was quite confusing, however. There was no fear on his face. Rather, it was almost like Abel found a new way to y with his pursuer.

    ¡°The person in front of me is chained by heaven and earth, I say!¡± Abel suddenly said out loudly. With that, a look of fear suddenly appeared on Wizard Malon¡¯s face. He was just about to increase his suppressive force over Abel, but he suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t move.

    Not that it was much better for Abel. That spell just cost him half of the golden energy inside the crystal angel statue. The effect was clear, though. With this much energy used at once, it should be enough to keep WIzard Malon trapped for about an entire day. As for Wizard Malon, he just didn¡¯t think that this would ever happen to him. It just didn¡¯t make sense that aw-defying wizard would be trapped by a rank sixteen wizard who was also, somehow, somewhat ssified to be a ruler of his own world.

    The restraint on Wizard Malon was thorough. It was his power of the Will, his mana, his power of the Rule, and all the physical strength he could muster to move. He couldn¡¯t move now at all, and the only thing he could really do now was to look at Abel and think about how to get out of this situation.

    With nothing to fear, Abel walked forward and stripped away the mask on Wizard Malon¡¯s face. Just as he thought, it was nothing more than a mask. The real face was a metallic one that belonged to a metallic puppet. To see what state Wizard Malon was in, he knocked on his body with his hand. He needed to make sure that he knew Wizard Malon¡¯s weaknesses before he could find a surefire way to end all right here.

    To start, he took out a ¡°steel¡± rune-long sword from the Vya ring inside his Horadric Cube. He then shed Wizard Malon. If Wizard Malon was just like any other creatures or even hell creatures, the ability to tear up wounds at a 50% chance should just end this old man right here. He went for the first strike, which didn¡¯t leave any sort of injury on Wizard Malon. He tried a few more after thinking that the first one didn¡¯t trigger the tearing effect, but it was all the same. The ¡°steel¡± sword wasn¡¯t triggered at all. WIzard Malon was, in a very literal sense, more of a puppet than an actual living creature.

    Abel tried again by doing another scan on Wizard Malon. He decided to change his target this time. There were other ces that Wizard Malon could protect himself, but the eyes should be vulnerable at all times. However, when he stabbed Wizard Malon¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t see any sort of fear on Wizard Malon¡¯s face. It all made sense when the hitnded. When the de went towards his eyes, the de was blocked by a crystal object. It didn¡¯t matter how much force he used because it wouldn¡¯t be enough to break through this crystal object.

    ¡°Burn with fire, Flying me!¡± Abel turned around and told Flying me. At the same time, he backed away since he couldn¡¯t handle Flying me¡¯s white me.

    Flying me followed the order by spitting a mouthful of white me. However, all the response Wizard Malon showed this time was nothing more than a cold, teasing smile. White me started scorching all over his metallic body, but not even a glow could be seen. The strange runes drawn all over his body were starting to sh out, instead.

    Abel tried something different, ¡°m, Johnson! m with all you¡¯ve got!¡±

    The lightning spear in Johnson¡¯s hands generated a spark of green, followed by the loud bang, got Wizard Malon¡¯s body right into the earth. This time, Abel could tell very clearly that no damage whatsoever was dealt. All the lightning arc did was shake his body for just a bit, but that didn¡¯t hurt him at all by much.

    This was when Abel remembered something Wizard Malon said. Onlyw-defying wizards could hurt him. Wizard Malon was very proud to have said it. Perhaps it had to do with how he went through all sorts of troubles to get his body to that state that he was in now.

    Wizard Malon did mention that he got his body from a puppet he found from the Ancient Ruins. What he didn¡¯t tell Abel was actually a very gruesome story. He almost died trying to get this body because to get it. He had to first kill many of hispanions so he could get it all to himself. That wasn¡¯t it. When he got out of the Ancient Ruins, he very quickly found that he couldn¡¯t move this puppet at all, so he spent another several centuries merging himself with it. While he almost died from that, he managed to inherit this puppet¡¯s functions by bing one with it. There were ws that came with it, of course. The fact that his puppet and body merged meant that his body would have to be frozen most of the time. He could only spend most of his time on meditation. It was the reason that he didn¡¯t go over to Frost City even when Abel did so much damage to it.

    So why would he face Abel here? The only reasons were the stone giants, really. He needed a lot of resources to maintain his body, so every time he moved, it¡¯s so that he could move more. The stone giants had many magic gemstones, and he figured that he could buy a whole bunch of life elixir from the elves for it. That¡¯s going to get him to be able to move for a lot more time.

    Wizard Malon sneered as he watched the amount of damage Abel was dealing. He didn¡¯t think that Abel would do anything about his defense, even if he was not moving at all. His body was a treasure that was owned by an ancient divine being. Abel was an advanced wizard, and it was not like he had any special summon creatures with him.

    As for Abel, he was busy thinking of other ways of hurting Wizard Malon as he was trapped. To see if the inferno me worked, he brought Wizard Malon over to the cksmith workshop to see if he could do any damage to it. He thought that it¡¯d be good enough as long as he could get the metal to glow in red. He threw Wizard Malon¡¯s body over onto the inferno me, and the rune on its body started to glow once more. It¡¯s not like the me could really hurt him, though. Abel had to first exhaust all the energy that was within its body. That¡¯s going to take a lot of time, and he felt quite upset because of it. Wizard Malon was literally not doing anything, but at the same time, nothing could be done to him.

    It wasn¡¯t like Abel could loot the things that Wizard Malon had on him, either. Wizard Malon had his portal items inside his body, so unless Abel broke the defense, nothing could be taken from him.

    After staying for half an hour on the inferno me, Abel brought Wizard Malon out to see if there was any change at all. Realizing that there wasn¡¯t, he decided to go with hisst resort, the Horadric Malus. The Horadric Malus was a cksmith divine item, and if even this didn¡¯t work, he¡¯s going to have to spend another day on how to deal with Wizard Malon.

    Anyways, he adjusted the weight of the Horadric Malus to 5000 tons, a mass that most people would be buried under.

 Chapter 902 - Solutions

    <h4>Chapter 902: Solutions</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Boom.

    There was a loud bang from the Horadric Malus when it made contact with Wizard Malon¡¯s body. Abel had Malon in the cksmith workshop as he created countless sparks over the runes on his body. The Horadric Malus was a tool blessed with the power to enhance and manipte all sorts of metals¡¯ properties. It was not meant for attacking someone at all, but this was Wizard Malon that Abel was fighting here.

    Abel made sure of something when he saw the countless sparks that were on the Horadric Malus. There was only one way to deal any damage to Wizard Malus, and that was to make sure that there wasn¡¯t a trace of energy supplied to it.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Malon kept the same sneer on his face. He¡¯s been through countless troubles to get this body that he had now, and if anything, he was feeling delighted that he had the chance to show what it was capable of. Most of the time, he kept it a secret. He never allowed anyone to visit the underground training spot at Frost City, where he normally was. The only way anyone could reach him was through the contact circle, and even then, he would only call back depending on his mood.

    Abel checked the ¡°ice angel statue¡± inside of his pineal nds. There was a lot of golden energy that was being drained. He thought about dropping Wizard Malon into the ocean instead of hitting him more, but there was no way of making sure that he would actually be dead. The most he could do was to keep Wizard Malon trapped in a ce, and he was feeling more helpless the more he thought about it.

    So he tried to think through all the summon creatures that he had. None of them, he figured, could do anything in this particr situation. There was just too much of a difference in power for him to do anything to Wizard Malon. He couldn¡¯t even waste more energy that was inside Wizard Malon¡¯s body.

    While Abel felt like he was out of ideas, he thought about the one partner. It was both his strongest and weakest partner at the same time. It was his oak tree, a nt with not even a soul of its own. It was a nt, yes, but it had the power to resist heaven and earth.

    Having made up his mind, Abel grabbed Wizard Malon to move elsewhere. Wizard Malon didn¡¯t seem to be treated like this at all. He was aw-defying wizard, not some tool to be carried around. He¡¯s lost interest in ying around with Abel at this point, actually. Once he was out of his shackles, the first thing he was ready to do was to kill Abel where he stood.

    Abel teleported several times as he grabbed Wizard Malon around. He went beside his oak tree. As he did so, he threw Wizard Malon to the tree¡¯s base and ced his hand on the bark. He activated his soulspeaker¡¯s ability to send a ¡°kill Wizard Malon¡±mand to the oak tree. After shaking its branches for a bit, the oak tree responded by reaching out its giant roots from the bottom, which had WIzard Malon curled up in very parts. The branches had smaller tendrils that reached for Wizard Malon.

    The runes on WIzard Malon started shing out more light as Abel widened his eyes as much as he could. As far as he was concerned, this was really hisst chance to kill Wizard Malon here. As he was spectating, the essence inside of the oak tree spread outward. He could feel a wave of energy sent in all directions. There was a rattling noiseing from different directions. More and more blue howling rabbits started rushing towards the tree. As they came, they bowed on the ground like faithful worshippers to their god. The tree was their god, from what it looked like. The blue howling rabbits deployed their energy to the oak tree, which, while he didn¡¯t know what it was before, he could now identify as the energy of faith, something born out of the prayers of the worshippers.

    Large numbers of green runes started emerging from the tree roots that were wrapped around Wizard Malon. From what Abel could sense, the oak tree became this divine spirit capable of controlling life force. The roots couldn¡¯t reach inside of WIzard Malon¡¯s body, but his life force was still constantly drained by the roots. A

    Wizard Malon looked terrified. He didn¡¯t think that there was another divine creature here to fight him. More surprisingly, it was not like Abel. It had its own worshippers to gain powers from instead of the world stone fragment. While it was just yet born, it had broken through the life cycle and instantly became a special oak tree. Its divine nature allowed it to manage the blue howling rabbits by forming a beginner-level spirit bond with them. It had several centuries to do this, by the way. While it¡¯s only been a few years in the world outside, time flew faster here. It had several centuries of prayers joined into one ce. If these blue howling rabbits were truly a species of intelligence, then the oak tree would only gain much more power at this moment. There was a problem with that, however, and that was that the faith of truly intelligent beings was harder to attain. The blue howling rabbits were meek, but their collective nature and spirituality created the oak tree that was standing here. As for Abel, he had no way of really identifying what the oak tree really was. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should call it a spirit or some monster or something. As far as he knew, his knowledge just wasn¡¯t enough to identify what it really was.

    Whatever the case was, Wizard Malon was clearly wrong here. He said that only otherw-defying wizards could hurt him, but from what it looked like, divine beings could also do the same thing. Abel could sense it through his own power of the Will. Wizard Malon was starting to be weaker. His vital energy continued to remain firm, but it wasn¡¯t like he could hold much onto the life-draining ability of the oak tree branches. As for Abel, he just wasn¡¯t sure what the green runes on the branches were. He just knew that it had something to do with the power of rule or something equivalent in power to that of the power of rule.

    Time went by as Wizard Malon¡¯s essence started to grow weaker. Eventually, the thin tendrils of the oak tree¡¯s roots reached through Wizard Malon¡¯s body. The runes shing on his metallic body disappeared at the same time. This was when the oak tree started to move on its own. Its movements were subtle before, but all of a sudden, Abel could feel flood-like energy that was swarmed into the oak tree¡¯s body. He could tell that it was Wizard Malon¡¯s wizard energy. This was Wizard Malon¡¯sst line of defense, and he would have to break through here if he was really ready to make any attacks.

    After absorbing this energy, the oak tree¡¯s trunk started growing thicker at a visible speed to the eyes. Abel¡¯s hand never left the trunk. He could feel Wizard Malon¡¯s energy as it was being transferred into something that the oak tree could suburb and feed to the oak tree. As the oak tree grew, it sucked the wizard energy on Wizard Malon like some nutrition source. This was nothing short of a miracle, perhaps, from the oak tree¡¯s perspective. This was probably the first time that any nt could suck whatever amount of energy from aw-defying wizard that couldn¡¯t move at all.

    The day grew dark. Abel didn¡¯t leave the oak tree. He wanted to know what the end was for Wizard Malon. There was just no way for him to feel at ease if he didn¡¯t do this. The amount of energy inside Wizard Malon was just too plentiful for him toprehend. He waited as the energy inside of Wizard Malon was drained away at a quite stable rate. Eventually, he realized that the golden energy inside of his ¡°crystal angel statue¡± became empty from night to the next dawn.

    Luckily for him, Wizard Malon had no way of resisting now. Most of his life force had been drained. He only had enough to keep him breathing. Right now, his entire body was being wrapped around by tree roots which had smaller tendrils containing enough power of the rule for him not to be able to move even his fingers. Right now, the only thing he could move was his mouth.

    Wizard Malon spoke powerlessly, ¡°Please, Wizard... Abel... spare me, I, I can swear my... loyalty to you.¡±

    The longer one lived, the more afraid one would be of dying. This was exactly the kind of person Wizard Malon was. It was clearly evident from how he tried to prolong his life by merging himself with the puppet.

    Abel spoke in a taunting voice, ¡°So you still think you can live?¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t think that he could let Wizard Malon live. No, he already knew about the dark world, one of the biggest secrets that no one else had discovered. Abel was lucky that he didn¡¯t lose anything this time. Otherwise, he¡¯s going to have to face a lot of pressure from having to risk having everything taken away from him.

    Wizard Malon pleaded regardless, ¡°I¡¯m wel-wealthy, Wizard Abel! If you spare me... I, I can give you everything!¡±

    Instead of listening to any more wordsing out of Wizard Malon¡¯s mouth, he started searching with his power of the Will and found four portal bags. Wizard Malon had no way of protecting his secrets now. He had lost the protection of his spell runes.

    Abel found even more secrets when he looked into the four portal bags. For instance, there was just Wizard Malon¡¯s brain kept inside the puppet¡¯s body, whereas other body parts were joined together with all sorts of strange ingredients. No wonder the ¡°steel¡± rune sword never identified him as a living creature. Wizard Malon was more than a pile of metals than he was any living thing. Since the brain was aplex part that contained the power of the Will and the wizard¡¯s crystal body, anything connected to the power of a wizard became the only part that was still intact.

    Abel became more perplexed the more he looked. He didn¡¯t think that living longer would mean much if it meant living inside a body like this.

    Wizard Malon tried to feed off Abel¡¯s curiosity, ¡°You see my bodily structure, Wizard Abel? If you spare me, I am willing to teach you all about it.¡±

    Abel sneered at the proposal, ¡°You think I need this?¡±

    Instead of responding to any more of Wizard Malon¡¯s deceitful offers, Abel decided to ignore him and went on with the original n. Nothing was more important than his own secrets at this point, and ying around withw-defying wizards was certainly not in his own interests. He didn¡¯t want to have to risk being killed as soon as Wizard Malon made a recovery.

    Abel grabbed the portal bags as he tried to break through them with his power of Will. It was much stronger than what he first anticipated, so nothing really happened when he tried the first time. He tried harder a second time, but it was also useless.

    Murderous intent started to rise in his mind, ¡°Maybe this will open after I kill him.¡±

    Wizard Malon halted Abel to stop, ¡°Stop, stop! Wizard Abel! Just put the bag next to my head! I can open it for you!¡±

    Abel replied coldly. There was no telling what sort of items were here, and he was certainly not going to give Wizard Malon any chance to make a slip. He still had to be very cautious here, in any case. There was no ounce of energy inside the world stone fragment, and the energy used to supply the crystal angel statue was all used. If Wizard Malon was free, he¡¯s not going to have any more ways to retaliate.

    Abel chuckled, ¡°Enjoy yourst minutes, Wizard Malon. I¡¯m not in a rush. The bags will open when you are dead.¡±

    Wizard Malon screamed maniacally, ¡°I¡¯ll curse you in hell, Wizard Abel!¡±

    An interesting statement to make. Actually, Abel became confused after hearing that. This was the dark world that they were in. There was no real telling where Wizard Malon¡¯s spirit would go after he was dead. There was even the chance of him bing a hell creature, all things considered.

 Chapter 903 - Death and Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 903: Death and Promotion</h4>

    The oak tree finally stopped growing after it absorbed all the energy. Right now, its trunk was about ten meters in diameter, and its leaves grew so much that its leaves covered arge part of the region. Green flowers bloomed on the branches, and when they were at their ripest, the fruits started hanging at the tips. Just when Abel thought that this was the end of it, unique energy transpired from his palm on its own and entered into his own body. This was pure vital energy, a special power that charged up every cell in his body. It was getting hard for him to describe what was going on with his body. If he had to put it into words, it was like he was bing a baby that had vital energy growing out of his skin, muscles, and bones.

    This vitality energy continued. Any more of this, actually, and he might be the first wizard to ever die to an oversupply of vitality energy. While he was thinking about this, the wide trunk of the oak shook for a bit. After that, it transformed the vitality inside of him into pure wizard mana, which was absorbed by his wizard crystal body as soon as it went into his own body. It felt quite fabulous, to say the least. It took about ten minutes for years worth of mana to be replenished into his own body. He thought about what he was going to do with all this energy, and while doing so, he could feel that the oak tree trying to send some message to him. It made him enter into a promotion state immediately, and promotion started rising inside his own body.

    Wizard Malon couldn¡¯t be more afraid of what he was looking at. He just had all the energy inside his body taken away. Now, he¡¯s losing all the special memories he¡¯s stored up inside his brain. He knew what the promotion qi that was emerging out of Abel was. It was the promotion memories that he once had. The oak tree wrapped around him was literally taking every bit of him away to Abel. It was a tree of life, one with all the control it needed to make sure that the creature in control was either dead or alive.

    This would¡¯ve been a lot more different if Wizard Malon was in full condition. The tree of life was one of the weakest divine beings there was. It had no particr ways of attacking at all, and it was actually a lot tamer than other species of the same type. It was pretty great in mediating different sorts of energy, all things considered. It might just help Wizard Malon to merge with his metallic puppet better if it allowed him to take control over it. Wizard Malon was fully aware of that fact. From his point of view, he was baffled about how Abel managed to be its owner. Only the elves would ever earn the tree of life. As the elves were the sole defenders of the only tree of life in the world, it just didn¡¯t make sense that Abel would have a second one with him.

    That¡¯s when Wizard Malon noticed the mana environment here. He thought about everything that he saw here. Eventually, he concluded that this was another world. This was another dimension they entered. He wasn¡¯t going to say his guess, though. He would die soon, so either way, there was no real point in figuring this all out.

    For Abel, he couldn¡¯t care how much Wizard Malon knew. He was too busy getting into mediation. The amount of energy flooding in his body was just too much for him to think about how to handle them. He waited as the rank seventeen wizard rune was engraved into his own body, elevating his power of the Will capacity to a whole new level. Eventually, he became a rank seventeen wizard before regaining his consciousness. He got more and more focused on bing one with this new flowing energy streaming inside of him. Even now, he¡¯s yet to have seen what the oak tree had grown into.

    While Abel couldn¡¯t pay any attention to it, the oak tree seemed to know what its master wanted. It continued to suck the mana from inside of Wizard Malon¡¯s body. The oak tree filtered the mana into a purer form. Usually, it would take about several decades to fill in the wizard crystal body of a rank seventeen wizard, but the fact that Wizard Malon was here just made it all a lot faster. After half an hour, Abel could feel himself entering into a state of promotion once more. A promotion qi rose out of him as he was ready to move on.

    For Wizard Malon, he found it hard to ept that this was the way that he was going to die. There was little to no energy left inside of him, and right in front of his eyes, Abel just promoted himself by two ranks within a short span of several minutes. Abel was doing it with the energy that he had gone through so much trouble to gather over thest few centuries. He gave away a lifetime¡¯s worth of achievement over to his biggest enemy, who still had so many years ahead of him.

    Abel might not know what this all meant, but Wizard Malon did. This was what he and every other wizard wanted. Abel just became a ¡°life-ovepper,¡± which was the pinnacle of what one living creature could theoretically attain. As the name suggested, a life-ovepper had two lives ovepped with one another. Life would be in a newborn state, but at the same time, it would gain all the experiences and skills that the previous life owned.

    Again, Wizard Malon was very, very distraught to see Abel bing one. It should¡¯ve been him, in any case. Abel was just neen years old. He would¡¯ve been considered a prodigy even if he was still a beginner-intermediate wizard. That¡¯s just too much to take in for Wizard Malon. This was what he was going to see when he went through all the years, the pain, betrayal, and so much sacrifice to get to where he was at.

    Without caring for what Wizard Malon was thinking, Abel began to draw his rank eighteen wizard rune right onto his own wizard crystal body. It was quite easy for him, mainly due to the concentrated crystal body had be in a very short span of time. It got him over a lot of the steps the other wizards would¡¯ve been stuck at. He should¡¯ve been grateful to Wizard Malon, actually. He was only there to enjoy the fruit of other people¡¯s work.

    While Abel was thinking about what to do with the mana growing inside him, he realized that the mana source was suddenly gone once it grew halfway. He woke up very quickly from his meditation state. As he opened his eyes, he realized that none of the things he experienced were in a dream. He had actually just be a rank eighteen advanced wizard. While it was still not enough to get him face against a rank twenty wizard, he would at least have the power to move without having his wizard crystal body being put under pressure. Like now, he was standing in front of a rank twenty wizard. He couldn¡¯t stand up for a fight, but he had the option to run at any point he wanted.

    Back to Wizard Malon. He was already dead. It¡¯s not like Abel wanted to bury his body right here, but there had to be a special way of handling the corpse of aw-defying wizard. Even having toe to mind what that might be, he decided first to put it inside his Vya¡¯s ring.

    He looked towards the oak tree to realize just how big it had be after doing everything here. He was lucky that there was some distance from here to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. Otherwise, the whole camp would just be covered by a bunch of bushes.

    On the oak tree, there were figs that seemed to be breeding some living beings. It¡¯s probably going to take some time for them to fully hatch, and he wasn¡¯t sure how much time that it¡¯d be. As far as he knew, it might just be another oak tree that was being bred. As though having spent a lot of its vital force, the oak tree just rested. There was still quite a lot of energy being stored inside, however. It¡¯s almost like it was about to erupt at any time. Abel decided not to interrupt its rest anymore. He picked up Wizard Malon¡¯s four portal bags, and very quickly, he teleported himself back to the inside of the Rogue¡¯s Encampment.

    Whilst inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, the first thing he did was to reach his power of the Will inside his own portal bag. Wizard Malon was already dead, so he didn¡¯t see anything that was interfering with him from seeing the content inside.

    ¡°I thought this was my portal bag?¡±

    The bag was about ten cubic meters in total. Inside, several ¡°instantaneous movement¡± scrolls and some other items were not so precious. He recognized them all. When he saw that there was one scroll gone, he pounded his chest with his fist.

    ¡°Wizard Malon! Agh! So he¡¯s been using my scroll?¡±

    Having cursed at the dead man, Able reached for the other portal bag. A wide grin appeared on his face this time. There was arge pile of the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± scrolls inside. It should be about one hundred and ten or more. While he didn¡¯t know what rank the wizard originally owned, he knew that the ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ scroll¡± was supposed to be a very rare item. That was the same even forw-defying wizards. They also had a great demand for these scrolls to keep up with their maneuverability during fights.

    Having made an inspection with his power of the WIll, Abel realized that all these ¡°instantaneous scrolls¡± were transformed from max-level spells. This meant that the ones that he had were of secondary quality.

    ¡°Wait,¡± he paused when he saw the thing that he wanted the most. The light stones. Large ones, too. There were just about twenty in total, but each would¡¯ve had to cost the life of one advanced holy crusader. Only aw-defying wizard would be capable of getting such a high kill count to keep these stones all to himself.

    Other than that, there were also some top-level gemstones that he just didn¡¯t care that much about. There were a total of one hundred and twenty. This was the first time he¡¯s seen so many stones apart from his own collection. As disinterested as he was in those, he thought that he could at least trade items with them.

    Come to think of it. Everything Wizard Malon had was top-level. Having gone through all of them, what he foundst was a ck card made of very special material. He couldn¡¯t tell what materials they were made of and the properties they possessed. He just knew that they had to be very valuable and that that turned to be correct as he checked what was inside.

    This portal bag was full of precious items. The inside was about twenty cubic meters in total, and tons of different things were inside. It made him quite hopeful of what he might find in the next bag. He went on to open the next bag and surprise, surprise. It had the five portal bags that originally belonged to him. He was quite surprised with what he was seeing, but there was still thest bag.

    And so he went to open thest bag. Again, this was a bag with a total volume of twenty cubic meters. There were much more items inside, but the quality of these items was not worth theparison. From what it looked like, this seemed to be the bag that Wizard Malon used the most. It contained his wizard crest, which was already dead and had lost all the functions that it was supposed to contain. There should be points stored inside, but disappointingly enough, there was pretty much no way to recover them.

    Other than that, there were some dailymodities and arge number of intermediate gemstones. There were about several tens of thousands of intermediate gemstones in total. Other than that, there were various potions that wizards would often find themselves using. There were no healing-type potions to be found. Most of them were just for training purposes.

 Chapter 904 - Mad Scavenging

    <h4>Chapter 904: Mad Scavenging</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel returned to the dark world to where the stone house was. Unlikest time, he could scan with his power of the Will. He did it towards a stone wall that was about a meter thick. Interestingly enough, both the rooftop and the bottom of this building were also about one meter thick.

    He also noticed that this building was located underground. Everything beyond the stone wall was mud. He looked upward, and his scanning told him that he was at least about five hundred meters underground. That was actually quite shocking for him because if his rank was any lower than where he was currently at, it would be impossible for him to get out of here with his ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± There had to be some space for him to teleport himself to somewhere safe, and this, it wasn¡¯t the end of the world, but he had to be smarter than how he usually was.

    There was one part he got wrong, though. This stone house was not meant to be a prison but infrastructure designed for concealment during training. All this design was created so that any wizard training inside would have almost no chance of being interrupted in the middle of their training. Theck of circle presence here was an indication of that. Such a facility made it impossible even forw-defying wizards and other wizards with special abilities to find out what¡¯s happening over here.

    Abel¡¯s power of the Will couldn¡¯t get him to realize where the end of this stone house was, but it wasn¡¯t like he was too panicked because of it. Instead, he reached out the invisibility cape from his Vya¡¯s ring, the one with the power of the Will bonus in the headband on the head part. His power of Will became a lot stronger after wearing it. Six hundred. Seven hundred. Eight hundred. Having reached a total of eight hundred and fifty meters, he found a room that he could safely move away to.

    So that should be where Wizard Malon spent most of his days at. There was a gigantic defensive circle on top of it. It was covering the entire underground. Anyways, he moved there with a quick ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± which immediately moved him out of this underground stone house.

    When he appeared, the first thing he saw was a room with all sorts of itemsid around. It was the first time, honestly, that he had seen saw a wizard¡¯s room this messy. He¡¯s lucky that there wasn¡¯t any rotten food, but it was still so messy that it was barely tolerable. Come to think of it. Wizard Malon probably had no use for food anyways. Since he did not need to eat or excrete, he¡¯s basically set up his room so that it didn¡¯t even matter if any regr human beings could survive inside.

    Despite how messy this room was, Abel could still find items that he wanted quite easily with his power of the Will. Wizard Malon could do the same. It was the reason that he never bothered sorting these out. Out of the piles of junks of whatnot, the first thing he got that was of interest was a total of 340 intermediate light stones. It was what he needed for his daily training. These intermediate light stones were what he needed for his training, first and foremost. Spending just one night on the central continent would cost him about ten, and he needed to get as much of it as he could to sustain a living.

    He used the ¡°telekinesis¡± to put back the intermediate light stones under streaks of white light. No, he wasn¡¯t going to use his hands to flip through them. He searched and searched, and once he detected a vitality force that wasing over him, he discovered a bottle with his power of the Will. A jade-green bottle was what appeared in his hands. There were tiny runes drawn all over it. The opening, apparently, was sealed with a lid that had all sorts of runes drawn over it.

    As he pulled the lid open, he stretched his power of the Will inside and discovered that the bottle was actually a portal item. There wasn¡¯t a lot of space inside. It was just about a liter in amount, with about a quarter of it being a green liquid with a very strong vitality force. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s ever seen something like this. Upon smelling it, he could feel himself a lot more rxed than he was. He had no ways of ssifying this liquid, whatever it was, but he knew that it must be something of value. Having ced the lid back carefully, he put it back inside his Vya¡¯s ring.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of useful things here for Abel. Most of the items were ingredients that Wizard Malon seemed to be doing some sort of research on. Given how much the wizard cared for his own longevity, it probably had something to do with maintaining his metallic body. Whatever the case was, he decided to put every precious ingredient into his pocket. Even if he wasn¡¯t going to use them for himself, there was always the opportunity he could leave them for his own family to use.

    Soon, nothing he felt like he was interested in was left inside the room. Everything he considered valuable was already put inside Vya¡¯s ring. There was plenty of space for him to store the items inside. As he searched again with his power of the Will, he realized that the door leading to the exit had a special mechanism to it. That mechanism, however, seemed like it¡¯s been a while since it was used. That seemed quite to be the case, especially given that the whole ce was owned by aw-defying wizard who had no real use for things such as doors or locks. That was pretty much the point of how everything was built around here. Everywhere one could get, they¡¯d almost had to do it with just the ¡°instantaneous movement.¡±

    Once again, Abel moved to another room with his ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± The reason he chose this room was quite simple. There was a spirit here. A mechanical voice appeared as soon as he stepped in.

    ¡°Warning! There is a trespasser. The guardian puppets will be deployed.¡±

    Followed by the voice of the spirit, two puppets that stood in the middle of the room started moving together with strange tools in their hands. They both started rushing towards Abel.

    Abel screamed to the battlemand spirit, ¡°Battlemand spirit! Change this spirit¡¯s ownership to mine!¡±

    After saying that, a strange ripple came across the elder sign card, Abel was wearing on his belt. The target of this ripple was, precisely, the spirit that had hollow light shing all over it. It was about half a meter tall. Its body stood still like a pir with light glowing throughout its body.

    So this room was an operating room for this spirit that controlled the entire underground structure. If Abel came to a different room, the spirit would¡¯ve had other ways of dealing with him itself, but instead, it could only rely on the puppets to attack him.

    The battlemand spirit responded to Abel, ¡°Sir Elder! The ownership ess for this research spirit has already been fixed!¡±

    The two puppets that were rushing towards Abel suddenly halted and froze in a very strange position. That¡¯s when Abel could see the tools that they were holding. They were basic tools. Wrenches, actually.

    Abel inquired through his power of the Will, ¡°So you¡¯re saying this was a research spirit?¡±

    The battlemand spirit responded, ¡®Sir Elder! This spirit is used for wizardology research. There is a huge quantity of data stored inside. You can look up the data at any point.¡±

    Since Wizard Malon was dead, this research spirit had no owner. This was why it didn¡¯t call the siren the whole time Abel was inside the first room. The rm was only on when he came to where the operation room was. Now that he was here, he connected his power of the Will into it to do more research. He was ddened by the fact that the wizard¡¯s level was not so low. Actually, in terms of capacity, it was much bigger than most spirits of the same size.

    If Wizard Malon was still alive, he would¡¯ve definitely babbled on and on about how important this research spirit was. This must be the sole device that contained the heritage of his lifetime work, the Blizzard n¡¯s foundational techniques, and everything passed down across their group.

    Abel asked as he picked up the jade green bottle, ¡°So what¡¯s this?¡±

    There were two purposes behind asking this. First, he wanted to test out what the research spirit could do. Second, he wanted to know what the bottle contained.

    The research spirit quickly responded via the room¡¯s searching circle, ¡°This, master, was a portal bottle that was produced by the elves. Only liquids can be stored inside. Its function is so that whatever¡¯s stored does not have its properties changed.¡±

    Abel pped his head as he realized the mistake that he made. If he didn¡¯t open the lid so quickly, the research spirit would¡¯ve told him about the origin of this bottle.

    He opened the lid once more, ¡°So what¡¯s this liquid that¡¯s inside?¡±

    The research spirit replied, ¡°The bottle contains the elven life elixir, Master. It¡¯s a type of fountain water that can fix one¡¯s body from the roots. Only the elves produce these.¡±

    Abel became extraordinarily satisfied with what he was looking at. The battlemand spirit was quite powerful on its own, but its knowledge was limited to something that was only rted tobat. It could doplex things such asmanding a group of puppets to execute a specific set of battle strategies. Still, it did not possess the capability of answering the questions that he was currently facing.

    This research spirit, however, was different. Given that its original owner was aw-defying wizard, the amount of knowledge stored inside must be very, very surprising. Abel seemed to have a different view. As of now, he just wanted to know more about the central continent.

    Before anything of that, though, he had to first move the research spirit so that he could bring it with him. He needed to first bring its body with him to store it inside somewhere safe. His magic tower, for example. That¡¯s when he started looking around him. Having concluded, he discerned that he must bring even the room itself with him because holding the research spirit was why it was there in the first ce. All the devices here, like the searching circles and the sound transferring circle, must remain. Otherwise, the research spirit would just have no ways ofmunicating with people whatsoever.

    Of course, some other spell circles could be used. It was not like Abel was a spell master, so it wasn¡¯t like he could really decipher the messages that were inside. Anyways, all the important things were already inside the operation room, so there was no need to worry if anything went missing. Still, there would be some trouble if he wanted to keep the room separated from the nearby areas.

    Abel spoke towards his portal beast ring, ¡°No need toe out, Johnson and Jason. Stay inside the portal beast ring while you use your abilities. I want this room to be separated from the nearby dimensions.¡±

    A hollow hole was what appeared in the middle of the room. Followed by that, two streaks of presence passed out. Under Abel¡¯s power of the Will, the room he was located and the nearby stones and mud were steadily being separated from the rooms. Despite all the rumbling taking ce, the room inside remainedpletely still and was not affected by the muds and stones.

    After everything was segregated, the room became an independent structure. Able cast an ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ to move himself to another room. As he left, he wrapped the entire room with his power of the Will and stored it inside Vya¡¯s ring. It was done to do more research on it anytime he¡¯s free to do so.

    Abel looked towards the room where he was situated. This was a library room that had all sorts of books inside. He¡¯s already got plenty in his one hands, but there was always ack of the more important information. The ones thesew-defying wizards had in their collections seemed to be a much better recement, actually, than the ones that he¡¯s stored.

    Having flipped through these books, he realized that there was a lot that he didn¡¯t know about at all. The ice element spells research papers, especially. He had never seen the theories mentioned. He was from the lightning n, and he¡¯s never even seen explored the true capabilities of research spirits upon this point. Still, just by glimpsing upon these books, he felt like all the dangers he went through were truly worth it. Knowledge was priceless, and knowledge was much more precious than a mountain of whatever resources he could get his hands upon.

    Like a sweeping tornado, he got every book he was interested in inside Vya¡¯s ring. After that, he began to walk towards another room. He felt a great chill after he moved to another spot with his ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± The chill didn¡¯t give him any difort, strangely enough. It felt quitefortable. It¡¯s like his body wanted to be under these conditions.

    His eyes focused on the giant ice bed that was in the middle of the room. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was called ¡°ice,¡± though, because he couldn¡¯t see any of it melting. It must be a lot moreplicated than that.

 Chapter 905 - Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 905: Destruction</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel touched the ¡°ice bed¡± and felt a chill that would hurt any wizards in ce. It was like he was an exception. The chill was helping him. His heart wavered the feeling, so he sat on the bed to try something that he hadn¡¯t been doing for the past few days, the blue dragon ¡°ice crystal breathing technique.¡± A strange, chilling qi following his breath and entered into his body, elevation every one of his bodily traits.

    He started channeling the blue dragon ice crystal breathing technique, and to his surprise, the effect was double to that of normal. It¡¯s pretty impressive because the ¡°blue dragon ice crystal breathing technique¡± was supposed to be done every day over a long time. No, it¡¯s not like he could use the light stones for it because light stones were only supposed to be for regr wizard meditation. Before this, the only way he could make progress was to do it without any sort of support.

    ¡°Good boy!¡± heughed loudly as he ced his ice bed into the Vya¡¯s ring. Unbeknownst to him, this ice bed was actually a treasure of the Blizzard n. It was the sole tool that helped Wizard Malon to gain the power that he possessed.

    No matter what wizard organization it was, as long as there was aw-defying wizard, that was an indication that there was going to be at least one item with the ability to make contact with the power of Rule. For example, the Land of the Lightning Fall. It was a territory of the lightning n, and the endless streaks of lightning that were roaming there was the treasured possession there.

    For the Blizzard n, the treasure would be the ice element rule training spot for their wizards. That¡¯s where Abel was at now, and the ice bed he collected was the most significant thing that was here. For a rank twenty wizard to promote himself to be aw-defying wizard, this was the only get-to there was. It was why only the most aplished members of the Blizzard n woulde into contact with treasures such as these. So Abel¡¯s act of taking it away was, ultimately, removing the root of power from the Blizzard n.

    Having gathered everything he wanted, Abel looked again towards every room there was in the underground building. He had emptied everything he could at this point. It was actually pretty surprising for him because he¡¯s never expected aw-defying wizard to have so little things up his collection. That¡¯s fair because Wizard Malon¡¯s collection was quite small. The poor man spent most of his resources on trading for life elixir because that was the only thing he needed to prolong his lifespan.

    Having cleared through almost every restriction of the underground infrastructure, the research spirit here was now his own. It became quite easy for him to bypass the defensive circle that was installed here. All he needed to do was conceal his presence with his transformation ne, and although he was sure if this was enough to bypass the detection of rank twenty wizard, he thought that he could at least bypass the power of the Will scan while he was at it.

    During this time, everyone was busy inside Frost City. The infrastructure work was continuing in the city. People wanted to fix the remains that were left from thest war. Abel hid under his invisibility cape as he continued to move with the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell. Meanwhile, keeping the mana ripple produced out of his body to the very minimum. For him, what he was most worried about was still the city spirit here, but what he didn¡¯t know was that the damage he dealt thest time was already enough to turn everything here into shreds, so much so that it became virtually impossible for a new spirit to be reced immediately. City spirits weren¡¯t just bought with money. Not only did they need a lot of resources to be created, but a lot of time was also needed to be invested into nurturing them into maturity.

    Abel discovered something. Frost City basically had no security. The outer defensive circle remained open, but there was not one scanning circle that remained opened inside. It was lucky for him because that would mean that none of his actions here were under any form of surveince. It gave him the courage to call for the battlemand spirit to do an entire scan of the city with his battlemand spirit.

    Very quickly, Abel received a map that illustrated what Frost city looked like. He needed to get out of the city. Before, he wanted to use the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to leave, but having realized that there wasn¡¯t any inner design, he started to change ideas.

    Frost City¡¯s teleportation circle was located at the center of the city, at a mission hall designed for just the Blizzard n alone. The teleportation circle was just on the side. Very quickly, a map of Frost City shed across Abel¡¯s brain. It was very helpful since he wanted to get out fast. Before, he was nning on using the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to get out, but he decided to change his idea as soon as he realized that there wasn¡¯t anything set up inside.

    Since there wasn¡¯t any city spirit, there hadn¡¯t been a time that a wizard had detected that he came. Because of this, he was moving towards the mission hall rtively easily.

    A Blizzard wizard pointed towards the teleportation circle as he spoke to his partner, ¡°Wait, look! Why is that open when there¡¯s nothing on it?¡±

    Abel stood on the teleportation circle the whole time. He was listening to what that wizard was saying, but he wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. He was very certain that the teleportation circle was now free for anyone to use. Yes, with the city spirit removed, anyone could get on it and move at their own will. Either way, he would have the battlemand spirit do some hack work for him if needed, but it turned out that there wasn¡¯t a need to do so.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like he was just going to get out of here after all the trouble he¡¯s been through. His issues with the Blizzard n were not going to be resolved with the death of onew-defying wizard. The threat was permanent. As long as the Blizzard n was alive, he would be under the constant threat of being attacked at any point, any ce. He was rank eighteen wizard, but still. The Blizzard could always have some sort of hidden cards up their sleeves. Mercy was not a choice. He had to make sure that his rivals had no ways ofying their hands on him.

    Having used all of the super explosive ballsst time, he prepared another twenty to be used very quickly. Since he was wearing the invisibility cape, his power of the WIll could extend to a maximum range of about one thousand meters. After sending two to eight directions with his ¡°telekinesis,¡± he then put another four to the ground below him. He was going to blow this ce up as soon as he left with the circle.

    ¡°What¡¯s that on the ground?¡±

    As soon as the wizards realized the super explosive balls rolling on the ground, they all started to ask together. That¡¯s when Abel made a very, very quick movement. It made everyone frantic, and they all left the mission hall as quickly as they could with the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell. Abel¡¯s shadow quickly appeared in the middle of the circle. His mind started counting down.

    ¡°3, 2, 1.¡±

    When he counted thest number, he felt a very subtle vibration on the ground beneath him. It didn¡¯t catch the attention of anyone else inside Ice Crown City. So far, it was just him that knew that the twenty super explosive balls were really detonated. He came out of the teleportation circle, found a carriage to ride on, and headed straight out of Ice Crown City. Once he came out, he found a secret location to summon White Cloud and flew straight towards Frost City.

    White Cloud was under invisibility mode as it flew rapidly towards Frost City. In just ten minutes, it came right to the top of Frost City. The grand city was no longer what it was now. The amount of damage his destructive forces created was much, much more than he¡¯d expect. He remembered destroying a small-sized city with just ten while he was back on the Holy Continent. Frost City was not much bigger, but its geographical location made everything more serious than thatst time.

    Instead of being affected by the explosion, the defensiverge circles continued to produce ripples that were moving back and forth, creating powerful effects that went back and forth. Frost City was decimated at this point. Only one defensiverge circle was protecting the whole ruins. The circle¡¯s base was located underground. Luckily, that prevented it from being damaged by the super explosive balls.

    Since all the explosions took ce at the inner part, the defensiverge circle only received the explosion¡¯s impact and was not directly hit by it. Most importantly, to prevent Abel fromunching another wave of assault, the Blizzard n had already put twenty advanced magic gemstones inside the energy slot of the defensiverge circle. They did plenty to hold off the shock wave of the super explosive balls. Yet, it was also because the shock wave could not be released from the defensive circle. It had to bounce off a few times as it became weaker and weaker.

    Right now, the spectacr thing about Frost City was the streak of ¡°soul light¡± that was produced. There were forty of them in total. Their brightness and size made everything in the scene pale inparison. Abel didn¡¯t think that he would get to see so many advanced wizards die at once. From his understanding, advanced wizards could easily get out of Frost City within a span of six seconds if they wanted to. There was a part he was missing about that, though, and that was that not all advanced wizards possessed the ability to predict iing threats precisely.

    Meanwhile, plenty of advanced wizards had appeared all over the borders of Frost City. Some were survivors that went to hide in the underground infrastructure. Some were those who lived at the borders. Some were smart that already had their own defensive structures in their homes and had resorted to using different methods to get out. In any case, the advanced wizards were all experts on surviving. Apart from the unlucky ones that were stranded outside, most managed to find their ways out in a very short period of time.

    So Frost City was gone, and along with it, the Blizzard n. That¡¯s what every survivor thought. Thew-defying wizard should show up given the amount of casualty taking ce, but no, no one came to rescue. Soon, they all started to dig up the things that were buried. Treasures. Wealth. Even those that belonged to the wizards that were dead were preyed upon. The chaos became worse and worse even in the presence of the three elders.

    Speaking of the three elders, Elder Maltz already had grave injuries. He was leading the reconstruction work at the time, the one that was facing directly against the first bunch of shock waves produced by the super explosive ball. If he hadn¡¯t used the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± so many times, he would¡¯ve been in pieces and not in his current state.

    The other two elders had just light injuries. Now that the three were all together, they could no longer contain order around the entire Blizzard n group.

    Elder Maltz said with a very bitter look, ¡°Get the grand elder, Elder Bunch!¡±

    Elder Bunch shook his head, ¡°I tried, but... he hasn¡¯t responded!¡±

    ¡°Well, again! If you still can¡¯t reach him, get a spirit to do it!¡±

    Getting a spirit to pass on a message was thest resort. It was meant to be reserved only at times of extreme emergency.

    Elder Bunch nodded his head, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll make contact with the spirit.¡±

    Having said that, Elder Bunch took out a wizard crest to make contact. Luckily, most of the important circles were built underground, ensuring that long-distancemunication was still possible at a time like this.

    ¡°Wait, no!¡± a look of shock appeared on Elder Bunch¡¯s face, ¡°There is no connection!¡±

    Elder Maltz spoke out and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong with the circle?¡±

    Elder Bunch shook his head and spoke with a dry voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just... the spirit... looks like it¡¯s gone for some reason.¡±

    The three elders looked at each other and looked towards Frost City in chaos. They were already without a group to do their biddings.

 Chapter 906 - After the Matter

    <h4>Chapter 906: After the Matter</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel didn¡¯t check the state that Frost City was in now. He knew that the Blizzard n wasn¡¯t going to give him much trouble in the short term. He was finally spared the time to resume his training.

    He was more concerned with something else at the moment. He wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to head back to the lightning n. On the one hand, it was like a new home for him. All the advanced wizards there treated him very kindly. He didn¡¯t spend too much time with the members, but the bonds he made were already firm and longsting. On the other hand, however, he didn¡¯t want to risk having others going after his brothers in arms. Wizard Malon tried to hunt him down just for Johnson¡¯s excavation ability. There was no telling if otherw-defying wizards would want to try to rob him of everything he had in possession.

    Yes, the lightning n was a n notorious for its strength, but it¡¯s not like he could just stay at the Land of Lightning Fall. He was starting to regret everything already. He regretted revealing Johnson¡¯s ability. It was a blunder to think that no one would recognize it to be a stone giant. The preferable option was actually just handing Johnson over to the lightning n. Instead of keeping it as his personal property, he might as well just let the lightning n¡¯sw-defying wizards publicly announce their ownership over it. The issue was that there were just too many secrets he had on Johnsons. The ¡°special quickening,¡± the ¡°mana burning,¡± and just about every other hell enhancement abilities. There were too many perceivable ¡°idents¡± that might happen if thew-defying wizards were to do some sort of examination.

    That was certainly a valid point. Johnson¡¯s gemstone excavation ability was enough to let onew-defying wizard go after him. He didn¡¯t want to start anything anymore. After thinking for a bit more, he ced his wizard crest right into the Horadric Cube. He did it because that¡¯s the only ce that he could conceal the wizard crest essencepletely. For now, he was not nning on using his identity as ¡°Wizard Abel¡± to do anything. He thought things through at this point. There was no point using a name if it¡¯s just going to get him unwanted attention.

    But under what title should he go by, then? He was now a rank eighteen advanced wizard, one that had promoted himself at a speed that was unprecedented anywhere. That was going to bring a lot of skepticism from other wizards. Even if there weren¡¯t any advanced wizards among the lightning n that wanted him, what about the other wizard organizations, then? What about the otherw-defying wizards that were out there? If the interest became too tempting, even the Wizard Union couldn¡¯t handle what could very much be the potential start of a prodigy hunt.

    So, with that, Abel turned himself into Bet the elf once again. This was the disguise that he was most familiar with after spending a long time with the elves. Because of this, he was now perfectly capable of blending in among the elves. His druid ss status also helped him with that, and he was open to using his alchemy skills to get his hands on whatever better resources there were.

    In his mind, he spoke to his old friends, ¡°See you another time, third squad.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t nning on heading back to the Lightning n until he was truly powerful. For now, at least, he also wasn¡¯t going to use his title as Wizard Abel.

    ...

    Since Wizard Abel was put under captivity, Wizard Hal of the lightning n requested an open investigation from the Wizard Union. This was probably the most humiliating thing the Wizard Union had to do in thest few centuries. A prodigy wizard they nned on training to be their leader was openly kidnapped in front of everyone. That was not just devastating. It was an open deration of war on everyone from the lightning n. Retaliation was mandatory.

    Anyways, Hal and thew-defying wizards came to the headquarter of the Wizard Union to request an immediate investigation from the Wizard Union. He could search all by himself, but having a whole organization help him out was definitely going to hasten the process. It¡¯s not like he could just go to Frost City, given his title as aw-defying wizard. Unlike Wizard Malon, he actually didn¡¯t think of hisrades from the lightning n as disposable tools. He also had a reputation to uphold, so he preferred being more subtle than bold.

    Inside a very ancient hallroom, sixw-defying wizards apart from Hal sat together. Each of them was backed by organizations that were much, much more powerful than the lightning n. Right now, sixw-defying wizards and Hal became representatives of the seven most influential wizard organizations across the entire central continent. Needless to say, the lightning n was much weaker than the otherw-defying wizards. It was their top elites¡¯ strength that pushed the entire group¡¯s status to be equal to the other big organizations.

    Wizard Hal was clearly not in a good mood, ¡°It¡¯s been an hour already, Wizard Clemens. How much more do you want me to wait?¡±

    Wizard Hal held the other sixw-defying wizards here to get them to start the investigation he requested and go after onew-defying wizard. At least half need to vote in support of it.

    Wizard Clemens shook his head, ¡°You should head to the Land of Lightning Fall for a result, Wizard Hal. We¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll be the first one to know if anythinges up. It¡¯s better if you consolidate what you¡¯ve gained after promotion.¡±

    Wizard Clemens sighed at how troubling this all was. He hated conflicts just as much as anyone else, and he certainly wanted to eliminate any risk that would start warfare between thew-defying wizards.

    Wizard Hal kept his voice low, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you a target, Wizard mens. Are you saying that you don¡¯t have any information?¡±

    Wizard Clemens exined, ¡°The man you pointed out, Malon, seems to be a very discrete figure. He had no friends, and he seldom attended our events. Out of suspicion that there¡¯s something wrong with the way he¡¯s been prolonging his lifespan, we decided to do an extended version of a search on him.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard the man now,¡± Wizard Hume of the Resource Departmentughed, ¡°Come on, Wizard Hal! Your time is much better spent getting some rest first, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Wizard Hal responded with a finger pointed towards the table, ¡°I¡¯d like to remind you all something. The conflict between Wizard Abel and the Blizzard n has and will, under the premise that the Wizard Union will handle this in a square and fair manner, be resolved. If the Wizard Union does not start settling things immediately, we of the lightning n will act on our ord. Thetter you are, the more danger you¡¯ll be putting Wizard Abel into.¡±

    Wizard Hal was extremely worried about Abel¡¯s safety at the moment. Being captured by aw-defying wizard meant that the chance of surviving was almost zero. He¡¯s already been three dayste aftering out of his promotion. For now, he just wanted to get as much evidence as he could in a short period of time and make sure that thew-defying wizards pay the price.

    Thetest news came throughout Wizard Clemen¡¯s wizard crest, ¡°Wait, something¡¯s up!¡±

    Wizard Hal spoke calmly, ¡°I hope it¡¯s good news.¡±

    Wizard Clemens spoke apologetically, ¡°Um, firstly, I¡¯m so sorry that we couldn¡¯t make it certain that it was Wizard Malon. Right now, I have information on every usage record, the tenth mission point, and all the nearby teleportation circles. Wizard Malon¡¯s name can¡¯t be seen anywhere, and my intel department hasn¡¯te up with any reports that are rted to spotting Wizard Malon.¡±

    Of course, if aw-defying wizard wanted to hide his tracks, it wouldn¡¯t matter what sort of methods Wizard Clemens tried. The way he gave his response worked very conveniently for him, because in a way if there was no official evidence of any sort, the Wizard Union would have no need nor the right to interfere any further.

    A look of disappointment shed across Wizard Hal¡¯s eyes, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll talk about it with Wizard Malon myself.¡±

    Wizard Clemens replied abruptly, ¡°Please don¡¯t, Wizard Hal. If you want to speak to Wizard Malon, do it only when you can guarantee that you don¡¯t start a conflict.¡±

    Wizard Hal was not going to listen, ¡°It¡¯s Wizard Malon. It¡¯s just him! He started all this, and we of the lightning n will pay back in the same amount. It¡¯s only fair!¡±

    ¡°Please calm down, WIzard Hal! The Wizard Union is not going to let theirw-defying wizards cross the line.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Wizard Hall scoffed, ¡°not if there¡¯s no evidence.¡±

    The six otherw-defying wizards all looked at each other. Whatever trouble that was starting this time, it¡¯s only going to get bigger. They all knew that Wizard Malon was the most likely suspect, of course, but theck of evidence just showed that there was no way of capturing him in the short term. Under situations like this, what the Wizard Union was going to do was deploy a lot of their experienced researchers to do everything they could to dive deep into this. At the same time, they would ce Wizard Malon as the main observation target. That meant that every one of his movements would be paid more attention in the future.

    Still, this way of resolving things was not going to ease down the lightning n¡¯s anger. All thew-defying wizards knew that. There were still twow-defying wizards left inside the lightning n, and if three came to fight, Wizard Malon would either be heavily injured or killed in an instance. That¡¯s just going to trigger major chaos that¡¯s going to demolish thews and order of the Wizard Union.

    Wizard Clemens tried to stall as much as he could, ¡°Um, well, how about a few more days? Wizard Hal, give me ten. I¡¯ll make sure to give you a satisfying response.¡±

    He thought that it was better to let him do the talking instead of Wizard Hal. Yes, anything was better than a major fight between thew-defying wizards of the two ns. They were all precious men of the Wizard Union, and the wizards had more enemies to fight than just each other. There was the nation of evil and other powerful sses. They were the pirs that held the world in order, metaphorically speaking.

    Just when Wizard Hal was about to ry his disapproval of this proposal, the wizard crest Wizard Clemens was wearing suddenly made a vibration. A new message was just sent over. Wizard Clemens wasn¡¯t sure what was happening here, but he knew that whatever information this was, this was definitely going to be top confidential ones that couldn¡¯t be shared with others.

    As he inserted his power of the Will, his mouth started widening on its own.

    Wizard Hume asked, ¡°What happened, Wizard Clemens?¡±

    Wizard Hal spoke quietly, ¡°You know me, Wizard Clemens. I wouldn¡¯t be here if I wanted to start the fight myself.¡±

    Wizard Clemens was too shocked, so he just passed on the information he read, ¡°The Blizzard n¡¯s gone. Some unknown explosives just decimated the whole Frost City. At least forty-five advanced wizards of the Blizzard n just died. None of the intermediate beginner wizards made it out. They just evaporated along with the explosion.¡±

    One thing was clear at this point. It wasn¡¯t the lightning n. The method didn¡¯t match.

    Wizard Hal¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°You sure it was an explosion, Wizard Clemens?¡±

    Wizard Clemens couldn¡¯t help but to speak, ¡°Yes, I thought Wizard Abel was using some unknown explosives.¡±

    Wizard Hal thought otherwise, ¡°It¡¯s got to be Malon! He got Abel already, and he¡¯s just using the things he stole from Abel! There¡¯s no need for an investigation. I¡¯ll go after him now!¡±

    Wizard Clemens looked quite afraid, ¡°Wizard Malon.... He¡¯s gone, Wizard Hal!¡±

    Wizard Hal spoke in a perplexed tone, ¡°What do you mean, Wizard Clemens?¡±

    Wizard Clemens couldn¡¯t believe the words he was saying, ¡°Frost City¡¯s been turned into ruins, but Wizard Malon didn¡¯t show up. He¡¯s either not there, or he was just...¡±

    Butw-defying wizards didn¡¯t die easily, no. Not onew-defying wizard has been killed in the past century. Even with the war against the nation of evil, thew-defying wizard still didn¡¯t die. Wizard Hal got what Wizard Clemens was trying to say. If Abel were the one that started the explosion, it would mean that he was, indeed, captured by Wizard Malon. That way, he¡¯s got no ways of returning to Frost City.

    Wizard Clemens changed his mind very quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading over to Frost City with you, Wizard Hal. I¡¯ll find Wizard Abel with you!¡±

 Chapter 907 - Ervo Forest

    <h4>Chapter 907: Ervo Forest</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel¡¯s name spread throughout the Central continent once again. In the past, this was because he was a 19 years old elite wizard, but that was nothingpared to what happened this time.

    Aw-defying wizard disappeared, a decent size organization destroyed, 45 elite wizards turned into soul beams.

    ording to the report, frost city looked like the end of the world. The view was enough to make anyone¡¯s heart drop.

    However, the star of the show vanished from the face of the world as well. At first, some thought Abel had died in the st as well, but the WIzard Union soon got a report from Ice Crown City that Abel had already left from teleportation before the st.

    There was no doubt Abel was the one who caused this incident. Everyone was shocked. No organization would underestimate a destructive explosion that sets off from within a city.

    Abel was never heard again after he left Ice Crown City.

    Ervo forest was ten thousand miles from the evil kingdom. Abel transformed into elf Bet and summoned his mad wolf. Then he began to make his way to Bay Law City.

    This vast area was the domain of the New Kingdom of the elves. It was known as the biggest forest in the Central Continent, and it discriminated against all other species.

    Due to the special status of the elves, the Wizard union recognized the existence of this kingdom. The elves¡¯ most vibrant city, Bay Law City, was Abel¡¯s destination.

    He took out a book and began to enjoy himself on the mad wolf. WIzard Marlon¡¯s collection had opened his eyes. There was so much knowledge for him to flick through.

    It has been 5 days since he left Frost City. He did not use light gems to meditate during this time. His quick level up made the mana in his wizard core softer than his training.

    Therefore, his only task was to get used to his new abilities and slowly merge them with his mana during the past few times he entered the Dark World.

    It was not something he could rush. At least he could not use light gems to increase his meditation effect in the next few months.

    What had taken hundreds of years for other people was achieved by Abel in a short amount of time. Still, there were downsides. The most he could do was to use his powerful body to force his mana together with some special technique.

    His druid soul did not rest as he was reading, and a small spell pattern emerged from his hand.

    Since he might need to stay in an elf form for a while, he decided to learn all the druid spells. Now was a perfect time.

    He had the druid spell guide for a long time but always dedicated most of his time to wizard training, cksmith training, or even alchemy. Also, the druid ability was never too important to him, so he had always neglected it.

    With the world stone, especially 2 pieces of world stone, his spell learning speed shoots up dramatically. It was the first time he truly lived with a druid identity, so he had to learn all the spells from beginner to advanced.

    Spell symbols began to emerge on his skill tree one by one. He chose the most important spells as his best defense.

    The schools of druid included elements, transformation, and summons. The element school could use natural force such as wind, fire, and earth to attack enemies. It was like wizardry with a different energy.

    That was why Abel always thought learning druid spells was unnecessary. The effects were too simr.

    The transformation school of druid was even more unlikely for Abel. He was a master of knight skills and close bodybat. Turning into a beast for battle was almost unimaginable.

    One could no longer use spells after turning into a beast, and spells were Abel¡¯s most powerful attacks. The move in a sh had saved him countless times.

    Therefore even if it was nice to have a boost of strength and speed, it was the most unlikely druid school to study for a wizard.

    Lastly was the summoning school. Abel was familiar with this school. Although their summons was not as powerful or vast in number as a priest¡¯s skeletons, they were useful in some circumstances.

    Up to that point, a hurricane wrapped around Abel. It was a hurricane armor, and it could absorb elemental attacks. The higher level of the armor, the more damage it could absorb.

    ¡°Oh, there are elves here?¡± Abel suddenly heard a voice. This Ervo forest was not a human kingdom. There were no easy entries for other species other than elves.

    ¡°Quick, this way! Just let them go!¡± Another voice yelled.

    Abel turned around. He saw an intermediate druid with a noble elf in a luxurious robe riding a mad wolf. Behind them were 3 top-level fighter elves in skin-tight silver amour holding a bow.

    Mad wolf was the summon of an elite druid so that intermediate druid must have summoned his mad wolf with a magic object.

    Abel knew the elves were a wealthy species with a long history. They had much more magic objects than humans.

    Behind those 5 elves were a round of grey wolves. They were spiritual beasts corroded by death qi in the Ervo forest. They were known as the fallen grey wolves to the elves, and each of them had to power of a beginner druid. Therefore, an intermediate druid couldn¡¯t win against a group of fallen grey wolves.

    ¡°There is an elf upfront. Quick, turn, don¡¯t drag him down with us!¡± The noble elves yelled behind the intermediate druid. ¡°Master, that¡¯s an elite druid. Let¡¯s ask him for a helping hand. He can save us!¡± The intermediate druid saw how strong Abel¡¯s mad wolf was, so he yelled in excitement.

    ¡°Mr druid, I am Count Hutt. Please help us. We will definitely repay you after we return to Bay Law City!¡± Count Hutt looked at Abel and realized a group of fallen grey wolves shouldn¡¯t be a problem to him, so he quickly begged.

    Abel¡¯s first impression of Count Hutt was not bad since Count Hutt wanted to turn away before he realized Abel¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Go!¡± Abel did not make a move. All he did was lower his voice.

    However, his word carried a stream of blue dragon energy around the elves andnded on the fallen grey wolves.

    It was almost like they ran into something horrific and immediately speeded back.

    Abel had precise control over his blue dragon energy. If he had exposed more of it, those low-rank spiritual beasts would die on the spot.

    ¡°Thank you so much for saving our elves!¡± Count Hutt was not expecting those fallen grey wolves to run off with just one word from Abel. Those things had given them such a hard time, so he quickly jumped off his mad wolf and bowed.

    ¡°Count Hutt, what are you and your men doing in this ce?¡± Abel asked out of curiosity.

    It was no surprise to see an intermediate druid roaming around in Ervo forest alone. At least escaping shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them. However, an intermediate druid with an earl and 3 top-level fighters was almost a never-seenbination.

    ¡°Bad luck, our flying beast was attacked, so we ended up here!¡± Count Hutt shook his head.

    Meanwhile, that intermediate druid carefully looked at Abel. Although the wolves had run off, he was still worried for the safety of his master.

    Someone who could scare off a group of fallen grey wolves with just one world must be extremely powerful. Someone like that would not care about the safety of a count.

    ¡°Can you please give me your name? I want to know the name of my lifesaver.¡± Count Hutt smiled.

    ¡°Oh, let me introduce myself. My name is Bet. I¡¯m just making my way to Bay Law City.¡± Abel disregarded that intermediate druid and bowed back.

    ¡°Druid Bet, can I invite you to join us on our way back to Bay Law city? Of course, when will repay you when we arrive!¡± Count Hutt bowed again.

    ¡°Count Hutt, Of course!¡± Abel was not short in wealth. If he told Count Hutt, he was rank 18, that Count would definitely rather find his own way out of the forest.

    Abel just needed an identity to enter Bay Law City. He looked like an elf, but he did not have a corresponding identity. Following a count could be a good idea. He could also learn more about the condition of elves in the Central Continent.

    Abel summoned another mad wolf for Count Hutt. Since the 3 top-level fighters were very strong, they could match up to the speed of a mad wolf.

    Count Hutt felt his heart lift alongside Abel. He had something very important on him. If something happened to him in Ervo Forest, his family would be greatly affected.

    Simultaneously, he was very happy that Abel had lent a hand and didn¡¯t immediately start negotiating the benefits.

    Along the way, he told Abel many things regarding the recent events of Bay Law City. Bay Law City was the capital of the New kingdom. It was where elves gathered with many satellites and castles in their surroundings.

    The most well-known thing about the ce was the potion maker camp. It was an area made for alchemist potion makers to gather and share their research. The potion maker union headquarters was located, and the camp was like their holynd.

    There were all kinds of valuable ingredients in the Ervo forest, and alchemy ingredients from all across the Central Continent were gathered in the camp. There was almost nothing you couldn¡¯t find.

    The reason Abel came to Bay Law City was to get an identity. He wouldn¡¯t dare to use a teleportation circle without an identity since all the wizard Union¡¯s teleportation circles required one. It was not something everyone could use. It had tight regtions.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to expose his wizard Identity, so he had to find another way to get recognized.

    Since he did not have any documentation dering his birth, he would run into some problems if he tried to register as a druid.

    However, it was not the case with potion makers. Much like all alchemy upations, all he needed was to show the alchemy pattern inside him.

    The status of a potion maker was prestigious¡ªno matter in the elves or other ces.

    Abel told Count Hutt that he was a homeless druid and he was shocked. Normally only low-rank druids would roam around like that. All big families wanted elite druids.

    However, he respected Abel¡¯s privacy and did not ask too much. He decided he would invite Abel as soon as he was back at Bay Law City.

    Soon, roads and man-made objects began to emerge from the forest. Abel knew he was near.

    More and more elves began to emerge in luxurious carriages filled with beautiful engravings. They were wearing luxury robes, the special culture of elves was on full disy.

    Abel¡¯s ordinary magic robe looked outdated inparison, but the mad wolf below him reflected his prestige. No elves would dare to look down on him.

    Count Hutt let out a long breath of relief. Although he had beenughing and chatting with Abel, he was still a little paranoid about the things on him. He could finally rx.

    They kept walking, and Abel came across a city so big he couldn¡¯t even imagine it. He had arrived at Bayw city. He needed to let Count Hutt find a normal identity recognized by the official and then head to potion maker camp.

    Count Hutt wouldn¡¯t reject such a simple request, especially for someone who just saved his life.

 Chapter 908 - Bay Law City

    <h4>Chapter 908: Bay Law City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Bay Law City was a city of green under glistening sunlight. The green creepers had wrapped around the walls so tight that the walls¡¯ original color could no longer be seen.

    ¡°Throughout the years, druids on their verge of death would violently rip out the poison creepers from their body and ce them onto the walls to guard it until eternity!¡± Count Hutt saw the surprised look on Abel¡¯s face, so maybe it was the first time he came to Bay Law City.

    Each of those poison creepers belonged to a druid because poison creepers were not a creature of this world, they could only be summoned.

    If he wanted to break those walls, he must first prate those scary poison creepers. It would be a huge sacrifice.

    Poison creepers might be living inside the walls and only exposed a part of themselves. It was very hard to destroy them at once, and its poison was the hardest elemental attack to counteract in this world.

    There were not any all-purpose poison antidotes in this world like the ones in the Dark World. Also, each druid had a different method of cultivating their poison creeper, so their poison would be different.

    As Count Hutt was introducing his city with pride, his face suddenly sank.

    ¡°Druid Bet, can you help me protect this box? If something happened to me, please take it to the Lenny family and give it to my father!¡± Count Hutt took out a box and whispered.

    ¡°Count Hutt, do you really need my help?¡± Abel casually took the box and ced it into his portal bag.

    Afterward, he saw a druid riding a mad wolf with 10 warrior elf riding battle deers in golden armor behind him. From his scent, Abel knew he was a rank 17 druid.

    Abel gazed forward. They might be after Count Hutt.

    He only promised to take Count Hutt to Bay Law City, so he could basically leave.

    He still hadn¡¯t gotten his rewards, but he wouldn¡¯t get involved with noble elves¡¯ conflict with those little rewards.

    Also, looking at those warrior elves¡¯ gear, they were definitely very powerful in Bay Law City. With Abel¡¯s current status, he didn¡¯t want to get into trouble yet.

    ¡°Druid Bet, just help me one more time. I am a count. I won¡¯t be killed!¡± Count Hutt saw Abel put away the box and felt his heart lifted. Heughed.

    ¡°Count Hutt, Mr. Angelo wants to invite you to the count and have a chat!¡± that elite druid stopped in front of Count Hutt and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Mr. Consoles, what happened? Let me go back to my pce first!¡± Count Huttughed coldly.

    The elite druid turned his eyes to Abel and spotted the mad wolf below him. He sensed Abel¡¯s energy. It was so young it was almost unbelievable, but he still underestimated Abel¡¯s ability. He then turned back and doubled down. ¡°Count Hutt, Mr. Angelo wants to invite you now!¡±

    After those words, the warriors behind him began to surround them.

    The face of that intermediate druid beside Count Hutt tensed up. He couldn¡¯t do anything. He knew who Mr. Angelo was, and he knew the Lenny Family would be in big trouble if he resisted.

    ¡°I cane to court with you, but this druid is not rted to me. Please let him go!¡± Count Hutt had no choice.

    ¡°Ok, let him go. Please open your portal bag and let me have a check!¡± The druid turned to Abel and lowered his voice again.

    ¡°Are you disrespecting me?¡± Although Abel didn¡¯t want any trouble, this druid was stepping on him too hard.

    Portal bags were private, and druids had many secrets. Demanding someone to open their portal bag was a huge disrespect.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you are an elite druid, and you are above thew in Bayw City. If Mr. Angelo doubts you, then you should be doubted!¡± That elite druidughed.

    He saw Abel chatting with Count Hutt, so there was no way he would let Abel go.

    He was familiar with every elite druid in Bay Law City and the surrounding cities, but he had never seen Abel before. Abel¡¯s history was a mystery to him.

    Abel frowned. He never thought helping a count would bring him this much trouble. It seems like he had to change his n. He could no longer proceed into Bay Law City.

    Fury emerged from his heart. He just wanted a quiet ce to train, and he couldn¡¯t do that with someone always trying to mess with him.

    ¡°Do you have the right to investigate another elite druid in the name of Mr. Angelo? The court might be going a little too far!¡± Count Hutt said loudly since the druid just wouldn¡¯t let Abel go.

    A druid had many rights, let alone an elite druid. If not for Count Hutt, there was no way an elite druid would threaten another elite druid.

    Suddenly, powerful energy shot out of Abel¡¯s body. His rank 18 druid energy was on full disy from his druid soul. He no longer wanted to hide his ability.

    The rank 18 energy directly mmed into the rank 17 druid. He paused for a moment. The energy of nature within him was suppressed.

    Abel moved forward on his mad wolf and suddenly elerated. Since they were not far away, Abel arrived in front of the druid in no time.

    And struck his hand on the Druid¡¯s neck, and he was knocked out immediately. ¡°Pathetic!¡± It was thest word that elite druid heard before he fainted.

    Although Abel¡¯s strike might have looked a little too sudden, it truly reflected how much more powerful a rank 18 druid was to a rank 17 druid. A single rank above could suppress the reaction speed of a lower rank. Reaction speed was life and death in a battle.

    If Abel were not in Bay Law City, he would have killed that druid already. He wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone who disrespects him.

    ¡°Mr. Bet, don¡¯t worry. My family will speak for you as soon as we get back. The court won¡¯t give you any trouble!¡± Count Hutt immediately knew he had underestimated Abel, so he quickly tried to ease the tension.

    At the same time, he also changed the way he addressed Abel. If Abel was a rank 16, maybe he could address him casually, but he just couldn¡¯t anymore after realizing Abel¡¯s power.

    2 of the 10 warriors quickly helped the elite druid up. They didn¡¯t say anything and quickly carried the druid away.

    They knew very well, someone who could take down a rank 17 druid with one strike was not someone they could face. The only thing they could do was to go back and report.

    ¡°Count Hutt, are you sure I am safe?¡± Abel asked.

    If he was outside of the city, he could easily escape even if thew enforcement druids give him a hard time again. But once he entered the city, the city circle would have the power to suppress him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Bet. I swear in the name of the Lenny Family!¡± Count Hutt lowered his voice.

    Abel nodded and stepped into the city gate with Count Hutt. He didn¡¯t know about the Lenny Family, but they seemed quite powerful.

    Count Hutt worried that they would be stopped again, so he increased his speed while Abel followed tightly and looked around the city.

    Bay Law City was beautiful. The roads were made out of red-colored ore with flowers and trees nted on both sides. The flowery smell filled the air, which only pushed the calming scenery to another level.

    Every building was also a work of art, the true definition of architecture. There was not a single ordinary building around.

    Since count Hutt¡¯s heart was in a rush, he no longer had time to introduce Abel to the surroundings.

    ¡°Mr. Bet, we are here!¡± Count Hutt said with relief when they arrived at a rustic-looking gate with a statue on each side.

    ¡°Young master Hutt, wee home!¡± An elf in uniform opened the gate and bowed.

    ¡°Steward Jonah, how¡¯s my father?¡± Count Hutt did a weing guest Ute to Abel and turned to the steward.

    ¡°Master is doing fine. The water of life from the shrine stopped his condition from getting worse!¡± Steward Jonah bowed and said.

    ¡°Bring me to father!¡± Count Hutt said, then turned to Abel, ¡°Mr. Bet, pleasee with me!¡±

    The rustic gate was 500 meters from the living space. A garden with a fountain and all kinds of strange flora stood in between. You could tell the ce was full of history with one look.

    The living space was a small castle. Anyone with a castle in this castle was beyond ordinary.

    They entered the castle, passed the lounge, and finally arrived at a room.

    Count Hutt slowly stopped his steps and waved at Steward Jonah, signaling him to leave. Afterward, he carefully opened the door to the room.

    ¡°Hutt, you are back!¡± A frail but sturdy voice emerged.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve brought back the blood strengthening grass. You will get well soon!¡± Count Hutt said with a joyful tone.

    Abel did not enter the room, but he could see an old elf leaning back on a chair. The grey look on his face exposed the problem in his body.

    ¡°Hutt, you¡¯ve brought a guest?¡± The old elf did not get too excited when he heard about the grass. Instead, he turned to Abel.

    ¡°Please excuse me. I¡¯ve gotten too excited. Mr. Bet, this is my father, Duke Bart!¡± Count Hutt bowed and introduced them to Abel.

    He then turned back to his father and said, ¡°father, this is Mr. Druid Bet. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have died in Ervo Forest already. If not for him, the court would have stolen the blood strengthening grass!¡±

    ¡°Druid Bet, thank you so much for your help. I was always worried when I let Hutt take care of business. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t drag you into the tension I have with the court!¡±

    It seems like this Duke Bart had been through a lot. Nothing could anger him. Instead, he was thinking for Abel.

    ¡°Duke Bart, this is what Count Hutt wanted me to protect. It should be what you are after!¡± Abel said as he took out the box.

    Duke Bart took the box. He wanted to do a bow, but he struggled to get up and ended up with a cough.

    ¡°Father, don¡¯t get up. I will thank Mr. Bet for you !¡± Count Hutt quickly stepped up and held his father.

    ¡°I¡¯m too old. I should have returned to the goddess already if I didn¡¯t have the water of life as support!¡± Duke Bart shook his head.

    ¡°Father. I will look for a potion maker right now if Master Muir agrees. We can definitely make it!¡± Count Hutt held the box tight and said.

    The blood-strengthening grass inside the box was the only hope of saving Duke Bart. He tried his best with his family connection and finally got his hand on some with a flying mount, but the process was not easy at all.

    A ying spiritual beast attacked him. Since he wanted to keep it low-key, he only brought along 1 intermediate druid with him. Normally an intermediate Druid¡¯s natural force should be enough to guarantee his safety, but they were unlucky.

    If they didn¡¯t run into Abel, they would have died in Ervo forest.

    He only had one portion of the blood strengthening grass, so he had to invite a master alchemist. Only master alchemists had a guaranteed sess rate, and Duke Bart could no longer wait for another portion to arrive.

 Chapter 909 - Helping Hand

    <h4>Chapter 909: Helping Hand</h4>

    Abel followed Steward Jonah into a room. It was not a ce he could live long term. He needed a stand-alone house, but Count Hutt was busy.

    He wanted to ask Count Hutt for an identity after he was done with his work.

    ¡°Mr. Bet, Dinner is ready. Young master Hutt wants to invite you!¡± Steward Jonah knocked on Abel¡¯s door before the dark and asked.

    Abel soon followed Steward Jonah into the dining room. It could hold 20 people, but at that moment, the only one waiting was Count Hutt.

    ¡°Mr. Bet, I¡¯m very sorry I¡¯ve been so busy!¡± Count Hutt stood up and bowed.

    Abel realized Count Hutt was not looking good. All his excitement hadpletely faded. ¡°Count Hutt, what happened?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°The potion failed!¡± Count Hutt replied as though all energy was drained from him.

    ¡°A master alchemist failed?¡± Abel heard he mentioned the name Master Muir before.

    Abel was the only Master alchemist in the Holy Continent. He had never met another Master alchemist, but he had never failed before.

    ¡°Master Muir was very confident, but he still failed. My father might not make it through a few more days!¡± Count Hutt did not have anyone to talk to, so he just poured out everything to Abel.

    ¡°Count Hutt, was Duke Bart being poisoned?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Yes, my father was poisoned out of nowhere. I¡¯ve invited many top-level doctors, and they said potion made with blood strengthening grass was his only option!¡± Count Hutt lowered his voice.

    ¡°Count Hutt, I¡¯ll do a trade with you. If I can save Duke Bart, you will give me a recognized identity!¡± Abel did not hold back as well.

    Defusing poisons was like a walk in a park to Abel, but he already helped Count Hutt, so many times, he had to ask for something in return.

    ¡°Mr. Bet, you can save him?¡± Count Hutt suddenly stood up in excitement.

    ¡°Count Hutt, I am a master alchemist as well, and I am well known for defusing poisons!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Mr. Bet, if you can save my father, I¡¯ll agree to anything!¡± The only thing in Count Hutt¡¯s mind was saving his father. He was a kind son.

    ¡°Give this potion to Duke Bart!¡± Abel took out a Dark World antidote and handed it over.

    Count Hutt held the strange ck-colored liquid in his hand and hesitated, but he knew it was thest chance of saving his father. He clenched his teeth and held the potion tight. He then said with a bow, ¡°Mr. Bet, please forgive me. I won¡¯t be having dinner with you!¡±

    ¡°Do as you like!¡± Abel smiled.

    After dinner, Abel returned to the room in the castle and waited for Count Hutt¡¯s good news.

    ¡°Father, are you cured?¡± Count Hutt said with excitement. The grey on Duke Bart¡¯s face faded, and liveliness returned.

    ¡°What potion is that? I felt my body easing up as soon as I drank it down!¡± Duke Bart asked curiously. He was suffering to the bones, and it was gone in one sip.

    ¡°Mr. Bet gave it to me. He did not tell me what it is!¡± Count Hutt thought for a moment. He was very desperate, so he ran off before he even asked anything.

    ¡°You are such a child!¡± Duke Bart shook his head with a smile.

    ¡°Father, Mr. Bet wants a recognized identity!¡± Count Hutt suddenly remembered Abel¡¯s request.

    ¡°Is there any problem with this Druid Bet? Howe an elite druid doesn¡¯t have an identity?¡± Duke Bart asked with a frown.

    ¡°Father, I don¡¯t think he has a problem. He told me he is also a master alchemist. Although I don¡¯t know his past, if he really is a master alchemist, that should be fine!¡± Count Huttughed.

    ¡°Master alchemist?¡± Duke Bart paused for a moment. He was reminded of the effect of the potion. It was definitely no ordinary thing. Only a master alchemist could take out such power.

    ¡°He saved you and saved me. Then we should try our best to help him. Let¡¯s hope we didn¡¯t help the wrong person!¡± A confirmed look shed in Duke Bart¡¯s eyes as he lowered his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go organize it tomorrow. What about the court?¡± Count Hutt asked again/

    ¡°Judge Angelo had been in his position for too long. I¡¯ll have a chat with my old friends. He should take a rest!¡± A cold sh emerged from the eyes of Duke Bart.

    He was poisoned and almost lost his son. It was time for the Lenny Family to flex their muscles.

    The next day Abel sat in the guest seat of the Dining room during lunch. Duke Bart in the master seat had regained his strength. His vigor was on full disy.

    He smiled from time to time, and Count Hutt was looking excellent as well.

    As Duke Bart was about to pour some spices into his soup, Abel stopped him. ¡°Duke Bart, please wait!¡±

    Abel smelled something odd the moment Duke Bart opened the spice. It was a slight sense of poison.

    ¡°Master Bet, anything wrong?¡± Duke Bart stopped and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Duke Bart, I think I know how you got poisoned!¡± Abel pointed at that spice jar.

    Duke Bart¡¯s face changed. It was his favorite soupplement from the human noble. Due to his aging taste buds, it was one of the only things that could still trigger it.

    Only his closest friends knew about this habit of his. If there was a problem with the spice, someone in his family must have betrayed him.

    ¡°Mr. Bet, are you sure?¡± Count Hutt knew how serious this problem was, so he wanted to confirm.

    ¡°I am a master alchemist. Even the slightest sense of poison won¡¯t escape my nose!¡± Abel was not put off by Duke Bart¡¯s distrust. He was a noble as well. He knew how serious it was to get poisoned by food.

    Any elf in charge of the food of noble elves would need to serve them for at least 10 years, and the Lenny family had cultivated most of their servants from birth. Their loyalty shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Afterward, Duke Bart pushed away his food and said to Abel as though nothing happened, ¡°Druid Bet. I¡¯m very thankful for your help. The identity you asked for is confirmed, and I¡¯ve organized a mansion for you. To further express my gratitude, I also nned something special, but that will take a little longer. I hope you are satisfied for now!¡±

    He nodded at Count Hutt, and Count Hutt took out an identity card filled with patterns. He then handed over to Abel with a contract.

    ¡°Duke Bart, Count Hutt, thank you for your help!¡± Abel happily held the identity card in his hand. It was an elite guardian druid identity card for the Lenny Family.

    A Duke was very prestigious in every kingdom but unlike other Kingdoms. The elves¡¯ New Asia Kingdom was the product of a huge organization. The druid alliance. The most important organization for the elves.

    Even the wizard Union recognized an identity card made by Duke Bart so that Abel could use a teleportation circle as Druid Bet in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get going now!¡± Abel knew that Duke Bart still had some family business to take care of, so he stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Steward, help me send Mr. Bet off!¡± Count Hutt yelled.

    Count Hutt was cautious with the way he addressed Abel. He wouldn¡¯t expose his master alchemist identity. There was a traitor in the Lenny Family.

    Abel left with a bow from Steward Jonah. He casually summoned and began to make his way to the mansion on the contract.

    Although the mansion was not in the best location, the street was still filled with nobles.

    Abel stopped in front of the gate. At that moment, a steward was already waiting for him. His name was Eden, and he received amand from Count Hutt earlier to greet Abel.

    Abel followed steward Eden around the mansion. He then met up with the 3 half-elf servants in the mansion.

    He was very happy with the ce. He felt safe. After his power was stabilized, he would start exploring the Dark World again.

    Much like most mansions, there was an underground dungeon. It was the best ce to store fruit and wine. The original owner of this ce even built a designated wine tasting area.

    Abel decided to turn that area into his training room. It didn¡¯t take much work. All he did was move the tables and chairs to open the space.

    He set up a protection circle, barrier circle, and mana gathering circle. Just like that, his training space wasplete.

    Days passed, and Abel returned to his normal training schedule. However, things began to change in Bay Law City after he saved Duke Bart.

    Duke Bart¡¯s recovery put Judge Angelo in an awkward situation, and the Harmon family behind him was attacked by the Lenny Family.

    Soon there were rumors about Judge Angelo bribing a servant from the Lenny Lenny Family to poison Duke Bart. This forced the Harmon family to let go of Judge Angelo. Just like that, the authority of Bay Law City was left empty.

    The Lenny family¡¯s victory did not affect Abel. He was sick of the power struggle even during his days in the Holy Continent. He was back at his good old schedule: reading during the day and going into the Dark World at night.

    However, not everything was in Abel¡¯s control. When he thought everything was settled, he got a guest in his mansion during his 6th day in Bay Law City.

    ¡°Master, the prestigious master Muir wants to see you!¡± Steward Eden said and bowed as though he was stunned by something. The serious look he normally had on his facepletely vanished.

    ¡°Organise some juice. I¡¯ll greet him!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    He was a master alchemist himself. He knew how hard it was to be a master alchemist, so he had to treat them with respect. He had to greet him personally.

    Abel saw an elf in a robe as soon as he opened the door. ¡°Wee, the prestigious master Muir!¡± He said with a smile.

    Master Muir did not say anything. He looked up and down at Abel. Abel¡¯s scent gave out a strong sense of childlike youthfulness. It was almost unbelievable for a master alchemist.

    Especially since Abel looked like a full-grown elf, he heard that he was a rank 17 druid. His confusion made him speechless for a moment.

    Ever since the oak tree had entered his body, it was almost impossible for him to hide his life force. Any powerful figure would be able to sense it.

    ¡°Are you Druid Bet?¡± Master Muir couldn¡¯t believe himself.

    ¡°Yes, I am Bet. Do you want toe in and chat? My steward has already brought on the juice!¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Druid Bet, please excuse the way I¡¯ve acted!¡± Master Muir bowed back.

    Abel knew Master Muir did not have any bad intentions. That antidote he gave Duke Bart must be what attracted Master Muir.

    Abel was right. Master Muir went to see Duke Bart the moment he got the news that he was cured.

    Duke Bart was badly poisoned, and the potion Master Muir made had failed. So there could only be one exnation: another master alchemist had gotten involved.

 Chapter 910 - Master Muir

    <h4>Chapter 910: Master Muir</h4>

    Duke Bart did not tell Master Muir about Abel immediately since he was still in conflict with Judge Angelo, and he had agreed not to drag him into their conflict.

    After Judge Angelo was punished, Duke Bart could no longer reject Master Muir, so he told him about Abel.

    Especially since Master Muir had helped a lot during the process.

    Abel and Master Muir sat in therger room as Steward Eden brought on the juice.

    ¡°Druid Bet, ording to Duke Bart, you were a master potion maker?¡± Master Muir got straight to the point.

    It was exactly what Abel wanted. He had to be recognized as a master alchemist to receive corresponding benefits in the elves. Also, the master alchemist pattern within him would grow with the other master alchemist potion makers¡¯ help.

    He might even havee to obtain light gems with his products. All he needed was enough glory in his name and a guaranteed sess rate, which shouldn¡¯t be a problem for Abel.

    ¡°Yes, I am a master alchemist!¡± Abel let out some energy from his master alchemist pattern and said.

    The energy of the master alchemist pattern was impossible to imitate, and every official potion maker could recognize it.

    It was just that Master Muir didn¡¯t realize the difference between master potion maker and the master alchemist Abel was talking about since those 2 titles normally meant the same thing among the elves.

    ¡°Master Bet, the reason I am here today is to ask you about your form of defusing Duke Bart¡¯s poison!¡± Master Muir had the bluntness of a master alchemist, so he continued.

    ¡°It is a special antidote from my alchemy inheritance. Unfortunately, the methods for making them have been lost. I only have a few bottles in hand!¡± Abel replied.

    That antidote really was his alchemy inheritance. He was the Dark World ruler, so he was not wrong to call it his alchemy inheritance.

    The antidote¡¯s main ingredient was exclusively found in the dark world, so no one would be able to make it in the Central Continent even if he made the form public.

    ¡°That is unfortunate!¡± Master Muir shook his head. He had many ancient forms on him as well. Most of them were extremely powerful, but he could no longer make them due to the extinction of certain ingredients.

    ¡°Master Muir, how did you fail to make that blood strengthening grass potion?¡± Abel suddenly remembered what got him in this situation in the first ce and asked curiously.

    At first, he thought it was the skill of Master Muir, or maybe master Muir was a master by honor like the ones in the Holy Continent.

    However, after he met Master Muir, he could clearly sense the master alchemist pattern within him. He was an experienced alchemist.

    How could a master alchemist like that fail? It would be very damaging to his name.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it, master Bet. Someone submerged the ingredient in dark water. It had lost its effect!¡± Master Muir sighed.

    Dark water was a liquid for cleaning unwanted substances from the surface ingredients. However, an ingredient¡¯s effect would be affected if it was submerged for too long, even if it doesn¡¯t look any different on the surface.

    If all the other ingredients had the power of 500 years, incorporating a 100 years ingredient would create an imbnce and lead to failure.

    ¡°Duke Bart¡¯s enemy was really willing to do anything!¡± Abel sighed as well and felt sorry for Master Muir.

    It would be a huge hit to Master Muir¡¯s name if he failed such an important potion. Next time if someone wanted to make a lifesaver potion, they would doubt asking Master Muir for help.

    ¡°Angelo deserves what he got!¡± Master Muir clenched his teeth.

    This was one of the reasons he helped the Lenny Family to punish Judge Angelo. At first, he was very confident about making that potion, but judge Angelo made him fail.

    Abel shook his head. He already knew what happened to Judge Angelo. It was serious to mess with a master alchemist.

    ¡°Master Bet. When will youe to the alchemy union and confirm your identity? With master Nn and me helping you, the process shouldn¡¯t take too long!¡± Master Muir changed the topic.

    ¡°Master Muir, ill leave it up to you!¡± Abel smiled in gratitude.

    ¡°Amazing, ill let Master Nn know after I get back, and we can organize a confirmation!¡± Master Muir knew what to do.

    ....

    In the Harmon family, Marquis Angelo said in his lounge with a grim look on his face. His upation as a judge was taken away by the queen, and his domain was taken away. The only thing he had was an almost nonexistent marquis title.

    However, Marquis Angelo still had something in store. The Harmon family behind him was still one of the most longsting families in the New Asia Kingdom. Despite his failure, their power remained.

    The Lenny family grasped his weakness and flipped the status of the 2 families around.

    He was not nning to attack the Lenny family in the near future, but his heart was filled with hatred for Abel, especially since he realized Abel was the one who saved Duke Bart.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t go against the Lenny Family, why can¡¯t I go against a druid?¡± He mumbled to himself and yelled, ¡°steward! Tell Druid Huck toe here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± A steward replied, and some footsteps followed.

    Marquis Angelo waited for an hour and drank 2 cups of coffee. Druid Huck still had not arrived, so he stood up and walked out the lounge.

    ¡°Steward, what¡¯s happening with Druid Huck?¡± Marquis Angelo frowned.

    ¡°Mr. Huck is in retreat. He doesn¡¯t have time toe!¡± The steward softly replied, seeing the furious look on his master¡¯s face.

    ¡°What?¡± Fury intensified in Marquis Angelo¡¯s heart. He knew it was just an excuse since he lost his power. He no longer had as much say in his family, so druid Huck no longer needed to give him face.

    He quickly walked back to the lounge. He wouldn¡¯t let his fury out in the courtyard. Otherwise, his whole family would be affected.

    He arrived at the table and picked up a cup of coffee. His fury boiled as he kept thinking. Finally, he flung the cup on the ground.

    The wooden cup bounced on the ground and rolled to the side. He let out a long sigh. Without the druid in his family¡¯s help, no way he could mess with Druid Bet.

    A rank 17 druid was not someone who just lost his power and was abandoned by the family could go against.

    But at the same time, Druid Bet could not hurt him. Even without power, his family would keep him safe.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t directly hurt you, I might do it in a less glorious way!¡± Marquis Angelo let out a coldugh. He had an idea.

    ....

    Master Muir happily returned to the alchemy union. He did not head back to his own alchemy room. Instead, he paid a visit to Master Nn, the other master potion maker in the Union.

    ¡°Master Nn, Master Nn, you here?¡± He struck Master Nn¡¯s door. He was so heavy-handed that all the elves around looked at him. However, they all continued with their business once they realized it was master Muir.

    ¡°Master Muir, I was working. Now, you owe me an ingredient!¡± Master Nn opened his door and lowered his voice.

    Master Nn was one of the very few female master potion makers. Although females were the dominant forces of elves and druids, it was not the case with potion makers. Master Nn was the only one among the 3 master potion makers in the union.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those little things. I have big news for you!¡± Master Muir waved his hand.

    ¡°Master Muir, what could possibly be more important than my alchemy product!¡± Master Nn was not in a good mood. No one could disrupt her during her alchemy process.

    ¡°We will soon have another master potion maker in our union,¡± master Muir raised his voice.

    ¡°What? Who leveled up?¡± Master Nn was caught off guard. Many names appeared in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t figure out who it was.

    ¡°He is not our current member, but I¡¯ve already invited him, and he agreed to confirm his identity soon!¡± Master Muir said with excitement.

    ¡°Master Muir, you did not get tricked, right?¡± Master Nn looked at Master Muir. He looked almost like a little child.

    The potion maker union was the biggest potion maker organization in the Central continent. Other than potion makers owned by otherrge organizations, almost every potion maker was a part of the potion maker union.

    A master potion makering out of nowhere was almost impossible.

    ¡°Master Nn, I¡¯ve already sensed his master alchemist pattern. If he was not a master alchemist, could he be a master metallurgist?¡± Master Muir gasped.

    Master Nn couldn¡¯t help but quiet down after hearing those words. Seeing a master Metallurgist was almost a total joke. Although there were many high-level metallurgists, there was not a single master Metallurgist.

    Both metallurgists and potion makers were alchemists, and both utilized an alchemy pattern, their area of research waspletely different. They were basically 2 different upations.

    It was not easy for potion makers to level up as well, but the elves had a holy object to guarantee a level of sess. Although it was not much, at least they ended up with 3 master potion makers.

    Another huge reason for the master potion maker¡¯s sess was the existence of corresponding ingredients. Rarer ingredients brought greater and diverse results.

    Metallurgists, on the other hand, did not rely on that. An advanced metallurgist could already master every metallurgy material out there, so there was almost no path for them to progress.

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of that master?¡± Master Nn was very suspicious, but she still asked.

    ¡°Master Bet, he is a young druid as well!¡± Master Muirughed.

    ¡°What? Master Bet?¡± Master Nn¡¯s eyes shed. She yelled as though as he heard the name of her idol.

    ¡°What happened, master Nn? You know master Bet?¡± Master Muir was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, seeing how excited Master Nn was.

    ¡°No way, it¡¯s too much of a coincidence. He came to the Central Continent!¡± Master Nn mumbled in excitement.

    Although they did not have much information about subcontinents, some important news still managed to get through. Still, Master Muir was never interested in that news.

    Master Nn did not care too much about that news as well, but ever since she received a few potions from the Holy Continent, she developed a crazy admiration for this Master Bet.

    Its ingredients were ordinary, but it almost had a godly effect. Most importantly, most products from this master Bet were specifically made for female elves.

    She couldn¡¯t get her mind off that ¡® Lotion,¡¯ ¡®conditioner,¡¯ and ¡®elves perfume¡¯ ever since she used it for the first time. They had revived her to her youth, but now her skin was slowly returning to her original form. The only thing holding her back from getting more was the super teleportation circle¡¯s high fee, and those portions were low in production even in the Holy Continent.

    This was not something a female elf could tolerate, so she took a small portion of lotion and conditioner to her researchb, hoping to develop something with a simr effect.

    Its form was so easy to find it was like Abel didn¡¯t add any extra security to it, but replicating the effect was almost impossible.

 Chapter 911 - Master Nolan

    <h4>Chapter 911: Master Nn</h4>

    Master Nn was self-aware as a master potion maker, and she knew she couldn¡¯t achieve the same effect as Abel researching those ¡®lotion¡¯ and ¡®conditioner.¡¯

    Abel couldn¡¯t do anything about it as well. The first form he got when he became a master alchemist was this female-specific potion form, so he could only improve on that.

    Master Nn also had her eyes on Abel¡¯s other work as well: the ¡®beauty potion.¡¯ Although she could make a beauty potion, the ones he heard about from the Holy Continent were on a whole new level.

    ¡°Master Muir, where is master Bet? Can we pay a visit to him?¡± Master Nn quickly asked.

    ¡°Master Nn seems like you really do know him. Howe I never heard you mention him?¡± Master Muir was confused.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he is Master Bet; you are talking about is Master Bet, I know, so I need to go see him!¡± Master Nn said in excitement.

    Actually, Master Nn was already certain that this Master Bet was the legendary master alchemist. It was just too much of a coincidence; it was hard to believe.

    ¡°Master Nn, calm down. He is in Bay Law City. No need to go, I¡¯ll tell him toe. We need to register his master identity anyway!¡± Master Muir waved his hand andughed.

    Master Muir saw the strange look on Master Nn¡¯s face and worried that she would turn into some joke in Bay Law City, so he decided to invite Abel instead.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t need to invite I¡¯m personally. Just a luxury carriage and members of the wizard union to the mansion would be fine.

    Abel was a little surprised by the speed of the invitation. It had only been an hour since Master Muir left. Wasn¡¯t that a little too quick?

    However, he did not reject it. He jumped on the carriage and left.

    After Abel¡¯s carriage faded out of sight, another carriage stopped by the side of the road. A few ck-armored warrior elves with frozen energy nodded at each other and jumped out. Soon, they sped into Abel¡¯s mansion.

    When Abel arrived at the potion maker union, a maturedy who looked around 40 years old stepped up and bowed, ¡°The prestigious Master Bet, my name is Nn!¡±

    ¡°The prestigious Master Nn, I am Bet. Nice to meet you!¡± Abel was not expecting master Nn to be this friendly, so he quickly bowed back.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if someone called Abel a master in his mansion, but he was in the potion maker union. He still had not registered his Master¡¯s identity, so he shouldn¡¯t be addressed with that title.

    He could never guess that his works had already prated the mind of Master Nn. That ¡® lotion,¡¯ ¡®conditioner,¡¯ as well as that mysterious ¡®beauty potion.¡¯ On the other hand, the elves perfume did not interest Master Nn too much since it was meant for druids.

    ¡°Are you Master Bet from the Holy Continent?¡± Master Nn asked directly.

    Abel was caught off guard. What happened. He was still thinking of how toe up with a recognized identity as an elf. Still, Master Nn had already recognized his Holy Continent identity during the first day with an elf identity.

    ¡°Master Nn, how did you know?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°At first, I wasn¡¯t sure, but now I¡¯m sure!¡± The smile on Master Nn¡¯s face grew.

    Abel shook his head with a slightly depressedugh. He was recognized.

    ¡°Master Bet, are you trying to hide your Holy Continent Identity?¡± Master Nn was confused by the look on Abel¡¯s face, so she smiled.

    ¡°That master identity of mine might bring on some trouble so.....¡± just when Abel was thinking of an exnation, master Nn instructed with augh, ¡°Master Bet, don¡¯t worry. Muir and I will keep it a secret. You must havee to the Central Continent illegally. Actually, you cane here through the alchemy union in the Holy Continent. They will definitely let you with your status!¡±

    Abel let out a long breath of relief in his heart. He really didn¡¯t know how to exin, but there was no need anymore. He turned to Master Muir. He was very thankful that these 2 masters agreed to help him keep his identity a secret.

    If his identity was made public, someone might rte him to his Wizard identity since he had both identities in the Holy Continent.

    However the only one knew about his human identity in the Holy Continent was Grand Duke Edwina, Duke Albert, and Countess Carrie. The entire elf race did not know that master Bet was a human.

    ¡°Master Bet, your task to get registered is to make 10 lotions and 10 conditioners!¡± Master Nn said before even discussing with Master Muir.

    ¡°Master Nn, how can those 2 things even be considered as an examination challenge? Master Muir couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Although he was certain that Abel was a master alchemist, those 2 potions were too easy to make. Even a beginner potion maker could make them.

    ¡°Master Muir, keep quiet. I don¡¯t need you to pay for the ingredients!¡± Master Nn rolled her eyes and said.

    Abel knew what Master Nn was talking about, so he directly took out 10 bottles of lotion and 10 bottles of conditioner from his portal bag and put them on the table in the hall.

    ¡°Yes, exactly!¡± Master Nn had her eyes madly fixed on those 20 bottles. She was 100% certain of Abel¡¯s identity.

    Abel grew and became a master in a resource-depleted ce such as the Holy Continent, which meant he was more powerful than any masters in the Central Continent.

    The elves in the Central Continent had a holy object to guarantee a level-up sess rate, but Abel had leveled up purely through his own ability.

    ¡°Master Nn, what so special about those potions?¡± Master Muir was deeply confused by the way Master Nn acted.

    Master Nn was fully drawn to the potions on the table. She carefully opened a bottle of lotion and lightly rubbed a few drops on her face.

    As the lotion was absorbed into her skin, a strange glow emerged. She immediately looked 10 years younger¡ª10 years in human age, of course.

    Master Nn took out a mirror from her portal bag. She was immediately filled with joy when she saw herself.

    She was back at her prime thest time she used the lotion and conditioner, but she used them too quickly, and now she had returned to her original form.

    The effect was just the same the second time she used them. Most importantly, Abel had arrived at the Central Continent. Nothing could be more perfect.

    ¡°No way, no way!¡± Master Muir was stunned. He gasped. This was against everything he ever knew.

    He picked up a bottle of lotion. But just when he was about to twist the bottle, Master Nn snatched it from his hand with a scary look on her face.

    ¡°Master Muir. Those are mine. That¡¯spensation for disturbing me earlier.!¡± Master Nn said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Master Nn, I¡¯m just taking a look, but I want 1 bottle!¡± Master Muir bit back.

    Master Nn hesitated and remembered Abel would soon be a member of the union. There was no need for her to stress, so she ced the lotion back down,

    Master Muir picked up the lotion again and poured a few drips in his palm. Afterward, white light flew out from his master alchemist pattern. It was an ingredient analyzing method he inherited. It could dissect and analyze and potion withoutyers of security.

    He soon gazed back at Abel with a confused look on his face. There was not any extra security for this potion, and there was nothing special about the ingredients.

    Therefore. Abel must have done something different during his alchemy process. It was the only exnation for the extraordinary effect, and it¡¯s almost unbelievable. If Abel¡¯s master alchemist pattern was so clear, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Abel was a grandmaster alchemist.

    ¡°Master Bet, your skills are too powerful!¡± Master Muir said in admiration.

    Abel wanted to keep humble, but Master Nn quickly took out a bunch of potion from her portal bag.

    ¡°Master Nn, those are your collection. Are you trying topete with master Bet?¡± Asked master Muir.

    ¡°Master Bet, are these potions enough to have a bottle of your beauty potion?¡± Master Nn asked with yearning. She was certain about her decision.

    Nothing in Master Nn¡¯s collection was ordinary. They were the best of the best. There were even 10 master potions. Just the price of their ingredients alone was astronomical.

    Master Nn slowly gathered them throughout the years. Each master potion needed 5 ingredients, and their sess rate dependedrgely on luck.

    If the luck is not good, all 5 of the ingredients could fail. But if the luck is good and the potion seeded, the potion maker could keep the extra ingredients. That¡¯s how master alchemists made their wealth.

    Of course, if all 5 of the ingredients failed, the most unlucky one was still the person requesting the potion. No one would demand a master alchemist to pay for the damage.

    ¡°Master Nn, if you have master¡¯s level ingredients in the future, make sure to sell it to me. I¡¯ll pay with mana gems!¡± Abel smiled and pushed the table of insane potions back to Master Nn.

    He then took out a blue beauty potion from his portal object and ced it on the table.

    To be honest, Abel was not interested in those potions, even the master¡¯s one. He had much better potions, and he could get the form for every one of those potions after joining the union. As long as he had the right ingredients, he could make a more powerful one.

    ¡°Master Bet, is this the legendary beauty potion?¡± Master Nn¡¯s voice was shaking. She picked up the potion and looked at it in her hand like it was a treasure.

    ¡°If you heard about it, then it is what it is!¡± Abel smiled. He was still very confident in his potions.

    Suddenly an idea struck Master Nn. She quickly looked around and poured the blue sparkling liquid down her throat.

    Master Muir looked curiously from the side. What potion could make Master Nn so careful? She quickly drank it up like she was afraid of people stealing it.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how important beauty was to a female elf. A legendary potion with the ability to revive youth and maintain it forever was a priceless treasure to every female elf.

    The blue sparkling liquid began to glow on Master Nn¡¯s body. Her skin began to get even smoother and hydrated. A long-lost youthfulness emerged on her body again.

    Although she knew this youthfulness was only on a surface level, it was still a dreame true.

    The change did not end there. Her hair grew lively as its strength returned.

    Her slightly aged eyes also became clear in a sudden,

    Master Muir was stunned. A single potion had turned a 30 something looking elf into around 20 years old. If she was not giving out such a strong energy of experience, she was basically a young elf.

    ¡°This is too amazing. How can a beauty potion do this?¡± Master Muir eximed. He then thought of the lotion. Maybe this Master Bet had a special ability to increase the power of potions by a long shot.

 Chapter 912 - Master Badge

    <h4>Chapter 912: Master Badge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Master Bet, this is your master potion maker badge. Please keep it safe!¡± Master Muir stood up and took out a badge, and said with respect. All of a sudden, the atmosphere grew serious.

    Abel also stood up and received the master badge with both hands. He was not expecting to be a master potion maker without an examination.

    Actually, Master Muir had already prepared a master badge for him before he even came to the union. He knew very well Abel was a true master potion maker.

    ¡°Master Bet, wee to the potion maker union. We will be much more powerful with your contribution!¡± Master Nn stood up and smiled.

    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll let the union know that we got another master potion maker. This is huge!¡± Master Muir saw Abel holding the master badge, so he took out his own master badge with augh.

    He reached his power of the will inside, and bell sounds soon emerged above the potion maker camp. There were 30 strikes in total, which signified big news. It has been a long time.

    All the potion makers were stunned as they focused on the bell.

    ¡°30 strikes, a potion maker has be a master!¡± An elf yelled after the bell stopped striking.

    ¡°A new master potion maker!¡± Another elf gasped.

    All the potion makers in the camp began to specte who it was. This news was huge not only for them but the entire elf race as well.

    ¡°Master Bet, you can use the wizard union teleportation circles with your master badge. Since it was from the same system, you can also list missions and exchange the resource you want from the wizard union!¡± Master Muir smiled and exined.

    ¡°Really?¡± Abel felt his heart lift.

    It was an unexpected surprise. The wizard Union¡¯s exchange system was thergest exchange system in the Central Continent. You could almost find anything.

    Since it was also connected to the wizard union¡¯s teleportation circle, one could teleport their resource to their receiver in real-time, which minimized the unwanted attention caused by delivering valuable resources.

    ¡°These are not the only benefits of being a master potion maker!¡± Master Nn smiled and pointed north ¡°besides you, there are 3 master potion makers in the union, and each of us owns a ce located around the camp. You will soon have a huge amodation building in the north. The union covers all fees!¡±

    ¡°Also, you have the permission to ess the resource in the union¡¯s inventory. Although you could only get a certain amount every month, you can get more at your own expense. You will also be given a private potion-making room, and you can ask the spirit of the union any question through your master badge!¡± Master Muir smiled again.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice!¡± Abel also smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, every master alchemist has a druid follower. You can pick anyone you want, but you will be responsible for his or her training resources. Your followers will also be members of the union and enjoy some of the benefits!¡± Master Nn continued.

    ¡°Followers? I don¡¯t even know any druid here, let alone get them to follow me!¡± Abel smiled and shook his head. He was a rank 18 druid himself. There was no need for him to get a follower weaker than him, but where could he find another rank 18 druids to follow him?

    ¡°Master Bet, don¡¯t worry, there will soon be many elite druids heading towards the Potion maker union!¡± Master Muirughed.

    Being a master potion maker¡¯s follower, especially one of the early followers, would guarantee their training resource. Also, they would be extremely respected not only in the elves but the Central Continent as well.

    This was because the highest quality resource was actuallying out of the unnoticeable potion maker union.

    It was the safest ce on the entire continent. There were no other races other than the elves, so there was no need for Master Nn and Master Muir to bring their followers around all the time.

    The Ervo forest was Bay Law City¡¯s best protection. It has been thousands of years since war had broken out, and attacking potion makers was unheard of.

    A master potion maker¡¯s follower would onlye in handy once the master potion maker left the camp and head to other cities.

    Suddenly,rge amounts of messages swarmed Master Muir¡¯s master badge. He connected with his power of the will, and a smile soon emerged on his face.

    ¡°Master Bet. We were just talking, and now I have countless top-level druids in Bay Law City asking to follow you!¡± Master Muir smiled and waved his badge.

    ¡°Master Muir, Master Nn. I am a druid as well, a rank 18 druid!¡± Abel said gently.

    Master Nn and Master Muir exchanged nces. They were shocked. Abel was filled with youthfulness. How could someone his age be an expert in 2 fields?

    It would already be shocking if he was just a rank 18 druid. They could no longer imagine what Abel must have done in his past life.

    ¡°Master Bet. Although you are a master potion maker, you are not well known enough. If you want a rank 18 druid to follow you, you need to show your ability for some time!¡± Master Muir shook his head.

    One of master Muir¡¯s most powerful followers was a rank 19 druid, but he had only gotten him after building up his name as a master potion maker for 20 years.

    Master Nn was the same. She also had a rank 19 druid follower during theter years of her career.

    ¡°Master Bet, why don¡¯t you find a few followers with potential first and gather more powerful ones once you make your name. Your followers can help you take care of someday to day task, you know!¡± Master Muir suggested.

    ¡°Mater Muir, great idea!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Haha, master Bet. I¡¯ve already spotted a few with huge potential. Why don¡¯t you go meet them now!¡± Master Muirughed.

    ¡°I also have a few elite druids requesting on my side. Why don¡¯t you take a look at them as well!¡± Master Nn added.

    Soon, both masters replied through their master badge and booked a time in the union.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to your private room first. The union organized a ce for you since there is still a few days before your amodation is ready!¡± Master Muir bowed.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Abel bowed back, seeing how friendly master Muir was.

    Master Muir only acted this way because he was the one inviting Abel to the union. They had a natural bond, and he truly admired Abel for the mysterious potions he had taken out.

    ¡°Master Bet, you go with Master Muir first. I¡¯ll organize the druids to see you!¡± Master Nn did not follow. She had already gotten so much from Abel, so she wanted to help Abel resolve his following first.

    As master Muir was showing Abel around the potion maker union, Master Nn was telling the workers in the union to greet the iing druids.

    The sudden return to youth on her face caught everyone in the union by surprise. If they didn¡¯t work with her for so many years, they would have thought she was a fake.

    ¡°Master Nn, Druid Poly wants to see you!¡± A member of the union stepped up and bowed.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about druid Poly!¡± She patted her head and said irritatedly, ¡°Bring me to her!¡±

    Druid Poly was sitting quietly on a chair in the lounge. A mad wolf kneeled by her side as she gently stroked its fur.

    ¡°Poly, please excuse me!¡± Master Nn apologized as soon as she stepped in.

    ¡°Master Nn, you failed? It¡¯s ok. I don¡¯t me you. I...¡± druid Poly wanted to say something, but she suddenly paused. She was stunned by the face of Master Nn.

    ¡°Poly, I failed because I got distracted. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pay for your loss. Just wait another 2 days, and I¡¯ll make a new one for you!¡± Master Nn exined.

    Failing on potion of this level wasmon, so a master potion maker didn¡¯t need to cover the loss, but Druid Poly was a rank 20 druid with quite a bit of power in Bayw City. Also, she was a good friend of Master Nn.

    In Bay Law City, druids and normal elves lived inpletely different worlds. Besides the one cultivated by families, most of them lived outside of themon world.

    Druid Poly was one of the most popr female druids. She was a powerful one with a quiet personality.

    ¡°Master Nn, let¡¯s talk about the potionter. What happened to your face?¡± Master Nn¡¯s sudden return to youth made Druid Poly lost all interest in her potion.

    She was about the same age as Master Nn, but due to her life force as a druid, she always looked younger than Master Nn, maybe around 30 years old.

    However, at that moment, master Nn¡¯s skin, hair, and eyes were screaming in youthfulness. She looked much younger. No one would doubt if she said she was a newly mature elf.

    ¡°Poly, do I look younger?¡± master Nn touched her own face to feel its new gained softness. She smiled and asked.

    ¡°Nn, just tell me!¡± Druid Poly could no longer keep her im.

    She would not talk to Master Nn in such an intimate way normally. Ever since master Nn became a master, she always addressed her as a master.

    ¡°Ok, ok, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Master Nn could help butugh.

    ¡°Poly, do you know about a new master potion maker in my union?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I heard the bells when I wasing into the camp. Which advance potion maker leveled up?¡± Druid Poly nodded and asked.

    ¡°No, it was not an advanced alchemist leveling up. It was a new master potion maker joining our union. A genius!¡± Master Nn said with eyes of admiration.

    Druid Poly was caught off guard. She knew how powerful Master Nn was. Someone she admired must be someone out of this world.

    ¡°His name is master Bet, and she gave me a beauty potion. The results are pretty good, right?¡± Master Nnughed.

    ¡°That beauty potion must be worth a fortune!¡± Druid Poly¡¯s eyes were filled with yearning. Female elves were helpless to anything that could make them more beautiful, even a rank 20 druid.

    ¡°Poly, a normal beauty potion really is expensive due to its limited ingredients, but I can make them. Master Bet¡¯s beauty potion, on the other hand, is different. It is a few times more powerful!¡± Master Nn sighed.

    Druid Poly couldn¡¯t help but bite her tongue. How powerful does a potion maker need to be to increase a potion effect by a few times?

    ¡°Ah, Poly. I¡¯ll Chatter. I will make you a new potion in 2 days. I need to greet the druids who requested to be Master Bet¡¯s follower!¡± Master Nn suddenly realized the swarm of messages on her badge, so she quickly said.

 Chapter 913 - Follower

    <h4>Chapter 913: Follower</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Nn, wait. Is master Bet still looking for followers?¡± Druid Poly stepped in front of Master Nn and asked.

    ¡°Yeah, he needs a few followers to help him take care of day-to-day needs. A group of elite druids just inquired about it; a few of them had quite a bit of potential!¡± Master Nn nodded.

    ¡°Why is Master Bet looking for someone to take care of the day-to-day things? Shouldn¡¯t he look for a powerful guard first?¡± It seems like Druid Nn was very interested.

    ¡°Master Bet is a genius druid himself. I really don¡¯t know how he reached rank 18 at this age. You tell me, how should an elf like him choose his followers?¡± Master Nn shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°Nn, can you take me to Master Bet?¡± Druid Poly asked suddenly.

    ¡°Poly, are you thinking of bing Master Bet¡¯s follower? Master Nn was shocked.

    Druid Poly was a genius herself. The most powerful master potion maker followers were ranked 19 at most¡ªrank 20 druids needed to face the most powerful transition in their lives, bing a big druid.

    Rank 20 druids were the most powerful Druids any elf family could get. Due to their rarity, elves forbade the big druids from making themselves known beyond the elves.

    ¡°Nn, I¡¯ll decide after I meet master Bet!¡± Druid Poly nodded.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a good idea, but I can tell you something for certain. Master Bet¡¯s skill is far superior to mine. If we do notck his master¡¯s grade ingredients, I won¡¯t be surprised if he became a grandmaster!¡± Master Nn lowered her voice.

    Although she could tell Druid Poly that master Bet hade to be a master purely through his own ability, her words roughly painted a picture of how powerful Master Bet was.

    Druid Poly¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. She wouldn¡¯t tell others, but she knew her potential was almost used up. Bing a big druid was highly unlikely.

    She needed some extra help, but the resource a rank 20 druid needed was extremely rare, and the price was almost unobtainable for her.

    She was from a small family, unlike the ones with unlimited amounts of resources. If not for the other big families¡¯ support, she wouldn¡¯t have reached rank 20.

    But despite that, she was not fully cultivated by a big family, and her resources were limited.

    If she was to join any organization, she would need toplete the hardest mission with minimal rewards.

    At first, she was only interested due to the power of Master Bet¡¯s beauty potion, and she thought a master¡¯s resource wouldn¡¯t be too bad, but the words of Master Nn piqued her curiosity. It was no longer a moment of passion. She was moved.

    Master Nn said something to her Master Badge and led Druid Poly to the private room the union had given Abel.

    ¡°Master Nn, why did you bring Druid Poly here. She wants to be Master Bet¡¯s follower, right?¡± Master Muir couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said in a joking tone.

    To his surprise, Master Nn nodded, ¡°It¡¯s Poly¡¯s idea. She wants to see master Bet first!¡±

    Master Muir¡¯s Jaw dropped. He couldn¡¯t understand. What was this rank 20 druid thinking?

    Was beauty really that important to female elves? Even a top-level druid was helpless against beauty?

    ¡°Master Nn, thanks for your help!¡± Abel stepped up and bowed.

    He was still very new to Bay Law City, and the only one he knew was the Lenny Family. The Lenny family was a part of themon world, not the training circle of the Druid. Abel needed a follower to bring him into the druid training circle. He also didn¡¯t want to waste time on trivial tasks, so a follower can be very helpful.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is Druid Poly. She is my friend, and I want you to meet her!¡± Master Nn smiled.

    ¡°Druid Poly, nice to meet you!¡± Abel bowed.

    He could sense powerful druid energying from Druid Poly: truly powerful druid energy. She was at least on Wizard Hogg¡¯s level. The captain of team no.3.

    A rank 20 druid! He was shocked. Howe someone so powerful would want to be his follower?

    ¡°Master Bet, nice to meet you!¡± Druid Poly bowed back.

    She was also shocked by Abel¡¯s energy. It was filled with youthfulness, almost like somethinging out of a newborn infant. It just felt awkward around his rank 18 druid energy since a rank 18 druid energy normally goes with at least 100s years of age.

    Although she couldn¡¯t sense Abel¡¯s potion-making level, she was certain that Abel had far more potential than her.

    <i>¡°Maybe it is a good idea to follow Master Bet after all!¡±</i> Druid Poly thought to herself.

    ¡°Master Bet, the other druids have arrived in the union. You can see them in a moment!¡± Master Nn interrupted.

    Master Nn¡¯s master badge was swarmed with messages once again, so she had to say something.

    ¡°Ok, take me to them!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Master Bet, do I have the honor to be your follower?¡± Druid Poly suddenly spoke after the moment of silence.

    Soon, the room was filled with an even greater silence. Although Druid Poly was interested in bing Abel¡¯s follower, no one would believe her until she asked.

    Those words were her certainty on disy. A rank 20 druid wanting to be a master potion maker¡¯s follower was unheard of for all potion makers in the union.

    ¡°Druid Poly, it would be my honor!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, I will give my life to protect you. The Goddess of the moon will testify!¡± Druid Poly got on one knee and said in a serious tone.

    Dark gold energy sifted out as she spoke. Soon, Abel sensed a contract connecting him and Druid Poly, waiting for him to sign.

    ¡°Druid Poly, I ept your loyalty. The Goddess of the moon will testify!¡± Abel lowered his voice as he ced his right hand on the dark gold energy.

    At first, Abel was worried that the Goddess of the moon would reject him since he was not a real elf, but the reality proved otherwise.

    From that point on, no one would doubt his elf identity. He was recognized by the elves¡¯ goddess of the moon.

    A smile emerged on Master Nn¡¯s face, but her heart was filled with even greater joy. She was not only happy for her friend, but she was also happy that the goddess of the moon had recognized Abel.

    Master Bet was very master, ording to her information. At least he did not live in the elves for long, and she also sensed ayer of unknown on him.

    The reason Master Nn was so passionate about finding a follower for Abel was not only to return her favor but also to see if Abel was an actual elf.

    Both Abel and master Nn did not know, but Abel had the energy of Lorraine on him. Lorraine was not only the elf princess of the Holy Continent, but she was also the chosen one. The Goddess of the moon¡¯s closest elf.

    With Lorraine¡¯s energy on top of the holy transformation ne, the goddess of the moon had epted Abel.

    Afterward, a powerful dark gold contract cover emerged above Abel and Druid Poly. A contract pattern appeared, and he could easilymunicate with Druid Poly with his soul through that pattern.

    The contract was not strict. The only requirement was for Druid Poly to protect Abel within the limit of her ability. She didn¡¯t need to ept othermands.

    It was a simple protection contract, but it was extremely hard to break. The goddess of the moon personally confirmed it.

    ¡°Congrattions, Master Bet, Congrattions, Druid Poly!¡± Master Muir smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel bowed back and turned back to Druid Poly. After a moment of thinking, he continued, ¡°Druid Poly, take this as a gift. From now on, you can ask me for any potion you want. No need to hold back!¡±

    Abel said as he took out a blue beauty potion and ced it on Druid Poly¡¯s hand. Druid Poly was stunned. She was not expecting a gift so quickly.

    Druid Poly turned to master Nn, and she gave her 2 little winks and nodded. They were friends for many years, and her expression let Druid Poly know that this was the beauty potion that revived her youth.

    Druid Poly happily held the potion in her hand. She did not drink it up immediately. Instead, she carefully ced it in her portal bag.

    ¡°Master Bet, please excuse my attention just then. Actually, you don¡¯t have to sign the contract immediately. You can let me go through a trial first!¡± Druid Poly was not expecting Abel to sign the contract immediately, but she was happy for Abel¡¯s directness.

    Master Muir couldn¡¯t help but look at Master Nn. Even though he forgot that a follower could go through a trial before signing a contract, there was no way master Nn would forget. Howe she never told Abel?

    Abel¡¯s identity was too suspicious, but at the same time, there was no way Master Nn would say to Abel that she wanted to test his identity as an elf.

    ¡°Druid Poly, how can I reject a rank 20 druid from bing my follower!¡± Abel waspletely ignorant of the trials, so heughed.

    ¡°Master Bet, you can have 3 official followers recognized by the Potion Maker Union. I¡¯ve taken up 1 spot, so if you are not in a rush, you can choose some unofficial followers first. All you need to do is to give them some resources!¡± Since Druid Poly had be Abel¡¯s follower, she immediately began thinking for him.

    ¡°if you have time, can you help me choose some followers? Abel asked after hearing druid Poly¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Druid Poly is an expert in elite druids!¡± Master Nnughed.

    Everyone on the spot knew Abel was a rank 18 druid, so his follower needed to be more powerful than him at the least. Since he already got Druid Poly as a follower, he needed to choose his 2 other followers even more carefully to match with Druid Poly.

    In the hall of the potion maker union, 20 elite druids were gathered by an assistant.

    They were all rank 16 or 17 at the most, which made sense since they didn¡¯t know anything about Abel, and the more powerful ones were not as desperate.

    ¡°Which potion maker leveled up?¡± A rank 17 druid asked.

    ¡°Master Bet!¡± The assistant did not know much as well, so he just said the name.

    The druid was confused, so he turned to the other druids and asked. ¡°Have you guys heard of Master Bet?¡±

    All the other druids looked confused. None of them heard of the name. Who was Master Bet?

 Chapter 914 - Killed

    <h4>Chapter 914: Killed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of an advanced potion maker in the potion maker union named Bet. Where does this master Bete from?¡± An elite druid asked in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. Maybe I shouldn¡¯te in the first ce!¡± A rank 17 druid lowered his voice and walked out.

    The other rank 17 druids were not as crude. They knew walking out at this moment was very disrespectful, and it would most likely be frowned upon by this new master potion maker.

    ¡°Mr. Druids, I¡¯m sorry for your wait. Master Bet is sending a follower here!¡± Another assistant of the union walked in and bowed at the druids.

    ¡°Master Bet doesn¡¯t even consider us?¡± A druid called in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve been waiting so long for him, and he doesn¡¯t even show up personally!¡± Another druid called.

    ¡°Are you guys def? Master Bet already has a follower!¡± The third druid interrupted.

    All of a sudden dispute erupted in the hall. It seems like most druids were not happy with Abel¡¯s action.

    However, a scary force soon rushed in from the door, filling the hall back with silence.

    Afterward, a gentle footstep emerged. Druid poly¡¯s rank 20 druid energy was on full disy.

    She heard the disrespectful words that were said about Abel, so she had to teach them a lesson as a follower.

    ¡°Druids, I am Poly, the first follower of Master Bet!¡± She looked around the room and lowered her voice.

    She actually didn¡¯t need to introduce herself. Every elite druid knew her as a powerful figure, and everyone had their eyes wide open when they heard she became the follower of master Bet.

    ¡°Master Bet is a genius, so his followers can not be weak. As far as I can see, none of you are powerful enough!¡± Druid Poly continued.

    He gazed around one more. There was a rank 16 druid, Gunter, with some potential, but all the other ones were hopeless.

    She was disappointed. With Abel¡¯s genius, he deserved a druid with the potential to level up even for a normal follower without a contract, not those hopeless bastards who just stick around for benefits.

    None of the druids dared to say a word. They knew how powerful Druid Poly was, and they all lost the hope of bing Abel¡¯s followers.

    ¡°Druid Gunter,e with me. All the other druids can go!¡± Druid Poly said herst words and turned.

    Excitement filled the heart of Druid Gunter. He was a below-average rank 16, and he was not expecting to get in at all.

    But since druid Poly had a better eye for potential than Master potion makers, his hidden potential had be his upside.

    He knew he was faced with an important opportunity. Even if master Bet didn¡¯t give him any resources, the guidance of a rank 20 druid was valuable enough.

    ¡°Druid Gunter, let me be clear with you. You might not be the official follower of Master Bet since master Bet is a rank 18 druid himself. Of course, if you can show your value, Master Bet will provide you with resources!¡± Druid Poly walked with Druid Gunter.

    ¡°Ms. Poly, I agree to serve Master Bet!¡± Druid Gunter replied almost without thinking.

    He did not trust master Bet but in Druid Poly. If even someone like her decision to be his follower, this master Bet must be attractive enough.

    When Druid Poly returned to the private room of Abel, he was still chatting with Master Muir and Master Nn.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is druid Gunter. He is rank 16, one with a lot of potential!¡± Druid Poly bowed.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, master Bet!¡± Druid Gunter immediately bowed as well.

    ¡°Druid Gunter, follow me for a month. If you are suitable, then you can stay!¡± Abel smiled and bowed back.

    ¡°Master Bet, druid Poly is very picky. You¡¯ve made the right choice for letting her choose!¡± Master Muirughed and said.

    Most of the druids who came to apply were through their connection to master Muir, so master Muir knew how many powerful ones there were. However, none of them met up to Druid Poly¡¯s standard.

    ¡°Master Muir, no need to be jealous. You should find a rank 20 follower as well!¡± Master Nnughed as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s quitete now. Master Bet. I believe you still have some personal business to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave you to it!¡± Master Muir smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet, I also have some things to take care of. We¡¯ll talkter!¡± Master Nn also stood up and smiled.

    After the 2 masters walked off, Abel turned to Druid Poly and said, ¡°Druid Poly, I need to head back to my ce in the kingdom city. You can go with Druid Gunter first!¡±

    ¡°Master Bet, I am your follower. I¡¯lle with you. It¡¯s also good where you leave!¡± Druid Poly bowed.

    Druid Gunter kept his mouth shut and bowed, but his intention was clear. He would do anything Druid Poly did.

    Soon, a luxury carriage from the potion maker union was heading towards Bay Law City carrying Abel and his 2 followers. Along the way, even noble carriages had to give way, which showed the status of the shiny symbol of the potion maker union.

    Druid Poly Summoned a mad wolf to follow behind the carriage.

    ording to Druid Poly, that mad wolf was not only her mount. She trained it for many years, and it was even more sensitive to danger than her. Therefore, normally she would not put it in a portal bag.

    The carriage came to a halt in front of Abel¡¯s mansion. However, things looked a little strange. The gate was not locked, and there was a little slit.

    Things like this would never happen in a noble mansion with the systematic operation of a steward.

    The was the failure of a steward, a serious failure.

    ¡°Master Bet, don¡¯t get down yet!¡± A cold gaze shed in Druid Poly¡¯s eyes as she stopped Abel, who was about to get off.

    Her mad wolf gently howled from behind, seems like it had spotted something.

    ¡°My mad wolf sensed death qi, let me go have a look!¡± She connected to her mad wolf and exined.

    ¡°Druid Poly. We¡¯ll go together. I believe in the protection circle of the city!¡± Abel shook his head and lowered his voice.

    Druid Poly insisted on leading the way, and Abel did not argue with her since she was the most powerful. On the other hand, Druid Gunter was the weakest, so he followed at the very back.

    As soon as they opened the gate, they saw Steward Eden¡¯s dead bodyying t on the ground with a wound in his chest.

    Afterward, they came across the dead bodies of the 3 half-elf warriors around the mansion.

    ¡°Master Bet, their wounds are made by a professional assassin!¡± Druid Poly was in disbelief. This was the ce of a master potion maker. Who would have the guts to murder his servants and steward.

    ¡°Can you identify the murderer?¡± A murderous gaze shed in Abel¡¯s eyes, and he lowered his voice.

    He didn¡¯t know steward Eden too well since they just met. But still, he felt bad that a steward and 3 half-elf warriors had died because of him. It was a direct insult.

    ¡°Master Bet, yes, I can find the murderer for you. They are professionals, but they haven¡¯t been gone for long. I can follow their mad wolf¡¯s scent and track them down. But since this incident happened in Bay Law City, it is best to contact the potion maker union. It is a great insult to all of us!¡± Druid Poly gently stroked her mad wolf and said.

    ¡°Druid Poly, you and I can find the murder. Druid Gunter, you report this to the union!¡± Abel said inmand.

    ¡°Yes, master Bet!¡± The 2 followers replied.

    Afterward, Abel summoned a mad wolf, and Druid Poly jumped on her mad wolf. Afterward, they sped after the scent. A carriage was no match to their speed.

    .....

    In the center of the New Asian Kingdom, Queen Luisa was listening to a report from her reporter in her luxury pce.

    ¡°Majesty, the potion maker union got a new master potion maker called Master Bet. We¡¯ve invested in him. His identity was registered by the Lenny family just a few days ago!¡± The elf reporter took out ambskin parchment and bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet, this name sounds familiar!¡± Queen Luisa gently nodded.

    ¡°Majesty, ording to our spection, he is most likely the master Bet from the Holy Continent. We just didn¡¯t know how he got to the Central Continent!¡± The reporter bowed again.

    Most of the elves in the Central Continent lived in the New Asia Kingdom. Therefore, the reports from the subcontinents would eventually go through the New Asian Kingdom¡¯s investigation department.

    Therefore under this vast amount of data, Abel¡¯s elf identity was easily exposed. Luckily not many elves knew about Abel¡¯s human identity. The ones who did were his closest allies.

    ¡°He is that master with the magical Beauty Potion!¡± Queen Luisa suddenly remembered.

    She might have forgotten the name of Master Bet, but she would never forget the magical power reported about those beauty potions. Even as the queen of the elves, she could never have the chance to try one since every beauty potion was distributed to a dedicated owner, and the ones lucky enough to get a beauty potion would use it immediately.

    ¡°Yes, ording to the witness, Master Nn has already revived her youth. This is the reason we predict that Master Bet is Master Bet from the Holy Continent!¡±

    ¡°Hehe! Master Bet really underestimated his master alchemist identity. He could just use the super teleportation circle of the Holy Continent toe here. No one in their right mind will reject him!¡± Queen Luisa giggled and shook her head.

    She was in a good mood. Her dream of getting a beauty potion might finallye to reality.

    ¡°Our investigation department in the Holy Continent doubts the identity of this Master Bet is because he rarely interacts with other elves other than Grand Duke Edwina in Angstrom City. All of his information was sent out by her!¡± The reporter continued.

    He actually couldn¡¯t care less about Master Bet¡¯s identity. He was just responsible for informing Queen Luisa.

    ¡°Are you guys doubting Master Bet¡¯s identity as well? Queen Luisa was suddenly struck by something. She knew there were some potions or special magic gear that could help one change identity.

 Chapter 915 - Found

    <h4>Chapter 915: Found</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    However, she didn¡¯t believe Grand Duke Edwina in Angstrom City would help a non-elf hide the truth, and she also didn¡¯t someone other than an elf could be a master alchemist.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ve just got a new report. Druid Poly has be master Bet¡¯s follower!¡± A new report shed on the identity card of the reporter, and he immediately bowed.

    ¡°Have they made a contract?¡± Queen Luisa asked.

    She knew how powerful Druid Poly was. Although she was surprised that Druid Poly had be master Bet¡¯s follower, she was more interested in Master Bet¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Yes, the contract is signed!¡± The elf reporter replied.

    ¡°Ok, there¡¯s need to investigate Master Bet anymore. He is an elf!¡± Queen Luisa let out a breath of relief.

    Actually, it didn¡¯t matter at this point, even if Master Bet was not an elf. The goddess of the moon recognized him, so no one had the right to doubt him.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± The elf reporter bowed again.

    ....

    Druid Poly and Abel left bay Law City and came to a halt in front of a castle.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is the ce. The murderer is inside!¡± Druid Poly confirmed with her mad wolf and said.

    Abel looked in front. It was an ancient castle. Since it was located outside of Bay Law City, this castle had its own protection circle.

    It was a transparent protection circle, which reflected the prestige of its owner.

    ¡°Druid Poly, who¡¯s the owner?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Master Bet, it belongs to me, Harmon family. Do you want me to take out the murderer?¡± Druid Poly bowed.

    ¡°No need. The Harmon family killed all the elves in my ce. I need them to have the same fate!¡± Abel lowered his voice. A murderous gaze shed.

    ¡°Yes, Master Bet!¡± Although Druid Poly could disobey Abel in this incident since it was nothing to do with self-defense, she still agreed.

    She was Abel¡¯s follower, and someone had killed every elf in his master¡¯s mansion. This is not only a huge disrespect to Abel, but it is also a huge disrespect to the Potion Maker union and herself as a rank 20 druid.

    ¡°I will also do my best!¡± Abel thought for a moment and lowered his voice again.

    He still needed to hide his identity, so there were many powerful summons he could not use. Johnson and Jason were Stone giants. They were too distinct and were well associated with his wizard identity.

    Due to Wizard Marlon¡¯s incident, he wouldn¡¯t expose his stone giants until his power reached a certain level.

    ¡°Dolf,e out!¡± Abel padded his chest, and Dolf jumped out from a ck hole.

    Its 10 meters long body stood cleverly beside Abel as it nudged its head in front of Abel.

    Dolf was almost like a newborn since it gained a soul, and the soul contract further strengthened his rtionship with Abel.

    What happened to Dolf was simr to what happened to ck Wind. The first person ck Wind saw as an infant was Abel, and the first person Dolf saw when its soul formed was also Abel.

    ¡°Master Bet, that¡¯s a Beamon giant beast!¡± Druid Poly was in disbelief.

    The most powerful Beamon giant beast was a superpower worshipped by the orcs in the Central Continent, and she could see how close this Beamon giant beast was to Abel.

    The natural senses of druids allow her to know. This Beamon giant beast saw Abel as a parent, which meant Abel was cultivating it since birth.

    However, something didn¡¯t match up considering Abel¡¯s age. This Beamon giant beast was an adult, and it was more powerful than the ones Druid Poly saw in the past. It was at least a few hundred years old.

    ¡°Its name is Dolf. It is my friend!¡± Abel introduced and turned to Dolf. ¡°Dolf, wipe out this castle!¡±

    Dolf could sense the anger of Abel through his words. It roared and charged towards the castle.

    ¡°Who are you? This is the Harmon family¡¯s castle!¡± A guard spotted Abel and that 10 meters tall Dolf and yelled.

    However, the Dolf was already charging, so he immediately turned back, ¡°invasion!¡±

    The castle reacted quickly. A sharp screech emerged as soon as the guard yelled.

    Dolf jumped up 30 meters from the castle and heavily hammered onto the city wall in mid-air.

    The guards began shooting their arrows. Dolf was struck a few times, but it didn¡¯t even leave a mark.

    Even a crossbow would not hurt Dolf in its current state easily, let alone arrows. Beamon giant beasts were recognized as the most powerful final cards of an elite priest. There was no way that it would get hurt by those normal weapons.

    That protection circle was made for intermediate druids, no way it could hold up against top-level forces.

    Even with the wealth of the Harmon Family, they could not obtain something on the level of the city protection circle.

    *Cra-ack* the protection circle was cleanly shattered in one strike.

    When Dolf was about to strike again, more than 10 immortal ravens appeared. Afterward, a rank 17 druid appeared with 10 intermediate druids on the castle wall.

    The immortal ravens surround Dolf and keep pecking at its head and eyes. Dolf swung its hands around, but it was no match to the speed of those ravens.

    An immortal raven sifted through the hands-on Dolf andnded a peck on its left eye. However, it did not cause any damage.

    It was at that moment Dolf realized how weak those ravens were. He covered his eye with one hand and heavily struck the castle wall again with its other hand.

    Since Dolf has gotten a new soul, his past battle experience was lost. It was almost fighting out of instinct, which was why it got caught up by those immortal ravens for a moment.

    The druids on the city wall summoned all their other summons. Arge group of spirit wolves and mad wolves soon emerged.

    However, a scary gap was opened up on the city wall with Drolf¡¯s strike. Maybe the whole thing would fall apart with another strike.

    ¡°Stop!¡± the rank 17 druid yelled as he cast a hurricane towards Dolf.

    Dolf smacked its hand on the hurricane, and it wobbled. The hurricane¡¯s power was reduced dramatically, and it almost did nothing by the time itnded on Dolf.

    ¡°Ms. Poly, why are you attacking us!¡± The Harmon Family Elite Druid saw Druid Poly and called as he saw how useless his attack was.

    ¡°The Harmon family invaded Master Bet from the potion maker union¡¯s house. You will soon meet the same fate!¡± Druid Poly said with a coldugh.

    She did not summon her summons. Instead, a volcano spell pattern appeared. She was already preparing this powerful spell when Dolf was attacking. Since she had more than enough time, the power of this volcano had reached the peak of its power.

    Without a protection circle, the volcano could directlye into power within the square of the castle. The grounds began to shake, and a 20 meters tall volcano appeared inside the castle.

    Bang! Giant lumps ofva shot out.

    The elite druid was stunned. He knew the powerless Marquis Angelo sent a few warriors of death in the family on a mission.

    The most powerful warrior of death from his family couldn¡¯t even win against a low-rank druid, so their victory did not interest him too much. He was totally not expecting that Marquis Angelo had attacked a master potion maker.

    He could already imagine the fate of the Harmon family. The fate of messing with the potion maker union.

    ¡°It¡¯s all over!¡± A hopeless gaze shed in his eyes. He was a member of the Harmon family. Although he could beg for mercy with his elite druid identity, there was no hope for his family.

    As he was distracted, the volcano st opened behind him, and the giant hand of Dolf heavily smacked on the druids.

    He finally got a taste of a volcano¡¯s power from a rank 20 druid. It was not something a rank 17 could dodge.

    He began to ignite a move in a sh scroll in his portal bag as soon as it was lifted out with his power of the will.

    Normally this was a quick process, but things were somehow moving very slowly. Suddenly he realized he could not carry the energy in his body to the scroll.

    The ignition failed. Druid Poly¡¯s rank 20 energy fully suppressed his druid energy. It was very effective, even hundreds of meters away.

    Not a single bit of natural energy could be moved within him, and the intermediate druids wereying t on the ground as though a heavy rock was on top of them.

    Dolf smacked on the wall and immediately took the life of 5 druids and guards.

    Since Druid Poly had her suppression energy fully opened, those immortal ravens could no longer bother Dolf. It started to attack with both hands again, and its target was smacked down one by one.

    The scene was bloody, and the ones being smacked would immediately turn into piles of disjointed flesh.

    ¡°No!¡± The elite druid never expected to be killed in his castle. He saw the giant handing for him as he let out his final scream.

    Afterward, a green beam of light shot up from the castle of the Harmon family towards heaven.

    However, the scariest part was yet toe. Fireballs ofva shot out from the volcano and mmed against all sides of the castle.

    Screams of agony filled the ce, but the heartless volcano continued.

    Druid Poly approached the castle on her mad wolf and threw another volcano spell into it.

    She was experienced in battle, and she would go all the way once she started. No mercy would be shown.

    This was just a normal castle, but it was no match to her, even if it was the castle of a big family in Bay Law City.

    Using Druid Poly to kill those druids was a waste of her power. The volcano spell was almost a killing machine.

    ¡°Dolf,e back!¡± Abel scanned the castle with his power of the will. There were no more sights of life.

    Dolf had so much fun killing, and it didn¡¯t want to stop, but still, it roared and returned to Abel.

    Abel put Dolf back in the monster ring. Suddenly he sensed life force surrounded him.

    The green soul beam had attracted the police of Bay Law City, and a team of 5 elite druids quickly arrived above Harmon Castle on flying mounts.

    The volcano almost swallowed the castle, and the luxury city wall was smashed into pieces. Burned dead bodies could be seen everywhere.

    Especially that dead elite Druid on the city wall. Their gaze was deeply drawn to its green soul beam.

 Chapter 916 - React

    <h4>Chapter 916: React</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    What happened in front of the Bay Law City police druids was an extremely serious attack on a noble castle. The death of an elite druid pushed the nature of this incident to a disaster level.

    ¡°I am Police Druid Hume. Don¡¯t move and wait for our investigation!¡± Druid Hume yelled towards the ground on his white flying horse.

    However, his face quickly took an ugly turn as he saw elite druid Poly. A rank 20 druid was not someone that 5 police could deal with. The most powerful one in their team was only rank 18.

    Their power was enough to resolve most conflicts, but they knew their winning chance was low against druid Poly.

    ¡°I am the follower of master potion maker Bet. We are investigating who attacked my master. Any elf who stops me will be our enemy!¡± Druid Poly yelled towards the sky, especially towards that red-cloaked police druid.

    Druid Hume suddenly felt himself getting dizzy. Attacking a noble family and causing an elite druid¡¯s death was serious, but attacking a Master Potion Maker in the city was a whole other level.

    Bayw City was known as the most peaceful city in the Central Continent. Even small conflicts rarely urred.

    It has been at least 1000 years since a master potion maker was attacked. It was beyond anything thew could do.

    He was the police, but he couldn¡¯t even do anything to the potion maker union, let alone a master potion maker.

    He waved his hand, and a member of his team flew back to the city to report. Hem lowered his flying mount on the ground with the 3 other members.

    There was no longer a ce tond on the castle of the Harmon family. The only thing left was a pile of debris, so they had tond outside the castle beside Druid Poly.

    ¡°Greeting Ms. Poly!¡± Druid Hume jumped down and bowed.

    The other 3 druids also jumped down, but they did not make a sound.

    ¡°Druid Hume, this is Master Bet!¡± Druid Poly frowned. This police Druid was digging a hole for himself. He didn¡¯t greet Master Bet even though he was standing by her side.

    An embarrassed look emerged on his face. He thought that the young druid beside her was her assistant, but the truth shocked all the druids, even those standing by the side.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯m very sorry I did not notice you. Please forgive my ignorance!¡± Druid Hume immediately bowed.

    ¡°Druid Hume, if you need any information, just talk to Druid Poly!¡± Abel bowed back.

    He didn¡¯t know much about the city, so Druid Poly came in handy once again.

    ¡°Ms. Poly, please excuse me again. You said that the Harmon Family attacked master Bet?¡± Druid Hume turned back and asked.

    To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to ask anything. But he had to. He had to know the details of the story. A more prestigious police druid would soon arrive, so he had to report the details.

    ¡°Druid Hume, Master Bet¡¯s castle in the city, was attacked. Master Bet avoided the attack since he was in the potion maker union at the time, but all the servants and guards in his ce were massacred violently!¡± Druid Poly briefly exined.

    Druid Hume looked towards master Bet. He sensed that he was a rank 18 druid as well. He couldn¡¯t help but twist his lips. Master Bet luckily avoided the attack? Maybe those attackers were intentionally avoiding this scary master potion maker!

    However, his attention quickly shifted, and he sighed. After all, only a big noble could unleash an attack in the city without triggering the city spirit.

    ¡°Ms. Poly, what evidence do you have to hold the Harmon family ountable?¡± Druid Hume asked again.

    He had to know why Druid Poly was sure since it was the most important point of his report.

    ¡°Druid Hume, do you really need evidence?¡± Druid Poly lowered her voice.

    Suddenly, powerful energy sifted out of her body, and the druids around her had difficulty breathing.

    ...

    Back in the Bay Law city¡¯s Harmon family, an elf in a ck shirt bowed at Marquis Angelo.

    ¡°Marquis Honour, I saw Ms. Poly and that Druid Bet you mentioned riding a carriage from the potion maker union outside of the mansion you mentioned. They then sped out the city on wolves!¡±

    He was sent over to stand outside of Abel¡¯s mansion to see the look on Abel¡¯s face when Abel discovered the massacre in his mansion. This way, he could report back to Marquis Angelo and satisfy Marquis Angelo¡¯s thirst for revenge.

    He did not know Abel was an elite druid, and he was up for a good show.

    However, he was not expecting the potion maker union to get involved at all.

    ¡°Is Ms. Poly the rank 20 Druid Poly?¡± Marquis Angelo lowered his voice.

    He wouldn¡¯t believe it, but he didn¡¯t feel too good when he heard the respectful and admiring tone in the back shirt Druid¡¯s voice when he said the name Ms. Poly.

    ¡°Yes, it is the powerful Ms. Druid poly!¡± The ck shirt elf bowed.

    Marquis Angelo felt his heart drop. His head began to spin. He had raised to the status of a judge among all the nobles. He couldn¡¯t be this stupid.

    ¡°You can go now!¡± he waved his hand to the ck shirt elf and said.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± The ck shirt elf bowed. However, the moment he turned, an arrow shot out from Marquis Angelo.

    Marquis Angelo took a deep breath. The arrownded on the left shoulder of the elf. He hadn¡¯t expected Marquis Angelo to kill him at all.

    That ck shirt elf was not kind-hearted either. He was also preparing a move as he turned, but he dropped on the ground before even initiating anything.

    His face was filled with confusion. why Marquis Angelo would do such a thing.

    ¡°You know too much!¡± Marquis Angelo lowered his voice.

    He then stepped over the dead body and quickly walked to his office. He pulled on a book on the shelf, and the shelf began to move, exposing a secret chamber.

    It was not a normal secret chamber. All his wealth was located, and it has a secret path that leads to a normal courtyard not owned by the Harmon family.

    It was hisst resort. He sensed immense danger, so he decided to go into hide out until things were settled.

    His family already abandoned him, so he could only rely on himself. His family had too many things to deal with anyway.

    .....

    In the central pce of the kingdom, Queen Luisa was about to leave for lunch.

    ¡°Luisa Majesty, Master Muir, and Master Nn want to see you!¡± a guard stepped in and bowed.

    ¡°The masters are looking for me?¡± She felt confused, but she continued, ¡°invite them in!¡±

    The masters quickly stepped into the pce, but they were not looking good. Instead, their faces were a little furious.

    After hearing what Druid Gunter said about Master Bet, they immediately came to the pce.

    ¡°Master Muir, Master Nn, what brings you here today?¡± Queen Luisa said with a smile.

    ¡°Queen Luisa, I¡¯m here for master Bet¡¯s incident. His mansion in the city was just attacked. His steward and all 3 of his guards were killed!¡± Master Muir bowed.

    ¡°What?¡± The smile on Queen Luisa¡¯s face immediately vanished. She quickly stood up and called, ¡°is master Bet ok?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help it. She knew what a genius master potion maker represents. Abel had be a master purely through his ability, and he still had a long way to go considering how young he was.

    At the same time, she saw the face of Master N. Master Nn¡¯s return to youth touched her innermost desire, so master Bet had to be protected.

    ¡°Master Bet is not in his mansion at the time, but attacking the ce of a master potion maker, especially in the kingdom¡¯s city, is uneptable, so I hope the Queen can bring Justin to the situation!¡± master Nn bowed.

    ¡°Of course. We can not let the attacker go easily!¡± Queen Luisa let out a breath of relief as long as master Bet was ok. She then turned back and said, ¡°Mr. Lendo, please investigate this!¡±

    The only thing behind Queen Luisa was a t wall. There was no elf.

    ¡°Yes, my majesty!¡± An old raspy voice emerged from the wall, and an old elf in a green robe walked out.

    Queen Luisa bowed, Master Nn and Master Muir followed.

    It was the respect for a big Druid, but it also showed how serious the queen was treating this situation.

    How many big druids there were in the kingdom was a secret, but there was always one big druid on guard in the main pce to ensure the safety of the queen.

    ¡°A master potion maker is the elve¡¯s most important recourses. A threat to them is a threat to the elves!¡± Big druid Lendo said in a weighty low voice. A cold gaze shed from his face.

    He had the highest authority within the kingdom¡¯s spirit, and he could directly investigate everything that happened in the city through it. On top of that, his powerful power of the will could speed up the process even more.

    He took out an identity card and reached in with his power of the will. Soon, he was connected with the kingdom¡¯s spirit.

    ¡°The Harmon family covered up the attack on Master Bet with their political power!¡± Druid Lendo lowered his voice.

    ¡°The Harmon family... Are they crazy?¡±Queen Luisa frowned. They were a noble family with a history in the kingdom. She always respected them. Even in the Marquis Angelo incident, she only targeted Marquis Angelo, not the Harmon family.

    ¡°Majesty, Marquis Angelo, just let what happened slide. He had to move the Harmon family!¡± Druid Lendo didn¡¯t want to get involved with politics. He didn¡¯t belong in this system in the first ce, but he still had to say something.

    ¡°Mr. Lendo. I¡¯ll leave it up to you. The Harmon family has powerful elite druids supporting them!¡± Queen Luisa shook her head. Since the Harmon family had made a move on Master Bet, she not only had to face Master Bet but the entire potion maker union as well. The Harmon family was finished.

    Due to the countless years of wealth umtion, those big nobles always had some elite druids to back them up. The Harmon Family was no exception, and they would definitely fight back in the queen to try to end their family.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Druid Lendo connected to the city circle and began moving its energy. Soon its body vanished from the pce.

    Things were peaceful as always in the Harmon family. Head Master Harmon was drinking a ss of wine and leisurely reading a book.

    Although Marquis Angelo was a big embarrassment to the family, he knew nothing would happen as long as the queen was by their side. The most it would happen was a little loss of benefits.

    As he was pouring the wine into his mouth, strange energy suddenly shed. All the elves in the Harmon family froze.

    Afterward, red shes of light emerged in his family. They werew enforcement druids and warriors. They charged into the buildings and began to drag out the frozen elves.

 Chapter 917 - Captured

    <h4>Chapter 917: Captured</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Under the suppression of big Druid Lendo and the nonstop work of the red cloakw enforcers, nobles, druids, and warriors were brought out without any hope of resisting.

    Their difference in power was night and day. Although the Harmon family looked invincible on the surface, members of their family were thrown into the square like helpless children.

    ¡°Mr. Lendo, what did the Harmon family do to bring you here?¡± The Harmon Headmaster saw big druid Lendo, and his voice began to shake. The calmness on his face waspletely gone. Instead, it was paperwhite.

    ¡°I know the Harmon Family is powerful, but you¡¯ve attacked a Master Potion Makers. You guys really have guts!¡± Big Druid Lendo gaze around the druids and finallynded his gaze back at Headmaster Harmon as he lowered his voice.

    ¡°Mr. Lendo, there must be a mistake. We did not attack a master potion maker! We are innocent. Please investigate further!¡± Headmaster Harmon yelled. He waspletely caught by surprise.

    The most prestigious group in the elves was not nobles but the elite druids. If the Harmon family did not have so many connections, no way they could get so many elite druids to support them.

    However, there was one upation that demanded more respect than druids, and it was potion makers. Master potion maker was at the pinnacle of that.

    ¡°It was the Harmon family who¡¯s hidden the information from the city spirit when Master Bet¡¯s mansion was attacked. The Queen will soon be the judge of that!¡± Brig Druid Lendo lowered his voice.

    ¡°Master Bet, Bet!¡± Head Master suddenly remembered why Marquis Angelo was banished from the position of a judge. The name Bet was involved. Headmaster Harmon began to yell, ¡°Angelo, you¡¯ve destroyed the family!¡±

    He looked at the elves being dragged out. Marquis Angelo was nowhere to be found.

    Meanwhile, a body stood on a public teleportation circle with an identity card in his hand. It was Marquis Angelo, but his identity card said otherwise.

    As an experienced politician, worries always lurked in the back of his mind. He resisted an alternate identity for this teleportation circle. It was the fastest way to leave Bay Law City.

    The rumors about the Harmon family spread around. Marquis Angelo had already made her decision.

    He packed up all his wealth and came to the public teleportation circle. He was a beginner druid, and he had the right to carry a small portal bag.

    He stood on the teleportation circle. He had his eyes fixed on Bay Law City with the sentiment, he hustled all his life in this city, and he might never be able toe.

    How his gaze soon turned into hatred. His revenge failed, and the hatred in his heart never stopped burning. Not the hatred for himself, but Master Bet, the Lenny family, and even the Harmon family.

    The Harmon family did not back him up. If not, he might not need to go hideout. He then shifted his hatred to Queen Luisa and finally Bay Law City.

    The idea of holding himself ountable did note across his mind. He was right all his life. All he did was kill some servants. He didn¡¯t deserve to go in into hiding at all.

    He gazed at Bay Law City one more time and mumbled. ¡°I will be back. I will definitely be back!¡±

    Afterward, his body shed from the teleportation circle. Due to this different identity, the name Angelo was never recorded.

    ....

    ¡°Master Bet, Ms. Poly, the Queen wants to see you!¡± The police Druid Hume sent out had returned with a shocked look on his face, and he bowed.

    ¡°Druid Hume, what happened?¡± Druid Poly asked, seeing the shock on Druid Hume¡¯s face.

    ¡°All the elves in the Harmon Family were captured, and thew enforcers were talking to their Headmaster!¡± Druid Hume bowed again.

    ¡°Master Bet seems like the potion maker union has shown its strength!¡± Druid Poly said. There could only be one exnation. The potion maker union had made a move.

    ¡°Druid Poly, let¡¯s go to see the queen!¡± Abel knew he got what he wanted. He didn¡¯t want to spend too much time on it anyway.

    Abel and druid Poly jumped back on their mad wolves. The 5 druids did not get back to their flying mount. Instead, they also summoned their mad wolves and rode alongside Abel and druid Poly. It looks like they wanted to protect them, but they were actually just worried that something would happen.

    ¡°Master Bet is here!¡± A guard announced as Abel was invited in. Afterward, Druid Polu and Abel stepped in.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ve heard about your famous name for a long time. Today I finally have the luck to see you!¡± Queen Luisa bowed with a smile.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Abel bowed back.

    He could sense powerful energying from the queen. It was the energy of a rank 20 druid, but at the same time, he sensed that she was only around 200 years old. A druid who could reach rank 20 in 200 years was definitely a genius.

    Queen Luisa was also looking at Abel. She was stunned by Abel¡¯s youthfulness. It seems like Master Bet had be a master in just a few years of development.

    She knew Abel was not an old elf, but she could onlyprehend how young Abel was once they met. Abel was already a rank 18 druid at this age, which meant he was not only gifted at being a master alchemist, he was also a monster in training.

    Druid Poly awkwardly gazed at Queen Luisa and then gazed back at Abel. It seemed like she knew about Abel¡¯s past identity, but howe she never mentioned it?

    Simultaneously, a strange look emerged on the face of big Druid Lendo behind the wall. Since all the features of the transformation ne were unlocked by Grand Duke Edwina, it could perfectly hide one¡¯s scent from an elite druid. But still, it could not escape the sense of a big druid.

    Abel was wrapped in the goddess of the moon¡¯s energy. Although Druid Lendo could not know Abel¡¯s original identity, he was sure of one thing. Abel was not an elf.

    He was confused. Howe the goddess of the moon recognized Abel¡¯s identity when he signed a contract with Druid Poly?

    Therefore even though Big Druid Lendo knew Abel wasn¡¯t an elf, he couldn¡¯t say anything. If the goddess of the moon recognized Abel, then he was an elf.

    ¡°Druid Bet, I¡¯m very sorry the Harmon family caused you trouble. We will bring you theprehension in a few days!¡± Queen Luisa bowed again.

    ¡°Thank you, majesty. I believe you will serve justice upon thend. I don¡¯t care about my ownprehension. I just hope my murdered stewards and servant¡¯s family can get their share!¡± Abel bowed as well.

    ¡°Of course, I will organize that!¡± Queen Luisa smiled and continued, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t live in your mansion anymore. I¡¯ll grant you another mansion asprehension!¡±

    ¡°Majesty, thank you!¡± Abel bowed again. He did not reject the queen. He knew the queen was trying to please him.

    ¡°Master Bet, I heard you can make a potion with the ability to being an elf back to her youth. Can I have one?¡± The queen said in a slightly embarrassed tone.

    At first, she didn¡¯t want to raise this request since it would seem like she was only rewarding Abel if she got something in return.

    But she just couldn¡¯t help it looking at the face of Master Nn. Getting a beauty potion earlier would make her very happy.

    Abel was caught off guard. Although he was not surprised that Queen Luisa knew about the beauty potion, asking it directly was not good for her image.

    He did not know how important a beauty potion was to the queen. She heard the news and saw the effect. She just couldn¡¯t risk getting rejected by Abel if she sent another elf to ask for her.

    ¡°Majesty, of course. Here¡¯s a bottle of beauty potion to show my gratitude!¡± Abel also wanted to form a good rtionship with the queen since he would be staying with the elves for quite some time. Therefore, he took out a bottle of blue beauty potion and handed it to a guard standing by his side.

    ¡°Master Bet, thank you for your generosity. If you have any requests in the future, feel free to ask!¡± The queen said, looking at the potion on the guard¡¯s hand.

    Abel knew the queen was yearning to use the beauty potion, so he bowed, ¡°Majesty, I¡¯ll be on my way now!¡±

    ¡°Steward, bring Master Bet to his new mansion!¡± The queen said inmand.

    As Abel and Druid Poly stepped out of the pce, a female elf steward was waiting for them.

    ¡°Master Bet, I am steward Hardy. Your carriage is ready. Let me bring you to your mansion!¡± Steward Hardy bowed.

    The carriage that appeared in front of Abel was those silvery-white ones with delicate engraving unique to the royal family. It was glistening under the sunlight like a piece of art.

    The carriage also came with a protection circle, and a Pegasus dragged it, so you could just guess how luxurious that carriage was.

    The pegasus was a prestigious flying mount of the elves. With its beautiful physic and pure white feathers, it was the most beautiful flying mount in the Central Continent. For a species with a strong yearning for beauty, such as the elves, no wonder it was their favorite.

    Abel did not know too much about Pegasus, but he could tell how precious they were looking at the excited look on Druid Poly¡¯s face.

    Steward Hardy bowed as Abel and Druid Poly stepped on the carriage. She then took a seat on the rim of the carriage. The coachman was a top-level half-elf warrior. With a gentle flick of the reins, the 4 Pegasus swiftly lifted their wings and speeded towards the sky.

    It was only at this moment Abel realized the Pegasus was not just for show. This carriage really could fly.

    ¡°Master Bet, this Coachman Loka. He will be your coachman from now on, and the queen said she would give you this carriage as a gift!¡± Steward Hardy said to Abel in the carriage.

    ¡°Please help me deliver my gratitude to the queen!¡± Abel smiled. Although he was notcking in flying mounts with White Snow, White Cloud, and Flying me, he would not reject if the queen wanted to give him the best flying mount of the New Asia kingdom.

    Unlike Abel, Druid Poly¡¯s face was filled with surprise as though there was nothing she loved more in this world than this flying carriage.

    Since they were in the kingdom¡¯s city, the carriage was under a speed limit, and it only reached the destination after 10 minutes.

    It was a pure white pce with 2 armored warrior elves as guards. The carriage did not stop at the gate. Instead, it directlynded inside.

    The ce was filled with the delicate architecture style of the elves. Extra attention was ced on both materials and craftsmanship.

    There was a garden in front of the main building. Its eye-catching flora and fauna merged with the delicate statues with a fountain. The ce was screaming luxury.

    A pure white stone passage connected to the main building. Every stone was the exact same size, and they seamlessly merged with each other.

    The main building had 2 stories. Its white color looked even purer under the sun.

    ¡°This ce is beautiful!¡± Druid Poly couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Abel also nodded in satisfaction. He had many elf assets in the Holy Continent, and this ce was quite decent evenpared to an iparable ce such as the Orwell Pce.

    A male steward in a suit stood in front of the main building with 5 elf servants and a group of top-level elf warriors standing by the side waiting for them.

    Steward Hardy began to introduce each of them to Abel. They were personally picked by the queen, and the captain guard could help Abel take care of some unwanted business. At least something like the Marquis Angelo incident would not happen again.

    Afterward, Steward Hardy left with a bow, leaving the Pegasus carriage and coachman Loka to Abel.

 Chapter 918 - Healing Potion

    <h4>Chapter 918: Healing Potion</h4>

    Ever since the Harmon family incident, the name Master Bet spread across Bay Law City. No one would mess with him anymore.

    The only one in the dark was Angelo Harmon. He had sessfully escaped from the elves.

    Abel sat in his new mansion with Druid Poly and Druid Gunter sitting beside him.

    ¡°Druid Poly, Druid Gunter, let me introduce myself!¡± Abel smiled and looked at them.

    He decided to tell them about the fact that he came from the Holy Continent. Although he was nning to keep it a secret, it was still necessary to let his followers know about it, especially since it was not that important anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Holy Continent, and I became a master potion maker there, so I don¡¯t know much about the potion maker of the Central Continent. I need some time to learn in the union, and I want to support your training with these potions first!¡± Abel continued.

    He then took out 20 bottles of golden elves perfumes and ced them on the table.

    ¡°These are the elves perfume I¡¯ve made in the past. It can purify the soul. It is very good for druid training!¡± He pointed at the potions and said.

    The golden elves perfume was a level up from the blue elves perfume he gave out in the Holy Continent. It was specifically made for elite druids¡¯ training since those blue ones wouldn¡¯t have much effect on them.

    Druid Poly picked up a golden elf¡¯s perfume and twisted it open. A dense soul enticing smell emerged and made her soul shiver. She felt her connection to her surroundings depends. She felt time passing by. Had it been a second? a minute? or an hour?

    As her soul began to move, she lost her ability to urately predict time as an elite druid. Of course, it was only because she trusted Abel, and she dropped her guard on those potions.

    When she was awake again, she realized her soul was as pure and nimble as water.

    She knew very well. If she was using the force of nature in her training while using this elf¡¯s perfume, it could double her gains.

    It was not a small number. Suddenly, she realized this elf¡¯s perfume was not like other ingested potions. It could be used alongside another potion.

    She had her eyes fixed on the elf¡¯s perfume. The sparkling golden lightning swirling within it reflected the superb power of this potion. As far as she knew, a blue training potion from a master potion maker was already extraordinary.

    If a master potion maker wanted to make a golden potion, they would need to be very lucky.

    Abel took out 20 golden elves¡¯ perfume just like that, which showed just how much more powerful Abel¡¯s alchemy level was.

    Not only Druid Poly, but Druid Gunter also sensed a slight sliver in his soul and felt a slight change as the smell of the elf¡¯s perfume traveled to him.

    He couldn¡¯t help but touch his portal bag. There were his 10 eleven perfumes, but he knew he could not treat those things lightly.

    ¡°Master Bet, that¡¯s too much!¡± Druid Poly sighed.

    ¡°They are nothing to me!¡± Abel waved his hand and took out 10 bottles of dark ¡®Light healing potion.¡¯ He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve given you these as lifesavers. Take them as well!¡±

    At first, he was skeptical if he should give out any dark potions, but since he would be living with the elves for quite some time, he needed something that could get his name out.

    The most famous products currently were female-specific, but he didn¡¯t want to be known just for that.

    The potionbined through the Horadric cube would be drastically altered. The effect was out of this world.

    Some special effect would emerge even if he took some healing potion of this world andbined it. Not only could it heal wounds, but it could also heal chronic injuries, which defied thew of normality.

    However, the dark ¡®Light healing potion was not the one that could heal chronic injuries. It just had a wonderful effect on healing. Therefore, Abel could make them public.

    The Light healing potion could directly revive one¡¯s life force to 100 points and lessen the damage by force.

    Those 10 crystal ss holding those potions were all made by Abel himself, and he only used materials of this world, not the ones from the dark world.

    Although the Dark world crystal ss was nothing special in the Dark World, it would treasure in this world.

    Druid Poly and Druid Gunter each picked up 5 bottles of Light healing potion, but they didn¡¯t think about it too much.

    They thought they were just normal level potions that couldn¡¯t even go against the blue-colored ones.

    Of course, this was because they didn¡¯t know that Dark World potions had a totally different ranking system, and its creation process waspletely different.

    ¡°You can go now. I don¡¯t think I will be in danger here anymore!¡± Abel smiled at his followers.

    Afterward, Druid Poly and Druid Gunter bowed and left. Both of them needed to pack up some stuff in their individual house and take care of some personal business beforeing back to protect Abel.

    They had been busy ever since they became Abel¡¯s followers. Their personal business waspletely left aside.

    Abel looked around the mansion after his followers left. He decided he would ask a magic circle maker to set up some magic circles in this ce. Even a short-distance teleportation rifle to the potion maker union would be nice.

    This way, he could directly connect to the wizard union¡¯s mission board with his master potion maker identity card.

    Of course, it was a huge waste since this was only a temporary ce before his ce in the potion maker camp was built.

    But Abel had more wealth than he knew what to do with it anyway.

    The sky slowly got dark, and he entered the dark world to continue his battle routine.

    ...

    When Druid Gunter was backing up some stuff in his room, his steward walked in.

    ¡°Young master, Mr. Dier is waiting outside, and he wants to see you!¡± The steward Bowed.

    ¡°Druid Dier is here?¡± Druid Gunter mumbled suspiciously. He put down his stuff and quickly walked outside.

    Druid Dier was his past adventure mate. Druid Gunter had gotten quite a bit of resources through his past adventures, so he decided to stop and umte nature forces in the kingdom¡¯s city.

    Especially since he was now Master Bet¡¯s follower, going on an adventure was impossible.

    If Druid Dier came for a visit, his mates would also be around, which allowed Druid Gunter to tell them about his situation.

    ¡°Druid Dier, what happened to you?¡± Druid Gunter was shocked when he saw Druid Dier. Druid Dier loved cleanliness, but at that moment, he was in a mess. There were even a few shes on his robe.

    ¡°Druif Gunter, Gunter. Druid Barton doesn¡¯t have much time left. Do you want toe with me to say ourst goodbye?¡± Druid Dier said desperately.

    ¡°Lead the way!¡± Druid Gunter¡¯s heart dropped. He summoned his mad wolf without a second thought and yelled.

    Druid Dier also jumped on his mad wolf and speeded within the city. Soon, they arrived at a courtyard. It was their past stopping point as well as where they normally gathered.

    When they stepped in, the first thing they saw was Druid Barton lying on a long bench with the two other teammates dimly sat by the side. Druid Barton was a young handsome elf, but at that moment, his face was paperwhite.

    His body was filled with wounds. Although some of them had been treated, he could clearly see 2 life-taking blows on his chest next to the heart.

    An elite druid¡¯s natural force could normally slowly heal wounds, but it was only for minor injuries.

    Druid Barton was clearly in critical condition. Even his natural force could not help him.

    If his teammates didn¡¯t have so many healing potions to help him drag on, he would have died halfway back to Bay Law city, even though the fastest teleportation circle.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Druid Gunter looked around and asked.

    ¡°We went to be a second-tier battlefield and rank into evil knights. Barton was hit trying to save us!¡± Druid Dier lowered his voice.

    ¡°Bastard, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t take risky missions?¡± Druid Gunter said in anger, but he knew how high the return of those missions was. He then continued, ¡°Have you seen a potion maker?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the potion maker said he might not make it through the night without the water of life!¡± Druid Dier looked at Druid Barton on the table and clenched his teeth.

    ¡°Water of life!¡± Druid Gunter felt his brain hurt. That was a top-level treasure. It was not something elite druids could get their hands on.

    Suddenly, he thought of Master Bet. He knew he had just be his follower, and asking for such a big favor was not reasonable. He also knew that Master Abel was new to the Central Continent so getting some water of life was not likely. But still, he was there with a tiny ray of hope.

    ¡°I will try my best for some water of life!¡± Druid Gunter lowered his voice as he watched the rise and fall of Druid Barton¡¯s chest.

    The moment he turned. He was reminded of something once again. He padded his portal bag, and a red potion appeared on his hand. It was the lite healing potion Abel had just given him.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it would take for him to get water of life. Maybe Druid Barton might not make it by the time he returned, so he decided to give him the lifesaver potion that Abel had given him.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the strength of this ordinary-looking potion, it was from a master potion maker. It should be far better than anything avable on the market.

    He carefully twisted open the lid and poured the red liquid into Druid Barton¡¯s mouth. He then immediately ran off to find Abel for some water of life.

    ¡°Oh my. Druid Gunter, what did you give him?¡± Quickly take a look at Druid Barton¡¯s wounds!¡± Druid Dier yelled. The other 2 teammates were also stunned as they had their eyes fixed on the changes of the wounds.

    The power of the will of an elite druid was very sensitive. Even the cloth covering the wounds could not stop their focus.

    Druid Gunter quickly stopped his steps and turned back to Druid Barton. He scanned with his power of the will. The wounds on Druid Barton were healing at an immacte speed.

    In just 20 minutes, Druid Barton was out of critical condition.

    His dimmed me of soul started burning again. He was brought back from the verge of death.

    Although it might take a little longer to heal those injuries with a Druid¡¯s natural force, he should return to his top condition in a month.

    ¡°My goddess, Druid Gunter, what did you give him?¡± Druid Dier asked again. He needed to know the answer. How powerful did a potion need to be to save a dying elf?

    Druid Gunter did not reply. He turned to Druid Barton and saw him slowly opened his eyes and returned to this world. At that moment, his heart was filled with gratitude for Master Bet.

 Chapter 919 - Sold In A Second

    <h4>Chapter 919: Sold In A Second</h4>

    Early in the morning, Abel was having breakfast at his dining table. Overall he was very happy with his new home, but there was still one thing that bugged him, the food. Although he could survive without eating meat, a little bit of meat would bring back some normality.

    But he was with the elves, and most of their diets were fruits. They barely ate bread, let alone meat.

    ¡°Steward, please tell Loka to prepare. I will head to the potion maker union!¡± Abel said inmand.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Steward Hardy bowed and left.

    Abel changed to the union¡¯s potion maker robe and ced the master badge in front of his chest before walking out.

    On the green near the gate, a silvery-white Pegasus carriage was waiting for him. Coachman Loka opened the door for Abel, and Abel entered.

    Under coachman Loka, the carriage lifted stably and flew towards the kingdom¡¯s city.

    The city was buzzing right from the morning. The carriage below neatly lined up, and there was not another flying carriage in the sky.

    ¡°Loka, is flying banned in the city?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Master, other than the ones with permission, the city-controlled crossbow will shoot down every elf who tries to fly in the city!¡± Coachman Loka replied with respect.

    Abel nodded. He knew the queen was trying to show her respect.

    He no longer needed to wait on the ground with the other carriages. Flying in a straight line in the sky was much faster.

    Still, they had to go through the city gate to enter the city. Bay Law City¡¯s city wall was very high and packed to the brim with defense. Flying waspletely forbidden around it.

    But privilege is a privilege. Coachman Loka swiftly lowered the carriage and traveled through the noble passage without even stopping.

    Finally, the carriage stopped in front of the potion maker union. The 10 miles route had only taken him around 10 minutes.

    As he stepped out of the flying carriage, he saw Druid Poly and Druid Gunter ran towards him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to take care of your own business? I am not in danger here!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯m your follower. I don¡¯t care what other master¡¯s followers do. I will protect you in my own way!¡± Druid Poly bowed.

    Druid Gunter also bowed. He didn¡¯t say anything. All he wanted was to serve Abel. Although he was not as strong, taking care of trivial hassles should be fine.

    ¡°Ok, just do as you please!¡± Abel helplessly shook his head and entered the union.

    Druid Poly couldn¡¯t help but smile seeing Abel. Her face had returned to her twenties, and her eyes were glistening. She couldn¡¯t sleep after using the beauty potionst night.

    A rank 20 druid would be fine, even missing out a few nights of sleep, so she decided to head to Abel¡¯s house early in the morning, but she saw Abel¡¯s flying carriage along the way, so she turned back.

    Druid Gunter was also feeling simr. His best friend Druid Barton was saved from a critical condition.

    He knew he would be staying in the potion maker camp for a long time, so running into danger was almost impossible. As long as he followed Master Bet and gave it all he got, his potion supply would not be a problem.

    You could just imagine how precious those healing potions were when it would only take a month for Druid Barton to heal. With their speed, each healing potion was a chance to live again.

    ¡°Master Bet, hello!¡± As Abel walked along, elves began to greet him.

    Abel smiled and nodded as he led his 2 followers into his private room.

    ¡°Master Bet, I need to apologize for something!¡± Druid Gunter immediately bowed when they entered.

    ¡°Druid Gunter, what happened?¡± Abel weirdly looked at him and asked.

    ¡°Yesterday, I used the healing potion you gave me to save my dying friend!¡± Druid Gunter¡¯s voice was filled with apology. He saw the power of those potions and knew how powerful they were.

    He never heard of those potions, and he had given it to his friend in a moment of passion. It was only until this moment he realized maybe it was Master Bet¡¯s secret.

    Of course, he would not take back what he gave out. He told his friends to keep it a secret and immediately apologized to Abel.

    ¡°Druid Gunter, you are my follower, and the potions I give you are very precious. I don¡¯t want you to go around giving it to people without telling me. But of course, it¡¯s also my mistake I didn¡¯t tell you earlier!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Yes, if Abel had given out a potion, it meant that it was not a secret. But if his followers just casually gave them out, he would no longer give them anything truly powerful.

    ¡°Master Bet, I will definitely keep in mind!¡± Druid Gunter said in embarrassment.

    He was not expecting such an ordinary-looking potion to be that powerful. ording to a potion maker, Druid Barton¡¯s injuries could only be healed with water of life, and what¡¯s the value of that thing?

    The elves exported the water of life, but its production rate was extremely low. It would only be given to big druids or in exchange for a set amount of resources.

    Abel nodded and walked into his private room, leaving his followers behind.

    ¡°Druid Gunter, I am the one who picked you to be Master Bet¡¯s follower, so you definitely need to be careful, make sure you put Master Bet as the priority in all situations!¡± Druid Poly said.

    ¡°Yes, I will remember that¡± Druid Gunter nodded.

    Both of them tried the golden elves perfume and taste how impactful it was to their training. They knew following Master Bet was the best decision.

    But they needed to have a corresponding responsibility with those benefits. Druid Gunter knew this very well, so he would definitely keep it in mind.

    ¡°Druid Gunter, how was the healing potion?¡± Druid Poly fought a lot as well, and she was very interested.

    ¡°Ms. Poly....¡± Druid Gunter wanted to continue, but Druid Poly interrupted, ¡°Druid Gunter. We are both Master Bet¡¯s followers, so just call me by name. No need to say Miss!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Druid Poly !¡± Druid Gunter bowed and continued, ¡± My friend was in a critical condition, and the only thing that could save him was the water of life. I was nning to ask Master Bet for some, but after giving him some healing potion, my friend recovered from the critical condition.

    Druid Poly¡¯s face twitched when she heard Druid Gunter wanted to ask Master Bet for some water of life. But luckily, he did not proceed, so she did not say anything.

    ¡°Everything Master Bet takes out is extraordinary!¡± She sighed.

    Abel did not immediately start making potions in his room. There was a short distance teleportation circle on the alchemy bench for delivering ingredients.

    So he decided to take advantage of it and connected to the wizard union¡¯s mission system with his master badge.

    A faint illustration of exchangeable items from the wizard union soon appeared on the bench. He could scroll through with his power of the will and expand the details.

    There was not a single credit point with this Master Bet identity, so there was no need for him to look through those items anyway.

    As for missions, he also couldn¡¯t care less. He spent so much effort traveling to Bayw City for this master potion maker identity. All he needed to do now was to list some of his work.

    He already had a potion in mind: the lite healing potion since its effect was so noticeable.

    Abel could tell how shocking the lite healing potion was just by looking at Druid Gunter¡¯s expression when he was talking about it moments ago.

    Abel ced 10 bottles on the teleportation circle and selected the exchange listing with his power of the will.

    He wrote down the name and wrote ¡°healing injuries¡± in the description.

    He did not select the wizard Union credit point as a currency of exchange. Instead, he wanted an intermediate light gem with each bottle of lite healing potion.

    As for the delivery method, he left it to the wizard union. If he made a deal, the wizard union would automatically give out his potion, and then he could use his master badge to receive his light gems.

    When he selected ¡®finish¡¯ with his power of the will, the 10 bottles of lite healing potion on the bench disappeared in a sh. They were directly teleported to the wizard union.

    The most expensive potion in this world was magic potions, but at that moment, Abel was not famous enough. So he does not feel safe taking them out.

    When his name reached a point where no one would mess with him, he might reconsider it.

    ...

    Wizard Fisher was a backup wizard for team no.6 in the Ground of Frost. He was responsible for the resource of the team, so he had to keep his eyes on the wizard union listing every day.

    His eyes sparkled when he saw a new type of healing potion.

    It seemed like a very humble potion maker made it. Its simple description of ¡°healing injuries¡± clearly showed that it was not something holy, unlike those painfully exaggerated ones that promoted themselves as ¡®legendary¡¯ or something like that.

    However, when he saw the price of the potion, the muscles in his face immediately twitched. He immediately took back what he said about this thing was made by a humble potion maker. It was basically stealing money.

    Maybe even stealing money was not a goodparison. An intermediate light gem was unobtainable with money, after all.

    ¡°Vice-captain. Take a look at this. Crazy right? Wizard Fisher said to his vice-captain standing by the side.

    His tone was filled withughter, and he wanted to see his vice captain¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Wizard Fisher, what¡¯s so funny?¡± However, his vice captain¡¯s face remained calm. He then pointed at the listing and said, ¡°take a good look at who made this and try tough again!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Wizard Fisher took a closer look and saw an unfamiliar name, Master Potion Maker Bet.

    But despite that, a master potion maker¡¯s name should not be treated as a joke. Luckily he was only joking with his vice-captain. If it was leaked out, the potion makers might seek revenge.

    ¡°Huh, already one gone? Who is being so generous?¡± As Wizard Fisher was still looking, he realized only 9 potions were left.

    After another minute, the 9 leftovers were also gone. Soon, the listing was reced with the caption ¡®sold out.

    Wizard Fisher no longer made a sound. The first person who bought it might be driven by his curiosity, but the other 9 must have known its power.

    ¡°Wizard Fisher, I¡¯ll give you a mission. Don¡¯t do anything else other than keeping your eyes on the listing during the next few days. As soon as a lite healing potion appears, get one for me!¡± The vice-captain said to Wizard Fisher in a serious one.

    Healing potions were very important for a team. Since it was sold out in such a short period of time at this price, its power had to be out of this world. He was willing to sacrifice an intermediate light gem to test it out. If it was good, that thing could be worth the life of a member.

    Not only was Wizard Fisher and his vice-captain, but many wizards in the Central Continent also had a simr thought. They would purchase a lite healing potion as soon as Abel listed them again.

 Chapter 920 - Master Formula

    <h4>Chapter 920: Master Form</h4>

    Abel shifted his attention from the exchange system after the 10 lite healing potions were transferred to the wizard union. Afterward, he began to look around this private potion-making room that was prepared for him.

    3 of the walls were stered with little drawers. There were a few hundred of them in total.

    He stepped forward and took a look at one of them. It was filled with separation magic patterns with the ability to preserve what¡¯s within.

    A master potion maker didn¡¯t need anybels for ingredients. All Abel needed to do was to spread out his power of the will, and he could know what was within.

    Although a master potion maker¡¯s power of the will was not as powerful as a wizard, covering a room shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    There was a water hole by the door¡¯s side with clean spring water pouring out towards the basin on the ground.

    Abel dipped his finger in the water. It was the clearest spring water, without contamination. It was the best alchemy water source.

    The Central Continent cared a lot more about water quality than the Holy Continent. In the Holy Continent, Abel always used the water in his portal bag to make his potion since water would lose its liveliness if stored in one ce for too long.

    Although water quality was always just a small hassle for Abel, it would y a big role in the sess rate for other potion makers, and the potion maker union knew this.

    Beside the water hole, there was a cupboard in a protection circle. He reached his master badge and gently pressed on it. The cupboard opened, exposing a full set of potion-making tools.

    They were made with the most stable crystals, and their surfaces were filled with strange magic patterns.

    Although those crystals¡¯ purity was nothing extraordinary, their true value was due to their magic patterns.

    Abel scanned with his power of the will. He was sure this set of tools could at least increase 10 percent potion sess rate. No wonder it needed a protection circle.

    Overall, he was pleased with this room, from the range of ingredients and facilities. If he stillcked anything, he could also ask the union to teleport to him.

    A potion maker shouldn¡¯t be distracted by theck of ingredients; it was the core of their sess rate.

    Of course, these alchemy tools were nothingpared to his set of Ankara alchemy bottles. The Ankara alchemy bottles could directly increase a potion by a rank. It was not something the technology of this world could grasp.

    Just when he was about to take out some ingredients to test it out, a call emerged from his master badge. He scanned with the power of the will. It was Master Nn, so he quickly answered.

    ¡°Master Bet, are you free?¡± Master Nn¡¯s voice emerged.

    All the calls were connected through the potion spirit. It was in control of all magic circles in the union, which included themunication circle.

    ¡°Master Nn, I¡¯m in my room. What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Abel asked.

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in a second. We¡¯ll talk face to face!¡± Master Nn then disconnected the call.

    Abel shook his head and put the master badge back on his chest. It seemed like he could no longer test out his new toys. He opened the door and walked out,

    When he stepped out, he realized his 2 followers were still there. They were reading a book, so you could tell how hardworking they were.

    ¡°Master Bet!¡± The 2 followers quickly stood up and bowed when they saw Abel.

    ¡°Just one of you following me is fine. I don¡¯t want to waste your training time!¡± Abel no longer wanted to persuade them, so he just put it bluntly.

    ¡°Master Bet, don¡¯t worry. We have enough time for training!¡± Druid Poly smiled. It seems like her mood was extra positive. The youthful look on her face couldn¡¯t stop her from smiling.

    ¡°Druid Gunter, help me greet Master Nn. She ising soon!¡± Abel turned and said.

    Druid Gunter bowed and walked out. After a moment, he invited master Nn in.

    ¡°Master Bet, is it possible for you to supply some of your conditioner and lotion?¡± Master Nn asked. A strand of tiredness lingered on her face.

    Although she was returned to her youth with the beauty potion, she was bombarded with her friend¡¯s request.

    All the female elves went crazy for beauty. It was the nature of their soul, so there was no surprise her friends would bug her endlessly to get a hold of what potion she had used.

    Master Nn knew the main ingredients for beauty potion was beauty grass, so mass-producing it was impossible.

    She was right. Even if Abel grew the beauty grass in the Dark World, without anyone to take care of them, their growing speed would still be excruciating slow.

    Therefore, he could not make too many beauty potions at once.

    But of course, Abel would not make too many even if he could. If he did, the price of the beauty potion would definitely drop if he made too many.

    It was not because Abel wanted to mess with the elves, but he needed those beauty potions to please the elves¡¯ elites. Just look at master Nn and Queen Luisa. His n was clearly working.

    All the friends of Master Nn were extremely prestigious, so she didn¡¯t know how to reject them. Soon, she thought of the lotion and conditioner. Although they were not as powerful as the beauty potion, their effect was also very noticeable.

    Therefore, she decided to see Abel right in the morning and ask him for some. She also needed some for herself anyway.

    ¡°Master Nn, I can supply some conditioner and lotion, but I don¡¯t have that much time. I need the union to organize some elves to help me sell them!¡± Abel nodded.

    Making lotions and conditioners was easy. It wouldn¡¯t take long for him even if he mass-produced them.

    But he didn¡¯t have time to sell them himself. He also didn¡¯t want his followers to get involved since theycked the time to train anyway.

    ¡°Master Bet, leave it to me. I will organize some staff!¡± Master Nn said in excitement.

    Abel smiled and took out 100 bottles of lotion and 100 bottles of conditioner from his portal object and ced it on the table.

    ¡°This is the first batch. I will make more when I have time in the future!¡± he pointed at the potions and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Bet. I¡¯ll be on my way now. I won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡¯ Master Nn took the potions in her portal bag and stood up.

    She achieved her goal. All she needed to do now was to think about how she should divide them. However, she thought of another thing as she was standing up.

    ¡°Oh, Master Bet. This is the public potion form of the union. And you can get a portion of the ingredients from the union each year, and sometimes, you might be asked to make some. Just remember, a master potion maker is to be supplied with 5 potions of each ingredient to make a master potion. If you can seed in one go, then the other 4 potions were yours to keep!¡± Master Nn said in a serious tone as she took out 3mbskin parchments and handed them to Abel.

    ¡°Master Nn. I understand!¡± Abel took the parchments with his hands, and he knew the master potion maker rules.

    After Master Nn left, Abel turned his gaze to the speechless Druid Poly. He padded his head and helplessly handed mother 10 lotions and conditioner to her. He then turned to Druid Gunter and handed him the same amounts of potions.

    Druid Gunter wanted to reject, but she soon remembered that even Master Nn was begging for those potions. He could give them to his friends even if he couldn¡¯t use them.

    Abel couldn¡¯t care less about what he thought as he entered his alchemy room again.

    He took out the 3 parchments. Each of them was a form for one master potion, but each waspletely different from the ones he got in the Holy Continent.

    These were actually usable.

    All the ingredients could actually be found in the Central Continent. The ones in the Holy Continent were only altered versions of the ancient master potion form due to the extinction of some ingredients.

    Therefore, the Holy Continent ones were no match to an actual master¡¯s potion when it came to effect and power.

    The ¡®Natural breath potion¡¯ was a master¡¯s potion made specifically for druid training. It could increase the natural energy in a druid by 20% in a month.

    But of course, only elite druids would have the privilege to use them since the union could only make around 20 bottles a year at most, which was already a scary amount.

    This was because its main ingredient was very rare and treasured by the elves. Therefore, they were grown next to the tree of life.

    Each year, only 100 portions of natural breathing ingredients were harvested by the potion maker union. Still, of course, elite druids could also obtain those ingredients with their own method and asked a master potion maker to make one for them.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how many portions of the natural breathing potion ingredients, but he knew the potion maker would treat him generously. He was a master potion maker, after all.

    ¡®Natural shower¡¯ was another master potion for druids, but an even more valuable one. It could increase the level-up rate of a druid.

    This potion could emerge a druid in natural force and allow their soul to get closer to nature, thus increasing their chance of leveling up.

    Of course, its ingredients were precious as well. Normally only 5 portions were produced in a year. It was the most valuable potion in the elves.

    ¡®Natural life¡¯ was a healing potion by the elves. Its main ingredient was the water of life. Due to how valuable the water of life was, potion makers had spent countless years researching trying to dilute the water of life with other valuable ingredients. Finally, they ended up with this potion.

    Still, the water of life was too rare. Each year only 2 portions of this lifesaver were produced.

    However, the natural life potion had lost its market ever since Abel¡¯s lite healing potion was listed. Although it was still holy like the water of life, its power was greatly reduced after the dilution, to the point where it was far inferior to the lite healing potion.

    Since the lite healing potion was made with the Dark World method, it had the power of Lae. It could forcefully increase one¡¯s life force and heal wounds no matter how serious the injuries were. As long as you didn¡¯t die on the spot, the lite healing potion could save your life. It was just a matter of how many bottles.

    The potion maker union was still unaware of Abel¡¯s lite healing potion listing in the Wizard union listing board. If they did, they would finally save up those precious water of life.

 Chapter 921 - Show Off

    <h4>Chapter 921: Show Off</h4>

    Abel¡¯s favorite out of the 3 masters potion form was the ¡®natural breathing¡¯ one. Its ingredients weren¡¯t too demanding, so he could mass-produce them and be one step towards being a Grandmaster potion maker. Abel had discarded this idea in the past, but it was revived ever since he came to the elves.

    He thought there were just not enough ingredients for master potions to push him towards being a grandmaster potion maker even if he hadn¡¯t tried, but this natural breathing potion gave him a ray of hope.

    Abel took out his master badge and connected to the potion spirit through his power of will.

    ¡°Potion spirit, I want to see if I can get some ingredients for the natural breathing potion!¡± Abel, who had interacted with spirits many times, was familiar with asking questions.

    ¡°Master Bet, there are still 10 portions of natural breathing ingredients this year. Master Muir, Master Nn, and Master Balfour had given up their portion, so you can get those 10 portions any time!¡± The voice of the spirit filled the room.

    Abel thought for a moment. It was the 25th of November. The year was about to end, and there were still 10 portions leftover¡ªwhat a surprise.

    He was also very thankful that the 3 other master potion makers had given up their portions. As a new member of the union, normally, he would only be given 3 portions.

    However, Abel didn¡¯t know how low the sess rate of that potion was. The other masters had not only left them for Abel to let him test out his skills but also because they wouldn¡¯t sessfully make one without enough portions.

    The other masters couldn¡¯t make a master potion any time they wanted. They needed to be in their top condition. If not, their sess rate would be very low.

    Normally only 1 would seed in 5 portions. It sounds very simple, but that rate was only possible during the top condition of a master.

    Therefore their masters wouldn¡¯t make a master potion if they were not in their best condition. Besides, they would reserve many requests from others to make potions. This was why master potions were so limited.

    Taking a master potion ingredient was not free of responsibility. Each potion maker needed to sum it 1 sessful master potion with every 5 portions. If all failed, the potion spirit would lower the ingredients obtaining permission of that Master.

    If sessful, the union would reward the master with corresponding credit points, which were used to exchange resources, forms, and permission to view secret books.

    Of course, with Abel¡¯s current identity as a master potion maker, he had the permission to view every potion form and secret books, so he could only use those credit points to exchange resources.

    The reason the potion maker union hadsted through countless years was because of an unbiased authority in the name of justice, such as the potion spirit. If elves ran it, even the most unbiased elf might get influenced by personal benefits.

    ¡°Potion spirit, I want to get all 10 portions of the natural breathing potion!¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Master Bet, you have to submit 2 natural breathing portions with those 10 portions. Do you understand?¡± The potion spirit asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Abel said, and a white light shed on his alchemy bench. 10 boxes appeared.

    Abel stepped up and opened one of them. There were 120 slots within, and each slot was ced with a kind of material. The inside of the box was also filled with vast patterns, making sure the ingredients were kept fresh.

    He had to give the box back after he used up the ingredients. It seems like its value was no less than what¡¯s within. Looking at its appearance, it at least had a few hundred years of history.

    Abel scanned the alchemy room with his power of the will and confirmed that there weren¡¯t any surveince circles. He then took out a barrier circle and spread it around the alchemy tform.

    He didn¡¯t want anyone to know his potion-making process since its sess rate was shocking.

    He took out thembskin parchment, documenting the natural breathing potion form, and went through it carefully again, making sure he memorized everything.

    He ced the crystal alchemy tools provided by the union on the bench and began his first attempt.

    He ignited the world stone¡¯s ability, and Abel pushed his calctions and judgments to an extreme. Everything within his sight began to slow down.

    He began to organize the ingredients. It was the most basic step, and all official alchemists could do it without fail.

    However, organizing 120 ingredients still took quite a bit of time. Even with Abel¡¯s precise movements, it still took him 2 hours.

    Afterward, he began the alchemy process. Each ingredient was unstable, so it was a potion maker¡¯s job to stabilize them andbine them.

    With the detailed form and Abel¡¯s powerful power of the will on top of his world stone ability, the alchemy process went smoothly. After an hour, he yelled, ¡°level up!¡± And a rainbow color light shot up from the potion.

    Slowly, the lights returned to the potion, leaving a blue glow sparkling on the liquid.

    Abel frowned. His movements were too perfect, and the natural breathing potion was directly leveled up to a blue level in one go.

    He didn¡¯t want to show off too much as he would need to give this back to the union. However, this master potion was too easy, and if he forcefully suppressed his alchemy skills, he might run into some unexpected failure.

    ¡°Fine, whatever!¡± He shook his head and put the blue natural breathing potion on the alchemy bench.

    He then took out another portion and began organizing. After another 3 hours, another blue natural breathing potion appeared on his hand.

    The blue natural breathing potion could increase the natural force by 40% during a Druid¡¯s training, double the power of a normal, natural breathing potion.

    6 hours passed in a swift, but he was not nning to leave. He hadpleted his mission of making 2 natural breathing potions, so those 8 other portions were his to keep.

    He was very happy that his master pattern had absorbed some energy during the process, and it was now a little stronger. Although it was not a lot, it was still a stable ie.

    For the next 8 portions, he did not use the crystal tools the union had provided. Instead, he cleaned them and put them back in the cupboard.

    He reached into his Varaya¡¯s ring and took out the Ankara alchemy bottles. He then retrieved some spring water and beganbining it in his Horadric cube, and added some special effects.

    He opened the 8 wooden boxes at once and directly began organizing with his power of the will. He had gained his experience from the past 2 attempts, and he almost didn¡¯t need to think.

    He no longer bothered with making 1 potion at a time. If another master tried to make 2 potions at a time, the sess rate would drop by a few times, and making 8 of them at once was almost impossible.

    However, Abel had the world stone and the Dark Gold Ankara alchemy bottles on top of the spring waterbined through the Horadric Cube.

    Under the control of his powerful power of the will, he organized the 8 portions of ingredients in 2 hours, and the alchemy process began.

    After another hour, he yelled, ¡°level up!¡±

    A vivid rainbow shot out from the Ankara alchemy bottle. This time the rainbowsted for a minute before slowly returning to the bottle. Finally, what remained was a golden glow sparkling in the liquid.

    Abel let out a long breath of relief. He seeded. His master pattern was enjoying the energy given by making 8 portions at once. He was another step closer to bing a grandmaster potion maker.

    Although he didn¡¯t know how many years it would take for him to level up with this current rate. But since he had never failed, the energy he had gotten was at least 5 times more than other master potion makers. Due to the scarcity of master-grade ingredients, these 5 times could make a world of difference.

    He took out 8 crystal sses and poured the potions within. Afterward, he put them back in his portal bag.

    He then put away the barrier circle and connected with the potion spirit through his master¡¯s badge again.

    ¡°Potion spirit, I¡¯m ready to submit my natural breathing potions!¡¯ Abel ced the 2 blue natural breathing potions on the bench and said.

    ¡°Master Bet. Retrieving natural breathing potions in process, please wait!¡± The voice of the potion spirit emerged, and the potions on the bench vanished in a sh of white light. After 10 seconds, the voice of the potion spirit emerged again, ¡°The 2 blue natural breathing potions you submitted will grant you 2000 credit points from the union.

    ¡°Potion spirit, if I submitted a normal, natural breathing potion, how many credit points would I get?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°Each normal natural breathing potion will give you 500 credit points!¡± The potion spirit quickly replied.

    Abel felt like he was scammed. The blue natural breathing potion was 2 times as powerful as the normal one, so it seems fair that it was worth twice as much. However, that¡¯s not how the value of a potion should be calcted¡ªthe market price for a blue natural breathing potion definitely worth more than that.

    However, Abel did not think too much. The union provided the ingredients, and he could not make a normal potion anyway.

    He put his master badge back on his chest and walked out of the room. To his surprise, his 2 followers were still sitting outside.

    ¡°Come to my ce. I have something to talk to you about!¡± Abel said to his 2 followers.

    Afterward, he and his followers sat back on the flying carriage and flew back to the mansion under the coachman¡¯s control.

    Meanwhile, Master Nn was examining the lotion and conditioner in the lounge of her alchemy room, but she just couldn¡¯t figure out what so special about them.

    ¡°Master Nn, I was looking for you!¡± Master Muir¡¯s voice emerged from outside.

    Master Nn opened the door. She was close with Master Muir, so she no longer needed to be too polite. Since she was busy, she couldn¡¯t bother with getting up and greeting Master Muir personally.

    ¡°Master Muir, what¡¯s up?¡± She turned and asked.

    ¡°Master Nn, have you seen the recent listing of the union?¡± Master Muir said with a shocked look on his face.

    ¡°Is there anything good?¡±Master Nn took out her master badge and ced it on the table in front of her after hearing Master Muir¡¯s words. She then entered the union¡¯s exchange system.

    This exchange system waspletely different from the Wizard Union¡¯s one. It was made for druids and potion makers, and it was nowhere as big.

    As soon as Master Nn was connected, a projection appeared on her table. She scrolled with her power of the will, and soon she realized why Master Muir was so shocked.

    The potion maker union made everything on the listing, and there were 2 blue natural breathing potions.

    ¡°Master Muir, did you make them?¡± Master Nn almost couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    ¡°If I did, why would I be asking you?¡± Master Muir viciously shook his head.

    ¡°Could it be Master Balfour?¡± Master Nn asked again.

    ¡°Not likely. He was searching for a new formtely; he won¡¯t have time to make natural breathing potions!¡± Master Muir shook his head again.

    ¡°Could it be...¡± Master Nn paused. It was too unbelievable.

 Chapter 922 - Training Resources

    <h4>Chapter 922: Training Resources</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    After Abel returned to his mansion in the Kingdom¡¯s city, he walked into the lounge with his 2 followers.

    ¡°Druid Poly, this is your next 2 months of supply!¡± Abel directly took out the 2 golden natural breathing potion on the table and said,

    It was shimmering in strange golden sparks, adding a veil of mystery and luxury.

    Only a master could make a master potion, but if they wanted to make a blue master potion, they neededrge amounts of luck during the potion¡¯sst level.

    As for a golden potion, almost only Grandmaster could make them. As the 2 followers looked at the potion, their eyes were filled with surprise.

    The golden natural breathing potion could speed up the natural force taken in by a druid by 10 times. With this speed, a month of training would equal a year of training.

    A druid could maintain their deep focus in training for a month, but a year was unlikely, so that this potion coulde in very handy.

    Although elves had a long lifespan, resources were still very important, so of course, Druid Poly knew about this potion with the ability to increase training speed at a noticeable rate.

    She had taken one before, and her experience and the benefits were unforgettable. Things like entering into a training state quicker and increasing concentration were not mentioned in the potion details, but she had clearly experienced it.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is too valuable!¡± Druid Poly¡¯s eyes were shaking with emotion. She was deeply touched, but she couldn¡¯t keep quiet.

    ¡°Take it. It¡¯s for your training. I can¡¯t guarantee a long-term supply, but I will have something simr grade for you in the future!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Master Bet!¡± Druid Poly put away the bottles and bowed.

    ¡°Druid Gunter, since you are still on trial, I can only give you one bottle of natural breathing potion!¡± Abel turned to Druid Gunter and said.

    Still, his words made Druid Gunter¡¯s heart drop. He never thought he would ever be able to get his hand on a potion of this rank. He had only heard about a master potion, let alone a golden one.

    After Abel left the golden natural breathing potion on the table, he left the lounge and went into his training room, leaving his followers feeling like they were dreaming.

    ¡°Druid Gunter, don¡¯t ever tell anyone about what happened today. You can see what kind of genius master Bet is. following such a genius is an honor!¡± Druid Poly lowered her voice.

    ¡°Ms. Poly, I will forever follow behind Master Bet and protect him!: Druid Gunter nodded and lowered his voice as well.

    Abel did not care about those golden potions too much anyway. It was only effective on druids, not an impersonator like him.

    Also, his followers, especially druid Poly, had stubbornly followed him. Their training time was impacted.

    Most importantly, he didn¡¯t want the golden potion to be public. It would attract too much attention. If making golden potions didn¡¯t bring him so much rebound energy, he wouldn¡¯t even bother with it.

    At least blue potions could be sold, and he could only give those golden ones to his trusted elves.

    Although Druid Gunter had given the lite healing potion to his friend without informing Abel previously, Abel had made it clear to them. Keeping a secret shouldn¡¯t be a problem from now on.

    Abel entered the Dark World once again and began his 10 days of battle training.

    Early next morning, when he walked out of his training room, he saw his followers again. They did not even leave his mansion.

    There were many rooms in the mansion and enough training rooms for his followers, so Abel did not ask too much. He felt a lot saver with Druid Poly by his side anyway.

    Abel¡¯s druid attacks were too weak. Although he was rank 18, he might not even be able to beat Druid Gunter without using his summons and skills from other upations.

    Afterward, the 3 of them flew towards the Potion maker union on the flying carriage once again. It was almost like going to work at this point.

    When they entered the union, the staff bowed at them with respect again. However, they seemed even more enthusiastic than the day before.

    Of course, Abel couldn¡¯t care less. He went into his alchemy room and entered the potion-making space while his followers mind their own business.

    At first, he connected with the Wizard Union listing system with his master badge. All of the lite healing potions he listed were sold.

    Although he knew his lite healing potions were not overpriced, he was not expecting to sell them all on the first day.

    It seemed like he had underestimated his master identity. In the Central Continent, the name Bet was almost unknown, but the master title had attracted a lot of attention.

    Some of them included extremely wealthy wizards who were willing to sacrifice 1 intermediate light gem to test out the effect of a master¡¯s potion.

    Abel realized he now had 10 intermediate light gems in the wizard Union exchange system, and he felt a sudden lift in his heart. At least he met his training resources.

    He used up a lot of intermediate light gems each night he entered the Dark World. 10 days of training were 10 intermediate light gems. Gaining them through battle by himself would be a big hassle.

    At least it would be very hard without exposing his wizard identity. Therefore, he had to find another way.

    It seems like getting this Master potion maker identity in Bay Law City was a great decision.

    He smirked and took out another 10 lite healing potion. After connecting with the listing system with his power of the will once again. Afterward, those 10 potions vanished in a sh.

    He casually reached his power of the will in the system to retrieve his 10 light gems, but what appeared was not 10 light gems, but 20 light gems.

    ¡°What?¡± Abel gasped in confusion.

    ¡°Is it a bug in the system?¡± He thought to himself. He reached his power of the will on the listing again, and to his surprise, the 10 potions he listed just then had already been sold out.

    He took out another 10 bottles, but just when he was about to list them, he paused and discarded this idea.

    He wasn¡¯t nning to get rich with those potions anyway, he just wanted to have enough training resources, and 1 intermediate light gem was already very expensive.

    As you know, an intermediate light gem was the life of an intermediate Holy knight. If he kept using light gems at this rate, maybe there wouldn¡¯t be enough dead Holy knights to support him. Abel didn¡¯t know that at least 10 elite wizards paid close attention to the Central Continent listing. That¡¯s why once his potions were listed, they were immediately bought up.

    ¡°Captain, I¡¯ve sessfully gotten a lite healing potion from Master Bet!¡± an elite Wizard took out his wizard badge in excitement and connected to his captain.

    ¡°Amazing, I¡¯ll remember to reward you!¡± The captain of this wizard team alsoughed.

    Within all the wizard teams in the Central Continent, this team was the only team who knew how overpowering Master Bet¡¯s Lite Healing potions were.

    One of their team members was badly injured the day before, and their captain came across Master Bet¡¯s lite healing potion. Based on a master potion maker¡¯s trust, he decided to take a risk and exchanged a lite healing potion with a light gem.

    The result was shocking. This team member was on the verge of death, but his wounds were immediately under control after just one lite healing potion.

    The whole process happened in just 20 seconds, so the captain immediately bought up all 9 of the remaining lite healing potions without even thinking.

    On top of that, he sent 10 more intermediate light gems to the wizard union and asked a team member to keep his eyes locked on the listing system. As soon as the lite healing potion appeared again, he would exchange all of them.

    Because of this, his team had gotten all the potions once again.

    This captain was clear on one thing. He wouldn¡¯t have much opportunity to exchange those potions in the future. As soon as the other wizard discovered the potion, each exchange would be war.

    On the Frozen ground, Wizard Fisher was stunned as he stared at the wizard union exchange system. He was just about to take out an intermediate light gem, but as he was still sending it, all 10 bottles were sold out.

    He couldn¡¯t help but frown. He failed on the mission his vice-captain gave him.

    ¡°Vice-Captain, I failed the mission you gave me. I did not get any Lite healing potion!¡± He took out his wizard badge and connected it to his vice-captain.

    ¡°Fisher, what happened? Were you doing something else?¡± The vice-captain was caught off guard a little.

    ¡°Vice-Captain, I already had my power of the will ready at all times. Especially this morning. But when I was sending the gem over, all the potions were brought up!¡± Wizard Fisher quickly exined.

    ¡°Fisher. I¡¯ll ask the others to help out. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t get a bottle of lite healing potion even after sacrificing a day!¡± The vice-captain said confidently.

    He knew what it meant if something was sold out in a second.

    If wizards were just trying to test out the effects of the potion the day before, selling out at this speed again meant that a wizard had used the potion and gotten an unbelievable effect, to the point where they were willing to give up an intermediate light gem.

    Therefore, the vice-captain had decided. He had to get a bottle of lite healing potion on hand and test it out for himself.

    Abel¡¯s day began to settle. Every morning he would list 10 lite healing potions and get his light gems. From time to time, he would make some lotion, conditioner, and elves perfume. At night, he would go into the Dark World for training.

    Just like that, the wizards in the Central Continent gained a new super lifesaver potion. Although its name was nothing extraordinary, its power had stunned every wizard who used them. As long as one didn¡¯t die on the spot, the potion could revive them.

 Chapter 923 - Military Resource

    <h4>Chapter 923: Military Resource</h4>

    Time slowly passed, and December rolled around. Abel was starting to enjoy this stable lifestyle without adventure and worries. Every day he just needed to work a bit, and he would have enough resources.

    He was very happy with his training, speed. With the current rate, he might be a rank 19 wizard in a year.

    He was 19 years old, so he might even be rank 19 before 20 years old.

    However, there was one thing he didn¡¯t know. The name Master Bet had be famous amongst the wizards in the Central Continent.

    There were only 4 master potion makers in the Central Continent, and every wizard would ask them for favors as soon as they gathered 5 portions of ingredients for a master potion.

    Therefore, master potion makers were some of the most prestigious figures. No one would mess with them.

    Especially this new master potion maker, the strength of his healing potion was so scary it stunned every elite wizard who used them.

    Slowly, the lite healing potion¡¯s infamy reached back to Bay Law City.

    That morning, Abel was getting ready to return to the potion maker union, but the Royal¡¯s Steward Hardy came for a visit.

    ¡°Master Bet, the queen, wants to say something to you in the pce!¡± he bowed and said.

    ¡°Poly, Gunter, you head to the union first. I¡¯ll go to the pce and catch up with you!¡± Abel turned and said to his followers.

    Abel had been very good with his followers during these times, and their rtionship had grown close, so he began calling by names.

    ¡°Master Bet, I will wait outside the pce!¡± Druid Poly said in certainty.

    All she wanted was to protect Abel, so she wouldn¡¯t risk any opportunity of him running into danger.

    Abel was her ray of hope when it came to her level up to a big druid. Those golden natural breathing potions were more magical than the legends. She could feel her body slowly changing, and her potential was slowly improving.

    At first, she couldn¡¯t believe it, but she knew she was not dreaming after talking to Druid Gunter. Druid Gunter had also used the golden potion, and the same thing was happening to him.

    Although Abel did notbine the natural breathing potion with his Horadric cube, he hadbined the spring water used to make the potion.

    Don¡¯t underestimate the spring water. Anythingbined through the Horadric cube could bring some special effect.

    However, this does not apply to the things from the Dark World, as they would onlybine ording to thew of the Dark World.

    For example, the wine hebined in the Holy Continent had be the main ingredient to Wizard Dunn¡¯s level up, and the Grandmaster Wine had be the dwarf wizard¡¯s main training resources.

    This was also why Abel didn¡¯t want to make the golden natural breathing potion public. He had decided he would officially sign a druid follower contract with Druid Gunter after a month.

    The flying carriagended on the pce gate, and Abel entered as his followers waited outside.

    Under Steward Hardy, Abel stepped into the main pce, the private guest lounge of the queen.

    ¡°Master Bet, please excuse me for not noticing you earlier!¡± Queen Luisa bowed and smiled.

    At that moment, she almost looked like a teenage girl. Her skin was smooth like water, her eyes sparkled purely, and her hair was thick and luscious.

    Abel knew the queen not only used the beauty potion, butrge amounts of conditioner and lotion to achieve this effect.

    ¡°Your Majesty, what brings me here today?¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet, are you livingfortably in your pce?¡± Queen Luisa smiled again.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, I am living veryfortably. I am very happy with the ce!¡± Abel didn¡¯t catch the queen¡¯s intention, so he replied.

    ¡°Is the flying carriage good?¡± Queen Luisa asked again.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the flying carriage is very good as well. It saved me a lot of time!¡± Abel still didn¡¯t know what the queen was trying to say.

    ¡°Master Bet, I heard you developed a new healing potion, and its power was scary. Can I have a look?¡± Queen Luisa continued to smile.

    Abel finally understood. The fame of the lite healing potion had reached the pce.

    He was not nning to exchange those potions with the elves because they didn¡¯t have the training resources he wanted, the light gems.

    This was also why he never even touched the potion maker union¡¯s exchange system. He had more than enough resources.

    However, he couldn¡¯t reject the queen. He was still nning to live in the New Asia Kingdom for some time. He had to form a good rtionship with the queen.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty, this is the lite healing potion. These 3 bottles are for you!¡± Abel took out 3 bottles and handed them to a guard nearby.

    The guard carried the potions to the queen, and she held it with her hands.

    ¡°Master Bet, thank you for your gift!¡± Queen Luisa smiled and waved. Suggesting Abel could leave now.

    Abel bowed. He left the pce and met up with his followers back to the potion maker union on the flying carriage.

    Because of this dy, hundreds of wizards waiting to fight for a lite healing potion on the listing system waited for nothing.

    The fight for a lite healing potion was scary. At its current level, only rank 19 and rank 20 wizards were qualified to get one. Any lower rank wizard¡¯s power of the will would not be fast enough.

    This was why the queen had personally invited Abel toe to the pce. She already sent some elite druids to monitor the wizard union listings, but they had no luck even after a few days.

    Although the queen did not mention paying Abel light gems when she asked for the potions, there was no way she would just take from Abel like that.

    After Abel had taken off from the pce, the Queen waved at Steward Hardy and said, ¡°Help me invite potion maker Gilpin here!¡±

    Soon, a middle-aged male elf walked in. He was Potion Maker Gilpin. An advanced level potion maker cultivated by the royal pce. He was the pinnacle of his rank, but he still did not have the confidence to be a master.

    ¡°Majesty, are you looking for me?¡± Potion maker Gilpin bowed.

    ¡°Here¡¯s 3 potions. Take a look!¡± Queen Luisa ced the potion Abel just gave her on potion maker Gilpin¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Majesty, please wait!¡± Potion maker Gilpin was very confident in his skills. Although he could not make a master potion, he was at par with the masters when making normal potions.

    He twisted open a lite healing potion and gave it a sniff. A strange look emerged on his face. He ignited his inherited analysis skill, and a green light flew towards the potion.

    However, a surprising thing happened. The analysis came out with no results. It was almost like what he was holding was not a potion but some natural substance.

    If it was a potion, the analysis would definitely tell him what substance the potion was made out of.

    ¡°Majesty, are you sure this is a potion?¡± Potion maker Gilpin asked in uncertainty.

    ¡°Of course, it is a healing potion recognized by many wizards !¡± Queen Luisa frowned. She then followed, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Majesty, I¡¯ll try again!¡± Potion maker Gilpin was not certain, so he quickly bowed.

    He took out a de from his portal bag and made a sh on his forearm. Blood gushed out, but he didn¡¯t care. Instead, he directly poured the potion into his mouth.

    He was stunned once again. His wounds began to heal in just a few seconds. Finally, it vanished.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Potion Maker Gilpin couldn¡¯t make sense of what was happening. All of a sudden, the potion challenged his entire worldview.

    ¡°Majesty, can you tell me who made this potion?¡± He turned and asked again.

    ¡°I got it from master Bet. It is his new product!¡± Queen Luisa replied, seeing the confused look on Potion Maker Gilpin¡¯s face.

    ¡°Is a master really that much more powerful than me?¡± Potion Maker Gilpin began to doubt himself as heughed wryly.

    ¡°Potion maker Gilpin, can you test out the strength of the potion?¡± Queen Luisa interrupted.

    ¡°Majesty, I need a beast to do so!¡± Potion maker Gilpin quickly settled his emotions and asked.

    ¡°Steward Hardy, tell the guards to bring on a beast!¡± Queen Luisamanded.

    After a few minutes, a deer was led into the pce. It was the ones living in the garden, so it was the easiest beast they could find. Bad luck to the deer.

    Potion maker Gilpin pressed the deer on the ground and heavily stabbed its heart with his de.

    The deer struggled, but soon its movement began to slow. It gently twitched on the ground. It would die in mere seconds.

    Potion maker Gilpin calmly twisted open the second bottle of lite healing potion and poured it into the deer¡¯s mouth. Almost instantly, the dying deer regained its energy and began to struggle again.

    Although the deer still looked very weak, it was not surprising considering how much blood is lost.

    ¡°Majesty, I think I know the power of this potion now!¡± Potion maker Gilpin turned his gaze from the deer and bowed.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Queen Luisa lowered her voice.

    ¡°The lite healing potion had a simr effect with the Master¡¯s natural life potion. Although the lite healing potion had a faster recovery speed, it is not as longsting!¡± Potion maker Gilpin bowed.

    ¡°So you are saying the light healing potion is master grade as well?¡± Queen Luisa asked.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I can¡¯t be certain, but if I have to choose between a lite healing potion and a natural life potion, I would have to go with the lite healing potion!¡± Potion maker Gilpin shook his head andughed wryly.

    The upside of the lite healing potion was too clear. If someone was badly injured in a fight, the Lite healing potion¡¯s speed would be a lot more useful.

    ¡°Master Bet is asking for an intermediate light gem for each bottle of lite healing potion in the wizard union listing system!¡± Queen Luisa added.

    Potion maker Gilpin had his eyes wide open. ¡°Your Majesty, if a potion like this can be obtained with that price. I am confident that we will no longer have to make any natural life potion in the future. I believe even the most serious injuries can be healed with 2 or 3 bottles of lite healing potion at most. That price is far below the water of life it would take for us to make a natural life potion!¡± He said with another bow.

    The water of life was the elves¡¯ treasure. It was extremely limited. If they saved some from potion making, it would be great news for the elves.

 Chapter 924 - An Order From The Wizard Union

    <h4>Chapter 924: An Order From The Wizard Union</h4>

    ¡°Potion maker Gilpin, can this potion be replicated?¡± Queen Luisa asked hastily.

    She knew it was the new research of Master Bet, but the lite healing potion was already be a military-grade product after hearing what Potion maker Gilpin said.

    A military-grade product had to be treated with military-grade care, so it was best for the royal to hold the form.

    ¡°Majesty, the lite healing potion can not be replicated!¡± Potion maker Gilpin said with certainty.

    ¡°Is there really no hope?¡± Queen Luisa asked again.

    ¡°Yes, Master Bet used a special method to make them. I can not even tell what ingredients it was made out of, let alone replicating it!¡± Potion Maker Gilpinughed wryly again.

    He hadn¡¯t felt this way in a long time. One needed to know the ingredient of the potion in order to replicate it. After that, they would need to test out the form and calcte the data through trials and errors.

    Potion maker Gilpin had inherited the skill to analyze potion from the royals, but it waspletely useless on the lite healing potion.

    The lite healing potion was made with the Dark World form. Wanting to analyze it with the low-level potion-making skills of this world was almost a fantasy.

    It was not a matter of being able to analyze it or not. They were basically 2 different schools of alchemy. This world focused on the mysteries of alchemy spells, but the Dark World focused on the little changes within the ingredients and how they could correspond with the mes.

    To embark on the Dark World¡¯s school of alchemy, one had to find a way to directly ignite the fire element of a fire gem.

    On top of that, the ingredients for the lite healing potion were only found in the Dark World, so even if you achieved the unachievable and analyzed this potion, or even if Abel put the form right in front of Potion Maker Gilpin, he could not make it.

    ¡°Steward Hardy, take 103 light gems from the inventory and give it to master Bet for an order of 100 lite healing potions!¡± Queen Luisa lowered her voice andmanded.

    Finally, the incident had settled. She could not force Abel to give out the form. Every form was the asset of a potion maker, so she would turn every potion maker against her if she did so.

    The potion maker union was an important force of the elves. It was why the elves were so respected in the Central Continent, and she would not break her rtionship with a master potion maker for a form.

    At the end of the day, she could just do normal trade with Master Bet. As long as she didn¡¯t go overboard, she would have a much higher chance to get those potions than the wizards.

    Another 20 days passed. Abel just got his 10 light gems through the WIzard Union from his lite healing potion listing. It was a daily schedule at this point.

    He was no longer short in light gems, but he was not nning tobine intermediate light gems to top-level light gems for training just yet.

    He had epted the Queen¡¯s order of 100 lite healing potion the day before.

    ¡°Master Bet, a guest is waiting for you in the union. It is Law Defying WIzard Hume from the wizard Union!¡± The potion maker union¡¯s staff sent Abel a message.

    Abel immediately came to the union¡¯s guest lounge and saw an old pale human wizard sitting on the couch.

    ¡°You are Master Bet, right?¡± WIzard Hume stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Law Defying Wizard Hume, yes I am Bet!¡± Abel bowed back.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯m here on behalf of the wizard Union. Your potion has dramatically reduced our loss, and I want to thank you!¡± WIzard Hume did a perfect Wizard bow.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, you don¡¯t need to do that. We are just doing fair trade!¡± Abel bowed back again.

    ¡°Master Bet, have a seat. We¡¯ll keep talking!¡± Said Wizard Hume. he seemed like the owner of this ce.

    Of course, he was aw-defying wizard. The most powerful resource of the Central Continent¡¯s wizard union. He was the pinnacle of prestige. He made his own rules on every asion.

    Abel smiled and sat down, and some staff brought sses of juice.

    ¡°Master Bet, the Wizard Union, has a high demand for your life healing potion, so I want to preorder a batch from you!¡± Wizard Hume continued to smile.

    The sudden emergence of Abel¡¯s potion had dramatically reduced the wizard¡¯s death rate in battles, so of course, it attracted the wizard union¡¯s attention.

    After the Wizard union¡¯s investigation, they realized this potion was not only effective on elite wizards but Law Defying wizards as well.

    The only thing different was that they might need an extra bottle.

    As you know, for a potion to be effective on a wizard, it needed to correspond with his rank. All potions an elite wizard needed were extremely precious, and only a small number of master¡¯s potions could be effective onw-defying wizards.

    Only a few Master¡¯s potions could be produced in a year, which was not enough for all thew-defying wizards. On top of that, master-grade ingredients were getting hard and harder to find.

    Now that the wizard union had realized the power of those lite healing potions, everything changed. They could no longer continue to let those mysterious potions getting brought up in the listing system.

    Actually, all the lite healing potions listed in the past few days were exchanged by the wizard union members before the other wizards even got a chance. But of course, it was a secret.

    They knew they couldn¡¯t keep doing this. A spirit ran the wizard union at the end of the day. Ifw-defying wizards kept interfering with its system, their rights would be limited as well.

    Therefore, Wizard Hume had no choice but to find Abel. He wanted to directly get some from Abel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, you said a batch. How many is a batch?¡± Abel frowned.

    Although there were more than enough ingredients for the lite healing potion in the forest outside of the Dark World¡¯s Kurast Dock, he still needed to go find them and make them. This would be a toll on his training time.

    ¡°300 bottles every month!¡± WIzard Hume directly gave Abel a number.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. That was exactly all the lite healing potion he was listed in a month.

    ¡°WIzard Hume, how are you going to pay for the potions?¡± Abel did not immediately ept WIzard Hume¡¯s order.

    ¡°Master Bet, I know you need light gems, but I don¡¯t think even the Wizard Union inventory has that many intermediate light gems. If you agree, I can use beginner light gems to exchange. ording to the market value, 10 beginner light gems equals 1 intermediate light gem, so I will give you 10 beginner light gems for 1 bottle of lite healing potion!¡± Wizard Hume smiled again.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was looking at an old cunning fox as he looked at Wizard Hume. Market value? 10 beginner light gems for an intermediate light gem? No one would actually do that.

    It was basically an oversupply with no demand situation, and WIzard Hume was clearly suppressing his value.

    ¡°WIzard Hume, I can agree but only on one condition. If I supply 300 bottles of lite healing potion to the wizard union each month, I will no longer have enough for my listings. If it causes an uproar among the wizards, the wizard union needs to resolve it for me!¡± Abel still smiled.

    Although this price was unfair to other people, Abel couldbine a top-level light gem with only 9 beginner light gems, so it was a good deal nevertheless.

    ¡°Master Bet, I am very grateful for your help. If you have time,e to the wizard union and visit us!¡± Wizard Hume was expecting to negotiate with Abel for a while, but Abel just epted in a swift, which painted a very good impression in his heart.

    Abel was an unbelievably young master potion maker, and his kind intentions towards the wizard union were shown during this exchange. With such big achievements at this age, Wizard Hume was feeling very optimistic about Abel¡¯s future. Although Abel was an elf, it was worth it to form a good rtionship.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, I will when I am free!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, now the deal is set. I have a personal favor I want to ask you!¡± Wizard Hume took a sip of the juice and put his ss down with a smile.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, please tell me!¡± Abel looked at WIzard Hume.

    I¡¯ve done some research into you before!¡± Wizard Hume noticed the change in Abel¡¯s face, so he quickly exined, ¡°the Wizard Union surveince system is monitoring everything that is happening in the Central Continent; it doesn¡¯t target a particr race. We just don¡¯t want any spies from the Evil Kingdoming into our territory!¡±

    ¡°Please continue!¡± Abel smiled and diffused the tension. He knew the wizard union gathered a lot of information, so he was just a little afraid.

    ¡°Master Bet, I know you just became a master potion maker in the potion maker union, but I know your sess rate is much higher than the other masters!¡± WIzard Hume continued to smile.

    ¡°You are overpraising me!¡± Abel let out a coldugh.

    He could see that Wizard Hume was genuinely trying to ask for a favor. Otherwise, else he would notpliment him so much. Abel had fought with aw-defying wizard, so he knew how scary they were.

    ¡°I want you to make a master potion for me. I have all the ingredients prepared. 5 portions in total!¡± WIzard Hume looked into Abel¡¯s eyes and said.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, maybe you are confused. I hold the least number of master potion forms in the union, so you should find the other masters instead. I am very close with Master Muir and Master Nn. I can help you ask them!¡± Abel suggested.

    ¡°Master Bet, the potion I want is the spirit guardian potion. I¡¯ve discovered the form in an ancient sight, and I found most of the ingredients there as well. After exchanging with some people, I¡¯ve finally gathered 5 portions. The other master had never made this potion before as well, so I¡¯ll give you the potion asprehension, and I¡¯ll owe you a favor if you help me!¡± WIzard Hume stood up and bowed.

    Wizard Hume had done some research into Abel through the wizard union. He discovered that Abel had never made a potion less powerful than a blue rank potion besides the lite healing potions ever since joining the potion maker union.

    No matter if it was an intermediate or a master¡¯s potion, they were all at least blue rank. Wizard Hume asked a top-level potion maker about this, and ording to his words, Master Bet¡¯s potion-making skills had reached the pinnacle of potion-making. As long as he kept making master¡¯s potions, he would be a grandmaster potion maker one day.

    That top-level potion maker was also suspicious of Abel¡¯s sess rate. Maybe he didn¡¯t even need 5 portions to make a master¡¯s potion.

    Wizard Hume was reminded of Abel¡¯s natural breathing potion when it came to this. It was an exclusive potion from the elves, only a master potion maker in the potion maker union could get the form.

    However, master Bet had mastered it in no time and directly produced 2 blue natural breathing potions.

    That¡¯s why WIzard Hume wanted Abel to help him make the spirit guardian potion. He just couldn¡¯t risk it. Its ingredients were too precious. Maybe the 5 portion he had was the only 5 portions in this world

 Chapter 925 - Request From a Law Defying Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 925: Request From a Law Defying Wizard</h4>

    A favor from a Law-defying wizard as well as an ancient potion¡¯s form were great conditions.

    Just a favor from aw-defying wizard was good enough. If anyone messed with Abel in the future, he could ask Wizard Hume for help.

    It was almost stupid not to agree. WIzard Hume could save Abel¡¯s life in the most critical situation.

    Also, looking at Wizard Hume, he might be angering one of the most powerful wizards in the wizard union if he rejected.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, I can¡¯t guarantee my sess rate with 5 portions, so you need to be aware of the consequence if I fail!¡± Abel still reminded wizard Hume.

    ¡°Master Bet, If even you fail, that¡¯s destiny!¡± Certainty shed in the eyes of Wizard Hume as he lowered his voice.

    Wizard Hume then took out a portal bag and handed it to Abel. Abel scanned with his power of the will. It was a 5 square meters portal bag. It seems like wizard Hume was going to give Abel this portal bag as a gift as well.

    A 5 square meters portal bag was already very precious to other elite wizards, but it wasn¡¯t much for aw-defying wizard with almost unlimited amounts of resources.

    Abel knew how valuable and important that spirit guardian potion was to Wizard Hume by looking at the portal bag.

    He did not look at the ingredients immediately. Instead, he took out a ck metal ore with some potion form etched onto it.

    There were more than 130 ingredients. It was much more than the natural breathing potion, which showed how much harder it was to make.

    This was why Wizard Hume wasn¡¯t willing to risk it with other masters. They could not even guarantee their sess rate with natural breathing potions, let alone something more challenging.

    No master currently living had made a ¡®Spirit guardian potion,¡¯ so seeding with just 5 portions was extremely low for other masters.

    Wizard Hume knew he was also taking a risk with Abel, but after some research, he knew he was his only hope.

    ¡®Spirit guardian potion¡¯ could protect a person¡¯s body from the rebound during a level up. Since it was master grade, it was also effective onw-defying wizards.

    This was why Wizard Hume needed it. The spirit guardian potion could minimize the chance of him getting swallowed up, and he felt like it could push him to the next level.

    He was not just an individual. Countless families and wizards depended on him so he could not fail. Once he lost his power, the people who depended on him would take a big loss as well.

    He would rather sacrifice anything than losing his power, so he had offered a favor for a spirit guardian potion.

    Abel looked through the form and examined the ingredients. He had no idea how ancient sights preserve their ingredients. They were not damaged at all. Instead, they were in perfect potion-making condition.

    ¡°Wizard Hume,e with me!¡± Abel held the portal bag in his hand and said.

    ¡°Ok, Master Bet!¡± WIzard Hume felt his heart lifted. Abel was acting calm which showed that he was confident.

    He followed Abel into his potion-making room. Druid Poly was reading a book outside. She immediately stood up when they saw Wizard Hume. Their eyes were filled with alertness.

    Abel didn¡¯t tell her who she was meeting, and she was not expecting it to be aw-defying wizard.

    ¡°Poly, this isw-defying wizard Hume. He will sit with you for a moment. I¡¯ll go in first!¡± Abel smiled.

    Wizard Hume was also surprised to see Druid Poly. He knew Abel had a rank 20 druid as a follower, but he expected her to be one of those drained of potential. Instead, he could tell that Druid Poly had some hope of bing a Big Druid.

    A follower needed to sign a contract with a master potion maker, which meant they would stick by his side at all cost. Was a big druid still going to be a follower?

    This was why it was rare to see a rank 19 or rank 20 druids as a follower. It also wasn¡¯t likely that they would listen to other¡¯smands.

    Since Druid Gunter had gone off to do business for Abel, the only one staying was Druid Poly.

    After stepping into his potion-making area and began the process, he spent 2 hours organizing the ingredients, and everything was progressing perfectly ording to the ancient form.

    Although he was unfamiliar with the ingredients, the world stone had made the process much easier.

    Finally, he yelled ¡®level up!¡±

    Vibrant lights of all spectrum shot out, and the sparkles retreated, leaving a blue glow on the liquid. Afterward, blue sparkles began to emerge.

    Abel shook his head. It was another blue potion. He couldn¡¯t be famous with this!

    Let¡¯s just hope powerful potion maker skill would attract more powerful figures to ask for favors, not go against him!

    He calcted for a moment. A master¡¯s spirit guardian potion had only taken him 3 hours. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    If he was a normal master potion maker, a sessful master potion would take at least 15 hours since they most likely needed to go through all 5 portions. Of course, the time for rest and recovering energy was not included.

    This was why master potion makers were always short of time, and that¡¯s why they wouldn¡¯t achieve much if they did druid training.

    Luckily Abel had the time difference of the Dark World. He could use those time for training, which doesn¡¯t affect his potion-making time.

    He couldn¡¯t step out right now. If he did, wizard Hume would know he seeded in one go.

    Then, people would no longer give him 5 portions in the future, and he could no longer profit. Even if the spirit guardian potion was not useful to him, he could trade it with other resources.

    He put away the alchemy tool of the union and took out his Ankara alchemy bottles. Hebined the spring water with his Horadric cube and began to work with the other 4 portions.

    Wizard Hume always thought he was in a good state of mind without much attachment to the world after living for so long, but he could help but grew desperate as he waited for the spirit guardian potion.

    He saw too manyw-defying wizards living on ways to forcefully drag out their lives since they could no longer level up. Their bodies were so so altered to the point they looked more like ghosts than humans.

    He didn¡¯t want to lose his dignity as a human and turn into a monster like them.

    Therefore, he had to level up when he still got the chance. But he needed a guarantee that his body wouldn¡¯t get swallowed up by force during the process. The spirit guardian potion could not only achieve this, but it could also give him peace of mind.

    The worst-case scenario of failing a level up with the spirit guardian potion was wasting some time. All he needed to do was to gather enough resources again, and he could have another go.

    The atmosphere outside was not going well. There were not manymon topics between a male humanw-defying wizard and a female elf rank 20 druid.

    Time passed slowly for Wizard Hume. He began to doubt if Abel had even started making the potion.

    It was a brand new form for him, after all, and it was from ancient times. He heard from a potion maker from the wizard union, every ingredient from an ancient potion needed to go through deep analysis.

    Although he did not have his hope too high, he was still hopeful.

    He sacrificed a lot of those ingredients. Everything that hassted since ancient times were priceless treasures.

    It was time for lunch, but both Wizard Hume and Druid Poly did not eat anything. Wizard Hume was not in the mood, and Druid Poly was used to taking the Hunger potion Abel gave her. After all, it was blue howling rabbit vor.

    Since she no longer needed to eat, she had gotten even closer to nature. She felt like she was getting closer to breaking through by each day.

    Suddenly, the door of Abel¡¯s potion-making area swung open, and Abel stepped out.

    ¡°Master Bet, how did it go?¡± Wizard Hume asked desperately.

    ¡°Destiny is on our side!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°What?¡± Wizard Hume was confused for a moment, but he soon realized what Abel meant. He gasped in disbelief ¡°you seeded?¡±

    Abel did not say anything. Instead, he just took out a blue spirit guardian potion, ced it on the table, and pushed it towards WIzard Hume.

    Wizard Hume carefully picked up the blue spirit guardian potion. This was totally beyond his expectations. The potion did not only seed. It was a blue rank potion.

    Although he was shocked when he saw Abel¡¯s sess rate when he was doing his research, it was nothingpared to actually seeing a blue spirit guardian potion in front of his eyes.

    ¡°Master Bet, from now on, we are friends. You no longer have to be so polite with me!¡± Wizard Hume said to Abel seriously.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, a blue spirit guardian potion, has a higher sess rate when ites to leveling up, but only around 5%. Still, I hope it cane in handy!¡± Abel smiled.

    Wizard Hume was stunned with joy on his face. Heughed and sat down again. Soon, he and Abel began to chat about the fun events of the wizard union.

    When Wizard Hume mentioned something about Frost City, Abel grew interested. ¡°Wizard Hume, you said more than 40 elite wizards from the Blizzards were killed. Did you catch the murderer?¡±

    ¡°Murderer? No. The Wizard Union never condemn Wizard Abel as the murder, so the Wizard Union and the Lightning n were meant to protect him. However, his contracted beast, the stone giant had moved too manyw-defying wizards to the point the wizard union could no longer keep them in control, so WIzard Abel had made the right decision to go into hiding!¡± Wizard Hume sighed.

    ¡°The greed of man!¡± Abel also sighed.

    ¡°Master Bet, do you know what the Lightning n did afterward? They forcefully demanded all wizard lines to not take any wizards from the Blizzard and raised 2 wizard wars. Finally, all wizards from the Blizzards became on the drift!¡± Wizard Hume said with augh.

    Abel felt his heart warm up. Although he left the Lightning n, the Lightning n still stayed on his side.

    What the Lightning n did was letting the entire Central Continent know that they were still protecting Abel. Although they could not stop some crazy Law Defying wizards, it was still very useful to elite wizards and mostw-defying wizards.

    This dramatically reduced Abel¡¯s danger. Even if he met up with some elite wizards, they would not move on him because of greed.

    Abel was thinking about how he could return his favor to the Lightning n. Although there was not much he could do, providing some lite healing potion should be fine.

    However, if he just directly give them the potions, people would doubt his identity

 Chapter 926 - Battlecry

    <h4>Chapter 926: Battlecry</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    That night, Abel set up the barrier circle and protection circle in his mansion¡¯s training room once again and entered the Dark World.

    He spent some time making lite healing potions. The Wizard Union¡¯s demand was a little much, so he needed to dedicate some time to it.

    However, as he stepped into the Dark World, he realized the crystal angel statue between his eyes was filled with gold energy once again.

    He began examining the crystal angel statue when he arrived at the Rogue Encampment. It was fully golden, and he calcted for a moment. It had almost been a month since he used up and replenished its gold energyst time.

    This time was about the same, which meant he could make a powerful preach in the Dark World again.

    However, he didn¡¯t do so. After all, he didn¡¯t like wasting energy, so he ignited his world stone and carefully took a strand of energy from the statue.

    Under his precise calctions, he had taken out 1/30 of the golden energy, which was around 10 days of energy in the dark world.

    This way, the crystal angel statue could remain full to deal with unexpected events at all times.

    Those energies were useful in regards to learning basic barbarian skills.

    He could not practice Barbarian skills anywhere else. Only in the Rogue Encampment could he use his god-like ability to imitate the vibration required for the Barbarian energy.

    As the energy increased, he was another step closer to bing a Barbarian. It seems like it wouldn¡¯t take long until he could do his first Barbarian spell.

    After spending some time practicing, he realized what¡¯s unique about Barbarians. This vibration was very damaging to the body, which stopped other races from bing practicing Barbarian skills.

    Suppose Abel didn¡¯t have the full recovery potion. Generating special energy through vibration would take a toll on the body even with 100 points of life.

    Under his spection, the Barbarians must have a special ability to recover for this clearly self-destructive training to be so popr and became a full-fledged upation,

    Actually, not all Barbarians could go through this basic training. Only the ones with a special fighting talent would be able to. This ancient examination method had filtered out all the unfit Barbarians.

    This filter destroyed all the Barbarians who could not recover from the damage caused by the vibration. Therefore, the ones who went through basic Barbarian training could peacefully progress.

    Days passed, and it has been another month. Abel could finally do his first Barbarian spell, and he picked ¡®battle cry.

    He picked this spell because the energy within him could only sustain the ¡®repulse¡¯ spell from the battle branch and the 6 weapons support from the strategist branch.

    His physical attacks were not strong enough to fight off his current enemies, whether in the Dark World or the Central Continent, so it wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to pick a spell rted to physical attacks.

    He needed an ability-increasing spell, and the battle cry was perfect. Although in its current form, it could only scare off the enemies approaching him, and it wouldn¡¯t do much to enemies of simr rank, Abel was very interested in what the spell could grow into.

    The ¡®battle cry was unleashed through the Barbarian energy to generate a shock wave. This shock wave would be able to increase his teammates¡¯ defense.

    Of course, since he had just grasped the Barbarian energy, he still needed some time to learn it.

    After trying to do the battlecry, Abel realized the energy he lost no longer needed to be recovered through vibration. Instead, it recovered by itself.

    He was very surprised. Even though he got a Barbarian spell guide, there was still a lot of spoken knowledge that was not documented.

    But it made sense. If a Barbarian needed to recover through vibration each time they use a spell, it wouldn¡¯t sustain their thirst for battle.

    Early next morning, Abel came to the potion maker union on his flying carriage. It has been a month, and his status in the union only kept rising.

    He also realized why the Union only gave out 3 master potion forms for druids with the word ¡®natural¡¯ in the title. It was because master potion makers would not stress about anything other than a master-grade potion.

    His sess in making a blue spirit guardian potion for Wizard Hume spread among the wizard union¡¯s elite, which pushed his name even further.

    Soon, more and morew-defying wizards began to show up and ask Abel to make a potion for them. They were all willing to pay a lot, but most importantly, Abel just wanted to form a good rtionship with them.

    Through the process, Abel obtained many potion forms exclusive to the Central Continent and many potions better than the one he gave those wizards.

    Take Wizard Hume¡¯s spirit guardian potion, for example. Wizard Hume was already very happy with a blue spirit guardian potion, but he didn¡¯t know what Abel made 4 golden spirit guardian potions from the 4 leftover portions.

    It had the ability to increase one¡¯s level up sess rate by 15% and make sure the body remained unaffected even if the level up failed.

    During this time, Abel came across all kinds of master potions and rare elite potions, which made him understand the uniqueness of the Central Continent¡¯s potion.

    However, since Abel had stopped his listing of lite healing potion from the wizard union listing system, many Wizards in the central continent began to get stressed.

    Especially the ones who witnessed the power of the potion.

    However, Wizard Hume kept his promise. Soon, the lite healing potion reappeared in the Wizard Union Exchange system. The only thing different was that it now cost 1000 credit points instead of an intermediate light gem.

    This immediately pushed the potion into the pinnacle of luxury, and most wizards could not afford it.

    Although Abel¡¯s original listing of 1 intermediate light gem might seem very expensive, an elite wizard who fought against Holy Knights would more or less have a light gem. Even if they didn¡¯t individually, their team would have it.

    However, 1000 credit points took time through missions.

    Finally, the wizards understood. The wizard union had brought up the Lite healing potion.

    ¡°Master Bet, I have something to ask you. Druid Poly looked into Abel¡¯s eyes with embarrassment.

    ¡°Poly, what happened?¡± Abel smiled.

    Druid Poly always stayed by his side during these 2 months and resolved many hassles for him. At least, she was the reason why no normal druids dared to ask Abel for a potion.

    Abel was known for making a blue potion in every attempt, which made all the elves wanted to give their ingredients to Abel.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to waste his time making simple potions. He couldn¡¯t care less about how much they pay, so he told Druid Poly to reject all requests.

    ¡°Master Bet, two friends of mine, begged me to exchange 2 lite healing potions for them!¡± Druid Poly¡¯s face grew red.

    She didn¡¯t want to, but this time was different. The people requested were her past adventure teammates. They had risked their lives and gone through hell together.

    She couldn¡¯t reject them, so she hesitated for a few days. Finally, she decided to ask Abel.

    ¡°Poly, I¡¯m so inconsiderate!¡± Abel padded his head and said.

    He just remembered his followers had friends as well. Especially druid Poly. She had joined many risky missions from the wizard union in the past.

    ¡°Poly, I will give you and Gunter 20 bottles of lite healing potion each month. You guys can help me exchange them!¡± Abel smiled and said.

    ¡°Thank you, master Bet!¡± From Abel¡¯s worlds, Druid Poly could tell that Abel was setting her up for a good opportunity to interact with the outer world.

    ¡°Master Bet, thank you so much!¡± Druid Gunter also said in extreme excitement. 20 bottles of light healing potion a month could shoot up his statues in the elves dramatically.

    ¡°Master Bet, your price of 1 intermediate light gem for a lite healing potion is too cheap now. Do you want to increase it?¡± Druid Gunter suddenly remembered something and asked.

    ¡°I only want 1 intermediate light gem for each potion. If you can sell for more, you can keep the profit!¡± Abel continued to smile.

    The light gems he had were still piling up despite him using it every day for training. He wouldn¡¯t need any extra soon.

    It was basically the pinnacle of luxury training. No one in the Central could evene close. There were not many light gems in the Central Continent since each of them was the life of a top-level holy knight.

    Abel knew how hard it was to kill a top-level knight, and he would not be able to get so many intermediate light gems if he couldn¡¯tbine them with his Horadric Cube.

    As Abel was about to enter his potion area, a door knock emerged from outside.

    Druid Poly opened the door, and he saw Master Nn standing there with the other 2 masters behind her.

    ¡°Master Nn, Master Balfour, Master Muir, what brings you here today!¡± Abel stepped out and bowed with a smile.

    ¡°Master Bet, there is something big I want to invite you!¡± Master Nn said seriously.

    ¡°Master Nn, what is t?¡±

    ¡°Druids, please let me and Master Bet want to talk about something in private!¡± Master Nn did not exin immediately. Instead, he turned to Druid Poly and Druid Gunter.

    ¡°Master Bet, we will wait outside!¡± Druid poly bowed at Abel and the 3 masters before stepping out.

    Druid Gunter also did the same and followed, leaving the 4 masters in private.

    ¡°Master Bet, do you know why the elves built the new kingdom in this area?¡± Master Nn asked.

    ¡°Because of Ervo forest?¡± Abel knew the forest was like a natural shield, so he replied.

    ¡°Not at all. Actually, it is not much of a secret. Many people in the Central Continent knew that we had built our kingdom here. It was because of a tree, the great tree of life!¡± Master Nn said with her eyes sparkling.

    ¡°The tree of life?¡± Abel remembered the name. It was where the water of life came from.

    ¡°Yes, the great tree of life is the core of us elves. We live under its nourishment. We would be nothing without it!¡± Master spoke again with great passion. She seemed almost like a preacher.

    ¡°Master, is there something happening to the tree of life?¡± Abel caught Master Nn¡¯s intentions through her words.

    ¡°The tree of life is growing weaker recently, and the big druids don¡¯t know why. They ask us to take a look, and we want to invite you toe with us!¡± Master Nn nodded and lowered her voice.

    Normally, she would definitely not invite a new master potion maker to an event like this, but what Abel had managed to achieve was too eye-catching. His potion-making skill was clearly far greater than the other masters, so she had to invite him.

 Chapter 927 - Tree of Life

    <h4>Chapter 927: Tree of Life</h4>

    The absence of the 4 masters caused a bit of disturbance within the union. It seems like something big had happened.

    Just like the other masters, Abel did not bring his followers along. Instead, they stayed in the union.

    First, they teleported to the pce through the potion maker union¡¯s teleportation circle. Then, Big Druid Lendo from the pce guided them to a private teleportation circle within the pce.

    In a sh of white light, Abel sensed a familiar feeling. He arrived at a valley, and they were standing in front of the entrance.

    2 powerful energies on par with big druid Lendo scanned his body.

    Although he passed the teleportation circle, he knew he was at Ervo forest. It was not far from Bay Law city. He knew because he had set up a 2 sides teleportation circle in his mansion. It was his best lifesaver.

    Since the teleportation circle in his portal bag was still connected to the one in Bay Law City, it meant that they were still within 500 miles.

    Master Nn also mentioned that Bay Law City was built for the tree of life, so they shouldn¡¯t be too far apart.

    ¡°My Masters, please follow us and mind your steps!¡± Big Druid Lendo reminded them, turning his gaze, especially towards Abel.

    Since the other masters had been here, Abel was the only one in the dark.

    As they entered the valley, Abel realized the only man-made object was the teleportation circle. Everything else was kept in its natural form.

    They turned and finally came across the tree of life. It was impossible to avoid as the thing was gigantic. It was almost covering the entire valley.

    Abel realized why he sensed a familiar feeling. The energy of this tree was very simr to the fruit tree he had in the Rogue encampment.

    ¡°Is my fruit tree a tree of life as well?¡± Abel thought to himself.

    This tree of life in front of him was bigger than anything he had ever seen. Suppose it was not in a valley. I might be taller than anything in Ervo forest.

    This valley had perfectly hidden the tree of life despite how wide its branches were.

    The tree of life could be seen everywhere in the 10-mile wide valley. However, sparkling sunlight still managed to sift through its branches, adding a vile of mystery to the ce.

    At that moment, Abel realized why big druid Lendo reminded him to mind his steps. The space under this tree was filled with all kinds of valuable potions. Most of them were master¡¯s degrees as well as some extremely hard to growmon ones.

    If he was not careful and stepped on a special one, it would be a big loss.

    This ce was the elves¡¯ best garden. Under the tree of life¡¯s energy, all the herbs were growing extremely well, which made Abel quite moved. He could also grow some things under his tree of life in the Rogue Encampment, but he didn¡¯t have anyone to take care of them for him. He wouldn¡¯t waste his training time taking care of some herbs.

    And it was even more unlikely that he would bring someone into the Dark World for some herbs.

    Last time the Blizzard¡¯sw-defying wizard Marlon chased him all the way to the Dark World. He didn¡¯t want to go through another life and death experience like that.

    Druid Lendo walked for a long time and finally reached the truck of the tree of life. He said painfully, ¡°My masters, something is happening to the tree of life. Its water of life production has been decreasing, and its leaves are drying up. Please take a good look and find out the reason!¡±

    Abel looked at Master Nn and Master Muir. Afterward, Master Muir said, ¡°Master Balfour, you can go first!¡±

    Master Balfour was the oldest and the most experienced, so it made sense for him to go first.

    Although they all inherited different potion-making skills, they all had one thing inmon: nts¡¯ knowledge. Because of this, potion makers could easily spot what was wrong with an ingredient and minimize error when making a potion.

    ¡°Ok, I will go first!¡± Master Balfour nodded. The safety of the tree of life was the most important, so there was no need for any of them to reject.

    Master Balfour stepped up and closely examined the dried-up branches. He followed the little details, kneel, picks up a bit of soil from the ground, and put it in his mouth,

    With the help of Big druid Lendo, he examined the leaves closely again.

    After a while of examination, he was frowning badly. His face was pale and old in the first ce, and it just managed to look worse.

    ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t know what caused the tree of life¡¯s problem!¡± Master Balfour shook his head.

    His face was filled with disappointment, and so was big druid Lendo. He could not stop worrying.

    ¡°Let me have a go!¡± Master Muir stepped forward and said.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡± Master Nn followed. She interacted with Master Muir a lot, so the both of them could work well together.

    Both of them arrived by the tree of life and repeated the steps. They were no longer as confident. Master Balfour was superior in both skills and experience. If master Balfour couldn¡¯t find out why then they probably couldn¡¯t either.

    They analyzed everything around the tree of life, including the soil and the herbs. They were all in good condition.

    Only herbs that could not affect the tree of life were grown around, and they were all examined.

    Normally, the tree of life¡¯s powerful life force would not be affected by the soil. Instead, it could alter the soil for the better.

    This was why so many valuable herbs could thrive.

    After half an hour of examination, Master Muir returned to big druid Lendo and lowered his voice. ¡°Sorry, Druid Lendo. I can¡¯t find the reason as well!¡±

    ¡°Me too. Everything seems normal. It is just like thest time we checked!¡± Master Nn was also not looking good.

    Druid Lendo did not reply. Big druids were also very knowledgeable in nts, but he too couldn¡¯t find the reason. He turned his gaze towards Abe and lowered his voice ¡°Master Bet, please have a look.¡±

    All his hope was on Abel. He was aware of the powerful Abel shown recently. Although he was always skeptical about Abel, Abel was recognized by the goddess, so he couldn¡¯t say much.

    Abel smiled, approached the dried-up tree branches, and ignited his soul speaker ability.

    ¡°Master Bet, you are a soul speaker?¡± Master Nn gasped.

    Soul speakers were extremely rare, even in the elves. Each of them was valuable.

    ¡°Soul speaker can notmunicate with the tree of life!¡± Big Druid Lendo shook his head.

    The elves had already sent soul speakers tomunicate with the tree of life long ago, and they all failed. Therefore, the elves specte that soul speakers were not at a level the tree of life recognized, so they could notmunicate with each other.

    Abel did not examine the tree branches or the soil like the other masters. Instead, he wanted tomunicate with the tree of life like a life force and ask it questions.

    He gently ced his hand on the tree of life and reached his power of the will within it. Soon, the special energy of the soul connected with him.

    It was a great soul. Abel sensed a heavy life force through his power of the will as it mangled with his own life force.

    Soon, strange scenery emerged in front of Big Druid Lendo and the other masters¡¯ eyes. Green energy wrapped around Abel, and they could no longer sense Abel¡¯s presence.

    It was almost like Abel had merged with the tree of life, and he had be a part of it.

    Loneliness, joy, and many emotions rushed out from the tree of life¡¯s soul. It had recognized this soul speaker.

    There was a strange tree of life contracted bond within Abel, which made this tree of life from the elves realize it was not the only one.

    This being in front of it was the contractor of another tree of life, so it epted him and began to treat him like a fellow.

    ¡°What happened? Why are your leaves drying up?¡± Abel asked after he had gained a good connection with the tree of life.

    The tree of life did not reply in words, but it sent out an idea. It was a strange feeling, simr to Abel¡¯s intuition.

    Suddenly, he sensed an immense threat. Of course, his life was not actually being threatened. It was just a feeling the tree of life gave him.

    Because of this threat, the tree of life had lowered its water of life production, and its leaves began to dry up.

    Abelforted the tree of life through his power of the will and promised he would help him find out the source of this danger.

    The tree of life felt a little calmer after Abel¡¯sfort. With the help of the outer world, its leaves and branches began to move and recover again.

    Afterward, a patch of fog gathered around the tree of life and quickly surrounded Abel. The fog began to concentrate and slowly formed a little puddle.

    ¡°Master Bet, please use a bottle to retrieve the water of life!¡± Big druid Lendo reminded.

    Abel suddenly realized what in front of him was the water of life, so he took out a crystal ss from his portal bag and carried the water within it through his power of the will.

    ¡°Thank you, the tree of life!¡± Abel sent a message of gratitude, and the tree of life replied by saying that it wanted Abel toe back for a visit soon,

    ¡°Yes, I will when I have the chance!¡± Although the tree of life had existed for countless years, it still felt like a child to Abel.

    Abel let go of his hand and walked back to big druid Lendo with a bit of sentiment.

    ¡°Master Bet, what is happening to the tree of life?¡± Big druid Lendo asked with excitement.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t need an answer anymore. The tree of life had recovered during its conversion with Abel. The crisis was defused.

    The 3 masters¡¯ curiosity looked at Abel. They were not expecting someone to save the elves from a crisis with just a move.

    ¡°Druid Lendo. The tree of life has only recovered temporarily. Maybe the elves will be in big trouble!¡± Abel looked into the big druid Lendo¡¯s eyes and lowered his voice.

    He did not exaggerate. The tree of life sensed such immense danger even with the status of the elves in the Central Continent as well as Bay Law City around Ervo Forest. The elves must be in for something big.

    ¡°Master Bet, please tell us more!¡± Big Druid Lendo¡¯s face turned from excited to serious as he lowered his voice as well.

    ¡°When I wasmunicating with the tree of life, It told me it is sensed a threat to its existence, which caused it to lower its production!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Threat?¡± Big Druid Lendo mumbled. He then said loudly, ¡°Impossible. Other than the elite druids we sent to the wizard union, we have not fought in thousands of years. There will never be a war in the New Asia Kingdom!¡±

 Chapter 928 - Unknown Danger

    <h4>Chapter 928: Unknown Danger</h4>

    Big druid Lendo quickly realized he was embarrassing in front of the masters.

    ¡°Excuse me. I was just a little surprised by the news!¡± He bowed and continued, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today!¡±

    All the masters nodded. They knew the entire kingdom would go into chaos if they found out what Abel had said.

    ¡°Master Bet, please follow me to the queen. I can not make the decision on this!¡± Big Druid Lendo bowed again and said.

    His attitude to Abel hadpletely changed. He had epted that Abel was not an elf.

    Not only did the goddess recognize him, but the tree of life also recognized him as well. Also, this master Bet was a soul speaker. He had never heard of another species possessing a soul speaker ability. It was the specialty of elves.

    ¡°No problem, Druid Lendo!¡± Abel bowed back.

    As they were leaving, the tree of life¡¯s branches and leaves began to shake against the wind, as though as it was waving goodbye to Abel.

    Abel was the only one who could sense sentimenting from the tree of life. It had never interacted with a life form of the same rank, so it was sad to see Abel go.

    Abel could only reignite his soul speaker ability and sent thest message to the tree of life.

    However, this move piqued the interest of Big Druid Lendo. He knew Abel was igniting the soul speaker ability through the air. This was far superior to any normal soul speaker.

    He arrived at the valley entrance once again and sensed the other 2 guarding big druids¡¯ energy. Although they didn¡¯t show themselves, they were expressing their gratitude to Abel.

    They then returned to the pce through the teleportation circle. The 3 masters bowed at Abel and left under the guidance of Steward Hardy.

    Abel, on the other, followed Big Druid Lendo into the side pce.

    Queen Luisa had not arrived, so an elf servant brought on a ss of juice for Abel.

    ¡°Master Bet, please wait. I¡¯ll invite her majesty here!¡± Big Druid Lendo bowed.

    ¡°Please!¡± Abel bowed back and saw Druid Lendo vanish. He then took a seat and kept waiting with a ss of juice in his hand.

    On the other side, Big Druid Lendo ignited his big druid badge and teleported to a luxury building through the city circle. Inparison to the tree of life¡¯s importance, this little bit of energy was nothing.

    ¡°Mr. Lendo, pleasee in!¡± The voice of the queen emerged. This was the ce she normally did her training.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report!¡¯ Big Druid Lendo stepped in and bowed at Queen Luisa, who was resting on a chair in the hall.

    ¡°Mr. Lendo, take a seat!¡± The queen waved her hand.

    ¡°Majesty, I¡¯m here because of the tree of life!¡± Big Druid Lendo did not take a seat. Instead, he lowered his voice.

    ¡°Did you find out the reason?¡± The queen quickly stood up and asked.

    She had not been sleeping well during the past because of the tree of life as well. She had been talking to many druids¡¯ expertise in nts, but she never got an answer.

    ¡°Master Bet found the reason!¡± He said the tree of life sensed something threatening its life!¡± Big Druid Lendo lowered his voice again.

    ¡°What threat, where does ite from?¡± Queen Luisa asked. Her pretty face was filled with shock.

    ¡°Master Bet is waiting for you in the side ce. He has a soul speaker ability, and he canmunicate with the tree of life, so we should value him even more!¡± Big Druid Lendo added.

    Queen Luisa knew what he was talking about. Abel was a generous elf. She only asked Abel once, and he had given her the lite healing potions. As for the Harmon family, he never asked for theirprehension after royals gave him a mansion.

    The royals had gotten a lot of benefits from the Harmon Family, but royals had been very busy throughout the years, and Abel had never asked. Hence, they just procrastinated on giving Abel what he deserved.

    But no matter what, if Abel was angered, the elves would be in big trouble with Abel¡¯s power.

    As you know, his Master Bet identity was not brought up by the New Asia Continent or the elves in the Central Continent, so he did not feel too much attachment to them.

    ¡°Mr. Lendo, I will immediately increase my value for Master Bet!¡± Queen Luisa bowed.

    She was only the queen of the kingdom, but that was as far as her authority went. Although she was extremely prestigious, there was still some distance between her and the elves¡¯ true leaders who lived in the temples.

    All businesses in the kingdom, including grantingnds and titles, were taken care of by Queen Luisa. If a problem had urred, she had to face the temple.

    This was why Big Druid Lendo personally saw the queen. After all the mysterious power Abel has shown, the elves would be at a big loss without someone like Abel.

    ¡°Master Bet, I hope you didn¡¯t wait for long!¡± Queen Luisa stepped into the side pce and bowed with a smile.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Abel stood up and bowed back.

    ¡°Master Bet. Thank you for everything you have done for the kingdom. Saving the tree of life was very important to all elves. Also, the Harmon Family¡¯sprehension was calcted, so I now officially grant you, Master Bet, the status of a Marquess!¡± Queen Luisa smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, Majesty!¡± Abel was caught off guard for a moment, so he quickly bowed.

    ¡°Since you discovered a big threating to the Kingdom, there is no need for a granting ceremony. I will send the marquess badge and documents to your mansion!¡± Queen Luisa continued to smile.

    She knew Abel would not pledge loyalty to her with his master status, so there was no need for a ceremony.

    To Abel, this marquee¡¯s status was just another bit of glory. It wouldn¡¯t change much, and people would still be calling him Master Bet.

    Even as prestigious as being a rank 18 druid, the status of master potion maker was still far superior. Therefore, everyone would address him by that.

    ¡°Master Bet, as for the Harmon family¡¯sprehension, you can tell your steward to ept from steward Hardy!¡± Queen Luisa did not tell Abel about the detail of theprehension. Talking about wealth was a thing of embarrassment for someone of her status.

    ¡°Thank you, majesty!¡± Abel bowed again.

    ¡°Also, I have another favor to ask you. Please go to see the tree of life more often andmunicate with it. I¡¯ll give you full permission to ess the tree of life valley!¡± Queen Luisa knew Abel didn¡¯t care too much about wealth, but he still expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°It would be my honor!¡± Abel replied.

    Abel really couldn¡¯t care about wealth. He couldbine an unlimited amount of top-level gems with his Horadric cube, so basically, no organization or kingdom could evene close to him.

    Just think about it. He knew how fast a stone giant could clean out a mine, but he rarely did so. So you can just imagine how little he cared about wealth.

    All he needed was a stable environment that allowed him to speed up his growth. Once he reached a point where he could protect himself, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of people having ill intentions every time he exposed his treasures or a contracted beast.

    Queen Luisa did not ask her too much about where the danger wasing from. He was a potion maker, after all, not an expert on the battlefield.

    Abel returned to the potion maker union after he left the pce. He did not stay for long, and afterward, he brought his 2 followers back to his mansion.

    ¡°Master, the royal pce¡¯s steward Hardy had delivered some statute granting documents and badge. Also, he had transferred 4 shops within Bay Law City, 2 courtyards,s and a castle outside the city under your name!¡± Steward Myer bowed.

    ¡°I see. Consult the people running those assets and tell them to run it like normal!¡± Abel brushed it off casually.

    This amount of wealth was quite a lot for normal nobles, but Abel couldn¡¯t care less. His new ce was almostplete, and he wouldn¡¯t even care about this mansion in the city by that point.

    His new ce was a grand elf-style building located in a wide-open space north of the potion maker union. Since it was a building the potion maker union built for their master, they had invited the best architects.

    However, Abel had requested some slight alterations, which he had to pay for himself.

    Now all he needed was to wait. When the time came, he would bring this steward Myer along. He was sent by the royal pce, so he was more than capable. Abel didn¡¯t have many secrets to keep from his steward anyway.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Steward Myer bowed. It was the first time he saw anyone treated wealth so casually, but his professionalism allowed him to keep his face calm.

    ¡°Poly, Gunter, follow me!¡± Abel turned and said to his followers.

    Abel sat in the lounge and looked at his followers. He began to think about how he should word his sentence. Although he had promised not to tell the public about the hidden threat, his followers were not the public.

    ¡°Poly, Gunter, here are some healing potions. Please take good care of them. Just keep in mind, do not expose this potion in front of anyone. They are your lifesavers!¡± Abel took out 10 strong healing potions and divided them for his followers.

    ¡°Master Bet, is there something happening?¡± Druid Poly asked, seeing how serious Abel was acting.

    Abel shook his head and lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯m not clear on the details, but just stay close to the city from now on, especially Gunter. You have to be careful!¡±

    Druid Gunter was officially signed to be Abel¡¯s follower. Since he was the one helping out with his business, he had to travel a lot.

    ¡°Yes, Master Bet!¡± Druid Gunter quickly nodded.¡± I don¡¯t know where the threat ising from, and I won¡¯t tell you how I know either. Only the elite of the elves know about this, so make sure you don¡¯t tell anyone!¡± Abel looked into his followers¡¯ eyes and warned them.

    The followers held the healing potions in their hands. However, they were not happy about the fact that they got something so powerful. Instead, they were worried.

    Although they wouldn¡¯t say anything, they would still nudge their family to prepare for the unknown danger.

    Afte, Abel stepped into the training and set up the protection circle and barrier circle once again. He then let Doff out and allowed it to guide the courtyard outside his training area.

    His soul was connected to Doff. Once there was danger, he would be able to sense it from Doff.

    Although the separation of worlds could distort the information transfer, sending an alert would still be fine.

    With Doff as protection, he would be more confident going into the Dark World. Thest thing he wanted wasing out of the Dark World, realizing he was in danger.

    He trusted the tree of life senses with all his faith. He had a tree of life in the Rogue Encampment. Although it was a different kind, its energy was the same.

    The tree of life in the Rogue Encampment had saved him from danger countless times. Although it could not move, its power was almost on par with the gods. Therefore, he always thought of it as his best lifesaver in the Dark World.

    He just couldn¡¯t ignore the tree of life, but he also couldn¡¯t figure out where the threat wasing from. The best thing to do now was to keep strengthening himself.

    Battling in the Dark World was the best method to increase his power. He felt like he was closer and closer to the 3rd level of the Durance of hate. It was where the most powerful hell creature in the Kurast Dock was located, Mephisto.

    He wanted to kill Mephisto and get his life stone as well as that song of life before the danger arrived.

 Chapter 929 - Third Level

    <h4>Chapter 929: Third Level</h4>

    In the Dark world¡¯s Durance of Hate¡¯s second level, Abel carefully led his summons forward. They were not in a game, so safety was his priority.

    He would rarely move in a sh in this ce. With his experience, he knew how scary this ce could be¨Cjust like the time he ran into those Undead Stygian Dolls or the King of Darkness. One was a creature with extremely physical speed, and the other was something with a meteoroid fire spell attack. He would not underestimate any of them.

    It had been a while since he came across another hell creature, so he had a feeling that he was about to enter the 3rd level.

    Just as expected, he came across a golden passage on the wall. Its dark gold color against the eerie atmosphere added a strong, intimidating pressure. Some scary things must be lurking within.

    Abel replenished his energy shield and strengthened his ice armor, bone armor, and wind armor. He also summoned the Oak Sage to increase the life force of his summons. The 9 spirit guardian knights and 9 spirit guardian wizards entered first. After they made sure the path was clear, Abel entered.

    The night pearl on his waist illuminated the dark tunnel. The walls were stered with paintings. This ce used to be an underground church, but now it had be the yground of hell creatures.

    An intense smell of blood jostled Abel the moment he stepped out of the tunnel. Afterward, he saw a gutter filled with blood.

    As his eyes were fixed, 10 meteoroids poured down from the sky. It was like the doomsday had reached this underground space.

    There was no time to think. He shed with his summons and appeared next to 50 ck cloaked King of Darkness with magic staff on their hands.

    Abel quickly scanned those King of Darkness and made sure there was not a Dark Gold level one amongst them. Although they were all elite level, Abel knew exactly how to deal with them after so many encounters.

    He unleashed 9 spirit guardian knights, 9 spirit guardian wizards, the mud monster, 5 immortal ravens, and 3 mad wolves.

    The spirit guardian wizards were ordered to make close body attacks since those King of Darkness couldn¡¯t match their physical strength. Also, Abel had a potion for recovery, and the king of Darkness didn¡¯t.

    Abel finally drowned out a ¡®damage increase curse¡¯ pattern, and a red cloud of curse appeared above. As the cursed raindrops poured down, a red glow of curse emerged from the King of Darkness.

    He quickly switched into his wizard mode and threw out a chain of lightning. Since his summons surrounded those King of Darkness, he could cast his spells without worrying.

    Screams of agony emerged one by one, but none of them could escape Abel¡¯s lighting.

    When the first King of Darkness dropped dead, his soul was sucked into Abel¡¯s Horadric cube, and he stopped his spell.

    He ignited the priests¡¯ exploding corpse spell and aimed it at that dead King of Darkness on the ground.

    Bang! The body exploded. Thew of the Dark World protected his summons, but the other King of Darkness was not as lucky.

    The exploding corpse was a magical spell. Since every person was filled with anger before they died, this spell could unleash the anger within them and turn it into a destructive st.

    Half of the damage came from the corpse¡¯s fire element and the other from the st¡¯s shockwave. They were both physical attacks.

    The damage increase curse had lowered his enemy¡¯s resistance to physical attacks by 100%, which was basically making them helpless against it.

    The exploding corpse set off a domino effect. Since the other Kings of Darkness were already badly hurt by the lightning, and the st soon began to take their lives away.

    Abel kept using the exploding corpse on each dead King of Darkness, massacring them.

    When the explosions ended, Abel checked his mana. The endless spell casting had taken a big chunk of it away.

    50 dead was not a bad result, but Abel was not happy. A problem remained. His summons could only do one thing, drag his enemies down.

    Not a single King of Darkness was killed by his summon in the battle. Even with the damage increase curse, his summons were still no match to his spells.

    Still, there was a positive side. His diverse fighting skills were finally paying off and allowed him to do something much more powerful than a single skill.

    For example, he used his wizard spells to create dead bodies and use a priest spell to explode them and achieve a massacre. Not to mention, the countless defense spell on him almost made him imprable.

    He shook his head and regained his focus. There were more violent battles waiting for him. He scanned the magic staff left over by the King of Darkness. He was no longer interested in white magic staff. What he needed was a special magic staff with the ability to level up his spells. They were the ingredients to make a rune word.

    There was a passage leading to the abyss in the center of that gutter of blood. When the first spirit guardian knight entered the passage, Abel heard some screams, and soon, meteoroids and 9 headed serpent spells flew towards that spirit guardian knight.

    ¡°Back!¡± Abelmanded through the power of the will without a thought. At the same time, purple light shed on the spirit guardian knight. His druid soil used a full recovery potion.

    Afterward, the spirit guardian knight shed away.

    Abel saw 5 King of Darkness and 3 councilors running towards him from the passage. Abel let out a breath of relief.

    He did not attract all the hell creatures from the other side, so he could kill them off with the least amount of sacrifice.

    Unlike thest battle, he didn¡¯t need to use his summons to hold those hell creatures down with their number.

    However, he did not let his guard down. He knew those were servant-level king of Darkness, so there must be a dark gold level King of Darkness from the other side. Not to mention, those councilors were servant level as well.

    Although servant-level hell creatures were not as powerful as a dark gold level one, their power was close.

    First, the spirit guardian wizards cast their chain of lightning and sent those hell creatures into shock. Countless resources altered those spirit guardian wizards from Abel. Although their lightning spells were not ideal, the numbing effect was still very affecting those hell creatures.

    The 3 councilors had a lightning rebound ability, so 3 red lights shot out from their hands and turned into 3 nine-headed serpents.

    However, these 9 headed serpents soon became theirst attack. Abel cast an aging curse and turned those hell creatures into slow motion.

    Through those spells, Abel realized those councilors were resistant to lightning damage, and those King of Darkness were resistant to ice damage.

    So he cast his 2 most powerful fire spells, ¡®Firewall¡¯ and ¡®meteoroid.¡¯ A painful white glow of curse emerged from those hell creatures¡¯ bodies as they screamed in the burning in mes. Soon, their voices added.

    After obtaining 8 more souls, Abelmanded a spirit guardian knight to move forward again.

    However, this time he was not as lucky. This spirit guardian knight was not attacked immediately, so it kept moving forward. Suddenly, frost appeared on its body.

    It slowed down its reaction, and a councilor appeared beside it and stuck down with its magic staff like a ghost before it got the chance to sh away.

    Although a councilor¡¯s physical attack was weak and it didn¡¯t do much damage, the spirit guardian knight¡¯s move in a sh was broken.

    Afterward, red light shot out from that councilor and turned into a nine-headed serpent as a giant meteoritended on that spirit guardian knight.

    Abel¡¯s druid soul wanted to use the full recovery potion, but it was toote. The spirit guardian knight was killed.

    Abel saw this King of Darkness wrapped in frost. It was a dark gold level King of Darkness enchanted by the Holy Freeze Aura.

    The councilor who just approached the spirit guardian knight was also Dark Gold level, and Abel could clearly see the name Bremm Sparkfist.

    It was the hell creature leader of the Zakarum¡¯s Church council, and 2 other councilors were standing by its side.

    The dark gold King of Darkness and Bremen Sparkfist noticed Abel. And they began to charge.

    Abel quickly ignited the World Stone ability. In the face of 2 Dark Gold level hell creatures, he could not rx a single bit. He had gone all out.

    The world began to slow down under his gaze, and he could see a red light emerging from Bremm Sparkfist as it was charging. Soon, the red light left its magic staff and flew towards him.

    Abel ordered a spirit guardian knight with his power of the will to sh in mid-air and block. The red light heavily smashed on its shield.

    The spirit guardian knight was tossed, but a purple glow soon shed on its body. By the time itnded, it was already fully recovered.

    That red light was supposed to be a nine-headed serpent, but it exploded before it reached its strongest form.

    The 2 councilors behind Bremm Sparkfist also threw out a red beam of light, so Abel ordered 2 more spirit guardian knights to block in mid-air again.

    That Dark Gold King of Darkness, on the other hand, was surrounded by 3 of Abel¡¯s most powerful spirit guardian knights.

    Duriel and the spirit guardian knight captain arrived in front of that King of Darkness and crazily struck down with their weapons. Duriel was naturally very powerful in defense, and the Spirit guardian knight captain was also a lot more powerful than normal spirit guardian knights after using so many potions.

    Naga, on the other hand, hid behind the 2 powerful spirit guardian knights and attacked the King of Darkness with its poison balls.

    But of course, a Dark-Gold level hell creature was not that easy to deal with. Although its close body attacks were not strong, the Holy Freeze Aura was a thing of power. It began to sh, and each time, the spirit guardian knights were hit with ice damage and slowed down.

    Luckily they could sh away even being slowed down, but they could only keep this Dark Gold King of Darkness busy at most. Purple lights kept shing on their bodies. They were not in for an easy battle.

 Chapter 930 - Harvesting the Ability Potion

    <h4>Chapter 930: Harvesting the Ability Potion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Actually, Abel wasn¡¯t all that worried about the three spiritual guardian knights. The King of Darkness was not going to just break through their bodies and the Duriel armor that easily. He had all the time he needed to use up the full recovery potion, so the goal was to just keep providing back support until the opponent went down. He had used three bottles of the full recovery potion in a couple of seconds. Such expenditure was only possible with Abel¡¯s Horadric Cube.

    In a ce that¡¯s further away, nine spiritual guardian wizards continued to cast their aggressive spells at the King of Darkness.

    ¡°Lightning chain.¡± Blizzard.¡± Firewall.¡±

    Since the lightning attacks didn¡¯t work against themittee members, Abel decided to use them outside the range of the ¡°sacred freezing¡± just to make sure that it was safe.

    Every time ¡°fist of fire flower-Brem¡± and the other two members of themittee unleashed a ¡°nine-headed sea serpents,¡± there would be one spiritual guardian knight that went to crash against the red light that was flying in midair. This way, neither one of its enemies could manage to deal much damage to it. In terms of speed, while Brem was clearly buffed with the ¡°special speed enhancement,¡± the fact that the spiritual guardian knights could use its own ¡°sh¡± technique just meant that it was impossible to gain any sort of advantage through speed.

    And no, Abel wasn¡¯t going to let his three dire wolves rush to the front. He didn¡¯t know what more danger was ahead, so he needed all the fighting forces he had to ensure the safety of the central continent elves. The dire wolves were technically immortal, but a lot of time was needed to heal them if they entered into a state of exhaustion or fatigue. Well, not that it mattered for the five ¡°undead crows.¡± They just kept flying around and pecked at Brem and the other twomittee members with their beaks. The chance of sess for blinding was not that high, but it was good enough to stall their targets.

    Speaking of which, the ¡°ystone monsters¡± were doing quite fine, too. Right now, since Abel¡¯s mastered the passive spell ¡°control stone monster,¡± the ystone monster had a higher chance to survive, which made it much better at slowing down the hell creatures.

    As all these things did their part to keep Brem trapped, all that the poor man could do was struggle helplessly. After blocking another one of the ¡°nine-headed sea serpents,¡± Abel ordered ck Wind to elerate, which created a huge discrepancy in their speed.

    After being endlessly circled, Brem became a lot slower in his response. Yet, due to his status of being a dark-golden quality hell creature, he still had the ability to counter the attack. As Abel switched into his ¡°steel¡± sword and his ¡°Vow of the Ancient¡± shield, he managed to deflect the sh with his own fists.

    Unlike before, Abel¡¯s attack did leave its mark. Brem¡¯s body had a long streak of wound shed right open. The 50% tear had just worked. Abel was using his power of the Rule, and it didn¡¯t matter if the target was a dark-golden quality hell creature or not. The ability was just that broken.

    After Brem let out a sad, desperate howl, Abel readied his shield and mmed a ¡°shield attack¡± rune right onto him. The fainting effect would usuallyst for two seconds, but that duration was reduced to one, given how Brem was. Nevertheless, that still gave Abel enough to unleash his ultimate attack. He switched quickly to his ¡°leaf¡± rune weapon, which he used to cast the ¡°firewall¡± and ¡°meteor¡± spell with both of his hands.

    Soon after that, the twomittee members were the first ones to die in this fight. Brem quickly followed after that as his entire body was lit on fire. He howled and rolled and the ground. Followed by that, a freezing halo exploded from the inside of its body. Abel was lucky that he had his world stone fragment on. Because of it, he managed to call his spiritual guardian knights and spiritual guardian wizards away before they got caught up in the explosion. Same for himself. He would¡¯ve been gravely injured if he didn¡¯t use the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± on himself in time.

    He couldn¡¯t do much for the ystone monster, though. Despite being strengthened multiple times with his potions and buff spells, the hit still smashed it into pits of ice fragments. Five undead crows were also hit. However, they just flew again as nothing happened to them after they shook off the ice frost on their bodies. Grey shadows and golden shadows started flying out of them, and they were all absorbed by the Horadric Cube.

    Abel turned back to look at the dark golden King of Darkness. Very surprisingly, it actually knew how to use the teleportation technique. It didn¡¯t escape the fight because the spiritual guardian knights had their ¡°sh¡± technique. Not a lot of problems were prolonged, and Abel¡¯s participation quickly ended the fight. Without a way to attack from a long distance, the King of Darkness could only use its ¡°sacred freezing¡± to attack the enemies around it, and apart from the three spiritual guardian knights that were at the front, Abel and the other spiritual guardian wizards simply continued their offense from over a distance.

    Soon very quickly, the King of Darkness let out a great howl as a light shed across its dark, long robe. The robe looked like it was floating in the air before it dropped to the ground. The King of Darkness¡¯s grey soul and golden ability then flew into the Horadric Cube.

    ¡°Nice,¡± Abel looked in satisfaction at the two ¡°ability potions¡± that were inside the Horadric Cube. He didn¡¯t have a lot in stock. The only potions he currently had were the ones that might have spiritual qi buff on them, and he wasn¡¯t nning on using them immediately. Out of the two bottles he had, one of them was an ¡°ability potion¡± he got from Brem. Since it wasn¡¯t infused with the spiritual qi buff, it was alright to use it directly to his summon creatures.

    Anyways, he was nning on moving to the next area. He remembered that there were just two dark-golden quality hell creatures here, so he was confident enough to bring his summoned creatures straight across the pathway. It was the right call. When he went to the other side, he saw many Kings of Darkness, but he couldn¡¯t spot any dark-golden quality leader among them.

    Again, as they were all too close to each other, these Kings of Darkness had no real ways of unleashing their long-ranged attacks. After a few rounds of the ¡°corpse explosion,¡± the Kings of Darkness all became pieces of corpses thatid still on the ground. It became a lot easier for Abel to observe the ce after that. This ce was literally a ¡°stream of blood.¡± In the middle of this area, a pool filled with blood had divided the entire floor into four. Apart from where he stood, there were two rooms on both the left and right sides. Right across the pool, he guessed, was Mephistopheles. Perhaps he just needed to cast one ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to get there.

    Well, not before he finished cleaning the hell creatures on either side. He wanted to make sure that this boss fight was as clean as it could get. In the middle of the pool of blood, there was a teleportation gate that was built right in the center. The teleportation gate was not activated at this moment. He decided to first pick the room on the leftmost side. Again, he did this very carefully. He had one spiritual guardian knight closing it step by step, and when it saw a member of themittee moving very fast towards it, he quickly called it back.

    ¡°Dragon Hand Muffle.¡± That¡¯s the name he read from the member of themittee. So this one was supposed to be a key member of the Sakarum Church. A real dark golden quality hell creature, in every sense. He wasn¡¯t too worried, though. As long as there weren¡¯t too many spawns that he had to deal with simultaneously, he was not afraid to handle a dark golden quality hell creature on his own.

    Immediately, he switched on the world stone fragment to ready for the uingbat. He could feel the world around him bing slower. It became very easy to see ¡°Dragon Hand Muffle¡¯s¡± every movement. It was the same, even if it was using the ¡°speed enhancement¡± technique.

    Very quickly, the oue of this fight was decided when the spiritual guardian blocked the ¡°nine-headed sea serpent¡± technique. All of Abel¡¯s summon creatures started ganging up on it.

    ¡°Spiritual qi enhancement.¡±Specialized ballista strengthening.¡±Special speed enhancement.¡±Lightning enhancement.¡±

    After ten minutes of what was basically a non-stop bullying of themittee member, Muffle went down after letting out a loud, terrible cry. It did create a ¡°lightning strengthening¡± explosion as it fell, but Abel had the world stone fragment switched on the whole time, which prevented damage from taking ce in the first ce.

    Pretty soon, Abel went into the room on the left side. He didn¡¯t find more hell creatures this time. This was where ¡°Dragon Hand Muffle¡± lived, so it seemed. On the right, after multiple searches of one of his spiritual guardian knights, he realized another member of themittee.

    ¡°Finger of hollowness- Wien.¡± Another member of themittee that became a powerful dark-golden quality hell creature surrendered itself to the forces of hell. It was immune to lightning and freezing element spells, but Abel and the other summon creatures still managed to swarm them up and beat them to death. This time, he gained another ¡°ability potion¡± that did not have the spiritual qi buff. That being said, the variety of the potions were still very much in ce.

    ¡°Mana burning.¡± Teleportation.¡±Freezing Enhancement.¡±Skin hardening.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s just so much here!¡± he said with a wide grin as he looked towards the four potions. His eyes fixed towards his final target. Not today, though. He wasn¡¯t nning on fighting Mephistopheles immediately after using up so much energy in his world stone fragment. He wasn¡¯t really nning on starting this fight unless he knew he knew he was in full condition.

    Speaking of which, it had only been five days since he¡¯s fought inside the dark world. He could do things a lot slower than what he¡¯s currently at. With that in mind, he opened a teleportation gate and headed straight back to Port Kurast. As he arrived, he decided not to waste any time crafting the ¡°lite healing potion.¡±

    As for today, since he¡¯s already expended so much of the ¡°full recovery potion,¡± he needed to replenish the stock he¡¯s used up. At night, he spent one-hour training whilst holding an advanced light stone in his hand. Followed by that, he practiced the ¡°blue dragon ice crystal breathing technique¡± on his bed. Only then would he finish his entire day¡¯s work. He was preparing himself for tomorrow¡¯s fight, so he slept as well as he could inside Ankara¡¯s tent.

    He woke up naturally on the second day. Due to the reduction in the number of the hell creatures, the air smelt a lot more refreshing around Port Kurast. He came to the second floor of the Durance of Hate very quickly after using a nearby waypoint. After arriving, he opened up a map that was inside of his brain. The map included a lot more detail this time since he had cleared off the area already. All the paths were showing up in three-dimension. His brain recreated a simtion of the whole ce that he could just look at to not get lost.

    Every time he went back after opening the teleportation gate, he had to head to the nearest waypoint to get to hisst location. He¡¯s saving a lot more effort with this new technique. When everything was ready, he switched up his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± and moved all the summon creatures to his point of destination. He felt like he¡¯s got everything in control here. The only thing in the way, it seemed, was Mephistopheles itself. He just needed to get rid of it to be the owner of this realm.

    The third floor was filled with the disgusting smell of blood. Only hell creatures, perhaps, would enjoy the environment around here. He went to the room on the right side. It was not that far from Mephistopheles now. He could almost hear the sound of the lightning arc that was up at the front. He didn¡¯t let his ¡°spiritual guardian knights¡± do the scouting work this time. Doing that seemed to serve no purpose. He wasn¡¯t not going to sacrifice his spiritual guardian knight just to die.

    Given Mephistopheles¡¯ power, he needed everything in his arsenal: ¡°energy shield, Freezing armor, White bone armor, and Tornado armor.¡± He put on all his defensive gears at the same time. Meanwhile, he had the ¡°full recovery potion, poison antidote potion, and the melting potion¡± in his belt, ready to be used at any point.

    As for his summoned creatures, he only brought the ¡°ystone guard¡± and the five undead crows. He was not going to waste anyone for this uing fight.

 Chapter 931 - Mephistopheles

    <h4>Chapter 931: Mephistopheles</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel took a long, deep breath before he stepped in any further. From here on, he would be facing the real ¡°Mephistopheles.¡± He tapped ck Wind as well, just to make sure that his partner was okay.

    Abel smiled as ck Wind replied with a light bark, ¡°Come on, old friend. We¡¯ll be facing the legendary demon now.¡±

    Yes. Mephistopheles was a legendary demon. ording to the book he discovered at Port Kurast, Mephistopheles was a hell demon imprisoned by men with soul stones. The Sakarum Church put shackles all over its body to keep it as an energy source whilst alive. The struggle was not so easy. Only the leader, Klimt, managed to struggle against its mana presence, but even he was in by the minions it summoned. From then on, it had been inside Port Kurast.

    Abel was finally going to meet it. Following a pathway at the front without a door, ck Wind entered into a tform that was very much simr in style to that of the Sakuram Church. On the ground was, as one would expect, the church¡¯s symbol. All sorts of sacred patterns were illustrated on the floor and walls. However, blood covered the whole area, which reced all the sacredness that was supposed to be there with malignancy. Abel was no worshipper. While he wasn¡¯t offended by the damage inflicted on this ce, he felt that it was a shame that this ce¡¯s beauty had been so badly damaged.

    Shockingly, as soon as he stepped onto this tform, a peal ofughter as loud as a bell ringed across the area around him. It seemed to havee from Mephistopheles itself. Abel¡¯s ears were sharp enough to notice that there wasn¡¯t any emotion behind. That¡¯s just how the devil behaved.

    To respond, he immediately switched up the ability of his world stone fragment. He switched on his world stone. After that, he switched on his power of Will to max. Soon, about a radius of six hundred meters was within the range of his scan. That was when he was able to see the full face of the monstrosity he was facing.

    A pair of ox horns, which served as the typical feature of a devil. Its two arms had just bones and no flesh whatsoever on them. There were two arms stretching from the back like the tail of a scorpion, which gave it a total of four limbs. At the back, there was a thin, long tail that looked like it belonged to a scorpion.

    Mephistopheles¡¯s entire body was covered amidst a shroud of energy, which seemed to contain an infinite amount for it to unleash at any given point. What was most noticeable for Abel out of all of this was the ¡°world stone fragment¡± was its eyes. The two dead eyes seemed to be glowing in a strange light, which drew a stone contrast to a hollow, dim shade emitted from its irises. It was hard to tell which ones were the true irises, actually.

    Mephistopheles didn¡¯t give Abel too much time at all to observe its appearance. As soon as Abel¡¯s scan went over it, it flew towards his direction with the shroud energy all over its body. It was like it was floating. Its speed was almost equivalent to that of a hell creature with the ¡°special quickening¡± ability. Abel was very nervous because of it. He wasn¡¯t just fighting Mephistopheles. He was fighting Mephistopheles with the aid of two world stone fragments. It was an especially frightening thing when it was a humanoid type that could castnguage spells.

    Before Mephistopheles went to his side to take the initiative, he started casting the ¡°aging¡± curse right at the track on which he predicted it was moving towards. Mephistopheles seemed to respond very quickly. Before itnded right onto the curse, its body quickly shed by, making his attempt to gain the advantage to bepletely futile.

    Well, not that Abel would think that it was going to be this easy. Quickly, he brought ck Wind to teleport to the other side of the blood pool with the ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± He was moving onto his second n. By drawing his distance with Mephistopheles, he could start preparing for a continuous wave of long-distance attacks whilst keeping himself ready for any defensive method. He couldn¡¯t afford to get in the range of Mephistopheles¡¯s word incantations, and this meant that he couldn¡¯t get too close in any case. He already figured that out when he was trying to fight Queen Dariel.

    Right now, he had no confidence in being too close to Mephistopheles. He was making sure that he was keeping a safe distance at any moment. Mephistopheles was standing on the side of the blood pool with its lifeless gaze looking right across. Its lightning spell snapped at him. Again, he dodged by teleporting with the ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± meanwhile having the invisibility cape appearing on himself. Given that Mephistopheles was under the influence of the world stone fragments. It was not like the cape could provide him with any sort of disguise. No, instead of disguise, he wanted to use the mystic headband that he attached to the invisibility cape so that it could double his power of the Will capacity to reach a maximum range of 1200 meters. If he stood at just about 800 meters out, he could make sure that he was absolutely safe to cast any long-distance spells that he wanted.

    Now, Mephistopheles was a unique devil. It possessed the capability to cast all types of spells such as ¡°lightning,¡± charged bolts,¡± poisonous newborn star,¡± skeleton shot,¡± frost newborn star,¡± and ¡°blizzard.¡± All these added with the energy shroud¡¯s support made it a cannon that could fire off endless ammunition of different spells. That being said. However, its weakness was also very apparent. No wizard could be called a wizard without the ability to use ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± It could move very fast as it was floating, yes, but there was a limit to that. For instance, at this very moment, it had no way of running across the blood pool to where Abel was standing.

    Again, Abel tried to throw an ¡°aging¡± curse at Mephistopheles, which it managed to detect in advance and dodge. Followed by that, Abel threw the ¡°lightning¡± spell. It did the same and made a dodge. He tried all sorts of spells, singr or AOE, but they all missed. It all had to do with the distance between them. He was safe from his opponent¡¯s attack, but it also meant that his spells¡¯ flying distance was increased, making it sufficient for Mephistopheles to respond in however ways it pleased to.

    Realizing how useless his attempts were, Abel stopped the spells he was casting in his hands. He had underestimated the power of the world stone fragment. There was no easy way to cheat out of this, so it seemed.

    That¡¯s when Mephistopheles spoke in a low voice, ¡°Let me appear in front of my foe, I say.¡±

    Sensing the imminent threat, he cast an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell with his left hand and an ¡°aging¡± spell with his right. He started by casting the curse on top of his own head. After that, he teleported himself about one kilometer away. Just when he disappeared, he realized a portal wormhole emerged right where his body disappeared. Mephistopheles was walking right outside of it. It happened to be walking right into the ¡°aging¡± curse trap heid up. No, he was not going to let go of this opportunity.

    Again, there was distance between them. It was about 1000 meters in total. With the ¡°blizzard¡± spell and the ¡°lightning¡± spell in either of his hands, he unleashed another attack right towards Mephistopheles. It responded by twisting its body in a very strange manner. That got it to avoid the lightning spell. As for the blizzard, since the blizzard was an area attack spell, it couldn¡¯t really get out of it.

    Abel could see that the ¡°blizzard¡± hit right onto Mephistopheles. That¡¯s when he took the chance and activated the spell with all of his might, ovepping the effect of the advanced freezing element spells. Unfortunately, Mephistopheles was not going to give him much time. As the ¡°aging¡± curse disappeared, Mephistopheles dashed out of the blizzard¡¯s range and rushed towards him.

    This time, Abel switched to his priest ¡°bone wall¡± spell. The spell rune appeared in his hands, and the colorless energy inside the druid spirit was quickly transformed into death qi as it was charged into his spell rune. Followed by that, a ¡°bone wall¡± appeared right at Mephistopheles¡¯s front.

    Mephistopheles rushed very quickly towards Abel. It changed course when the bone wall appeared in front of it, but more bone walls appeared to surround it in four directions before it noticed.

    Abel began to cast more and more ¡°blizzards.¡± dark clouds started to appear right on top of its head, causing the world stone fragments inside its eyes to start glowing endlessly.

    ¡°The room is for me to use, I say.¡±

    This time, Mephistopheles did not use its power to close in on Abel. Perhaps there was just too much distance between them this time. That, or it had learned from its mistakest time.

    A portal wormhole appeared at a spot that was about one hundred meters away from Abel. ¡°Mephistopheles¡± was walking right out of it. Unlike just then, the glows shing out its eyes were growing dimmer after it had used the world stone fragments¡¯ ability so many times already. It made Abel hopeful, all things considered. It was already troubling enough that he couldn¡¯t¡¯ use his own word spells here. He would¡¯ve shackled it with the golden energy of his crystal angelic statue if he was stepping into an area where his opponent was the host.

    Once again, he used the ¡°bone wall¡± to block at Mephistopheles¡¯s front. He covered it in every direction perceivable, making its digitalization ability useless. It had two ways to respond to this. One, it could use the ¡°world stone fragment¡¯ to escape in a wormhole. Two, it could tackle right onto the iing wave of ¡°blizzard¡± that he was casting.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Mephistopheles to choose the former option. The wormhole opened very quickly. Abel teleported himself a thousand meters away this time. He started repeating the procedures he was doing. He wanted to make sure that he was draining as much energy out of the world stone fragments as he could. The job seemed to be quite sessful. Mephistopheles was the fragment¡¯s owner, but it did not possess the intelligence to prioritize its own life over attacking the invader. Because of this, it only continued to use the energy that it was supposed to save.

    The process took much longer than Abel wanted. His body continued to move in different spots inside therge underground space. The ystone monster and the five undead crows he brought were already out of the fight. Mephistopheles was just too strong. The ystone monster was not durable enough to take even one of its spell attacks. As for the undead crows, they were immortal, but they just had no way of contributing in any way during this fight.

    Abel started to look a lot more exhausted after a day and night passed. He was already using the spare energy he had inside of his crystal angelic crystal. That got him very surprised about how the hell devil was getting so much energy supply without ever stopping to use its portal energy. That was purely ridiculous when he had to expend so much just to use the energy inside his two world stone fragments. He would¡¯ve been out of this battle of nutrition very early if it weren¡¯t for his angelic crystal statue. Actually, no. He wanted out of this fight already. He wasn¡¯t going to face off a Mephistopheles without his own world stone fragments. That was just a surefire way tomit suicide. He needed those to make sure that he could actually respond to every one of Mephistopheles¡¯s movements.

    By this point, the light glowing out of Mephistopheles was already very dim, like a candle that was about to go off at any given point. Abel took a bottle of the stamina potion by grabbing it with his power of the WIll. It would¡¯ve been enough to get him to not eat for about another ten days, but after spending so much of his energy and stamina, this was only going to give him another day tost.

 Chapter 932 - Killing Mephistopheles

    <h4>Chapter 932: Killing Mephistopheles</h4>

    The world stone fragments inside Mephistopheles¡¯s eyes started to sh very brightly before they finally extinguished. It became this beast that looked like it just woke up from hibernation. It let out a terrifying shriek towards the sky. Its eyes became red, and its body dashed forward with ¡°lightning¡± spells generated in both of its hands.

    Abel¡¯s power of the Will continued to be fixated on Mephistopheles. In his detection, Mephistopheles was the very same as a beast with no intelligence. He decided to retaliate in a befitting manner. ¡°Bone cage.¡± As the spell runes shed across his hands, a pile of bone walls appeared right next to Mephistopheles, trapping it in the center. It became much easier to get this right now that the world stone fragments disappeared.

    While Mephistopheles struggled to release itself by hitting the cages frantically, Abel generated an ¡°aging¡± curse spell rune in his left hand. A ¡°blizzard¡± was generated in his right hand. The curse was cast on top of Mephistopheles¡¯s head. It could move at a very rapid pace, but it was not going to get out of the curse¡¯s range when it was inside the cage. It managed to get out of the cage with just three hits, but the white light of curse was already on its head, making it move a lot slower.

    As it fell from the sky, Mephistopheles let out a terrible, terrible cry as it was continuously attacked by the falling snowkes. Having lost the world stone fragments¡¯ support, it had no choice but to rely on its own instincts. Abel, on the other hand, was rational the whole time. He continued to ce the ¡°bone cage¡± spell, simultaneously unleashing his aggressive spells one by one. He even had the chance to practice switching into different types of spells, now that his enemy just became this giant target that he was going to hit no matter what.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like he was going to be less careful. He had been keeping a safe distance, enough so that he could attack Mephistopheles without having to worry about being attacked. The summoned creatures couldn¡¯t help in this situation, though. None of them possessed the capability to attack with such long-range as he could.

    A lot of mana was spent to keep up with this. It reminded him of the time he was about to leave the Holy Continent. He made himself an ¡°observation¡± giant long rune ax. The rank seventeen ¡°meditation¡± spiritual qi halo was just enough to get him to recharge his mana. Using his power of the Will, he called for the spiritual guardian knight caption toe to his side. He threw the ¡°observation¡± giant long ax for it to catch. White fog started to rise from his feet. His mana started increasing very rapidly. It was spiking up even though he was not stopping to cast his advanced level spell at any given point. This kept going until his mana capacity reached the max. From then on, every time he cast another spell, the amount expended would always recover in just one or two seconds.

    But there was just no end to Mephistopheles¡¯s insanity, so it seemed. Its body continued to attack the bone cage around it. Its hands started shooting spells in random directions in a random manner. It was not giving up, even though it had already entered into a state ofpleteck of control over its own self. The world stone fragments were really crucial in strengthening its overallbat ability, so it seemed.

    Slowly, Mephistopheles began to move a lot slower. The hell demon¡¯s body did not feel any fatigue, but just being attacked endlessly by spells got countless wounds on its body.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    It suddenly stopped moving after letting out a long shout. The world stone fragments inside its eyes suddenly flew right towards the spot between Abel¡¯s eyes. It was like these pieces that ran out of energy were looking for their new owner, and they merged into Abel¡¯s psyche almost wlessly. Abel could feel a divine presence as the fragments went inside him. He felt a strange connection to thend he was standing on. He felt like he had a better understanding of this world in general. In this very movement, he just became the owner of this area.

    That was when a second change happened to Mephistopheles. Large numbers of grey souls started flying out of its body. In an instance, many, many grey souls started emerging in this underground space. They seemed to have been liberated from their millennium of imprisonment, given how they were dancing so joyfully in midair. They didn¡¯t seem to forget Abel. They started flying around him.

    Abel wasn¡¯t going to better them. Anyone would want to dance a little after being trapped in the same miserable spot for so long. Nothing could feel worse than having to supply their own life force to the enemy they hated the most. Soon, they all stopped flying in midair and turned to Abel. They bowed towards him, bowed to the savior that just gave them a new doorway. The gratitude they disyed transpired their appearance from grey to pure white.

    The light started shing about. Abel could see visions of old people, middle-aged people, children, boys, girls, warriors, farmers, royals, merchants, and many others alike. They were all so pure with the smiles they had on their faces. He began to appreciate the purity that was disyed. It was very relieving for him. Soon, as this light of life started to dim down, he began hearing a song that he was very familiar with¡ªthe song of life.

    ¡°May your souls find rest,¡± he bowed to the shadows that were vanishing. The shadows started disappearing, which made the room look different. The pool of blood became a pool that was clear and translucent. It¡¯s like these diminished souls just cleansed the whole room. The sacred patterns on the floor and wall started returning to their former glory. The blood and filth all disappeared.

    Abel looked towards Mephistopheles¡¯s corpse. He saw that it was wearing this dark-golden ne. After grabbing it over with his ¡°telekinesis¡± spell, he started examining thebels with his world stone fragment.

    Mara¡¯s kaleidoscope

    +2 to all ability

    +5 transforming to all element

    All resistance +30

    ¡°A divine item? Great!¡± he called out in amazement. This ne might be the best in the entire dark world. He quickly started wearing it, which made all his traits and spells increase. It wasn¡¯t just the wizard spells. His priest, druid, and the only barbarian technique, ¡°Battlecry,¡± were also elevated by two ranks. The increase in his resistance to attacks just made his future exploration a lot safer. He was already in another league now, now that he had a 30 increase in resistance.

    Before he went on, he took another look at Mephistopheles¡¯s corpse. Since he¡¯s lost his spiritual guardian knight, he needed to cast a ¡°resurrection skeleton¡± to make up for the loss. That¡¯s when Mephistopheles¡¯s corpse started wiggling. With a loud boom, its body exploded, and a skeleton in mist walked right out.

    ¡°Another mutate skeleton!¡±

    Perhaps that¡¯s just how things worked. Mutate skeletons could only be summoned out of the corpse of top-level hell leaders.

    He smiled after thinking for a bit, ¡°Guess I¡¯ll call you Laomo now.¡±

    The skeleton called ¡°Laomo¡± started waking about, not even carrying a weapon in its hands. A lot of different spells can be seen in its soul fire: ¡°Lightning, ¡°Charged bolts, ¡°Poisonous newborn star, ¡°Skeleton shot, ¡°Frost newborn star,¡± and ¡°Blizzard.¡± It¡¯s kind of weird seeing all these packed up in the same spot. The spell runes should be overfilled, but they just stayed inside Laomo¡¯s soul me.

    As for the mist that was appearing around it, it was basically the same as the ¡°meditation¡± spiritual qi created by his ¡°observation¡± rune. The qi seemed to work only on Laomo itself, though.

    By the way, it was really strange like a physical attack-type skeleton could possess so many aggressive spells. That served as inspiration, however. If all these spell runes can be packed together into one soul, perhaps it was possible that he could try the same on his nine ¡°spiritual guardian wizards.¡± Of course, future research would have to wait at another time. Right now, his priority was to keep settling businesses here.

    While Abel was heading to the space that he hadn¡¯t explored over behind Mephistopheles, he realized that there was a gemstone glowing amidst the shattered pieces of flesh that were lying on the ground. He grabbed it with his ¡°telekinesis¡± spell, and the gemstone appeared in his hand under white light.

    ¡°Mephistopheles¡¯s soul stone.¡± That¡¯s the name he gave to this gemstone. This was the stone that was supposed to keep Mephistopheles trapped in this. Well, that¡¯s what would¡¯ve happened if Mephistopheles hadn¡¯t, took control of it, and killed the leaders of Sakarum Church. Abel could feel the infinite souls that were wailing as they were trapped inside. It¡¯s almost like the stone itself was a miniature version of hell.

    He ced the stone on the ground, reached out for his ¡°steel¡± sword, and began shing onto it.

    ng.

    The sword bounced back without doing any damage to the ¡°Mephistopheles¡¯s soul stone.¡± He started trying all sorts of other methods. He even used his Horadric Malus, but he couldn¡¯t free the souls that were trapped inside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to find the inferno furnace for this,¡± he said to himself. That¡¯s what his memory of his previous life was telling him. The inferno furnace was the only thing that could break this stone. Having made up his mind, he put the stone into his Vya¡¯s ring and began searching for the inferno furnace. He wasn¡¯t sure how long it would take to find it.

    Before actually moving on, he did another scan of Mephistopheles to see that he wasn¡¯t missing anything. After that, he went into the deeper part of the tform. He immediately fought the few kings of darkness who, without knowing that their leader was already killed, immediately threw ¡°meteor¡± spells towards him. Not that it was going to work, of course. Very quickly, the ¡°spiritual guardian knights¡± and the ¡°spiritual guardian wizards¡± overwhelmed these kings of darkness. The number was just too much to handle.

    Abel didn¡¯t care for a fight that he knew he was going to win. His goal was the treasure chest that was up ahead. He went forward, meanwhile activating his ¡°telekinesis¡± spell once more. He reached for the treasure chest that was showing the time inside. He could do it with his hands, but he was smarter than to expose himself to a potential trap.

    Again, he was very lucky to find himself another ring. He became very, very pleased to see this. It was very difficult to find a dark golden ring. His ¡°telekinesis¡± activated to put the ring on his finger. The world stone fragment quickly gave out this ring¡¯s name.

    Wind of Rotten Flesh

    A 10% changer to cast a 10 poisonous newborn star once hit

    8% chance to cast a 13 small tornado upon hitting an opponent

    9% life steal upon being hit

    +160 defense against long-distanced attack

    Poison resistance +55%

    Transforming 10% of life being lost into mana

    Rank 21 poisonous ivy (15/15 qi gathering)

    Abel couldn¡¯t really tell if this ring was really good or not. Whatever the case was, it was definitely much better than the Bahamut apprentice¡¯s ring he was currently wearing, given how there were just so many odd features and skills in it.

 Chapter 933 - Rank Twenty

    Chapter 933: Rank Twenty

    Abel came back to check and realized that this area was already empty. Tens of thousands of years had left everything withering away. With that, he turned to walk towards the clear pool, straight towards the round part that was extending outward. The moment he stood on the tform, a mechanism was triggered to elevate a stone bridge from under the water. It seemed to be leading a teleportation door in the middle.

    The teleportation gate was activated. Since the golden energy stored inside was already too full, endless streams of light started shooting in all directions. He knew that this was the teleportation gate opening to the next region. He had new challenges waiting for him, and he was ready to take big steps forward to ept them.

    The first thing he saw as he moved to the next area was a castle that he recognized as the ¡°demon-gathering fort.¡± It was about the smallest gathering spot for humans he had seen. The spot he was located at was a za that just was not sorge. In the deeper part was a grand and solemn-looking building, where the upation holders used to have their group discussions. On the other side, there was a waypoint that was already extinguished. His first task became apparent. He went forward, took out two of his perfect gemstones, and started to light up the waypoint.

    Quite some energy was shot out of the waypoint after it had remained unused for so long. He waited for a bit, and once it became avable to use, he could see that all the ces he could arrive at were avable for quick ess. However, for now, he was going to leave this waypoint to discover the fort that was standing on the cliff.

    Upon seeing some pirs marked with the sun and spirits¡¯ symbols, he began walking towards the inside. There was a hallroom with nothing in it. Apart from the wall and furnace, nothing else was in the room. It was kind of sad, really. He could imagine the people that used to enjoy all sorts of conversation inside. All that seemed to disappear when the forces of the underworld came to take all that away.

    Next, he walked out of the hallroom towards the za. After passing by a staircase leading down, he saw two lines of stores with quite an extraordinary cksmith workshop. As for the others, there was just nothing inside any of them. After passing these shops, he saw that there was a giant gate made of giant steel. The outside was a staircase leading downward, right towards where the hell creatures¡¯ domain. No, he wasn¡¯t going to bother with these hell creatures immediately, not when he¡¯s already had a tough boss fight.

    Right. With that in mind, he returned to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment after passing through the waypoint. He needed to head back towards the oak tree so he could prepare for his mediation session. Judging from his previous two experiences, he knew how increasingly important mediation was bing for him. The song of life¡¯s blessing continued to influence him even during this moment, and he would try his absolute best to find a safe spot to help further the effect. He needed a safe spot to do it, and so far, the oak tree was the safest ce he knew.

    With the world stone fragment, The Rogue¡¯s Encampment, Lut Gholein, and Port Kurast just became a part of his world, but that was only because he had ess to the world stone fragment¡¯s power. To him, he could only feel a sense of familiarity when he was right next to the oak tree that had protected him so many times. He was going to meditate with it.

    The oak tree was a tree of life. He was sure of that at this point. There was something mysterious about it, however. While other trees of life had the capability of producing life elixir, his tree never did give fruit to any. He thought that it had something to do with the figs on it after doing some observation. Whatever was stopping the process, he thought that the answer woulde to him after seeing that the figs became mature.

    Throwing away all the random thoughts in his head, he first sat down at the tree to appreciate the bond he shared with it. Whilst bearing the sense of affection, hemenced his daily mediation training with an advanced ¡°light stone¡± in his hands, putting himself in his favorite position.

    The song of life started bing louder when he entered mediation. Mana channeled at a rapid pace into his body. There seemed to be no need to filter it, though, as the mana was already transformed by the song of life into energy that could be absorbed by his wizard crystal body.

    While Abel was sitting under the oak tree, an endless stream of mana started rushing towards him as though they were attracted by something. It was starting to loosen up the supply of mana inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. There was no need to worry about that, it seemed. The oak tree understood what was happening, and very responsively, it wiggled its leaves to start distributing the needed amount into its owner. Every one of its leaves, branches all acted like a mana gathering circle on their own, dragging in energy all the way even from Blood Moor.

    Before the mediation began, more than half of his rank eighteen wizard crystal body was filled with newly channeled mana. This was the result of his recent efforts. Not to im that it was insignificant by any measure, but when the mana swarmed into his body, he was starting to realize something. No matter how good his mana gathering circle was, it was just not going to do a better job than his trustworthy partner. The oak tree really did him a huge favor this time. After bing a rank eighteen wizard, it was bing very difficult to make enhancements, especially when the demand for mana was increased by so much. Even some of the talented wizards had to struggle for centuries before they could gather enough resources to help them with their training. Now, whilst barreling down the mana gathered by the song of life, his wizard crystal body was already bing full in just ten minutes.

    As soon as the wizard crystal body became full, the promotion qi started emerging immediately. It was not giving him the time to prepare for it mentally. He was d that there wasn¡¯t anyone around to see it. The advanced wizards, especially. Their jealousy would be sky high if they saw that he was achieving more in just ten minutespared to what they had to go through for decades or centuries of dull, tedious preparation work.

    Abel was sucking way too much mana from the Blood Moor. he was extending his reach from areas that were further away, like the ocean. Very quickly, the mana swarmed up in Blood Moor, which actually supplied the drained area with so much mana that the concentration was much higher than normal.

    Abel wasn¡¯t paying too much attention to that. Right now, he was focusing on his promotion to draw a new rank neen wizard rune onto his wizard crystal body. He got it done in five minutes. It was a feat that no other wizard could do, but he had the help of his status as a divinity. When the new crystal body was created, he could feel a strong sense of ecstasy when he realized that more and more mana was flooding in. He needed to stay calm, though. He knew that it was better to contain himself when such opportunity wasing to him.

    Whilst trying his best to direct the tremendous amount of mana that wasing his way, he tried to stuff in as much of it as he could into his own body. There was just too much mana required for the job, though. Pretty soon, Bloor Moor became drained once more. He had no ways of knowing that, of course. Since he was so immersed in his own mediation, the only thing he could notice that was different was that there was less energy than before.

    That was when the druid spirit became quite handy. It didn¡¯t have a conscience, but it could tell that Abel required a lot of mana, so it opened up his Vya¡¯s ring on its own and threw out five hundred types of various types of perfect gemstones. Normally, this would trigger an explosion, but the oak tree was a specialist in transforming a huge amount of unstable energy into something harmless and easy to absorb. It worked with the druid spirit to flush in a huge chunk of energy inside Abel even after the mediation was over by thirty minutes. About half of the time was gone, and the perfect gemstones became so bountiful that Abel felt like he was swimming inside a pool when the energy surrounded him.

    Soon, he attained a full rank neen status. That would make him about an average fighter in any major wizard organization. The song of life didn¡¯t just end there, however. Soon, a promotion qi started emerging, indicating that it was now time to draw a rank twenty wizard rune. It was getting to a stage where it became less necessary to make any significant adjustment to his body. His body would seldom be affected even when his total capacity of power of Will was elevated.

    When the rank twenty wizard rune started shing light, he knew that he was already a full-fledged rank twenty wizard. The mediation still had not stopped. There was still ten-something more minutes left, and he nned on sucking in as much energy as he could so he could spend less time mediating. Mediation was supposed tost for one hour. That was just how things went. Given that the blessing effect of the song of life was technically a free meditation, he decided that he might as well draw his power of the Will to absorbing the energy, just so that he could save more time the next time he was going to have his meditation session.

    The oak tree seemed to catch onto that thought very quickly. It started dropping so many leaves on top of his head that they were covering him uppletely. All the energy was pure praying energy, something that the blue howling rabbits had gathered up after days and years¡¯ worth of worship for the sole provider of everything they needed to survive. Soon, green energy started lighting up the golden rune on the leaves, covering up Abel as strange patterns started flying in the air. It¡¯s like they were trying to rip open the boundaries that were binding him for a very, very long time.

    Again, Abel waspletely oblivious to all of this. Even when the meditation was already over,rge amount of energy was still flooding into his own body. Seventy. Eighty. He only woke up when he realized that his body was too full. The song of life started bing weaker as he was waking up. He tried closing his eyes again to sense the power he just gained. He could tell that the rune could effectively boost up levels for all his spells. He could also unleash a lot more suppressive powers now, now that his total rank was two levels higher.

    In any case, he was much, much stronger than his former self. If he was fighting a version of himself before this mediation, he knew that his chance of winning was absolute. Still, he had his doubts, because one mediation session was not supposed to do so much. His consciousness was still quite faint, but he still had basic ability to make judgment.

    He opened his eyes to see the leaves that were around him. Right now, the leaves that were originally green became dry yellow. They started to be crushed as his bodily movements were bing weaker and weaker. That got him raising his head very quickly. He could clearly see that the oak tree was bing weaker. It¡¯s like watching a young man turning sixty within the span of a few minutes.

    ¡°Oak Tree!¡± he stood up in shock. He ced his hands on the trunk and switched up his soul speaker¡¯s ability to inquire for the truth. From what he could gather, the oak tree sacrificed a huge amount of its life force to activate the power of prayer, making it possible to break the rules at the expense of its own wellbeing. He was lucky that he wasn¡¯t promoted into aw-defying wizard just then, because the life force of the oak tree could¡¯ve just obliterated him if it tried to get him to absorb power of the rule around the area.

 Chapter 934 - Strengthening Doff

    <h4>Chapter 934: Strengthening Doff</h4>

    Abel was now at full rank twenty wizard. Honestly, things went smoother than he expected. That being said, he still couldn¡¯t find a way to detect the power of rule that should be emerging. He could feel the loss of the five hundred perfect gemstones, however. He did it with his oak tree. Their collected effort made it possible for so much progress to be made in so short of a time. Not even arge wizard organization was capable of this. No, especially not when all that resources were put into the training of one individual in just a twenty-minute meditation training.

    After taking out twenty bottles of the soul potion from Vya¡¯s ring, he poured most of them onto the oak tree¡¯s trunk. The tree quickly absorbed the purple liquid and quickly recovered because of it. When it was in a much better condition, he took out some more perfect gemstones from Vya¡¯s ring and ced them underneath the roots. This way, the recovery would happen much more efficiently. He could feel it. In just a few months, the oak tree would be as good as it was never injured before.

    Everything about this made him feel a lot more relieved. He was lucky that he had a lot of various potions on him. The ¡°soul potions¡± that targeted the souls of their consumers, especially, were the ones that could affect one¡¯s soul directly by aiding in life force generation.

    Anyways, he went forth and pped on the bark of the oak tree. He expressed his gratitude, and when he received a response, he used the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to move back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment.

    Anyways, he was now rank twenty, with just enough ability to protect himself. He ced his hand on his chest, and his advanced wizard presence quickly diminished and transformed into the essence of an advanced rank eighteen druid. The promotion happened quicker than he would¡¯ve expected. He¡¯d prefer the process to be subtler than that because he¡¯d hoped that he wouldn¡¯t show too much of his true strength in front of other people.

    After getting Doff back into his portal beast ring, he entered the dark world back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. As he arrived, he opened the portal beast ring again and had the Beamon giant beast jumping right out of it. He then took a good long time searching his Vya¡¯s ring. He took out the ¡°ability potion¡± he got from Geleb Firefinger, which, from his estimations, should include at least four types of hell strengthening abilities. To be more specific, it should contain ¡°specialized bow strengthening,¡± fire strengthening,¡± specialized speed up,¡± and ¡°mana burning.¡± For his first time using this ability, Doff would only get one out of four of these abilities at random.

    If Abel could choose, the ability he wanted on Doff the most would be the ¡°specialized speed up.¡± It would help with Doff¡¯s overall fighting capability. As for Doff, it wasn¡¯t concerned with any of that. It did feel the power emitted from the ability potion, though, on an instinctual level. As far as it was concerned, drinking the thing would make it a lot stronger than it was.

    Anyways, it drank the ability potion, so the purple light washed all over its gigantic body, transforming its whole bodily structure. When this light slowly faded away, Abel immediately connected Doff¡¯s soul with his soul chain. He wanted to check what sort of ability it just received.

    ¡°Mana burning!¡± Abel spoke to himself in a half-disappointed, half-pleased manner.

    The ¡°mana burning¡± was quite a versatile hell enhancing ability on its own. Once the target was hit, the target would lose about four times the mana than the minimum amount of attack the attacker was dealing with. At most, it could force the target to lose about four times the amount of damage the attacker¡¯s maximum aggressive spell was dealing. Not only that, but it could also provide a +100 attack frequency and +75% mana resistance to the one casting it.

    It wasn¡¯t just Doff that possessed this ability, by the way. Johnson also could do the same terrifying thing. Just one hit was enough to drain out all the mana out of whatever it was hitting. More terrifyingly, there was the 75% mana resistance, and that¡¯s basically anotheryer of defense on top of its already super-versatileyer of defense. Still, Abel wasn¡¯t concerned with having more defense. He just wanted Doff to get a buff in speed so it could increase its overall aggressive capability. It was a shame that all he had at the moment was the ¡°ability potion¡± that he could use for ¡°specialized speed-up,¡± and not the ones with spiritual qi enhancement on them.

    After picking through a few bottles of the ¡°ability potion,¡± he finally focused on the one he got from Wren. From this particr bottle, he could see that the avable options include ¡°mana burning,¡± teleportation,¡± freezing enhancement,¡± skin hardening.¡± Since Doff¡¯s already got the ¡°mana burning¡± by this point, it¡¯d be a one out of three chance to get each of these abilities if it was to drink his option. since Abel¡¯s main concern was with speed enhancement, the one he was hoping for would be the ¡°teleportation¡± ability.

    From there, he opened the lid of the ability potion, passed it over to Doff, and had it swallow all the liquid that was inside. Purple light started rising from its body, and sparks of light wrapped all over it. After a few minutes, its body disappeared from the original position and reappeared at a spot that was several tens of meters out.

    From Abel¡¯s perspective, seeing this happening was very interesting. The teleportation ability was supposed to trigger only when there was a loss of life force, but that was when the hell creature¡¯s intelligence was below the level in which it could choose whether to use this ability or not. For Doff in its current state, since it had the soul potion enhancing its spiritual strength, it was now fully capable of applying the ¡°teleportation¡± ability so that it could experiment using it in all sorts of ways.

    Abel was very pleased to see that, of course. Doff was technically a melee-type wizard now that it had a very strong defensive capability and the ability to annihte anyone in range. Unlike Johnson, by the way, Doff was capable of strengthening itself. Its ability was increasing simultaneously as when its spiritual beast level was increasing. That being said, it was a lot harder to improve Johnson¡¯s ranking. To get Johnson to be in the next rank, Abel would actually have to find the best materials to rece a lot of its parts. There were pros and cons to that, but all in all, it was generally a lot easier to increasing Doff¡¯s ability than Johnson.

    Since Doff was the only avable one now, Abel would have to rely on it a lot for safety purposes. To get it to do its job better, he would have to find it a new weapon, and that was not an easy job if he was trying to venture around an ancient ruin to look for something that a ten-meter tall creature was capable of utilizing. It wasn¡¯t like forging the weapon was a potion because, given Doff¡¯s current strength, anything that¡¯s made of ordinary material would just be destroyed in a few moments. It¡¯s just a lot easier for it to rely on its two hands and ws if it was to engage in close-rangebat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving it all to you then, Doff,¡± Abel spoke loudly as though he just discovered a new toy.

    With quick teleportation to Abel¡¯s front, Doff mmed on its chest to show that it was ready to fulfill its first task. Abel was ready to leave the job to it, so he decided to leave the dark world early for the first time in a while. That would prevent him from having the chance to perform a meditation by three times, but it was just not possible for him to rely on meditation as a way to increase his performance. His priority now, as it seemed, was to do everything that he could to improve the skills that he had now. He has had several exponential increases in abilitytely. If he didn¡¯t set his foundations right, that would hinder him from making more steady progress in his future pursuit. Of course, if he was going to reach his limit at rank eighteen, he would just have to ept that as the fact.

    After having a nap, Abel woke up in the morning and went to the dining room. When he was there, he could see that the Butler had already been waiting for him. a te of fresh fruit and a portion of deer milk was something he hadn¡¯t seen in a while. He wasn¡¯t all that hungry. He did spend the entire night fighting inside the dark world, but it¡¯s only been a while since he¡¯s drunk a few of the ¡°ration potion.¡± That being said, since fruits were really more of a side than a main for him, he took no hesitation sweeping through everything in front of him.

    After seeing that Abel just finished the meal, ¡°Master, there seems to be a lot ofw enforcers patrolling near the royal pcetely. It appears that they¡¯re sending men even to this street we¡¯re living at.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t seem particrly bothered, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a big issue as long as they don¡¯t bother us.¡±

    The empire seemed to have started moving already. He didn¡¯t think that it was the right move for them to increase the number ofw-enforcers, though. No, he thought that doing this was just going to make people hide more. There¡¯s something he was wrong about regarding that, though. After hearing the message he ryed, the empire¡¯s intelligence force could use however ways they wanted to search everywhere inside the royal pce. That was what they did, of course, but they ended not having found anything out of the usual. This was true even when the royal pce used their special admission to do scanning all over the city. Even after all the work that they¡¯ve done, they didn¡¯t manage to find any race other than the elves.

    Bay Law City was not a very inclusive ce. Races other than elves and half-elves weren¡¯t usually allowed here. Evenw-defying wizards that came from the Wizard Union had to prepare a lot of paperwork if they were to be there. As painstaking as this was, it also contributed to making Bay Law City be the safest city across the entire central continent. As things would have it, however, the situation at hand was moreplicated than it ought to be. Before, the major indicator of an intrusion was if any non-elves entered the city, but now that the chance of that happening was eliminated, the intelligence system just lost directions in how they should try to detect intruders. Because of that, they had no other choice than to increase the number of base-level patrollers around.

    The Butler seemed to understand that Abel was trying toy low, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Abel walked out of his room and went inside the garden. Just when he was ready to take a chariot to head over to the Potionmaster Guild, Druid Poly and Gunter went over to the garden and were ready to escort him.

    Druid Poly looked at Abel in a strange manner, ¡°You seem a little odd today, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel smiled in response to the very blunt statement, ¡°It, well, probably has to do with the new potion I was testing. I¡¯m not sure what the side effects are, but I presume that they have affected me in some ways.¡±

    That was not the real exnation, of course. Abel just reached rank twenty. Even if he had the transformation ne to help him bypass detection, it was still kind of hard for him, on a psychological level, to make quick adjustments to the drastic change that was happening to him. There was no way Poly could see that, of course. She simply shook her head, and even if she could see that Abel was still a rank eighteen druid, she was starting to think that it was just not that easy to beat Abel if they were fighting against each other. She did buy into Abel¡¯s exnation, in any case. ¡°Master Bet¡± was quite famous for being the craftsperson of many effective potions. She was the one that experienced it herself. Her training progress became much faster recently after she had been drinking the golden quality potion. She was just going to give up on bing a big druid a while back ago, but after having what she considered the ¡°privilege¡± to follow Abel, she was starting to have hopes of bing better again.

    Right now, Loka was riding the carriage to fly across the sky. Abel opened the window to check below him, and from his perspective, it was very easy to see that there werew-enforcers in red walking all around the royal pce. There were the regrw-enforcers, who were the elven warriors who usually dressed in red leather armor. There were also the investigation officers, who were the red-robe officers with years of experience in tracking people down and breaking cases. Together, they were the ones who¡¯ve been keeping the whole royal pce safe.

    For the druidw-enforcers, they were a special case. They would onlye out if there were particr cases in need of special attention, especially if there was a discovery of ¡°extraordinary powers that could be further cultivated upon practice.¡± Yes, that was a bit of a tricky definition, but forget about that. Right now, all Abel was looking at the ordinaryw-enforcers. He wasn¡¯t just going to trust what¡¯s on the surface, however. If he had to guess, there were more intelligent officers that were hiding in in sight.

    ¡°What could they be waiting against?¡± Abel spoke to himself and smiled, realizing that it was of no use asking this sort of question. He was no expert himself, and there was just no use asking these sorts of things when even the elves didn¡¯t know what to do.

    When the vehicle arrived at the potion master guild, Abel could see that Master Miur was waiting for him.

    Abel went down and smiled with a bow, ¡°I thought it¡¯s work day for you, Master Muir.¡±

    Master Muir was a busy man on most days. It was the same for all potion masters. They needed to study, and brewing potions was, by no means, a job that would take little time to finish. The fact that Master Muir was standing here would mean that he¡¯d have to drop a lot of his workload, and that¡¯s very surprising to see for Abel.

    Master Muir greeted him with a bow, ¡°Ie here with good news! What else? Master Bet, your residence is avable now. I¡¯m here so I can be the first one to let you know.¡±

    Abel was more to like a celebritytely. This was especially true after so many blue-quality master-level potions. Even the other three masters in the same rank were looking for ways to be on good terms with him. They were trying hard to make sure that they could learn something out of him, and even if they weren¡¯t looking to learn something new, they all knew how convenient it would be to get Abel to help build potions for them. This way, a good rtionship with Abel was very important.

    ¡°Done! Finally!¡± Abel said pleasantly. The flying carriage was convenient and all, but it¡¯s still far. If he were to move to the new castle and vineyard, it would be a lot more convenient for him to wait for the new residence the potion master build was preparing for him.

 Chapter 935 - Request

    <h4>Chapter 935: Request</h4>

    The Potionmaster¡¯s Encampment was a spot that was set up outside Bay Law City by elves who were in the same industry. It wasn¡¯t as extravagant or resourceful as Baw Law City. However, since it still ounted as thergest supplier of various ingredients throughout the whole Central Continent, the amount traded here was still quite impressive.

    Other than that, some of therger organizations also had their elven representatives hereing every day. The potion masters mainly resided in the camps already attracted elves everywhere to set up businesses in the nearby area. This way, it created an entire supply chain of potions that ounted for many potions that were needed on the Holy Continent. For the east, south, and west, threerge buildings were built for the three potion masters to live inside. Now that Master Bet was here, there would also be a new mansion situated in the northern area.

    Abel came to the entrance under the help of Master Muir. White fences surrounded the entire building. On the walls of the fences, there were multiple very well-drawn runes. They were all circle runes, actually. Starting from the fences, they were protected by arger circle originally designed to be used on intermediate circles. For Abel¡¯s, after he added some more gemstones for mana supply. He essentially made his into arge-sized defensive circle. He wanted the most out of it, mainly because he was nning on living here for a long period of time. Apart from the parts he had already made improved, he also added another teleportation circle that he could use to connect to the Wizard Union teleportationwork system on his own. Normally, the restrictions would be quite strict for the elven ones, but his application managed to go through quite easily as the circle was all built for free by the circle masters of the Wizard Union.

    Why? The reason was quite simple. Since he was a potions master, he would need to teleport to enter the Wizard Union¡¯s trading system. Neither the royal pce and the Wizard Union were going to stop him from doing that. Whatever the case was, the Wizard Union weed any who was a valuable member. Apart from the ones here, there would be more close-range teleportation circles nearby across each part of this building. It would help move much faster.

    Master Muir asked after having taken Abel around, ¡°Do you find this ce to your liking, Master Bet?

    Abel smiled in satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s great, Maser Muir!¡±

    Abel was d with what he was offered. Apart from the fact that there was enough space for his two followers to own their own yard, an independent building was designated for the ce¡¯s owner. Inside this particr structure, there would be a defensive circle that more of the followers would use on their own. Underneath the main building, there was an underground room that, under his personal request, was made to be as furnished as it could be. The room was made for all sorts of utility. There would be a room for brewing potions, a room for training, a room for doing experiments, and so on. There were multiple concerns about having this underground. For starters, it was better to be secretive since he had to enter the dark world every night. He was also doing this for some other purposes, which he was going to fulfillter.

    ¡°Um, Mister Bet,¡± Master Muir said in a somewhat shameful manner.

    Abel gave a very polite smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master Muir? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t judge you for whatever it is you¡¯re asking.¡±

    Master Muir decided to be straightforward about it, ¡°You¡¯vee to the Potionmaster¡¯s Guild for some time already, Master Bet, and I was wondering, well, as there¡¯s always the need to help training more potion masters, we of the official association has always looked for masters willing to do group teachings with us....¡±

    It was no surprise that Master Muir would be so hesitant to bring this up. Since Master Bet was already above the other three potion masters¡¯ ranks, many were already waiting in line for opportunities that he would give his personal guidance. That being said, it was always tough to get into contact with Master Bet. He¡¯d always have two of his followers wherever he went, and they would always prevent anyone from trying to interfere. For Abel, he just wanted not to give any lecturing to any fellow potion masters because, well, he didn¡¯t really know how to teach his skills despite being so proficient at it.

    Master Muir caught on quite quickly, ¡°The group teaching happened voluntarily, Master Bet! It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    Abel tried to be honest as he would, ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to teach, Master Muir, but I¡¯ve got to say, as someone who¡¯s not having spent a lot of time learning the theories, I¡¯m probably less acknowledged than most in the field in terms of the foundations. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d qualify much as a teacher or anything of that sort, really.¡±

    Master Muir almostughed at that remark, ¡°You¡¯re too honest, Master Bet! Don¡¯t worry about the content. Whatever you say, really. Many of our colleagues and people in the field would look very forward to listening to what you may have to say.¡±

    ¡°Huh,¡± Abel thought for a bit more, ¡°How about this, Master Muir? Is it alright if you set up a spot for me tomorrow? I guess I can do a public demonstration on how to use the ¡°natural breathing¡± technique. I¡¯ll do it only for one time without any verbal exnation. Pardon me since I¡¯m not that good at exining things with my mouth.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Master Muir was more than surprised, ¡°Master Bet! Thank you so much! I¡¯ll be off to inform my colleagues right away!¡±

    Given where Abel¡¯s current potion craftsmanship level, even the three master potion masters would be here to see whatever techniques he¡¯d offer. Everyone would take the chance if they coulde here to see, actually.

    Abel was still more concerned about his new residence, though, ¡°Would the guild be offering some men avable for hire by any chance, Master Muir? I do need some servant and assistants to help me with the ce.¡±

    Master Muir nodded, ¡°Of course! Right now, we have a big group of half-elves ready to take jobs at any time. They¡¯re totally loyal to us, by the way. You won¡¯t have to worry about them breaking any contract.¡±

    Mostrge organizations trained their own employees so that they would be trusted members of themunity. For example, the wizard organization of the Wizard Union had wizard apprentices as servants. The potion master guild would adopt many abandoned half-elves from a young age to do any chore work. Most of the time, the half-elves would dly take the jobs since they were already at the bottom of society. They were not humans, and they were not recognized as elves. On top of that, their extraordinary beauty left them subjects of all sorts of unwanted situations. This way, most of them would choose to be the elves¡¯ servants, mainly because that was where they would be treated in a better manner.

    Abel smiled and spoke, ¡°Master Muir. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll leave it to Butler Meyer and the Potionmaster Guild.¡±

    Master Muir seemed like he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, ¡°Great! Great, Master Bet! if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be off to the potion master guild from here.¡±

    Abel bowed and said goodbye, ¡°Take care, Master Muir.¡±

    Once Master Muir was gone, Abel decided to let Druid Gunter and Loka take Meyer to the new ce. He believed that Meyer would be the perfect man to help take care of his new home. For the yard, he decided to let Bonnie be the one in charge. As for himself, he arrived at the owner¡¯s building towards the third floor, where the entire structure was avish elven-style room. The main part of the building was made of stones, whereas the decorations were made of precious woods. Whether it was the stones or the woods, all sorts of nts and animals would be engraved onto them to depict the stories of ancient times. The guild did spend quite a lot of effort into making these, but Abel thought that he was going to leave it at ater time. For now, he was mainly interested in the underground basement.

    The underground basement was the most important ce of the entire residence. Whether it was therge-sized defensive circle base or everything else inside, it¡¯s all set up here to ensure that they didn¡¯t get stolen or misused by anyone else.

    Anyways, he walked into the room which he asked to refurnish. He could see that the sizes of everything he asked for were made ording to his own request. It was just like what he had asked the circle masters when these were made. Everything was made in a way to prepare for enhancing spiritter. These spirits¡¯ values were obviously quite high, and they would take time to be cultivated into maturity. However, once they were fully installed, it¡¯d be very easy for him to ess all the system control-rted devices that belonged to this residence. Before that, he opened the defensive circle that the owner had. Then, he searched inside Vya¡¯s ring with his power of the Will. He was searching for the stone house he¡¯s got from where Wizard Malon used to live.

    Having found the stone house inside Vya¡¯s ring, he realized that the stone house was ced fully inside the underground room.

    Abel spoke to the research spirit, ¡°Connect to all the spell circles.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. Reconnection is being built,¡± the research spirit responded, and after about a minuteter, it continued to speak again.

    ¡°The residence¡¯srge-sized defensive circle has been connected.

    The owner building¡¯s intermediate defensive circle has been connected.

    The owner building¡¯s seclusion circle has been connected.

    All the light circles have been connected.

    All the teleportation circles have been connected.

    All the close-range teleportation circles have been connected.

    All the sound-rying circles have been connected!¡±

    Followed by the series of mechanical voices saying out what¡¯s been newly installed, the entire residence was now with a new ruler. Of course, this wasn¡¯t the main reason that Abel had the research spirit installed in the first ce. He was now reaching his full rank twenty state. If he were to make it to the next level by bing aw-defying wizard, he would need all the information he could get to help make that process easier. A very significant premise for that to happen was that he needed to install the research spirit properly.

    The research spirit originally belonged to Wizard Malon and the blizzard n. If his understanding were correct, he would directly ess all the knowledge needed to be aw-defying wizard.

    Abel¡¯s power of the Will was connected right onto the research spirit, ¡°I would need any information you can give to me regarding promoting to be aw-defying wizard.¡±

    The research spirit responded as it looked up the most relevant search results, ¡°You would need the freezing bed to increase your understanding of the freezing element first, Master. Here, I have five different ounts from five different ice elementw-defying wizards regarding their experience about promoting to bew-defying wizards. Please take them and read at your own discretion.¡±

    Abel never thought that the ice bed was the key item to understanding the freezing element. He became hesitant because, honestly, he would prefer bing a lightning elementw-defying wizard over bing a freezing elementw-defying wizard. He was truly privileged, whichever he chose, really. Most rank twenty wizards struggled to make the right effort to bew-defying wizards, and it was the same even if they worked directly for the Wizard Union.

    For the blizzard n, too. To have ess to using the freezing bed, they had to contribute greatly even to touch it. Why else would Wizard Malon let someone other than himself use it in the first ce? It was the same for just any other wizard organization, really. The Land of Lightning Fall was a special area reserved for only the top members of the lightning n. Abel didn¡¯t really have to concern himself with that, however. He was a prodigy, and it was only a matter of time before he could gain special ess to reaching the Land of Lightning fall to attempt promotion.

    Nevertheless, he was blessed with the blue dragon¡¯s body to harness the freezing element. It would be perfectly fine if he would choose to be a freezing elementw-defying wizard. He also had the freezing bed right beside him. He did have all the conditions required to attempt bing a freezing elementw-defying wizard. Still, it just seemed like a much more attractive idea to be a lightning element wizard because the lightning element was the truly notorious one that was feared throughout the entire central continent.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± he thought to himself, ¡°For now, I¡¯ll just read them and see if I get to return to the Land of Lightning Fall.¡±

    It was the logical thing to do. He could only choose if he could choose either. To make sure that bing a freezing elementw-defying wizard was possible, he started reading the five ounts that the otherw-defying wizards wrote before him. From what he could gather, personal ounts were much more valuable than some of the promotion guidelines that were on the market. Unlike the very vague guidelines, these actually helped wizards in simr conditions understand some of the specific errors that would ur.

 Chapter 936 - Potionmaster Guildâ€™s Becoming Quite Busy

    <h4>Chapter 936: Potionmaster Guild¡¯s Bing Quite Busy</h4>

    The potion master guild got a lot noisier the second morning. For the first time in a while, the humans, orcs, and dwarves representatives all showed up. From what it looked like, this was one of these rare asions where non-elven potion masters were allowed to spend points to head over to the potion master encampment. The items would still be at the same expensive price, but this was the headquarter branch where all the best quality ingredients would be worth spending a fortune for.

    There was definitely a bigger flow of customersing here today. Not just that, some of the potion masters who were more interested in research and brewing also became. It was the same for those who usually worked for privatized facilities and those who were directly hired by the governing bodies of each empire.

    Master Muir spoke loudly, ¡°Attention! There were just too many potion masters that came here today, and since there is only a limited amount of space within the potion room, we¡¯ve limited the numbers to only those above advanced rank. Anyone else, we¡¯ll be closing them off from Master Bet¡¯s live demonstration.¡±

    Master Muir thought that he didn¡¯t have to do this, but the words got out before he told his elven friends about what Abel was nning to do. Somehow, someone leaked the information about this live demonstration to all the potion masters on the central continent. Everyone started rushing in, and a huge panic was what resulted. Everyone tried to be the first one to get to see Master Bet in person.

    One human intermediate potion master cried out in dissatisfaction, ¡°I¡¯ve traded all my points toe here already! I¡¯m not stopping before I get anything!¡±

    Another orc potion master cried out, ¡°Boo hoo to you! I spent more than just my points to get over here. Why should you be the one to see Master Bet?¡±

    One after another, the people among the crowd all spew out theirints. Many of them came here to see a live demonstration¡ªthe non-elves, especially. Almost every one of them had spent a great fortune toe over here to the Potionmaster Encampment.

    Master Muir was left with no choice but to discuss with the other two masters, ¡°Be-beware! For those of you who¡¯re in the intermediate or beginner rank, there¡¯ll be a live circle projection right over here if you want to see Master Bet¡¯s potion brewing procedure. It won¡¯t be like when you¡¯re watching in person, but it¡¯ll be at least more than worth it than the points you¡¯ve spent toe over here.¡±

    Whether that statement was true or not, it did manage to stop theining a little more. The crowd definitely wanted to see Master Bet. Once that condition was secured, it would be up to them to see how much they could get out of what they got to see.

    No, Abel didn¡¯t choose to take his flying chariot this time. He had the teleportation circle in his new residence, and he wasn¡¯t nning on saving energy when the distance was this close. He was in the underground basement now. Every one of his circle base and the energy slot would have top-level gemstones for energy supply. He could spend the energy in however ways he wanted, essentially, which was why his appearance was so shocking when he showed up from the teleportation circle inside the Potionmaster Guild¡¯s building with his two followers.

    Now, about several hundred potion masters were watching inside the hallroom. Not all of them knew what Master Bet looked like, so none recognized him at first sight. On the other hand, Abel was just starting to notice the diversity here. The humans, the orcs, and the dwarves all seemed to be wearing potion master crests in front of their chests.

    ¡°Master Bet!¡± one working staff saw Abel and greeted them with a bow.

    ¡°Master Bet! Master Bet¡¯s here!¡±

    Before Abel¡¯s response, everyone started cheering as loudly as they could. They all thought that the trip was finally starting to worth it. They finally got the chance to learn from, very literally, the best man in the field. They wanted to imitate the craftsmanship of Master Bet, mainly so that they coulde up with ideas just as creative as his.

    Poly and Gunter started bing more nervous very quickly. Poly, especially. She could just unleash her level twenty presence to calm everyone down, but everyone in the crowd seemed to have a background of their own. She was really worried that Abel would be in a lot of trouble if she hurt any one of them.

    Master Muir¡¯s voice cracked throughout the room, ¡°What. Are. You. Doing! One step closer, and you¡¯ll be banished out of this area, do you understand?¡±

    They started calming down very quickly. From then on, all the potion masters backed away as carefully as they could be.

    Abel was the first one to ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Master Muir?¡±

    It was the right question to ask. He just couldn¡¯t understand how things could be so messy in just a day.

    Master Muir seemed like he didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°I... I announced how you¡¯re ready to do a live demonstration, and this came to be.¡±

    Abel asked as he sensed more potion masters that were outside, ¡°I thought you¡¯re only doing this for the Potionmaster Guild? What happened?¡±

    Master Muir exined, ¡°Yes, and these people are from the Potionmaster Guild. It¡¯s just that those who don¡¯t belong to the elven race don¡¯te here regrly. They¡¯d rather save points than to pay for the entrance fee and all.¡±

    By the way, the Potionmaster Guild was originally an organization reserved for the elven race. Everything changed when the sky demons came along and built their empire of Evil. All the races on the central continent united, and that meant that all the privatized technologies had their restrictions loosened for more to use. The elves were pressured to loosen up the entrance condition for entering the Potionmaster¡¯s Guild. Everyone was allowed to go inside and enjoy the avable resources. Of course, that just created an influx of neers that were of other races. Still, the elves did get they saw on one very important thing, and that was that the Potionmaster Encampment was a special ground reserved to only the elves. It made Law Bay City be the safest ce on the central continent to be a very simple thing. The elves were the only ones that lived here, and that keptw and order very stable around here.

    Master Muir spoke as softly as he could, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to do the live demonstration in yourb, Master Bet. There are just too many potion masters that came here today. There are about a hundred just for the live, and I¡¯ve even restricted the number to just those in advanced rank.¡±

    Abel was absolutely astonished, ¡°How did the Potionmaster Guild organize everything in the first ce, Master Muir?¡±

    Master Muir pointed towards the meeting hall, ¡°So I¡¯ve had the servants set up a bunch ofb equipment in the meeting hall. I¡¯m not sure if the size of the alchemy table is to your liking, so why don¡¯t we go have a look first?¡±

    The meeting hall Master Muir mentioned was thergest there was in the whole Potionmaster Guild. It was reserved more forrge-sized assembly than workshop tutorials, really. When Abel walked in, he realized that the original seats were already taken. All that could be seen was the alchemy table and a wardrobe that¡¯s for cing in ingredients.

    Master Muir smiled and introduced, ¡°This hallroom wasn¡¯t all that small, Maste Bet, but again, this is about a one hundred advanced potion masters we¡¯re talking about here. They¡¯ll all have to stand as they watch you do the demonstration, but there should be enough space for you to exercise whatever you are going to do.¡±

    Abel nodded, ¡°Understood. I would like you toe over here then, Master Muir.¡±

    Without asking about anything else, Abel walked towards the alchemy table and let the other elves handle whatever else needed to be taken care of. As far as he was concerned, all he needed to do wasplete one forging process here. He began by checking all the avable equipment. The brewing tools were exactly the same as the set that he owned, actually. He could see that there were five portions of the finest selected ingredients. As little time as there was to prepare, he could still see that the Potionmaster Guild spent quite some effort to prepare.

    After he made sure everything was ready, the advanced alchemists came to the meeting hallroom in a very orderly manner. All of them were of a distinct status of their own, but they were all very respectful in how they acted. Their eyes shed zealously as they stared towards the young prodigy that was about to teach them whatever skill he had to offer. The name ¡°Master Bet¡± was a celebrity¡¯s title here on the central continent. The ¡°light healing potion¡± he invented was a product that sparked off an entire generation that relied heavily on producing all sorts of master-level blue quality potion. The advanced potion masters seemed to have been asked beforehand already to not get too close to Abel. Abel had a ten-meter radius buffer, and everyone stayed in their designated area. They were all skilled and famous in their own way. The seats were designed in a way that the most aplished of them would be at the front. Elves were of priority, of course. This was a territory owned by the elves, so no one would say anything if they got to have the best seat.

    No, none of the advanced potion master spoke. About a hundred advanced potion master controlled their breathing, making the meeting room as quiet as possible. That¡¯s when Master Muir, Master Nn, and Master Balfour entered as well. They stood right about five meters away from where Abel¡¯s alchemy table was.

    Abel scanned around as he spoke, ¡°Everyone, listen to me. I¡¯ll only demonstrate this once, so make sure you watch as closely as you can. Remember, do not extend your power of the Will within a two-meter range of me. Do not influence me as I¡¯m trying to forge.¡±

    Everyone present was at least advanced rank or above. Anyone one of them could have the potential to affect Abel¡¯s performance greatly with their presence. They knew that, so after hearing Abel¡¯s request, they all tried their best to keep their power of the Will in check.

    Abel smiled and bowed to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll be starting, then.¡±

    The three masters responded with their own bow, ¡°Please, Master Bet.¡±

    This was when the entire Potionmaster¡¯s Encampment becamepletely quiet. In the middle of the hallroom, a giant projection was disyed to show what¡¯s happening inside the hallroom. Everyone was waiting for a once-in-a-lifetime chance.

    Abel spoke as he took out the necessary ingredients, ¡°Today, I¡¯ll be crafting the ¡°natural breathing potion¡± It is a recipe that belongs to the Potionmaster Guild. If anyone wishes to be a master potion master, this is avable at the guild.¡±

    He continued as he started processing the ingredients, ¡°There¡¯s a total of one hundred and twenty ingredients. From here on, I¡¯ll be as quiet as I can. Whether you learn something from this, it will be up to you.¡±

    Just like that, Abel got the first type of ingredient in his hands and started sorting through the ingredients. So far, all the steps were pretty basic. As there were schools of different disciplines, Abel thought that it best began with methods that were universal in the field. He was very fast, though. Much faster than most of the people watching could be. He was precise at the same time. He was literally following the steps that were in the textbook. It was a total of 120 different ingredients, and it took about two hours in total. Everyone present watched as closely as they could. Abel didn¡¯t make one mistake as he was keeping his maximum speed at a constant pace. The intermediate and beginner potion masters didn¡¯t seem to make much sense of what was happening, but the advanced potion masters and the three masters were already quite shocked with what they were looking at. For such speedy and efficient processing, only those with a lot of stamina would be able to go through all these different materials with the perfect timing. Speed and precision. Those were the two things needed to make sure each step was done correctly without making the ingredients lose their freshness. It was very easy for Abel to do this, but it was pretty impossible for anyone present to really imitate what he was doing.

 Chapter 937 - Demonstration

    <h4>Chapter 937: Demonstration</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As Abel continued with his brew, every single potion master in the hall held their breath as hard as possible, fearing that it would affect Abel in any way. This was mainly because the brewing process was usually done in secrecy rarely than in public. Every bit was supposed to be confidential, which made every moment even the more valuable to preserve.

    Here Abel was, trying to get into the official process of forging. He was just as fast as he¡¯s always been, and every time he increased the dosage, he became even faster and more precise at it. Master Muir looked towards Master Nn and Master Balfour and noticed the obvious confusion in their eyes. It seemed like no one really understood what Abel was doing now. They could see that all of Abel¡¯s steps were done in the standard manner. There was nothing peculiar whatsoever about it.

    The same question was raised in each of their minds, ¡°Is Master Bet just trying to make it easier to understand what he was doing.¡±

    If so, how would he increase the brew¡¯s sess rate with just ordinary methods?

    Remember, this was a master-level potion. The three masters had already made this potion several times, but the sess rate for doing this was still quite low. If they had to use their ultimate techniques to get just a blue quality potion, it wouldn¡¯t seem feasible that Abel could get a master level potion with what he was currently doing.

    Still, none of them dared to miss out on any moment. If anything, they became a lot more focused as they noticed that Abel kept a constant rhythm the whole time he was forging. It was almost like he was trying to paint a picture. Everyone else than the masters also noticed as the procedure continued, and slowly and steadily, they all started to widen their eyes in shock as they noticed what was happening. The most shocking thing would have to be the fact that Abel was forging without doing much thinking at all. He was just putting in whatever ingredients he could think of.

    Of course, the advanced masters were all very familiar with this. They all liked putting in whatever¡¯s avable when they were crafting low-tier potions, but this was a potion with a total of 120 ingredients. It simply did not seem right that Abel was not putting anything in. Yet, every time a new thing was put in, the masters could all see the change taking ce in a very steadfast manner. It wasn¡¯t like Abel needed any special filtering tool, either. He¡¯s always picking the best timing to throw in the next material, so he didn¡¯t need the time to wait or calcte when the next moment was. He made no mistakes, so there was not even the slightest need for him to make any sort of error adjustment. He was an absolute legend in what he was doing.

    When the ingredients were expended to thest ten types, drastic changes started happening. The three masters would¡¯ve used their special techniques to start slowing the rate at which the change was happening, but Abel was still going. It was like everything was in his control. He was not hesitating even as when thest ingredient was thrown in.

    ¡°Sublimation!¡± his voice suddenly cried out as a strong light started sparkling. He had been quiet this whole time, but when the sublimation happened, he shouted out as a light of seven shadows shot out of the bottle. This was the critical moment that decided if the brew was a sess or not. Again, everything was as clear as it could be. There was nothing to hide whatsoever. Everyone understood what Abel was doing so far. Metaphorically speaking, if what Abel did was performing a beautiful melody to them, this would be the ending note that decided if this was a good performance or not.

    So the light started shrinking back. All the potion masters could see that just one color did not shrink back. It was still on top of the bottle.

    ¡°Blue!¡± One of them shouted out but realizing how rude he was being. He immediately used his hand to cover up his mouth. The other potion masters cried out, too. They could all see that a blue quality master potion was being created right in front of them. As for Abel, he actually thought that he went too far this time. He thought it was better if he failed at least once to show that this was harder than it looked, but he was just too focused when he was doing it.

    Master Balfour sighed emotionally, ¡°A perfect brew. That¡¯s what this is.¡±

    Master Muir didn¡¯t know what to say anymore, ¡°You know, maybe we had it all wrong.¡±

    He could see that Abel did not perform any special technique. That was what was so strange about all of this. He was even starting to doubt his understanding of the skills he learned throughout his entire career.

    Master Nn gave a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Master Bet¡¯s the only one who can explore whatever¡¯s beyond.¡±

    Master Balfour nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, I think everyone here understands that. Look, we all understood what just happened, but I don¡¯t think anyone of us could replicate what just happened.¡±

    This had nothing to do with technique because the word ¡°technique¡± would imply that there was a possibility to make mistakes. Abel did not make any mistakes. He brewed the procedure perfectly. He did it so fluently that if he wasn¡¯t doing it live today, no one would probably believe that it was possible to get this done in the first ce.

    So more and more potion masters were starting to understand how beautiful the brewing process was. They could try to replicate the same thing, but they were like amateur painters. They could try to recreate the disyed colors, but they couldn¡¯t create the same beautiful imagery as what they were presented.

    Master Balfour bowed, ¡°Thank you so much for your demonstration, Master Bet.¡±

    The other two masters did the same, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely amazing watching you work, Master Bet.¡±

    Then everyone in the hall room did the same. They respected capable people, and Master Bet just won their hearts over with his ability to craft potions. Inside the Potionmaster¡¯s Encampment, it didn¡¯t matter whether Abel saw them or not. Everyone bowed to him and gave their thanks. At this moment, Master Bet just earned a whole new reputation on the central continent. He officially became the best potion master on the central continent. No, that was not an overstatement.

    Abel smiled as he handed the ¡°natural breathing¡± over towards Master Balfour, putting the remaining four portions into his own portal bag.

    ¡°For the mission, Master Balfour,¡± he said with a wide grin on his face. That¡¯s when everything noticed something. Abel just made a perfect craft in one go, so what would happen to the extra four portions? As difficult as it was to collect them in the first ce, what usually would happen was that they¡¯d be stored somewhere safe, so they didn¡¯t go to waste.

    But something just happened. There was now a person who had the ability to not waste a single bit of all these resources. He could create life-saving potions without letting any of them go to waste. All the potion masters became quite shocked with what they were looking at. They all started having thoughts of returning to wherever they came from to report to their respective organizations. As for Abel, he just didn¡¯t care. He was done with the whole thing, and he was ready to head back to looking into the walkthrough regarding promoting to be a freezing elementalw-defying wizard. He was ready to go. Poly and Gunter were ready at all times to obstruct anyone from trying to stop him from leaving.

    Anyways, Abel smiled and waved his hands. He did not want to do any segments where he had to answer questions. He said it already. He was doing a live demonstration just once. The whole reason that he could do this was that he had the world stone fragment switched on. Every move was slowed down from his perspective, and he was not going to disclose any more reading his secrets.

    It was a long, exhausting day for him, all in all. He became a lot more rxed once he headed back to his own residence.

    ¡°These potion masters are crazy!¡± He shook his head and sighed.

    Poly responded, ¡°Your potions made them crazy, Master Bet.¡±

    She and Gunter both knew that Abel wasn¡¯t at his best. If he was at his best, he would¡¯ve made a golden quality potion and not a blue quality one.

    Abel smiled and spoke to his two followers, ¡°I won¡¯t be out today. Go to your training or whatnot. I¡¯ll be back on doing my research.¡±

    Poly knew what the situation was like outside. It didn¡¯t seem likely that the potion masters were ready to leave. As far as she was concerned, this was really the safest ce there was. There was the protection of therge-sized defensive circle, so it wasn¡¯t like she needed to be too concerned with guarding Master Bet. With that, she and Gunter readied themselves to leave immediately.

    So Abel walked into the owner¡¯s building and immediately switched on the defensive circle and the seclusion circle. After that, he activated the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± technique and moved to the underground training room. It was getting really cold here because there was a legendary ¡°freezing bed¡±id at the corner. After reading through the personal ounts yesterday, he learned that it was only impossible to wrap his power of the Will entirely around the bed when he¡¯s reached full rank twenty. That was when he¡¯d know the secrets behind the freezing element.

    ¡°Control cold¡± was a passive spell with no corresponding runes. There was only one way of getting it, and that was by controlling the freezing rule with a rune engraved inside one¡¯s own soul. Freezing element worked the same way as lightning and fire. As difficult as it already was to control one element, it just didn¡¯t seem likely that one would be able to control multiple types of elements. ording to the experiences of many, it was the most important thing to be able to control one type of element. If one were to learn a second one, he¡¯d usually have to wait before mastering the first one.

    What if someone wanted to learn two or more, then? Most of those who did chose to do so because they were already stuck on one path and were too forced to repick their element and restart their research. As there was no end to the amount of research one could do, they¡¯d usually spend so much time already that he could barely get through one. Yes, even if they werew-defying wizards. Law-defying wizards could live for a very, very long time, but there was really no end to the amount of knowledge one could learn from studying one type of element.

    So Abel sat on the freezing bed and began his very first research on the freezing element. His power of the Will wrapped around the bed and his rank twenty wizard crystal body started forming a strange shaking with his soul. The ripple made it possible for his power of the Will to reach the bed¡¯s surface and into the inside of the bed. He couldn¡¯t do it before, but now, he could do a scan to see the internal structure of this legendary piece.

    There it was. The basic structure of the freezing bed started appearing in front of him. The ¡°freezing bed¡± wasposed of some strange patterns that seemed to make it possible for the ice to not melt at all permanently. Abel¡¯s understanding that the runes were the records of the rules of the freezing elements. He could try looking upon them, but most of the part would just be hidden in the fog.

 Chapter 938 - Rule of Freezing

    <h4>Chapter 938: Rule of Freezing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    So Abel got right into it. He used his power of the Will to make records of the strange patterns he saw. The process seemed to be much more difficult than he had originally imagined, though. Some sort of strange powers probably protected the rune. If he wanted to see these patterns clearly, he had to be forceful and continuously activate energy waves from his wizard crystal body. He expended a lot of energy just to keep the runes visible to him, and each one wasplex in its own way. From just the first half of the rune, he felt half of his mana depleted.

    He opened his eyes and was surprised by the message he sawing from his druid spirit. It was already the morning of the second day. He¡¯s spent more time on just half of the rune than sleeping. The scariest part, actually, was that he didn¡¯t notice until after.

    He shook his head and murmured to himself, ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯ll look it up in the dark world the next time. This is a waste of time.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know that the other two ranks twenty wizards spent years on just half of the rune. He didn¡¯t know that, no. He thought that having the world stone fragment would just make everything easy, which was true in some regard. But, again, the otherw-defying wizards had to go through a repetitive process just to make sure that they didn¡¯t forget the pattern of the rune.

    By now, Abel was starting to realize the pattern that was emerging in his soul. ording to what he¡¯s read from the personal ounts of the freezing elementw-defying wizards, he knew that this was the foundation of this rune. Once he could have all the runes engraved into his very own being, that was the moment that he became aw-defying wizard.

    ¡°Butler Meyer wants to see you, Master,¡± a mechanical voice came over. It reminded Abel that his schedule was actually a bit misced.

    Meyer bowed, ¡°There are several representatives from different organizations that want to see you, Master.¡±

    Abel looked away, ¡°I¡¯m going for shutdown training, Meyer. Carry on my words: I¡¯m not saying anyone at this moment.¡±

    Yes. At this moment, no connection was more important than figuring out how to master the freezing element.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Butler Meyer backed away. With that, Abel went back to the owner¡¯s building after he stretched for a bit. He didn¡¯t stay here to continue with his research, though. Before hemenced, he called ck Wind to guard the training room. He needed to make sure that he was protected if a threat came. ck Wind seemed to be the best one for this job. It was small enough to fit inside the basement, and it wasn¡¯t like he needed it to fight for him this time.

    With that, he had the freezing bed inside Vya¡¯s ring, then teleported himself back into the Rogue¡¯s Encampment through the teleportation gate. From there, he found an empty spot and took out the freezing bed. He sat on it, and once he looked checked up the records again, he realized that he was learning much faster than before. It seemed that his world stone fragment was connected to thisnd. He was technically a divine being in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He wasn¡¯t a powerful one, but he still had the advantage of possessing unique abilities such as a much-blessed memory, observation ability, decisiveness, and the ability to control.

    Originally, when the big piece of fog covered him, his power starteding out of him. His mana started running out much faster, though. It was depleted within a span of just a few minutes. He was not that worried, though. After taking out one bottle of the ¡°full recovery potion,¡± he took out the Vya¡¯s ring and took out the runenguage for ¡°observation.¡± Next, he had the ¡°spiritual guardian knight captain¡± hold it beside him. Like a fog that drifted to his side, the ¡°meditation¡± ring appeared at his feet. His mana recovered at a speed that could only be described as ¡°terrifying.¡±

    To use his mystic headband¡¯s mana bonus effect, he took out the invisibility cape and wore it on top of his head. He wasn¡¯t really nning on using it here, by the way. The elves would¡¯ve easily recognized that it came from Prince Adler if they saw him wearing it.

    ¡°The rule of freezing will open to me, I say.¡±

    When Abel began, he began to receive a word spell from the inside of his world stone fragment. It was trying to tell him that each stone fragment gave him absolute control over thend he was on. Right now, it was the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He was the owner of thisnd because he owned the piece of stone uniquely tied to thisnd. The hardest bit was done by hell itself. As for him, he just needed to think about what he was going to do with that.

    As he gained more of the world stone fragments, he earned more authorization in thend he owned. With just one sentence, he drained all the energy inside the world stone fragment. It might not be desirable to see, but he soon realized that this was all worth it. All 999 rule patterns appeared in front of him as they formed aplete set of freezing elements. He needed to memorize them all.

    Arge amount of mana was quickly being expended from him. The meditation ring on his feet once again supplemented him. The loss in mana made re-supplying energy very important for him. The druid spirit would use up bottles of ¡°full-recovery potions¡± in a matter of seconds. Still, it was quite easy to memorize the runes under this sort of condition. With no care for time or anything else, he tried all that he could to memorize the runes that he was seeing. 990, 991... 998, 999!

    When thest freezing rule rune was inserted into his soul, he could see that a light blue freezing rule was formed. He was starting to notice something. If he was to activate his power of the Will now, he could enter into a state of promotion. There were two major problems. One was that he was still a member of the lightning n, and two, mastering the freezing element was only the first step of bing aw-defying wizard. The next step, merging, was also as important and possibly even more difficult. That was really the crucial point that decided if one could be aw-defying wizard or not. If he didn¡¯t get that part right, he might just ruin his wizard crystal body once and for all.

    That made him hesitate. He didn¡¯t make the decision immediately. He thought about resting for a few days because he used his powers to aid his memories once. His psyche was already in an overdrive state, and he would be fatigued as soon as he stopped.

    When he closed down the master building¡¯s defensive circle and seclusion circle and went out, he could see that Meyer, Poly, and Gunter standing outside in a very agitated state.

    ¡°You¡¯re out, Master Bet,¡± Poly came up and immediately bowed to Abel.

    ¡°What happened, Poly?¡±

    Abel knew that he was inside the dark world a bit too long this time. ording to the record of his druid soul, he¡¯s spent a total of five days inside the dark world. He was really starting to get worried when he saw Poly.

    Poly seemed quite concerned, ¡°There have been a feww-defying wizards waiting for you these past few days, Master Bet.¡±

    ¡°From where,¡± Abel asked, meanwhile not as concerned as he should¡¯ve been. To him, it just wasn¡¯t that scary to hear that aw-defying wizard wasing to him. He was bing one, so that evened out in a way.

    Poly spoke in fright and humility, ¡°There¡¯s Joshua from the ming Vige, Chestnut from the Land of Freezing Frost, Dunstan from the Ice Fireke, and Hal from the Lightning n. They all want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Wizard Hal!¡± Abel only became concerned when he heard thest name. Something major must¡¯ve happened to the lightning n for this to happen.

    Abel spoke quietly, ¡°Invite them to the guest room for me, Poly. Meyer, have yourmand sent over and prepare the finest juices there are.¡±

    He went back to his room after saying that. He was bing more mentally stressed after resting for a few days, but that didn¡¯t seem to bother him too much. The clothes he wore were quite untidy, though. He thought that it¡¯d be rude if he was to see fourw-defying wizards like this. Anyways, he changed back to his elven robe as soon as he went back to his room. He checked his entire body as carefully as he could before he went over to the guest room.

    ¡°Wee, wee,¡± he smiled and bowed the fourw-defying wizards when he saw them.

    ¡°Respectable Master Bet! Thank you so much for the time you¡¯re meeting with us.¡±

    Dunstan bowed and said with a wide grin on his face. The other three didn¡¯t repeat after him, but he was supposed to represent everyone that came here. By the way, the honorific sounded strange to Abel, but that was hismon title now since hisst demonstration was a major sess throughout all of the central continent. On top of that, the real reason why they were here was straightforward. Abel shut down any visitors from thest few days, and they really had no choice but toe in such a humble manner.

    Wizard Dunstan went as straight as he could, ¡°I¡¯vee here so you can help me brew potions, Master Bet.¡±

    ¡°Same here, Master Bet, Please!¡± Joshua of the ming Vige and Dunstan of the Land of Freezing Frost also spoke.

    Abel smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re all very wee! Please, just leave the ingredients and recipes over there, and I¡¯ll be ready to serve all of you. The Potionmaster Guild wees those who¡¯re willing to trade under our rules.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t going to ask more from them. It¡¯s already so much for three master wizards toe over to him. The most he was going to ask was to have them hand him over some ingredients. He didn¡¯t want to break the rules of the Potionmaster guild, so he was just going to ask for the amount that was allowed by the guild.

    ¡°Great! Thank you so much, Master Bet! Here, a token of my goodwill to you!¡±

    As Wizard Dunstan said that, he ced a box on the table. It was a box with five fruits that were half-red and half-blue. This was the ¡°ice fire spirit,¡± a specialty of the Ice Fire Lake. It was supposed to be a very rare type of produce that could help enhance one¡¯s bodily functions with the counteracting forces of ice and fire. It was a very, very precious spiritual creation that belonged to nature.

 Chapter 939 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 939: Invitation</h4>

    Joshua of the ming Valley and Chestnut of the Land of Freezing Frost took out their gifts as well. These weren¡¯t the payment, though. Rather, they were present to show their respect to Master Bet.

    Abel smiled as he took them, ¡°Please, hand the ingredients and recipes to Poly. If there are no problems whatsoever, I¡¯ll make sure to craft these as quickly as I can.¡±

    Seeing that their objectives had already been achieved, the threew-defying wizards began to leave. They knew that Wizard Hal wanted to have a private conversation with Master Bet, so they thought it was best that they didn¡¯t spend too much time on the other stuff.

    Abel smiled as he realized that it was just Wizard Hal now, ¡°What business might you haveing here, Wizard Hal?¡±

    Wizard Hal could sense the goodwill in Abel¡¯s words, ¡°Respectable Master Bet, you see, the sh spirit fruit of the Land of Lightning Fall is about to blossom. The reason I¡¯m here is to invite you over to watch on behalf of the lightning n.¡±

    ¡°The sh spirit fruit? That¡¯s quick!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know what to think. The sh spirit flower was a species famous for being able to rx anyone smelling it. It was also known to have the ability to increase the lifespan of the person smelling it by one year. It was a treasured creation that belonged to the Land of Lightning Fall. Since its blossoming stage was very short, the people invited to see it were a few selected candidates.

    The reason that Wizard Hal came here was clear. Well, perhaps not so clear, from the looks of things. He probably wasn¡¯t just trying to get Abel to enjoy a flower show.

    Abel thought to himself meanwhile, ¡°Perhaps this is the chance for me to control the lightning rule.¡±

    Wizard Hal was worried that Abel was about to decline to offer, ¡°Rest assured if you¡¯re worried about security, Master Bet. There will be a lightning wizard beside you at all times. There won¡¯t be any danger.¡±

    Abel nodded his head and asked, ¡°So when does that flower bloom, Wizard Hal?¡±

    ¡°In just three days!¡± a smile appeared on Wizard Hal¡¯s face, ¡°Oh, I thought you weren¡¯t going! Just three days, Master Bet. If you¡¯re ready, we go head right over there and wait.¡±

    Abel spoke as sincerely as he could, ¡°Wizard Hal, I really wish that I can be good friends with the lightning n. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ll do it to the best of my ability.¡±

    Wizard Hal said in the same sincere manner, ¡°Yes, Master Bet. You have my words. The lightning n will always be right next to you.¡±

    Abel was free whether he was at the Potionmaster Guild or Law Bay CIty, so he thought that he might as well head over to the Land of Lightning Fall right away. Before that, he quickly went to Master Muir and said goodbye before departing.

    Wizard Hal came with Abel. He wasn¡¯t with him the whole way, but he did his best to try to make sure he was polite in his demeanor. As for Abel, he wasn¡¯t nning on going alone, anyways. It was a must that the two followers were with him, so he brought them along to make sure that they showed enough respect.

    Once they were outside the teleportation circle, Abel saw an underground space that he was familiar with. He was on the first floor now.

    Wizard Hal opened the door for Abel, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged your residence on the third floor, Master Bet. Please,e along with me.¡±

    They were heading towards the third floor underground, which provided some of the best residence ces in all of the underground.

    Wizard Hal handed an identity card over to Abel, ¡°This is your temporary sign card, Master Bet. You will be able to use this to open the door and every close-range teleportation circle within the Land of Lightning Fall.¡±

    Abel smiled and bowed, ¡°You¡¯ve been so considerate, Wizard Hal.¡±

    Normally speaking, the invited ones would never have a ce to live at the Land of Lightning Fall. This was where the lightning n was grounded. Usually, they would always arrive before the sh spirit flower blossomed and wait until they got to see it. This time was a special case. Wizard Hal wanted to ask Abel a favor, so he did everything he could to make sure that Abel was treated in the best way possible.

    Abel opened the gate with his sign card and made an inviting gesture to Hal.

    Wizard Hal was ready to leave early, though, ¡°You might want to take a rest first, Master Bet. I¡¯ve arranged for Wizard Field to be your local guide. If you need anything, just ask him.¡±

    Abel turned and spoke to his two followers, ¡°Poly, Gunter, find your own room to rest. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    The ce he was about to go to was the surface of the Land of Lightning Fall. His two followers had no way of apanying him. They did not possess the element of lightning, nor were they with the protection of the lightning n advanced wizards. If they stepped in just like this, they would be instantly hit by endless strikes of lightning until every bit of them disintegrated.

    ¡°Yes, Master Bet!¡±

    While unwilling to remain where they were, the two followers knew what this ce was. They knew that they couldn¡¯t be of much help to Abel here. They stayed. Abel pushed the door to the residence and went to the first floor of the underground. He decided to head over to the big office area first. As soon as he went in, he could see that white light appeared right in front of him.

    Wizard Field bowed, ¡°Respectable Master Bet. My name is Field, and I¡¯m your guide at the Land of Lightning Fall.¡±

    Abel thought he could be alone but decided toply, ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care then, Wizard Field. Take me to the surface.¡±

    Wizard FIeld was a rank twenty wizard. Still, Abel¡¯s never seen him before. That was kind of strange. Still, he seemed like the sort of man that was keen to follow orders. He didn¡¯t make much of a reaction to his request. He was told to fulfill as many requests as Master Bet wanted, which he did.

    The two passed over to the teleportation circle and appeared at the surface. Apart from the dark buildings that were around them, the other ces wereid with dark rocks. Wizard Field approached Abel as carefully as he could and had him under the protection of his essence. He didn¡¯t know why a potion master would like toe here. The Land of Lightning Fall was not a good ce to be. There were countless ounts of intruders being burnt into ashes the moment they went here, and it certainly didn¡¯t seem like the sort of ce that a potion master would want toe to collect anything.

    Abel walked to the front of the dark giant rock. He observed as carefully as he could with his power of the Will, and he realized that the darkness on the surface was a track left by lightning. There was a lightning force filled inside. As long as the rock was out of here, there would be nothing to supply lightning energy into it. That was probably going to take a few days, though, from the looks of it. He could sense it with his wizard crystal body. By connecting to it with his soul, he could recognize the lightning rule rune on it.

    Abel turned to ask WIzard Field, ¡°Is it alright if I take a few rocks with me, Wizard Field? From what I know, everything here is the private property of the lightning n.¡±

    Wizard Field said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re fine to take all the rocks you want, Master Bet. These rocks aren¡¯t worth anything.¡±

    So he said. There was only lightning energy attached on the stone if that was what he meant. Abel didn¡¯t think the same. He could understand what¡¯s so special about the dark stones here. Of course, the stone would just lose its specialness if it was out of the Land of Lightning Fall. It was the whole reason that the Land of Lightning Fall became the sacred ground of lightning element wizards.

    With that being said, Abel picked ten small dark stones and had them inside his portal bag. After that, he took the time to look around the Land of Lightning Fall.

    Abel smiled and spoke, ¡°Take me back, Wizard Field.¡±

    Wizard Field ced his hands on Abel¡¯s shoulders as he activated the ¡°teleportation.¡±After teleporting a few times, they went back to where the teleportation circle was supposed to be and went back to the underground¡¯s first floor.

    Abel took out two bottles of the ¡°light recovery potion¡± when they arrived, ¡°Thank you for the tour, Wizard Field. Here, it¡¯s a small gift from me.¡±

    Wizard Field smiled as he took the potion over, ¡°Make sure to contact me if you need anything, Master Bet.¡±

    That worked out just like the way Wizard Hal wanted it. He got Wizard Field to be Abel¡¯s guide because he had the most potential out of the whole lightning n. He was the one with the most potential to be aw-defying wizard. Wizard Field knew that as well, of course. He wasn¡¯t going to waste his training time for anything else, but this trip turned out to be much more rewarding than he originally expected. Before, one bottle of the ¡°light recovery potion¡± could be traded with one intermediate ¡°light stone,¡± but that¡¯s only when they were still avable for sale on the market. However, after the Wizard Union came out and stopped all the supplies, hyperintion took ce and made it something that could only be used in the most emergent times. It was now a healing-type potion used only on the frontlines. Other advanced wizards had no chance of seeing this potion. As a matter of fact, the potion would go mostly tow-defying wizards.

    If one or two bottles could only ease thew-defying wizards¡¯ injuries, much more would be needed to make a full recovery. This way, the demand would always be quite enormous. Once aw-defying wizard was hurt, it would be hard for regr healing potions to have any sort of substantial effects. That was until the ¡°light healing potion¡± was found to have the ability to restore one¡¯s fighting capability within a short period of time. They were now bought at whatever cost on the market, and no one would have them stored in the stock.

    Once Abel headed back to his room, the first thing he did was to have ten dark rocks stored inside his personal storage box. He wanted to use the time-stopping effect to record down the lightning rule. He didn¡¯t think that this would be so easy, actually. He thought that the stones would be heavily guarded, but Field just told him that they were useless since they would be out of the Land of Lightning Fall.

    There were still three days before the sh spirit flower blossomed. He was not going to waste any time now. He had the dark stones with him, and he had everything he needed to start researching the rule of lightning. Before hemenced, he sent a message to Poly that he would be going on shutdown for three days and three nights. From there, he opened the defensive circle and the seclusion circle, making his way to be able to enter the dark world.

    Inside the dark world, he took out a dark rock and ced it on the ground.

    He opened his world stone fragment, ¡°The rule of lightning will open to me, I say.¡±

    From then on, he started memorizing everything about the rule of lightning. Just like the rule of freezing, there were a total of 999 different rule runes, which together created one big structure. They were allplex in their own way, much moreplex than the rune of a rank twenty wizard. His memory was quite good, though. He managed to get the runes one after another by scanning them into his own soul.

 Chapter 940 - Flash Spirit Flower

    <h4>Chapter 940: sh Spirit Flower</h4>

    Abel was woken up by his druid spirit. The time he set up was already up. He already used up five dark stones by now, and he had already memorized six out of ten of the lightning rules. Time was running out. The sh spirit flower was about the blossom. He took out a ¡°town teleportation scroll¡± and headed back to his temporary residence with the lightning n.

    Wizard Field bowed as soon as he saw that Abel was out, ¡°Respectful Master Bet, Elder Hal just asked me to invite you over to look at the sh spirit flower.¡±

    There was a lot of respect in his eyes. He thought that Master Bet would take him over to look at the Land of Lightning Fall, but Master Bet never showed up during these three days. From the looks of it, he¡¯s been inside his room the whole time, creating more of the genius work he was famous for. Of course, from Abel¡¯s perspective, he knew that he was doing nothing of the sort.

    Abel said to his two followers, ¡°Stay here now, Poly and Gunter. I¡¯ll be off with Wizard Field from here.¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. There was a limited number of names allowed to see the sh spirit flower open. Abel was no exception. He did receive a lot of privilege with his title as Master Bet, but that¡¯s not going to get him two extra spaces to invite whoever he wanted.

    Poly, the druid, knew already, ¡°Yes, Master Bet.¡±

    It was already clear when they first departed. The flower-watching ceremony was only forw-defying wizards and those who were friendly with lightning n wizards. With that, the two followers waited as Abel followed Wizard Field towards the teleportation circle, which they would use toe to the Land of Lightning Fall¡¯s surface. As they arrived, they could see eight lightning n wizards spreading out a defensive circle that stretched over to cover a range of a circle with twenty meters in radius.

    The teleportation circle was often used to let lightning n wizards go in and out. It was the Same forw-defying wizards. This was pretty much the only way they coulde over here. The underground space was perhaps the most important area to the whole n. That was where the elites lived. That was Abel, in this case. Master Bet was supposed to be aplete amateur inbat, but he was also a significant guest to the lightning n. The underground basement, by that, would be the only appropriate ce for him. As for the teleportation circle, the one at the surface was only enough to engulf the iingw-defying wizards with the essence. If the iers went out of the lightning n wizards¡¯ protection, the real way to not be affected by the automatic defensive mechanism was to leave the Land of Lightning n once and for all. This was just how the lightning n protected itself. Most wizard organizations would do the same, but they were just not as extreme as the Land of Lightning n.

    Wizard Hal and a feww-defying wizards went up to bow as they saw Abel showing up.

    ¡°Respectable Master Bet!¡±

    The otherw-defying wizards had sparkled eyes when they saw Master Bet. Master Bet was a celebrity now. No one was going to be on his wrong side, and no one was going to berate him.

    Abel smiled and bowed, ¡°I can finally see the legendary sh spirit flower now.¡±

    ¡°All thanks to you, Master Bet. Maybe the flower waited for you to open.¡±

    The otherw-defying wizardsughed as well. It was getting quite peaceful. Meanwhile, a sh of white light appeared at the teleportation circle. Two people were showing up. Abel could tell that one was aw-defying wizard and another was a rank sixteen advanced wizard.

    Wizard Hal spoke in a rather straightforward manner, ¡°Karmens! Why did you bring Hiram here?¡±

    Wizard Karmens took a serious look at the wizard beside him, ¡°I¡¯m giving this chance to Hiram, Hal. His time is about to be up soon.¡±

    Everyone became quiet quickly. They all knew who Wizard Karmens and Wizard Hiram were.

    Wizard Field sent a message with his power of the Will, ¡°Master Bet, this is Hiram, Wizard Karmen¡¯s grandson. He¡¯s Wizard Karmens¡¯ only rtive.¡±

    Wizard Hal nodded in approval, ¡°As you said, Karmens. You¡¯ve made the decision, so let¡¯s leave the chance back to Wizard Hiram.¡±

    There was one simrity about wizards. Having a long lifespan would mean that they¡¯d lose all their close ones. The fewer ties they had to their close ones, the more unconventional their ways of being would be. This was why teachers and apprentices became much closer than fathers and sons. Not only would they share a lot more time, but they often became the pirs for each other to retain their sense of humanity.

    Wizard Karmens noticed the message that Wizard Field was sending to Abel. He looked towards Abel and became quite confused when he sensed the rank eighteen druid essence on him.

    Wizard Karmens smiled and introduced, ¡°This is Master Bet, Karmens.¡±

    Wizard Karmens went up and bowed, ¡°Respectable Master Bet, would you be avable after the flower watching? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk to you about.¡±

    Wizard Hal said solemnly, ¡°There is a time and ce, Karmens! We¡¯re in the Land of Lightning Fall now!¡±

    The otherw-defying wizards didn¡¯t say out loud, but they thought the same. The only reason they hadn¡¯t asked anything from Master Bet was that they thought that he was an important guest, and an important guest was not supposed to be bothered. Here, all they really nned to do was to make a good enough first impression on Master Bet so that there was a chance for a better talk next time. What Wizard Karmen did here was not very ording-to-the-rules in that regard.

    Wizard Karmens said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Hal! It¡¯s just that Hiram¡¯s hasn¡¯t got a lot of time. I¡¯m starting to get worried.¡±

    Wizard Hal turned to Abel instead, ¡°The sh spirit flower will blossom for about eight to ten minutes, Master Bet, and that is why we of the light n invited seven guests in total. Each guest will get about a minute in total to interact with the flower, and once the time went past eight minutes, it will be up to the internal members of the lightning n to use up the remaining time.¡±

    Wizard Hiram suddenly spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you this time, grandpa. Use the flower this time.¡±

    Wizard Karmens was getting emotional, ¡°Shut your mouth! I¡¯m aw-defying wizard. I can turn myself into a mechanical puppet even if I don¡¯t have much time left. You are an advanced wizard, Hiram! You need all the seconds you can get!¡±

    Abel turned to look at Wizard Karmens. He never heard what the sh spirit flower was capable of doing to advanced wizards. If the flower could actually do something, he didn¡¯t think that the lightning n would disclose any information about it.

    Wizard Hal suddenly spoke loudly, ¡°Time¡¯s up, everyone! Please,e along with me.¡±

    Following that, the eight lightning n advanced wizards activated ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spells simultaneously. Everyone present was being teleported to the site where the flowers were. No one did anything to protect themselves because the lightning n wizards were the ones that were keeping them safe. And they didn¡¯t have to worry that anything would happen to the lightning n wizard, either. It was tough to kill any lightning wizards here if they were notpletely still. Wizards were good at surviving attacks. It was the reason that they owned the entire central continent, to begin with. It was also, by the way, how they managed to own the Land of Lightning Fall. They had the ability to keep teleporting to dodge the lightning attacks around here.

    Right now, Abel was being brought by eight lightning advanced wizards to move continuously between the dark stones. Lightning continued to drop from the sky. It was scary, as safe as it actually was. Eventually, the group stopped at a dark nt in front of them, which, although it looked as though it was burnt to charcoal ck, was actually alive and well.

    Wizard Hal pointed towards the nt, ¡°That! That¡¯s the sh spirit flower!¡±

    As difficult as it was to pinpoint the blossoming stage of the sh spirit flower, it¡¯d be very hard to locate and let alone figure out when to use it. In fact, the vast majority of people had never seen a sh spirit flower in their life. They spent most of their time in shutdown training, so this was really a spectacr experience for them. Abel, too, of course. He was really keen on seeing the most beautiful flower across the entire central flower.

    Wizard Hal spoke quietly, ¡°Everyone! Allow me to announce the names. I¡¯ll wait for everyone to take orders.¡±

    As he did that, Wizard Hiram was put at the very back and Abel at the very front. No one objected to that. The order had nothing to do with hierarchy, and it wasn¡¯t like the order affected the amount of influence the sh spirit flower was going to have on them. Wizard Karmens was an exception. He was worried that thest one watching would not get enough time, but he also realized that there were just seven people here. There was enough time, even if the flower didn¡¯t blossom for too long this time.

    Wizard Hal smiled and spoke to Abel, ¡°You¡¯ve done the preparation, Master Bet! Here, I¡¯ll let Wizard Field send you over!¡±

    Abel could feel the life force that was erupting out of the sh spirit flower like a volcano. He could also see the slim flower petal that was growing out. Wizard Field didn¡¯t ce his hand on Abel this time. Instead, he wrapped his power of the Will around Abel, and once they were about five meters about, he activated the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± and brought him next to the flower. He himself was about five meters away from the flower. He was leaving all the benefits to Abel. One minute was the amount of time that the lightning n discovered to be optimal for absorbing the flower essence. Too long, and it would be a waste of resources. Too short, and there wouldn¡¯t be the desired effect.

    Meanwhile, Abel was standing closest to the sh spirit flower. When the flower petal opened, a strong, strange fragrance entered his nose. A white, dim light was what emitted to his eyes. A life qi transpired his soul. He could see the entire life of the flower in a span of a few seconds. It went from a dark seed that slowly grew as it continuously absorbed the lightning energy from the thin cracks of stones. It took about five centuries for it to develop to maturity. The flower grew slowly. Its growth was fueled by lightning, so naturally, it would possess the essence of lightning so that when theybined, it created this special energy that was transferred from the flower¡¯s smell.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how long his episodested. As he absorbed the energy, he could feel a slight change to his body which actually made him lose the sense of time for a bit. He was just starting to ept the energy of the coexisting life tree. Meanwhile, his lifespan was just being reset. He was very young in contrast to the very long life ahead of him, however, so it didn¡¯t really matter if the sh spirit flower was going to add a new year to his life or not. He wasn¡¯t going to turn down the offer when it¡¯s there, but the reason he came here was really, well, it was because Wizard Hal was looking for him.

    Anyways, after a very precise one minute, Wizard Field brought Abel back to the eight lightning n wizards with his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to where the barrier was set up.

 Chapter 941 - The Lightning Clanâ€™s Request

    <h4>Chapter 941: The Lightning n¡¯s Request</h4>

    Anotherw-defying wizard had the next wizard in line teleported in front of the sh spirit flower. This was when Abel was starting to wake up. He was finally starting to get a sense of what the sh spirit flowers actually looked like. He was standing in front of the sh spirit flower as its fragrance influenced his soul. He was also starting to see a dim light. It was almost as if he was hallucinating. He felt like the sh spirit flower might be the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. It was no wonder they said it was the most beautiful flower throughout the entire central continent. It might appear differently in different individuals¡¯ eyes, but it would always be conceived as the most attractive thing there was.

    After Abel woke up, he decided to look at the sh spirit flower again, this time from afar. He noticed that the flower had twelve white, slim petals in total. There was a thin, long whisker that curled up like some vine nt on the top. Tiny sparks of electricity could be seen conducted through it.

    There was a yellow flower stamen that was surrounded by the petals. There was some liquid pouring out of the flower. It was strange seeing such a colorful thing when everything else in charcoal ck. The Land of Lightning Fall was mostly ashes, so the flower actually stood out more due to the contrasting visual.

    One after another, the guests were brought to and away from the sh spirit flower. While some of them werew-defying wizards themselves, they sank into the influence of the sh spirit flower as they went back. Same for Wizard Hiram. As he finally got his chance, he was brought to the flower to wait for ten minutes. That was how long it took for the flower to re-open itself.

    Wizard Hiram waited, but he noticed the lightning n wizard in front of him look disappointed. That same wizard bowed to Wizard Hal before he disappeared. It seemed like the flower was not going to produce any more essence. Actually, it was starting to wither away very quickly. The flower itself was withering very quickly, and as the flower waspletely withered away, the branches themselves were starting to lose vitality. Abel could notice something bred out of it, though. It¡¯s almost like the sh spirit flower was trying to give birth to something from his perspective.

    Wizard Hal teleported to the front of the withering flower. He reached out his hands as carefully as he could to search among the flowers. A look of joy quickly appeared on his face as he put the item he found into his own portal bag. Following that, eight lightning n wizards brought their guests to the ce where the teleportation circle was. The process was very abrupt. They didn¡¯t even spare the time to treat the guests to some water.

    Wizard Hal snapped a look at Wizard Karmens, ¡°The flower watching is over, everyone! Please, head back to your original ce.¡±

    Wizard Karmens threw a helpless look between Wizard Hal and Abel. Without saying anything, he brought Wizard Hiram into the teleportation and left the scene. The otherw-defying wizards did the same. Now, it was just Abel that was at the original spot. Wizard Hal waved his hands to say goodbye as each of them disappeared under white light. Even Wizard Field wasn¡¯t nning on staying.

    ¡°How about youe to my ce and have some tea, Master Bet?¡±

    Wizard Hal made an inviting gesture as he ced his hand on Abel¡¯s shoulder. Without waiting too long for a response, the two of them teleported away from the surface of the Land of Lightning Fall. He was wrapping his power of the Will over Abel as it was happening, which was technically not the most polite thing to do, but Abel decided to go along as he was the guest here.

    After several ¡°instantaneous movements,¡± they appeared at a guest meeting room where the decorations were in traditional royal fashion.

    Wizard Hal chuckled for a bit as he saw the way Abel was looking around, ¡°I came from a family of earls, Master Bet. I¡¯vee to like this type of decoration after being educated in the ways of noblemen.¡±

    Abel smiled in response, ¡°Well, I like this decoration too, Wizard Hal!¡±

    ¡°Good to hear that, Master Bet. As you¡¯ve probably guessed already, I¡¯ve invited over here because I wanted to ask a favor from you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure! We¡¯ve be friends the moment you invite me over to watch flowers, Wizard Hal! Please, what is it you want to ask of me?¡±

    Wizard Hal went ahead, ¡°As you know, Master Bet, there are a total of threew-defying wizards in the lightning n. While I just became one recently, one was in shutdown, and another, Wizard Merton, just five years left to his life expectancy. If you can make one ¡°sh spirit life-prolonging potion¡± for Wizard Merton, the entire lightning n will forever be in your debt.¡±

    Abel was confused, ¡°Debt? Well, Wizard Hal, don¡¯t put it that way! I¡¯ll be happy to help brewing potions for the lightning n whenever I can! Just bring the necessary ingredients to my workshop! There¡¯s no need to get me all the way over here.¡±

    Wizard Hal responded as he took out two dark seeds from his portal bag, ¡°The seeds were the main ingredients of the potion. Wizard Merton mentioned this to me. If there was just one seed from the sh spirit flower, he told me that he was as good as dead. Luckily the number of seeds we collected this time were two.¡±

    Abel understood what Wizard Hal was trying to say immediately. As rare as the seed was, there was no way to guarantee a sessful brew. Two were safer than one. That was the simple logic in this.

    Abel thought before he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can, Wizard Hal, but I know about the sess rate of this potion.¡±

    Abel¡¯s got his priorities fairly quickly. He must do whatever he could to save thew-defying wizard of the lightning n. The lightning n was a new home to him, and he had to make sure that his new home was as safe as it could be. He was going to save potions for Wizard Morton, Wizard Dunn, and all the wizards in the third squad, but he did have many potions stored in his stock. The stuff was quite precious to other people, but to him, that¡¯s not really a problem since the entire dark world was open for him to gain whatever amount of resources he wanted. He could get as many ¡°life-prolonging potions¡± as he wanted, and frankly, that was probably even more effective than the lightning variation of the ¡°life-prolonging potion.¡± There was also the golden quality he had, which could increase one¡¯s years by sixty. That was not as good as the ¡°blood of the beastly god,¡± but in terms of ease to ess and total quantity, his golden quality potions would also be the preferred option.

    Wizard Hal was very pleased with what he heard, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cost of the ingredients, Master Bet! Thank you so much! The lightning n will pay whatever the expense is as long as you agree to do the brew.¡±

    Abel suddenly spoke, ¡°Can I see Wizard Merton for a moment, Wizard Hal?¡±

    Wizard Hal seemed to be in a rush, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll get him over immediately!¡±

    Without even a minute, he brought an old man with death qi all over his body inside the guest meeting room.

    WIzard Merton spoke in a powerless yet humble voice, ¡°Thank you so much for taking care of me, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel proceeded to the topic at hand, ¡°If I may be blunt, Wizard Merton. You¡¯re physically the oldest wizard I¡¯ve seen. Why don¡¯t you consider transforming with a mechanical body?¡±

    Wizard Merton responded calmly, ¡°Not allw-defying wizards can ept being inside a mechanical body. As you may already know, Master Bet, there are all sorts of ways to prolong one¡¯s lifespan in the world, but they all have their limitations. Your training is weakened. Your chance of promoting bes limited. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what I want to get into if that¡¯s the cost of having to trap myself in a state that¡¯s neither dead nor alive.¡±

    Wizard Hal added, ¡°From my understanding, almost all the methods to prolong one¡¯s lifespan would be followed by some resistance from the body of the host. The spiritual pain alone has the potential of destroying the sanity of aw-defying wizard. We of the lightning n respect the choices of what the wizards want, but we hold a strong stance on not supporting methods that will induce an excruciating amount of traumatic pain.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t agree more as he heard this. He thought about Wizard Malon and the piles of dump he lived in. It was almost like the concept of humanity was already out of context. It was especially hard for him to imagine because he could brew any number of potions he wanted. he would always appear like a newborn baby in the presence of any other wizards. Of course, it was something that caused a lot of jealousy from the other wizards.

    Wizard Merton smiled as he looked towards Abel, ¡°Of course, Master Bet wouldn¡¯t have to worry about lifespan, I imagine.¡±

    Abel tried to change the subject before things got personal, ¡°If I may ask, Wizard Hal, can you hand me the recipe for the sh spirit life-prolonging potion?¡±

    Wizard Hal took a parchment paper out, ¡°Of course, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t tell how old this paper was, but there must be some years behind it. Anyways, he could see that there were a total of 150 different ingredients being featured. This was among the hardest one to brew out of all the master level potions there was. 150 ingredients. It was enough to make an entire branch run out of stock, actually. The most troubling part would have to be the main ingredient, but that was already taken care of.

    Despite how hard it was to actually create this potion, Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire just how brilliant the master would¡¯ve been. The concept of using the sh spirit flower seed to expand one¡¯s life force was genius enough alone and to amplify that effect with thebination of different ingredients and with suchplexity. He knew how good he was at brewing potions, but he knew for a fact that he was nowhere near in terms of understanding of how the ingredients worked with each other. For him, it was not knowledge that got him to where his current level was. His ability to make very precise maneuvers with the ingredients at hand to get him to be the best potion master there was.

    Back to the subject. He read that the ¡°sh spirit life-prolonging potion¡± could extend one¡¯s lifespan for about fifty years. This was the best recipe he had ever seen. Again, the main issue would have to be the sh spirit flower speed. He couldn¡¯t get another one by now. It would take five hundred years to bloom again, and even then, the survival rate of the seeds would not be that high at all.

    Abel said quietly, ¡°Can you get me a potionb ready, Wizard Hal? Get all the ingredients ready. I need a perfectly quiet environment.¡±

    Wizard Hal made an inviting gesture, ¡°It¡¯s already ready, Master Bet. It¡¯s right here. Rest assured. I¡¯ve got the seclusion circle ready. You won¡¯t have to worry that anyone was going to interrupt your work.¡±

    ¡®Sure.¡±

    Abel decided to say something as he walked towards the door, ¡°Well, Wizard Merton, I¡¯d like to charge you .¡±

    It was funny hearing this, actually. Abel was a surgeon about to decide whether his patient was about to die or not, but he was already thinking about the payment since he knew that the surgery was going to work out regardless. It was arrogant, but it made Wizard Mertonugh out as he became more rxed.

    Wizard Merton chuckled for a bit, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! I¡¯ve been fighting battles my entire life! I¡¯ve got some storage rooms of war trophies if you want to pick some things you¡¯d like.¡±

    Abel walked into a potionb that he prepared. There was a set of alchemy tools and a line of ingredients that wasid out very neatly. Most of the ingredients were at least master level or above, and they were quite different from the ones he¡¯d pick out himself. This actually made things a bit harder, but he was impressed enough just by the fact that the lightning n could get all 150 ingredients in one ce.

    Yes, there wouldn¡¯t be a second portion if he failed. Some of the rare ingredients were just avable in the vast majority of ces. The lightning n actually had to steal these from other people. By the way, it didn¡¯t matter howplex these ingredients were and how many types there were. Once the world stone fragment switch was open, all that really mattered was the procedures and not the number of things he had to process.

    Once he was done putting everything in, he called out the word ¡°sublimation¡± as he saw a rainbow lighting out. Finally, he retained the blue quality potion in his hands, and the blue light remained on top of the potion.

 Chapter 942 - Collection

    <h4>Chapter 942: Collection</h4>

    Abel stepped out of the potion maker room with a bottle of blue sh spirit life-prolonging potion in his hand. Wizard Hal and Wizard Merton were already waiting outside.

    They didn¡¯t say anything. They knew Abel had seeded by looking at that blue potion in his hand. Excitement filled Wizard Merton¡¯s face. With tens of years more to live, he would have another chance to level up.

    ¡°Master Bet, thank you so much !¡± Wizard Merton bowed with gratitude.

    ¡°WIzard Merton, it¡¯s your luck I didn¡¯t make a mistake!¡± Abel waved and smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, you are too humble. Your potion-making skills are definitely number 1 in the continent!¡± Wizard Hal also smiled.

    ¡°Wizard Merton, take good care of this Spark Spirit longevity potion. Since this is a blue potion, it is more powerful than the normal one. You will live for 80 more years!¡± Abel handed the blue potion over to Wizard Merton.

    ¡°80 years!¡± The smile on Wizard Merton¡¯s face grew bigger.

    ¡°Master Bet, pleasee have a look at my inventory!¡± Wizard Merton bowed again as he carefully put away the potion.

    Abel did notck in any training resources, and he could make any potion, but he still needed to show them face. After his performance today, the Lightning n would definitely ask him for favors again in the future.

    ¡°Wizard Merton, I¡¯ve wanted to see the inventory of aw-defying wizard for so long!¡± Abel smiled.

    Although he had been to Wizard Marlon¡¯s inventory, all he saw at the time was the water of life. Knowing how valuable those things were, he knew Wizard Marlon must have traded most of his assets for them.

    Now he was about to visit the inventory of a long-standing wizard. An invisible force of the Lightning n. He was very interested.

    ¡°Master Bet, you can go with headmaster Merton. I still have something to take care of!¡± Wizard Hal bowed.

    Although he was very close to Wizard Merton, inventory was still private. As long as WIzard Merton was alive, he would respect it.

    ¡°Wizard Hal, I will go back to the potion maker union after this. feel free toe for a visit if you have time!¡± Abel smiled and bowed back.

    His intention was clear. He recognized Wizard Hal as a friend.

    Wizard Merton¡¯s inventory was located in the inventory space of the Lightning n, which they teleported from the first floor. It was the most secure ce.

    Wizard Merton led Abel into a door filled with magic patterns. He scanned with his Wizard Badge, and the door opened.

    The door was half a meters thick, and it was made with abination of materials that stopped everything from pration, including the power of the will and violence.

    But of course, if you use violence in this ce, the Lightning Spirit would use its scary underground circles to chase after you along with the Lightning¡¯s wizards.

    No force in the Central Continent would be able to escape, so the safety of this ce was guaranteed.

    After stepping in, Abel came across a giant space. Wizard Merton was not lying. His inventory really was like 3 inventory. It was almost 10 times bigger than the inventory of team no.3.

    It was filled with all kinds of weapons, and each of them was neatly organized in a set. As they went along, the quality of those weapons increased as well.

    ¡°Master Bet, ever since I became a wizard, I¡¯ve been collecting the weapons of my enemies. Although they were strong to my current form, I¡¯ve killed each one with my own hands!¡± WIzard Merton said with mncholy as he looked at his neatly organized weapons.

    ¡°These things are just my interest. Please don¡¯tugh. The goodies are inside!¡± WIzard Merton smiled and did a weing wave.

    As they kept walking, Abel came across something he was actually interested in. Ancient objects.

    He saw a battle fort lying on the ground like rubbish. Since Wizard Merton could not ignite it, so it was basically useless to him.

    Still, he would not throw away anything from an ancient sight.

    There were also many interesting-looking ancient objects, but he didn¡¯t think too much of it. Their uses were limited at the end of the day.

    With themander spirit, he had more knowledge about ancient objects than most wizards.

    The other side was filled with holy weapons, including Dark style golden-grade ones as well as some rare grandmaster-grade ones. Although other people might get deeply drawn by them, Abel had better ones himself anyway.

    There were also some random collectibles, which Abel also didn¡¯t care too much.

    As he was about to pick the battle fort, he saw a 12 meters tall, half meters wide round poleying in the deepest corner of the inventory.

    ¡°Wizard Merton, what is that?¡± Abel turned and asked.

    He was a Grandmaster cksmith and he knew this thing was from ancient times. Only the ancients would be skilled enough to make something he couldn¡¯t identify what it was made out of.

    ¡°Master Bet, are you interested?¡± Wizard Mertonughed. He then exined ¡°I¡¯ve got that from my first adventure. It was from a high altitude ancient sight, but that sight had a self-destruct trigger, so all I¡¯ve just taken a pedestal from it and left, nothing else!¡±

    Of course, that adventure was not as simple as he said. He went in with 6 teammates and only 3 of them survived. Not only that, but one of the 3 survivors was badly injured almost to the point where he could no longer do training.

    With this sacrifice, he decided to keep that pedestal as a reminder.

    ¡°Wizard Merton, can I have a closer look?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Sure, do as you like!¡± Wizard Mertonughed again seeing that Abel was actually interested.

    Abel approached the pedestal and gently tapped on it. He sensed a strong rebound force. It was a strange ancient metal with the ability to multiply rebound force.

    With that tap, he realized the pedestal was not hallowed.

    He took out a de and struck forward. In a clean snap, the de broke in half. Not a single mark was made on the pedestal.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Abel did not hide his discovery as he said it out loud.

    ¡°Yeah, it is too bad I¡¯m not a Barbarian. I could have used it as a rod!¡± Wizard Mertonughed again.

    ¡°Wizard Merton, I¡¯ll take this!¡± Abel gently padded the pedestal and said.

    This thing was a perfect weapon for Doff. Although it was impractical for other people even with its special power, it would be very useful for Doff.

    Also, for a gori-looking Behemoth, what was better than a rod?

    His stubborn thoughts from his past life made him certain that a behemoth had to use a rod as a weapon.

    ¡°Master Bet, this thing isn¡¯t worth that much. Picking it would be a loss to you!¡± Wizard Merton said honestly.

    He had this pedestal for many years so of course, he knew its special power, but it was way too hard. It was indestructible, so altering it would not be possible.

    If not, it would definitely be used up already, notying around like this.

    ¡°Wizard Merton, I have a contracted Behemoth. This would be a perfect weapon for it!¡± Abel was not thinking of lying.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯m so jealous that you have a contracted Behemoth. Do you want me to send that thing to the potion maker union?¡± Wizard Merton understood Abel so he just changed the topic.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll let my Behemoth carry it!¡± Abel smiled and shook his head.

    He padded his chest and a ck hole appeared. Luckily the space was big enough to hold Doff¡¯s body.

    Doff kindly lowered its head as soon as it appeared and looked at Abel with the most loving gaze.

    Wizard Merton sensed that Abel¡¯s rtionship with this behemoth was not as simple as a contract bond. This giant behemoth was almost like it was Abel¡¯s child.

    He was not wrong. Abel had used the soul potion to form a new soul for Doff, so it was basically his child.

    ¡°Doff, have that rod as your weapon. Take good care of it!¡± Abel pointed at the pedestal and said.

    Doff swiftly snatched the 12 meters tall metal pedestal with its giant hand with almost no effort.

    Wizard Merton almost couldn¡¯t help himself and drool. Those things probably had the most power in all thend. It was definitely not overrated.

    Too bad there weren¡¯t many of them. Their intelligence was their biggest weakness, even Wizard Merton had never seen one that was as big and as mobile.

    Doff began to wave around the metal pedestal almost instinctively. The vicious turbulent caused some of Wizard Merton¡¯s collectibles to shake.

    ¡°Doff, get back!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but shook his head.

    Doff nodded and stopped. Afterward, it jumped back into the ck hole.

    ¡°Master Bet, don¡¯t worry. Getting a little messy is nothingpared to seeing a powerful beast like that!¡± Wizard Mertonughed and waved his hand.

    ¡°Wizard Merton, I want to use some potion to exchange another thing from you!¡± Abel was still not satisfied. He still had his eyes on that battle fort.

    ¡°Master Bet, you are too polite. If you are interested in anything else, just take it. I¡¯ll give you this pedestal as a gift!¡± Wizard Merton said helplessly.

    Without Abel¡¯s Spark Spirit longevity potion, he would only be able to enjoy these things in his inventory for a few more years anyway, so Abel¡¯s request was like nothing.

    ¡°Wizard Merton, I¡¯m interested in that thing. Can you help me send it to my ce in the potion maker camp?¡± Abel said as he pointed at that giant oval shape battle fort.

    ¡°Master Bet, no problem. I¡¯ll bring that thing with you back to the potion maker union!¡± Wizard Merton saw Abel pick another almost useless ancient object, so he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Wizard Merton. I only have 1 potion to give you for that ancient object!¡± Abel said as he took out a golden longevity potion from his portal bag.

    Wizard Merton was about to reject, but he immediately paused when he saw the golden color of the potion. A golden potion was extremely hard toe by no matter what kind, and this one was a longevity potion.

    However, he soon remembered every master-grade potion Abel made was a blue color. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Abel could make a golden potion, even a master¡¯s one.

    ¡°This is a longevity potion. It is not as powerful as the Spark Spirit longevity potion, but it can still bring you 60 years of life!¡± Abel smiled and exined.

    ¡°Master Bet....¡± Wizard Merton was stunned. He was not expecting Abel to take out something like this.

    Even a normal sh spirit life-prolonging potion could only bring 50 years of life with that many sacrifices. The Lightning n had spent tens of years roaming around to gather those ingredients.

 Chapter 943 - New Battle Fort

    <h4>Chapter 943: New Battle Fort</h4>

    That oval-shaped ancient object was useless to Wizard Merton. Although he heard that the dwarfs knew how to make it invisible, being invisible was not something an attack wizard needed.

    Maybe Abel just wanted to give him a golden Longevity potion.

    But no matter what, it showed that Abel wanted to create a good rtionship with the Lightning n.

    ¡°Master Bet, if you have any trouble in the future, just ask me!¡± Wizard Merton said in a confident tone.

    Abel smiled. At least he was the friend of 2w-defying wizards from the Lightning n.

    He didn¡¯t want to take that battle fort with him because he didn¡¯t want to expose his holy storage ring. No normal storage space could hold something like that.

    Since Wizard Merton could bring that thing in here, it meant that he too had a big enough holy storage ring.

    When Abel and his 2 followers returned to the Potion Maker camp, Wizard Merton also arrived with the battle fort.

    After Wizard Merton left the battle fort in the yard, Abel invited him to the lounge, and his steward brought on the juice.

    ¡°Wizard Merton, I want to sell some Light Healing potions to the Lightning n. Since the Wizard Union is taking up 300 bottles every month, I can only produce 50 bottles more. I hope to sell them for 10 beginner light gems each!¡± Abel looked into Wizard Merton¡¯s eyes and thought for a moment.

    It was the best decision. he could give the Lightning n some Light healing potions on the one hand and increase his light gems inventory.

    50 extra bottles only meant a little less sleep each night.

    ¡°Master Bet, you are saying you still have Light healing potions?¡± Wizard Merton almost couldn¡¯t believe his ears. He stood up with excitement.

    That godly healing potion was even effective on Law Defying Wizards. Ever since the wizard union had taken a monopoly on them and started selling them with credit points, their price had shot up dramatically.

    If the Lightning n could get 50 bottles every month, this would dramatically reduce their death rate and strengthen theirw-defying wizards.

    Especially for those in the front line battlefield, each Light healing potion would worth a life.

    The Lightning n had been fighting for the potion distribution from the Wizard Union, but of course, all wizard organizations were trying to do the same.

    ¡°Master Bet, I will definitely keep it a secret!¡± WIzard Merton bowed with gratitude.

    If another n found out that Abel had an extra 50 bottles of light healing potions and gave them to the Lightning n, not only would Lightning n be in trouble, Abel would be in trouble as well.

    ¡°Wizard Merton, here are 50 bottles for the month. From now on, I will increase the teleportation permission of this ce and send the Lightning n 50 bottles every month!¡±

    Abel took out the 50 prepared bottles and handed them over.

    He was thinking of increasing his potion¡¯s production long ago, but he just never found a good opportunity.

    Making this deal with the Lightning n was a win-win situation. Especially since he knew the Lightning n would not sell those potions to others.

    Wizard Merton had promised him to keep it secret after all.

    Afterward, Wizard Merton left with a smile on his face, and Abel¡¯s master Bet identity had gotten another powerful ally.

    Abel then came to his yard. That battle fort was taking up most of the space. If his elf garden didn¡¯t have such a vast patch ofnd, that thing would be squeezed to death already.

    ¡°Research spirit, close the yard!¡± He said to the sky.

    Immediately, a giant protection circle covered the area, and Abel couldmand the spirit any time.

    The giant protection circle wrapped the yard in an energy shield. Afterward, no one could enter.

    ¡°Commander spirit, invite this battle fort!¡± Abel pointed at the battle fort andmanded.

    It was the simplest way. As a spirit created tomand, its authority to battle machines was at the top, and it was one of the rare intellectual spirits.

    ¡°Headmaster, igniting.... energy not sufficient, ignition failed!¡± The voice of themander spirit emerged.

    Abel shook his head. Maybe this battle fort had been through a lot. Not a single bit of energy was left.

    He jumped on the battle fort and arrived at a t surface where the energy box was normally located. He then called themander spirit again, ¡°open the energy box!¡±

    ¡°Headmaster, energy box opening!¡± Afterward, a box began to emerge from the t surface.

    The box was filled with an energy socket. Inside were the remains of scattered mana gems, not a single intact one.

    Abel then took out a few thousand top-level mana gems from his Vya¡¯s ring and filled up the entire storage box.

    ¡°Commander spirit, ignite the battle fort and put me as the highest authority!¡± Abel spoke again.

    ¡°Headmaster, ignition begins!¡± Themander spirit replied.

    Abel sensed the battle fort began to shake as a sea of energy rushed through the battle fort.

    ¡°Highest authority processing!¡± Themander spirit¡¯s power was undeniable, so invading a spirit from the same generation who still had not awakened was simple. It could directly inject Abel¡¯s authority to the highest level onto it.

    ¡°Master, Jade is at yourmand!¡± A robotic voice emerged.

    Abel knew the battle fort spirit had awakened, but this one had not lost its memories.

    ¡°Jade, scan the battle fort¡¯s condition!¡± Abelmanded.

    ¡°Scanning in process:

    Energy system normal,

    Energy sufficient!

    Levitation system normal,

    Invisibility system normal,

    Defense system normal,

    Flying system missing,

    Attack system missing,

    Internal damage discover,

    Do you want to ignite the repair puppets?¡± The robotic voice emerged again, but thest sentence attracted Abel.

    ¡°Ignite the repair puppets!¡± Abel replied

    Soon, 10 half a meter tall spider-like puppets emerged from the fort. They quickly moved and entered the interior of the battle fort.

    His past battle forts did not have repair puppets, so he was very interested.

    ¡°Jade, can these repair puppets create missing parts?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Master, the repair puppets can only repair missing parts with the right materials!¡±

    Abel felt his heart move. Maybe he could exchange some ancient materials with his potions.

    His way of thinking had changed. Other than going on adventures himself, he would focus on selling his potions and get what he needed.

    ¡°Jade, ignite the invisibility system and go into levitation mode!¡± Abel said again.

    A strange energy shield wrapped around the battle fort. Although it didn¡¯t look much different for Abel from the inside, the battle fort would have vanished for anyone looking from the outside.

    If the grass on the ground was not squished, no one would be able to tell there was a giant circle object in this ce.

    Slowly, the battle fort began to lift off for the first time in tens of thousands of years. It was just as smooth as the ones Abel had in the Holy continent.

    Abel caught a familiar feeling. He looked down at the grand scenery of Potion Maker camp. He couldn¡¯t help but remember the time when he was in the Holy Continent.

    ¡°Jade,nd!¡± Abelmanded, and the battle fort returned to the ground. However, it did not touch the ground. Instead, it floated inches above.

    ¡°Jade, connect to the research spirit!¡± Hemanded and turned to the sky ¡°research spirit. Open permission for jade!¡±

    ¡°Master, connection in the process!¡± 2 robotic voices emerged. Since jade¡¯s voice was emerging from the protection circle¡¯s speaker, it meant that it couldmunicate with the research spirit.

    All he needed now was a short distance teleportation circle. In other ces, setting up a teleportation circle would be a hassle since you needed to register and invite a circle maker to set it up.

    However, in Bay Law City¡¯s potion maker union, the elves had an almost endless amount of magic circle makers.

    He opened the exchange system of the potion maker union. He rarely used this system since it was made for potion makers and druids.

    He needed to find a magic circle maker, and this was the best ce to find one.

    As a master potion maker, he had the permission to set up a mission, so he directly listed one.

    Mission: set up a short distance teleportation circle.

    Time: today

    Reward: 5 sets of lotion and conditioner from Master Bet.

    Publisher: Master Bet

    Afterward, he clicked publish. He had no choice but to offer his lotion and conditioners. At that moment, he realized he had never listed anything in this system, even as a master potion maker. His credit point was zero.

    Getting credit points in the union was very easy for a master potion maker, all he needed was to exchange them, but he couldn¡¯t even do both with that. Just the lotions and conditioners were appealing enough.

    Not even a minute after his listing, a message emerged from his master badge ¡°short-distance teleportation circle mission epted!¡±

    Afterward, he got a call request.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet. My name is Alisha, a magic circle maker. I¡¯ve epted your mission, and I¡¯m in the potion maker union now. I can begin immediately!¡± An excited voice of a female elf emerged.

    There were many elves studying magic circle making because of their delicate hands. After all, they were the best magic circle makers.

    Still, Abel was not expecting someone to ept his mission that quickly.

    Thinking back to the time he was in the Holy Continent, he needed to submit a request from the wizard union and wait for a long time if he wanted a magic circle.

    ¡°Hello Alisha, pleasee to my ce in the camp. I need to set up a short distance teleportation circle here!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Alisha was a young female elf, but she was already an advanced magic circle maker. When Abel met up with her, he did not treat her as an inferior.

    Bing an advanced magic circle maker at this age was a genius even in a magic circle maker concentrated ce such as the elves.

    Abel led her to the backyard. Although she couldn¡¯t understand why Abel would want a teleportation circle on an old circle-shaped tform, she still did as Abel asked and connected it to the main teleportation circle in Abel¡¯s room.

    When Abel handed over the lotions and conditioners to her, he knew he had underestimated the value of those potions just by looking at her face.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is my number. You can call me directly if you want to set up any more circles in the future. I can set up anything. You just need to pay me in potions!¡± Circle maker Alisha said with a big smile on her face before she left.

 Chapter 944 - Information

    <h4>Chapter 944: Information</h4>

    It had been a peaceful few days for Abel. Although there were some wizard organizations asking him to make potions for them from time to time, they mostly just directly sent their 5 portions of ingredients to the portion maker union ording to the usual process.

    However, the peace was not being enjoyed by all elves.

    In Bay Law City, a group of red-cloaked researchers stood around a desk in a big office frantically flipping aroundmbskin parchments.

    Behind them was an almost endless amount of wooden shelves. They were the history of New Asia.

    Originally this information was taken care of by the city spirit, but the experienced researchers trusted their eyes more.

    To avoid losing data if a problem had urred in the city spirit, they had made a copy of everything with ambskin parchment.

    At that moment, the researchers looked through the details of every elf living in the city, hoping to find a problem.

    The tree of life said there was an unknown danger, so they had to double down on their investigation even though the city remained calm on the surface.

    Since the city spirit did not report any suspicious activity, they began to doubt if there was a problem.

    They trusted the tree of life. Its ce in the elves¡¯ heart was on par with the goddess of the moon.

    All the most experienced researchers hade to this room and began to look through the years of documents.

    ¡°Moody, did you find anything?¡± A female researcher named Casey sighed.

    ¡°Casey, can¡¯t you see that captain is still working?¡± Researcher Moody carefully looked at the captain at the end of the desk and whispered.

    They had been here for a few days without any result. They didn¡¯t even have a target. It felt like finding a needle in the sea.

    ¡°Huh!¡± Suddenly, the captain made a sound when he came across a parchment, making the 2 other members¡¯ hearts drop.

    ¡°Everyone,e look at this!¡± His eyes were sparkling, but at the same time, he was not confident.

    He passed the documents around, and the others did understand. They couldn¡¯t find any problem with it.

    The document had Lord Bali¡¯s life, from his education to the rewards he obtained, even down to the little details were clearly recorded.

    ¡°Captain, what¡¯s wrong with this document?¡± Researcher Casey shook her head and said.

    ¡°No, Casey, I think there is something off about the document!¡± Researcher Moody disagreed and interrupted.

    ¡°Moody, then what¡¯s off about it?¡± Research Casey followed.

    She looked through the document once, and every detail of this Lord Bali since birth was clearly documented, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it might be too detailed!¡± Researcher Moody replied.

    ¡°Everyone, I want to hear all of your opinions. Let me begin first !¡± The captain looked around and lowered his voice.

    He believed there was a problem with this document through his analysis, but the target was a lord. If he wanted to investigate him, he would need at least 3 researchers to report. It was the protection of nobles.

    ¡°First, this Lord Bali¡¯s status was granted by the past ruler Judge Angelo. It did not go through the official registration. Also, he often went by his name. Not many people actually seen his face!¡± the captain lowered his voice again.

    Everyone knew Judge Angelo was on the run. Since he granted this mysterious lord, there might be a problem.

    However, it wasmon for nobles to not show themselves to the public, especially the artistic ones.

    ¡°Also, just like researcher Moody said, this document is too detailed. It¡¯s almost as if professional researchers like us made it!¡± The captain let out a coldugh. There were a few researchers who left the investigation department after Judge Angelo was banished. If this identity was fake, then things might not be as simple.

    Therefore, he was very suspicious of this Lord Bali. The document was so detailed he almost couldn¡¯t find a w in it.

    It was a document made for the city spirit. It was too perfect for the city spirit to even bat an eye when looking for someone suspicious.

    But in reality, a perfect document was not really possible. The elves¡¯ investigation machine was not made to spy on Lord Bali, so missing some information was unavoidable.

    They were all experienced researchers on the spot. The document might look normal if you just look at one part, but the whole thing together was too perfect,

    ¡°Finally, the biggest problem is that Lord Bali has a castle!¡± The captain mmed the table and yelled. He then added, ¡°he is a noble without inheritance, and our past judges have granted him a castle? Since when were our past judges so generous?¡±

    ¡°Captain, I agree. We should investigate this Lord Bali!¡± Researcher Moody stood up and said.

    ¡°Captain, me as well!¡± Another few researchers stood up. It has been a few days of nonstop research. They finally found a ray of hope they had to go for it.

    ....

    In an old castle outside of Bay Law city, past judge Angelo Harmon was sitting in a lounge. There was some makeup on his face, so not many elves could recognize him.

    He was sitting alone with a cup of coffee by his side. Everyone thought he was running for his life. No one would be able to guess that he was in a castle near the city with an officially recognized identity.

    This was his final card. He was saved by someone the day he was being hunted down, so he changed his identity and returned.

    When he returned, he realized his family was finished. All the hardship they had gone through throughout the generations was for nothing.

    However, he did not me himself. Instead, he turned to fury towards the Lenny family, master Bet, Queen Luisa, the New Asia continent, and finally, the entire elven race.

    The person who saved him gave him a chance to avenge. He promised him that if he seeded, he would be the leader of all elves, not in New Asia, but the Evil Kingdom.

    That was right. The person who saved judge Angelo was a spy from the Evil Kingdom. To make Angelo Harmon loyal, he agreed to give him a lot of benefits, power, and wealth.

    Angelo Harmon had gotten a taste of power with his position as a judge, but when it was lost, he was looked down upon by the elves and even his family, so his yearning for power only grew.

    In another world, you could say he was crazy for power. He was on the verge of defeat, and there was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do. He didn¡¯t want to die without any achievements.

    As long as he finished this mission, he would rule over the elves in the evil kingdom.

    He could already imagine the day he would step on Duke Bart and force Queen Luisa to pour a drink for him.

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. His eyes were filled with a chaotic blend of joy and madness.

    ¡°I wonder how the progress is going?¡± Angelo Harmon stood up and walked to his office. He pressed a trigger and entered a dungeon.

    The dungeon was huge, with tens of death warriors holding a long sword as guards. In the center were a human magic circle maker and an elf circle maker setting up something.

    You could tell they were doing something against thew of Bay Law City just by looking at the atmosphere of this ce.

    Just the fact that a human had appeared next to Bay Law City was against thew. Each of them needed to go through tight regtions if they wanted to enter.

    That human circle maker was sent from the Evil Kingdom. He entered the castle through Ervo Forest, and that elf circle maker was one of the warriors of death from his family.

    Judge Angelo personally cultivated them, and at that moment, they were helping him to finish the Evil Kingdom¡¯s mission.

    ¡°How many more days?¡± Angelo Harmon asked the elf magic, circle maker.

    ¡°Master, we will be done in half a day!¡± The elf magic circle maker bowed.

    ¡°Nice!¡±Angelo Harmon nodded with satisfaction.

    An extremelyplex magic circle was emerging from the ground of this dungeon. It was a teleportation circle, a super teleportation circle.

    Each teleportation circle needed to be registered in Bay Law City, let alone a super teleportation circle.

    Once this super teleportation circle was ignited, Bay Law City¡¯s spirit would be able to spot them due to how close they were.

    But Angelo Harmon did not care. As long as that teleportation circle was set up, his mission wasplete.

    ¡°Soon, you will all know the price to pay for messing with me!¡± Angelo Harmon mumbled with hatred shing in his eyes.

    ......

    Abel stepped out of his potion maker room after finishing another master¡¯s potion. Suddenly, he noticed Big Druid Lendo waiting for him.

    ¡°Master Bet, I have something to ask you!¡± Big Druid Lendo stepped up and bowed.

    Abel felt his heart drop. Did something happen to the tree of life?

    ¡°Big Druid Lendo, what happened?¡± He asked desperately.

    ¡°The tree of life had gotten a lot better since you talked to it, but this morningrge amounts of leaves were dried up again, so I want to invite you to go take a look at it!¡± Big Druid Lendo said in a yearning tone.

    Master Bet¡¯s status had changed since thest time they met. Master Bet had be the most popr name in the Central continent. His status might even be higher than him.

    At the same time, Master Bet was the only being who couldmunicate with the tree of life. It was him who helped the tree of lifest time, so Big Druid Lendo had to be humble around him.

    Abel immediately sensed a threat when he heard this news. Maybe it was because hemunicated with the tree of lifest time. Their feelings had linked together.

    But he was sure of one thing. He could not underestimate any threat he felt with his current power. His intuition told him the danger would arrive very soon.

    He was not the tree of life. He could only sense a threat when it was approaching.

    He was in Bay Law City¡¯s potion maker union. If a threat had somehow arrived, it would be catastrophic.

    ¡°Big Druid Lendo, let me prepare a little, and I¡¯ll be with you in a second!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Master Bet, please be quick!¡± Big Druid Lendo nodded.

    Abel stepped out and connected with the potion spirit in his ce through the teleportation circle with his master badge.

    ¡°Potion spirit, prepare to teleport me to the battle fort andmand the puppets to move every valuable thing in my ce onto it as well!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Jade, transform the battle fort into a little castle. Once the defense circle spotted an attack, turn into the invisible mode and lift off!¡± He then connected with Jade from the battle fort.

    He knew this danger was not as simple. He had to prepare for the worse.

    As hemanded, his battle fort in the north of the potion maker camp emerged and began to transform.

 Chapter 945 - Investigate

    <h4>Chapter 945: Investigate</h4>

    Soon, a castle made out of metal was initiated by the battle fort. The only thing strange about this castle was its location.

    Afterward, little puppets emerged and began carrying out valuable things from Abel¡¯s dungeon.

    When thest research spirit was moved out by a puppet, all valuable stuff from this ce was cleared.

    Abel connected to the closest research spirit. He realized how useful those things were. They were a wizard¡¯s Wikipedia, with the added ice inheritance.

    With the research spirit on top of the ice bed, he had a fullw-defying wizard inheritance, making the research spirit much more important to Abel. He needed to protect it in the face of danger.

    Abel walked out of the potion maker room again and lowered his voice. ¡°Poly, if you trust me, bring your families to my ce. I¡¯ve opened the entrance, and you can go into a little castle in the backyard. Tell Gunter as well. There will be people protecting you there.

    ¡°Master Bet, is there a problem?¡± Druid Poly asked in horror.

    The words of Abel meant that the potion maker union wouldn¡¯t be safe anymore, but it was already the safest ce on the continent.

    ¡°Poly, didn¡¯t you notice the change in the city recently?¡± Abel lowered his voice again.

    ¡°Yeah, there are more guards!¡± Druid Poly nodded.

    She suddenly remembered the kingdom¡¯s increasing defense.

    ¡± I don¡¯t know where the danger ising from. I believe my ce can keep you safe!¡±

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯m your follower. I¡¯ll go wherever you are going. It¡¯s my responsibility to protect you!¡± Druid Poly did not think of her family first in the face of danger. Instead, she thought of Abel.

    ¡°Poly, I¡¯m going with Big Druid Lendo to see the tree of life. I will be safe!¡± Abel smiled and exined.

    ¡°Master Bet, just be careful!¡± Druid Poly added worriedly.

    ¡°Of course, Poly, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let you know when I have any news!¡± Abel finished and walked towards Big Druid Lendo. He nodded, and the 2 left the union.

    Abel transferred through the pce teleportation circle and arrived at the tree of life¡¯s valley.

    He immediately felt a desperate feelinging from the tree of life. Since hemunicated with itst time, their bond had strengthened.

    He entered the valley and saw a ground of dried-up leaves. It seemed like this was how the tree of lifemunicated its feelings.

    Abel ignited his soul speaker ability and immediately sensed a threating from the tree of life. It was a few times stronger than what he felt back in the union.

    ¡°Big Druid Lendo, we will soon be in big danger. Let the Queen know. If the tree of life is right, something big will happen today!¡± Abel¡¯s face sank as he said.

    ¡°Master Bet, does the tree of life know what danger it is?¡± Big Druid Lendo asked loudly.

    Bay Law city had already used countless men to find this unknown danger, but they had no luck.

    Abel connected to the tree of life again and asked. Soon, the image of a giant body with wings glowing in white light holding a blood-drenched long sword emerged from his power of will.

    Beside it was the dead bodies of countless elves. Their blood glistened under the glowing white light.

    ¡°It¡¯s an angel!¡± Abel gasped. There could be no wrong.

    ¡°Master Bet, what did the tree of life say?¡± Big Druid Lendo saw Abel¡¯s face changed, so he asked desperately.

    ¡°I saw someone with wings holding a sword, and the ground was covered with dead elves!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°The Evil Kingdom!¡± Big Druid Lendo yelled. He waved his hand, and a mad wolf emerged beside him. He dashed towards the entrance.

    He knew what danger was iing, a disaster.

    If the tree of life was right, the Evil kingdom would soon invade Bay Law City. It was the first time. His brain began to hurt just by thinking about the aftermath.

    ........

    The captain of the research department arrived at Lord Bali¡¯s castle outside of the city. Since they were suspicious of hidden danger, he had brought along 4 ranks 16 druids along with them.

    With this setup, taking over a castle should be easy.

    ¡°I am the royal research department¡¯s, Captain Leo. I¡¯m here on behalf of the queen. Lord Bali,e out immediately and let us investigate!¡± Captain Leon stepped in front of the gate and yelled.

    Every castle was supposed to open its gate when a team of red-cloaked authorities arrived.

    But no elves had said anything even though they were 10 meters from this castle, and the gate remained still.

    ¡°Master, there is a group of red cloaks outside!¡± A warrior of death ran up from the dungeon and bowed at Angelo Harmon.

    ¡°What? Ignited the protection circle and all the defense weapons immediately. It¡¯s time for you guys to honor the family. Guide this castle by all means necessary!¡± Angelo lowered his voice as he looked into the eyes of that warrior.

    He moved every warrior of death from his family¡¯s secret warrior training base into this ce. He did that for one reason, and that was dealing with situations like this.

    All he needed was a little more time, and his mission would beplete.

    ¡°Die for our master!¡± The warrior of death shed in certainty and ran out.

    ¡°Quick, how much longer till the circle is set up?¡± Angelo turned to the Magic circle makers and asked.

    ¡°Master, soon!¡± The elf magic circle maker stopped and replied.

    ¡°Who told you to stop. Quick, keep going!¡± Angelo yelled.

    Setting up a super teleportation circle was no simple task. If he didn¡¯t have that human magic circle maker from the Evil Kingdom as well as the vast amounts of resources as support, he would have never been able to build it by himself.

    Since there were only the two of them, they had been working nonstop for the past month.

    ¡°Captain, something¡¯s wrong. They are resisting!¡± A red cloak ced his hand on the city wall and discovered an invisible shield.

    ¡°Lord Bali, you are going against the queen!¡± Fury shed on Captain Leo¡¯s face. It had been many years since an elf had disobeyed him, not even big nobles.

    As he said his words, a crossbow emerged from the castle wall and aimed at a red cloak.

    ¡°Fight, invade this castle, and drag Lord Bali out!¡± Captain Leo yelled as he threw a signal bomb to the sky.

    As the bomb sted into red sparkles, everyone around could see it clearly, even at noon.

    It was a warning signal from this team of authority. They never fought alone, and the more overwhelming their power, the better it was.

    Therefore, even with 4 rank 6 druids in the team, this signal bomb would attract more authorities toe for support.

    A battle had begun, 4 rank 16 druids jumped on their mad wolf, and their hands began to glow. 8 more mad wolves were summoned as they dashed towards the city wall. The invisible shield had be noticeable.

    Arrows shot out from the castle wall, 2 red cloaks had reacted slowly, and they were shot. They screamed in agony.

    Even though they were only invading a castle, Captain Leo had taken it very seriously. That was why he brought 4 druids with him.

    However, the red cloak authorities were all warrior elves. They were only to assist the investigation; they were not expecting Lord Bali to react so violently.

    Also, this Lord Bali had a crossbow, which was not a simple weapon. In a peaceful ce like this, owning a crossbow was against thew and enough to strip him of his title.

    As the situation took a downturn with 2 red cloaks getting injured, Captain Leo knew this castle was hiding some secret. If not, Lord Bali wouldn¡¯t have reacted so crazily.

    Anyone could imagine the aftermath of attacking an authority near the kingdom¡¯s city. What was Lord Bali thinking?

    ¡°All the warrior elves get back and take care of the injured ones. Druids, increase the attack!¡± Captain Leo yelled.

    The warriors¡¯ power was limited against a protection circle, so he didn¡¯t want them to sacrifice themselves. As the 8 warrior elves retreated, 3 druids drew a volcano pattern. Against a protection circle like that, they could break it with one strike.

    Simultaneously, thest druid let out a howl, and he began to transform into a werewolf. It was a Druid¡¯s werewolf transformation spell.

    The warrior of death on the castle was not afraid to die, but they had rarely faced druids.

    However, their eyes were glowing red. They had undergone long years of death training, so they could ignite their life force into madness to counteract the suppression of those druids.

    Elite druids would badly suppress the energy of normal warriors. Most of them could not even stand, let alone fight.

    But those warriors of death had used a suicidal method. Sacrificing their life span to preserve their fighting ability. Even if they won, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long.

    Although death training was forbidden long ago, this tradition was still being carried out in noble families.

    The warrior of death turned the crossbow on to a mad wolf but shooting someone as fast as a druid was almost impossible.

    Arrows were shot, but none of them even got close to any druids.

    As the warrior of death was making their crazy attacks, the elite druids had finished their volcano spell, and 3 little volcanos emerged on the ground in front of the castle.

    Balls ofva shot out ruthlessly. After a few seconds, a crisp cracking sound emerged, and the protection circle was broken.

    Theva balls did not stop. Instead, they mmed against the castle wall.

    In the face of druids, those warriors of death were almost hopeless.

    Although some of them were beyond the volcano¡¯s attack range, getting killed was just a matter of time.

    Meanwhile, that werewolf druid dashed forward and emerged in front of them. Their speed was helpless against the w of a werewolf. Soon, those warriors of death turned into piles of scattered meat.

    ¡°Go and search!¡± Captain Leo did not smile. Breaking their defense was expected, but what was Lord Bali hiding?

 Chapter 946 - Giant Teleportation Circle

    <h4>Chapter 946: Giant Teleportation Circle</h4>

    Besides the 2 injured red cloaks, the others dashed through the countless dead bodies into the broken castle gate.

    They were experiencedw enforcers, and they quickly searched around the rooms. Due to the castle¡¯s security, there were no servants, and all the warriors of death had died on the castle wall, so nobody was stopping them.

    ¡°Captain, I found something!¡± A red cloak entered the office and loudly reported.

    ¡°Here?¡± Captain Leo immediately arrived at the office.

    Secret triggers in an office were nothing too umon. Most noble elves had them. Although the moving marks of the shelves were not noticeable, it still could escape the sight of an experiencedw enforcer.

    ¡°Open the trigger!¡± Captain Leo said to an elf that specialized in triggers.

    He gently tapped on a shelf and quickly found the trigger. However, when the shelves began to move, he realized something was stuck from within.

    ¡°Please help me use force to destroy this passage!¡± Captain Leo frowned and turned his head towards the 4 elite druids.

    Down in the dungeon, Angelo Harmon¡¯s face was twitching, and his eyes were red. He kept walking in a circle.

    Those 10 warriors of death on the side didn¡¯t know what Angelo Harmon was doing, but they were trained to serve their master. When they heard the banging sounds, they knew their teammates had died. Soon, it would be their turn.

    They held their weapons tight with eyes ofmitment.

    The atmosphere in the dungeon was so tense. It was almost like the air had frozen.

    The shelves above kept banging about until the banging reached the final metal door. It could st open at any moment.

    ¡°Master, the circle is ready!¡± The elf magic circle maker said in a shaky voice. His body was drenched in sweat.

    ¡°Quick, ignite it!¡± Angelo Harmon felt an ounce of relief and turned to the human magic circle maker.

    The human magic circle maker did not make a sound and madly turned his concentration on the super teleportation circle.

    ¡°Where are you trying to connect?¡± Although those warriors of death couldn¡¯t understand where the human was trying to connect this teleportation circle to, the elf magic circle maker realized something was wrong. He gasped.

    He was a warrior of death as well. This human was trying to connect the super teleportation circle to a ce loathed by the Central Continent. It was no longer a war of the families but the war of races.

    ¡°Shut up. Are you trying to resist me?¡± Angelo yelled.

    Certainty shed in the elf magic circle maker¡¯s eyes. He was the Harmon family¡¯s warrior of death, but he was an elf as well, an elf in the Central Continent. He could sacrifice his life for the family, but he would never betray the elves.

    He viciously dashed towards the super teleportation circle and wanted to destroy the newly set up circle.

    ¡°Die!¡± A golden glow shed in that human magic circle maker¡¯s eyes and followed by a white glow in his hand. Immediately, that elf magic circle maker was sted out.

    He was an official knight, one withbat qi.

    The elf magic circle maker mmed against the wall andnded. Blood gushed out of his mouth as he yelled, ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked. They are trying to connect to the Evil Kingdom. They want to destroy the elves!¡±

    The 10 warriors of death turned around. They doubted those words at first, but soon Angelo Harmon stepped in front of that elf magic circle maker and took out his noble long sword and jammed it into his chest.

    Angelo Harmon viciously gazed at the dead body of that elf magic circle maker and spat in his face. He then lowered his voice. ¡°If any of you resist, I will wipe you out along with family from the face of the world!¡±

    It was almost impossible for a warrior of death rebel since they had gone through a structured system of cultivation perfected over countless years.

    This brainwashing process began ever since they were a child. Their families were kept in captivity as a way to maintain their loyalty, and they would be fed some potions specifically made by nobles. Those potions could increase their training result, but they couldn¡¯t stop using them.

    If a warrior of death rebelled, it meant a huge problem had urred in the noble system, which was why Angelo Harmon was furious.

    He was fixed on his revenge. He would do anything to take back his power. Anything that got in the way would be destroyed, even the elves.

    The final step of that human magic circle maker wasplete. The super teleportation circle began to glow, and waves of energy began to rush through its lines.

    .....

    ¡°Warning, warning, super teleportation circle spotted, and it is now moving dimensional force!¡± The Bay Law city spirit sent an alert signal.

    Druid Hume was on guard today, and he immediately put it on the highest alert. What does it mean to have an unknown teleportation circle meant moving its energy?¡± An invasion wasing.

    The authorities of the city had been searching for unknown danger ruthlessly for the past days, so the city was on high alert. When the ear-piercing siren emerged, the City immediately entered battle mode.

    The city gate automatically mmed shut. The elves outside were panicking. Something like this had never happened.

    Flying mounts flew out to the target marked by the city spirit.

    ¡°Your majesty, a super teleportation circle is moving its energy. The city is now on high alert!¡± The reporter of the pce immediately stepped up,

    Queen Luisa hesitated for a moment and said to an elite druid guard next to her, ¡°Strike the bell of god!¡±

    The Bell of God was a way for the pce to gather big druids. Since big druids were normally in retreat, waking them up was not easy.

    The bell of god would shake them up by force which could give their spirit a decent amount of impact, so the pce would not do something like this unless it was totally necessary.

    That elite druid was a little worried. If this was just a normal ident, the pce would be in big trouble.

    ¡°Go!¡± Queen Luisa said in a straight face.

    Of course, she knew the price to pay for striking the bell of god.

    But something had happened to the tree of life again. ording to what happenedst time, this was a warning from the tree of life.

    Also, the moving of dimensional force meant a powerful enemy would soon invade the city. A super teleportation circle was no ordinary teleportation circle. Its materials were unparable to small and medium ones.

    Therefore, she immediately used the highest power she had, striking the bell of god. Even if she lost her position afterward, she would not put her city at risk.

    Bay Law City was the most important city of the elves. The home of all elves in the Central Continent. If something happened to the city, it would be a tremendous loss to the elves.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± The elite druid bowed as he heard the certainty in the queen¡¯s voice.

    He arrived at an unnoticeable golden bell by the side of the pce. Green energy of nature glowed from his body. The energy formed a hammer, and he heavily struck it on the bell.

    ¡°Dong!¡± A crisp bell sound emerged. Although the normal elves couldn¡¯t hear it, god-like energy began to spread.

    Big druids in retreat were shaken up one by one.

    ...

    Back in the dungeon, Angelo Harmon was madly looking at the ignited super teleportation circle. Meanwhile, that human magic circle maker was kneeling on the ground, mumbling something with the most faithful look on his face.

    4 white lights shed on the circle, and 4 holy knights in golden armor emerged. Immediately, scary energy gushed out from their body.

    As the 4 elite druids were banging on thest door, a giant hammer-like energy mmed towards them. Soon, they were sted out with blood spilling out of their mouth.

    The 8 red cloaks behind them were even more unlucky. They immediately dropped down and stopped breathing.

    Captain Leo was standing the furthest away. When he saw the elite druids annihted, he took out a red color signal bomb from his waist. However, he had overestimated his ability. Before he could throw out the bomb, he was dropped dead on the ground.

    A team of 4 rank 17 druids on Pegasus were patrolling around the castle sky, they were the first team of support called by Captain Leo, but suddenly 3 of the front line druids dropped down like they were shot by an arrow.

    ¡°Quick, run! It is the Loyal mad knights!¡± As the 3 rank 17 druids fell from their Pegasus, they yelled to thest druids from afar.

    3 rank 17 druids might be able to hold down a rank 20 holy knight, but they were hopeless against 4 Loyal mad knights. Theirst option was to quickly report to the elves how powerful their enemies were.

    Thatst druid did not run. No matter how hard he tried, he could not go against the speed of those knights¡¯ energy.

    Instead, he took out a signal bomb and threw it out. A split second afterward, he was crushed by an immense force, and he immediately fell towards the ground like a rock with his Pegasus.

    As he was fell, he saw the blood-red sword symbol appear in the sky. A relief look emerged on his face. No matter how powerful their enemies were, the elves would be fine as long as they were prepared.

    Loyal mad knights were what the Central Continent called Holy knights that were more powerful than elite knights. They were on the same level as big druids andw-defying wizards.

    Back in the dungeon, the 10 warriors of death and Angelo Harmon were not affected by the energy. As the helper of the Evil Kingdom, the Loyal mad knights decided to let them live.

    However, there was no gratefulness in those warrior¡¯s faces. Instead, fury sparkled in their soulless eyes for the first time.

    The hatred the elves, orcs, humans, and Barbarians had for the Evil Kingdom was no simple hatred. It was a loathing built up by centuries.

    The Evil Kingdom had turned to the Demons from beyond and every being in the Evil Kingdom became a madly loyal preacher.

    On the other hand, the elves were loyal to the goddess of the moon, even the warriors of death.

    Angelo Harmon was a traitor to his race by bringing the Evil Kingdom into their city.

    It was impossible for warriors of death to attack their master ever since their childhood training, but they suddenly dashed towards the 4 powerful Loyal mad knights.

    ¡°Goddess of the moon, please use their blood to wash off our sins!¡± Their eyes were glowing in red as they madly yelled. They¡¯ve ignited all their life force and dashed forward like a moth plunging into mes.

    The 4 Loyal mad knights gazed at those warriors. They didn¡¯t bother to make a move. Before the warriors even reached them, they were crushed by the knights¡¯ energy. By the time they arrived in front of the knights, they were already a pile of blood.

    ¡°Angelo, good job. I will give you the power you ask for!¡± A Loyal mad knight looked at Angelo Harmon and smiled.

    Angelo Harmon was about to reply, but that Loyal mad knight had already turned away.

    ¡°Tell them they cane now!¡± That Loyal mad knight said to his teammates.

    They were only the first batch of Holy knights. It was not easy to break the elves¡¯ defense since they finally got a chance to invade Bay Law city head-on. The Evil Kingdom had almost gathered all the forces they could.

    The Evil Kingdom needed to maintain some forces at the front line to guard their territory and resources. If they moved too many men, they might lose them.

 Chapter 947 - Loyal Mad Knights,

    <h4>Chapter 947: Loyal Mad Knights,</h4>

    Angelo Harmon was now a useless nobody. He was useless to the Evil kingdom now, but the Evil Kingdom still kept their words. Finally, he would be able to rule over the elves in the Evil Kingdom.

    However, the problem was that there were only 10 elves in the Evil Kingdom. They were all prisoners from the first, second line battlefields, and the purpose of this invasion of the Evil Kingdom was not to capture elves.

    Therefore, Angelo Harmon would be the ruler of 10 elves, which was dramatically different from what he had imagined.

    ¡°Mr. Mead, the message was sent!¡± A Loyal mad knight said to his captain.

    ¡°Wipe the ce clean, so the troops cane out easier!¡± Mad knight Mead lowered his voice.

    Afterward, the 3 loyal mad knights beside him took out their long swords and ignited the ¡®sacrifice¡¯ move.

    Bang, the ceiling exploded in a st, and all thick ground of the castle exploded with rocks and mud flying in all directions.

    The 3 mad knights jumped out of the dungeon and madly swung their swords around, sending rocking flying out of this thousand-year-old castle.

    Their destruction made this castle look almost like a toy. With one sh, a big hole was opened up.

    The super teleportation circle began to glow. Although it was not enough to teleport all the troops at once, they could bring about 100 holy knights each time.

    In a sh, 10 intermediate Elite Holy knights and 90 intermediate Holy knights appeared in a perfect formation.

    That team of knights did not stop. They immediately jumped out of the hole of the dungeon as well.

    Almost immediately afterward, another team of 100 Holy knights appeared.

    ¡°Quick, set up the defense. Don¡¯t stop!¡± Mad knight Mead yelled.

    He was battling with time. They had to get ready before the elves discovered them. The more troops they could teleport, the more powerful they could be.

    Under his leadership, a team of Holy knights could teleport from the Evil Kingdom every 10 seconds.

    Flying troops from the elves appeared in the sky again. But after seeing the signal bomb, those troops stayed very high and far from the destroyed castle.

    The elite druid on the mounts saw the holy knights gathering, so 2 of them quickly flew back to report while the others remained to monitor the situation.

    ¡°Mr. Mead, 2 elves are going back to report!¡± A mad knight jumped down and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Quick! Faster!¡± Mad knight Mead yelled again. He knew he didn¡¯t have much time left. He needed to finish the teleportation before the elves were here.

    Angelo was stunned as he saw the holy knights appearing. They all disregarded him. He began to doubt if the Evil Kingdom is really going to give him power.

    But it was toote for regrets. He could only turn his hatred into motivation.

    ......

    Queen Luisa was waiting for her report. 8 big Druids were gathered beside her. They were a good part of the elves¡¯ power.

    ¡°Report, majesty, 8 green sunbeams were spotted outside of Bali castle. 8 elite druids have died!¡± A guarding elf speeded in and bowed.

    ¡°Are the flying troops back?¡± Queen Luisa asked with no emotion on her face.

    ¡°Majesty, not yet!¡± The guard replied.

    ¡°Ok, you can go now. Report to me immediately when there is more news!¡± Queen Luisa waved her hand.

    ¡°Big druids, should we connect the Wizard Union for support? She turned to the 8 big druids and asked.

    ¡°Majesty, let us wait for the report. With the 8 of us as well as the 3 big druids guarding the tree of life, we can definitely destroy our enemies!¡± Big Druid Hales lowered his voice.

    He was very confident. They were the most powerful force of the elves. With 11 of them, they were able to take on anything.

    Even though Big Druid Lendo was taking Abel around the tree of life, there were 2 more big druids on guard. They would ask for their support through the teleportation circle any time.

    Most importantly, there was more hidden power of the elves in the temple. They could also call for their support.

    If they ask the wizard union, then it meant that the elves were getting weak. Although the Central Continent had amon enemy and all races worked closely together, there were still some power differences.

    If their invaders were not strong, the wizard union would look down on the elves, and their status would fall,

    ¡°Report!¡± A flying mount speeded through the pce gate.

    This was normally impossible, but the elves could care less about manners at that time. Directly speeding in the pce meant one thing!

    ¡°Your Majesty, the Evil Kingdom is here. There are loyal mad knights, so we can¡¯t get too close. But there are alreadyrge amounts of Holy knights gathering in Bali Castle!¡± The elite druid jumped down and reported.

    ¡°Quick, ask the Wizard Union and the goddess pce for help!¡± Queen Luisa yelled.

    Big Druid Hale did not intend to stop her. If the Evil Kingdom had sent out loyal mad knights, the scale of the battle had reached another level.

    He took out his badge and connected to the wizard union through the city spirit, but he quickly paused.

    ¡°Majesty, our teleportation circle is closed!¡± A stressful look emerged on Big Druid Hale¡¯s face.

    His hesitation made the elves lose their opportunity to call for support. He could no longer contact the wizard union.

    ¡°The wizard union will need at least an hour to confirm we are being invaded. Since the war has never broken out in the kingdom¡¯s city, it might take the wizard union even longer!¡± Queen Luisa did not me big druid Hales. Instead, she lowered her voice and analyzed her situation.

    ¡°Majesty, then use the soul speakers to ask the temple for support!¡± Big Druid Hales quickly suggested.

    They had an endless forest beside the teleportation circle. The most primitive way ofmunication with the temple was through those trees, and it was theirst option.

    ¡°Quickly tell the soul speakers of the pce!¡± Queen Luisamanded and added, ¡± go into battle mode. Gather all the noble¡¯s intermediate forces to the city wall. We can¡¯t lose our city!¡±

    .......

    As the pce was calling for support, Mad Knight Mead was kneeling towards the direction of the Evil Kingdom and preached, ¡°The glory of my lord, shine upon this ce!¡±

    He then took out a golden crystal. His movement was extremely gentle like he was treating something extremely precious.

    He ced the crystal on the ground. The moment it made contact, a golden glow scattered out.

    Abel sensed a familiar energy wave near the tree of life. It was very simr to the crystal angel statue¡¯s energy, but it seemed like this energy had some special purpose.

    He sensed from the tree of life that the danger had arrived. It was a big one.

    ¡°Master Bet, I just got a message from the pce that 8 elite druids had died outside of Bali castle before the connection was cut off. The teleportation circle is also shut!¡± Big Druid Lendo rushed back on his mad wolf.

    ¡°Big Druid Lendo, what should we do?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°The pce is prepared, so I don¡¯t think the enemies can prate or defend no matter how powerful they are. We will guard the valley entrance. I¡¯m afraid their target is the tree of life!¡± Big Druid Lendo lowered his voice.

    He remembered all the strange things happening to the tree of life, so he would not leave this ce. The tree of life was much more important than the city.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll stay with you!¡± Abel also summoned his mad wolf and jumped on.

    When they arrived at the valley entrance, the other 2 big druids were already standing with immortal ravens, grey bears, and oak sage, all summoned.

    Just those two 4 meters tall grey bears alone had blocked the entrance. Abel felt the 3 big druids tensing up as the tree of life kept sending him warning signals.

    .......

    In the potion maker camp, some potion makers had already started their way towards the kingdom city when the first signal bomb was set.

    Master Muir was trying his best to contact Master Balfour and Master Nn. Since those 2 masters were both making potions, he had no luck reaching them.

    When 8 green soul beams shoot up, even the potion maker camp could see it clearly. Master Muir grew desperate.

    He received the highest level warning from the city, demanding everyone to retreat to the kingdom¡¯s city, but the other masters were still not responding. As their good friend, he could only use hisst resort.

    ¡°Potion spirit, call Master Balfour and Master Nn!¡± Master Muir could no longer wait.

    ¡°Master Muir, what happened? All my ingredients failed!¡± Master Balfour stepped out and yelled in a fury.

    Master Nn was also not looking good. She was about toplete her potion, but the potion spirit forcefully disrupted her. All 5 portions were failed.

    ¡°Everyone, no time to talk. Come with me to the kingdom city¡¯s now. I¡¯ll exin along the way!¡± Master Muir pointed at the teleportation circle and ran forward.

    When he arrived, he realized the teleportation circle was no longer working.

    Master Muir looked awful. He knew something big had happened ever since the kingdom¡¯s city alerted him, but he would never expect the teleportation circle to fail.

    With the failure of the teleportation circle, he could never get to Kingdom City. Especially since the city was already in lockdown by the time he got the news.

    ¡°Master Muir, what happened?¡± Master Nn asked desperately. She realized something was wrong.

    ¡°I just got an alert from the city demanding us to retreat immediately, but it seems like we can no longer get to the city. We just need to find a safe ce to hide here!¡± Master Muir lowered his voice.

    ¡°A safe ce. Right, Master Bet¡¯s house is the safest ce. He has arge protection circle. Let¡¯s get there immediately!¡± Master Nn thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Master Balfour, what do you think?¡± Master Muir asked.

    Safety was their priority. As long as the 3 of them agreed, they could get going.

    ¡°All the other protection circles are too weak. Master Bet¡¯s ce is our only option!¡± Master Balfour nodded.

    The 3 masters stepped out of the union. They didn¡¯t see any elves along the way, but there were still 10 elite druids guarding the union¡¯s entrance.

    They were the followers of the masters. Since times had been very peaceful, those followers were used to going off on their own. They would rarely stay by the side of their master.

    However, in the face of danger, they would not run off on their own even if all elves were running for their lives.

    If the Potion Maker Union did not ignite a defense stopping all entry, they would have rushed into the union.

 Chapter 948 - Targets

    <h4>Chapter 948: Targets</h4>

    ¡°Potion spirit, shut down!¡± Master Muir took out his master badge and sent out amand.

    Thismand stopped the movement of the potion spirit and reduced its power consumption to the minimum. In this mode, all energy waves from the potion spirit would vanish.

    The potion spirit¡¯s body was located in a secret ce deep underground. As long as the enemy did note to the potion maker union and dig 100 meters underground, they would not find the potion spirit.

    The potion spirit¡¯s importance to the potion maker union was unmatched. The Union could tolerate losing just about anything but the spirit.

    With ast look at the union, the 3 masters jumped on their follower¡¯s mad wolf and sped towards the north.

    They came across some elves who did not leave fast enough along the way, but they couldn¡¯t do anything other than wish them luck!

    The mad wolves were fast, and the team soon arrived at Master Bet¡¯s ce, but suddenly they were blocked by a light shield outside.

    ¡°Master Bet is not home. Try calling his follower Druid Poly and see if she can get us in?¡± Master Muir turned to the other masters.

    Master Muir was the only one who knew that Master Bet left with Big Druid Lendo, and he also knew that he left his followers behind.

    Druid Poly just secured her family and Druid Gunter¡¯s family in the metal castle. Suddenly, she was struck by a strange robotic voice.

    ¡°Druid Poly, there are elves asking toe in outside the gate. Should I let them in?¡±

    ¡°You are a spirit?¡± Druid Poly asked. Spirits were all tightly regted by the Wizard Union. Since there were too many wizards in the Central Continent, there was not enough for every wizard to get one.

    On the other hand, due to the small number of wizards in the Holy Continent, each wizard could request a spirit.

    Since the Wizard Union in the Central Continent didn¡¯t even have enough spirit for themselves, they would rarely give them to other races. Most of them were only city spirits.

    Druid Poly did not expect Master Bet to get a spirit to manage his newly built ce in just a few days. It was too much of a luxury.

    After thinking about Master Bet¡¯s status, it was not too surprising. The wizard union would not turn down a master¡¯s request.

    Actually, at that moment, it was the battle of fort spirit onmand. The research spirit was installed on the battle fort. Only a spirit with ancient ability could control the short distance teleportation circle around.

    ¡°Spirit, wait. Let me see who it is?¡± Druid Poly wouldn¡¯t let elves in for no reason. She didn¡¯t know where the danger wasing from, so she dashed forward with her mad wolf.

    ¡°My Masters, why are you here?¡± She opened the door and saw 3 masters and their followers, so she quickly bowed.

    ¡°Druid Poly, the teleportation circles are not working, so we need a safe ce to hide. Only master Bet¡¯s ce has anotherrge protection circle, so we hope it will be able to withstand whatever¡¯sing!¡± Master Muirughed and bowed back.

    ¡°Pleasee in, my masters!¡± Druid Poly quickly dashed aside and nodded. ¡°Spirit, open the protection circle and let them in!¡±

    ¡°Yes, pleasee in!¡± The robot emerged from the circle, and a passage emerged from the energy shield.

    After the masters stepped in with their followers and the passage was closed again.

    The masters looked at each other but didn¡¯t say anything. This ce was Master Bet¡¯s private property. They had no business talking about it.

    ¡°Please follow me. Master Bet said there is a 100% safe ce here!¡± Druid Poly bowed again.

    ¡°100% safe?¡± Master Muir mumbled. He didn¡¯t know where Master Bet got his confidence from, but he still followed Druid Poly.

    Master Balfour and Master Nn did not think too much. They could only listen to Druid Poly, the current manager of this ce. When they arrived at the backyard, a strange look emerged on Master Muir¡¯s face.

    He was the one responsible for handling the building of this ce. Although he was not here the entire process, he had examined the final product. Having an extra metal castle in the yard was almost impossible.

    It was not a small castle as well, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.

    ¡°This is my family and Gunter¡¯s family. Master Bet said if there is danger, we should let our family know and bring them here!¡± Druid Poly introduced the other elves in the metal castle.

    ¡°Ah, we also got an early warning, but we disregarded it!¡± Master Muir shook his head. As a Master, of course, he knew about the Tree of life¡¯s warning, but he never really took it by heart because the kingdom¡¯s city and the potion maker union¡¯s safety was never a problem.

    .....

    On the remains of Bali castle, Holy knights lined up in a row. Their faces were filled with the thirst for war. It would be a holy war, an invasion of God¡¯s territory.

    ¡°Knight Joseph, you and 3 loyal mad knights each lead 5000 Holy knights and wipe out everything around Bay Law City. Get ready to attack and start building war machines!¡±

    Mad knight Meadmanded.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Mead!¡± Mad Knight Joseph bowed.

    Almost 10,000 holy knights were teleported in 20 minutes. There were 10 Loyal mad knights were the most the Evil Kingdom could send out without affecting their internal power.

    ¡°We have 3 targets, but there is one priority, destroying the tree of life. It is the root of this world, and destroying it is a mission passed down from our lord, so 5 mad knights and I will be taking care of it.

    Second target. Knight Joseph, you will be responsible for wiping out everything surrounding Bay Law City and drag Master Bet out from the Potion Maker Union. If he is not willing to be our prisoner, kill him.

    Finally, after I destroy the tree of life, I will join up with knight Joseph once again to break Bay Law City¡¯s defense and wipe the elves¡¯ ce clean.¡± Mad knight Mead said to the 9 Loyal Mad knights in front of him.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but he had already be one of the Evil Kingdom¡¯s targets. Recently the Evil kingdom has been losing a lot more than the Central Continent in front-line battlefields.

    Most of it was due to the light healing potions reviving Central Continent fighters who did not die on the spot.

    The Evil Kingdom began to pay attention to those potions ever since they found one of on a dead wizard. After some investigation, they realized it originated from Master Bet.

    Since the opportunity to attack the elves had arrived, Master Bet¡¯s name had appeared in one of the missions.

    First, Mad Knight Joseph and 3 other loyal mad knights left Bali castle¡¯s remains with 5000 Holy knights. The 5000 holy knights were then automatically divided into 10 teams, each charging in a different direction.

    ording to their report, there were no big druids outside the city, so it should be an easy victory.

    Mad knights Joseph and the 3 other loyal mad knights ignited a charge and sped towards the potion maker union. Soon, they turned into a beam of grey.

    They didn¡¯t even need to attack. Just their energy was enough to make every elf they ran into along the way dropdown.

    They did not go all out because those elves would all be their prisons and the servants of the evil kingdom after they were done.

    Of course, this did not apply to druids. All druids needed to be killed since it was very hard to change a goddess of moon believer¡¯s mindset.

    ¡°We are almost at the potion maker camp!¡± Mad Knight Joseph lowered his voice as he saw a little city without walls surrounded by a protection circle.

    Mad Knight Joseph obtained a map of this ce from their investigation department before the invasion, which was also why he could find the potion maker union so easily.

    ¡°Just give me a minute, and I¡¯ll break thatrge protection circle!¡¯ A mad knight said with a coldugh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. we¡¯ll move together!¡± Mad knight Joseph wouldn¡¯t waste time by letting someone show off. The dimensional force was limited, so they could only use their teleportation circle again after 2 hours. The elves¡¯ support team should arrive around that time, so they had to achieve all their missions before that.

    The fiery ¡®me¡¯ aura began to glow below them, and the 4 loyal mad knights ignited the ¡®average¡¯ spell. Soon, ¡®fire,¡¯ ¡®ice,¡¯ and ¡®lightning¡¯ damage sted open on the protection circle.

    In a crisp cracking sound, theirrge protection circle shattered like crystal ss. Pieces turned into sparkles and faded from the sky.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave anything alive in the potion maker camp. Kill them all!¡± Mad Knight Josephmanded.

    Only elves associated with potion-making could appear in this ce. It didn¡¯t matter if theypleted their mission or not. They would leave let those elves live.

    A Mad knight changed to a Holy Freeze Aura. As they charged forward, all the elves along the street or hiding in their house were frozen and sted open before they could even scream.

    A Mad Knight¡¯s Holy Freeze was enough to kill instantly.

    Mad knight Joseph memorized the path. He led the 3 other mad knights into the potion maker union and broke its defense with one strike. Since the union had always been a safe ce, it was still using an intermediate protection circle.

    It was not that they don¡¯t have money, but because they thought arge protection circle was unnecessary due to the fact that no war had ever broken out in thousands of years.

    Mad knight Joseph did not even use the entrance. He followed the map in his mind, directly smashed through the wall, and arrived at Master Bet¡¯s potion-making room.

    ¡°He escaped. Go to his house!¡± Mad knight Joseph shook his head after seeing an empty potion maker room. There were not even leftover potions. Everything was clear.

    He sensed something wrong. Did Master Bet escape to Bay Law City? If that was the case, they would have a lot more work to do.

    The reason they invaded Bay Law Cityst because the city had many big druids, and its defense was the strongest. Invading it would be a big hassle, and it was not possible in a short period of time.

    He just hoped Master Bet was still in his mansion. He turned north and flicked his sword again. The walls in front of him sted open, and the 3 of them speeded out like a beam.

    Afterward, the building behind them tumbled on the ground but was only one of the many buildings they destroyed.

    More catastrophic destruction urred along the way, and they finally arrived at Master Bet¡¯s ce. Suddenly, they were stopped by arge protection circle.

    ¡°Is this Master Bet afraid of dying this much? There¡¯s arge protection circle set up in his house!¡± Mad Knight Joseph let out a coldugh. He turned to the 3 other knights and nodded. Their st was about to set off once again.

    The fiery ¡®me¡¯ aura shined upon their swords, turning them almost blood red. They then ignited the ¡®average¡¯ as they attacked.

    A normalrge protection circle could not replenish its energy fast enough to withstand an attack like this, which was why the potion maker camp¡¯s protection circle was broken instantly.

    But, thisrge protection circle in Abel¡¯s ce was supported by top-level gems. It was pushing the limits ofrge protection circles, and it was not something you could break in a second.

 Chapter 949 - Troops

    <h4>Chapter 949: Troops</h4>

    At that moment, Druid Poly, Druid Gunter, their family, and the 3 masters all heard a robotic voice emerging from the metal castle in the yard.

    ¡°The protection circle being attacked. Going into invisible mode. Levitation begins!¡±

    Afterward, the castle door m shut. It became invisible and quietly elevated towards the sky.

    The 4 knights spent half a minute breaking Abel¡¯s protection circle by draining the 100 mana gems in the energy box.

    This gave the battle fort enough time to rise 1000 meters above the ground. Even with the holy freeze aura, those knights could no longer do anything to the elves within it.

    Mad Knight Joseph was the first one to prate master Bet¡¯s ce. He was confident that elves were hiding within. If not, there wouldn¡¯t be a circle with so much energy.

    ¡°Turn off the Holy Freeze. We can¡¯t kill Master Bet, or at least try our best. We need him to make potions for us!¡± Mad knight Joseph said to his peers.

    That mad knight with the Holy Freeze aura turned to an energy aura. With 2 minutes of charge from those 4 mad knights, all the buildings around master Bet¡¯s ce were wiped t.

    ¡°Knight Joseph, Master Bet is nowhere to be seen!¡± A mad knight lowered his voice.

    The others shook their heads, and Knight Joseph was furious. He had failed the only mission his lord gave him.

    ¡°Turn on the Holy Freeze, Holy Charge. I don¡¯t want anything alive around here!¡± Knight Joseph roared.

    Frost and lightning sparks emerged below those knights as they covered the surrounding with their power of the will. From then on, no one could escape those aura attacks.

    However, their effort was for nothing. All the elves were safe 1000 meters above the sky and protected by the battle fort.

    Although the battle fort could not face the knights head-on since it stillcked someponents, hiding shouldn¡¯t be a problem, especially since those knights were not familiar with something like that.

    Druid Poly and the others didn¡¯t even have the guts to take a breath in the battle fort as they saw those 4 furious, loyal mad knights from a screen on the fort.

    Druid Poly had seen a loyal mad knight on the front line battlefield. From afar, of course, if not, she wouldn¡¯t be here.

    She knew how scary they were. Back then, there was only one loyal mad knight, and he blocked every attack like it was nothing. Evenw-defying wizards could only do hit and runs, not face them head-on.

    Since 4 loyal mad knights had appeared, all she could do was to wish for master Bet¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Go, it¡¯s almost time to gather. Maybe master Bet is in Bay Law City. Let¡¯s invade and drag him out. I won¡¯t let him escape!¡± Mad knight Joseph thought for a moment and lowered his voice.

    He was very not happy with how things had turned out. Along the way, they had only killed some small fry, not even a truly elite level elf, like the other master potion makers.

    He never expected the city to react this quickly after not fighting for thousands of years.

    Of course, how could he have guessed that the tree of life had predicted their attack and told everyone through Abel? Bay Law City had been on high alert for days.

    Most of all, how could anyone expect the other 3 masters to look down on them through a circle?

    Queen Luisa was looking at the Holy knights gathering on the Bay Law City¡¯s city from 1000 meters away. She was furious. The evil Demons were stepping their foot on the Goddess of the moon¡¯s territory. However, she would not send her troops out. Her elves were not used to fighting Holy knights, and she was sure that they could not face thousands of them head-on.

    She could only rely on Bay Law City¡¯s defense andrge amounts of war machines.

    She turned her gaze to the countless poison creepers on the city war. They were the reflection of the Druid¡¯s spirit. Finally, a war was about to start.

    ¡°Did the 3 masters get back to the city?¡± She suddenly remembered the potion maker union and thought about the 3 master potion makers.

    ¡°Majesty, we haven¡¯t got any reply from the masters!¡± The reporter elf bowed.

    Queen Luisa immediately wanted to send elves out to investigate, but looking at the condition outside, sending elves out was suicide.

    ¡°My goddess, please protect the 3 masters!¡± Queen Luisa mumbled.

    ¡°Big druids, this is the Light healing potion from Master Bet. Here are 20 bottles for each of you. Don¡¯t use it on even minor injuries!¡± She turned from the reporter and said to the 8 big druids.

    ¡°Your Majesty, is this potion even useful on big druids?¡± Big Druid Hale frowned seeing all those bottles.

    He just had to say something. Big druids were used to using Master Grade potions. Normal ones almost couldn¡¯t do anything to them.

    ¡°Big Druid Hale, don¡¯t underestimate this healing potion. The Wizard Union¡¯sw-defying wizards relied on these potions. You can only get this many since Master Bet is a part of the elves!¡± Queen Luisa exined.

    Afterward, the 8 big druids quickly put the bottles in their portal bag.

    Those things could be their lifesaver in the following battle, ording to the Queen. Of course, the druids would need to respect it.

    The 10 teams of knights had turned after wiping out everything around Bayw City. They almost have no losses. Everything they ran into was extremely weak. The elves were not used to fighting in the first ce, and all the big nobles had retreated into the city as well as all the elite druids.

    Mad knight Joseph also returned with the 3 other mad knights. Seeing more than 5000 holy knights, a smile finally returned to his face.

    Start setting up the war machines. I want them to be ready in half an hour!¡± He yelled.

    Under hismand, the Holy knights began to take out pieces from their portal bags. With 4000 knights standing guard, 1000 Holy knights quickly put the pieces together.

    Queen Luisa was hopeless as she saw them setting up those machines. They were 1000 meters away. Nothing in the city could attack from this range.

    She had a strong desire to upgrade the defense of her city. After this battle, she would need to purchase many war machines from the dwarfs, especially long-distance ones.

    At the end of the day, Bay Law City and the entire New Asia were enjoying their peaceful times for too long. When war arrived, they were helpless.

    If it were a human, dwarf, or orc city, they definitely would not let those Holy knights set up their war machines and do nothing.

    ¡°All druids send out your immortal ravens!¡± Queen Luisa didn¡¯t want the elves on the city wall to lose hope.

    Immortal ravens were one of the lower-ranked summon of a Druid, but they could use it since it was immortal.

    Under the queen¡¯smand, dull ck ravens were summoned. There were hundreds of elite druids and tens of thousands of apprentice, beginner, and intermediate druids in Bay Law City.

    Since they could all summon immortal arenas, almost hundreds of thousands of immortal ravens were roaring out of the city wall. It was a grand scene.

    ¡°Victory! Victory!¡± Originally those druids were feeling a little down helplessly looking at the Holy knights setting up their war machines, but they had regained their spirit. With hundreds of thousands of ravens, those knights would need to kill for a long time even if they could do so easily.

    ¡°Druid Hale, how long until the teleportation circle can be unlocked again?¡± Seeing the energized warriors on the city wall, she turned and said quietly to big druid Hale.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I just talked with the other big druids. It will take less than 2 hours. We are in the goddess¡¯s ground of fortune. The evil demon¡¯s energy can notst for too long!¡± Big Druid Hale lowered his voice.

    2 hours was not a long time, but they were about to face an immensely powerful team of 5000 knights with 4 loyal mad knights as leaders. Not only that, but their power would shoot up once again after those war machines were set up.

    At the same time, they knew those elves were not experienced in battle. The warriors were almost useless against the knights, and the druids could only fight for themselves. They had not undergone any official military training.

    If they were in the Ervo Forest, the druids might be able to face off against the Holy Knights because they could take advantage of the terrain and use the forest to replenish their life force. At the same time, those knights could not use their aura in a forest, and countless obstacles would block them.

    It was too bad the war was about to start. They could no longer pick a battlefield. Big Druid Hale sighed.

    ¡°Did the temple reply?¡¯ Queen Luisa asked again.

    ¡°Your majesty, I just got a reply from the goddess temple that the Saint and 10 big druids areing our way!¡± Big Druid Hale replied.

    ¡°Great, we will have a support team in an hour!¡± Queen Luisa felt her chest lift.

    The temple would only recruit female druids. In the elven race, female druids were more powerful than male druids. Therefore every female big druid would be recruited by the temple and kept as a secret force.

    Only a small number of female big druids would stay away from the temple due to personal reasons. Most of them saw serving the temple and the goddess as the biggest glory they could get.

    Suddenly, Queen Luisa thought of a problem, ¡°Isn¡¯t the saint still underage? How is she being sent out?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but even if she is underage, going head to head Loyal Mad Knight shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Big Druid Hale shook his head.

    He did notpare the Saint to the big druids, but a Loyal Mad Knight was to show his confidence in her.

    As you know, in the Central Continent, a Loyal Mad knight could take down aw-defying wizard or big druid of the same rank.

    ¡°The only thing I worry about now is the tree of life. Is it being attacked? Queen Luisa thought for a moment and said quietly.

    ¡°Your Majesty, there are 3 big druids there. Big Druid Lendo is the most powerful, so I don¡¯t think there will be a problem!¡± Big Druid Hale said confidently.

    ¡°Report, a team of 5000 Holy knights is heading towards the northwest side of the city. Their target is unknown!¡± Suddenly, a flying mountnded, and a druid jumped down to bow.

    ¡°What?¡± Queen Luisa¡¯s face sank. She quickly turned to Big Druid Hale and said, ¡°Quickly send big druids to support the tree of life. We can¡¯t let anything happen to it!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty. There are only 8 of us, and we can barely hold down those 4 loyal mad knights. If we support the tree of life right down, we might lose the city!¡± Big Druid Hale lowered his voice.

    ¡°No, the tree of life is more important. If the city is destroyed, we can build it again. But if we lose the tree of life, everything will end!¡± Queen Luisa said, certain.

 Chapter 950 - Valley Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 950: Valley Entrance</h4>

    By that time, giant war machines such as stone-throwers anddders started to rise from the Holy Knights in front of the city wall one by one.

    If the big druids left, the warriors¡¯ confidence would drop immediately, but the queen insisted. Big Druid Hale looked at the others.

    ¡°Your Majesty, big Druid Larder and I will go support the tree of life!¡± Big Druid Hale bowed.

    It was the most dangerous mission. There wasn¡¯t a protection circle around the tree life. There was only a valley. Only druids could face the mad knights head-on.

    Big Druid Larder and Hale were the most powerful druids there, which was why he made that decision.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Druid Hale. We can¡¯t lose the tree of life!¡± the queen said in a drained voice.

    ¡°The knights can step on my corpse, but they will nevery a hand on the tree of life!¡± A murderous look emerged on the pale old face of Druid Hale.

    ¡°Big Druid Hale, just hold down the knights as long as you can. I¡¯ll tell the temple to send their support directly to the tree of life with the soul speakers!¡± The queen lowered her voice.

    Her words were clear. The tree of life was far more important than the city and far greater than her life. Everything revolved around the tree of life.

    As the queen of a kingdom, she knew a lot of things others didn¡¯t. Those things were kept secret so that themon world could turn their attention from the tree of life.

    Although many powerful forces had their eyes on the tree of life because the water of life is produced, the elves tightly regted its exports, so that was where their interest ends.

    They could exchange better things with the elves anyway, so it was not worth breaking their trust with the elves for some water of life.

    The tree of life was far more important to the elves than some water.

    Although Big Druid Hale didn¡¯t really understand why the queen said that the tree of life was more important than the city, he would know if he was a female big Druid.

    Big Druid Hale and Big Druid Larder jumped on a Pegasus and flew out from the city wall. It was the only mode of transport they could use.

    The Evil Kingdom did not bring any Flying mounts with them on this mission, especially since many flying mounts were in the territory.

    Therefore as long as the Big Druids kept their distance above the sky, they wouldn¡¯t be attacked. If not, they would have no chance against those 5000 knights on the ground.

    ....

    In the Tree of Life valley¡¯s entrance, Abel listened to Big Druid Lendo¡¯s order and stood back near the valley¡¯s center. The power he had shown made Big Druid Lendo a little worried if he stood too close to the entrance.

    The Loyal Mad knights had powerful Mass attack auras. If Abel was struck by one of them, he might die on the spot.

    Therefore, Abel ignited his soul speaker ability to connect with the tree of life while keeping an eye on the condition outside.

    He sensed a team of 5000 Holy Knights charging towards them. They were shing with a Holy aura. All the trees in front of them could not stand a chance.

    As the Knights forcefully st their way through the forest, Abel could hear the trees crying.

    The trees were helpless. All they could do was send their emotion to Abel and express their sorrow.

    There were 6 holy knights within those 5000 holy knights that caught his attention. He could sense that most of the power was concentrated on them, and their energy was more powerful than any Holy knights he had ever seen.

    They were the legendary Loyal Mad knights! Abel could almost identify them immediately.

    ¡°Big Druid Lendo, I have something to tell you!¡± Abel was not looking good. His Master Bet identity brought a lot of profit, and the elves had been treating him very well, so he didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to them.

    However, there were 6 loyal mad knights with a team of 5000 holy knights charging towards them. It was not something 3 big druids and a rank 20 wizard could hold back.

    Of course, he was not afraid of his own safety. If he wanted to leave, no one could stop him. All he needed to do was to summon Flying me.

    ¡°Master Bet, what did you see?¡± Big Druid Lendo was not far from Abel, so he quickly stepped back.

    He had already summoned his Grey bear, so he could no longer summon his mad wolf. It was the pain of being a druid. The limit of natural force greatly affected their abilities.

    ¡°Big Druid Lendo, the forest is telling me that 6 Loyal Mad knights and 5000 evil knights are charging towards us!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Big Druid Lendo¡¯s face sank. His eyes were sparkling in uncertainty, but soon it settled.

    ¡°Master Bet, get out of here now. Go hide in the depth of the forest. You are a soul speaker. The evil knights can not find you easily. I will stay by the tree of life¡¯s side until I die!¡± Big Druid Lendo said in a serious tone.

    Master Bet was the elves¡¯ most powerful potion maker as well as the asset of the elves. He could not be lost in a battle.

    Druids were not afraid to die. They were the master of natural force. If they died, they would just return to nature, return to the goddess.

    However, after Big Druid Lendo said his words, Abel sensed the tree of life, wanting him to stay. It was the only being it couldmunicate with, so it was normal that it wanted Abel to stay by its side when danger arrived.

    Abel understood. As long as he didn¡¯t get too close to the knights, he would be able to leave without a problem.

    ¡°Big Druid Lendo, I¡¯ll contribute to the fight as well!¡± he thought for a moment and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯m not looking down on you, but you can¡¯t get involved in a fight between big druids and Loyal mad knights!¡± Big Druid Lendo rejected.

    ¡°Big Druid Lendo, I¡¯m not talking about myself!¡± Abel said and padded his chest.

    Afterward, a ck hole appeared, and a 10 meters tall body jumped out with a 20 meters long rod on its shoulder. Big Druid Lendo felt immense pressure just by looking at it.

    ¡°A Beamon giant!¡± Big Druid Lendo gasped.

    Everyone who saw a behemoth would be shocked. They were too rare, and each of them was tightly controlled by the orcs. Letting them out was almost impossible.

    ¡°Master Bet, how powerful is this behemoth?¡± Big Druid Lendo couldn¡¯t help but ask after seeing how much bigger Dolf waspared to other Beamon giants.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know but maybe a little more powerful than normal ones!¡± Abel shrugged his shoulders.

    Dolf was enchanted by hell¡¯s mana burn as well as teleportation. It had that 20 meters pedestal as a weapon, but it had never fought in a real fight.

    ¡°Ok, just a little stronger than a normal Beamon giant should be able to hold back one loyal mad knight!¡± Big Druid Lendo paused. Still, even with Dolf and 3 Big Druids each holding back a Loyal Mad Knight, there were 2 loyal mad knights free to attack.

    ¡°They are here!¡± Abel reminded.

    Suddenly, arge patch of trees tumbled down above the valley, and an organized team of Holy Knights appeared.

    ¡°Damn you, Evil knights, for destroying our trees!¡± A Big Druid roared, seeing so many trees being damaged.

    The team of Holy Knight stopped at the valley entrance. They were not expecting the terrains to be like this. The 5000 Holy knights they brought along were almost useless.

    The valley entrance was too small. Only 4 knights could enter at once. And only 2 grey bears could block the passage.

    Even the most prestigious royal judge, Angelo Harmon, did not know the details of the tree of life. He only knew its rough location.

    ¡°3 of you,e with me and kill those 2 grey bears!¡± Mad knight Mead lowered his voice and said to 3 other mad knights next to him.

    Although only 4 of them could enter at once, it was clear that the elves only had 3 big druids on guard. Just the 4 of them could take them down.

    The 4 mad knights lined up outside the entrance and charged forward. They ignited the Holy Freeze aura and me aura for an attack. As for defense, they ignited the helping aura. Just like that, auras appeared below their feet.

    It was a final battle for them. They were about to face big druids in a tightly confined space, and the result was clear.

    The big druids were pressured. Their faces looked tense. Unlike the knights, it had been a long time since theyst fought.

    War was a survival necessity for the knights, but it was against the elves¡¯ nature. Everyone in the Central Continent knew the elves didn¡¯t like to fight.

    ¡°Destruction from heaven and earth!¡± Big Druid Lendo yelled as he pointed at the Valley entrance.

    He had been preparing for this top-level spell since the start. It was a veryplicated spell to make, and he definitely would not have enough time to cast it during the battle.

    The 4 knights paused for a moment. Although they had the helping aura as defense, they didn¡¯t want to go head-on with a top-level spell and 2 grey bears.

    It was at that moment. A giant body appeared in front of them. It was so big it almost couldn¡¯t fit in the valley entrance.

    It was Dolf. It charged towards the knights and heavily struck down with its giant rod. Since the knights were tightly lined up to enter the valley, it gave Dolf a good opportunity to strike. The 12 meters rod struck down, and the whole process took less than half a second.

    Each of those 4 knights was extremely experienced. Although they didn¡¯t know why something with a move in a sh ability could appear in this ce, they still instinctively blocked it with their shield.

    Dong!¡± Dolf¡¯s rod struck upon their shield, but Dolf was pushed away by the rebound force.

    The Holy Freeze aura below those knights began to shoot out, and Dolf quickly vanished from mid-air, perfectly dodging the aura attack.

    Those 4 knights, on the other hand, were knocked back by a few steps. Mad knight Mead was the strongest, and he sensed blood rushing through him. The other 3 knights, on the other hand, were not as lucky. Blood began to drip down from the corner of their mouth.

    They were not badly injured, but they could only make it because the 4 of them had distributed the force. If that strike was focused on one Holy Knight, he might be in critical condition.

    However, things did not stop there. Dolf¡¯s strike knocked the knights perfectly into the targeted area of the ¡®destruction from heaven and earth¡¯ spell. Giant Fireballs rained down like meteoroids towards the knights.

    ¡°Go back!¡± Mad knight Mead yelled. He made a quick decision. He could no longer use his brute force. 3 grey bears blocked the path in front, and 3 of his teammates were lightly injured. If he kept going, his teammates¡¯ injuries would get worse.

    Also, he couldn¡¯t afford to take another strike from that giant that just hit them. Therefore, he decided to get out of the valley.

    After blocking a few fireballs with their shields, they charged out.

    The Druids did not go after them. Their mission was to drag out time as much as possible before the support arrived.

 Chapter 951 - Protect The Tree of Life

    <h4>Chapter 951: Protect The Tree of Life</h4>

    The 4 loyal mad knights sped out of the valley, out of the Destruction from heaven and earth¡¯s attack range.

    He quickly changed the aura below him into a revived aura, and his face looked better in almost an instant. The other 3 knights next to him also took a turn for the better.

    Being attacked multiple times was not a situation those mad knights had found themselves in a lot. They were experts in defense and close body attacks. Even masters of spell casting could rarely dominate them.

    However, the unlikelybination of Dolf and Druid Lendo¡¯s hit the knights.

    ¡°Glory to my lord!¡± Mad knight Mead mumbled. He decided to go full attack mode, no more tactics. However, when he was about to charge with his recovered mates again, Dolf, who had vanished, was there again.

    However, it wasn¡¯t in front of the 4 mad knights but the 5000 holy knights. The teleportation ability gave it the ability o a wizard.

    The 5000 knights kept their powerful battle formation even without battle, but Dolf¡¯s appearance was a surprise.

    Hundreds of knights gathered their Holy energy into a giant sword, and the few holy knights closest to Dolf and threw it forward to counteract the rod on Dolf¡¯s hand.

    This was only because the knights were unprepared if they were prepared. It wouldn¡¯t be the holy energy of a few hundred knights but all 5000.

    After being struck by the Holy energy sword, Dolf was pushed away once again.

    But unlikest time, Dolf was affected by the knights¡¯ attack, not by the rebound force of those mad knights¡¯ scary defense.

    With that hit, at least 30 holy knights were killed by the vibrations with blood spilling out of their mouths, and more holy knights were badly injured.

    The rod on Dolf¡¯s hand was obtained from the Lightning n¡¯s Law Defying Wizard, Mutton. It was a pedestal from an ancient sight with damage increase. It enhanced the already powerful force of Dolf.

    If the knights were not in a formation to distribute the hit, every knight that the rod touched would be dead. Not only intermediate ones but even top-level ones.

    When the team of holy knights reacted and were ready to strike again, Dolf vanished. It was a tactic Abel ordered. With 6 loyal mad knights against 3 big druids. Those grey bears would notst long if the knights decided to go full attack mode, even with the terrain advantage.

    Dolf¡¯s mission was to cause chaos with its teleportation, so the mad knights could not focus on attacking the valley.

    ¡°Change aura!¡± The mad knights in front of the team of 5000 yelled as his face sank.

    Afterward, a Holy Freeze appeared below the knights. With 500 top-level knights igniting the aura at once, the entire ce was covered in frost.

    Mad knight Mead also stopped his attack. He was furious. It was the first time his team had taken a loss. His heart was filled with hatred towards that Beamon beast.

    ¡°Full pressure. I want everything in this ce to die!¡± He yelled inmand.

    The knights began to move and quickly arrived in front of the valley entrance as the Holy Freeze Aura covered the area. As soon as Dolf appeared, he would be slowed down.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to struggle. The Lord told us to destroy the tree of life. You can¡¯t stop us!¡± Mad knight Mead said coldly, staring into the eyes of the 2 big druids standing near the valley entrance.

    They were a little shaken up by Dolf¡¯s attack, but those experienced knights quickly found a solution.

    ¡°The Goddess is on our side, and we will die by the tree of life!¡± Big Druid Lendo did not yell back. Instead, he lowered his voice and said calmly.

    ¡°Oh, what a surprise. You must be Master Bet!¡± Mad knight Mead turned his gaze to an elf standing far away behind those 3 big druids.

    ¡°You know me?¡± Abel was caught off guard for a moment.,

    ¡°Of course I know you, Master Bet. I have your picture on me. Our second mission today is to bring you back with us. It seems like we can kill 2 birds with one stone!¡± Mad knight meadughed loudly.

    ¡°Do you really think you can do that?¡± Abel replied with a cold smirk.

    Chatting was the best way to drag out time after all.

    ¡°Master Bet, dragging out time is useless. You won¡¯t have anyoneing for support. Our other team is already about to invade Bay Law City!¡± Mad knight Mead saw what Abel was trying to do, so he shook his head with augh.

    However, he would not continue to risk it. He still had 3 big druids to take down.

    ¡°Glory to my lord!¡± Mad knight Mead mumbled again as the other 3 loyal mad knights lined up in a row. They did not slowly make their way forward. Instead, they fully ignited a charge towards the 3 grey bears.

    A big fight was about to start, and Dolf¡¯s body could not move swiftly in the tight entrance. Abel¡¯s heart began to drop.

    Suddenly, the sound of Pegasus emerged, and 2 Pegasusnded beside the 3 big druids.

    ¡°Lendo, are you holding up fine?¡± Big Druid Conrad jumped down and yelled.

    ¡°Conrad, finally, we can fight together again!¡± Big Druid Lendoughed.

    With 2 more big druids as support, their top-level power would be equal to the knights. With the advantage of the terrains, the 5000 holy knights were almost useless.

    A knight without formation could not form a threat to a big druid.

    At that moment, Dolf also returned. It held its rod parallel in front of Abel as a shield.

    Another Destruction from heaven and earth was cast by a big druid along with a volcano spell. Suddenly, that tiny valley entrance was filled withva and fireballs, turning it into a fiery hell.

    However, the knights disregarded the spells and directly charged towards the grey bears while turning their helping aura into a minimum.

    The first strike was initiated by a sword. With the power of the knights¡¯ charge, the grey bears were knocked back a few steps.

    Grey bears were the powerful shield of big druids with an immense amount of strength.

    But in the face of mad knights, they were clearly being dominated. 4 cuts were opened up on 2 grey bears. Although the cuts were not big, their defense was broken.

    The injured grey bears were furious. They frantically scratched with their ws, but the knights blocked and quickly knocked them out with a shield strike.

    In the face of experienced knights with countless techniques, those top-level summon of big druids could only go so far.

    However, the knights also did not have a good time. They were struck by countless top-level spells in a short period of time, and injuries began to emerge.

    A cold gaze shed in the eyes of Mad knight Mead. He took out a magic scroll with his sword holding his hand. It was a move in a sh scroll he got from a dead wizard.

    He ignited it with his power of will, and his body immediately vanished from the spot. He then appeared in front of big druid Conrad with a murderous ¡®me¡¯ aura below him.

    The ¡®me¡¯ aura on top of the ¡®sacrifice¡¯ was made to counteract Big Druid Conrad¡¯s wind armor. A wind armor could block element attacks, but it was hopeless against physical attacks.

    Fear filled the Big druid Conrad¡¯s eyes. Every big druid had their special skills, but most of them were only experts in summons and elements. The experts in transformation were scarce.

    Big Druid Conrad was an expert of summons and elements, so his close body fighting skills were feeble, let alone facing a mad knight.

    On the other hand, Abel had his eyes fixed on Mad Knight Mead when he took out a move in a sh scroll. He forcefully reached his power of will into the battlefield. His rank 20 power of the would not immediately get disrupted by the knights¡¯ energy, but it would onlyst for a few breaths.

    Still, that was enough time for him to ignite the World Stone¡¯s ability. He immediately analyzed the expression on Mad knight Mead¡¯s face and understood his target was Big Druid Conrad, so he called Dolf in the fastest way possible.

    Dolf immediately understood its owner¡¯s intention through the soul chain. It vanished beside Abel and appeared above Mad knight Mead before he unleashed his ¡®sacrifice¡¯ attack.

    Bang! This time Dolf did not get sted away. Instead, itnded safely without stepping on big druid Conrad.

    The one who took a big hit was Mad knight Mead. With the ¡®me¡¯ aura on top of the ¡®sacrifice¡¯ aura, his physical strength had reached a maximum. Colliding with an ancient pedestal held the number one strength of the Central Continent under this circumstance had set him flying horizontally.

    Hended in front of a grey bear. That grey bear was irritated, and its mate blocked it so it could not attack, but knight Mead hadnded just in time.

    It heavily struck down with its w. Since Mad knight Mead had lost all his defense, and his internals was a little damaged from the st, that strike from the grey bear caused a cracking sound. The bones on his left were shattered, and he dropped his shield on the ground.

    ¡°Mr. Mead!¡± The other 3 mad knights who were fighting the grey bears yelled. They disregarded their danger and quickly jumped above the grey bears in their way.

    However, one of the mad knights was struck down by a grey bear and was mmed on the ground. Blood began to spill out from his mouth. Since the grey bear was busy with that one knight, it gave the other 2 the time to jump in front of mad knight Mead to protect him.

    The knights held up their shield, and one of them changed to a preaching aura to soothe Mad knight Mead¡¯s injuries.

    The 2 mad knights outside the valley charged in to keep the Grey bears upied again.

    Chaos broke out in the valley. The big druids could not kill the knights in one strike, and they would not get too close to them either. Therefore, although they might look like they were at an advantage, the threat was still well and alive.

    If not for Abel and his beast, the big druid¡¯s defense would be broken long ago.

    As the 2 knights guarded Mad knight Mead, he took out a potion and poured it down. Soon, he stood up again and pushed away the 2 knights guarding him.

    His eyes were blood red. This was the most embarrassing battle he had been in. He was almost smacked to death by a grey bear in front of his 5000 men. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his heart was disgusted.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± He yelled. The druids were the least skilled at battle, after all.

    The 6 mad knights unleashed their thirst for battle. The ¡®me,¡¯ ¡®believe,¡¯ and ¡®Holy Freeze¡¯ auras emerged below them.

 Chapter 952 - Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 952: Goddess</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The ¡®believe¡¯ aura had the ability to drastically reduce your opponent¡¯s defense, while the ¡®me¡¯ aura could increase one¡¯s attack, speed, and uracy. The 2 of them used together could maximize the damage those mad knights could make.

    A ughter had begun with 5 big druids against 6 Loyal Mad knights.

    Big Druid Lendo yelled. He cast a Bearman transformation and turned into a giant bear. The other 4 druids also gathered their grey bears together to block as they crazily cast top-level spells from behind.

    The 4 grey bears divided themselves into 2 groups. One group was responsible for blocking Mad knight Mead and his 2 fellows, and the other was responsible for that injured mad knight and the 2 new ones that just arrived.

    However, those 4 grey bears were already badly injured after being attacked for so long. They probably wouldn¡¯tst long.

    Suddenly, big druid Lendo¡¯s 3 meters tall bear body arrived in front of the 2 grey bears closest to the entrance and mmed down with its giant w. A huge shockwave rushed out.

    He was one of the rare few big druids who studied transformation. The shockwave he just made was a spell he could only do after transforming into a bear.

    His attack caught the knights¡¯ attention, and the 3 of them that were struck by the shockwave were knocked out for a moment. Their swords stopped.

    ¡°Purify!¡± Mad knight Mead yelled, and a knight beside him ignited the purify aura. The 3 knocked-out knights regained their consciousness once again.

    The reason Mad knight Mead didn¡¯t use a purified aura himself was that he was the strongest. He needed to maintain his ¡®me¡¯ aura to maintain his men¡¯s strength at a top-level. If not, it would give the grey bear the time to recover.

    After a roar of agony, a grey bear turned into a sh of white light and returned to the monster bag of a big druid. The bnce began to tip. Soon, the second grey bear¡¯s life force was also drained and returned to its owner.

    The big druids helplessly summoned a mad wolf, but they were helpless against the knights. In the end, they were all returned as well,

    The big druids kept stepping back as they fought. They would soon reach the inner valley.

    Abel contemted if he should summon Johnson and Jason, or maybe even Flying me and White Snow to drag out some time, but winning against those knights was almost impossible.

    As he was thinking, Big Druid Lendo, Mad knight Mead unleashed a strike on Big Druid Lendo, and his giant bear body was sent flying. When hended, his body returned to his elf form, and it was filled with wounds.

    It was a critical time, and Abel had to summon his summons. Suddenly a dimensional force appeared.

    ¡°Careful, get into formation!¡± Mad knight Mead was about to make his final move on Big Druid Lendo, but he quickly yelled.

    The 6 knights quickly gathered together and formed a small formation.

    Mad knight Mead looked very serious. Since this ce was bound by thew of the gods, dimensional forces were locked up.

    Other than a personal dimensional force such as a wizard¡¯s move in a sh and Dolf¡¯s teleportation, or maybe even some short distance teleportation spells, any other strong dimensional force appearing in this ce was almost impossible.

    Of course, this was only the case for those below the rank of gods.

    As the 6 knights gathered, the dimensional force gathered into a slit in mid-air. Afterward, a graceful body stepped out.

    ¡°Lorraine!¡± Abel gasped.

    It had been years since he saw her, but she looked just the same. Although 5-6 years might be a long time for a human, the passing of time almost done nothing to her. Which made sense considering that she was an elf, especially a premature elf.

    Abel¡¯s words did not catch Lorraine¡¯s attention, and she acted like she almost didn¡¯t know him.

    It was at that moment he realized something different about Lorraine. There was cold, untouchable energy on her, almost like she was a...

    ¡°Goddess!¡± That¡¯s the only word Abel could think of. Lorraine was just like a goddess. No, that wasn¡¯t right. She wasn¡¯t like a goddess. She was a Goddess.

    ¡°You¡¯ve intruded the tree of life. Die!¡± She lifted her pure white hands, and a green light flew out gracefully. When it was meters from the knights, the light turned into a giant green hand.

    ¡°Full defense!¡± Mad knight Mead yelled.

    Pure white holy energy rose up. At that moment, all aura was useless. Only the most original energy could counteract the strike from a god.

    ¡°Bang!¡± Mad knight Mead and his 5 fellows were sted away.

    The knight who was badly injured by a grey bear did an imperfect block with his shield, but it was because of this, a strand of green energy reached his body.

    When theynded, 5 of them were only lightly injured, but his body was surrounded by green energy, and his life force was quickly emptying.

    Soon, the nts near him began to grow at a rapid rate and quickly bloomed.

    ¡°y!¡± Mad knight Mead yelled. One of his men was down, so he quickly turned back to face Lorraine.

    For a powerful figure, the lights poured out from their soul was theirst bit of glory and their recognition from the world.

    However, that dead knight did not have any soul beam. He was killed by a goddess, so his soul would be taken back by the goddess.

    ¡°Go back, go back to the troops!¡± Mad Knight Mead yelled and charged back. It was theirst hope.

    ¡°Do you want to run?¡± A dimensional slit appeared in front of Lorraine. In a step, she appeared in front of the charging knights again.

    Her delicate hand tapped on the back of a knight. It was not fast, but that knight couldn¡¯t avoid it. He quickly fell to the ground.

    Afterward, flowers began to bloom beside the body of that knight.

    However, this move was all Lorraine could do. The other 4 knights had returned to their troops.

    ¡°The great goddess, it is my honor to witness your grace. I feel very honored!¡± Mad Knight Mead moved in front of his troops after seeing only 4 of them had survived.

    He had to show his respect in front of the gods, no matter which one. The gods were untouchable. Even if one of them couldn¡¯t kill you at the moment, they would leave a scent on you, and every other god would be able to kill you.

    Although Mad knight Mead was against the goddess, she wouldn¡¯t say anything insulting in front of her. Respect for power was a universal rule.

    Lorraine did not reply, but her hands began to shiver when she saw Abel.

    ¡°The great goddess, your body is still not mature. You can not fully unleash your godly ability. I believe most of your energy was drained with that dimensional slit just then. If not, you wouldn¡¯t have just killed 2 of us!¡± Mad knight Mead still spoke in a respectful tone.

    He did not attack again. Although he believed Loraine could not fully unleash her godly ability, she could still easily kill 2 of hisrades. he didn¡¯t want to be the third one.

    The soul of the ones killed by a goddess could not return to the god they were loyal to. Instead, it would be taken by the goddess who killed him.

    For a loyal warrior, this was almost unimaginable.

    ¡°Pitiful knights. Get out of here!¡± Lorraine said in a gracefully soft voice.

    Abel had never seen Lorraine like this, but hearing Mad knight Mead¡¯s words, he knew a goddess possessed Lorraine.

    ¡°The great goddess, I am a fighter for my lord. Themand of my lord is above everything else. Mad knight Mead did not step back. Instead, he lowered his voice.

    Afterward, he held his shield up front, and a holy beam of light shot up from the 5000 knights behind him.

    Lorraine also did not attack. She no longer has enough energy within her to kill all of those intruders.

    As a young goddess, Lorraine set off with 10 big druids when she heard Bay Law City was in trouble. She was quick with the speed of her Pegasus.

    But along the way, she got another message from the forest that the tree of life was being attacked, and one master potion maker named Bet was being trapped. She immediately knew it was her Abel.

    Therefore, she disregarded what the big druids warned her and directly used a godly ability. She was only a ceremony away from being an official Saint, but that ceremony could only begin after reaching her mature age. After all, only a mature elf could fully open up her body to ept the goddess¡¯s possession and ignite the full potential within her.

    ¡°You!¡± Lorraine turned to look at Abel. The one talking was the goddess. She sensed this human had a special bond with her body, and he was using her holy object to obtain an elf form.

    Mad knight Mead was pleased that Lorraine did not make a move. In the face of a goddess, he would be okay as long as he stayed in the protection of his knight formation.

    He knew a goddess could not possess one¡¯s body for too long. When the time came, he could stillplete his mission.

    Maybe he could also kill a young elf Sainte with the ability to ept a goddess¡¯s possession. It would be a big aplishment. His lord would definitely be very happy.

    Abel felt like he was dreaming. Even though he knew he was talking to the goddess, her body was still the girl he missed for all these years.

    ¡°I said he is an elf!¡± Lorraine suddenly pointed at Abel as her voice emerged from mid-air.

    Big Druid Conrad and the other big druids had no idea what the goddess was talking about, but big druid Lendo knew a little. The goddess had confirmed Abel¡¯s identity when they signed a contract, but now she was confirming it in real life.

    Abel could see that the goddess found out his true identity, which made sense considering that the goddess made the transformation ne if the legends had any truths in them.

    However, Abel suddenly sensed a message from his soul. It was a spell to merge the transformation ne with his body. Currently, some powerful druids might still be able to sense something odd with Abel¡¯s energy, but after he said the spell, the power of the transformation ne power would be increased to the maximum. From that point on, no one other than the gods would be able to tell.

    Abel said the spell and the transformation ne slowly sank into his body, but he suddenly remembered there were still a few rings he put on the ne. When the ne vanished, the rings dropped into his chest.

    However, he didn¡¯t care because Lorraine still had her eyes fixed on him.

    ¡°Little fellow, you have faith with the tree of life. So I¡¯ll let you and the tree of life fight those intruders with me!¡± Lorraine said with a smile.

    He then pointed at Abel again and a strange energy wave raised from his soul. Abel sensed that it was a contract.

    It was an equal contract between Abel and the tree of life.

    Abel sensed the energy of the tree of life within as he signed it.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire how powerful the goddess was. She could make an equal contract for both Abel and the tree of life. But if the tree of life didn¡¯t like Abel so much in the first ce, it wouldn¡¯t have signed a contract with him in the first ce.

 Chapter 953 - Seeing Lorraine Again

    <h4>Chapter 953: Seeing Lorraine Again</h4>

    An equal contract dered mutual recognition between two great powers. For Abel, signing an equal contract with the tree of life of this world was a great deal.

    The reason the goddess did this was that she would soon lose her powers. She had already gotten involved. It would be a huge insult to her if she still managed to let the evil demons win.

    It was rare that the tree of life had a special bond with someone. Through their soul chain, she could see that it epted Abel.

    The tree of life was prideful. Countless elves had tried, but they all failed to get its recognition.

    Due to Abel¡¯s rtionship with the Sainte, she had epted Abel as one of them and allowed the tree of life to fight with him.

    After the goddess had spoken, she smiled, and her energy began to spread. The nts in the area 10 meters around her began to grow and bloom.

    Afterward, the goddess¡¯s energy vanished, and Lorraine dropped weakly on the ground onto the flowers.

    Mad knight Mead did not attack immediately. He and the thousands of being around him were stunned by the goddess¡¯ ability.

    ¡°Lorraine!¡± Abel yelled desperately, seeing the knights were still far away.

    Afterward, a giant body emerged next to Lorraine. It was Dolf, and it carefully picked her up with its giant hands as Abelmanded it to teleport back to his side.

    Dolf gently lowered Lorraine¡¯s body by Abel¡¯s side. It was evident how important Lorraine was to its owner, so every move had to be very careful. It could not afford to hurt her with its giant force.

    Abel kneeled to examine Lorraine¡¯s injuries. The possession of the goddess had damaged her muscles. Even her spirit was badly fatigued.

    With these injuries, just a normal healing potion and some rest would do the trick.

    However, Abel took out a full recovery option without even thinking and poured the purple liquid down her throat.

    A purple glow emerged from her body, and her eyes began to twitch. She slowly opened her eyes and saw Abel in his elf form. She immediately smiled.

    This smile waspletely different from the one she had when the goddess possessed her. It was the smile of joy, the smile of a pure little girl. Although the smile of the goddess was beautiful as well, she no emotion for themon world.

    Seeing that smile, Abel remembered once again how irreceable she was in his heart despite seeing countless girls in this world.

    After he got so much more powerful, he could truly sense how pure Lorraine¡¯s soul was. He was deeply drawn, which was a strange experience.

    Since his soul was so much more powerful than normal people in this world, he could sense other people¡¯s souls being affected by him.

    This was why Lorraine stayed as the only one in his heart despite seeing countless girls.

    However, there was one thing Abel didn¡¯t know. Because of Lorraine¡¯s pure crystal purity soul, she was picked by the temple at a young age. She was supposed to be a genius druid, but she didn¡¯t. Instead, she hid her ability until the temple retrieved her to undergo Sainte training to be an official Sainte after she came of age.

    If Abel were a normal human, he would have never been able to get close to Lorraine. Even if her family didn¡¯t mind, the temple would mind.

    However, with the goddess¡¯s recognition and the equal contract with the tree of life, Abel¡¯s status in the elves was undeniable.

    At least in the Central Continent, everyone needed to address Abel as the prestigious Master Bet. It was the difference between status and identity.

    ¡°Abel!¡± Lorraine had returned to her top condition after using the potion, so she said energetically as soon as she opened her eyes.

    ¡°Lorraine, I¡¯m so d you are ok!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but smiled and said gently after hearing Lorraine¡¯s voice and seeing the lively look on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming. I can finally see you, Abel!¡± Lorraine opened her eyes wide and looked around, trying to see if she was dreaming.

    Just like Abel, she was dreaming drown to his soul. It was very hard for her to fall in love with her pure, powerful soul. If she had never met Abel, she would have ended up like other Saintes and grow old alone with the temple.

    Ever since she met Abel, his face had stayed in her heart. Even after so many years, their feelings had not faded.

    However, she soon realized what situation they were in. 5 big druids weirdly looked at them. Chatting so casually while surrounded by thousands of Holy knights could directly go down in history.

    ¡°The goddess left. There are only 4 of us loyal mad knights. Do you really think you can stop us?¡± Mad knight Mead yelled outside the valley.

    With the grace of the goddess faded, the situation had changed again. Although the elves were at a slight advantage with 5 big druids and Dolf, only one grey bear from the druids was still standing. Even all their mad wolves had returned to their monster bags. Without some time to rest, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight again.

    Dolf was strong, but its movements were also limited in this tight valley.

    Big Druid Lendo had regained himself with 5 light healing potions, and he knew how tense the situation was,

    He quickly turned and whispered to Abel, ¡°Master Bet, the great goddess, said you have a way to deal with those evil knights. We¡¯ll try our best to hold them down while you think!¡±

    ¡°Lorraine, just rest. I¡¯ll let Dolf protect you!: Abel gently padded Lorraine¡¯s head and smiled just like in the past.

    He was very confident, just like he knew exactly what to do, but in reality, he didn¡¯t want Lorraine to worry.

    Although the goddess said she would let the tree of life fight with him, he had no idea what to do. There were 5000 knights outside, and every single mad knight could strangle him to death.

    Dolf blocked Lorraine holding its giant ancient rod. The mission Abel gave him through the soul chain was to teleport Lorraine away if danger came.

    Its teleportation was invincible, so even if they lost the fight, Lorraine would be safe.

    At that moment, Abel no longer needed to ignite his soul speaker ability. He could directly connect with the tree of life. The tree of life knew the danger it was in, so it sent a picture and some spells to Abel through the soul chain.

    Abel stood up, and a branch from the tree of life lowered to help him up. He was in one with the tree of life, and its waterfall amount of energy charged into his body.

    He reached out his right hand and sensed a wave of green energy rushing within. He waved in mid-said and left a glowing green spell pattern.

    ¡°Careful, defense!¡± Mad knight Mead yelled. He was about to attack again, but he saw what Abel was doing. He immediately sensed the same energy the goddess was giving out. Although its power was unmatched, it still made his heart drop.

    Abel ignited the world stone¡¯s ability. Despite howplicated the pattern the tree of life had given him, he could still draw it out easily.

    His movements were not fast in his eyes, but to the others, it was a miracle, just like he had been practicing for his whole life.

    When thest stroke finished, the glowing green energy began to dance in the pattern.

    ¡°In honor of the tree of life,

    I will summon the sleeping tree,

    With the destroyer of nature,

    Please wake from your slumber,

    The children of the tree of life!¡±

    Abel¡¯s voice was just as holy as the goddess. It came with a special energy wave, merging with the energy of the glowing green pattern.

    The green energy spread out like a wave through the mountains and trees.

    If you look from above, it was like a flood gate of green energy was rushing out from the center of the tree of life to every patch ofnd 20 miles around.

    Every tree that green energy touched began to shake. They retracted their leaves and lifted their roots from the ground. With the support of the green energy, their roots turned into legs.

    Cracks began to emerge from their branches. Finally, 2 eyes and a mouth sifted through. Their thick branches also began to twirl together and formed 2 arms.

    Those trees were all 500-1000 years old. Suddenly, they all stood up and walked towards the tree of life in a thunderous roar.

    ¡°Tree men!¡± Big druid Lendo gasped as he saw Abel mumbled.

    He was just as stunned as the knights because he knew exactly what this meant.

    Summoning tree men was a legendary ability of ancient druids. It could turn trees into humans, but as the elves grew weaker, this ability was lost.

    This ability was the scariest mass attack ability.

    An awakened tree man¡¯s ability corresponded with their age, but even the youngest tree men would have the power of an elite due to their mass.

    No one could tell how many trees with the age of 500 and above were around them. They were in the Ervo Forest, an exclusive ce of the elves, and the elves were the protector of nature. They would not destroy the trees to build a civilization.

    ¡°Tighten the formation!¡± Mad knight Mead began to regret not attacking immediately as he saw more and more tree men with a height of at least 5 meters stood up.

    The ground began to shake as they walked. He couldn¡¯t even count how many of them there were.

    Abel stood on the tree of life¡¯s branch. Although he could only see one direction as he was surrounded by the valley, he could still get a sense of their vastness by looking at the valley entrance.

    He had used the tree of life¡¯s energy to summon the tree men, and he realized a new symbol appeared on the skill tree of his Horadric Cube. It was called ¡®summon tree men,¡¯ but he could only use it around the tree of life.

    This spell neededrge amounts of life force. If he was on his own, he might not even be able to summon a single tree man with all his life force drained. After all, his age was nothingpared to a 500 years old tree.

    Maybe only the tree of life could do something like this in the Central Continent.

    But he soon thought of the Dark World. He had another tree of life there. Maybe he could also summon tree men in the Dark World.

    Suddenly, a message from the tree of life emerged. In the message, there was a giant green dot in the center with countless little dots making their way towards it.

    He quickly understood what it meant. The giant green dot was the tree of life, and the little dots were the tree men he summoned.

 Chapter 954 - Tree Men

    <h4>Chapter 954: Tree Men</h4>

    The first batch of tree men approached the Holy knights. Hundreds of them charged forward, and they grabbed mud and rocks to attack.

    The mud didn¡¯t do damage but blocked the knight¡¯s vision while the rocks did the damage.

    The rocks shot from the tree men¡¯s giant hands. They were like stone-throwing machines.

    Although the rocks weren¡¯t bigpared to the tree men, they were huge boulders to the knights.

    Holy energy emerged from the knight formation as rocks struck upon it. At the same time, mud was sttered everywhere, filling the space with grey dust.

    Some tree men had arrived in the knight¡¯s range, and frost emerged from the knight¡¯s bodies.

    It was the Holy Freeze Aura in action. However, those tree men had some special abilities. They were all at least 500 years old and had the tree of life¡¯s life force, so each of them had an extremely strong defense.

    Throughout their lives, they had countless hardships in their environment, so they disregarded the forest and kept making their way forward to the knights.

    An 800 years old tree made contact with the knights, and its giant hand mmed down from its 15 meters tall body.

    All of a sudden, tens of Holy knights had no way to counteract.

    sh! The light sword of the knights sliced off the arm of the tree man.

    However, a green glow sparkled on its body, and its arm was regenerated in just a few seconds.

    This was the scary thing about tree men. As long as they kept their contact with the ground, they were indestructible. Unless their entire body was destroyedpletely, they could use energy from the earth to regenerate.

    They lost a few seconds to attack, but this kind of regeneration was already very quick for a branch. If a root was damaged, it would take much longer.

    Tree men don¡¯t feel any pain, so attacked without hesitation with its newly generated arm.

    The knights repeat their counterattack, but in the end, the tree men still managed to regenerate. Due to their powerful defense, the knights¡¯ light sword could only slice their branches, not their roots.

    In reality, tree men were not invincible. Big-scale fire attacks could destroy most of them.

    A wizard¡¯s firewall spell could burn those tree men into ash, but luckily, the knights did not have any mass attack fire spells. They could inject fire elements onto their attacks but not create an actual fire.

    It was only a matter of time until the tree men regenerated. None of the knights were able to kill any.

    More and more tree men joined the battle, and it became a stale back and forth between the 2 sides. The tree men could not break the knights¡¯ defense, but the knights could not kill those tree men either.

    Still, it was only a matter of life until the knights lost the battle. It would be a problem for them to even escape. More and more tree men charged in from 20 miles. With tens of thousands of them, they were basically invincible.

    Ironically, the knights destroyed trees on their way and were now being attacked by trees.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s destroy the tree of life. Maybe that will make the tree men stop!¡± Mad knight Mead turned to the 3 mad knights and said.

    Although each of them could slice a tree man in half, they could not kill them. With the help of so many tree men, it was only a matter of life until they recovered.

    They knew they had no choice. If they continued like this, they would die in their formation.

    Even as the most longsting profession, the knights could only take so many hits before all their energy was drained.

    They only had around 1 hour left before their troops would deteriorate. Once it happened, the tree men would be able to start their massacre.

    A moment ago, they saw a tree man grab a top-level holy knight after using ¡®revenge¡¯ to attack the tree man¡¯s roots.

    Then he unleashed 3bo attacks with ice, fire, and lightning, which cut on the tree man. The fire directly left a burnt mark on its root.

    However, that holy knight was soon caught and wrapped tight by the tree man¡¯s branches. In a few short breaths, his face turned old and dried up.

    A pure white soul beam shot up, which sent a message to the knights. If they didn¡¯t change their tactics, they would end up as tree fertilizer.

    They were in the elve¡¯s territory, so they couldn¡¯t stay for long. Once the elves¡¯ support arrived, they would be killed.

    ¡°Onmand, Mr. Mead!¡± The 3 mad knights replied.

    4 of them quickly changed out of their formation and disregarded the tree men. As they sped, they slowed the tree men with the Holy Freeze. They soon arrived at the valley entrance.

    Thest grey bear blocked in front of the 4 big druids as top-level spells rained down.

    ¡°Everyone, let me hold them down!¡± Big druid Lendo yelled and turned into a giant bear as he speeded to the side of the grey bear.

    ¡°Big druid Lendo, catch!¡± Abel took out a portal bag and threw it forward.

    Big druid Lendo caught the bag with his giant bear ws and scanned them with his power of the will. There were 400 Light healing potions within. He felt so relieved.

    ¡°Thank you, master Bet!¡± His voice was still clear, even in a bear form.

    Mad knight Mead was about to make contact with the grey bear and Big Druid Lendo, but he decided to attack Big Druid Lendo first.

    He charged through the shockwave of the giant bear, which made him feel a little dizzy, but the purify aura of his teammate quickly woke him up again.

    At the same time, another mad knight turned towards the grey beat and viciously struck down.

    ¡°Demon w,e at me!¡± Big druid Lendo roared as he shed towards the long sword of Mad knight Mead. The me on the sword burned his skin, and it soon shed open his w.

    He scanned with his power of the will, and a bottle of light healing potion appeared in front of him.

    He bit down, and the blue liquid poured into his mouth. The wounds on his hand immediately recovered.

    Mad knight Mead¡¯s second and third attacks were all blocked by big druid Lendo. All it took was a few more light healing potions.

    At the same time, he was keeping an eye on the grey bear. From time to time, he would throw a light healing potion in its mouth.

    A ¡®Bearman transformation spell¡¯ could allow a druid to turn into a Bearman. Although it was not as fast as a werewolf, its defense was on a whole other level.

    Although Big Druid Lendo could not fully block Mad knight Mead¡¯s attack in his bear form, he could sustain for some time with those insane light healing potions since it wouldn¡¯t generate any side effects like other healing potions.

    However, he still had a limited amount of potions on hand.

    Abel kept his eyes on the battlefield. The tree men were starting to dominate the knights. As soon as the knights¡¯ energy began to drop, the tree men would be able to break their formation and take the win.

    The 4 mad knights and the 5 big druids, wounds kept emerging from Big Druid Lendo and the grey bear but quickly recovered with the light healing potion.

    The knights disregarded the spells from the other druids and kept viciously attacking. Maybe in less than a minute, all of Big Druid Lendo¡¯s light healing potion would be used up.

    ¡°Tree of life. The battle is not looking good. Do you have any more ideas?¡± Abel connected to the tree of life through the contract.

    He was almost helpless against the knights; he couldn¡¯t even get close to them.

    The valley entrance was tight, so Dolf couldn¡¯t unleash its full potential, so it was better to stay as thest shield and protect Lorraine.

    Without exposing his identity, asking the tree of life was his only option.

    Since he was in one with the tree of life, the tree of life directly transferred another spell pattern.

    It was just asplicated as thest one, and the tree of life did not exin what the pattern did. Maybe it was growing desperate!

    Abel ignited his world stone ability again and grasped the spell pattern in no time. He began to draw, but this time the tree of life did not lend him any energy.

    After he finished hisst stroke, he sensed the transparent energy within his druid soul turned into a natural force that sifted into the pattern.

    Afterward, the spell pattern expanded and wrapped around him.

    Abel felt the blood within him gushing as sharp pain emerged. It was almost like every muscle in his body stretched, and every piece of bone was crushed and reformed again.

    It was almost like the dragon energy within his soul had woken up and began to roar in madness. Soon, his body began to stretch.

    He clenched his jaw tight so Lorraine couldn¡¯t hear him scream. It was almost like his teeth were about to break.

    He sensed a strange energy stretching out his body. The natural energy within his druid soul began to drain. He was already rank 20, but it was still far not enough to sustain the transformation.

    Everything suddenly stopped, and for a second and Abel thought his transformation had failed. However, an ocean of life force soon gushed in from the branch that he was touching.

    That life force continued to stretch out his body, and he slowly sensed his skin thickened as scales emerged.

    His hands and feet turn into ws. Those ws were glowing with a strange energy, which only reflected how powerful they were.

    A long tail emerged from behind, and his head began to change shape with 2 dragon horns poking out.

    He felt a sharp pain of skin tearing from his back. 2 wings prated his skin and began to grow.

    At that moment, a new spell pattern emerged from his skill tree called drag on transformation. It was one of those special transformation spells of a Druid.

    However, there were 2 prerequisites about this spell that normal druids could not achieve.

    One, a dragon bloodline was a must. The more concentrated your dragon blood was, the bigger you would be as a dragon. Since Abel was recognized by blue dragon Emmanuel, you could just imagine how concentrated the dragon blood within him was.

    Second, the first transformation neededrge amounts of natural force, and the force needed to be a dragon was far greater than a Bearman or werewolf.

 Chapter 955 - Big Druid

    <h4>Chapter 955: Big Druid</h4>

    When a pair of wings emerged behind Abel, he felt his body getting lighter. Despite being 5 meters tall, he no longer needed the tree of life for support. Instead, he began to float.

    However, the transformation did not stop there. Each scale on him began to sparkle blue and finally turned into blue magic patterns.

    He was wrapped in blue scales from head to tail. Other than his eyes, his entire body was protected by those scales. On his throat, there was an extrarge blue scale stranded with gold guarding this vulnerable area.

    He felt blood pumping through his heart. Compared to his powerful bones and muscle, his weakest spot was his heart.

    The transformation actually didn¡¯t take long, but since Abel had his world stone ability ignited, he could sense very little detail.

    When Abelpleted the transformation, he sensed his druid soul began to change. He remembered from the legends that the soul of wizards changed when they became Law Defying wizards.

    This alteration of the soul allowed a wizard to rely less on his body. In other words, the rank of his soul would be higher than his body.

    Although he didn¡¯t know this was the case with big druids as well, he felt like his Druid soul was doing exactly that at that moment.

    Big Druid Conrad suddenly paused as his volcano spell. He turned to Abel in his blue dragon form and gasped, ¡°A Dragon Druid!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand how a rank 18 druid could be a big druid in an instant.

    But he was not mistaken. A dragon druid was a special branch of big druids. They were the rarest beings and were only documented in legends. Still, he had only heard of druids bing pseudo dragons, never giant dragons in one go.

    A dragon Druid only had a chance of bing a giant dragon after countless slow and painful training and methods to thicken their dragon blood, but Abel had done so just like that.

    In reality, descendants of a dragon were not rare since the dragons had left many offspring on different continents, but their blood grew weaker with each generation.

    Transforming into a giant dragon took a high concentration of dragon blood. Only the ones truly recognized by the dragons could do so.

    However, Big Druid Conrad soon thought of the Goddess and the tree of life. No matter how strange, nothing was impossible with their involvement.

    Afterward, he began drawing his spells again. All Master Bet needed was time. Their spirit grew. They still had a chance.

    Abel could clearly sense the changes in his soul at his current rank, and it was getting solidified.

    The tree of life had ignited the blue dragon¡¯s transformation ability within him. At first, this was impossible for Abel¡¯s rank 20 form, but the tree of life had supplied him with sufficient energy and repaired the damage he caused to his body by forcefully using this spell.

    When Abel became a rank 20 wizard, his druid soul was also affected. Therefore, his priest and druid rank also caught on to rank 20.

    It was the mutual assistant of the souls. Although the druid soulcked the consciousness of the main soul, it had a machine-like intelligence. Therefore, it would not fight for dominance with the main soul, and both of them could help each other level up. At the end of the day, the Druid soul was still a part of his main soul.

    After the dragon transformation spell was forcefully unleashed, he sensed his druid soul leveled up. His druid soul turned from a cloud-like state into a water-like state. With the tree of life¡¯s support, he was safe.

    It would be a huge joke for a being like the tree of life if it couldn¡¯t even help a little druid level up.

    The tree of life¡¯s power did not lie in battle. It was the best support, and Abel was now enjoying its benefits.

    Abel felt more and more attached to his surroundings through his soul. With each breath he took, the forces of nature rushed through his body. Of course, it was still in the control of the druid soul.

    Since he was merged with the transformation ne, he would not be afraid of anyone doubting his druid identity in the face of any powerful beings.

    However, he never expected to be a big druid so quickly, and he could feel his druid abilities dramatically change.

    At least he no longer felt pressured as he watched the 5 big druids battling the 4 mad knights.

    This meant he was now the rank of those figures in front of him. At the same time, he also knew his druid soul could sustain more powerful spells.

    However, because this level up was a forced one, he still needed some time to understand and get a hold of the natural force.

    Just when he thought he hadpleted the level up, his Druid soul began to affect his main soul, and changes also emerged from his main soul.

    The tree of life had almost endless amounts of energy, and the transformation of his main soul needed just as much energy. Once again, the tree of life acted as support, and another level-up began.

    Just likest time, Abel lost his consciousness and floated still in mid-air. Leveling up was the most vulnerable state a wizard could find himself in. He waspletely defenseless, and Abel was leveling up on a battlefield just like that.

    As changes began to take ce in his main soul, thew of lightning andw of ice were ignited, and they began to react to the changes.

    Normally the changes of the soul would only happen after a wizard had ignited the power ofw, but Abel¡¯s situation was too special. It was almost impossible to recreate a situation where a wizard with 2 souls had leveled up because his other soul had leveled up.

    There were 2 steps to bing aw-defying wizard. The first was to draw out all the patterns ofw and form a full set ofw in the soul, which Abel had already done Abel perfectly.

    He not only had aw of lightning but aw of ice as well. The reason he waited to ignite thew of ice was that he wanted thew of lightning to be his dominant one.

    However, he could no longer choose. Both of thosews were ignited simultaneously.

    Normally this was a suicidal move as the ignition was the second step of bing aw-defying wizard. During this step, the power ofw would try to swallow the body. If a wizard could sustain it, they would sessfully be aw-defying wizard, but if they failed, the power ofw would shatter along with the wizard core, causing the wizard to die.

    Therefore it was an extremely dangerous step, and trying to ignite 2ws at once would double the risk.

    As his soul continued to change, Lightning elements and ice elements emerged on his body and began their crazy corrosion.

    The difference between aw-defying wizard lied in their soul, not the body. Although it could strengthen the body a little, it was unnoticeable.

    Therefore the damage the level up could bring to the body was catastrophic, and it was only the beginning.

    When the ice element emerged, Abel¡¯s skin and muscles were immediately damaged. As the ice element continued, the damage would reach his bones.

    If he couldn¡¯t sustain it, his entire body freeze, and his organs would fall apart.

    If used mainly fire, his internals would start to burn, and at the end, he would turn into a pile of ash.

    The lightning element was just the same. Therefore aw-defying wizard level up neededrge amounts of preparation, like leveling up potions to counteract those damage, for example.

    Recovery potions were useless because all the potions needed to be taken in before they leveled up. Since leveling up was always unpredictable, the effects of recovery potions would fade long before a caster actually leveled up.

    Normally potions that increased sess rates and element counteracting potions were longersting, so many of them were made forw-defying wizards level up.

    Despite that, the sess rate was still very low for most wizards. Therefore, the organization behind that wizard sacrificed many resources, and the wizard himself would need to take a huge risk to level up.

    However, Abel was leveling up without any preparation. This was a huge risk on its own, and he ignited 2w patterns at once on top of that.

    If he had a choice, he wouldn¡¯t have done so. He just wanted thew of lightning at the end of the day.

    However, the form he was in yed a huge role. Even though he was only the length of a young dragon, he was a true blue dragon, the weakest giant dragon besides a baby dragon. Therefore, despite the elements continuing to corrode his body, his life force remained stable.

    Besides, he also got the tree of life as support. Large amounts of life force gushed in him, and he would recover as soon he was damaged.

    ¡°What is happening? Why are there frozen wounds on Master Bet¡¯s body? This is not something bing a big druid should happen!¡± Big Druid Conrad thought to himself as he saw the change in Abel.

    The battle was near its climax, and it was entirely dependent on Big Druid Lendo using the Light healing potion. They were gambling with their life. Although the 4 big druids at the back would be attacked by aura from time to time, they didn¡¯t inflict that much damage.

    This was why Big Druid Conrad could pay attention to Abel.

    The ice element came from Abel¡¯s blue dragon transformation, but where did the lightninge from?

    Big Druid Conrad was confused, but he soon shifted his attention back to the battle. After all, the tree of life was mysterious, and using it as an exnation for every unexinable matter was quite logical.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what was going on. The level up of aw-defying wizard needed mana, but the life force of the tree of life hadpletely made up for that.

    He sensed his wizard core slowly liquified and merged with his water-like soul. His wizard core had stayed with him ever since he became a wizard, and now it had finally merged with his soul.

    He slowly regained his consciousness, and he could truly sense the power of his soul. However, he still had a final step, and that¡¯s where a huge problem arrived.

    Both the skill sets he inherited from the Lightning n and the Blizzard n needed him to draw out a rank 21 wizard pattern on his soul with his power of the will, which was then replenished by the power ofw until a full set ofw emerged from the pattern he drew.

    With 2 powers ofw ignited simultaneously and only one wizard pattern, what should he do?

    At that moment, no one could help him. He had gotten more than any other wizard could hope for with 2 sets of inheritance.

    But he was facing his soul. He could get himself killed if he was not careful. He didn¡¯t want to take any more risks.

 Chapter 956 - Law Defying Wizard

    <h4>Chapter 956: Law Defying Wizard</h4>

    Abel was faced with a dilemma. How could he inject 2 differentws into his rank 21 wizard pattern? ording to the inheritance, each wizard pattern could only hold onew, and it would only be fulfilled after thew within it was fully unified.

    If he tried to inject 2ws within it simultaneously, they might sh against each other, and he would forever be stuck at rank 21.

    However, he was not nning to do so, he had the Dark World behind him and the godly Horadric Cube. he still had a bright future.

    He had already gotten a taste of the goddess¡¯ power. That was his target.

    In reality, oldw-defying wizards would try to learn a secondw as well. However, they would need to draw a new wizard pattern and start all over again.

    This knowledge was only essible in the path beyond aw-defying wizard, so it was not written down in the inheritance.

    Also, no wizard in history had ever leveled up with 2ws ignited simultaneously and survived.

    The tree of life sensed Abel¡¯s stress. Suddenly as Abel was still contemting if he should let go of hisw of ice, another life force rushed from the tree of life, this time simr to the power of the will.

    This energy emerged on Abel¡¯s main soul and drew another rank 21 wizard pattern next to the one he had.

    Abel¡¯s sight was in an internal state, and he was shocked.

    It was not that Abel never thought about drawing another wizard pattern, but he had already used up all his power of the will to draw his first one.

    ording to his knowledge, a soul could not sustain 2 patterns simultaneously, but the tree of life had defied this rule.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t know if there would be a problem, he believed the tree of life wouldn¡¯t hurt him.

    Abel injected thew of lightning into his first rank 21 pattern and thew of ice into the second.

    A White glow emerged on the first pattern. Thew of lightning began to swirl and filled the pattern up with lightning sparks.

    A Blue glow then followed on the second pattern as frost appeared and disappeared within it.

    Abel sensed his environment change. He could sense ice elements and lightning elementsing from the mana around him. In the past, he could only do so on mana gems. Direct mana was tooplex.

    Not only that, but he sensed that those elements acted very friendly to him. Just a moment ago, some ice and lightning elements had flown towards him.

    He was in a normal environment. It was tough for normal wizards to sense mana in a ce like this.

    At the same time, he realized 2 extra spell patterns on his skill tree and above his 2 wizard patterns on his soul.

    They were ¡®Ice support¡¯ and ¡®lightning support.¡¯ He had automatically grasped those spells after both powers ofw were injected.

    Ice support was exclusive to ice-defying wizards. It could control ice elements to lower your enemies¡¯ resistance to ice.

    As for Lightning support, he could control Lightning elements to maximize his lightning spell power.

    His ice support could lower his enemies¡¯ ice resistance by 0% at this current level, and the lightning support could maximize his lightning spells damage by 50%.

    That¡¯s why Law defying wizards were so much more powerful than elite wizards. It was the energy generated by merging the wizard core with the soul.

    With this energy, no Elite wizard could do any spell in the face of aw-defying wizard.

    Abel slowly returned from his level-up state. The world around him began to clear. The natural forces of lightning and ice gushed out from his body. Somehow everything seemed unfamiliar.

    Especially the ice elements. They were almost singing around him. As he looked at his body, he realized he was a blue dragon.

    The dragon blood within him allowed him to understand 2 natural spells.

    ¡®Dragon spill,¡¯ spill out ice elements in his blue dragon body from his mouth. Due to the special structure of a dragon¡¯s body, those elements would speed it up and increase its power.

    ¡®Sharp w¡¯ was an extremely normal ability, but not for a giant dragon.

    The w of a dragon was almost indestructible, and it could sh open almost all elemental shields.

    Since Abel¡¯s dragon form was just 100 years old dragon, he was only granted 2 natural spells.

    Natural spells existed in the blood. It didn¡¯t require any spell pattern or curse. He could unleash it any time he wanted.

    This was the ability of many spiritual beasts, and Abel had gotten a close body attack one and a long-range attack one.

    Of course, as his abilities kept increasing, more natural spells would be developed from his dragon blood. On top of that, he could also learn some spoken dragon spells. However, those spells were only passed down within the dragon race. It might take a few years until Abel could learn one.

    ¡°Eh!¡± big druid Lendo was getting tired. But when he reached his power of the will into the portal bag after his bearskin was shed open by abo attack, he realized he was out of potions.

    Fire, ice, and lightning elements emerged on his bear body and as he began to slow down.

    Mad knight Mead knew he must be out of lite healing potions. His heart lifted and unleashed a shield strike on his left, sending Big Druid Lendo into aa.

    He stabbed towards Big Druid Lendo¡¯s neck with his long sword for a kill.

    The second before they made contact, the roar of a dragon paused him.

    Suddenly, Abel left the tree of life. He began to get a hold of flying and his new dragon body.

    Since he saw Big Druid Lendo in trouble, he roared and directly flew towards the valley entrance.

    He had ignited his world stone ability. Flying was almost instinctive despite being 5 meters long.

    Mad knight Mead quickly regained himself from the roar and saw a blue dragon flying towards him. He no longer had time to kill big druid Lendo. That blue dragon was already gathering its dragon spill.

    Giant dragons were rarely seen in the Evil Kingdom or the Central Continent because there weren¡¯t many of them in the first ce. Most of them were the guardian of oceans and the protector ofnd.

    However, Mad knight Mead knew a lot about dragons. Despite this blue dragon being 5 meters long, it was still a giant dragon. He couldn¡¯t underestimate it.

    It was the first time Abel had used a dragon spell. It was a strange experience. Ice elements began to gather in his dragon chest and soon traveled to his neck as a blue sparkling beam emerged from his mouth.

    Mad knight Mead immediately put up a defense.

    When the spill shot out, the blue frost solidified into a beam and roared towards Mad knight Mead.

    If Mad knight Mead had a choice, he definitely would not block this dragon spill brutally, but he had no choice in this tight space.

    He held his shield forward and ignited a holy shield. His armor was filled with the scars from fire attacks, and the other 3 mad knights had also taken a good beating.

    If they didn¡¯t have the Preaching aura to increase their life force and the support aura to minimize spell damage, they would have died long ago.

    This newly emerged dragon made him feel pressured. If he was in his top condition, he might be able to go head to head with it, but he was drained at that moment, and his body was injured. He could only give out 70% of his power at most.

    The dragon spill mmed onto his shield. With the support aura, the dragon spill did not do much damage, and he felt his heart lifted.

    When Abel saw Mad knight Mead¡¯s move, he ignited his world stone.

    His close body attacks were so scary in the past because of this ability, but ever since he became a headmander and realized his knight journal hade to an end, he had stopped using this ability in fights.

    At that moment, he felt like he had returned to his days as a knight. It was just that he was flying with sharp ws instead of riding ck Wind with a knight sword.

    ¡°Sharp w!¡± Abel mumbled as he approached mad knight Mead.

    Afterward, a glowing goldenyer emerged from his 4 white ws.

    As mad knight Mead looked into the eyes of the approaching dragon, a grin emerged on his face. He knew this dragon was Master Bet¡¯s transformation, one of his targets of this invasion.

    How arrogant, a lucky Master potion maker really thought he was invincible as a dragon by deciding to go close to a knight.

    Mad knight Mead would be hopeless if that dragon stayed in the air and kept using the dragon spill, but close bodybats depended mostly on skills.

    If the dragon won, the druids would have a ray of hope. But if the dragon lost, the knights could charge into the valley without any care in the world.

    Mad knight Mead calcted his distance with the Dragon, and a white sh emerged from his shield. A shield strike was unleashed.

    With their distance, he was confident that his shield strike wouldn¡¯t fail.

    But reality smacked him clear on the face. The giant dragon slightly twisted, and its giant body merely brushed against his shield.

    Afterward, a golden w shed towards his left arm poking out of his shield.

    Mad knight Mead began to step back as the dragon quickly followed. Soon, they had entered the aura attack range of the other 3 mad knights.

    The area was covered in Holy strike and Holy Freeze aura, but both the lightning and ice elements stopped right before the dragon¡¯s scale.

    This was the scary thing about dragons: their defense. If you want to break a dragon¡¯s scales, you needed a special arrow.

    But those knights had nothing like that.

    Abel saw the auras, but his intuition did not sense any threat. It was why he was so confident that he could charge into it.

    His w struck again and followed Mad knight mead while the other 3 knights charged towards him.

    3 beams of light arrived beside the dragon and heavily struck him with their cold de.

    The dragon gently twisted, and all 3 strikes missed.

 Chapter 957 - Giant Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 957: Giant Dragon</h4>

    The giant dragon disregarded the other mad knights, reaching only towards mad knight Mead¡¯s shoulder.

    Suddenly, a glowing white shield shed in front of him. It was the holy shield, and the golden w of the dragon mmed onto it.

    But with a clean cracking sound, the sharp w prated the shield andnded on Mad knight Mead¡¯s shoulder.

    Ah! A big hole opened up on his armor, and the w sank into his shoulder.

    With the world stone¡¯s ability, Abel¡¯s closebat skills were on full disy.

    He felt nostalgic, back when he first became a wizard and killed aheadmander with a sword. It was the power of holding someone¡¯s life closely in your hands.

    His w grabbed Mad Knight Mead from the ground and flew him towards the other 3 mad knights. It was a huge force, but the knights had to take it because they didn¡¯t want to hurt Mad knight Mead or let him get mmed on the ground.

    The 3 mad knights caught Mad knight Mead, and they were knocked back by the force. After a few tumbles, one of the knights held Mead and ignited a charge.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t for attacking but for retreating.

    Mad knight Mead was the most powerful of the bunch, and he was knocked down by the dragon in one strike. Even though Mad Knight Mead was not in his top condition, it truly showed the knights how powerful that dragon was.

    As they ran off, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder how master Bet transformed into a 100 years old blue dragon with such power.

    They had not fought with dragons many times, but they knew how powerful a dragon was. The scariest thing about them was their imprable defense.

    However, winning against a mad knight in close battle was almost impossible. Although a normal young dragon could withstand the suppression of a mad knight, there was no way he could beat up 4 of them so easily.

    Abel was about to chase after them, but the mad knights were already out of the valley, and they were making their way out of the battlefield between the tree men and the Holy Knights.

    Since he just became a dragon, there were not many skills he could use. The reason he could fly and dodge the attacks of the knights was all dependent on the world stone¡¯s ability to slow down his environment.

    He still didn¡¯t have full control of his body. He would have made abo attack right after the sh to kill the knights if he did.

    At the same time, he felt like he couldn¡¯t sustain his dragon form for long. His transformation could onlyst for half an hour. If he went beyond that, his body would automatically return to its original form.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to chase after the mad knights. Instead, he used his dragon form to end the battle outside the valley entrance while he still could.

    Although the tree men used the tree of life¡¯s life force, they also used their own energy. The longer the battlested, the more damage they would take

    He was treated as an equal with the tree of life, and all the trees in Ervo forest were the sons and daughters of the tree of life. He didn¡¯t want to see them get hurt.

    ¡°Guard the valley. I¡¯ll go out and break those knights¡¯ formation!¡± Abel turned to big druid Lendo and said.

    ¡°Master Bet, be careful!¡± Big Druid Lendo said in an admiring tone.

    Abel flew out the valley and looked down from above the sky. Everything was in his sight.

    The 4 mad knights were nowhere to be seen. Maybe they were already gone, leaving the troops to continue fighting.

    Afterward, Abel fully unleashed his dragon energy and roared from the sky.

    A dragon roar was amon attack of a dragon. It could suppress any being less powerful than the dragon.

    Dragons were the pinnacle in the hierarchy of life in this world. As soon as a dragon roared, arge area would be under hismand.

    Of course, Abel was only doing so because he had experience with dragon energy. Therefore he did not roar aimlessly. It was targeted towards the holy knights only.

    Their formation was already getting a little shaky, and the intermediate holy knights were the first ones to get affected by the dragon roar.

    They were the core members of the formation, and most of them suddenly felt their souls struck by lightning. Soon, they fell towards the ground, unconscious.

    If those knights were not fighting the tree men but countering the dragon roar with full concentration, they definitely would not have ended up like this.

    A knight formation worked as a whole. Normally a few knights losing control wouldn¡¯t affect it, but it was not the case when arge number of knights dropped down.

    Since those tree men were the energy supply for the tree of life, they had the ability to absorb life force. Suddenly,rge numbers of unconscious knights were grabbed by the tree men and sucked dry.

    Soon, elite knights also began to die as more and more pure white soul beams shoot up on the battlefield.

    The holy knights¡¯ formation began to disintegrate. It was not that they didn¡¯t want to run, but they just couldn¡¯t. There were way too many tree men.

    They were held wrapped around the battlefield. An elite holy knight would have no hope of breaking it no matter how powerful they were.

    Seeing those soul beams, Abel knew his job was done, so he flew back t the valley.

    When he was at the entrance, he suddenly returned to his elf form in mid-air.

    As hended, he felt his body getting weak and almost fell on the ground.

    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Lorraine ran towards the entrance, with Dolf following her from the back.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just used to being a dragon!¡± Abel held down the pain and tried his best to smile.

    He never expected his body to get so weak. It was almost like he became an empty shell.

    Therefore, he immediately scanned his belt with his power of the will and opened up a full recovery potion to revive himself.

    At that moment, he realized the dragon transformation spell on his skill tree was no longer avable to use. He connected his power of the will onto it and discovered a 24-hour countdown.

    It seems like he could only transform into a dragon once a day.

    By that point, he was still a young dragon, so of course, he needed time to recover.

    But still, once a day was already very fast. Dragon druids were very rare in the elves, and no matter what rank they were, most of them could only transform to a dragon once a month.

    ¡°Let me help you up!¡± Lorraine carefully stepped up and helped Abel up.

    ¡°Lorraine, I¡¯m ok!¡± Abel smiled and waved his hand.

    ¡°Why did you be an elf again. Is someone chasing after you again?¡± Lorraine continued.

    Back in the Holy Continent, Abel had transformed into an elf not only to help Lorraine get home but also because Wizard Clifford was trying to hunt him down.

    Since Abel was an elf again, Lorraine was worried that something else had happened to Abel.

    ¡°Lorraine, can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m a big druid. No one will mess with me!¡± Abelughed, hearing that Lorraine was worried for him.

    ¡°You have to be careful!¡± Lorraine still insisted.

    ¡°Sainte!¡± A female big druid appeared at the valley entrance and saw Lorraine on the ground. She quickly stepped up and bowed.

    Her gaze turned towards Abel and sensed that he was a big druid. However, she had never seen Abel, and she knew every big druid in the elves.

    At the same time, she could also sense a special rtionship between the Sainte and this big druid. From the look in her eyes, it must be romantic love.

    ¡°Big Druid Lucia, you are here. Where are the others?¡± Lorraine replied in excitement.

    ¡°Sainte, don¡¯t risk your life again. We are all worried for you!¡± Big Druid Lucia replied in irritation.

    The temple sent her to protect Lorraine, but Lorraine had run off and used the goddess¡¯ possession as soon as she heard the name, Master Bet. This was how she opened a dimension slit to arrive so quickly.

    Lorraine¡¯s naiveness caused the big druids to move like crazy, but still, the battle had ended before they arrived.

    Luckily their energy of nature was strong, and the tree men did not see them as enemies. If not, they couldn¡¯t even enter the valley.

    ¡°Big Druid Lucia, It won¡¯t happen next time!¡± She then sneakily turned to Abel and gave out a little smile.

    She saw Abel¡¯s power. That giant dragon had beat up 4 mad knights like they were nothing and unleashed a dragon roar to shook the entire battlefield. It seems like he would no longer need to help Abel in the future.

    ¡°You are Master Bet?¡± As Big Druid Lucia kept looking at Lorraine, she began to realize who this big druid next to her must be.

    ¡°Big Druid Lucia, yes, I am Bet!¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet, the Sainte is still underage. She needs to continue to study in the temple. Your rtionship with the Sainte needs to be approved by the goddess!¡± Big Druid Lucia tried not toe across as offensive, but she really didn¡¯t want Lorraine to get into a rtionship early.

    Since Lorraine was a Sainte, the goddess¡¯ borrowed body, her soul must be kept pure.

    Of course, there were Saintes with a husband and children, but Lorraine was still underage. At the same time, she knew Master Bet understood how important Lorraine was to the elves.

    ¡°Big Druid Lucia, Master Bet is already approved by the goddess!¡± Big Druid Lendo interrupted from the side.

    Abel was the one who saved them and the tree of life. They had to repay a favor like this. Since he saw the goddess approving the rtionship between the Sainte and Master Bet, he had to say something.

    ¡°Great Goddess, if you agree, then I have nothing to say!¡± Big Druid Lucia stood up straight with a serious look and said to the sky.

    Afterward, she no longer said anything about Lorraine and Abel. Instead, she helped the other 9 female druidse in.

    The battle outside the valley wasing to an end. The elite holy knights were powerful, but they still couldn¡¯t do much in the face of those invincible tree men. With that number, even their charge was useless.

    The knights were like fish in a surrounded by tree men. One by one, they were sucked dry.

    The countless tree men waved around their arms and grabbed the knights causally. It was no longer a battle.

    Since the tree of life summoned the tree men, they were at an advantage. The knights had made huge mistakes for not retreating earlier.

    If the 4 mad knights were still around, they might still have a chance to charge out of the tree men before they fully surrounded the area.

    But it was toote. The 5000 holy knights would forever remain as dried-up corpses in the forest.

 Chapter 958 - Back To the Kingdomâ€™s City

    <h4>Chapter 958: Back To the Kingdom¡¯s City</h4>

    ¡°Master Bet, Big Druid Lendo, help me protect the Sainte while I and my team head to Bay Law City !¡± Big Druid Lucia lowered her voice and said.

    The tree of life was safe, but Holy knights still surrounded bay Law City. They had to help them.

    ¡°Big Druid Lucia, I¡¯lle with you!¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    He couldn¡¯t stop worrying about Bay Law City. Especially his ce in the Potion Maker camp. His followers were still there.

    ¡°Master Bet, what¡¯s your power?¡± Big Druid Lucia never saw Abel unleash his power, so she was a little hesitant.

    ¡°Big Druid Lucia, That¡¯s my beast. Maybe it cane in handy!¡± Abel smiled and pointed at Doff.

    Big Druid Lucia knew that a Beamon was nothing to mess with just by looking at its big rod. she couldn¡¯t help but nod after hearing it was Abel¡¯s beast.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go as well!¡± Lorraine pulled on Abel¡¯s shirt. They had been apart for too long, so she said gently.

    ¡°Sainte, you have already used the power of goddess once. You can¡¯t use it again before you recover. Staying here is the safest!¡± Big Druid Lucia frowned and quickly interrupted.

    Lorraine kept quiet, but she still tightly held on to Abel¡¯s shirt, not wanting to let go.

    ¡°Big Druid Lucia, just let Lorraine go with us. I have a flying beast so that she can stay in the sky. It will be very safe!¡± Abel gently held Lorraine¡¯s little hand and turned back to big Druid Lucia.

    ¡°Ok, Sainte, just remembers to stay in the sky. don¡¯t get close to the ground!¡± Big Druid Lucia finally agreed, but she still warned Lorraine.

    She realized the Sainte was starting to be rebellious after she met master Bet again. It might be a problem.

    At that moment, giant footsteps emerged from the valley entrance, and a giant body emerged. It was a giant tree men transformed from the oldest tree in the area.

    The passage could only fit its legs, so it gathered all the branches in front and slowly stepped into the valley.

    It disregarded the elves and came to the tree of life. Afterward, it poured out something from its arms.

    All of a sudden, white sparkles filled the ce. They were all light gems, 5000 light gems in total. With too many of them together, even the elves had almost gone blind.

    At that moment, he realized the elves had a glorious victory against the knights, with 500 elite knights and 2 mad knights killed by the goddess. This could shock anyone on the Continent.

    However, the goddess had taken the light gem of the 2 mad knights along with their souls. Other than 2 dried-up dead bodies, nothing was left.

    Unlike the others, Abel was immediately moved by those gems. He immediately connected with the tree of life and negotiated how he could trade those gems.

    The tree of life did not know how to speak, but it knew how to transfer thoughts. This was why it knew how tomunicate with Abel.

    Finally, Abel used 30 top-level green mana gems and exchanged all 5000 light gems.

    Even they had signed an equal contract. A trade still needed to be fair. 30 top-level mana gems for 5000 light gems, including 500 elite ones, was not only an amazing deal for Abel, but it was also worth it for the tree of life.

    Although green gems had the power of poison, it was truly something nts could take advantage of. Therefore the power the tree of life could get from those 30 top-level green mana gems would be equal to the 5000 light gems. This was the worldview of the tree of life. It didn¡¯t matter what the wizards think.

    Abel smiled and stepped up. Under the gaze of the jaw-dropped druids, he put all 5000 of those light gems in his portal bag and took out 30 top-level green gems for the tree of life.

    Afterward, the tree of life lifted a root from the ground and dragged the gems down.

    Soon, Abel received a happy message from the tree of life. Since those gems werebined with Abel¡¯s Horadric cube, it was the purest top-level gems. Just like that, Abel¡¯s ce in the tree of life¡¯s heart moved up once again.

    ¡°Master Bet, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little unfair?¡± Big Druid Lucia couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    What Abel did was basically stealing. 30 top-level mana gems for 5000 light gems? Although top-level mana was hard to get, those were 5000 light gems with 500 top-level ones.

    Each of them could help an intermediate wizard smoothly be an elite wizard, which was why light gems were so valuable in the Central Continent.

    Abel exchanged his lite healing potion for intermediate and low-level light gems, but he could never get his hands on a top-level one. They were too rare, and they had more useful purposes.

    ¡°Big Druid Lucia, you might not know, but I¡¯ve signed an equal contract with the tree of life!¡± Abel smiled again.

    It was no secret, all 5 Maile druids on the spot knew about it, and it was just a matter of time until the royal pce, and all big druids in the temple knew about it.

    Abel¡¯s intention was clear. He didn¡¯t want any outsider toment on his personal trade with the tree of life.

    Just as expected, Druid Lucia immediately kept her mouth shut, but Master Bet¡¯s status in her mind shot up once again.

    After the tree men draped off the gems, it stepped out of the valley and returned to their original position with the other tree men.

    Their roots sank into the ground again, and their arms spread out into branches. Their eyes and mouth also disappeared.

    When the elves stepped out of the valley, Ervo frost had already returned to its original form as though nothing happened. If no corpses were stering the ground, no one would guess a huge wall had broken out.

    ¡°Sainte, Master Bet, let¡¯s get moving!¡± Big Druid Lucia was still anxious for Bay Law City. Since their task was done here, they had to be on their way.

    ¡°Wait, let me summon my flying beast!¡± Abel knew they were short in time, so he padded his chest, and a huge ck hole emerged.

    Ghooo.... Ghooo,,, a giant bird flew out.

    ¡°White Cloud!¡± Lorraine happily stepped up. White Cloud also remembered her, so it continued to make ghoo gently.

    ¡°Sainte, just jump on!¡± Big Druid Lucia realized Lorraine was nowhere as quiet as she was in the temple. She was just like a little girl, so she said helplessly.

    Still, she was stunned by Master Bet¡¯s ability. Both the Beamon and this Sky Sparrow were exclusive to the orcs. Sky sparrows were normally used as military carriers. Although the orcs might send them to support others in battle, they had never sold them.

    Beamon, on the other hand, was a godly battle beast. An important force of the orcs.

    She had no idea where Master Bet got those beasts. She hoped he didn¡¯t steal them.

    But Druid Lucia was right. Abel really has stolen those beasts. However, he had gotten White Cloud in the Holy Continent, and the Beamon giant was revived from the dead after Abel had given it a new soul.

    ¡°Big Druid Lendo, do you want toe as well?¡± Abel and the elves jumped on White Cloud and asked.

    Since Big Druid Lendo was not appointed as one of the tree of life¡¯s guards, Abel asked.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ll stay here. This ce needs me!¡± He shook his head.

    Although 5 big druids were guarding the tree of life valley, most of their beasts were injured, so they were not in their top condition. As the only Big Druid with a closebat ability, he could not leave.

    White Cloud pped its wings. Its giant body lifted off the ground and speeded towards the sky.

    Seeing the thinly scattered trees in Ervo forest, Abel could tell how much damage it had taken in the battle.

    White Snow did not use its teleportation ability. Instead, it flew steadily. Bay Law City was only 5 minutes away, after all.

    Abel didn¡¯t want White Cloud to appear on top of Bay Law City when a huge war was going on. Countless arrows might hunt them down.

    As they approached the city, Big Druid Lucia and the other 9 female big druids let out a breath of relief because the battle still had not started.

    ording to Mad knight Mead¡¯s n, he would join up with the rest to invade Bayw City after destroying the tree of life.

    Since Abel was on White Cloud, his speed was much faster than Mad knight Mead the 3 other mad knights. Also, Mad Knight Mead was dragged down by his injuries.

    As Abel kept his eyes on the city, he suddenly noticed 4 beams of the knights below him.

    He looked closer. It was Mad knight Mead and the 3 other Mad knights. Mad Knight Mead¡¯s injuries had recovered a little. It was a special thing about knights. If you couldn¡¯t kill them with one strike, they could quickly recover.

    Big Druid Lucia took out a badge, and it turned into a goddess symbol in mid-air, which was clearly visible to Queen Luisa on the city wall.

    ¡®The support from the temple is here! City spirit, open the permission to let them in!¡± Queen Luisamanded.

    Soon, the city spirit sent a message to Big Druid Lucia¡¯s badge. Without its permission, every being who tried to enter the city would be attacked.

    ¡°Master Bet, we can enter the city now!¡± Big Druid Lucia said.

    ¡°White Cloud, let¡¯s head to the city wall!¡± Abel padded White Cloud¡¯s neck and said.

    White Cloud then gracefully swooped down as the elf guards opened up an area for them tond.

    When White Cloudnded, Queen Luisa was already waiting with a few big druids by her side.

    ¡°Majesty, Hello!¡± The first one who spoke was not big druid Lucia, but Lorraine. She was like a prestigious ambassador.

    She was the most prestigious one of the bunch, so it made sense that she was the first one to speak, which made Abel feel a little strange.

    The Lorraine he knew was always a carefree little girl, but at that moment, she was showing a strong sense of nobility.

    This was because Lorraine was acting like her true self when she was with Abel, but in reality, she was prestigious all her life. She was born as the countess of the Holy Continent elves andter appointed as a Sainte.

    ¡°The prestigious Sainte, your highness, I am very grateful for the temple¡¯s support!¡± Queen Luisa bowed.

    Although Queen Luisa was royalty, she had to address Lorraine as your highness. This was because the great goddess granted Lorraine¡¯s title. It was higher than her status.

    It was just that Lorraine still had not officially be a Sainte, so that she couldn¡¯t hold any authority. If not, Queen Luisa would need a big ceremony to greet her.

    At that moment, all the elves on the city wall, including the big druids, bowed 90-degrees and said in honor, ¡°The prestigious Sainte, your highness!¡±

    ¡°Brave warriors, thank you for fighting for the city and the elves!¡± Lorraine smiled and bowed back. She stood on the back of White Cloud and then announced, ¡°we have already destroyed all the evil knights who invaded the tree of life. Only 4 mad knights had escaped. Now, we will kick all of these intruders out of our home!¡±

    ¡°Long live the goddess!¡± The elves cheered. This was the only good news the elves heard ever since the knights arrived.

 Chapter 959 - Facing Against

    <h4>Chapter 959: Facing Against</h4>

    Abel looked at Lorraine next to him. She was shining, as though she was possessed by the goddess again.

    After she spoke, the 10 big druids guarded her down White Cloud. Since Lorraine needed to ept the possession of the goddess, she had undergone special Sainte training.

    She needed to ept the goddess¡¯s strong influence, but at the same time, she almost had no fighting power, so she needed guarding.

    Abel did not distract Loraine, but after Lorraine stepped down, he also jumped down. This time he did not retreat White Cloud. Instead, he let it fly around the sky.

    White Cloud had remained in the monster ring ever since he came to the Central Continent. Although it was not a small space, it was still not enough for it to fly around.

    Since White Cloud was exposed, he would let it roam around. With Abel¡¯s current ability, he could save himself from some greedy people anyway.

    Lorraine stood on the city wall and looked around. She released all the elves were fixed on the Holy knights outside the city.

    ¡°Abel, I do good? I¡¯ve been learning manners for so long, but my teacher in the temple always said my manners are an embarrassment to her!¡± Lorraine whispered to Abel.

    The 10 big druids from the temple suddenly unleashed special energy and wrapped Abel and Lorraine within it. Abel sensed it and released it was a sound barrier, so no one could hear what they were talking about.

    Lorraine didn¡¯t know, but big druids could hear every word she was saying even though the normal elves couldn¡¯t. After all, big druids could pick up any sound 10 meters from them.

    Big Druid Lucia didn¡¯t want Lorraine to embarrass herself, but she couldn¡¯t confront Lorraine and ask her to stop talking, so this was the only suitable option.

    ¡°Lorraine, you are doing very good!¡± Abel tried to hold back hisugh.

    He realized Lorraine must have felt a lot of pressure for speaking like that. Her days of training must be tough to develop this part of her!

    ¡°I will let my teacher know!¡± Lorraine was so happy from thepliment she squinted her eyes and held her fist tight.

    Suddenly, Queen Luisa stepped up and bowed, ¡°your prestigious highness, should we attack?¡±

    Although she was the Queen, her status was still below the Sainte. She had to go through her opinion.

    ¡°Your prestigious majesty, I believe in your leadership. Please remain as themander of the battle!¡± Lorraine then turned to Queen Luisa and smiled.

    Commanding battles was not Lorraine¡¯s skill, so that she would keep quiet about it. At the same time, she saw Big Druid Lucia shaking her head, signaling her to reject.

    ¡°Yes, your highness!¡± Queen Luisa bowed.

    She then turned and said to the big druids on the city wall, ¡°Everyone, summon your beasts and get ready to unleash a charge to the knights!¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but frown. It seems like the queen had overestimated the fighting ability of those druids.

    They were about to face a team of 5000 holy knights. They would have no chance facing them head-on unless they had a way of breaking their formation.

    The only reason the knights outside the tree of life were destroyed was that countless tree men hade for support and held them down.

    But Abel kept quiet. It was good for the elves to be more aware of their power.

    A traitor in the elves caused this invasion, but it was also because no war had ever broken out in thousands of years. The elves didn¡¯t have a full army.

    Only the ones fought in actual war could be powerful. For a race that enjoyed long years of peace like the elves, with a sea of druids gathered but not going through actual military training, was a mistake.

    But this was also the elves¡¯ nature. They love peace and nature, and their force of nature did not require the external world to develop. Just living in the forest would be fine.

    Therefore without any pressure, forming a powerful team of druids was almost impossible.

    The gate of Bay Law City slowly opened, and a sea of mad wolves, spirit wolves, and position creepers gushed out.

    Behind these summons were 10,000 druids gathered from big noble families. They sat on their mounts with high energy and charged out in chaos.

    Abel felt his heart twitch. He turned to the druids who remained on the city wall. It seems like they were more well-mannered than the ones who charged out. He then focused on their clothing. They were all raised by the royal.

    An idea suddenly struck him, and he turned to Queen Luisa and saw her smiling.

    ¡°Master Bet, you realized something?¡± Queen Luisa said gently.

    ¡°Realized what?¡± Lorraine asked.

    ¡°Those were all noble druids. The elves need to unify to survive, so I need the elves to see that we need some change!¡± Queen Luisa lowered her voice.

    ¡°Your Majesty, aren¡¯t the stakes too high?¡± Abel shook his head.

    ¡°Master Bet, your highness, if you guys didn¡¯t wipe out half of the evil knights, the kingdom might have already fallen in the hands of those evil knights!¡± Queen Luisa sighed.

    Abel didn¡¯t know if the queen¡¯s decision was right or wrong, but he had no right to say anything, so he kept quiet.

    ¡°Mr. Mead, should we forcefully invade the city and avenge the 5000 holy knights and the 2 mad knights?¡± Mad knight Joseph turned to Mad knight Mead and asked.

    They had sessfully arrived at Bay Law City, but they had not evenpleted one of their 3 missions. If they could at least break Bay Law CIty¡¯s defense, those knights would not die in vain.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s retreat! The Sainte from the temple is here. If we lose these 5000 holy knights as well, we will be in a bad position on the main battlefield!¡± Mad Knight Mead shook his head. He also didn¡¯t want to retreat, but he had decided.

    At that moment, the gate of Bay Law City suddenly lifted open, and countess summons with 10,000 druids charged out.

    A cold gaze shed in his eyes, and he quickly yelled, ¡°Knight Joseph, prepare for a charge and teach the elves a lesson. Show that what real war looks like!¡±

    He was ready to leave, but this opportunity was still too hard to miss. His status was high in the Evil kingdom, but many would begin to question him if he didn¡¯t even kill some elves during his invasion. These clearly unskilled druids were the perfect opportunity.

    ¡°Glory to my lord!¡± Mad knight Joseph yelled with the 5000 knights, and they formed into an arrow-shaped battle formation with 8 mad knights on the outer edge.

    Holy energy shoots up from their formation with all kinds of defense and attack aura glowing below them.

    Although they did not have mounts, their charge was still much faster than any knight with a mount.

    The only downside was that it was very draining to the Holy Energy, but with the meditation aura. They could keep replenishing their Holy Energy and maintain their speed as well as stamina.

    Abel, Lorraine, and Queen Luisa kept their eyes on the battlefield as the sides began to collide. Spell patterns glowed from the Druid¡¯s side.

    ¡°Doff,e out!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch the druids get killed. So he waved his hand, and a ck hole appeared under the city wall as Doff¡¯s giant body stepped out.

    ¡°Doff, attack!¡± He said inmand.

    Doff quickly vanished and reappeared 100 meters forward. After a few shes, he reached the first Holy knight.

    Queen Luisa was stunned as he looked at Abel. A Beamon with the ability to teleport would be at least a few times more powerful.

    Wizards were the ruler of this world because of their move in a sh ability, which allowed them to escape quickly and attack enemies from afar.

    The immortal ravens were the first group of summons who made contact with the knights beside Doff.

    Before they could even get close, they were wrapped in frost. It was the automatic Holy Freeze Aura.

    Patches of Immortal ravens dropped on the ground. Although they were immortal, the Holy Freeze aura turned them into useless frozen blocks.

    Doff¡¯s target was Mad knight Mead. It roared, and its giant body vanished from the frost. He then reappeared above Mad knight Mead.

    Even wrapped in Frost, Doff¡¯s ability was not dramatically limited since it could teleport. The only thing was that it might be slower when attacking.

    It struck down with its giant rod. Mad knight Mead could not dodge since he was in a battle formation, but he wouldn¡¯t dodge anyway.

    He lifted the shield on his left and transferred the holy energy from the formation to counteract Doff¡¯s strike.

    Dong! Doff was immediately sent flying by the rebound force. White Mad knight Mad merely twitched a little. During normal circumstances, Doff¡¯s power on top of his ancient rod could defeat Mad knight Mead, but at that moment, mad knight Mead had an entire team of knights as support. Doff didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    Still, Mad knight Mead was not totally unaffected. The rebound force caused by Doff¡¯s ancient Rod struck him along with his team¡¯s holy power.

    That rebound force was quickly distributed between the 5000 knights and made him paused for half a second.

    Since he was in the center of the knight formation, that pause caused a little chaos.

    When Doff was sted out, its arms flung around mid-air, and itnded in a few tumbles. Blood began to pour out of its eyes, nose, and mouth. Many of its bones were shattered.

    It had just collided with a team of 5000 knights if its defense was not so strong. On top of his ancient rod¡¯s special power to counteract the force, it might be dead already. As a beast of Abel as long as it didn¡¯t get killed in one strike. It was almost immortal.

    After all, Abel had almost endless amounts of full recovery potions.

    As soon as Doffnded, Abel¡¯s druid soul cleared out a full recovery potion.

    Purple light shed on Doff, and it was revived in its top condition. It vanished again and teleported towards Mad Knight Mead.

    Since Mad knight Mead¡¯s pause had halted his team, the second group of summons arrived. 8 grey bears were leading the spirit wolves and Mad wolves.

    The spirit wolves did not sh. Instead, they followed, which made sense considering their fighting power. If they shed in front of the knights, they would get wiped out in an instant.

    The 8 grey bears charged towards the slightly messy arrow shape knight formation.

    Still, even without the formation¡¯s support, the mad knights could take down the grey bears. It was at that moment. The knights fully came to a halt.

 Chapter 960 - Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 960: Retreat</h4>

    As the Holy knights quickly restructured their formation Doff appeared above Mad knight Mead again.

    Mad knight Mead was furious. No beast had ever put him in such an embarrassing situation. He lifted his sword. Since the Holy Freeze slowed down doff, Mad knight Mead had enough time to react.

    ¡°My lord, condemn the evil of this creature!¡± He roared and struck his sword forward. Afterward, a strike of lightning mmed against Doff, who was striking with its giant rod.

    It was the Fist of Heaven, a spell to counteract immortal souls. Normally, it could only give Doff some lightning damage, but with Mad knight Mead¡¯s calction, Doff had taken another hit.

    Doff¡¯s body began to twitch. When its strike actuallynded, most of its power was drained.

    Mead knight Mead gently blocked the strike. By that point, he knew that Doff¡¯s rod was not a normal rod, so he only used enough force to absorb the rod¡¯s power.

    Doff¡¯s strike failed, and it was numbed and frozen in front of the knights.

    Although the numbness would go away quickly, the Holy Freeze remained a problem.

    Suddenly, he opened up a melting potion for Doff through its soul chain, and a yellow glow emerged on him. When the numbness from the lightning faded, the frost also melted.

    It was struck by Mad knight Mead 3 times during that time, and a big cut opened on its leg.

    The defense of Beamon was scary. Besides a giant dragon, almost nothing coulde close.

    Even facing the most powerful close-range attacker, it took Mad knight Mead¡¯s 3 ¡®revenge¡¯bo strike to break its skin.

    However, a hopeless look emerged from Mad knight Mead¡¯s face. The cut he made immediately vanished in a sh of purple light.

    Doff was good as new and a yellow glow then melted its frost as well.

    Mad Knight Mead felt like he was back in the situation where he was fighting with the Big Druid Lendo¡¯s giant bear transformation in the tree of life valley. Every time he did the damage, all the giant bear did was drink up a potion. He was helpless.

    He turned towards the city wall of bayw city. Maybe their biggest loss in this invasion was not killing Master Bet.

    Doff also did not remain in the knight formation. Instead, it teleported away.

    The holy knights reshaped themselves, and the battle with the druids¡¯ summons began.

    Actually, it was more like a massacre.

    White light kept shing, and the summons automatically returned to their owner¡¯s monster bay. Although they couldn¡¯t die, it would still take a long time to heal their injuries.

    The death of the summons suddenly shook up the high-energy druids. They remembered they were facing the most powerful enemy of the Holy Continent. The team of Holy knights in a formation.

    The druids began to slow down, but some had already arrived in front of the knights.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Mad Knight Joseph roared and unleashed a charge again.

    The knight formation plunged towards 10,000 druids, and their aura mostly absorbed the druids¡¯ attack. Although some knights still got hurt, they could revive with just a bit of time.

    On the other hand, the druids did not have a tactic like the well-trained knights. As soon as their line was broken, they were thrown into chaos, and each of them could only fight for themselves.

    Druids were sliced up by knights one by one. Some of them were slowed by the aura as they were running. There were even some druids who entered the range of the aura and got killed immediately.

    In less than a minute, thousands of druids dropped dead. The druids began to disperse in defeat.

    ¡°Your Majesty, is this what you wanted?¡± Abel lowered his voice and asked.

    ¡°Master Bet, I just wanted the kingdom and tree of life to be safe next time when those knights invade!¡± Queen Luisa said, trembling slightly. She couldn¡¯t stand to see the massacre.

    She had decided ever since the battle outside the tree of life valley ended.

    If the Goddess did not grace Lorraine and help Abel sign an equal contract with the tree of life, the tree men would not be able to stop the knights.

    If they weren¡¯t so lucky, the tree of life and Bay Law City would have turned into ancient history and a joke in the Central Continent. If that was the case, the elves would never be able to lift their heads again.

    She needed to let the elves know what theycked. Changes needed to happen!

    Abel shook his head again and connected with Doff through the soul chain. It then appeared within the knight formation and waved its giant rod around. Since those knights were in an attack formation, their defense was no longer as strong.

    As Doff waved around, many knights were sent flying. The elite ones were badly injured, and some had even died on the spot. The intermediate ones, on the other hand, were directly turned into t pieces of meat.

    The formation quickly reacted and stopped their attack, unless if they divided themselves and kept attacking. They had to change into a defensive formation.

    However, Mad knight Mead knew they couldn¡¯t divide themselves. Smaller teams would not be able to withstand the strikes of so many big druids in the city.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Mad knight Mead roared and quickly turned back to the position of Bali Castle.

    He didn¡¯t want to fight with Doff anymore. It was meaningless. With so many options, it could be able to recover no matter how much damage he caused.

    Even if he gathered all his team¡¯s power, they couldn¡¯t kill Doff in one strike, so killing it by himself was not too realistic.

    ¡°That¡¯s a powerful Beamon!¡± Queen Luisa sighed, seeing the retreating knights.

    All the big druids were stunned as they turned towards Abel with looks of gratitude.

    The elite druids, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care too much about his beast, but they were still stunned ever since Master Bet appeared with the big druid energy. After all, Master Bet¡¯s life force was so young it was almost unbelievable.

    Still, bing a big druid at a young age was not as admirable as having a powerful beast for the long-living druids.

    With his title of number one Master potion maker in the Central Continent, his ce in their hearts raised in prestige once again.

    ¡°Master Bet, can we use your Sky Sparrow to follow the knights?¡± Big Druid Lucia bowed to Abel and gave Lorraine a look.

    However, Lorraine pretended she didn¡¯t see the look. After all, she would notment on Abel¡¯s decision or go against it.

    ¡°Sure, Big Druid Lucia!¡± Abel smiled. Following the knights from the sky was the safest.

    Even if half of the knights were dead, those 5000 knights were still not something the elves could beat.

    The losing druids slowly returned to the city, and many elves from their city came to the rescue. They speed into the battlefield to help the surviving druids.

    White Cloudnded on the City wall on Abel¡¯smand, and the 10 big druids from the temple stepped on along with Queen Luisa. Looking at the yearning look on Lorraine¡¯s face, Abel also allowed her to step on.

    The 8 druids from the city remained on guard as White Cloud pped its giant wings towards the retreating knight.

    ¡°That¡¯s Bali castle, where the knights first appeared!¡± Queen Luisa lowered her voice and pointed towards the ground. A protection circle surrounded a giant hole.

    ¡°Your Majesty, do you want me to destroy the hole?¡± Abel asked.

    Doff was still following behind the knights, and that protection circle did not have the ability to stop teleportation. All Doff needed was to sh within and destroy it with one strike.

    ¡°Master Bet, there is no need. Just let the evil knights go. The elves can¡¯t take any more damage!¡± Queen Luisa shook her head.

    Help from the Wizard Union would arrive in an hour or so, and they might be able to take down those 5000 knights along with the 8 mad knights at that point, but at what cost.

    What kind of damage would the elves take during this time? And what would the knights do without a way to escape?

    Or maybe a few more mad knights were lurking in Ervo Forest.

    As the queen of the New Asia kingdom, Queen Luisa had to consider the elves and their sovereignty.

    The elf traitor Angelo Harmon stood by himself next to the giant teleportation circle. He did not have permission to use it, so he could only wait for the Holy Knights.

    At that moment, every second felt like an eternity to him.

    As he worried, he saw Mad knight Mead appeared with the Holy knights.

    However, as an experienced judge, he could see that Mad Knight Mead was not looking good. It seems like the invasion did not go to n.

    He then quickly discovered 2 Mad knights were absent, and half of the holy knights were gone.

    He carefully stepped back. He knew the best thing to do was keep quiet and wait for Mad Knight Mead to bring him along.

    He needed to make sure those clearly damaged knights did not unleash their fury on him. After all, every single one of them could kill him with one strike.

    The teleportation began with a few hundred knights each round. In only a few minutes, all 5000 knights were teleported. After the loss, those knights had a yearning for some. Even without saying a word, they speeded up their movements.

    Thest group to go was the 8 mad knights.

    As they stood on the teleportation circle, Angelo Harmon finally yelled, ¡°Mr. Mead, you forgot about me!¡±

    It was toote. In a sh of white light, the 8 mad knights vanished. But in that split of a second, Angelo Harmon saw a cold smirk on Mad Knight Mead¡¯s face.

    If their mission was sessful, Mad knight Mead wouldn¡¯t mind bringing a dog back with him to manage those elves in institutions, but they had failed. In fact, they had taken a big loss. He was already doing Angelo Harmon a great favor for not killing him on the spot. There was no chance of bringing him back. Unless he wanted to be reminded of his loss every time he saw Angelo Harmon.

    ¡°You forgot about me....¡± Angelo Harmon dropped on the ground and mumbled.

    Suddenly, a giant rod mmed against the protection circle, and it was broken in a clean crack.

    White Cloudnded on the destroyed castle with 10 Big Druids stepping down with Queen Luisa and Lorraine.

    Abel scanned the underground hole with his power of the will, and a strange look emerged on his face.

    ¡°Doff, drag him out!¡± He turned and said.

    Doff directly prated the ground with its hand and grabbed, but Abel¡¯s voice emerged again.

    ¡°Doff, be careful. That teleportation circle is expensive!¡±

    Doff quickly softened its moves and gently lifted Angelo Harmon out. Afterward, he threw him in front of Abel.

 Chapter 961 - Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 961: Going Home</h4>

    Lorraine smiled when he heard Abel telling Doff not to damage the teleportation circle. She knew Abel was reminding the elves that he had his eyes on that circle.

    Whether it was the big Druids or Queen Luisa, no elf would fight with Abel for that teleportation circle. Abel had done the most, so he deserved the best.

    ¡°Angelo Harmon, I never expected you to betray the elves and team up with the Holy knights!¡± Queen Luisa gazed down at the trembling Angelo Harmon on the ground and lowered her voice.

    She trusted Angelo Harmon in the past as a Judge, but even after things about him and the Harmon family were exposed, she didn¡¯t expect him to do something like this.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was me. I just wanted to kill Bet. I never knew he was a master potion maker. And you, Majesty, you wiped out my entire family, I need my revenge!¡± Angelo Harmon gazed at queen Luisa viciously and turned to Abel. Then heughed crazily.

    ¡°Angelo Harmon, It was my mistake to trust you. The kingdom will punish you!¡± Queen Luisa shook her head.

    ¡°Wait !¡± Big Druid Lucia from the temple suddenly interrupted.

    She saw Sainte Lorraine unhappy when she heard that Angelo Harmon wanted to kill Abel, and she also noticed some changes in Angelo Harmon, so she had to say something.

    ¡°Angelo Harmon did not only betray the elves, but he betrayed the goddess. We are bringing him back to the temple!¡± Big Druid Lucia added.

    The 9 other druids from the temple immediately agreed. They also sensed the fallen energy of betrayal to the goddess from Angelo Harmon.

    For an elf that goes against the goddess, being punished by the temple was their fate.

    ¡°Please no. I don¡¯t want to go to the temple. I would rather die here!¡± The craziness in Angelo Harmon¡¯s eyes suddenly disappeared. Instead, he began to beg Queen Luisa.

    ¡°Traitor to the goddess. The goddess must punish you!¡± Big Druid Lucia spoke again before Queen Luisa even said anything.

    She then waved her hand, and a mad wolf appeared. It grabbed Angelo Harmon with its mouth. Its energy was so massive that Angelo Harmon couldn¡¯t even move.

    Angelo Harmon¡¯s begging was not surprising. If the queen killed him, at least his soul could be reincarnated, but if the temple had condemned him, his soul would undergo endless torture.

    However, no one cared anymore. Instead, they began to shift their gaze towards the giant teleportation circle, and aplicated look emerged on their faces.

    It truly reflected how weak their defense was if such a big teleportation circle could be built outside of Bay Law city without being noticed.

    Besides that, Angelo Harmon created a new identity for himself after being banished to build this circle. Still, no one had noticed.

    If the tree of life did not alert them, maybe the knights would have seeded.

    ¡°Abel, do you want this teleportation circle?¡± Lorraine didn¡¯t know what the other elves were thinking and asked quietly.

    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ll see what the queen says first!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, you can have this circle. But it¡¯s best to take the mana gems off first so it won¡¯t ignite again!¡± Queen Luisa helplessly gazed at Sainte Lorraine.

    Since she heard what Lorraine said, she had to give this teleportation circle to Master Bet. If not, she might offend Master Bet as well as Lorraine. It was not worth the risk.

    Abel also had no choice. Finding arge teleportation circle was easy in the Holy Continent, but they were tightly regted in the Central Continent.

    Since he was already aw-defying wizard, he might need his Wizard Abel identity to move around once his power was settled. Without long-distance teleportation like that, it would be a hassle.

    Hearing those words from the queen, he directly jumped down the dungeon and snatched all the mana gems from the circle. Soon, the glow of the circle began to dim.

    That thing could directly connect to the Evil Kingdom, but no one would use it to do so. Even if the Evil kingdom epted your request, a Law-defying wizard might not be able toe out alive.

    Therefore, the most valuable thing about this circle was its material. All Abel needed was to find a few Magic circle experts to take it apart, set it up again in the ce Abel wanted, and reconnect it to the wizard unionwork.

    ¡°Master Bet, let¡¯s head back to the Kingdom city. The evil knights are gone, but there is still something I need to take care of. I also need to organize a ce for Sainte to rest!¡± Queen Luisa said after seeing all the mana gems were taken off.

    On their way back, they sensed sorrow looming in the atmosphere. Thousands of druids had died outside the city wall, and many were badly injured.

    It was the biggest loss the elves have ever taken in thousands of years. Even the knights had left, many elves still could not process what happened.

    ¡°Lorraine, go have a rest in the pce. I¡¯ll take care of something in my ce first. I¡¯ll visit youter!¡± Abel smiled at Lorraine, who just wouldn¡¯t want to let him go.

    ¡°Abel, I want toe with you. I want to see your ce!¡± Lorraine did not look towards Abel. She knew Abel would definitely say yes, so it¡¯s just up to Big Druid Lucia.

    ¡°Sainte, go if you want, but I have to follow you!¡± Big Druid Lucia rolled her eyes. Since the goddess had approved Abel, there was nothing she could do. As long as Lorraine¡¯s demand was not too unreasonable, she would say yes.

    Abel was also growing desperate. If he didn¡¯t have to apany Queen Luisa back to the city, he would have already sped to his ce in the potion maker union.

    They jumped on White Cloud again and flew towards the potion maker camp. As he looked down from the sky, he soon realized the camp was in total disorder. Many buildings had fallen.

    Especially that old building of the potion maker union. It was almost unrecognizable. White Cloud arrived above his mansion. His gate was busted open, and many trees had fallen.

    Although some new buildings were damaged, his main living space was still intact.

    ¡°Lorraine, wait for me. I¡¯ll go down and have a look!¡± Abel said gently and jumped down from 10 meters above the ground, which almost Lorraine¡¯s heart dropped.

    ¡°Sainte, Master Bet is a big Druid. 10 meters is nothing to him!¡± Big Druid Lucia reminded.

    Abel quickly arrived at the backyard and connected to the battle fort. At that moment, it was still thousands of meters above the ground.

    ¡°Commander spirit, lower battle fort Jade!¡± bel said to his waist.

    If Big Druid Lucia was not around, he would have to White Cloud tond on the battle fort, but he had to keep that thing a secret.

    The battle fort quickly lowered to the ground, and its invisibility mode was defused. The locked front door then swung open.

    ¡°Master Bet!¡± Druid Poly and Druid Gunter immediately bowed when they saw Abel.

    ¡°Oh, the masters are also here!¡± Abel smiled and quickly bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet, thank you so much. If not, we might have been killed by the evil knights already!¡± Master Muir stepped up and bowed in gratitude.

    Master Balfour and Master Nn also bowed.

    They all felt extraordinary about being saved. They had only entered to prepare for the worse, but the castle had locked itself up immediately.

    If they didn¡¯t trust Master Bet, they would have thought they¡¯d been trapped.

    ¡°Master Bet, what¡¯s the condition now? Where are the evil knights?¡± Master Nn asked in slight desperation.

    ¡°The battle had ended, and the knights have left, but the union might have some reconstruction!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°How are our losses?¡± Master Muir interrupted.

    ¡°The ratio is 5 to 1. 5000 evil knights had died, and 2 mad knights were killed by the goddess¡¯s grace!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Glory to the goddess!¡± The 3 masters suddenly felt their hearts lift. A victory like that was amazing.

    ¡°So did we lose 1000 elves?¡± Master Nn suddenly thought of the ratio.

    ¡°Yes, a group of druids charged towards the knights outside the city, and 1000 of them were sacrificed!¡± Abel nodded.

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere grew depressing again. They couldn¡¯t even imagine the death of 1000 druids.

    ¡°Right, Steward. Help me pack up and prepare some juice. I have some guests!¡± Abel then turned to his steward behind his followers and said.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Steward Myer bowed. He, Coachman Loka, and the servants were all protected by the battle fort as well. None of them were hurt.

    ¡°Master Bet, if you have guests. We¡¯ll be on our way and start to organize the Union¡¯s reconstruction!¡± Master Muir said with a bow.

    After the masters left with their followers and his 2 followers sent off their families, he let White Cloudnded.

    Since Lorraine had a special identity, it was best not to let the other elves know about it.

    Lorraine stepped down with big Druid Lucia. She had gone through a big day, so she was a little tired even after using the full recovery potion.

    ¡°Lorraine, my ce has nothing to see. Most of it is destroyed; I¡¯ll invite you here again after repairing it in a few days. You should have a rest!¡± Abel gently suggested.

    Lorraine looked around. It seemed like the war was quite destructive. Luckily the main building was still intact.

    ¡°Abel, I¡¯ll have a rest there then!¡± She pointed at the main building happily and said.

    As a Sainte,ing out for battle was a rare opportunity. Every day she had countless things to study. It was very mentally draining to her, so she wouldn¡¯t waste any time outside. She just wanted to chat and hang out with Abel as much as possible.

    ¡°Lorraine, if that¡¯s what you want, then go for it. I have a lot of empty rooms anyway!¡± Abel also wanted to spend more time with Lorraine. It was peace of mind.

    He always trained crazily, no matter if he was in the Holy Continent or the Central. He had too many secrets, and his threats always kept him on his toes.

    Hanging out with Lorraine was the only time he felt rxed. It was a strange feeling, but he cherished it.

    ¡°Ah, Sainte, I¡¯ll call the other big druids here. Maybe the ten of us needs some rest as well!¡± Big Druid Lucia sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Master, the lounge is set up!¡± Steward Myer stepped up and bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet, protect Sainte. I¡¯ll go let the others know, and I¡¯ll borrow that sky sparrow!¡± Big Druid Lucia then bowed at Abel and Lorraine before jumping on White Cloud.

    Ghoo.. ghoo... Abel waved, and White Cloud flew off.

    Since all the teleportation circles beside the ones in the city were destroyed by the knights,munication would be a hassle.

    ¡°Lorraine, these are my followers, Poly and Gunter!¡± Abel pointed at his followers, who were standing quietly by aside.

    They knew Lorraine¡¯s status, and they were suddenly struck with a mixture of excitement and joy. They quickly did a deep bow, ¡°Sainte, your prestigious highness. Glory to the goddess!¡±

    ¡°Glory to the goddess!¡± Lorraine smiled and bowed back.

 Chapter 962 - Beloved

    <h4>Chapter 962: Beloved</h4>

    ¡°Ok Poly, help me contact circle maker Alisha. There is a giant teleportation circle under Bali castle. I want her to disassemble it and reinstall it under my main pce!¡± Abel said.

    Even though no elf would be in Bali Castle, it was still better to be safe and take the giant teleportation circle as soon as possible. That was a priceless treasure, after all.

    ¡°Gunter, check over the damages and organize some people to repair them!¡± Abel turned and said.

    Druid Gunter bowed and left. The damage was bad. In the past, he could just leave his courtyards outside the city unchecked, but after the invasion, he needed to get them repaired.

    Lorraine stepped into the lounge and sat beside Abel while gently holding a ss of juice.

    ¡°Lorraine, have you been busy in the temple?¡± Abel knew Lorraine¡¯s condition, and he cared about her.

    ¡°Brother Abel, I have to learn manners, history, ceremonies, biology, geography, and Sainte training. I barely have any time to rest in a day!¡± She listed her dreaded tasks.

    Abel smiled as Lorraine continued with the nitty-gritty of her life in the temple. She had 5 teachers, and they were some of the most knowledgeable elves.

    ¡°Abel, I miss father, mother, and sister!¡± Lorraine then softened her voice, and her eyes grew red.

    Abel knew there was no one Lorraine could chat heart to heart within the temple, so he patted her head andforted her.

    ¡°Lorraine, let¡¯s head back to the Holy Continent after your Sainte ceremony!¡± He smiled.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lorraine¡¯s eyes began to sparkle as she lifted her head.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Abel smiled and nodded.

    ¡°But I still have 14 years!¡± She countered her fingers and lowered her voice again.

    ¡°Lorraine, I¡¯ll install a giant teleportation circle underground here. I¡¯ll give you unlimited permission. So whenever you are bored, you can call me or directly teleport here to hang out!¡± Abel continued to smile.

    As Abel quietly chatted with Lorraine, some big druid¡¯s energy emerged. The big druids from the temple had arrived.

    Abel divided the main building into 2 parts, one for Lorraine and the big druids. Since Big Druids could stay awake for days, half of them guarded Lorraine¡¯s door while the other half rested.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but wonder, were they actually trying to keep him out?

    However, he didn¡¯t know that until Lorraine came of age, him getting together with her was not even possible since the druids needed to ensure the purity of her soul.

    Of course, he never thought of himself as a drag to Lorraine¡¯s Sainte identity. Although Lorraine had been going on about how hard life in the temple was, he could still tell that she felt very honored from her eyes.

    Since there were so many druids around and he already battled for the day, he did not enter the Dark World. Instead, he enjoyed a rare night of sleep.

    The sun beamed upon the damaged buildings, and Abel stepped out of bed. It was a good opportunity to make something for himself and Lorraine to eat.

    Of course, he needed to take care of those big druids as well. After all, Lorraine still had more than 10 years in the temple before bing an official Sainte. He needed the care of those druids.

    When Lorraine and the big druids arrived at the dining room, an alluring smell emerged.

    ¡°Abel, did you make that?¡± Lorraine sniffed. Her eyes sparkled as she saw Abel waiting for them.

    It was a familiar smell. When he was locked up with the elves in the Holy Continent, she could still enjoy the food Abel sent through the teleportation circle every day.

    Those meals were an extreme luxury for the Holy Continent wizards, but it was everyday food to her.

    Ever since she came to the Central Continent, her luxury had ended.

    Big Druid Lucia turned to Abel and saw him nod. She couldn¡¯t help but admire the love he had for Lorraine. Even a normal male elf would not cook in this world, let alone a Master Potion maker druid.

    ¡°Abel, I¡¯ll dig in!¡± Lorraine saw the elves had taken their seat, so she smiled and said.

    If her manner teacher was here, she would definitely make her learn everything all over again.

    But the big druids did not care about Lorraine¡¯s manners. They were all strangely attracted by those foods. Its aroma was so enticing. They almost drooled out of their mouth.

    Elves didn¡¯t eat meat, so everything was vegetarian with eggs and vegetables as main dishes, of course, the rabbit essence.

    ¡°Lorraine, enjoy. If you like it, I can teach my chef to make it and send them your way every day!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but smile, looking at the satisfying look on Lorraine¡¯s face.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a bother?¡± A yearning look shed on her face, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to bother Abel too much.

    ¡°Not at all. It will just take some time for the chefs to learn!¡± Abel smiled.

    Only Abel and Lorraine, who were used to the food, could eat and chat so casually. Big druid Lucia and the other 9 big druids were fully submerged in the taste at that moment.

    It was no wonder why those 2 elite wizards from the Blizzards had invaded Abel back in the days for this recipe.

    It was unlike any food in this world. On top of a super condiment such as the Horadric cubebined rabbit essence, no one could resist its temptation.

    ¡°Master Bet, I heard that your potion-making skills are number one in the Central Continent, but your cooking skills are definitely number one as well. I have to pay you respect!¡± Big Druid Lucia was the first one to finish, and she regained herself from the enjoyment. She let out a big breath and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little trick!¡± Abel said humbly.

    ¡°Master Bet, we have to be on our way today. The site has a tight schedule every day, and she had to join the ceremony of the temple!¡± she said to Abel. She found herself seeing a slightly depressed look on Lorraine¡¯s face.

    Abel Also knew goodbyes were inevitable. As an apprentice Sainte, Lorraine did not have the say of an official Sainte.

    ¡°Big Druid Lucia, wait for a moment. I have something to tell Lorraine in private!¡± Abel said and turned to Lorraine, ¡°Let¡¯s head out!¡±

    The big druids exchanged looks and stayed.

    Abel and Lorraine arrived at the courtyard and took a seat on an undamaged rock.

    ¡°Lorraine, how¡¯s the lotion and conditioner you¡¯ve brought with you from the Holy Continent?¡± Abel smiled as he looked at the slightly depressed Lorraine.

    ¡°I still have a few bottles!¡± She reached into her portal bag and showed Abel.

    With one look, Abel immediately knew those bottles were the ones he sent Lorraine when she first went into retreat.

    Those were the ones with the Dark World potion bottle. He didn¡¯t expect Lorraine to keep them untouched throughout all these years.

    ¡°Lorraine, I¡¯ll send you some more from time to time. I can make those, so you should use them generously!¡± Abel was a little touched by Lorraine¡¯s loyalty.

    ¡°Ah, actually, I¡¯ve already used up all the ones I brought with me from the Holy Continent, but I just don¡¯t want to use these yet!¡± Lorraine smiled.

    ¡°Lorraine, I¡¯ll give you some lifesaver potions, but it¡¯s best not to show it to others!¡± Abel then took out 5 antidote and 20 strength potions and put them on the stone table.

    Although it was not a lot, they were all the best of the best from the Dark World. With the rate Lorraine had used her potion, they were definitely enough for her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to keep them a secret!¡± Lorraine nodded and put away the potions.

    ¡°Right, also be nice to the elves in the temple. You are a Sainte, but just be mindful!¡± Abel was still a little worried.

    ¡°Haha, everyone in the temple loves me!¡± Lorraine said in a slightly arrogant tone.

    ¡°Also, here¡¯s 200 light healing potions. You don¡¯t have to keep it a secret, so you can give it out to people if you want!¡± Abel then took out a portal bag of potions. 200 bottles were not much to him.

    Lorraine held the bag with a smile. Her heart was filled with joy, looking at how much Abel cared about her.

    ¡°Oh, onest thing. I¡¯ll give White Snow to you. It was my flying beast. It can protect you!¡± Abel was still worried for Lorraine¡¯s safety. Although she could ept the grace of the goddess, her own fighting ability was basically zero.

    White Snow was the pinnacle of high-level spirit beasts, and it could be a top-level spiritual beast any time. Also, it could fly, and with the special curse and damage increase enchantment, it could be one of the most powerful creatures in the sky.

    Even if it couldn¡¯t win, escaping shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°But that¡¯s a part of your powers. What would you do if you gave it to me? Just keep it,¡± Lorraine rejected and shook her head.

    Beasts were not potions. The potions were all made by Abel, so it would only take him a little time to replenish them, but getting another beast was hard.

    Getting a beast was not just a matter of power. Most of them needed to be domesticated since birth, and getting a full-grown beast to submit to you was so rare it was almost hopeless.

    As an elf, Lorraine definitely knew about this, so she didn¡¯t want to affect Abel¡¯s power.

    ¡°Lorraine, I¡¯m a big druid now, and I can turn into a dragon. Also, I have other flying beasts beside White Snow!¡± Abel smiled.

    He then summoned White Snow, and it flew out with its majesty white feather. Lorraine was immediately attracted.

    Abel had given White Snow to Lorraine because he wanted her to be safe, but it was also because White Snow¡¯s power could no longer match his.

    All his other beasts, Johnson, Jason, and Doff, were all more powerful. They were his true shield. Not to mention Flying me with its scary speed. He was at the core of his powers.

    He couldn¡¯t give her White Cloud either because it could carry all his things.

    ck Wind, it was his knight partner. Although knight skills were forbidden due to the situation in the Central Continent, it still battled alongside Abel in the Dark World.

    Since Abel¡¯s control of the soul was so much stronger, he directly transferred the contract he had with White Snow to Lorraine.

    ¡°Abel, I will definitely take good care of White Snow¡± Lorraine felt her bond with White Snow and immediately lifted her from the loneliness she felt.

    When the big druids stepped out of the dining room and arrived at the courtyard, they sensed a snow eagle energying from Lorraine and an extra portal bag on her waist. They couldn¡¯t help it admire Abel¡¯s willingness.

    Although they didn¡¯t know what was inside the portal bag, they could guess they were expensive potions.

    What shocked them the most was the snow eagle. They were some of the hardest flying beasts to find, and all high-level ones were extremely hard to domesticate with their arrogance.

    Abel had directly transferred an almost top-level flying beast to Lorraine. His love almost made those big druids¡¯ jaw drop.

    Abel walked along with Lorraine, and they arrived at the teleportation back to the royal pce. As Lorraine stepped on, she held down her tears and turned.

 Chapter 963 - Power Up

    <h4>Chapter 963: Power Up</h4>

    In an ancient pce of the wizard union, 7 of the most powerfulw-defying wizards gathered in a group.

    ¡°Everyone, we should increase the elves¡¯ power status!¡± Law-defying wizard Clement of the investigation department lowered his voice.

    Although the elves were well known in the Central Continent, they actually weren¡¯t that useful in the front-line battlefield.

    However, ording to a new report about their battle with the Holy Knights, it seemed like this religious race still had a lot of power in store.

    ¡°Back in the days when the war between the wizards and the gods took ce, the great goddess of moon surrendered. She and a few other gods decided to make peace with the wizards and became one of the few legally recognized gods of this world!¡± Wizard Hume sighed.

    All the wizards on the spot remembered that great war. It was initiated by the wizard humans and wizard dwarfs to overthrow the gods with their rising power, and it had changed history ever since.

    Most of the details were well documented in legends, but only the Wizard union headquarters had ess to it.

    In a world ruled by gods, every being had to live under theirmand and authority. Whether they were nobles or kings mattered not.

    As wizardry began to spread, the gods had condemned them as a threat and began their massacre.

    Still, wizardry kept developing in those dark ages. Maybe hard times made strong people, but many great wizards were born.

    They all had a deep yearning for resources and began to rebel against the monopoly of the church.

    After a long year of battle, countless wizards were dead, but powerful wizards kepting. The most powerful wizards in the legends were all from that period.

    Wizardry and the elves had a special rtionship. Although the elves could not be wizards, wizardry was derived from elite elves¡¯ practice, just like the druids.

    The elves did not like conflict, so they did not have much tension with the wizards. Especially the goddess of the moon. She was the god of the elves, and she had always kept a good attitude with the wizards. She was one of the few gods who the wizards did not hate.

    The war ended with the wizards destroying the church, and the most powerful gods went into an eternal sleep.

    Of course, the wizards did not do so without sacrifice. Many of the most powerful wizards were lost, and that battle had thinned out the mana concentration of the environment. Slowly, the progress of wizardry began to slow.

    The worst part about this battle was that it caused a dimension crack in the Central Continent, which was how the demons from beyond had entered this world many yearster, and everything turned into a disaster.

    ¡°I disagree. We shouldn¡¯t value their power over their current status!¡± Law-defying Wizard Joseph lowered his voice.

    ¡°Wizard Joseph, please exin¡± Wizard Clement lifted his hand and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the report. The elves won, but it was because the great goddess of the moon helped them. Their own fighting ability didn¡¯t do much!¡± Wizard Joseph shook his head.

    ¡°But there were 10,000 Evil knights, not to mention most of them were intermediate and elite level with 10 loyal mad knights as a leader. The elves could kill half of them, no matter how lucky they were or how much the goddess of the moon had helped them, the elves¡¯ ability definitely still yed a role!¡± Wizard Clement also lowered his voice.

    Increasing one¡¯s power was a big deal. It meant that the wizard union needed to give the elves more resources from all areas. With the scarcity of resources, if they gave the elves more resources, the others would get less.

    ¡°Everyone, I think we should focus on that tree man summon ability they used and see if it¡¯s possible to use in the front line battlefield. I suggest we immediately send an ambassador to negotiate with the elves!¡± Wizard Hume suddenly interrupted and said.

    That¡¯s right, the most eye-catching thing about this report was the tree men summoning spell. There was no doubt it would be useful in battles, and it was the best way to control those evil knights.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, you have a good rtionship with Master Bet. Why don¡¯t you ask him? Also, I suggest that we give master Bet a badge of honor to congratte his amazing work against the evil knights!¡± Wizard Clement smiled as he looked at Wizard Hume.

    No one on the spot was against Wizard Clement¡¯s suggestion. Master Bet really contributed a lot, and he was the one who cast the three men summoning spell.

    Although all wizards on the spot knew this spell couldn¡¯t be used away from the tree of life, at the end of the day, Master Bet was the one who drew the tree men summoning pattern. It was an undeniable fact, so master Bet basically killed those 5000 knights.

    How could they not reward him for such a big contribution?

    Master Bet was a master potion maker of the elves and a big druid, so all the wizard union could do was give him a badge of honor. The other rewards would be up to the elves.

    Second, no wizard on the spot said anything because none of them wanted to be the enemy of a unanimously agreed upon most powerful potion maker of the Central Continent.

    No matter who you are, you would one day need a potion. You could have the most valuable ingredients and the best form, but the sess of the potion was never guaranteed, and each fail would be a tremendous loss.

    However, not Master Bet. Not only because he had never failed to make a potion with 5 portions of ingredients, but you would also end up with a blue-level potion.

    ording to the data of the Central Continent, Master Bet rarely failed. Therefore, thest thing those wizards wanted was to cause misunderstanding.

    Although a badge of honor from the wizard union might sound ordinary, a person with such a badge would be pushed to a whole other status.

    First, they would have unlimited permission to use any wizard union magic circle and have first priority ess to purchase resources from the wizard union.

    Although having free ess to a teleportation circle wasn¡¯t much to a master potion maker, having first priority was a totally different story. The wizard union teleportation web could directly recognize them.

    As soon as someone with a badge of honor requested something, all other requests would be dyed.

    It was prestige on disy, simr to the level 3 authority of the wizard union but even more powerful.

    ¡°As for the increasing the elves power status, maybe we should see how they develop in the future and evaluate again. It¡¯s still too early to tell!¡± Wizard Clement epted the Wizard Joseph¡¯s counterargument and suggested.

    The goddess of the moon had helped the elves, but the most eye-catching things were still Master Bet¡¯s tree men summon and dragon druid transformation.

    They had no right to grant the goddess a badge of honor, so as long as they acknowledge Master Bet¡¯s aplishments, they could postpone the elves¡¯ status evaluation.

    After seeing no one had anyment, and they all agreed to give Master Bet a badge of honor, Wizard Clement changed the topic. ¡°Ok, now we will talk about taking back some territories in the front line battlefield.¡±

    ¡°The evil kingdom lost 5000 sharp knights and 2 loyal mad knights. We have a great opportunity!¡± Wizard Hume nodded.

    In the front line battlefield, the Central Continent alliance was operating half of the territories, while the Evil knights were controlling the other. Those territories were all filled with resources.

    Due to the dimensional crack, many valuable resources had emerged in those territories, which was where the most bloody battles were taking ce.

    The closer they get to the evil kingdom, the more powerful the knights would get. Therefore even after countless years, the alliance could not truly take back those resourceful territories.

    However, with 5000 knights and 2 loyal mad knights dead, the Evil kingdom¡¯s power had taken a big hit.

    It was a rare opportunity. No matter if they seed or not, it could definitely give the Evil Kingdom another detrimental blow.

    ¡°I Agree!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    The wizards began to nod, and this suggestion was slowly bing a reality.

    ....

    After Lorraine left, Abel immediately announced that he would go into retreat. Although all areas around Bayw City, including the potion maker union, were destroyed, no one would say anything about his retreat.

    His aplishments were too eye-catching in this battle. Even Queen Luisa didn¡¯t know how she should reward him.

    Abel did not go into retreat in his main mansion. Instead, he entered the battle fort and ignited the instability mode above the sky.

    Since he became a big druid as well as aw-defying wizard, he needed some time to master new spells from these 2 professions.

    The elves working for him also began to get busy. Big Druid Poly had invited magic circle maker Alisha. Since it was a mission from Master Bet, magic circle maker Alisha pushed away all her other requests and began to reassemble the giant teleportation circle for Mater Bet.

    Druid Gunter also found some elf architectures to repair the damage in Abel¡¯s ce, and Steward Myer asked 2 experienced elf chefs to sign a magic contract to make sure they keep the rabbit essence recipe a secret.

    Those magic contracts were from the Holy Continent, but Abel never had the opportunity to use them in the Central Continent.

    Until now, those dishes with rabbit essence were too enticing. Although no one could stand a chance against a master potion maker who was also a big druid, messing with his chefs would be much easier.

    Therefore, keeping it secret was necessary, and the magic contract could make sure any soul follows it.

    Afterward, Steward Myer handed 2 simple recipe books to the chefs and allowed them to look into it themselves. Abel had no time to teach them. Personally, the most he would do was to make somements after he was out of his retreat.

    Abel teleported to the Dark World, but he did not stay in the Rogue Encampment for long. He needed a normal ce. The god-like feeling he got in the Rogue Encampment could give him illusions about his own power.

    Therefore, he arrived at the Pandemonium Fortress and began studying druid skills.

    He realized none of the other transformation spells were working on him. Even he could perfectly draw out a werewolf and Bearman transformation spell pattern and ignite it with the natural energy in his druid soul. The spell pattern would soon turn into sparkles of lights and fade away. His form remained the same.

    After many attempts, Abel found the reason. His spell patterns were perfect, but when he ignited it with his druid soul, the dragon energy within it immediately destroyed the pattern.

    Maybe the arrogant dragons would not allow themselves to transform into low-level beasts. But of course, Abel was not a true giant dragon. He could only rely on the dragon transformation spell to take on a dragon form.

    Since he could not even practice the basics of this school, there was no way he could practice the skills and abilities they taught.

    He then looked into the elemental spell ¡®destruction from heaven and earth¡¯, but he soon put it away and saved it forter if he had time because the power of this spell was a bit of an embarrassment to the title of the top-level spell.

    The ¡®storm¡¯ spell was in a simr category. It created a storm around you to attack enemies at close range.

    However, they were not useful to Abel at that moment since it was best for a wizard and druid to stay far away from their enemies as possible.

    He could transform into a dragon for close battle, and he would not be able to use spells in his dragon form anyway.

    Therefore, the most powerful ability of a big druid to him was the grey bear summon. They could be a powerful shield against the knights.

    Since he had unlimited amounts of potion, he would almost have an indestructible shield. With Doff as attack and grey bear as a shield, he would have a perfectbination.

 Chapter 964 - Learning Spells

    <h4>Chapter 964: Learning Spells</h4>

    Abel began to attempt his first grey bear summon. He reached his power of the will in his left hand and drew an extraplicated summoning pattern.

    Normal druids could only use this summon spell once, and that grey bear would be his life partner. As long as the Big Druid didn¡¯t die, that grey bear would always return to his monster bag undead as well.

    Large amounts of natural force sifted from Abel¡¯s druid soul into the spell pattern, and the pattern began to glow. Soon, Abel sensed that his will had arrived at a strange ce.

    Many grey bears were living there. It was almost like a strange dimension ruled by grey bears.

    When the grey bears sensed his will, they began to get irritated. Although they were natural forces, they did not like being bound as a summon.

    Getting a grey bear was not a smooth process. They needed to decide on a target and slowlymunicate with the grey bear through his will until the bear epted him.

    It was a dreading process. When your natural force finally attracted the grey bear, it would be your summon.

    Abel didn¡¯t know any of this. His druid guide had many missing parts, so he always just discovered things along the way. Also, his druid training was very different from other druids anyway.

    He searched for a grey bear with his power of the will. He wanted a powerful one, but all this would do was angering the bears.

    They roared at his will and unleashed waves of pressure. Suddenly, the dragon energy in his soul felt threatened, so it immediately unleashed its vigor.

    Although it did not go all out, the grey bears immediately felt pressured. Dragons were a scary existence to them, after all.

    All of a sudden, the grey bears began to kneel. They carefully protected their heads and tried to withstand the dragon¡¯s energy with different techniques.

    Abel¡¯s will was quickly attracted by a powerful one. Normal grey bears were only 3 meters tall when they stood up, but that one was 4-5 meters, and its body was very built as well.

    He immediately reached a soul contract with that grey bear. It wanted to reject at first, but Abel quickly increased his dragon energy, and it gave in. It let go of its soul and signed the contract.

    Afterward, that grey bear turned into a sh of white light and left that strange dimension with Abel¡¯s will.

    When Abel opened his eyes again, he discovered a grey bear in front of him. This grey bear roared as it stood up tall. When the summon pattern faded, its natural energy quickly transferred into its body.

    Since the natural energy had opened that special dimension, it began to strengthen the body of that grey bear. As it continued to roar, its body increased in size again to 5 meters.

    Although it was still a newly summoned grey bear, Abel sensed that it was already more powerful than the other big druids had summoned.

    As you know, every grey bear had the potential to level up, and the limit was level 20, so the power of this one could reach a scary level.

    Without aplete druid guide, Abel did not know that this grey beat was the leader of grey bears. It was called the grey bear king, and each area only had one. It was only when a grey bear king was summoned that another grey bear could take its ce.

    It was not that normal big druids didn¡¯t want to summon a grey bear king, but even normal ones were enough of a hassle.

    Abel didn¡¯t have high hopes for the attack of this grey bear because it could only do physical attacks, and all professions in the Central Continent were crazily trying to increase their physical defense.

    After all, the knights were the most powerful physical attacker, and the grey bear wouldn¡¯t have many advantages.

    Afterward, Abel put the summoned grey bear in his monster bag. He would level it up in the future, but he needed to focus on leveling up himself for now.

    There were only 2 wizard spells he could learn. First was the ¡®nine-headed serpent,¡¯ but he was not a firew-defying wizard, so his power through this spell would not be able topete.

    As a fire wizard, even one level of fire enchantment could increase the fire damage by 30%.

    Therefore, using aw-defying fire spell for a nonfirew-defying wizard was not a bright move, and in a battle, a fire wizard¡¯s fire spell could dominate any other fire spell.

    However, the good thing about the ¡®nine-headed serpent¡¯ spell was that it could attack after the serpent was summoned.

    With the skill tree on the Horadric cube, he didn¡¯t need to practice any spells. All he needed was to cast the spell once, and he would be able to grasp it. As for leveling up the spell, he could also give the Rune word insight to the spirit guardian knight captain to repeat the spell under a meditation aura. It would take no time.

    Therefore, only after drawing out the ¡®nine-headed serpent¡¯ spell pattern once, Abel had mastered this top-level spell.

    The second was the ice spell, ¡®Frozen Orb.¡¯ It utilized a spiraling frozen orb to st out ice bolts to all directions for the attack.

    It was the mostmon icew-defying wizard spell. Although its ice damage was not as great as the blizzard storm spell, it had one major advantage. Its speed.

    Both its casting speed and ice bolt sting speed were extremely fast. As you know, the biggest downside of ice spells was their speed, and the ¡®frozen orb¡¯ was one of the faster ones.

    Due to his souls¡¯ mutual affection, he realized the priest¡¯s profession in his soul had also reached a grand level. But unless he turned the energy in his druid soul into death qi, no one would be able to tell.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what prerequisite was needed to be an elite priest, but he achieved it just with a simple druid level up.

    He began to look into what kind of priest spell he could do. Maybe quite a lot. The poison spell ¡®poison nova,¡¯ the bone spell ¡®bone spirit,¡¯ the curse ¡®lower resistance, ¡®the ¡®firestone monster,¡¯ and ¡®resurrection.¡¯

    Poison nova could st poison to all directions to go against the spells of his enemies. In a ce without powerful antidotes such as the Central Continent, this would definitely give his enemies a hard time.

    When he was drawing its spell pattern, he realized he could control the type of poison he wanted. If he had a good understanding of poison, he could change it to the ones he was the most familiar with.

    But that was why this spell was a risky one. Priests needed to look intorge amounts of poison during their practice.

    Since they needed to go against professions of the same rank, their poison needed to be extremely vicious, which could be damaging to their own body.

    Therefore even among the priests, not many of them had grasped poison spells, and there was a good chance of getting killed during their research.

    Although Abel had countless antidotes and was not afraid of poison, he did not have time to research poison. After all, Poison spells were just another option out of hid countless options.

    She cast the poison nova for the first time, and a symbol appeared on the skill tree.

    The bone spell ¡®bone spirit¡¯ was used alongside the bone wall and bone prison. If you tried to attack an enemy after you trapped them in a bone wall or bone prison, you would definitely damage the bone wall or bone prison, but not with the bone spirit spell. It also had the ability to track down enemies.

    This was extremely useful in a battle. Don¡¯t underestimate that tracking ability.

    If a bone arrow spell had the damage was 1 point, the same level bone spirit spell would have 2 points, which was doubled its power.

    However, its downside was also obvious. The death qi it drained was also double.

    Still, Abel cast the spell once, and its symbol appeared on his skill tree.

    The ¡®lower resistance¡¯ curse could decrease an enemy¡¯s resistance to element attacks by increasing their sensitivity. Their skin would burn like paper, the cold could blow right through their bones, and lightning could strike them like a metal pole in a storm.

    When this curse reached its full potential, it could directly lower an enemy¡¯s resistance by 62%.

    This curse could be a greatplement to wizard spells since wizards were masters of elements.

    Afterward, Abel also cast the spell, and its symbol was recorded in the skill tree.

    As for thest 2 summon spells, the ¡®me monster¡¯ was the weakest. Although it could continue giving your energy fire damage, its fire intensity was not great.

    Due to the limit of summons, he could only pick one out of the ¡®mud monster, ¡®blood monster,¡¯ ¡®iron monster,¡¯ and ¡®me monster.¡¯

    The ¡®mud monster,¡¯ with its slow down ability, was a favorite amongst the priests.

    Of course, if you had a powerful iron weapon, you could melt it and turn it into an iron monster, but a truly powerful weapon was extremely rare, and its value would be astronomical.

    If a priest was lucky enough to have a powerful weapon, they would definitely make an iron monster out of it.

    Even though the me monster was a top-level summon, it was not a popr summon for the priests.

    The final spell was the ¡®resurrection.¡¯ Abel knew about this spell. He saw it in a holy bone card of a priest. A god must have solidified this spell and turned it into a card.

    It could resurrect a dead creature and control it by separating its soul and body.

    Of course, the resurrection spell was not like the one in the holy bone card. The resurrection creature could only stay alive for 3 minutes. After that, it would be fully dead.

    After Abel recorded all the spells onto his skill tree, he checked his ability again. He just needed to level up these spells into the top level, which would only take some time at most.

    But before that, Abel still had one little experiment to do, so he teleported back to the Rogue Encampment.

    After a few shes, he arrived at the oak tree. It was only in a ce like this. He would feel safe doing what he was about to do.

    He took out the priest¡¯s holy bone card. Since the Beamon it resurrected had been revived again by Abel¡¯s soul potion and a new contract was signed through the soul chain, another slot was opened up in the holy bone card¡¯s ¡®resurrection,¡¯ which gave him an idea.

    Maybe he could repeat the process and make another powerful beast like the Beamon Doff.

    However, with his current ability, resurrecting a normal creature wouldn¡¯t do much. He needed something truly powerful, but a target like that was not easy to find.

 Chapter 965 - Resurrection

    <h4>Chapter 965: Resurrection</h4>

    Speaking of powerful corpses, Abel was reminded of the 2 dead titans he found in the ancient Titan temple. Although he didn¡¯t know what level they were, they should be very strong.

    He would only resurrect power creatures like this under the Oak Tree in the Rogue Encampment.

    He sensed the god-like ability on top of the support of the Oaktree, the world stone, and the golden energy in the crystal angel statue could save him from danger even if the resurrection failed.

    As he held the Holy bone card in his hand, he ignited the ¡®resurrection¡¯ spell pattern. Death qi began to generate from his druid soul and entered the spell pattern.

    He then took out the dead titan from the Varaya¡¯s ring with his other hand andced its giant body. Just its 10 meters tall body could make people feel threatened.

    He ignited the resurrection spell, and a vicious death qi rushed to the titian body.

    However, there was no reaction, almost like it just vanished.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but scan his holy bone card and his druid soul, but everything seemed normal.

    He was confident in his resurrection spell pattern. If it could be ignited with his death qi, it meant that he already had the power of a big priest.

    Howe the dead titan was not resurrected?

    Abel gazed towards the blue howling rabbits from his side and grabbed one. With a gentle twist, the blue howling rabbit died.

    He did not use the holy bone card. Instead, he used his own resurrection spell. He drew the spell pattern simr to what happened and ignited it.

    Death qi rushed into the dead blue howling rabbit, and it immediately began to twitch. It stood up again and began to jump around.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong with the spell!¡± Abel thought to himself, looking at the rabbit.

    Maybe the corpse was dead for too long? He ignited his soul speaker ability and connected with the oak tree. Soon, the oak tree lifted an almost dposed dead rabbit from the ground with its roots.

    Although things seemed like it had only been dead for a week, normally, a dead blue howling rabbit would be fully dposed and return to earth within a month.

    Abel ignited the resurrection spell again, and vicious death qi entered the blue howling rabbit. But this time, it was just like the titan. It did not react.

    ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯t go all out!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but shook his head. After all, resurrecting a powerful creature, he killed to work for him was almost too good to be true.

    However, when he killed Blizzard¡¯s Wizard Marlon, he realized his dead body was made of an ancient puppet. Since it could be a great research target, he preserved his corpse in the personal storage box.

    The special thing about the personal storage box was its ability to freeze time and preserve everything as they were.

    Therefore, Wizard Marlon¡¯s body was basically like it was just killed by Abel. Maybe he could resurrect it.

    As Abel thought, that resurrected blue howling rabbit began to twitch again and fell on the ground. Its body turned grey like it was dead for years.

    The 3 minutes of resurrection time was up.

    He did not care. The oak tree would take care of it. At that moment, he decided to resurrect Wizard Marlon.

    It was the most powerful fresh corpse he had. With that special puppet body, its defense would be stronger than any knight.

    Actually, Wizard Marlon¡¯s death was quite sad. He could get killed in the Central Continent, but angering a powerful being back there was almost impossible for him.

    All he needed was some water of life, and he could just honestly trade with the elves. The elves had the goddess of the moon as support, and the goddess of the moon was one of those powerful beings with the ability to kill him.

    However, he was not expecting a seemingly ordinary wizard-like Abel was a god-like being in another world. With the help of the oak tree, he was immediately killed outside of the Rogue Encampment.

    Wizard Marlon was always in conflict with his puppet body, so he did not have the time and will to show his power. Without fully controlling his puppet body, his puppet body was attracting almost everyw-defying wizard who wanted to go down the same path.

    This was why Wizard Marlon had hidden. Even the blizzards were wiped out. No one in the Central Continent knew they were housing a powerful wizard like that.

    His power rested in that almost indestructible puppet body. It could perfectly make up for the weakness of Wizards. This was why Abel had kept it for research.

    When Abel ced Wizard Marlon¡¯s puppet body on the ground, its golden surface glistened under the sunlight. It doesn¡¯t look like a wizard at all.

    He held up the Holy bone card once again and redrew the resurrection spell pattern, ignited with death qi, and a chilling white light rushed into the glistening puppet body.

    The chilling white light engulfed the body, and Abel sensed a strange attraction from his Holy Bone Card. It was demanding some special energy, but the god-like ability in the Rogue encampment quickly made him realize what energy it needed.

    Although Abel still couldn¡¯t clearly pinpoint what energy it was, the closest thing he had was the golden energy within the crystal angel statue between his eyes. It was the faith of countless preachers.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll call it the energy of god!¡± Abel mumbled.

    Of course, he would not reject the Holy Bone Card¡¯s request. The resurrection spell was only halfway done. If he stopped now, Wizard Marlon would not be able to be resurrected again.

    Also, even if he called the golden energy in the crystal angel statue the ¡®energy of god,¡¯ it could be recovered. All he needed was some time.

    Therefore, he transferred the golden energy into the holy bone card through the world stone.

    After God¡¯s energy was injected, another spell pattern emerged from the holy bone card, but the color of this one was a little different.

    The energy of god fully drew it out, so it was shining in dark gold,

    The dark gold resurrection pattern flew out and wrapped around Wizard Marlon¡¯s puppet body along with the chilling white resurrection pattern.

    The glowing patterns merged as spell patterns subtly shed on Wizard Marlon¡¯s body.

    ¡®Warmth,¡¯ ¡®telekinesis,¡¯ ¡®move in a sh,¡¯ ¡®ice bolt,¡¯ ¡®ice nova,¡¯ ¡®frozen armor¡¯ ¡®ice st¡¯ ¡®ice pole,¡¯ blizzard storm,¡¯ ¡®ice ball¡¯ and ¡®ice support¡¯ were some of them just to name a few.

    An idea suddenly struck Abel. Maybe Wizard Marlon was reviving his spell memories. The full set of ice spells were there other than the fire spell ¡®warmth¡¯ and lightning spell ¡®move in a sh¡¯ and ¡®telekinesis.¡¯

    Those 3 none ice spells were the mostmon spell to have since they were useful regardless of a wizard¡¯s attributes.

    The ice support spell was what attracted Abel the most. Maybe this resurrection really had brought out all the powerful skills of an icew-defying wizard.

    As the chilling glow and dark gold glow slowly faded, Wizard Marlon¡¯s puppet body began to move. He gently pressed his hand on the ground and stood up.

    Suddenly, a clear cracking sound emerged from the holy bone card on Abel¡¯s hand.

    ¡®It¡¯s broken?¡± Abel felt his heart jump. This thing was amazing. How could it break?

    The crack began to expand. He didn¡¯t know what was happening, and he had no idea what to do. Maybe he wasn¡¯t using it correctly, or maybe he was not powerful enough.

    He was right. The original owner of this bone card was a true god, and the Beamon was only resurrected to take care of some chores.

    However, not everyone could hold this bone card in their hand and do a resurrection ceremony.

    The person must be a god, and Abel was only half a god in the Rogue Encampment.

    The second mistake Abel made was the energy of God. The God¡¯s energy in this bone card needed toe from the god of death, and Abel had used the holy energy of an angel statue. He was already lucky that the card did not explode on him.

    This bone card could only be a toy at most to a god, but it was still exclusive to the gods. This was why a half god-like Abel could at least y with it for a while.

    Soon, Abel began to notice the bone card was repairing itself. But it was very slow. No way he would be able to notice any change without his god-like ability.

    Maybe fully repairing it would take at least 10 years, which destroyed Abel¡¯s dream of resurrecting powerful beings to work for him.

    As you knew, everyone had a soul contract limit no matter how powerful they were, so Abel could not sign too many contracts.

    But of course, if a god had helped Abel sign a contract, like the one he signed with the tree of life, it would not have taken him much space.

    He also realized a strange thing about this holy bone card. When he gave the soul potion to Doff, it turned into a weak little soul, and that little soul didn¡¯t take up much space at all. As time passed by, Doff¡¯s body began to grow along with its soul, but still, the amount of ce it took in Abel¡¯s soul contract remained as a little soul, even if Abel kept using the soul potion to speed up Doff¡¯s growth.

    This process was a challenge to this world¡¯sw, but it was also the mutual replenishing miracle of the 2 worlds.

    If he did not have the nourishment from the soul of hell creatures, his Horadric cube would not be able to make a soul potion. Without soul potions, he would not be able to resurrect the powerful Beamon he obtained.

    Abel regained himself. The holy bone card was damaged, and there was nothing he could do about it. Luckily this holy object had the ability to repair itself. If not, all holy objects would be gone by now.

    Abel calcted for a moment. If he left the holy bone card in the Dark World with its mana-dense environment, he could cut the repair down dramatically. Maybe half a year would be ok.

    He just needed to find a fresh corpse at that time.

    With this demand for dead bodies, he suddenly felt like an actual priest.

    He shook his head and got these nonsensical thoughts out of his mind, and gazed at the puppet body of Wizard Marlon again. His druid soul had been counting down ever since it started moving. 3 minutes was almost up.

    He felt his breath tensing up. Could it stay resurrected forever?

    ¡°5..4..3..2..1!¡± Abel mumbled. Until thest moment, he closely scanned for change in the body.

    Times up, the body was still standing with a nk look on its face.

    ¡°Seeded!¡±

 Chapter 966 - Frankenstein

    <h4>Chapter 966: Frankenstein</h4>

    Resurrecting a Law Defying Wizard began only as a thought, but it was a step in the right direction.

    Even with the Holy Bone card from the priest, Abel just went to experiment a little. He didn¡¯t really expect to actually resurrect aw-defying wizard.

    He did not immediately give the resurrected Wizard Marlon a soul potion. Instead, he began to exin his puppet body.

    He sent amand through the holy bone card, and Wizard Marlon drew a spell pattern in mid-air. Afterward, it shed off and reappeared 100 meters away.

    It was the move in a sh spell which was almost an instinct to wizards of this rank. It seemed like even in his resurrected form, the speed was maintained.

    Afterward, Abelmanded Wizard Marlon to test out some spells, and each of them was at full power. He analyzed the ice support spell. It should be level 4 on WIzard Marlon¡¯s puppet body.

    ording to the investigation spirit, a level for ice support spell was the limit of a rank 21 wizard. However, it could be level up again when level 22 was reached.

    As the owner of Wizard Marlon¡¯s puppet body, Abel¡¯s power of the will had the ability to freely enter his body and the mysterious areas of the mind without any constraints.

    When Wizard Marlon died, Abel could not truly look into this puppet¡¯s body from all directions since there was still too much energy within it distorting his power of the will.

    But as the new owner of the puppet body, Abel had control of everything, including the mysterious areas of the mind.

    Where the original soul was located, the scary resuscitation spell formed a replica rank 21 wizard pattern. Perhaps it was just the body¡¯s muscle memory. After all, there was no soul in the brain, just a wizard pattern.

    It was the body¡¯s source of energy, just like a normalw-defying wizard.

    The resurrection spell needed fresh corpses because the corpses still had retention of their original power and fighting ability.

    Take Doff the Beamon, for example. It relied on its physical body to fight, and it did not have many special abilities, which was not shocking to Abel.

    But for wizard Marlon, the resurrection spell perfectly replicated aw-defying wizard pattern in the resurrected body. It was no wonder this seemingly powerless spell was a top rank spell of the priests.

    If Wizard Marlon¡¯s puppet body was not surrounded by death qi, he was basically no different from an actualw-defying wizard.

    Abel took out a bottle of soul potion from his Varaya¡¯s ring and handed it to the puppet, telling him to drink it.

    The puppet did not reject hismand in the slightest and poured it down.

    The first bottle didn¡¯t do much, so Abel took out 4 more bottles and told him to drink it as well.

    After the 5th bottle was poured down, there still wasn¡¯t any soul reaction. Abel began to doubt. Was Doff¡¯s soul an ident?

    Still, he took out another 5 bottles of soul potion and handed it to the puppet again.

    After a full 10 bottles were emptied, Abel sensed a weak little soul in his mind.

    He cast a mount enchantment and signed a soul chain contract with it. It was almost impossible for a weak soul like that to reject, and Abel immediately seeded.

    He calcted for a moment. This soul contract also only took up a little space.

    But after the contract, he realized the soul was so weak it might vanish at any moment like a little me in the wind.

    Through the contract, Abel could clearly sense what the puppet¡¯s soul was going through. It tried to swallow up the rank 21 wizard pattern, but it was fundamentally impossible for how weak it was. Still, it was motivated to do so instinctively.

    Abel¡¯s face sank. He could let this little soul flicker away. He got a feeling he would not be able to generate another soul once this one vanished.

    He trusted his feelings, so he took out another potion and gave it to the puppet again.

    It was a process of cultivation. Aw-defying wizard had a powerful soul. If Abel wanted to create a new soul for it, it had to be a powerful one.

    Unlike spiritual beasts, the souls of humans were different. After 100 bottles of soul potion, the puppet¡¯s soul had sessfully swallowed up the rank 21 wizard pattern.

    Suddenly, the puppet began to shiver, and the energy of a rank 21w-defying wizard shifted out.

    Abel felt like what was in front of him was no longer a puppet, but a being, a strange being.

    Since he was fully linked up with the puppet¡¯s soul, he could sense everything that was within it. The only thing inside the soul at that moment was the fighting memories brought on by the resurrection spell.

    But there was almost nothing else besides that, almost like a war machine.

    A viciously sharp pain suddenly emerged from the soul. Since Abel was not prepared, that pain tapped into the soul at a nightmarish level.

    He couldn¡¯t help but let go of the soul chain and break the connection. He began to gasp for air and slowly recover from the unbearable paining from the soul.

    In that short moment, he realized where the pain wasing from. It was the conflict between Wizard Marlon¡¯s original body and the puppet¡¯s body.

    This was the reason why Wizard Marlon did not join the front-line battles and steal resources like the other wizards, even with his powerful body.

    This pain haunted him, and only the water of life could soothe it.

    If Abel had shown his powerful potion maker ability to Wizard Marlon, no way, Wizard Marlon would mess with him because of wealth.

    Wizard Marlon could get as many resources as wanted as long as his body was in good condition, and a powerful master potion maker was his only hope to do so. He wouldn¡¯t have messed with him, let alone trying to kill him.

    Abel also understood why the Lightning¡¯s Wizard¡¯s Mutton did not want to go down the same path as Wizard Marlon even in the face of death.

    Physical pain was not the scariest, but this pain of the soul could drive any wizard insane. Slowly, this pain would catabolize the humanity within a person.

    Could you still callw-defying without humanity a wizard?

    Therefore, even though longevity was important, most wizards would rather not turn against their humanity.

    If the puppet¡¯s soul was a normal soul, this pain could directly cause it to break down.

    But this soul was cultivated in pain, so it somehow took it as a given.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to continue like this. He didn¡¯t want to feel this pain every time he connected with it. This would affect his interaction with the puppet.

    He scanned the puppet through his power of the will. Itsposition was extremelyplicated. There wererge numbers of nerves connecting the brain to the metal body of the puppet.

    Although he didn¡¯t know how wizard Marlon merged his nerves with those ancient metals, he knew it was not perfectly executed. Some nerves were still dangling around and being rejected by the metal surface.

    It was the origin of the pain, and it would only get worse with time.

    Up to this point, he took out some water of life from Wizard Marlon¡¯s portal bag. At first, he was a little weird out by how much water of life he had, but then it all made sense.

    If Wizard Marlon continued without water of life, the pain would worsen until his body broke down.

    Although the water of life could not fully repair his body, at least its life force could minimize the pain.

    If Abel never knew about this, one day, he would find his resurrected Wizard Marlon dead on the spot with a sudden internal breakdown.

    Although Wizard Marlon had spent time and effort to fix his body, it would be a walk in the park for Abel.

    He took out a full recovery potion and handed it to the puppet. If one bottle was not enough, another bottle of poison antidote would do.

    The puppet poured the potion down, and a purple glow emerged.

    Abel carefully reconnected with the soul chain again and prepared for the pain, but this time, he sensed a feeling of reliefing from it.

    He scanned the puppet with his power of the will again, and the full recovery potion worked its magic perfectly. All the jangling nerves were perfectly merged with the metal surface.

    Only one bottle of full recovery potion had perfected this puppet body, and it no longer needed To undergo that torturous pain of the soul.

    Abel told the puppet body to cast another spell. Not much had changed. Its battle instinct allowed it to perfectly fight in a battle.

    The only downside was that it couldn¡¯t talk. It had zero knowledge ofnguage.

    The puppet was like a white piece of paper. This puppet had given most of its soul to the rank 21 wizard pattern and its battle instinct through Abel¡¯s spection. There was not much potential left in it to learn other things.

    A puppet¡¯s soul could not grow with time, so it was impossible to generate more room to develop other skills.

    He also used too many soul potions. He would use them so carelessly again.

    But he was not nning to let this puppet take care of business anyway. Just being able to fight alongside him was good enough.

    This puppet was around the same height as him, so it could also enter tight spaces to fight.

    Doff, Johnson, Jason, and Flying me could only battle in open spaces, so this puppet would be his perfectpanion against those hell creatures.

    Abel took out a portal bag and ced some healing potions, mana potions, and poison antidote into it, along with a full set of gear and clothes from Wizard Marlon.

    The puppet put on the gears, the wizard cloak, and wrapped the portal bag around his waist. From the outside, it looked exactly like an ice wizard.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Frankenstein!¡± Abel felt like it was funny to name it after the creation of a mad scientist.

    He took out the Holy Bone Card again and realized the resurrection spell slot was emptied again.

    He could technically do another resurrection, but it was still better to leave it and let it repair its crack.

    He then took out a mana gathering circle and put some top-level mana gems onto it. After it was set up, the mana was so sensed it almost turned into steam.

    He ced the holy bone card into it for repair. It was the best environment.

    Afterward, he took out the rune world insight. But this time, he did not give it to the spirit guardian knight captain. Instead, he gave it to Frankenstein. All of a sudden, a fog-like aura emerged from below.

    Abel began his training, and Frankenstein was also slowly getting used to its body. He never expected being able to train with aw-defying wizard to train with him.

 Chapter 967 - Coming Out

    <h4>Chapter 967: Coming Out</h4>

    3 days passed. During this time, Abel stayed in the Dark world to practice spells. Since this time were all top-level spells, it had taken him a little longer.

    On the morning of the 4th day, he could not finish his practice, but he knew he couldn¡¯t stay much longer. There were businesses to take care of in the potion maker union, so he walked out of the metal castle transformed by the metal fort. The first person he saw was Steward Myer.

    ¡°Master, the royal¡¯s Steward, Hardy is waiting for you. He has been here for a day!¡± Steward Myer bowed. He was speaking a little quicker than usual, which just showed his desperation.

    Luckily he was well trained, so he didn¡¯te across as too desperate.

    ¡°Steward Myer, what happened?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Steward Hardy had waited for him for a day. He was the grand steward of the royal pce. He would only wait for a day if a major event had urred.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s nothing bad. Perhaps your rewards are here!¡± Steward Myer looked at Abel with admiration.

    ¡°Invite Steward Hardy to the lounge!¡± Abel waved and said.

    As Steward Hardy bowed and left, he caught a glimpse at Frankenstein in a hooded cloak behind Abel. He was a little puzzled, but he kept his mouth shut.

    In the lounge of the main building, Abel met up with Steward Hardy.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet, I am here to bring you an invitation from the queen. Her majesty will organize a big druid ceremony for you in the next 2 days. All big druids, members in the temple, the potion maker union, and other big organizations will be invited!¡± Steward Hardy deepened the respect in his tone. Abel was no longer a famous master potion maker, but he was a big druid as well, a rare dragon druid.

    ¡°What¡¯s a big druid ceremony?¡± Abel just couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡®The prestigious Master Bet, the big druid ceremony is tradition for the elves. It is a ceremony made to celebrate the birth of a new big druid and introduce them to the rest of the powerful forces of the continent.¡± Steward Hardy exined.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be there!¡± Abel nodded.

    Steward Hardy let out a breath of relief. Abel¡¯s big druid identity was a special one. He was not cultivated by the royal, nor was he born out of a noble elf family. He was from a subcontinent, so he didn¡¯t know much about the Central Continent elves. If Abel didn¡¯t show up to the ceremony, it would be a huge embarrassment for the royal family.

    Since Abel had agreed, it meant that he still had faith in the royal pce.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet, the royal pce, also organized 2 tailors for you. If you have time, do you think you can let them take some measurements from you?¡± Steward Hard asked carefully again.

    He knew Abel did not have many noble connections and servants in his ce at the potion maker camp. He might not have any clothes that suit that kind of ceremony, so he decided to organize 2 tailors for Master Bet.

    ¡°Steward Hardy, thanks for your care!¡± Abel smiled.

    Since Abel learned noble manners, he knew the formality of a ceremony like this, and preparing suits for a guest was a show of respect.

    Although he did notck in suits, they were all made for his human form. He had nothing in his elf form.

    Therefore, he was very grateful for the care of the pce.

    Although Abel knew how prestigious he was, he still didn¡¯t expect this much care.

    But the royal pce had no choice but to treat him with the highest respect anyway. Just his number 1 Master potion maker in the Central Continent identity was enough for him to attract powerful figures.

    Since he was also a big druid, a special dragon druid, he truly became the elite of the elves. Even if he just leveled up, no big druid would disregard his power.

    At least 5 big druids had witnessed how Abel was dominating 4 mad knights after transforming into a dragon.

    Also, he was recognized by the goddess, the potential lover of a Sainte, and an equal contractor with the tree of life. The royal family had to increase their respect for him.

    The 2 tailors from the pce spent half an hour carefully marked down Abel¡¯s body measurements and asked Abel for some preference. Afterward, they left with Steward Hardy. The ceremony was in 2 days, so they had a lot of work to do.

    ¡°Master Bet!¡± Suddenly, Druid Poly stepped up from a side and bowed.

    She has had a lot of anxietytely. Originally her rank 20 druid status was more than enough toplement Master Bet as his follower. Still, ever since the rumors about master Bet bing a big druid began to spread, her status as a rank 20 druid was no longer impressive, especially with Abel being a dragon druid. She felt no longer qualified for the job.

    ¡°How¡¯s the Teleportation circle going?¡± Abel asked, seeing Druid Poly stepping up.

    ¡°Master Bet, circle maker Alisha invited a few more circle makers to double down on the work. It should be ready in 10 days!¡± Druid Poly bowed.

    Master Bet¡¯s name had been a hot topic these past few days. He was the hero for saving the Kingdom¡¯s City and the tree of life, so many elf circle makers immediately requested to help when the circle maker Alisha asked.

    The holy knights caused a lot of destruction, so many magic circle makers were hard at work.

    ¡°Poly, there¡¯s no need to follow me these days. Just keep your eyes on the teleportation circle!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Druid Poly also knew she couldn¡¯t do much to protect Master Bet. He was a big druid, after all. But still, she was happy that Master Bet had given her something to do. It meant that he was still treating her as a follower.

    ¡°Right, this is Frankenstein, my assistant!¡± Abel suddenly remembered he forgot to introduce Frankenstein.

    ¡°Hello, Frankenstein!¡± Druid Poly bowed.

    Frankenstein had no reaction. He acted as though druid Poly was invisible.

    There were only enemies and his master in his eyes. His mission was to protect his master and kill enemies. It was the battle instinct of the soul contract.

    However, his attitude irritated Druid Poly. Both of them were serving Master Bet, and he was clearly looking down on her.

    However, as soon as she felt irritated, vicious energy sifted out from Frankenstein¡¯s body. Frankenstein sensed a bad intention for her, so he did what was needed.

    ¡°Frankenstein, enough. She is my follower!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help felt but roll his eyes and yell. Frankenstein was basically a war machine. Even a small bit of ill intentions could trigger it.

    Frankenstein immediately retracted its energy and once again returned to being Abel¡¯s unnoticeable assistant in a hooded cloak.

    However, Druid Poly could no longer underestimate Frankenstein. Her full body was suppressed and restricted, even down to her fingers.

    Through her experience in battle, she knew for certain this Frankenstein in a hooded cloak was aw-defying wizard. That energy was exclusive to aw-defying wizard.

    Druid Poly was stunned that master Bet somehow found aw-defying wizard to work for him. After all, Law Defying wizards were the core fighting power of the wizard union. They were extremely prestigious in any organization.

    ¡°Poly, you can get to work now!¡± Abel didn¡¯t want to exin much. Since Frankenstein needed to follow him around anyway, he couldn¡¯t care too much about others¡¯ thoughts.

    Afterward, he turned and said, ¡°Frankenstein, take me to the potion maker union!¡±

    Frankenstein ced his hand on Abel¡¯s shoulder, and the 2 vanished in a sh, leaving Druid poly on the spot. Seeing that move, Druid poly was 100% certain that Frankenstein was aw-defying wizard.

    If the knights did not destroy the teleportation circle to the potion maker union, Abel would have used that instead.

    Still, bringing Frankenstein with him was a way to move in a sh without exposing his human wizard identity.

    After all, he was too used to moving in a sh, and he could not do that ever since he became an elf.

    Besides that, he needed to make sure that Frankenstein wouldn¡¯t lose control without him. For a war machine without emotion on top of its powerful puppet body and icew-defying wizard ability, no one could stop Frankenstein.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet!¡± Every elf bowed with respect when they saw Abel. Their voices were filled with admiration. It was admiration for a hero, a hero who saved their lives.

    Abel had encountered the goddess of the moon, summoned the tree men, and bing a big druid in one day. Each of these events was enough to be a legend.

    A legendary person like this had saved their city. How could they not give him the highest respect?

    The potion maker union was still in reconstruction, and the whole ce was like a construction site.

    Abel¡¯s office did not escape the Evil knights¡¯ attack as well, so he found Master Muir. The teleportation circles within the union were also damaged, but he still had toplete the 300 light healing potions mission the wizard union gave him.

    Looking at the union¡¯s conditions, maybe it would take at least half a month for it to fully repair. He didn¡¯t have this much time to wait. His big druid ceremony was in 2 days, and he would need to go into retreat again after all.

    ¡°Master Muir, I have a question to ask!¡± Abel opened the door to Master Muir¡¯s office. Unlike Abel¡¯s office, Master Muir¡¯s office was still in good condition.

    ¡°Master Bet, please speak up!¡± Master Muir replied with a smile. He looked a little tired. His eyes were red and seemed like he needed more sleep, but his spirit was still quite good.

    ¡°Master Muir, the union¡¯s teleportation circles, was damaged, and I can¡¯t connect with the Wizard Union¡¯s exchange system. Is there any other way I can contact them? I have 300 light healing potions I need to submit today!¡± Abel said helplessly.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll send some workers to the pce and use the teleportation circle there to connect with the wizard union!¡± Master Muirughed.

    He was very pleased that Abel was standing true to his contract. With his current status, he could easily request ate submission to the wizard union.

    Afterward, he called in some workers andmanded them to head to the pce to take care of this.

    ¡°Master Bet, I heard you are gathering light gems. Here are some light gems. Please ept them!¡± Master Muir then took out a wooden box from his portal bag and ced it on the table.

    He always wanted to thank Abel for saving his life, but there was nothing he could help Abel with. Abel¡¯s potion-making skills were superior to his at the end of the day.

    He then remembered Abel was always looking for light gems, so he gathered from through his connections.

    ¡°Thank you. They are very useful to me!¡± Abel smiled and epted them.

    He scanned the wooden box. There were a few hundred beginner light gems and some intermediate ones. Afterward, he put the box in his portal bag.

    He knew Master Muir was just trying to express his gratitude. If he rejected him, it might damage their rtionship.

    Also, those light gems could speed up his training even as aw-defying wizard. The only thing was that he needed top-level ones.

    But still, he couldbine those low-level ones into top-level ones with his Horadric cube.

    As his training progressed, the light gem he needed would grow to be astronomical in number.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡¯ Master Muir also smiled. He was happy that his efforts did not go to waste.

    They hung out in the potion maker union for a moment. Soon, the workers returned with the words from the wizard union. The wizard union wouldplete the deal with Abel when his big druid ceremony takes ce in 2 days.

 Chapter 968 - Royal Palace

    <h4>Chapter 968: Royal Pce</h4>

    The day of Master Bet¡¯s druid ceremony arrived, and Bay Law City was shining brightly. Even after the disaster, the elves¡¯ desire for beauty remained.

    The elves decorated the city not only to wee the powerful figures who would soon attend the ceremony but also to celebrate their victory.

    By 9 am, a pure white flying carriage arrived at the top of the City, and Steward Hardy quickly stepped up to greet.

    Abel was wearing a silvery-white robe with delicate yet understated flower embroidery. On his head was a tree branch head loop with silvery stripes.

    As he stepped down, all the guards on the square fell on one knee and bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet, her majesty is waiting for you. We are here on her majesty¡¯s behalf to express our wee since her majesty is too upied by the guests!¡± Steward Hardy bowed.

    ¡°That¡¯s very polite, Steward Hardy!¡± Abel smiled. He knew Queen Luisa was very busy. He saw her invitation, and he knew how high their status was.

    He just didn¡¯t know how many of them would attend. If only a small number of them attended, it would be a huge embarrassment to him and the royal pce.

    Frankenstein did not jump down the carriage. Instead, he appeared in a sh behind Abel.

    Steward Hardy shivered a little seeing that move. That thing was definitely not an elf. No elf had ever be a professional wizard.

    Afterward, Abel¡¯s 2 followers stepped down. First Druid Poly, then Druid Gunter. However, they were not looking too good. Abel¡¯s power had given them a lot of pressure.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Potion maker and dragon druid Master Bet is here!¡± Steward Hardy yelled as Abel stepped in the pce door.

    At that moment, at least 15w-defying wizards and 11 big druids had gathered.

    He was very surprised. He was here early. The official ceremony would onlymence at 11 am, but so many powerful figures had already arrived. It meant that there were only more on their way.

    The 11 big druids were all from the kingdom¡¯s city, so it made sense for them to attend early. There was also the Lightning¡¯s Wizard Harr and Wizard Mutton, the Lake of Fire and Ice¡¯s Wizard Dunstan, the Wizard union¡¯s Wizard Hume, as well as somew-defying wizards he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Master Bet!¡± They all bowed no matter if they knew Abel or not.

    ¡°Please excuse myteness!¡± Abel bowed back.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet. I was going to visit you 2 days ago, but you are in retreat, so I didn¡¯t want to bother you!¡± Wizard Hume stepped up with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just leveled up, so I needed some time to get used to it!¡± Abel also smiled.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s hard to believe that you are only a rank 18 druid thest time we met. It has only been a while, and you are now a big druid. Your progress speed is so impressive!¡± Wizard Hume sighed.

    Everyone on the spot agreed. There were too many challenges progressing from rank 18 to a grand level. Even the slightest mistake could bring you to a road of no return.

    But they all knew Abel was rank 20. he was just hiding his ability.

    ¡°This is all thanks to the blessing of the great goddess!¡± Abel bowed to the sky.

    It was a perfect exnation. No matter how jealous those powerful figures were, they couldn¡¯t question the action of a goddess.

    Abel was also not lying. If the goddess did not help him sign a contract with the tree of life to protect him, he would not have enough energy to progress this fast.

    But still, he needed to fulfill the prerequisite of rank 20 state with perfectw-defying magic patterns. If not, the tree of life would not be able to help him progress no matter how much energy it had.

    He might be able to forcefully be a big druid, but then his wizard journey woulde to a halt.

    Therefore, by the time Abel signed a contract with the tree of life, his body already had everything it needed to level up.

    ¡°The Crazy Heart Valley¡¯s archpriest Ferguson and archpriest Horace is here!¡± It was the first time Abel saw a archpriest, so he turned.

    ¡°The Crazy Heart Valley congrattes Master Bet for bing a big druid!¡± 2 ck-cloaked figures holding bone magic staffs stepped up, and one of them bowed.

    ¡°The elves¡¯ Master Bet Wees you two!¡± Abel bowed back.

    ¡°Master Bet, I can sense that your youthfulness!¡± A archpriest gazed at Abel and lowered his voice.

    A archpriest had more understanding in life force than any other professions, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. If they closed his eyes, Abel was just like a newborn elf to them.

    ¡°This is all thanks to the blessing of the great goddess!¡± Abel just this all-mighty exnation once again.

    ¡°Master Bet, my name is Ferguson. We are here to congratte you, but we also have something to ask!¡± Priest Ferguson said bluntly.

    ¡°Priest Ferguson, please ask away!¡± Abel frowned. This priest was really not trying to put on a polite look by asking him questions at this moment. Were they here to provoke him?

    ¡°Master Bet, I heard you have a contracted Beamon. Can I see it?¡± Priest Ferguson continued.

    ¡°Priest Ferguson, did you orcs lose a Beamon? Or are you using me of stealing a Beamon?¡± Abel said in a slightly threatening tone.

    Abel gave doff¡¯s soul after it was revived. Even the god who created it originally might not be able to recognize it, let alone those priests.

    ¡°Master Bet, the orcs have a holy object with the ability to summon Beamons, but we lost it many years ago. If you have it, please return it to us. We will be very thankful!¡± Priest Ferguson said with a straight face.

    Abel shook his head. He did not have many connections with the orcs, and that Holy bone card was already damaged. It was repairing itself in the Rogue Encampment of the Dark World, but even if it wasn¡¯t broken, what right did the priests to get it back?

    There was a universal unspoken rule in all continents: Finders Keepers.

    ¡°Priest Ferguson, if you believe I have your holy object, then you must have a method of finding it. Please have a go!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Master Bet, please summon your Beamon. Then I¡¯ll know if our holy object is on you or not!¡± Priest Ferguson strengthened his tone.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Abel also became a little irritated.

    It was only the first time they met, and those priests kept annoying him. Did they really think Abel was fun to mess with?

    ¡°Master Bet, then you would anger the crazy heart valley. Do you know how serious that is?¡± Priest Ferguson let out a coldugh.

    Priests relied on death qi, and the potions they needed were different from other professions, so they didn¡¯t need to please a master potion maker as much as others.

    He also didn¡¯t have too much respect for a big druid. They were the weakest profession at that level, and the elves were not good at fighting anyway. When it came to summons or spells, a priest would be superior.

    On top of Abel¡¯s age, Priest Ferguson was starting to treat him lightly.

    The crazy heart valley was located in the heart of the Orc¡¯s Crazy heart kingdom. It was where their scariest powers were gathered.

    The Crazy Heart Kingdom was one of the Orc Kingdoms along with the Winter Hoof Kingdom. Normally, more peaceful orcs such as the Tauren would gather in the Winter Hoof Kingdom, while the more battle thirsty ones such as the lions, bears, foxes, wolves, and behemoths would gather in the Crazy Heart Kingdom.

    Because of this, the Crazy heart Valley had many archpriests. Their power was closely behind the wizards, which was what gave Priest Ferguson his confidence.

    However, as soon as a threatening intention reflected in his words, scary energy gushed out from Abel¡¯s hooded assistant.

    That energy was unleashed onto Priest Ferguson, and he sensed that he was locked down by a power of the will.

    ¡°Who are you behind the hood? Why don¡¯t you show yourself, Law-defying wizard!¡± Priest Ferguson yelled as 3 bone shields spun upward from behind.

    ¡°Frankenstein, stop it!¡¯ Abel turned and said.

    Immediately, Frankenstein retracted all his energy and shifted his power of the will away.

    Everyone on the spot was stunned. Aw-defying wizard had lowered his status to be Master Bet¡¯s assistant. Who would do something like that?

    ¡°Priest Ferguson, if you want to have a look at my Beamon. Then I¡¯ll grant your wish, but it doesn¡¯t have a good attitude. It has to fight as soon as it¡¯s out. If you really want to see it, then let¡¯s put on a show!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes, Master Bet, let¡¯s put on a show!¡± Priest Ferguson felt like he had made a wrong decision. Maybe offending Master Bet was a mistake, but his mission today was to find out if the Master Bet¡¯s Beamon had been summoned by their Holy Object.

    That Holy object was extremely valuable to priests. An elite priest could investigate the resurrection spell through that holy object and be a archpriest. It was basically a shortcut to bing a archpriest, but the process would be much moreplicated without it. The reason the bighorn priest had kept this holy bone card a secret was so that he could study it. If he gave it out, he would lose a great opportunity to be a archpriest.

    If this thing was not important, Priest Ferguson wouldn¡¯t have provoked Abel to force him to show his Beamon before the ceremony even began.

    ¡°Master Bet. If you really don¡¯t want to show Priest Ferguson your Beamon, then don¡¯t. If the crazy heart valley gives you trouble, the Lightning n will definitely go to war with them !¡± Wizard Harr interrupted.

    ¡°Yeah, the Lightning n will always stand by your side. We will make the Crazy heart valley pay if they mess with you!¡± Wizard Mutton also added.

    The 2 wizards from the Lightning n expressed their stand. After all, they had the authority to represent the Lightning n.

    With their support, Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart warm up.

    ¡°Master Bet, even the elves just went through a battle. We big druids are also not afraid to go to war with the Crazy heart valley!¡± Big Druid Lended added.

    ¡°Master Bet, all you need is to say a word, and the big druids will support you!¡± Big Druid Lendo also spoke up.

    Suddenly, Queen Luisa stepped up ¡°Priest Ferguson. Since the Crazy Heart Valley is provoking our Master Bet, the elves will end all our trade with the Crazy heart Valley!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t keep quiet anymore. Even the Lightning n had expressed their stand. The royal pce had to say something.

    Master Bet¡¯s identity was too special. If the temple found out that she kept quiet when Master Bet was being provoked, her image would be dramatically impacted.

    ¡°Priest Ferguson, Master Bet is my friend as well as the friend of the wizard union!¡± Wizard Hume¡¯s words were not threatening, but still, his intention was clear.

    All of a sudden, every powerful figure on the spot began to turn against Priest Ferguson. A fight might break out as soon as someone said a word wrong.

 Chapter 969 - 2 Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 969: 2 Strikes</h4>

    ¡°Everyone, archpriest Ferguson is just worried for our tribe¡¯s holy object. He didn¡¯t mean anything wrong by it!¡± The other priest stepped up and gently bowed.

    It seemed like master Bet¡¯s status was beyond their expectations, which was not surprising considering their different body structure. They rarely paired attention to potions, so they didn¡¯t know how prestigious Master Bet was.

    Still, if any of the other 3 master potions was threatened by the Crazy Heart Valley, maybe no big organization would stand up for them like Abel.

    When priest Ferguson was about to say something again, Priest Horace gently lifted his hand and stopped him.

    ¡°Master Bet, we just want to see your contracted Beamon. Whether or not our holy object summoned it, we will still take out 100 intermediate light gems to congratte your level up!¡± Priest Horace looked into Abel¡¯s eyes and bowed.

    ¡°Priest Horace, my words are clear. If you want to see my Beamon, you have to prepare and fight it!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    100 intermediate light gems weren¡¯t much to him. Even if hebined them all into elite light gems, it wouldst him 30 days at most, which was 3 days in the Central Continent.

    ¡°Master Bet, If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take out another 100 intermediate light gems, which is 200 intermediate light gems in total, and I¡¯ll let Priest Ferguson fight with your Beamon!¡± Priest Horace had to increase hispensation. If Abel was not happy, they would anger everyone in the pce before the show could even ur.

    Seeing Abel stood his ground, he also did not want to be the enemy of unknown power. Even if that Beamon was summoned by their holy object, they couldn¡¯t directly start a war with him. He had to report back to his tribe and negotiate.

    ¡°Ok then, everyone, if you have time,e to the square with me and watch a show. My Beamon vs. Priest Ferguson!¡± Abel nodded and bowed at the guests.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been hearing about your Beamon for a long time!¡± Wizard Harr smiled.

    The square was a wide-open space filled with firm and durable grass next to the pce. It was normally where the guards do their training, and sometimes they might even put up some events.

    Abel stood in the center facing Priest Ferguson. Priest Ferguson strengthened his White Bone Armour and summoned 8 skeletons and an iron monster.

    2 spell patterns were already prepared in his hands. Abel recognized that one of them was the aging curse, and the other was the bone prison.

    No one would me him for preparing spells before the fight. In the face of a powerful close body fighter such as a Beamon, he would be hit before he even got the chance to make a move.

    Abel opened his monster ring, and Doff the Beamon jumped out from a ck hole.

    Immediately, Priest Ferguson knew that Beamon was not the ones summoned by their Holy Object. In fact, this Beamon might not even belong to the orcs.

    The Beamon summoned by their Holy object were resurrected creatures. They did not have a soul, and the priests could tell just by looking into the eyes of that Beamon.

    Abel¡¯s Beamon was taller and more powerful than anything in the orcs. Priest Ferguson wondered where Abel found something like this.

    As you know, the Orcs had taken a monopoly on all Beamons in the Central Continent, and they were not spotted anywhere else.

    However, he could no longer stop. That giant metal rod on that Beamon¡¯s hand looked deeply threatening.

    He quickly threw out the ¡®bone prison,¡¯ and Doff was surrounded the moment it jumped out.

    Afterward, Priest Ferguson cast the aging spell on Doff, but Doff did not care. Instead, it turned to Abel.

    ¡°Doff, hold back a little, don¡¯t kill him!¡± Abel ordered.

    Afterward, Doff did a long sign and shed away. When Priest Ferguson was still searching for Doff, it was already striking down with its rod from above.

    Priest Ferguson calcted many ways to deal with a Beamon, but this one in front of him somehow moved in a sh like a human wizard.

    It was toote to dodge, so his closest 3 skeletons jumped up with the iron monster to protect his head.

    The 3 skeletons were immediately sted into pieces. Bang! The iron monster also mmed into the iron rod, and metal pieces were sent flying out everywhere.

    The 3 bone shield on priest Ferguson blocked the flying pieces, and Doff¡¯s momentum was slowed down. But still, its rod continued.

    Before priest Ferguson could make another move, his 3 bone shield made contact with the rod.

    Chilling white lights st out from the bone shields, and they vanish into stardust. Finally, the metal rod was stopped.

    Doff held the rod in its hand again and unleashed a chain of attacks on priest Ferguson. Although Priest Ferguson was withstanding every strike, the giant force was still making him shiver and left him with no time to make a spell.

    ¡°Master Bet, please stop. We surrender!¡± Priest Horace yelled. He was nning to help Priest Ferguson with a spell, but as he was preparing the spell pattern, he sensed that he was fixed by a power of the willing from that mysteriousw-defying wizard behind Abel.

    However, it was toote. The rod brushed against Priest Ferguson and shed emerged from his body. His protection gear started to work, but he was still sted away.

    He flew in mid-air andnded limply on his left. Half of his bones were fractured.

    ¡°Ferguson!¡± Priest Horace quickly stepped up while keeping an eye on Doff¡¯s attack.

    But Doff did not keep attacking. Instead, it returned to Abel.

    ¡°Master Bet, you really show no mercy!¡± Priest Horace said furiously after taking a look at priest Ferguson¡¯s injuries.

    Although Priest Ferguson was not dead, this injury would take him a long time to heal. He might have lost use of his left arm.

    As a priest, especially a archpriest, they were baptized by death qi countless times to the point were their bodies were so altered, normal master rank potions were useless on them.

    For example, top-level potions from the elves, such as the ¡®natural life,¡¯ would help aw-defying wizard and big druids recover, but it would be poison to archpriests.

    ¡°Priest Horace, I¡¯ve warned you, and I told my Beamon to hold back. If not, Priest Ferguson might be dead already!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Today was his level-up ceremony, and those priests hade to provoke him and the elves. That little injury was well deserved.

    If he didn¡¯t control Doff through the Soul Chain, no way Doff would strike this lightly.

    ¡°Ferguson, how do you feel?¡± Priest Horace could no longer care. He yelled at the fainted Priest Ferguson.

    For someone their rank, fainting was extremely unlikely if they were killed in one strike.

    When Priest Ferguson heard his voice, he slowly reopened his eyes and spat out some scattered pieces of organs engulfed in crimson blood.

    ¡°Priest Horace, why don¡¯t you use some potions?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    He knew priest Ferguson was going through a lot of pain, but he was also not too concerned. This injury would be healed with just some potions.

    ¡°Master Bet. If you can heal Priest Ferguson. I will immediately apologize on behalf of the Crazy Heart Valley and promise to never mess with you again!¡± Priest Horace lowered his voice.

    Actually, he was saying those words sarcastically. He knew how serious Priest Ferguson¡¯s injuries were for a archpriest. It would take a long time to heal, and he might not be able to make a spell with his left hand.

    Priests could rece their hands, but it always came with a lot of hassle, and its speed would never be as good as the original one.

    Abel hesitated a little. He already let his anger out, and if he became the enemy of the Crazy Heart Valley, the Lightning n and the elves would be dragged onto it.

    He let out a long breath and took out a lite healing potion as he arrived next to priest Ferguson.

    ¡°Priest Horace, take this!¡± He said.

    ¡°Master Bet, do you know that archpriests can not even use master-grade potions? Let alone this one!¡± Priest Horace lowered his voice.

    ¡°Priest Horace, I am a master potion maker, so I have more say when ites to healing!¡± Abel threw the light healing potion towards priest Horace and said.

    Priest Horace hesitated, but Abel was still a master potion maker. If he really wanted to kill Priest Ferguson, he would have done so on the spot. There was no need to put on a show like this.

    He slowly twisted open the lite healing potion. Although Priest Ferguson looked like he wanted to resist, he still poured it in his mouth.

    The potion immediately turned into a rush of warmth and spread throughout priest Ferguson¡¯s body as soon as it touched his lips.

    The scattered bones on his left began to firm up again at an extreme rate, and his wounds began to close. Slowly, he was brought out of critical condition.

    ¡°Master Bet, what potion is this?¡± Priest Ferguson asked as soon as he regained a slight bit of energy.

    His voice was filled with gratitude. Even with a priest¡¯s power, they still took damage in the front-line battlefield without healing potions.

    After experiencing the power of Abel¡¯s potion, he knew this power could help at least 10 badly injured archpriests in the Crazy Heart Valley regain their fighting ability.

    ¡°It¡¯s the light healing potion, my research project!¡± Abel replied.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why priest Ferguson was so excited. The light healing potion was well known across the Central Continent. Were the orcs not aware of it?

    Abel didn¡¯t know how much the wizard union needed those light healing potions. The 300 bottles each month were barely enough. Many of them would be gone as soon as they enter the front-line battlefield.

    Therefore, there was no way of promoting them, let alone giving them to the orcs. Also, since death qi was against most healing potions of this world, the archpriests were not aware of its power.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet, do you think you can supply us orcs with this kind of potion? We will be happy to satisfy your demand!¡± Priest Horace knew how much of a game-changer this potion would be to the orcs, so he put on an even more humble voice.

    ¡°Priest Horace, I am already supplying all my light healing potions to the Wizard Union every month. If you want them, talk to the wizard union!¡± Abel pushed everything to the Wizard Union.

    Priest Ferguson suddenly stood up. His injuries were no longer stopping him from moving.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet, the Crazy Heart Valley, is willing to pay double of what the Wizard union is paying. Please give them to us!¡± He bowed.

    His words immediately angered Wizard Hume. Those 300 light healing potions each month were extremely important to the wizard union. It was the life and death for many wizards.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet, I am very sorry for interrupting your level-up ceremony. This is ourpensation. Please ept it!¡± Priest Horace was very irritated at his partner. Priest Ferguson was basically stealing from the wizard union right in front of them, so he immediately interrupted.

 Chapter 970 - Granting Reward

    <h4>Chapter 970: Granting Reward</h4>

    A total of five hundred ¡°light stones.¡± This was the number that archpriest Horace handed over to Abel. This was the amount he was willing to give to demonstrate the sincerity of his apology.

    Abel handed a ¡°light recovery potion¡± in return. ¡°Forgive me for striking too hard just then, archpriest Horace. Please, feed the potion to archpriest Ferguson.¡±

    After taking the potion over, archpriest Horace passed onto archpriest Ferguson very carefully. archpriest Ferguson didn¡¯t take the potion, though. Instead, he looked at archpriest Horace for a bit before cing it inside his portal item. They knew the potion was enough to feel the injurypletely. Still, they also believed that it was better to be saved than to be used on an intermediate-level injury that¡¯s already starting to recover.

    Anyways, since archpriest Horace was on the way to feeling better, the hostile atmosphere was starting to loosen up a little. As for the guests, they were still more focused on Master Bet and the Beamon Giant Beast. They¡¯ve heard about what the giant monster was capable of, but to actually see it made them realize just how terrifying it was than what they¡¯ve heard from the intel they¡¯ve collected. It was a beamon giant beast capable of performing the ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± by the way. The super big stick, too. Two strikes were really all it took to give archpriest Ferguson a grave injury.

    archpriest Horace and archpriest Ferguson were really starting to regret the attitude they disyed to Abel. They were starting to change the way they behaved, but that¡¯s not really enough as far as they were concerned. They were starting to see how important Abel could be to them. For starters, there was the incredibly valuable ¡°light recovery potion¡± just then. There was also the Beamon giant beast, which was an incredibly important help to the orcs. No, they weren¡¯t going to try stealing it. They just wanted to leave their marks on it. They believed that the reason it could perform the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± was due to some sort of inherent ability passed down from the orcs. They already doubted that it was a guardian beast from the ancient ruins already, actually. As soon as they realized just how resourceful the person they were dealing with might be, they thought that it was better if they formed a good rtionship with Abel first.

    So they went back to the grand pce. They did something that they¡¯d rarely do, and that was taking off their hoodies to reveal their thin, death-qi infected faces. Unlike advanced priests, there were still little muscles left to make them look slightly different from mummies. What they were doing was a power move, by the way. The strong ones knew that these two really meant diplomacy with Abel.

    Right now, there were a total of around fifty influential fighters inside the hall. Apart from a few minorities, almost all of the famous organizations had arrived. Butler Harty from the royal pce continued to read out the name of each one of them as they made their appearance. It was the first time Abel¡¯s seen so many of them in one ce.

    Queen Luisa was watching, too. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she remembered something in the past. The elves used to have their grand druid opening ceremony, but not even a third of the number here would make up the whole crowd.

    Butler Harty announced one gain, ¡°Her Holy Majesty has arrived!¡±

    All the guests stopped talking and looked right over towards the entrance. They were paying their respect to the elven Sainte, who was the Moon Goddess¡¯s representative. With two at the front and two at the back, The guards apanied Loraine and appeared in front of everyone. Lorraine looked a little different, by the way. She was in an aqua blue robe and had a fine-made crown on top of her head. It was not the appropriate thing to point out, but the crown stood out even more than Queen Luisa. She also had a crystal scepter in her hand. At her back, she wore a white robe which matched with her image of purity and sanctity. It was very different from Abel¡¯s usual image of her. Normally, she¡¯d be wearing an outfit fit for battle, and it was definitely a refreshing thing to see her wearing something else.

    On a side note, the guests were all very smart people. They knew what it meant as Abel and Loraine smiled at each other. No one was going to make a joke here, though. There was a goddess here, and they¡¯d all like to keep the atmosphere as it was.

    Queen Luisa bowed to Loraine and then the guest, ¡°ording to the tradition of the elves, today we and each one of your honorable guests are to hold the promotion ceremony of Master Bet. I would like to thank every one of you for the respect you¡¯ve shown by epting the invitation toe here.¡±

    The guests smiled and responded with their own bow. They showed their goodwill to both Queen Luisa and Master Bet.

    Queen Luisa smiled and spoke, ¡°First of all, I¡¯d like to take back Master Bet¡¯s original title. He is a powerful druid now, and I¡¯d like to bestow him with something more befitting to his ability and status. Today, I shall dere him the elder of the elven race.¡±

    Grand druids were pretty much already above all conventional titles, and ording to the traditions of the central continent, they were not to associate too much with worldly affairs. Of course, once they were in the rankings of advanced druid and advanced wizard. They¡¯d still retain something of amon title. Yet, even that was to be stripped away of them once they became elders because elders represented something that transcends even further than the advanced upation holders. The elven elders, for example, had the ability to take a portion of the entire poption¡¯s resources while receiving a quite good sum of tribute each month. As for their obligation, it was really to just help the elven race only if there was a case of emergency.

    Queen Luisa continued to speak, ¡°Next, I will now dere Valley Hadian as the permanent terrain granted to Master Bet.¡±

    Now, Abel didn¡¯t know where Hadian Valley was. He also didn¡¯t know what a permanent terrain meant. He just thought that thend granted to a grand druid should be quite big in size. He was the only one here who didn¡¯t know about Hadian Valley, actually. For the druids, they all gave this look like they wished like they were him. For the non-druids, they were having this perplexed look on their faces because they knew that Hadian Valley was very close to the temple, and it¡¯s hard not to think that it was going to cause some sort of controversy when thend was handed over.

    Grand druid Lucia stepped forward and announced loudly, ¡°The Temple of Goddess will now bestow blessings to Master Bet .¡±

    The statement made it clear what the rtionship was between Abel and the Moon Goddess. The religious leaders had just recognized their marital status because only the future husband of the Sainte would be allowed to have his name as the temple owner. In a way, they were protecting Abel¡¯s safety by bestowing a religious title on him.

    Wizard Hume walked beside Abel and announced loudly, ¡°You¡¯ve done spectacrly in your war against the Nation of Evil, Master Bet. On behalf of the Wizard Union, I would like to pass on the honorary badge to you.¡±

    Having said that, he took out a hexagonal badge and passed it to Abel¡¯s hands. What happened next was pretty much standard for a ceremony. The guests received their wee present, which was taken and put elsewhere by Butler Harty before they left. Wines, fruits, and fresh vegetables were served after that. Some meat also appeared to appeal to the taste of some of the guests.

    Druid Rando came to Abel and advised quietly, ¡°As the traditions have it, Master Bet, you are to be expected to perform a top-level spell at the end. Has your ¡°Giant dragon transformation¡± been recovered?¡±

    ¡°I thought I could do something else,¡± Abel replied. He didn¡¯t want to transform into a giant dragon as that was supposed to be hisst resort in a fight. It was very strange that he would do it to impress some people.

    Druid Rando asked, ¡°But you just had your promotion recently! Did you manage to learn a top-level spelltely?¡±

    The promotion was usually achieved by mastering one top-level spell. That spell would be thenbeled as a ¡°promotion spell¡± to provide a faster and more advantageous boost to one¡¯s spellcasting capability. For instance, if the promotion spell was ¡°summon a giant bear,¡± the giant beat conjured would be strengthened much more than the spell¡¯s original variation.

    From Druid Rando¡¯s understanding, Abel¡¯s promotion spell was the ¡°giant dragon transformation,¡± something specialized by a dragon-type druid. Learning that was thought to be a very demanding task, and it wasn¡¯t like Abel had the time to learn other top-level spells in the meantime. If advanced spells could be learned so easily learned, there wouldn¡¯t be so many druids doing shutdown training to focus just on their research.

    To be clear, Abel would still gain his respect even if he didn¡¯t go along with his. His summon creature just injured a archpriest, and that alone was enough for him to get recognition. The main reason Druid Rando asked was really to follow through with tradition.

    Abel nodded confidently, ¡°I was lucky, Grand Druid Rando. I managed to summon a grey bear in one of my attempts.¡±

    Grand Druid Rando¡¯s mouth twitched for a bit. That¡¯s not luck if you could summon the hardest creatures within just a few days. For him, it took him several months to develop a rtionship with the grey bear before he could call it out. The contrast between him and Abel just made him seem really, really ipetent.

    Grand Druid Rando still tried to be polite, ¡°Well, any top-level spell is fine if you don¡¯t want to perform a ¡°giant dragon transformation. The choice is really yours.¡±

    Queen Luisa spoke loudly following the cue she was given, ¡°Guests! From here on, Master Bet will perform his grand druid top level spell, as followed by the tradition.¡±

    Everyone waspletely silent. Most of them came here for Abel¡¯s status as a master potion master. It was really surprising for them to hear that he could also transform into a legendary creature. They had always thought that dragon druid was a myth, and they were really looking forward to seeing one in action. Still, Abel felt bad for them as he was about to disappoint. He shook his head, indicating that he would do anything rted to the dragon transformation.

    Wizard Hume tried to be helpful, ¡°The space here is a bit too small, isn¡¯t it? Master Be, why don¡¯t we head out for the live demonstration?¡±

    Abel smiled and responded, ¡°This is enough, Wizard Hume.¡±

    After saying that, he waved his hand in the air and created a ck hole. On the side, all the guests didn¡¯t seem to know how to respond. They thought that they were here for the dragon, but they ended up watching a show of a five-meter-tall grey bear walking out of the ck hole.

    Wizard Hume spoke while not trying to be too disappointed, ¡°A summoning grey bear! It¡¯s quite different from the normal one, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    This grey bear was, indeed, quite special on its own. Whether it was aw-defying wizard or a archpriest, they all knew that the grey bear was much, much bigger than the ones they¡¯d see. This was thergest they¡¯d ever seen, actually, and it didn¡¯t take them long before they realized that this was actually a grey bear king. The Grey bear king was a top bear that many had tried to call out, but literally, no one managed to do so. After centuries of failed experience, there was even a rule that advised the druids to not waste any time to call out a grey bear king, mostly because there¡¯d be just too much time wasted to hinder any progress on future training.

    As the guests gasped in awe, Abel called the grey bear away and put an end to the ceremony. From here on, all the time left would be spared for free discussion. This was a rare opportunity to speak with some famous figures, actually. Some would even trade their previous items here, while others might have something equal in value in return.

    Wizard Hume found Abel and bowed, ¡°I¡¯ll now finish my trade with you this month, Respectful Master Bet.¡±

    Abel took out the portal bag and passed over to Wizard Hume, ¡°I have three hundred light recovery potions, Wizard Hume. Please, have them. It¡¯s a token of my gratitude to you.¡±

    Wizard Hume caught on quite quickly, ¡°Oh, sure! I¡¯ve got some light stones, then. Here. It¡¯s for you, Master Bet.¡±

    That was a fairly simple trade. If the Potionmaster Guild¡¯s teleportation circle wasn¡¯t destroyed, they would¡¯ve just done this by recording everything via the trading system of the Wizard Union.

    Wizard Hume started introducing something else, ¡°Actually, did you know, Master Bet? You can look up more items to trade for with your honorary badge. Also, for every bottle of the light recovery potion, you make in the future, we¡¯ll always be ready to pay you an extra one hundred points for them. How does that sound to you?¡±

 Chapter 971 - News

    <h4>Chapter 971: News</h4>

    Wizard Hume wasn¡¯t just talking to Abel. He also wanted to let the two archpriests hear what he was saying, which was very infuriating for archpriest Ferguson. archpriest Horace didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Wizard Hume had this slimy smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯m interested in going to the frontline, Master Bet. You want to see a great war?¡±

    Abel asked, ¡°Is something big going to happen?¡±

    Strange, especially given how Abel was just promoted to be a grand druid. He shouldn¡¯t be allowed to the frontline until he mastered the advanced spells. He¡¯d imagined if he went, he¡¯d be staying at some sort of protection zone, where he might have the chance to participate by casting long-distance spells or summoning spells.

    Wizard Hume kept the smile on his face, ¡°You have a Beamon giant beast that¡¯s capable of teleporting itself, a king grey bear who¡¯s strong with melee defense, and aw-defying wizard who isn¡¯t willing to reveal his identity at any time. I think you¡¯ll do quite safely on the battlefield, all things considered.¡±

    Wizard Hal added, ¡°Yes, Hume. Actually, Master Bet¡¯s much safer with you than with us.¡±

    Right. Anywhere was safer than being with the lightning n. That was what Wizard Hal thought. Abel didn¡¯t know what the situation was, but as of now, the Wizard Union was just ready tomence a big sweeping movement to upy the resources over at the frontline. They¡¯ve already told their members and allies about it, but they chose not to tell Abel because, well, he just got promoted.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to make this sort of decision, by the way. They only started this operation after counting the numbers eliminated in thest fight between the elves and the holy crusaders. They managed to eradicate 5000 sacred knights and two fanatic knights in one go, which gave them the confidence to keep pushing. As far as Hume was concerned, Abel¡¯s Beamon giant beast might be just the extra help that they needed. No, there was not really the need to worry about Abel¡¯s safety. As far as he was concerned, Abel was pretty much fine as a fighting force himself.

    archpriest Horace didn¡¯t seem to agree with the idea, ¡°We don¡¯t want Master Bet involved this, Wizard Hume.¡±

    That was also a valid view. It wouldn¡¯t seem right to have a potions master in the most dangerous area of the conflict. No archpriest could bear the consequence if anything happened. It¡¯s not like they¡¯d have another potion master in recement.

    Abel didn¡¯t know who to agree with yet, ¡°Can I just get to know what¡¯s going on first?¡±

    Wizard Hume smiled and exined, ¡°Because of how bravely the elves fought, Master Bet, we¡¯ve managed to retrieve a lot of the resources on the frontline as the nation of Evil was in its weakened state. This time, we¡¯ll deploy the Wizard Union and the forces of each of our allies. We¡¯ll give them a hard one with as much force as we can.¡±

    ¡°Frontline?¡±

    Abel¡¯s heard of the name before. It was supposed to be the most gruesome part of the entire central continent. He was about to worry about his own safety, but then again, he did have all these skills to protect himself with.

    Abel thought that something was odd, ¡°I thought there was supposed to be a team for this. Right, Wizard Hume?¡±

    ¡°Uh-hum,¡± Wizard Hume became quiet for a bit, ¡°So, the grand druid is a support unit. There is not supposed to be a team apanying you.¡±

    Abel was a bit surprised but replied nevertheless, ¡°I¡¯ll be joining the lightning n group, then. Is Wizard Hal¡¯s invitation still in effect?¡±

    Wizard Halughed and said, ¡°Of course! We¡¯ll always wee you to join, Master Bet.¡±

    Despite having just been promoted, Wizard Hal was a host among the lightning n. He felt really honored to have the chance to converse with Master Bet. Better yet, he didn¡¯t have to think too much to serve as a bodyguard. Abel could do pretty fine in a fight of his own. He¡¯d actually do great to increase their overall strength, both as support that could attack and heal if anyone needed potions.

    During this time, Wizard Hume, Wizard Hal, and the two archpriests saw Sainte Loraineing over. They both smiled mysteriously towards Abel and left on their own.

    Lorraine seemed to have heard what Abel and the other were saying, ¡°Are you going to fight on the frontline.¡±

    Abel reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lorraine. I¡¯m a grand druid now. I have Doff and a new friend. He¡¯s aw-defying wizard, by the way. Don¡¯t let the others know that.¡±

    Lorraine took a sneak peek at Frankenstein. She knew how powerfulw-defying wizards could be, but she just didn¡¯t know how the mysterious man became Abel¡¯s follower.

    Lorraine spoke very softly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop, but make your own n and be as careful as you can.¡±

    She trusted Abel. Abel went from a regr knight to one of the leading figures throughout the central continent. He had his ways of sorting things, and it wasn¡¯t like she agreed with each one of his decisions. Still, she wanted to know that she was there to care for him.

    Abel tried to change the subject, ¡°Were the dishes I sent you good, Lorraine?¡±

    Ever since he left, he¡¯s been teaching the two elven chefs he¡¯s signed a magical contract with. Those two were quite skilled before they attended his tutoring, and after three days of the workshop, they managed to discover cooking methods that were in congruence with what Loraine might want. After that, followed by some of Abel¡¯s teaching, they¡¯ve arrived at the same level as the chefs over at Harry Castle. Once that was done, he¡¯s been telling them to send meals over to the temple every day.

    Lorraine had this satisfied smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s such a waste, though! But I¡¯m not saying they weren¡¯t good.¡±

    While she was alone on the central continent, the elves inside the temple had treated her very well, but it seemed like nothing could rece loneliness. Now, with so much food from her home, she¡¯s been much happier. That was especially when it came from Abel himself. She felt like it was a waste since the teleportation circle had to be used every time Abel sent a meal over, but she felt very, very satisfied with the food itself.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, Lorraine,¡± Abel smiled and continued, ¡°What¡¯s this about the temple? I¡¯ve never been there before.¡±

    Lorraine blushed quickly after hearing that.

    Abel seemed to have understood something, ¡°Does that have something to do with you?¡±

    Lorraine spoke in a very quiet voice, ¡°That¡¯s.... To make you safer. That¡¯s what Grand Druid Lucia said. Now you have the temple as your protector. No one will dere you an enemy in public.¡±

    The guests were careful not to interrupt them, by the way. Many of them wanted to talk with Abel, but they were more concerned about offending him and ruin their chances of getting their potion. So, they sort of waited until the promotion ceremony ended . Once the music performance was over, the whole thing ended over in the afternoon. Some of the stronger ones remained, though. There was Wizard Hal and Wizard Merton. There was also archpriest Ferguson and archpriest Horace from the Crazy Heart Valley. Lorraine left already. She didn¡¯t want to, but Druid Lucia sort of pushed her out after Abel agreed to see her at the temple when he had the time to.

    Once all the guests were gone, Abel and the remaining guests changed to talk over inside a meeting room, where the guests came to deliver fruit juice.

    Wizard Hal sipped his juice and smiled, ¡°Prepare a few days, Master Bet. After seven days, you¡¯ll be sent over to the Land of Lightning to depart with us.¡±

    Abel nodded and inquired, ¡°Please tell me more about the frontline, Wizard Hal. I¡¯m not very knowledgeable about it.¡±

    The twow-defying wizards remained to talk to him about the frontline anyways. They all wanted to get to the topic, which was the fact that although his promotion happened very quickly, he was still not very knowledgeable about the battlefield. There was a lot of guidance needed to prepare for his future service for the lightning n.

    Wizard Hal introduced, ¡°The nation of Evil is a closed area, Master Bet. We¡¯re not allowed to be inside, but the evil knights cane out from within. They¡¯ve constantly been trying to stop us from digging up the top-level resources over at the areas two hundred miles outside the Nation of Evil¡¯s border. There were many resources there for reasons we don¡¯t know of, but they¡¯ve been trying really hard to stop us from getting anything over there.

    And it¡¯s not just us that needs the resources. The Wizard Union and its allies need those as well. We can¡¯t have the Nation of Evil taking up too much of the stuff to make it too powerful for us to handle. Out of several concerns we¡¯ve had in the past with several of our men fighting over there, we¡¯ve marked the area to be a battlefield. For now, it¡¯s pretty much the frontline by consensus of our entire group. ¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°That¡¯s really good for the Nation of Evil then, I thought. They have a bunch of resources in their front and back yard, and if anyone tries to fight them, they have all the space they need to either advance or retreat.¡±

    Wizard Hal nodded, ¡°That¡¯s precisely the case. We can¡¯t kill the evil knights, but what we can do is strip their resources. That will weaken them and make us stronger.¡±

    Wizard Merton spoke openly, ¡°If Wizard Abel didn¡¯t go missing, we would¡¯ve asked his stone giant to collect the resources by mining up the whole area. The Nation of Evil will be in a lot of trouble.¡±

    There was a bit of sadness from the way he spoke. Abel would¡¯ve be aw-defying if he didn¡¯t go missing. That¡¯s probably what he was thinking. As for Abel, that just got him wanting to tell them the truth right here. He wasn¡¯t going to, though. He realized that he was still getting stronger, and he needed to wait until he was more used to the two rules he acquired. That was when he could fight with his name open to the public.

    Wizard Hal shook his head continuously, ¡°We¡¯re not going to go into that. Wizard Malon abducted Wizard Abel because of the stone giant, and it¡¯s not like we had ways of locating him now. It¡¯s... We¡¯re still mourning for having lost Wizard Abel, but we¡¯re doing our best to get over it.¡±

    Wizard Merton turned to speak to the servants beside him, ¡°That¡¯s not good to get into. Agreed. Does anyone have some wine? I can use some of that wine.¡±

    Abel hadn¡¯t given out wine for a while. Some of the stuff he got was when he was about to leave the Holy Continent. Some of it was left inside the family to help his family, while others were left inside the portal. He had the best stuff out here, knowing that he would build a good rtionship with the twow-defying wizards of the lightning n.

    Having received the bottle, Wizard Merton opened the cork and poured the red wine into a crystal cup. After sipping it, he widened his eyes and looked into it.

    ¡°Have some of this, Hal,¡± he quickly poured one for Wizard Hal.

    The two archpriests became very confused as they saw the look on his face. Wizard Merton didn¡¯t intend to pour wine for these two, though.

    ¡°This wine...¡±

    Wizard Hal wanted to say something as well, but he stopped as soon as he looked over towards the two archpriests. The red wind was improving his health. He could feel it. The effect might not be as strong forw-defying wizards, but it would help those in advanced rank and above.

 Chapter 972 - Trade

    <h4>Chapter 972: Trade</h4>

    Ranking up was harder at higher levels because wizard bodies tended to be corrupted by mana over the years, and while potions could help negate the effects, they did possess side effects of their own. Mana corruption and the damage left by potions would pile up over the years, causing all sorts of minor harm to the bodies of the wizards, which, in turn, would create technically irreversible harm.

    So the ¡°light healing potion¡± Abel took out was meant to target injury. No, he couldn¡¯t use it to treat internal wounds. He had to use the ones he synthesized with his Horadric Cube for that. That was the reason he had the ¡°light healing potion¡± out here in the first ce. As for the red one, that was meant to aid bodily recovery so the healing process could be done in a more precise manner.

    Wizard Hal spoke to the two archpriests bluntly, ¡°If you have something to say to Master Bet, please be as direct as you can.¡±

    Archpriest Horace didn¡¯t seem offended, ¡°We are here to purchase the light healing potion, Master Bet. Is it possible for you to supply us with some from your current production??

    There was a lot of light healing potion being produced monthly production. There were 300 for the Wizard Union, 50 for the lightning n, and 100 for the elves. That was quite an amazing amount, considering that Abel had to collect everything himself.

    Abel thought for a bit before he spoke, ¡°As for the supply, Archpriest Horace, I have to apologize. There is already an overload of demand. I can do ten bottles for you right now, but I can¡¯t give you more than that because I need to think of my usage first.¡±

    Archpriest Horace and Archpriest Ferguson looked at each other. They realized that Abel was heading to the frontline, so they thought that ten was actually quite a generous amount from him.

    Archpriest Horace bowed gratefully, ¡°Many thanks, Master Bet. We¡¯ll take ten bottles first. Once the battle is over, we¡¯ll make sure to contact you again.¡±

    With that, Abel had ten bottles on the table for Archpriest Horace to take. Archpriest Horace then took out 200 beginner light stones for him in exchange. He paid double the Wizard Union price, but he didn¡¯t think too much about what he¡¯s offering . As far as he was concerned now, he just wanted Abel to be satisfied to do business with him.

    Abel suddenly remembered something, ¡°How about I also buy a metallic stone monster, too?¡±

    That¡¯s a bit of a door-in-the-face on Abel¡¯s side. The metallic stone monster was not usually for sale. The priests would go through longsting, tremendous pain just to drag the monster¡¯s contract out of his own soul, then seal it inside his own body. Trading it away was not usually something that any ordinary advanced priest would do. They¡¯d usually only do it when they were passing onto their disciples, and that was only when they were about to give up on the skill one and for all. Abel sort of knew about it already. After he got one for Jason, he asked some people, and none of them really replied to him in any way.

    Archpriest Horace revealed a dry smile on his face, ¡°I don¡¯t have it on me now, Master Bet, but just give me one day. One day, and I¡¯ll deliver it right to your ce.¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem like he was giving away his own. He would probably take one away from an advanced priest that was either too old or too sickly. He might pay for it, but Abel didn¡¯t think it would be a lot.

    Abel was very d about what he heard, ¡°Please name your price Archpriest Horace?¡±

    On that note, with Johnson as an example, the protection of the metallic stone monster would help to aid the stone giant by creating the ability to deflect most attacks, meanwhile adding a boulder of metal for a guard. On top of that. Not that the stone giant itself was going to need it anyways. Its defense could be broken. Still, if his enemy was just going to get stronger once he himself got stronger, he would need a lot more in advance. There were many ingredients missing, of course, but with his experience in modifying Jason, he knew that he could take the time to find the right materials.

    Archpriest Horace smiled and spoke, ¡°A gift from us, Master Bet. Many apologies. We¡¯ve been too rude at the promotion ceremony today.¡±

    They quickly left after that. Wizard Hal kept giving this look at them like he wanted to chase them out. They did get the healing potions now, so that was quite alright.

    Wizard Hal was in a rush after the two left, ¡°Would the red wine be up for sale, Master Bet?¡±

    The red wine was no worse than the light healing potion in effect, that was for sure. It could ensure the safety of whoever drank, and it could also boost the chance of promotion for whoever ranked up. Abel couldn¡¯t help but realize his negligence in this. He could¡¯ve taken out all his wine on the central continent. He could¡¯ve done so much business with the lightning n because, since he was already at his current rank, there really wasn¡¯t the need to rely on obscure liquor.

    Abel took out an empty portal bag and threw 100 bottles in, ¡°I¡¯ve got some spare here, Wizard Hal. Here, I¡¯ll sell you these before the next stockes.¡±

    Wizard Hal responded by handed over his own portal bag, ¡°We¡¯ll trade this with light stones as well, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel¡¯s power of the Will scanned over the portal bag. Inside were 100 beginner lightning stones. It was one stone for one bottle of wine. That was probably the highest price for alcohol on the central continent.

    Abel reminded Wizard Hal, ¡°Remember to keep the source as a secret. I don¡¯t n on working in a brewery every day.¡±

    Wizard Hal winked in reply. He knew that the trade was up in the first ce because Abel wanted a good rtionship with them. Yes, the light stones were pretty nice as well, but he would¡¯ve just gotten more of them if he made more of the light healing potion. As the results would have it, both sides sort of got what they wanted, so they promptly left the ce with what they got. Abel went back to his residence over at the Potionmaster¡¯s Encampment to call Druid Poly.

    ¡°Do you know where Haden Valley is, Poly?¡±

    Abel¡¯s just learned about the ce. It would seem rude to him if he asked about it at the promotion ceremony, so he had to wait until he got back.

    Poly seemed to know quite a bit about it, ¡°The Haden Valley is a 500-mile long valley, Master Bet. The Haden Castle is located at its center, where the royals would live whenever they needed to attend the temple event.¡±

    Abel nodded to show that he understood, ¡°So it¡¯s close to the temple.¡±

    Poly replied, ¡°Yes, not very far.¡±

    ¡°Um,¡± Abel thought for a bit to absorb the fact that he just got a new home, ¡°Have a talk with Gunter. Get me an elf who¡¯s good at managing a house. Also, send a message to the royal pce. Let them know that the Haden Valley is my permanent domain now.¡±

    Abel noticed the look on Poly¡¯s face, ¡°Is there more than a castle, by any chance?¡±

    Poly exined, ¡°The Haden Valley is the biggest producer of purple word tree, Master Bet. It¡¯s also the home of many sorts of rare materials. That¡¯s why the area has such a high market value in the first ce.¡±

    The purple word tree would produce purple word timber, one of the most precious ingredients for spell circles and some puppets¡¯ variations. It was pretty much the reason why the elves would produce much stronger spell circles in the first ce. Now, the valley was handed over to Abel in the first ce because the royal pce wanted to show how important he was. It started to make sense of Abel now. The purple word wood was the most precious resource for the elves. That was why the grand druids all stared at him when he received his gifts from Queen Luisa. He was technically an owner of his own mineral business. The amount he produced was enough for any grand druid to trade all his wages over.

    Still, he didn¡¯t seem to care too much. He just cared about the fact that Haden Valley was close to the temple. He just cared that he could see Loraine more in the future.

    Abel thought and spoke, ¡°After circlemaster Alison¡¯s finished with the circle over here, Poly, make sure to add more over at Haden Castle. Do it like the way that¡¯s done at my current residence.¡±

    Poly bowed, ¡°Yes, Master Bet.¡±

    They were about to head to the frontline in a few days. Because of that, Abel equipped his body and had Frankenstein change as well. He went back to his battle fort and switched on his invisibility mode. After that, he headed to the dark world to the outside of the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, towards the oak tree.

    This time, he needed to make some rune equipment for his new upations. By that, he needed more crystal cores from the blue howling rabbits. He was saving quite a lot of them over time. All this time, he¡¯s been using ¡°light stones¡± to rece his training, just to have enough blue crystal cores to synthesize into dark golden crystal cores. As for the recruitment, he was pretty much got all sorts of them ready. He also got the hole-punching effect of the Horadric Malus to create enough rune materials for his craft. Everything was ready. He just needed to get the rune produced.

    For the rune symbols, his demands had be a lot more different than before. It used to be that he needed some for close-range, some for knight attacks and defensive rune. Now, he was going to need runes to increase his current level, which would directly affect the powers of his other types of spells.

    For starters, he went with the helmet ¡°knowledge.¡± The best thing about it was that it could boost the level of all his skills by one. To create it, he needed a #9 ort and a #12 sol. He could draw ort in one go, but for 12, he had to do 9 #10 thul first, synthesize them into 3 individual # 11, and put them together. Sol was a troubling one. He needed to spend quite some mana stone for that, too.

    He ended up producing two helmets. One for himself. One for Frankenstein. Next, he chose to create the ¡°spirit¡± sword and the ¡°spirit¡± shield. He needed either one with four holes punched out of them so that he couldce the #7 tal, #10 thul, #9 ort, and #11 amn.

    Here¡¯s the effect of the ¡°spirit¡± rune:

    +2 all skills

    +35% quick casting spell

    +55% quick recovery hits

    +250 defense against long-range attacks

    +22 vitality

    +112 mana

    Attacker receives anti-damage 14 (shield). Every hit gain 7% life steal (sword)

    Ice-resistance +35% (shield) +3-14 ice damage (sword_

    Poison-resistance +35% (shield) +75 poison damage. Effectsts for 5 seconds (sword)

    lightning-resistance +35% (shield) +1-50 damage (sword)

    +38 mana absorption

    The rune of ¡°spirit¡± was definitely the best weapon a wizard could. Well, at least before he got anything better, that was. For now, the ¡°spirit¡± sword and ¡°spirit¡± shield would pretty much be his irreceable items. It wouldn¡¯t matter for the skills he needed to boost the two points. The quick 35% quick-casting for just equipping them could directly increase 70%, which would greatly reduce the pre-set time for some advanced and top-level spells.

    There was also a 55% quick recovery hit. If he set it up early enough, he would also be able to prevent having his spells interrupted by hell creatures who could attack him rapidly.

 Chapter 973 - Rune Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 973: Rune Equipment</h4>

    After finishing his ¡°knowledge¡± helmet, ¡°spirit¡± sword, and ¡°spirit¡± shield, Abel was ready to make more armor worn by wizards.

    Rune of Chid

    5% chance of casting a rank 15 zing path upon being hit

    5% chance of casting a rank 15 fireball after hitting enemy

    +2 wizard skill rank

    +3 warm

    +30% increase defense

    +30% fire resistance

    Reduce 7 physical damage

    Attacker receives 14 damage.

    Required runes: #21 pul +#8 ral +#12 sol

    Pul was the only advanced rune he had got in the dark world. Now, he is prepared to enhance his skills. Of course, that would only happen if there was a +2 wizard spell rank effect, but he wasn¡¯t going to use that on himself as of yet. He wanted to use his dark golden ¡°snake magician skin.¡± While it was not as good as the ¡°chid¡± armor in terms of stats, its superior defensive capability was the more appropriate choice for this current situation .

    He decided to keep the snake magician¡¯s skin on him for his own safety and use the chid for Frankenstein. That was when he realized something. The rule of his soul wouldn¡¯t rank up just because he had better gear on him, but his spells would rank up. Right now, it was his ¡°control freezing¡¯ and ¡°control lightning¡± that was buffed by the gear he was wearing. They were both basic spells by the standards of thew-defying wizards of the central continent, but now, they were rank 10 and 11 in total.

    The snake magician¡¯s skin increased all his skills by one rank. Mara¡¯s kaleidoscope did two for each skill. Jordan¡¯s stone increased one for all skills. The rune ¡°knowledge¡± did for one. The ¡°spirit¡± sword and ¡°spirit¡± shield did 4 for all skills. There was also a buff on his lightning spell by the ¡°firelight force¡¯s superrge protection rune.¡± That made his lightning spells rank up by one. Overall, his fighting capability increased to a rank 23 level even though he was just at rank 21. It was the same for Frankenstein. Its ¡°control freezing¡¯ spell reached rank four while the owner was at 11 for the same one.

    Even now, Abel didn¡¯t have the chance to reach the frontline of the battlefield. He couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful thew-defying wizards would be, but if he were to use Wizard Malon as an estimate, he would think that most of thew-defying wizards here would be in that range. That was when he realized something. His gears were starting to be better themselves. All the skills he learned, no matter what sses they were, were now about rank 9 in total. He couldn¡¯t go higher than that, though. He needed a #20 Lem for that, but he didn¡¯t have enough crystal cores for it even after saving it for so long. He could get a #11 amn from #10 thul with the Horadric Cube, but if he was using the thul as a single unit to create just one #20, he would need a total of 59049 pieces of thul to get the job done. One #10 thul would take the crystal cores of 27 blue howling rabbit crystal cores. There were a total of 1.6 million blue howling rabbit crystal cores that he needed, and he was not going to spend the time, effort, and the lives of the blue howling rabbits for something so costly. Yes, not even dropping his training would be enough to make up for that number. That was just how it was for powerful runes running from #24 ist to #33 zod.

    On the second day, after receiving the metallic stone monster from the Crazy Heart Valley, he had it inside Jason¡¯s burning red skull to cover its only weakness inside. Jason¡¯s head used to be covered by red stone steel and the titanic helmet. It should be well protected, but Abel did n on reinforcing the abilities that it already possessed.

    On the sixth day, he spent most of his time inside the dark world. He was practicing all sorts of spells to prepare for his uing mission on the frontline. On the seventh morning, he brought Frankenstein and passed an underground teleportation circle open just for him.

    Wizard Hal quickly bowed towards him, ¡°You¡¯vee, Master Bet!¡±

    Abel smiled as he walked out of the teleportation circle, ¡°I wasn¡¯tte, right, Wizard Hal?¡±

    Wizard Hal spoke after taking a nce at Frankenstein, ¡°Oh, no, no! I was just about to leave! It¡¯s fine!¡±

    Abel sort of guessed what was meant by that, ¡°Howe it¡¯s just us, Wizard Hal? Just twow-defying wizards?¡±

    Wizard Hal exined, ¡°Why, of course! Master Bet, this is the standard size for a powerful organization like us! We are all we need to meet up with the wizards.¡±

    Abel nodded inpliance.

    Wizard Hal seemed to remember something, ¡°Do your followers have a bond with you, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t seem to understand where the question came from, ¡°You mean Frankenstein? We have a master-servant rtionship. If I die, it dies with me.¡±

    Wizard Hal became speechless. He didn¡¯t think that anyw-defying wizard would sign this sort of contract with Master Bet. Law-defying wizards were supposed to be very aplished. They were not supposed to agree to a contract between masters and servants.

    Wizard Hal continued despite being obviously shocked, ¡°No problem, I guess. Follow me to the teleportation, then, Master Bet.¡±

    So the three stepped onto the teleportation circle, disappeared, and reappeared on top of a goldenrge-sized teleportation circle.

    Wizard Hal exined to Abel, ¡°This is the intermediate teleportation of the Wizard Union. Master Bet, this is where all the men deployed to the frontline are sent through.¡±

    Suddenly, Abel felt a scanning force sweeping across him and Frankenstein.

    A mechanical voice called out, ¡°Aw-defying wizard without a wizard badge. Please show your badge to identify yourself.¡±

    Wizard Hal prompted Abel, ¡°Please, Master Bet, show your contract.¡±

    As overly strict as it seemed to Abel, he responded by revealing the contract force between him and Frankenstein.

    The mechanical voice quickly responded, ¡°The rm has been lifted. It is a contract creature. We¡¯ll release him now.¡±

    Following that, a golden light was emitted to activate therge-sized circle. Abel, Wizard Hal, and Frankenstein disappeared from therge-sized circle once more. They were going further this time. He could feel it from the dimensional force he was sensing. When his surroundings started to shine, he found that he was inside a trapped room full of different circles. He sensed at least four defensive circles where twow-defying wizards were doing a check on them.

    One of thew-defying wizards seemed to recognize Hal, ¡°Hal! You¡¯reing here after just getting promoted? What¡¯s the nation of Evil going to do? Be careful, alright?¡±

    Wizard Hal quickly responded with the teasing punch to his good friend, ¡°You want one, Cyril?¡±

    Wizard Cyril responded by doing the same, ¡°No, no! I¡¯m so scared! I can¡¯t bully you anymore after you¡¯ve promoted yourself so quickly!¡±

    Wizard Hal turned to Abel, ¡°Master Bet, this is Wizard Cyril. He¡¯s one of the wizards that the lightning n has posted here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Master Bet?¡± Wizard Cyril said passionately, ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much from you!¡±

    ¡°Ah hum,¡± the otherw-defying wizard coughed before speaking to Wizard Cyril, ¡°Check if you must, Wizard Cyril.¡±

    Wizard Cyril smiled and introduced him to Abel, ¡°Master Bet, this is Wizard Haywood. He¡¯s a pretty stubborn fellow if you ask me.¡±

    Wizard Haywood didn¡¯t pay attention to the snarky remark, ¡°I¡¯m Wizard Haywood from the Land of Freezing Frost, Master Bet. ording to the rules of the frontline, you must show your identification here. Same for thew-defying wizard apanying you.¡±

    Abel activated the crest on his chest, ¡°This is my crest, Wizard Haywood.¡±

    He revealed his contract once more. He had things nned out already. The next time he came here, he was just going to put Frankenstein in his portal beast ring to not have to do another check.

    Wizard Haywood tried to hide to shock as he noticed the rtionship between Abel and Frankenstein, ¡°Thank you for cooperating, Master Bet.¡±

    It was quite a shocking thing to see the contract between Master Bet and Frankenstein. That was just what applied to everyone. Masters and servants could only be so if they gave their consent, but what sort ofw-defying wizard would agree to be anyone¡¯s servant?

    ¡°Let¡¯s gather together after my shift ends, Hal,¡± Wizard Cyril spoke and turned to Abel, ¡°Are youing with us, Master Bet?¡±

    Wizard Hal said skeptically, ¡°So I¡¯m a tool to get Master Bet to talk with you. Is that it?¡±

    Wizard Haywood suddenly spoke, ¡°Do you know what the most convenient currency on the frontline is?¡±

    ¡°Haywood! I¡¯m trying to make this work! Just shut up!¡± Wizar Cyril shook his head.

    Shifts were meant toplete missions, but the partners could negotiate the order among themselves. This was true for Wizard Cyril and Wizard Haywood as they were good friends with each other.

    Wizard Hal seemed to be interested, ¡°What do you mean, Wizard Haywood? What currency are you talking about?¡±

    Wizard Haywood spoke in his usually calm voice, ¡°It¡¯d be the light healing potion. Almost all the resources are avable for trade with it, but there are just too few running around the market. It¡¯s basically a reserve currency that¡¯s overly demanded at the moment.¡±

    Wizard Cyril tried to change the subject, ¡°Hal! So why did you have Master Bet here today? I do appreciate that he¡¯s got aw-defying wizard to guard him, but this is a big operation we¡¯re having!¡±

 Chapter 974 - Doomsday Defence Wall

    <h4>Chapter 974: Doomsday Defence Wall</h4>

    Wizard Hal said with a dryugh, ¡°I don¡¯t think you are taking Master Bet seriously, Cyril. He¡¯s a big dragon druid. Forget about you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d take him in a fight.¡±

    That was a bit of an exaggeration, really. Being able to transform into a dragon was one thing, but Wizard Hal could always teleport rapidly to avoid any sort of iing attack.

    Wizard Haywood bowed respectfully, ¡°The frontline wees you, Master Bet.¡±

    He had thought that Abel came here for an inspection, but it didn¡¯t seem like that was the case.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be off then, you two,¡± Wizard Hal responded with his bow, ¡°This way, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel bowed to say goodbye to the two wizards as well. After that, he went out the door as pointed by Wizard Hal. There was a path once they headed out. The top was filled with lighting circles. They were about five meters wide and six meters tall. Inside the park, they could still see some carriages carrying goods in and out.

    Wizard Hal walked and spoke, ¡°This is thest line of defense, Master Bet. Everything from the central continent is moved here. Of course, you can teleport straight to the lightning n¡¯s camp through the inside, but I can still act as your guide since it is your first time here.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t really feel much for the path. There wasn¡¯t really anything special about it. That was until he tried to do a scan with his power of the Will. He was a big druid now, but something seemed to be in the way as he was trying to do a scan.

    He turned to ask Wizard Hal, ¡°You¡¯re not going to scan here, Wizard Hal?¡±

    Wizard Hal introduced it quietly, ¡°That¡¯s called the doomsday defense wall, Master Bet. The dwarves built it to create the strongest possible line of defense possible. There is a saying if this line of defense is broken open, the entire continent is doomed. You can see why the name came to be.¡±

    Abel became quite curious, ¡°What does it do, precisely?¡±

    Wizard Hal exined, ¡°The doomsday defense wall is not just a wall. It can also block any form of telepathic energy from passing through.¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right to me. I thought the evil knights opened arge-sized teleportation circle right here a few days ago. They created a path connecting the nation of evil to the outside of Bay Law City.¡±

    Wizard Hal exined, ¡°That must¡¯vee at a great cost for them. It¡¯s one thing to make an exception by calling the sky demons to help with them, but as for what they went through to make that happen, that¡¯s only for you and me to know.¡±

    ¡°What about the teleportation circle, then?¡± Abel asked. As far as he remembered, the nation of evil deployed their teleportation gates to the second or third line.

    Wizard Hal spoke, ¡°Gates work differently than circles. The biggest difference is that although gates use divine power, they could only keep the sky demons out for a while before they, well, inevitably break-in.¡±

    As they were speaking, they¡¯d alreadye to the front of one door. Wizard Hal scanned the door with his wizard badge to open it. Abel followed him, and they came to a wide in. There were plenty of magic towers sitting as far as one¡¯s eyes could see. The wizards of the central continent were quite entric, in a way. He¡¯d barely seen any magic towers on the Holy Continent, but here, they were all set up in a ce next to each other.

    That was when he turned around to see his whereabouts. He had to lean his head back since the wall behind him was too tall. It was the doomsday defense wall, a line that segregated the entire frontline from the central continent. As for its length, let¡¯s just say it was enough to keep an entire empire from breaching through. If anyone tried to break through, the dwarves had their top military defensive tools ready.

    ¡°This, this is amazing!¡± Abel called out in admiration.

    Wizard Hal felt the same way, ¡°That¡¯s the blood and sweat of countless dwarves over just two years. They pushed their abilities to the extreme for this one.¡±

    When the central continent was at its most dangerous time, countless men defended against the nation of evil and engaged with their sacred knights. The dwarves did all they could to send their most architects, and all the forces across the continent supplied them with enough energy to provide for the construction work. In just two years, their collective effort created one of the most imprable things there was on the continent. For many millennia afterward, the elves and dwarves continued to put their resources into maintenance, consequently increasing its strength.

    Abel pointed to a magic tower in front of him, ¡°Is there any requirement for building magic towers here, Wizard Hal?¡±

    Wizard Hal seemed quite envious in the way he talked, ¡°Well, all the owners over there arew-defying wizards above rank 21. That¡¯s, well, there you have it.¡±

    Abel was astonished, ¡°That¡¯s how manyw-defying wizards there are on the central continent?¡±

    Wizard Hal sounded kind of powerless for a moment, ¡°Thew-defying wizards are usually in a constant state of hibernation. Most of them have lived long enough to reach their end, and once they did, they put themselves in a vegetated state inside their own magic towers.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°For theirst offense against the evil knights, basically. Once the evil knights came here, anyone in those states would wake up and use all their forces for thest strike at their nemeses.¡±

    Abel¡¯s eyes were full of respect as he looked towards the magic tower. These were not magic towers. These were the tombs of powerfulw-defying wizards. Or, to be more precise, this was a tomb ofw-defying wizards that might stay here.

    Abel suddenly thought about Wizard Merton, ¡°Is Wizard Merton going to stay in here if he doesn¡¯t have his breakthrough?¡±

    Wizard Halughed bitterly, ¡°Master Bet, neither Wizard Merton and I have the right to build magic towers here. We¡¯re not going to reach rank 21 no matter how hard we try.¡±

    On the central continent, almost all thew-defying wizards were around rank 21. The more powerfulw-defying wizards would stay at the frontline, and because of how long they could live for, there would only be an increase and not a decrease of people inside each of therge organizations. Still, there would only be so manyw-defying wizards around because most wizards would choose to put themselves in this area to prevent themselves from dying. They would choose their life over the risk of losing their life in a promotion attempt. It was pretty much why Abel joined the operation this time. He would still do fairly well despite having just be a big druid, and there was a great prospect for him to gain more experience on the battlefield.

    Wizard Hal woke up and spoke to Abel, ¡°There are still 50 miles to the lightning n¡¯s camp, Master Bet. You just let Wizard Frankenstein take you and follow where I¡¯m going.¡±

    So Abel¡¯s soul chain connected to Frankenstein as he let him put a hand on his shoulder. They all disappeared to follow Wizard Hal to the destination. Wizard Hal knew that the name was fake. He¡¯s never heard of the name. He wanted to test Frankenstein¡¯s real strength to see how much power¡¯s left in him. Instead of just asking, though, he decided to test Frankenstein out by seeing how well he could follow him even with multiple ¡°instantaneous movements.¡± He found the situation increasingly strange. No matter how fat he cast the ¡°instantaneous movement, Frankenstein still moved at his pace.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    From the energy flowing out of Frankenstein, Wizard Hal could tell that he was a freezing element type. That was even stranger, especially given how lightning wizards were supposed to be the strongest ones on the central continent. He didn¡¯t know that the gears on Frankenstein could act as a seven-level buff, which gave it a total of 27 rank. That,bined with the add-on effects of the ¡°spirit¡± sword and ¡°spirit¡± shield, that just helped his casting speed to be 70% more than any otherw-defying wizardsbined.

    This pretty much showed the difference between this world and the dark world. In this world, powerful people became so by their own talents and efforts. It meant that they could reach their limits but not ovee them. Take an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± staff as an example. One would have to collect the material by hunting down a powerful spiritual beast with the same ability. After doing so, they would have to let a grandmaster cksmith perform a soul insertion. Things would get tricky if the powerful beast possessed multiple abilities, which was not rare for powerful ones. There would always be the chance that the other ability was inserted rather than the ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± Of course, if one was lucky, it¡¯d be possible to get two or just every ability. The hard part was to find a spiritual beast that was of the same level as what was demanded.

    Well, there was also the part of creating the staff. Creating them was also difficult in this world. There were only so many ways of boosting its ability, especially since spell add-ins could only be done with other gears. All in all, It was quite different from the dark world, where even mediocre wizards could be capable of ying hell creatures with the right gear. Technology seemed to have its way of advancing exponentially in the dark world. Yes, with heaven and hell constantly pressuring the people living inside.

 Chapter 975 - Battle Fort

    <h4>Chapter 975: Battle Fort</h4>

    Abel started to see the difference in geography as he passed by the hundreds of magic towers. He could see that there were a bunch of valleys here and there, and further up, there were even higher mountains. He also realized something else as he was moving with the ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± The rocks on the ground were now mostly hematites. He was a grandmaster cksmith himself, so it would be easy for him to see how high their quality was. It was strange, really, seeing how such fine minerals were justying on the ground like pieces of pebbles.

    Anyways, he marched forward by teleporting himself. He was starting to discover something again. This was a mining site. There were more and more of these very fine minerals. Wizard Hal was fast to cast ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± so it wasn¡¯t like they had the time to slow down and take a tour around the area.

    Wizard Hal faced a valley to teleport towards. Frankenstein followed Abel the whole way, and Abel was just starting to see the castle on the mountain. As he got closer and closer, he realized that the castle was made entirely of steel. It was truly a castle of steel. It would be a lot easier to build castles here with steel rather than rocks, he imagined. As for who built this one here, it was easy to tell since it was done in ssic dwarven style. As they went closer towards the steel castle, a scanning wave swept across him. It was like their identities were checked immediately, and a man walked out to wait for them.

    ¡°Hal! Why aren¡¯t youing with the teleportation circle? A middle-agedw-defying wizard asked and smiled, ¡°And that¡¯s Master Bet, I presume. Wee to the lightning n¡¯s battle fort.¡±

    Wizard Hal was very polite, ¡°Greetings, Wizard Davy. Abel, that¡¯s one of our veteranw-defying wizards.¡±

    Abel bowed and responded, ¡°Sorry to intrude, Wizard Davy.¡±

    As friendly as Wizard Davy¡¯s demeanor was, Able couldn¡¯t ignore the blood on him. It was like his entire conscience was focused on killing, and whether this intense was directed towards any specific person, one would have to guess that he¡¯s just had a very messy fight no long ago.

    Wizard Davy made an inviting gesture, ¡°No worries, Master Bet. Here, let¡¯s go inside the castle first.¡±

    Frankenstein brought Abel through the spell circle barrier and followed the two into the castle hallroom. As they¡¯ve arrived, threew-defying wizards that were waiting for them went up to greet them. Abel was very surprised, of course. He didn¡¯t think that there¡¯d be this manyw-defying wizards in one ce.

    There were three inside the pce and one on patrol outside. That was fivew-defying wizards in just two minutes. As they all had their formal greetings with one another, they began to take their seats around a long table. After that, a rank 20 advanced wizard came up to serve drinks to all of them, which was not something Abel would expect a rank 20 advanced wizard would do.

    Wizard Davy smiled and exined, ¡°So this is where the lightning n marks their post on their frontline. Master Bet, our mission is to guard this battle fort and ensure that the valley and all its surrounding areas were safe.

    Wizard Hal was quiet. Wizard Davy must be the figure of authority in this ce.

    Abel was very keen, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that there were a lot of mines around here, Wizard Davy. Howe they are so abundant over here?¡±

    ¡°Same question as anyone else, haha!¡± Wizard Davyughed, then pointed towards the sky, ¡°Before, there would be dimensional cracks around the sky here. The sky demons came to our world through here. At the same time, the same strange dimensional force generated countless mining sites that just came to be.¡±

    Abel continued to ask, ¡°Are these castles guarding the hematite mines, then?¡±

    Wizard Davy responded, ¡°No, our castles don¡¯t guard the hematites. We guard the magic stone and mithril.¡±

    Magic stones were a given, one would guess. They were irreceable for switching on spell circles and puppet mechanisms. It was pretty much what supported the economy of the central continent, in a sense. The mithril was an even rarer type of ingredient that was widely used for all magic items and spell circles.

    Abel was quite astonished, ¡°This is a treasure from the heavens. That¡¯s what I¡¯d call this ce.¡±

    Wizard Davy shook his head suddenly, ¡°No, Master Bet. Thisnd is cursed!¡±

    ¡°Howe?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it for yourself,¡± Wizard Davy responded, ¡°Only those who¡¯re rank 20 or above are allowed to be deployed here. Every once in a while, the nation of evil unleashes a terrible ripple force that will ruin anyone who¡¯s below rank twenty. Some of the incidents that happened before... you wouldn¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    Abel was curious, ¡°I do. The ripples. You mean theye from the sky demons? Again, I don¡¯t know too much about what goes on here at the frontline.¡±

    Wizard Davy tried to be patient, ¡°Supposedly. The regr ones are fine, and every once in a while, when there¡¯s a more major ripple force, even the second row would be harmed if the doomsday defense wall there. The interval is estimated to be around each century to even a millennium. Every once in a while, an intensive wave would pass through the wall and go straight into our world.¡±

    As Abel listened to this exnation, he began to think about the food crisis that was happening several years ago on the Holy Continent. Perhaps it was really started by the sky demons.

    He became very keen to ask something, ¡°Wasn¡¯t there just an incident back a few days ago, Wizard Davy?¡±

    Wizard Davy nodded his head, ¡°Yes, Master Bet. That wave shock has ruined the food supply chain on the central continent. Things are still not running back to normal even at this moment.¡±

    Abel sighed and said, ¡°Not just the central continent. Where Ie from, the subcontinent has also been in dire situations because of the wave. Countless wars have been waged because of shortage of resources across different regions.¡±

    Wizard Davy was more interested in something else, ¡°Could you reveal the rankings of thew-defying wizard next to you, Master Bet? For the uing war, we¡¯ll need a legitimate way of organizing the men.¡±

    Abel smiled and spoke, ¡°Sure. Frankenstein here is a rank 21 freezing elemental wizard. His actual fighting capability is definitely higher than what his ranking shows. I¡¯d like to add.¡±

    Wizard Davy shook his head, ¡°Thanks for telling me that, Master Bet. I didn¡¯t want to cause any misunderstanding by doing a power of the Will scan on him. He¡¯s rank 21, you say? If he¡¯s above that in actuality, where would you say his true strength lies?¡±

    Abel stuttered for a bit, ¡°Uh, well, uh, I, he¡¯s above 21... probably two ranks above?¡±

    Abel¡¯s not going to talk about the gears. That would cause chaos if he told the others about gears there that could improve one¡¯s rankings. He wasn¡¯t going to tell anyone about the runes, either. He would only let his most trusted summon creatures wear the buff gears, and before he was without any true rivals on this continent, he was not going to give away any of his secrets. The study of runes was not a very thoroughly studied field in this world. Theck of fundamental education and some historical reasons made research stagnant at the very early stage.

    ¡°And can you bring Master Bet around, Hal? For lunch, apart from the wizards on post, we¡¯ll allmence our operation at once, ¡± Wizard Davy spoke to Hal, then turned to Abel, ¡°Excuse us, Master Bet. Have a look around this ce as we ready ourselves for another operation.¡±

    Having said that, Wizard Davy and the otherw-defying wizards left the hallroom, leaving just Abel and Hal right where they were.

    Wizard Hal finally had a smile on his face, ¡°So, yeah. We have a lot ofw-defying wizards in the lightning n, don¡¯t we, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t going to say he¡¯s one as well, ¡°They must be very powerful.¡±

    Wizard Hal wasn¡¯t going to be humble about it, ¡°Wizard Davy was a rank 23 wizard. He¡¯s about to be promoted to rank 24 now. The other three wizards were all rank 22.¡±

    After bing real lightning n wizards, that was when people started to realize where the n¡¯s true strength was. The zapping spells were the key, really. Because of the strengthening effect, they¡¯ve managed to reach a point where it was enough to kill a person. This was already the case when one just became aw-defying wizard. A level one mand lightning¡± could boost all lightning spells by 50%. After that, with every rank, the spell would boost by another 12%. When the spell reached rank five, one would automatically be a rank 22w-defying wizard.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but speak with awe, ¡°So this is how powerful the lightning n is.¡±

    Wizard Hal seemed to like the remark very much, ¡°All the more after you join, Master Bet. Right now, there are a total of six lightningw-defying wizards in total, and with you, a dragon druid and Wizard Frankenstein, and Beamon giant beast, there would be a total of ninew-defying wizards worth of fighting force in total.¡±

    Abel spoke humbly, ¡°But there is a time limit to my dragon transformation. We cannot fight for too long, and every time we perform a transformation, there is a long freezing time.¡±

    Wizard Hal couldn¡¯t help butugh at that, ¡°Coming from someone who beat up four fanatic knights in less than a minute, ha! Let¡¯s go, Master Bet. I¡¯ll take you over to look at the mining pit.¡±

    As they left the battle fort, Wizard Hal performed an ¡°energy shield¡± and ¡°freezing armor¡± on himself.

    Wizard Hal spoke to Abel, ¡°We didn¡¯t stop on the waying here, but we ought to be more careful now we¡¯re heading towards the mining pit. Please, Master Bet. Call out all of your forces to protect your own safety.¡±

    Having heard what Wizard Hal said, Abel activated the spell rune in his hand and generated a ¡°storm armor¡± on him. He then called out a grey bear, the Beamon giant beast, and five undead crows. The undead crows were a bit of an extra, but he thought that it was helpful if they could spot enemies from afar.

    Having seen the defensive circle on him, Frankenstein began to get to work. Its fighting instinct made it add defensive spells on its body. Again, Wizard Hal was at the front as he was supposed to lead the way. Frankenstein was carrying Abel and the grey bear from behind. Frankenstein¡¯s power of the Will was wrapped around the undead crows as they teleported together. Doff was the only one that was teleporting himself. However, they all moved together in formation, and it was like they were an army of their own.

    Wizard Hal didn¡¯t say anything, but he was quite jealous of the number of summoned creatures Abel owned in truth. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t own a few before, but they just became irrelevant as his ranks got higher.

 Chapter 976 - Present

    <h4>Chapter 976: Present</h4>

    As brilliant as it sounded to own a creature with the level of aw-defying wizard, signing that spiritual contract was just not feasible. Not just that, an excessive amount of materials were required to boost its level to be that of aw-defying wizard. It would take more than what was required to boost a wizard to be aw-defying wizard, actually. That being said, Abel had two summon creatures that were stronger than was just not normal, Wizard Hal thought. There was something he was wrong about, of course, and that was that Abel was actually stronger than the boat of his summoned creatures. Abel was aw-defying wizard who possessed two types of elements.

    Wizard Hal stopped and pointed towards a cavern, ¡°That¡¯s the magic stone mining pit, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°There¡¯s no teleportation circle going towards the pit, Wizard Hal?¡±

    Abel looked towards an empty ground with trees surrounding it. There was a pit that was being dug out. It was about five miles from here to the battle fort. If there was a short-distance teleportation circle, that would make things a lot easier.

    Wizard Hal spoke as he teleported himself to the pit¡¯s entrance, ¡°The evil knights often start their assault here. We would¡¯ve set up a teleportation circle if they didn¡¯t keep destroying it. Here, you¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡±

    After leaving Doff and the grey bear at the pit¡¯s entrance, Abel got Frankenstein behind to follow Wizard Hal. He could hear digging noises inside the pit. He could see a puppet was busy digging up some ore. That was all the more surprising because he expected to be at least someone doing the job manually.

    Wizard Halughed and introduced, ¡°Spirits live inside the battle fort, and there¡¯d be a specialized circle to control them for a range up to ten miles. These puppets are directly controlled by the spirit responsible for taking charge of the operation system.¡±

    Abel nodded. This ce was, technically, home to many of the materials required to build puppets. All it would take was for the dwarves to do some work to make as many self-automated puppets on their own. By the way, he could see that there was one mana stone fragment on the ground. It was waste material that was dug up during excavation, and he could tell from it that the store contained some diamond ore. Since diamonds were very treasured by the sacred knights of the second row, he could see how it would be something to be fought over even more now that they were here. It was no wonder that the lightning n would send their strongest men here.

    Wizard Hal pointed towards the fragment on the ground, ¡°You see it as well, don¡¯t you? This might just be the area that the evil knights want the most. Almost all the magic stones excavated here are sent through the teleportation circle inside the fort, then towards the doomsday defense wall. The whole purpose is to have them serve as an energy reserve against a big assault from the nation of evil.¡±

    Abel asked for more information, ¡°But the pit isn¡¯t infinite, right? What happens if the excavation is finished, Wizard Hal? Do they look for another site to base on?¡±

    Wizard Hal shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s the strange thing about this area, Master Bet. The excavation has been going on for several millennia now, but with the speed in which these 20 puppets are going, there just never seems to be a real decrease in the number of ore here.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know what he heard, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be, Wizard Hal. The central continent would¡¯ve been out of magic stones if that was the case.¡±

    Abel¡¯s been observing a lot here on the central continent. From what he could see, the value of magic stones on the central continent was almost the same as the Holy Continent. The prices remained stable, which indicated that there was never a huge influx of magic stones into the market. That just seemed even stranger, then, given how the excavation work here had been ongoing for so long.

    Wizard Hal exined, ¡°Nothing excavated on the frontline will flow into the central continent. Everything found here only goes to supply the doomsday defense wall. This is a mandatory rule enforced by the Wizard Union, and there is absolutely no exception to that.¡±

    The battle for resources had been going on for so long, ever since the Wizard Union had been engaging with the nation of evil here. As the Wizard Union had it, the minerals here existed so they could use them to retaliate against their enemies. The wall existed for the same purpose. Out of the many resources it relied on to function, the magic stones were the ones it required the most. It would drain out many magic stones that were excavated right here, and there just wasn¡¯t any spare to be sold for the practitioners on the central continent.

    Abel thought about Johnson and Jason, ¡°Wizard Hal, I¡¯ve heard that the stone giants could dig up mines at an extremely fast pace. If someone was to do their work here, would that improve overall productivity, by any chance?¡±

    Wizard Hal replied, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve heard about the stone giants. Well, yes, Master Bet, the stone giants are capable of making the mining procedure a lot faster, but the way it¡¯s done here hasn¡¯t been changed for many, many years. It all has to do with the algorithms that¡¯s been calcted. At the current speed in which the 20 puppets are digging up the mines, there is just enough time for the environment to regenerate more for future excavation. Sustainability is very important, otherwise we¡¯re just going to run out of the stone permanently if we take everything away too quickly.¡±

    Abel was confused, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go all-out and end it? We don¡¯t want to keep up the fight with the nation of evil, do we?¡±

    Wizard Halughed bitterly, ¡°But we have to, Master Bet. If the mine goes empty, a new one will spawn at another location at random. That¡¯s just how it worked. Long ago, the Wizard Union did exactly what you proposed and ended up having a mining pit right next to the nation of evil. Basically, we gave away our own pit to our worst enemy without any cost.¡±

    Abel canceled his ideas of letting Johnson and Jason out, ¡°Oh, right. That, uh, that¡¯s not very much what is in your interest.¡±

    After giving a quick nod, Wizard Hal reached his hand towards the mining puppet. Inside the white light, 20 top-level gemstones appeared in his hands. He was throwing all of them to Abel.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what this meant, ¡°Yes?¡±

    Wizard Hal responded with a generousugh, ¡°Your souvenirs, I suppose. It is a custom here that you can always bring some stones back after the first time in.¡±

    Abel was shocked with the amount he¡¯s given, ¡°20 pieces? Is that receable with the amount that¡¯s dug up on a daily basis?¡±

    Wizard Hal didn¡¯t know what that was asked, ¡°What? Of course not! After discovering a new concentrated site over a few days ago, Wizard Davy made a special request to have the puppets made a portion just for you!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t need all these stones, but he really appreciated how much that lightning n would go just for him. Yes, this would only happen at the frontline. It was a shame that most of the top-level magic stones would go towards military defense than boost the economy, but that was just how things were.

    Abel took the gift gratefully, ¡°Thank you all so much!¡±

    He realized the whole point ofing here was so that Wizard Davy and Wizard Hal could give him the gift. After Abel received it, they all went to visit the mithril site. Abel realized howe the wall could produce so many raw ingredients for spell circles and defensive mechanism tools when they did. There were hundreds and thousands of portions of mithril being supplied non-stop. Perhaps that was just how the frontline worked. It was only here that there were enough resources to fuel into providing a huge load of raw energy supply for powering up extremely costly devices like the doomsday defense wall.

    After they finished taking their tour, they went back to have lunch with the wizards waiting inside the dining room.

    Wizard Davy said in a bit of a frowny voice, ¡°A bitte now, Hal. If the spirit didn¡¯t tell us that there¡¯s nothing going on, I would¡¯ve been out to look for you.¡±

    Abel bowed and apologized, ¡°I was just too curious. The me is on me, Wizard Davy. I should¡¯vee here earlier and not have you all waiting.¡±

    Wizard Davy quickly responded with his own bow, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Master Bet! Don¡¯t worry about it. Just take your seat and we¡¯ll get your food ready.¡±

    So the seat that was reserved for Abel was the one at the right. It was the seat for the host, but Abel didn¡¯t decline because that was where Wizard Davy was inviting him over. He was the guest, so he chose not to argue about where he wanted to be. After he took his seat, he took a good look around. He was surprised to see that there were about 15 rank 20 advanced wizards sitting here apart from somew-defying wizards. It was a good thing that the dining room was big enough to fit the very long wooden table they were sitting at.

    Wizard Davy looked around to see Frankenstein, ¡°So Frankenstein isn¡¯t taking his seat?¡±

    Abel exined, ¡°Well, Wizard Davy, Frankenstein doesn¡¯t need to eat.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t going into the details, but ¡°Frankenstein¡± was a robot with a mechanical body. It used energy and not food to fuel itself up. Of course, ration potion would still do as it could be used to supply energy directly to the brain. Not for Frankenstein, of course. Having epted Wizard Malon as its host body, there was not a need to charge up energy as long as there was a sufficient supply of mana inside the body. Basically, he became the ultimate goal of all thew-defying wizards out there who were trying to extend their lifespan. He was an immortal being in a very shrewd sense if one had to put it.

    Frankenstein had used the ¡°full recovery potion¡± to mergepletely with the puppets now. As long as it wasn¡¯t destroyed, he would just not die. Wizard Davy didn¡¯t know about it, but his eyes twitched the moment he saw him. He could tell that whatever technique Frankenstein, it must¡¯ve been something that most wouldn¡¯t know about. Perhaps it had to do with how he became Master Bet¡¯s servant, but he wasn¡¯t going to meddle with something he thought could be extremely personal. No, he didn¡¯t know that it was actually the dead Wizard Malon that was in front of him. Even the soul essence was transformed to the point that identification was simply not possible. Wizard Malon was gone essentially. Even if Frankenstein was to take off his hoodie now, no one would really know whose body he came from.

    Wizard Davy raised a wine ss, ¡°We wee our new friend, Master Bet. He¡¯s here to help us with his summon creatures!¡±

    Abel smiled and raised a cup of juice, ¡°Hello, everyone! Wizard Davy, I¡¯m a potion master, if anything else, so please protect me on the battlefield. I¡¯m not trying to be humble, but there¡¯s only so few I can do on the aggressive side.¡±

    Just the cup of juice was enough to show how much recognition the lightning n was putting into him. They even jotted his daily habits. All the lightning n wizards were staring at him in a very appreciative manner. They were the ones that benefited from the ¡°light healing potions¡± he produced. It was not umon to get injured as they were fighting the sacred knights, and the fact that the potions could be distributed to them, that alone had prevented so many deaths for so many people.

    Well, not everything was good that came out from that, however. Since the lightning n wizards were already a bunch of fighters, the fact that they could be healed just led them to use more fanatic ways of starting conflict on the frontline, which actually increased the probability of them getting injured.

 Chapter 977 - Wings

    <h4>Chapter 977: Wings</h4>

    When they finished their lunch, the 15 rank twenty advanced wizards and severalw-defying wizards came towards the teleportation circle. They only had one left to guard the battle fort. For the time following that, the nation of Evil would have no way of attacking. Even if theyunched a surprise attack on the fort and the wizards deployed there, there was still be a quite high chance that the fort could still hold on for a while.

    Wizard Davy began, ¡°We¡¯ll be heading to the concentration site next. Master Bet, be careful from here on. we are heading to is the frontmost part of the Wizard Union.¡±

    By the way, the teleportation circle beneath them was quite a special one. Apart from the fact that it couldn¡¯t be connected to the frontline because of the doomsday defensive wall, it sort of just became a system that existed outside the system that spread throughout the entire central continent. This was kind of why Abel became somewhat skeptical after hearing what Wizard Davy was saying. Still, since the teleportation circle was already activated, he just followed the rest of the lightning n out away.

    As soon as the teleportation ended, he could see that he was inside a castle, unlike anything he had seen before. The castle itself was constructed with all sorts of rare metals and numerous types of spell runes. He was standing on the same tform as the other wizards. It was afternoon now, and the sunlight shone directly on the castle and reflected a light that shone like the diamonds. Abel took a look at his feet. He could see that he was stepping on an alloy metalposed of mithril and fine gold. As theyid on the ground, they were transduced all over the ground across tunnels with the width of a child¡¯s arm. He couldn¡¯t tell what his thoughts about this structure were, to be honest. This castle was about a hundred meters tall, and he couldn¡¯t quite fathom how much resources would¡¯ve been expended for this kind of construction work.

    Wizard Davy spoke proudly to Abel, ¡°This is the Howling Castle. You won¡¯t find any ount of it on the central continent, but it is supposed to be the strongest castle in the entire world that¡¯s built coboratively by humans, elves, dwarves, and orcs. It¡¯s a magic tower, essentially. One that was built in the same fashion as a castle.¡±

    Honestly, Abel was more shocked to see something that was in the sky further away. The Howling Castle was spectacr in its one way, but the shadow behind over the distance astounded him even more. Over the distance, a giant pair of white wings hung in the air as though they were protecting something at the bottom.

    Wizard Davy spoke as he saw where Abel¡¯s eyes were, ¡°That¡¯s where the nation of evil is. The wings are defensive spells that came from the wings of a sky demon. Even now, without all the military technology we possess, we have yet to find a way to break through and go inside.¡±

    Abel sighed and spoke, ¡°Just what kind of power would you need for that?¡±

    The wings were extremely detailed. He could see all the feathers as though they were real. Meanwhile, inside his pineal nds, his ¡°crystal angelic statue¡± shed out a white light. It was like it wanted to break free, but the three pieces of the world stone fragment he possessed were also holding them still. From what Abel could tell, the statue wanted to be as close to the pair of wings as it could, but he was not going to risk having an entire armying out to chase them away.

    While he kept the statue still, the Howling Castle started shing in ming red light. The energy channel started transduction arge amount of energy was transferred right towards the tip of the castle.

    Wizard Davy turned and smiled towards Abel, ¡°Behold, Master Bet! What you¡¯re about to witness next is the most powerful spell in all of the central continent.¡±

    From what Abel could sense, the Howling Castle was technically a gigantic magical object with internal energy transformed endlessly on the inside. The tip, especially, was nurturing the energy wave that seemed like it could explode at any moment. Perhaps the spell Wizard Davy spoke out was to be immediately activated. On the tip, a red light started shing as a spell rune emerged. Abel could recognize the rune. That was the rune for the fire elemental ¡°meteorite¡± spell.

    Was the structure meant to just release a spell? He wasn¡¯t sure, but he could tell that the spell rune was very different from what he¡¯d see normally. The rune was just too big than the normal one. It was about ten meters in diameter. As aw-defying wizard himself, he understood how easy it was to minimize the size of a spell circle, but to magnify would require energy input of about several times more in magnitude. That was just theory, by the way. Whether it was actually possible to do this was an entirely different story. It was like writing words that were asrge as a field. Only the magic towers were capable of stretching the size of the magic circle, and even then, an insurmountable amount of energy and resources would still be left for it to actually happen. Abel was finally starting to understand something. So this was why the energy pathways on the ground were the width of a child¡¯s arm while the ones at a normal tower had the width of someone¡¯s hair.

    Very rapidly, red ming energy poured towards the rune and unleashed a magic essence from the inside. Following that, the power of the Will was passed in to activate the ¡°meteor¡± spell rune. The meteor was shot towards the sky and created a broad,rge streak of red light. It took about a minute for Abel to realize that a rock the size of a mountain was crashing towards the wing over in the distance.

    Boom.

    He could feel the vibrations even from afar. The wing still stood firm against the ¡°meteor¡± spell, however. It was still hung in the sky as though nothing happened. There was an invisible light wall blocking it from the look of things.

    Abel was terrified with what he was looking at, ¡°So that was the meteor?¡±

    He was shocked by both the meteor and the wing. If he had to guess, the meteor would¡¯ve ttened any one of his summon creatures in an instance. The sheer amount of energy generated from the rock was enough to decimate an entire area if itnded anywhere else.

    Wizard Davy spoke, ¡°The Howling Castle, Master Bet. Just like the name suggests, we of the central continent have just unleashed a howl against the nation of evil.¡±

    Again, the attack that wasunched relied on the sacrifices of multiple upation holders inhabited in a region just two miles away from the nation of evil. So far, the Howling Castle¡¯s mission was to transform as much magic stone to expend as much energy out of the wing as possible. No matter what type of spell the wings possessed, some of the veteran wizards figured that there had to be a way to deplete its energy. The way to do that was to simplyunch an endless streak of attack. It was pretty much the point of why the Howling Castle was built in the first ce. Now that the Howling Castle was here on the frontline, the nation of evil was in serious demand to destroy it as soon as possible.

    No, Abel wasn¡¯t going to think that the technology of this world was inferior to the dark world any longer. He was just going to think of it as a difference in advantage. The dark world produced better gear and potions, but this world had tropes of its own. Because this was where the dwarves and elves lived, the magic towers produced were actually a lot finer than the ones in the dark world, which sort of just became a bunch of pebbles by the time he¡¯s seen them.

    Abel watched as the castle became quiet, ¡°So how long before the castle can charge up again?¡±

    Wizard Davy didn¡¯t seem to know for sure, ¡°It¡¯s doing the best it can, I think. Usually, a minimum of 12 hours would be required for a recovery in preparation of the next attack.¡±

    So the spell wasn¡¯t just going to deplete some energy. Abel was clear now. The attack would also injure the structure of the Howling Castle itself, so time was needed for a second attack to beunched. Having thought that, he thought back to his ¡°magic stone cannon.¡± If he hadn¡¯t managed to master the #33, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to create a cannon that was impossible to be destroyed. Again, without the unique environment, it would certainly be impossible to have enough resource supply to create a castle that could unleash an aggressive spell that would require so much input at once.

    Wizard Davy looked towards the sky and spoke to Abel, ¡°We should head to the castle now, Master Bet. The others are waiting for us.¡±

    Abel nodded, ¡°After you, then.¡±

    Then they went inside the castle. No wizards used the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell to get by. There were short-distance teleportation circles everywhere. The spirits were in charge of them, and unless there was a technical issue, no one was allowed to cast any spells freely.

    ¡°Wizard Davy! You¡¯re finally here!¡± Wizard Clemensughed and spoke, then bowed at Abel, ¡°We wee you, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel responded with his own bow. He could see the seats inside the Howling Castle hall. There was not a single person here that was below aw-defying wizard. Yes, the 15 advanced lightning n wizards did note here. Inside the hall, there were about 80w-defying wizards and some 50 archpriests, barbarian warriors, and big druids. For all the time Abel¡¯s spent on the central continent, he had just never seen so many elites in one ce. So the frontline was where most of them were, he realized.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of big druids here. There were just 16 in total, and they showed their goodwill to Abel as he was one of their kind. Abel could do the same. He could sense that they were all stronger than the eight big druids he sensed at the royal pce. It was the same for the other upation holders. They were pretty much all-powerful upation holders that were at least rank 21 or above. It was almost like there was some sort of rule on the central continent that kept them here. There was something he felt like he had to point out. Apart from thew-defying wizards, the other upation holders just didn¡¯t seem like part of the same team. The 16 big druids looked like they belonged to four different grounds, with thew-defying wizards as the main body.

    While Wizard Davy was discussing matters with the other captains, Wizard Hal was already by Abel¡¯s side.

    Wizard Hal smiled and spoke, ¡°I think you¡¯ve noticed, Master Bet. Apart from our team, all the other wizard organizations had the help of other upation holders. We, the lightning n, are an exception in that sense. We are known for our speed tounch blitz attacks, so we don¡¯t really let the other upation holders join us.¡±

    Abel seemed to notice as well. There were a total of 11 different squads here. Apart from the lightning n, all the other wizard teams had support from the archpriests, big druids, or the barbarian warriors.

    Abel spoke straightforwardly, ¡°Am I bringing you guys troubles in that way, Wizard Hal? Don¡¯t worry about being blunt. I don¡¯t want to ruin your strategies if you happen to need one.¡±

    Wizard Halughed and exined, ¡°This time is different, Master Bet. The operation this time is for defense. You¡¯ve been a great support to us, above all else. Come to think of it. Really, it¡¯s about time for the lightning n to start diversifying its members.¡±

    Wizard Hal pretty much talked about these to clear about any doubt that Abel might have. It was strange that the lightning n didn¡¯t have any other upation holder. That¡¯s when he noticed something. Many of the strong ones here were looking at him, but no one seemed to want to walk up to speak to him. They all seemed very disciplined despite how different everyone was.

 Chapter 978 - Area 3

    <h4>Chapter 978: Area 3</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Davy was back in the team, ¡°Hal! Your mission is to stay with Master Bet! You must ensure his safety at all times!¡±

    A wizard named Noah called out, ¡°So what is our objective then, Wizard Davy?¡±

    Wizard Davy replied, ¡°We have a very troublesome task we have on our hands. Our target is area 3!¡±

    Wizard Harr couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°What? So the point is to have us stall the enemies there, so the others get our rewards?¡±

    Wizard Davy gave him a cold stare, ¡°Shut your mouth, Hal! We follow the orders thate from the Wizard Union. Not question them.¡±

    Despite saying that, Abel could still see the dismay on Wizard Davy¡¯s face. It was quite rare for them to participate in arge-scale conflict like this. They would¡¯ve wanted a major chance to loot some mines containing precious minerals since most of the time, the resourceful ones were already guarded by both the central continent and the nation of evil. With reinforcements at those sites, attacking them wasn¡¯t worth it. This time was a unique case. The nation of evil¡¯s backup forces was influenced by the Wizard Union¡¯s deployment of their forces, and there was an opening spared for anyone interested to take advantage of.

    Not the lightning n, though, so it seemed. The lightning n was forced on the sidelines.

    Abel didn¡¯t seem to understand what¡¯s going on, ¡°What¡¯s so special about area 3?¡±

    Wizard Harr sighed, ¡°Well, there are three mines in area 3. There¡¯s the one for magic stones. There¡¯s another one for fine gold. There¡¯s also the one for purple crystals. Two thousand evil knights, five Mad knights, and one battle fort are there so that it¡¯s impossible tounch a direct assault there.¡±

    There were crucial resources and enemy forces in one area. It¡¯d be extraordinarily difficult to attack the ce. The sacred knights had their battle formation. Here in the frontline, the geographical advantage would make it possible for them to neutralize any suppressive force from thew-defying wizards so that a clean fight was just not possible. It wasn¡¯t just that. Their countless years of battle made it so that they could use even the spells they learned from the central continent, which would make a direct assault only be of detrimental loss to the Wizard Union¡¯s side.

    So, the lightning n very unhappy about their role. They were assigned to hold off against an enemy that couldn¡¯t be stopped. They were not given the same opportunity as the other teams to gain resources throughbat. They weren¡¯t allowed the same amount of opportunity to gain their points.

    ¡°We¡¯ll follow the mission!¡±

    While the teams were still debating whether the mission was good or not, a voice echoed through the hallroom and made everyone stand on their legs.

    Everyone spoke, ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Following that, Wizard Davy brought the otherw-defying wizards and left with Abel. Even Wizard Harr wasn¡¯t going toin anymore.

    Wizard Davy spoke to Abel as they left, ¡°Could you hide Wizard Frankenstein away, Master Bet? It¡¯d be very helpful if you can save it as a backup reserve. For now, let¡¯s have Hal work with you.¡±

    While Abel didn¡¯t know what this was for, heplied and had Frankenstein inside his portal beast ring. After meeting up with the fifteen advanced wizards, Wizard Davy made sure of the direction they were going and started teleporting at the same time. After twenty minutes, Wizard Davy became the first one to stop. Following that, everyone stopped behind him. Abel could see the view that was in front of him. There was a mountain full of rocks and a castle on top of it. They were about five miles away from the castle.

    Wizard Davy spoke, ¡°That¡¯s our target.¡±

    The castle was at the very top, and those sacred knights were not out. It only served to further the lightning n¡¯s disappointment. They had the vantage point. They could scout inside their building. They would know what the lightning n was capable of, so they wouldn¡¯t disperse their forces.

    Wizard Harr grunted quietly, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, Master Bet. We expected to show off, but it looks like we aren¡¯t getting any today.¡±

    Abel was curious, ¡°Why? We¡¯re not doing a siege?¡±

    Wizard Harr shook his head, ¡°No, our objective is to just pressure area 3 so that they don¡¯t send any reinforcements.¡±

    Abel was feeling quite disappointed. He started to doubt that the Wizard Union. Were they trying to look after him by having theme over here? It¡¯d be a reasonable guess. He still had no ideas of how the Mad knights fought, so perhaps they thought it was helpful to have him watch them over a distance first.

    Abel tried to pick up a conversation, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, who was the master speaking inside the Howling Castle back then?¡±

    Wizard Harr said humbly, ¡°You must be talking about Master Hurst. He¡¯s a rank 25 wizard that¡¯s just one step away from bing legendary.¡±

    Abel hadn¡¯t heard of this before, ¡°Legendary? Wizard Harr, you mean there¡¯s another rank beyondw-defying wizard?¡±

    Wizard Harr exined, ¡°Legendary is the term for all upation holders beyond rank 25. Of course, only wizards have managed to reach that rank. We¡¯ve never heard of any other ss who¡¯s reached that stage yet.¡±

    This was probably hidden information. Since Wizard Harr was talking to him in his big druid, perhaps that¡¯s why he got to hear about it for the first time.

    Abel asked again, ¡°So how strong are the legendary?¡±

    Wizard Harr told everything he knew about, ¡°The saying is that the legendary is of ten thousand years, which means that legendary upation holders get to have an extended lifespan of ten thousand years. A spiritual sublimation is what we refer to advanced wizards being promoted to aw-defying wizard. The next stage is technically a sublimation that¡¯s repeated. Basically, one has the opportunity to reshape his soul and flesh. It wouldn¡¯t matter what kind of alterations they¡¯ve made to themselves prior. Bing a legendary figure means that their body would no longer be under the influence of mana erosion.¡±

    Abel thought back to Wizard Malon. This was probably what he was trying to achieve. He turned himself into a humanoid in the hope of returning to his human form. That didn¡¯t seem like a usible n at all, though. He could extend his lifespan like that, but the side effects would just make it impossible for him to make progress enough to be a legendary upation holder.

    Wizard Davy had this dead stare in his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t lose focus, Hal! The evil knights could ambush us at any time!¡±

    Wizard Davy turned andmanded, ¡°Prepare your circle te and circle board! We¡¯ll surround the fort and try to force the evil knights out!¡±

    Just like that, the 15 advanced wizards activated their ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± Abel could see that they were all moving constantly with their ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± He then took the time to observe his surroundings. He found it strange that they were trying to shut the valley down when it was so big.

    Wizard Davy suddenly spoke to him, ¡°What we¡¯re trying to use is the specialrge-sized enclosing circle made from the elves. Since its effect is limited to just that of a teleportation circle, the range is much wider than most circles you must¡¯ve seen.¡±

    Abel nodded, but he didn¡¯t respond. He was keeping his focus on the fort with his power of the Will.

    Wizard Davy continued to speak, ¡°If I gave the evil knights just a bit of time, they would¡¯ve had the chance to call for reinforcements. Right now, as I¡¯m using the spell circle to trap the teleportation circles. They have essentially lost their ways of connecting with the outside. Still, if their reinforcements dide, you would hide and win us an ideal chance to bring your two summon creatures out.¡±

    Abel was finally starting to catch on. Wizard Davy wasn¡¯t nning to wait at the start. He¡¯s been thinking of all the ways he could to try to force an assault. So this was the lightning n that he was so familiar with.

    The fifteen lightning wizards acted fast. In not so long, arge-sized enclosing circle consisting of 180 tes was spread across the valley. Following that, aw-defying wizard took out a te and ced five top-level stones inside. He then activated the circle with his power of Will. Abel could feel strange energy dispersing in all directions. It seemed to have some sort of effect on the dimension, but it¡¯s not like it could stop them from casting their ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± From what it looked like, the teleportation force had just started a shutdown effect.

    Wizard Davy had kept himself busy the whole time. He took out more circle tes from his hands andid them all out on his own. Abel could see that they were all made of precious ingredients. He wouldn¡¯t expect to see them much on the central continent, but here he could see two portions right in front of them. When he looked at the circle that Wizard Davy was trying to make, he could see that he was trying to make a scanning circle that he remembered was there.

    Wizard Davy spoke as he did his work, ¡°This is a long-distance scanning circle I¡¯ve borrowed from the WIzard Union. Impressive, isn¡¯t it? Master Bet, so long as our foes don¡¯t have any divine items, I¡¯ll get to know all there is inside that castle up there.¡±

    Wizard Davy actually seemed more prepared than he thought. Actually, they could¡¯ve probably taken down the whole ce already if this wasn¡¯t area 3. The timing was what these lightning n wizards were thinking about. As it turned out, their whole n was to bring him over here in the five-mile range, have the castle discover them, then wait so their enemies could try calling theirrades. That was when he would cut off the contacts. Once the reinforcements were also at their resource point , the siren would then trick them into thinking that another team was out there to get them, forcing them to suddenly change course without having the means to confirm the whereabouts of the wizards.

 Chapter 979 - Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 979: Schemes</h4>

    Inside the castle, one Mad knight looked towards fivew-defying wizards, the 15 advanced wizards, and one of what appeared to be like an upation holder that was brought with the ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± Their eyes were shing with zealous ambition. Three more of their kind walked out. These were the three that came out as soon as therge-sized enclosing circle was activated. There were a total of eight Mad knights. It was enough to sweep the entire squad that was below.

    As for the castle¡¯s safety, it was not easy to break through the protection of 2000 sacred knights and onerge defensive circle. Time-wise, they had enough of it to go about before deciding what sort of approach they were going to take. No , they didn¡¯t think that fivew-defying wizards- even those that belonged to the lightning n were capable of doing any harm to the castle. As for the remaining wizards, honestly, they weren¡¯t even considered to be a threat to the castle¡¯s defense.

    On the other hand, Wizard Davy was confident that the opposite was going to happen. He believed that it was possible tounch an offense because he just found out about the three Mad knights as he scanned with the long-ranged scanning circle. It appeared that the reinforcement just arrived. The number was just enough for them to deal with. If he could just draw those Mad knights out all at once, he believed, it would be possible to deal any real harm to the castle.

    Now that he had created that opportunity, the next step was to just watch how the two sides were going to interact with each other. He was the one who initiated this conflict. As for what was going to happen next, he would leave that to the rest of his men.

    Wizard Davy smiled towards Abel, ¡°Looks like it wasn¡¯t for nothing, Master Bet.¡±

    Wizard Davy seemed to really care about what Abel might be going next. As far as he saw, Abel was the deciding factor to determine whether they were going to actually gain the upper hand in this fight. While Abel alone had the ability to handle two to three Mad knights at once, they would then have the ability to deal with a total of eight Mad knights.

    As they were still talking, the door to the valley castle opened. That was when the eight Mad knights walked out in a formation.

    The leading knightughed out loudly, ¡°Wizard Davy, good day to you! We¡¯ve been good friends for years, haven¡¯t we? We know so much about each other, and what¡¯s this? That¡¯s all the people you¡¯re bringing to fight me? You¡¯re disrespecting me!¡±

    While his voice was still very far away, the wizards could still be heard below the mountain.

    Wizard Davy¡¯sughter cracked through the sky, ¡°YOU should be the one that needs to be careful, Knight Tanten! What if you can¡¯t return to that evil god of yours today? Have a think about that!¡±

    Knight Tanten changed his expression immediately, ¡°Who are you to talk about our god like that?¡±

    He swung his arms and unleashed eight Mad knights to rush down towards the mountain without saying more.

    Wizard Davymanded softly, ¡°All advanced wizards out! Master Bet, watch for the right timing to call out Frankenstein and the Beamon giant beast!¡±

    The 15 advanced wizards didn¡¯t say anything regarding that. They knew that they weren¡¯t supposed to be interfering in a battle of this scale. So far, their sole purpose was to target sacred knights of intermediate to advanced rank. Since it was up to thew-defying wizards to deal with the Mad knights, they immediately tried to draw their distance after activating the ¡°instantaneous movement.¡±

    Yes, they had a lot of experience inbat. They knew what the right distance was to dodge the attacks and counterattack. It was the whole reason Wizard Davy brought them here. Actually, this was just what all thew-defying wizards would do. Having theirrade advanced wizards participating in missions on the front line would increase their overall chance of promoting themselves.

    It wasn¡¯t very often on the frontline that they¡¯d see a major conflict between thew-defying wizards and the Mad knights. There was not a single advanced wizard that wanted going to miss out on this. The chance of getting involved in a dirty fight just wasn¡¯t that high.

    Abel watched as the eight Mad knights ¡°charged¡± right over. Thew-defying wizards didn¡¯t seem to want to close in on the valley castle as well, so they all waited right where they were to prepare for the Mad knights toe to them. There was a distance of five miles. As the eight shadows rushed downward with their ¡°charge,¡± it didn¡¯t take much time at all for them to be closing into melee range.

    So the distance between the two sides was just one ¡°charge¡± apart. That¡¯s when Abel started generating a ck hole out of nowhere. Frankenstein just appeared beside him with the Beamon giant beast. They were already notified about what was going on outside, and as soon as they knew it was time for a fight, they immediately got themselves ready.

    Frankenstein was already finished casting the defensive spell this. Of course, from Abel¡¯s understanding, not having any might even still be enough to break through its thick metallic body for defense. He knew that very clearly. All these methods he tried on Wizard Malon didn¡¯t do anything to him, so he knew how tough it¡¯d be to try dealing any direct damage to Frankenstein.

    Doff readied itself quite quickly. It lifted its giant pole and teleported upward straight towards the sky. After letting out a scream, they disappeared in the air andnded right on top of the heads of the eight Mad knights. One attack hit the heads of three of them. It kind of just showed how wide Doff¡¯s attack range was.

    So that was eight Mad knights in total. None of them could imagine what creatures would want to engage directly against them. They had already formed a small-sized battle formation by this time. While it wasn¡¯t as strong as one produced by several thousand sacred knights, it was still possible to hold things in ce with a simple power pile-up.

    The three Mad knights already had shields on top of their hands. They weren¡¯t going to take their swords to match the giant sticks because they knew that they¡¯d be without any weapon if they did that. It was just that obvious. Whatever Doff¡¯s giant stick was made out of, they all knew that it was not made with ordinary methods. These Mad knights had no choice but to block with their shields, but even that was not enough. Basically, apart from the devastating physical damage, it could deal with its arm swing. The Beamon giant beast also possessed the special ability to repel any attack against the opponent.

    ng.

    After pausing in the air for a while, Doff was repealed in the opposite direction. Three out of the eight Mad knights had their shins decimated on the spot. Their bodies were nted right into the ground as Doff got them in immediately. Meanwhile, without sending amand to attack, Wizard Davy prepared for the Mad knight to close in a bit more. There was something he didn¡¯t realize, however. Abel started the fight right after he called the Beamon giant beast out. He was the only one who¡¯s too slow to follow because Doff and the Mad knights already had themselves ready before he did anything for support.

    Not Frankenstein, though. As the third creature Abel called out was the ¡°grey bear,¡± as soon as it appeared, Frankenstein disappeared and appeared right on Doff¡¯s shoulder. A hood and wide robe covered his body, and there were obviously other gears inside. As soon as Frankensteinnded on Doff¡¯s shoulder, a sword and one shield were what appeared in his hands. This was when Frankenstein went all out. With ¡°blizzard¡± in one hand and the ¡°ice seal sphere¡± in another, he started unleashing an endless streak of offense against the eight Mad knights that were below.

    The whole reason whyw-defying wizards were so powerful was because of their understanding of the elements. Their knowledge made them have better-increased power-ups of spells. Take Frankenstein. Despite just being at rank 21, the gear buffs provided a total of seven ranks promotion of mand freezing.¡± That,bined with the mand freezing¡± that belonged to himself, the spell was elevated to a total of rank 11. Together, these add-ons provided a total of 70% resistance to elements. Not just that, the ¡°blizzard¡± and ¡°ice-freezing ball¡± he cast would be around rank 27 in total. That was considered remarkable in any case, mainly because for rank 23, they could no longer go past rank 20 after they¡¯ve matched a certain level.

    Anyways, now that Frankenstein had spells that could match the prowess ofw-defying wizards ranged between rank 24 to 25, there were just not that many people who could match it on the frontline. That was not to say that the eight Mad knights gave too much attention to it, however. Their scan told them that the man in front of them was rank 21, and they weren¡¯t going to respond to someone who was not an immediate threat.

    It was a big mistake on their part, needless to say. By this time, the ¡°ice freezing ball¡± had already flown between the eight Mad knights, creating a giant explosion of ice within an instance. The Mad knight¡¯s face changed immediately after being hit by one. The ball¡¯s attacking ability had obviously exceeded their imagination. Their formation was gone by this point, so it was up to the individual member to withstand the hits. Worse yet, because they underestimated the opponents¡¯ strength, they didn¡¯t use the ¡°rescue¡± spiritual qi to increase their elemental resistance. Rather, they continued to persist with their ¡°Mad¡± attacking spiritual qi and the ¡°vitality¡± spiritual light ring, which was meant to increase overall speed and endurance.

    Knight Tanten called out very loudly, ¡°Retreat! Something¡¯s wrong with this spell.¡±

    Meanwhile, he backed away while he switched the ¡°rescue¡± spiritual qi light ring on. Doff, and Frankenstein had disappeared by this point. They¡¯ve already done all that they could to disrupt the Mad knights¡¯ small-sized formation. They achieved what they were after. This was when Wizard Davy had responded quite quickly. With a scream, he and the otherw-defying wizards teleported and went straight towards the Mad knights. They formed a simple quadrteral formation as they were doing this. Meanwhile, all of their hands generated a ¡°thunder lightning blizzard¡± spell, which had the ability to automatically attack all enemies for a persisting period of time.

    The eight Mad knights were now separated into two groups. On one side, three Mad knights were hit by two freezing element spells. The frost speed-slowing already slowed down their movements, and they¡¯ve already sustained a certain amount of damage at the same time. The other Mad knights only received damage from the ¡°ice freezing ball.¡± The subsequent ¡°blizzard¡± was flow enough to be avoided.

    ¡°Honor to our lord!¡±

    The five of them screamed. Several types of spiritual qi were activated on each of them, and freezing energy continued to be channeled in the air around them. The ¡°sacred freezing¡± had a very wide range, enough for Wizard Davy and the other fourw-defying wizards to enter immediately. They teleported right to the side to block against the wave. Followed by that, they teleported themselves back to their original position. Eight spell runes appeared in their hands at the same time. The spell runes consisted of patterns for eight ¡°lightning chains.¡±

    The five Mad knights had their shields in front of them. They needed to rush to the side of the three Mad knights, and while they only sustained a light injury, the injury seemed like it was probably going to worsen.

    Hiss.

    The sky was filled with white lightning. Eight lightning chains wereunched simultaneously. The ¡°sacred freezing¡¯ seemed like it was about to be unleashed again after the next wave. Again, the fourw-defying wizards disappeared from their original position and dodged the wave. The five Mad knights formed a small squad to guard, and since the ¡°charge¡± could only protect two of them, the lightning chains started dancing on the eight of them instantly. Luckily, as the damage was dispersed equally, none of them sustained any severe harm because of it.

    Not for the Mad knight that was left alone, however. Even under the protection of the ¡°rescue¡± spiritual qi ring, he was still in the state of being immobilized for a long period of time. At the same time, charcoal ck appeared after their body was hit by lightning.

 Chapter 980 - Battle

    <h4>Chapter 980: Battle</h4>

    Perhaps Wizard Davy wanted Wizard Hal to protect Abel, so he ordered him to stay by Abel¡¯s side and did not fight alongside the others.

    Abel could see the Lightnings¡¯ tactic. They utilized their fast shing ability on top of their coordination to their biggest advantage and perfectly avoided those powerful Holy Freeze and Holy Impact aura.

    However, Abel also saw the weakness of that Blizzard Spell. It could only attack once a second, which could not work with the fighting style of Law Defying wizards at all.

    As the 4w-defying wizards dodged the Holy Freeze, Doff charged into it. Its powerful body withstood it almost like it was nothing.

    With its giant force, the Holy freeze could only slow down its rod for a moment.

    Just like that, Doff appeared from the sky and struck down towards the injured Holy Mad knight.

    However, those knights were experienced. As Doff charged into the Holy Freeze, the other 7 mad knights already got into their formation and ignited a charge.

    Since Doff was slowed down and could not increase its speed in mid-air, those knights did the unexpected. They did not protect their teammates. Instead, they attacked.

    After seeing the knights assembling their attack, Doff knew it could not dodge, so it doubled down on its strength towards that injured mad knight.

    There was a big bang. The ancient rod mmed onto that injured knight¡¯s shield. Immediately, half of his body was numbed, and blood gushed out from his mouth.

    Afterward, there was a st. The 7 mad knights arrived in front of Doff. At the very front, Mad knight Dan ignited the me aura and unleashed a ¡®Sacrifice¡¯ sh with his sword on Doff¡¯s leg.

    Doff¡¯s thick skin could not withstand it. It shed, opened its muscles, and stopped by its bone.

    Doff let out a big roar. It couldn¡¯t bother to sh away anymore. Instead, it swung its rod towards the 7 knights.

    Wizard Davy frowned in the 4-star magic circle. Doff¡¯s fighting style couldn¡¯t work well with them, and its insanity made them afraid to even go into the battlefield with it.

    Doff¡¯s main power was physical attacks, not spells. It could not tell the difference between enemy and friends, and they would be in big trouble if Doff made a mistake.

    ¡°Still struggling on the face of death!¡± Mad knight Dan let out a coldugh. 6 other mad knights supported his attack, so it would be tough for anyone in this world to take it head-on.

    He wanted Doff to go insane from the pain, so he quickly unleashed another strike aiming at its other leg.

    Doffnded with full force on its uninjured leg, so all he needed was to take out its other one, and Doff would fall to the ground like a toothless tiger. No matter how strong that rod was, it would be useless.

    It was a perfect idea, so he doubled down on his attack, and the defense of those knights became paper-thin.

    Suddenly, a purple light shed on Doff¡¯s leg, and the strangest thing happened.

    As mad knight Dan shed his sword, he felt like he was almost shing through the water. Doff¡¯s recovery speed was almost faster than his sword.

    By the time his sword returned, Doff was already fully healed. Not only was the one he shed, but both of them.

    Since Doff was back in its top condition, those knights were hopeless against the rod.

    Doff got their confidence from his master. As long as Abel was around, those little injuries meant nothing. Every time it used the full recovery potion, it felt like it was revived.

    At first, it still had some minor injuries, but all it took was a few more bottles.

    As Doff swung its rod, Frankenstein also shed into the battlefield again.

    His coordination with Doff was perfect. Not only because of their natural bond through the soul contract but because both of them had maintained their fighting instinct through the resurrection spell.

    Other professions might have other thoughts and worries besides fighting, but for Doff and Frankenstein, the only thing in their newborn soul was fighting instinct.

    They were war machines without feelings, which made them perfect partners, almost like the same being.

    On top of that, the full recovery potion was almost like a cheat in the gaming system. They could perfectly maintain their top power with every strike.

    On the other hand, the injured mad knight who was using the preaching spell to recover was drastically limited in his fighting ability.

    At that moment, Frankenstein appeared beside him and unleashed a nova st, the fastest ice spell of all ice spells.

    A shock wave of ice sted out from Frankenstein¡¯s body towards all directions. The injured knight quickly lifted his shield and got into a Revenge position.

    Another beam of Holy Freeze aura roared towards Frankenstein, but he did not sh away like the Lightning wizards.

    He was an Ice Wizard. Ice attacks couldn¡¯t do much to him, especially since his ice support had reached level 11.

    A frozen orb spell appeared in his hand. He was only 2 meters from that injured knight, all he needed was to reach his sword, and he would be able to smash the frozen orb on that knight.

    However, at the same time, he was also in the attack range of that injured mad knight. Even though he was slowed down, a smile still managed toe through his face.

    If aw-defying wizard was getting close to a mad knight, the wizard probably had no battle experience.

    The Revenge technique had 3 close body moves, each of them incorporated ice, fire, and lightning elements.

    This way, all 3 elements would be able tond on the knight¡¯s enemy. No matter how resistant a wizard was to elements, it was not likely that they could withstand 3 elements at once.

    Maybe Frankenstein was a little desperate, so he got so close to him, so he immediately unleashed this attack.

    However, Frankenstein held up his Spirit Shield as the frozen ball sted out from his sword.

    The injured knight couldn¡¯t dodge at this range, and he was not nning to. He had to go all out with this wizard. Retreating would be a huge joke for a knight.

    As both sides made contact. Ice balls sted out from the frozen orb, and each of themnded on the mad knight with a blue glow.

    The mad knights¡¯ revenge technique alsonded on Frankenstein, but before it made contact with his shield, a blue light shed. It was the frozen armor doing its trick.

    However, his frozen armor was soon shattered. After all, the reason why ice wizards loved the frozen armor was for its reflected ability.

    If Frankenstein¡¯s frozen armor was not level 27 on top of his 11 ice support, it might not even be able to stop the knight¡¯s attack.

    The second strike of the knightnded on Frankenstein¡¯s shield. Since it was an ice attack, it didn¡¯t do much.

    Still, the scary thing about mad knights was their vicious physical strength. If a wizard could counteract it by holding up a shield, then knight training would be useless.

    However, another strange thing happened. The spirit shield on Frankenstein¡¯s hand was almost as sturdy as a mountain, and the knight¡¯s strike was like a little wave hopelessly mming onto it.

    Frankenstein¡¯s body was a puppet. Even though he could not unleash its close body attack ability as aw-defying wizard, the puppet¡¯s strength remained.

    The mad knight no longer had time to think. The 3 moves were basically instinctive to him. Even after being attacked by ice balls so many times, he still had toplete the moves.

    Lightning energy filled his sword as it heavily struck on the spell-less spirit shield. The 35% Lightning resistance of the shield defused a part of the damage, and the strike was further absorbed by the 8 point mana increase of the shield and sword.

    The final Lightning strike of the Revenge moves did not do much damage to Frankenstein, but still, he was numbed for a moment.

    The mad knight was already badly injured, and he could use this time to escape, but he didn¡¯t. A numbed wizard up for grab was an opportunity too good to miss.

    Instead, he ignited a charge and heavily mmed between Frankenstein¡¯s sword and shield. Since Frankenstein was numbed, he had his defense wide open.

    A murderous gaze shed in the knight¡¯s eyes. Aw-defying wizard would die in his hand. Things like this don¡¯t often happen in history.

    Everything happened too fast. At that moment, Doff was still swinging his rod towards the 7 mad knights after they stepped away from that injured mad knight.

    Wizard Davy saw Frankenstein in danger, but there was also nothing he could do. If he made a move, his 4-star magic circle might break, and he might get in the way of Doff¡¯s rod.

    His heart began to race. Was he really going to watch his teammate get killed?

    ¡°Frankenstein, careful!¡± He yelled. It was all he could do.

    The injured mad knight was inches away from Frankenstein, and in his mind, Frankenstein¡¯s fate was basically decided.

    Although another Revenge move might deepen his injuries, he no longer cared. Everything was worth it if he could kill aw-defying wizard.

 Chapter 981 - First Kill

    <h4>Chapter 981: First Kill</h4>

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The knight¡¯s swordnded swiftly on Frankenstein. Through the shiny de, it reflected the cold smile on the mad Knight¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°Dong!¡± The sword sliced through Frankenstein¡¯s long cloak but was blocked by his rune word armor.

    However, the smile stayed on the mad knight¡¯s face. With such distance, even the strongest armor would be hopeless. Just its momentum alone would be able to st a wizard to pieces.

    Frankenstein was knocked back for a step, and he regained himself from the numbness. At that moment, he plunged his sword in that knight¡¯s mouth.

    That scary strike from the knight should be more than enough to take a normalw-defying wizard¡¯s life, but not Frankenstein¡¯s puppet body. All it did was give him a little painless scratch.

    Breaking it with any brutal force would be very hard.

    The numb onlysted for a moment. As he plunged his sword forward, he cast another frozen orb.

    But unlikest time, he was unleashing the spell right in the knight¡¯s mouth.

    Since the knight was focusing on his moves, the knight couldn¡¯t dodge.

    The frozen orb sted out in the knight¡¯s mouth, sending ice balls flying in all directions. The mouth was the most sensitive area. A few ice balls even struck upon his throat.

    His face changed from pale to blue. A top-level spell had sted open right in his mouth, and his head was immediately covered in frost.

    If his life force was not crazily strong, he would have died on the spot.

    However, Frankenstein would not give him a chance. His battle instincts knew it was unnecessary to cast another spell, so he merely plunged his sword a little forward into the frozen skull of that knight.

    With a clean crack, the head of that knight fell into pieces.

    The headless body dropped heavily on the ground, and a light gem began to shine from within.

    That light gem was unlike anything Abel had ever seen. It looked just like that mad knight.

    Afterward, a thick soul beam shot up towards the Evil Kingdom seems like an immense force attracted it.

    Suddenly, a pure white rainbow was formed in the sky like a giant pair of wings to the Evil Kingdom.

    Abel got a feeling, the soul of that knight must be taken back by the demons from beyond.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed my Lord¡¯s mad knight! I will make your soul rot in hell!¡± Mad knight Dan roared. His face began to twitch. The knight who died was not only his men but a brother who fought within him for countless years.

    However, his roar did not do much to Frankenstein. Instead, he put away the light gem and all the gears on that dead knight into his portal object. When Mad knight Dan pushed away Doff and charged towards him, he calmly shed away.

    At the same time, Doff also shed away from the battlefield.

    Wizard Davy¡¯s face was filled with excitement. A powerful mad knight guarding a resource territory was killed. This result was almost as good as taking over a territory.

    As you know, killing a holy knight was a big hassle, let alone a loyal mad knight. If those knights were not so fixed that they were Lightning wizards and used the Holy Freeze aura instead of the Holy Charge aura, Frankenstein wouldn¡¯t have been able to get him so easily.

    The Holy Freeze aura was a continuous attack utilizing ice elements to cover a big area, and the Holy charge aura utilized Lightning elements.

    But of course, it was also because they didn¡¯t know they were fighting at close range with an ancient puppet. Those things were not easy to take advantage of after all.

    Seeing Frankenstein and Doff shed away, mad knight Dan calmed himself down. As the guardian and the leader of this castle, he knew it was not a bright move to attack.

    Those wizards were clearly hiding something to wait for their attack after they lost a knight.

    With Beamon and Frankenstein as support, those Lightning wizards¡¯ power was not on par with them. He was faced with 2 choices. One, go back to the castle.

    With 2000 holy knights in the castle and 7 of them mad knights on guard, going against those wizards shouldn¡¯t be a problem. The only thing was that it would drastically impact his status in the Evil Kingdom.

    The second choice was to attack the summoner who summoned the Beamon and Frankenstein.

    He could see clearly that he was a big druid with a grey bear standing beside him.

    Soon, the decision was clear. Attack that druid.

    ¡°Glory to my Lord!¡± Mad knight Dan yelled as he waved his hand. The 7 mad knights gathered in a charging formation. They disregarded the wizard¡¯s 4-star magic circle and began their attack.

    As long as they stuck together, spells wouldn¡¯t do much to them in a short period of time.

    Abel sensed that he was fixed by many power of the will and saw the knights charging towards him and Wizard Hal with countless chains of lightning.

    ¡°Master Bet, let me get you out of here!¡± Wizard Hal said as he reached his hand forward to do a move in a sh.

    ¡°Wizard Hal, you go first. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Abel said gently as he twisted and dodged his hand.

    Wizard Hal did not insist. He knew Abel was a dragon druid. Even if he could not directly transform into a giant dragon, he would definitely have countless lifesavers on him as a master potion maker.

    Therefore, he shed away and cast a chain of Lightning towards the knight as he went.

    Although that strike didn¡¯t so much, it still gave the knights some pressure. After all, a knight formation could only distribute the damage amongst the knights.

    But with their preaching aura as support, they would be able to sustain spell attacks at least for a short moment.

    The attack of those mad knights was scary as well. They unleashed Holy Freeze aura from time to time, so those lightning wizards couldn¡¯t just keep attacking. They had to dodge as well.

    ¡°Wizard Davy, hold them down!¡± Abel yelled.

    His voice stuck out like a sore thumb on the battlefield. Those knights knew he was a big druid, but what could give a big druid this kind of confidence.

    However, Wizard Davy knew Abel was a dragon druid. His explosiveness was scary. Although he never saw it with his own eyes. He saw the news that Abel had destroyed 4 mad knights with his power.

    Wizard Hal reappeared beside Wizard Davy, and the 4-star magic circle changed into a 5-star magic circle.

    Mad knight Dan on the charge felt a little unease. He didn¡¯t know where that feeling wasing from. Could it be this druid in front of him?

    They were about to make contact with Abel. It was toote to change a target.

    With their scary force of 7 mad knights, almost no one could stop them, but the keyword was ¡®almost.¡¯ As they were meters away, the grey bear stepped forward.

    Mad knight Dan¡¯s sword shed towards the grey bear. With their charge, Sacrifice technique, as well as the ming aura as support, the giant palm of that grey bear was immediately shed open and stopped by its bone.

    The grey bear was not looking good. It had brutally taken in all the force of those knights. If it was not a grey bear king, it would have returned to its monster ring already.

    However, as Abel¡¯s summon, as long as you didn¡¯t get killed instantly, you would be able to recover quickly.

    The druid soul automatically emptied a full recovery potion on the grey bear. In a sh of purple light, the internals, as well as the sliced open palm of that grey bear was recovered.

    After going through such an impact, the grey bear king was furious. It¡¯s giant palm struck down, but the reality was that it was Still facing 7 mad knights. Mad knight Dan quickly lifted his shield and did a shield strike. Immediately the grey bear was knocked out.

    During this time, Abel reached his will in the skill tree and ignited the dragon transformation.

    But before that, a full set of gear appeared on him and brought his power to a whole other level.

    Originally his Dragon Transformation was only level one, and he could not level it up since it depended on the dragon blood concentration of his body.

    However, the Dark World¡¯s gear could level up an ability through thew. Although Abel¡¯s lighting support did not affect the soul, it had leveled up thew of the skill tree.

    Under this condition, his dragon transformation directly shot up to level 10. However, he wouldn¡¯t look any different, each level equal to 100 years of dragon strength. Abel¡¯s original form as a young dragon could only do 2 spells, Dragon Spill and Sharp w. But as a thousand years old dragon, he would have many more options.

    Abel drew the dragon transformation pattern, and his druid soul quickly transferred the natural force into it.

    It was not the first time he transformed, so it no longer needed as much natural force. All it took was a third of his druid energy, and the transformation wasplete.

    Abel sensed the ice elements began to dance around him. They were excited as they weed their master. It was the power of a thousand years old blue dragon. His bond with ice elements was at an unimaginable level.

    Compared to his original form as a hundred-year-old young dragon, his bond with the ice elements was at least a few times stronger.

    His body stretched to 10 meters long, and wings poked out from his back as he floated in mid-air. He looked even more intimidating than thest time he transformed.

    The gears sank into his dragon body and became a part of his internal power.

    Abel caught a familiar god-like feeling he had in the Rogue Encampment. A dragon was not a god, but a thousand years old dragon was close.

    As he floated, he gazed at the 7 mad knights. They were stunned as Abel unleashed a dragon roar.

    Although a dragon roar by itself could not stop the knights, Abel¡¯s sudden transformation made them pause a little, and his roar fully brought their movement to a halt.

    ¡°You are a dragon druid, you are Master Bet!¡± Mad knight Dan finally recognized who he was facing.

    However, he just couldn¡¯t understand why such an important master potion maker would appear on the frontline of the battlefield?

 Chapter 982 - Thousand Years Old Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 982: Thousand Years Old Dragon</h4>

    Abel kept his mouth shut. The spells of a thousand-year-old dragon appeared in his mind naturally without the skill tree.

    They were instinctual to him. There was no need for spells or spell patterns. He could just cast it any time he wanted.

    ¡°Ice armor!¡± He mumbled, and a thickyer of ice armor appeared on him. It looked thick and sturdy on the surface, but it was as flexible as his body.

    ¡°Ice cloud spell!¡± He thought to himself, and a thinyer of ice cloud appeared beside him.

    Of course, he would be in big trouble if it was an actual thinyer of ice. This ice cloud worked very simrly to the knights¡¯ Holy Freeze, but anyone would be affected as long as they entered a range.

    His power of will dictated the range, and every enemy within it would be slowed down. They might even get frozen on the spot.

    ¡°Sharp w!¡± Finally. He added a goldenyer to his w. His w was already extremely sharp and indestructible. With this spell, it could cut through armor and break spells.

    It only took him a second to cast all these spells, and he immediately speeded towards the knights on the ground.

    ¡°Go back!¡± Mad knight Dan no longer wanted to attack. It might be worth a try if they were only fighting a dragon, but those lightningw-defying wizards, that Beamon, and that icew defying wizard were still around. All of them together was not something they could kill.

    The knights charged in chaos. Even with their defense and recovery, they didn¡¯t have much of an advantage against a thousand-year-old dragon.

    Nothing was more bold-handed than a dragon. They were the reason why the continents never got attacked by those powerful spiritual beasts in the ocean.

    If dragons were more battle thirsty, the Evil Kingdom would have been attacked by them long ago.

    Mad knight Dan knew the power of Dragons from rumors and documents. They followed closely behind the gods, above the existence of all beings.

    Mad knight Dan was still 5 miles from the castle. It would be a challenge to get back, but the protection circle and the knight attack amplifier were their only option.

    After long years of battle, the knights and wizards knew each other very well, but Abel¡¯s appearance caught their strategies by surprise.

    Take that Beamon with his ancient rod, for example. Its rebound effect was a nightmare to close fighters such as knights.

    It could block the attack of 8 mad knights and break their formation.

    As long as the knights stayed in their formation, taking them down would be much harder.

    At that moment, Doff moved again. It shed above the 7 mad knights with its rod.

    Frankenstein also moved. He appeared behind doff in front of the knights. With a blizzard storm pattern on his hand, grey clouds swirled above them.

    Mad knight Dan knew they would be fighting against a thousand-year-old dragon if they stopped. ording to mad knight Mead who attacked the elves, this dragon¡¯s close body fighting skills were almost invincible.

    Therefore, he would not test it until thest moment.

    He stepped on the left, and his body lifted off the ground. A white light shed from the shield on his left, and the 6 other knights followed. Just like that, their entire formation leaped up.

    A shield strike could send their target unconscious, and they were about to make contact with Doff¡¯s rod.

    As they collided, mad knight Dan suddenly shifted his shield at a slight angle and defused most of the impact. Afterward, a magic pattern flew forward into Doff¡¯s chest.

    Doff was immediately knocked out. Its body heavilynded on the ground like a brick.

    However, Mad knight Dan no longer had time to finish Doff. What he did relied on the Doff¡¯s momentum, and his charging formtion was soon carried to a side in mid-air.

    This also perfectly avoided the Blizzard Storm. It was a spectacr move.

    Of course, it was also because of Doff¡¯sck of official training as a Beamon. Even though it would sometimes use tree trunks to attack before it got its rod, it mostly just fought with his bare hands.

    Mad knight Dan knew this, and he took advantage of it.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but think about Johnson as he watched from the sky. Johnson¡¯s fighting ability grew tremendously ever since he taught it the 11th rider spear technique, but he didn¡¯t know any rod fighting techniques. He needed to search for some and teach Doff.

    He was not worried about the knights¡¯ escape, and those 5 Lightning wizards also started their attack on their 5-star magic circle.

    Although they could directly stop the knights, their chain of lightning with its numbing effect could still slow the knights down in their formation if the knights gave up their attacks.

    The numb could be distributed in a formation, and speed would be the most affected factor, especially since the chain of lightning¡¯s power could umte.

    But suddenly, Mad knight Dan took out a scroll and ignited it. It was a move in a sh scroll, and their formation was immediately shed forward for 100 meters.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to go further, but he only had one scroll, and he had a team of 6 mad knights behind him. 100 meters was its limit.

    ¡°Bastards!¡± Wizard Davy roared in fury. There was no need to exin. The only way those knights could get their hands on a move in the sh scroll was from a dead wizard.

    It disgusted him just thinking about those knights using the work of his men to escape his attacks.

    Move in a sh scroll were lifesavers, and normally they would be used up before a wizard was killed.

    Wizard Davy shed as well in his 5-star magic circle. They could only do hit and run with the knights. If they got too close, they would still be affected by the Holy Freeze aura.

    Doff regained itself after a few seconds, but the knights and wizards were already a few kilometers away.

    Abel did not attack as he flew, looking at the rate those knights were shing. 4 scrolls were used up almost instantly.

    No matter how fast he flew, it was no match to a move in a sh. Of course, he might be able to catch up if he exposed his wizard identity, but it was no longer needed. Frankenstein appeared beside his giant dragon body with a move in a sh spell pattern, and immediately he was teleported forward.

    As Mad night Dan was igniting another scroll, he suddenly sensed the energy around him tense up. It was like he had fallen into a pool of glue.

    He looked above, and there was a giant dragon with Frankenstein by its side.

    ¡°y the dragon!¡± He roared. He was not afraid. After all, he was a mad knight.

    His blood was burning as though a dragon was nothing to fear.

    He quickly changed his formation, and the 7 of them struck forward with their sword.

    Abel ignited his world stone ability, and everything began to slow down. From the sword of those knights, he saw an opening.

    He gently twisted his dragon body and perfectly dodged the swords.

    As mad knight, Dan¡¯s sword struck empty. The just ignited burning thirst for battle within him has washed away like the tides.

    He never saw anything like it, a being escaping the sword of 7 mad knights at this range, especially since his target was this enormous.

    It would be nowhere as much of a shock if the dragon just counteracted their attacks with its defense, but dodging their swords was enough to make him question reality.

    Abel couldn¡¯t care less about what he thought. His sharp w quickly shed open the defense of a mad knight, and the Holy Shield immediately faded into sparkles.

    The knight¡¯s armor was like a thin piece of paper against his golden w, and it plunged into his skin and bones, cutting through his organs.

    ¡°My lord, rake back my soul!¡± A look of insanity shed in that mad knight¡¯s eyes as he let out hisst roar and ignited thest bit of holy energy within him.

    His holy energy was like fire in oil, and it began to fuse with the element around.

    ¡°Self-destruct!¡± Abel immediately knew what the knight was about to do.

    He quickly retracted his w and fixed his power of the will on that self-destructing knight.

    Through his calctions, a mad knight self-destructing at this range would be a threat to him even with his powerful dragon defense.

    Although self-destruct was an extremely fast process, it was not much for Abel with his World stone ability.

    He quickly found the knight¡¯s core and gently pressed his w onto it. Just like a deted balloon, holy energy began to sift out, and the self-destruct failed.

    Meanwhile, mad knight Dan kept shing with the scrolls.

    As Abel was upied with the self-destructing mad knight, they were already thousands of meters away.

    Abel was about to chase after them with Frankenstein, but he was quickly stopped by something.

    After the knight stopped breathing, its pure white soul beam did not fly towards the sky or the evil kingdom. Instead, it flew towards his dragon body and entered the crystal angel statue between his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t know what was happening, but he didn¡¯t feel any danger, so he paused on the spot.

    Wizard Davy and the wizards were busy chasing after the 6 mad knights. The battle was tense, so no one was aware of the soul beam behind them.

    Especially Mad knight Dan on the lead. They had run out of scrolls, so they could only use potions to hold down their injuries.

    They did not have time to wonder why the dragon didn¡¯t chase after them, but they were d it didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 983 - Absorb

    <h4>Chapter 983: Absorb</h4>

    If anyone looked back at that moment, they would be faced with a bizarre scene. The soul beam of that dead mad knight rushed into Abel¡¯s dragon skull.

    Abel realized a problem. Not only that, he could not move, but all of his energy was also fixed in his forehead. If he couldn¡¯t float as a dragon, he would have dropped on the ground already.

    He sensed a vicious unwilling scream from that soul beam as it was dragged into his crystal angel statue.

    A normal soul beam could stay burning for a few hours, but the immense force created by his crystal angel statue was absorbed in a scary rate.

    Just like that, the knight¡¯sst bit of glory was demolished by Abel instead of returning to its lord in the Evil Kingdom.

    The silhouette of a mad knight emerged in the crystal angel statue. He was no longer struggling. Instead, it was bowing down on one knee towards the statue with a strange peaceful look on his face, almost like he had returned to the arms of his god.

    Abel couldn¡¯t make sense of what was happening. This did not happen to the knight killed by Frankenstein.

    Maybe he was too far away, or his body was not powerful enough to ignite the crystal angel statue.

    Although being a big druid and aw-defying wizard was already considered a great power, it was still far behind a crystal angel statue.

    However, as a giant dragon, the condition was satisfied even though he was not as powerful as his godly form in the Dark World.

    As the dead mad knight bowed, Abel sensed that his crystal angel statue gained some extra ability, but he did not have time to check.

    The soul beam of the knight in front of him had vanished, but the soul beam of the mad knight killed by Frankenstein moments ago was still burning.

    Abel checked again and realized he had regained his movements. It was almost like time had frozen a moment ago as the soul beam entered him. It felt like an eternity, but it also felt like a sh.

    He looked at the dead body, put away its special light gem, and threw the dead body in his personal storage box.

    To others, dead bodies were an achievement at most, but for Abel, they were the best resurrection material.

    He could use the resurrection spell again in half a year of Central Continent time. If he couldn¡¯t find anything better, a mad knight would be good enough.

    But of course, he would only be able to take a mad knight out in the Dark World, not in the Central Continent.

    A dead body of this rank was too rare. If he didn¡¯t join the Wizard Union on this big mission, no way he would be able to run into something like this.

    Even in the wizard union, the dead body of every passed awayw-defying wizard, archpriest, big druid, and Barbarian fighter would nevernd in Abel¡¯s hands.

    He also couldn¡¯t just take any dead body. For example, the 2 mad knights killed by the goddess in the tree of life valley would be useless since all of their energy was absorbed by the goddess.

    The mad knight killed by Frankenstein was also useless since its head was sted into pieces. Even if Abel could resurrect it, it could not get a new soul without a head.

    ....

    After the crystal angel statue absorbed the mad knight¡¯s soul, the crystal angel statue¡¯s energy began to sift out. Although it onlysted for a moment, it caused a reaction.

    A pure white light shed on the giant wings of the Evil Kingdom in the sky. Soon, an old man in arge roomy robe viciously opened his eyes within a pure white holy temple of the Evil Kingdom.

    Strange golden ancient runes shed and sifted within his eyes.

    After 10 seconds, the golden runes vanished, and he lowered his voice as he lifted his head. ¡°Godspeed!¡±

    His voice was soft, but it was almost like a shockwave gushing out of the temple white a pure white holy light.

    His voice filled the temple, and 2 armored knights quickly appeared in the temple like a sh of lightning.

    Their charge was faster than any mad knight. It was almost neck to neck with a normal wizard¡¯s move in a sh.

    ¡°The prestigious enlightened one, guardian knight Ando is here to hear the Godspeed!¡±

    ¡°The prestigious enlightened one, guardian knight Bobby, is here to hear the Godspeed!¡±

    The two knights got on their knees and said with respect.

    ¡°Godspeed, the guardian wings allowed me to sense a holy object connected to my lord. Retrieve it, so my lord can return from his slumber!¡± The old man lowered his voice.

    The god of the Evil kingdom entered a slumber after using the guardian wings, but his consciousness remained in power.

    To wake him up again, they would need a holy treasure with the ability to affect gods.

    Or maybe the body of another god or god-level being such as the tree of life.

    This was why the Evil Kingdom had sent out so many knights to destroy the tree of life and retrieve its remains. However, they failed.

    With such a big reaction from the guardian wings, this treasure they were about to encounter must be extremely important, even more important than the tree of life.

    ¡°The guardian knights will die to retrieve the lord¡¯s holy object!¡± The two knights bowed and said.

    ¡°Knight Ando, you go first. The wizard union might have a big reaction if the 2 of you entered the front-line together. I will use the holy energy to hide your energy, so don¡¯t let the wizard union know about your presence before you make a move!¡± The Enlightened gazed at the knights and focused on knight Ando.

    ¡°Knight Ando will not disappoint you!¡± Knight Ando¡¯s face sank, but he was very happy to be chosen.

    Knight Bobby was happy for him as well. Even though he didn¡¯t get chosen himself, his life was still at the service of his lord.

    ¡°Knight Ando, this is the scent of the person who has the holy object. Find him!¡± The Enlightened one let out a strand of golden light with a scent. It was Abel¡¯s scent.

    ¡°The scent of a young druid with a vicious giant dragon!¡± Knight Ando mumbled.

    ¡°A dragon druid?¡± The Enlightened lowered his voice.

    Although he had the most say in the Evil kingdom, he was not the most powerful. He was only the spokesman of the Guardian wings, the chosen one.

    His status was simr to Lorraine in the elves. He had the authoritative status of a god, but that had nothing to do with his own ability.

    ¡± Enlightened one, I think I know who he is!¡± Knight Ando¡¯s face began to move, and a strand of excitement sifted from his voice.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve seen him?¡± The Enlightened was also excited.

    He was not expecting things to progress this quickly. ording to the guardian wing, this holy object could be an opportunity to bring their god back. So, of course, the Enlightened one was excited.

    ¡°A young dragon druid, and the most powerful potion maker in the Central Continent, the beloved elf of the Goddess of the moon, the guardian of the goddess temple, Master Bet!¡± Knight Ando said with certainty.

    He formed a fist in mid-air as though he was grabbing Master Bet. He was confident that there was no escape.

    ¡°Amazing, now I will use the holy energy to hide your scent!¡± The Enlightened one smiled

    He reached his hand towards the sky, and a golden beam lowered from the guardian wings. The beam began to shape into a long robe.

    He then threw robe towards knight Ando, and its golden sparkled wrapped around knight Ando in mid-air,

    Knight Bobby could clearly sense Knight Ando¡¯s scent fading away from the side as though as he was never there,

    Knight Ando was a truly legendary knight. If he stepped out the guardian wings for even half a step without something to hide his scent, at least a few legendary wizards would notice. At that point, he might not even be able to buy any time, let alone find someone.

    The Evil kingdom needed development and the Central Continent, which was why the front line, second line, and third-line battlefield were established.

    Those battlefields were like a child¡¯s game for the legendaries. They were the final card of a force. Once a battle between them broke out, it would cost a big loss for both sides.

    Still, both sides had their backups. The Evil Kingdom had the guardian wings, and the Central Continent had built 2 crazy lines of defense.

    First was 100w-defying wizards who faked their death. Even if a legendary knight wanted to pass through, they would not be able to without sacrifice.

    As you know, Law defying wizards were already the masters ofw. Although they were not as powerful as the legendaries, they would unleash legendary power by sacrificing their life and an extremely valuable magic tower.

    The second line of defense was the Wall of Doomsday. It was the pinnacle of achievements from elf and dwarf magic circle makers through countless valuable resources. It was the final card in the hearts of the Central Continent elite.

    The wizard union didn¡¯t want to go all out with the Evil Kingdom. But it was only in the front-line that the strongestw Defying wizard would turn them into legendary wizards before they found a way to break the Wings of Guardian.

    The evil Kingdom also didn¡¯t want to go all out because once the front-line battlefield was wiped out, they would lose anotheryer of defense.

    The attack of the howling castle these past 2 days had drained a lot of energy from the Guardian wings, but if they really lost the front line battle, the wizard union would be able to unleash a full attack on the guardian wings. That would only further drain their energy to the point where the guardian wing could no longer protect the Evil Kingdom as well as their slumbering god.

    They didn¡¯t have an unlimited amount of energy since most of it came from the sacrifice of life. It was only through sacrifice. The Guardian wings would be able to transfer those energies into holy energy.

    Holy Energy supported all the most powerful achievements of the Evil kingdom.

    Breaking the Wall of Doomsday, keeping the Guardian Wings upied, and creating new Holy knights. The holy energy was crucial to all those things.

    Once this bnce was broken, the front-line battlefield would be immediately taken out, and no one wanted to see that.

    Therefore, guardian knight Ando had to hide his identity from the Legendary wizards the moment he walked out of the Guardian wings. But even if they had an unlimited amount of Holy energy, the effect would onlyst for a day at most, and if Knight Ando started his attack, the holy energy would fade away.

    Just like that, Knight Ando teleported out of the Evil Kingdom like a ghost, but he did not enter the front line battlefield with a teleportation circle. That would affect the holy energy, and he didn¡¯t want to take the risk.

 Chapter 984 - Castle Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 984: Castle Invasion</h4>

    Frankenstein shed forward with Abel¡¯s giant body towards the castle on the peak while the 6 mad knights were still battling with the wizards.

    They were only 2 kilometers from the castle. With another kilometer, they would enter the attack range of the 2000 holy knights.

    The castle utilized the same technology as magic towers. After long years of battle, many low-rank professions and followers of god were taken in by the Evil kingdom.

    Luckily this magic tower technology was made for wizards, and only wizards could fully unleash its potential.

    Knights had an attack range of a kilometer, but wizards would at least be able to 10 times that range.

    This was also why the Lightning n only assigned 1w-defying wizard to guard their castle. With a spirit as an assistant, invaders would be spotted from afar, so all the wizards needed was to protect the magic circles.

    Although the castle sacrificed a lot in this battle, it was worth it, considering it was the front-line battlefield.

    As Abel was shing, he connected to Doff through the soul chain and sent it amand.

    Its attacks dramatically slowed down the knights, but it suddenly vanished and began shing towards the castle on the peak.

    A kilometer was only a few seconds for the charging knights, so stopping them was not really possible.

    It was also because Abel was dragged down by the soul beam earlier and did not chase after the knights.

    Although Frankenstein tried his best to catch up with Abel, stopping them from kilometers was still unlikely.

    Frankenstein might be able to do it by himself, but he was also carrying Abel¡¯s 10 meters dragon form, which limited his spell casting speed.

    As Doff entered the kilometer range of the castle, golden mana hammers suddenly emerged from the ground.

    They began to swirl crazy in that kilometer range and formed a golden chain of the hammer in mid-air.

    ¡®Preaching hammer¡¯ was one of those rare automatic elite holy knight attack spells. With the help of the magic circle, this spell was amplified to a range of 1 kilometer.

    1000 elite holy knights lined their preaching hammer up in a chain around the caste as they engulfed themselves in ¡®focus¡¯ and ¡®meditation¡¯ aura.

    The attack of the preaching hammer was scary. It could almost disregard any elemental defense.

    It was one of the most powerful moves of the holy knights, but it was rarely used in normal battles.

    The reason was simple, its unpredictable swirling motion in mid-air made it hard to target an enemy.

    On the other hand, the intermediate holy knights in the castle were ruthlessly casting Holy Bolts towards Doff.

    Countless pure white holy beams flew out with holy energy. Even Doff could dodge them easily. The holy energy was helping the 6 mad knights recover.

    The Lightning wizards did want to approach the castle. Once the knights started healing, there was nothing they could do.

    However, at that moment, Doff¡¯s power in defense was on disy. The preaching hammer keptnding on its body, but they were all sted away by its fur.

    Those attacks couldn¡¯t even stop it from shing, and he was in front of the castle with 3 shes.

    Doff was an impulsive animal. It jumped up and heavily struck down on the castle wall with its giant rod.

    An energy shield shed on the castle wall, and it was more powerful than anyrge protection circle Abel saw in the Central Continent.

    It was at least a city-level protection circle, and a thing like that was installed onto a castle. You could imagine its power.

    Doff¡¯s first strike sent a shockwave through the energy shield, but it did not break it. But it was because of that. Countless preaching hammers attacked him at once.

    With such a big target, those preaching hammers would not miss even if they were hard to control.

    Doff was knocked back. It was furious, but it soon got amand from its master.

    Abel had no choice. Even with the fighting instinct of a Beamon, Doff would go insane once it was angry.

    Abel knew it was not a good strategy, so he quickly made amand.

    Doff immediately shed away and reappeared on the other side of the castle after a second. It struck down heavily with its rod and sent a shockwave throughout the castle once again. Just like that, the process began to repeat itself.

    All the others could see was a giant Beamon appearing and disappearing.

    After 10 strikes, a clean cracking sound emerged, and the protection circle vanished into sparkles.

    This circle was not only protected by a city circle but it was also made out of the best material. Luxury items like this would only be seen on the front-line battlefield.

    Doff continued. It disappeared again after the protection circle was broken and started its invasion.

    Each strike it made came with a bang, and big holes were opened up on the city wall. However, it was not enough for Doff to enter.

    A normal castle wall would fall immediately with an attack like that, but this castle was entirely made out of iron and heavy metals. It was one of the strongest things out there.

    Dong! Dong! All of a sudden, Doff was looking like a cksmith.

    The knights within the castle wanted to attack, but they could not follow Doff¡¯s movements. Even if they did, it didn¡¯t do much to Doff.

    At that moment, the 6 mad knights returned, and they began to charge towards Doff.

    At the same time, Abel, Frankenstein, and the 5w-defying wizards with their 5-star magic circle also entered.

    Those 2000 knights were trapped without a protection circle. It was not that they didn¡¯t want toe out, but Doff¡¯s metal rod had already merged the city gate and city wall into one.

    It was a special character of metals to not break into pieces, so Doff¡¯s momentarily role as cksmith perfectly locked the knights up.

    A metal castle was molded, not built, to increase its defense and stop the invasion. Metal strips also bound all the windows.

    The only entrance and exit was the city gate. Although there were countless teleportation circles as well, they were all useless when the gate was shut.

    Doff was having its moment. It didn¡¯t even want to fight the 6 mad knights anymore. Instead, it kept shing away and reappeared to attack.

    The 5w-defying wizards turned their 5-star teleportation circle towards the metal castle. Without a protection circle and many amplifying circles beginning to be damaged, it was no longer an imprable target.

    They perfectly aimed at the window of the castle and cast 10 chains of lightning. There were 2000 knights in the castle. Their attack would be able tond on one even if they didn¡¯t focus.

    The special thing about the chain of lightning was that it would automatically shift to another 8 targets once it was unleashed.

    Screams of agony began to emerge from the castle as soul beams shot up. However, the strange thing was that it was flying towards the giant dragon in the sky.

    When the first soul beam entered Abel, he sensed calmness filled his body.

    ¡°Thief !¡± Mad knight Dan¡¯s eyes were blood red. He no longer cared about the knights in the castle as he soul the soul beams being sucked into the dragon.

    All souls would return to their god on the front-line battlefield once they died. This was why they were all willing to be so ruthless.

    The soul of a holy knight belonged to their god, so what Abel was doing was stealing from their god. After all, the soul of a holy knight was their only peace of mind.

    So, of course, Mad knight Dan and the other 5 mad knights were furious. They quickly turned their battle formation towards the dragon in the sky.

    The 5 other mad knights gathered their holy energy on to mad knight Dan. With a roar, Mad knight Dan¡¯s sword turned into a beam of light and shot up for a few hundred meters.

    Abel was caught off guard, but there was nothing he could do. His body was bound by the soul beams crazily rushing into him.

    He noticed the silhouette of knights appearing in his rxed body. They all struggled at first, but they quickly fell to their knees and prayed like the most loyal disciples once they entered the crystal angel statue.

    Wizard Davy, on the other hand, did not pay too much attention to Abel. He knew Abel would be fine. He was recognized by the goddess of the moon and was the recognized husband of elf Sainte.

    Anyone could have a connection with the Evil kingdom, but not Abel. After all, the Goddess of the moon was at constant war with the demons from beyond.

    Although the elves did not contribute much in the front-line battlefield, the goddess of the moon would definitely show herself and fight alongside the wizard union if the demons from beyond invaded.

    It was none of his business that Abel was absorbing soul beams. Considering Abel¡¯s connection with the goddess and the tree of life, anything could happen to him.

    Therefore, Wizard Davy gathered the attention of the 4 otherw-defying wizards again and began their massacre in the castle.

    Yes, it was a massacre. Aw-defying wizard could already dominate a group of elite and intermediate knights easily, and those knights were trapped in a damaged castle without the ability to get into their formation.

    The 5w-defying wizards expanded their power of the will and began to cast chains of lightning into the castle again.

    Their speed of killing was scary, and 2000 knights were mowed down like grass.

    Just like that, this castle built to protect the knights became their grave.

 Chapter 985 - Danger

    <h4>Chapter 985: Danger</h4>

    Abel was in a really awkward position. Wizard Davy merely stopped for a moment, and those soul beams kept rushing into him crazily. Although it was a thrill, he really couldn¡¯t move his dragon body.

    The sword made up of holy energy shot up by the knights was about to make contact with him. It was no ordinary attack considering the knights¡¯ck of long-range attack.

    The Holy bolt was an exception, but its power could barely do a scratch on a dragon.

    Therefore, the 6 mad knights gathered their holy energy and used the most sure-fire method: expending their sword through the Holy Energy to y the dragon.

    Abel wanted Frankenstein to help him take the hit, but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t even connect to his soul chain.

    He could not move, so he could only take the hit head-on.

    However, the unexpected happened. As this sword of Holy energy made contact with Abel, it rushed into Abel¡¯s forehead as though it was returning home.

    The energy of a mad knight originated from the demons from beyond. Their holy aura and battle skills were a great force of attack with the assistance of holy energy.

    For a wizard, even aw-defying wizard, this strike would be unbearable, but the crystal angel statue in Abel¡¯s forehead had the same origin as the knight¡¯s loyalty. Therefore, those holy energies were happily returned home as they made contact with Abel.

    Abel immediately sensed powerful holy energy rushing into the crystal angel statue. Its rank was extremely high, much more than the energy he got from preaching.

    The energy in the crystal angel statue slowly turned dim gold. ording to his experience, the statue had leveled up.

    Mad knight Dan felt his blood burn. He didn¡¯t know why the dragon wasn¡¯t avoiding their attack, but he would not miss this opportunity. Immediately, he unleashed another holy energy for the attack.

    Frankenstein was a little hesitant. His master was being attacked, and he should be helping him, but he sensed that Abel wasn¡¯t getting hurt through their soul chain. Instead, Abel was enjoying the process.

    Doff also sensed it as it was on its way to help, so it quickly stopped as well.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how to exin his condition. On the one hand, soul beams from elite holy knights kept rushing into his dragon body, and the souls of intermediate holy knights turned into invincible shadows and flew towards the crystal angel statue.

    After mad knight Dan attacked, he realized something was wrong.

    Their attacks not only did not leave a single mark on the dragon¡¯s scale; it barely even moved.

    This defense was different from everything they knew. If a dragon was really this strong, there must be a huge problem with the legends. Or, maybe these dragons were the problem.

    Of course, this dragon was the problem.

    It had now taken 23 seconds for the 5w-defying wizards to kill off those 2000 defenseless holy knights.

    Law-defying wizards were already much more powerful than intermediate and elite holy knights. Since those knights could not even get into their formation, they could only get beat up helplessly.

    After rounds of lightning strikes, there was no longer any life on the hill, and Abel¡¯s dragon body was like a god taking in the countless souls.

    ¡°Protect Master Bet!¡± Wizard Davy didn¡¯t know what was happening, and he yelled.

    Their 5-star magic circle approached the mad knights and unleashed the chain of lightning again.

    Although the knights were at an advantage with 6 of them, they would be surrounded as soon as Abel¡¯s dragon body regained consciousness.

    ¡°Retreat, we need to report this to the temple!¡± mad knight Dan also knew his condition, so he abruptly made a quick decision and yelled.

    The 6 mad knights quickly ignited their charge again back to the Evil Kingdom, but Wizard Davy would not miss this opportunity, this perfect opportunity to kill mad knights.

    So far, all the mad knights were killed by Abel. Although they were in a team, Abel would still take all the glory.

    However, as Wizard Davy began to sh, the giant dragon in the sky began to move again.

    Absorbing the soul of a knight would not take long even for a mad knight, let alone those intermediate and elite ones.

    Abel felt his heart lifted when he regained his motion. With so many soul beams rushing into the crystal angel statue, even his soul was working very hard.

    After all, he had taken in the soul of 2000 holy knights.

    Luckily he had 2 souls. His druid soul could take the burden from his main soul when those soul beams were rushing in. Therefore, even though he could not control his summons through his soul, his souls were not hurt.

    He scanned the crystal angel statue. 2000 souls were kneeling on the ground and mumbling prayers. Slowly, the energy within the crystal angel statue began to increase.

    Its original dim gold energy turned dark gold.

    As Abel was examining these changes, he suddenly felt his heart drop. His headmander intuition sent him an immensely threatening signal.

    ¡°Wizard Davy, I sense danger. Get out of here now!¡± Abel roared through his dragon mouth.

    Wizard Davy was about to move in a sh, and he quickly stopped.

    He knew how mysterious Abel was, so he could not doubt the wordsing from such power.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Wizard Davy lowered his voice.

    The souls of the wizards were united under the 5-star magic circle, which was why they could move in a sh and cast spells in unison. As the center of the circle, Wizard Davy¡¯smand held the most authority.

    Although the 4 otherw-defying wizards were sad to see such a great opportunity slip by, they still changed their direction and began shing towards the Howling Castle.

    Meanwhile, the body of a man appeared from the sky like a strike of lightning.

    Wizard Davy turned, and his face was filled with horror. He could sense a slight pressure even from afar.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how a legendary knight could appear without attracting legendary wizards. ording to legends, as soon as a legendary profession appeared on the front-line battle field, their opposition would immediately send out a legendary profession as well to bnce the power.

    Legendary professions normally wouldn¡¯t move on other professions even if they encountered each other in the front line battlefield, but that legendary knight was clearly charging towards them. If not, he would not have let out his suppression energy.

    ¡°Master Bet, that¡¯s a legendary knight!¡± Wizard Davy yelled, and he speeded up his sh. All he wanted was to bring hisw-defying wizards back safely.

    Abel was flying, and he thought he would be fine with his speed as a dragon.

    But hearing the words of Wizard Davy and seeing that speeding body, he realized legendary knights could fly as well.

    He had only been on the front line battlefield for a moment, and the information he got was only at a surface level.

    Although the Lightning Wizards had briefly exined to him, there were still many things being left out. After all, no one was expecting to see a legendary profession on the front lines.

    They had only shown themselves a few times in the past 100 years.

    ¡°Frankenstein, Doff, get me out of here!¡± Abelmanded through the soul chain.

    Since they were connected through the soul chain, Frankenstein and Doff began to take turns and teleported Abel away with their own shing ability.

    Abel felt his soul being fixed by that legendary knight as he was teleporting. He could not return to his human form, if he did, he would be suppressed, and then he would be hopeless.

    The only reason he was not affected by this legendary knight¡¯s suppression even after being focused on was because of his 1000 years old blue dragon body.

    Since Doff and Frankenstein¡¯s soul was connected to him, they too were unaffected.

    ¡°Go that way!¡± Abel knew he was the target of this legendary knight, and he didn¡¯t want to drag the 5w-defying wizards and the 15 elite wizards from the Lightning n into it, so hemanded his summons to change their direction.

    He was not familiar with this area, but he knew he was not heading towards the Evil Kingdom. Those giant wings in the sky were too eye-catching.

    As Mad knight Dan was retreating, he realized the wizards stopped attacking and began to retreat as well. He turned towards the sky and saw a body flying from the Evil Kingdom.

    A crazy smile emerged on his face, but he was not nning to help the legendary knight. In fact, they had no right to get involved with the mission of a legendary knight.

    However, when he turned towards the castle on the peak which had be the grave of 2000 holy knights, his face sank again. Those knights were all dead because of his failed leadership.

    All he could think about was the punishment he would receive once he got back. But of course, the punishment was not the most torturous. It was the fact that he had disappointed his god.

    Wizard Davy saw Abel changing direction, and the legendary knight followed. He immediately understood Abel¡¯s intention, and he felt deeply touched.

    Normally people would scramble for back up in the face of danger, but Abel quickly made a decision not to drag them into danger as well, even if they were in the same team.

    Knight Ando was a little irritated. The holy energy hid him, and he already spotted his target from far, but his target suddenly began running as soon as he showed a slight bit of murderous desire.

    He didn¡¯t know, but it was Abel¡¯s crystal angel statue at y. It gave Abel energy simr to the Demons from beyond, so Knight Ando¡¯s protection shield created by the guardian wings energy was almost useless to him.

    On top of that, Abel had been developing his headmander intuition for a long time. Although his headmander ability had teaued, his senses never stopped growing.

 Chapter 986 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 986: Escape</h4>

    Abel was in big trouble. He couldn¡¯t escape that legendary knight no matter how smooth Doff and Frankenstein were shing.

    With such a giant dragon body, his teleportation range was not ideal.

    It was not that he still wanted to keep his wizard identity a secret in this circumstance, but he couldn¡¯t do wizard spells in his dragon form.

    If he continued, the legendary knight might catch up to him soon.

    It was a problem all around. He could go faster as a human, but he would be suppressed by the legendary knight¡¯s energy at this range if he did. Then, he might not even move.

    He began to wonder how he could attack, but he was too weak. His brain couldn¡¯te up with anything.

    Knight Ando was also growing desperate. If Abel hadn¡¯t spotted him and started running away, he wouldn¡¯t find himself in a situation like this.

    He did not expect that Abe¡¯s giant Dragon form could be within his suppression. As you know, all big druids would be helpless against a legendary knight.

    All he wanted was to catch up with Abel and bring back the holy object before the legendary wizards found out.

    There was still some distance between them, and he only had one opportunity to attack. After that, the legendary wizards in the wizard union would be able to notice him.

    He needed to achieve his goal with one strike, and with this range, he would only be able to injure Abel at most.

    Therefore, the only thing he could do was to keep increasing his speed.

    Abel saw Knight Ando catching up, and the suppression energy began to intensify even in his dragon form.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t continue like this. He didn¡¯t have much time left.

    At that moment, it was clear to him why this knight was after him. Maybe it was because of the crystal angel statue.

    In many ways, he was actually expecting this day when he realized the crystal angel statue could steal preaching power from the gods.

    However, he was didn¡¯t expect the god to find out with the world stone as cover.

    Today was a big surprise. His 1000 years old dragon form had automatically ignited the crystal angel statue, and at the same time, a mad knight had died in front of him.

    On top of that, the front-line battlefield was too close to the Evil Kingdom. The legendary knights would be able to sense it even if the slightest energy was leaked out.

    ¡°Another minute!¡± Abel scanned his distance with the legendary knight and calcted a number.

    Suddenly, he noticed an average sizeke in the valley upfront.

    His eyes began to sparkle. He was a blue dragon. He had the super ability to control water.

    Therefore, hemanded Frankenstein and Doff to head towards theke through the soul chain.

    In one sh, Abel, Frankenstein, and Doff appeared on theke. Immediately, Abel put Doff and Frankenstein back in the monster ring.

    He no longer needed them, and they could not take a hit from a legendary knight anyway.

    Abel dived into the water and felt a strange feeling. It was almost like he was in one with the water.

    He was a 10 meters long dragon. Water should have a lot of drag on his body, but no. Instead, he felt like he was flying.

    The reason Dragons could fly so fast because they had the ability to manipte air, limiting the drag.

    For Abel, water was just the same as he speeded down.

    It was not a bigke, butkes in valleys were extremely deep. It could often go up to hundreds of meters.

    At that moment, he also sensed that knight Ando hadnded on the water like it was the ground.

    His power of the will was locked on Abel. He knew he was hundreds of meters below.

    ¡°Want to escape?¡± He lowered his voice and heavily stumped on the water.

    An aura emerged. It was the Holy freeze, and immediately, the water began to freeze up.

    The scary thing about legendary knights was that they could drastically spread out the range of aura attacks. But of course, if they were facing a profession of the same rank, its power would be drastically reduced.

    But even if he spread out his attack range, it was still not something an impersonated dragon like Abel could withstand.

    The Holy Freeze aura continued to reach. Knight Ando knew he could not go as fast as a dragon with the ability to control water underwater, so he could only freeze the entireke and force the dragon out.

    Although he knew the dragon had ice attributes, he believed his legendary ice attribute was far superior to this dragon.

    When Abel sensed the frozen energy approaching, he quickly tried to control it with his dragon body, but he couldn¡¯t. Almost like the frozen energy was supported by something unknown.

    It was the Holy energy, the force that ignited aura attacks. It was what gave Knight Ando his confidence. It was what made Abel hopeless when it came to controlling it.

    All Abel could do was to keet diving deeper. When he reached 200 meters, he was at the bottom.

    Even though theke was not big, it was still a few miles in diameter, and Knight Ando was trying to freeze the entire thing. In 5 more meters, Abel would be frozen as well.

    Abel knew once he was frozen, he would be dead on this knight.

    He turned towards the bottom. Although he couldn¡¯t control the frozen force above him, he could monitor the condition below him.

    Thisck was located between the mountain peaks. Its water was so clear he saw some fishes swimming earlier, which meant the water was flowing in and out.

    As long as the water was flowing, there must be a way out down the bottom.

    Just as expected, he saw a little crack with water flowing out between the rocks.

    ¡°Sharp w!¡± He plunged his golden dragon w into it.

    Since his w could easily break through the armor of a mad knight, those rocks stood no chance.

    He continued to speed down. Maybe it was a suicidal move. Once the water ran out, he would be out of oxygen. Then, he wouldn¡¯tst for long, even as a giant dragon.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Knight Ando was not expecting Abel to make a suicidal move like this. He knew Abel had the holy object, so he madly stumped on the ice. Theke breaker into two, and a crack was opened up towards where Abel was heading.

    He immediately speeded down. He didn¡¯t want the dragon to die just yet. If the Holy object was not on this dragon¡¯s body, he would force him to say where it was.

    Abel¡¯s heart was racing. He found his hidden stream and thought he could escape, but Knight Ando began his attack again before he made his way out.

    He kept digging with his w as he turned and unleashed a dragon spill towards knight Ando. However, this time he added something special, a dimensional force.

    When Knight Ando reached the bottom of theke, he sensed a dragon spill gushing out from below.

    He casually waved his shield. The spill was immediately sted away, but not the dimensional force.

    The dimensional force in Abel¡¯s soul was his final backup. Ever since he stopped using his headmander ability, he also stopped using this scarily sharp cutting force.

    At first, this dimensional force could only be used along withbat qi. Still, Abel realized it could also be used alongside a dragon¡¯s energy, so he hid the only dimensional force from his soul into his dragon spill. With this cover, knight Ando was fooled.

    The dimensional force was already right in front of him when he noticed it, so he immediately ignited a charge and vanished.

    Still, half of a finger and a few drops of golden blood were left behind, and it fell towards the hole Abel was digging.

    Abel was suddenly attracted by that half a finger and drops of golden blood. It was almost like they were treasures.

    He scanned with his power of the will, and that half a finger was put to his personal storage box along with the drops of blood. It was a casual move to him anyway.

    A scar was quickly formed on knight Ando¡¯s hand. With half a finger chopped off, it was not easy to heal for a profession of his rank. He either needed the blessing from god or holy objects.

    To get a blessing from God, he would need to use holy energy. Since holy energy was scarce, he would need to be very careful each time he used it.

    As for holy objects, they were for the gods. He would never be able to get his turn.

    Capturing Abel was his only chance of getting blessings from the gods, but suddenly, Abel began to elerate underground.

    Since he needed to hide his identity on the front-line battlefield, he wouldn¡¯t dare to keep using his power of will. Just tracking down his target was enough.

    He knew something was wrong, so he could no longer care about his injuries. In a sh, he arrived at the hole Abel had just dug up.

    The hole was filled with water, and he expanded his power of the will. There was a huge open space underground, with 4 to 8 water passages.

    If he wanted to catch Abel, he would need to go underground. But that would make him lose all advantage and race against a blue dragon in water.

    He also could not afford to make the wrong turn. A dragon could breathe underwater, but he couldn¡¯t. He could only hold his breath for an hour at most before all his energy was drained.

 Chapter 987 - Underwater Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 987: Underwater Explosion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Knight Ando felt frustrated. Why couldn¡¯t such a powerful legendary knight like himself catch a big druid?

    He thought this as he jumped into the hole. He couldn¡¯t let Abel escape; it was the mission his God gave him.

    Although legendary knights were not the fastest underwater, he still had his power of the will locked on Abel.

    The water around him was immediately propelled a meter away from him, so he could move underwater without getting wet.

    At that moment, Abel had traveled a kilometer in this underground stream. He sensed the legendary knight still after him. He could still feel that scary suppression force even in his giant dragon form.

    The underground stream was hisst resort. He could only stay in his dragon form for 30 minutes, and 15 minutes had passed. Once he returned to his human form, he would be suppressed, and the legendary knight would be able to capture him. By that point, he could no longer have any control over his destiny.

    After sensing the great danger, he ignited his world stone and allowed his druid soul to take over his main soul.

    He had no choice. Letting the robotic Druid soul take care of things was risky, but it was the right choice.

    Emotions such as fear and anxiety faded from his blue dragon eyes, and he was in total peace.

    The world stone with the druid soul turned him into an emotional-less creature, and in this calm state, he immediately thought of a crazy solution.

    Without hesitation, his druid soul reached a strand of power of the will in his portal bag and took out a super exploding ball. He then used his blue dragon ability to control water and carried the ball behind.

    His druid soul began to count down ¡°6,5,4,3,2,1.¡±

    Knight Ando saw something flowing towards him with vicious elemental energy shing within. He wrapped his power of the will and tried to control it, but a perfect red gem ignited that thing. It wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    If the super exploding ball was ignited by a magic circle to a magic pattern, Knight Ando would be able to stop it with no hassle.

    But the super exploding ball worked by the time freezing ability of Abel¡¯s personal storage box. It was ignited long ago, and once it was taken out, all the elements within it would go crazy.

    ¡°Bastard, he is insane!¡± knight Ando roared furiously. A shield appeared on his left, and a white light shed. It was the holy shield, and he ignited it with his power of the will. Afterward, he added an extrayer of pure white armor made out of Holy energy on his body.

    Although the super exploding ball was vicious, it was not much to a legendary knight. If he was not in water, charging through it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    He had enough defense on him, so he was confident that thing couldn¡¯t hurt him.

    Times up. At that moment, the water around Abel was frozen, and in thatst second, his body was locked down by a block of ice.

    Bang!

    A thunderous bang set off underground. The energy of a perfect red gem was sted out at an instant between Abel and knight Ando.

    The explosion set off around 500 meters from both of them, and a shockwave roared towards them.

    The shockwave mmed into Abel, who was in a ball of ice, but before it was broken, he was propelled forward even faster.

    On the other hand, Knight Ando had a much easier time at the back with his holy energy armor.

    At first, he thought it would be something with a concentrated st such as the mana cannon, but the explosion had spread out through all directions, which barely even made him budge.

    At the end of the day, this was just something Abel had been toying with when he was weak. Its power was inferiorpared to ancient war machines.

    If his personal storage box couldn¡¯t freeze time, he wouldn¡¯t even keep those things on him.

    That thing was only made with a perfect gem and a failed rune after all.

    Just when Knight Ando wasughing at the power of that st, he realized his body was going off bnce. He was not at his greatest underwater, so he was soon carried back by the current of the shockwave. He sensed with his power of the will. The dragon was getting away.

    His heart began to race, but an even more surprising thing happened. Since the explosion set off in an airtight underground space, the energy of the st could only travel outward from both ends.

    The hole Abel dug up was the easiest at out, and the water was gushing towards it.

    The hole immediately expended. Since knight Ando was not far from it, it was pushed out of the stream by this immense force.

    He was extremely irritated. His skills were helpless under this circumstance.

    Things did not stop there. After the immense energy was sted out of the stream, the unstable structure of the valley began to fall.

    If knight Ando still wanted to chase after Abel, he would need to dig another hole himself, but at that moment, he realized he could no longer locate Abel with his power of the will.

    Maybe Abel had already used his holy transformation ne to hide his scent, which was very simr to Knight Ando¡¯s method.

    Knight Ando¡¯s god came to this world after losing a war, so he did not have many holy objects on him in the first ce. Especially after battling with the great power of this world and used a forbidden spell, he had entered a deep sleep.

    This god didn¡¯t even have enough holy objects for himself, let alone for knight Ando.

    This was not the case with the Elves¡¯ goddess of Moon. She was the god of thend. Although she never fought in great battles, she had the stable loyalty of the elves. Therefore, she had enough resources to make Holy objects.

    She had granted some of her works to elves with great contributions. Abel¡¯s transformation ne was one of them. That thing was almost like the helping hand of the goddess.

    As Knight Ando was going off bnce, Abel¡¯s druid soul immediately caught this opportunity and ignited his transformation ne. From then on, knight Ando had lost his target.

    Without his power of the will to locate him, finding Abel in this underground stream would be a big challenge.

    The legendaries were not gods at the end of the day. If a dragon didn¡¯t want to fight him, he would not be able to show his power, especially if he was not able to suppress him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Knight Ando roared, and a knight sword shed out from his hand. He was furious.

    He heavily struck down under theke, and vicious fire elements began to gather.

    Bang! A big hole was opened up, and water gushed out.

    Just when he was about to jump down, his face twitched, and he looked forward.

    2 bodies with powerful energy shed in the sky, and their target was Knight Ando.

    ¡°I¡¯ve failed!¡± Knight Ando¡¯s Heart immediately slowed down. He knew he had failed.

    He couldn¡¯t chase after a big druid anymore in the face of 2 legendary wizards.

    ¡°Mr Ando, what are you doing in theke. Do you want us to y along?¡± A legendary wizard floated in mid-air with a smile.

    The other legendary wizard was also looking at thiske with a weird look on his face. All the water on the surface of thiske was frozen, and a big hole was opened up in the exposed bottom with murky water gushing out.

    Knight Ando was clearly chasing after a target, but it seemed like that target had escaped a legendary knight.

    Knight Ando must be deeply humiliated for him to get this angry as a legendary knight.

    ¡°Mr. Larkin, I¡¯ll be on my way out of the front line battlefield!¡± Knight Ando was angry, but he knew it wouldn¡¯t be wise to have a war between the legendaries.

    Legendary Wizard Larkin was only joking. Once a battle broke out between them, this entire ce would be wiped out. They were in the front line battlefield, an important territory of resources.

    The front line was only for forces below the legendaries to battle. After countless years, both sides had an agreement. The legendaries would not get involved.

    Therefore, most legendaries would not step foot in the front-line battlefield. Every time they did, they would run the risk of triggering a war between the legendaries.

    ¡°Mr Ando, who are you looking for? Maybe I can help you!¡± Legendary Wizard Luke smiled.

    Of course, he was saying in a mocking tone. After all, you wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to mess with a legendary knight every day.

    ¡°One day, I will destroy you!¡± Knight Ando lowered his voice. He was looking very bad.

    After those words, he didn¡¯t even bat an eye towards the wizards and headed back to the Evil Kingdom. Once his scent stayed in the front line battlefield along with those 2 legendary wizards for too long, the Evil Kingdom must send out another legendary knight to match their power. Then, the wizard union might send out even more support and cause a war.

    Everyone knew this, so Knight Ando headed back as soon as possible.

    The legendary wizards exchanged gaze helplessly. They, too, didn¡¯t want a war between the legendaries.

    The front-line was the best training ground for new powers for both sides, with enough resources and battle opportunities. It was best not to break this bnce just yet. On the one hand, the Evil Kingdom needed to keep strengthening their power to avoid invasion as their god was still in slumber.

    On the other hand, the Central Continent would also gain some great power from time to time.

    As you know, the Central Continent had a big advantage when it came to their poption. Geniuses would appear. All they needed was time. It was only through this. They would stand a chance against the Evil Kingdom.

    Abel didn¡¯t know about this intricate bnce of the front-line battlefield, and he didn¡¯t know the legendary knight after he was scared off by the legendary wizards. After some more swimming under the stream, he returned to his elf form.

    His main soul took back control. His main soul was keeping close attention on what happened, but it couldn¡¯t intervene. Even when he thought it was crazy when he saw himself throwing out the super exploding ball.

    After all, his druid soul had no emotions. But in a crisis like this, it could remain rational.

    Although what he did was very dangerous, the shockwave was blocked by a giant ball of ice. With the strength of his blue dragon body, he did not get himself injured.

    He looked around. He was in a pitch dark waterhole. But even in his elf form, he could breathe underwater. He was a young dragon, after all.

 Chapter 988 - Out Of Danger

    <h4>Chapter 988: Out Of Danger</h4>

    Abel expanded his power of the will once again and swam towards the top of the underground stream. When he reached the top, his power of will still couldn¡¯t scan the ground.

    This just exined how far down he was underground. If his power of the will could not scan the ground, he could teleport towards the ground.

    He reached his power of the will into the Varaya¡¯s ring, and the invisible cape appeared on him. He put on the hood, and its mysterious crown was connected.

    Suddenly, his power of the will be doubled, and everything at the range of 1600 meters was disyed in front of him.

    He was 1300 meters underground. Without the cape, he would need to slowly find a soft spot in this underground stream to dig his way out.

    But that would take forever. The elves or Lightning n would have thought he was dead by that point.

    A move in a sh spell pattern appeared on his hand, and he vanished from the stream. In a sh of white light, he appeared on the ground.

    Although he could breathe underwater, it was still nothingpared to taking a breath of fresh air, so he gasped for it.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to be alive!¡± Abel yelled towards the sky.

    It was hard to imagine that he had escaped from a legendary knight with the ability to fly.

    He knew their power was iparable. He was so lucky that he had transformed into a dragon beforehand. If not, that legendary knight might have captured him before he even got the chance to react.

    He let Frankenstein out of the monster ring. He could no longer move in a sh with his own wizard ability. His identity was a druid, after all.

    He traveled so long in the underground stream. He didn¡¯t even know where he was. He could only look at those giant wings in the sky and make a rough prediction of where he was. Afterward, he told Frankenstein to move him in the opposite direction.

    They moved up a mountain, and Abel looked out from the peak. He still couldn¡¯t recognize the terrain.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Just when he was getting disappointed, he spotted some ore below him. Not just any ore, but the good pure iron ore.

    Although it was not as good as the ones drenched in lightning elements such as those in the Lightning ground, they were still rare.

    His beast Jason was made out of fire condensed iron ores. Even though it had fire elements, it was not as good as pure iron ores.

    He looked around and set up a medium barrier circle on the mountain peak.

    He was fast. In less than a minute, the circle was set up.

    He summoned Johnson and Jason from his monster ring. Stone giants were the best miners, after all.

    Of course, there could be danger all around. He didn¡¯t know that the legendary knight had been scared off by the legendary wizards, so he set up the barrier circle.

    The first reason was to hide himself. The other was to hide his stone giants.

    ¡°Johnson, Jason, pick out the best ore!¡± Abelmanded them.

    The stone giants bowed and kneeled. They ced their giant hands on the ground, and pure iron ores rushed out one by one.

    Abel was taking a big risk for gathering iron ore immediately after his escape, but those things were too valuable. Maybe this was the only ce that had it.

    Even if someone had imed this territory, it was better than directly invading a mine.

    What Jasoncked was a strong body, so it could only be a long-distance cannon tform in battles. Since Abel became aw-defying wizard, a cannon tform was no longer necessary.

    What he needed was a strong shield when he returned to his human form.

    Doff with its ancient rod was doing the trick perfectly for his master Bet identity, and Johnson and Jason were falling behind.

    It was a mountain full of iron ore barely mined in the past. With both Johnson and Jason working together, a little mountain of pure iron ore was gathered.

    Abel put them away in his Varaya¡¯s ring. That amount was enough to make a body for Johnson.

    He then put Johnson and Jason back to the monster ring. He was not nning to tell anyone about what he did. After all, it was stealing. As far as he knew, wizards were forbidden to take anything from the front-line battlefield.

    Atst, he put away the barrier circle, but just when he was about to leave. He saw a team of 200 elite holy knights led by a loyal mad knight appearing below him.

    Although a barrier circle was very useful in most of the Central continent, it was not the case with the front line battlefield, and Abel didn¡¯t know.

    All teams in the front line battlefield had corresponding circles to discover circles. All the barrier circle could do was block out the outside from seeing what was happening within. The others could still spot its existence.

    It was a mistake, and Abel had attracted a team of knights.

    Those teams were normally out for resource-gathering missions. With such a vast territory, most resources were taken up but the Evil Kingdom and the Central Continent.

    However, some resources were just way too big to take in at once, or they were just not crucial enough. So, in that case, they would protect it.

    Still, those resources needed to be taken in one day, which was the mission of this team. With a loyal mad knight as the leader, this team was much more powerful than an average one considering that most teams who ept these kinds of resources gathering missions were only made up of elite wizards and elite priests.

    The team had their gaze fixed. The mad knight knew Frankenstein was aw-defying wizard, but he didn¡¯t care too much about Abel.

    He could not sense any power from him, which could only happen under 2 circumstances. One was that Abel was a legendary power, and the other was that Abel was too weak. For a mad knight, the former was almost an impossibility.

    If Abel really was a legendary power, where were the legendary knights?

    After all, most scent hidden abilities were useless to a profession of their rank.

    But that was exactly what Abel did. How could he not hide his scent? He just escaped from a legendary knight.

    A little battle formation was formed. The team of knights was about to start their attacks.

    Suddenly, a ck hole appeared in the sky, and a 10 meters tall Beamon jumped out andnded above the team of knights.

    It heavily struck down with its rod towards the mad knight.

    The targets of this team of knights were mostly elite wizards, and that mad knight had only be rank 21 one not long ago.

    Doff had fought against knights more powerful than him countless times, and he was at an advantage most of the time.

    ¡°Frankenstein, go as well.¡± Abelmanded and yelled, ¡°Doff, be careful, i want all their corpses intact!¡±

    It was not because Abel had some special interest. Even as an archpriest, he would not give up his wizard profession to research corpses.

    What he needed were some good resurrection ingredients. He already had one in his personal storage box, but it was not easy to find another like it once he left the front-line battlefield.

    Abel knew he wouldn¡¯t return to the front line in the near future once he left. With a legendary power having an eye on him, he could no longer stay.

    The mad knight¡¯s face sank. Although he was surprised by Doff¡¯s sudden appearance, he was furious by Abel¡¯s words. He was already nning how he could torture this weak bastard once he killed this Beamon.

    But soon, he knew he wouldn¡¯t have the chance. Doff¡¯s rodnded on his shield and shattered it immediately.

    The 200 holy knights were also knocked back. Even though the force was distributed amongst all of them, their hands were still shaking.

    At that moment, Frankenstein appeared behind the mad knight and threw out a frozen orb.

    It was the first time this mad knight encountered such an arrogantw-defying wizard who had the guts to cast a spell right in front of him. He took out another shield with his shaking left hand and heavily struck down with his sword on his right.

    Frankenstein didn¡¯t act like a wizard at all. He did not dodge. Instead, he cast an ice pole spell to counteract the strike.

    Doff, on the other hand, plunged straight into the knight formation. If that mad knight was only facing Doff, he would have been able to stop it, but he also wanted to kill thisw-defying wizard. His loyalty for his God gave him the confidence to disregard all danger, not even the safety of the 200 knights behind him.

    Doff divided the 200 knights from the Mad knight and kept the 200 knights upied.

    The frozen orb mmed on the shield of that mad knight. Its strength was far greater than his expectations, and his shield was immediately sted away. At the same time, his sword alsonded on Frankenstein.

    His robe was cut open, but that was all the damage this rank 21 mad knights could do. Both his rune word armor and the ancient puppet body were not something this knight could make a scratch.

    Without a shield, Frankenstein¡¯s ice pole plunged straight into the mad knight¡¯s body.

    The ice pole spell was not amon spell forw-defying wizards. It was very powerful, and it had a scary frozen effect, but it was just too slow. Any speedy professions used to battling in mid-air could easily dodge it.

    Wizards couldn¡¯t fight at close range, and spells like ice poles could not work well in long range.

    Frankenstein was the odd one out. At his range from the mad knight, speed was almost not a factor, and the ice pole directly plunged into the mad knight as soon as it was cast.

    The level 27 ice pole on top of the level 23 ice enchantment of aw-defying wizard caused an immediate freeze on that mad knight even with his support aura.

    Still, killing a mad knight with one spell was not easy, so Frankenstein took out the spirit sword from his right.

    Yes, Frankenstein was using a sword to attack a mad knight. That mad knight was stunned. How crazy was this wizard?

    Frankenstein was even madder than a mad knight. He didn¡¯t chop, stab, or sh. Instead, he smashed him with the back of the sword.

 Chapter 989 - Return to Castle

    <h4>Chapter 989: Return to Castle</h4>

    The rune word sword was almost indestructible, at least breaking a rune word weapon before its disintegration was unheard of. Frankenstein had no choice. He could only attack with the back of his rune word sword.

    He wasn¡¯t skilled in the sword. His instincts just knew to smash things with objects.

    You couldn¡¯t force aw-defying wizard to learn sword skills, especially one that only had battle instincts. Not allw-defying wizards were Abel, after all.

    Frankenstein only remembered themand his master gave him to keep the enemy¡¯s corpse intact. After he froze the mad knight with the ice pole, he viciously smashed with the back of his rune word sword.

    Although Frankenstein did not have many close body fighting skills, no one could underestimate the strength of an ancient puppet. It was not something even a mad knight could withstand.

    Blood gushed out from the mouth of the knight. His internals was badly injured.

    Frankenstein did not stop. Doff started his crazy beating as well. At that moment, the holy knights arrived.

    Without the knights noticing, he suddenly expanded his big druid energy with his transformation ne, and a vicious suppression force emerged, bringing the knights to a pause.

    If they knew Abel was a big druid beforehand, they could have gone into a defensive formation to counteract his suppression.

    The defense formation of 200 elite holy knights was more than enough to counteract Abel¡¯s big druid energy, but they were also upied by Doff. In fact, they were helpless positions it.

    With that pause, their fate was decided.

    Abel unleashed his grey bear and ignited the spell ¡®Destruction from heaven and earth¡¯. Meteoroids poured down from the sky, and giant fireballs struck towards the knights.

    Doff also viciously swung his rod. With each swing, a few holy knights were killed.

    Of course, this rate of killing was nothingpared to Abel¡¯s spell. After all, mass attack spells were much more efficient in this situation.

    Abel did not stop. He then followed up with a hurricane and volcano spell.

    At that moment, he truly got a taste of what it was like to be truly powerful. In the past, he could only look up at elite knights. Now he was killing them like they were nothing.

    Just when knights were recovering from the first round of attack, the double spells Abel followed only cut their life even deeper.

    Their formation copsed, and they no longer had any chance to resist. They could not break Abel¡¯s suppression, and they could only wait for their ughter like helpless sheep.

    The roles of the hunter and prey were switched at an instant. It was one of Abel¡¯s fastest battles, and 200 soul beams shot up.

    Frankenstein also ended the life of the mad knight. Maybe he was the one worthy of the most pity: mad knight being smashed to death by a wizard.

    Abel scanned the battlefield with his power of the will and put all the light gems in his portal bag, and retrieved the 200 portal bags. He then arrived at the dead body of the mad knight.

    It was preserved very well. He could see that Frankenstein was very careful with his attacks. Not even a big wound was opened up.

    But of course, Abel knew there wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if it was badly injured. The resurrection only targets the soul, and a bottle of full recovery potion would solve all injuries.

    He carefully put away the human-shaped light gem and put the corpse in his personal storage box.

    He looked around. There were 200 little soul beams and one thick soul beam. This would attract a lot of attention.

    ¡°Master Bet!¡± When Abel was about to move with Frankenstein, he heard a voice. He quickly turned. It was Wizard Hal.

    ¡°Wizard Hal, it¡¯s great to see you again. I got lost!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, are you okay?¡± Wizard Hal was stunned as he said with shock. He then looked at the soul beams and said, ¡°You are too powerful!¡±

    Even in the front line, 200 soul beams shooting up at once was still a rare sight to see.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m okay. I was lucky to find an underground stream to escape!¡± Abel smiled and exined. He really didn¡¯t care too much about the battle just then. It didn¡¯t even cost Frankenstein and Doff any effort. He then asked, ¡°Wizard Hal, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Master Bet, we discovered that 2 legendary wizards were already sent out after we returned, so Wizard Davy sent out all freew defying wizards to search for you!¡± Wizard Hal said excitedly.

    Although he had been fighting on the front line for a long time, they were all business a rank 20 wizard could take care of. He never saw a true legendary. Today was the first time, and not only that, they were targeted as well.

    He was grateful to survive. Even the main target, Master Bet, had survived. How could he not get excited?

    Wizard Davy didn¡¯t expect much, and he had been ming himself for causing such a big loss to the wizard union. After all, the chance of escaping from a legendary was extremely low.

    Master Bet¡¯s importance to the Wizard Union went beyond his identity as a dragon druid. He was the important source of their potions. If anything happened t Master Bet, those light healing potions would cease to exist.

    This was why Wizard Davy sent out so manyw-defying wizards to search for Abel.¡¯

    Wizard Hal was lucky toe across those soul beams, so he decided to have a look. To his surprise, it was Master Bet¡¯s work.

    ¡°Wizard Hal, just take me back!¡± Abel saw that Wizard Hal still had more to say, so he interrupted.

    They were in a dangerous ce. If the legendary knight found them, they could not escape again.

    He could only transform to a dragon once every 24 hours, so he was in a vulnerable position.

    ¡°Yes, yes, lets head back immediately!¡± Wizard Hal nodded. He could already imagine the crazy look on WIzard Davy¡¯s face. He listed a mission in the wizard union to search for Master Bet. If they stayed any longer, the entire front line would be filled with wizards.

    With Wizard Hal on the lead, Frankenstein shed with Abel at the back. Their destination was the howling castle.

    The howling castle was looking very different from the time Abel left. All the protection circles were ignited, and he could sense himself being monitored. Some of it might being from magic circles that amplify the spells of wizards.

    Although magic towers were rare in the Central Continent, the technology of magic towers was used in castles or other structures.

    But even an actual magic tower would not use luxury materials like this. Only in a ce with an endless resource such as the front line would see a magic tower built like a castle.

    The howling castle was one of the strongest castles, and at that moment, it was fully prepared for war.

    ¡°Master Bet is back!¡± An elite wizard who recognized Abel yelled. But it was unnecessary anyway. The castle had already detached Abel long ago as Wizard Hal and Frankenstein approached.

    When Abel entered the castle, he saw everyone looking at him with eyes of admiration. They all knew Abel had just escaped from a legendary knight.

    Also, the news that Abel had lured the legendary knight away already began to spread in the Howling Castle.

    A new big druid, as well as a master potion maker, had put his life at risk to save his teammates. It was something everyone deeply respected.

    All professions in the castle had gotten light healing potion from the wizard union, more or less, directly or passively, so they knew Abel¡¯s importance.

    ¡°Master Bet!¡± Although not all professions knew Abel personally, they all greeted him with great passion.

    Abel smiled back. He hadn¡¯t expected the power of the Central Continent to be this friendly.

    ¡°Master Bet, you are back!¡± When Wizard Davy saw Abel, he said in excitement.

    He was helpless when Abel was being chased. He was not qualified to help even if he wanted to. If Abel couldn¡¯t return safely, he would be tortured by regret for the rest of his life.

    You could just tell how close Abel and the Lightning n were since the Lightning n had taken in Abel as soon as the wizard union invited Abel to fight in this battle.

    What happened was an ident, but it had only deepened their rtionship. Someone who stood up for their teammates during the most dangerous moments was respected by every team.

    Wizard Davy¡¯s words were simple, but it was filled with relief from worry, which just showed how much Abel meant to him.

    His worries only subsided once he returned to the Howling Castle because he knew the Legendary knight would invade them.

    ¡°Wizard Davy, I¡¯m sorry. Maybe I¡¯m the reason the Legendary knight was here!¡± Abel apologized.

    There was no need for him to hide the fact. All the Lightning n wizards saw what happened. There was no doubt that the Legendary knight was after Abel.

    ¡°Master Bet, your enemy is our enemy, no matter who it was!¡± Wizard Davy said with confidence.

    He did not give too much thought about the fact that Abel was chased after by a legendary knight anymore. The legendaries would take care of their own business. All he could do was back Abel up.

    Although the Lightning n did not have manyw-defying wizards, they were still a powerful force in the Central Continent. Lightning wizards were all sharp troops, nevertheless.

    ¡°Because of me, our mission had went down the drain!¡± Abel sighed.

    Although the castle on the peak was destroyed, they did not sessfully set up a magic circle there and im the territory for the wizard union.

    ¡°Master Bet, we already gotten a lot with 2 mad knights dead as well as the 2000 evil knights. Its already the most we achieved in 10 years!¡± Wizard Davy immediatelyughed.

    He really couldn¡¯t care less about the oue. Since a legendary knight had shown up, the legendary wizards would have a reason to show themselves.

    Even though he might not get any resources from this mission, a legendary would negotiate with the evil kingdom to get a deservedprehension once the report was submitted.

    It was agreed that the legendaries could not intervene in the front line. If a side broke this agreement, they had to pay.

    ¡°Not only 2 mad knights, Master Bet killed another one during his escape!¡± Wizard Halughed and interrupted.

    All the wizards were stunned. With Doff and Frankenstein by his side, Abel basically had the power of 3w-defying wizards. If the circumstances were right, Doff¡¯s giant rod might even be able to take on a few morew-defying wizards

 Chapter 990 - Legendary Wizards

    <h4>Chapter 990: Legendary Wizards</h4>

    A wizard suddenly stepped in and interrupted with a bow. ¡°Wizard Davy, Mr. Larkinmands you to bring Master Bet to the Doomsday defence wall now. He wants to meet Master Bet!¡±

    After that, every wizard turned to Abel with eyes of admiration.

    It was an honor to get invited by legendary Wizard Larkin. How could anyone not get jealous?

    However, Wizard Davy only looked grim. There could only be one reason why Wizard Larkin wanted to see Abel, because of the legendary knight¡¯s attack.

    However, he had no business in regards to the business of the legendary.

    ¡°Master Bet, you better start thinking of a good exnation of why a legendary knight was after you!¡± Wizard Davy led Abel to the teleportation circle and whispered to him.

    Abel smiled. He already had it figured out. me everything on the goddess of the moon; he was her favorite elf after all.

    If they didn¡¯t believe him, then they could go find the goddess of the moon. But if they wanted to see the goddess of the moon for trivial things like this, they needed his girlfriend, Sainte Lorraine¡¯s consent first.

    Abel had his chest up, and wizard Davy didn¡¯t say anything. He ignited the teleportation circle and headed towards the Wall of Doomsday.

    The Doomsday defense wall was very strange. You could only teleport to the front of the wall. The passage in the middle to the other side hadpletely blocked all teleportation ability.

    Abel only realized this once he stepped out of the teleportation room. But luckily, the passage in the middle was right in front of him.

    Wizard Davy kept quiet, but his worries did not subside. The wall of Doomsday was where the legendary wizards lived. Every move he made was monitored.

    They made their way up the stairs. Abel couldn¡¯t understand why they didn¡¯t move in a sh, but the walk was only 5 minutes anyway. After another teleportation circle, they arrived at a door.

    ¡°Master Bet, wee!¡± A calm voice emerged from within. Although the words were friendly, they sounded demanding.

    Abel stepped up and walked in. Wizard Davy stood on the spot. He did not get invited, so all he could do was stand outside to signify his respect for Abel.

    If the legendary wizard within wanted to give Abel a hard time, the Lightning n needed to think about their manners.

    Abel arrived at a big room with a delicate fur carpet. It made absolutely no sound as he stepped on it.

    The walls were stered with all kinds of magic patterns and some art pieces, but still, the room felt thick with the wizard¡¯s energy.

    The ceiling was made out of some transparent crystal, and the beautiful view of the sky above was clearly illustrated with some kind of magic circle.

    The furniture was all filled with the scent of ancient nobles. It was almost like this wizard was trying to live the life of an ordinary man.

    In the center of the room was a long bench with 2 cloaked old men sitting behind it. At that moment, they had their eyes fixed on Abel.

    ¡°Have a seat. Please excuse us for asking you toe here suddenly!¡± One of the old men smiled and continued, ¡°my name is Larkin, and this is Luke, we were the ones to scare off legendary knight Ando today!¡±

    ¡°I thank the prestigious Legendary Larkin for your help!¡± Abel immediately stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet, no need to do unnecessary things. Just have a seat!¡± Wizard Larkin pointed at a wooden chair.

    Abel was not expecting this legendary wizard to be so calm, so he carefully sat down.

    ¡°Here, have a drink. You elves really have the best juice!¡± Wizard Larkin then took out a crystal ss and poured a ss of juice for Abel with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, I was wondering why you invited me here today?¡±Abel was a little shocked by how polite this legendary was, so he quickly added.

    The legendary wizards did not unleash their energy, but Abel still felt extremely pressured. He just wanted to get out as soon as possible.

    ¡°At first, I wanted to ask about why Legendary Knight Ando was after you, but I¡¯m afraid I no longer have to!¡± Legendary Wizard Larkin smiled.

    Abel felt his heart drop. Did they see something he couldn¡¯t?

    ¡°Master Bet, you are filled with the goddess of moon¡¯s energy. The goddess must have done something that drove the knights crazy through your hands!¡± Wizard Luke pointed at Abel and also smiled.

    Although Abel could not sense it himself, the legendary wizard could sense the dense goddess energy on him.

    However, the legendary wizards did not expect the energy to be a result of the transformation ne.

    In the past, powerful figures could spot something wrong with Abel¡¯s transformation, and a legendary could directly expose him.

    But ever since the goddess of moon merged the transformation ne with Abel, any being below the level of god would not be able to tell.

    The legendary wizards could only sense the goddess of the moon¡¯s energying from Abel, almost like he was especially looked after by the goddess.

    Strange things happening to an elf looked after by a god was very normal. After all, the gods might do experiments too.

    Therefore, the legendary wizards decided to stop investigating Abel.

    In this world, there were only a few gods who were not sleeping, and they were all allies closely monitored by the wizard union.

    If a full-scale war was unleashed with the Evil Kingdom, those gods would y a big role.

    The wizard union had gotten a taste of the demon from beyond¡¯s power. Even in its injured form, it went against the entire Central Continent and finally used a guardian wing to cover up the territory until this day.

    If they decided to investigate Abel, they would definitely anger the goddess of the moon. It was definitely not worth the risk.

    Also, they, too, had respect for Master Bet. They tried his light healing potion, and it was effective on them as well.

    As you know, even master-grade potions would not help a legendary recover.

    But of course, getting a legendary injury was very unlikely, and their self-recovery ability was extremely powerful. They needed to be in an extremely bad position to get themselves hurt.

    Recovery took time, but with the emergence of the light healing potion, everything changed. The fighting ability of those legendaries shot up dramatically.

    The legendaries were notw-defying wizards, archpriests, big druids, or Barbarians. They were the final guardians of this world.

    Anything that could change a legendary could dictate the path of this world.

    This was why the legendary wizards acted so polite. Although they were curious, they couldn¡¯t think of another way.

    After all, whatever that was driving the legendary knight crazy would not be as valuable as being able to recover on a battlefield.

    Of course, they did not expect that Abel had something more powerful than a light healing potion on him. If they wanted to heal, they would need at least 10 bottles.

    ¡°Right Master Bet, I think i saw an injury on Knight Ando, was it your work?¡± Wizard Larkin suddenly thought of something and asked.

    He saw Knight Ando covering his left hand and caught a smell of blood, but because the scene was too chaotic, he couldn¡¯t be sure.

    Still, looking at how angry Knight Ando was, he knew he was humiliated.

    He just couldn¡¯t believe a master potion maker big druid could do something like that.

    ¡°Legendary Larkin, i chopped off half his finger!¡± Abel did not lie. He had the goddess as backup, after all.

    ¡°No way!¡± Wizard Larkin put down his ss of juice, and Wizard Luke was also shocked.

    They might not be able to guarantee a mark on a legendary knight even if they were to fight against them. As you know, most wizards attacked with spells, so taking a chunk of their flesh away would be a challenge, even if it was the smallest finger.

    The scariest thing to a profession like them was having a part of their body chopped off. Regeneration potions existed, but they all needed to be used ordingly.

    The more powerful you were, the harder it was to find an effective one.

    For a legendary, it was almost impossible.

    Although a holy object and the demon from beyond¡¯s holy energy could help a legendary regenerate, both methods would be extremely costly to the Evil Kingdom.

    ¡°Master Bet, did knight Ando take back finger?¡± Wizard Larkin asked suddenly.

    If knight Ando took back his finger, all they needed was to merge it back, which would save the evil Kingdom a lot of energy.

    ¡°Wizard Larkin, the finger and his blood looked very extraordinary to me, so I got a little greedy and took it for myself!¡± Abel said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Wizard Larkinughed.

    ¡°Master Bet, take good care of it. When the timees, it will be very beneficial to your level up!¡± Wizard Luke also smiled and added.

    ¡°Thanks for your reminder!¡± Abel bowed.

    He was not expecting the finger to have such a purpose. Before a legendary level up, their bodies had already undergone a huge transformation in the soul, unlike any other profession.

    ¡°Master Bet, not only the finger, his blood is also good stuff. With some extra ingredients, you can make master grade potions with the ability to strengthen yourself!¡± Wizard Larkin added.

    The legendary wizards did not ask to see Knight Ando¡¯s finger, and they were not greedy for it.

    Not because it was not valuable, but everything on a legendary was astronomical in value anyway.

    Blood signified the loss of power for a legendary. You could just tell looking at the fact that only a few drops of blood were left from Knight Ando with a whole finger chopped off.

    Still, it was nothingpared to forming a good rtionship with this master potion maker. His healing potions were the best in the continent, and he might be able to make even more powerful ones in the future.

    Abel¡¯s interest peaked. He decided to go do some research in the blood as soon as he returned to the potion maker union.

    ¡°Master Bet, I have a body strengthening potion form for the legendary blood. It¡¯s useless to me, so take it as a gift!¡± Wizard Larkin took out ambskin parchment and handed it to Abel.

    Abel¡¯s eyes sparkled. It made sense. Only legendaries would have information about legendaries. Finding a form like that on his own was extremely unlikely.

 Chapter 991 - Abelâ€™s Assistant

    <h4>Chapter 991: Abel¡¯s Assistant</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Davy waited outside as his heart grew worried. He did not have any good solutions, so all he did was walked around in circles.

    The fact that he waited showed the Lightning n¡¯s position to those 2 legendary wizards. They had Abel¡¯s back.

    Suddenly, the door swung opened, and legendary Wizard Larkin and legendary Wizard Luke sent Abel out with a big smile as though they were having a great time chatting.

    Wizard Davy was stunned. Howe 2 legendary wizards were so polite? Howe they were willing to send someone out?

    ¡°Master Bet, next time when youe to the front line, let us know. We will keep an eye on the Evil Kingdom!¡± Wizard Larkin reminded as Abel stepped out.

    This time he was lucky to escape from Knight Ando. He might not be so lucky next time.

    Abel was too important to the Wizard Union, so he needed extra protection.

    ¡°Thank you legendary Larkin. Next time, I will let you know!¡± Abel bowed at the 2 legendary wizards.

    He knew very well that he wouldn¡¯t return to the front line soon. This ce was too scary after being chased after by a legendary knight.

    Afterward, Wizard Davy did not bring Abel back to the castle. Instead, he directly brought him to the teleportation circle and sent Abel back to the elves¡¯ Bay Law City.

    By that point, his house was repaired. Even with many ces destroyed, the elves used the best materials and repaired Abel¡¯s ce as a priority.

    Not only that, but the giant teleportation circle and all kinds of facilities were also repaired. As long as Abel was in his ce, he could directly connect to the Wizard Union¡¯s system.

    Abel no longer needed his main building anyway. He loved the invisibility of his battle fort and the safety it brought.

    As he sat in his invisible floating battle fort with a ss of juice in hand, he gazed outside at the beautiful scenery.

    All the elves were hustling to clean up the remains of war, and a few new structures were being built in the military camp outside the city.

    New druids were recruited to train in the military camp, and a few human instructors had been invited to stand on the spot. For the first time, the elves were cultivating a true military force.

    The elves had taken a big hit from the war. Seeing powerful druids being hopelessly ughtered in the face of knights was an image burned in the mind of many elves. From then on, they realized the importance of military power.

    Their values seemed insignificant in the face of the changing world.

    Although they still loved peace, they still had their limits. They could not stand seeing their homes being trampled on. After the decision was made to establish a true military, the first base was built in 10 days, and the group of druids entered.

    However, after returning from the front line, Abel knew a true war breaking out in the elves was very unlikely. What happened was a once-in-a-lifetime event.

    He almost died in the front line, but he also learned quite a lot from it. Especially the changes that happened to the crystal angel statue between his eyes.

    He did not enter the Dark World to examine the changes because he wanted to experiment beforehand.

    No one would see him in his invisible battle fort, and its safety was a guarantee floating thousands of meters above the ground.

    As he sat in his chair with a ss of juice in his hand, he focused all of his power of the will into his mind.

    He unleashed a little energy from the crystal angel statue with his world stone, and a sudden sea of prayers entered his power of the will.

    His druid soul took over with his main soulmanding the druid soul. Only the emotionless druid soul would not be affected by those sea amounts of information.

    His druid soul began to divide the information. Some were prayers that he could use to generate golden energy for the crystal angel statue.

    Some were demands for things like health, wealth, power. There were even some oddly specific ones like the love of a certain woman, obtaining certain treasures. Maybe those people really thought the gods were capable of anything. Even if a god was all mighty, some of those demands were still too strange.

    After dividing the prayers, a group caught Abel¡¯s attention. The demands to be a knight.

    Since he was busy dividing a sea of prayers, those demands did not catch his attention initially, and he did not have time to analyze them.

    He picked one of the prayers out.

    It was by a 20-year-old who has been training for 7 years named Apo. Maybe there were limited spots to be a true holy knight each year, and you would only be qualified if you were faithful and strong enough.

    Normally one 1 out of 10 apprentice knights could be an official holy knight, so it was definitely not amon opportunity in the Evil Kingdom. But of course, the citizens of the Evil Kingdom would not call their Kingdom Evil. It was called the Holy Kingdom.

    You needed to deepen your faith once you became a Holy Knight. It was what needed to sustain the function of the guardian wings.

    Apo was just an insignificant number out of a sea of practitioners. He had been training since 13 years old, and the gods became his everything. He would sacrifice everything for the gods, and his strength reached the condition of a low-level Holy knight since 18, but even after 2 years, his prayers had no reply.

    He thought it might be because he was not faithful enough, so he doubled down on his prayers and preached to the gods.

    This was why his prayers stood out to Abel. If the demons from beyond were not in slumber, it might have discovered this extremely faithful preacher as well.

    Still, Abel was skeptical. Maybe his crystal angel statue had blocked those prayers deliberately, so the gods from the other side did not receive it.

    But that didn¡¯t matter anyway. What Abel needed to do now was to ept Apo¡¯s demand and give him a holy knight position.

    He connected to Apo through the prayer, and the crystal Angel statue sent an automatic message ording to Abel¡¯s will like a spirit ¡°my follower, I¡¯ve received your faith. I will now grant you the title of a holy knight!¡±

    At that moment, Apo was kneeling on the ground in a training room of the Holy Kingdom. His entire body was shaking with excitement.

    It has been 1000 days, and he finally replied to him. He no longer had to be looked down upon. He no longer had to spend his days between work and prayers, marry an ordinary wife and live an ordinary life.

    He was a truly glorious holy knight, the fighter for his god. When he died, he would return to the loving arms of his god.

    It was at that moment, Abel was faced with a choice. He needed to select the soul of a holy knight from his crystal angel statue and give it to Apo.

    He could choose the soul of the weakest intermediate Holy Knight, which would allow Apo to be an intermediate Holy Knight with no problem. But if he wanted to be an elite Holy Knight, he would either need to be extremely gifted, or Abel had to sacrifice some holy energy.

    Abel could also choose the soul of a loyal mad knight for Apo and turn him into a god-made genius.

    Still, this was not an unbreakablew. If Apo was a natural genius, he would be an elite knight or even a mad knight despite what soul he was given.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but the guardian wings working for the evil kingdom normally would grant a soul to a knight unless they were truly faithful.

    After all, not many souls actually returned to the Evil Kingdom, and there were many prerequisites.

    First, the Holy knight must die close to the guardian wing for his soul to be retrieved.

    Second, they must die in a retrievable way. If a holy knight died with old age, his soul would need a lot of holy energy to repair before it could be retrieved.

    Considering the condition of the Evil Kingdom, wasting holy energy on every old knight was not a wise move. Still, it was worth it for an old mad knight.

    When the soul of a mad knight was given out, a new mad knight would emerge in a few years.

    This was why the Evil kingdom didn¡¯t want to unleash a full-on war with the Central Continent. All they needed was to buy time before their god awakened from his slumber.

    Abel didn¡¯t know any of this. He was not a true god. His holy energy was just an ability of his world stone.

    He could not even ignite his crystal angel statue unless he was in his dragon form, and none of its ability could be used until then.

    Therefore, he could only cultivate his own holy knights through soul granting. Yes, his own holy knights.

    After epting Apo¡¯s demand, Apo became his follower. Or, more specifically, the follower of the crystal angel statue.

    It was the first time he replied to a follower. It was an experiment, so he only found the soul of a rank 18 knight and passed it down.

    All he did was decide in his mind, and the soul of a rank 18 holy knight disappeared from the crystal angel statue in a sh.

    Apo¡¯s body soon began to glow. As he was engulfed in the lights, his soul felt like it was in a hot spring.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He let out a rxed breath of air, but he quickly covered his mouth and stopped himself since it came across as a little disrespectful. Still, his entire body was trembling, and his soul began to grow.

    ¡°Grace of god!¡± He screamed in his heart. His god not only replied to him. Instead, he was blessed by his grace.

    The grace of God was extremely rare. Only the most loyal followers would be blessed. It could drastically speed up his training and almost eliminate all bottlenecks until the decided rank was achieved.

    Every knight who was blessed by the grace of God would be a genius of the Kingdom. Not only would he get more resources, but his status would also be higher.

    If you wanted to tell if a knight was blessed, all you needed was to look at his training progress speed.

    Of course, some rare talent might be able to achieve speedy progress as well, but those were the new blood of the kingdom. A blessed holy knight was just a reincarnation of a powerful dead knight, after all.

 Chapter 992 - Mana Potion

    <h4>Chapter 992: Mana Potion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As the pure white glow slowly subsided, Knight Apo sensed his body changing. Allbat qi within him transformed into the pure white holy energy, and his soul gained the ability to use the ¡®preaching¡¯ and ¡®fire enchantment¡¯ aura, as well as the fighting skill ¡®sacrifice¡¯ and ¡®heavy strike.¡¯

    Those skills directly appeared in his soul, so he didn¡¯t need to learn them. All he needed was to level it up through practice.

    This was the scariest thing about a god¡¯s blessing. Although all holy knights were picked by God, the ones who didn¡¯t receive a blessing would need to learn every skill, and this process could take up to a few years for each skill.

    The blessed knights could skip this step entirely and do a skill automatically through the soul.

    Still, this was only until the rank of the blessing was achieved.

    Knight Apo¡¯s eyes were filled with honor. He was so excited. He almost cried when he sensed the rank of his blessing was an elite knight.

    This meant that his journey in bing an elite knight would be extremely smooth, and nothing could stop him.

    The details of each skill appeared in his mind, so all he did was sit in his training room and look through the skills in his soul.

    Meanwhile, Abel was 1000 meters above the ground. His face looked a little awkward. He could sense everything this knight Apo was going through from the crystal angel statue.

    If he was unhappy with knight Apo, he could directly take away knight Apo¡¯s ability or end his life.

    Or in other words, he had full control over the destiny of this holy knight. Although Apo had the same ability and used the same holy energy as other holy knights, the gods they were loyal to werepletely different.

    Of course, it was only because the crystal angel statue was connected to the god of the Evil kingdom. Unless if other gods investigate, no one would be able to tell.

    If knight Apo never ran into Abel, he too would think that he was just like every holy knight.

    At that moment, Abel got a message from the crystal angel statue. If he wanted to meet knight Apo, knight Apo would immediately need to kneel and get ready to sacrifice everything for him.

    On top of that, this loyalty would only deepen with time, and knight Apo¡¯s preaching would be the most valuable dark gold energy for him.

    Compared to the dark gold energy his rank 18 knight soul in the crystal angel statue was giving out, knight Apo¡¯s preaching was at least a few times more powerful.

    Even the rank 18 knight soul could preach needlessly 24 hours a day. Knight Apo could still double that.

    At first, Abel regretting wasting strand of dark gold energy on this knight, but that was not the case. Instead, he made a profit.

    If he gave out the soul of all 2000 holy knights, his crystal angel statue would get even more dark old energy. His crystal angel statue was growing extremely slow. It could take up to tens of years until its energy was fully fulfilled.

    Abel began to get to work and picked out the youngest and most talented followers.

    However, after blessing another 5 followers, he sensed that things might not be as simple as he thought. Each follower took around 10 minutes to bless, so blessing 2000 of them would take a long time.

    Of course, this was also to do with his age. If he was a few hundred years old wizard, spending 10 years on this was like nothing.

    Abel had only been training for a few years, so each second was extremely precious, and he didn¡¯t want to waste any of it.

    After all, this strong will, along with his endless resources, was what allowed him to progress so quickly.

    ¡°I am really just finding trouble for myself!¡± Abel scratched his head and sighed.

    He sat a few standards and passed it down to the emotionless druid soul. It was the best in regards to taking care of repetitive tasks like this.

    Therefore, the druid soul began to go through the prayers and blessed them ording to Abel¡¯s standard.

    Abel felt his heart lift. All he needed now was to wait for the good news from his druid soul.

    However, he soon discovered another troubling thing. He could enter the Dark World before his druid soul finished the task.

    He let out another long sigh. Maybe it was time to make something through the traditional method, going to the alchemy room.

    After all, there were a lot of light healing potions he needed to make.

    After seeing how scary the Evil Kingdom was in the front line, he knew a full-on battle between them would mean life or death.

    If the Central Continent lost, he would be just like Apo, submitting to the god-like a helpless bug. He would rather die at that point.

    He had a heart unlike any other in this world, a heart with the desire for freedom. This was why he yearned for power, the power to seek true freedom.

    He came from a fair world. Although a wealth disparity did exist, it was nothing to the ss suppression of this world.

    Luckily, he was born to a small noble family andter became the most powerful figure in the Holy Continent. Finally, he arrived at the central Continent and became a true power in both ability and status. Just when he thought he was free, he discovered the world of gods. Freedom became a dream once again, but one day he would wake up from it.

    ¡°Maybe I can show more potions and give this world more ways tobat the Evil Kingdom!¡± Abel mumbled.

    For battles, the light healing potions did the trick with 90 points of health through each use.

    This applied to any being regardless of their ability. To an intermediate wizard, 90 points of health could save them from the verge of death, and for aw-defying wizard, all they needed was a few extra bottles since they needed at least a few hundred points of health to recover. It was aw, and it separated the potion of the Dark World from the potion of the Central Continent, which was only effective ording to your rank.

    Therefore, the potions from the Dark World were drastically superior to the potions in this world, not to mention theck of potion ingredients in this world.

    Take the elves¡¯ best healing potion, the natural life potion, for example. Its main ingredient was the water of life, and its production was so rare it was almost unthinkable.

    The creation of Abel¡¯s light healing potion ended the need for natural life potion, which freed up the water of life to be used on other more valuable things.

    Abel wanted to take out some mana replenishing potion, but things like that didn¡¯t exist in this world, and the mana recovery rate was always very slow, so he thought for a long time.

    Not all wizards had a sea amount of mana like Abel. In fact, other wizards in his rank were almost nothingpared to him.

    A mana replenishing potion could directly impact the fighting ability of a wizard. If a wizard only had the limit of 20 spells before all their mana was drained, those potions could allow them to fight forever.

    Abel took out the Dark World potion guide and began to flick through. Soon, he found the perfect candidate.

    The ¡®mana potion,¡¯ each bottle could give a wizard, priest, and druid 160 points of mana, but it could only give Barbarians 90 points of mana and Holy knights 120 points of mana.

    Each replenishing process took 5 seconds, and it could be used continuously.

    Although the mana potion was not perfect, Abel didn¡¯t care since the full recovery potion he used helped him recover mana as well.

    Most importantly, there were many ingredients for this mana potion outside of the Kurast Dock¡¯s forest being nourished under the mana environment of the Dark World.

    He already had some portions of it in his Varaya¡¯s ring, so he could start making the mana potion immediately.

    Abel was no longer making potions one by one. Instead, he upsized his alchemy bottles and made 20 bottles at once.

    Of course, he would not use the Dark World¡¯s crystal ss to store those potions. He took many potion bottles from the alchemy union, and he would only save those from the Dark World for the most valuable potions.

    It was his first attempt, but all he needed was to ignite his world stone, and the process would be perfect. Just like that, a batch of mana potion and light healing potion emerged.

    He was feeling good today. His soul has grown after escaping from a legendary knight who made his potion make speed even faster. By the next morning, 400 bottles of mana potions and months of light healing potions were made.

    He no longer needed to go to the wizard union. All he needed was to take out his wizard badge and ce it on his alchemy bench to connect to the wizard union¡¯s exchange system.

    He put forward 100 bottles of mana potions and listed them as 10 beginner light gems each.

    Almost instantly, all 100 bottles were brought up.

    He was not expecting them to go that fast. It was early morning. Not many people were on the system.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but all big organizations had someone monitoring the exchange system 24 hours a day. Even the wizard union set up an alert for Abel¡¯s listing.

    A lucky elite wizard from the Frozen ground sessfully exchanged 100 bottles of mana potions. Since master Bet¡¯s work was so in demand, light gems had be amon currency in the system.

    The wizard from the Frozen Ground did not even look at what potion it was. He just snatched it up immediately as soon as he saw the name master Bet.

    After he submitted the light gems, 100 bottles of blue mana potion were teleported to him. His eyes were filled with surprise.

    ¡°What potion is this?¡± It was only at this moment he decided to have a look at the description of the potion. When he saw the name, his jaw dropped.

    Something with the ability to replenish mana was never heard of in the Central Continent.

 Chapter 993 - Inherited Life

    <h4>Chapter 993: Inherited Life</h4>

    At first, this Frozen ground wizard was a little disappointed that the 100 potions he bought up without thinking were not the light healing potion, but after seeing the description, you could just imagine how happy he was.

    Just when he was about to test a bottle out, his wizard badge began to ring; someone wanted to contact him.

    ¡°Wizard Nichole, I am the Wizard Union¡¯s wizard Hume. Have you used the mana potions you just got?¡± He connected with his badge, and a serious voice emerged. When he heard it was wizard Hume, his body began to tremble.

    Aw-defying wizard of that status was contacting him. How could he not get nervous? Still, hearing that Wizard Hume was not aggressive, he tried his best to hide his nervousness.

    ¡°Mr. Hume, I haven¡¯t used a single bottle of my 100 bottles!¡¯ Wizard Nichole said with a respectful voice.

    ¡°Amazing, I¡¯ll send somew enforcement wizards to collect the bottles from you. We will not only refund you at full, we will also grant you 500 credit points!¡± Wizard Hume said with satisfaction.

    Wizard Nichole could not say no. Even if he did,w enforcement wizards might forcefully take it from him anyway.

    In the pce of the wizard union,w-defying wizards gathered for a meeting regarding Master Bet once again.

    ¡°The reason i gathered you all here today is because of Master Bet¡¯s new work!¡± Wizard Hume spoke up.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, are you talking about the mana potion?¡± The investigation department¡¯s wizard Clement asked.

    ¡°Yes, the mana potion is a potion with the ability to regenerate mana. I¡¯ve already tested them out, it is effective on other professions as well including the natural force of druids, the death qi of priests, and the energy of Barbarians!¡± Wizard Hume nodded and took out a blue-colored potion with excitement.

    ¡°That¡¯s a game changer!¡± Wizard Horace sighed.

    Wizards were on the faster side of mana recovery. Normally it would only take them around 10 minutes to fully recover, but for other professions such as the Barbarians, their recovery rate was so slow it was almost unbearable.

    Therefore, Barbarians could only use their energy in close range.

    Still, this potion would be extremely beneficial even if wizards only used it. After all, the only thing a wizard could do after their mana drained was to find a ce to hide.

    This limited the flow and attack potential of a wizard during battle, but this potion could eliminate this problem, allowing a wizard to cast spells endlessly.

    Also, mana potions could be used as recovery potions for wizards with energy shields. An energy shield worked by transferring damage to the mana drain, so an inflow of mana could drastically strengthen their defense.

    With this in mind, maybe the energy shield world would soon be amon spell like the move in a sh and telekinesis.

    Currently, only Lightning wizards would learn the energy shield since sacrificing mana was often not worth it.

    ¡°Master Bet is a genius! But will this potion be effective on us as well?¡± Wizard Horace eximed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tested that out as well. Maybe it was made with the same method as the light healing potion. It is effective in all professions and any ranks!¡± Wizard Hume said confidently.

    ¡°Master Bet is too important to us. Should we invite Master Bet to the Wizard union so he can live under our protection?¡± Wizard Joseph Horace suggested.

    ¡°Wizard Horace, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not likely. Master Bet¡¯s identity is very special. He is respected by the elves¡¯ goddess. I got some news from the front line that even the 2 Mr legendary wizards were very friendly with him!¡± Wizard Clement lowered his voice.

    What Wizard Horace suggested was amon move by the wizard union. When a game-changing object was created, its creator would be protected by the wizard union.

    But this protection was more like imprisonment. Although normally people wouldn¡¯tin with the Wizard Union as support, a big druid who was also a master potion maker, endlessly supplying works to the Wizard union was very limiting.

    When the light healing potion was first created, the wizard union could not invite Master Bet due to his master potion maker elf identity. Still, when the mana potion was created, Master Bet¡¯s value had be far greater.

    He was no longer only a master potion maker elf. The goddess of the moon respected him. His status was above and beyond throughout the central Continent.

    Therefore, thew-defying wizards in the meeting immediately turned down Wizard Horace¡¯s suggestion.

    No matter what, it was not worth it to anger the goddess of the moon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go with the old method. Go to the elf¡¯s potion maker union and negotiate a deal with Master Bet!¡± Wizard Hume suggested.

    It was the reason why he gathered thew-defying wizards. Light gems were also very important to the wizard union. It was something they gathered after long years of battle.

    If they wanted to use light gems for exchange, they needed everyw-defying to agree.

    ¡°Agree!¡±

    ¡°Agree!¡±

    ¡°Agree!¡±

    Everyw-defying wizards knew the value of light gems, but master Bet only needed beginner-level ones, so it didn¡¯t actually cost them that much.

    At least Master Bet alone would not affect the scary inventory of the wizard union.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how much the Wizard union had. After countless years of battles, a scary amount of light gems were umted. If a wizard wanted to exchange light gems, they would need to give outrge amounts of credit points, making the inflow of light gems to the wizard union much more than the outflow.

    Meanwhile, Abel¡¯s druid soul continued to create new knights in the Evil Kingdom. He could not enter the Dark World, and he was getting stressed.

    He thought about the tree of life. He had not paid a visit ever since thest battle. Even with the equal contract, he could not connect to it through long-distance due to the special attribute of the tree of life.

    He no longer needed to register if he wanted to visit the tree of life, but still, he needed to transit through the pce.

    ¡°The prestigious master Bet, I was looking for you!¡± Abel stepped out of the pce¡¯s teleportation circle and immediately heard the friendly voice of Big Druid Lendo.

    ¡°Big Druid Lendo, what¡¯s up?¡± Abel saw that Big Druid Lendo was a little desperate. Maybe he ran here to see him the moment he stepped into the teleportation circle.

    ¡°Master Bet, are you free? I want to invite you to a social gathering between us big druids. Also the queen granted you the permission to ess the royal big druid inheritance. You can go see it in the royal library any time!¡± Druid Lendo bowed.

    ¡°When is the gathering?¡± Abel¡¯s main profession was wizardry, and he didn¡¯t know much about being a druid, so going to a social gathering with other big druids might be interesting.

    ¡°We will have a gathering in 10 days, I¡¯m sure we will all be oddly surprise if you attend!¡± Druid Lendo said in excitement.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll prepare for it!¡± Abel nodded and continued, ¡°I¡¯m here to use the teleportation circle to the tree of life valley!¡±

    ¡°Master Bet, pleasee with me. I¡¯llter submit a request for you to directly connect your teleportation circle to the tree of life valley!¡±

    ¡°Thank you big druid Lendo!¡± Abel bowed. He was very happy about that suggestion.

    Abel was big druid Lendo¡¯s savior, and he knew his connection with the tree of life. If Abel couldn¡¯t directly teleport to the tree of life valley, no one could.

    Abel teleported from the pce to the tree of life valley. As soon as he stepped out, friendly voices emerged.

    ¡°Master Bet, wee!¡± It was the 2 big druids on guard were within the valley, and they would not show themselves unless it was totally necessary.

    Abel gently bowed and entered the valley.

    When he stepped in, he immediately sensed the energetic life force of the tree of life. It was no longer like before when it was sensing the danger. It had returned to normal.

    Its branches began to shake as though they were weing Abel.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to see you!¡± Abel reached his hand towards and branch and ignited his soul speaker ability to greet the tree of life.

    They didn¡¯t need to speak. It was a strange transfer of thoughts allowed by the contract.

    ¡°Is my fellow tree doing good?¡± The tree of life asked. It was suggesting the other tree of life.

    Although Abel could hide the fact that he had another tree of life from everyone, including the goddess of the moon, he could not hide it from the tree of life.

    After all, it was the reason why this lonely tree of life treated Abelpletely different from everyone besides the fact that the goddess of the moon respected him.

    It was very curious about its fellow tree of life. Therefore, it decided to ask Abel immediately.

    Abel thought for a moment. He did not say anything. Instead, he directly transferred the image of that giant oak tree in the Rogue Encampment to the tree of life.

    The tree of life replied with extreme joy and gratitude, almost like it was no longer a lonely tree.

    As you know, each world could only have one tree of life, so the tree of life connecting was almost impossible.

    Since the tree of life could sense the energy of another tree of life from Abel and receive its image, it was experiencing something it never experienced before.

    ¡°How can i make the Oak Tree grow?¡± At that moment, Abel asked a question that has been bugging him.

    The growth of the Oak Tree always seemed random. Even the Oak Tree itself didn¡¯t know how it grew. It was only until Abel met the tree of life, he realized his Oak Tree had grown into another tree of life.

    ¡°Naturally!¡± The tree of life replied.

    Although it was a simple word, Abel began to contemte. The tree of life was the result of the world¡¯s recognition¡ªthe result of nature.

 Chapter 994 - Ways To Get Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 994: Ways To Get Stronger</h4>

    Abel¡¯s Druid soul got better and better at blessing Holy Knight¡¯s. Although each blessing still took 10 minutes, it could bless multiple knights at a time.

    This saved a lot of time. The mission that would have taken him weeks wasplete in 7 days.

    At that moment, Abel truly sensed the power of God. Even with his Druid soul, blessing 2000 followers was quite a busy task.

    He experienced the power of a god. he knew a true god could multitask extremely efficiently, unlike himself.

    It had taken him many days to achieve this, but a true god could do everything at once.

    He still had a mad knight soul left in the crystal angel statue. He felt like he couldn¡¯t use this soul casually. After all, cultivating a mad knight took a long time.

    His knowledge of the crystal angel statue was a pity, and he would decide after he knew more about it.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to enter the Dark World and began training with hisrge amounts of light gems. The Wizard union would make another order in 7 days. With 300 bottles of mana potion a month and 10 light gems for each bottle, he could not only use elite light gems for meditation each day but also have some stored up.

    Abel rarely headed to the Potion Maker union anymore, and his 2 followers were living in his ce. Ever since he saved them and their family, his followers stayed by his side.

    As his status grew, he treated his followers with even more resources.

    They were training ruthlessly. Until the day they became big druids, they could only take care of trivial things for Abel, even the rank 20 Druid Poly.

    Abel would supply some light healing potions each month to exchange resources since all professions desired those things.

    The night arrived, and Abel returned to the battle fort. He directly ignited the scroll of the town portal and arrived at the Rogue Encampment.

    The first thing he did was sh towards the Oak Tree.

    It seemed like the Oak Tree also sensed the existence of the tree of life, but it was way too youngpared to the elves¡¯ tree of life. It also didn¡¯t know much about itself, so it could only grow naturally.

    Abel felt like he was quite simr to the Oak tree. They were both finding their path as they grew. The Oak tree and his druid soul were from the system. It was the backbone of bing a druid. Normally an elf would only nt an oak tree after they be a druid as a way to return to nature. How the tree grew would no longer be their business.

    However, Abel had nted a tree of life, and it had saved him from danger many times.

    From the elves¡¯ tree of life, Abel found an answer regarding how a tree could develop into a tree of life. ¡®Naturally.¡¯

    Abel ignited his soul speaker ability and transferred a recording of the tree of life¡¯s developing progress to the Oak tree. Just like that, those 2 trees of life were connected for the first time.

    Although it was not a direct interaction, it still meant a lot to the oak tree.

    The Oak tree never had a goal. It got all its ability naturally and knew very little about passing them down.

    The elves¡¯ tree of life had the goddess of the moon as support and the prayers of elves.

    A recording of its developing process was basically like a guide for a tree of life.

    Abel felt like the Oak tree had gained a lot from the recording.

    He didn¡¯t know, but the Oak tree began to understand its significance. Suddenly, a fruit on its branch began to gather the preaching power of those blue howling rabbits. It was cultivating something.

    Seeing the tree of life resolving its business, Abel shifted his focus to his own business.

    The front line made him realize hisck of power once again. Although the dragon transformation was powerful, he was still not a true dragon at the end of the day. He could not use wizard spells, and his giant dragon spells were limited.

    What irritated him the most was that he could not move in a sh. The speed of a giant dragon would not have much advantage over a knight¡¯s charge other than the fact that it could fly.

    However, a legendary knight could fly as well. Even with the ability to control air, a legendary knight could go head to head with it. If he didn¡¯t enter theke, he would already be captured by the legendary knight.

    Abel knew his skill level. Normally he was around rank 23 and 24 to 25 when he became a dragon.

    Although his own ability was limited, his summons still had some potential.

    First, let¡¯s look at Frankenstein. Its soul was pure. The only thing within it was battle instinct.

    This allowed it to train extremely efficiently. Since its original self was aw-defying wizard, it needed to be very gifted. Therefore, it definitely had room to grow.

    However, the weakness of ice spells remained. Each time he wanted to do a killing strike, he had to use himself as bait.

    He was sessful every time only because his enemy didn¡¯t know much about him. Once they had a good understanding of Frankenstein¡¯s condition, he would be in big trouble.

    Abel wanted Frankenstein to learn fire spells as it was the most vicious wizard school. Its speed and power were much powerful than ice spells. Their only downside was the ability to control your enemy.

    If Frankenstein could do ice spells and fire spells, he would be much more powerful.

    However, there was a big problem. Abel didn¡¯t have aw-defying fire wizardry guide, so he could only learn up to elite-level spells.

    If he was fighting against anotherw-defying wizard, an elite fire spell without fire enchantment almost could not do anything.

    Abel began to contemte. He stole thew-defying ice wizardry guide from the Blizzards. After he saw the power of the Holy Kingdom, he no longer wanted to wipe out another wizard organization.

    The world was in crisis. Wiping out a fire wizard organization would not be a bright move.

    However, with his current status, he might be able to trade from a fire wizard.

    With that set, he thought of Doff.

    A beamon in the front line would be the best cover. Its defense was almost indestructible. Even if it went head to head with an enemy, killing it with one strike was almost impossible.

    With the countless recovery potions as support, Doff was invincible.

    Especially in the face of powerful knights, Doff could disrupt their formation.

    However, its weakness was also clear. It almost had zero skills in regards to using its powerful ancient rod, which was a shame.

    Doff needed some technique. During the past few days, Abel flicked through many documents and sought advice from some friends, but still, he could not find a powerful set of club techniques.

    Professions that used clubs rarely became powerful. The druids had some club control techniques, but that was only because they wanted to strengthen their control on magic staffs, not use them to attack.

    At that moment, Abel thought of the Barbarians, who were the best close-range fighters other than Holy knights.

    If Doff mastered its long weapons techniques, maybe it could apply it to its ancient rod.

    However, to learn any Barbarian skills, you must first have a good Barbarian foundation, which was almost impossible for Doff. The Barbarian foundation was strengthened through vibration, and its process was extremelyplex.

    Abel opened the ck hole through the monster ring, and Doff jumped out. He wanted to see if he could directly transfer his own Barbarian foundation to Doff¡¯s soul.

    It was sessful. Doff immediately began to practice after obtaining the Barbarian foundation, but soon it ran into a simr problem as Abel. It could not generate any vibration.

    The Barbarian energy could not be generated without vibration, and Barbarian energy was what supports a Barbarian skill.

    ¡°Maybe I can force some vibration on Doff through my own method!¡¯ An idea suddenly struck Abel.

    Why not? He forced some vibration onto himself through the god¡¯s energy to create the Barbarian energy.

    All Abel needed was to expend the vibration area, and Doff would have enough energy.

    His crystal angel statue had a lot of avable energy anyway.

    Although it might slow down the crystal angel statue from turning its energy into dark gold, it was worth it if it could strengthen Abel¡¯s power.

    Abelmanded Doff to start practicing the Barbarian skills as he unleashed the vibration Doff needed for the Barbarian foundation through the energy of God.

    Since Doff was 10 meters tall, the training went smoothly.

    When the first round of training waspleted, Abel began to examine the results.

    He first analyzed his own ability. It was average at bestpared to other Barbarians. Maybe he had overestimated his talent for Barbarian skills.

    He then connected to Doff through the soul chain and took a look at his result. He was immediately stunned.

    It must be what other people felt like when they saw Abel. Doff¡¯s energy was almost a month¡¯s worth of result for Abel¡¯s.

    He didn¡¯t expect Doff to be so talented. Maybe when Abel was still gathering his Barbarian energy, Doff would be able to easily unleash countless Barbarian skills.

 Chapter 995 - Doffâ€™s First Skill

    <h4>Chapter 995: Doff¡¯s First Skill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    However, it soon made sense when Abel took a look at how much stronger Doff¡¯s 10 meters tall Beamon body was.

    The foundation of Barbarian skills was the energy created by vibration. This depended on the strength of one¡¯s body. Although Abel was very strong, he was still a human, nothingpared to a Beamon.

    Beamon¡¯s had the most brute strength in the Central Continent, and Doff had gained another leg up through Abel¡¯s soul potions. You could just by looking at the fact that it was 2 meters taller than normal Beamons.

    With such an indestructible body, it was no wonder the energy it generated could reach such scary levels.

    What Abel did was extraordinary. Even the Barbarians would not expect someone to use the power of God to help a Beamon learn Barbarian skills.

    The gods were not dwelling around all day. If you were to invite a god, you might as well ask them to directly kill your enemies. Who would waste time on a Beamon?

    A Beamon needed to train every day, and the god would need to spend a lot of time on it.

    Abel was different. He had the world stone, so all the territories he was the god of every territory he concurred in the Dark World. Although he was not powerful as a god, with the power of prayers from his crystal angel statue as support, he could easily unleash the energy needed for the Barbarian vibration.

    The crystal angel statue stole energy from the Holy Kingdom anyway, so he didn¡¯t worry too much about wasting it.

    5 days passed in the Dark World. Abel did not head out to kill hell creatures. Instead, he stayed in the Rogue Encampment and practiced spells.

    He gave the rune world ¡®insight¡¯ to Frankenstein and transferredrge amounts of fire spells through the soul to him, forcing him to practice crazily.

    At the same time, Abel also practiced his own spells under the meditation aura.

    Abel transferred the long weapon enchantment spell to Doff through the soul chain, but it was not easy considering its intelligence.

    Still, it could slowly follow the steps.

    When the entire long weapon enchantment spell was transferred to Doff¡¯s soul, it was stunned, and Abel could also sense how it felt.

    Even after countless soul potions, Doff was still not intelligent enough to draw suchplicated spell patterns.

    Even for humans, only a small number who were gifted in power of the will could draw a spell pattern after many attempts.

    Abel thought about the countless apprentice wizards outside of the magic tower in Bakong City. They spent 10s of years just drawing a single pattern.

    Making Doff draw a magic pattern was even harder than making a gori do flower embroidery.

    ¡°Doff, rx your soul, don¡¯t force it!¡± Abel could no longer stand it, so he told Doff through the soul chain.

    But since he could enter Doff¡¯s soul, did that mean he could help him draw the pattern?

    It was a crazy idea since forcing your power of the will into the soul of a summon could badly injure the summon or even kill it if you made a single wrong move, or maybe you would end up damaging your own power of the will.

    It was nothing like using the power of the will on one¡¯s own soul. It was a least a few times more difficult.

    One could feel every slight movement in their soul, so it was just like drawing on paper. But if you were to enter the soul of a summon, it would be like controlling another body to draw.

    However, he was in the Rogue Encampment. He had the power of God. He could precisely control his power of the will.

    Doff would never say no to Abel, so it rxed its soul and allowed Abel¡¯s power of the will to enter.

    The drawing process was smooth. A low-level magic pattern like that was no challenge to him, not even in the soul of his summon.

    However, the following step was to transfer Doff¡¯s power of the will into the pattern he just drew, which was impossible for any profession.

    The only reason Abel could do something like this was that he was a god in the Rogue encampment.

    ¡°On mymand, turn this magic pattern into Doff¡¯s magic pattern!¡± Abel lowered his voice and said in a serious tone.

    Immediately, an energy wave appeared in mid, and a chunk of dark gold energy from his Crystal Angel Statue was taken out.

    The long weapon enchantment spell disconnected with Abel¡¯s power of the will, but Abel could still see its condition through the soul chain. Soon, it was in Doff¡¯s control. The magic pattern sessfully became Doff¡¯s magic pattern.

    He then turned his gaze towards the crystal angel statue and gasped, ¡°that¡¯s a scam!¡± Almost 10 days of Dark Gold energy was taken out.

    The crystal angel statue took energy from the Central Continent, so it would stop each night he entered the Dark World.

    Of course, he would absorb more energy if he stayed in the Central Continent, but why would he sacrifice his exploration in the Dark World for something like that.

    The Dark World was the true foundation of his power. If he wanted to progress, he needed to speed up his exploration in the Dark World.

    ¡°Doff, unleash the Barbarian energy to the spell pattern!¡± Abel suddenly realized Doff didn¡¯t know the following step, so he quicklymanded.

    Doff¡¯s intellect was a big drawback to learning Barbarian skills, but luckily it listened to Abel and injected the past 5 days of training into the pattern.

    When. The energy entered, the pattern began to glow and solidified into Doff¡¯s soul.

    Afterward, Doff picked up the ancient rod again and quickly swung it around, almost like it was a part of its hand.

    Just like that, another big body emerged from the spell practice arena.

    As Abel and Frankenstein were busy practicing their own spells, Doff followed the long weapon enchantment and kept doing different attack skills with its ancient rod.

    Days of continuous training went by, and 9 days passed in the Central Continent. Finally, all their spells were fulfilled.

    Frankenstein¡¯s spells were the easiest since it only needed to learn some fire spells, while Abel needed to learn the top-level ice and lightning spells on top of the elemental summon spells of a Big Druid.

    Doff was also doing quite well. As the enchantment leveled up, its ancient Rod skills and power increased dramatically.

    Since Doff needed a lot of energy, Abel wanted to let the crystal angel statue recover a little longer before letting it learn another spell.

    Doff¡¯s Barbarian skills entirely depended on him. At that moment, Abel realized how much of a hassle it was to teach a creature to do the skills of a profession.

    But still, his effort did not go to waste. Doff was now the first Beamon with Barbarian skills in this world.

    Abel himself had lost a lot of interest in Barbarian as a profession after seeing how much energy Doff obtained through the vibration. If the vibration didn¡¯t require his control, he would have given up on it already.

    Comparing himself was what hurts the most. The energy Abel gathered after practicing Barbarian skills for so long only allowed him to learn one Barbarian skill, but Doff had mastered a spell in just a few days.

    Abel decided to teach Doff the ¡®roar¡¯ and ¡®battle mode¡¯ skills when it gathered enough energy. After all, those 2 skills were what attracted him to the Barbarian profession.

    If Abel wanted to learn those 2 skills himself, it would have taken him a dreadfully long time, but for Doff, it might only take a month.

    The ¡®roar¡¯ and ¡®battle mode¡¯ could strengthen all of Abel¡¯s summons at once. With the ¡®roar¡¯ targeting defense and the ¡®battle mode¡¯ targeting stamina and life force.

    However, just when Abel was about to let Doff learn the ¡®roar,¡¯ he ran into another problem.

    Doff was not smart enough to draw a ¡®roar¡¯ magic pattern during the battle. Unlike the long weapon enchantment, which was a passive spell ignited through the soul. The ¡®roar¡¯ spell pattern had to be drawn each time before Doff could ignite it.

    At first, Abel wanted Doff to get more control over its ancient rod through the Barbarian skills, but it was too gifted. Abel couldn¡¯t help but get greedy.

    Abel was not afraid of problems. He had full recovery potions. Even if he failed his experiments or got badly injured, a bottle of full recovery potion would do the trick. It was why he had the confidence to do so many risky things.

    He suddenly thought about his spirit guardian wizards. They could only do so many spells such as the chain of lightning, ice pole, poison bomb, and firewall because he had drastically altered them.

    Since they could ignite a spell through a magic pattern in their soul me, could Doff do the same?

    He would give it a try! Abel once again moved the dark gold energy from the Crystal angel statue and transferred the ¡®roar¡¯ spell pattern to Doff just like the ¡®long weapon enchantment.¡¯

    However, when Abel wanted to inject the Barbarian energy into it, Doff¡¯s soul began to vibrate. It seemed like the pattern was too heavy for Doff¡¯s soul to sustain. It kept shaking, almost like it was about to fall apart.

    Abel didn¡¯t not expecting this. He gave Doff a bottle of full recovery potion, and a purple light shed. However, the ¡®roar¡¯ spell pattern soon began to damage Doff¡¯s soul once again.

 Chapter 996 - Roar

    996 Roar

    Abel knew he was in trouble. No matter how many full recovery potion he used, he just couldn''t stop the damage and solidify the ''roar'' spell pattern in Doff''s soul.

    He reached his power of the will forward and examined the changes in the pattern.

    It was trying to swallow the energy in Doff''s soul. Although the Full recovery potion was slowing down the process, it was still not strong enough to counteract it.

    It was not a solution.

    Since soul energy was what the pattern wanted, then let''s give it some soul energy!

    Suddenly, Abel took out a bottle of soul potion and directly poured it down Doff''s mouth with a telekinesis.

    When it entered, it immediately turned on to a special energy in its soul.

    However this time it did not level it up it''s soul, instead it was immediately swallowed up by the ''roar'' spell pattern. Afterwards, the spell pattern hardened a little.

    It was effective so Abel took out another bottle. Until the 5th bottle, the ''roar'' spell pattern was full and it was solidified in a vicious golden glow in Doff''s soul.

    Abel let out a breath of relief. He seeded.

    However he didn''t know what he did had altered thew of this world. The reason Spiritual beasts could do spells naturally was because they all had spell patterns in their soul.

    However, that was from thousands of years of evolution and it did note without sacrifice. The energy it demanded could take the life of a normal beast instantly.

    But no matter what, Abel''s seeded in his experiment once again. From then on Beamon could unleash a Barbarian roar instantly.

    If the soul potions were not limited to summons, Abel too would want to solidify a spell pattern in his soul, this way he no longer had to draw them each time he cast a spell.

    It would be even faster than igniting a spell through the skill tree in his Horadric Cube.

    "Doff, do a roar!" Abel yelled.

    "Roarrrr!" Doff roared and a golden glow shot out from its body towards all directions like a beam of energy.

    A red glowing circle emerged below Abel and Frankenstein, and he sensed his defence increasing.

    After 20 seconds, the feeling vanished with the glow.

    For that moment, the roar almost doubled Frankenstein''s defence and his own defence. Although it was not that useful for him as a long distance attacker, it would be amazing for his other summons. By the time he maxed out the level of the ''roar'', it would be able to increase their defence for 290% andst for 210 seconds.

    However the time was up. It was morning in the Central Continent and it was time for him to join the big druid social gathering.

    Abel never joined an official gathering with druids at his rank, so it was quite excited about how it would turn out.

    Doff returned to the Monster Ring and he left the Dark World with Frankenstein.

    He did not leave the battle fort with it, instead he teleported from the main building''s big teleportation circle and arrived at Bay Law City''s pce.

    Of course, he did not forget to let his followers, Druid Gunter and Druid Poly know about it. It was a good opportunity for them to see more stuff. A big druid gather rarely had any audience.

    The gathering took ce in the pce''s garden, so Druid Poly and Druid Gunter was already waiting for Abel in the pce.

    Due to their connection with Abel, those 2 followers were extremely well known amongst the elves and the pce. They didn''t even need a guide around the pce, as they directly led Abel to the garden where the gathering took ce.''

    It was a side garden Abel never seen before, and he was immediately attracted by the scenery.

    Everything around was carefully designed. Every n was shining in their own unique beauty, giving out an oddly calming feeling with a hint of delicacy.

    There were many nts he couldn''t even recognise, which made him felt a little embarrassed as a druid.

    There was a little man madeke with a pavilion in the centre of the garden. The pavilion was made with white jade with countless delicate engravings. It was glowing in luxury.

    There were already 15 big druids standing within the pavilion, but they all had one thing inmon, they were all male elf.

    Abel knew 6 of them from the battle, maybe the other big druids in the kingdom was busy doing their guarding missions.

    Abel never saw the other 9 big druids, but then it soon made sense to him when he remembered Bay Law city was not the only elf city.

    "Master Bet!" Big Druid Lendo immediately bowed when he saw Abel.

    The other big druids followed. No matter if they knew Abel or not, they all stood up and bowed,

    Abel quickly bowed back. After all, big druids were the true power of the elves.

    Big Druid Lendo also saw the scenery and sighed. This gathering was unlike any gathering in the past, for the first time, the big druids all arrived on time ording to their schedule.

    decent amount of attendees due to the number of big druids serving them.

    09:14

    "Let''s go by the tradition, exchange resources first!" Big druid Lendo continued.

    You could just tell from this how much they respected a dragon druid who was also a master potion maker like Abel.

    "Everyone, since master Bet had arrived, let the gathering begin!" Big druid Lendo smiled and said.

    He was the one who organised this gathering through the pce. It was the best way and it could be monitored by the pce.

    This way, the pce could provide the resource and ce for the gathering while making sure a decent amount of attendees due to the number of big druids serving them.

    "Let''s go by the tradition, exchange resources first!" Big druid Lendo continued.

    All the big druids turned to Abel, but after seeing that Abel had nothing to say, a big druid stood up.

    "Let me start. What i have here is the location of a group of failed grey bears. I want to exchange it with a move in a sh scroll!" He lowered his voice.

    Abel didn''t know what a group of failed grey bears signified. To him, the stronger the better.

    "Master Bet. A failed grey bear is easier to summon. Although they were unnecessary to us big druids, our family still needed them, so it''s a fair price!" Big Druid Lendo exined quietly seeing the confused look on Abel''s face.

    Abel nodded.

    "Also, move in a sh scrolls are always the most in demand thing in every gathering!" Big druid Lendo continued.

    this made sense to Abel since wizards were the rulers of this world, and what made them so powerful was the move in a sh. So you could just imagine how in demand their scrolls were.

    There were not many wizards in the Central Continent, so there were not many scrolls. Since each scroll requiredrge amounts of resources andrge amounts of time and energy from a wizard, even the wizard union did not have enough, let alone giving them to the druids.

    Still big druids could get their hands on those lifesavers through different ways, and exchange through gatherings was one of them.

    Abel shook his head. He had a bunch of move in a sh scroll, but failed grey bears were basically useless to him. Even his followers would have their eyes on a failed grey bear.

    But still, it was at that moment a big druid stood up and took out a move in a sh scroll. He threw it forward and received ambskin parchment for return. The exchange wasplete.

    "That''s the Judson family''s big druid Josephus, his family trades with the humans a lot so he always has a lot of things to trade in gatherings!" Big druid Lendo introduced to Abel.

    Many more interesting things followed. Spiritual beasts, rare ingredients, information, but they were all useless to Abel.

    "Master Bet, do you have anything to trade?" Big Druid Lendo saw that Abel was quiet during all this time and asked with causal smile

    Therefore, Abel stood up and bowed "everyone, i am looking for something very specific for my assistantw defying wizard Frankenstein. I want a fire wizard''s inherited object!"

    All the big druids were stunned. A fire wizard''sinherited object was probably the most valuable thing in the world.

    The least valuable inherited object was a rock from the lightning ground, but if you are not a wizard gifted in lightning spells, you are probably not going to get anything out of it.

    The big druids gazed towards Frankenstein at the back with admiration. How was it like to be an assistant as aw defying wizard?

    "Master Bet, what you want is a little too valuable. I''m wondering what you are willing to offer?" The big druids exchanged gaze and big druid Josephus stood up.

    "I''m a master potion maker. I can offer a 60 years longevity potion, or a youth reviving potion, or a youth maintaining beauty potion, or personally heal an injured person!" Abel lowered his voice.

    His words sent a sparkle to the druids'' eyes. Each one of those offers was enough to touch a big druid''s heart, especially that 60 years longevity potion.

    However, Abel was not expecting any of those big druids to have a fire wizard''s object, what he wanted was to just make his demand public.

    Since those big druids had many connections. His demand would eventually make it''s way out.

    "Master Bet, the Judson family will try our best to help you find a fire wizard inherited object!" big druid Josephus bowed again.

    The other big druids also suddenly understand Abel''s intentions, he wanted to find a fire wizard inherited object through their connection.

    "Master Bet, the pce can help you contact the wizard union to see if they have any fire wizard inherited object. If they do, the Pce will definitely also try our best!" Big druid Lendo also stood up and bowed

 Chapter 997 - Social Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 997: Social Gathering</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    In the past, Abel would hesitate before taking out a golden longevity potion since it could cause a riot, but since he became a dragon big druid, he had enough power to protect himself.

    On top of that, Frankenstein was an icew-defying wizard, and Doff was a powerful Beamon with a shing ability. People would think twice before messing with him.

    The most important thing was that he was looked after by the goddess and signed an equal contract with the tree of life. His status was untouchable within the elves.

    Even though the pce knew Abel had a potion like that, they could only trade with him equally, unlike in the past, where they would just need to invite him to the pce and negotiate.

    Cough cough* Big druid Lendo saw the trading stopped, so he coughed, and all the druids went quiet. He then continued, ¡°Everyone, now let¡¯s exchange training wisdom so we can grow together!¡±

    This was the most anticipated part of the gathering. Since there were 15 big druids, exchanging training wisdom could help them develop much faster.

    Druid Poly stood behind Abel, shaking with excitement. Although she was a rank 20 druid, she still needed to take care of her family. She did not sell herself to any big family, so she never really had too many training resources and guidance.

    Even after she became Abel¡¯s follower, she did not have too much experience in leveling up.

    Hearing the wisdom of big druids was a rare opportunity. They often always had a serious look on their face since they were much more useful than an elite druid, which was why a social gathering like this was necessary.

    The only one on the spot who didn¡¯t seem to care was Abel and Frankenstein. Frankenstein was aw-defying wizard, so druid training meant nothing to him, and Abel¡¯s druid identity was only a mask for his wizard identity.

    Although the dragon transformation had be his most powerful skill, his main profession was still wizardry.

    Big druid Lendo took the lead and shared some knowledge about transformation. He was one of the rare druids skilled in transformation, and his wisdom was only given officially, not through tricks of the system.

    Afterward, another big druid stood up and began talking about summoning and elemental attack skills in detail.

    Those big druids were paying close attention, as this was how they learned to improve.

    ¡°Master Bet, the Evil kingdom¡¯s invasion has changed the elves and the big druids. In the past these training wisdom exchanges barely scratched the surface. This gathering is one was the most insightful ones!¡± Big Druid Lendo whispered.

    Of course, since big druid Lendo did not hold back on their wisdom, the other big druids followed.

    That battle changed the fate of the elves. It was a battle even the goddess of the moon had to show herself. The elves were struck by reality, even for the arrogant big druids.

    Therefore, the big druids had to help each other grow as much as possible to deal with the future crisis.

    Maybe those big druids all had a simr idea, so all of them brought a few followers with them to this gathering.

    If they were lucky, perhaps they could cultivate a new big druid for the elves.

    They all knew the Evil Kingdom had their eyes on the tree of life. It was only a matter of time until they returned, and the elves needed to drastically strengthen themselves until that day.

    The elves gathered a druid military even though they hated war. It was a revolution, a revolution for normal druids to push their fighting power to the next level.

    Abel immediately understood something. Even if elite druids had teachers or guidance, it might not be suitable for them. For example, Big Druid Lendo¡¯s followers might be more suitable learning elements, but they were forced to learn transformation, which drastically limited their potential of bing a big druid.

    This wisdom exchange could open their eyes up to all kinds of different schools so they could choose more wisely.

    Druid Poly had a strange feeling; it was like her level up was about to arrive. Although it felt a little elusive, this thought was swirling inside her head.

    At first, she thought it was just an illusion, but immediately after a big druid finished his wisdom for elements, she felt enlightened from her heart.

    ¡°Master Bet, I think I¡¯m about to level up!¡± She said to Abel desperately. She knew it was an embarrassment to speak up in these events, but she just had to leave and start to train immediately if she wanted her level up to be sessful.

    At that moment, Abel was also listening closely to the big druids¡¯ exnation. After all, his knowledge of druids was not even on the level of Druid Poly. All he got was a Druid guide from the Holy Continent.

    Maybe Lorraine¡¯s mother, Grand Duke Edwina, did not expect him to be a big druid as well.

    When he heard Druid Poly¡¯s request, he was stunned, but in the best way possible. Having his followers level up was something worth celebrating.

    However, he soon realized how difficult it was to level up without a good environment.

    The best ce was the tree of life valley with its endless force of nature.

    ¡°Big druid Lendo, everyone. Poly is about to level up, so I¡¯ll go with her first. I don¡¯t have any wisdom to share, but I¡¯ll leave some light healing potion and mana potions for you all as a gift!¡± Abel interrupted in embarrassment and bowed.

    Afterward, he handed a portal bag to big druid Lendo and grabbed druid Poly by the hand. Frankenstein stepped forward and shed away with them.

    Only half of the big druids shared their wisdom, and a level 20 druid was enlightened.

    All the other druid followers by the side were filled with admiration. They were all picked by a big Druid after all.

    Still, it was not a surprise that Druid Poly had leveled up. As Abel¡¯s status grew, her training resource also improved. Especially she could exchange many things with the light healing potions Abel gave her every month,

    Even the hardest to obtain resources could be obtained easily to her. She had been rank 20 for a long time, and she was in her top condition.

    What Druid Polycked was just an opportunity, and this gathering had given it to her.

    Big Druid Lendo opened the portal bag. It was a normal size 1 square meter portal bag, but 150 light healing potions and 150 mana potions were within.

    ¡°Master Bet really is avish guy!¡± Big Druid Lendo knew how expensive those potions were. Due to their rarity, normally even big druids were only going to get a few bottles as lifesavers.

    Big Druid Lendo was one of the few druids who actually used light healing potions in battles. Fighting a mad knight while drinking that potion was something he would never forget.

    Frankenstein shed Abel and Druid Poly to the pce¡¯s tree of life¡¯s teleportation circle, and Abel ignited it with his power of the will.

    When his identity was confirmed, the 3 of them vanished in a sh.

    They soon appeared in the tree of life¡¯s valley entrance. Abel greeted the 2 guarding big druids, but he did not have time to say too much as Frankenstein directly shed them into the valley.

    It had barely taken a minute from the time Druid Poly told Abel that she was about to level to the time they arrived at the tree of life valley, so you could just imagine how scary aw-defying wizard could move.

    Abel let druid Poly down, and she sat on the grass under the tree of life. A stand of level-up energy arose.

    Since Druid Poly was contracted with Abel, Abel had faith in her, and he knew how important a level up was.

    Druid Poly began to examine thew of natural force. She derived her knowledge from the fire and wind elements and utilized it as the basis for her level up.

    Although Abel was a big druid, he was forcefully leveled up by the tree of life, so he couldn¡¯t assist Druid Poly in any way.

    Leveling up through transforming into a giant dragon was someone only Abel could do after all.

    Still, Abel could support Druid Poly by giving her the best resources, such as bringing her to the tree of life valley, which only he had the status to do so.

    Abel waited, and time slowly passed. The level-up energy within Druid Poly had reached its peak, but her chance of leveling up was decreasing.

    Theck of guidance was beginning to show its toll. Druid Poly¡¯s knowledge was still insufficient when it came to creating thew of fire and wind.

    Abel sensed what Druid Poly was going through from the soul contract, and he knew she was about to fail. Even though he had potions that could help Druid Poly recover from the injuries caused by this level-up attempt, it would still be much harder for her next level-up.

    Abel ignited the soul speaker ability and connected his power of the will with the tree of life.

    ¡°The tree of life, can you help druid Poly level up?¡± He asked.

    He signed an equal contract with it, which meant he couldn¡¯tmand the tree of life to do anything, and the same went for the tree of life.

    The tree of life replied with a straightforward answer. It could help, but it needed 10 top-level green mana gems.

    It was a fair trade, and the tree of life was just ying by the rules since Abel had a demand.

    Although 10 top-level gems were nothing to Abel, and he would even pay 100 top-level gems if he could help druid Poly level up, 10 top-level gems were enough to satisfy the tree of life.

    But still, this was only something Abel had the power to do. The tree of life would not evenmunicate with any being that it deemed as insignificant, let alone trade with them.

 Chapter 998 - Polyâ€™s Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 998: Poly¡¯s Level Up</h4>

    Abel smiled and took out 10 top-level green gems and ced them on the ground. A root then reached out and dragged the gems down.

    Afterward, a green natural force was reflected on the tree of life¡¯s leaves onto Druid Poly, engulfing her.

    These changes attracted the 2 guarding big druids. They jumped on their mad wolf and entered the valley from the hidden entrance. They were immediately stunned.

    Druid Poly was wrapped in a green glow, and her body slowly levitated off the ground with a sea of natural forces gushing into her along with some fire and wind guidance.

    Even the tree of life knew very little about fire and wind. It was more than enough for Druid Poly to unlock thew of fire and wind.

    Druid Poly¡¯s recently decreasing level up energy shot up once again. She was entering the final stage of level up.

    When thest strand of level-up energy entered her body, clear big druid energy emerged.

    The tree of life suddenly stopped its leaves, and the green glow around Druid Poly vanished as she fell towards the ground.

    Abel did not lend a hand. He did not believe a big druid would get herself hurt from falling.

    He was right. Druid Poly was suddenly carried by wind and gentlynded.

    She was still in a haze when her feet touched the ground.

    She had only fully regained herself from the level up after 5 minutes. She opened her eyes and looked at Abel with excitement.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯m a big druid?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe herself.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. To be frank, with an attitude like this, it was unlikely that she would be a big druid if the tree of life did not lend a hand.

    ¡°Poly, you are now a big druid. Congrattions!¡± Abel smiled and enforced his words with some power of the will to calm Druid Poly down.

    ¡°Master Bet, thank you!¡± Druid Poly revived herself and bowed.

    She was the only one who knew what happened. She already sensed that her level up would fail not long after she began. Just when she was about to give up, a sea of life force gushed into her, and she quickly understood thew of fire and wind.

    This external force immediately destroyed her troubles, and the level up soon became smooth.

    She was helped by the tree of life, after all. There was no way she would fail after that.

    ¡°You are my follower!¡¯ Abe smiled.

    To be honest, if Druid Poly wasn¡¯t bing a big druid, Abel would not sacrifice 10 top-level gems for an elf.

    ¡°Master Bet, did you ask the tree of life to help your followers level up?¡± Even the guarding big druids saw it with their own eyes. They were still in disbelief.

    They guarded the tree of life for many years, and they were extremely sensitive to any changes that were happening to it.

    They never saw the tree of life done something like that, even though he knew Abel¡¯s rtionship with the tree of life.

    If the tree of life could help druid poly be a big druid, it meant that they might be able to help more druids level up. This was a much bigger deal than Druid Poly herself.

    It would be life-changing to the elves. The elves didn¡¯t like war, but they had resources that make every race envious.

    If the goddess of the moon didn¡¯t protect them, they might be in bad condition.

    Their number of big druids was their biggest weakness.

    Also, big druids would not win in a fight withw-defying wizards, which reduced the elves¡¯ top-level power even further.

    Since the Evil Kingdom had their eyes on the tree of life, another invasion was just a matter of time. The elves had to strengthen themselves.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve done a fair trade with the tree of life so it helped me to level up my followers!¡± Abel did not lie.

    An idea suddenly struck the 2 guarding druids. If they wanted their dream toe true, they needed Master Bet.

    Abel was the only one who could connect with the tree of life, but he was beyond their control. All they could do was to report to the temple and let the temple take care of it.

    Afterward, the 2 guarding big druids then turned to Druid Poly. ¡°Big Druid Poly, congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± It was hard for Druid Poly to hold back her excitement as she bowed.

    ¡°Poly, you are now a big Druid, but you still don¡¯t know any top level spells. Have you studied the grey bear summoning pattern?¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Yes I did!¡± She was rank 20 for many years, and he has been preparing for top-level spells long ago.

    ¡°Ok, here¡¯s a present. Open up your soul and begin drawing the grey bear summon pattern!¡±

    Abel continued.

    His request to enter the soul of a big druid was extremely unreasonable to any other big druid, but druid Poly was a follower of Abel recognized by the goddess of the moon. They were basically in one.

    ¡°Yes master Bet!¡± Druid Poly didn¡¯t know what Abel was about to give her, but she still did as he said.

    She opened up her soul, and Abel entered with his power of the will. He gained his experience from Doff the Beamon, so he was confident that he could help Druid Poly save some time and gain a more powerful lifesaver.

    Druid Poly drew the grey bear summon pattern, and her soul arrived at a strange dimensional. She knew it was the summoning world, and many grey bears were waiting for her.

    However, she was not confident in her ability to summon them. She was not specialized in that, so without at least tens of years of training, she couldn¡¯t get a grey bear to submit.

    However, she soon realized a strand of power of the will had entered with her to this world.

    ¡°Poly, quickly find a target. I can¡¯t stay here for long!¡± Abel¡¯s voice emerged from her soul

    Abel realized what he was doing was draining a lot of natural force. It could take up a bottle of full recovery potion per minute.

    Druid Poly knew time was valuable, so she quickly began to search the grey bears. She soon discovered a group of strong ones located in the best area.

    As far as she knew, summoning strong grey bears was rarely sessful, so she wanted to change a spot in search of some weaker ones.

    ¡°Poly, just pick out the strongest one from the group in front of you!¡± Abel¡¯s voice emerged again. When he entered this world passively through a contract, he could only move along with druid Poly¡¯s soul.

    Druid Poly hesitated a little, but she knew Master Bet would not trick her. Even if she failed and got herself injured, Master Bet would have potions to help her.

    Hopelessness immediately faded, and her soul lowered towards the strongest grey bear.

    The grey bears noticed her, and their 4 meters tall leader roared towards the sky.

    They were the rulers of this world. They were living their best lives, so none of them wanted to be a Druid¡¯s beast and have their life and death dictated by another.

    Druid Poly¡¯s soul began to shake, but just when she was hesitating, Abel¡¯s power of the will began to show its viciousness. Scary dragon energy shot out and mmed those grey bears down.

    Although those grey bears were enchanted, they were still helpless against a dragon¡¯s energy.

    ¡°Quick, make the leader your beast!¡± Abel quickly added.

    This world might soon realize he was an intruder after using dragon energy and reject him, so he couldn¡¯t stay for long.

    Druid Poly sent a contract to that grey bear leader, and the expected happened. That strongest grey bear epted it almost without a single hesitation.

    When the contract was signed, Abel¡¯s power of the will was directly wiped out by a wave.

    Druid Poly thought something must have happened to Master Bet, so she quickly withdrew her soul from the summoning world.

    When the scenery of the tree of life valley appeared in her eyes again, that strong grey bear also emerged beside her.

    However, she did not examine it. Instead, she immediately turned to her master Bet.

    Luckily, Abel had his stopped early on. He only gave out a strand of power of the will. If he had given out more, he might have gotten more damaged.

    Still, he was not looking good. He was drenched in sweat, and his soul was injured.

    Suddenly, a purple glow emerged from his body. It was the full recovery potion, and he was returned to his top condition.

    ¡°Master Bet, are you ok? It was my fault you got hurt!¡± Druid Poly said in desperation.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve already recovered!¡± Abel smiled.

    Although it might seem like a big risk, he was very confident in his actions. Looking at that grey bear, he had saved tens of years of training for Druid Poly.

    Grey bears were the strongest defense of a big druid, and most of them could only get a weak one.

    The 2 guarding big druids were stunned once again. How could a newly leveled-up big druid immediately summon such a powerful thing?

    But of course, they also didn¡¯t know it was Abel himself who could summon a grey bear, a grey bear king, to be specific.

    It was almost like their whole world of knowledge was shattered. They exchanged nces and jumped back on their mad wolf without saying a word.

    ¡°Poly, help me look into some druid guides in the royal library, Gunter might need it in the future as well!¡± Abel saw that he was okay and said.

    It seemed like he had underestimated the importance of druid guides. Druid poly almost failed her level up because of it.

    If he let Druid Poly head to the library early through his unlimited ess, she might have an easier time. She was his follower. He had total right to do so.

 Chapter 999 - The Flames Nearby

    <h4>Chapter 999: The mes Nearby</h4>

    Druid Poly¡¯s level up only impacted his status by a tiny amount. In other words, an extra big druid under his power did not make much difference.

    Both the royals and the big druids held immense respect for him. He was now a powerful house in the elves.

    When the news of Abel leveling up an elite druid through the tree of life began to spread, all the druids went insane. Especially the ones stuck in rank 20.

    Their insanity drove them to try and connect with master Bet by all means necessary. No matter if they were from the royals or the nobles, they all wanted to be master Bet¡¯s followers.

    They were willing to sacrifice everything, but the only one they could see was Druid Gunter. They couldn¡¯t even see Big Druid Poly, who was in a retreat practicing top-level spells.

    Master Bet was no longer the new master potion maker he was in the past. He unanimously agreed by the central Continent as the best potion maker, as well as a dragon druid with an equal contract with the tree of life. Not mentioning the favor of the Goddess, so wanting to be his follower was an extremely difficult task.

    Druid Gunter greeted the visiting rank of 20 druids. He couldn¡¯t help but sighed how lucky he was. As long as he didn¡¯t die, his road to big druids would be smooth.

    The big druid social gathering Abel joined was also very useful. The fire wizard¡¯s inherited object he requested for his wizard assistant Frankenstein also began to spread among the powerful forces of the Central Continent.

    ¡°Master, the ming Valley¡¯sw defying Wizard Joshua wants to see you! ¡°Steward Myer was the only elf who could connect with Abel through the telmunication circle.

    Abel had built his house just like a magic tower, but since a giant mana gathering circle would affect the environment and a mana environment was useless to a Druid anyway, he used top-level gems in every single magic circle.

    ¡°Steward Myer, invite him in. I¡¯ll be there in a moment!¡¯ Abel has been practicing spells in the Dark World at night and making potions in his alchemy room during the day. His schedule was so packed he almost didn¡¯t have time to see anyone.

    Of course, he would make an exemption for a force of his rank, but not those crazy druids.

    Frankenstein shed Abel to the lounge where Wizard Joshua was already waiting for him.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet, Greetings Law Defying Wizard Frankenstein!¡± Wizard Joshua quickly stood up and bowed to Abel and Frankenstein.

    ¡°Law defying wizard Joshua, please have a seat!¡± Abel smiled and bowed back.

    Of course, Frankenstein would not reply to WIzard Joshua, and Wizard Joshua was not expecting much. He knew how mysterious Frankenstein was in the front line. The rumors of him killing a few mad knights in an instant were well known within the wizard union.

    ¡°Master Bet, I heard wizard Frankenstein is looking for some fire wizard inherited object. The ming Valley has thousands of years of inheritance. If Wizard Frankenstein doesn¡¯t mind, he can go training in the ming Valley¡¯s inherited grounds!¡± Wizard Joshua sat down and got to the point.

    His attitude was very nice. He did not even mention what he wanted from Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Joshua, is there only one inherited object in the ming Valley? Can¡¯t you give it out?¡± Abel wanted a fire wizard¡¯s inherited object not only for Frankenstein but for himself and his family in the Holy Continent as well.

    Frankenstein could train in the ming Valley but was he going to keep asking other fire wizards in the future when he wanted to train again.

    Also, he was a big druid. He needed Frankenstein to help him move in a sh. If Frankenstein was training by himself, he wouldn¡¯t be able to support him.

    The best way was still getting a fire inherited object for himself, just like that ice bed from the ice wizards. It could help his family cultivate many icew-defying wizards.

    ¡°Master Bet, maybe you don¡¯t know, Fire wizard¡¯s inherited objects can¡¯t be moved around. As far as I know, all fire inherited objects function in a fire state within the ground fire. Once they left the ground fire, they go out!¡± Wizard Joshua exined helplessly.

    ¡±

    I

    ¡°Is that so!¡± Abel frowned. He was not expecting a fire inherited object to be the mes in the ground fire.

    ¡°As long as they stay underground, they will never go out. Normal ground fire on the other hand will go out. You will know it when you see it!¡± Wizard Joshua continued to exin in detail.

    ¡°Can i see a video of it?¡± A thought suddenly struck Abel.

    Professions of their rank could not only transfer sound through the power of the will, but pictures, words, and even video as well. Although it couldn¡¯t be a long video, a 10-second one should be fine for their rank.

    Wizard Joshua stuck out a finger, and Abel followed. When they touched, their power of the will was connected.

    Abel soon received a video of a me flickering underground with a distinct energy.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the eternal inferno ground fire?¡± He thought to himself. What Wizard Joshua sent him looked very family to the inferno mes of the Dark World.

    ¡°Wizard Joshua, thanks for your help. If i need it, I¡¯ll definitely pay you a visit in the ming Valley!¡± No need to think, and he immediately thanked Wizard Joshua.

    No matter what, Wizard Joshua was the first one to offer him a fire inherited object. This alone was enough to get gratitude from Abel.

    ¡°Master Bet, no problem. As soon as you decide,e find me any time!¡± Wizard Joshua said with a smile. He, too, was very happy about this interaction because he finally formed a good rtionship with Master Bet.

    Opening the fire wizard¡¯s inheritance up to Frankenstein would only cost them a little time at most.

    ¡°Wizard Joshua, here are 10 bottle of mana potion. Please take it as aprehension for the information you gave me!¡± Abel took out the potions and said humbly.

    Although Wizard Joshua didn¡¯t know how important the video he gave Abel was, Abel wouldn¡¯t want to owe WIzard Joshua a favor because of that, so he decided to take out 10 mana potions.

    Wizard Joshua gazed at the 10 bottles of blue color potions in excitement. He only heard of the mana potion since they were all brought up by the wizard union.

    He picked up the potions with excitement and about to show his gratitude, but then he noticed the big smile on Master Bet¡¯s face.

    He couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment. Does that mean Master Bet just repaid his favor he owed him?

    But it was toote. He already took the potions.

    He was too excited since potions with the ability to regenerate were unheard of in the past. It could be a lifesaver in the most crucial moment for a wizard. It was a game-changer.

    Wizard Joshua was still stuck between excitement and regret when he was leaving Master Bet¡¯s ce. He was so confused he almost couldn¡¯t even walk straight.

    ¡°Frankenstein, let¡¯s head back to the fort!¡± Abel sent Wizard Joshua off and said to Frankenstein.

    Frankenstein shed Abel back to the invisible battle fort in the sky.

    Afterward, they immediately arrived at the Dark World¡¯s Rouge Encampment through the portal.

    Finding the eternal mes of the inferno was easy. It was almost everywhere in the Dark World. It was just that Abel never knew they were fire inherited objects.

    Of course, he first needed confirmation even though he was confident in his senses.

    The eternal mes of the Dark World were different from the ones in the Central Continent. The ones in the Central Continent could only stay among other ground fires, but the one in the Dark World was supported by some strange energy.

    There were many mes in hell, so they must be very knowledgeable in fire to make something that could burn for eternity.

    Abel and Frankenstein arrived at the Pandemonium Fortress and found some eternal mes in a furnace at the hall.

    They walked towards it, and Abel surrounded the me with his power of the will to begin his analysis.

    Since he studied the ice bed and the ck color rock from the Lightning ground, he soon discovered the fire magic pattern from the eternal me. It was what allowed those beautiful mes to burn for eternity.

    It was their source of energy and seemed like it had a self-replenishing ability.

    He was certain this was a me inherited object. What he wanted was by his side all along.

    It was still daytime, and the crystal angel statue on Abel¡¯s forehead still needed to absorb the preaching energy, so Abel decided to bring the eternal me back to the Central Continent.

    He was not nning to use the eternal me in the Central Continent anyway. If he wanted fire guidance in the Dark World, he could easily find another one.

    Pandemonium Fortress alone had more than 5 eternal mes. Taking one with him shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    However, holding fire with his hands was not really possible, and the fire in the furnace was way too big. Still, Abel put it in his personal storage box with a flick.

    His personal storage box could freeze time. It was the best way to preserve the me.

    When he returned to his battle fort in the Central Continent, he connected with themander spirit and sent it a picture of a metal furnace. Soon, a metal furnace exactly like the one he imagined formed in the hall of the fort.

    He then let the eternal me out of his personal storage box and ced it in the furnace.

    However, this me thatsted for tens of thousands of years began to flicker and soon grew weak.

    ¡°It¡¯s the mana environment!¡± Abel face palmed himself. After all, that was the biggest difference between the Dark World and the Continent.

    He immediately took out a set of medium size mana gathering circles and quickly installed it next to the furnace.

    Of course, a top-level gem was a must, and the almost unnoticeable mana around the atmosphere gathered around the circle.

    The weakened me slowly regained its life as though it returned to the Dark Word.

    Just like that, an object with the power to affect a fire wizard was being used as a furnace fire in Abel¡¯s lounge.

 Chapter 1000 - New Follower

    <h4>Chapter 1000: New Follower</h4>

    With the fire inherited object obtained, he could soon establish thew of fire. However, normally a wizard still needed aplete fire wizard guide, one that included a firew-defying wizard¡¯s knowledge.

    Knowledge was different from objects. It was the result of a wizard school¡¯s long years of dedication and experience. It could dramatically reduce a future wizard¡¯s error and speed up his level-up process. Therefore even if Abel¡¯s identity was different, he would not ask the ming Valley¡¯s Wizard Joshua about it.

    Since Abel and Frankenstein were bothw-defying wizards already, he didn¡¯t need a guide to draw out a firew-defying wizard pattern. A fire wizard¡¯s inherited knowledge coulde in handy, but he was not desperate for it. He needed to wait for his opportunity to obtain an asset of a wizard school like this.

    After a few more days, many wizard schools tried to connect with Abel. Even Wizard Hal from the Lightning n offered to wipe out a small fire wizard school for him and ceased all their resources.

    Abel might agree with this idea in the past, but after he saw the power of the Holy Kingdom, he knew how valuable every force in the Central Continent was.

    But of course, if an organization decided to mess with him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t hold back.

    When Abel and Frankenstein were studying the eternal mes together, Steward Myer¡¯s voice emerged ¡°Master, the Judson family¡¯s big druid Joseph wants to see you!¡±

    ¡°The Judson family?¡± Abel scratched his head. He suddenly remembered it was the big druid he met in the gathering who acted very seriously.

    ¡°Steward Myer, invite him to the lounge!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    He was a little confused. He already dered that he no longer needed a fire inherited object since he only needed one portion.

    This caused all the fire wizards to stop their moves. Lending an inherited object was different from selling it.

    An inherited object was the core of wizard cultivating within a school, so after Abel dered that he already found one, the wizards stopped trying to contact him.

    Big Druid Joseph happily waited with his body shivering from time to time. It was a rarity for a big druid to show his emotions, so you could just imagine how excited he was.

    After all, an elf was not immortal. Even their lifespan was much longer than humans or orcs.

    The reason for his excitement was the 60 years longevity potion.

    He never heard of anything like it, but he knew the number one master potion maker in the continent would not lie.

    Big Druid Joseph was the most powerful druid of the Judson family, and he did not have much longer to live. Although he could return to the love of the goddess, his family might be attacked without him.

    Therefore he needed to live a little longer and cultivate another generation of big druids.

    When it came to helping druids level or increasing lifespan, there was no one better than Master Bet.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet, I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you!¡± He quickly bowed when he saw Abel appear.

    ¡°Big druid Joseph, wee!¡± Abel bowed back with a smile.

    The servants stepped up to pour them a ss of juice as they took a seat. Frankenstein stood by a side behind Abel.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯m here today because I have news for you!¡± Big Druid Joseph spoke up without even touching his ss when he saw Abel was quiet.

    ¡°What news?¡± Abel stopped his drink.

    ¡°The Judson family have been trading with a rank 20 wizard, and he was interested in trading with you!¡± Big Druid Joseph continued.

    ¡°What does he have?¡± Abel followed.

    With his current status, he would not see a rank 20 wizard unless someone introduced to him. It was a fact.

    ¡°His name is Wizard Brem and he is the leader of the Flowing Fire castle. It has 2000 years of history and they had a few firews defying wizards in the past. But they all faded along with him. Wizard Brem is approaching the end of his life, so he wants to offer the fire inherited object as well as all the knowledge within the Flowing Fire castle for a bottle of longevity potion from you!¡± Big druid Joseph lowered his voice.

    ¡°Big druid Joseph, please wait!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. He took out his potion maker badge and directly connected with the wizard union¡¯s system.

    With his status of glory in the wizard union, he had the permission to ess some not too important information and report.

    The Flowing Fire Castle was a small fire wizard organization in the 3rd line battlefield. Wizard Brem had less than 50 years to live. For an elite wizard, this 50 years was basically the verge of death.

    There was only a rank 16 wizard beside him. They might not even be able to protect their knowledge once he died, which was why they asked Abel for help.

    ¡°Big druid Joseph, that¡¯s some good information. What¡¯s your request?¡± Abel smiled and put away his potion maker badge.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet, I want to be your follower and my family will be at your service!¡± Big Druid Joseph stood up and did a deep bow to Abel.

    ¡°Big druid Joseph, what are you doing? please stand up!¡± Abel quickly helped Big Druid Joseph up.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet, as you can see, my life force is fading and I don¡¯t have much longer to live. I am the only big druid in my family, so I want you to continue my life for just a little longer so i can cultivate another big druid. If I fail, I hope you can still protect my family!¡± Big Druid Joseph did not hide his intention.

    Abel scanned Big Druid Joseph¡¯s body. He was a rank 21 big druid, and he has been stuck at this rank for a long time. Still, rank 21 was extremely powerful.

    His life force was like a candle burning on itsst bit of wax.

    ¡°Big Druid Joseph, are you sure?¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Although Abel had Druid Poly and Druid Gunter as followers, there was not much they could do. This might be the case even after Druid Poly became a big druid.

    However, this big druid Joseph was different. He had one of the most powerful families in the elves whomonly traded with the humans and different empires. Their information and ess to resources coulde in handy.

    ¡°Master Bet, I will pledge my life to you and the goddess of moon can testify!¡± Big druid Joseph got on his knee and lowered his voice.

    Afterward, the familiar energy of god emerged from afar, and a dark gold glow emerged on the body of Big druid Joseph. That energy of god tuned into a contract connecting the two of them. All Abel needed to do was to ept it.

    ¡°Big Druid Joseph, I ept your loyalty. The goddess of moon can testify!¡± Abel ced his hand on the glow and read out the details of the contract.

    A contract then emerged in Abel¡¯s soul, and Big Druid Joseph sessfully became his follower.

    ording to the contract, Abel could not force Big druid Joseph to do anything against his will, but he could force him to do anything within his ability. Also, If Abel died, Big Druid Joseph would die with him.

    After the contract was established, Big Druid Joseph had be one with Abel, sharing the same glory and benefits.

    ¡°Master Bet, i will forever be in yourmand and I will give you my all!¡± Big druid Joseph deepened his respect and said in the most humble tone.

    ¡°There is no need to rush. I¡¯ll give you 2 choices. The first is a longevity potion. With your current body, i can increase your lifespan for 160 years!¡± Abel spoke up.

    Big Druid Joseph¡¯s face was filled with excitement. He made the right choice. Master Bet¡¯s ability really was beyond what he showed to the public.

    ¡°Master Bet, what about the second choice!¡± He asked again with excitement.

    ¡°The second choice is that I can try and ask the tree of life to turn you into a rank 22 big druid!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ll choose the second!¡± Big druid Joseph said with confidence before Abel even finished his words.

    Although the first choice was great, he couldn¡¯t guarantee himself that he could be a rank 22 druid at that time. He has been stuck at rank 21 for too long, and he already lost his confidence.

    The second choice was a ray of hope. Although Abel said he would only try, he trusted the tree of life since it helped Druid Poly leveled up.

    As long as he could be rank 22, his lifespan would automatically increase, and he would regain his opportunity to keep progressing. He was not stupid, so of course, he would choose the second choice.

    ¡°Big Druid Joseph, follow me!¡± Abel nodded to Frankenstein and turned to Big Druid Joseph.

    Frankenstein ced his hand on Abel and Big Druid Joseph¡¯s shoulder. Soon, they appeared at short distance teleportation with a sh.

    They took a transit in the giant teleportation circle under his main building and arrived at the tree of life valley.

    ¡°Greeting Master Bet!¡± The 2 guardian druids showed themselves and greeted Abel.

    ¡°Big druids, thanks for your work. I want to enter the valley!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet, please!¡± The big druids stuck out their hands.

    Their respect for Abel kept increasing. At first, they only paid extra attention to him, but by that point, they just couldn¡¯t greet him personally.

    When they entered the valley, the tree of life immediately sensed Abel¡¯s presence. It was happy to see this contractor with the ability to provide it with pure energy.

    Abel¡¯s top-level green gem wasbined through the Horadric Cube, so it was purer than anything.

    The tree of life lost too much energy from the battle, but since it was just trying to save itself, it did not ask forprehension.

    Last time Abel wanted the tree of life to help him level up his followers, and the 10 top-level green gems he gave him were far superior to anything it had gotten. Therefore, it has been looking forward to making another trade with Abel.

 Chapter 1001 - Trading With the Tree of Life

    <h4>Chapter 1001: Trading With the Tree of Life</h4>

    The life tree wanted green top-level gemstones. Abel just noticed that after the fair trade, he hadst time. Of course, he didn¡¯t know about that before, but it was bing more evident now. As he took two steps forward, he ced his hand on the bark and activated his soulspeaker¡¯s ability.

    Abel made his intentions, ¡°I¡¯vee to trade today, tree of life. This big druid has already fulfilled the requirement for promotion. Please help him as he¡¯s not been making much progress at all.¡±

    Joseph, the big druid, was standing right in the range of the tree. All the information on him was being scanned at this very moment. Needless to say, the tree of life understood all there was about him. It quickly sent out a message to offer him a chance for promotion in exchange for five green top-level gemstones. Abel smiled at this. He couldn¡¯t read the mind of this particr, but now he knew that it had a very big demand for green top-level gemstones. He coulde here anytime to trade, and there wouldn¡¯t be a problem of him being rejected.

    Abel turned his head around, ¡°Ready yourself, Druid Joseph!¡±

    Having said that, he reached out for five green top-level gemstones at the bottom of the tree. Very quickly, a root reached out to take five gemstones to the underground. From then on, green light emitted and shot right into Druid Joseph. Very quickly, Druid Joseph¡¯s facial expression rxed as heid unconsciously underneath the tree. Knowledge regarding the force of nature started forming in his mind, and while they were still vague, he seemed to have understood everything there was now that he was here, bathed in the light that was putting him in control. He had been stuck at rank 21 for too long. He almost gave up on making any further progress, but now, like a student receiving guidance from his teacher, he started to get the hang of what he needed to do.

    As precious as the energy inside the tree of life was, he needed to first start learning about how to save it wisely. Take Druid Poly, for instance. She needed quite some for her own training, so it¡¯s no wonder how much energy Joseph would need to make his progress. Very quickly, a promotion started rising out of him, causing a chain reaction that he¡¯s been waiting for more than what he could remember. This same promotion qi started injecting life force inside his body. His body was quickly filled with vitality energy that eliminated everything old about him.

    Abel was starting to understand why Druid Joseph was promoted to rank 22 now. Five top-level gemstones were not that much, but the tree of life could still gain a whole heap of energy from its inside, which indicated that the cost for this promotion was just not as high as he expected. Still, it was quite shocking for the two big druids to realize how quickly it was for this one rank promotion. From this, they pretty much knew that Master Bet knew exactly how to use the tree of life to the benefits of the druids.

    21 was usually the level that big druids remained stuck at. The whole reason that there hadn¡¯t been one legendary druid had to do with gic factors. The elves were not known to have a high poption density, whereas the humans had enough in numbers to make up for the extremely low proportion ofw-defying wizards. It also had to do with the resourcefulness of those two races as well. For the elves, as long as they could keep a stable number of big druids of at least 25 in rankings, it¡¯d be much more likely for there to be a legendary druid every once in a while. And when that happened, the safety of the entire race would pretty much be secured.

    With all that in mind, the two big druids looked enthusiastically towards Druid Joseph, then to the tree of life, and finally towards Abel. They were guarding the tree of life, and they knew how precious it was. That being said, Master Bet was the only one who held the keys to actually make it do work. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Druid Joseph would¡¯ve never had this rebirth.

    Druid Joseph stood respectfully towards the tree, ¡°You have my utmost gratitude.¡±

    But the tree of life didn¡¯t respond in any way. What happened was a trade, and now that the trade was finished, this elf in front of it had no longer anything to do with it.

    Druid Joseph turned towards Abel, ¡°Thank you so much for the help, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel smiled and spoke, ¡°You are my follower now, Druid Joseph, and it is only right for me to do what I can to help. From here, if you keep up your good work, you should receive the same amount of monthly tribute as Poly.¡±

    Having said that, Abel threw a portal bag right towards Druid Joseph. Druid Joseph was rank 25 now, and there was probably a lot of time for him to do things. He was most likely to receive his tribute immediately, so he would probably just get to training very quickly. Anyways, Abel was already giving him five ¡°strength potions,¡± twenty ¡°light recovery potions,¡± and twenty ¡°mana potions.¡± It should be more than enough to help him get by.

    If there was something Druid Joseph would like to say, it¡¯d be that he was very surprised that the potions he got were, supposedly, a mere monthly payment for Master Bet¡¯s followers. If he were to sell all these potions to the ck market, they would actually just cost more than tributes sold at the pce¡ªthe strength potion, especially. Anyone could tell that it was more effective than the light recovery potion, and that¡¯s already something that was sold out a while ago. No wonder Druid Poly became a big druid in just a few months.

    Abel spoke again, ¡°Anyways, if you need other types of potion, make sure to register for the light recovery potion. Same for the mana potion. Just contact me through the spirits in my residence.¡±

    As plentiful as these potions seem, all it took for him was two sessful brews. He really had more than enough to just give them away.

    Druid Joseph bowed once more, ¡°Thank you so much, Master Bet!¡±

    Abel spoke to him again, ¡°Also, if you can, please go negotiate with Wizard Brem on my behalf. I need aplete set of the fire element wizard heritage. I don¡¯t need the items, but I must do all I can to get my hands on their system of techniques.¡±

    Abel just implied that he already had the fire element wizard heritage items. Druid Joseph wasn¡¯t going to the point that out, but he sure was impressed by how ridiculously resourceful the man in front of him was. By the way, it wasn¡¯t like Abel needed to hide anything from him. They were already master and servant under the oath of Moon Goddess. Nothing was to be kept confidential between them.

    Druid Joseph bowed, ¡°Rest assured, Master Bet. I¡¯ll make sure to take care of this for you.¡±

    Abel threw a bottle of the golden ¡°life-prolonging potion¡± to Druid Joseph, ¡°Here, trade this with Wizard Brem if you need to.¡±

    Druid Joseph put the potion carefully away. He knew how precious the potion was, as it could only be found from the Ancient Ruins. Collecting all the necessary ingredients from the store would make anyone go bankrupt, and it wasn¡¯t like the main material was for sale anyways. That being said, it was definitely a very shocking thing to hear that Master Bet had a potion that, apparently, could extend a person¡¯s life by sixty years.

    On the second day of returning to his own residence, Abel heard the news of how Druid Joseph just became Master Bet¡¯s third follower. Not only that, this new follower apparently became rank 22 big druid in the Tree of Life Valley. The words got out a lot quicker than he would think, but this was record-breaking progress even by the standards of one of the most affluent races.

    The Potionmaster Union was of a much higher status now, needless to say. They were originally thought of as this unconventional group that wasn¡¯t very often recognized. Still, now, they were known to be the main suppliers of the resources that enhanced the fighting capabilities of all upation holders. Now, even the big druids had to be very humble if they wanted something from them.

    On just the third day, Druid Joseph headed back as he was granted permission to ess inside Abel¡¯s current residence. He was now allowed to be inside the steel fort.

    Druid Joseph bowed immediately as he went in, ¡°I¡¯ve alreadypletely the deal with Wizard Brem.¡±

    That was surprisingly fast, given how this was the very first mission that was assigned to him. He really pulled himself off for this one. Again, it would make sense he wanted to earn the trust of the best potion master on the continent¡ªthat, and the fact that he wanted to work to earn the opportunity to extend his lifespan.

    The deal went very smoothly. While the fire element wizard heritage was not supposed to be moved to a spot other than its original locations, it was agreed that they would keep it inside the Flowing Fire Castle. The ownership would still be to Master Bet, but it was agreed that it would open for all to use.

 Chapter 1002 - Being the Guest

    <h4>Chapter 1002: Being the Guest</h4>

    For the Flowing Fire Castle heritage, Wizard Brem swore that he was going to give it away. He was giving away the original piece, but they also ensured that they would keep a replica to ensure that they could pass down knowledge to their sessors.

    Back to Abel. he just received a portal bag that was about ten cubic meters in volume. Inside were many books meant for all kinds of readers, ranging from apprentice wizards tow-defying wizards. Wizard Brem handed over an entire library¡¯s collection. Of course, they were all knowledge rted to fire element wizardry. It was much less than what the ice wind n had to offer, but if it was up to Abel, he would take paperback copies over data stored inside spirits at any time. It was just so much more convenient to flip over the pages than to ask for content through keywords.

    ¡°This is good. You know, Joseph, I actually really like it.¡±

    As weak as the content might rtively be, this was aplete guide that could do well to serve as a reference. Druid Joseph had nothing to be worried about. His first mission was a sess. Abel enjoyed what he brought, and the fact that he was calling him by first name proved that they were now closer to one another.

    Druid Joseph handed an ountant book over to Abel, ¡°Have a look, please. Here¡¯re all the financial records that I got from the Judson Family.¡±

    Abel just smiled, ¡°Just hand it to Meyer. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have the time to look over this.¡±

    In truth, money just wasn¡¯t that relevant to Abel now. He was at the frontline, where the most important resources on this earth were just sitting there for him to take. To put it metaphorically, it just made no sense to look for a tree if he was inside a forest.

    Druid Joseph quickly replied, ¡°Yes, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel looked towards the sky and smiled, ¡°Right. Also, it¡¯d be really good if you can stay to have a meal. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve seen Poly and Gunter yet.¡±

    Lunch proceeded at the dining room. There were two groups of chefs that were inside this residence. The regr group was meant to serve the servants, while the royal chefs were supposed to prepare for the ce¡¯s owners. After signing their magical bond, the royal chefs were well trained to create the new dishes Abel taught them directly. Right now, apart from the new cuisines they¡¯ve made for Loraine every day, they were also responsible for serving Abel, Abel¡¯s followers, Butler Meyer, and Luka, the chariot driver. Now that Druid Joseph was here as a neer, they had to prepare for one more.

    Abel was sitting in the host seat while three of his followers sat beside him ording to their rankings. Druid Joseph was sitting at the rightmost position. Poly was sitting in the leftmost position, while Gunter was sitting at thest seat.

    Abel held his juice and smiled, ¡°Poly. Gunter. This is Druid Joseph, my third follower. Since I¡¯ll be busy on most days, make sure you all do what you can to help each other out.¡±

    Actually, this wasn¡¯t the first time the three have seen each other. The fact that a formal introduction took ce just showed that Druid Joseph was truly recognized as a member of Abel¡¯s circle.

    Anyways, the dishes were served. Abel didn¡¯t bother exining about the rabbit essence. The taste of these dishes was far more superior to what¡¯s avable on the central continent. None of them needed any exining to know about that. The smell almost caught Druid Joseph off guard. It made Poly and Gunter smile. He just reminded them of the first time they had the same food. It was even more true when Druid Joseph took his first bite. The look on his face was almost like all the food he had before was garbage.

    Druid Joseph came from a family of merchants. That being said, just tasting the food made him realize how puny the wealth he spoke about was. Abel could make an infinite amount of profit if he was selling these dishes to the public. By the way, he didn¡¯t know it himself, but these dishes were sold elsewhere on the Holy Continent. Abel had no interest in that, however. He was already making more wealth than he could care about doing restaurant businesses.

    Once they were all done, the four of them came to the resting room to have some beverages. They all had coffee, while Abel still had a cup of juice in hand.

    Abel was very satisfied with his new helpers, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like you all to do today.¡±

    Instead of using the Wizard Union¡¯s trading system, Abel could just rely on his three new followers. That, or the exchange organization of the Big Druid. Druid Joseph would be especially for that. The Judson Family had all the channels to send the news he wanted out.

    Druid Joseph spoke immediately, ¡°Please tell us, Master Bet.¡±

    There was a certain pressureing out of Druid Joseph as he was saying this. Poly and Gunter became much more focused because of it. They felt like they needed to show their worth.

    Abel spoke, ¡°I need a new set of armor for Doff, the Beamon giant beast. Ideally, it¡¯d be very helpful if you can send an announcement to anyone out there that¡¯s avable. I want to trade a new armor set that¡¯s better than the one Doff¡¯s wearing now.¡±

    This was something that Abel wanted to do for a while. He originally nned to build the set himself, but basic materials were not going to cut it. He could only get the better materials from the dwarves, but there was no way to connect the dwarves with his current identity as Master Bet. It just wouldn¡¯t make sense if he was just out to buy arge number of expensive materials, either. He also needed the blueprint for the armor, so with all that in mind, he might as well just get the ones that were already excavated out of the Ancient Ruins. The ancient ones used to domesticate powerful beasts to help them in battle, so he was certain that there was something that Doff could fit in.

    So, the new mission for the three followers was to find Doff a new armor. He thought it was okay if they couldn¡¯t do it, but they thought that they must do everything in their power to get it done. They felt like they had to do everything to be worthy of their title as Master Bet¡¯s followers.

    Druid Joseph bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll spread the news out everywhere I go.¡±

    Poly and Gunter didn¡¯t say anything, but they were already thinking of ways to help out.

    The research spirit suddenly spoke out, ¡°Sainte Loraine is here, Master.¡±

    Druid Poly stood up immediately after hearing that, ¡°We¡¯ll be off now, then, Master Bet.¡±

    Then they left quite promptly. Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and smile when he saw how confused Druid Joseph was. After seeing them off, he teleported himself to the underground room to meet Loraine.

    Abel asked warmly, ¡°You sneaked out, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    They had been doing this for a while. Lorraine used to talk to Abel through therge-sized teleportation circle after it was installed. Not just that. She would often sneak past the guards just so she could see him in person.

    Not this time, though.

    Lorraine shook her head, ¡°Sneaking out? No! Look! Druid Lucia is with me this time.¡±

    Druid Lucia came forward and bowed, ¡°Greetings, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel returned a bow, ¡°Thank you for all the service you¡¯re providing, Druid Lucia.¡±

    Druid Lucia smiled without saying anything. She was careful about being respectful to him because as he was bing more prominent, especially after signing a contract of equality to the tree of life, he was pretty much on the same level as the great sainte herself. Only the upper members of the temple knew about this, but those capable of speaking to the tree of life were pretty much the equivalent of those who could have a direct conversation with the Moon Goddess. With that in mind, silence was pretty much the best move for her.

    Lorraine was very understanding of what¡¯s going on, ¡°No need to follow me here, Druid Lucia. I¡¯ll be safe from here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sainte.¡±

    Of course, it was safe here. There were two big druids and Wizard Frankenstein, leaving no space for any sort of intruders. Abel was a dragon druid himself. That, and with Beamon giant beast here, this was pretty much an entire army squad. The only reason Loraine came with a bodyguard was pretty much just for the formality. With that, Abel invited her over to rest while he and Loraine headed over the battle fort, Iron Castle.

    ¡°Look at my White Snow, Abel!¡±

    Lorraine was very excited to show Abel something as soon as they headed inside the hallroom. She was calling out White Snow, who, by this time, was already a top-level spiritual beast. Needless to say, this was not an easy thing to happen. Even the spirit potions wouldn¡¯t be capable of making this kind of progress in such a short period of time. No, it didn¡¯t seem like Loraine could do this with her own abilities, but Abel decided to praise her for it.

    ¡°That¡¯s very nicely done!¡±

    ¡°Um, the temple did sort of use the divine powers to help with the promotions, but...¡± Lorraine replied with a slightly flustered look, ¡°I helped, alright? I did help with this promotion!¡±

    White Snow sort of agreed to that with a chirp.

    Abel smiled and tapped White Snow with his hand, ¡°It¡¯s the right decision to have White Snow with you. It¡¯d be a waste of its ability if I had it with me the whole time.¡±

    ¡°About that,¡± Lorraine went forward to lean over Abel and White Snow, ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re pretty good friends now.¡±

    Abel became more rxed from what he was hearing, ¡°In that case, Lorraine, how about I get you a new friend? If you are in any sort of danger in the future, I¡¯ll introduce you to a new friend.¡±

    After saying that, he connected his power of the Will to the battle fort. He then granted permission to ess Loraine.

    Jean spoke quickly, ¡°Master Loraine, Jean is here to listen to your orders.¡±

 Chapter 1003 - Joy

    <h4>Chapter 1003: Joy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Loraine knew what research spirits were. This spirit called Jean, from her understanding must be the second spirit here.

    She was a bit uncertain, though, ¡°Jean, you are a spirit?¡±

    Jean¡¯s voice came over again, ¡°Yes, my name is Jean, the battle fort spirit.¡±

    ¡°A battle fort?¡± Lorraine turned to Abel.

    Abel smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s an ancient war machine. It can fly to high altitude and hide itself in camouge. We¡¯ll be safe enough under its protection. If you are in any sort of danger, just seek out Jean.¡±

    As someone who often did explorations inside the dark world, Abel knew that he couldn¡¯t stay inside the residential areas. He needed an extra guarantee to know that Loraine was safe even if she was inside the temple. As far as he was concerned, this battle fort was the safest protection he could provide. He didn¡¯t think that anyone could really break through a barrier backed up with several thousand magic stones, and even if there were, someone would still have to bypass an outside defensiveyer that consisted of special metals.

    With all that in mind, the battle fort itself didn¡¯t actually possess any sort of aggressive capabilities. It was meant to excel at hiding itself in midair. Lorraine was a Sainte now, and it should be enough to make sure she wasn¡¯t threatened by anything. Abel needed it to stay that way. He must make sure he was doing everything he could to protect his only rtive on the central continent.

    Lorraine seemed kind of bewildered, ¡°I didn¡¯t know this castle could fly!¡±

    ¡°Invisibility mode when you go up, Jean,¡± Abel ordered, then turned to smile at Loraine, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to tform upstairs. The view is great there.¡±

    After saying that, he wrapped his power of the Will around Loraine. Now that he was here, he didn¡¯t need to hide his identity any further. He was free to use his ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ however he wished, so he immediately put Loraine and himself away from the hallroom and reappeared at a balcony at the steel fort. They were leaving White Cloud alone, and even though it was chirping anxiously, they decided that the view was more important.

    They were on the tform. As seldom as people came to visit here, there weren¡¯t any chairs or desks ced to be used. It was just a tform with gates to surround itself. They could see the views around quite smoothly. Yes, especially when the battle fort was slowly rising over Bay Law City and the outskirts. That, and the forest that was further away.

    Lorraine was very enthusiastic, ¡°It really flew, Abel!¡±

    It was truly a happy thing to be here like this. Being a Sainte meant that she had to suppress her yful nature a lot of the time. Now that she was with Abel, she became much more rxed than she¡¯d normally be. That being said, she definitely felt a lot happier now that she saw the view like this.

    Abel smiled and exined, ¡°This fort isn¡¯t actually flying, let me tell you. It¡¯s really just floating around the air.¡±

    Lorraine quickly turned her head around, ¡°Call we call White Cloud here? I¡¯m starting to miss her.¡±

    Abel nodded, ¡°Sure. You can both y around here.¡±

    After saying that, he connected his power of the Will to White Cloud through the soul chain. White Cloud came in just a minute. Onerge shadow passed through the barrier and dropped on the tform.

    Lorraine came forward and spoke to White Cloud, ¡°Have you missed me, White Cloud?¡±

    White Cloud responded by nudging its head against her. It was free to fly around without being attacked by the security system, but it wanted to stay here right now. It might go around if it got bored, but it would alwayse back fairly quickly with the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± ability.

    Lorraine caressed White Cloud¡¯s head and said, ¡°Can I take White Cloud for a flight, Abel?¡±

    Thest time she took a flight on White Cloud with Abel, it was with the other big druids at the temple. She was also feeling fatigued at the time, so she didn¡¯t really make the most out of the experience.

    Abel smiled and replied, ¡°Sure!¡±

    Lorraine requested as she tapped Abel¡¯s body with her finger, ¡°And return to your original form! I don¡¯t like the way you appear now! I want to see the real you!¡±

    In half a second, Abel changed himself into his human form. His elven clothing couldn¡¯t fit his muscr human body, so there was a split moment where he was naked before getting into a new outfit. Loraine saw it, and her hands covered her eyes very quickly, but she saw everything already. Abel didn¡¯t think that this was going to happen. This was the first time he had to worry about showing himself during transformation.

    ¡°Um, let¡¯s go. White Cloud¡¯s still waiting.¡±

    While dragging Loraine as she was still blushing, they appeared outside at the same position at Bangkong City. It was the same position and the same two people. When White Cloud rushed towards the sky, Lorraine let out an excited cry that made her forget about how embarrassed she was. To be honest, White Snow might be avable at all times, but riding on White Cloud for the flight was just so much morefortable and fun. Also, with Abel protecting her at all times, she could now really enjoy what flying in midair was like.

    Druid Lucia watched them, by the way. She looked towards the sky and saw immediately the two people that were there.

    She spoke in a somewhat envious manner, ¡°Seems like Lady Sainte¡¯s really enjoying herpany.¡±

    By this point, everyone¡¯s got an idea of how well Master Bet was treating Loraine. It wasn¡¯t just the food that was provided to her every day. She would also share the food with her servants and bodyguards, which made it an extremely honorable (and privileged) thing to serve beside her. The best part must be the ¡°skin-washing water¡± and ¡°conditioner¡± she was using. While the other elves would have to try to rush to the front of the line for them, Lorraine would always have a spare portioning in before she finished using the original set. The elves did already devote themselves to serving the Moon Goddess, but they would always look at Loraine and admire how far Master Bet was willing to go for her. It was the other way around, too. Lorraine went as far as to make a direct request from the Moon Goddess as soon as Abel was in trouble at the Valley of Tree of Life.

    Druid Lucia sighed and smiled, ¡°They are so perfect for each other, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Abel was starting to rx more now. He was smiling with Loraine to enjoy the time they were having. He didn¡¯t find any part of this flight surprising, but he did feel a strong connection that was growing stronger when he wasughing and enjoying thepany of his beloved one. After about one hour, when Loraine got tired, they returned to the battle fort tform and went back to the inside of the battlefront.

    Lorraine suddenly realized something when they returned, ¡°Oh, wait! I¡¯ve almost forgotten why I came here today!¡±

    Abel kind of knew in the first ce, but he just wanted Loraine to have fun for the day.

    Abel smiled, ¡°Nothing is secret between us, Lorraine. It¡¯s okay if you have something you want to talk about.¡±

    Lorraine said, ¡°It¡¯s about the elders. They wanted me to ask if you can help with promoting the big druids. There are a lot of them at the temple, and they really struggle with making progress.¡±

    She then winked for a bit, ¡°You don¡¯t have to help if it¡¯s much, of course.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but smile at that remark. He knew that there were big druids out there were who wanted to promote the tree of life. He didn¡¯t know that the temple druids were the first ones, though, and it was actually quite surprising that they would seek Loraine first and not directly to him. It seemed like everyone on the central continent knew what was happening between them.

    Abel smiled and said, ¡°I can give two vacant spots for the temple. As for the other big druids, Lorraine, they¡¯d have to wait until you be an official sainte.¡±

    A safe move, given that Loraine had not received any real authority yet. It wasn¡¯t wise to turn down the offerpletely, but he didn¡¯t think that they should exert too much influence over the elves, either. Not when Loraine¡¯s status was not quite secured yet.

    ¡°Thank you, Abel!¡± Lorraine said, grateful, in spite of not having a clue of theplexity that Abel was thinking.

    Abel then spoke to Joan, ¡°Set a table and two chairs for us.¡±

    Very quickly, three objects stretched up from the ground. The big one became a in-looking table, while the two small ones looked like tall chairs that were lumping up. The designs were ording to Abel¡¯s imagination. Given how unique they looked, Lorraine became very curious to see what they were like.

    Abel took out two crystal cups from Vya¡¯s ring. After pouring some juice in them, he began chatting with Loraine about what happened to her recently at the temple. Lorraine was very keen to talk. The smile she had on her face seemed like she wanted to tell him everything that had happened. Abel was very keen to listen, too. He liked listening to Loraine talk like this. Not theplicated things at the temple, though. He preferred Loraine to think about those after she reached adulthood.

    Lorraine suddenly realized when it¡¯s dawn, ¡°It¡¯ste! Oh, no! I didn¡¯t notice the time! Druid Lucia must¡¯ve been waiting for me!¡±

    Abel smiled in response, ¡°About that, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to be in a rush.¡±

    The same cannot be said for the elders, but Druid Lucia knew how precious this time between them was. Whatever the case, there was probably going to be a lot of arguing about who was going to receive the two vacant spots for promotion. He wasn¡¯t going to bother too much, though. As far as he was concerned, what he was offering to the temple was going to help Loraine live a morefortable life inside the temple.

    Lorraine seemed to want to stay, though, ¡°But I have another lesson tonight! I need to get back before it¡¯s dark!¡±

    Abel nudged her hair for a bit with his fingers, ¡°I guess, sure. Make sure youe here when you have the time. I¡¯ll be avable during daytime.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure... Got it!¡± Lorraine nodded, her face blushing slightly. She was very satisfied with this dating spot of theirs. Abel could show himself in his human form, and it¡¯s not like she had to think too much about her status as the Sainte. It was just like back on the Holy Continent. They were enjoying their time together to have fun. That was all there was to it.

    As the saying went, happy times often fell short. Since he had to see Loraine off to Druid Lucia, Abel reverted back to his elven form and said goodbye to them at therge-sized teleportation circle.

    Just as he was thinking that it was going to be a while before he could see Loraine again, in the morning of the very next day, the research spirit notified him that she and Druid Lucia were already waiting for him in the guest-meeting room.

    He said to himself while teleporting there, ¡°The temple elders are always in such a rush, aren¡¯t they?¡±

 Chapter 1004 - Trade

    <h4>Chapter 1004: Trade</h4>

    So, Lorraine told the elders about the two vacant spots when she returned to the temple yesterday. She told them exactly what Abel told her about. Once she became an official Sainte, Master Bet would be ready to help out big druids who wished to promote. What Abel didn¡¯t expect was how absolutely satisfied they were with the news. They all thought that such a good offer would note without a cost. They took no time to bargain for more. In just one night, they decided the people they wanted to bring.

    The two were here now. One was Druid Lucia, and the other was an older female who seemed to have reached the end of her life. As fast as the bid druids came to their decision, one would imagine that the debate yesterday was quite heated. Everyone wanted to live longer, but only those with the right conditions became candidates for this limited opportunity. Druid Lucia became one because of her close ties with Loraine and Abel. For the other druid, she got it because she needed it the most. She was the oldest among them all, and she had no time to wait.

    No, there were no male elves inside the temple topete. The temple was a location reserved for the female druids. Apart from those like Poly, the temple was where all the female druids to head to. The good thing about that was that the Goddess would personally drop her blessing once every few decades, which actually made them more likely to have a higher rank than their male counterparts. The rate was about twenty percent if the Goddess was to help them herself. Unlike the tree of life, the goddess would take a bit more time since she was dropping the blessings through indirect contact. This was kind of why the elders were still very ambitious to hear about promotion.

    Loraine introduced the druid beside her, ¡°She is Druid Be. Please help her out, alright? She¡¯s been really good to me as my history mentor.¡±

    Druid Be seemed really eager to extend her lifespan, ¡°Excuse me, honourable Master Bet, but please help this old woman out.¡±

    Abel smiled and bowed, ¡°I won¡¯t back down a promise from Loraine; not when it¡¯s about her teacher.¡±

    Druid Be stood up and spoke humbly, ¡°Honourable Master Bet, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re looking for an armor piece for the Beamon giant beast. The great Moon Goddess has something that might interest you. Here, the elders had me bring it to you as a gift.¡±

    Not surprising, given how all three of Abel¡¯s followers went to spread out the news. In just two days, the whole central continent knew about his wish to get a new armor set. Most people knew, but having a ten-meter tall high-quality piece was not an easy job. He did expect the Goddess Temple to have something that might satisfy him, but he wasn¡¯t really expecting that they¡¯d give away something that might¡¯ve well belonged to the ancient times. And it wasn¡¯t just something from an excavation site, either. As a fiercepetitor to the dwarves in resourcefulness, the elves would often inherit historical items from their direct ancestors. If the goddess needed to, they could turn their gears into military resources at any given. This meant that most things they possessed were already much better than what most men would have.

    So right now, what Druid Be was handing over was a portal bag of 40 cubic meters. That¡¯s about the best of its kind. As Abel looked inside, he could see a giant armor set, a helmet, a body suit, war shoes, and gloves. It was really enough to cover up the entire body.

    ¡°And,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but to speak out, ¡°This is a divine item!¡±

    Druid Be exined, ¡°This is something the great Moon Goddess forged herself, honourable Master Bet. It can withstand any attack below legendary rank. If there is any damage, it can do is to regenerate the broken parts by absorbing nature energy.¡±

    Abel knew. Most legendary items had the ability to repair themselves. The ingredients that were used were very much in connection with the energy expended. This meant that divine energy was often what¡¯s used to make these items, as well as what¡¯s used while utilizing them. The titan armor Johnson had was a great example of that. If there was enough lightning element, the damaged armor would often regenerate itself. This was why most legendary items could be dated back to the oldest of times. The power they harnessed made it extremely difficult for them to be destroyed in any shape or form.

    Instead of bringing the diving armor out, Abel put the portal bag away immediately. He didn¡¯t think that the temple was going to put it away for him. It wasn¡¯t because he was stingy, really, but he¡¯d rather not miss out on the opportunity to get himself a good quality portal bag. The temple did offer just the armor, but the bag was often featured as an extra gift, so he just saw it like that without asking too much. Yes, it would make sense if it was that, especially since he was the potential husband of the Sainte.

    Abel smiled and bowed to Druid Belua, ¡°Thank me for the elder, Druid Be. This is a great armor set you have here.¡±

    He knew the cost already, but honestly, he could just go help the big druids with promotion if Loraine just asked for it.

    Loraine closed in, ¡°Are you sure you can promote Druid Be, Abel?¡±

    As soft as her voice was, it couldn¡¯t escape the ears of the two druids present. They didn¡¯t think that Master Bet would lie to Loraine, but they became quite concerned when the question was asked.

    Abel said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s go to the Valley of the Tree of Life for this.¡±

    Loraine smiled and spoke, ¡°Sure! That¡¯s great!¡±

    Abel turned andmanded Frankenstein, ¡°Bring us to the teleportation circle, Frankenstein.¡±

    After saying that, Frankenstein wrapped its power of the Will around the four of them and activated the ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± Very quickly, they appeared right on top of therge-sized teleportation circle located in the basement. Once Abel activated therge-sized teleportation circle, they all disappeared and reappeared at the entrance spot of the Valley of the Tree of Life.

    The two big druids bowed humbly as they appeared, ¡°Greetings, honourable Master Bet, Lady Sainte, Wizard Frankenstein and the big druids. We wee you all to the valley.¡±

    Abel was very polite, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to interrupt your training. Please, it¡¯s a small gift from me to make up for that.¡±

    As Abel brought them into the valley, the two big druids leading the way had smiles all over the way as they looked towards the five mana potions inside. They were very pleased with what they got, and because of that, they took no time at all toe to the bark of the tree of life. When they arrived, Abel immediately switched on his soulspeaker¡¯s ability and ced his hand on the tree bark.

    A response from the tree of life quickly came, ¡°The two big druids need to promote. Do you agree to the trade?¡±

    Abel was a bit confused by that notification. The promotion price seemed to have gone up. He quickly inquired about the tree and was told that the two big druids were already ranked 22 and not 21. In any case, he was always ready to offer more green top-level gemstones if needed.

    The two big druids looked at each other, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why we¡¯re missing this deal with the tree.¡±

    And yes, Abel was showing these stones to them on purpose. He wanted to know how expensive this favor of theirs was.

    Abel turned to remind the, ¡°Please, ready yourselves, Druid Lucia. Druid Be.¡±

    Knowing that this was a crucial time for them, the two big druids sat on the ground and immediately entered meditation. The tree of life was just like the one helping druid Josephus out. All it took was two green light beams from the tree to end this all. That was not to say that the beam was all that was needed. The real promotion would begin after the light faded away.

    Very quickly, a promotion qi rose from their bodies. For the druids, there was nowhere better for training than beneath the tree of life, so they immediately went to train there to replenish the force of nature that theycked. As for the tree, it wasn¡¯t just going to let them absorb all the energy out. The most it would give was the amount needed for a total of one level of promotion. As for the energy inside the green light, that was nature energy needed for the tree of life. The amount was high enough to guarantee a promotion to ur without fail, but not much beyond that.

    The two big druids were surprised when they sensed the energy, ¡°Is this it? A way to promote big druids on a massive scale?¡±

 Chapter 1005 - Myth

    <h4>Chapter 1005: Myth</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Going from rank 22 to 23 was a huge breakthrough for any upation holder. This was especially true for the druids. Being in rank 23 would make them the strongest of their league. Anything after that, say, at 24 or 25, was just something extremely rare. Anyone who was attempting that would just shut themselves offpletely in pursuit of trying to be legendary druids.

    Still, as slim as the chances seemed, many thought that it was worth the try. The opportunity of bing top elites was just very tempting. It was no exception for Druid Be. She spent the majority of her life trying to make a further push, and once her eyes opened again, it was like she was elevated with a new sense of hope.

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to live.¡±

    That¡¯s the first thing she said: she went to smell the tree of life and the herbs under it. She was trying to feel the presence that she had long forgotten. After that, without saying anything, she walked beside Abel and gave a 90-degree bow. It was the most she could do to express her gratitude.

    Abel smiled and returned a bow, ¡°Congrattions, Druid Be.¡±

    Lorraine seemed quite surprised, ¡°You¡¯ve be younger, Druid Be.¡±

    That was very true. Druid Be was clearly close to her natural death, but now, she looked like a human in her sixties. The contrast was enough to make everyone look twice, and as someone who¡¯s been with her for so long, it was especially true for Loraine.

    Druid Be gave another bow to Loraine, ¡°I have you think as well, your Majesty.¡±

    Druid Lucia stood up very quickly. It was very hard for her not to hide away her enthusiasm. Something echoed inside her, made her eyes glitter with admiration when she saw how new Druid Be looked.

    But first, she expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you so much for the help, Master bet.¡±

    ¡°No need for being too polite,¡± Abel said, then turned to point at their surroundings, ¡°Very well, now that the promotion isplete, we should leave this ce. Actually, would you all mind if I take some herbs first?¡±

    After they agreed, Frankenstein brought Abel, Lorraine and the two big druids walked out. Soon after that, the two big druids guarding the tree immediately walked inside the valley and went to the front of the tree.

    A big druid ced twenty green top-level gemstones in front of the tree, ¡°O great tree of life! I beg you, help me with my promotion at the expense of these gemstones!¡±

    The other big druid watched with him and hoped for a reply. They¡¯ve been guarding the tree this whole time, and they¡¯ve watched as Master Bet initiated the promotion three times. They even did a power of the Will scan of the whole process. They knew that green top-level gemstones were necessary for the procedure, but since they couldn¡¯t find the perfectly pure ones Master Bet had, they decided to make up for theck of quality with more quantity, hence the twenty in total.

    The tree of life, to their disappointment, didn¡¯t make any reaction whatsoever. It was not interested in the twenty gemstones that were on the ground. The reason it traded with Abel was only because of their treaty of equality. The tree of life was a proud being. It was not going to pay attention to beings that it did not acknowledge.

    ¡°Ugh!¡± the big druid let out a long sigh, knowing that his assumption turned out to be correct. He just felt like trying, though. They¡¯ve been here for years, and they thought that the most serious consequence they were going to get for trying was just a warning from the tree itself. That was true in a sense, but from the tree¡¯s perspective, the quality of what he was offering was nothing more than a slightly rotten fruit. It had its uses, but it wasn¡¯t really going to win any sense of liking.

    The big druid turned to speak to the big druid beside him, ¡°I guess we can only ask Master Bet now.¡±

    As high as their ranks might be, the two druids became very concerned immediately. They had nothing they had that could gain Master Bet¡¯s interest. There was nothing they could trade for his help. This time, especially. Master Bet was very tant in the way he disyed the total cost for promotion. It was already hard enough to mine even a hundred top-level gemstone pieces from arge-sized mine and forget about the pure ones he was showing them. They¡¯ve never even seen them anywhere else before.

    The two big druids looked at each other and spoke, ¡°Should we just report this? We¡¯ll have the pce and Master Bet to talk about this.¡±

    Having sent Loraine over, the first thing Abel did was to contact his three followers. He went on to tell them that he was going away for shutdown training, and in that period of time, he was not going to do anything on his own. By using shutdown training as an excuse, he was hoping that he could enter the dark world. He never really started on clearing out the great teau outside of the demon-gathering fort, but he did make quite some use of his time creating potions and making further progress learning his spells.

    So far, he¡¯s never had to ce any of his work in the Wizard Union¡¯s trading system. Instead, he just passed through therge-sized teleportation circle and distributed the potion evenly to the Wizard Union, the lightning n, and the elven pce. This meant that his follower could just apply the potions to the research spirit without asking him in person. That was just what spirits were for. It made things so much easier for the person when he didn¡¯t have to regrly process all the chores himself.

    Still, that didn¡¯t really stop the elves from going to see him after he dered to have a shutdown. He didn¡¯t see any one of them, but the rumors of what he did to help the two big druids just spread too quickly. To handle this situation, he shut down the steel fort in advance and hid at a ce that only his close ones could find. As for now, he just had no more use to seeing anyone. He¡¯s practiced all his spells already, and he needed to start doing clean-up at the great teau outside of the fort. Before that, of course, he still had to do his modification work with the treant armor he just got.

    Speaking of the treant armor, he thought about modifying it as soon as he firstid his eyes on it. All the equipment on the central continent was considered to be regr inside the dark world. That was true even for the legendary ones. The Horadric Cube identified this armor as white-quality equipment when he did an examination. The armor possessed the ability to heal wounds with stored life force energy, but that was almost useless for, say, the Beamon giant beast. His druid spirit could just supply a ¡°full recovery potion¡± if it was severely hurt in any way, so this bonus effect just seemed redundant in any case.

    From Abel¡¯s perspective, the treant armor was probably something that the Moon Goddess made in her early years. It mustn¡¯t be something she thought seriously of, though. The ingredients and the power they harnessed might seem impressive, but nothing seemed to be too difficult in the way that the piece was created. That being said, this was a good piece that deserved to be modified in some way.

    Having thought through a rough pan, Abel ced the treant armor on the ground. He took a ¡°Horadric Malus¡± from the cksmith shop rack, and the hole-punching effect just happened to be avable after resting for 31 days. He grabbed it with his hand, ced the crystal angel statue inside of his pineal nd, and slowly drew dark golden energy into the hammer. He began to gain a much further understanding of what he should do because of this. Right now, his craftsmanship had increased to the point that he could rely just on the dark golden energy to punch holes the way he wanted to. Because of that, simply raising the hammer itself was enough for him to make very precise strikes at the armor piece. Bymunicating with his power of the Will, he very quickly opened three holes on the treant armor. Following that, golden sparks began to shoot out when he dropped the hammer onto that giant piece.

    It was worrying, to say the least. This was his very first time using the Horadric Malus like this. He suspected that his angelic statue did contain divine energy and used this divine energy to do its biddings. Still, he had no idea what the sess rate would be when he was trying a method this unconventional. He didn¡¯t know what strange things could happen because of what he was trying. Still, he followed his instincts, so he punched out three holes very quickly.

    ¡°So far, so good,¡± he spoke to himself. He felt confident as he just found the key to boosting Doff¡¯s ability. He was ready to turn his armor set into rune signs, such that he could do more intricatebinations with them. As for the missing ones, he could just synthesize them with his Horadric Cube.

    Rune myth

    3% chance of casting a rank 1 howl when hit

    10% chance of casting a rank 1 sap upon hitting an enemy

    +2 barbarian skill level

    +300 defense against long-range

    +10 life generation speed

    Attacker received hit to 14

    Requirement -15%

    Out of all these things, what Doff needed the most would have to be the +2 barbarian skill set. On the central continent, rank 20 spell was the max level, and if one wanted to enhance the prowess of spell skills, the only way of doing so was to make an indirect enhancement with something of higher level. With the rune of ¡°inspection¡± and the help of the ¡°meditation¡± light ring, this was not going to be something difficult. For the rune of myth, it could just improve his barbarian skill level.

    If there was anything that he was especially satisfied with, it¡¯d have to be the fact that he could increase the barbarian skills with only cheap runes. He just needed 15# Hel, 11# Amn, and 4# Nef. He would¡¯ve gone mad if he had to look for ingredients to make just one extra advanced rune. He didn¡¯t have another #21 Pul to take out, and making it by synthesizing an astronomical number of 10# Thul was just too much for him. If it was crafting a 15# Hel with 243 10# Thul, however, he could still find that number somewhat eptable.

    He sighed and started drawing the 10# Thul. For the remaining time, he continued to collect blue howling rabbit crystal cores from the oak tree, synthesize, and use enough crystal cores to achieve the dark golden quality. He drew and drew and finally got enough #10 Thul to use for the following few days. Eventually, he got the three runes he wanted, the 15# Hel, the 11# Amn and the 4# Nef.

 Chapter 1006 - Great Plateau

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Great teau</h4>

    Truth be told, the process of crafting the ¡°myth¡± rune wasn¡¯t all that hard. With 15# hel, 11# man, and 4# nef ready, all that was needed to do next was insert the three runes inside the slots. Abel did that, and soon, the texts and armors started emitting a dark golden light. The treant armor was transforming into the rune at a very rapid pace. Of course, there was still a legendary piece inside. It was meant so that it could be used to repair any damage if natural force energy was inserted.

    Abel reached his hand forward to generate a ck hole in the space in front of him. Following that, the Beamon giant beast, Doff, came out of the portal and appeared right in front of him. Its eyes already locked onto the treant armor he ced on the ground. Inside the portal ring, both Johnson and Jason had their own armor set, and that kind of got it jealous. It knew that its master prepared this for it, and it was very eager to try it on right away.

    ¡°Would you just... stop looking. Doff! It¡¯s yours! Just get it on!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t feelfortable being looked at this way. No, especially not when it was from a guy five times his size. Doff got very excited because of it. As it went forward, it got the treant armor on one by one.

    Abelughed and spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t crafted your hat into a rune yet. Wait until my Horadric Malus regains its effect, arlight?¡±

    That was just the first step, actually. Following that, Abel still needed to prepare two more giant swords for Doff. Not forbat, but two ¡°spirit¡± des for enhancing Doff¡¯s barbarian skills to boost his screaming and other buff techniques.

    One Doff received them. It got them on very quickly, along with the treant armor. Once that was done, a green light was automatically activated to readjust the size of all the parts.

    ¡°Great, great!¡±

    Abel looked in satisfaction at the new piece he got for Doff. This was something from the Moon Goddess herself, and he¡¯d really like to praise her for her sense of aesthetic. Functionality aside, this armor piece would, perhaps, be one of the most good-looking pieces out of all the ones out there. Needless to say, Doff liked this new piece very much as well. Before, it used its flesh to fight against the enemies¡¯ weapons, but now it was different. The armor was not very resistant against elemental attacks, but the fact that it could increase life point by 10 was enough to make it worthwhile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go fight now, shall we?¡±

    After bringing Doff to the Demon Gathering Fort, Abel passed through the alley outside and entered into a great teau. While that was what the name suggested, it wasn¡¯t actually like a teau. The hell creatures had trampled all the nts on the surface, leaving nothing but ground as hard as a rock. Not just that, the surroundings were dead quiet with no signs of life. All the visible colors were dark. Even without being hunted by any creatures here, spending too much time here would make anyone lose their sense of hope.

    Abel could feel that something was different, too. Compared to the three territories before, this location was actually much, much scarier. Immediately, he got Frankenstein, FLying me, Johnson, Jason, the grey bear, spiritual guardian knight, and the spiritual guardian wizard out. For thest two mentioned, given the number of buffs he was wearing, he could now increase the total capacity count to eleven. This was pretty much an army he was summoned here. That being said, there was still quite a discrepancy between their fighting strengths.

    If Abel had to pick, the spell he wanted the most would be from the holy crusader ss. He needed that to optimize the fight capabilities of these creatures. Still, since he couldn¡¯t ask for everything at this moment and time, he started calling them to march forward on the great teau. Just like he predicted, before they reached even ten meters, thirty vortex lords showed up and immediately howled as they rushed right over towards them.

    To counter their horns, strong melee attacks, des, and wings, Abel reacted by unleashing his chain lightning spell. All his other summoned creatures started fighting as well. Given the speed at which the spells were cast, his lightning chain became the first to hit and immobilized the creatures right then and there.

    There. Two streaks of the lightning chain. They didn¡¯t achieve the amount of damage he was thinking. It was almost like these vortex lords were stronger than any of the hell creatures he¡¯s fought before. Anyways, it was the spiritual guardian knights that came to fight them next. Because of the shing ability, the elven spiritual guardian knights were already in a close encounter with the vortex lords.

    As the rune of ¡°steel¡± shed at the vortex lord, Abel could see that even its skin could not be scratched. Only the 50% tear activation effect took ce, and the vortex lord took no time spitting out a me which, even with the high fire resistance of the gears that the spiritual guardian knight was wearing, still stripped away a fifth of his life points.

    Very quickly, Johnson, Jason, Flying me, Frankenstein, and Doff joined the battle. With their joint offense, one of these vortex lords went down fairly quickly. In the midst of the battle, purple shes of light continued to rise out of the summon creatures. It was the light used to generate the ¡°fully recovery vitality potion.¡±

    That being said, Abel was not happy in the least once he cleared this wave off. The strength of the hell creatures here had already far exceeded his expectations. He had thought that it would be easy to sweep clean this ce, but that didn¡¯t seem like the case until the real fight began, just like what happened then. Even Flying me didn¡¯t manage to inflict any burning effect. The vortex lords seemed to possess some sort of ability to neutralize fire attacks. Luckily, he had thought in advance to back up with lightning, fire, and freezing.

    Very quickly, hollow shadows started flying out of the dead vortex lords and flew towards the Horadric Cube on Abel¡¯s right arm. Following that, all of them started to dry up into mummies. Abel didn¡¯t manage to find any reward from their corpses even after doing a scan. However, while he scanned a tree on the side, he could see that one of the corpses was wobbling on a burnt tree. He could hear its soul wailing in pain with his power of the Will. It was probably the humans that used to live here. The hell creatures would torment them by tying their souls to inanimate objects, simply for the sake of appreciating the horrible scenery of it.

    Abel¡¯s body disappeared as he teleported right next to the burnt tree. With the ¡°spirit¡± sword in his hand, he cut off the rope tying the corpses together, dropping the four human corpses trapped to the ground. Four translucent souls rose out of them very quickly. They bowed to him and disappeared soon after. That¡¯s when Abel felt a close kinship to thend he was standing on. Even if it was just for a bit, this sense of intimacy was definitely sent from the ground itself.

    From what it looked like, the underworld must¡¯ve done much more damage to this location than any of the other ces he was in. The most he was used to seeing were designated rooms piled up in corpses and blood, but here, everything was burnt to charcoal. That made him look towards the horizon. Everywhere he could see, he saw hundreds of burnt barks with dead bodies tied to them. This was a cursednd with cursed dead men. The hell creatures did all they could to defile this ce, and he must do everything in his power to return the peace that used to exist here. Only then would the souls trapped here be able to regain their liberty.

    Following that, he began to meet a group of cursed knights and cursed spellcasters. As the names implied, the former relied on melee attacks while thetter specialized in distanced attacks that could lock onto their target. After observing his surroundings, he realized that no forgotten knight could reach him at an extremely long distance. He felt relieved because of that. He wouldn¡¯t want to suck up a terrible spell like the ¡°attack re-absorbing.¡±

    In Abel¡¯s team, there was plenty of close-range summoned creatures a. The ideal solution was to clear them all with long-range spells, of course, but he didn¡¯t forget that the job would be easier if he had a better understanding of the hell creatures. He got better at it the further he went. Most of the creatures couldn¡¯t really withstand his spell attacks, and he just needed to make sure that he switched to an alternative if they were immune to one element. This made the task require a little more precision, but it didn¡¯t really eliminate the difficulty in any case.

    Fortunately, there was no hell creature here that was immune to freezing elements. Abel and Frankenstein¡¯s wizard spells would be useless if that was the case. Because of this, they only spent two months on the dead great teau that was outside. Apart from the human souls he saved, there weren¡¯t really any other rewards he was getting. He sort of expected this to happen, though. Given that there had not been anything alive here for the past ten thousand years, he didn¡¯t think that there was really anything read for him to collect. Even if there existed some underground infrastructure, the mechanisms for opening them would¡¯ve been eroded for sure.

    Unless they were dark golden items, of course. That, or some weapons or gears that the hell creatures had on themselves. Abel wasn¡¯t going far to look for them. He¡¯s had enough of spending his time in a miserable, evil, dark ce like this one. His mental state was quite exhausted already, and in truth, it¡¯s only been three days since he left the central continent.

    Immediately after clearing through the hell creatures beside him, he first used a Town Teleportal Tome to head back to the Demon Gathering Fort. After that, he used a waypoint to head to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He felt a lot more at ease after that. Being in an environment he was familiar with made him feel a lot less tired than before. Being able to breathe the fresh air here made him feel like he had regained a sense of control of this ce.

 Chapter 1007 - Bernie

    <h4>Chapter 1007: Bernie</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Right now, Bernie Goff was standing right in the middle of the super-sized teleportation circle. He just received an invitation from the dwarves of the central continent for a learning session. He wasn¡¯t sure why he was chosen, but he decided to ept since his father seemed to care a lot for it. He even had to get in his best clothes for this. He also traveled away from the Holy Continent on a super-sized teleportation circle, and he did it without anyone with him. That was strange, given how much energy the transportation cost when it was just him.

    After consuming the potion for increasing stamina, he activated the magic defensive items he had before leaving. Once he woke up from the fatigue resulting from the travelling, he realized that he was sitting in a new ce with vomit all over his fancy clothes. He did not expect this travel to be so painful.

    ¡°You must be Bernie Goff, little guy.¡±

    A voice came over as he tried to wipe the vomit away. He raised his head to see that a dwarven wizard was already standing right next to him.

    Bernie hurried to bow, ¡°Honourable sir wizard! My name is Bernie Goff!¡±

    Wizard Hutton smiled at the humbleness, ¡°My name is Hutton. My tribe sent me here since this is your first time on the central continent.¡±

    Wizard Hutton¡¯s wide grin sort of startled Bernie. He was also quite confused, in a way. He did remember one thing. Before he left the Holy Continent, his father did tell him to not offend anyw-defying wizard if he happened to be on the central continent. Here was onew-defying wizard standing right in front of him. His legs were already shaking since he had just barely recovered from his travel.

    Bernie bowed again, ¡°Respectable Wizard Hutton, please! You don¡¯t have toe all the way here to do that!¡±

    Bernie knew he was a nobody right now. He was a regr dwarf with no upation whatsoever here on the central continent. He considered himself a talented merchant, but he wasn¡¯t so narcissistic as to think that the dwarves here were weing him because of that. Honestly, he thought that there were plenty of better merchants other than him, but it should be his connection to Emperor Abel that won him an opportunity to learn how business and trade were made here.

    Wizard Hutton suddenly opened his eyes and stared, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bernie! I¡¯m weing you wholeheartedly. You know, I actually had to, well. Let¡¯s just say let the other wizards leave when they tried to take this mission from me.¡±

    Bernie was even more anxious now, ¡°Sure, sure!¡±

    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s leave this ce first, shall we?¡±

    Not wanting to stay too long at the super-sized teleportation circle, Wizard Hutton grabbed onto Bernie and teleported right towards a giant city that was on top of a tall mountain. When they arrived, Bernie could see that they were in a city made entirely out of brown stones. From afar, they could see that every building here, together, looked like a giant furnace that was erected between the sky and the earth. He could see that the super-sized teleportation circle they originally were was just a few miles away from the city. That got him feeling worse now. He did not feelfortable at all after being teleported for such a long distance.

    That was until he realized what he was looking at.

    ¡°The Iron Furnace Fort!¡± he called out. This was the holy city of the dwarves, where the royal dwarves of the central continent built their pces at.

    ¡°Exactly, the Iron Furnace Fort,¡± Wizard Hutton said, then activated his ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to the middle of the city. Followed by more of Bernie¡¯s screaming, they entered into a beautiful yard that was right inside of the fort. Bernie struggled to leave his grasp as they arrived, and the first thing he did was to vomit out even more excessive spew to get rid of the travel sickness.

    Wizard Hutton shook his head in disappointment, ¡°Drink this, Bernie. Come on, I¡¯ve never seen a dwarf with a worse stamina than you.¡±

    Bernie took a bottle of potion Wizard Hutton threw at him. He thought that it¡¯d be something good, given that the person handing it over was aw-defying wizard. He didn¡¯t hesitate to drink the thing, and when he did, he could feel immediately that his body was recharging energy extraordinarily quickly.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Wizard Hutton!¡±

    Feeling so much better the next moment, Bernie quickly stood up and quickly gave a bow.

    Wizard Hutton pointed towards the yard, ¡°This will be where you live now, Bernie. Also, here are five servants that are going to help you.¡±

    The five dwarven servants bowed, ¡°Greetings, Master Bernie. Greetings, Master Hutton.¡±

    Bernie did not know what to say. All five of these servants were extraordinary beauties of the dwarves. Just by looking at the yard and all the statues inside, he could tell howvish this whole building was. This was the Iron Furnace Fort, after all. It wouldn¡¯t be strange that there was an overly-abundant amount of things here.

    Wizard Hutton was very upfront, ¡°You want to go inside? If you are unsatisfied with something, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me about it.¡±

    Without saying much, Bernie followed Wizard Hutton to the front entrance of the yard. This was where the hallroom was. All the decorations were the best of their kind. He was not going to miss out on any valuable objects that he saw. From rough estimation, he could tell that everything here had at least several centuries of history behind them.

    Bernie was a bit hesitant, ¡°So is this where I live, Wizard Hutton?¡±

    Wizard Hutton nodded and spoke, ¡°Of course it is! You must be tired, aren¡¯t you. I¡¯ll see you in two days after you¡¯ve rested well here.¡±

    Bernie was notfortable with that, ¡°Um, can you just not leave, Wizard Hutton? I won¡¯t feel right if you don¡¯t exin what I¡¯m here for.¡±

    ¡°Uh hum!¡±

    Wizard Hutton did feel like spilling it out right away, but the young dwarf in front of him had every reason to demand so.

    Wizard Hutton spoke, ¡°Well, if you¡¯re nning on spending a few days enjoying yourself first, sure. I¡¯ll show you the intel we have right now.¡±

    Having said that, Wizard Hutton took out some parchment papers from his portal bag. He ced them on the table and waited for Bernie to finish looking at them himself.

    ¡°Just sit. Don¡¯t rush to read it.¡±

    Bernie sat down and began looking. As his eyes followed the content, his eyes started bingrger andrger. The parchment paper was about Master Bet and his mysterious entrance into the central continent. Since he was already the top potionmaster here, he became the very center of attention. He had aw-defying wizard as his servant, a Beamon giant beast that could take down severalw-defying wizards at once, and the attention of the Moon Goddess so that he could form treaties with the tree of life itself. It was more than that. The tree men he summoned had killed a total of five thousand holy crusaders. After transforming into his dragon form, he killed four fanatic knights before they could resist for even ten minutes. On top of that, he was the lover of Sainte herself and had close ties with the lightning n.

    All in all, a lot happened in just a few months. All the details were on this very piece. Bernie didn¡¯t think that it was the same person that he recognized. He never thought that Abel could be a big druid because he thought of him as Wizard Abel. He only realized how wrong he was until he saw the name Loraine. At the same time, he was starting to understand why the dwarves had him all the way over here. They wanted confirmation. They wanted to know what his rtionship was with Master Bet.

    Bernie asked, ¡°Is this about Master Bet, Wizard Hutton?¡±

    Wizard Hutton was not hiding much, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you about it, Bernie. We had you here because you were known to have a close friendship with Master Bet on the Holy Continent.¡±

    Bernie asked, ¡°Well, what can I do?¡±

    Wizard Hutton wasn¡¯t sure what to say, ¡°So Master Bet just had two super potions on the market. Even thew-defying wizards would benefit from drinking them, because that¡¯s just how strong the effects were. The dwarves of the central continent tried to get our hands on them, but it was no easy job for us to reach master Bet. We¡¯ve already sent a few of our messengers, but he¡¯s not even giving us the chance to see him.¡±

    Earlier, when the ¡°light recovery potion¡± was first sold on the market, the dwarven wizards weren¡¯t the earliest to receive the news. They werete, and when the Wizard Union had all the products in their own hands, the dwarvenw-defying wizards became very frustrated. They had no real ways of getting their hands on the thing. The Wizard Union would only distribute a selected proportion for those who fought on the frontlines, while otherw-defying wizards had to buy the remainder withrge amounts of points, and there was only so much they could earn monthly.

    Now that Master Bet was here, the dwarves just couldn¡¯t hold themselves anymore. The two potions he was selling were just too much of a necessity for them. So, they did everything they could to investigate him. They realized that Master Bet was someone from the Holy Continent, and he¡¯s been working with the dwarves on multiple asions while he was there. More surprisingly, he was seen to be more of an alchemist than a potion master at the time.

    With that learned, they decided they would invite his friend and give him the best treatment they had to offer, and that¡¯s a ce to live right inside the Iron Furnace Fort.

    ¡°The n has invited you over to make contact with Master Bet. We want you to have the remaining amount for the two potions. From our understanding, Master Bet has been someone who has very focused on his personal rtionships. He¡¯s made extra effort to ensure that he¡¯s being impartial in the way he¡¯s traded with the elves and the lightning wizard n.¡±

 Chapter 1008 - An Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 1008: An Old Friend</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel was back in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. Again, he used the energy inside his crystal angel statue and opened the slot he ced onto his treant armor. He then used the pieces he took off to craft another ¡°steel¡± armor, which gave him the advantage of increasing his spell by one level. It was a shame, though. His favorite rune was actually the ¡°Dillerham,¡± but he just didn¡¯t have the time and resources to craft the necessaryponents like 20# lem, 24# ist, and 16# lo. He could make only with what he already had to create a ¡°knowledge¡¯ helmet because it wasn¡¯t that hard to obtain the needed runes for 9# ort and 12# sol.

    Aside from that, the ¡°spirit¡± sword and ¡°spirit¡± shield he handed to Doff, he had to wait for information from the central continent first. He needed to first see where he could obtain an ancient sword and shield set ready to use. If he couldn¡¯t find any, then he would decide to forward the forge himself. He wanted to use fine steel if he had to, but he didn¡¯t think that they wouldst much at all if Doff was to use them. With that in mind, he decided to just have it wear the ¡°knowledge¡± helmet first.

    It was non-stop fighting for the next two rough months. He was starting to actually feel exhausted even as aw-defying wizard. The hell creatures he fought against weren¡¯t doing that well, so it seemed. He could still rely on his summoned creatures for the time being, after all. He had to be careful when he entered the underground, however. Without Doff, Johnson, Jason, and Flying me, the fight until then would only be more and more difficult.

    As soon as he went out of the dark world, he went back to the battle fort and received news from the research spirit. He was receiving a bunch of messages from those of noble status over the past three days. It was from Queen Luisa and other big druids he¡¯s fought alongside before. All the elves wanted to see him in person, but he had no intention of helping with their promotion. He didn¡¯t want to take things too far before making sure that the tree of life could regain the energy required. He needed to make sure that there was a minimum required amount because Loraine had plenty of big druids on her side who needed help.

    Whatever. He was still in shutdown, so there wasn¡¯t really a need for him to pay any attention to this news.

    ¡°Research spirit, hey!¡± He called as he realized the time, ¡°Have the kitchen make some lunch for me.¡±

    Through the sound-transmitting circle, the research spirit ordered Butler Meyer to have the lunch ready. When it was done, the tray was sent directly towards the battle fort by the spirit. It was an excessivelyplicated process, but since he¡¯s been doing the same to deliver Loraine¡¯s meal every day, it became something that everyone was ustomed to.

    The battle was over after two months. Abel thought about rxing more today. He was not a robot. Before, he used to rest during the day and fight at night. The continuous fighting recently, though, had taken more energy from him than he expected. He¡¯s actually fought more times than most upation holders he¡¯se across with despite his very young age. He needed replenishment faster, and he wasn¡¯t going to save energy to not have the food delivered faster to him by a short-distance teleportation circle.

    Since he had his ownrge-sized teleportation circle, he used his connection with the lightning n to send fresh ingredients from the human empires from time to time. These included quality beef,mb, and all sorts of fish. He received enough food to make new cuisine ideas with his two elven chefs. Actually, he could just have his juice and steak while instructing them to find something else to cook.

    The research spirit sent the news when he was eating, ¡°Master! It¡¯s from Butler Meyer. He¡¯s saying that a dwarf came, iming to be your old friend.¡±

    ¡°A dwarven old friend?¡±

    That was strange, given the current identity he held. He didn¡¯t think that his old friend would notify him like this. Actually, he was on the central continent. What business did his dwarven friend have with him here?

    Abel dropped his knife and fork, ¡°Ask for the name, alright?¡±

    The research spirit responded quickly, ¡°The name is Bernie Goff.¡±

    Abel stood up very quickly, ¡°What? Bernie? Why is he on the central continent?¡±

    After saying this, he immediately teleported himself right in the middle of the short-distance teleportation circle. After that, he went straight inside the short-distance teleportation circle that was inside the master¡¯s building.

    ¡°Bernie!¡± Abelughed as he saw Bernie in person. Bernie seemed a little anxious, though. Abel was a much more prestigious man than when he was back on the Holy Continent. He was an advanced wizard and an emperor before, but now, he was aw-defying wizard capable of sweeping through any subcontinent he wanted to. Luckily, Abel was still treating him the same way as ever, which had him a lot more at ease.

    Bernieughed and went for a bow, ¡°Master Bet!¡±

    Abel went to get him, ¡°No need for that, alright? Just call me Bet and stick with that.¡±

    Bernie was happy to see that everything was the same, ¡°I like that! Hey, I heard about you as soon as I arrived at this ce.¡±

    Butler Meyer was just right next to them as he heard this. He could tell that Bernie was, really, master¡¯s friend. It was a close one at that, so he just bowed and backed away.

    Able was quite confused, ¡°So why are you on the central continent, Bernie?¡±

    He knew how difficult it was to head to another continent. Bernie was just an ordinary dwarf. Without his family¡¯s wealth, It¡¯d be hard to imagine that he had enough wizard points to afford the ridiculous transportation fee.

    Bernie was looking kind of sour, ¡°Who else but you, right? I don¡¯t know how the dwarves here found out about our rtionship, but they sort of had their way. Next thing I know, they dragged me here to see you.¡±

    Abelughed, ¡°Right, ha! Of course they¡¯re not going to ask me in person! So they invited you over?¡±

    Bernie went on to something else, ¡°It wasn¡¯t an easy job getting to talk to you, from what I¡¯ve heard. My n¡¯s tried plenty of times on their own, but you never really responded.¡±

    Abel tried to be honest, ¡°I was, well, I was busy.¡±

    Bernie decided to be upfront, ¡°You know what, Bet? Let¡¯s be open between friends, okay? Can you make extra portions of the two potions for us?¡±

    Abel liked that, surprisingly, ¡°Sure, of course! I can¡¯t turn you down when you say it like that, can I?¡±

    Abel was sort of waiting for this request. He would sell to anyone, but the dwarves had a longsting rtionship with him since the early years. He wasn¡¯t going to turn away from an old friend.

    Bernie was confident to hear that, ¡°Good, good. Have Wizard Hutton talk to you about the specifics, then. Make sure you ask enough for payment. The dwarves here are much richer than back where we came from. You can get any materials you want from them.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Wizard Hutton got you here?¡± Abel asked, thenughed out loudly, ¡°That¡¯s rich, isn¡¯t it? You had aw-defying wizard escorting you here?¡±

    Bernie looked down on the ground, ¡°Well, who¡¯s going to pay any attention to me if it wasn¡¯t for you?¡±

    Abel went for another question, ¡°So what happened to my empire, by the way?¡±

    Bernie replied, ¡°It¡¯s all normal in the Kingdom of St. Ellis. Right now, the other two empires were forced to undergo an alliance, but even that wasn¡¯t not enough to go against the powerpress that your state possesses. If you didn¡¯t ban your soldiers from dering a war on your neighbours, you would¡¯ve owned the Holy Continent by now.¡±

    Abel shook his head at the remark, ¡°That still doesn¡¯t sound very stable to me. St. Ellis seems to be under trifle no matter what power it possesses.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t just postponing his conquest because he waszy. He felt like enemies were a necessity for developing, so he made sure to let the other empires exist so that the Kingdom of St. Ellis would always have an incentive for improvement. However, from that perspective, the state he ruled seemed to have be too strong for its own good. If things remained the same, The development of St. Ellis might just be stagnant because there weren¡¯t anypetentpetitors in ce.

    Bernie said everything he had to offer, ¡°You want to let Wizard Hutton here first? He¡¯s been really good to me, you know.¡±

    Abel became serious by thatment, ¡°Before we go let him in, though, let me get one thing straight: the only dwarf I¡¯m trading with is you. If you aren¡¯t satisfied with the dwarves on the central continent, just talk straight to me about it.¡±

    Bernie was a regr dwarf. He wasn¡¯t even an ordinary upation holder, so it was easy to think that he would do well in a ce like the central continent. He wasn¡¯t going to back away from being aware of that, of course.

    Bernie understood what Able meant by that, ¡°I appreciate that, Bet. I really do.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good, friend,¡± Abel swung his hands and pointed to the outside, ¡°Butler Meyer, can you have Wizard Hutton in now?¡±

    Very quickly, Butler Meyer had Wizard Hutton right in. Wizard Hutton seemed to have a very humble look on his face.

    Wizard Hutton immediately went, ¡°Honourable Master Bet, I, the dwarven Wizard Hutton, wees you on behalf of my kind and my n.¡±

    Able stood up and returned the favor, ¡°Greetings, Wizard Hutton. Sorry for letting you wait outside. I got overly excited to see my good friend here.¡±

    Bernie interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s all settled now, Wizard Hutton. He¡¯s agreed to provide enough for the two potions. You have to discuss the specifics with himter.¡±

    Wizard Hutton blinked for a bit, ¡°It¡¯s good?¡±

    Honestly, the reason that Bernie came to the central continent was only to test the dwarves. He¡¯s heard a lot about how much Master Bet appreciated his personal ties, so he decided to try going for his friend. He just didn¡¯t expect the oue to be this sessful since he was actually very worried that he would offend Master Bet like this.

    Abel quickly spoke to Butler Meyer, ¡°Have the chef prepare lunch, Butler Meyer.¡±

    ¡°You had new chefs here, Master Bet?¡±

    Bernie¡¯s eyes quickly brightened when he heard that. He¡¯s been feeling awful ever since he couldn¡¯t pay visits to Harry Castle.

    Abelughed, ¡°Yeah, juste eat when you feel like it. Call Meyer if I¡¯m not here.¡±

    Knowing that Abel meant by that statement, Butler Meyer quickly went away to let the two have their private time. Wizard Hutton was starting to understand as well. The friendship between Master Bet and Bernie went further beyond that. Bernie tried to be subtle about it, but it wasn¡¯t really something that could be hidden.

    Abel stood up and made an inviting gesture, ¡°Wizard Hutton, Bernie, let¡¯s go over to the restaurant. As for the potion portion, how about we do fifty each for the light recovery potion and the mana potion?¡±

    The question was targeted right towards Wizard Hutton, really. Abel framed the question so that it seemed like he was asking both people, but everyone knew that Bernie had no real authority in this conversation.

 Chapter 1009 - Payment

    <h4>Chapter 1009: Payment</h4>

    ¡°I thank you on behalf of all dwarves, Master Bet!¡±

    Wizard Hutton seemed extremely satisfied with Master Bet¡¯s suggestions. The number Abel¡¯s offering was far from what the Wizard Union had in stock, but he wasn¡¯t nning on supplying everyone on the central continent. It was an easy deal that got him what he was content with.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it as we go,¡± Abel replied, then brought the two dwarves towards the restaurant.

    Wizard Hutton was very quick about asking, ¡°About the monthly supply, Master Bet, what is your preferred means of receiving payment?¡±

    That was quick, given how they literally just sat down at the table. The dwarves here seemed like doing business very quickly. They were participating in the fight on the frontline, but in truth, most of the stuff they were doing was just construction and not much to do withbat. They were thinking about getting this deal done quickly, and in truth, they already got something ready to trade with Master Bet.

    It was the light stone. It was not the rarest thing there was on the central continent, but since Master Bet was only trading his potions for this, it made the value of this mineral go up exponentially in just a few months. Right now, the light stone was nowhere found to be avable for purchase because all the big wizard organizations had put them in stock. For those who owned them privately, every time there was a conflict with the nation of evil, they would have to trade the points back first and foremost. To put it simply, the light stone¡¯s sole purpose was for trading with master Bet. It was the same even for the dwarves, and they were starting to run out in just a few months.

    Wizard Hutton was embarrassed about it, obviously. He didn¡¯t want to make himself too clear, but he trusted that Master Bet understood what he was talking about. The dwarves wanted to trade the potions with something other than lightstones.

    Abelughed to show his understanding, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for a lot, Wizard Hutton! Um, still. I need to make sure that it is just my trusted friend Bernie who¡¯s acting as the middleman. This is my condition for all my trade with the dwarves. On top of that, yes, you can trade your monthly potions with some other materials.¡±

    ¡°What materials might they be, Master Bet?¡± Wizard Hutton rushed and asked, ¡°No the potion materials, right? If it is, you wouldn¡¯t have to ask us for it.¡±

    If Wizard Hutton had to guess, it¡¯d have to be the alchemy materials.

    ¡°For the sky ships. As for the specifics on negotiating, I¡¯ll have to let my followers talk about it,¡± Abel smiled, then thought about something else, ¡°Also, can I ask the dwarves to make something else for me? I need a sword and shield that the giants used to wield in the ancient times.¡±

    It seems like a fitting role for the dwarves, as they always liked to brag about being the descendants of the giants. Abel assumed that they would have a lot of equipment from the ancient giants, and he wasn¡¯t asking for a lot. He just wanted something of the right size and durability.

    Wizard Hutton smiled in confidence, ¡°Yes, of course! How about I have a set just for you, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel smiled and bowed, ¡°That¡¯s very generous of you, Wizard Hutton.¡±

    ¡°You all done talking so we can get something to eat?¡± Bernie interrupted. He¡¯s been waiting for a while. He¡¯s not an upation holder like any of the people in front of him. He needed more to eat than what¡¯s avable for breakfast. He needed more of those fine dishes Abel was making. He needed more of that goodness that would make people start a war for them.

    Abel turned to Butler Meyer and nodded, ¡°Ready to serve, Butler.¡±

    Very quickly, a few half-elves came and served dishes to them. Bernie was staring at the food with fires in his eyes, and Wizard Hutton was kind of confused about it. It wasn¡¯t until he actually smelled the food that he realized what was happening.

    ¡°No fine wine, Master Bet?¡¯ Bernie said in disappointment as he realized.

    ¡°Right, about that,¡± Abel replied, ¡°Red wine only. We don¡¯t have your favourite rum, sorry.¡±

    Abel came to the central continent when the Holy Continent was suffering from mass starvation. He left all the rum he had back there after turning them into the grandmaster¡¯s wine. He had to make sure that there was still enough supply to trade with the dwarves before he left. After he came to the central continent, he had been too busy to interact with the dwarves. It was why he didn¡¯t bother making more of this wine.

    ¡°A shame!¡± Bernie shook his head.

    Abel smiled at Meyer, ¡°Have two good cups for them, Meyer. Hey. Use these for the time being, alright? I¡¯ll make more after I¡¯m done recovering from my shutdown training.¡±

    Bernie seemed toin even more, ¡°What? Fine... You know, I was going to bring my own, but the elders just didn¡¯t let me.¡±

    Understandable, given how Abel was still the sole supplier of the grandmaster¡¯s wine. Before, Bernie was free to drink as much as he wanted, but ever since Abel left, the dwarven elders became very concerned with how much they could store. Still, Bernie could enjoy his very fine cuisine here.

    Wizard Hutton was shocked just with his first bite. He could literally feel himself bing more intelligent with this food he was eating. He was a fire element wizard, and one bite was enough for him to gain a whole new level of understanding of his element. It was actually the equivalent of my days of his training. He did not know what to make out of it.

    And it was all because Bernie was here, by the way. Abel was using pure rabbit essence, and that was actually something that was rarely done for his restaurant business on the Holy Continent. He didn¡¯t need to keep these things secret now, given how powerful and influential he had be after a few months. He didn¡¯t have to worry about people preying on him for his food, so he was starting to feelfortable treating potential business partners with it.

    Bernie praised as he sipped on the wine, ¡°This is some good red wine, Master Bet. It¡¯s veryfortable to have this!¡±

    Abel replied with a wink, ¡°Great tasting skills you have, Bernie.¡±

    Wizard Hutton was still recovering from his shock. He only realized that there was wine after hearing what the other two were talking about. He took a sip of his ss, and very quickly, a hot stream slowed inside him and started fixing him little by little. He could feel every detail of what this splendid liquid was doing to his system. From what he could observe, even the most minute injuries that he got from all his training, practicing, and diet were being fixed. It was the first time he¡¯s ever had something this find.

    With that, one impression popped up in his mind.

    ¡°Master Bet, you are literally a gold mine.¡±

    Yes, just that. The man in front of him was literally a fountain of wealth.

    Back to Bernie. He would still say something random when he was eating, but he retained his table manners and tried not to go to the sensitive topics. Once the meal was finished, they went to the resting room and had servants serving juice to them.

    Abel asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n aftering to the central continent, Bernie?¡±

    Bernie was just a regr dwarf here with no real influence. It was ridiculously good for him that he had close ties with Abel, but it was hard to see that he would get anything other than money from his distant rtives who lived here.

    Bernie seemed to not know as well, ¡°I want to be a wizard, Master Bet, but I¡¯ll have to give up if I find out I don¡¯t have the talent for it.¡±

    Without his family¡¯s support, Bernie couldn¡¯t even run a business here. He couldn¡¯t even sell his weapons because the central continent was always so upied with threats from the nation of god to have internal conflicts. He couldn¡¯t sell knight equipment because it was just illegal to be a knight. He had no connections, so it wasn¡¯t just like he could blend in with the other dwarves to do business. Hierarchy seemed to be a lot more important here, and that really left him with not much choice.

    Abel was quite surprised with what he heard, ¡°So you want to be a wizard? I thought you¡¯re always about, you know, trade and coins and all that.¡±

    Bernie didn¡¯t reply directly, ¡°Well, actually, Master Bet, do you have any potion here that can grant me wizard skills? Like, if I¡¯m not talented enough, it can make me talented enough?¡±

    Abel let out a dryugh, ¡°What do you mean? No, we don¡¯t have potions for that! Everyone would¡¯ve been a wizard if that existed.¡±

    That being said, it wasn¡¯t like he had no ways of helping Bernie. He¡¯s never really considered this possibility, actually. If he could find a way to help people be wizards, he might just do that to his family as soon as he went back to the Holy Continent.

    Abel looked up, ¡°What can ordinary people do to be potential wizards, research spirit?¡±

    And no, he didn¡¯t need to hide the fact that he owned a spirit.

    The research spirit replied, ¡°There are three ways of doing it, Master. One is repetitive exposure. You put that person into an environment of high mana concentration. Once his body can no longer tolerate it, you take them out and treat them with potions. Repeat for twenty to thirty years, and the likelihood to develop wizardry potential will increase.¡±

    Abel turned to Bernie, ¡°Well, why not? Don¡¯t worry about the potions, Bernie. It¡¯s all from me.¡±

    Bernie shook his head immediately, ¡°What? No! I¡¯m not going with that ever! That¡¯s physical torture for decades!¡±

 Chapter 1010 - Potential

    <h4>Chapter 1010: Potential</h4>

    The research spirit continued to speak, ¡°The second method is with the blood of the spirit. Those who survive after consuming it will guarantee to possess wizardry potential.¡±

    Abelughed again, ¡°This does the job, too. Hey, I have the blood as well. You want to try it out, Bernie?¡±

    This was another joke, of course. The blood of the spirit was not for the meek. Bernie was not going to survive unless he had at least the body of a headmander knight. By the way, this was the first time Abel heard that the blood was capable of doing something like this. He still had twenty-something drops right now. He was using some of it on head knightmanders when he was still back on the Holy Continent, so he wasn¡¯t aware of the side effect even if they took ce.

    Bernie shook his head again, ¡°Nice try, but no! No no no! What are you thinking?¡±

    The research spirit interrupted, ¡°The third method is through the elixir of life. With two hundred grams, it will be enough to cleanse an ordinary person¡¯s body so that the upation holder¡¯s potential can be cultivated.¡±

    Abel was finally starting to sound serious, ¡°What about this one, Bernie?¡±

    Bernie replied, ¡°But I thought the elixir of life is very precious.¡±

    Wizard Hutton suddenly spoke, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s one of the rarest resources the elves are holding. There are only a few that can be collected each year, but my family does put it on sale.¡±

    ¡°Bernie, you still remember that I¡¯m an elf?¡±

    Abel blinked, then proceeded to reach out for his Valkyrie¡¯s ring. In a split second, he got out an empty bottle and had 200 grams of the elixir inside.

    He threw the bottle to Bernie, ¡°Right here. Just have it now.¡±

    The elixir of life was not very hard toe by for Abel. He did get a huge portion from Wizard Malon and some from the tree of life as a present. Also, now that he¡¯s got the full recovery potion, he had all the opportunities he needed to keep the remaining one in stock.

    Wizard Hutton stared at the bottle as soon as Abel took it out. He had no idea how Master Bet could get more of it than the dwarves could. He had guessed that it was from personal connections, but he was still very confused with that assumption. The wizards only connected with other wizards, so what good would they be to trading these potions with an elf like Bet?

    Bernie seemed quite hesitant, ¡°No side effects right, Master Bet? I¡¯m not going to get diarrhea from this, right?¡±

    Wizard Hutton spat out his juice immediately. He didn¡¯t think that anything could be said in response to something as exquisite as the living essence of the tree of life.

    Abel was kind of offended, ¡°You want to give it back to me, Bernie?¡±

    Bernie was still unsure, but once he saw the look of shock on Wizard Hutton¡¯s face, he decided to open the lid and had all of the liquid inside his body.

    ¡°This is actually pretty good!¡± Bernie called out, feeling a strange sweetness that was flowing inside his body. Actually, it didn¡¯t take long for him to feel that something was wrong with his stomach.

    Abel tried not tough, ¡°Meyer, get Bernie to the bathroom.¡±

    Butler Meyer nodded, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°Go, Butler! I can¡¯t hold it for too long!¡± Bernie yelled. Sweat was all over his face, and brown stains started appearing on his body. Of course, Butler Meyer wanted to go faster. He didn¡¯t want Bernie to make a fool of himself inside the hallroom.

    Wizard Hutton let out a long sigh, ¡°You¡¯re very good to your friend, Master Bet.¡±

    Not knowing how young Abel actually was, Wizard Hutton was actually very impressed with how good he was at making friends. He was already about a thousand years old now, so it was kind of refreshing to see a lively interaction like just then.

    Abel took out a golden quality potion and ced it on the table, ¡°This, Wizard Hutton, is a longevity potion. This will be what I¡¯m offering in exchange for the ancient sword and shield.¡±

    Almost all of thew-defying wizards had faced problems of running out of years. It was one of the reasons it was harder for them to promote than advanced wizards. That was true even for a dwarven wizard Like Hutton. Even with all the resources the dwarves hoarded all the time, it was not enough to make sure that he could promote before he reached the end of his lifespan. And no, he was not nning to turn himself into an android like Wizard Malon. That¡¯s just too painful and inefficient.

    Needless to say, seeing the potion on the table got Wizard Hutton very anxious.

    Wizard Hutton tried not to freak out, ¡°What might you be after, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel mentioned a trade, but Wizard Hutton did say in advance that the weapons were just presents. There¡¯s got to be something else that¡¯s implied here.

    Abel revealed a smile, ¡°It¡¯s simple. I don¡¯t want Bernie to face any trouble on the central continent. It¡¯d be extremely helpful if there is a dwarvenw-defying wizard to protect his safety.¡±

    Wizard Hutton took the potion away and bowed, ¡°Rest assured. No dwarves will ever harm Bernie in any way. If Bernie happens to possess talent to be a wizard, I¡¯ll even take him as a direct disciple.¡±

    Wizard Hutton knew that the potion couldst for sixty years. As far as he knew, this was the best potion of its kind that¡¯s seen on the central continent.

    Abel went for another request, ¡°Make sure you have enough supply for his training, then. I can take a portion out of my monthly production if you need it.¡±

    Wizard Hutton refused, ¡°No, I have enough for that. Master Bet, thank you, but if I¡¯m taking Bernie as my disciple, it¡¯ll be entirely my responsibility to take care of him.¡±

    Abelughed at that remark, ¡°Really? Good to hear that!¡±

    Wizard Hutton changed the topic, ¡°So are you trying to craft a sky ship, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel was quite honest about it, ¡°A few, actually. It¡¯s for the elves.¡±

    Wizard Hutton advised him, ¡°You¡¯ll need more than the alchemists for a job like that, then. You¡¯ll also need a lot of master cksmiths to attend. If you happen to purchase the parts, the dwarves do offer them. You can just craft the main circle if you decide to go that.¡±

    Abel nodded and smiled, ¡°Great advice, Wizard Hutton! Here, I¡¯ll let my follower Joseph do the negotiationter.¡±

    Wizard Hutton decided to press on, ¡°On that note, Master Bet, would you be up for crafting some main circles for us dwarves? Again, we¡¯ll be open to trade them with the ingredients that you need.

    Ever since Bay Law City was attacked by the nation of God, the entire central continent had not been in good condition at all. This was because the elves had been, for the majority of history, been living in harmony away from the nation of god and the third row of the battlefield. Under normal circumstances, they would¡¯ve never been involved in any conflict, but in truth, if it weren¡¯t for the rise of Master Bet, they would¡¯ve been in a much more devastating state by now.

    The same could be said for dwarves. Their Iron Furnace Fort was also quite far away from the hotspots. Given the recent turmoil of what happened to the elves, they became panicked to think that the same thing might just happen to them. This was where the topic of the sky ships would enter. The sky ships were, technically, the natural predators to the holy crusaders. They were a solid form of retaliation if the holy crusaders decided tounch arge-scale conflict.

    One problem remained, and it was just as what Wizard Hutton was trying to address. Even the best forgers the dwarves had to offer were not capable of crafting the main circles. Master Bet was known to be able of this craft, and he¡¯s been doing this for the dwarves when he was back on the Holy Continent. As far as Wizard Hutton was concerned, Master Be was the only one he could turn to for the job. Abel thought of the same thing, actually. From what he had observed, he thought that he was the only one who could help to retaliate against the next wave of attack from the nation of God.

    By scanning through the message ryed from the crystal angelic statue, Abel noticed that the nation of God had not yet given up on the tree of life. It was possible that the next attack woulde very quickly, and maybe, he thought, the next wave would just be more aggressive than the previous one. He needed preparations, and he thought that the sky ships were quite crucial.

    Still, he had his skepticisms.

    Abel smiled, ¡°I¡¯d be happy to cooperate on that, but again, you¡¯ll need to talk to Joseph for the specifics.¡±

    Abel knew that he was going to miss something if he just went ahead to talk about it. He was not a good businessman, so he just took care of the general directions and let Joseph do the rest. It was a model that was already proven to work since Joseph dide from a family of a prominent elven family business.

    The two chattered a bit more before Bernie went back. Once Bernie went back to them, they could see that he was in new clothes. Bernie seemed kind of pale, but his skin was emitting a strange shine that actually made him look quite energetic. More importantly, Abel was already starting to sense the presence of his power of the Will.

    Abel was actually surprised, ¡°You know, I didn¡¯t know the elixir can do this.¡±

    Clearly, he was not aware that this was one of the things the elixir of life could do. He was even starting to think that he should get extras from the tree of life. He could just distribute them to his family if he could get enough. That¡¯s when he thought about his oak tree back at the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, but that one seemed to be too premature for doing this.

    On a side note, the elves had ownership over all the elixir of life produced from the tree of life. They were the ones in charge of all the distribution and trade, so from Abel¡¯s perspective, it would make a massive difference if he could get the oak tree to produce it just for himself.

 Chapter 1011 - Battlecry City

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Battlecry City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Bernie¡¯s arrival had lifted Abel¡¯s mood by miles. He had too many secrets, so he rarely had any friends.

    When he thought he was alone, he found out his girlfriend and best friend were both on the Central Continent. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t that lonely after all.

    Bernie was recognized as a disciple by Law Defying Wizard Hutton. Abel was very happy for him, and Bernie had a head startpared to him back in the days.

    Although Bernie was not young, quickly leveling up under his resources shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Most importantly, if Bernie didn¡¯t be a wizard, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live beyond a few hundred years, even though that was far longer than normal humans.

    In the following days, Abel went into retreat again. He would not change his retreat ns even with Bernie around.

    He dwelled in the grasnd outside of the Dark World¡¯s Pandemonium Castle, ruthlessly killing hell creatures. At that moment, a giant fortress made with thick stones stood tall on the Battlecry teau thousands of miles from him.

    It was a vicious ce with a vicious atmosphere where only some slim long grass could grow. Normal sheep and cattle were nowhere to be found unless they were a special type of yak or stone sheep.

    The only water source was the melted snow from the peak, which would only trickle down during summer.

    If you want water in other seasons, you had to head up the peak and get it yourself.

    There was only one ruler in a harsh teau like this, the Barbarians.

    That giant fortress was the work of Barbarians. It was their most important city, with one-third of their poption living inside.

    The only material within it was rocks, not even concrete. It was simple, but it clearly reflected the brutal attitude of Barbarians.

    The most important thing within that fortress was a Barbarian¡¯s god of war temple. However, it seemed like their god of war had vanished long ago, leaving behind only a giant totem pole with the glory of god.

    This totem pole was worshiped by all Barbarians as though as it was their god of war.

    You could say this entire city was built around this 15 meters tall poliomyelitis, and the temple guarded it.

    The totem pole would unleash a glow of god every 5 years. The Barbarians shined upon by the glow would be a professional Barbarian.

    Therefore, every year countless young Barbarians were sent to the Battlecry city to get baptized by the glow of god.

    This year was the year. There was still a month before the glow was unleashed, but many Barbarians were already on their way.

    In a hidden cave within a valley 10 miles from the Battlecry City, 2 human magic circle makers set up a giant magic circle.

    By their side was an enticed Barbarian. He was no ordinary Barbarian, and you could just tell by looking at his clothes.

    ¡°My Lord, I will soon return the Battlecry city to your grace!¡± He mumbled with a look of faith.

    He gazed towards the magic circle with excitement. It was almostplete.

    If Abel was not in the Dark World, his crystal angel statue would be able to hear this prayer.

    Yes, this Barbarian was not the follower of their god of war, but the demons from beyond.

    His name was Eddie, the young master of the Hooter family. The Hutton family had a secret. It was that they always traded with a mysterious organization.

    Famine was verymon in a harsh environment like Battlecry city. Then it had only gotten worse in recent years. Since other ces in the Central Continent had it prepared, they were not affected too much.

    However, the survival of Barbarians in the Battlecry teau had be a problem.

    Although the wizard union tried to help, they could only save the families with powerful professional Barbarians. For a family who had not cultivated a powerful Barbarian like the Hooter family, they did not get any support.

    It was at that time. His family sent Eddie to trade some food with a mysterious organization.

    Eddie was not a professional Barbarian. The glow of god 2 times blessed him, but it still didn¡¯t ignite any Barbarian talent within him.

    Therefore he thought the god of war must have given up on him. Howe so many Barbarians became professional Barbarians while a noble like him remained a normal Barbarian.

    The member of that mysterious organization also knew something off about Eddie.

    This mysterious organization was the Holy Kingdom¡¯s investigation department, and they remained a source of propaganda in the Central Continent. Since the Holy Kingdom was at war with the Central Continent, their investigation department has been growing in secret.

    This unnoticeable Hooter family was one of their many targets. After the Holy Kingdom passed down the order, the investigation department had made a full move in the Hooter family.

    The attack on the tree of life was also the work of their investigation depart. With their propaganda, they could easily allure a normal person into serving them.

    When the Investigation department first traded with the Hooter Family, they realized Eddie was not a professional Barbarian but a normal one. They knew their opportunity had arrived.

    Even if the Holy kingdom was scary, it was not easy to brainwash a professional.

    They had a strong power of the will which was only strengthened by their training. Moving their soul would not be easy.

    Therefore the Holy Kingdom would only target normal people with their propaganda. Eddie was perfect.

    It was at that moment, a white light shed on the giant teleportation circle, but it was not enough to ignite it.

    The defense wall of Doomsday between the central Continent and the Holy Kingdom fully separated the teleportation force even though it was built of countless valuable resources and enchantments.

    If they wanted to teleport sessfully, they must first break the defense of the wall.

    At that moment, a long cloaked deity in the temple clicked his scepter and a golden beam shot out from the Guardian Wings towards the giant teleportation circle.

    ¡°My Lord, please allow me to bring back your holy object!¡± The deity stabilized his mood and prayed.

    The golden glow engulfed the white teleportation circle, filling every pattern with gold.

    With the energy of god as support, they could go through the Wall of Doomsday even with a tiny bit of signal.

    But of course, this did not go without risk. A legendary knight could enter the Central Continent this way unless their energy was hidden by more energy of god. It would directly cause a war between the legendaries.

    However, considering the number of legendaries in this world, running into one in the Battlecry teau was unlikely. Therefore, only 5000 holy knights and 10 mad knights were enough to wipe out the Battlecry city.

    ¡°We are connected. The mad knights go first and the holy knights enter in a formation of 100!¡± Mad knight Mead lowered his voice.

    9 mad knights speeded into the circle, and their bodies vanished in a sh of gold light.

    The Holy knights then followed. They all kept quiet. Almost like they were war machines.

    Just like that, groups of Holy knights were emerging with a sh in a cave outside of Battlecry city.

    The first to step out was the 9 mad knights. They didn¡¯t even bat an eye on the human magic circle makers as though they were nonexistent.

    Those being brainwashed were not even professionals. As real warriors of god, the weak were nothing to them.

    The 9 mad knights each took out a pre-made barrier magic circle and quickly set it up around the valley. The cave could not hold 5000 knights, so they gathered around the valley.

    Unlike the attack on the elves, there was not a single thing in their way.

    Thest person to go was Mad Knight Mead. When he stepped out of the magic circle, he gazed at Eddie.

    ¡°Good Job, the lord will be happy!¡± He said with a smirk.

    ¡°My lord, It is my honour to give everything to you!¡± Eddie dropped to his knees and mumbled as though he was blessed by the all mighty.

    ¡°I know you loathe the evil god of war. Today i will use the blood of Barbarians to wash this evil city. You did your part. Good job!¡± Mad knight Meadughed.

    ¡°What about the Hooter family?¡± Although Eddie was brainwashed, he still cared deeply about his family.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you will give everything to the lord? The Hooter family returns to his arms!¡± Mad knight Mead looked at him onest time and speeded out the cave.

    Suddenly, Eddie felt a sharp pain in his chest. But soon, he forgot about it and began praying. With the lord by his side, his family didn¡¯t seem that important after all.

 Chapter 1012 - Invade

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Invade</h4>

    ¡°God¡¯s warrior, before you is the city of evil. We must take back everything they have. Today I will lead you and charge in. Glory to the Lord!¡± Mad Knight Mead yelled at the 5000 armored Holy knights.

    ¡°Glory to the Lord!¡± The 5000 Holy knights and the 9 mad knights roared back.

    The barrier circle blocked their voices. Pure white Holy energy sted out from their bodies.

    Mad knight Mead took out a golden crystal and gently ced it on the ground. The crystal st opened, sending a golden shockwave outwards.

    ¡°Warriors of god, we have 2 hours to wipe this clean this evil city. Charge!¡± He lowered his voice and waved his hand.

    They were only 10 miles away. For holy 5000 charging holy knights with the support of auras, they would be arriving at Battlecry city like an arrow.

    2 Barbarians guarding the city gate were casually chatting with each other. It was the year of the holy light. In a month, the most important day of the Barbarians would arrive.

    ¡°Your son is old enough to join the holy light shining right. Is heing this year?¡± A Barbarian asked.

    ¡°Of course. I even asked the captain to organise my son in one of the front rolls. The more holy light you get, the more likely you will be a professional!¡± The other Barbarian replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you. It¡¯s too bad I have a daughter!¡± The first Barbarian sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my son will marry your daughter once he sessfully bes a professional!¡± The other Barbarianughed.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± As they wereughing, one of the Barbarians pointed to the raging dust in the distance.

    ¡°Evil knights! Alert the city!¡± An armored Barbarian saw the glowing aura and yelled in horror.

    The 2 Barbarians stuck their hands in their pocket and took out a signal bomb to alert this defenseless city.

    However, just when they were about to press the trigger, a scary suppression force emerged.

    Even from miles away, the knights¡¯ formation could lock down the movements of those Barbarians.

    ¡°Brother, alert!¡± One Barbarian¡¯s eyes became bloodshot as he turned to his fellow before his entire body began to shake.

    ¡°No!¡± The other Barbarian knew what his fellow was about to do, so he couldn¡¯t help but yell.

    His body kept shaking, and his heart rate speeded up. His eyes grew crimson red, and blond began to drip out from his skin and soon gushed into his mouth, nose, ears.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He roared as his body, and his body expanded. His clothes st open.

    Madness. It was the special ability of Barbarians, a suicidal move. However, for a slight moment, they could disregard everything.

    That Barbarian blocked in front of the other Barbarian. He was only an intermediate Barbarian. Even in the face of 5000 holy knights and 10 mad knights, he stood in front of hisrades.

    Blood danced around his body. The energy he had been gathering since his youth was unleashed at an instant. It was not like other spells. It was a primal source of energy.

    He knew he was hopeless against so many knights, so sacrificing himself would buy hisrades a little time.

    Another barbarian quickly moved to throw a signal bomb in the sky.

    The signal bombed a curve and sted into a blood-red ax.

    It was at that moment, the Barbarian stepped up and hugged the mad Barbarian. His life force was drained, and his eyes were fully red.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Madness was the instant of Barbarians, so he also did his final move. The blood within him told him dying in battle was the only way to go.

    At that moment, the 5000 Holy knights were about to make contact with the 2 Barbarians. Mad knight Mead gently waved his sword, and a white beam sent the head of those 2 Barbarians flying.

    ¡°Ants!¡± He said coldly.

    He then turned his gaze towards the open city gate. He felt his heart lift. As long as they could enter the city, everything would be up for grabs. The city was helpless.

    Suddenly, the headless bodies of the 2 Barbarians sted outward. Although this destruction was not a strong one, a few drops of bloodnded on Mad knight Mead.

    ¡°Destroy the city!¡± Mad knight Mead roared when he saw his pure white armor being contaminated.

    Their mission was to bring that thick totem pole back to their kingdom to honor their god. They didn¡¯t need to capture any prisoners since that would only drain more energy from the Teleportation circle. That thing was draining the energy of god, after all.

    If they hadn¡¯t failed their mission with the elves, Mad knight Mead would not act this crazy. This was his only chance of redeeming himself, and he could sense that every knight wasughing at him.

    Therefore, he was furious when he saw the blood of some intermediate Barbariansnding on his armor. It was a huge embarrassment to these new troops he was leading.

    After they prated the gate, the 5000 knights divided themselves into 10 teams, with a mad knight leading each team.

    Meanwhile, a clear horn sound emerged.

    On a tower far away, a ground of Barbarians began to throw flying axes towards the Knights.

    However, breaking the defense of 500 knights and a mad knight was not that simple.

    Mad knight Mead¡¯s team lead and surrounded the area with the Holy Freeze. All the frightened Barbarian civilians along the way immediately turned into ice blocks.

    Soon, the shock wave of the Holy freeze arrived and sted them into pieces, sending blood flying everywhere. The scene was chilling.

    Those normal Barbarians, young or old, male or female, helplessly dropped dead in the face of the Holy Freeze aura.

    ¡°No!¡± A professional Barbarian was frozen immediately as he saw his wife and children turned into ice blocks beside him.

    He roared, and his madness brought his body out of the ice block. His eyes were blood red, and his body was dripped with his furious blood.

    For a moment, he felt invincible.

    He gathered all of his power of the will into one strike.

    His target was his closest elite knight. When the knight saw what happened, he smiled.

    He wasughing at the Barbarian¡¯s arrogance as he unleashed a ¡®sacrifice¡¯bo strike.

    An intermediate Barbarian against 500 holy knights. The result was clear.

    The Barbarian almost couldn¡¯t see the move of the sword, and he was almost chopped in half.

    However, he did not stop his ax. He was engulfed in madness. Life and death no longer mattered to him.

    He still had half of his body. All he could think about was to avenge his wife and children.

    Bang!* his body viciously exploded as his ax struck towards the elite Holy knight.

    Although the st almost did nothing to the knights covered in aura, a ¡®knock out¡¯ skill pattern emerged from the ax andnded on that elite knight.

    Suddenly, the knight paused.

    It was at that moment, an arrow flew towards him and prated his heart.

    ¡°My lord, please take me back to the Holy Kingdom,¡± That elite knight felt his life force quickly fading away as he mumbled. His face looked very peaceful, without a trace of paranoia.

    Afterward, a pure white soul beam shot up. The first knight to die was an elite one. None of them was expecting that.

    The barbarian was not the most powerful profession. they were usually backups for other professions in the Central Continent.

    However, as a race, they would not stand getting trampled on. They were one of the most battle-thirsty races. If the Wizard Union did not suppress them, they might have invaded other races already.

    Barbarians were constantly at war with their environment, and all of them grew up with pain and hardship. They were all living on the edge.

    They needed to climb the harshest mountain to find water, head to the furthest grasnds to find food, and fight beasts and other tribes.

    They lived their lives in battle. If they did not have amon enemy, they would fight among themselves in order to keep their poption low.

    After all, the god they worshiped was the god of war.

    With the invasion of the Holy Kingdom, they could finally fight together for their loved ones.

    Just like the knights, they thought of themselves as the warrior of God, and death was not a factor.

    If they died, they would just return to the arms of their god, to the holynd of prosperity, and leave this torturous ce.

    Mad knight Mead waved his long sword and wiped out all the archers 100 meters from him.

    His face began to twitch. He thought everything in this city was up for grabs, but a man was lost right from the start.

    Although an elite Holy knight was not much in the grander scheme of things, the fighting style of Barbarians still sent a chill down his spine.

    They fought with a yearning for death, and they would not hesitate to attack a holy knight, including mad knights.

    Not fearing death and the yearning for death were different things. The knights were not afraid of death because they knew their spirit would shine in glory and return to their god, but making a knight sacrifice himself willingly was not easy.

    ¡°Focus, be careful of their suicidal moves!¡± He lowered his voice.

    From then on, he added a sword strike on every frozen professional Barbarian, giving them no time to go into madness.

    The battle was a bloodbath. Barbarians glowing in crimson red would charge towards the knights with a ¡®knock out¡¯ skill pattern on their axes from time to time.

    The ¡®knockout¡¯ skill pattern could separate a knight from their formation, opening them up to the attack of those countless flying arrows.

    Soon, Mad knight Mad realized one thing. They were all intermediate Barbarians. The mad elite Barbarians were nowhere to be seen.

    He looked forward. Maybe the elite forces were yet toe.

    The battle was reaching the climax. Perhaps the Barbarians realized how powerful the holy knights were. As the knights made their way forward, angry roars emerged from time to time, and a blood-red body charged out to give out theirst glorious strike.

 Chapter 1013 - Madness

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Madness</h4>

    Battlecry city was organized by hierarchy with the most powerful Barbarians at the center.

    Living on the edge were the low to intermediate-ranked barbarians.

    Mad knight Mead charged into this city with 10 teams of holy knights, and the fact that they were already getting killed by these low ranks Barbarians was driving him insane.

    Professional Barbarians were not the only ones living in this city but their families as well.

    When mad knight Mead yelled ¡°destroy,¡± they all decided to go out in glory.

    Even if those Barbarians could escape themselves, their families couldn¡¯t. Paired with their battle-thirsty nature and yearning for death, they had a horrifying explosive power when their families were threatened.

    A Barbarian¡¯s madness sacrificed their life span for a moment of full control with blood from their body. It could drastically increase their fighting power. It was in their nature.

    Even with the most powerful suppression aura of the knights, those Barbarians could still charge in.

    The Holy Freeze aura froze everything in an area, and the holy charge aura could numb everything in an area.

    Especially the Holy freeze aura, it was the scariest move from a group of charging knights.

    Mad knight Mead Gained his experience from the elves. The Holy freeze was the best move to cause chaos and break a defense.

    However, the Holy freeze aura did not work as well for the Barbarians. They all turned into vicious animals. Even mad knight Mead and the other 9 mad knights were extra careful. They could not block all the attacks.

    At first, dividing themselves into 10 teams was good for them. It increased their mobility. But, the downside was the decrease in defense.

    A professional mad Barbarian charged out of every house, and the Holy Knights felt like they had entered the so-called hell.

    Barbarian Gallon was a rank 14 Barbarian. He had a happy family with a wife, a son, and 2 daughters.

    Each day he would train hard, hoping to get a status one day to help his family live a better life.

    His son did not let him down. He was gifted with Barbarian skills at the age of 15 before even being shined up by the holy light.

    Therefore, he wanted his son to join this holy light ceremony. Even if he was too young to be a professional Barbarian, getting some rewards would be nice.

    At that moment, he was enjoying lunch with his family. Although the food was nothing extraordinary, it was still much better than what most Barbarians had.

    Suddenly, that chilling horn sound emerged, followed by screams of chaos.

    ¡°Hide in the room!¡± He yelled to his wife and children.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what was happening, he sensed immense danger. It was a familiar feeling he felt on the verge of death.

    It was what saved him when he was facing his first wolf when he was 14 years old. He relied on this feeling to locate the wolf and struck an ax on its neck the moment before its teethnded on his throat.

    The wold managed to cut his chest, but in exchange, he gained a talent for Barbarian skills.

    It was the proudest moment of his life, and that familiar feeling had returned. The only difference at that moment was that he was in Battlecry city with his family. Just when he was about to roar, a frozen shockwave gushed into his house.

    He was stunned. As a rank 14 Barbarian, he would not die immediately, but his wife and children were not as lucky. The most important things in his life had turned into blocks of ice.

    His life lost its meaning. He felt like a helpless child about to be killed by a wolf once again.

    His eyes were crimson red, and blood gushed out from his skill breaking the ice.

    His 2 meters tall body grew to 2.5 meters as his armor began to fall.

    He felt like an injured animal charging out of his house. He did not look back at his family. His feelings told him that they had already returned to the arms of the god of war.

    As long as he could kill an enemy with that short moment of madness, he could rejoin his family.

    He roared to increase his defense and concentrate all his energy in a final move.

    He immediately knew his enemy as he sped towards that neat formation on the street. Their pure white holy aura and armor were dead giveaways.

    He turned his gaze on an intermediate knight and approached him. He knew killing an elite holy knight with his current ability was impossible even if he sacrificed his life.

    He brutally unleashed an attack on the intermediate holy knight. Since he was charging out from a house on the side, that holy knight was caught off guard.

    Most importantly, due to the narrowness of the street, the knight formation was dragged out.

    The Barbarian¡¯s buildings did not have the delicacy of the elves. They were all much more brutal than anything the elves built.

    They were built to sustain long years of storms, so breaking them was not easy for the knights.

    Barbarian Gallon remembered one thing from his teacher. The best way to take down a holy knight was to remove them from their formation.

    Therefore, he ignited a ¡®knockout¡¯ skill pattern on his ax and transferred all his energy towards the neck of that holy knight like the day he killed his first wolf.

    That intermediate knight spotted a charging Barbarian, so he quickly unleashed a shield strike to counteract.

    However, his block failed, and the axnded on him.

    Instead, his shield strikended on Barbarian Gallon¡¯s body.

    In his state of madness, all that did was make him shake a little.

    Barbarian Gallon¡¯s eyes and mouth dripped in blood, but he was smilingughing almost.

    A mad knight noticed Barbarian Gallon struck with his sword. However, it was toote. The ax had chopped the armor of that intermediate holy knight and prated his heart.

    Barbarians grew up in battles. They knew where the source of life originated, even in their mad state.

    His first strike aimed at the neck, and his second on the heart.

    The mad knights¡¯ stick then sent his smiling head flying. He knew he would soon return to the arms of the god of war and rejoin his family. His headless body exploded, sending blood everywhere.

    The battle proceeded, and the city turned into a meat grinder. With each step the knights took, they would be attacked. By the time Mad knight Mead reached the end of the street, there were already 22 pure white soul beams behind him.

    22 elite holy knights died in the hands of intermediate Barbarians, with almost 200 intermediate knights gone.

    ¡°Evil knights, we will return to the god of war when we die, and you will forever be the god of war¡¯s prisoner when you die. Your soul will be burned and tortured for eternity!¡± The voice of an elite Barbarian erupted from the sky in front of the holy knights.

    Afterward, a roar and the glow of a ¡®battle mode¡¯ emerged.

    It was only until this moment the city was lining up after sacrificing countless low-rank Barbarians and civilians.

    The hierarchy structure of the Battlecry city was showing its effect. Those fearless low-rank Barbarians had slowed down the holy knights and bought them enough time to form a real defense with giant structures of war machines.

    Mad knight Mead Scanned with his power of the will and knew they were in for something even more troubling. It seemed like they underestimated the Barbarians.

    The knights were also affected by what the elite Barbarians said. If they died, they would not be able to return to the arms of their god.

    Those soul beams were a clear reflection as every soul beam who died in the front line would fly towards the Holy Kingdom.

    Where would the lost souls go? If that Barbarian was not lying, they would be prisoners.

    ¡°The warriors of God, let¡¯s bring down the evil demon of war and shine upon them with our holy light. After we kill them all, we will take back what belongs to our god!¡± Mad knight Mead yelled.

    ¡°Kill them all,¡± the knights immediately snapped out of their worries, and their spirit started burning again.

    ¡°Protect the temple at all cost!¡± The elite Barbarians yelled after he realized the knights¡¯ intention.

    The only thing that kept them living in this world of suffering was their god of war. It was their only hope.

    One day, their god would awake from slumber and bring their race to the top of the Central Continent.

    Anyone that dared to mess with their religion and god would be dead.

    ¡°Charge!¡± Mad knight Mead waved his hand, and the 500 knight formation charged forward.

    They were no longer on the street. Instead, they were countless giant rocks scattering in front of them.

    As the leader, Mad knight Mead directly charged towards a rock with his waving sword. The rock immediately sted into pieces.

    However, there was a blood-red elite Barbarian behind the rock with a double ax. His eyes shed with certainty. He knew he was inferiorpared to a mad knight, but he still threw his ax forward.

    Although an ax was not made for throwing and Barbarians would rely on this since an ax could no longer be retrieved once it was thrown, but their difference in strength was too drastic. All he needed was to make Mad knight Mead pause a little to let him finish his roar.

 Chapter 1014 - Help is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Help is Coming</h4>

    Since the Holy Knights were led by a mad knight, the Holy Freeze aura defended their formation.

    Unless a Barbarian learned the ¡®natural resistant¡¯ skill, they had to sacrifice themselves and enter a state of madness.

    This was the case with the elite Barbarians behind the rock as well. When the axes left his hands, he unleashed a Battlecry.

    The axes were quick due to the state of madness, but Mad knight Mead still blocked them easily.

    At that moment, a golden glow emerged on the Barbarian¡¯s body and began to scatter outward.

    Mad knight Mead¡¯s defense immediately fell by 88%, and his attack fell by 44% for a minute.

    Seeing the Barbarian was defenseless after the Battlecry, Mad knight Mead executed a revenge attack with his shing sword.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll wait for you in the Holy Land!¡± The Barbarian knew he could not dodge a mad knight at this distance, so he immediately expanded his body and exploded in a st the moment he made contact with the sword.

    Mad knight Mead sensed an immense force of flesh flew towards him, and he effortlessly blocked with his shield.

    However, the explosion caused a fog of blood, blinding Mad Knight Mead from what was in front.

    Suddenly, an air prating sound erupted, and Mad knight Mead sensed a spear flying towards him with his power of the will.

    It was the ¡®double handed throw,¡¯ which could simultaneously make a spear appear in both hands from one¡¯s portal bag through the power of the will while increasing the uracy and power of the spear.

    The result was scary. With 20 elite Barbarians on the move, Mad knight Mead blocked by the cloud of blood. The spears rained down.

    However, only a few spears were aimed at Mad knight Mead since the Barbarians knew it was very hard to hurt him. Even his defense was dropped by 88% from their Battlecry.

    Instead, they aimed at the other holy knights. With an 88% drop in defense, their speed was reduced.

    Mad knight Mad wanted to help his team with the formation, but he hesitated due to his drop in defense.

    He blocked with his shield, but it was at that moment, the first spearnded on his knights.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Tens of holy knights were hit. Due to the structure of the formation, almost all of them were elite knights.

    One of them used a preaching aura to recover as he tore the spear out of his body.

    However, he soon began to twitch, and green blood gushed out of his mouth. Another holy knight used the purify aura to help him cleanse the poison, but it was toote. His soul beam was already up.

    All of a sudden, 16 of the 20 elite knights were struck dead from poison arrows.

    Poison was the scariest weapon of this world. To face the Holy Kingdom, the Central Continent¡¯s Wizard Union and the priests had developed some of the most vicious poison.

    Since the Barbarians were being attacked in the Battlecry city, of course, they would take out their most vicious poison. This little sacrifice could be bought back from the Wizard Union with credit points anyway.

    The result was clear. Although the knights had developed the purify aura to counteract poison, it still took time to be effective.

    ¡°The Evil spirit¡¯s followers, Damn you!¡± Mad knight Mead roared, and a ¡®Heaven fist¡¯ skill pattern emerged.

    Suddenly, a beam of holy lightnded from the sky towards the elite Barbarians. One of them was burned ck immediately, and tiny beams sted outward from his body.

    5 of the elite Barbarian immediately entered into a state of madness to counteract the holy light.

    Although their bodies were burnt, they still fearlessly blocked the holy light for theirrades as they retreated. The first round of attacks had finished. They needed to save their lives for the second round.

    7 brown soul beams shoot up, signifying the death of 7 elite Barbarians.

    However, there were 16 pure white soul beams on the knights¡¯ side. Which meant the Barbarians had exchanged 16 elite lights with only 7 elite Barbarians.

    ...

    Hundreds of wizards in the investigation department of the wizard union analyzed the iing data with their power of the will.

    The data was also sent to the analyzing spirit for analysis.

    Since the attack on the elves, the Wizard Union realized the insufficiency of their system. The Holy Kingdom had the ability to block teleportation circles with the energy from god.

    ¡°We have lost connection with the Battlecry city¡¯s teleportation circles for 10 minutes. The analysing spirit has confirmed this!¡± A wizard yelled.

    ¡°Confirmed, we lost connection with the Battlecry city!¡± A robotic voice replied.

    ¡°Analysing spirit, alert everyone about the result!¡± The wizard immediately followed.

    Law-defying wizard Clemens felt his wizard badge vibrate, and he immediately connected with it.

    It was a report, and he quickly ignited the magic circle on his desk. When aw-defying wizard ignited a magic circle, all otherw-defying wizards would receive the message.

    shes of light emerged in the hall of the wizard union. After a minute, all the authorities of the wizard union were gathered.

    ¡°Everyone, we have lost connection with the Battlecry city for 10 minutes!¡± Wizard Clemens lowered his voice.

    Since the attack on Bay Law city, they changed their analyzing methods. They required all important cities to report their safety every few minutes.

    Once they had no report for 10 minutes, then something must have happened. Since they had too many targets, the WIzard Union moved many wizards to the investigation department to confirm every 10 minutes.

    ¡°Is the Evil Kingdom insane? That ce has nothing, what do they want?¡± Wizard Hume shook his head.

    The Battlecry city was the territory of the god of war who was killed in the battle between the gods. His dead body was locked up in a magic circle by the wizard union. It was their internal secret. Only a small handful of authorities knew about it.

    Despite that, the Barbarians¡¯ special expansion ability drastically increased their fighting power and survival rate. Therefore, their profession was being preserved along with their religion.

    However, their development was always intentionally suppressed by the WIzard Union with harsh living conditions to keep their poption down.

    ¡°Thest time, the Evil kingdom went for the elves because of the tree of life. Do the Barbarians have anything simr?¡± Wizard Bloom suggested.

    ¡°The sacred totem pole!¡± a few wizards gasped simultaneously.

    The sacred totem pole was the holy object left over by the god of war. It had a special ability, but it posed no threat to the wizard union, so they left it to the Barbarians.

    ¡°Let the Legendaries know about it immediately and send wizards to support the Battlecry city!¡± Wizard Clemens lowered his voice.

    ¡°Agreed!¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡±

    Thew-defying wizards nodded.

    In a short period of time, the wizard union began to gather their forces through themunication circle and the mission board. However, the nearest teleportation circle from the Battlecry city was still thousands of miles away. With this distance, even aw-defying wizard would take half a day to get there, and their power of the will would be exhausted.

    The Wizard Union¡¯s investigation department¡¯s scary power came in handy again. Wizard Clemens soon discovered that Master Bet had an extremely speedy Sky sparrow.

    ¡°Wizard Hal, please invite master Bet. We need his sky sparrow to support Battlecry city immediately!¡± Wizard Clemens connected with the Lightning n¡¯s Wizard Hal through themunication circle.

    ¡°WIzard Clemens, i will try my best!¡± Wizard Hal replied.

    ¡°We are in a critical condition. Please take it seriously. If the Evil Kingdom really is attacking the Battlecry city, the Barbarian forces will fall drastically!¡± Wizard Clemens lowered his voice. He thought for a moment and then added, ¡°Master Bet is very powerful as well, if he can, please invite him to join us as well. The wizard Union will pay him in light gems asprehension!¡±

    Wizard Clemens knew what Master Bet wanted, but since he was not a member of the wizard union, Wizard Clemens didn¡¯t have the authority to ask him for support. However, Master Bet was on especially good terms with the Lightning n, so he could only ask Wizard Hal to do him a favor.

    Wizard Hal disconnected with Wizard Clemens and directly teleported to Abel¡¯s ce. Since they were such good friends, he had permission to do so.

    At that moment, they just returned after 10 days of battle in the Dark World.

    ¡°Master, the Lightning n¡¯s Wizard Hal wants to see you!¡¯ The investigation spirit sent a message that made Abel wonder.

    At the same time, he also got many messages from his potion maker badge from many wizard organizations, including thew-defying wizards he was closed to.

    The messages were all the same. Battlecry city was being attacked.

    The connection Abel built with his Master Bet identity was finally keeping him up to date whenever something important happened.

    Maybe this was the reason Wizard Hal was here!

    Abel quickly ignited the move in a sh and arrived at the lounge.

    ¡°Master Bet. The Wizard Union needs your help. Battlecry city is being attacked by the Evil Kingdom, but the closest teleportation is still thousands of miles away. Only your sky sparrows can help us get there in time!¡± Wizard Hal knew every second count, so he immediately bowed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the condition of battlecry city?¡± Abel waved his hand and brought Wizard Hal outside.

    ¡°They may be in great danger. We have lost connection with them for more than 20 minutes and we don¡¯t know if they could sustain any longer!¡± Wizard Hal replied as he saw a sky sparrownding from the sky.

 Chapter 1015 - On The Move

    <h4>Chapter 1015: On The Move</h4>

    When Abel, Frankenstein, and Wizard Hal arrived at the giant teleportation circle of Loy City from Abel¡¯s ce, 5w-defying wizards were already gathered.

    Loy city was the closest city with a teleportation circle from Battlecry City. Since Battlecry City¡¯s condition was bad, the wizards could not directly sh there.

    They needed a flying mount. Although a sky sparrow¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t ideal, it was the only thing with the ability to fly such a distance.

    Abel had a sky sparrow in his monster bag, and summoning it woulde in handy.

    ¡°Master Bet, Wizard Hal, Wizard Frankenstein. Good to see you. We still need to wait for a few morew-defying wizards who epted the mission!¡± The Frozen ground¡¯s Wizard Chestnut stepped up and bowed.

    Actually, his main reason here was to form a good rtionship with Abel. He asked Abel to make potions for him in the past, so they recognized each other. Then, he began to introduce the otherw-defying wizards to Abel.

    Of course, the otherw-defying wizards were familiar with Abel¡¯s name as well. A master with the ability to make potions that were effective on them was definitely number 1 in the Central Continent. They had to show respect.

    ¡°Wizard Chestnut. Thank you for your kindness!¡± Abel knew how powerful his status was, so he smiled at thew-defying wizards and bowed.

    As thew-defying wizards were interacting with Abel, the teleportation circle of Loy City shed again, and 5 morew-defying wizards stepped out.

    Although the wizard union had listed the mission and notified all big wizard organizations, mostw-defying wizards still had their own missions. For example, guarding their organization¡¯s resources, headquarters, and most of all, battling in the front and second line. The resources in those battlefields were much more important than Battlecry city.

    Therefore, not manyw-defying wizards were actually free to join¨Cespecially since they would normally enter a retreat when they had free time.

    Abel was just the same. If he hadn¡¯te back from the Dark World in time, Wizard Hal¡¯s efforts would amount to nothing.

    ¡°Ok we are all here, let¡¯s go. Master Bet, please summon the sky sparrow!¡± Wizard Hal said when he saw all 12 of them.

    Wizard Hal connected with the Wizard Union through the teleportation circle. Since the Lightning n were powerful and were the closest with Master Bet, he was the leader of this mission. Everyw-defying wizards on the spot had to listen to hismands.

    Abel let White Cloud out of his Monster ring, but this time it did notnd. Instead, it allowed the wizards to sh on to it.

    Abel couldn¡¯t move in a sh himself, but Frankenstein was by his side.

    ¡°Master Bet, here¡¯s the map. Please fly to the marked location!¡± Wizard Hal handed a map to Abel.

    He scanned it and transferred it to White Cloud through the soul chain.

    Abel was not nning to hide White Cloud¡¯s ability. It immediately vanished from the ground and reappeared hundreds of meters from the sky in a sh.

    ¡°Master Bet, your sky sparrow can move in a sh?¡± Wizard Hal¡¯s eyes widened, and he gasped.

    Of course, he was not the onlyw-defying wizard with his jaw dropped.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s name is white cloud. It has the talent to be an elite spiritual beast!¡± Abel wouldn¡¯t say anything about hell, so he just smiled.

    A mix of envy and admiration emerged within the wizards. Both Abel¡¯s sky sparrow and Doff the Beamon could move in a sh. Master Bet was too lucky.

    Although the move in a sh did not have any attack ability and was only an intermediate spell, it was the most important spell.

    Its speed was what allowed the wizards to be the rulers of this world, even with a weak defense.

    This was also why each move in a sh scroll was astronomical in value.

    ¡°Maybe we can give those evil knights a big surprise!¡± Wizard Hal lowered his voice.

    At this speed, they could arrive in Battlecry City in no time. The Barbarians must be extremely weak if they couldn¡¯t even sustain themselves until that time.

    Abel sat on the back of White cloud and looked at the expression on those wizards¡¯ faces. His extraordinary senses allowed him to see that even those wizards were jealous, but there was not a single bit of bad intent.

    That made sense with his current status.

    ....

    In the secondyer of Battlecry city, Mad knight Mead couldn¡¯t think too much. His attention was fixed on the battle.

    Half of his 500 knights were down, and they hadn¡¯t even reached the halfway point.

    Those Barbarians kept entering into a state of madness for the safety of theirnd. If the firstyer was a hustle to the knights, the secondyer would give them a good beating.

    There was no return for mad knight Mead. He knew it was not only his formation that had taken a big hit but the other 9 formations as well.

    At the end of the day, he still held authority in the Holy Kingdom. He didn¡¯t expect the Barbarians to be so strong.

    The Barbarians who fought for their families andnd werepletely different from those on the front line.

    They were willing to sacrifice some resources in the front line, but for Battlecry City, they were willing to sacrifice everything.

    The Holy kingdom had underestimated their power. Although Barbarians would go mad in past battles, only small amounts had done so.

    However the Barbarians in Battlecry city knew they had no choice but to die with the knights when they saw the Holy Freeze aura.

    Battlecry City looked like hell with hundreds of brown and white soul beams shooting up from both sides, signifying the dead warriors.

    ¡°Glory to my lord!¡± Mad knight Mead yelled, and holy energy exploded from his body as he elerated.

    He was sure. He couldn¡¯t slow down at this rate. Their target was the temple¡¯s totem pole, not those crazy Barbarians.

    He regretted yelling ¡®genocide¡¯ outside the city. If he could go back in time, he would have definitely entered in a more low-key way.

    Invading at night was even better, but now all they could do was sacrifice themselves and open up a path.

    They were running into big trouble. They were using up too much energy. Even the recovery aura was not doing the trick.

    Recovery aura was a top-level aura of a mad knight. It utilized the souls and dead bodies of your dead enemies to generate energy.

    However, the Barbarians knew this, so each of them would st their body into pieces after they died.

    The totem pole would also absorb their souls. Just as they said, they returned to the arms of God.

    Although a few normal Barbarian dead bodies were left over, it was far not enough for Mad knight Mead¡¯s recovery aura to do much.

    Mad knight Mead ignited another charge forward.

    When he was about to encounter another rock, 3 elite Barbarians jumped out from a building by the side with a speedy jump attack technique.

    No matter how fast Mad knight Mead was, he could only block one Barbarian at a time.

    The 3 Barbarians were all mad, and they bloody were glowing in crimson red as they fearlessly jumped towards the knight formation.

    Mad knight Mead shed within his sword, a long white sh emerged andnded on a Barbarian in mid-air.

    That Barbarian immediately self-destructed, and his flesh exploded, acting as a cover for his 2 fellows.

    The other 2 Barbarians sessfullynded in the center of the knight formation and unleashed a ¡®Battlecry.¡¯

    Countless knight swords swung towards the 2 Barbarians, but their mission had beenpleted. Before they die, their bodies baste open.

    It was chaos, and the knights¡¯ defense dropped after the Battlecry, but the true danger was yet toe.

    They lifted their shield, and 10 war machines were ready to strike outside of the range of the Holy Freeze Aura.

    Crossbows, city arrows, and giant stone-throwers were unleashed at once. They were all operated by professional Barbarians. It was not something you could block easily.

    In a short amount of time, the special patterned arrows of the dwarfs were shoot out as giant rocksnded on the heads of the Holy Knights.

    The ones operating those machines were all low ranks Barbarians. They knew they only had one chance to strike. Even with their distance, a mad knight could reach them in a few breaths.

    Mad knight Mead wanted to take down every iing arrow and rock, but just like the many times he felt helpless that day, there was only so much he could do.

    Those arrows were made for striking down professionals, and they were never used on such a scale before.

    If Abel saw those powerful arrows, he would start to regret not contacting the dwarfs earlier.

    Those arrows could break the scary defense of an elite Holy knight. If it was installed onto Abel¡¯s bursting crossbows, it could give his long-forgotten war puppets a new life.

    The only downside of these giant arrows was their speed. A powerful profession could easily dodge it.

    Since the rocks trapped the knights, their movements were limited.

    The knights had only made it so far because of their formation. Once it was broken, they would take an even bigger hit.

    The arrows poured down like rain and broke their shields, and prated their armor. Finally, pinning them on the street.

 Chapter 1016 - Violence

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Violence</h4>

    Of course, the biggest reason why the crossbow attack seeded was because of the battle cry of those 2 elite Barbarians. Their sacrifice dropped the knights¡¯ defense by 88%, which allowed the arrows to prate their armor and kill them.

    There were a few powerful ones who managed to survive, but things did not stop there.

    The giant rocks had yet toe. Although the elite holy knights could counteract it in their top condition with the support of their formation, their formation was on the verge of breaking down. The charge had drained too much energy from them, and they were affected by the battery, so they could only helplessly lift their shields again.

    The rock made holes on the ground. Blood gushed out from all directions. The dead bodies of the knights were no longer recognizable, and the rocks continued to roll on the ground.

    Mad knight Mead roared. There were only around a hundred knights left in his formation.

    They were no longer at an advantage. If this continued, they would only get worn out by the Barbarians.

    ¡°All the rank 19 and above holy knights, gather!¡± He yelled.

    All 10 knight formations were badly hit as they returned to Mad knight Mead. After all, he was themander of this mission. His words were the word of god.

    As long as the god did not give up on mad knight Mead, all the knights could not disobey him.

    Soon, a new formation was formed around him with 9 mad knights by his side and 80 rank 19 knights following.

    ¡°My lord, the knights need the blessing of your energy. Please help us wipe out our enemies!¡± mad knight Mead took out a golden crystal from his waist. It was given to him by the temple. As soon as he used it, he would be punished regardless of the sess of their mission.

    However, he knew he had no choice. All he wanted was to get the sacred totem pole and retreat, but his knight formation could not achieve its full potential with so many mad Barbarians.

    A knight formation could distribute an attack. Without it, a single mad Barbarian might be able to take down a rank 21 mad knight and badly injured a more powerful one.

    Their mission would definitely fail if that happened, so he needed his formation.

    A golden sh emerged from the crystal and engulfed the knights.

    ¡°Glory to the lord! Charge!¡± Mad knight Mead yelled when he saw the golden energy surrounded him.

    Another crimson red Barbarian jumped forward with a jumping attack technique, but this time it was blocked by the golden glow.

    He roared and self-destructed, but the golden shield barely budged.

    ¡°The power of my lord is not something you can move!¡± Mad knight Mead charged at full speed. He swung his sword, and the giant rock in front of him sted open effortlessly.

    There were many disadvantages to the Barbarian profession. They didn¡¯t have many long-range attacks, and they had limited fighting techniques. Unless they entered a state of madness, there was not much they could do in battle.

    They might not even be able to hold down a normal knight formation. Just the Holy Freeze aura alone might freeze them to death.

    However, this was not the reason why the wizard union suppressed them. It was because theycked elemental attacks, so they almost couldn¡¯t do anything to a wizard.

    When the knights¡¯ crystal unleashed the energy of God, the table suddenly turned.

    Mad knight Mead¡¯s formation kept charging forward. Hundreds of mad Barbarians dashed forward, but they were all helpless in breaking that golden shield.

    Mad knight Mead grew desperate. The golden shield made from their God¡¯s energy was imprable, but it had a time limit, especially under so many vicious suicidal attacks.

    Since those knights no longer needed to worry about defense, they unleashed the energy aura and turned their charge to the highest level.

    Since the weakest knight in the formation was still rank 19, they could go much faster.

    The leftover knights lost their will to battle. They lost their leader, and their formation was in chaos.

    They were driven to insanity on the verge of death. They began to sing and go all out with any approaching Barbarian.

    If they didn¡¯t kill, they would be killed, and the process repeated itself.

    It was a Barbarian city, so there were much more Barbarians than knights. It was a bloody battle with both sides taking zero consideration for their lives.

    Barbarian Ruin lived on the other side of the city. By the time he arrived at the battlefield, the battle had already reached climax.

    His gaze turned towards the furthest side of the city. Around 40 holy knights held up their shields, trying to counteract the attacks of Barbarians.

    Since there were no mad knights around, their holy freeze and holy charge aura could not kill the Barbarians instantly.

    The Barbarians no longer needed to go mad and sacrifice their lives to approach the knights.

    If they had a choice, even the fearless Barbarians would not go mad for no reason. They knew it was just a matter of time until the leftover knights got worn out.

    Barbarian Ruin held up his double ax. He did not use any techniques. Instead, he boosted his body to top condition with a roar and ¡®battle mode.¡¯

    Imagery of the hurricane (damaged) skill which Abel taught him shed in his mind. He did not tell his headmaster about this since he returned. Not because he didn¡¯t want to, but he had to master it first to show its true power.

    During this time, he had been practicing the skill day and night, and he has been waiting for an opportunity to use it.

    Abel deeply analyzed this skill. As long as a close-range fighter was not too untalented, they should be able to do it.

    Barbarian Ruin spent a long time just to grasp the first step of the Hurricane (damaged), but he had done so sessfully nevertheless. Therefore, the first thing that came into his mind when he saw those knights was not the traditional Barbarian skills, but the hurricane (damaged).

    After he increased his defense to the maximum, he charged into the holy freeze aura.

    When a holy knight was about to do a shield strike on him, he did something, unlike any Barbarian.

    That holy knight was an elite holy knight, so he was extremely familiar with any spells and skills in the Central Continent.

    What Barbarian Ruin didpletely caught him by surprise.

    After countless years of development, the skills of every profession were set in stone. Although some extremely rare genius might put an interesting spin on a skill, creating an entirely new skill was impossible.

    What Barbarian Ruin did was unlike anything in a Barbarian¡¯s elite skill. The Holy knight was sure of that.

    With a gentle twist, Barbarian Ruin¡¯s axnded on the shield of that Elite Holy knight.

    Barbarian Ruin sensed the great rebound, but he did not stop spinning. Instead, he absorbed the force and transferred it into his right ax, adding to his spinning speed.

    He saw the shield strike pattern flying towards him, and he knew he would be knocked out once he was hit.

    All of a sudden, he retracted his power of will and energy as his body kept spinning.

    Since only recognized Barbarian skills could unleash the Barbarian energy, a strange wave carried the shield strike pattern away from Barbarian Ruin.

    He didn¡¯t think too much as he followed through with another strike with his right ax instinctively. Itnded on another holy knight, but this time it was clearly more powerful.

    That Holy knight counteracted with a ¡®sacrifice¡¯ attack. Dong! But it only made Barbarian Ruin spin faster.

    2 Barbarians were about to attack, but they were immediately stunned by what Barbarian Ruin was doing.

    Although the defense of those knights dropped because of the battlecry, a single elite Barbarian still couldn¡¯t go up against them.

    ¡°That¡¯s a top level skill, the hurricane!¡± A Barbarian gasped.

    He knew Barbarian ruin was an elite Barbarian. How could he use a mad Barbarian warrior¡¯s skill?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really look like it!¡± The other Barbarian shook his head.

    They could no longer see Barbarian Ruin¡¯s body. They could only hear sounds of weapons colliding.

    At first, the knights still stood a chance, but after 5 to 6 strikes, Barbarian Ruin¡¯s was no longer something they could withstand.

    A hurricane emerged around Barbarian Ruin. The knights wanted to slow him down with the Holy Freeze, but Barbarian Ruin was no longer moving with his own energy, and all elemental and patterned attacks were carried away by the wind.

    The real hurricane skill would not be affected by any knockout or knock-back attacks as soon as it was unleashed, but Abel¡¯s Hurricane (damaged) could only achieve the same once the skill was in full swing. This was because itcked the fundamental Barbarian energy.

    However, because of this, Barbarian Ruin had spare energy to carry those pattern attacks away.

 Chapter 1017 - Temple

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Temple</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The wind around Barbarian Ruin intensified and a hurricane formed within the 40 holy knights. All their attacks were defused.

    He faced 40 holy knights by himself, but he also knew that he could carry his attacks into the hurricane (damaged) for a short time.

    The downside of the hurricane (damaged) was that it could only be used when there were many enemies without the ability to break your defense.

    Since those knights were drained and the Battlecry weakened their defense and offense, it was perfect for the Hurricane (damaged).

    Barbarian Ruin yelled. He could no longer control where the hurricane was going, so he jumped out and threw the hurricane forward.

    He felt his body getting numb, but all the knights were still standing.

    The out-of-control hurricane then blew a few holy knights towards the sky. Theynded on the ground defenseless. With the other Barbarians waiting for them, their only fate was death.

    The 2 stunned Barbarians quickly stepped up and carried Barbarian Ruin away from the battlefield.

    They knew very well how valuable that skill was to Barbarian, so they couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Barbarian Ruin.

    The still standing Holy knights turned their gaze towards Barbarian Ruin. They also knew what the Barbarians were thinking.

    However, just when they wanted to go for a kill, more professional Barbarians charged towards them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally grasped the real hurricane (damaged)!¡± Barbarian Ruin wasughing stupidly as he mumbled to himself.

    Seeing that stupid smile, the 2 Barbarians carrying him almost wanted to throw him on the ground if his skills weren¡¯t so powerful.

    Those 40 knights were just a side dish of the battle; the main dish was still Mad knight Mead.

    The energy of god from the crystal shield off the hundred knight formation from all obstacles as they kept charging forward.

    The Battlecry city¡¯s war machines were on full attack. Although they looked brutal, they still gathered many powerful works from the dwarfs after countless years.

    The arrows kept going, and the Barbarians kept going mad as they charged towards the knight formation.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the energy of god, perhaps the only ones left standing would be the 10 mad knights by the time they made it through.

    ¡°The temple is near. I can feel the energy of the devil!¡± Mad knight Mead¡¯s eyes shed with excitement as he yelled.

    In front of them was a giant structure with an open garden. It was the area of the nobles.

    Mad knight Mead felt his heart lift. As long as they made it in the noble area, the rate of attacks would drastically decrease since Barbarians were less concentrated and nobles were less willing to die than those born from themon world.

    Of course, this was only a generalization. There were still noble professional Barbarians charging out and self-destructing in the name of glory. It was just that their attacks could no longer do much to Mad knight Mead.

    Soon, Mad knight mead saw a temple covered in delicate engravings.

    It was the temple for the god of war, which was oddpared to the minimal and brutal style of the Barbarians. The walls of the temple were built with blocks made out of white pebbles of all sizes. White pebbles were not the product of the Battlecry teau, so they had to be sent from afar. Considering the size of the temple, the work must have been back-breaking.

    Also, Barbarians were not known for engravings. Cutting all the pebbles in the blocks and engraving the legends of the god of war on it could only be done by the most loyal followers.

    Mad knight Mead couldn¡¯t help but show a bit of respect. They were invading a temple, which was basically picking a fight with a god.

    All a warrior of God wanted was to have glory and fight for their god.

    Headmaster Bree stood inside the temple with his hand on the totem pole. He roared, ¡°Unleash the energy of god!¡± And strange energy shot out from the totem pole.

    He knew what was happening outside, and he knew it was not the time to hold back.

    The totem pole¡¯s energy was slowly derived from the prayers of Barbarians. Every couple of years, they would have enough for a spillover. This process was known as the holy light shining, and it could turn all the young gifted Barbarians into professional Barbarians.

    What Head Master Bree was doing immediately drained all the energy from the totem pole, which meant they could no longer have a holy light shining this year.

    But he had no choice. If he couldn¡¯t protect the temple, there would be no more holy light for the future.

    The Barbarians had the totem pole for thousands of years, and their research allowed them to understand how to use its energy.

    But of course, their understanding was only on the surface level, unlike Mad Knight Mead¡¯s crystal which could be used ording to his will.

    The energy from the totem pole mmed towards the knights¡¯ energy of god. As the 2 energy of god collided, both of them vanished.

    The defense of the temple was not strong with only 8 mad Barbarian warriors and 30 elite Barbarians. It was far not enough to go against the 10 mad knights and hundreds of elite holy knights.

    However, a temple was not called a temple for no reason.

    If you wanted to break into one, you had to drain all its energy.

    Headmaster Bree roared, and a golden shockwave sted out from the totem pole to all directions.

    It disregarded the walls and continued outward.

    Mad knight Mead knew he could not block the golden shockwave, so he could only rely on his golden energy shield.

    Chaotic sparkles filled the area as golden energy from both sides quickly drained from each other.

    The golden shield around the knight formation could no longer sustain a golden shockwave after so many vicious attacks. In a few shakes, it vanished into thin air.

    Just when Mad knight Mead and his knights nervously held up their shields to counteract the golden shockwave, the shockwave somehow passed straight through them without any damage. How was that possible?

    Headmaster Bree sighed. Since they could notmunicate with the god of war and their understanding was too one-dimensional, they could only use the totem pole energy to counteract one element at a time.

    Therefore, the golden shockwave was no longer effective to the knights as it was already focused on the other golden energy.

    ¡°Mad warriors, I¡¯m depending on you!¡± Headmaster Bree sat down next to the totem pole with a weary look as he lowered his voice towards the 8 mad Barbarian warriors.

    Headmasters Bree was not a professional Barbarian. He was just an ambassador of God, a servant of God.

    Since the god of war disappeared, he could only serve the totem pole without the ability to do any holy tasks.

    If the god of war was still around, the knights would definitely not be willing to invade. As soon as the god of war showed its grace, those knights would be wiped out at an instant.

    ¡°Headmaster Bree, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t let the temple down!¡± A mad Barbarian warrior bowed.

    The 8 of them were willing to die for the temple. They were not the only mad Barbarian warriors. There were still some serving for the front line and the wizard union.

    Normally with 8 mad Barbarian warriors and countless professionals, the battlecry city should be very safe.

    No one expected the Holy Kingdom to send out such power with 10 mad knights for the totem pole.

    ¡°Mad warrior Church. I need you all to stay alive. The Barbarians can¡¯t live without you!¡± headmaster Bree lowered his voice.

    As the headmaster, he understood the status of Barbarians in the Central Continent more than any Barbarian. Also, the temple had always been suspicious if the disappearance of the god of war was due to the Wizard Union.

    It was just that the wizard union was so powerful. Even the gods would not intervene, let alone the Barbarians in their current state.

    The Barbarians needed to maintain their top-level forces for the Wizard union to see them as valuable. Once the Wizard Union stopped caring for the Barbarians, they would be swallowed up by other forces.

    Warrior Church kept quiet and stepped out into the open with 2 giant battle axes in his hand. The totem pole was right beside him, representing the spirit of Barbarians.

    ¡°I wonder how long these mana gems canst?¡¯ Headmaster Bree looked at the thousands of gems in the energy box. Most of them were intermediate gems with only a few top-level gems.

    It was all the temple had gathered after countless years. There were not many gems in the Battlecry city, so all of them were rewards for Barbarians going on adventures.

    They were used for exchanging food and resources. After years of food shortage, the temple didn¡¯t have many gems left to sustain its defense of the city against the knights.

    ¡°Send out an ordermand to all professionals and get them to protect the temple. We will bury those knights alive without numbers!¡± Warrior Churchmanded after he left headmaster Bree.

    Since Mad knight Mead had locked up every teleportation circle in the area with the crystal¡¯s energy of god, their system ofmand was disrupted.

    This was why most Barbarians were focused on the knights and did not know that the mad knights had arrived at the temple.

    Therefore, only the small number of Barbarians who saw where the mad knights were going knew about it.

    Warrior Church and the other 7 mad Barbarian warriors knew they could only hold down the knights for some time. Once they were killed, the temple would be over.

    They needed the help of every Barbarian in the city. An ordermand could not be rejected. Any Barbarian who saw it would need to do so ordingly.

    5 mad Barbarian warriors nodded and formed a 5-star formation. They unleashed their energy at once and roared.

    It was not a spell roar, and it did not cause any damage, but their voices spread throughout the city.

    All the Barbarians without a target immediately turned towards the temple. They knew it was an order, amand to help the temple.

    They desperately charged forward. All of them turned mad in an instant. The holy temple was under threat. They had to give everything they got.

 Chapter 1018 - Help Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Help Arrived</h4>

    White Cloud kept teleporting, and Abel kept replenishing its energy with the mana potion.

    He did not use the automatic function of the Dark World¡¯s ¡®night smoke¡¯ belt to give the potion to White Cloud. Instead, he used the traditional method to keep the Dark World a secret.

    This way, the Law Defying wizards would not get too jealous about White Cloud¡¯s move in a sh.

    Normally, they could not move in a sh when they were going swamps orkes. It was best to be extra careful in dangerous ces.

    However, White Cloud could fly, so it basically acted like a legendary wizard.

    A Legendary wizard could fly because of their legendary abilities, and they could truly appear out of thin air.

    ¡°Master Bet, do you think i can buy some mana potion and light healing potions from you for the following battle?¡± Wizard Chestnut asked as White Cloud was shed.

    Most wizards who joined this mission were guardians of their organization who didn¡¯t fight in the front line often, so they did not get their share of light healing potion and mana potion.

    Maybe wizard Hal was the only one with Abel¡¯s potion on him.

    ¡°Everyone, since we are facing the Evil Kingdom, I¡¯ll give you all 10 bottles each, it should be enough. There¡¯s no need to pay me!¡± Abel smiled.

    White Cloud paused for a moment as Abel took out the potions from his portal bag for the wizards.

    The wizards quickly thanked Abel. Since the Wizard union ceased production of those potions, they could no longer find them on the market.

    If those wizards did not have this rare opportunity of fighting with master Bet and someone close to Master Bet, such as Wizard Chestnut, there was no way they could get such valuable things.

    The wizards put away their potions, and their worries settled. With those super potions, the following battle would no longer put them at risk.

    Abel continued to teleport on White Cloud. The reason he gave those potions out for free was that those wizards were his teammates, and he already had more than enough light gems. The more powerful his teammates, the less burdened he would be.

    ¡°My god!¡± Wizard Hal gasped as he pointed forward.

    Abel looked forward. It was Battlecry city, and it was unlike anything he had ever seen.

    There were thousands of soul beams engulfing the area like the entire city was burning.

    You could tell how harsh this battle was just from this. It has only been an hour since Abel and his team were notified, and thousands of elite professionals were already killed.

    Half of those soul beams were white, which meant the knights did not have a great time as well.

    ¡°Wizard Hal, are the Barbarians powerful?¡± Abel asked.

    He knew how badly the elves were hit in their invasion. If the goddess of the moon did not show herself and unleashed the power of the tree of life, the elves stood no chance.

    The Barbarians¡¯ status was far inferiorpared to the elves in the Central Continent, but they¡¯ve aplished much more than the elves.

    ¡°This is the home of Barbarians. So perhaps the professionals have gone mad!¡± Wizard Hal was still stunned as he lowered his voice.

    He saw how Barbarians could sacrifice themselves and enter a state of madness. When they did, they could disregard all suppression for a short period of time by unleashing all their inner energy and self-destruction at the end. It was scary.

    It was just that there were not many Barbarian fighters, and they would only go mad at thest moment.

    After all, once they went mad, they would not keep their dead bodies intact.

    ¡°White Cloud, speed up!¡± Abel padded White Cloud and directly led it to the city center with the most vicious energy through his power of the will.

    At that moment, mad knight Mead and the other mad knights were madly charging towards the temple. Although professional Barbarians were getting in their way, it was far not enough to stop them.

    The knight formation retracted themselves and unleashed their highest defense.

    Holy Freeze and Holy Change aura kept shooting out, and only the Barbarians in madness could get close to them.

    However, the weakest knight in their formation was still rank 19. Breaking their defense was not easy.

    The 10 mad knights disregarded the Barbariansing for support. There wasn¡¯t enough of them to threaten the mad knights.

    What they were fighting with was time. Mad knight Mead¡¯s holy energy was distributed to the defense while the holy energy from the other mad knights gathered around his sword as he kept unleashing the ¡®sacrifice¡¯bo attack.

    Ref mes, blue ice, and sparkling shes of lightning appeared on his sword as he heavily struck on the temple¡¯s protection shield.

    Headmaster Bree saw a mana gem shatter. He began to regret it. If he knew the temple would be attacked earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have traded those gems for food.

    The death of Barbarians was nothingpared to the safety of the temple. He could no longer imagine how low the status of Barbarians would fall once they lost the sacred totem pole.

    Each strike Mad knight mead made was like a cut in headmaster Bree¡¯s heart. After countless gems were shattered, his heart turned cold.

    ¡°My great lord, where are you. Please save the Barbarians!¡± He felt helpless. All he could do was pray.

    All he wanted was the god of war to return and punish those invaders.

    However, it was just a dream. The only reply he got was the continuing strikes from Mad knight Mead.

    Before the countless Barbarians even arrived at the temple, the temple¡¯s defense could no longer sustain itself under so many vicious attacks.

    ¡°All the holy knights stay here. Even if you die, don¡¯t let a single Barbarian enter the temple!¡± Mad knight Mead yelled.

    He knew those 80 elite holy knights would be torn to shreds by the Barbarians without the help of the mad knights, but he needed the time. It would be enough for him to snatch the sacred pole and go.

    After he made hismand, he stepped forward and kicked down the temple door. Bang!

    ¡°We will drag them to hell with us!¡± Warrior Church roared as he looked at the 7 mad Barbarian warriors.

    Just when an ultimate battle was about to break out, both sides felt the energy ofw-defying wizards.

    ¡°Haha, you evil knights. Our support is here. You are all about to die!¡± Warrior Church said in excitement.

    ¡°Warriors, my lord needs your sacrifice!¡± mad knight Mead¡¯s face was looking cold.

    His target was just meters away from him. He could not fail. He was willing to give out everything he had for himself and his lord.

    The other mad knights kept quiet, but they were destined. Even if they didn¡¯t want to, they had to sacrifice themselves if that was what their god wanted.

    Mad Knight Mead¡¯smand was the word of god, so they could not disobey.

    ¡°Glory to the lord!¡± They yelled as their body began to glow in holy energy.

    A charge was unleashed once again as he sped towards the first Barbarian warrior like a beam of light.

    Meanwhile, another mad knight turned back. He closed the temple door and blocked it with his body.

    The temple had the ability to block out the power of the will. Therefore, the wizards had to go through the front door if they wanted toe in. If they directly shed in without scanning the area with their power of the will beforehand, they might get stuck between the walls or arrive at a ce they didn¡¯t want to be in. It would be suicide.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let him in!¡± Warrior Church yelled as mad knight Mead had to go through them if he wanted to proceed.

    His body began to spin, and a hurricane emerged around him. His battle-ax turned into a blur and ruthlesslynded on the shield of mad knight Mead.

    The 11w-defying wizards arrived at the front of the temple in a sh from White Cloud, and Frankenstein followed with Abel.

    Abel wouldn¡¯t risk it. He waved his hand, and Doff the Beamon jumped out of the monster ring with a roar.

    The 11w-defying wizards then fully unleashed their energy, and the 80 leftover knights were immediately frozen.

    If the 80 rank 19 knights were only facing against one or twow-defying wizards, they might be able to withstand it with their formation, but there were 11w-defying wizards. They stood no chance.

    Doff teleported above the 80 knights and struck down with its ancient rod.

    That thick rod did not feel sluggish on its hand. Instead, its movements were quite graceful, like a thin stick.

    The rod turned into a beam, and the helplessly frozen knights immediately turned into soul beams.

    It was the power of Doff after it learned the ¡®club technique.¡¯ Its control of the ancient rod was even more precise than Abel with a stick.

    Although those rank 19 knights didn¡¯t need Doff to show its true power, you could still get a sense of it since 1/5 of the knights were directly sted into pieces.

    Besides Doff¡¯s mastery of the ¡®club technique,¡¯ its rune word ¡®legend¡¯ gave it an extra 2 points of skills, and its rune word ¡®knowledge¡¯ gave it an extra 1 point of skills, which boosted its ¡®club technique¡¯ to level 23.

    This power could bring a 138% increase in damage, a 206% increase in hit rate, and a 30% increase in instant kill rate.

    Therefore, you could just imagine how powerful that ancient rod was on top of its almost doubled instant kill rate. It was no wonder why those helpless knights were directly sted into pieces.

 Chapter 1019 - Through The Door

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Through The Door</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel looked at Frankenstein, and Frankenstein vanished from the spot. He re-emerged amongst those bloody corpses and began to pick up the light gems with telekinesis.

    Thew-defying wizards only smiled. They knew how crazy Master Bet was for those gems, so they would not dare fight with him.

    In no time, 80 fully energized light gems were put away, and Frankenstein returned to Abel¡¯s side like a good assistant.

    Although those light gems were supposed to be held by the Barbarians since it was their territory, those Wizards were there to save their lives. Also, there was not much they could do about it with their power anyway.

    ¡°Sir Wizards, the evil knights have entered the temple. Please help us!¡± An elite Barbarian stepped up and bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet, please let Doff break the door!¡± Wizard Hal looked towards the door and said.

    The door was made with some special material. Breaking it with explosive spells would take a long time.

    Doff the Beamon¡¯s brute force might be more efficient.

    ¡°Doff, enchant everyone and break the door for me!¡± Abel turned and said.

    Doff vanished from the corpses and reappeared beside Abel. The ancient Rod vanished from its hands as he took out a giant shield and sword.

    Although they didn¡¯t look too eye-catching, it was a gift from the dwarfs which Abel turned into rune word weapons.

    However, this shield and sword were not made for Dwarfs to fight. It was made for enchantments.

    Abel had been fighting nonstop in the Dark World, but he also kept his training up. Besides the roar, Doff also mastered another school of battle enchantment.

    With the support of its gear, its roar and battle mode was already rank 27, and it could increase defense by 360, mana, and health by 113.

    As it roared, a golden shock wave shot out, which was followed by another golden shockwave from a grunt.

    The wizards felt a sudden warmth in their bodies. Their defense, power, mana, and health immediately increased.

    The wizards knew what it was like to be enchanted by a Barbarian, but getting it from a Beamon was quite a surprise. No matter how strong a Barbarian was, they would still be nothingpared to a Beamon.

    The wizards and the elite Barbarian who stepped up were also in the area of enchantment. He could not believe his eyes.

    Barbarians still existed in this world because their roar and battle mode enchantment were exclusive to their race, just like a wizard¡¯s move in a sh. The only way for another race to get a taste of it was through a scroll.

    ¡°Is this Beamon rted to the god of war?¡± It was the only exnation that elite Barbarian coulde up with.

    He was not totally wrong. Doff only achieved those skills with the assistant of a god. It was just that this god was too weak. He could only be called a god in those few continents of the Dark World.

    Doff took out the ancient rod again and shed towards the temple door.

    It struck down. However, the strange material the door was made out of somehow sustained itself.

    On the other hand, the mad knight on the other side was not that lucky. All the force was carried over towards his body, and the 1/30 chance of instant kill was achieved.

    Doff¡¯s power was almost doubled with the support of the ancient rod and the 138 point increase from the club technique enchantment. So you could just imagine how scary the force was.

    When the mad knight sensed the forceing, he instinctively stepped back. If he didn¡¯t, he would be crushed into critical condition or even killed.

    He stepped back like an arrow, but he was still sted away by force.

    The door swung open without the mad knight holding it from the other side. Mad knight Mead looked back and saw the 10-meter Beamon. His worst enemy arrived.

    He did not even think as he took out a move in a sh scroll for ignition. In a sh, he passed through the mad Barbarian warriors and reappeared from the temple¡¯s interior.

    ¡°Stay here!¡± Mad warrior Church yelled, but the other mad knights blocked him.

    Thew-defying wizards immediately shed in the temple and joined the fight.

    After all, a mad Barbarian warrior stood no chance against a mad knight in a one-to-one fight. A mad knight always had a holy freeze aura by their side, and their ming aura could increase their attacks. A Barbarian against them would only be slowed down and slowly had their life force strip away until they drop dead.

    Even if they entered into a state of madness, their speed could not match the charge and energy aura of a mad knight.

    Since mad knights were the invaders of the Central Continent, they had no time to take things slowly. When they realized the wizards were here, they just wanted to hold down the Barbarians and lock the door, so Mad knight Mead could take the pattern totem pole and retreat.

    They hadn¡¯t expected the mad knights guarding the door to be sted away in one attack. Their n failed.

    Abel was a dragon druid, and the temple was too small for his form, so he stayed outside.

    Frankenstein also stayed with him as he needed his move in a sh.

    Doff the Beamon could not fit in the temple, but there were 11w-defying wizards and 8 mad Barbarian warriors anyway. That should be enough to hold down the knights.

    Abel, Frankenstein, and Doff acted as the second line of attack. They were ready to fight once an enemy managed to escape.

    The Wizards began casting their crazy spells. Top-level Fire, ice, and lightning spells were thrown towards the mad knights. With the Barbarian warriors keeping them upied, those Mad knights had no chance of striking back at the wizards.

    Law-defying wizards were all experienced masters of battles. They kept changing up their tactics with defense as a priority. They needed to hold down the knights, even if that meant getting injured.

    ¡°Mr Wizards, a mad knight just entered the temple¡¯s centre. Please stop him!¡± Warrior Church said in desperation.

    All he cared about was the safety of his headmaster and the totem pole. Headmaster Bree had no fighting ability, and the totem pole had zero defense.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let him escape!¡± Wizard Hal yelled.

    With Abel outside, he knew the knight¡¯s escape route was sealed.

    At that moment, mad knight Mead has arrived at the center of the temple. The totem pole and headmaster Bree were right in front of him.

    However, he only batted an eye towards Headmaster Bree. A powerless Barbarian could not fulfill his murderous desires.

    Also, his aura at the moment was the energy aura to increase speed, so Headmaster Bree could live another day.

    Mad knight Mead turned to the totem pole with excitement and sensed the energy of God within. Although Headmaster Bree used a bit of it earlier through some special method, the totem pole itself was made to gather God¡¯s energy.

    There was still a sea of energy within, and Headmaster Bree only used a bit of it.

    ¡°My lord will love this gift!¡± Mad knight mead said in excitement as he gazed up at the 15 meters tall totem pole.

    All the sacrifices he made today would be worth it if he could take this totem pole back. He could sense the energy within it. It was just what his god needed.

    He pressed his hand on the totem pole, and it entered his portal bag. His Portal bag was a holy object as well, and the Holy kingdom gave it for him toplete this mission.

    The 15 meters tall totem pole vanished in a sh, and headmaster Bree began to weep in agony. It was almost like his god had given up on him.

    Mad knight Mead charged out as soon as he got to the totem pole. However, he was immediately met with a wave of blizzard attack.

    ¡°Missionplete, retreat!¡± He roared and took out a move in a sh scroll. He had gathered almost every move in a sh scroll he could find for this mission.

    The other mad knights were not in good shape, some were barely even sustaining themselves, but the Barbarians fighting with them were not doing well either. If mad knight Mead took a little longer, some of them might have died.

    Each of the knights took out a move in a sh scroll and ignited it at once. However, they only had one scroll each, unlike Mad knight Mead.

    Abel was monitoring the battle with his power of will. As soon as Mad knight Mead took out the scroll, he transformed into a giant dragon.

    With a roar, a thousand years old dragon emerged outside of the temple. After transforming multiple times, Abel had gotten faster.

    The dragon transformation was his only way ofbating the mad knights as a druid.

    He ignited the world stone¡¯s ability, and the world began to slow down.

    Even dragons were well known within the legends. The sudden appearance of a giant dragon still stunned many Barbarians.

    A white light shed outside of the temple, and a holy freeze shockwave quickly followed. The Barbarians, who reacted slow, immediately turned into ice.

    Of course, the shockwave mmed against the dragon as well, but this blue dragon was a natural master of ice elements. The shock wave couldn¡¯t do anything to it.

    The mad knights were fast, but the ice resistance Frankenstein quickly caught up to them with a sh.

    Spell patterns emerged from his weapons, and frozen orbs flew out.

    The mad knights couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Aw-defying wizard was willing to approach them? Didn¡¯t he know getting close to a mad knight means death?

    The mad knights quickly did their sacrificebat attack with their swords, hoping to defuse Frankenstein¡¯s spell.

    Since Frankenstein was casting the spell with both hands, the knights knew there was no way he could dodge.

 Chapter 1020 - Endless Murder

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Endless Murder</h4>

    He was right. Frankenstein did not dodge. The biggest difference between him and other wizards was that he was not made out of flesh and bones.

    His ancient puppet body could almost counteract all physical attacks, and his rune word armor could defuse elemental attacks. Therefore, there was no need for him to worry about the attack of a mad knight.

    Still, Frankenstein was not invincible. If an elemental attack was beyond his tolerance, it would directly damage that vulnerable spine and brain within him.

    However, the elemental attack of a mad knight was nothingpared to aw-defying wizard. It could do nothing to him.

    The first strike of the ¡®sacrifice¡¯bonded on Frankenstein¡¯s body and knocked him back for a few steps, but his hands did not stop. 2 frozen orbs flew towards the mad knight.

    Even if the mad knight immediately changed to a support aura, he was still badly injured. His body immediately slowed down.

    As he pondered how he could escape this situation, the sky suddenly grew dark. He lifted his head and saw a giant dragon smiling at him.

    The giant dragon grabbed him with its ws. He struggled for his life, but it was useless.

    The power of giant dragons was not documented throughout the continents because they were far superior to any race in regards to strength or elemental power.

    The mad knight felt his head and body flipped over by the dragon¡¯s ws like a toy.

    In a gentle twist, a soul beam charged towards the head of the dragon.

    Abel knew he couldn¡¯t put away the dead body of that mad knight immediately. He needed his crystal angel statue to fully absorb the soul of this mad knight.

    He grabbed the dead body with his w and turned his gaze to another mad knight. At that moment, all of them were out of the temple.

    After he got this powerful body, the power of the World Stone¡¯s sight and data analyzing ability was on true disy.

    Doff the Beamon and Frankenstein both found their target, and the wizards also emerged from the temple.

    The Barbarian warriors were not in good shape. Unless they broke out in madness, they couldn¡¯t even get close to the knights.

    Abel¡¯s target saw a dragon charging towards him, so he quickly lifted his shield with a white glow. A shield strike was ready for ignition.

    With such a big target flying low, there was no way this knight could miss.

    However, as he viciously struck his shield towards the giant dragon, the unexpected happened. The giant dragon perfectly dodged with a gentle twitch. It seems like he just couldn¡¯tprehend how powerful Abel¡¯s world stone was.

    The knight instinctively did a ¡®sacrifice¡¯bo attack and ignited the ming aura, pushing his strikes to the limit.

    However, the 3 ¡®sacrifice¡¯bo attacks also missed. Almost like every muscle and every scale on the dragon just slipped away from his sword.

    Crack* The neck of this mad knight was also forcefully twisted back by the dragon. Since Abel wanted to keep his body intact, he was very careful with his force.

    If Abel broke his body, he might end up with a headless knight when he uses the resurrection on him.

    After all, these bodies were the reason he joined this mission.

    If not, he might need to risk getting killed by a legendary knight by entering the front line to get these bodies.

    ¡°2 perfect bodies!¡± Abel felt joy filling him up.

    He never resurrected a mad knight, but if he was sessful. His team of summons would get extra powerful support.

    Just the ¡®focus¡¯ aura could bring his obsolete spirit guardian knights back to life.

    On the other hand, the ¡®preaching¡¯ aura could push the spell of his spirit guardian wizards to a scary level.

    Therefore, a mad knight would be a crucialponent in forming a powerful team that roams the Dark World.

    At first, Abel just wanted some rune words, but they were not hard to get in reality. Even Abel himself could make some with the vast amounts of crystal cores from his blue howling rabbits.

    The only downside was thatbining a top-level rune word was very time-consuming. He didn¡¯t want to waste a hundred years just to make a full set of top-level rune word gear.

    At this moment, training was a much better choice.

    The soul beam of this mad knight also flew towards the head of the dragon. All the wizards and Barbarians were deeply confused by what was happening.

    However, thew-defying wizards heard of Abel¡¯s special ability in the front line that caused a legendary knight to hunt him down.

    ¡®Thief of god! You are stealing souls from my lord?¡± A mad knight fighting with Frankenstein yelled.

    However, at that moment, Frankenstein approached him andnded 2 frozen orbs on his body. Afterward, he snatched the knight¡¯s sword from his hand and plunged it into his heart.

    The 3rd soul beam shoots up, and Abel¡¯s having the time of his life. His crystal angel statue was almost feeling drunk after absorbing the souls of 3 mad knights.

    Soon, Doff the Beamon also heavily mmed a mad knight on the floor and turned him into mush. Maybe this one couldn¡¯t be resurrected.

    Doff knew Abel¡¯s request, but it just couldn¡¯t help it.

    It wanted to lower its power in thest strike since its first 2 strikes already made the mad knight drop his weapons, but an instant kill of his ¡®long weapons enchantment¡¯ urred and directly turned the knight into mush.

    4 mad knights were down, and their soul beams were absorbed by the thousand years old dragon. Mad knight Mead was no longer nning to fight with the 5 leftover mad knights.

    ¡°Cover me!¡± He lowered his voice.

    He then took out another move in a sh scroll and vanished from the spot.

    At the moment, the Barbarians warriors also charged out to support the fight, with 4 mad knights dead in an instant. They immediately felt their heart lifted.

    However, it suddenly dropped again when warrior Church saw Mad knight Mead shing away.

    ¡°Stop that knight! He took our Holy object!¡± He roared

    A few elite Barbarians exploded in madness. They knew what Holy Object he was talking about. The patterned podium.

    However, Mad knight Mead was not nning to fight them as he took out another scroll.

    ¡°Frankenstein, Doff, stop that mad knight!¡± Abel recognized Mad knight Mead. He was the one who attacked the elves. Although he didn¡¯t know what he stole, he would not let him go.

    Frankenstein could also move in a sh, and Doff had the ¡®teleportation.¡± They could catch up to mad knight Mead.

    As a giant Dragon, Abel¡¯s natural speed could also go neck to neck with Mad knight mead¡¯s scrolls.

    Although he was here in the name of supporting the Barbarians, his goal was clear. He needed the mad knights¡¯ dead bodies and souls.

    However, if he hunted down Mad knight Mead by himself, he would only be able to get an extra soul. There were 5 leftover mad knights without scrolls right in front of him.

    If he was lucky, he might even be able to get an intact body from Mad knight Mead.

    He quickly calcted the pros and cons. After everything Mad knight Mead had done to the elves and his house, he had to take his revenge.

    If Mad knight Mead still managed to escape from Doff and Frankenstein, there was nothing he could do. He owed nothing to the Barbarians anyway.

    Abel turned his gaze to another mad knight while trying to hold back how good his soul felt after the soul beams were fully absorbed.

    He speeded forward and opened his mouth to spit out an ¡®ice cloud.¡¯

    It was quick, and the knight dodged it initially with a charge, but the ice cloud was no simple spell.

    The ice cloud sted open beside the knight and covered the area.

    The charging mad knight felt his body getting heavier as he slowed down.

    It was the perfect opportunity for Abel. Unless you were more powerful than a thousand years old dragon, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if Abel got close to you.

    This was the true horror of the ¡®dragon transformation.¡¯ Not only did his body get stronger, but his attacks also did.

    Although a dragon¡¯s defense was extremely strong, taking a hit from a mad knight head-on was not a good idea. This was how the world stone¡¯s sight and data analyzing ability came in handy again. As the world slowed down, he could see each move extremely clearly and calcted the best point to strike.

    A dragon with this precise calction was leagues above a dragon that just knew how to fight in close range.

    As the knight saw the dragoning his way again, he charged forward with the ¡®sacrifice¡¯ and ¡®revenge¡¯ technique for an ultimate strike.

    As long as he charged, even the most powerful dragon could not counteract his attacks.

    He was a great idea, but that giant dragon slipped away from his charge with a gentle twist, and he could no longer follow through.

    He was 0.1 secondste, but the dragon already had its ws out and prated his armor.

    Even in close-rangebat, Abel had time to wonder how he should deal with the dead bodies.

    5 mad knights were killed, and the 4 leftover knights were going insane. They dashed towards all directions, hoping their charge could drag out their distance with this dragon.

    They knew once the dragon got close to them, death would arrive.

    But that was not the scariest thing. The scariest thing was that their souls would be absorbed instead of returning to the arms of their god.

 Chapter 1021 - Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Harvest</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Thew-defying wizards that came to help weren¡¯t all that weak. There were also enough of them, which meant that it was possible to form a barricade around the mad knights. The eight surviving mad barbarian warriors were also there to help. For vengeance, they did all they could do to pressure the remaining four mad knights back.

    Church wanted to chase after the mad knight that took the totem pole, but all he could see was the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell scroll that was taken away. He was too slow, so the other elvenw-defying wizards went for him instead. They all stopped, though, when they saw Frankenstein and the Beamon giant beast going already. That saved them all the energy they had to deal with the four mad knights.

    One of Wizard Hal¡¯s ¡°lightning blizzard¡± hit the mad knight straight on even as if he was trying to dodge all the spellsing to him. Even with the support of the ¡°rescue¡± halo, the collected damage was just too much. He couldn¡¯t move too much anymore. Soon, withoutsting even half a second, he was immobilized on the spot, which gave the threew-defying wizards enough time tounch more attacks at him. Two advanced attack spells were cast at him, but another one of Wizard Hal¡¯s lightning outpaced them and ended this poor knight. Blood gushed out of his mouth as Wizard Hal went to the max mode by casting with both of his hands. The two otherw-defying wizards struck with both hands as well. Very quickly, a soul light rose and went towards the direction of the giant dragon.

    When the other twow-defying wizards got their meteorites ready, the millennium-year-old dragon appeared. It clutched onto the mad knight¡¯s corpse before the meteors fell.

    The dragon spoke in a strangely loud but articte voice, ¡°I need this corpse. Wait for me. I¡¯ll do ten light recovery potions for it.¡±

    ¡°Just take it, Master Bet!¡± Wizard Halughed. Honestly, he had no idea what Master Bet was going to do with the corpses. They didn¡¯t seem to be that interested, actually. It wasn¡¯t illegal to dissect corpses on the Holy Continent, so it wasn¡¯t all that strange that a potion master would want something. If anything, they were more focused on the potions that he was willing to trade for the corpse.

    Abel threw them a bag of potions in his dragon form. Yes, he was giving the portal bag away as well. He didn¡¯t care how rich the mad knights were because they would not be as rich as him. He had an endless supply of magic gemstones, and he could brew any potions that he wanted. Now, Wizard Hal didn¡¯t know all about that, but he got the gist of it. He was not going to back away from a free opportunity for a portal bag.

    Abel floated in the sky as he spectated at the three fights that were taking ce. He was not going to interfere with any of them because he could see that all of them were about to end. Given the advantage in number and spells, the mad knights had literally no chance to fight back. He wasn¡¯t going to steal prizes away from thew-defying wizards. Perhaps the barbarian mad warriors weren¡¯t going to bother with them as well. They just wanted to kill the mad knights, so they were probably not interested in gaining fighting experience.

    Whatever. Abel was just happy that he had an entire corpse to himself. No, six of them in total, and he could still vitalize them with his ¡°resurrection¡± spell. Given the rtively unscathed state they were in, he could build himself an entire squad of mad knights in just a few years. Still, it was not yet safe to do that. He was a potions master and a dragon druid, but turning corpses into minions could very well still make him the enemy of the Wizard Union. The tension between the Wizard Union and the nation of God was not going to take lightly.

    Soon, once his angelic statue absorbed the five knight corpses, he stored the statue in his own private storage box. Thebat wasn¡¯t over yet. Apart from the one corpse decimated by both freezing and fire spells and two chopped pieces into pieces by the barbarian mad warriors, all the corpses remained in eptable condition. Thew-defying wizards were not happy with how the barbarian mad warriors were cutting the bodies up, not especially when they learned that they could earn ten potions for each one.

    When thest soul light entered his angelic statue, Abel could feel the presence of each mad knight praying inside his statue. He could feel a heap of energy that was charging inside the statue, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it had to do with the power of these mad followers or their faith. Still, he could clearly tell that the energy generated surpassed even a thousand ordinary followers.

    Anyways, since the time was up for him to end his dragon transformation, he canceled his dragon form and returned to his elven form. He came to the pile of corpses that were collected and had them all inside his private storage box. He took out twenty bottles and passed them to thew-defying wizards that were around. They were gifts for thanking these wizards for not have done excessive damage to these bodies.

    Warrior Church bowed to all the wizards, ¡°Wizards! Please help my n retrieve our sacred item!¡±

    Wizard Hal shook his head and smiled, ¡°Master Bet¡¯s summoned beings already went there, Church!¡±

    Nevertheless, Church pleaded again, ¡°The sacred item is very important to us.¡±

    Wizard Hal said to Abel, ¡°Can you return to your sky sparrow, Master Bet? Do that as we go and have a scan.¡±

    Abel¡¯s done a dragon formation already today. Now, with two of his major supports gone, Wizard Hal was not confident in his safety. Abel was not going to say too much, so he just followed his instructions and called White Cloud back down.

    Wizard Hal then turned to Church again, ¡°Warrior Church, your attitude towards Master Bet has been irritating. I will be straight with you. You have not shown him any gratitude, but he¡¯s brought his summon creatures to y five mad knights for you.¡±

    Warrior Church was speechless. He thought that the giant dragon and the Beamon giant beast belonged to the Wizard Union. He thought that it was just the Wizard Union that he was relying on, but to hear this from Wizard Hal made him realize how wrong he was.

    Warrior Church quickly apologized, ¡°So sorry, Wizard Hal. Our n will make sure to make enough payment for Master Bet.¡±

    ¡°You think Master Bet cares about your wealth?¡± Wizard Hal shook his head, ¡± Everyone, Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll go see thatst mad knight.¡±

    Very quickly, the elvenw-defying wizards disappeared where they were at and left Church standing by himself.

    ...

    Frankenstein and Doff chased right towards Mad knight Mead. he ran for his life. Mad Knight Mead was not slowing down one bit. He was not saving any of the rare ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell scroll. He was passing through all the barbarians trying to block him as they went all over Battlecry City. At the same time, his ¡°sacred freezing¡± dealt terrifying damage to all the barbarians that were in his attack range, which paved a road of death as he was moving there. The sacred freezing sort of stopped Doff from going after him, actually. The freezing would be cleared off as it was shocking its body, but that was wasting quite some time.

    As for Frankenstein, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the freezing spells, but his manual teleportation was just slower than the spell scrolls Knight Mead was using. In the short run, they had no way of catching up to him, so the most they could do was make sure that they didn¡¯t fall too far behind.

    Finally, once they were out of the Battlecry City, Knight Mead started running out of scrolls. The scroll was his only way of saving his life, and he¡¯s had to go through all kinds of debt to borrow them from people. Every time he used one, his heart ached, knowing how much he would earn if he was just selling it to the other upation holders on the central continent. He had no time to worry about that, though. As soon as he went out of Battlecry City, he activated his ¡°charge¡± and activated his ¡°vitality¡± light ring to boost his speed.

    He was not that fast anymore, though. Luckily, since the city¡¯s outskirts were mostly t with no obstacles, he was confident in reaching therge-sized teleportation circle in time. It was just ten miles from him and the valley the circle was located. He reached for the portal bag that contained his legendary item. He grieved about the number of resources he had to waste this time, but as far as he was concerned, as long as he could bring the totem back, it was going to be worth it.

    Very soon, Frankenstein and Doff appeared outside of Battlecry City.

 Chapter 1022 - Telekinesis

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Telekinesis</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Mad Knight Mad Knight Mead could sense Frankenstein and Doff from behind him. He didn¡¯t even have the time to turn his head around. As far as he was concerned, he just wanted to elerate. He needed to run.

    Frankenstein was as silent as a ghost. Doff, on the other hand, was theplete opposite. Every time it performed another one of its teleportation abilities, it came with a deafening scream that would scare Mad Knight Mead to go even faster.

    When the two were just a few hundred meters away from Mad Knight Mead, he suddenly tapped on his portal bag that contained a legendary item. Under white light, ten five-meter tall golems appeared at his back and ran towards Frankenstein and Doff. Being the natural fighter that it was, Doff began to fight them as soon as itid its eyes on the target. The ancient pir in its hand mmed towards the golems. Frankenstein only went after Mad Knight Mead as his master told him to.

    In just two seconds, Doff smashed all ten of the golems into a bunch of trash metal. As impressive as that was, Mad Knight Mead was already far away. Frankenstein was quite close to Mad Knight Mead, but all of his attacks seemed to be slow. All of his spells were ice elements, and even his fastest technique, the freezing sealing sphere, was nowhere fast enough to catch Mad Knight Mead as he was trying to make a run for it. As for Mad Knight Mead, he wasn¡¯t even thinking about hitting back, no matter the distance between them. As far as he was concerned, there had to be some trap waiting for him if Frankenstein allowed him to strike with his knight¡¯s long sword. No, all that mattered right now was to get the totem pole away as quickly as possible.

    Doff screamed and rushed forward once more. Mad Knight Mead was actually more scared of Doff than Frankenstein. Frankenstein was definitely going to win against him in a fight, but he could almost run every time if he wanted to. Doff was different. One hit was enough to kill him, so he needed to keep their distance. So, again, he took the portal bag and unleashed another ten golems. Doff fell for it again. Without any direct instructions from Abel, it was driven by its battle instinct to take down these golems once again.

    While Doff was being held still by the ten golems, Mad Knight Mead switched his vitality light ring to sacred shock spiritual qi light ring. The spiritual qi light ring was a spiritual qi ring containing the element of lightning. As resistant as Frankenstein was towards it, his body was immobilized for an entire second when he was hit. Mad Knight Mead became a lot slower when the ring disappeared, but the fact that Frankenstein was immobilized actually increased their distance.

    Still, Frankenstein possessed the wisdom of an experiencedw-defying wizard. It was not easy for him to go down so easily with just one hit. Realizing that he was falling behind, he chased again by unleashing another instantaneous movement. He also decided to switch his method. When the sacred shock vanished away, his body immediately disappeared right next to Mad Knight Mead.

    That¡¯s when the frost newborn star was unleashed. At the same time, another instantaneous movement rune was ready in his other hand. An ice elemental shock wave swept across Mad Knight Mead¡¯s body. Following that, Frankenstein disappeared and left the attack range of the sacred shock. Mad Knight Mead switched his spiritual qi light ring to purification mode. It purified the freezing effect of the newborn star, and again, the two were back at a game of cat and mouse.

    If it was any otherw-defying wizard casting this frost newborn star, Mad Knight Mead would still go at the same pace as he had always been. Frankenstein was different. His newborn star had a total level of 27. Combined with a level 11mand freezing, it could be said that the effect was pretty much just as strong as a level 24w-defying wizard.

    Because of this, Mad Knight Mead immediately retaliated with his sacred shock attack. Instead, he activated his vitality spiritual light ring and turned the ¡°charge¡± ability to the max. He wanted to outpace Frankenstein, given that he thought that he was confident in dodging almost all of Frankenstein¡¯s attacks. Frankenstein¡¯s scream came in closer. Mad Knight Mead threw another ten golems. This time, however, he was not feeling pleasant about it at all. All the golems he threw were the best that he got from the dwarves. Apart from assisting inbat, they helped him with all sorts of other things. That being said, it really pained him that he wasted them in mere seconds just for stalling Doff for another few seconds.

    By this time, there were only five miles before the cavern with therge teleportation circle was. Since Doff was fighting the golems once more, he could feel that it was really possible to run out of this ce. Abel was just about to sense what was happening over here. He was disappointed to see that Doff kept falling for the same trick all over again.

    Abel spoke directly to the soul chain, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the golems, Doff! Your objective is that mad knight!¡±

    Having heard that, Doff immediately gave up on the puppets and charged towards Mad Knight Mead. This was pretty much the moment that Abel realized that there was a huge difference between a human-type summoned creature and a summoned creature based on the form of a beast. Even if Frankenstein was not as strong as Doff in terms of intelligence, he was simply so much better at making all kinds ofplicated choices.

    From what it looked like, Abel thought that he should resurrect fewer beast-type corpses in the future. It¡¯s not like he could find many that could satisfy his standards, but for thest few years, his priority was mad knights. Actually, given that there were seven fresh corpses right inside his personal storage box, it seemed to him that this was good timing to resurrect more minions.

    After hearing another roar from the Beamon giant beast, it didn¡¯t take Mad Knight Mead even one second to reach for another ten of his golems. However, this time, it appeared to him that Doff was not falling for the same trick after all. He was skeptical about it, though, so he quickly threw out another ten and had them behind him.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Mad Knight Mead cursed in his mind, meanwhile revealing the blizzard spell scroll in his hand. Now, the blizzard spell scroll wasn¡¯t meant to do a lot of damage at all. It wasn¡¯t even supposed to deal damage to advanced wizards, but obviously, Mad Knight Mead was looking for a way to slow down the ones that were chasing after him. One wasn¡¯t going to do much, but he had about several tens of them inside his portal bag containing all sorts of them.

    In this instance, Mad Knight Mead became a wizard with all sorts of spells being activated in his hand. Blizzard. Firewall. Fireball. zing Path. Ice tip pir. He was casting everything that he could at Frankenstein and Doff. These spells weren¡¯t powerful on their own, but they did do their job in slowing down Frankenstein and Doff in a short period of time. No, Mad Knight Mead was not going to switch his spiritual qi light ring anymore. He was doing everything that he could to gain a little more distance away from death.

    ¡°It¡¯s there!¡± he screamed, his eyes locked onto the hill that was in front of him. He could see a seclusion circle in front of him. It wasn¡¯t a specialist circle, but there were a total of ten top-level magic stones inside the energy slot. It should be more than enough to give him a chance to get himself out of this cepletely.

    After throwing all the remaining spell scrolls, Mad Knight Mead rushed right into the seclusion circle and disappeared. It made Doff and Frankenstein¡¯s minds gopletely nk. Very quickly, Frankenstein became the first to recover. The ice sealing spheres in his hands were immediately activated and flew right forward. Doff could see the ice bullets flying at him, and when he saw the barrier that was activated in his sight, he realized that the enemy was trying to form a barricade to protect himself.

    Raising the ancient pir in his hand, Doff went for a heavy m towards the barrier. One. Two. Three. After two heavy strikes, a critical hit wasnded to shatter the seclusion circle. When the barrier was gone, they could see a cavern in front of them. During this time, Mad Knight Mead was activating therge-size teleportation circle with his power of the Will. He was sending a signal to the nation of God to wait for a reply.

    He had never been this agitated before. It was only so long before he waited, but today felt like the longest day he¡¯s ever lived. The sounds outside made his heart pound extraordinarily fast. It took him a while to receive the response that he was waiting for.

    He prayed faithfully, ¡°My Lord! I can finally return!¡±

    When the runes underneath him were filled with energy, he could feel his entire body contained with dimensional forces. During this time, Frankenstein was inside the cavern, whereas Doff was screaming as it was frustrated at how small the caver was for it to enter.

    Mad Knight Mead looked towards Frankenstein and snarled, ¡°See you then. I¡¯ll make sure to kill you the next time we meet.¡±

    Frankenstein wasn¡¯t really listening, though. Without Abel¡¯smands, he was just acting out of his instinct to fight. Without thinking much, he followed his judgments and attacked Mad Knight Mead before therge-sized teleportation circle was activated. This was when therge-sized teleportation circle had not yet entered into protection mode. A basic telekinesis rune was generated on Frankenstein¡¯s hand. It wasn¡¯t meant to do any real damage, but it was more than enough to disrupt therge-sized teleportation circle before it was loaded.

    No, Mad Knight Mead didn¡¯t bother dodge when he saw the rune appear. He figured that the only thing that could hurt him was a legendary level wizard if he was under protection. With that being said, he allowed the telekinesis to hit him as his defensive spell disappeared. This allowed Frankenstein to drag him out of the teleportation circle, but Mad Knight Mead was not so weak that he would just be dragged out of the circle. What happened instead was that all his items were gone. All his armor, the legendary portal bag, all the clothes, and even the boots, shield, and sword were stripped off him all at once.

 Chapter 1023 - Saying Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Saying Farewell</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    While Frankenstein was piling the items in front of him, Mead¡¯s body was being warped around by the dimension force around him. Therge-size teleportation circle was already in operation, so he didn¡¯t have a choice even if he was nning on leaving.

    Mead cursed before he vanished, ¡°I curse you, coward! You didn¡¯t even have the guts to show your face!¡±

    Frankenstein was nning on putting all the stuff on the ground into the portal bag. When he realized that the bag containing the legendary item couldn¡¯t fit in, he had it on his waist. Abel was watching from White Cloud¡¯s back. He looked at therge-size teleportation circle with his soul chain. He knew that Mead was still on his way, struggling to escape.

    He shook his head, ¡°Frankenstein! Take the magic gemstones off!¡±

    With a white light shing out of his hand, Frankenstein followed the order and took out the gemstones from the energy slot. Therge-sized teleportation circle stopped moving after all the stones were taken off. As the light on the circle disappeared, the whole circle had pretty much lost its function. Abel¡¯s next order was to have Frankenstein stay at the same spot. There was a distance of ten miles in between, so whether it was him or thosew-defying wizards, they would have plenty of time to arrive in a very short time.

    With Doff there, therge road mark became the destination of all thew-defying wizards. Abel was a bit slow, but he managed to catch up to them after jumping down from White Cloud.

    Wizard Hal spoke first, ¡°The mad knight¡¯s gone!¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t surprised, ¡°That one had a lot of protective items on him. He seems to be very resourceful, even by the standards of the nation of evil.¡±

    Wizard Halughed out loudly, ¡°Yes, yes! We do have a lot of rewards though.¡±

    Apart from Abel, these were all members of the Wizard Union. As for a mad knight that robbed the sacred item of the barbarians, they honestly didn¡¯t care that much. The order they got was to reinforce Battlecry City, and now that most of the sacred knights and mad knights were killed, going after the only one that was spared just didn¡¯t seem all that important to them. No, especially when the number of mad knights who had died in this battle was the greatest in thest several centuries.

    The Nation of God was rushing too much. After the elven race, they didn¡¯t give themselves much time to rest before theymenced anotherrge-scale war. In fact, it was the fact that the elven race was attacked that got the Wizard Union the sense of alertness to respond so well despite how quickly the mad knights attacked. Abel had a lot to do with it, of course. His sky sparrow was the one that helped to call for reinforcement in time.

    Also, now that they were outside the temple, Abel and his summoned creatures managed to kill several mad knights and make everything so much easier for the Wizard Union. It was why the elevenw-defying wizards all thought that he was the one that helped them with this victory.

    Onew-defying wizard smiled and asked, ¡°I think you should take the teleportation circle, Master Bet. You technically earned it yourself, and I don¡¯t mind dismantling it here for you.¡±

    Abel was very happy to hear that, ¡°That would great, Wizard Hussey!¡±

    Wizard Hussey here was a circle master. An elite one, actually. He was one of the manyw-defying wizards that used their spare time to develop skills other than wizardry. This turned out to be especially well for Wizard Hussey because he was actually more resourceful than most to gain the supplies required. This gave him a lot more opportunities to hone his skills.

    During this very moment, Wizard Hussey used his telekinesis to dismantle the parts of the circle. It was the reason wizards worked better than others in terms of working with circles. Their power of the Will could reach for the parts that others couldn¡¯t with their hands. In just a few seconds, everything was dismantled to be put into just one portal bag.

    Wizard Hussey brought the bag to Abel, ¡°Here, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel responded with an invitation, ¡°Feel free to visit my residence at the Potionmaster Guild whenever.¡±

    That made everyone else pretty jealous. A direction invitation was pretty much the same as a recognition to be friends. There was no telling what their rtionship would blossom into, but given how things were now, there was a door wide open for Wizard Hussey to make a good first impression.

    Wizard Hussey couldn¡¯t hide his excitement, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to, Master Bet! I¡¯ll definitely be there. For the food, actually, no, just joking! No, actually I¡¯ve heard that your chefs make some great dishes, dont¡¯ they?¡±

    That was no rumor at this point. Thosew-defying wizards had all the information on Master Bet. It was no secret how good the food was at almost all of his residence.

    Church rushed into the cavern suddenly, ¡°Where¡¯s the sacred item of our n?¡±

    Wizard Hal pointed towards where the teleportation circle originally was, ¡°We werete, Church. The mad knight had it on when he was returning to the Nation of Evil.¡±

    Church turned to Abel, ¡°I thought you were the one who went first, Master Bet! How did you let the knight go?¡±

    Wizard Hal was greatly offended, ¡°Watch your tone, Warrior Church! Master Bet has done far better than any other wizards herebined. You have no right speaking to a helping elf like this!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Hal this time. All the otherw-defying wizards looked quite angry as well. Thosew-defying wizards saw many corpses of steel puppet on their way here. They also noticed the marks of all kinds of spells being cast, which indicated that the chase after Mead was not easy.

    ¡°Bring me out of here, Frankenstein,¡± Abel said without responding to Church, ¡°I¡¯ll be off from here, wizards. I¡¯ll see you all some other time.¡±

    Thew-defying wizards could all see how mad Abel was. Abel went to spend a bunch of potions for them, but the barbarian didn¡¯t appreciate it and even started to scorn him.

    ¡°Goodbye, Master Bet!¡±

    Not knowing what to do, thew-defying wizards just bowed and let Frankenstein and Abel disappear.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean this, Master Bet! I was just....¡±

    Just when Church was about to exin to Abel, Abel was already out of the cavern. He was left alone to be gazed at by the otherw-defying wizards. He now knew that he had offended someone that he shouldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t know what to do to make up for it, too. He was busy training inside the temple most of the time, so he didn¡¯t really know how famous Master Bet was on the central continent. It really had to do with how fast Abel was bing a prominent figure on the central continent. There was still not enough time for a lot of the influential figures to know about his name.

    Warrior Church did what he could to run out of the cavern. Still, he could see that Master Bet was already on White Cloud¡¯s back. To be honest, Abel wasn¡¯t all that angry. He was just done with his job, and there really wasn¡¯t much else to do except waiting for an apology, and that was not something he¡¯s really keen on. He got an entirerge-sized teleportation circle, and if there was anything he regretted, it¡¯d just be that he should¡¯ve activated his giant dragon transformation earlier. Otherwise, the souls of the eighty advanced sacred knights would¡¯ve belonged to his statues.

    Abel shook his head, ¡°Enough this time, I guess.¡±

    Just after saying, he saw a portal bag that was on Frankenstein¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Where¡¯s this bag from, Frankenstein?¡±

    What Frankenstein told him through the soul chain was quite incredible.

    ¡°You looted that mad knight?¡±

    Abel¡¯s thought about looting enemies with the telekinesis spell, but he¡¯s never considered stripping away all the belongings of a living mad knight. The difference in difficulty was just too high. The next thing he knew, Frankenstein threw a portal bag and a bunch of clothes on White Cloud¡¯s back. Abel could see a whole set of armor. Of course, he also saw the gloves and clothes. There were even undergarments. Frankenstein literally stripped Mead naked.

    By the way, just then, Mead was fully naked when he went out of the teleportation circle in the Nation of God. He was being watched by the tens of sacred knights and mad knights that were waiting for him. All he had was a knight¡¯s shield to cover his private parts. One mad knight thought about asking about the totem, but he knew that was out of the question. Mead was embarrassed at first, but then he had this grim look on his face as he realized that he would be an embarrassment for the next few centuries.

    ¡°Agh!¡±

    He screamed and unleashed all the energy inside of him. He activated his charge and switched on his vitality spiritual qi light ring. He didn¡¯t ask for extra clothing from anyone else as he just got out as quickly as possible. His head was filled with thoughts about the weirded look of hisrades. He failed the mission miserably, and more miserably, all the stuff he gained over the years was robbed of him.

    He lost control. He charged out of the barrier generated by the guardian wings and went straight for the Howling Castle. He just wanted to find aw-defying wizard that he could die together with. He picked Howling Castle because that¡¯s the closest spot he could do this.

    A patrollingw-defying wizard scrambled, ¡°Has that mad knight gone mad?¡±

    At the same time, morew-defying wizards rushed over to see Mead without anything on him. They didn¡¯t know why he was in the state that he was, but they were not allowing any sacred knight from the Nation of God to close in as far as they were concerned.

    While the otherw-defying wizards were preparing their spell, Mead was intercepted when there was still a one-mile distance between him and Howling Castle. It was a defensive circle that got him. Soonter, a strong purifying spiritual light rose out, signaling that the intruder was returning to his maker.

 Chapter 1024 - Legendary Portal Bag

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Legendary Portal Bag</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel threw away all the knight¡¯s clothes off of White Cloud. He didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of touching what a mad knight wore. He wasn¡¯t like Frankenstein. He never thought about stripping things off someone¡¯s living body with telekinesis.

    There was something quite fine, though. He honestly liked the golden quality armor. He didn¡¯t care about the traits it possessed. All he did was throw the armor into his ring. Something happened when he tried, though. The power of the Will was intercepted by a divine force when he ced the armor in.

    ¡°It¡¯s a legendary item?¡±

    He had a lot of divine items on him already from the families he knew or attacked. Still, he would make an effort to study all he could. He was starting to observe this piece. From its design, he could tell that it was the work of this world. Still, he wasn¡¯t sure where Knight Mead got it from. Out of the several ones from the Nation of God, apart from the sword and shield, he knew that most of them were either inside the temple or collected from battle. Once retrieved, a modification process would take ce such that the item would not so much be affected by the original spirit.

    That was where the problem was. As powerful as divine items were, any spirit could take it back if it felt like to. For example, the transformation ne Abel had. Being able to master using and just using it were two very different things. There was a time that his disguise was immediately blown out by someone much stronger. After he had permission from the Moon Goddess, only then did the transformation start working out for him. As of now, the ne was well hidden inside his body at all times, and unless he was facing a spirit of the same level, virtually no one could see through whatever form he was taking.

    As for choosing for the Nation of God, the best idea was to pollute it with divine force and make some change happen. Abel was quite curious about the item inside the portal bag. Still, since he was at a high altitude, there really wasn¡¯t the time to tear the bag open. It wasn¡¯t really a possible thing to do for mostw-defying wizards anyways, but as far as he was concerned, he had to do all he could to get the bag working. Otherwise, he had no purpose of keeping it with him.

    By the way, he had no idea that the bag wasn¡¯t actually Mead¡¯s. It was from the godsent inside the temple. He was supposed to be the most influential figure in all of the Nation of God. Since he had the ability to wield divine energy, he was almost like a spirit responsible for guarding over the entire temple.

    Abel pped onto White Cloud, ¡°Speed up, White Cloud! We¡¯re getting back quickly!¡±

    White Cloud could feel how rushed Abel was saying it, so it hurried up to use its teleportation ability. Abel arrived at Laisi City very quickly and used the teleportation circle to return to his residence near the Potionmaster Guild. If he was waiting a bit longer for the divine power to end blocking, he could¡¯ve left without having to run so far in the first ce. It really had to do with that barbarian¡¯s attitude. He didn¡¯t feel like staying at Battlecry City a moment longer at the time.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a shutdown training. Don¡¯t make anyone bother me, Research spirit!¡±

    Aftering to his battle fort, he shut the door and reached for his town teleportation scroll to enter the dark world. If he was breaking through the blockage of the legendary item portal bag, he had to first break it open forcefully with divine power. To do that, he needed a divine spirit to help him with that, and he only had ess to divine power once he was inside the dark world.

    Inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, he took the legendary portal bag out and started reaching with his power of the Will. He could feel a strong energy that was blocking the opening. He drew a thin dark golden energy thread from his angelic statue, and under his careful guidance, he tried to see if he could reach the thin inside. Although the two divine forces were quite different, when the energy made contact with divine force, it unleashed a channel so that everything inside could be unleashed.

    That was when he started to see it. The ownership circle of the bag had an unfamiliar power of the Will over it. He used his own power of the Will to clear it off, but its sturdiness was beyond his expectations. It felt like he was punching a steel wall with his fist. H¡¯s never felt anything like it. That was how strong the presence of this power of the Will was. It was actually dense enough to move objects or even for attacking someone physically.

    There was a weakness he noticed quite quickly, though. This energy was not limitless, so eventually, as he was grinding, it became weaker and weaker. Finally, the power of the Will became this pure energy that was absorbed by his power of the Will. After absorbing this energy, he felt like his power was enhanced such that he hade close to the density of this energy. Still, there was quite a gap. he hadn¡¯t trained himself to that point yet.

    Once he had all the energy absorbed away, the godsent in his temple started to feel quite anxious.

    The godsent said anxiously, ¡°My portal bag!¡±

    The godsent was thinking about waiting till tomorrow afternoon to retrieve it. He was not in a rush at all. He didn¡¯t think too much about Mead¡¯s death, given his various failures. However, the portal bag and the lock on it were just gone. He was starting to feel even angrier towards the oue of this battle.

    No, Abel didn¡¯t know what the godsent was thinking. He had no idea how much attention he just attracted from the Nation of God. He was just happy that the legendary portal item was ready for the taking. This was the second legendary item he had. If it weren¡¯t for his crystal angelic statue, he would¡¯ve never even made it to the ownership circle.

    After the ownership verification took ce, he could now insert his power of the Will to check the bag¡¯s content. He did, and the first thing he saw in his can was a giant room that was much more spacious than his ring. Bigger pieces could be filled in the process of making it. Now, under the influence of his power, he was shocked enough to realize that there was an even smaller world inside.

    The small world was about 500 miles in its length, width, and height. There were no lifeforms here. Abel¡¯s ring was a legendary item in itself, but the capacity was still much different from an ¡°actual¡± legendary portal bag. In that sense, he¡¯s never had to worry enough about storage capacity from this point.

    Inside all this space, there were mountains of various resources and ingredients, something that looked like they belonged to the frontline or the mining pits of the Nation of God. It was what the Nation of God collected over thest few centuries. The Godsent would usually take the rare minerals for the cksmiths to forge, and once they got it done, the finished product would be put right here unless there was a need for some important construction work.

    Speaking of which, as disappointed as the godsent was over Mead, he still trusted him to take care of the divine portal bag because, well, he could take it back at any point. There weren¡¯t that many spirits that could be deployed anytime on the central continent. It was the same for Battlecry City. The god of war was already gone. Otherwise, he would have never gone after the temple by deploying his sacred knights. Still, he would¡¯ve never had so much inside if he knew it would get robbed.

    And Abel wasn¡¯t showing mercy with the wealth that he came across. He felt like building two castles right now. One made of the mountain of fine gold, another one with the mithril mountain. That¡¯ was just how many resources that were in here. Like the Wizard Union, the Nation of God had its own monopoly over the handful proportion of resources on the frontline. They also did their luxurious spending on magic buildings, and while they were not as big as the doomsday wall, there were just so much more of them.

    And Abel was always wondering where the reserve would be. This was the reserve. There were mountains of this and mountains of that. The point was, he got it. He was starting to understand why the Wizard Union banned certain materials from the frontline. The goal was to use those strictly for targeting the Nation of God because it seemed to them that the whole point was to win resources. Actually, they also had to worry about not ruining the economy of the central continent and the other subcontinents. It just wouldn¡¯t work if rare materials were thrown onto the market like they were random pebbles found on the street.

    Anyways, there was a lot of stuff here. Just the gold bricks took up severalyers and a huge chunk of the area. Abel could not fathom how much love the original owner had for gold. He liked it as well, so he thought that he might as well build a pce out of it and marry Loraine inside. He wanted to do exactly as the Chinese proverb ¡°Jin Wu Cang Jiao¡± (meaning: to hide a concubine inside a golden house) was implying.

    Right now, he¡¯s almost forgotten about Mead¡¯s personal belongings. All his attention was now on the rare ingredients he had here. There were just so many of them that he had to switch on his world strong fragment tomence analysis and calibration. He was delighted there was literally enough he could make an entire skyship and magic stone cannon out of.

    If he was willing, he could spend a whole bunch of time building up another arsenal. He didn¡¯t have time for it, though, so he thought he should trade with the dwarves and leave all the hard work to them after sending them these raw materials. He could work on the main circle. As for the magic stone cannon, he just needed to make enough one-time ¡°33# zod¡± to make use of everything here.

 Chapter 1025 - Sacred Totem Pole

    <h4>Chapter 1025: Sacred Totem Pole</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    After spending a few hours more, Abel finally woke up from the excitement of gaining so many materials at once. He was a grandmaster cksmith and master alchemist, too. He understood the worth of these materials far better than anyone else, and that was why he became so obsessed with all of this.

    After scanning over the legendary portal bag, he discovered some small items in the corner. The one that stood out the most was a totem pole that was about 15 meters long. On the edge were several tens of steel puppets and some books.

    He couldn¡¯t help but to think when he felt the presence, ¡°Is this the sacred item of the barbarian?¡±

    There was just too much sacred essence that was being emitted from the pole. He could feel it even stronger now that he was inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He took the pole,id it on the ground, and began to observe it. He thought of returning it if the barbarians treated him a little better, but he wasn¡¯t really nning on paying any attention to men tantly unappreciative of his goodwill.

    Speaking of which, there seemed to be an unnatural amount of sacred presence emitted out of this totem. He wasn¡¯t going to let it out of his hands unless he made sense out of this. Yes, he was not returning it to Church forever. He wasn¡¯t feeling guilty, not when he¡¯s saved so many lives of the barbarians over at Battlecry City already.

    ¡°Did they know I have this thing?¡± he suddenly thought to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s going to ask the Nation of God about it.¡±

    Apart from Frankenstein, he thought that the only ones who would know the whereabouts of this item would be members of the Nation of God. He was still worried about that, but unbeknownst to him, Knight Mead had alreadymitted suicide because of the humiliation from Frankenstein. No one bothered with the totem pole any time after that.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but he thought that the thing was for him to possess. Therefore, he would not give it over to anyone unless he felt like he had to. This was a legendary item with no one iming ownership over it. Actually, there was a bit of power of the Will left, but it¡¯s not really any. It should being from the barbarian who¡¯s spent a lot of time holding this. Even without bing its owner, he probably still spent a lot of time using it to gather up forces of prayer.

    Abel¡¯s guess was correct. This power of the Will originated from Elder ir of the Battlecry City Temple. Instead of training to be a barbarian, he specialized in training the power of the Will that belonged to spirits. For the majority of his time, he would be focusing on the totem pole right here. This was why he could interact with it even without being able to own it.

    Back to Abel. He took his time observing the totem pole and all the icons depicting legendary figures on it. Upon a closer look, he could see that the lines were formed with countless small patterns. The stories depicted seemed to be nothing but decoration, in this sense. The real power of the pole came from the small patterns that were distributed across. As for the materials, even if it was a grandmaster cksmith like him, there was no real way to tell the exactposition of the materials. He just knew that it was made from the timber of some sort of nt. It was no ordinary n, though. The material appeared to contain golden divine forces in his eyes, although its shape was nothing but a regr-sized tree.

    Abel inserted his power of the Will into the totem pole. He was immediately rejected. It seemed like that the pole was not supposed to be trifled with, even if no one could im it. Even him. He did have the divine powers to get it open, but he would have to train himself to be stronger than the god of war he faced in the past years. Otherwise, he would have to break through the defense slowly and steadily.

    Abel murmured to himself, ¡°Is there a lock on it?¡±

    He tried wrapping his own power of the Will onto the weak qi that wasing out. He had thought that the totem pole would return to the temple once the god of war died, but instead, it went into a slumber. Apparently, death was only a momentary thing for spirits. If there were enough prayers, eventually, the spirit would wake up and return to its original form. This was what the god of war betted on, but the Wizard Union made it so that it was impossible to cast any prayer power onto the corpse since it was locked up inside the building.

    This was why the totem pole was still functional after so many years. Every once in a while, it would spit out a bit of energy for the barbarians to absorb. If it weren¡¯t for the attack of the Nation of God, it might just grow back into a spirit after repeating this for a few more thousand years. Although a lot of progress had gone to waste, Abel¡¯s spirit ability could help him to insert the power of the Will and reinvigorate the pole once and for all.

    Once his power went in, the first thing he looked for was the empty ownership circle. There was no influence of the god of war over it now. He had no worries about alerting anyone or triggering the security mechanism. He just went ahead and activated the ownership circle, imed his ownership over it, and very quickly, the whole item was for him to use.

    Now, there were four main functions for the totem pole. One was the reinvigorate blessings. This was meant for anyone who wished to specialize in bing barbarians but possessed no talent of the sort. Elder ir couldn¡¯t own the totem pole, but he could use it on his followers every once in a while.

    The second was elemental resistance, which would increase 30 points of resistance. Elemental attacks were the weakness of the barbarians, but holding the item pole would eliminate all the threat of elemental threats. There was a problem, though, and that¡¯s that no one was going to hold a 15-meter long pole in the middle of a fight.

    The third was a 200 point increase in a physical attack. Again, the same issue stood. No barbarians were known to fight with a totem pole.

    The fourth one was to increase all barbarian skills by two levels. Abel could tell by this point. If this totem pole actually qualified as a melee weapon, it would¡¯ve been almost the same as some powerful weapons inside the dark world. As a matter of fact, he could use it as so only if he was in his giant dragon form. He¡¯s not going to need any weapon if he was in his dragon form, so after giving it a bit more thought, he decided to let Doff use it. Doff did have the ancient pir already, so he thought it¡¯s probably better to change up its weapon once and for all.

    ¡°Out, Doff!¡±

    Abel summoned Doff out of his portal beast ring and ordered it to ce the ancient pir on the ground. He then started with aparison. The ancient pir did not have much special about it, but its weight and resistance effect was always a great advantage when fighting against fanatic knights. Things would be very different if Doff were facing offw-defying wizards that could teleport andunch long-distance attacks. The totem pole seemed to be very versatile against that. The barbarian skill buff was not as much as he wanted, but being able to immediately use it made things a lot easier.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Once Abel tried to conduct the dark golden energy inside the totem pole, he was now free to turn it into whatever shape he wished. This was a genuine legendary item, after all. If he had enough divine power for it, he could modify it to be whatever he wanted. With that in mind, he started guiding the divine power inside the crystal angelic state inside the pole to melt it. Like liquid mercury, the pole started melting and ran towards the ancient pir.

    The pir was about 50 centimeters in diameter before, but it was now 80 in total. As for the surface of the pir, new patterns were starting to show up. Abel didn¡¯t bother changing the pattern rted to the legendary myths as he didn¡¯t want to risk changing the totem¡¯s effect. Still, it would be surprising to anyone who recognized this piece as so many of its appearances had changed already.

    Abel spoke to Doff, ¡°Try this new weapon, Doff. Let¡¯s call it the ancient totem.¡±

    Doff reached over to the ancient totem. As heavier as it became, there really wasn¡¯t a change in terms of swinging speed. On top of that, as its owner, Abel could sense that none of the original features were gone. If anything, the resistance effect was even stronger.

    He decided to prioritize strength or maneuverability, so he decided to allow Doff to gain certain ownership over the ancient totem. This way, although it was scary that Doff could use the pole in whatever ways it wished, there was no higher chance to receive the 200 physical attack buff and activate critical hit.

    ¡°Activate enlightenment blessing!¡± Abel then spoke to Doff. Doffplied to activate the totem pole, and as it was doing so, a golden light was emitted outward, unleashing a shock wave that reached over an area of 20 meters in diameter. The shockwave energy was like water. Abel and Doff were just engulfed in it. It felt warm for some reason. After thirty minutes, the light finally disappeared, leaving the two to discover on their own what changes took ce.

    Strangely enough, Abel couldn¡¯t really find anything wrong that¡¯s happening to him. He tried to practicing basic barbarian screaming. It was the easiest way he knew to test whether he had barbarian potential. Disappointingly, he didn¡¯t generate any vibration or barbarian-type qi after doing this.

 Chapter 1026 - Divine Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Divine Blessing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Truth be told, it didn¡¯t really matter if Abel was gifted enough to be a barbarian. It had mostly to do with the way he structured his body already. He possessed traits of a giant dragon, so technically, his body was biologically closer to that of a premature dragonkind. Given that dragons were perfect beings of this world, it¡¯d be a lot harder for him to revert to human, a lesser being than dragons.

    He didn¡¯t even need to train to be barbarian, honestly. Dragons were just better, and he could sleep and eat all day and still end up making more progress if he was to try honing any other skills belonging to any other ss.

    ¡°Try this, Doff!¡±

    That being said, instead of doing this himself, Abel turned his gaze towards Doff. He then used his soul chain to send all the information necessary toplete the basic training. After receiving this knowledge, Doff immediately caused a vibration in the air around them. He was watching this happen. Because of the connection they shared, the qi started to form inside of him. Doff just gained the talent to be a barbarian.

    Abel was pretty disappointed about himself. Not believing in theck of talent he possessed, he tried to cast another of his enlightenment blessings. The results ended up the same. He made no progress, while Doff just had another raise in its barbarian potential. He would¡¯ve tried a few times more if he wasn¡¯t running out of energy stored inside the ancient totem, but the cost was just too much for even one attempt.

    Which brought in the other question: how was it possible to store more energy for the ancient totem? Unlike the crystal angelic statue, although it was possible to decide where the energy stored should be distributed, it was impossible to add in even more energy.

    Abel thought back to his statue and murmured to himself, ¡°Let¡¯s see if the barbarian can help with their prayers.¡±

    He acted immediately on what he said. After putting Doff away inside the portal beast ring, he opened up a portal and went back to the battle fort. Once returning, he inserted his power of the Will into the ring, but he didn¡¯t realize any change happening to the totem. There was no energy being replenished, either.

    ¡°The ring probably belongs to another space,¡± he then thought to himself. After that, he teleported himself to a tform that was on top of the battle fort. The battle fort was now in hidden mode at a ce that was about a thousand meters high in altitude. It was about as safe as it could get. There was a spacious tform, so he switched on the portal beast ring and called Doff out once more.

    When Doff came out, there didn¡¯t seem to be much of a change to the ancient totem it was wielding. It kept on shaking its head, however, as to try to convey something. It looked like it was trying to shake something off. Abel understood very quickly after receiving information from the soul chain. Doff¡¯s psyche was under the influence of all the prayers that wereing from all directions. This was the price for trying to be the owner of the ancient totem.

    ¡°O great god of war, bless me with a ss!¡±

    ¡°Kill those damned evil knights, o great god of war!¡±

    ¡°Save my child, please!¡±

    ¡°O great god of war, have my husband entered into your embrace? I miss him even to this day.¡±

    ...

    As the new owner of the ancient totem, it was now up to Doff to listen to all of these prayers. By listening to this, an endless stream of energy started pouring into the totem. At the same time, Abel was shocked to realize that the power of faith was doing something positive to Doff¡¯s body. The influence was not very apparent. If Abel wasn¡¯t connecting his soul chain to Doff¡¯s body, he would¡¯ve never realized so.

    He was quite confused by this, ¡°Do the barbarians see Doff was the next god of war?¡±

    The barbarians had always turned to the totem pole for prayer after the god of war went into slumber. It¡¯s been a very long time since they¡¯ve merged the target of worship with the totem. Originally, the totem was nothing more than a talisman that was bestowed from the god of war in hopes of resurrection, but ironically, it was now the symbol of their faith. They still called the god of war to their prayers, though. This way, the god of war could still gain a portion of the power of faith generated.

    Doff wasn¡¯t a spirit so much power of faith it could gain. The most influence that could take ce seemed to be on its physical attributes. The process was meant to be continuous until Doff¡¯s body could tolerate divine force and power of faith directly. Abel didn¡¯t know exactly how the procedure worked, but as far as he was concerned, Letting this happen was doing Doff a lot of good. In fact, Doff was sort of bing the same as him. Their bodies were modified to the point that even doing nothing would make incremental enhancement over time.

    Abel thought about something else that was crucial, ¡°So the sacred item of the barbarians are now lost. Will something happen to their faith or the way they conduct their worship?¡±

    Perhaps not, given how the barbarians had always sensed the existence of the spirits. The same could not be said for their descendants, though. They might not forget that a god of war existed, but the generations after were probably not going to have a faith that was as pure as the current one.

    Abel spoke, ¡°Unleash the spirit, Doff!¡±

    Doff followed his order very naturally. Given how it was created with the soul potion he brewed himself, it was supposed to function so that it was going to follow every one of his orders. At this very moment, Abel was using the soul chain to gain control over Doff¡¯s spiritpletely. Doff was technically his clone, and as for this moment, he wanted it to do something for the experiment.

    ¡°O great god of war, please bless me with a ss.¡±

    Abel began by tracking the one who sent this prayer over. It didn¡¯t take him much time to see that the man was called Levi. Since he now had full control over the ancient totem, he did his best to cast the ¡°enlightenment blessing¡± on this young man. Needless to say, this was a very bold attempt. He was only doing this because he¡¯s tried using the same method on his own followers before. Without spending much divine power at all, the enlightenment blessing was activated right away. Following that, a path was opened for this young man called Levi.

    Speaking of which, the war had brought too much devastation to Battlecry City. There was nothing left but a trail of corpses left behind by Knight Mead and his sacred crusaders. It was especially hard for the barbarian warriors and the ones who served the temple. They had lost their purpose, pretty much, when they realized that their totem was taken away from them. Elder ir was no longer the same man after that. Feeling as though the spirits had abandoned his kind, his life became lifeless and stationary. No barbarians cried out loudly, but their silence was even more gloomy and heavy than if they mourned. The only thing they could do was to turn to their prayers so that their hearts would be calmed.

    At this point, the temple had still not made it public that the sacred item was already stolen. Church and the other warriors decided that they would keep this information confidential forever. Of course, after they lost the blessing of the divine light, it probably wouldn¡¯t take more than a few years for everyone to realize that something was wrong, but for now, they just couldn¡¯t afford to take any more losses.

    Back to Levi. He was a barbarian young man that just turned seventeen. He lost his father, an intermediate barbarian, when the sacred knights openly raided their city. Since his father died for his kind, he and his mother were allowed to live in their original home and receive daily rations. That was until he was to turn to age twenty. If he was not found to possess any potential to be a barbarian after twenty, he and his mother would have to leave the city for somewhere else. They were most likely going to die if that¡¯s happening. The worst part was that he still hadn¡¯t found his father to this point. All that was brought back from his father¡¯srades were a pair of battle axes.

    Looking at the only things that were left, despair filled Levi¡¯s eyes. The only thing he could do was to pray to his one true spirit.

    He prayed over and over again, ¡°O great god of war! Bless me to be an upation holder! I will trade all my loyalty for it!¡±

    A voice rose out from inside of him, ¡°My child, I shall do so.¡±

    Following that, a golden light appeared and engulfed his entire body. Levi could feel something warm covering him. His mother, watching on the side, knelt on the ground immediately. She didn¡¯t know what was happening to her child, and she was terrified that something was going to happen to her child right after her husband. This was where Elder ir, from over at the temple, looked towards their direction with an unbelievable look on his face.

    ¡°Church, take me that way!¡± his voice suddenly became very loud.

    Warrior Church immediately rushed over, ¡°What happened, Sir? Sir!¡±

    Elder ir quickly pointed towards a direction, ¡°I felt a blessing! It¡¯s over there! Bring me over!¡±

    Warrior Church was just as anxious when he heard it. He grabbed Elder ir and ran towards the direction he was pointing. Whenever there was a building in the way, he would activate his jumping skill without making any sort of turn. He was going in a straight line the whole time.

    Five minutester, they arrived at the front of a regr home building. There was no yard, and judging by the looks of it, it must¡¯ve belonged to a middle-low tier upation holder. The door wasn¡¯t closed. As soon as they went in, they saw that a young man was covered in gold light.

    ¡°Divine blessing! This has to be it! The great god of war has not abandoned us! He¡¯s still helping us even in our most desperate time!¡±

    Warrior Church could feel the same power. It was the same as when the divine light shone on them. Elder ir could not suppress his excitement, but he also made it very clear that he would not interrupt Levi from receiving the blessing. When Levi¡¯s mother was about to greet them, Elder ir immediately gestured to keep still. This was a meaningful moment, and he wouldn¡¯t have anything stop it.

 Chapter 1027 - Representative

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Representative</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the voice of the great god of war!¡±

    After half an hour, Levi woke up and screamed very loudly. He was then surprised to see Elder ir and Warrior Church inside of his home.

    Elder ir went to get him up after he made a bow, ¡°Is it true, child? Did you really hear from the god of war?¡±

    It was one thing to see the blessing, but he had to make sure he did everything he could to verify what was happening.

    Levi¡¯s eyes shone with encouragement, ¡°My father died today, Elder Balir, and I was just praying to see if I can be a ss holder. I had no choice since it¡¯s the only way to make my mother live better. I begged and begged to the great god of war, and thank him! I immediately felt like I was bathed in hot water.¡±

    Elder ir nodded and sobbed, ¡°He hasn¡¯t abandoned us! The great god of war is back!¡±

    Warrior Church nodded, ¡°We must do a test on this child! Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s actually qualified now.

    ¡°Right, right,¡± Elder ir wiped his tears and spoke, ¡°Give me your hand, child.¡±

    ir listened and gave his left hand. Elder ir responded by withdrawing a thin power of the Will thread. A few momentster, joy was all over his face.

    He checked again, ¡°You had no talent before this, correct, child?¡±

    Levi couldn¡¯t lie, ¡°No, Elder!¡±

    Warrior Church was very impatient, ¡°So what is it, Elder? Is he qualified or not?¡±

    Elder ir spoke with a serious tone, ¡°Child, you have be a warrior of the great god of war. You must make sure to train with the blessings that were bestowed upon you. Do not let the great one down when he has great expectations of you.¡±

    Lev¡¯s mother murmured, ¡°Thank the great god of war!¡±

    Levi picked up his axes and chanted, ¡°I¡¯m the warrior of the great god of war! I will fight for him with my life!¡±

    Warrior Church asked, ¡°What is your name, child?¡±

    Levi bowed and responded, ¡°Levi, Sir!¡±

    Levi was very respectful the whole time. He knew who Elder ir and Warrior Church were, but they were always so distant from his standing. It was really a pleasure, from his perspective, that they could even speak ground to ground like this.

    Warrior Church spoke, ¡°Are you willing to be my disciple, Levi?¡±

    Levi was starting to stutter from the excitement, ¡°I, I, yes, absolutely!¡±

    There were no worries for him to support his mother. As speechless as Warrior Church be if he knew about this, that¡¯s the most important thing for Levi at this moment. Yes, it was important that they just received their first blessing from the god of war after a long time, but nothing could be more important than to support a family after a devastating war. Of course, they still needed much of the morale to let the whole city know that they were not without help.

    Warrior Church smiled to Levi, ¡°Bring your mother to me, Levi. We¡¯ll head to the temple. That¡¯s where your family will be living from here on.¡±

    Abel watched the whole time. He knew that Levi gained the ability to be a barbarian after half an hour of his enlightenment blessing, which was even more disappointing. Even a young man had more talent than him to be barbarian, and there wasn¡¯t much he could do in response to that apart from shaking his head.

    When he was about to call a halt to this experiment, he received a special prayer message before leaving Doff.

    ¡°O great god of war! Our generation has been waiting for you to return! We are your humble servants and your bodies on earth. Your shepherd ir here asks you to ept all my loyalty. Please, let me be the representative of your world.¡±

    Abel was shocked to see that a priest was sending him a message like this. He could trace the message back to its owner, and he realized that it was from none other than Elder ir of the Battlecry City temple.

    He was quite confused because of this, ¡°I thought he was supposed to recognize his god?¡±

    Elder ir was pretty much what Loraine was to the elves. He represented everything about the god of war, and it was really strange that he had no awareness that it was someone else taking care of the blessing bestowing now. That¡¯s when he realized something. The god of war might¡¯ve disappeared for too long for this elder to know what he even looked like.

    ¡°Being a fake god?¡±

    That¡¯s a big taboo, as far as Abel was concerned. That being said, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible from his perspective. Given that he could connect to the worshippers with the path of faith, it was actually possible to control an entire race like a real deity.

    ¡°ir, are you willing to be my representative ? Are you willing to give your body to me ? Are you willing to take care of my sheep?¡±

    Elder ir was sitting where Levi was praying before. He was praying the same as he had always done, except this time, he was not ignored. As a matter of fact, he had no choice but to believe in the god of war when he said he would not abandon them. Now, that promise had been fulfilled. The sound he was hearing came to him like thunder. He was on his knees, and when he heard the questions, his heart felt like it was burning. It felt like he was suffocating. The real god of war responded to him, and his soul shook in fright when he heard it himself.

    He responded with all of his power, ¡°Yes! I shall do all of these things!¡±

    When Elder ir responded, he could feel a strange connection with a faraway being. Abel didn¡¯t expect this to happen, too. Divine power wasing straight from the ancient totem towards Elder ir. It was about a fifth of what¡¯s reserved, making it impossible to even use his enlightenment blessing. Meanwhile, Elder ir could also feel strange energying from far away into his own body. His old, frail body became full of life. It was almost like he was a younger version of himself again.

    Elder ir knelt harder on the ground, ¡°O great god of war! My only master! Thank you for your care! I do not deserve this! I do not!¡±

    Warrior Church was watching. This was the second miracle he witnessed today. Elder ir just received a direct acknowledgment from the god of war. The god of war was truly back at the temple now. While Able was still thinking about recharging the lost energy, he immediately received a message from the ancient totem. It seemed that Elder ir just became Doff¡¯s representative after that sacred ceremony just then.

    Now, even though neither Abel nor Doff could conjure the power of a divine spirit, there seemed to be a lot that the representative could do. For starters, after taking a portion of the divine powers, the representative could make use of that divine powers to his liking. Abel liked that idea, actually. If Elder ir wanted to borrow from him, he must make sure he was doing his part to increase the number of his followers as well. In return, all he needed to do was to give up a small portion of his force.

    The only thing left for Elder ir was the ability to cast the enlightenment blessing. Abel gave the permission very quickly, and when Elder ir was looking at his young body, he became very surprised to see that he was gaining an entirely new skill. He was bewildered to see that the blessing was on him because he did remember hearing a simr tale from one of his seniors many years ago. When he tried to activate it, he was sent a notification regarding the conditions required for activating the enlightenment blessing.

    Elder ir spoke, ¡°Warrior Church, bring all you warriors to the temple! I have something urgent to dere!¡±

    Things were different now, so he wasn¡¯t just going to be carried by Church. That was what Elder ir thought to himself, at least. He was now the most sacred barbarian out of all the barbarians. He had to do what he could to defend the dignity of the deity he represented. So, after spending a bit more time walking back to the temple, he had eight elite warriors waiting for him.

    Elder ir spoke immediately upon his return, ¡°Warriors! The god of war is back!¡±

    The warriors already knew that on their way to the temple, but they were still as thrilled to know this.

    Elder ir then spoke, ¡°The temple needs to be bigger! I need to select the most faithful worshippers to be divine workers. Every time they reach a gathering spot, they shall bring the will of the god of war to every ears of our fellow barbarians!¡±

    One barbarian warrior spoke, ¡°That will reduce even more of our food reserves , Elder ir.¡±

    Elder ir looked at him and spoke calmly, ¡°Our sacred totem pole is lost, and the divine shine is no more. Still, the god of war has not abandoned us. If we pay enough tributes to him, then I can activate the enlightenment blessing once more to return the temple to its former glory.

    The other warriors stood up, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Did you gain the enlightenment blessing technique, sir?¡±

    If that was true, they could now build an army at a rate much faster than before. As long as there were young men who were fit for the role, Elder ir could turn them into warriors. They just needed time to grow influence if that was the case.

    Warrior Church spoke loudly, ¡°Our temple must grow in size! Let the advanced barbarians in exchange for food. We¡¯ll pick the divine workers from those with clean backgrounds. We¡¯llmence the work right away!¡±

 Chapter 1028 - Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 1028: Ceremony</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel quickly withdrew his power of the Will from Doff. He knew that he had activated something special this time. He wasn¡¯t sure about what the consequences would be, though, since there was just too much of a gap between him and the realm of spirits. He was like a thief, carefully trying to steal from a mountain of wealth from a sleeping deity. Yes, the job was technically done, but he still had to be careful if the god of war ever happened to return one day.

    No, it wasn¡¯t like he was going to back away from this treasure he discovered. This was the collective wealth of an entire race. Think back to the Moon Goddess. The reason she was so powerful and youthful all the time was because of the same thing. She had her own temple, her own followers, her own religious workers, and as long as the elven race continued to exist, the concept of death would remain nothing but irrelevant to her.

    Anyways, now that Doff was one with its master, it had more space for growth. Abel intended to stay like this for a bit longer. Instead of going back to the dark world every night, he nned to return to a life of routine training in the next five days. In the day, he would be standing on the battle fort tform and feel the presence of the prayers that wereing over from the Nation of God. As for Doff, it would be standing beside him and feel the power of faithing from the Battlecry teau.

    He could feel that the power of faith had been on a rapid increase, all thanks to the new campaign that the temple staff had been working on. They were strong in sending their message about how the god of war had returned and was ready to bestow divine blessings on those who were devoted. Elder ir used his youthful look like an effective way of demonstrating the truthfulness of their message, and for the first time in many years, the barbarians felt like their souls had a ce to belong.

    In just five days, the divine power lost from the totem pole was replenished once again. It was actually more than when Abel first received it. It seemed as though he did not need to worry if there was ever going to be a time when there would not be enough of it. That was something that Elder id was fully capable of, and he always needed to have enough for him to cast the ¡°enlightenment blessing¡± on his followers. Elder ir decided that it was not in the best interest to cast the blessings directly. He needed first to advocate more about the greatness of the god of war. This was to ensure that there were enough followers to receive even more reward from the god of war.

    On one particr day, on the meeting ground of the temple, all the barbarians that could¡¯vee to gather. Those with status stood in the middle, whereas those who couldn¡¯t allocate themselves in the other parts or even the streets and buildings nearby. This was the first big gathering Battlecry City held after the end of the war. Needless to say, they did not invite anyone from other races. They actually couldn¡¯t even if they wanted to because the Wizard Union had been deliberately blocking ess for them to make contact with anyone else outside of theirmunity. It was a way to ensure that they could only produce barbarian ss holders, and it was for this that the Battlecry teau had been so isted for a long time. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the Nation of God, Abel would¡¯ve never had the chance to visit.

    In the middle of the meeting ground, eight barbarian fanatic warriors stood in twones to make an empty spot for the very center. That was where Elder ir, in his exquisite long robeced with gemstones, held his speech and ceremonial demonstrations. For thest few days, rumors of him bing more youthful had spread all over the city. He stood in front of everyone to confirm that.

    Some old men were the same age as Elder ir. They were the ones who cared the most, and they were the loudest ones when they reacted to Elder ir¡¯s new appearance.

    ¡°Silence!¡± Elder ir looked around and spoke loudly. His presence became much more powerful because of the transformation that took ce. His voice spread towards all corners for all to stay quiet and listen. In just a moment, everyone across quiet down and stayed still.

    Elder ir announced, ¡°A few days ago, our totem pole, our sacred pole, was piged by the evil knights. Our barbarian brethrens were ughtered in the masses. Although we have been brave enough to hold back this invasion, it is not here anymore.¡±

    This was the first time that it was made public this was stolen. Hearing about it silenced every barbarian here, regardless of how loud any one of them was.

    Elder ir continued, ¡°But, but! My fellow brethrens! The great god of war has revealed his divine presence in our most desperate time! Young Levi here gained his upation potential directly from him, and by the same blessing, my physical form has been reverted to that of many, many moons ago.¡±

    ¡°And thus, today, I will use whatever the great god of war has bestowed upon me to cast more enlightenment blessings on those who are of the right age and suitability.¡±

    After saying that, a young barbarian walked towards the middle area of the meeting ground. He was a well-known figure to most for being one of the most physically capable in his generation. After several trials, he was chosen to participate in this ceremony to receive divine blessings. As someone who was rified repeatedly to not have a talent for holding an upation, he became the best candidate for today¡¯s event.

    Elder ir mmed his scepter on the ground, ¡°O great god of war! I beg you, bless me with your divine powers! Enlightenment blessing!¡±

    When thest two words were spoken, the ancient totem was activated from afar to conduct a stream of divine energy right into his body. An ¡°enlightenment blessing¡± rune appeared in front of him after he mmed the scepter. Over the five days, Elder ir had been conducting research many times, and he discovered that it was only possible to activate the enlightenment blessing during the daytime. He also calcted the amount required for each blessing. The amount collected every five days would be enough for one young barbarian. Of course, it would probably take less time as more followers came to devote their worship.

    After guiding the divine power into the rune, a golden light was emitted out of the rune and engulfed the entire meeting ground. A light beam dropped from the sky, surrounding the young barbarian. A divine presence was then transmitted out from the light beam. It was strange to Elder ir because he didn¡¯t think that the god of war would respond to another regr blessing. All the better, nevertheless. It¡¯s much better to make this one more appealing since this was meant for public demonstration.

    Well, obviously, it was Abel who decided to make this happen. He was watching from his battlefront when Elder ir was about to cast, and when the blessing was bestowed, he made sure to make it a little more special by transforming some divine power into suppressive pressure. It was a brilliant move because as hemanded Doff to do this, a huge amount of worship power was returning to him in a span of just a few seconds.

    Abel spoke to himself, ¡°So that¡¯s why those divine workers want to act superstitious all the time.¡±

    And it was a minor thing he conducted, but again, it had been many years since the barbarian race had experienced any true divine presence. All it took for them to pray by the masses was the slightest presence, and even if the totem pole was only responding every few days, they would sing and chat to seek the solemn deity that they had been telling stories about for generations.

    That was exactly what they were doing now. In the middle of the meeting ground, songs of praise were sung from Elder ir¡¯s mouth. The fanatic warriors then joined them, which brought more and more barbarians to join. Eventually, every barbarian joined to sing. Elder ir could feel strongly that the city was returning to its golden era. The return of the god of war was what made the barbarian feel like they were truly at home. Abel could feel this from his connection to these barbarians. A decent number was growing exponentially, and about ten of the paths were getting closer to the size of Elder ir.

    Abel thought to himself, ¡°Did those followers take it to the next stage?¡±

    He had no way to verify that. He didn¡¯t know who to ask, either. There was a lot to know regarding spirits from what he could look up from the Wizard Union system. He could turn to Sainte Loraine, but he didn¡¯t want to risk raising suspicion from the Moon Goddess. Still, one thing was clear, and the followers¡¯ faith had gotten more and more solidified.

    The god of war clearly knew what he was doing in this regard. It was not pointless for him to leave the totem pole inside the Battlecry City Temple this whole time. He secured a minimum number of followers so that the worship continued for years and years. As for Abel, he sowed the seeds into trees and harvested their fruits. There were ten in total, and each one of those ten devoted followers could provide for thousand times more the amount of worship power than when he first forged the ancient totem.

    Obviously, Abel couldn¡¯t just respond to this influx of worship. He needed to strike the iron while it was still hot. Now that most of the divine forces were absorbed into the ancient totem, he needed to use some more for Elder ir to cast the enlightenment blessings more consistently. For the other spirits, they required arge amount of divine power to sustain themselves. That was precisely what Doff was doing, but since it wasn¡¯t, technically, a divine spirit, a lot of required power didn¡¯t affect it that much.

    It made Abel think about what he was doing to do with the excess energy that was there. After he opened the worship pathways of the ten followers, he couldn¡¯t reverse their age as he had done to Elder ir. Instead, he decided to use up ten of his golden quality ¡°healing potions¡± on them. They were ones that he brewed himself, and they were supposed to have the same effect as even that of the dark golden healing potion. A dark golden healing potion could repair even the most minute injuries inside a body. The effect was ten or more times more effective than the light recovery potion. Abel actually made an early decision to keep these out of the market.

    As for now, since he wanted to demonstrate the ability of the spirits, these potions could serve as the perfect tools for that. It was his first time sending physical objects through the worship pathway, but when he made this decision, his senses told him that it was possible. After wrapping his divine power over the potion, he made it so that everything was going inside the pathway towards the barbarians that were praying.

    Meanwhile, the barbarians sang their songs of praise at the meeting ground. They could see that streaks of golden light were rising from amongst them. When Elder ir raised his head, he could see that ten of his fellow barbarians were wrapped in golden light. He could see that a streak of dark golden light wasing across. Unbeknownst to them, the lights were pretty much just for visual effects. Abel could send the potion directly to the inside of the followers¡¯ bodies, but he decided to go an extra mile by using his divine power to generate lights. It worked out fine, and it made the meeting ground more sacred than it should be.

 Chapter 1029 - Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Miracle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The more faithful worshippers usually had some personal reason to worship¡ªthe mostmon reason being their own injuries. About four out of ten of the worshippers were barbarians that suffered from heavy injuries that prevented them from going into battle. Three out of ten had some chronic illness that tormented their physical wellbeing constantly. The remaining three were mostly faithful because of the way they were raised. Having learned about the importance of the god of war from an early age, they were naturally devoted to regr worship.

    Four injured barbarians felt a strange power healing their injuries as the strange golden light surrounded them. Their bodies were supposed to be destroyed, but the golden essence revitalized them like rain on barrennd. Three of the sick ones became healthy again. The other three felt a lot less tired and less disturbed from whatever they were eating.

    One of them called out loudly, ¡°I¡¯m xompletely healed! I¡¯m not useless anymore!¡±

    Another threw away their walking stick and stared into the sky.

    Elder ir pointed his scepter towards all of them, ¡°This is a divine blessing from the great god of war.¡±

    The barbarians watching seemed very surprised. This was a living miracle¨Cno, multiple miracles that were happening right in front of them.

    Elder ir spoke loudly, ¡°You are the chosen ones! Are you willing to serve the great god of war and spread his faith?¡±

    They all spoke in unity, ¡°Yes!¡±

    After that, the ten most devoted worshippers entered the temple and changed into robes. This bolstered the spirituality of all that were watching. When these ten same barbarians went back to stand beside Elder ir, a promotion started to rise from one of them. It was very easy to spot this promotion qi. This was Battlecry City, thergest of all the gathering grounds. There were many on this meeting ground, but they could all see the light that was spiraling into the sky, as for that barbarian who was lucky enough to receive this blessing, before, most of his days were disturbed with severe injuries. He was also no higher than a rank eleven of his ss, but now, not only was he back to full health, he was also promoted to another level.

    Elder ir was satisfied with what he was looking at, ¡°Do not resist the blessing, brother. The divine spirit bestowed it upon you. Let¡¯s have you promote yourself right here.¡±

    Elder ir wanted to make the most from this promotion, but he also wanted to use this chance to advocate more about how great the god of war was.

    The follower responded by sitting himself on the ground, ¡°Yes, Elder ir!¡±

    Speaking of which, the promotion happened by ident. Eleven years ago, he suffered heavy injuries from a fight he had in his early years. His body was now incapable of performing any fighting techniques and spells. Regardless of that, he never gave up on his fundamental training, and it actually helped him reach the bottleneck stage a few years ago. The only thing that was really stopping him was his injuries. When Abel sent the medicine into his body, it cleansed him from the inside and treated even his smallest wounds. He was a lot cleaner than before now. More importantly, the healing process made it easier for him to persist in his religious life. That was certainly what the other barbarians watching thought as well. Their eyes shed in admiration as they all understood how difficult a promotion was. If there was a chance to promote themselves through pure worship, they were not going to say no to that.

    Meanwhile, the young barbarian opened his eyes when the golden light pir on him vanished.

    Elder ir reached out his hand and waved, ¡°My child! Come to me. Let me see if you have received the blessing.¡±

    The young barbarian walked humbly to Elder ir. Elder ir ced his hand on him, and a bitter, he withdrew his hand. The young barbarian was nervous and anticipating. He wished to hear Elder ir deliver the good news.

    The other barbarians became increasingly scared with the number of miracles they were witnessing. Since Elder ir decided whether their divine blessings would work or not, they all waited for him to report the oue.

    ¡°My child! Train well, for you are to be a warrior for the great god of war!¡±

    The meeting ground was filled with chants of praise.

    Elder ir continued his announcement, ¡°In the name of the great god of war, the temple will now, for every five days, provide an enlightenment blessing for one barbarian youth who¡¯s physically up to par.¡±

    He understood as much. From this time onward, the amount of worship power would only increase exponentially. By that sense, the usage time of the enlightenment blessing would only be reduced. He needed to spare time for the noblemen and their associates if he was to work on forming alliances.

    When songs of praises rose again, Elder ir decided not to take the lead this time. He no longer needed it since the barbarians were already singing the songs from the bottom of their own hearts. From here onward, the Battlecry teau regained its worship. The more enlightenment blessings appeared, the deeper their overall faith became. This was about the time Abel gave up on asking about the god of war. The temple could sustain itself on its own. He had confidence in that because even when the god of war was silent for the past few thousand years, these barbarians never stopped passing their knowledge. That was when they barely had any resources, and now, things were different. The number of staff had been at an all-time high, and some of the heritage sites that were sealed had already opened.

    Day by day, Abel was stuck inside the dark world after spending his time clearing the great in outside the fort. During day time, he would spend all his time inside the battle fort and seldom make contact with the outside world.

    ¡°Wizard Hal wants to see you, Master.¡±

    The research spirit interrupted Abel when he was trying to brew a light recovery potion. It was fortunate that Abel had a lot of experience with the light recovery potion. Instead of ruining the brew, he just carried on after listening to the message.

    Abel continued his work, ¡°Have Joseph see Wizard Hal in. I need a little more time to be done with this.¡±

    Now, three followers stationed themselves here. Druid Poly was undergoing shutdown training to take care of all the skills required for a big druid. For Druid Gunter¡¯s case, since his level was too low, only Druid Joseph sufficed to be the one seeing Wizard Hal in.

    Back to Abel. After done with the day¡¯s work, he passed the light recovery potions and mana potions back to the research spirit. Only then did he head over to the meeting room. The research spirit was taking care of the distribution while he went to meet the visitors.

    ¡°Master Bet!¡±

    Both Druid Joseph and Wizard Hal bowed when they saw him.

    Abel smiled and bowed, ¡°Sorry, Wizard Hal. I was crafting the potions.¡±

    Wizard Halughed and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Master Bet. I¡¯m not going to say that I¡¯m more important than the potion business, and it¡¯s been fun chatting with Druid Joseph here.¡±

    Druid Joseph spoke, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll leave first, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Just stay here.¡±

    Druid Joseph smiled when he heard this. It felt good to him that Abel epted him to be a part of his circle.

    ¡°Yes!¡± he rushed and bowed.

    Abel smiled and asked, ¡°So that brings you today, Wizard Hal?¡±

    Wizard Hal spoke with a lower voice, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you in person.¡±

    Out of instinct, Wizard Hal threw a concerned look over to Druid Joseph, but he realized how safe it was since Druid Joseph was bound by a contract.

    Wizard Hal spoke, ¡°Bay Law City and Battlecry City were under attack by the Nation of Evil. it¡¯s been going on for thest few days. Their intelligence force is behind it. After some analysis work done by the Wizard Union, it is predicted that the sky demons will be revived within a hundred years.¡±

    Abel was bewildered, ¡°What?¡±

    The first thing he thought about was the 2000 followers he left at the Nation of God.

    He went on to ask, ¡°What makes that Wizard Union think that it¡¯s within a hundred years?¡±

    He was starting to understand why Wizard Hal would go to him in person. Once the news was out, the whole central continent would be under serious attack. It¡¯d be a total catastrophe.

    Wizard Hal spoke, ¡°That was the conclusion that was reached by the digital legendary wizard who participated in the analysis.¡±

    Abel was silenced. He had no ways of essing legendary wizards, so he had no ways of confirming the analysis. Still, he decided that it wasn¡¯t a wrong thing to believe it.

    He tried to be constructive in his questions, ¡°Are there anyone who¡¯s confident to hold back the sky demons?¡±

    Wizard Hal shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, to be honest. My understanding of the Wizard Union does not go beyond the legendary rank.¡±

    Abel was a bit troubled with that reply. He was much more afraid than the Wizard Union. He understood that the sky demon wouldn¡¯t wish him well if it realized that he¡¯s been stealing followers this whole time.

    Abel tried to hide his nervousness, ¡°So what can the Wizard Union do to prevent the awakening?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, essentially,¡± Wizard Hal shook his head, ¡°The Wizard Union has no ability to slow down the awakening. However, from our recent observations, it seems as though they are desperate to obtain sacred items that are relevant to the divine. They are probably after some sort of talisman that will quicken the process.¡±

    Abel sought confirmation, ¡°Has the Wizard Union been able to gain intel on the Nation of Evil, Wizard Hal? It¡¯s hard to think that it has none.¡±

    Wizard Hal replied, ¡°The Nation of Evil has eyes and ears in the most unheard ces, Master Bet. No one can know how many members there are, since they are no different from you or me. They are only called when they are needed.¡±

 Chapter 1030 - News

    <h4>Chapter 1030: News</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel finally understood why the spies from the Holy Kingdom were so hard to spot.

    They had distributed ordinary members with the energy of god throughout the 3 lines of the battlefield and slowly used propaganda and intoxication to lure normal civilians to be Demons.

    Since this method only worked on normal people, which professionals often did not interact with, it was very hard for the wizard union to spot them.

    Those followers were not any different during their day today, and they would only transform when they epted a mission.

    With guidance from the Holy Kingdom. Those followers had all kinds of status, and they were distributed in all corners of the Central Continent.

    Like the elves¡¯ attack, the wizard union opened an investigation into the origin of the teleportation circle that brought the knights to the elves.

    However, it all led to an ordinary noble who killed himself in his family.

    Even the Wizard Union was almost like an almighty entity. It could not monitor every single person.

    All they could do was to focus on professions since they could be more destructive than normal people.

    The Holy Kingdom had utilized this weakness and used civilians toplete 2 big missions.

    ¡°Master Bet, the wizard union is specting that the tree of life will be attacked again, and the Evil kingdom has already made the temples from all other races their target!¡± Wizard Hal lowered his voice.

    ¡°I will let the elf goddess temple know to get them prepared!¡± Abel frowned and said.

    The Evil King had already invaded Bay Law City. They were clear on how powerful they were, so they would definitely double down in their power if they decided to attack again.

    ¡°Ah, we did not know the importance of the totem pole when we went to support the Battlecry City. I regret having it stolen from us by the Evil Kingdom!¡± Wizard Hal sighed.

    If thosew-defying wizards did not hold back, Mad knight Mead would stand no chance of escaping.

    However, each of them focused on getting their own war glory instead and forgot about the escaped Mad knight Mead.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what to say all of a sudden. He couldn¡¯t say the totem pole was absorbed by Doff¡¯s ancient rod. That thing was too important to him. There was no way he would take it out.

    Also, that totem pole had full control over the Battlecry city. When they recovered themselves and started to pray again, the entire Battlecry city would be his followers, and the profession Barbarians would be his fighting force.

    This was too good to give up for Abel. With an entire race as followers, he was basically as powerful as the goddess of the moon.

    All he needed was time. As Doff¡¯s body kept getting nourishment from the energy of god, it would slowly transform into a god.

    ¡°Right, a few days ago I got news from the front line. A naked mad knight was ran towards howling castle and was killed immediately. After investigation, that mad knight was the one who escaped us from the Battlecry City !¡± Wizard Hal suddenly said with a smile as his heart lifted.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± Abel was caught off guard.

    He was not expecting Mad knight Mead to go out like this. Was the humiliation really worth dying for?

    Very likely.

    Charging towards the Howling castle unarmed only meant one thing, suicide.

    Abel saw the rank 25w-defying wizards in the Howling castle with his own eyes. They were basically an inch away from being legendary.

    ¡°That mad knight was the one who led the attack on us elves!¡± Abel turned to big druid Joseph and said.

    ¡°Amazing, I will let every big druid know about this!¡± Big druid Joseph said with augh.

    The elves have lost more than 1000 druids and countless buildings outside of Bay Law City in that attack, and it was all thanks to mad knight Mead.

    That attack was a huge embarrassment to the elves. If the goddess of the moon, the tree of life, and Abel, did not make their moves, the knight¡¯s invasion might seed.

    ¡°Master Bet, the wizard union has confirmed your rewards for your war aplishments. Your badge of glory will rise to level 1 and you will be granted 50,000 credit points!¡± Wizard Hal followed with more good news.

    ¡°What¡¯s a level 1 badge of glory?¡± Abel took out his potion maker badge and connected it to the Wizard Union¡¯s exchange system through his giant teleportation circle below.

    Nothing came up, but he could still surf the system with his power of the will.

    Abel would only do something casually like this in front of Wizard Hal since they had be close after many battles.

    He realized the things he could exchange were even greater with some forbidden objects such as giant teleportation circles, giant war machines, and special positions he had never seen before

    What surprised him was that his mana potion and light healing potion were limited among those rare potions.

    Maybe, after all, their supplies were still not meeting up to the demand.

    ¡°Wizard Hal, the light healing potions and mana potions are limited by the wizard union?¡± Abel kept looking as he asked.

    ¡°Yes. ording to our calctions, the sky demon from beyond might wake up in the next 100 years, so those potions have be extremely valuable military resources for the following battles. They even took up half of the Lightning n¡¯ inventory!¡± Wizard Hal sighed again.

    The Lightning n were not the only ones, but every wizard organization was demanded to give out half of their inventory.

    If Abel was not a dragon druid with a Doff the Beamon andw-defying wizard Frankenstein as support, as well as the best connection in the Central Continent, the Wizard Union would have forced him into the union and made him pump out potions night and day.

    Both of Abel¡¯s potions were effective on legendary Wizards even it was not as powerful. But still, it was a game-changer.

    ¡°If the Lightning n needs more, just contact me. If I¡¯m not here, you can contact Joseph!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Ok Master Bet, I¡¯ll be frank with you . How many longevity potions do you have? I want to buy a bottle!¡± Wizard Hal said bluntly.

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll give you a golden one!¡± Abel didn¡¯t really care too much about longevity potions as long as it wouldn¡¯t cause him too much trouble for taking them out.

    Although its main ingredient was impossible to find in the Central Continent, it was in the Dark world.

    He could basically make as many as he wanted.

    He put a golden longevity potion on the table and did not mention a price.

    ¡°Master Bet, I want to do an experiment with this longevity potion. There is aw defying wizard from the Lightning n who faked his death in the Wall of Doomsday. I want to see if his potion can help him survive a one time blow. This will drastically increase the power of the Lightning n!¡± Wizard Hal did not hide his intentions.

    ¡°Wizard Hal, how manyw defying wizards from the Lightning n faked their death?¡± Abel asked.

    Wizard Hal¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. He looked at Abel with excitement. He almost wondered if he had misinterpreted his words.

    ¡°Master Bet, there are 15w defying wizards from the Lightning n who faked their death!¡± He settled his emotions and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Wizard Hal, have a go. If its sessful,e find me!¡± Abel decided not to give out more longevity potions immediately.

    If he wanted to revive all those wizards he would needrge amounts of longevity potions. Although he had more than enough main ingredients, he didn¡¯t have enough supporting ingredients.

    The potion maker union might not have enough, so he needed help from the wizard union.

    However, he would only request such a thing after he confirmed that the demons from beyond were recovering.

    As long as it was in the name of fighting against the Holy Kingdom, he was willing to take out more potions if it didn¡¯t expose his secrets.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way now!¡± Wizard Hal snatched the golden longevity potion. He was so excited to tell everyw-defying wizards in the Lightning n he also forgot about the price.

    Seeing Wizard Hal vanished in a sh, Abel shook his head. Maybe he was too desperate.

    Big Druid Joseph looked at Abel in admiration. He didn¡¯t know how Abel achieved it, but just the idea of taking out tens of longevity potions at once was something he couldn¡¯tprehend.

    He and his team had risked their lives and ventured into an ancient sight just to find the main ingredient for a longevity potion.

    After tens of years and going through countless dangers, he still couldn¡¯t obtain a portion. Finally, he gave up.

    After all, every master potion maker needed 5 portions of ingredients to make a potion.

    Therefore, you could just imagine how much of a shock it was for Abel to take out longevity potions and save those 15 wizards on the verge of death.

    ¡°Joseph, connect me to the temple¡¯s big druid Lucia and invite them here!¡± Abel turned and said.

    As Abel sat in the lounge alone, he thought of a solution to deal with the following situation.

    He needed to take a trip to the dwarfs and tell them to speed up the process of those skyships. It was the only way for the elves to deal with the knights since they could not fly.

    Most importantly, he needed to set up many defenses outside of the tree of life. Only the dwarfs could do something like this.

    He had an equal contract with the tree of life, so if anything bad happened to the tree of life, his soul would be injured as well.

    Also, he needed the tree of life to help him develop his fire wizard pattern since only the tree had the ability to replicate a third rank 21 wizard pattern in his soul.

    Therefore, he had to keep the tree of life safe by all means necessary, even if it meant using all the resources in his holy portal bag.

 Chapter 1031 - Negotiate

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Negotiate</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel had a giant teleportation circle in this ce, so connecting to the external world was simple. It didn¡¯t take much time for Big Druid Joseph to help Abel send out his invitations.

    In less than 10 minutes, the Goddess temple¡¯s big druid Lucia and the pce¡¯s Big Druid Lendo arrived in Abel¡¯s main building lounge.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet!¡± They bowed.

    ¡°Big druids, please have a seat!¡± Abel replied with a smile and stuck out his hand.

    After they carefully took a seat, the servants brought on a ss of juice.

    ¡°Master Bet, why did you invite us here today?¡± Big Druid Lendo knew Abel wanted to discuss something important since even Big Druid Lucia was by his side.

    ¡°Have you heard thetest report from the wizard union?¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°The temple did!¡± Big Druid Lucia gazed at Abel and gently bowed.

    She knew which report Abel was talking about; it was only something the most important members of the Central Continent would know about.

    If the demon from beyond really was about to be reawakened, the goddess of the moon would be a crucial support to the wizard union, so they had to let the goddess temple know at first hand.

    She didn¡¯t expect the wizard union to view Abel so highly that they were willing to share this kind of information with him.

    ¡°Big Druid Lendo, please keep the following words a secret. I need the royal pce¡¯s support!¡± Abel hadn¡¯t expected the elf royal pce¡¯s status to be so low, so he lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes, I swear with my honour!¡± Big Druid Lendo said with a serious tone.

    ¡°Thetest report from the wizard union have spected that the demon from beyond will reawaken in the next 100 years!¡± Abel looked at Big Druid Lucia and turned back to Big Druid Lendo.

    ¡°Yes, the temple is very shocked by this report and we immediately contact the great goddess majesty!¡± Big Druid Lucia nodded.

    Big Druid Lendo felt his breathing tense. He knew the Holy Kingdom remained in defensive because of the Sky Demon¡¯s slumber.

    If it was going to wake up again, the Central Continent would be in chaos.

    ¡°I¡¯ve signed an equal contract with the tree of life under the testimony of the God of Moon!¡± Abel then continued.

    Although the elves knew he signed a contract with the tree of life, they never knew what kind of contract it was. This was the first time Abel dered it.

    A look of admiration emerged on the druids¡¯ faces. The tree of life was like a second god to the elves. Like the goddess of the moon, they ced their faith in it.

    Therefore, it was a big surprise to them that Abel had signed an equal contract with it. At first, they spected that it was a servant contract or a one-sided contract, but never an equal contract. That was basically pushing Abel to an equal status with the tree of life.

    ¡°Ive also got a report from the Wizard Union what the tree of life is still being targeted by the Evil Kingdom. There was nothing they wouldn¡¯t do for the demon from beyond!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Master Bet, what are you nning to do?¡± Big Druid Lendo said desperately.

    ¡°Ive ordered a batch of sky ships equipped with giant war machines from the dwarves to increase our power. We need all the power we can get, so I¡¯ll nudge the dwarves to speed it up soon!¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°The dwarves can make sky ships?¡± Big Druid Lucia gasped.

    Both of the big druids were among the few who inherited the ancient elf knowledge, so both of them knew what a skyship was and how hard it was to make one.

    ¡°I¡¯m not only a master potion maker, but I¡¯m a master metallurgist as well!¡± Abel said bluntly.

    His words made the big druids feel insignificant all of a sudden. A single school of study could already take the life out of an elf to explore, and Abel was an expert in two schools.

    At that moment, they realized how the dwarves have figured out a way to make skyships. It was because of Master Bet¡¯s input.

    Considering how powerful Master Bet was as a potion maker, was his metallurgy skills just as impressive?

    If Abel did not serve the elves, but the dwarves, perhaps he would have been known as the number one metallurgist in the Central Continent!

    ¡°Master Bet, the Royal pce will be ountable for all expenses. You don¡¯t need to pay a single penny!¡± Big Druid Lendo quickly added. He knew how hard it was to purchase war machines from the dwarves, let alone skyships. There was no way they could do it without the help of Abel.

    ¡°Other than this, the reason I¡¯ve gathered you two here today is to discuss setting up a line of defence outside of the tree of life. I¡¯ve already ordered what¡¯s needed from the dwarves. All i need now is an approval from the royal pce and the temple!¡± Abel didn¡¯t care about expenses. He was a tycoon all around.

    ¡°Master Bet, an elf suggested something simr a long time ago, but it was never excecuted because every tree near the tree of life are it¡¯s children. A defence would affect them!¡± Big Druid Lucia exined.

    Abel thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the tree of life and move the trees somewhere else to make a space!¡±

    ¡°If you can do that, then it will be amazing!¡± Big druid Lucia smiled.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big hassle since many trees outside of the tree of life valleys were destroyed from the Evil Kingdom¡¯sst attack. There is already a small empty space there!¡± Abel added.

    ¡°Master Bet, the royal pce will cover the cost for those defence gears as well and I will organise some experienced elves and dwarfs to move the trees!¡± Big Druid Lendo was a huge support of Abel¡¯s idea. He was always worried about another invasion from the Evil kingdom. Abel had already done so much. How could he not do anything?

    ¡°Big druid Lendo, that¡¯s not enough. The Royal Pce also have to strengthen their investigation department so the evil kingdom won¡¯t be able to set up a teleportation circle near Bay Law City again!¡± Big Druid Lucia interrupted.

    She was very disappointed in the elves investigation department. After all, the Evil Kingdom was only able to set up a giant teleportation circle outside of the kingdom¡¯s city because of their uselessness.

    ¡°We are already trying our best to strengthen our investigation system. We recruited many new members, I promise a simr thing will not happen again!¡± Big Druid Lendo nodded.

    ¡°Big Druids, the safety of the tree of life is in our hands. I will also take out a badge of light healing potions and mana potions as back ups!¡± ABel finally stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet. The great goddess majesty will be thankful for everything you have done for the elves!¡± The 2 big druids also stood up and bowed back.

    .....

    Abel and Frankenstein stepped out of the teleportation circle and immediately saw Bernie greeting them. It was just that Wizard Hutton was no longer by his side. Instead, there was this intrigued wizard dwarf with some scars on his face.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet and Law defying wizard Frankenstein, the wizard dwarves wee you to Furnace Fort!¡± A wizard named Bunyan stepped up and bowed.

    ¡°Wizard Bunyan. It is my glory to be in the best ce of forgery in the Central Continent!¡± Abel smiled and bowed back.

    ¡°Bernie, why are you here alone. Where¡¯s your teacher?¡± Abel turned to Bernie and asked.

    Bernie¡¯s was looking a little different on the day. There were mana waves running through him. Maybe he already became a rank 1 apprentice wizard in just a few days.

    ¡°My teacher was kicked away by Wizard Bunyan, so he is the one greeting you instead!¡± Abel gazed at the funny-looking Wizard Bunyan and said.

    Abel suddenly remembered. Wizard Hutton only had the chance to bring Bernie in because he defeated some otherw-defying wizard.

    ¡°Master Bet. This kid Bernie should follow me instead. He is still rank 1 after all these days!¡± Wizard Bunyan padded Bernie¡¯s shoulder and smiled.

    Abel and Bernie speechlessly exchanged nces.

    ¡°Wizard Bunyan, do you want to invite Master Bet and Wizard Frankenstein to the pce before we continue?¡± Bernie reminded him.

    ¡°Yes, yes, lets head to the peak!¡± Wizard Bunyan suddenly realized how embarrassing he was being by talking outside of the teleportation circle.

    As they stepped away, Abel immediately picked up a familiar smell of furnace burning and the familiar sound of iron striking.

    The Furnace Fort was a giant mountain peak merged with a city. It got its name because the whole thing looked like a giant furnace.

    Wizard Bunyan knew it was Abel¡¯s first time in the Furnace fort, so he walked slowly and introduced this most important dwarf city to Abel.

    Since the wizard union had full control over the Central Continent and wars were rare, the dwarfs could focus on quality instead of mass production like the Holy Continent.

    This was why their forgery skills were so much better in the Central Continent. Almost everything here was a magic object.

    Of course, the most crucial work of the dwarves were those giant war machines, especially since the Evil Kingdom had invaded the elves and Barbarians. Naturally, the dwarves had gotten an immediate increase in demand for them.

    The entire Furnace Fort was hard at work, almost like the city had transformed into a giant Forgery Guild.

    As they kept walking, Abel began to admire how many gifted cksmiths the dwarfs had. Almost everyone was intermediate and elite level. He even came across a few masters.

    And these were only the ones he saw along the way. The actual number was shocking.

    The path was made out of stones. Since it was built on a mountain peak, it was filled with stairs, and carriages were nowhere to be seen. This was why even Wizard Bunyan went to greet Abel on foot.

    Abel began to wonder how they managed to carry all those forgery ingredients from the peak to the bottom without carriages, but he soon found the answer. A metal railway tramp was running throughout the mountain with a dwarf behind the wheel.

    ¡°This is the Furnace Fort¡¯s carrying mobile. It utilises puppet technology with mana gems as energy. With only one dwarf behind the wheel, we can carry tons of materials up and down. There are 10 railways in the Furnace Fort in total!¡± Wizard Bunyan said with a smile when he saw Abel was paying attention to the carrying mobile.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire the dwarfs¡¯ technique. This thing was basically a light rail, but since the dwarves didn¡¯t mind walking, it was only used for practical purposes.

    There were many luxury buildings on the peak, and a pce in the center stood out among the rest.

    It was where they were heading, the most luxurious pce of the Furnace Fort.

    ¡°Master Bet, that¡¯s my ce!¡± Bernie pointed at a courtyard nearby.

    ¡°Seems like your teacher is treating you quite well!¡± Abelughed.

    Although it was not a huge ce, it was built with top materials. It was definitely not something normal dwarves could afford.

    Bernie came from the subcontinent, and he was only a rank 1 wizard. Without the help of Wizard Hutton, he would have never been able to live in a ce like that.

    Bernie gazed at Abel. This ce was actually granted to him by the dwarves because of Abel¡¯s friendship.

 Chapter 1032 - Metal Castle

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Metal Castle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Outside of the Dwarves¡¯ Furnace Fort pce, 5w-defying wizards and a white-bearded dwarf with a crown in a robe stood on the spot.

    A sincere smile emerged on their faces when they saw Abel.

    Master Bet, this is the dwarves¡¯ King Gunther!¡± Law-defying Wizard Bunyan whispered.

    ¡°Haha, the prestigious Master Bet. I finally have the honour to meet you. Thank you for all the potions. They are very important to us!¡± King Gunther smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Your great Majesty, Gunther, I¡¯m very grateful for your kindness!¡± Abel bowed back.

    A king would only greet someone personally to express the highest honor. He was the ruler of the dwarves, after all.

    But of course, he was not doing it for no reason. Abel has shown how scary his power was in past battles. He won even in situations where rank 24 and 25 wizards were helpless.

    Even as a rank 21 dragon druid, his power was at least rank 23. Although his dragon transformation couldn¡¯tst long, his beasts were just as powerful.

    At the same time, he was the best potion maker in the Central Continent, the creator of the beloved ¡®mana potion¡¯ and ¡®lite healing potion.¡¯ Not to mention, he also had the metallurgy skills to make the materials for skyships.

    Since he was kind enough to give the dwarves a portion of his potions, King Gunther had to treat him with the highest respect.

    ¡°Wizard Hutton, what happened?¡± Abel noticed Wizard Hutton by aside and asked.

    The wounds on his face were even worse than WIzard Bunyan, and the other 4w-defying wizards were not looking good either.

    ¡°Nothing; I was just some ying around with my old friends!¡± Wizard Huttonughed casually.

    ¡°Master Bet, let¡¯s head in the pce first!¡± King Gunther helplessly gazed at Wizard Hutton. He wouldn¡¯t bemon in his personal life, so he just focused on Abel instead.

    The pce looked big from the outside, but the inside was just as big. The ceiling was 20 meters high. Abel almost felt like he entered the house of a giant.

    There was no second floor, just a huge area. The dwarves¡¯ style was really like no other.

    The chairs and table were also normal-sized, even though dwarves¡¯ were normally smaller than humans. Maybe it was because they wanted to keep their dignity, so Abel did not feel cramped at all.

    ¡°Majesty Gunther, can you speed up the manufacturing of the sky ships?¡± Abel asked bluntly.

    ¡°Master Bet, actually the dwarves havepleted 20 sky ships long ago. We are just waiting some main materials for the core magic circle!¡± King Gunther smiled.

    The dwarves in the Central Continent have started working ever since they heard about the skyships in the Holy Continent, so they hadpleted 20 sky ships long ago.

    ¡°Ill stay with the dwarves these next few days. Give me an alchemy room and I¡¯ll make 20 portions of the core material!¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Master Bet, i will give you 10 sky ships ording to our contract and we will definitely continue to coborate in the future until the sky of the dwarves and elves are filled with sky ships!¡± King Gunterughed loudly.

    The elves were not the only ones who felt threatened by the Holy kingdom. The Furnace Fort also felt the same even there were not any signs of it yet.

    However, if their sky was filled with skyships along with the countless war machines, the dwarves¡¯ would be imprable.

    ¡°Thank you majesty!¡± Abel also felt his heart lifted. 10 skyships were enough to form the first battle line for the elves, and their Air Force would only get more powerful from there.

    ¡°Master Bet, you really helped us a lot this time!¡± King Gunter continued to smile.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the elves also need to set up a line of defence outside of the tree of life valley so i hope the dwarves can also help us in regards to that!¡± Abel requested again.

    ¡°No problem. This is what the dwarves are known for. You are just giving us more business!¡± King Guntherughed even louder.

    He couldn¡¯t say no to Master Bet¡¯s request. Instead, the more, the better. This way, the dwarves would get more of those super potions yearned by all wizards.

    ¡°I have ast request, but this one is more personal!¡± Abel said in a slightly embarrassed tone. ¡°Please speak up!¡± King Gunter smiled.

    ¡°I want to build a castle on my domain in Hadrian Valley!¡± Said Abel.

    ¡°Easy, we will give it to you for free!¡± King Gunther helplesslyughed again.

    ¡°Majesty Gunther, but I want to use my own materials to build the castle and I need to set uprge amounts of magic circles as well as a spirit to organise everything!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Master Bet, you can just be frank with us. The dwarves can make any circles for you, but are you looking down on us dwarves to not let us provide the material?¡± King Gunther put on a serious face.

    ¡°Majesty Gunther, I want to build my castle entirely out of pure gold, so just let me provide the material!¡± Abel helplessly exined.

    He hadn¡¯t nned on telling King Gunther about this, at least not from the start.

    ¡°Master Bet, how big do you want your castle?¡± King Gunther was a little shocked as he looked at Abel.

    ¡°The same size as a normal royal pce is fine!¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    He was nning to use the thing for his wedding. Both Abel and Lorraine¡¯s status was quite high, so their castle couldn¡¯t be small.

    Picking the Hadrian valley was also a good choice since it was closed to the goddess temple, and it was granted to him by the royals.

    King Gunther no longer wanted to provide the materials. If not, it would basically clear out the dwarves¡¯ gold inventory to build that thing.

    ¡°Master Bet, do you know how much gold that would need?¡± King Gunther just wanted to make sure that Abel was not mistaken.

    ¡°Majesty Gunther, I have more than enough. I¡¯ve just gotten some spoils and it might not be a problem even if I build 2 castles out of gold!¡± Abel thought of his holy portal bag and said.

    ¡°Master Bet, it¡¯s from the Evil Kingdom, right? Something seemed to click for King Gunther, so he smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will send the best builders and architects to construct the castle for you!¡± King Gunther felt his heart lift. As long as Abel had enough gold, they no longer needed to do anything extra.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why the Holy Kingdom would send out a knight with that much gold, considering how desirable gold was, that knight must be a gold lover.

    ¡°Majesty Gunther, here is mypensation!¡± Seeing that King Gunther epted all his requests, Abel smiled and took out a portal bag of 100 light healing potions, 100 mana potions, and some golden longevity potions and ced it on the table.

    King Gunther wanted to reject them, but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it seeing these mana potions.

    As a part of the Wizard Union, the dwarves were also aware of the Sky demon¡¯s awakening. They needed resources to prepare themselves.

    Those potions were some of the best things they could get, so King Gunther didn¡¯t know what to do all of a sudden.

    ¡°Master Bet, is this a longevity potion?¡± Wizard Hutton suddenly noticed something that made his eyes sparkled.

    Although thosew-defying wizard dwarves joked around a lot, they kept their mouths shut all this time to show their respect for King Gunther as well as Abel as a guest.

    However, when WIzard Hutton saw the golden longevity potion, he could no longer help himself.

    His words also sent a shock to the other wizard dwarves. Some of them heard the rumors that Abel could make a golden longevity potion with extra years of life span.

    They all knew the value of such a potion, so they never thought about it since they had nothing for exchange that even came close.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Abel smiled and nodded.

    Since he knew the demon from beyond would reawaken in 100 years, he decided to give out more potions that he deemed not too valuable, including the longevity potion.

    ¡°Master Bet, I can not resist so I¡¯ll ept yourpensation. But please let me open up the dwarves¡¯ inventory for you to pick 3 items!¡± King Gunther stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go for it!¡± Abelughed

    He entered many inventories in the past, and he always admired the ones the dwarves had. Even if he wasn¡¯t allowed to take anything from it, just a visit would be nice.

    ¡°Wizard Hutton, take this longevity potion immediately to headmaster Faraday!¡± King Gunther did not put away the potions on the table. Instead, he handed the golden longevity potion to Wizard Hutton andmanded.

    ¡°On my way!¡± Wizard Hutton held the potion in his hand and bowed at Abel. He then disappeared in a sh.

    At that moment, all the wizards on the spot and King Gunter were extremely excited. The only ones who didn¡¯t understand what was going on were Abel and Bernie.

    ¡°Master Bet, please excuse us!¡± King Gunther settled his emotions as he remained seated. He then exined, ¡°Headmaster Faraday is a rank 25 wizard in our tribe, the most powerful one. His days are numbered. If your longevity potion came a littleter, maybe he might not be able to make it!¡±

    ¡°Majesty Gunther, that¡¯s great. Then you will have more power against the Evil Kingdom!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, let¡¯s head to the inventory. I will not forgive myself if I don¡¯t give you something!¡± King Gunther stood up and said with excitement.

    Abel loved interacting with the dwarves. Their sincereness was really unlike anyone else.

    ¡°Master Bet, we won¡¯t interrupt you!¡± The Law-defying wizard dwarves bowed and brought Bernie away.

    Abel knew Bernie¡¯s status in the Central Continent was not high, so he was forbidden in the inventory.

    If Bernie¡¯s status wasn¡¯t so high in the Holy Continent, no way they would even let him overheard the conversation between King Gunther and Abel.

    The path Bernie was on was much better than being a salesman. With aw-defying wizard as a teacher and a friend like Abel, he had a bright future.

    ¡°Frankenstein, stay here!¡± Abel said to the dull Frankenstein.

    Frankenstein remained still after he heard those words.

    King Gunther couldn¡¯t help but look at him. Allw-defying wizards had their dignity. Signing a contract and bing someone¡¯s servant was basically never seen before.

 Chapter 1033 - Dwarf Inventory

    <h4>Chapter 1033: Dwarf Inventory</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The dwarf¡¯s inventory was below the pce within the shell of the mountain. It was the nature of dwarves, and the ce was equipped with giant protection circles and a spirit for monitoring.

    Because of this, the most secretive tasks were always done underground, and their livelihood was much better than the surface.

    King Gunther led Abel underground through the short distance teleportation circle of the pce. Soon, they arrived at a stand-alone tform.

    The moment Abel stepped out, he could sense countless power of the will from powerfulw-defying wizards monitoring him, which just showed how secure this ce was.

    Oilmps were illuminating the walls instead of an illumination circle. It was just that Abel didn¡¯t know what oil was used to burn so brightly.

    On the other side was a dark metal door covered in magic patterns.

    ¡°Master Bet, please wait!¡± King Gunther stopped and said.

    Of course, Abel listened. His intuition told him what was above and below was extremely dangerous.

    ¡°Open!¡± King Gunther took out a badge and yelled with his power of the will.

    Afterward, countless metal poles sifted out of the tform, creating a path connecting them to the dark metal door.

    ¡°Master Bet!¡± King Gunther smiled and bowed, ¡°you are safe to go now!¡±

    Abel walked in front of King Gunther, and he smoothly made his way towards the door.

    King Gunther tapped his badge on the door and gently flicked a drop of blood on it. The door began to glow, and sounds of machines working emerged.

    ¡°Our ancestors who designed this inventory require a drop of blood from a royal dwarf with every entry, so I hateing here!¡± King Guntherughed and exined.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but increase his fondness for King Gunther. Those were all secrets of the dwarves, yet he was telling him all about it.

    ¡°I am now a lot more optimistic about my inventory in the future!¡± Abel also smiled.

    The metal door swung open, and they stepped in.

    ¡°Master Bet, there are no triggers or magic circles here. Feel free to look around. If you have any questions, I¡¯ll exin!¡± King Gunther pointed around and smiled.

    ¡°Majesty, thank you!¡± Abel bowed.

    He began to look around. The first row was neatly ced with metal racks with the energy of weapons. They were all magic weapons.

    ¡°Those were all best of the best from grandmaster cksmiths in the Central Continent over the years. Some of them were extremely well known!¡± King Gunther proudly introduced.

    ¡°Your Majesty, but they don¡¯t match up to the weapons from the Evil Kingdom¡¯s mad knights!¡± Abel was a grandmaster himself, and he could see the quality of those weapons.

    ¡°You are right. The Evil Kingdom¡¯s spell technology was much more powerful than the dwarves. After we destroy them, we will definitely take a good look in to what they are doing!¡± King Gunther was not offended. They were friends, after all.

    But of course. King Gunther¡¯s pride did note from nothing. Those weapons stood the test of time before the Evil Kingdom¡¯s invasion. They were the best support for close battles.

    Back then, the knights were still serving the nobles, and each one of them yearned for a magic weapon from the dwarves.

    However, everything changed since the Evil Kingdom¡¯s invasion. The knight profession was forbidden, and the demand for close-range weapons fell drastically. Therefore they ended up in the inventory as collectibles.

    Abel wasn¡¯t too interested in weapons, so he continued. He had much better weapons anyway. Just look at those top-level rune words gear.

    The following were armors that did not catch his attention since they all had a vintage feel.

    Although King Gunther did not exin, Abel knew he probably just walked past a few legendary-grade weapons and armors.

    Abel only realized how unpopr Grandmaster cksmiths were since he arrived at the Central Continent. The dwarves kept each one in close proximity, so only they had any idea how many grandmasters there were.

    On the other hand, everyone knew about master potion makers.

    Maybe this was decided by supply and demand.

    Although a wizard¡¯s magic staff needed a cksmith to create, most of them were only useful on an elite wizard. If aw-defying wizard wanted one, they had to seek the crystal core of a powerful spiritual beast in the ocean.

    This was why a grandmaster couldn¡¯t make a magic staff forw-defying wizards. Thus their status was far below a potion maker.

    Abel settled himself and continued.

    The following were some ores, and each of them was extremely rare. Even as a grandmaster metallurgist, there were many he couldn¡¯t name.

    ¡°Most materials here are exclusive. Although they are not from heaven and below, you almost can¡¯t find them anywhere in the continent. But it is because of this, our cksmiths can¡¯t use them in their forgeries!¡± King Gunther looked at those ores and sighed.

    They were all treasures to the dwarves, and each exclusive ore could make a dwarf drool.

    However, they were basically useless to Abel other than making some nk gear for rune words. They couldn¡¯t even be used to make magic weapons.

    ¡°What beautiful gems!¡± Still, he couldn¡¯t help but admire their beauty as a grandmaster.

    If they weren¡¯t in a war, maybe he would also want a few as collectibles to remind himself how powerful he was. However, what he was after at that moment were the ancient objects of the dwarves.

    The following areas were also treasures, with nothing to do with battle.

    But this was the inventory of the dwarves anyway, not the inventory of a professional. Of course, there were not as many things to do with battles.

    Finally, Abel arrived at the end and saw a wide-open space filled with huge objects.

    ¡°These are the ancient objects gathered from the ancient sights of our ancestors. There are also some we exchanged with other races, but sadly not many of them still work!¡± King Gunther sighed again.

    Abel immediately felt excitement filling his heart. There were 20 battle forts. There was even a fully intact one.

    He stepped up and looked at it in detail. All the battle forts he got had a giant round base.

    However, the round base was thicker than any other ones he saw, and there was an extra operation room on top of it.

    ¡°Commander spirit, scan this battle fort!¡± Abel connected to his headmaster badge through the power of the will.

    ¡°Headmaster, scanning!¡± Themander replied with a message with the power of the will.

    ¡°Master Bet, are you interested in this thing?¡± King Gunther couldn¡¯t help butughed.

    They went through so many treasures, but none of them seemed to have caught Abel¡¯s attention. He was not expecting an ancient object could do the trick.

    Although this inventory was not the most important inventory of the dwarves, there were still countless goodies.

    Any 3 random weapons or inherited gear in this inventory was enough to buy up all assets from a medium-size noble family.

    However, those ancient objects were just for show; even if their materials were valuable, they couldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Headmaster, this battle fort is very well preserved. It has never been ignited before!¡± Themander spirit gave out a result.

    Abel was shocked. Although he wasn¡¯t sure what exactly went down in ancient times, he knew there was a huge existential war. Most of the battle forts were destroyed. Only their most indestructible base remained.

    This battle fort in front of him was the first fully intact one. In fact, it has never even been used before.

    But it made sense. If it has been used before, it would not be intact.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll take this!¡± Abel padded at the battle fort and said.

    This thing was a true treasure. With the help of themander spirit, this thing could truly reflect the power of its glory days.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯m d you like it. I¡¯ll organise somew defying wizards to send it your way!¡±

    King Gunther really couldn¡¯t figure out what Abel was thinking. This thing was huge, but it was basically useless if you couldn¡¯t ignite it.

    Many master dwarves had researched those ancient objects. The ones in the inventories were only the ones they confirmed were useless. The truly valuable ones were all incorporated into their triggers.

    After all, it was one reason why all professions feared the dwarves¡¯ trigger and defense.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Abel was not nning to take the thing away by himself. The portal ring he got from the ocean was a holy object of the dwarves, and the holy portal bag was a holy object of the Holy Kingdom. He wouldn¡¯t expose them.

    He kept looking around at the ancient objects. There were too many goodies, and there was even a puppet that Frankenstein used as his body.

    ¡°Commander spirit, can you help me pick out something useful?¡± Abel didn¡¯t know much about ancient objects, so it was best to ask something from that period of time.

    ¡°Headmaster, now scanning!¡± The ce was not big, so themander spirit could cover all of it.

    Themander¡¯s spirit worked in mysterious ways. Even King Gunther could not notice it as aw-defying wizard.

    ¡°Headmaster, there is a locked up box, an reflection system, battle puppets, and dimensional car!¡± Themander spirit replied.

    Soon the location of those objects was marked in Abel¡¯s power of will.

    Not all ancient objects were useful. After an existential war, most of them were damaged. Along with the corrosion of time, most of them could only be used as study materials.

    Abel first walked towards the locked-up box. It had a decent size metal surface. However, there was no separation, so it looked more like a cube than a box.

    He scanned with his power of the will, it was made entirely out of metal, and he still couldn¡¯t figure out the opening.

    But since it was called a box, there must be an opening.

    He then gazed towards the reflection system, which was even more unnoticeable. It was basically a handguard on the ground. It was just that there were 4 spikes inside the guard, so no one would use it unless they wanted to hurt themselves.

    Abel knew this thing was used in war just from its name. If it could really create a reflection, it would be amazing.

    ¡°Majesty, I¡¯ll take this!¡± Abel picked up the reflection system and said.

    ¡°Master Bet, you should pick something more valuable!¡± King Gunther shook his head.

 Chapter 1034 - Research

    <h4>Chapter 1034: Research</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Majesty Gunther, these things are all valuable to me!¡± Abel smiled and said.

    He was not lying motionless, but King Gunther did not believe him. After all, the dwarves did umterge amounts of ancient objects and studied them.

    King Gunther was certain that no one knew more about ancient objects than the dwarves, not even the elves.

    When the elves were locking themselves up, the dwarves were hard at work digging up sights throughout the continent.

    Abel turned towards the third object marked as useful. The battle puppet. It was very simr to the dwarves¡¯ one, but its valuey in its material.

    It was made of ancient alloy which the technology to make them was lost today.

    Abel was interested, but he did not make his decision.

    He could choose 3 objects, and he already chose 2.

    He turned to thest object, the dimensional car, which looked more like a rectangle box than a car. Wheels were nowhere to be seen.

    So, Abel was left with the choice between the dimensional car, battle puppet, and the locked up box.

    ¡°King Gunther, I¡¯ll choose this!¡± Abel finally pointed at that mysterious locked-up box and said.

    Obtaining those other 2 objects was not impossible, looking at the attitude of King Gunther. They seemed like they were for disy anyway, so Abel might be able to exchange them in the future.

    They then left the inventory. Abel took the locked-up box and reflection system with him while the battle fort would be taken care of by the dwarves and sent to his ce in the potion maker camp.

    The following 5 days, he stayed in the dwarves and locked himself up in an alchemy room.

    The dwarves gathered 100 portions of the sky ship¡¯s core materials. Of course, he couldn¡¯t sessfully turn all 100 portions into sky ship cores, but he still turned 40 of them in.

    Just like they agreed, the dwarves would give him 10 skyships as soon as possible and then give him 1 sky ship per month until the cores were used out.

    Of course, Abel would also need to keep supplying the dwarves with sky ship cores as long as the dwarves provided him the materials.

    Abel¡¯s visit to the dwarves deepened their rtionship once again. Since his metallurgy skill was far superior to any dwarf metallurgist, his name began to gather fame among the dwarves.

    Especially that golden longevity potion, which made the dwarves recognize him as a true friend.

    Abel returned to his ce in the potion maker camp. The battle fort had already arrived, and it was ced next to the one which transformed into a metal castle.

    He ignited the protection circle and all the barrier circles in his yard. He couldn¡¯t wait to take a closer look at his rewards.

    ¡°Commander spirit, how do I open this box?¡± Abel took out the locked-up box and looked at it in detail. Finally, he gave up and asked themander spirit instead.

    ¡°Headmaster, you can only open it with this special method!¡± Themander spirit transferred some directions to Abel.

    It was aplicated one. There were 120 moves in total.

    ¡°Commander spirit, what is the purpose of this thing in the ancient time?¡± Abel was not surprised that themander spirit could open the box. If not, it would not have told him it was useful.

    ¡°Headmaster, it is used mainly for preserving important military resources!¡± Themander spirit replied.

    It was a storage device passed down to individual fighters, so they had a unique way of opening it.

    However, for a high-level spirit, it had permission to open all of them.

    Abel followed the moves and pressed on the box. Finally, neatly aligned horizontal and vertical lines emerged on the surface.

    It soon divided itself into little squares, exposing the storage space within.

    It was not a big space. Only around the size of 2 fists, but it was filled with top-level gems.

    Disappointed. Gems were definitely great for other professionals, but they were basically useless for someone who couldbine them like Abel.

    ¡°Thats not right!¡± He ced his hand in and found something that didn¡¯t feel like a gem.

    ¡°No way!¡± He found a trapezoid shape object. One he knew very well. It was a rune.

    However, it was not a low-rank rune. It was a truly high-level one. The 28#lo with the ability to increase 20% double hit rate and +5% Lightning resistance.

    That 20% double hit rate increase was definitely something advanced in this world, but Abel was not nning to waste it like this.

    It was a 28# Lo, a high-level rune that he almost couldn¡¯tbine himself.

    The information for this rune appeared in his mind along with strings of rune words.

    He picked out one he could make¡ªthe ¡®fortitude.¡¯

    Fortitude

    20% Chance To Cast Level 15 Chilling Armor when Struck

    +25% Faster Cast Rate

    +300% Enhanced Damage

    +200% Enhanced Defense

    +15 Defense

    +X To Life (Based on Character Level)

    Replenish Life +7

    +5% To Maximum Lightning Resist

    All Resistances +25-30 (varies)

    Damage Reduced By 7

    12% Damage Taken Goes To Mana

    +1 To Light Radius

    The required runes were El, Sol, Dol, Lo. The other 3 were not hard to find, and he could even make it himself.

    This way, the rune word armor Fortitude could be his. The scariest thing about it was the +300% enhanced damage. It would basically work wonders during a close-range battle.

    Abel ced the 28# Lo rune into his holy portal bag. He was not nning to use it just yet. He was nning to give this super amour to his mad knight once he resurrected it.

    He then took out the illusory system, which looked like an armed guard.

    ¡°Commander spirit, how do I use this thing?¡± Of course, he would ask themander spirit.

    ¡°Headmaster, you can ignite the reflection system with your headmaster badge, but before that, you need to recharge it!¡± Themander spirit replied.

    Abel looked around at the system ording to the instruction given by themander spirit and opened an energy sock with some special method.

    The gems inside the socket were all broken after these years. Unless they were top-level gems that could regenerate themselves, low-level gems would notst.

    He dumped out the pieces and installed 2 top-level pure gems into it.

    He then ced his headmaster badge on the reflection system, and a white glow emerged. The spikes within it retreated, and he put the thing on his arm. Since the Horadric cube had turned into a mark, it wouldn¡¯t affect it.

    He buckled it in, and suddenly, he felt a sharp pain. The 4 spikes prated his skin.

    He immediately wanted to take the thing off, but he knew themander spirit would not hurt him. He was a headmaster. All themander spirit could do was to obey him.

    He soon sensed the system absorbing his blood, and the spikes retreated again afterward. Those spikes were obviously thinner than the original ones, so he stopped bleeding in no time as the guard pressed down on his muscles.

    Suddenly, he felt like he gained a sense of connection with the reflection system, just like his beasts.

    At the same time, he received the instruction to use the reflection system. There were 2 modes, on and off, and it could be controlled by the power of the will.

    ¡°On!¡± Abel connected with it through the power of the will and mumbled.

    Soon, a silhouette of a man appeared in front of him. It looked just like himself, even with the same dragon-druid energy.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Abel gasped.

    He reached his hand towards his reflection, but it went straight through. This reflection was basically just a group of energy.

    He began to move this reflection with his power of the will. Just like a puppet, it was totally under hismand.

    After some testing, he realized this reflection could only be used to confuse his enemies. It did not have any actual fighting power.

    Still, he was surprised. As long as no one touched him, he could be at any ce he wanted.

    Also, if he could sessfully confuse his enemies during a battle and make them hesitate to attack, he would be at an advantage.

    He looked at the reflection system in his arm, but he was not nning to take it off. He didn¡¯t want to get spiked again, and this thing was a lifesaver nevertheless.

    Finally, he arrived at that intact battle fort. All the facilities were still there, so he could not see the base, and he didn¡¯t know how to open the energy socket.

    Maybe this was the reason why the dwarves gave up on studying it. At least some of the normal ones had an opened energy socket, and they could ignite the basic invisible ability when energy was put into it.

    Even someone who was familiar with battle forts could not find the energy socket.

    ¡°Commander spirit, how can i open the energy socket of this battle fort?¡± Of course, there was only one way to find out.

    ¡°Headmaster, please follow these instructions!¡± Themander spirit sent over a guide.

    Abel arrived at the operation room of the battle fort and found a hold under a seat. Unlike the other ones, this was where the energy socket was located.

    Abel directly dumped 2000 top-level gems into the hole and closed the base. Afterward, the fort began to move like a monster awakening after thousands of years of slumber.

    ¡°First time ignition, confirming the identity of the user!¡± A message appeared on his headmaster badge without themander spirit¡¯smand.

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster, you now have full permission over this battle fort please give it a name!¡± A message from themander spirit also arrived.

    Abel thought for a moment and said, ¡°Fire tooth!¡±

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster, Fire tooth will be at your service!¡± Fire tooth spirit replied.

    It was a truly brand new battle fort. The Commander spirit was not lying. This thing really has never been ignited before.

 Chapter 1035 - Test flight

    <h4>Chapter 1035: Test flight</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel stood in the operation room of this ancient yet brand new battle fort with full control over it.

    ¡°Fire tooth, what¡¯s the current condition of the battle fort!¡± He lowered his voice and said.

    Although it was a brand new battle fort, he still needed to know its condition before the test flight.

    ¡°The prestigious Headmaster. Now examining!

    Defense system normal

    Invisibility system normal

    Flying system normal

    Attack system normal.

    Enough energy supply for 100 years.

    Battle fort normal!¡±

    The Fire tooth spirit¡¯s voice filled the operation room.

    ¡°Fire tooth, ignite invisibility mode and start flying!¡± Abelmanded immediately.

    Afterward, strange energy wrapped around the base of the battle fort, and it vanished from the spot. Other than Abel in the operation room, no one from the outside could see the battle fort.

    Soon, the battle fort levitated off the ground and horizontally rose 1000 meters towards the sky in no time, just like other battle forts.

    ¡°The prestigious Headmaster, please select flight path!¡± Fire tooth stopped 1000 meters above ground and asked.

    The monogram of a map appeared in front of Abel. All he needed to do was to point out where he wanted to go.

    So he selected a peak in the Ervo Forest 500 miles away from him.

    The battle fort soon speeded in mid-air.

    It was at that moment, Abel realized this thing was flying strangely. It elerated effortlessly, and he couldn¡¯t feel any turbulence.

    It seemed like this battle fort was using apletely different technology to fly.

    Abel curiously unleashed his power of the will. Since he had the highest authority, he could reach his power of the will to any part of the Fire tooth.

    Soon, he found the secret. There were 4 strange sets ofponents, and they were all drawn with special magic patterns, but only one of them was hard at work.

    ¡°Fire tooth, exin thoseponents to me!¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster, this is the flying system. There is the repulsion system, which directs the flying and it can do many moves in the sky working hand in hand with the levitation system.¡± Fire tooth exined.

    ¡°Why is only oneponent working?¡± Abel asked in confusion, especially since Fire tooth did not ask him to select the flying speed.

    ¡°The prestigious Headmaster, eachponent could double the flying speed but it would also drain twice as much energy, so in normal circumstances the system only ignites oneponent!¡± Fire tooth spirit replied

    ¡°Fire tooth, ignite all 4ponents!¡± Abel wanted to get a sense of the max speed. Although its speed with oneponent was a little faster than White Cloud, it was still nothingpared to Flying me.

    He had more than enough gems. What he needed was speed.

    ¡°The prestigious Headmaster, ignition onmand!¡± Fire tooth replied.

    Abel scanned with his power of the will, and the fort viciously speeded up.

    In a few minutes, it stopped.

    ¡°Fire tooth, what happened? Abel was just getting a thrill from the speed, and it stopped.

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster, you have arrived at your destination!¡± Fire tooth replied.

    Abel looked at the map. The battle fort really did travel 500 miles, but the strange thing was that the mountain peak was missing.

    ¡°Change in terrain spotted. System now updating!¡± Fire tooth¡¯s voice emerged again as he saw the map monogram began to change.

    The world had changed too much since ancient times. Since Abel was looking for the peak, it was why he didn¡¯t know that he had arrived.

    ¡°Fire tooth, can I operate the battle fort?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t care less about the map. The speed he experienced just then was even faster than a move in a sh.

    A move in a sh needed a magic pattern to be drawn each time. Although it was quick, it still hindered the speed.

    A battle fort in the sky, on the other hand, could disregard the elements of the ground and speed up as much as it wanted. It was the best mode of transport.

    Of course, it couldn¡¯tpete with a teleportation circle, but it was much safer for him.

    ¡°The prestigious Headmaster, you can control it with your power of the will!¡± Fire tooth replied like a loyal servant.

    Abel connected his power of the will to a magi circle, and the areas covered by the Battle fort were disyed in his eyes.

    He felt like he was almost floating in the sky. He had be the battle fort.

    He flew up, down, and backward, elerated and decelerated. It was all done through his power of the will, just like his own body.

    He didn¡¯t know what technology this thing was using, but the atmosphere¡¯s drag waspletely defused, just like when he was a giant dragon.

    He could no longer imagine what led to the destruction of ancient times. This thing was neck to neck with the jets of his past world!¡±

    Full speed. Abel didn¡¯t know where he was going, but it was better to let Fire tooth update its map for a bit.

    This feeling waspletely different from sitting on a flying beast. It was almost like sitting in a jet.

    Although he has never flown a jet before, it would be the dream of every person who sat on a flying beast. At that moment, this thing had be a giant toy of his.

    After half a day of ying, he realized he left the Ervo Forest. He was no longer in the elves¡¯ territory.

    He slowed down and came across a rocky mountain without any signs of life.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, scan for life!¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Now scanning. Small creatures spotted, no intelligent life!¡± Fire tooth quickly replied.

    This mountain attracted him because he was afraid of damaging trees ever since he signed an equal contract with the tree of life.

    However, he was not nning to suppress this intuition since it was affecting him too much anyway.

    ¡°Fire tooth, what weapons are in the attack system?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster, the battle fort have 10 energy cannons, which can be increased to 100 energy cannons. 10 crystal bomb magic circles, which can be increased to 50 crystal bomb magic circles. And 2 destruction bombs!¡± Fire tooth replied.

    Abel did not hesitate. Those were all the weapons he had, increasing it was not even worth considering.

    He saw the inventory of the dwarves, and those energy cannons or bombs were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Fire tooth, aim an energy cannon at that mountain!¡± Abel ordered.

    ¡°Target confirmed!¡± Fire tooth¡¯s voice means Abel sensed a cannon reaching out from the side of the battle fort from his power of the will.

    Under half a second, a blinding beam shot out towards the Rocky Mountain.

    Bang! A big hole with a diameter of 1 meter opened up. Looking at a depth of the hole, this cannon was best for pration, not explosion.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t know how deep the hole was, he couldn¡¯t see the bottom.

    He had 10 cannons, and each shot took half a second, so that was 20 shots per second in total. On top of the aiming ability of Fire Tooth, he could easily disrupt a holy knight formation with this.

    ¡°Fire tooth, use a crystal bomb on the mountain!¡± Abel continued.

    ¡°Target confirmed!¡± Fire tooth¡¯s voice emerged again, and the base of the battle fort began to open up. Abel sensedrge amounts of energy gathering finally, forming a crystallized bomb.

    The crystal bomb dropped down and flew towards the mountain.

    Bang! A 20 meters wide hole was opened up, wiping out all signs of life.

    This could notpete with his super exploding ball, but his super exploding ball was beyond this world anyway. Without the personal storage box to freeze time, there was no way he would carry those things around.

    Each super exploding ball was the energy of a top-level gem, and this crystal bomb system was much less wasteful.

    The best thing about them was that he could use many of them at once. It was just that he only had 10 of them, and each of them took 5 seconds to gather energy. Unless he was attacking a fixed object, 5 seconds was more than enough time for anyone to run off.

    ¡°Fire tooth, how¡¯s the power of the destruction bomb?¡± He asked.

    He didn¡¯t want to test out the destruction bomb since he only had 2 of them, and each of them could only be used once, so he wanted to save them for future research.

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster, you have the authority to use a destruction bomb. A destruction bomb has the power to wipe out everything in 10 miles, and it was forbidden for anyone other than an elite force to use ording to the war treaty.

    ¡°That¡¯s basically an atomic bomb!¡± Abel bit his tongue. He was lucky to have the headmaster badge. If not, those 2 destruction bombs would just be for show.

    But were things like this really worth researching? If he made a wrong move, he might not be able to dodge the st even if he moved in a sh.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how a brand new battle fort like this got leftover by the ancients along with 2 forbidden destruction bombs.

    The experiments came to an end. He was already very happy with the battle fort. With this speed and weapons, no one would be able to mess with him from the ground.

    However, for a legendary who could also fly, it might not be as useful.

    ¡°Go back!¡± Abel selected his destination and ordered.

    The battle fort elerated, leaving the destroyed rocky mountain behind.

    When he returned to his amodation, he connected Fire Tooth¡¯s spirit with Jade, the spirit of the other battle fort, as well as the research spirit underground.

    With this perfect battle fort, his defense could not only stop people froming in, but it could also attack.

    However, before that, he had to let Fire tooth update the terrain of the Central Continent by flying around.

    With 2000 top-level gems, Fire tooth could do it all by itself.

    He also didn¡¯t need to replenish the gems himself. He left over a pile of top-level gems on the battle fort. Once it ran out of energy, the repairing puppets would take care of it.

    The Holy Kingdom would probably not attack the tree of life in the near future after their loss in Battlecry city, which gave Fire tooth a great chance to know the Central Continent.

    Abel wanted to get a full map of the Central Continent. Even though wizards ruled this world, making maps was still a big hassle. Many ces were left nk.

    At least he didn¡¯t know the shape of the Central Continent. He was used to looking at world naps, so he always felt like he didn¡¯t know much about this world.

 Chapter 1036 - Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1036: Visit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    3 days passed, and Abel remained in the alchemy room. Lately, he has epted some more requests for master potions.

    Not because he wanted credit points. He had more than enough with those light healing potions and mana potions, but because he wanted to level up the energy within his master alchemist pattern. Considering how famous he was, many professionals were dying for his work.

    By that point, his requests were at least a few times more demandingpared to when he first started.

    Since the sess rate of master potions was low, even if someone gathered all 5 portions of ingredients, many had given up on gathering those ingredients.

    Abel had made countless potions, and each time he would at least end up with a blue rank potion. It was scary how attractive this was.

    At first, Abel didn¡¯t want to ept those requests, but when he saw how many requests there were, his long-lost dream of bing a grandmaster potion maker awoke in him again.

    The potion maker union was also very happy to see Abel epting requests, as it would drastically increase their power in the Central Continent.

    With a final ¡®level up,¡¯ another bottle of blue master potion emerged from the table and teleported to the potion maker union through the short distance teleportation circle.

    Another mission waspleted.

    Abel put the leftover 4 portions of ingredients in his holy portal bag. Lately, he had gotten many valuable ingredients since he got to keep the leftovers.

    Also, the requester needed to pay a good fortune to list those missions, so his rewards only kept increasing.

    ¡°Master, the Dwarf¡¯sw defying wizard Faraday is here to see you with the sky ships!¡± The research spirit¡¯s voice emerged after Abel finished his potions. As an intelligent spirit, it knew when to not distract Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Faraday!¡± Abel suddenly remembered the name. It was that rank 25 wizard dwarf whose days were numbered. Why did a powerful wizard would visit him personally?

    Rank 25 wizards rarely showed themselves, even in the front line.

    The only time Abel saw a rank 25 wizard was in that Howling Castle near the Holy Kingdom, but that was only because of how important that castle was.

    ¡°Invite him in and order the servants to bring on the best juice!¡± Abel called.

    He then put on a potion maker¡¯s robe. His body was filled with the smell of potions after these days, so he needed to take a shower.

    It was basic manners. It might be fine if he was seeing his friends, but he was about to see a rank 25 wizard; good manners were crucial.

    After a shower, he put on the special elven long robe and arrived at the lounge with Frankenstein.

    Seeing Abel shed in, Wizard Faraday stood up and bowed.

    ¡°Wizard Faraday, your time is precious. What brings you here?¡± Abel bowed back.

    The golden longevity potion he gave out could only increase lifespan for 60 years. For a rank, 25 wizard who wanted to be a legendary, 60 years was very short.

    ¡°The prestigious Master Bet, my life is yours. I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself if I didn¡¯t thank you personally!¡± Wizard faraday smiled.

    ¡°Wizard Faraday, to you too polite. the dwarves had obtained those potions from a fair trade!¡± Abel also smiled.

    ¡°Still, you gave me another opportunity to be a legendary. If you have any problems, feel free to contact me in the future!¡± Wizard Faraday followed.

    ¡°Wizard Faraday, I never could understand. Why didn¡¯t you extend your life through other means?¡± Abel knew the dwarves had much knowledge in regards to puppets.

    Wizard Faraday gazed at Frankenstein. Although he never saw Frankenstein¡¯s face, every wizard knew he was a wizard who extended his life through special methods.

    Those special methods could turn a wizard into something barely human, so they had to cover themselves.

    The biggest give away was Frankenstein¡¯s fighting style. He had battled with knights at close range and disregarded the strikes of a mad knight. Only someone with an altered body could do this.

    The wizards spected that Frankenstein was a wizard who couldn¡¯t stand the pain of alteration or made some major mistake during the process he couldn¡¯t fix. This caused him to sacrifice himself and became Abel¡¯s follower in exchange for Abel¡¯s help.

    Therefore, Wizard Faraday had to consider Frankenstein¡¯s feelings when structuring his words.

    ¡°Wizard Faraday, no need to consider Frankenstein¡¯s feeling. Please, just speak your mind!¡± Abel smiled and waved his hand.

    ¡°Altering the body to extend life can almost end one¡¯s potential to be a legendary wizard. There is only one wizard who sessfully managed to do so in the past, and the circumstance of that wizard was extremely rare!¡± Wizard Faraday looked at Frankenstein and lowered his gaze.

    ¡°Wizard Faraday, can you tell me more about it?¡± Abel followed.

    Although Frankenstein was strong with his altered body, Abel still wanted him to grow. When Abel himself became legendary, Frankenstein would be less useful.

    Abel was confident in himself. He wasn¡¯t even 20, and he was already rank 21. Also, his life was assisted by the oak tree. He still had a long journey ahead of him.

    He had to resolve this problem for Frankenstein. If not, he would not be able to catch up to Abel.

    Abel had the resources. He could give Frankenstein things other wizards couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    Frankenstein¡¯s power was a part of Abel¡¯s power, so he would not hold back in regards to that.

    ¡°Master Bet, bing a legend, is a process of total transformation. A wizard¡¯s soul is transformed when one achieves the status of aw defying wizard. The basis of bing a legendary wizard was the same, but for the body,¡± Wizard Faraday took a sip of the juice and continued ¡°for a wizard who altered his body, it would drastically hinder this process as the special attribute of the body would be stripped away!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Faraday, so howe that one legendary wizard you mentioned seeded in his level up?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°That legendary wizard was lucky to achieve 100 percent coordination with his altered body, so he seeded at the end!¡± Wizard Faraday replied.

    ¡°Wizard Faraday, how can you tell if a wizard can coordinate well with his body or not?¡± Abel gazed at Frankenstein. He really couldn¡¯t tell how coordinated he was.

    ¡°Master Bet, are you thinking about Wizard Frankenstein? If you are willing, I can help you examine Wizard Frankenstein!¡± Wizard Faraday hesitated a little and said.

    He would definitely not offered something like this to another person. Examining aw-defying wizard¡¯s coordination was not easy to exin. Wizard Faraday only knew how to do so after taking in much knowledge from the dwarves.

    Although his request to see anotherw-defying wizard¡¯s body seems very demanding, he wouldn¡¯t take this risk if Abel saved his life. After all, he would be in an awkward situation if Frankenstein rejected him.

    ¡°Wizard Faraday, please keep Frankenstein¡¯s identity a secret!¡± Abel bowed and said.

    Wizard Faraday was surprised at how fast Abel agreed. He did so without even asking for Frankenstein¡¯s opinion, but he soon remembered that Frankenstein was contracted as a servant to Abel.

    Only a servant contract could strip all freedom from a wizard, so you could just imagine how scary Abel¡¯s power was to make aw-defying wizard his servant.

    In a world ruled by wizards, their identity was more prestigious than any other profession. Aw-defying wizard was the main fighting force, one of the most glorious of the bunch.

    Master Bet was the best potion maker in the Central Continent. Even the Wizard Union owed him many favors. As long as he didn¡¯t force Frankenstein into signing the contract, no one would care too much.

    Frankenstein stepped up towards Wizard Faraday. He paused and then took off his hood.

    What stood in front of Wizard Faraday was a full metal puppet. There was no life energy left.

    ¡°How can one still battle after such alteration?¡± Wizard Faraday was stunned.

    Although using puppets was one of the ways the wizard dwarves altered their bodies as well, they would all keep the alteration to the minimum by only recing the most vulnerable body parts.

    Still, you couldn¡¯t me wizard Marlon, the past identity of Frankenstein. He, too, wanted to take apart this puppet, but the only ce it could recognize an owner was the head and body.

    Therefore, in the end, Wizard Marlon could only keep his brain and some nerves. If he didn¡¯t crazily use up the Blizzard¡¯s resources to exchange water of life from the elves, he would be dead already.

    Still, the pain was unbearable, and he was turning insane.

    Frankenstein exposed his body and let Wizard Faraday scan him through the power of the will.

    ¡°How is this possible, no way!¡± Wizard Faraday gasped. As far as he knew, a wizard-like this would find a ce to hide and try his best to stay alive, let alone battling.

    However, Wizard Frankenstein had killed many mad knights during the short period of time he followed Abel. He was famous amongst the wizards.

    ¡°Wizard Frankenstein, don¡¯t you feel pain?¡± Wizard Faraday settled his emotion and lowered his voice.

    Frankenstein shook his head. He spent most of his time grasping thew of fire, so he didn¡¯t even have time to learn how to speak.

    Wizard Faraday asked a few more simple questions. If Frankenstein didn¡¯t know how to answer, Abel would speak for him.

    ¡°Master Bet, I have never seen anyone in my entire life like Wizard Frankenstein who could live as long with such alteration. His condition is beyond my knowledge, but if we ignore that, his test result is very good. He didn¡¯t feel pain but he could sense every movement from all sides of his body. This meant that the puppet had already fully merged with his body. If Wizard Frankenstein was standing right in front of me, I wouldn¡¯t even believe things like this were possible!¡± Wizard Faraday said with an awkward look.

    ¡°Wizard Faraday, do you think it¡¯s possible for Frankenstein to be legendary?¡± Abel got to the point.

    ¡°Master Bet, unless wizard Frankenstein can turn his puppet body into pure energy or change a body, he can not level up!¡± Wizard Faraday shook his head.

    Abel felt his heart sink. How could he turn a metal puppet into pure energy? It might be possible if it was normal metal, but that thing was made out of ancient metal. Even a mad knight could not make a dent on it. Turning it into pure energy was not really realistic.

 Chapter 1037 - Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Exchange</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Fine, I still have a long way to go. Let¡¯s just deal with itter!¡± Abel thought to himself.

    He was only rank 21. there was still a long way to go until he reached rank 25. Mostw-defying wizards were stuck at rank 21, and their number would only decrease with each rank.

    Rank 25 wizards were the most important forces of every wizard organization¨Cthey were the seeds to legendaries.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ll look through the books in my tribe once I return and see if i can find a solution for Wizard Frankenstein!¡± Wizard Faraday saw Abel¡¯s face sank, so he quickly added.

    ¡°Wizard Faraday, your time is too valuable, I am very grateful even if you can¡¯t find anything. If you can find one portion of ingredients and a form for another longevity potion, I¡¯ll help you make it for free!¡± Abel said sincerely.

    ¡°Master Bet, this I can do with no problem!¡± Wizard Faradayughed.

    There were many kinds of longevity potions besides Abel¡¯s ancient one, which was the mostmon one. There were also some with special abilities, but they were all at the pinnacle of rarity. Normally getting 5 portions was almost impossible. You would need to be very lucky to even get one portion.

    The ¡®lightning spirit longevity potion¡¯ Abel made for the Lightning n¡¯s Wizard Mutton was one of those special potions. If Abel did not help them, no other potion maker could seed with an unfamiliar potion in one go.

    From Abel¡¯s words, Wizard Faraday knew he was confident to seed again in one go.

    Maybe Abel was the only one in the Central Continent who had confidence like this, and Wizard Faraday believed him since he was the best potion maker.

    WIzard Faraday was a wizard dwarf. He had ess to many of the dwarves¡¯ resources. His life span was increased through all kinds of crazy methods from the dwarves, including the form and ingredients for those special potions.

    It was just that the potion maker union required 5 portions of ingredients with each potion. But since he was friends with Abel, he could finally break this rule.

    ¡°Wizard Faraday, what about the sky ships?¡± Abel suddenly remembered and asked.

    ¡°Master Bet, they are right here!¡± Wizard Faraday showed his ring, and Abel immediately knew this unnoticeable ring was a holy object.

    But if it could fit in 10 skyships, it must be even bigger than his Varaya¡¯s ring.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside!¡± Abel smiled and offered.

    The sooner he got those skyships, the sooner the power of elves would increase. They had to get used to using them before they could unleash their full potential.

    ¡°Steward Myer, call Josephus here!¡± Abel said to his steward as he was walking out with Wizard Faraday.

    There was a huge open space in front of the main building. Wizard Faraday waved his hand, and the first skyship appeared.

    ¡°Master Bet, please confirm yourself as it¡¯s owner!¡± Wizard Faraday said to Abel.

    He didn¡¯t care about the elves. He only recognized Abel, so he directly told Abel to do so.

    Abel did not reject him. Frankenstein shed him into the operation room of the skyship and smoothly dered himself as the owner to the spirit of the skyship.

    No matter what, those skyships were his at the end of the day. To avoid those sky ships turning on him, the best way was to dere himself the owner.

    He opened the energy socket and saw the dwarves had already filled it up with intermediate gems. Although they weren¡¯t top-level, it still showed their care.

    He was not nning to change those gems. Those things would patrol above bay Law city, and some of them would be given to the Royal pce, so he would just leave that to the royals to take care of.

    ¡°Master Bet, were you looking for me?¡± Josephus arrived and saw the skyships. His eyes were sparkling with curiosity as he quickly bowed.

    ¡°Josephus, the dwarves¡¯ 10 sky ships have arrived. Select some warriors elves from the Judson family to operate 5 sky ships and send the other 5 to the royal pce!¡± ABel pointed at the skyship and smiled.

    ¡°Yes, Master Bet!¡± Big Druid Josephus bowed in excitement. The Judson family was his family, but they were also servants to Abel. With 5 skyships, their status in the elves would go up drastically.

    Abel was famous among the elves but weak in wealth. Both Druid Gunter and Druid Poly came from a small family, so they couldn¡¯t help him much.

    The only one who could help was the Judson family, and they were his only choice.

    Even the huge open space outside could not fit in 10 skyships in total. Therefore Abel directly sent the skyship to the sky after it recognized him as the owner.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The elves in the potion maker camp soon noticed this giant flying object. It was not a battle fort, and it did not have the invisible ability, so the elves went into a frenzy.

    ¡°Is it going to attack us?¡± One of them yelled in fear.

    The knight¡¯s invasion left a scar in their mind, so seeing these unknown flying objects was like a nightmare.

    ¡°But its from Master Bet¡¯s ce. Maybe we are fine!¡± Another elf soon realized where the thing wasing from.

    Master Bet was a legend in the potion maker¡¯s camp. He was their savior handpicked by the goddess of the moon and the tree of life.

    Also, his status as a dragon druid spread throughout the elves. The power of a dragon druid was something none of them couldprehend.

    Not to mention, if such a big object had invaded the potion maker camp, how could the potion maker union not notice it.

    ¡°Master Bet, what¡¯s that thing from your ce?¡± Master Muir connected to Abel¡¯s potion maker badge and asked.

    ¡°Master Muir, it¡¯s the sky ship¨Ca war machine I¡¯ve bought from the dwarves!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Master Bet, are you buying them for the safety of the elves?¡± Master Muir asked again in excitement.

    Abel wanted to say that the royal elves were the ones who paid for them, but he soon heard an announcement from the potion maker union.

    ¡°Everyone, this is a sky ship Master Bet bought from the dwarves. A defence weapon from the sky. It will bring us peace!¡± Master Muir¡¯s voice spread through all corners of the camp.

    After the shock settled, there was a round of apuse. After getting a taste of war, the elves have been yearning for security.

    More and more sky ships raised above. With 10 skyships in the sky, it almost blocked out the sun.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bursting crossbow!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a cannon!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a stone thrower!¡±

    The elves began to point at the war machines on the skyships and cheered.

    Afterward, Wizard Faraday took out 10 boxes and said, ¡°Master Bet, here is some ingredients to make the main core of a sky ship. You just need to return 2 of them to us next month and we will give you 1 out of the 2 sky ships we make from them!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Abel put the boxes in his portal bag and smiled.

    Wizard Faraday was in a rush. Since he had already thanked Abel personally, he had to return to the dwarves before he even got the chance to try the best food in the Central Continent.

    ¡°Josephus, contact the royal pce. I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Abel saw Wizard Faraday sh off.

    Ever since he got the news that the demon from beyond would resurrect, his heart was racing. He needed to level up himself to a point where he could save himself.

    Although the Wizard Union predicted it was in 100 years, this was not even to level up by one rank for a normalw-defying wizard.

    Abel knew his advantages. He was not only utilizing the time difference of the Dark World, but he also hunted down all the bosses of Hell and received the song of life¡¯s prayer. This allowed him to level up at an unbelievable speed. Although he didn¡¯t know if those songs of life were just as effective on aw-defying wizard, it was still the best thing he could do.

    Therefore, he could miss a night of killing hell creatures in the Dark World. Trivial things would all be left to Big Druid Josephus.

    Of course, the first thing he did when he returned to his metal castle was enter the Dark World. He quicklypleted the 10 sky ship cores Wizard Faraday gave him. Since there was no one around to look at him in the Rogue Encampment, he could work as fast as possible.

    He took a few days to do so since he didn¡¯t want to attract any unnecessary attention.

    As soon as he ignited his world stone, his speed and sess rate would increase drastically. On top of that, he was god-like in the Rogue Encampment, so the making process was a breeze.

    Only a fake god, like Abel, would have time to make stuff like this. If another god had any free time, they would just ept a few more prayers.

    Wizard Faraday would never have guessed thatpleting those 10 sky ship cores would only take Abel a few hours. With this 100% sess rate and perfection, it made every metallurgist dwarf looked stupid.

    He carried the 10 sky ship cores out of the Dark World and handed it to the research spirit through the short distance teleportation,manding it to send 2 portions to the dwarves each month.

    Just like that, his 5 month task waspleted. All he needed in the future was to ept more sky ship core materials and forge them again once every few months.

    Days went by, and Abel found peace of mind again. In the course of 2 months, he readrge amounts of books and epted countless missions from the potion maker union, hoping to level up his alchemy level.

    This also allowed him to replenish the Crystal Angel Statue and the totem pole¡¯s energy from prayer. Something a little underwhelming was Doff¡¯s progress. If he wanted to truly level up Doff¡¯s power, it might take him a few hundred years.

    Every night Abel would also go into the Pandemonium Fort to massacre every hell creature he saw.

    Abel stood on the metal fort¡¯s tform with Doff by his side. His gaze turned towards the 12 sky ships glistening under the setting sun.

    The dwarves promised Abel a skyship every month for his Lite Healing potions and Mana potions. The elves¡¯ Royal pce was supplying Abel vast amounts of resources to secure the usage of half of those skyships.

    Although the royal elves didn¡¯t own those skyships, Abel wasn¡¯t nning to take them back. He already dered himself as the owner. Unless he died, those sky ships wouldn¡¯t be able to have another owner.

 Chapter 1038 - Elite Elves

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Elite Elves</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°But I hope everything I do is for the good!¡± Abel retracted his gaze from the 12 skyships and mumbled.

    He then put the confused Doff the Beamon back in the Monster ring and returned to the Rogue Encampment from his metal fort.

    When he was about to teleport to the Pandemonium Fortress, he suddenly sensed something strange.

    It was a familiar scent from the oak tree, an especially friendly one.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Abel thought to himself as he shed from the spot.

    As he approached the oak tree, he saw 15 little flying creatures in the sky, to his surprise.

    He was in the Dark World. Besides the blue howling rabbits he brought in, almost everything else was hell creatures.

    He stopped under the oak tree and took a closer look. Those little creatures were like mini elves with transparent butterfly wings on their backs.

    Those mini-flying elves flew towards Abel as soon as they saw him. It was at that moment he realized that friendly energy originated from them.

    Abel epted them. He knew those little things meant no harm.

    Their souls were pure as crystal, and the joy they felt when they saw Abel was directly reflected.

    ¡°Hey hey hey!¡± Those little guys danced around Abel and made some strange noises, yet it was soothing. They were just like newborn children.

    Abel scanned them with his power of the will and immediately knew their connection with the oak tree. Even the clothes they were wearing were made out of the Oak Tree¡¯s leaves.

    At that moment, Abel also realized there were 15 cracked fruits on the ground. Maybe the fruits the Oak tree was nourishing these years were finally mature.

    ¡°Little guys, where did youe from?¡± Abel asked gently.

    Maybe they were still new to this world, so the only sound they could make was ¡°hey.¡±

    Suddenly, another fruit dropped from the oak tree and rolled around on the ground. Afterward, it cracked, and a fully naked little guy climbed out.

    Wings spread from his back, and he flew up instinctively.

    Abel quietly watched from the side. Giving birth like this was too magical. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    The little guy blew at a leaf, and it immediately fell off and wrapped around his body like a mini armor.

    With the clothes on, the little guy looked around and noticed Abel. Soon, he joined the other 15 fellows and danced around Abel as well.

    Abel was very curious about the oak tree, so he ced his hand on it and ignited the soul speaker ability.

    ¡°My children, elite elves!¡± Ever since the Oak tree inherited the knowledge from the elves¡¯ tree of life, it has grown quite a bit. At least it could now use simple words.

    When Abel heard the word elite elves, he immediately turned back to those unnoticeable little guys. Those things were elite elves?

    He always thought the elite elves were a powerful and arrogant species that ruled the world with an iron fist. As far as he knew from the historical documents, the elite elves lived a life of spoiled luxury, which caused many races to allied against them.

    In the end, the elite elves vanished from the world without a trace, but their existence was certain, and the wizard union could confirm that.

    Those little guys in front of Abel that couldn¡¯t even talk were elite elves?

    Could the tree of life give birth to elite elves?

    The elves were the offsprings of elite elves.

    Could this be true?

    After all, there weren¡¯t many documents about the origin of elite elves due to how long ago it was, not even the elves.

    But if the tree of life really did give birth to elite elves, then it could exin why the tree of life had an equal statue with the goddess of the moon.

    Since his oak tree had inherited knowledge from the tree of life, did that mean it would repeat its procreation process?

    Abel looked towards the oak tree. There were still many fruits. Maybe they were the first group of life native to the Dark World.

    The blue howling rabbits didn¡¯t count because they weren¡¯t intelligent, and they were brought in by Abel.

    Unlike the tree of life in the Central Continent, Abel¡¯s soul was infused with the Oak tree. It was closer than any contract.

    Therefore, those elite elves were his rtives. It was a strange joyous feeling to have 16 new rtives all of a sudden.

    First thing first, what did elite elves eat? Unlike the Central Continent, there weren¡¯t a wealthy amount of crops in the Dark World.

    Abel took out some bread he made, some water, milk, beef, and some diced-up fruits from his holy portal bag and threw them on a te.

    When the 16 elite elves smelled the food, they flew towards it. However, after half a day of flying around, they only settled on a water spirit fruit that Abel was nning to make juice out of.

    The elite elves were not like elves. Their hands were even tinier. Although the water spirit fruit was not big, it was huge to them.

    Unless Abel cut it into pieces, there was no way those elite elves could eat them.

    Just when he was about to help, an elite elf waved his hand, and fierce energy shot out from his little hand. A small piece of water spirit fruit was cut out.

    Although it was only a little cut, these elite elves did not cast any spell or any spell pattern.

    Abel could clearly sense the ice element from the energy of that cut, almost like a crystal knife was formed out of thin air and vanished.

    This elite elf needed to have exact control over ice elements to do something like that. If it was too strong, it would freeze the fruit, but if it was too weak, it might not be able to prate it.

    ¡°That¡¯s a true natural spell caster!¡± Abel mumbled.

    And from this, he finally knew what elite elves ate.

    The water spirit fruit was the only fruit with natural energy, which was why the elves loved them so much.

    ¡°Seems like I need to be a babysitter from now on!¡± Abel shook his head and mumbled helplessly.

    The 16 elite elves happily danced around the water spirit fruit and kept cutting it with their little hands, then started eating.

    Their appetite wasn¡¯t big, so a single water spirit fruit was enough for all 16 of them.

    However, when Abel looked towards the vast amounts of fruits on the Oak tree, he knew he had to nt a water spirit fruit tree here to satisfy all of them.

    There was a huge time difference between the Dark World and the Central Continent. He might note back for many days once he left, so those elite elves might run out of food.

    He didn¡¯t want the Oak Tree¡¯s children to die, and it would even be a huge joke if those legendary elite elves were starved to death.

    If the Dark World were normal, Abel wouldn¡¯t have to worry a thing about this. All fruit trees near a tree of life would turn into spirit fruit trees, and they would automatically be the food for those elite elves, but in the Dark World, only a strong being like the Oak Tree could luckily survive among hell¡¯s energy.

    Abel no longer had the desire to visit the Pandemonium fort. As he saw the 16 satisfied elites fly back up the oak tree and each found a leaf to sleep on, he directly returned to his ce in the potion maker camp from the Rogue Encampment.

    ¡°Steward Myer, call Joseph, Gunter, and Poly. I need them to bring me some harvestable water spirit fruit trees immediately. I don¡¯t care how, use potions or mana gems, I just want them now!¡± Abel found steward Myer and said.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Steward did not ask the reason orined it was already nighttime. Instead, he just bowed and agreed.

    Abel sat in the master room, desperately drinking a ss of juice. He didn¡¯t know, but many elves began to hurry at work upon his request.

    How valuable was a harvestable water spirit fruit tree?

    Any elf would tell you that you couldn¡¯t put a price on it. They were basically money trees.

    However, it was still worth it in exchange for mana potions, light healing potions, and a good impression from Master Bet.

    After all, a fruit tree could be cultivated, but master Bet¡¯s potions and rtionship were truly priceless.

    Ever since Abel became a dragon druid, he had almost exclusively interacted with top-level professions. Even Queen Luisa rarely got the chance to interact with him, let alone normal elves.

    When Abel sent his 3 followers to different families overnight to demand water spirit fruit trees, almost all of them began to work.

    Abel did not mention a number, so his 3 followers just gathered as much as possible.

    In just 2 hours, 200 harvestable water spirit fruit trees were brought to him. Their roots were all surrounded by special materials to protect their most vulnerable parts.

    ¡°Joseph, Gunter, Poly, good job. In the following days, help me buy some fruit trees with natural energy. Preferably with different harvestable times!¡± Abel smiled as he saw his 3 followers returned.

    He knew digging up 200 water spirit fruit trees in the middle of the night was not easy. Just the digging process alone would take an hour, let alone the whole exchange and delivery process, so you could imagine how much manpower it took.

    ¡°Master Bet, it is our honour to serve you!¡± The 3 followers bowed.

    Druid Poly did not mention that she was in retreat, but she knew Abel must have a special reason to be this desperate.

    Ever since the 3 of them became Abel¡¯s followers, they all received an unbelievable amount of resources and status. However, Abel rarely requested them to do anything, so they had to do their best every time they did.

    ¡°Off you go now, I need to go into retreat tonight!¡± Abel waved his hand to let his 3 followers off.

    He calcted for a moment. Although he only left a few water spirit fruits with the oak tree, Water spirit fruits could notst long, and he wasn¡¯t sure how much were the elite elves eating, so it was best to check up on them as soon as possible.

    He put the 200 harvestable water spirit fruit trees in his holy portal bag. Blocking out time wouldn¡¯t affect nts too much, but he still hurried back to his metal fort and arrived at Rogue Encampment.

    He shed towards the Oak tree. By that point, there were already 2 more newborn elite elves.

    But there was still one whole water spirit fruit left on the ground. Abel let out a breath of relief. At least those little guys were not starving.

    He then took out 200 little war puppets from his holy portal bag. Under themand of themander spirit, they started digging around the oak tree.

    How could anyone have guessed those powerful war puppets who wiped out troops of orcs ended up as farmers?

 Chapter 1039 - Affect

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Affect</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The 200 little war puppets nted the 200 water spirit fruit trees effortlessly.

    After the 18 elite elves saw the trees standing up, they all flew towards it and danced around.

    A green glow shed in the hands of the 15 eldest elite elves, and Abel knew it was a natural force. There were some water spirit fruits that got damaged during the moving process, but they all became lively all of a sudden.

    Immediately afterward, a stream of frost emerged from the 15 elite elves, and a frozen cloud appeared above the water spirit fruit trees.

    Abel then sensed Fire elementsing from an elite elf. When the fire and ice elements made contact, rain poured down.

    Abel sighed. Those things had already grasped so many elements only moments after there were born.

    ¡°Maybe i¡¯ll move my herbs here as well, just like the herbs under the tree of life, those elite elves were born to take care of nts!¡± An idea suddenly struck Abel.

    The hardest thing about making potions is gathering herbs for ingredients.

    He always wanted those valuable herbs under the tree of life ever since he saw them, but he didn¡¯t want anyone to know about the Dark World, and he just didn¡¯t have time to take care of them.

    Now with the elite elves, he could finally have his own garden.

    Although there were many blue howling rabbits living outside of Blood Moor, there was still a vast amount ofnd for nts.

    Also, the blue howling rabbits were controlled by the tree of life so they wouldn¡¯t affect the nts. With the elite elves taking care of them, they should be able to grow very well.

    Let¡¯s do it! Abel first divided 50 squares under the tree of life. Of course, it was only a rough sketch since the final design would still be tailored to the ability of the elves.

    He then gathered the nts needed for light healing potions, mana potions, beauty potions, and many more from around the Dark World. There were hundreds of them in total.

    He then told the Oak tree not to let the blue howling rabbits damage the nts, as well as what the elite elves needed to do to take care of them.

    From then on, it was no longer the development of those nts.

    The Oak tree was a true tree of life, and it has inherited the knowledge from the elves¡¯ tree of life. Commanding elite elves to take care of ns shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    After days of hard work, Abel returned to the Central Continent once again. It was almost morning.

    As soon as the sun rose, Abel let Doff out to ept the iing prayers from afar by standing on the metal fort.

    Abel then walked out and arrived at the master building.

    ¡°Master, steward Hardy from the royal pce is here with 2000 water spirit fruit trees!¡± Steward Myer waited in the main building, and he bowed as soon as he saw Abel.

    ¡°Bring them to me¡± Abel was caught off guard. He knew how valuable and rare those fruit trees were. Last night he was desperate, so he gathered 200 trunks from a few noble families, but somehow the royal pce brought him 2000 trunks in the morning.

    Maybe they were all the water spirit fruit trees the royal pce had in their garden. This would impact the elves¡¯ water spirit fruit supply for at least tens of years.

    Since the royal pce was giving him such a heavy gift, he had to thank them personally.

    Ten top-level druids were carefully taking out water spirit fruit trees from their portal bag with a tiny bit of natural force behind Steward Hardy.

    By the time Abel arrived, thousands of water spirit fruit trees were already neatly lined up on the ground.

    ¡°Master Bet, the queen heard that you need some water spirit fruit trees, so shemanded me to give all the water spirit fruit trees in the pce to you as a gift!¡± Steward Hardy stepped up and bowed.

    He was representing Queen Luisa, so he had to be extra well-mannered.

    ¡°Steward Hardy, please thank the queen for me!¡± Abel smiled and bowed back.

    The royal pce took Abel very seriously. If Queen Luisa was not restingst night, she would have sent the trees to Abel immediately.

    When she got the news in the morning, she was furious that no one woke her up. So she immediately organized the elves to dig up all the water spirit fruit trees in the pce.

    As Abel¡¯s status increased, he became more and more unapproachable to the pce. This was not good for their long-term rtionship. So as soon as they realized Abelcked something they could satisfy, they would give it their best.

    As the best potion maker on the Continent, he could get in potion resources as long as he was willing to work.

    Take light gems, for example. They were a special resource in the Central Continent almost exclusive to the front-line professions, but Abel hadrge amounts of iting his way every month with just a few potions.

    It was rare that Abel had any request, let alone a desperate one, so how could queen Luisa miss this opportunity to strengthen their rtionship once again.

    ¡°Steward Hardy, I am very happy with this. I¡¯ll take care of the nting!¡± Abel smiled and said.

    When the 10 top-level druids finished taking the trees out, they all added ayer of natural force to protect them.

    ¡°Thanks everyone!¡± Abel bowed and smiled at the druids. He then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a little gift for all of you, please ept it!¡±

    He then led Steward Hardy into his inventory and gave a lite healing potion to each of the druids.

    When Steward Hardy was about to thank Abel and leave, Abel¡¯s 3 followers also returned with a thousand more water spirit fruit trees they gathered from big noble families.

    Almost none of them mentioned anything aboutprehension as the families who provided them all just wanted to thank Abel for saving Bay Law City.

    However, Abel was not nning to take advantage of them like this and gave each of them some potion ording to the deal.

    Abel was not expecting to get so many trees so quickly, and at first, he was still nning to use other fruit trees as an alternative to the water spirit fruit trees, but it seems like he had underestimated his status once again. 3000 water spirit fruit trees were more than enough for those elite elves.

    Also, as the elite elves grew in number, they could cultivate even more water spirit fruit trees.

    When Abel finally dered he no longer needed water spirit fruit trees, the nobles who werete to the news began toment how they could miss this great opportunity to connect with Master Bet.

    Abel returned to the Dark World¡¯s Blood Moor again with 3000 water spirit fruit trees and ordered the puppets to do another round of nting.

    Seeing the puppets hard at work, Abel leaned against a water spirit fruit tree and casually snatched a water spirit fruit and took a bite.

    A refreshing sweetness sted out in his mouth. It was better than any water spirit fruit he had in the past.

    At first, he thought he found a special water spirit fruit tree, but when he found another water spirit fruit tree and took a bite of its water spirit fruit, he realized it was just the same.

    It was not exclusive to a single tree. All the water spirit fruit trees were going through some transformation.

    However, he soon realized the reasons. It was the mana environment in Blood Moor as well as the care of those elite elves.

    He also noticed that there was not a single over-ripened water spirit fruit. They were all maintaining their best shape.

    Even Abel only left the Dark World for a few hours. A day had passed. And 10 days had passed for those water spirit fruit trees sincest night. Not a single water spirit fruit dropped down. This exined everything.

    Finally, he no longer had to worry about the food for this first race of the Dark World.

    He stepped out of the Dark World once again and began to read next to Doff on the metal fort.

    He didn¡¯t know, but a whole 3200 water spirit fruit trees were moved to the Dark World by him. This drastically impacted this social export of the elves.

    The nobles used to consuming water spirit fruit juices in the Central Continent suddenly found themselvescking in this specialty.

    Many big organizations who interacted with Abel knew he loved water spirit fruit juice, so much of them had some stored up.

    This included powerful Wizard organizations such as the Lightnings, the Frosts, the Ice Fireke, and the dwarves. Even if no one was drinking water spirit fruit juice in their organization, they needed a stable supply since it would be a huge embarrassment if Abel came for a visit and they didn¡¯t have any water spirit fruit juice.

    Therefore, even if the elves decrease in water spirit fruit production, they couldn¡¯t stop supplying to those organizations. None of them were good to mess with.

    Finally, water spirit fruit disappeared from the market and began to appear on the Wizard Union listing system in exchange for credit points for the first.

    Just like that, this little luxury with tiny bits of natural force had obtained the same status as a true training resource, and every profession who wanted to see master Bet would need some in their inventory.

    However, the special thing about water spirit fruit was that they could onlyst for a few days. Even in a special magic circle, it wouldn¡¯tst for more than 20 days, increasing their demand.

    Therefore, the elves¡¯ ie not only did not take a hit with 3200 water spirit fruit trees gone. Instead, they made a profit.

    Maybe only Abel had power like this in the Central Continent.

    He was not expecting this little interest of his could change the whole economy around him.

    Although no one knew what Abel did with those 3200 water spirit fruit trees, no one dared to ask, not even the royal pce.

    Abel was no longer the little mysterious wizard he was when he first came to the Central Continent. He had truly be someone no one would mess with.

    As the best potion maker, a dragon druid, and the master of Doff and Frankenstein, he was basically already invincible in the elves.

    At the same time, he was the face of the elves¡¯ military. The skyships he supplied were gaining more traction than anything from the royal elves.

    On top of that, he was closely connected with the Goddess of Moon, the tree of life, and Sainte Lorraine. His status was a given, which was the main reason he continued to live in the elves with his master Bet identity.

 Chapter 1040 - Holy Spell

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Holy Spell</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    He sat on a chair forged by the battle fort on the tform. In front of him was a ss of water spirit fruit juice he juiced from Blood Moor¡¯s water spirit fruit.

    It has been a month since he nted those water spirit fruit trees in the Dark World, and the supply in Blood Moor had stabilized.

    As soon as he plucked a water spirit fruit, a new flower would emerge immediately and began to form another water spirit fruit.

    With the care of a tree of life and elite elves, the elite elves and Abel had more than enough food.

    It was only at that moment he realized how in-demand water spirit fruits became in the Central Continent. But that was too bad. He was no longer drinking water spirit fruit juices from the elves.

    As time went on, the Dark World¡¯s water spirit fruit production kept increasing, and the taste only got better as they spent more time in the mana-dense environment. Not only that, but the natural force helpful to a druid¡¯s training also increased.

    However, what excited Abel the most were not those water spirit fruit trees but the 50 squares of herbs.

    1 month in the Central Continent was more than a year in the Dark World¡¯s Blood Moor. During this time, the elite elves had totally brought his herbs nting n into fruition.

    By that point, he no longer needed to find potion ingredients himself. He could go directly to the fields and pluck them himself. This saved himrge amounts of time.

    The elite elves had also been growing during this time. Their bodies became taller, and some even started speaking in elite elfnguage.

    With the first group of intelligent life, the Dark World was no longer a lifeless ce.

    Abel did not read a book, nor was he making potions, but at the same time, he was not resting as he drank his juice. Instead, he was answering prayers from his ancient totem.

    It has been a few months since the Battle cry city was attacked, and their faith in the god of war has returned.

    The lifestyle of Barbarians was slowly manifesting in front of Abel¡¯s eyes. Their thirst for battle and experience caused many of them to lose their fighting power from injuries before they were even mature.

    ¡°The great god of war, please heal my body. I will give my soul to you!¡±

    This amount of loyalty always bothered Doff. It was not a god, nor was he intelligent enough to take care of things like this.

    Luckily it could go into the Dark World every night so its soul could have a rest.

    At that moment, Abel was helping Doff with this burden. These prayers for healing injuries were the most troublesome, but Abel could still control Doff¡¯s soul and use the power of the ancient totem as the intermediary to heal the prayer with light healing potions from his grace.

    It was just that requests like this were not rare. There were many, especially after the many warriors of god had finished their training in the temple and started to spread their faith.

    Abel kept giving out his grace because of this, but again he couldn¡¯t ovee it to maintain the mystery of God.

    Also, tasks like this were very draining to his will and time-consuming. He didn¡¯t have enough for all of it.

    The first idea he had was to create a holy spell that allowed those professionals to heal themselves directly with healing potions.

    Although light healing potions were extremely valuable, they were nothing to Abel after getting his squares of herbs. He had been mass producing them ever since.

    If it wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t think of an exnation why a single person could make so many potions, he would definitely increase his supply to the wizard union as well.

    At the end of the day, his potions were the foundation to true powers in the Central Continent, one of the biggest threats to the Holy Kingdom.

    He looked at his inventory. There was a mountain of potions, more than enough for arge-scale war.

    The ancient totem absorbed a lot of energy from prayers. At first, it was still hoping to be a god-like spirit, but ever since it got an owner, it returned to being a servant of God.

    Since Abel had full control over Doff¡¯s soul, he began to teach the ancient totem to respond to that prayer itself.

    He created a spell that corresponded with the lite healing potion. As soon as the ancient totem received a request with this spell, it would automatically give them a lite healing potion.

    At first, Abel thought it would be very hard to do this, but it was actually quite easy with the ancient totem¡¯s correspondence with the energy of God.

    He named the spell healing. Simple.

    When a warrior of god said a prayer with the word ¡®healing,¡¯ the ancient totem representing god would do some analysis and decide if this prayer was worthy of healing.

    Once confirmed, a lite healing potion would be emptied from Doff¡¯s portal bag and injected into the prayer¡¯s body.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how other gods use holy spells, but he truly felt like it was an easy job. It didn¡¯t even need much energy from god.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but other gods would rarely give their prayer such power. There were 2 main types of holy healing spells. The first type was simr to an actual spell where a warrior of god would ignite with their life force, but it was often ineffective.

    The second type was more powerful, and it was exclusive to top-level warriors of god. It utilized the energy of god for ignition, but the energy of God was extremely rare in this world. Anyone who possessed it was reserving it for an ultimate battle with the demon from beyond.

    Abel¡¯s holy spell was called a holy spell, but he was still using potions. Only an extraterrestrial soul like Abel could think of something as ridiculous as this.

    Normal healing potions were very limited in their power, and there were many side effects. Only Abel¡¯s light healing potions from the Dark World could break all these rules, so his name as a god would definitely be destroyed if he healed his prayers with normal healing potions.

    Headmaster ir was praying to the god of war. It was a part of his day-to-day, and his faith had reached a new height of passion.

    Faith was the fundamental requirement for a warrior of god to Abel, which was rare for other gods since most cared more about management ability.

    However, the Barbarian¡¯s were different. Their minds were straightforward, and they had a strong desire to fight. After all, most of them had taken the god of war as the center of existence since birth.

    Abel needed the Barbarians who strayed away from the Battlecry teau with a losing faith to be his warrior once again, so faith was the most important, not personal traits.

    ¡°My followers of themon world. I will now grant you a holy healing spell. Only the most loyal ones have the ability to use it!¡± A sky-shaking sound emerged from the sky and entered the praying soul of Headmaster ir.

    At this same time, this message also arrived at the soul of every madly loyal professional.

    ¡°The great God of war has granted us a new holy spell!¡± Headmaster ir mumbled as tears of excitement rolled down from his eyes. He knew more than any Barbarian how much of the Barbarian¡¯s potential was limited each year due to injuries.

    Due to theck of resources, it was almost impossible for them to save those Barbarians with potions, especially the high-ranking ones who needed powerful healing potions.

    The god of war finally listened to their prayers and replied.

    Headmaster ir settled his emotions and began to study the holy spell.

    The requirement for the holy healing spell was simple. Each madly loyal warrior could cast a holy healing spell after every 20 hours of faithful praying, and they could do it 3 times in a row.

    Therefore, even if a warrior of god prayed for 100 hours without stopping, they could only cast the holy healing spell 3 times.

    Still, all it needed was faithful prayers, not any power of the will or other energy.

    ¡°The great god of war, thank you for helping us with your power!¡± Headmaster ir was deeply touched after he knew the details of the holy spell.

    As the headmaster of the temple, he knew more about holy spells than any Barbarians. A god would definitely need to sacrifice its own energy to do something like this.

    Of course, he had to immediately test out the power. He had umted more than enough faithful praying time for 3 holy healing spells, and it was exactly what he was about to do.

    ¡°Men, bring me 3 professionals with different levels of injuries!¡± Headmaster ir yelled.

    Soon, 3 injured Barbarians arrived at the temple. The first one had a long cut on his arm, which was normal in Barbarians standard. Even if he didn¡¯t do anything to it, it would heal itself in a few days.

    The second one was struck by an ax from the back. His face was paper white, and his back was drenched in blood.

    2 Barbarians carried the third one. He was one with a chronic injury, to the point where he couldn¡¯t even move by himself.

    ¡°I will now use a holy healing spell the great god of war granted me to heal you. Since it is my first time using the spells, I don¡¯t know how powerful it is. But no matter what you can not lose faith in the great god of war!¡± Headmaster ir lowered his voice.

    ¡°Headmaster, we will sacrifice our lives if the god of war demands. Please test the holy spell on us!¡± The 3 injured Barbarians yelled.

    Headmaster ir nodded and turned towards the lightly injured Barbarian.

    ¡°The great god of war, please use your power to heal!¡± He mumbled the spell, and a strange energy gathered on his hand.

    He reached his hand with that strange energy towards the injured Barbarian, and his wounds were healed instantly.

    If you were not closely looking at the newly grown skin of that Barbarian¡¯s hand, you would not have imagined there was a long cut on his hand moments ago.

    Excitement filled the face of Headmaster ir. This was even more powerful than the holy healing spell of the documents.

    ¡°Show me your wound!¡± He then turned to the second Barbarian and lowered his voice.

    Since he was experimenting, he had to know what he was dealing with.

    ¡°Yes, headmaster!¡± That badly injured Barbarian took the bandages off his back and added. ¡°Not just my back, but my organs are badly injured as well!¡±

    As a professional Barbarian, he was very familiar with his body¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 1041 - Discover

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Discover</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Headmaster ir gazed at the badly injured back of that professional Barbarian with a tensed serious face. If the god of war¡¯s holy spell could heal something like this instantly, it would be the most powerful holy spell in the Central Continent.

    ¡°The great god of war, please use your power to heal!¡±

    He mumbled, and the strange energy gathered on the back of that Barbarian in a faint sh of white light.

    His badly mangled wound began to shrink.

    Although it didn¡¯t fully heal, the result still made Headmaster ir¡¯s jaw drop. After all, every warrior of god could do the holy healing spell 3 times.

    What he saw basically meant that as long as you didn¡¯t die on the spot, you would be able to revive.

    ¡°Headmaster ir, thank you! My internal injuries have drastically subsided. Maybe i just need to rest for a few days and I¡¯ll be fine!¡± That professional Barbarian said in excitement after he got a feel for his body.

    ¡°You should thank the great god of war. He healed you with his power!¡± Headmaster ir lowered his voice on the excited Barbarian.

    ¡°Yes headmaster, I will immediately go to the god of war temple and thank the god of war!¡± That Barbarian quickly replied.

    ¡°You are thest!¡± Headmaster ir turned to the immobilized Barbarian with chronic injuries held up by 2 Barbarians.

    ¡°Please use the holy healing spell on me, headmaster!¡± An anticipated look emerged on that Barbarian¡¯s face after seeing how effective it was on the previous 2 Barbarians.

    Headmaster ir nodded and began the spell again. A white light shed again on an ancient totem from afar, and a bottle of lite healing potion was emptied from Doff¡¯s portal bag.

    Headmaster ir reached his hand towards that profession, and a faint white glow shed again. However, all that did was make that Barbarian a little energized. It did nothing to his injuries.

    ¡°Eh!¡± Headmaster ir sighed, but he quickly realized his respect for the god of war, so he immediately added, ¡°the holy spell can not heal your injuries. Perhaps this holy spell is meant to be used in battles targeting new injuries!¡±

    The slightly energized face of that Barbarian dimmed down again as sorrow returned. He lost his hope.

    ¡°Even the great god of war gave up on me!¡± He mumbled.

    ¡°No my child. Do you still remember the grace of god? There are a few professions in even worse shape than you, and they were healed by the grace of god. They eventually became fighters of god, so as long as you remain faithful, the great god of war will reward you!¡± Headmaster ir yelled.

    ¡°Headmaster, I will forever remain faithful!¡± That Barbarian pledged in certainty.

    Soon, the power of this new Holy healing spell began to spread in the Battlecry teau. The god of war was once again using his power to heal Barbarians.

    Although there were only around 20 warriors of god, each of them could do a holy healing spell with 20 hours of praying.

    This gave the Barbarians a new ray of hope, and countless injured Barbarians yearned to be a warrior of god as their status increased.

    20 hours of faithful praying was a baseline set up by Abel since faithful praying was not like normal praying.

    Even professional Barbarians could not concentrate more than 10 hours at once, so only madly loyal professionals could do 20 hours of faithful praying.

    This meant that they could normally only do one holy healing spell every 2 days. Since there were only 20 warriors of god, Abel wasn¡¯t actually using that many light healing potions.

    Still, it brought the ancient totem more and more faithful prayers.

    After a few days, the wizard union had gotten the news of Barbarians healing themselves with a new holy spell.

    Ever since the Barbarian¡¯s totem pole was stolen by a mad knight from the Holy Kingdom, there were rumors of god¡¯s grace taking ce from the temple.

    This did not attract Wizard Clement from the head of the Wizard Union investigation department too much since he knew it was impossible.

    The god of war was secretly locked up by the wizard union. Unless the wizard union was destroyed, there was No way it could escape.

    The wizard union had always been keeping an eye on the Battlecry city. Even their use of the totem pole as a recement to the god of war was approved by them.

    The wizard unions needed Barbarians to enchant the forces in the front line.

    Therefore, the wizard union always thought the Battlecry City temple was putting up a show to keep the Barbarians faithful despite losing the totem pole.

    However, if the temple was healing people with a holy spell, the wizard union had to take action.

    The most powerful wizards of the wizard union began to gather in their meeting room again.

    ¡°Everyone, I just got a confirmation from this report. One of our investigators has spotted a Barbarian warrior of god healing a badly injured Barbarian!¡± Wizard Clemens pointed at a piece of parchment and said.

    The wizards lifted the parchment and started reading.

    In the world ruled by wizards, they had a way of dealing with gods. They wouldn¡¯t allow the existence of god¡¯s alliance nor the creation of new gods.

    Therefore, anything connected to a god would be huge.

    No one wanted to be in the dark about the power of God before their ultimate battle with the demon from beyond.

    ¡°First, the Barbarians have lost their secret totem, so how could they connect with their god?¡± Wizard Joseph gazed and said with confusion.

    The wizard union knew more about gods than anyone as they had a track record of killing gods.

    Without a secret object, there was no way those Barbarians could connect with the god of war unless they found a new god.

    However, how could the Barbarians change their faith so quickly after thousands of years of indoctrination?

    Even without the totem pole or the god of war, the Barbarians would most likely maintain their tradition.

    The wizard union knew the totem pole was slowly recing the status of the god of war ever since they put the god of war in slumber. Maybe in the near future, the totem pole would be a special god-like existence.

    The wizard union was not against gods like this. They were not powerful, and it could allow the wizard union to better manage the Barbarians.

    ¡°Wizard Clemens are you sure the god of war is still locked up!¡± Wizard Hume asked.

    ¡°ording to this report, I am sure!¡± WIzard Clemens lowered his voice.

    ¡°Maybe a new god got involved?¡± Wizard Hume asked again.

    ¡°Impossible, there was no way the creation of a new god could escape the sight of our investigation department!: Wizard Clemens said in certainty.

    There was no way to hide the energy of a newly created god. Therefore no new god could stay for long in any continent.

    Therefore, a newly created god would often create a holynd for itself. If they wanted to roam in any continent, they would need to do it through the godsend, and the prerequisite for that was extremely strict.

    If a god did not inherit a proper way to do godsend, the person epting the godsend would st into pieces due to the immense force of god.

    Any of these processes would generaterge amounts of energy. Therefore there was no way the wizard union would miss it.

    Wizard Clemens was confident. In a world ruled by wizards, the gods had no ce to stand.

    The only gods who remained were the ones who sided with the wizards but under their tight regtions. Creating new gods was impossible.

    ¡°Wizard Clemens, no need to mess around, just tell us your theory!¡± Wizard Humeughed.

    He knew wizard Clemens very well. Wizard Clemens would not gather them unless he had some idea.

    ¡°Everyone, i don¡¯t have any evidence and some extremely prestigious figures are involved in this, so I can only tell you my analysis!¡± Wizard Clemens helplessly smiled.

    ¡°Since when did the wizard union need evidence? Just tell us your analysis and make a move!¡± Wizard Joseph said in irritation.

    ¡°Do you still remember that fully naked mad knight who charged towards the Howling Castle and got himself killed?¡± Wizard Clemens lowered his voice.

    ¡°Of course!¡± It was not long ago, and the wizards have been joking around with it.

    ¡°It is very likely that mad knight was the one who took the secret totem!¡± Wizard Clemens got to the point.

    ¡°What? Howe we never knew about this?¡± Wizard¡¯s Joseph¡¯s jaw was dropped.

    ¡°No evidence. That Mad knight was going so fast no one saw his face other than Master Bet, but considering his status, it is not good for the investigation department to investigate him.

    Wizard Clemens continued.

    ¡°Just tell the whole story, we need more information!¡± A weird look emerged on Wizard Hume¡¯s face when he heard the name.

    ¡°If that mad knight really was the one who took the secret totem pole, why would he want to strip himself naked and charge towards the howling castle? He should have more than enough time to return to the Evil Kingdom!¡± Wizard Clemens continued.

    ¡°So you are saying someone has intentionally stripped him naked and teleported him here?¡± Wizard Hume said in disbelief.

    Only a legendary had the power to do something like this.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Wizard Hal, thest thing to chase after that mad knight was Master Bet¡¯s powerful Beamon and Wizard Frankenstein!¡± WIzard Clemens kept going.

    The wizards in the meeting were caught in an awkward position. Aw-defying wizard had be someone¡¯s contracted servant. If Master Bet wasn¡¯t so prestigious and did them so many favors, there was no way they would allow something like this.

    ¡°Master Bet was too powerful. As far as I know, if Master Bet wanted more followers, manyw-defying wizards on the verge of death would dly join him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very suspicious. Maybe the secret totem pole is with Master Bet!¡± Wizard Clemens finally gave his final point.

    ¡°No, there is no way Master Bet can control the totem pole. Only gods can do that!¡± Wizard Hume knew Abel, so he shook his head.

    ¡°Yeah, Master Bet is not even on the spot. The analysis doesn¡¯t work!¡± Wizard Joseph, who just respected the need for evidence, bit back.

 Chapter 1042 - Healing

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Healing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    When Wizard Clemens told everyone about his idea that the totem pole was with Master Bet, 4 out of 7w-defying wizards disagreed.

    They all knew what a powerful potion maker could do. If Master Bet found out what they discussed in this meeting and didn¡¯t stand up for him, they couldn¡¯t imagine the oue.

    After all, every single wizard in the meeting thought about asking master Bet to make a potion for him. Some had even formed a good rtionship with Master Bet already.

    The other 2 wizards did not say anything to show their neutral stance.

    Wizard Clemens¡¯ face sank. He only spected, but almost all wizards had rejected it. Things like this had never happened before.

    ¡°Everyone, what I mean is even if Master Bet has the totem pole, he needs a god to help him. The only one who could do so is the goddess of Moon anyway, so let¡¯s just leave things here!¡± Wizard Clemens signed.

    At first, he just wanted to put forward this suggestion in the meeting, hoping they could invite Master Bet for some information.

    But after seeing how the wizards reacted, he immediately regretted it. Maybe he had already offended Master Bet.

    Considering master Bet had never failed a potion, each time he would end up with a blue potion, he was the best potion maker in the Central Continent.

    He also had a special rtionship with the elves¡¯ Sainte and was approved by the goddess of Moon. On top of that, he was equaled to the tree of life as well.

    His power was scary; anyone who fought alongside him could testify. As soon as he transformed into a dragon, any professional under rank 25 would be dominated by him. Also, with Wizard Frankenstein and Doff the Beamon by his side, his power couldn¡¯t be treated lightly, even for most wizard organizations.

    Therefore, many of them, as well as the dwarves, were very good with him.

    Most importantly, he was the core supplier of light healing potions and mana potions.

    Even the 2 legendary wizards guarding the front line had their eyes on it.

    Since Wizard Clemens was sure no new god would appear, he decided to turn a blind eye on Master Bet¨Cit didn¡¯t matter if it was to do with the goddess of the moon or the tree of life.

    Just like that, the meeting had ended before Abel realized the Wizard Union was targeting him.

    That day, he noticed something that kept him upied.

    As he was making potions in the morning, he suddenly received the soul of a holy knight from the crystal angel statue between his eyes. The soul of that holy knight was only rank 2.

    His name was Ebby, a youngster from the Holy Kingdom. The first knight to receive a blessing from his crystal angel statue.

    Ebby already became a rank 2 holy knight, which meant he was quite gifted. How did he die?

    The first idea that came to Abel¡¯s mind was if the demon from beyond noticed the difference in Ebby.

    He reached his power of the will into the crystal angel statue and gently revived Ebby¡¯s frantically preaching soul.

    It did not stop even when Abel made contact with it, almost like it was the only thing it could do.

    Soon, Abel got his answer. Ebby was killed by his opponents during his first battle.

    He let out a breath of relief. It was just an ident, but even if it was not, at least Ebby was not killed because of him.

    At that moment, he realized one thing, all holy knights he blessed would return to him.

    He took a big loss this time. He had granted Ebby a rank 18 soul, and now he just ended up with a rank 2 soul.

    Also, Ebby was giving out faint gold energy with his praying when he was alive. Now it was just giving out normal gold energy.

    ¡°No wonder why the Holy Kingdom didn¡¯t care how many knights they lost in the front line but felt deeply hurt losing them outside of the elves and the Battlecry city. The souls who died outside of the front line would be lost forever!¡± Abel thought to himself.

    He was having such a good time killing knights, but now he felt the pain when he was put in that position.

    He had 2000 holy knights in total, and now the seed of a rank 18 knight was lost.

    How could he make the other 1999 knights grow faster? There was not much his crystal angel statue could do.

    He looked at the soul of Ebby and began to look through the prayers.

    He picked out the more humble and loyal ones and replied.

    ¡°My follower, I¡¯ve epted your loyalty. I will now grant you the profession of holy knight in my name!¡± Abel replied, and the crystal angel statue automatically sent the message through.

    He felt a little sorry for this knight by only granting him a rank 2 soul.

    Soon, he sensed a mad excitement from the other side. Abel could promise him a smooth ride to rank 2, and he would be by himself from then on.

    When things settled, he withdrew his power of the will from the crystal angel statue.

    Suddenly, the research spirit¡¯s voice emerged. ¡°Master, Wizard Hal wants to see you!¡±

    ¡°Finally!¡± Abel smiled.

    Last time he promised wizard Hal, if the golden longevity potion was useful, he might consider supplying more to the Lightning n.

    The Lightning n kept quiet all this time, until today.

    Abel met up with wizard Hal in the lounge. Beside Wizard Hal was a hooded wizard. From his energy, Abel could tell he was aw-defying wizard as well. However, there was a strong rotten smell on him.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is my teacher Wizard Charlie!¡± Wizard Hal was acting a little nervous, and Abel could understand why.

    ¡°Greetings, Wizard Charlie!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet, I just climbed out of my tomb because of your longevity potion!¡± Wizard Charlie¡¯s voice sounded rusty like it had been a long time since hest used it, but the strange thing was that he didn¡¯t even move his mouth as he spoke.

    ¡°WIzard Charlie, you are one of the Wizards in the front line magic tower!¡± Abel suddenly realized Wizard Charlie¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Master Bet, my teacher just recovered, so speaking is not too convenient for him. He just wants to thank you personally and let you examine it!¡± Wizard Hal bowed.

    ¡°What happened to Wizard Charlie¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°Since my teacher had prepared a chain of lightning for his final strike with his soul, he used many potions and mysterious methods to maintain a half alive state. At first he just needed to directly ignite hisst strike with his soul when the dayes, but your longevity potion revived him. Still, my teacher¡¯s body was stiff, he can only move by shing and using hunger potions as food¡± Wizard Hal didn¡¯t look good as he said those words.

    Everyw-defying wizard who faked their death was extremely powerful. When their lives wereing to an end, they all used a mysterious method to maintain themselves for a final strike.

    Since they were not nning to revive anyway, no consideration was put to their body. The only conscious thing was their soul, which was constantly preparing for a final st through the magic tower.

    Wizard Charlie¡¯s soul had regained its autonomy with the golden longevity potion, and his lifespan had increased by 60 years.

    Still, the longevity potion couldn¡¯t heal his body. His muscles and bones had almost lost their functions after many years.

    Therefore, without a solution, the Lightning n could only seek Master Bet for help.

    If they did have a solution, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered Master Bet again. Master Bet had already done too many favors for them.

    ¡°Wizard Charlie, rx your power of the will guard. I¡¯ll examine it with my power of the will!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Master Bet, thank you!¡± WIzard Charlie retreated his power of the will and said in gratitude.

    Abel reached his power of the will into his body and saw a row of joined-up bones and dead muscles. It was almost like he was looking at a lifeless object.

    Although Wizard Charlie could suppress all those strange phenomena in his body with his power of will, he would still be helpless once his body fell apart.

    ¡°Wizard Hal, Wizard Charlie, I hope you can keep the potion I¡¯m about to use a secret!¡± Abel hesitated a little and said.

    He then took out a dark gold healing potionbined through the Horadric Cube. It came with special effects, so he always wanted to keep them a secret.

    Although he was no longer afraid of people threatening him, this dark gold healing potion was not like the light healing potion. The light healing potion was made with methods unheard of from this world, so he was not afraid of people doing research on it.

    However, this Dark gold potion was made with the method of this world. It was just that its liquid was tremendously purified through the Horadric Cube.

    This way, the power of the potion had reached an unbelievable level. No matter if the injuries were old, new, serious, or unnoticeable, they were healed at once.

    Even Abel himself only realized how powerful it was once he created it, so he had to keep it a secret.

    Although it was not as crazy as the full recovery potion with the ability to revive an old man his youth, its injuries healing power was about the same.

    ¡°I swear with my soul!¡± Wizard Hal and Wizard Charlie lowered their voices.

    Wizard Hal held the healing potion in his hand. He was a little confused. Although a dark gold potion was extremely rare, it was still not something to keep a secret about.

    However, he was immediately stunned when he poured the potion into Wizard Charlie¡¯s mouth.

    A red sh and a strange crackling sound emerged from Wizard Charlie¡¯s body. The bones below his skin began to tremble frantically.

    In less than a minute, Wizard Charlie felt a great relief dawned on his body. He gently moved his stiffened neck and realized he regained his mobility.

    Afterward, his arms, legs, and hips followed. Finally, he jumped up in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe a single potion had healed him.

    At the same time, he felt like his body was washed with the purest water. Every cell was cheering with excitement. Even the injuries leftover from his past battles vanished.

 Chapter 1043 - Leak

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Leak</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    When Wizard Hal saw Wizard Charlie suddenly jump, his face was filled with excitement.

    ¡°Teacher, how are you feeling?¡± He stepped up and asked.

    ¡°Hal, I¡¯m feeling great!¡± Pure joy resounded in Wizard Charlie¡¯s voice.

    It was no longer sounded rusty. he had regained his body back in the days.

    ¡°Master Bet, is this potion very valuable?¡± Wizard Charlie turned to Abel and asked, concerned.

    He membered his old friends and the wizards who faked their death before him. Though the golden longevity potion could revive a newer wizard like him, he wasn¡¯t sure about the ones before him.

    After using the longevity potion, he knew very well what it did to his body. It increased his lifespan, but most of his body¡¯s functions were still missing.

    For wizards before him, the only thing they might be able to move was their souls.

    If he did not use the dark gold healing potion, the Lightning n might only be able to revive 3w-defying wizards at most.

    However, at the same time, he knew how valuable this mysterious dark gold healing potion must be, looking at how extraordinary it was.

    ¡°Wizard Charlie, if you want, I can bring 15 wizards who need it to me and I¡¯ll give each of them a potion!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, what sacrifice do you want us to make for those 15 dark gold healing potions?¡± Wizard Hal asked intensely.

    In this world, resources were everything, and Wizard Hal was beginning to worry if the Lightning n could bear the price of those potions.

    Although they were powerful n with many resources, most of them did not attract a master potion maker dragon druid like Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Hal, let¡¯s say 1000 beginner light gems for each potion!¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    He was nning to give those potions to the Lightning n for free, but it might create some misunderstanding. After all, he was not a member of the Lightning n with his current identity.

    Even though his life was stable and secure, he was still not nning to expose his wizard identity.

    ¡°Master Bet, thats....¡± Wizard Hal shed with excitement. He wanted to offer more, but then he realized maybe the Lightning n might not have enough light gems to take out at once.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say any more. Master Bet, the Lightnings will forever stand by your side!¡± Wizard Hal put a serious look on his face and bowed.

    Wizard Charlie was also surprised. Those 2 potions he just tried were probably the most powerful potion he had ever seen. Something that could increase 60 years of life and fully heal the body was basically priceless treasures.

    However, Master Bet offered them 15 bottles at such a low price without even thinking. The bond between them must be much stronger than he initially thought.

    A light gem¡¯s value was nothingpared to those potions.

    If he wanted light gems, a rank 24 wizard like him could gather as many as he wanted in the front line.

    ¡°Wizard Hal, all of this is for defeating the sky demon from beyond!¡± Abel smiled.

    He also knew his bond with the Lightning n would be strengthened after this.

    Afterward, Wizard Hal left with Wizard Charlie. Wizard Charlie put his hood back on as he left. His identity needed to be kept a secret. The Wizard union wizard like him, who revived so quickly, couldn¡¯t attract the attention of the wizard union.

    Most importantly, he didn¡¯t want to give Abel a hard time. Once his revival was made public, all the other wizards who faked their death in the defense war of Doomsday would go crazy.

    But of course, they also knew things like this couldn¡¯t be kept a secret forever. A single wizard would be fine, but if the other 14w-defying wizards from Lightning n also revived, there was no way they could hide it.

    All they needed to do now was to buy some time. The full power of the Lightning n couldpletely fight off any forces that decided to seek trouble from Master Bet.

    When Abel was about to return to his alchemy room, his follower big druid Joseph strode in.

    ¡°Master Bet, Wizard Hume from the wizard union is here!¡± He bowed.

    ¡°Invite him in!¡± Abel stopped and lowered his voice.

    Wizard Hume was the head resource manager of the Wizard Union. A true figure of power. Abel interacted with him many times, and each time was quite good.

    ¡°Master Bet, sorry to interrupt you!¡± Wizard Hume acted very humble as he walked in with a smile and bowed.

    Normally wizards would move in a sh, but this time he showed his respect by walking.

    ¡°WIzard Hume, it is nice to see you again. What brings you here today?¡± Abel bowed back and offered him a seat.

    ¡°Master Bet, I have something to discuss with you in private!¡± Wizard Hume seated with a smile and gazed at Big Druid Joseph.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡± Big Druid Joseph knew wizard Hume¡¯s status. If a head manager of the Wizard union needed privacy, there was no ce for him to stay.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯m here today because I want to buy a sky ship from you. To strengthen the wizard union¡¯s Air Force!¡± Wizard Hume saw Big Druid Joseph walked off and continued to smile.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, are you mistaken? The sky ships are made by dwarves; you should ask them instead!¡± Abel was caught off guard, so he immediatelyughed.

    ¡°We already negotiated with the dwarves. They made it clear that they couldn¡¯t make any more sky ships unless you joined this exchange as well!¡± WIzard Hume alsoughed.

    The wizard union had analyzed the power of those skyships. It was almost irreceable by normal war machines.

    Normal war machines were not mobile, so they could only be used as a defense.

    However, the skyships had their advantage in the sky, and they could allow war machine to aim at any target,

    Also, due to their advantage in the sky, it could drastically reduce the holy freeze and holy charge aura attacks of mad knights.

    After all, the scariest thing about the holy knights was their aura. As soon as someone entered their aura range, they would be affected.

    You could just tell how powerful those auras were by looking at how the wizards needed to keep moving in a sh, and the Barbarian needed to enter into a state of madness to get close to a holy knight.

    An attack aura was one of the scariest things a profession could do.

    The advantage of being in the sky perfectly defused the power of that aura, and the wizard union always had their eyes on it.

    However, the dwarves needed those skyships for themselves as well. They not only needed to dedicate vast amounts of time to make them, but Master Bet¡¯s core was also a crucial ingredient.

    This was how the Wizard Union found out master Bet was not only a master potion maker but also a master alchemist.

    That core required extreme precision. Without the help of the world stone, it was very hard for another master alchemist to make them even with countless resources at their disposal.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, since you are here, I¡¯ll agree to join the trade. As long as the dwarves were the ones making the ships, ill supply the cores!¡± Abel knew he couldn¡¯t reject since the wizard union¡¯s head manager had visited him. He was not a stingy guy anyway.

    If the dwarves weren¡¯t a part of the wizard union, the wizard union would have pressured them with force already. Master Bet was the case as well. It was not good to pressure a powerful potion maker and affect their rtionship.

    ¡°Master Bet, thank you so much!¡± WIzard Hume smiled.

    He then directly took out a parchment. It was the prepared contract for their purchase of skyships from the dwarves and Master Bet.

    Afterward, Wizard Hume began to negotiate with Abel about the details.

    At that moment, Abel realized the wizard union had actually almost finalized the deal with the dwarves. They just needed to confirm with him and negotiate his payment distribution.

    Abel didn¡¯t realize, but he had already be a power that the Wizard Union would treat as an equal, just like the dwarves.

    The deal was smooth, just like that. Abel¡¯s power had increased once again and as well as his resources.

    The wizard union would not mistreat a powerful potion maker like Abel. The pay was wealthy even without him saying anything.

    It included vast amounts of credit points. With Abel¡¯s current status, he could directly exchangerge teleportation circles and all kinds of military resources.

    Finally, Wizard Hume and Abel both signed their names on this piece of parchment with a smile.

    ¡°Master Bet, thank you!¡± Wizard Hume lifted his ss of juice and smiled.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, thank you too!¡± Abel was also happy about his heavy amounts of credit points.

    ¡°Ah, this water spirit juice tastes a little different!¡± Wizard Hume poured the juice down and suddenly noticed.

    ¡°Ive been doing research into water spirit fruit trees recently, hoping to improve them. Its going pretty well!¡± Abel smiled and exined.

    ¡°Master Bet, it is no wonder you gathered those 3200 water spirit fruit trees!¡± Wizard Hume replied.

    From those words, Abel knew Wizard Hume was trying to warn Abel that the wizard union was keeping a close eye on him.

    Wizard Hue was very happy that Abel had shown him face in this transaction, so he looked around and lowered his voice ¡°Master Bet, our investigation department is paying close attention to the Battlecry city, do its best for you to not get involved.¡±

    Abel felt his heart drop. Maybe his holy healing spell had attracted the wizard union, and they began to suspect him.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, thanks for the reminder. It has nothing to do with me but I¡¯m still interested in the progress!¡± Abel smiled and followed.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ve already pushed down the situation!¡± Wizard Hume knew very well deep down. The investigation department might be right.

    As long as no new god got involved, he could turn a blind eye to what the goddess of the moon or the tree of life was doing.

    Even if the wizard union discovered it was the goddess of the moon and the tree of life doing their tricks to get more followers, they couldn¡¯t afford to break their peace before the sky demon from beyond reawakened.

 Chapter 1044 - Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Birthday</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel sat by himself on the tform of his metal fort. It was a special day¨Chis 20th birthday.

    The Kingdom of St Ellis in the Holy Continent had turned his birthday into a national holiday. It was a celebration for their king.

    However, he could only celebrate alone this year as he looked towards the skyships while drinking his juice.

    He missed his stepfather, uncle Marshall. He wondered if they were training hard. If they still hadn¡¯t be a headmander, the orc god blood he prepared for them would be useless.

    The lifespan of a normal person was limited. Even with full recovery potions, they could only live to 100 years.

    He thought about his father, Duke Bet. Did he get caught up in political power and forgot about knight training?

    Although there was nowhere to progress for a knight, Abel never gave up his hope since he came to the Central Continent.

    He also thought about his mother, Nora. Was her body doing ok?

    That day, Abel thought about many people he missed as he contemted the moments of nostalgia.

    He felt the urge to go back, but he knew he could waste any time. He had to get even more powerful to protect his family.

    Or maybe he should send someone there so that they could be under the protection of wizards.

    He had more than enough resources to change the bodies of his family to be more wizard adopted and level up as a wizard with a longer lifespan.

    He had not done anything ever since he returned from the Dark World early in the morning. All he did was sit peacefully and admire the view outside.

    There were already 16 skyships in the sky. 8 of them were controlled by the Judson family serving him.

    The other 8 were scattered around the potion maker camp and other areas, patrolling for the royal pce.

    The potion maker camp has expanded recently with 8 skyships on guard. It had be one of the safest ces, and many elves had gathered nearby.

    Abel looked down at the bustling city from the sky. His heart lifted, and a smile emerged on his face.

    Peace returned under his influence after the horror of war.

    ¡°Frankenstein, how¡¯s yourw of fire training going?¡± Abel turned and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s...still....¡± Frankenstein was slowly learning how to speak. The voice of the metal puppet was a little special, and it did not inherit the speaking ability from Wizard Marlon, so he had to start all over again.

    This new soul was slowly growing during this time. With the nourishment of intelligence, its speed could be scary.

    Abel did not wait for Frankenstein to speak slowly. He directly connected with his power of the will to his soul and saw a fully formedw of fire. It just needed a wizard pattern for ignition.

    ¡°Not bad, I¡¯ll bring you to the tree of lifeter to ignite it!¡± Abel smiled and said.

    Although it has only been a few months in the Central continent, years had passed in the Dark World. Abel had formed hisw of fire long ago, so all he needed was to ignite it.

    Frankenstein was a little slower. Maybe it was because he had fewer unnecessary thoughts in his soul.

    Abel has been trying to speak with Frankensteintely to strengthen his speaking skills, and Abel was the only one he would speak to.

    The only one who could talk in Abel¡¯s team was Frankenstein¨Cnot even Johnson and Jason could speak yet.

    Frankenstein knew what Abel meant, so he nodded.

    Frankenstein was a special being. He was the body of Wizard Marlon, but his soul was a newly created soul bound to Abel.

    Abel was the first thing it ever saw, so his loyalty to Abel was unlike anything, even in his personal training.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, today is a special day. Let¡¯s ignite ourw of fire!¡± Abel looked at the more human-like Frankenstein andughed.

    He left Doff alone on the metal tform and shed towards therge teleportation circle underground with Frankenstein.

    He connected to the tree of life valley, and they arrived in a sh.

    Months had passed since hest visited, and things were lookedpletely different. The entrance was no longer the forest it used to be.

    Instead, there was a giant fortress built in front of it as a secondyer of defense.

    ¡°Master Bet!¡± A big druid stepped out from a side passage and bowed.

    ¡°Why are you the only one here. Aren¡¯t there normally 2 big druids on guard?¡± Abel scanned with his power of the will and realized the big druid in front of him was the only big druid.

    ¡°There are actually 3 big druids on guard, the other 2 are in the fortress!¡± That big druid quickly exined.

    ¡°Can I go in and have a look?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course Master Bet. You have all the permission here!¡± That big druid said in respect.

    The speed at which this fortress was built truly showed Abel¡¯s bond with the dwarves.

    Abel arrived at a teleportation circle he had never seen before, and he stepped on with Frankenstein. He ignited it with his power of the will. Just like the big druid said, he really did have all the permissions.

    In a sh, Abel and Frankenstein arrived at the hall of the fortress,

    ¡°Master Bet! Wizard Frankenstein!¡± As soon as he appeared, 15 intermediate druids on guard bowed at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯m just here to look around!¡± Abel smiled.

    Therefore, 15 big druids quickly returned to their businesses.

    Maybe Abel¡¯s arrival had disrupted the meeting of those druids, but seeing them leaving, Abel began to examine the fortress.

    The decorations on the wall were not uselessly extravagant. It was filled with all kinds of magic patterns made with top materials. The entire hall was basically a huge magic circle.

    It seemed familiar. It was the technology used in the front line.

    Although it did not use as many resources as the front line, Abel knew the dwarves did not hold back when building this thing.

    ¡°Master Bet, you are finally here to see the battle fort!¡± Big Druid Conrad appeared from a short distance teleportation circle and bowed with a smile.

    ¡°Big druid Conrad, you call this a battle fort?¡± Abel smiled and bowed back.

    He was close with this big druid Conrad, and they always kept in touch.

    ¡°We did not expect the dwarves to turn this defence fort into a battle fort as well. But they did it in your name!¡± Big Druid Conradughed.

    ¡°When was this battle fort built?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°10 days, we sent you a message, but you were in retreat!¡± Big Druid Conrad said in slight embarrassment.

    Abel was supposed to join the opening ceremony of this fortress since it was the result of his suggestion and dealing with the dwarves.

    ¡°No worries, I¡¯ve been in retreattely. I¡¯ve basically shut myself off from allmunication of the outside world!¡± Abel smiled.

    Besides a few friends who could contact him, no one could do so, including his followers, steward, and the research spirit.

    If he didn¡¯t want to take a break on his birthday, he wouldn¡¯t even leave the metal fort.

    ¡°Master Bet, Wizard Frankenstein, pleasee with me. I¡¯ll show you around!¡± Big Druid Conradughed and bowed.

    They left the hall and arrived at an open space without any decorations or nts. It looked nothing like an elf fortress.

    However, 10 little war puppets were standing in the center waiting to be ignited, and there was a huge box by the side.

    ¡°These war puppets came with the battle fort during the exchange. They are the specialty of dwarves!¡± Big Druid Conrad said in admiration.

    ¡°Those are some military resources also given by the dwarves. It includes armour piercing arrows and stone throwers stones. We can buy more when we finish them!¡± Big Druid Conrad pointed at the box and continued.

    As big druid Conrad led the way, Abel and Frankenstein arrived on the fortress war. A hundred meters around the fortress were filled with trees and nothing more than a meter beyond that, so they could easily see anyone approaching.

    The fortress war was equipped with 20 bursting crossbows, 10 top-level stone throwers, and some lightweight war machines. The power they could bring was scary.

    ¡°Master Bet, these are allmon defence, the true power of the fortress is here!¡± Big Druid Conrad pointed at 4 sharp towers and said.

    They then arrived at the center of one of them through a short distance teleportation circle.

    As soon as they stepped out, Abel sensed a strong familiar feeling. It was just like the internal of a magic tower.

    ¡°Master Bet, each of these towers can fit a big druid, so that¡¯s 4 big druids in total. Through the amplifying circle of the fortress as well as mana gems as energy, our elements can get a few times more powerful!¡± Big Druid Conrad said in excitement.

    Abel nodded. It was definitely a thoughtful design, considering how many elemental attacks a big druid had.

    ¡°The Monitoring circle of this fortress is built alongside our own elven magic circle makers. It can scan anything in the range of 2 miles.

    The fortress in the front line could scan up to 10 miles, but those things were built when resources were not a factor.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t know how skillful that elven magic circle maker was, the resources still yed a huge role.

    Abel could clearly see the dwarves¡¯ respect for him from this fortress. Although some of it was paired by his potions and skyship core, the dwarves definitely would not have put so much effort into building this thing if it wasn¡¯t for Abel.

    It was probably the most powerful fortress beside the one in the front line.

    Still, such a big favor was something that needed to be paid back.

 Chapter 1045 - Law of Fire

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Law of Fire</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    After visiting the fortress outside of the tree of life valley, Abel gained anotheryer of knowledge on defense.

    It was basically a simplified version of the ones on the front line with lesser materials and power. Still, its amplifying ability could still give the holy knights a hard time.

    ¡°Master Bet, this fortress alone can take down those invading knights!¡± Big druid Conradughed as he stepped into the short distance teleportation circle with Abel.

    ¡°Big druid Conrad, there don¡¯t seem to be many elves guarding this area. does the royal pce have any n?¡± Abel looked around at the limited druids and said.

    Although the fortress was powerful, those war machines still needed elves to operate. If there were only 30 elves around, it was not enough to unleash its full potential.

    ¡°Master Bet, the pce is training a new batch of druids. Maybe we will have enough in a month or two!¡± Big Druid Conrad said helplessly.

    The royal pce knew they needed a powerful druid force to go against holy knights. If not, they would find themselves in a simr situation again.

    The royal pce had be determined ever since thest invasion, but still, they needed time.

    With the skyships joining their forces, they organized the best druids and warriors to grasp attacking with war machines from the sky.

    Therefore, they could only train a new batch for the tree of life fortress.

    Those 30 druids were gathered from all ces. After all, the weakness of elves couldn¡¯t be resolved in an instant.

    Please forward this message to the queen for me. I want to see enough battle elves on this fortress as soon as possible!¡± Abel felt his joy die down. He spent all that effort building this defense for the tree of life; he didn¡¯t want it to go to waste because of ack of elves.

    Before big druid Conrad even replied, Wizard Frankenstein shed from the short distance teleportation circle with Abel.

    Of course, he was angry. The 4 towers of this fortress needed at least 4 big druids to operate, but the royal pce only organized 2 big druids. Even if the causal guarding big druid was included, they stillcked one.

    At first, he didn¡¯t know the requirement of this fortress, so he didn¡¯t have anyments, but since he realized the number of elves needed to operate, he began to feel irritated by the royal pce¡¯sck of care for the tree of life valley.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Big druid Conrad let out a long sigh seeing Abel shed away. He had to let the royal pce know about his attitude.

    Since thest holy knight invasion, the noble elves in Bay Law city became paranoid for their safety, so they only added an extra big druid to guard the tree of life.

    All the other big druids stayed in Bay Law city. They all had close connections with the nobles, so staying in the city was to their benefit as well.

    Abel and Frankenstein arrived at the tree of life valley passage. He greeted the guards and stepped into the valley.

    He stepped next to a branch and ignited his soul speaker ability.

    It was not that he couldn¡¯t hide his wizard identity in front of the tree of life, but he had no choice since the tree of life was the one directly injected thew of ice into his rank 21 wizard pattern.

    The tree of life sessfully ignited 2ws simultaneously for him, which was how he became aw-defying wizard.

    It was the power of the equal contract so that Abel couldmunicate with the tree of life equally.

    As long as the tree of life agreed, he would be able to level up his followers as well.

    Abel had already done so a few times, with big druid poly bing a big druid, big druid Joseph taking another level up, as well as the big druids from the goddess temple. It was all due to the power of the tree of life.

    The tree of life never rejected Abel, but any other elves had no chance, not even the ones on guard.

    ¡°The tree of life. I¡¯ve formed aw of fire, and I want you to help me replicate a rank 21 wizard pattern for ignition!¡± Abel got straight to the point.

    He did not need to act polite. They were soul-bound, after all.

    Abel then received a demand of 10 top-level green gems.

    ¡°Lets begin!¡± Abel ced the gems on the ground and said.

    2 roots reached out from the ground and dragged the gems down.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but the purity of his green gems was unlike anything else. So his trade had almost shut off any trading opportunity with the tree of life from other elves.

    The tree of life then lowered a branch and sensed the 2 rank 21 wizard patterns within him.

    A green glow reached out and smoothly entered his soul. If they didn¡¯t have an equal contract, Abel wouldn¡¯t let another being touch his soul like this, even if he trusted the tree of life.

    The soul was the most secretive ce of all life forms. Injuries from the soul were a few times more serious than injuries from the body.

    The green glow surrounded his 2 rank 21 wizard pattern, and a new rank 21 wizard pattern emerged beside it. It looked the same as the other ones.

    For the tree of life, this process was like a walk in the park.

    But if anotherw-defying wizard wanted to do the same, they would need to preserve energy in their power of the will and redraw the pattern bit by bit, which was extremely challenging.

    Unless aw-defying wizard was crazy about satisfying their thirst for battle, they normally wouldn¡¯t waste time and effort obtaining anotherw.

    At the same time, you needed to obtain 2 inherited objects to do so, and those things were all core treasures within every wizard organization.

    Someone who got a hold of 3 inherited objects could only exist in the dreams of wizards.

    Everyw needed extreme time and effort to master. Only someone like Abel could understand the power ofw with a god-like ability from the Dark World, and only someone like Frankenstein could dedicate his entire life to endless battle training.

    Abel ignited his third rank 21 wizard pattern, and thew of fire appeared.

    At the same time, the fire enchantment spell appeared on his skill tree. From then on, the power of his fire spells would increase by 30%.

    Of course, that was not all. With the support of his gear, his fire enchantment spells directly shot up to level 10, which was a 93% power increase.

    All of his wizard spells had reached their limit, no matter if it was fire, lightning, or ice.

    ¡°Thank you, the tree of life!¡± Abel said in gratitude, and the tree of life did not reply.

    It had received way too many words of gratitude. It was almost numbed to it.

    ¡°The tree of life, I want to add another rank 21 wizard pattern to my Wizard Frankenstein as well!¡± Abel continued.

    The tree of life then sent him another demand of 50 top-level green gems.

    ¡°Why is it so expensive?¡± Abel did notck green gems, but he just couldn¡¯t understand why helping Frankenstein was 5 times more expensive than anyone in the past.

    Maybe it was because he signed an equal contract with the tree of life, but Frankenstein didn¡¯t, and adding an extra wizard pattern took more effort than leveling up a druid. After all, all the tree of life did was shoot out a green beam to level up a druid.

    However, replicating a rank 21 wizard pattern needed him to directly contact the tree of life.

    It was not how the tree of life normally got things done. If it was not totally necessary, it would never waste so much energy leveling up someone.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but the tree of life already gave him a discount. If he brought an unrtedw-defying wizard with him, it would take at least 100 top-level gems.

    Since Frankenstein was also contracted with Abel, he was passively rted to the tree of life. This was how he got this deal.

    Abel took out 50 top-level green gems from his holy portal bag, and the tree of life reached out its root to drag it down again.

    Afterward, Frankenstein was carried above ground by a branch. Abel reached his power of the will to Frankenstein¡¯s soul and monitored the condition.

    Although the tree of life knew Frankenstein was rted to Abel, Abel was still a little worried.

    Even with Abel¡¯s resurrection ability, getting a fully intact dead body like Wizard Marlon was not easy.

    In a world ruled by wizards, only a wizard who hid from the Wizard Union because of personal issues could end up in the hands of Abel.

    The dead body of other wizards would immediately be retrieved by their organization and sent back to their families.

    Therefore, Abel cared about Frankenstein a lot. He might be his only contracted wizard.

    The operation of the tree of life was as smooth as always. It wrapped Frankenstein¡¯s rank 21 wizard pattern in green lights, and a new one emerged beside it.

    After it was ignited by thew of fire, Abel retracted his power of the will.

    The energy wave of the 2ws sifted out of Frankenstein¡¯s body,

    Abel scratched his head. Frankenstein had no ability to hide his energy. Abel himself had the transformation ne, so no one would be able to tell he grasped 3ws. However, for Frankenstein, anyone would be able to tell he grasped 2ws.

    This does not go well with Abel¡¯s low-key style. It would take at least a few months to adjust if a wizard just grasped a neww.

    ¡°Go into retreat!¡± Abel shook his head.

    Frankenstein became the shadow of Master Bet during these days since he followed him everywhere he went.

    Abel was even afraid that the druids on guard would notice Frankenstein, so he directly put Frankenstein in his monster ring and left through the teleportation circle.

    ¡°My goddess, Wizard Frankenste

 Chapter 1046 - Present

    <h4>Chapter 1046: Present</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel returned to his amodation, and no one mentioned anything about his birthday. If he made his birthday public with his current status, he would have to throw a party ording to the elf tradition.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about the cost, but he just didn¡¯t have the energy to spend on those things.

    He returned to his metal fort and arrived at the tform. He summed Flying me, Johnson, Jason, Frankenstein, and ck Wind. He even recalled White Cloud from the sky and Doff standing by the side to spend the day with him.

    When the night came, he sensed a box being teleported his way through his power of the will.

    There were only a handful of friends he had in the entire continent who could do something like this.

    Abel connected with spirit jade and told a puppet to carry the box to him.

    And reached his hand out to get the box, but he did not scan it with his power of the will. He wanted to be surprised like a normal person.

    If the box was dangerous, his intuition would have sensed it already, especially in a peaceful ce like this.

    He held the box in his hand. He knew it was from Lorraine without even opening it. It was made with the special jade wood of the elves, and the surface was filled with delicate engravings. Only his friend in the elves, only Lorraine, would be dedicated to doing something like this.

    He opened the box and saw a cake. It was not a well-made one. The person who made it went a little over on the temperature, and the sides were a little burnt.

    But still, Abelughed as a wave of warmth filled his body.

    There were some human words written on the cake with cream. It was also looking very amateur, but Abel could see that Lorraine had put a lot of effort into it.

    This method of turning milk into cream was something Abel taught Lorraine when they were chatting.

    He did not expect Lorraine to remember it and even use it on his cake.

    ¡°Dear Abel, happy birthday!¡±

    It was a simple birthday wish. Abel Abel felt his eyes tearing up. Even if he counted his age in his past life, it was nothingpared to thew-defying wizards of this world.

    Therefore, Abel still had emotions, unlike otherw-defying wizards who grew numb with time.

    Abel wasn¡¯t nning to change. Those emotions were what kept him living.

    ¡°Thank you Lorraine!¡± Abel mumbled.

    He was always in retreat these days, and Lorraine¡¯s training schedule in the temple had gotten even tighter due to the reawakening of the demon from beyond. It had been a month since Lorraine hade for a visit.

    Abel poured a ss of water spirit fruit juice for himself and began to sing a birthday song from his past life by himself. He then cut a piece of cake and ate it with a big smile on his face.

    When Abel was about to enter the dark world, another gift arrived. This time was a big one.

    ¡°Who is it this time?¡± Abel thought to himself.

    The puppet then carried a metal box towards him.

    ¡°Bernie..¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help butughed when he saw the box.

    He opened it and saw a piece of parchment with a portal wine jug.

    Of course, Abel remembered that portal wine jug. It was Bernie¡¯s favorite thing. There was nothing the dwarves loved more important than wine, and that jug was big enough to fit a lot of it for Bernie.

    Since Bernie was not a wizard in the past, all the portal objects he used were special ones. But even for dwarves skilled in making portal objects, they would rarely waste their resources to make a wine jug.

    Abel held up the portal wine jug and opened it. It was empty, not a single drop of wine.

    He then picked up the parchment, and it read, ¡± Abel, Happy birthday! I¡¯ve quit drinking so I¡¯ll give this wine jug to you. I hope you can return a gift someday. I want a filled up wine jug!¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Maybe Bernie was looking for Grandmaster Wine.

    Abel had no idea what kind of pain Bernie was going through. Since his tribe knew Abel was also in the Central Continent, they didn¡¯t let him bring any wine with him.

    All he had was this jug, and it was painful trying to save up.

    Although he took some red wine from Abel, they could only be side dishes for a dwarf. Only a grandmaster could satisfy them.

    As his status grew as well, he tried all kinds of the so-called best wine of the continent, but they never even came close to grandmaster wine.

    He didn¡¯t want to interrupt Abel¡¯s retreat, so he could just raise this request on his birthday.

    Abel immediately scrapped his n of going into the Dark World and teleported to the main building.

    ¡°Steward Myer,e here!¡± He yelled.

    After a moment, steward Myer quickly stepped in.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± He bowed.

    ¡°Tell the Judson family to buy 500 barrels of the strongest wine and maintain that number in our dungeon!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    The Judson family was an elf family who served under Abel. They were all skilled businessmen, so buying wine was no problem.

    Strong wine was not something elves could tolerate, so they were a rare find in the market.

    Therefore, he could only import them through the Judsons.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Steward Myer bowed.

    ¡°Also, tell my followers I will go into retreat. So they can take care of everything for me!¡±

    Abel was not nning to expose Frankenstein before he mastered his energy.

    But of course, he would not stop making potions for the wizard union. They were all done through the exchange system¡¯s teleportation circle anyway, so he was safe.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Steward Myer bowed again.

    ¡°Finally, I want to buy a huge portal wine jug. You can use potions to exchange them!¡± Abel continued.

    Steward Myer bowed onest time and stepped out to organize.

    Abel returned to the metal fort and arrived at his alchemy room. He took out a red gem and began etching.

    It was a fire potion-making skill he inherited from the Dark World. Through the power of the will, he could perfectly control the me formed by the red gem.

    Of course, at that moment, Abel was not trying to make a potion but a gift to Lorraine.

    He took out many ingredients from his holy portal bag and began to make a cake. It almost seemed as if he was making a potion...

    Perhaps he was the only one in the Central Continent who cooked like this. Especially when he was whisking the eggs, he evenbined them through the Horadric Cube.

    He was not expecting to seed in one go, but he just wanted to make something for Lorraine with his heart.

    With a mana gem as an oven, power of the will as a whisk, and alchemy bottles as utensils, he made a cake like a potion.

    Finally, he seeded in one go.

    A romantic aroma filled the air. Every liquidbined through the Horadric Cube was special, which maximized the taste of this cake.

    Like the rabbit essence, everything he made was special with the Horadric Cube, even without any research.

    Since the rabbit essence, the master wine, and the Grandmaster wine were made for the dwarves and wizards, he did not think too much about how the Horadric cube could be applied to other food.

    Finally, he quickly whisked up some cream with his powerful power of the will and directly fixed a pattern on the cake.

    Abel looked at his work and sighed. He only saw people making a cake in his past life, but now he could do it in a breeze.

    If someone in the Central Continent found out their best potion maker was using his powerful skills to make a cake, they would definitely go insane.

    Lorraine just finished her ss in the goddess temple. He had taken a day off to make a cake for Abel, so she could only finish her ss at night.

    ¡°Sainte Majesty, Master Bet sent you a gift!¡± Big Druid Lucia quickly stepped up with a box.

    ¡°Really? Let me see!¡± Lorraine said in excitement.

    She happily held the box in her hand and quickly ran towards her room.

    ¡°Big Druid Lucia, tell my teacher I want to take a break. I want to start the sster in the day!¡± She took a few steps and remembered she still had ss, so she quickly turned back to big druid Lucia and said.

    ¡°Ok majesty, I¡¯ll help you ask for a half hour break!¡± Big Druid Lucia smiled.

    Everyone in the temple loved Lorraine. One was because of her loveable easy-going personality. The second was because of her status. She was the most prestigious person in the temple, but she was a lot more down-to-earth with everyone since she had not officially undergone the Sainte ceremony.

    Most importantly, Lorraine had master Bet by her side. He was someone who could help big druids level up, so almost everyone wanted to get close to Lorraine.

    On top of that, the amazing food being sent to the temple each day was irresistible.

    Lorraine¡¯s room was huge. It was divided into 3 floors.

    The first floor was the lounge, study room, and training room. The second floor was another study room and the closet. The third floor was the bedroom and bathroom. Everything was extremely luxurious. Almost every decoration was a treasure.

    Lorraine arrived at the lounge and told her servants to step down while she looked at her box.

    She was not expecting Abel to return a gift so quickly, and she wondered what it was.

    Under the care of Abel, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t ask for. Even the beauty potions every female elf dreamt of, even the best food in the continent, even the most beautiful jewelry of all kinds.

    ¡°It¡¯s a cake!¡± Lorraine gasped.

    Although she had spent an afternoon making a cake she was happy with, she knew it was still a way off from the cakes Abel mentioned.

    ¡°Dear Lorraine:

    I¡¯ve finished your cake. It was the best cake I¡¯ve ever had!¡±

    Those words made Lorraine blush. One was because Abel had replied to her affection, and the second was because her cake was nothingpared to Abel¡¯s cake.

    However, she knew Abel was not lying. She sensed a warmth filled her heart. Everything was worth it.

    ¡°This is so tasty!¡± She took a small bite of the cake and mumbled.

    She had decided to never make cake again. All she wanted was Abel¡¯s cake.

 Chapter 1047 - Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Demon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    In the Dark World¡¯s in of despair, outside of the Pandemonium Fortress, an unbearable war of weeping sorrow sifted through the darkness.

    Abel felt his heart tense. The more he stayed, the more he understood how the powerful professionals must have felt¡ªno wonder this ce was called the in of despair.

    There was no life¨Conly countless weeping souls.

    ck Wind¡¯s legs were filled with ck dusk, and it was not happy about it.

    Not just ck Wind, but Abel¡¯s other summons were also irritated by the dust. Even Flying me, who could fly, was still bothered by the dust dancing all around its wings.

    Frankenstein shed towards 4 twitching corpses on a tree and chopped them in half with his spirit sword to free the weeping souls within.

    Abel saw the 4 grey souls floating out and turn white. His heart was lifted for a moment.

    The wars in the dark world were not normal. Many wondered how he could progress so quickly, and this nightmarish battle was what he had to go through.

    If he didn¡¯t get out of the Dark World every morning, Abel and his beasts might not even be able to maintain their passion for battle.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong, be careful. We haven¡¯t seen a a hell creature!¡± Abel pated ck Wind and lowered his voice.

    ording to his experience in the Dark World, he might soon run into a powerful hell creature.

    Flying me quickly turned in the sky and gave a low roar.

    ¡°Doff, Frankenstein, enchant yourself!¡± Abel yelled.

    Doff held up his ancient totem and did a battlecry. A golden beam shot up from its body, and the defense of his teammates immediately increased.

    Meanwhile, a red light shed on Frankenstein¡¯s hands. It was the fire enchantment, and it increased the fire damage of his teammates.

    Although Doff¡¯s battle cry attracted arge amount of ash that covered Abel¡¯s body, he couldn¡¯t care anymore. The battles had already engulfed their body in rotten smells, so the only way to get rid of it was to start fighting.

    He wrapped his power of the will around his beasts and shed towards Flying me was.

    Soon, he saw Flying me going against a blue monster. It looked like the perfect depiction of a demon with horns, wings, a strong body, sharp teeth, and sharp fingers.

    It was a stereotypical demon from those ancient texts. The only thing different about it was its golden armor and golden de.

    The most shocking thing about it was that it didn¡¯t have any scent of hell. Instead, it had a deep scent of evil.

    Its body was wrapped in ayer of ck smoke. Abel ignited his world stone ability, and he could clearly see that smoke was made entirely out of hatred.

    Abel did not join the fight immediately. Flying me¡¯s white fireballs kept it upied for the moment.

    Although the explosions left some scars on the demon, they were gone in almost no time, and Abel could clearly see that the ck smoke assisted it.

    The fireballs were useless, so Flying me began approaching the demon and shed its waist with its ws.

    In a sharp screech, a big wound opened on the demon. If it were in the Central Continent, a blow like this would be fatal.

    However, all the demon did was scream, and it quickly recovered under the ck smoke.

    However, Abel soon noticed the ck smoke had decreased afterward.

    This demon didn¡¯t seem like it could make any spell attacks, and it wasn¡¯t, so even with the ck smoke, it couldn¡¯t do much damage.

    ¡°Get ready to fight!¡± Abel felt like he understood the demon and yelled.

    11 spirit guardian knights shed towards the demon. Although their attacks were still not powerful under the fire enchantment, it was enough to break the defense of most hell creatures.

    Most importantly, they had undergone Abel¡¯s training. With the support of the rank 29 skeleton support and summon resistance, as well as the Battlecry and battle mode enchantment from Doff, those knights had be Abel¡¯s front line shield.

    The lightning spear of Johnson and Jason also began to sh.

    The loyal grey bear did not attack. Instead, It stood in front of Abel as his final shield.

    Frankenstein cast a meteoroid towards the demon, and Doff Jumped forward.

    It appeared above the demon in a sh and struck down heavily with its ancient totem.

    With its control through the ¡®club technique,¡¯ it could focus all its might on the demon and not the spirit guardian knights.

    Abel finally cast an aging spell, and the demon¡¯s movement slowed down even more.

    The frost round of attack sent the demon into agony and the ck smoke quickly wrapped around it. When the ck smoke scattered again, the demon had returned to its top condition.

    ¡°Weird!¡± Abel stopped his attacks and mumbled.

    This demon was not weak, but it could only make physical attacks, so it almost couldn¡¯t do anything against his summons with elemental attacks.

    It was at least a dark gold level hell creature looking at its energy, but Abel couldn¡¯t find any detail about it with his world stone, as though it was just a normal demon.

    How could a normal demon recover so fast? Only a powerful demon could recover themselves with hatred like this,

    Hated was extremely valuable to every hell creature. It was the energy of countless tortured souls.

    Abel looked towards a ckened tree nearby and noticed a tiny bit of dark energy of hatred sifting out the 4 mangled dead bodies on it. Their weeping souls then flew towards the ck smoke around the demon.

    It seemed like all the hatred of this in of despair was gathering around this demon.

    Abel just couldn¡¯t understand why, and he wondered what this demon was made out of.

    The battle was getting boring because the demon was weak. Under the aging spell, it was almost helpless in its attack. The only irritating thing was the ck smoke.

    Abel stood by a side and replenished the aging spell from time to time.

    From the rate at which the ck smoke was decreasing, the battle should end in an hour.

    After that, he would be able to examine what this demon was made out of.

    ¡°Luckily I have my supportive summons. Otherwise, this battle wouldst forever!¡± Abel sighed to himself as he watched the battle.

    If his summons weren¡¯t strong enough to keep up with the speed of those relentless ck smoke, he was basically hopeless.

    An hour went by, and only a thinyer of ck smoke was left on the demon.

    Doff roared and appeared above the demon once again struck down with the ancient totem.

    Bang! Something shattered.

    ¡°Stop, step back!¡± Abel immediately lowered his voice.

    The blue skin on the demon began to peel off after the strike, and each patch of skin began to glow in white.

    Its golden armor dropped down, but Abel didn¡¯t care. He had his eyes fixed on the demon¡¯s transformation.

    In the midst of the intense evil, waves of holy energy began to sift out.

    ¡°It¡¯s the angel Izual!¡± Abel recognized the holy energy. It was the energy of angels.

    Izual was once Tyrael¡¯s lieutenant, but the enemy captured him after an ill-advised assault upon the Hellforge.

    Izual surrendered to demonic corruption and revealed the secrets of the soulstones to the Prime Evils. Tyrael imed that Izual was in years ago, but his recement has never emerged from the Crystal Arch.

    Abel could already guess why Izual was here, and it exined why the energy of hatred kept rushing towards that demon to maintain his immortal body.

    This was how hell put its power on disy, just like the knights collecting their enemies¡¯ weapons and storing them in their castle¡¯s inventory.

    Since hell captured Izual, they locked him up in the body of a demon with luxurious armor to show its uniqueness.

    As a powerful warrior angel under the fullmand of hell, Izual¡¯s existence gave Abel a hard time.

    Although the Tyreal¡¯s soul was still around, it was on itsst breath. There was nothing it could do.

    As Izual¡¯s blue skin slowly peeled off, the screams of agony subsided. The scream was noting from Izual himself, but the demon locking him up.

    When all the blue skin was peeled off, Izual¡¯s true form was exposed.

    It was pure, and Abel got a strange feeling. It was almost like Izual was a soulless body.

    Izual floated above ground without a single bit of emotion on his face. Just like a dead object.

    A holy dead object. Finally, Abel caught a glimpse of an angel for the first time.

 Chapter 1048 - Izual

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Izual</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Izual had no armor, no cloak, no hood. He was a true angel floating in front of Abel. His body was translucent and had glowing wings.

    Abel couldn¡¯t sense any soul energy from Izual, but he was sure that Izual still had his soul, and it was right in front of him.

    Under the analysis of his world stone, Izual was made entirely out of energy. He wondered if all angels were like that.

    Izual was an angel of bad luck. His soul had been corroded by hatred, and his body was locked up by a demon ever since he was captured by hell.

    However, when hell finally won the war and left the Dark World, it took care of thisst living angel by taking away his sentience.

    Izual¡¯s soul was frail, and he lost the support team of angels. Therefore, after tens of thousands of years of corrosion, every single bit of sentience in Izual¡¯s soul was destroyed.

    What was floating in front of Abel was the dead shell of an angel, without any ability to do autonomous thinking.

    However, if Abel left Izual like this, his sentience might regrow from his soul, but Abel didn¡¯t want that. The Dark World was his private space. He didn¡¯t want a powerful angel to co-exist with him.

    ¡°Do i have to kill Izual?¡± Abel thought to himself, but how could he kill a defenseless angel?

    This might be the only time in his life he could get the body of an angel.

    Then, he would be able to resurrect it through the holy bone card.

    But he wasn¡¯t sure if Izual would retain its body after Abel killed him. He might just end up with nothing.

    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll just bring it back to my territories first!¡± The territories Abel was talking about were the 3 areas his world stone could unleash its god-like power.

    He carefully wrapped Izual in his power of the will and led it forward.

    He had to be extra careful. Izual had lost his intelligence and the demon as a shield. He could not move or think by himself, so he could only rely on Abel.

    Abel picked up the golden armor on the ground with telekinesis and stared it in his holy portal bag. He didn¡¯t examine what armor it was. Instead, he immediately ignited a portal door with a scroll of town portal and returned to the Pandemonium Fortress with Izual.

    When they arrived, Abel looked back at Izual, wrapped in his power of the will. He let out a breath of relief and stepped on a short distance teleportation circle. Soon, they appeared in the Rogue Encampment.

    Abel felt confident as soon as he arrived. Everything was close to him. As soon as a problem urred, he could use the energy of god to suppress it.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t, he had the Oak Tree as a backup.

    But looking at the defenseless Izual, Abel wasn¡¯t too worried.

    At first, he wanted to see if an ancient spell such as the mount enchantment could help him sign a contract with Izual, but he realized it was useless on all-powerful beings when he cast the spell.

    Maybe even the ancient, powerful figure who invented the mount enchantment was not expecting someone to contract an angel with his spell.

    The green glow of the mount enchantment stayed around Izual, and there was no way for it to prate.

    ¡°Too bad!¡± Abel mumbled.

    He was very excited to get a powerful angel under his contract. How could he not be!

    ¡°Is there another way?¡± Abel helplessly looked at Izual. A great opportunity was right in front of him. Was he going to let it slide?

    Just look at those graceful wings glowing a hazy white light, that holy body, that ability to float naturally. Izual was basically holiness on disy.

    Abel finally unleashed his crystal angel statue with his world stone, and a white beam shoots out from his forehead like a third eye.

    The crystal angel statue was made out of the scattered soul of an angel, and he wanted to see if it would affect Izual.

    However, the unexpected happened. Izual turned into a sh of white light and flew into the crystal angel statue on his forehead.

    Abel quickly turned his power of the will inward and saw Izual bowing in front of the crystal angel statue, just like the souls of the 10 mad knights.

    Izual was a fallen angel, and he has lost his ce in heaven. However, the crystal angel statue had a powerful ability to repair souls.

    Normally a fallen angel without sentience would not be taken back by the crystal angel statue, but Izual¡¯s soul was loyal to heaven more than anything. Even without sentience, nothing was stopping their bond.

    Therefore, it was taken in by the crystal angel statue without any resistance.

    Abel sensed Izual bing his follower, an extremely loyal one. The faith he generated was even more than the 10 mad knightsbined.

    At that moment, the soul of Izual was nourishing new sentience, one with extreme loyalty to Abel. The crystal angel statue only acted as a guide in this process. Most of the work was pushed by the Izual¡¯s instinct.

    Abel wanted to see if he could move the energy of Izual, but despite his loyalty to Abel, he could not leave the crystal angel statue at the moment.

    Its only role was to generate faith for the crystal angel statue. Although it was vast, it still undermined what an angel could do to Abel.

    ¡°Can I grant Izual to someone?¡± An idea suddenly struck Abel, but he quickly discarded it.

    Izual was not like the soul of those mad knights. It had a body made out of energy, so he wasn¡¯t sure if it would work at all.

    His knowledge of the crystal angel statue was also still on the surface level, and it would only grow as he gets more powerful.

    At first, he was excited to see the power of an angel but would not have guessed in a thousand years that Izual would be stuck to the crystal angel statue after it was taken in.

    Still, he had a powerful angel on his side. Even if it couldn¡¯t exist under a contract, being a follower was a closer bond.

    Especially since he sensed the immense loyalty in Izual¡¯s soul, a kind of soul-bound loyalty.

    Abel then looked towards the Oak Tree. The elite elves have already cultivated hundreds of water spirit fruit trees, and the herb garden has increased from 50 squares to 60 squares.

    There were already 500 elite elves around, and this increase in number could allow them to better manage thend.

    ¡°The great creator, thank you for creating us and giving us your all!¡± an elite elf bowed and sung with the gracefulnguage of the elite elves.

    It was not the first time Abel saw an elite elf bow in gratitude like this, but he couldn¡¯t reject it. It was almost like an instinct inherited from the tree of life.

    Since the tree of life and their existence originated from Abel, they had dered Abel as their god.

    These prayers from the elite elves were not useless to Abel, but he could only sense it in the Rogue Encampment.

    Just like how the prayers from the ancient totem were changing the body of Doff, Abel sensed power being absorbed by his body each time he heard the prayer of an elite elf.

    At the same time, he realized not all faith was the same.

    The faith he stole from the Holy Kingdom through the crystal angel statue did not do much to his body, but those from the elite elves were directly absorbed.

    After all, Abel was not a real god with the capacity to take in faith like the crystal angel statue.

    If he waszy, he could just sit under the Oak Tree every day and wait for those prayers from the elite elves to strengthen his body.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to wait. If he wanted, he could always go into a hundred years¡¯ sleep like a normal giant dragon and strengthen his blue dragon ability.

    Abel was obsessed with speed. After all, his journey in the Continents had not even taken him 20 years.

    He just couldn¡¯t tolerate sleeping for hundreds of years. If he continued like this, he would soon be a young dragon anyway.

    He could even be a thousand years old dragon through his dragon transformation, but still, Abel was more ambitious.

    He needed to reach his peak in a hundred years before the demon from beyond awakes. This way, he could protect everyone he loved and everything he cared about.

    They were what kept him motivated. What kept himing back to the Dark World despite the loneliness and the crazy battles.

    Abel took a seat beside the Oak Tree, and the elite elves began to work again.

    He took out the golden armor he got. It was sacred armor.

    He ignited the world stone, and he saw the name of this armor. It was the most ironic name considering Izual wore it.

    Tyrael¡¯s might armor

    Defense: 1502

    Required Level: 84

    Required Strength: None

    +120-150% Enhanced Defense +50-100% Damage To Demons +20% Faster Run/Walk +20-30 To Strength All Resistance +20-30 Cannot Be Frozen Requirements -100% in Monsters Rest in Peace Indestructible

    A dark gold gear of this rank was definitely hell mocking heaven. Especially considering its name and that eye-catching goldenyer.

 Chapter 1049 - Disconnect

    <h4><strong>Chapter 1049</strong>: Disconnect</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The only thing an extra fallen angel did to the crystal angel statue was providerge amounts of faith.

    At first, Abel was worried if it would attract the attention of the Holy Kingdom once he returned to the Central Continent, but Izual kept praying just like he was in the Dark World, and nothing happened.

    Abel also sat on his metal fort like always. Drinking a ss of juice with Doff on his side while admiring the view from afar.

    It had be a habit for them. Since Frankenstein still hadn¡¯t mastered hisw of fire energy, Abel stayed in retreat. If he was not making potions would sit here and take in the faiths.

    ¡°Master, Steward Myer is here with a portal wine jug, and he also said the 500 barrels of strong wine are in the dungeon!¡± The research spirit reported.

    ¡°Already?¡± Abel smiled and mumbled.

    It seems like he underestimated his power in the Central Continent once again. As soon as he said he wanted to buy something, the elves would be able to find it for him in a day.

    All the Judson Family mentioned that Master Bet wanted 500 barrels of strong wine to their human trading partners, and the deal was set.

    Abel shed towards the short distance teleportation circle and received the portal wine jug, and then shed towards the dungeon in his main building.

    ¡°Research spirit, open the barrier circle!¡± Since he was about to use the Horadric Cube, it was best to create a safe space.

    Seeing the protection and barrier circle being ignited once again, the servants knew master Bet was doing his research again.

    Combining through the Horadric Cube was a boring task, but luckily those barrels could bebined directly.

    Abelbined using the Grandmaster Wine form. Combining 2 barrels into one, finally, he ended up with 55 barrels of grandmaster wine.

    He took out the portal jug. It was an elf-style one.

    He began to doubt if a wine-loving elf had existed in the past to have an idea like this.

    Abel was not nning to return Bernie¡¯s original Portal jug to him. Since it was not made for wizards, its space was limited.

    Therefore, he told his steward to order something better for Bernie.

    The portal jug he had was an elf treasure. It could fit up to 50 square meters, so dumping 55 barrels into it was about right.

    ¡°Bernie should have enough as long as he doesn¡¯t take a shower with it!¡± Abelughed as he ced the portal jug on the short-distance teleportation circle.

    ¡°Research Spirit, turn off the circles and call Joseph!¡± He called.

    The research spirit had the highest authority in his ce, and there were speakers all around.

    As long as big Druid Joseph was in his ce, he would be able to get a message.

    ¡°Master Bet, are you looking for me?¡± Big Druid Joseph soon arrived and bowed.

    ¡°Joseph, make a errand for me. deliver this to the dwarves!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Big Druid Joseph carefully put away the portal jug and bowed.

    Big Druid Joseph then arrived at the big teleportation circle under the main building about to transit.

    ¡°Research spirit, I want to go to the Dwarves¡¯ Furnace Fort!¡± He called.

    However, there was no response. After 10 seconds, the research spirit replied, ¡°No response from the dwarves!¡±

    ¡°Howe? Could it be..¡± an idea suddenly struck big druid Joseph. The Barbarians and elves also had no response when they were being invaded.

    ¡°Research spirit, please call master Bet!¡± He yelled.

    ¡°Joseph, what happened?¡± Abel soon appeared from the short distance teleportation circle.

    ¡°Master, there is no response from the dwarves, I¡¯m worried that they are being invaded!¡± Big Druid Joseph quickly bowed.

    ¡°Research spirit, try again!¡± Abel¡¯s face sank, and he said.

    ¡°Master, still no response¡± after 10 more seconds, there was still no response.

    ¡°Research Spirit, call the Wizard Union¡¯s wizard Hume!¡± Abel knew something¡¯s wrong, so he quickly added.

    ¡°Master Bet, what brings you to me today!¡± Wizard Hume¡¯sughter emerged from amunication circle.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, did the wizard union receive any news of the Furnace Fort being attacked?¡± Abel got straight to the point.

    ¡°Master Bet, how did you find out? The Furnace Fort was attacked by the Evil Kingdom today, but the damage wasn¡¯t big. ording to the wizards on guard, the evil knights retreated not long after they were struck by the fire of those sky ships!¡± WIzard Hume exined.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, do you know why the Evil Kingdom is doing so many attacks recently?¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ll pay you a visit now to tell you the details!¡± Wizard Hume hesitated for a moment and said.

    Abel suddenly realized they might get spied on if they kept talking through amunication circle like this.

    ¡°Research spirit, help me keep trying to connect with the Furnace Fort!¡± And said after the call ended.

    ¡°Yes master!¡±

    ¡°Joseph, stay here. Call me once the teleportation circle is connected!¡± Abel then turned to Big Druid Joseph.

    Abel waited in the lounge. After a minute, wizard Hume arrived. They took a seat, and the servants brought on the juice.

    ¡°Master Bet, its not convenient to talk about the gods through themunicationwork!¡± Wizard Hume saw the servants stepping off and lowered his voice.

    Abel immediately knew the meaning behind those words. There was only onemunicationwork in the Central Continent, and it was owned by the wizard union, which meant the wizards would notice them as soon as they talked about the gods.

    Afterward, their investigation department would be able to analyze their data.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, isn¡¯t the demon from beyond about to wake up? Why is the Evil Kingdom going crazy with their attacks!¡± Abel knew Wizard Hume was here to tell him something, so he got straight to the point.

    ¡°ording to the documents, the demons from beyond was already badly injured when it first arrived at the Central Continent back in the days. The Wizard Union defeated it, but it used a special method to preserve its power with its wings and fell into a deep sleep.

    Its injuries will remain if it wakes up right now, so it will not unleash a war with the Wizard Union until it gathers enough faith to heal itself!¡± Wizard Hume exined.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, so you are saying the tree of life, the totem pole, as well as other special holy objects can help the Demon from beyond heal itself?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Yes, those things are extremely useful to it. So it¡¯s a wise choice for the elves to protect the tree of life!¡± Wizard Hume said in honor.

    He did not mention the totem pole because he roughly knew where it ended up.

    ¡°What do the dwarves have then?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°The Furnace fort has a fire spirit. It was the holy object from the god of fire. The god of fire remained neutral in the war between the wizards and gods. It has entered a deep sleep ever since, the only thing it left over was the fire spirit in the Furnace fort temple!¡± Wizard Hume exined.

    ¡°Is the fire spirit safe?¡± Abel continued.

    ¡°Master Bet, the dwarves were very prepared so it is not easy for the Evil Knights to do anything to it!¡± Wizard humanughed.

    ¡°Thank you so much for telling me about this!¡± Abel said sincerely.

    Those things were all top secret, and you could just tell WIzard Hume was taking a risk foring to Abel for a visit.

    ¡°Master Bet, you helped the wizard union a lot, so it is your right to know about this!¡± Wizard Hume smiled.

    However, he knew very well that having a right to know and exining were 2 different things.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯m also here today to ask you something.¡± WIzard Hume lowered his ss and suddenly got serious.

    ¡°Please speak up!¡± Abel said, seeing the look of WIzard Hume.

    ¡°Master Bet, recently the Lightning n have been taking out their half dead wizards from the defence war of Doomsday. Although they¡¯ve done so in secret, it still attracted many elites of the wizard union. It was just that the Lightning n always kept quiet about it, so I want to ask you if you know about this?¡± WIzard Hume followed.

    ording to the information he obtained, Master Bet was definitely involved, considering how many times Wizard Hal had visited Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, what do you want to know?¡± Abel knew this way woulde.

    ¡°Master Bet, can you really revive half dead wizards?¡± Wizard Hume got to the point.

    There were hundreds of magic towers outside of the defense wall of Doomsday. Although the potion ingredients growing in the Rogue Encampment¡¯s Blood Moor could almost meet up that demand, Abel did not tell anyone about it.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, as you know, I¡¯m very close to the Lightning n, so I promised them 15 slots!¡± Abel did not reply directly. Instead, he gave out a number.

    Wizard Hume felt a twitch of excitement. Even though master Bet having an ability like this was no longer a surprise, it was still amazing to get a confirmation.

    The entire continent knew the Lightning n were close with Master Bet, and the number he gave the Lightning n was 15.

    Which meant Master Bet could save any half-dead wizards.

    Wizard Hume knew the WIzard Union would try all kinds of methods to ask Master Bet for help if they found out about this.

    He didn¡¯t know how many wizards master Bet could heal, but he guessed it wouldn¡¯t be too many considering the rarity of longevity potions.

    Not a single one had ever appeared on the market, each of them was made ording to ancient forms, and each portion of ingredients would take a heart and soul to find. Therefore, they were all used up in private.

    Wizard Hume spected that master Bet wouldn¡¯t have too many, so he knew he had to secure some slots from Master Bet as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1050 - Pulling Them Over

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Pulling Them Over</h4>

    Wizard Hume looked at Abel in anticipation, ¡°Master Bet, I need you to heal tenw-defying wizards that faked deaths.¡±

    ¡°You mean ten of them?¡± Abel spoke with a slight shock, ¡°Wizard Hume, I can guarantee an extended lifespan of sixty years with all bodily functions recovered. Is that fine with you?¡±

    Even without being asked, Abel would like to increase the overall power of the Wizard Union against the Nation of God. Of course, he was not going to back away. It was something he¡¯s already considered when he¡¯s harvesting crops back in Blood Moor. Now that Wizard Hume¡¯s provided him the opportunity. He had all the legitimate reasons he needed to extend a helping hand.

    Wizard Hume widened his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sure of it, Master Bet.¡±

    He understood what an extended lifespan meant. As long as Master Bet provided a corresponding potion that was of golden quality, it would be possible to reinvigorate all bodily functions that may be damaged. From the sound of it, though, it appeared that abination with other potions was still necessary.

    He thought quickly back to the topic, ¡°What price would you be offering, Master Bet? Ten is not a small number.¡±

    Abel decided to be kind, ¡°It¡¯s the same as what I¡¯ve negotiated with the lightning n. 2000 beginner lightstones for everyw-defying wizard. I need them to be delivered here to me for treatment. Remember this: everything that happens in the treatment process needs to be kept confidential.¡±

    Wizard Hume bowed, ¡°Understood. The process will be kept a secret. Also, the price is actually too low for you to make profit, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m in debt to you in that regard.¡±

    Abelughed and responded with his bow, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Wizard Hume. You¡¯ve helped me many times yourself.¡±

    Druid Joseph ran in a spoke, ¡°The teleportation circle connected to Iron Furnace Fort!¡±

    Abel spoke again, ¡°I¡¯ll be off now then, Wizard Hume. I have a friend at Iron Furnace Fort I need to visit.¡±

    Wizard Hume smiled in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s fine, Master Bet! I¡¯ll be back to the Wizard Union now.¡±

    Having arrived at the short-distance teleportation circle, Abel and Druid Joseph stood still while Frankenstein was summoned. Abel didn¡¯t really care if Frankenstein was out in public now. More importantly, he was now free to use him to help get around with the ¡°Instantaneous movement.¡±

    When they arrived, they could see that the teleportation circle had still been busy. As soon as Abel appeared, a noise rushed beside them.

    One dwarven wizard screamed, ¡°Get out if you¡¯re not going to use it!¡±

    The same wizard had his face paled when he saw that it was Master Bet.

    ¡°So-so sorry, Master Bet! I was too anxious to recognize you!¡±

    Abel gave a nonchnt response, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s the three of us, so it¡¯s going to take a bit longer.¡±

    Very quickly, several dwarven wizards teleported over, all with anxious looks on their faces.

    One dwarven wizard was especially anxious, ¡°Who¡¯re you after now, Master Bet? I¡¯ll help ry the message for you.¡±

    Abel just wanted to have some simple questions answered, ¡°I¡¯m here for Wizard Hutton. Where is he, by the way?¡±

    The dwarven wizard spoke to Abel passionately, ¡°Wait here, Master Bet! I¡¯ll help you contact them very quickly!¡±

    After saying that, the dwarven wizard took out a sign card and connected his power of the Will to it.

    The dwarven wizard bowed, ¡°Master Hutton is on the line. He¡¯s going to be very soon.¡±

    Abel smiled and bowed, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be waiting outside, then.¡±

    The teleportation remained busy the whole time. It made the teleportation circle room seem quite crowded. Once Abel and the rest were out of the door, the dwarven wizard couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. He looked back to see the dwarves that were still inside the circle. He thought about yelling at them, but he changed his attitude to tell them to leave the teleportation circle very quickly.

    Once Abel was out of the teleportation room, he began to see a cloud of ck smoke rising at the bottom part of the Iron Furnace Fort. His eyes looked towards there. There was a house in ruin over there. At a further part was a war machine that was in shambles.

    ¡°Master Bet!¡± Wizard Hutton came very quickly. Actually, he¡¯s the fastest out of all thew-defying wizards. He was right beside Abel when Abel was looking at the scene.

    Abel bowed, ¡°There¡¯s report that this area is under attack. Have I intruded on you in any way?¡±

    Wizard Hutton didn¡¯t seem to feel well, ¡°Thank you for the immediate attention, first and foremost. And yes, but since the sky ship is here, there¡¯s probably going to be less issues than initially expected.¡±

    Abel looked towards the dark smoke in the distance, ¡°Remember to tell me anything if you need.¡±

    ¡°Not much loss is happening at the moment, honestly,¡± Wizard Hutton pointed towards the ruin, ¡°There isn¡¯t a lot of loss this time. The evil knights didn¡¯t expect us to have the sky ships, but they¡¯ve done quite some preparations themselves. Look over there if you can. That¡¯s the stuff they¡¯ve got for the assault.¡±

    Abel was bewildered, ¡°That¡¯s how good their manufacturing is now?¡¯

    Wizard Hutton spoke with a grim look, ¡°It¡¯s a rather embarrassing thing, really. We dwarves were the ones that made all of this, but they managed to find a way to turn our creations against us.¡±

    He then spoke in a hateful voice, ¡°We¡¯ll find out who the traitor is that sold these machines to our biggest enemies. We¡¯re going to make him pay.¡±

    Abel was starting to understand what was actually happening. This time, The Nation of God managed to set up arge-sized teleportation circle near Iron Furnace Fort, but the sacred knights came here specifically to target the weaknesses of the dwarves. Right now, a huge army of fort-attacking machines was brought here with portal bags. Since there was a bit of distance from the teleportation circle and the Iron Furnace Fort, no city spirit was ever discovered for the first time.

    Once the dwarves realized where the sacred knights were heading off to, the sacred knights had already used their divine powers to imprison the dimensional force of the teleportation circle. All the assault machines were assembled whole. If there were any technical issues that remained, it would be that the sacred knights did not have updated reports regarding the dwarves and the fact that they still had more sky ships at disposal.

    The first wave had actually been quite smooth for the sacred knights, all things considered. A sudden assault with the battle machine did manage to break through the Iron Furnace Fort. That was until the skyships appeared. It messed up with their assault nspletely. Seeing how many war machines were destroyed, the sacred knights had no choice but to abandon the battlefield. Still, whether it was the sacred knights or the dwarves, there wasn¡¯t so much of a loss on either side. However, the dwarves were a lot angrier when they realized that they were the ones who actually manufactured the machines.

    Wizard Hutton made an inviting gesture, ¡°We¡¯re going to have a look, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel bowed, ¡°After you, then.¡±

    Following that, Frankenstein brought Abel and Druid Joseph to where the fight happened. At the bottom of the mountain, Abel could see that the whole scene was without even a single streak of soul light. No advanced upation holder died, which indicated that the fight never escted to the point that there was much tension. It¡¯s almost like the two assaults he witnessed were just meant for testing.

    Wizard Hutton cursed, ¡°Damn the Nation of Evil! They know how many men we have over at Iron Furnace Fort. They are sending just the right number to gain the upper hand this time!¡±

    The one he¡¯s targeting was the traitor he mentioned earlier. Without him, the sacred knights would¡¯ve never known about what¡¯s actually happening over at the Iron Furnace Fort if the war machines were attacking at the weakest spot from the start. Even the city circle and the rted mechanisms would¡¯ve been broken over from the very start.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Wizard Hutton, the sky ships seem to work fine.¡±

    ¡°All thanks to you,¡± Wizard Hutton said gratefully, ¡°The sky skips would¡¯ve never made it weren¡¯t for you.¡±

    There were a lot of broken pieces on the ground. Several hundreds of them, to be specific. There was no wonder that the fort was destroyed within such a short span of time. The sharpest arrows the dwarves produced were shot towards the shields they deemed the firmest. The oue turned out to be that the arrows seeded, but Abel never got to realize that the key to this happening so fast was because the sacred knights had control over all city circle mechanisms in the first ce.

    A dwarven wizard shouted, ¡°There¡¯s one that¡¯s not dead yet.¡±

    Wizard Hutton screamed, ¡°Well, bring him here then!¡±

    The dwarven wizard proceeded to drag the unconscious body of a strange-looking intermediate sacred knight. About half of his skeleton was crushed, which was why the body looked so deformed. Abel could tell that the knight¡¯s death was close. No wonder the presence of this soldier felt so weak to him.

    ¡°You disgusting thing!¡± Wizard Hutton spat, knowing that interrogation wasn¡¯t going to do anything. He then threw a fireball and burnt the knight to cinders. That¡¯s about when Abel realized something strange. When the fireball hit the intermediate sacred knight, he could see a strange phantom flying out of the burning corpse. If there was anything he could rte back to the dark world to this, it would have to be the spirit. He couldn¡¯t see any phantom while he was back on the central continent, but he saw the living soul of an intermediate sacred knight.

    Stranger things happenedter. When the phantom flew towards the sky, he could see a white light shooting out towards the spirit of the intermediate sacred knight between Abel¡¯s pineal nds. The white light seemed to pose some sort of drawing effect. The soul of the knight was immediately dragged into the crystal angel statue.

    Abel rushed to insert his power of the Will into the crystal angel statue, but before he made it, the soul of the intermediate sacred knight was already kneeling in front of the statue. He would¡¯ve been able to get the soul in if he was in his giant dragon form, but strangely, the soul entered into the statue of its own volition just as he was wondering why he thought back to when Wizard Hutton saw him guiding the white light that was emerging back then. He then looked towards Wizard Hutton but realized that nothing especially strange was happening to him. Wizard Hutton was the same, just angry as he stared at the cinder he just burnt into. There was only one exnation: Abel was the only one who saw that happened with the intermediate sacred knight¡¯s soul.

 Chapter 1051 - Reward 1

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Reward 1</h4>

    The only difference now with the crystal angelic statue was Izual. Other than that, Abel couldn¡¯t think of anything that would make the statue stronger. In fact, the statue was now even stronger than when he was in his dragon form. At least when he switched on the dragon form transformation, he was never capable of staring right into the souls of the dead sacred knights. Now, he could see the white light as it was guiding the soul in.

    Abel looked towards the corpses of the sacred knights. They were all dead, and their souls were already gone by the time he arrived. The only one that lived was barely living. Abel only got to see him because of his good luck.

    Wizard Hutton was rushed to ask, ¡°So what happened, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel pointed towards his front, ¡°I did not expect the Nation of Evil to be this prepared. I mean, just look at the shredded pieces over there.¡±

    Wizard Hutton couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°Yeah, those bastards knew too much about us already. Everyone except me is clearing out Iron Furnace Fort right now. Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll find the traitor who sold us in no time.¡±

    The reason the dwarves could stand stronger had mostly to do with how unified they were as a race. That being said, the fact that there was a traitor amongst them posed a huge shame to their identity as a whole. Abel was starting to understand as well. He came here to see that it was only Wizard Hutton clearing up the battlefield. It really seemed like all the otherw-defying wizards were busy searching up the traitors within the city. While it wasn¡¯t such an impossible thing to do, it would probably take up a lot more resources than any of them would want.

    So for here at the Iron Furnace Fort, there was a city spirit to keep track of every dwarf that was going in and out at a very specific time. It was possible to identify the traitor with this track record, but the number of names on the list was just too much to process efficiently. That was unless the one checking was aw-defying wizard that possessed a strong power of the Will. If he could even connect the city spirit with records of different categories, it¡¯d be even more likely to increase the likelihood of finding the traitor in time.

    Abel couldn¡¯t¡¯ help but to sigh, ¡°The dwarves havepletely kept the evil knights out now. The Iron Furnace Fort is actually the city that suffered the least in this assault.¡±

    Wizard Hutton smiled proudly, ¡°You have it right, Master Bet. The sky ships were working terribly well. All it takes is a few rounds to keep these intruders out.¡±

    During the Bay Law City invasion, while there wasn¡¯t a terrible loss happening, the outskirt was actually suffering tremendously, with over a thousand druids lost. As for the barbarians lost in the assault at Battlecry City, the number was even more difficult to calcte. The number of soul lights sparked out could even ignite the whole city. Compared to those two, what happened here was pretty insignificant. Abel knew as well. There was not even a soul light that could be seen here. The most he could see were the corpses of intermediate sacred knights, which indicated that both sides never reallymitted all the forces they had.

    Wizard Hutton spoke as he looked around, ¡°Come sit at my residence, Master Bet. Bernie¡¯s going to be there as well.¡±

    Wizard Hutton was living on top of a mountain. Very soon, Frankenstein brought Abel and Druid Joseph over towards it.

    They came as Wizard Hutton made an inviting gesture, ¡°Master Bet, Wizard Frankenstein, Druid Joseph, please,e in.¡±

    Bernie walked out and called out cheerfully, ¡°Master Be! How do you have the time to be here?¡¯

    Abelughed andplimented, ¡°Bernie, hey! Looking good with your third rank?¡±

    Bernie waved his hand, ¡°Oh, stop with that!¡±

    Bernie knew about how long it took Abel to rank from level one to official wizard. Compared to how long he was getting to where he was now, anypliment would seem out of ce.

    ¡°Bernie, this is my follower, Joseph,¡± Abel introduced Joseph, ¡°Joseph, have the present ready.¡±

    Druid Joseph smiled and reached for his portal bag, ¡°A present from Master Bet for you.¡±

    ¡°A wine sk!¡± Bernie said happily as he took it over, ¡°It¡¯s not asfortable-looking as my original one. There¡¯s just too many patterns on it.¡±

    Abel stared and reached out his hand, ¡°Take it or leave it, Bernie.¡±

    Bernie held onto it firmly, ¡°What do you mean? I remember, you know? This is for the gift I gave you before!¡±

    Abelughed and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your meditation training recently, so I¡¯ve got you enough wine inside to rank up to be an official wizard.¡±

    This was when Bernie began to notice the portal wine sk. He reached his power of the Will inside and had his eyes widened big. This was a fifty cubic meter sk. This was too big for even regr portal items. Bernie was starting to wonder what status Abel was now to find something this good. The answer to that was from the elven royal family, but Abel was not going to answer out right away.

    Bernie wasughing, ¡°That¡¯s a pool of wine I¡¯m staring at!¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait to open the sk and pour a whole mouthful down. Slowly, he allowed the wine to flow inside his mouth and felt a lot rxed because of this. It was a very familiar taste. It was even better than the grandmaster¡¯s wine he had over at the Holy Continent. Abel was using ordinary rum as raw materials back on the Holy Continent, but here he was collecting the finest strong drink from the Jadson Family. He didn¡¯t have to worry about the drought reducing crop yield for wine production, either. This was why in terms of quality and taste, the drink he produced here was much more than what¡¯s over on the Holy Continent.

    Abel didn¡¯t want Bernie to be a useless alcoholic, ¡°This is for training, remember?¡±

    Wizard Hutton sniffed as well. He knew very quickly that this was unlike anything he¡¯s drunk before. This must¡¯ve been something of a rarity, as far as he could tell.

    Wizard Hutton was keen to ask, ¡°Well, what is this exactly?¡±

    Having said that, he activated the telekinesis and took the shover.

    Bernie called out immediately, ¡°Hey that¡¯s mine!¡±

    Bernie quickly stopped as soon as he saw that Wizard Hutton was staring at him. Wizard Hutton proceeded to take a sip into his mouth. He immediately felt a rapid change to his body. The anonymous wine was elevating his senses to a new height. An indescribable sensation was rising from his inside. As a wizard of the dwarven race, his innate liking for alcohol made it very easy for him to tell what the effect was. Very quickly, without caring that the others were watching, he sat on the ground andmenced his meditation. Yes, the sk was still in his arms as he was doing this.

    Bernie was frowning, ¡°Master Bet! Master Bet! Can you do something about this?¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t really sure what to do. This was between Wizard Hutton and himself. It¡¯d be a lot easier to intervene if it was anyone else, but he didn¡¯t really know what to do in this situation. Well, Bernie probably had to see if Wizard Hutton was willing to share some space. He could also think of making extras, but that¡¯s going to take some other time. It wasn¡¯t that important, to be honest. The whole point of bringing Druid Joseph here today was to give things out to Bernie in the future. Abel couldn¡¯t do it himself because his status would scare even the dwarven king if he went anywhere by himself.

    Abel asked nonchntly, ¡°What ss are you maining, Bernie?¡±

    Bernie seemed interested, ¡°The dwarves main fire, mostly. ording to my mentor, we have the mostplete fire heritage that can help us reach legendary status.¡±

    Abel spoke and reached for his staff, ¡°Fire, got it. I¡¯ll give you this leaf staff, then.¡±

    Bernie knew about Abel¡¯s other identity as the grandmaster cksmith. Back in the days, Abel obtained his grandmaster status from forging staff. No, it wasn¡¯t like Bernie was going to be nice by not asking for a staff. He already knew that Abel was an emperor with his own empire. Not taking this staff wasn¡¯t going to influence his whole treasury.

    Bernie took the staff and swung it, ¡°Hey, is this a stick? There¡¯s no pattern on it.¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°Just, uh, try casting the fire spells you learnt recently.¡±

    The me wasn¡¯t on Bernie. Bernie just reached rank three. His ability was not yet sufficient to realize how exceptional this staff was. He listened to this and grabbed onto the staff with his right, then drew a firebolt rune pattern in the air. Something quite surprising happened after that. Just when he thought about casting the spell, the spell rune was generated on its own. It made him quite confused, so he just threw the firebolt in a random direction. Wizard Hutton was silenced as he didn¡¯t see how fast it was to learn this stuff.

    Bernie called out, ¡°I did it! Firebolt!¡±

    Wizard Hutton roared, ¡°You tried to kill me Bernie?¡±

    Wizard Hutton was still in meditation, but he never really made it far enough. He sensed the firebolt as he blocked it with his power of the Will. He thought that the rank 1 bolt would burst before it reached him, but the bolt had a total buff of six ranks. Combined with the rank 1 Bernie possessed, this was a total of seven ranks hitting him. It did explode on his flesh, and although his fire resistance was enough to take even a max-level bolt, his clothes had a big hole ripped open on the spot.

    When Abel and Bernie looked over, they could see for a sh second that Wizard Hutton was changing a whole set of clothes for him. Abel tried not tough, while Druid Joseph tried to be polite by turning his head to the side.

 Chapter 1052 - Reward 2

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Reward 2</h4>

    It was a little funny, to be honest. No one expected aw-defying wizard to be so hurt with a low-level fireball. No, especially not when thew-defying wizard was Wizard Hutton. Frankenstein was the only one that wasn¡¯tughing when he saw it. His power of the Will was on alert the whole time if someone was to go after Abel.

    Wizard Hutton stared at the staff in Bernie¡¯s hands, ¡°What are you holding, Bernie? What did you do with that firebolt?¡±

    Bernie wasn¡¯t sure either, ¡°Are you saying that something was special about this staff I¡¯m holding, Mentor?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t as if he waspletely clueless. As the young master of the richest family on the Holy Continent, Bernie had quite some understanding of this type of gear the wizards used. Still, he asked the question because there weren¡¯t any runes on the staff he was holding. There had to be something else to it to have this sort of effect. There was just no other way to exin this, as far as Wizard Hutton could tell.

    Once more, Bernie activated the firebolt spell by drawing a rune. He didn¡¯t aim at Wizard Hutton this time but towards a tree that was on the side. The tree was lit instantly. He was bing more certain that there was something special about this staff.

    Wizard Hutton screamed, ¡°Bernie! That¡¯s my purple gold tree!¡±

    It was one of Wizard Hutton¡¯s favorite nts here. He used to talk about how far he had to get it from its original home.

    Bernie quickly bowed, ¡°Oh, no! I¡¯m so sorry, Mentor! I forgot!¡±

    Wizard Hutton shook his head, ¡°Forget it! Just... hand me the staff.¡±

    Bernie tried to offer something, ¡°I¡¯ll give it with what Master Bet handed me just then, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Wizard Hutton was almost starting to stomp on the ground, ¡°Are you serious right now? Give me the sk if you want to, but the wine here is all made for you! You know what? You shouldn¡¯t even take that big sip just then!¡±

    Even aw-defying wizard like him would have a significant change by taking a drink. Of course, Wizard Hutton would be mad that Bernie was drinking it for the taste. If he didn¡¯t tell Bernie early enough, Bernie might drink all of it for fun.

    Bernie pleaded as he looked at the container Wizard Hutton was holding, ¡°Mentor!¡±

    Wizard Hutton spoke strongly, ¡°One sip before every daily meditation. That should make itst for several years.¡±

    And no, Wizard Hutton wasn¡¯t going to ask for extras. Master Bet was a resourceful man, but even he must have boundaries.

    Bernie became quite upset after hearing the new amount. He was thinking about spending his days indulging in alcohol, but that fantasy seemed to fade away earlier than he would have thought.

    Wizard Hutton thought of something else, ¡°Give me the staff, if you will.¡±

    As Bernie reluctantly handed the staff over, Wizard Hutton quickly made a scan with his power of the Will. He was starting to understand what ridiculous power it held.

    Wizard Hutton looked towards Abel, ¡°Master Bet! This is too high-end for Bernie! He¡¯s just a level three right now!¡±

    This ¡°leaf¡± staff could increase all fire-type spells by three levels. ¡°Warm¡± was by six. ¡°Firebolt,¡± ¡°fire enhancement,¡± ¡°fireball,¡± and ¡°hellfire¡± were by three. This staff was perfect for any fire-type wizard. Although it didck some buffs of the middle-low tier spells, there wasn¡¯t really a limit as to how many times the spells could be enhanced.

    On the Holy Continent, even the most ordinary staff would have some threshold as to how many times it could be used. It was why wizards would only use them in the most important times. Not this ¡°leaf¡± staff, apparently. Not only could it be used for a buff for an infinite amount of time. All the fire element spells could be increased by three. That was including even mand me,¡± which was basically the same as elevating the entire rank of a fire wizard. Even Wizard Hutton would have no use for his other staff if he were holding onto this one.

    Abel didn¡¯t seem to mind, though, ¡°I don¡¯t need this one, Wizard Hutton. Bernie can use it, so why not let him have it?¡±

    Abel¡¯s nonchnce really made Wizard Hutton think. He wondered why he didn¡¯t have a friend like this. There was one thing he hadn¡¯t thought of. Abel meant that he couldn¡¯t use a low-tier staff like this one. It was why Bernie was using it.

    A dwarven wizard appeared outside, ¡°Master Hutton! The king has sent an invitation!¡±

    Wizard Hutton paused, ¡°Wait, what? I have a guest here. Would you mind going to see what¡¯s happened?¡±

    The dwarven wizard spoke softly, ¡°They¡¯ve got all sorts of peopleing over recently, all to make purchase of the sky ships. The dwarven king wanted some of the senior advisers to go negotiate.¡±

    Wizard Hutton bowed and apologized, ¡°Much apologies, Master Bet. Please wait here as I go and have a good look to see what¡¯s happened.¡±

    Abelughed, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just catch up with Bernie here. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a good conversation.¡±

    After Wizard Hutton teleported away, Abel, Bernie, and a few others were in the yard.

    Bernie smiled at Abel, ¡°Would you like to have a chat in the living room, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel smiled back, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s take it inside. Frankenstein. Joseph. Go take a post here.¡±

    Bernie sat on a chair as soon as he went in, ¡°It¡¯s been terrible today! All that wine was confiscated. Do you know how I was feel?¡±

    Abel nodded andughed, ¡°Well, you see Joseph back there? Go contact him if you want more. He¡¯s going to deliver some to you pretty quickly.¡±

    Bernieughed, ¡°You¡¯re such a good friend, Abel! All that wine, and I¡¯ve only had a sip!¡±

    Abel made a quick reminder, ¡°Your mentor¡¯s been good to you, Bernie. Make sure you spend more time with Wizard Hutton. The rtionship between mentors and apprentices may wellst longer than fathers and sons.¡±

    Bernie understood, ¡°Yeah, I know! Mentor¡¯s been good to me. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s so stingy, too. He¡¯s given me a bunch of stuff to help with training. Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t reach three ranks so quickly.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but think of his teacher Morton. He was starting to miss him when he mentioned this bond thing between mentors and apprentices.

    ¡°He¡¯s the first one to get me to safety when the assault happened,¡± Bernie continued, then made a firm look on his face, ¡°I¡¯ll share half of the wine with him.¡±

    Abel squinted his eyes, ¡°So you¡¯re giving away my stuff?¡±

    Bernie made a suggestion, ¡°How about you do the same thing with what you did on the Holy Continent? Offer the grandmaster¡¯s wine to the dwarves. I¡¯m sure they can pay a sum that you¡¯re satisfied with.¡±

    The dwarves made regr purchases of the grandmaster¡¯s wine for training purposes back on the Holy Continent. The words would¡¯ve reached over here very earlier, actually, if the dwarven wizards here didn¡¯t make the presumptions that nothing from the Holy Continent would meet their demands. By the way, they never bothered asking for the grandmaster¡¯s wine from the same ce. The dwarves on the Holy Continent were always very stringent in keeping the alcohol to themselves, so nobody really bothered trying to make them do any outsourcing.

    Abelughed and spoke to Bernie, ¡°Are you afraid that you can¡¯t smuggle any for yourself if I made the supply fully public?¡±

    Bernie¡¯s face flushed with that statement. He did have that sort of concern, and while Abel promised to secure a private supply to him, he was worried that most of the stuff would still be confiscated by his good mentor.

    Abel tried to make it clear, ¡°You know, I won¡¯t be brewing every day. Just take the portion and use it sparingly, if you can.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the Holy Continent. There were more dwarven wizards here than anywhere else he¡¯s been. He didn¡¯t have the time to make enough for everyone. It wasn¡¯t like he needed to trade with the dwarves that badly, either. He could trade potions for whatever he needed. He was actually making a huge surplus with the potions, so much so that he didn¡¯t really need to bow down to anyone for any rare resources.

    Bernie spoke in an upright tone, ¡°Can I use my portion for a mentor, then?¡±

    It was agreed at the start that the portion would be spared to Wizard Hutton. From there on, Bernie would have to have Abel¡¯s permission to receive however much he wanted. That was a continuous supply, not a one-time supply. They had to be more precise in how much was given to make itst for the long run. So far, things had worked well enough to boost Bernie¡¯s level by three, but they always had to upgrade the number of resources to make it to the next stage. Bernie wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew that he would need more for himself and, of course, his good mentor.

    Abel nodded and smiled, ¡°Have a private conversation with your mentor, then. Tell him to keep the grandmaster¡¯s wine a secret. From here on, everytime you want Joseph to hand you the wine, bring some from your mentor.¡±

    They could tell that Bernie was slowly integrating himself with the ways of wizardry. This made things easier for Abel. Bernie was one of the few friends he had, and as long as there was nothing too difficult to be done, he would try to make him as happy as possible.

    Bernie said dishonestly, ¡°I¡¯ll make this a business call, then. Not going to say thanks on this one.¡±

    Abel then left without waiting for Wizard Hutton toe back. He was still feeling tense because of the assault on Iron Furnace Fort. He could sense that the Nation of God was starting to grow desperate. The continuous attack was not only draining them of their divine power storage, but the years of effort they¡¯ve spent on expanding their intelligencework. Basically, every time theyunched an attack, the Wizard Union would scoop out more intelligence workers that the Nation of God had sent underground.

    From the contact members to suppliers for therge-sized teleportations, then to the circle masters and the relevant staff, the Wizard Union could pick up pieces of information on where the Nation of God had branched out. This was where the sky ships became really useful. Once a base was located, all the Wizard organizations, empires, and other forces would pay much more to have these vessels as expansions of their military might.

 Chapter 1053 - Warehouse

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Warehouse</h4>

    Wizard Clemens of the Wizard Union Intelligence Branch hadn¡¯t been feeling welltely. The Nation of God justunched another assault, and although they didn¡¯t win this time, they did give a pretty hard p in their faces. There was nothing the Wizard Union discovered in this particr operation. All the intelligence agents from the Nation of God held were ordinary people, and that was not what the Wizard Union was experienced in dealing with for any time. Now that there was a demand to reach out to a new group, they had to spend even more time and effort in making new developments.

    This was not something that could be aplished in the short run, of course. The original intelligencework took several centuries for the infrastructure work to grow to its current size. After learning that Iron Furnace Castle was attacked, Wizard Clemens was the first to order everyone to stay at the site for tracks. They went after everyone they could, but as for the inside information, the dwarves never gave him any permission to do anything in their sacred ground. That wasn¡¯t the most annoying part for him. From what he read recently, out of the seven mainw-defying wizards, he was the only one that didn¡¯t visit Master Bet¡¯s residence.

    He had no idea what the sixw-defying wizards got from Master Bet, obviously. He imagined that it had something to do with the totem pole investigation, but what captivated him more was its timing. The others had to go right after when the meeting he proposed ended. The reason was pretty obvious, too. Nobody wanted to offend Master Bet and the legendary wizard, the Moon Goddess, and everyone else he had connections to. Master Bet had been inactive many times, but what he created on the central continent was an invisiblework of people.

    This was the part that Wizard Clemens had to curse his colleagues for. They sold him out by leaving him out of a golden opportunity. The main cause happened to be one Wizard Hume. Wizard Hume happened to be good with Abel, so he was the first one who made it to his ce in the name of purchasing sky ships. The others weren¡¯t stupid, so they didn¡¯t back away to use other sorts of excuses to visit Master Bet.

    ¡°So I guess I need my own reasons for making Master Bet a friend,¡± Wizard Clemens murmured to himself.

    ...

    Druid Joseph was not feeling good these past few days as well. The main reason was that Master Bet had gone to shutdown training again. He was left with all the administering work. It was not the workload he felt uneasy about since he got the most capable teams of representatives on the continent. The part he was concerned with, well, for that cause, was how influential each of these people was. He had to be extremely careful as not to offend any of them. He didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble to his master.

    Frankly, everyone came to negotiate about the sky ships. Right now, the sky ships had be the most popr war machines throughout the entire central continent. Everyone heard that Master Bet was the only one who could manufacture the main material, so they all rushed to be the first one to receive a permit to a deal. It wasn¡¯t like the dwarves wanted to push all the trouble to Master Bet, but the stocks they had were just not enough for distribution.

    As for the Wizard Union, it wasn¡¯t all that hard to take care of the orders they ced. They could supply the ingredients themselves instead of seeking elsewhere, unlike the other groups that were just offering payment and none of the needed raw materials¡ªthe rare metals, especially. The dwarves didn¡¯t even have enough for themselves, and nobody was going to spend the time and effort looking for a bunch to supply for themselves. Master Bet was the only exception in that regard. He had the materials and the craftsmanship required to make use of them. In that sense, he was the only one who could decide what to do with the ingredients.

    Druid Joseph sent another representative away, ¡°I¡¯ll send word once Master Bet is out. Rest assured.¡±

    He then took a long breath as he watched the meeting room with just himself in it. It¡¯s only been a few days since he left the dwarves, but he was meeting more important figures during these times than ever.

    Abel suddenly appeared with Frankenstein, ¡°Good work you¡¯ve been going, Joseph.¡±

    Druid Joseph made a bow, ¡°Nothing to be bothered with, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel waved his hands, ¡°I¡¯ve stored one hundred portions in the warehouse. Tell the dwarves we need fifty in total. Make sure to fairly distribute the rest to the other clients.¡±

    The ingredients were trophies left inside the portal bag. Unlike what the Wizard Union did with the Defence Wall, they decided to preserve much of it in the same fashion as the Nation of God did. This made calcting the sum a little more difficult for Abel, but that was all well and good. With what he had at hand, he could make a total of a thousand sky ships if he wasn¡¯t crafting anything else. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t want to scare the dwarves too much, so he was probably just taking a little more than a hundred worth.

    On the central continent, the Nation of God had been doing everything it could to increase the casualties on their side. It was working until the sky ships were introduced. Again, this made marketing sky ships a booming business for Abel.

    Druid Joseph was keen to ask, ¡°What prices should the ingredients be sold now, then?¡¯

    Abel contemted for a bit, ¡°Discuss it with the dwarves. Actually, make sure the payment is not in the form of magic gemstones and potions. Tell everyone to give what is most well known in their respective regions.¡±

    It was a wise call. Master Bet had no use for magic gemstones. There were no real ways of counting the total number, but there were just too many circles in this area for him to not think that the amount was close to infinite. There was arge-sized defensive circle, arge-sized teleportation circle, and a research spirit. The daily energy expenditure had been absolutely massive. If they didn¡¯t have a bunch of gemstones in their hands, there was literally nothing that could keep them still living inside this residence.

    Out of all the deals Master Bet did, he never asked for any stones. It was the same for his potions. No one was going to offer a potion to the best potion¡¯s master anyways. There was a limited number of stones avable, but the middle-tier ones were piled up like mountains. Abel needed the ¡°lightstone¡± the most at this stage, but it wasn¡¯t like everybody had extra storage. The way he saw it, he might as well move on and look for special resources.

    After leaving it all to Druid Joseph, Abel went straight back to Iron Furnace Fort. He was spending most of his time here because of how well-hidden and safe it was. Druid Joseph contacted the dwarves quickly. They seemed to respond very quickly, and Wizard Hutton took no time to arrive at his residence.

    Wizard Hutton didn¡¯t seem to take Druid Joseph kindly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard there are enough portions for a hundred vessels, is that correct?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like Wizard Hutton didn¡¯t believe Druid Joseph, but the dwarves only had enough for seventy after saving for a ridiculous one thousand years. This was not something he could process with what he was familiar with. Yes, he knew there was a lot to be explored on the front line, but the Wizard Union made things too strict for any excavation work to ur. It seemed out of ce to think that Master Bet went to the frontline for this, too. Tons of people died each year trying to sneak their way into the mining area. They usually find themselves stuck between the terrible conflicts between the central continent fighters and the sacred knights.

    Druid Joseph made an inviting gesture, ¡°Come with me, Sir Wizard Hutton.¡±

    Wizard Hutton disyed his courtesy as well, ¡°After you, then.¡±

    The two then walked towards where the warehouse was. At the entrance, Druid Joseph used his sign card to verify his identity. The door quickly opened on its own as Wizard Hutton walked in. He immediately saw one hundred portal bags lying neatly on the ground. It was almost like they weren¡¯t being sorted all that carefully.

    Druid Joseph reached for a portal bag, ¡°Check if the amount of ingredients is enough, please.¡±

    When Wizard Hutton took the bag over, he could see that the volume was twenty cubic meters. Many different rare materials were inside, and the one that attracted his attention the most was aplete forgery piece. He never expected that Master Bet wouldplete it so early. If he was to head back right now, he would just have enough for his cksmiths to start working a whole sky ship.

    The second bag he took over had the same materials and a finished main part.

    Wizard Hutton didn¡¯t know what else to say, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Master Bet managed to get this all done by now.¡±

    Wizard Hutton expected this in a few months, but Master Be¡¯s schedule was ahead of everyone else. In truth, Abel spent several nights in the dark world to have enough for a hundred portions.

    Druid Joseph could see how busy Abel was, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, Wizard Hutton. As far as I know, Master Bet was shut down recently. He¡¯s been more upied with himself than other goals.¡±

    Joseph suddenly spoke, ¡°Oh and Master Bet made it clear that you have to return the portal bags on time.¡±

    The portal bag was a war trophy Abel had been collecting. It was for his family, but some of it actually came directly from the elven pce. These elves didn¡¯t have a choice since they already owed too many resources and favors to Abel. As distraught as it was for some of them, it was reached to the end that they had to have enough for one hundred worth of portions. By the way, he was starting to add the portal bag itself to the consideration, but he gave up as soon as he heard that special reminder from Abel. He actually couldn¡¯t take the bag away that quickly.

    Wizard Hutton touched the portal bag and smiled, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take the ingredients back, and I¡¯ll go back here to return the portal bags.¡±

 Chapter 1054 - Aid

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Aid</h4>

    Wizard Hutton found it hard tough. There were one hundred portal bags he had to carry with him. When he tried to pack them everywhere he could, he quickly found his whole body covered in those bags. It was a bizarre thing to look at, the way he was trying to hold all these bags by himself.

    Druid Joseph tried to help, ¡°Do you need help, Wizard Hutton?¡±

    Wizard Hutton refused, ¡°Thanks, but no. There will be dwarves helping me out once I head to Iron Furnace Fort.¡±

    Druid Joseph then looked towards the barrels on the ground, ¡°Wait, did Master Bet finish brewing the grandmaster¡¯s wine?¡±

    From what he could, the 500 barrels of wine were already gone. Now it was just different barrels containing the grandmaster¡¯s wine. Druid Joseph felt that it was strange. He woulde every day to check on what was happening inside the warehouse. He needed Master Bet¡¯s order to follow the steps for securing that there was enough in store. That was the part that worried him. He saw that there were 500 barrels yesterday, but today he could see 55 barrels of the grandmaster¡¯s wine. He figured that these barrels were not brewed but prepared with the same methods as what one would do to craft potions. It¡¯s the only way to make sure the production was just as fast.

    Wizard Hutton heard what was said and stopped, ¡°Is this the new stock, Druid Joseph?¡±

    He thought about using the wine for meditation. Since it was meant for Bernie, he did think about refusing the offer before saying that Master Bet was willing to offer more. For the wine sk, that was another story. He never thought about returning it to Bernie because he figured that it would be a while before they would need another one from Master Bet.

    Druid Joseph was certain, ¡°This has to be the new stock, yes.¡±

    Wizard Hutton tried not to sound surprised, ¡°Does, well, Druid Joseph, apart from Bernie, who else does Master Bet give this out to? I mean, does he just save it up from himself?¡±

    So far, Wizard Hutton and Bernie were drinking the grandmaster¡¯s wine once per day. They were doing everything they could to save it up.

    Druid Joseph was very honest about it, ¡°Master Bet never drinks. Apart from Bernie and you, Master Hutton, he doesn¡¯t give this grandmaster¡¯s wine out to anyone else.¡±

    Wizard Hutton widened his eyes, ¡°You mean, I¡¯m supposed to take all of this back with me?¡±

    Druid Joseph smiled, ¡°Sure! If you can¡¯t take it now, I¡¯ll make sure to send them over to Iron Furnace Castle in a few days.¡±

    Druid Joseph then threw the portal bag on the ground. The bag didn¡¯t seem to be as attractive as the grandmaster¡¯s wine. After connecting it with his ¡°telekinesis¡± spell, he began to put the barrels away into his own space.

    Druid Joseph was starting to remember, ¡°Make sure to give a portion to Bernie, Master Hutton.¡±

    Wizard Hutton couldn¡¯t hide hisughter, ¡°Ha! Whay do you take me for? No worries, I¡¯ll just give it back to Bernie once I¡¯m back.¡±

    By this point, Wizard Hutton had given up on saving up the wine. He might as well just return the sk to Bernie, actually. They could hold a drinking party whenever they wanted now. They already agreed to keep this a secret, so Master Bet could literally make whatever amount of this wine as they pleased. From Druid Joseph¡¯s perspective, he was just worried that Wizard Hutton wasn¡¯t keeping it all to himself this time. He might just deliver the wine himself next time to make sure that Bernie was getting his share.

    With that, Wizard Hutton had one hundred portal bags and 55 barrels of the grandmaster¡¯s wine on him as he left. As for Druid Joseph, he went ahead to contact his family and restock the wine that was inside the warehouse. Meanwhile, Abel sat on top of the Iron Fort tform as he sipped on the fruit juice he made on what was harvested from Blood Moor.

    He suddenly thought, ¡°What if I synthesize the juice again?¡±

    With that thought in mind, he immediately ced the water spirit fruit juice into all of the potion beakers the Potionmaster Guild gave him. These beakers were made by the finest jewelers, by the way. The best crystals would be used to create the finest potion beakers, which would then be distributed to four potion masters. Abel was one of these four, and because of how much he had to produce, he was receiving more beakers than anyone else.

    For experimental purposes, Abel stuffed the three beakers into the Horadric Cube. He used his power of the Will to control the synthesizing process. Under the sh of white light, the three bottles disappeared and produced a brand new juice at the bottom right corner. He took the juice out of the cube, then poured a bit into his own mouth. Immediately, he could sense two streams of energy bursting out of his tongue.

    One went towards his soul. It was cold energy that, strangely, didn¡¯t feel dangerous to himself. He decided not to resist it, and the energy would burst inside him and wash away his spirit. He could feel that his cognitive ability, sensitivity, and calcting ability were elevated to the next level. It wasn¡¯t exactly a breakthrough moment he was experiencing, but he could see how if he was training in this state, the oue would be much better than what he was doing normally.

    On the other hand, the other energy was bursting from inside his body. An endless stream of warm energy made his body feel like it was being soaked in warm water. He could feel his body being slowly changed at the moment.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat focused, ¡°Is this a training material I¡¯m sensing?¡±

    He then experimented by taking out some juices that were not produced from Blood Moor. He was pouring them into the beakers for synthesizing. He needed to know that all the juices would produce the same effect.

    Once the fruit juices were synthesized, the special effect would make it so that the person drinking it would have a clearer head. Still, it was far from enough from the one he made first.

    ¡°What a shame,¡± he shook his head, then proceeded to throw the juice away. If the juices produced from the continent were the same as the training materials, he could make it so that the special potions would consistently have the same effect as the better juices he synthesized. Of course, he would not tell anyone else about this technology, so most likely, he would probably just use it on himself or those with whom he was closely associated.

    During this time, since he wasn¡¯t busy doing anything else, he synthesized all the juice produced from Blood Moor. He saved a few bottles for himself, then sent a few others over to the warehouse with the short-distance teleportation circle.

    He sent amand to the research spirit, ¡°Send the word over if you can, research spirit. Joseph, Poly and Gunter will receive one bottle of the water spirit fruit juice every day.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master,¡± the research spirit replied.

    Abel squinted his eyes as he thought about the effect, ¡°That hould be enough to reward them for their hard work, I suppose.¡±

    Meanwhile, Druid Joseph was just done sending Wizard Hutton away when he heard the notification. He was more shocked than happy to see the message, actually. He didn¡¯t think that Master Bet would send the juice over to him, not when the holy continent had a desperate shortage of water spirit fruits. It was almost like Master Bet was the only one who was not affected by this.

    So if Master Bet was only giving away to three followers, they would have enough every day no matter how much they wanted. As his closest associates, Druid Joseph could sense the difference. He was a royal before choosing to be a follower, but honestly, he was doing much better now when he submitted himself to follow Master Bet¡¯s orders. Even the most prestigious people in thend would be extremely polite to him when they saw him.

    ¡°Is there anything special about this juice?¡± he thought to himself, then walked towards the warehouse.

    He met up with Druid Poly at the door, who had been busy trying to secure her own training progress. The two smiled at each other when they looked each other in the eyes. It seemed like both of them were curious as to what the water spirit fruit juice could do.

    After stepping into the warehouse, they could see that a refreshing circle was already switched on at one of the spots. Tens of the beakers were ced on it. It was every bit like what they remembered an ordinary juice looked like, but they could tell that there was something to it too that would make Master Bet store them inside a potion beaker. It was much more valuable than juice, essentially.

    Whether it was the ¡°light recovery potion,¡± ¡°mana potion,¡± ¡°life prolonging potion,¡± ¡°skin lotion,¡± ¡°facial cream,¡± ¡°hair conditioner,¡± every one of Master Bet¡¯s works would sell at an extraordinarily high price here on the central continent.

    Druid Joseph smiled and tried to be humble, ¡°Go ahead first, Poly.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Druid Poly said and smiled. She went ahead and took one bottle out. She opened the lid, and instantly, she smelled something strange which, as unfamiliar as it felt, still made her want to drink the juice as quickly as she could. She was reserved outside, but here in Master Bet¡¯s residence, she felt safe enough to take a big sip as quickly as she could.

    Her face got sterner after taking the drink. Without saying a word, she immediately sat on the ground and took out two bottles of potions. Druid Joseph watched her the whole time. He started to understand that this was a special training material. They were extremely lucky in this sense because their master understood how difficult it was for them, big druids, to receive training materials that were sufficient for what they required. This was about as good as they could get, really.

    Druid Joseph thought that the smartest decision in his life was when he chose to be a follower. He did have a Judson family as his financial benefactors, but even that was not enough to back him up with the needed training materials. For now, Master Bet prepared another type of training material for him, and they could rotate it with the other two training materials. This meant that they could continue to train without any pause in between.

    The more time they would save, the more lifespan they would have to learn about taking things more progressively. Druid Joseph was convinced that he needed this juice. Slow and carefully, he took a bottle of the water fruit juice out of the circle. He didn¡¯t use it immediately since he needed tobine it with the other two training potions he had in his own training room. He wanted to make the most out of this, and he was going to use whatever small advantages he had saved up every day.

    Instead of interrupting Druid Poly as she continued with her mediation, Druid Joseph walked out of the warehouse with light steps. He was starting to see a bright future ahead of him regarding his goals, career, and pretty much everything and anything.

 Chapter 1055 - Resurrecting a Fanatic Knight

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Resurrecting a Fanatic Knight</h4>

    Abel went back to the dark world during the night. He was not in a hurry to fight today. Instead, he went to the mana gathering circle and took out his priest bone card. It had been half a year since hest used it. By now, its opening was already gone. It was now avable for use. He could now cast another ¡°resurrection¡± if he wanted.

    Since he didn¡¯t have many options, he resurrected the corpse of the Mad knight. Inside his personal storage box, he chose the copse that was originally rank 22. It used to belong to a middle-aged man who was stabbed. Since he was already dead, he was ced inside the box for a while. Apart from having a slightly pale face, there wasn¡¯t really a change to him physically.

    Abel held the bone card in his hand as he generated the spell rune for ¡°resurrection.¡± Following that, he converted the energy inside his druid soul into death qi, then guided it into the rune. He could feel the card sucking divine power out of him. Having some experience already, he guided the divine power from his crystal angel statue into the card. A dark golden light was emitted after that, which brightened the rune into dark gold.

    Under his guidance, the divine power flew straight towards the corpse of the Mad knight.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Unlike what happened when he did this to Wizard Malon, Abel didn¡¯t see any spell runes on the corpse. Did the resurrection disappear? His mind was full of questions. He used to think that the Mad knights would be a massive inclusion to his new squad, but it seemed that he had to look elsewhere if he couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening here. There was no spiritual qi light ring showing up, and the light just disappeared from the corpse.

    After twitching for a bit, the Mad knight¡¯s corpse stood up, and, not so surprisingly, Abel¡¯s bone card cracked open again. He possessed the power of the spirits here. After observing for a while, he could see that the bone card was slowly being repaired. It wasn¡¯tpletely broken, so he felt quite reassured now. After cing the card inside the mana fathering circle, he could see that the damaged part was slowly recovering on its own. He wasn¡¯t very confident, though. Just then, he could see that the spell rune was shing again. It probably had to do with there being a problem with the rune.

    He took out a regr sword and shield towards the Mad knight. The Mad knight caught the sword and shield, holding onto both of them with experienced posture.

    Abel nodded his head in approval, ¡°So you remember how to fight.¡±

    It was a true skill to be able to wield a sword and shield. Effective training could bring out their maximum power, effectively turning them into an extension of one¡¯s limbs. Having seen that the Mad knight was holding the weapons in his hands, Abel summoned Johnson and allowed it to continue with the defense.

    Abelmanded the Mad knight, ¡°Go attack Johnson.¡±

    Since it did not possess a soul of its own, the Mad knight did not possess any life. It just kept on staring at Johnson lifelessly as it went forward and rushed towards them. Abel never thought it could deal any real damage to Johnson, and he was right to some extent. The regr sword it was wielding didn¡¯t seem to be able to deal any real damage.

    ng ng ng.

    The next streak of attacks was fierce, especially when it contained the aura of the knight. The Mad knight didn¡¯t seem any more powerful than anything he¡¯s seen, but in terms of raw skill and physique, he was stronger than any knights he¡¯s seen. He was still quite disappointed, though. The knight was powerful, but it took him half of a year to, what? This one didn¡¯t possess any abilities that a sacred knight should. It¡¯s the same body but without the soul. If the resurrection spell actually worked. It should retain some spell abilities, but the Mad knight in front of him could not cast any spiritual qi or anybat spells.

    Abel wasn¡¯t sure now, ¡°Do I add a soul to it, then?¡±

    He thought about adding a soul potion. He had more than he needed to store, anyways. He tried to pour some, and only after the tenth bottle was a trace of a spirit actually generated. It was not enough, but the newborn life did be quite lively when it sensed Abel as its master. It quickly went ahead and signed a spiritual contract. There was no hesitation whatsoever, which showed how pure this spirit was.

    There was a pure white crystal body, almost the same as a wizard¡¯s rune. The newborn spirit shook as it tried to absorb this crystal body. It¡¯s almost like the act of eating was too much for it to do. Of course, Abel was not going to let the spirit disappear like that. Even if the contracted creature were to die here, there would still be a portion of his contract space being taken. That was unless he transferred the spirit towards someone else, like what he did with White Snow to Loraine. He couldn¡¯t do that if the summoned creature died, however. If the newborn spirit were to die here, that would permanently take up space inside the contract space. That was if there wasn¡¯t anything being done.

    Even if the Mad knight did not possess any spiritual qi ring orbat spells, Abel did not want it to disappear. That was why he took out the spiritual potion and started feeding as much of it as he could. Slowly and steadily, the spirit did what it could to slowly gulp down the crystal body. Finally, after using up the 100th bottle, the spirit sessfully absorbed the crystal body. A powerful essence rose out of the Mad knight. Abel could see that the stats showed that it was once a rank 22, showing that he was resurrecting a rank 22 Mad knight.

    He thought to himself curiously, ¡°But is this a Mad knight, really? He can¡¯t use any spiritual qi orbat spells, so isn¡¯t he just a knight?¡±

    At the same time, he was sure that the Mad knight did not receive any spells. All that he possessed was the physical attacking ability of a Mad knight. He couldn¡¯t understand why that was the case. The all-powerful resurrection spell resurrected a body with the power of Rule. All previous skills should be retained if the procedure was done correctly. Even if the spells were not used as often, the spells that were used daily should be kept.

    Abel thought to himself, ¡°So the spells did not belong to the Mad knights?¡±

    But he could feel through the pathway that the worshippers were doing everything they could to learn the sacred knight spells. The spells should be learned through practice. That was when he realized one possibility. Any young man of the Nation of God needed confirmation from the spirit to be sacred knights themselves. It seemed as though there was a maximum threshold to how many could be a sacred knight each year. It was kind of why he could gather his own followers in the first ce.

    Now, since the Mad knights did not worship any demons from beyond, they couldn¡¯t conjure any spells. That was why Abel couldn¡¯t use any himself either, actually. He believed that learning the skills of a sacred knight was the ultimate goal of extending his journey through training as a knight, but from what he was looking at, it just didn¡¯t seem practical if he, what, tried to start worshipping the demons from beyond now? He was starting to understand why the central continent would ban all knight-rted sses now. They had to do everything they could to prevent anyone from trying to excel in their chivalry because eventually, someone had to worship the demons from beyond if they wanted to be better as knights. That was simply uneptable by the ts of the Wizard Union, as they couldn¡¯t allow anyone who could match their prowess to exist.

    By this time, Abel could see that the life force of the Mad knight in front of him was starting to drain out. Once it possessed a soul of its own, the body should be free from the restraining of the bone card. It would regain its life force, so to speak. There was a problem with that, though. Since the heart was damaged, the Mad knight would be back on the brink of death even came back.

    Without waiting for a response, the druid spirit used a whole bottle of the full recovery potion. Under the sh of purple light, the Mad knight¡¯s life force was reverted to its peak state. The heart wound was gone within an instance.

    ¡°I almost forgot!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. If the druid spirit wasn¡¯t focusing on all the contract beast and the summon creatures, the rank 22 Mad knights would¡¯ve died to the heart wound again. He would¡¯ve had to wait another six months if that happened.

    As he tried to think with a clearer head, he looked towards the Mad knight and tried to think of a way to regain its power. He thought back to his worshippers at the Nation of God. None of his 2000 worshippers paid any tribute to the demons from beyond, but they still managed to receive permission to be sacred knights because of him. With that in mind, he looked forward towards the Mad knights in front of him. If he were to allow the Mad knight to worship him, maybe he would have the power to permit it to learn the spells of a sacred knight. It soundedplicated, but the sacred knight was technically seeing him as its parent, so it wouldn¡¯t be so hard to start telling it that he was actually supposed to be its divine master.

    Abel unleashed the ¡°crystal angel statue¡± that was between his eyes. A crystal body appeared between his brows, which emitted a pure white light.

    ¡°Praise me, my child!¡± he sent amandment over to the Mad knight in a god-like voice. It was a soothing and tempting voice. He needed all the special effects he could get to mold the mind of the mad knight into the shape that he desired. It¡¯s much more efficient than exining to it what worship was, he figured.

 Chapter 1056 - Passing On

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Passing On</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The fanatic knight stared towards Abel. Its eyes went from having full admiration to zealous ideology. Abel was his everything. He was seeing him as his life. Abel could feel this faith very directly from the power he received from his crystal angelic statue. If he were still on the central continent, this power wouldn¡¯t even feel as apparent as he was feeling now. This was the dark world, however. The statue was not enough to receive the power of faith on the central continent, so this new stream of energy was especially easy to notice.

    Having sensed the statue, a pathway of faith was opened. Abel could see that the fanatic knight in front of him was a true follower now. In terms of his level of worship, the man in front of him was about as extreme as it could get. It wasn¡¯t hard toprehend that. No one could be as devoted as the fanatic knight in terms of worship, and since the faith was connected to his crystal angelic statue, the knight could feel that it was bing a member of the statue as well.

    The statue was connected to Abel, actually, and it was bound closely to him. As a matter of fact, Abel possessed two titles now. He was the spirit known for stealing worshippers from the demon from beyond, and he was known as the target for worship by the high-level elves living inside the dark world. Since he was in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment of the dark world, he couldn¡¯t store the worship power he collected either way. He was not an actual divine being, in that sense, as both of his forms had some sort of features about them that would put him in another category.

    Abel sent amand to the fanatic knight in front of him. The statue was automatically connected to the pathway leading straight to the faith of a fanatic knight.

    The crystal angelic statue said something to the fanatic knight, ¡°My worshipper! I have received your devoted praise. I shall grant you the title of a sacred knight in the name of divine spirit.¡±

    The fanatic knight didn¡¯t know what the words meant exactly, but he knew he didn¡¯t need to. All he needed to do was to feel thefortableness as the sacred force surrounded his body. The force was born for him, in a way, so he felt a natural but special connection to it as soon as it appeared. Abel knew that the fanatic knight gained the right to be a sacred knight. It was strange to think that he was changed to another subss, but that was just how things worked. Without the qualifications to be a sacred knight, all that was left was the regrbat skills.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°Will this take a while to learn?¡¯

    But there was not a single spellbook in his hands. Even though he possessed the ability to grant followers to the sacred knight, that was only achievable if he passed the souls through the faith pathway. He didn¡¯t have enough research into the sacred knight¡¯s spells yet to do that, and it was even harder to pass that spell to the fanatic knight in front of him. It was a painful thing to think. He thought about maybe using a divine blessing to insert the souls from the angelic statue, but he couldn¡¯t risk wasting too much of the worship power inside each one of the fanatic knights. Ever sinceing into the dark world, Abel found it even more difficult to collect worship power from the central continent. This was when the ten fanatic knight spirits were bing ever so important.

    Abel did all he could to calcte his potential loss. If it were up to him, he did not want to use one soul every time he had to resurrect a fanatic knight because that would bankrupt what he had in stock. Izual seemed to understand his sentiments, actually. He stopped praying inside the crystal angelic statue very quickly and started pping the energetic wings behind its back. Slowly and steadily, the spell runes started flying towards the worship pathway of the fanatic knights.

    No, Abel didn¡¯t understand all of the runes, but he could try to remember the names of some of them. There was ¡°sacrifice,¡± ¡°vengeance,¡± ¡°sacred shield,¡± ¡°shield attack,¡± ¡°charge,¡± and other runes that continued shing on the fanatic knights. They quickly started sinking into the pure white energy crystal within the fanatic knight¡¯s soul. The fanatic knight seemed to be in anguish when all these runes were going inside him. Maybe it had to do with how overabundant the information was. Izual ignored that, though. His wings continued to p until absolutely every rune was transferred. Following that, a huge amount of information was passed through.

    Izual seemed like he wanted to pass all the knowledge over in one go. Abel was starting to feel concerned. He was ready to help the fanatic knight if he had to. He wasn¡¯t going to stop the knowledge transfer right away, however. He understood that this was the fastest way to do it, so even if he was using his divine blessing, the fanatic knight had to practice to actually learn the spells from scratch.

    This was an experiment, essentially. Abel had to figure out the right steps if he also wanted to resurrect the other eight fanatic knights. He wanted to save enough energy inside the crystal angelic statue if he wanted to keep going. Once Izual finished passing through the knowledge, then he would be able to save up the souls. No, since he did not have aplete understanding of the divine, he had to make sure that the souls were enough to make any major decision on how to use them. Doff could gain twenty-something worshippers with the ancient totem it was holding, but this fanatic knight could hold two thousand more than that. It¡¯s why he had to hold onto any resource for divine power if he absolutely had to.

    By now, all the fanatic knight¡¯s orifices were filled with blood. Even its spirit was injured, and the brain was under constant shock damage. Abel continued using his soul potions and full recovery potions. He did not spare his potions, knowing that it was not a logical move to force centuries¡¯ worth of knowledge into one single spirit. He knew the risks of doing this, and thankfully, he was a powerful master that knew how to keep the damage to a minimum. Whenever the wounds became lethal, he would continue to supply potions.

    After using the tenth bottle of either potion, Izual was done passing the knowledge. He bowed on the ground and resumed praying. He went back to supplying worship power to the crystal angelic statue. Abel could see that the fanatic knight was drawing a ¡°shield attack¡± rune in front of him. It was a bit awkward at the start, but eventually, it became faster and more rxed. Finally, the rune was appearing in full form the moment it was unleashed.

    Abel was confused with that, actually. As genius as the fanatic knight was, it shouldn¡¯t be possible to master this knowledge so quickly. Soon, he inserted his power of the Will into the soul of the fanatic knight. He was surprised to see that the knowledge transfer was not practice but more like revision. After repeatedly practicing the spells over several centuries, it became possible to integrate each one of them to the biological functions of the fanatic knight. Eventually, casting the spells became something that could be done with reflex.

    Once the fanatic knight began learning to ¡°pray,¡± Abel startedughing. He could see that things were going as he expected. Underneath him and Johnson, a blue mist light ring appeared. It was like he was soaking his body into a hot spring. Strange energy was walking around him, ready to fix any wounds that were on him. He could finally feel the spiritual qi light ring of the sacred knight. Although he did sense the meditation ring with his rune of ¡°inspection,¡± he had never really understood the true power of the two sacred knight systems. This was his chance now.

    Very quickly, spiritual qi light rings started emerging beneath him. Every time there was a new one, the smile on his face would appear wider. He realized that the knowledge transfer from Izual was actually a full set. There was ¡°redemption¡± and ¡°rescue¡± for defense, ¡°fanaticism¡± and ¡°faith¡± for attack, and ¡°heavenly fist¡± for tactics. All three systems were learned and mastered, just like that.

    When he thought back to Wizard Malon, the process wasn¡¯t this smooth. All that was preserved was freezing spells, whereas the other spells were lost during the resurrection process. Abel tried to let Frankenstein master fire-level spells, and he ended up spending years inside the dark world to actually manage to do that. That was after supplying him endless mana sources and a fire heritage item.

    For the ss of sacred knights, if there was an iplete system, Abel just had no ways of fixing it. He had no way of knowing the pre-conditions for training a sacred knight¡¯s top-level spells.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°The Sacred knight is a broken ss, I see.¡±

    Yes, powerful, but that strength came from faith. If the faith were lost, the sacred knight would be powerless. The spirit could take away the power anytime it wished to, too. It was not like Abel¡¯s worshippers could be stripped of their powers if the demon from beyond wanted to, though.

    By the way, Abel admired the power of a sacred knight, but he didn¡¯t enjoy the power that was supplied and achieved through restraint. It was an unfortunate thing because he had no ways of developing his other worshippers apart from his divine blessings. He was not a spirit himself, so he never really had the ability to unleash his crystal angelic statue. There was also another thing, and that¡¯s if the fanatic knight survived this one.

    Abelughed as he saw the fanatic knight, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a name now, I think.¡±

    He had to be careful not to use the fanatic knight on the central continent. He didn¡¯t want to have the whole poption hunting him down, so he only brought him into the dark world.

    ¡°Bruce? Bruce, I guess.¡±

    It was a reference to Bruce Willis from a movie he saw in his previous life. Having received the name, the fanatic knight called Bruce had all sorts of runes shing in its eyes. There seemed to be quite some time needed to master this knowledge, so it seemed.

 Chapter 1057 - Lance Continent

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Lance Continent</h4>

    Lance Continent was among the most insignificant out of the subcontinents. It was sort of like the Holy Continent, with a diverse poption of elves, dwarves, humans, and orcs.

    Sitting on a throne inside an extravagant pce was an emperor wearing golden armor and a crown. Straining inside the pce were knights in full armor. Their eyes were fixed on the great Emperor Harvey, who began his legacy as early as 300 years ago.

    When he was young, Prince Harvey was returning from the central continent to Lance Continent. He was the only prince at the time, and he trained a bunch of knights himself to unify all the human empires. He chased the dwarves out of the deserts, forced the dwarves (who were supposed to be allies, by the way) into the deeper parts of the mountain, and trapped the peaceful elves inside Shanfu Forest. He did all of this in a few centuries. He overthrew sses just to establish a powerful Holy Light Empire entirely based on chivalry.

    No, the high and mighty wizards didn¡¯t care about the changes that were taking ce. While the bnce between the orcs and humans was clearly off, the wizards didn¡¯t think that intervening would help them train themselves. Seeing that the Holy Light Empire was actually increasing their tributes to them, they were even starting to embrace what¡¯s happening on the Lance Continent. Just like that, in ces where no one else was looking, Emperor Harvey would recruit young men and have them train as elite warriors.

    Right now, Emperor Harvey could feel the sacred power swarming inside of him. He knew that his objective was about to be achieved in a few days. He could still think back to when he was a bastard child his father king had with a nobleman¡¯s daughter. He¡¯s never seen his father in his whole life. After confirming that he possessed no wizard skills, he lived like any other nobleman¡¯s child.

    That¡¯s until his mother found faith one day. Following that, he was brought to worship as a child. He learned to treat the divine spirit as the father he never had, so he would often speak his heart whenever he prayed. When he was eighteen, he understood what his faith was about. It was about paying tribute to the biggest enemy to the central continent, the demon from beyond. His faith had grown too strong by that time, however, so he was fine worshipping the most powerful demon there was to know. In his mind, he didn¡¯t think that the feelings he was getting could belong to a demon.

    No. Definitely not. One day, a messenger from the divine spirit came to him as he was requested to inherit the throne. He was gifted a set of golden armor, which was what was used by the sky demons at the time. The armor possessed a strange power that could grant one hundred knights the power of sacred knights.

    Emperor Harvey had his doubts at the time. He agreed to everything the divine spirit asked of him, but he was not going to return to Lance Continent, let alone inherit a throne he felt no connection to. Also, the amount needed to open a super teleportation circle was too much for him to afford, and the empire was not going to pay it for him when five official princes were still alive and well. That was until two months went by. His old father actually spent a huge fortune contacting him to order him to be picked up back to the empire.

    After the unforgettable experiences he had, he went to Lance Continent. That¡¯s when he realized that the five princes had all died in an ident. The old emperor was already sterile, too. He realized that it was the work of the Nation of God. Otherwise, things just wouldn¡¯t work so well for him. It¡¯s like the Nation of God prepared this for him from the very start. He¡¯s been careful not to reveal all the powers of the sacred knights, but it wasn¡¯t like the ordinary knights could stop him and his troops. Since the wizards never intervened, he managed to sweep through the whole continent fairly efficiently.

    After using up the final spot for recruiting, he¡¯s already gained enough worship power to gain even more spaces for recruiting. He became even better at it after he became emperor of the state. The number of sacred knights around him never stopped growing. Since the knights would only have 150 years of lifespan, and the lifespan of the sacred knights was identical to that of the wizards, it was not hard at the time to bestow faith to knights. Of course, out of fear that the wizards would discover what was happening, everything was sacred.

    Not only did the sacred knights boost Emperor Harvey¡¯s confidence, but it also made him wait for a chance to actually fight the wizards. For the past 300 years, he and his men had been busy promoting themselves. He managed to be a rank twenty advanced sacred knight while all the other men were rank neen. If Abel knew about this, he would¡¯ve known that this resulted from a divine blessing from the demon of beyond. Talent could not be replicated to this extent, not on a subcontinent like the Lance Continent.

    Basically, for Harvey to grow, the Nation of God used an endless amount of supply and underhanded methods to help shape his career. The Nation of God sealed the souls of the sacred knights into divine armor. The investment went beyond what they could imagine, but the reward was just as plentiful, if not more. The worship power was never well transferred due to the proximity between Lance Continent and the central continent, but since the worshippers were just so many, the proximity just less and less relevant, by the way.

    If the Lance Continent was actually a subordinate state to the Nation of God, the number of sacred knights would even be more terrifying. The Nation of God could never boost their numbers even if they did something drastic to their demographic, but when the Lance Continent showed an influx of worshippers, there would be a sacred knight influx in the Nation of God as well. That was a recipe for a massive army, and it was why the Emperor had be much more cautious in recent years. Since he didn¡¯t want to be underequipped when facing the wizards, he had been careful picking them and reducing the numbers.

    Still, their number was about to reach 5000. The time was finallying. The strength of the sacred knights was enough to overwhelm all the wizards on Lance Continent. He was confident enough to win even before the wizards reached for reinforcement.

    ¡°Apologies for intruding, your Majesty!¡±

    While Emperor Harvey was still thinking back, an advanced wizard appeared in the hall and made a light bow. It was a rude gesture that infuriated all the knights that witnessed this. There were nine rank 19 sacred knights. They all looked towards Emperor Harvey to wait for an order.

    Emperor Harvey smiled instead of frowned, ¡°Sir Wizard Alpert! What business would you have here?¡±

    Wizard Alpert responded by throwing a condescending stare at all the knights around him. He never thought that any of these knights could match him since head knightmanders were pretty much the same as beginner wizards in terms of fighting capability here.

    Wizard Alpertughed coldly, ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m not weed here, apparently?¡±

    Emperor Harvey kept hisposure, ¡°Forgive me, sir Wizard Alpert.¡±

    In his eyes, the wizard was as good as dead. The n was about tomence, and he just wanted to listen to the reason this wizard was here.

    Wizard Alpert threw a greedy look, ¡°I¡¯m here for the longevity potion you have, I suppose.¡±

    Emperor Harvey was actually surprised, ¡°What about the potion, may I ask?¡±

    Wizard Alpert chuckled, ¡°What¡¯ this ying dumb, your Majesty? You are 300 years old, and although you¡¯ve reached the rank of a head knight¡¯smander, you have as little as 200 years in terms of your life expectancy. You¡¯ve be a real target of the wizards in that regard.¡±

    Emperor Harvey was dropping his smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have any of this longevity potion you speak of.¡±

    Wizard Alpert pointed towards a sacred knight in the room, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did, your Majesty, but not only did you drink a potion, you also gave a spare to one of your close associates!¡±

    The sacred knight Wizard Alpert was pointing at was Knight Kirk, one of the founding members of the Holy Light Empire. He was a very well-known figure and a top suspect for supposedly drinking the longevity potion his Majesty had in supply. Of course, there was no way of confirming if the portions were actually in storage. As far as Wizard Alpert was concerned, he didn¡¯t have many years ahead of him. His life was about to end, and he didn¡¯t feel like giving up at any point.

    As for why Wizard Alpert would be so daring as toe here to intimidate an emperor, it had to do with what happened after the empire was founded. When the Holy Light Empire was established, all the tribute wizards were invited to not have anything to do with the empire. This was very suspicious in Wizard Alpert¡¯s eyes. He even guessed the origins of the longevity potion. Either it was brought back from the central continent. Or, it was found in some ancient ruin somewhere on the Lance Continent.

    The other wizards knew that something was up for the 300-year-old kind, of course. However, they had doubts that the potion would be used very quickly, given how rare it was. This was what Wizard Alpert believed initially, also, but he was willing to bet his chances to see if there was any that was spared.

    Emperor Davey said coldly, ¡°Do you know this, Wizard Alpert? You should¡¯ve nevere here. You should¡¯ve never threatened me, too, or I would have spared you some more days.¡±

    Wizard Alpert was shouting, ¡°How dare you talk to me like that?¡±

    A fireball rune appeared at the tip of Wizard Alpert¡¯s staff. At the same time, Knight Kird unleashed a spell rune that froze the ground below. The sacred freezing spiritual qi light ring was very subtle in its attacking ability. In addition to that, Wizard Alpert would never see it if someone with a higher spell level were to attack him here.

    In an instance, Wizard Alpert¡¯s body had frost all over him that slowed all his movements. Followed by that, with a sh of a shadow, his skull just went up to the sky.

 Chapter 1058 - Start of Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Start of Disaster</h4>

    Wizard Alpert wouldn¡¯t have expected it, even at the brink of death. Ten advanced sacred knights could easily overpower him even under the protection of the legendary armor. Even though he was an advanced wizard, he did not possess the power to resist. His neck was cut in half, and his blood gushed and flowed to the floor tiles, darkening the atmosphere in the temple.

    A soul light rose from Wizard Alpert¡¯s corpse. Even when the temple was in the way, an essence rose from the temple and straight towards the sky.

    Knight Kirk shook the blood off his de, ¡°This was a good sign today, your Majesty! Wizard Alpert¡¯s death is a good beginning to what we¡¯re about to do soon!¡±

    Strangely, only he, Emperor Harvey, and the other advanced sacred knights were smiling at this. The other knights all had very concerned looks on their faces. The soul light was probably for all the neighboring towns and cities to see.

    One knight asked dully, ¡°Why did you do that, Master Kirk?¡±

    This knight was not a follower, like many who joined the military of the Holy Light Empire. He was among the many who had no idea about Emperor Harvey¡¯s n.

    Emperor Harvey jousted loudly, ¡°Everyone! While our great emperor rules Lance Continent, we have long surrendered the majority of its resources to the wizards. As you¡¯ve all witnessed today, we have grown to be more powerful than them, so from today on, the Holy Light Empire shallmence its extermination n and wipe the continent of its wizards!¡±

    A few subservient or ¡°smart¡± knights bowed, ¡°We heed to you, your Majesty!¡±

    No one would object. They didn¡¯t see a reason to, anyway. Emperor Harvey ruled for 300 years strong, and even if the knights were fighting for their own self-interest, this was as good of an option for them.

    Knight Kirk stood up and bowed, ¡°Your Majesty! Three teleportation circles are ready. One will lead us to the Wizard Union Headquarter. Another to the main city of dwarves. The final one at the royal pce of the elves. We¡¯llmence the attack as soon as you give us the word!¡±

    The knights felt a chill on the back as soon as they heard this. The Emperor was trying to block all pathways for the wizards to escape. There was another one at the orcs, but that one malfunctioned when they tried tounch an assault. Of course, the orc priests tried to have their revenge, but the wizards stopped them with treaties and interstate restrictions.

    Emperor Harvey stood up in his bright gold armor, ¡°Send the word down, Kirk! We¡¯llmence the attack.¡±

    Emperor Harvey was more emotional than he led on. The spirits he worshipped began this scheme 300 years ago, and today was the day to make a crucial change. This was the day that Lance Continent would be supposed to be under his control. As long as the three super-sized teleportation circles were cut loose, he could spread his faith to every corner there was.

    As for the wizards? Emperor Harvey threw a belittling look at the headless corpse beneath him. A mere rank seventeen was not going to do anything, and he didn¡¯t think that several of them were going to make any difference. The sacred knights were just stronger than wizards. If the central continent wanted to send reinforcements, they¡¯d have toe by sea. The divine messengers did the calctions for him a while back. Even the strongest flying mount had no way of crossing an entire ocean, not with all the climates and ocean creatures that were in between. Why else would the central continent not fight the Nation of God so early?

    If a legendary ss holder was to intervene, he must have a flying mount that could cross the borders. Otherwise, ships were the only means of transport, but that would take too much time, and it was risky. Yes, there were very few options to get from one to the other, and even the most influential figures had to go through great costs to travel to the other side.

    Knight Kirk responded, ¡°Yes, your Majesty!¡±

    Shanfu Forest had a city surrounded by trees. The city was slightly old. This was where Pce Weka was situated. Under the influence of the Holy Light Empire, the elves did not have an easy life here. There were many restrictions on materials, and they never got enough materials to sustain daily living. Lucky, the necessities could all be found in the forest. Survival was not a problem. The problem was in prospering and developing.

    Here, Archduke Bridget was reading a book in her hand. Her mind had felt troubled the whole day. She felt like something was going to happen.

    She threw her book away and called loudly, ¡°Someone! Increase the number of patrols! Let the druids in as well!¡±

    An elven warrior came to respond in a worried manner, ¡°Archduke! Archduke! We received an rm from the super teleportation circle at the outskirts! There is an invasion!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Archduke Bridget came with a pale look on her face. The teleportation circle was thest line for the elves to survive on thisnd. Despite all the oppressions their kind had faced, they could still rely on the central continent if the Holy Light Empire went too far. That being said, she would never expect the teleportation circle to be attacked since that would be a direct deration of war on the central continent. As for who would be as bold as to pull this off, it would have to be the emperor in charge of the empire.

    Come to think of it, this teleportation circle was owned by the elves, but it still served as a stop for the Wizard Union teleportation system. Archduke Bridget just realized something. Maybe Emperor Harvey was targeting the wizards, but what happened for him to make a decision this mad? She was unsure. There was an endless sea of questions in her mind.

    Since they had to do everything possible to secure the teleportation circle, Archduke Bridget dismissed the fact that it might be destroyed already and called for advanced druids to defend it. When several dozen advanced druids and hundreds of other druids rushed out, the first thing they saw were two streaks of soul lights. Two guards just died.

    Druid Neville was a rank 18 druid that was watching this. As the leader of the elves, her eyes were filled with tears as she rode her dire wolf to lead her troop. She recognized the guards. They were her good friends for the past few centuries. When she realized that it was them who were gone, that was also when she and the rest realized that the invaders were in knight¡¯s armor and had knight¡¯s swords and shields in their hands. To make things clearer for them, those men had the symbol of the Holy Light Empire on them.

    Only ten rank 19 advanced sacred knights were here. That was how weak Emperor Harvey thought the elves were. Of course, the main objective was not to kill the elves but to destroy the super-sized teleportation circle. The sacred knights didn¡¯t have to bother killing more than the guards. All it took was a few minutes for them to get what they wanted.

    One sacred knight chanted, ¡°My lord¡¯s light will shine upon thisnd! The elves will be themb of my lord!¡±

    Druid Neville stopped the wolf she was riding on. She had a bewildered look on her as she saw the ten sacred knights.

    She looked rather angry and sharp, ¡°Evil knights! You are a bunch of evil knights!¡±

    Druid Neville was returning from the central continent. She knew how powerful the sacred knights were on the second row of the battlefield. She couldn¡¯t understand how the worshippers of the demon from beyond would be here, in all ces.

    That was when an intermediate druid passed her and rushed towards these sacred knights. He just transformed himself into a worgen and elerated his speed.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Druid Neville called out loudly.

    But he was too slow¡ªa blue freezing qi wrapped around the intermediate druid and turned him into an ice sculpture. Not soonter, his body shattered right then and there. A few more druids rushed into the range of the sacred freezing. Apart from the advanced druids, those who had less experience just died immediately.

    The advanced knight didn¡¯t advance, ¡°Remember, this continent belongs to my lord! You shall follow him as much as we have!¡±

    Druid Neville called out, ¡°Stop pursuing them!¡±

    She understood that the elves had no chance fighting these ten advanced knights. Her eyes fixed upon the super teleportation circle building. Instead of engaging in a fight that she knew would be fruitless, she rode the wolf into the building. She found out that the circle had blood all over it. It was from the guards that were killed. Multiple scratches destroyed the circle. Worse yet, they did not have the materials, nor a means to trade with the outside world to fix it.

    It was up to Archduke Bridget to decide what to do next. As she looked at the corpses of the two friends, she realized that Lance Continent would undergo a deep disaster soon. It was going to be something that nobody¡¯s seen before.

    As with elves¡¯ tragedy, 30 rank 19 advanced sacred knights just finished killing dwarves. They killed about several hundred dwarven wizards before they destroyed the teleportation circle they were guarded. As for the Wizard Union, 50 advanced sacred knights and several hundred intermediate sacred knights took a little more than ten minutes before marching into the headquarters for a massacre. The wizards inside the Wizard Union building had no idea how the sacred knights fought. They didn¡¯t know, so the sacred knights did everything they could to ughter them by the numbers in the most efficient manner that they knew.

    Very soon, the wizards died without retaliating. Some even surrendered out of fear, but that didn¡¯t stop the des from cutting through their hearts and heads. There was no mercy shown in the way these sacred knights asserted their dominance. Every wizard was to die. Like that, apart from a few that teleported out, every wizard inside the Wizard Union headquarter building was killed. The super teleportation circle was destroyed, and many resources were brought out to the Holy Light Empire.

 Chapter 1059 - Double Life Jade

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Double Life Jade</h4>

    The Holy Light Empire just destroyed the headquarters building of the Lance Continent Wizard Union branch. It was devastating. Well, except for Emperor Harvey. He was satisfied with the mayhem he was causing.

    He announced, after confirming that the three teleportation circles were destroyed, ¡°From today onward, Lance Continent will return to my lord¡¯s arms.!¡±

    Not everyone agreed with this operation. Some knights believed that trying to seize total control only brought disaster, but what happened was already set in ce. Moreover, most of the knights were just too frantic that the Holy Light Empire was achieving this sort of overwhelming victory. They were happy to find themselves to be the true masters of the continent. They got louder and louder, and just a few really understood that what happened was only the beginning.

    Emperor Harvey looked towards the pce, ¡± all this time, after bing head knight¡¯smander, there have been no way forward for knights. This is what separates us from the wizards, and how is that fair, I ask all of you! The wizards can live for as long as an oak tree, whereas most of ourrades can reach about two hundred, if they are gifted and diligent enough in their efforts!¡±

    The Holy Light Empire was a state with a strong knight presence. It was built by empowering the knights so that they could overthrow the ruling noblemen. Ever sinceing into power, the knights became a group based on their worship of the demon from beyond.

    Looking back from the history of the Nation of God, the first sacred knights all came from the knight ss. They were all talented individuals who found themselves unable to go further. At a certain point, they erased all their traces of existence from the central continent. The Nation of God was like a trap that lured them to leave their homes, no matter how hard the Wizard Union tried to stop them from going there. Eventually, the Wizard Union had to ban all their practices.

    Emperor Harvey added, ¡°We are powerful knights! We¡¯ll sweep this continent and get what we deserve! I¡¯m 318 years old now! I¡¯m already well beyond my supposed lifespan because of my devoted faith to my lord. Not only am I more powerful, I¡¯ve also gained a longer life. No, it¡¯s not with whatever potion Wizard Alpert was speaking of!¡±

    The knights started to look fanatic. They were influenced by his wealth, longevity, and fighting capabilities.

    Emperor Harvey continued, ¡°I¡¯ll build 100 temples on the central continent! There¡¯s only One God, and that is my lord!¡±

    The divine golden armor on him shone in a golden light. His voice was eerie and on loop.

    All the knights knelt and murmured, ¡°We¡¯ll be our lord¡¯s followers! My lord, my only god!¡±

    Emperor Harvey looked at the knights. He felt the golden armor and the pathway the knights generated. He knew that these knights were bing followers. These knights swore their oaths towards the armor, and the mark left on their spirits was permanent. As long as that was true, there would be no stopping. This was why Emperor Harvey didn¡¯t mind spending a huge proportion of his divine powers stored for the procedure.

    ¡°Knights! there¡¯s nothing better!¡± Emperor Harvey thought to himself.

    Knights were beings that existed between ordinary men. They were more powerful than warriors but inferior to ss holders. While the temptations of the demons from beyond could not influence ss holders, they could extend to ordinary people. Knights were regr people with better attributes, and they made up for better options as followers.

    Emperor Harvey prayed as hard as he could, ¡°for 300 years! I have felt your presence my lord, when I was devoted to you back on the central continent!¡±

    He knew that once the faith was spreading on the Lance Continent, there would be a true connection between the Lance Continent and the Nation of God. He would be able to pray directly to the spirits by that point. He could even use the super-sized teleportation circle to return to the Nation of God, which was why he never actually destroyed the main structures when he ordered the attacks. To be more precise, his orders were to take over them and replenish them with the divine powers the followers gathered up.

    ¡°My lord, you are an all-powerful god;

    My lord, you lead your enemies to repent;

    My lord, may you soften all resistance to truth, and nt the seeds of the words into his mind;

    My lord, may you break the will of our enemies and let them fall into despair, may you push themselves to their own demise;

    My lord, may you break the authorities within the lives of the enemies. May you end their voices and silence them;

    My lord, may you use your powers on your enemies. Motivate them and make them repent. I will bind the chaos and unfaithfulness in their minds!¡±

    Under the songs of the hymn, 100 divine worshippers walked on the side. They were walking into the pce and standing quietly inside.

    Emperor Harvey announced proudly, ¡°You¡¯ll be the seeds for my lord to spread! I¡¯ll need to build 100 temples on the fertilends of this empire. You¡¯ll help my lord on every inch of thisnd in the shortest time possible!¡±

    This would be the very first bunch of divine worshippers he cultivated. Since he was afraid that the Wizard Union would know, they¡¯ve been doing everything they could to keep this underground. Divine worshippers weren¡¯t so easy to find, as they must first receive an acknowledgment from the golden armor. The training would take at least fifty years, no exception. The numbers grew thinner since the wizards still had a solid presence.

    The divine worshippers came. They said nothing and lowered their bodies. They were not submitting themselves to Emperor Harvey. They were bowing to the golden armor. In this world, only the divine spirits could make them lower themselves. Emperor Harvey was only a representative, and they made that distinction very clear.

    Speaking of which, the demon from beyond was definitely the most effective spreader of faithpared to any other entities. Everyone inside the Nation of God was his followers, and there were many hidden followers inside the central continent. The Nation of God had aplete system that was cultivated over the generations, so that¡¯s where Emperor Harvey would begin his production n for divine powers. It would take a few years, ording to his estimation.

    By the way, the Lance Continent changed. The 5000 sacred knights troop, under the leadership of several tens of advanced sacred knights, began sweeping everything in their way. Large masses of dwarves became ves. They were forced to build temples for the pagan god of their sworn enemies, and only a few elites managed to flee before it was toote for them.

    For the elves, it was arguably much worse. Shanfu Forest was no longer the same. They had to abandon their old homes to go into the deeper parts. Although they suffered the least amount of losses, once the super-sized teleportation circle was destroyed, Archduke Bridget brought her followers to sack Weka City. They didn¡¯t have the time to care about the other elven cities. The teleportationwork was in ruins. The elves could establish a new one, but theck of ingredients made it too costly for them to start. Instead, Archduke Bridget did what she thought was right and brought everything she thought she could.

    No, she didn¡¯t bother persuading the elves that didn¡¯t want to leave. She knew that this was a battle of faith. Unless the elves were to lose worship to the Moon Goddess and turn to that demon from beyond, it would be all over for them. With that, she did what she could and retained 50 thousand elves. It seemed many, but it was nothing but a speckpared to the whole poption on the Lance Continent.

    To leave some signal for reinforcements from the central continent, Archduke Bridget broke a double life jade before she left Weka City. The distance made it very difficult to send messages, but this piece of jade could keep messages that were simple enough. The double life jade had two parts, and the way it worked was that when they were split, no matter how far they were apart, shattering one would make the other one break as well.

    The central continent was not going to know for a while that the super-sized teleportation circle went down. That was unless someone was trying to use it toe over here. The likelihood for that was just too low, however. Archduke Bridget had no idea whether the elves were staying unless final reinforcement wasing. After the double life jade was broken, she knew that the temple would receive a message, which was her best chance to save the elves.

    No one but her understood how ruthless the Wizard Union would be if everyone on the Lance Continent became worshippers of the demons from beyond. Every living thing would be killed. The Holy Light Empire didn¡¯t understand this. They thought that they could seize total control as long as they took over. If the central continent Moon Goddess knew what was happening, destruction for these knights would be the only oue.

    By now, they were at the deepest part of the forest. This was where countless spiritual beasts resided, and even the elves had to be careful not to lose their lives here. No, They didn¡¯t build cities, as they were naturally attuned to the environments. This would be their way of living for as long as possible.

    Meanwhile, inside Weka City, the elves that didn¡¯t leave stayed. They didn¡¯t defend the city. When the army of knights rushed in, hundreds and thousands of them were brought to an empty ground.

    The divine worshippers spoke in a white robe, ¡°Offer your worship! Survive, or die? Choose!¡±

    Facing these meek elves, especially those who were too afraid even to escape, the divine worshippers had a vibrant experience of extracting worship from them. His experience made it clear that most of them would be subservient after the baptism of blood.

    One elven old man screamed, ¡°You cannot change my faith!¡±

    Then his head flew up, pouring rain of blood. A few more quickly went to resist, but they were immediately killed as well. It became much quieter after that. The silence was what the divine workers needed. The faith of these elves was shaking.

    Without any more resistance, the temple of the Moon Goddess was overthrown. The ten thousand elves were to reconstruct a new temple, one that was meant for the demon from beyond. These same elves were sent to worship in the same temple, and the divine workers knew that they would generate more divine powers than those with no previous faith. It was why he was here. The forced worship would make the collection procedure unstable initially, but eventually, it would stabilize enough to provide a stable source of influx.

    The gs of the Holy Light Empire started rose all over the Lance Continent. Even the orcs living inside the desert did not escape. Temples were built all over the ce, and more divine workers were in demand. The golden armor had to increase the maximum capacity of sacred knights it would name. With enough time, this would be a new Nation of God, forging an era dedicated to the sacred knights.

 Chapter 1060 - Realize

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Realize</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel¡¯s days of stability continued. He made potions during the day and fought in the Dark World at night.

    Abel¡¯s rtionship with Wizard Hume and the Wizard Union resource department had gotten much closer since he helped Wizard Hume heal 10 half-deadw-defying wizards.

    Abel sent the lotions, conditioner, mana potion, and light healing potions to the potion maker union inventory and returned to the metal fort¡¯s tform.

    Lately, he sensed a lot of faithing from the elite elves of Blood Moor, so most of the time he spent in the Dark World was Blood Moor.

    Once, when he was meditating, the elite elves just so happened to finish working and prayed for him.

    It was at that moment Abel realized their prayers were a few times more powerful than any resources.

    He tried to use his power to search for the reasons from the elves and dwarves¡¯ wizard library about this, but he had no luck.

    It was almost like the faith of the elite elves could directly transform into his wizard energy.

    He knew this effect was exclusive to the Dark World with his god-like ability.

    However, he was still not an actual god since he did not have any ce to store his god-like ability.

    The faith of the elite elves was extremely pure, and it was strange when they entered his body.

    Any god would be far more powerful than rank 21, so none of them would waste faith to help themselves level up.

    But still, Abel needed it!

    From that day, Abel began to schedule his training time around the elves¡¯ prayer times.

    The prayers of the elite elves were limited since they needed to work and grasp their inheritance. Also, Abel couldn¡¯t stay in Blood Moor all day anyway.

    He needed to use a light gem to form arge mana gathering circle every time the elite elves pray. He felt like his rank 21 pattern was almost fulfilled.

    He took a sip of the Dark World¡¯s water spirit fruit juice and sensed freshness washed over him.

    ........

    In the Goddess of Moon Temple, Big Druid Beh held the broken double life jade in her hand with shock.

    She ced her hand on her identity card, and Sainte Lorraine soon arrived at the main temple with the 3 headmasters.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Big Druid Lucia lowered her voice.

    ¡°The double life jade in Lance Continent shattered!¡± Big Druid Beh presented the broken jade on her hand.

    Lorraine looked at Big Druid Beh, confused, and looked towards the sudden change on Big Druid Lucia¡¯s face. She immediately knew something big must have happened.

    ¡°Sainte majesty, the double life jade can only be used when a race is in crisis!¡± Big Druid Lucia gently exined.

    ¡°Who can inspect this?¡± Lorraine looked around at the elves.

    She was closer to bing an official Sainte each day, so her authority was starting to show.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll go!¡± Big Druid Beh bowed.

    She was one of the rare rank 23 big druids in the temple and one of the most powerful ones out there.

    Also, Duke Bridget in the Lance Continent was her daughter, so she was distraught.

    ¡°Thank you big druid Beh!¡± Lorraine bowed back. She then turned to the 3 headmasters and said, ¡°the temple needs to ignite the super teleportation circle circle. Headmasters, please agree!¡±

    A lot of resources would be used each time a super teleportation circle was used. Since Lorraine was not an official Sainte, she had to seek the agreement of the headmasters.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we agree!¡± The headmasterughed.

    Lorraine was the one who created this peaceful atmosphere in the temple. With master Bet as support as well as all the amazing food, not a single elf would go against Lorraine. If not, they would not be able to enjoy all the amazing potions and food.

    Although the 3 headmasters still held the most power until Lorraine became an official Sainte, they stopped questioning how things were run long ago.

    They trusted the big druids, and Lorraine was like a descendent of heaven. Everything will progress once she imed her throne.

    ¡°Big druid Beh, here are some moves in a sh scroll and potions, please bring them with you!¡± Sainte Lorraine thought for a moment and ced some scrolls, 10 lite healing potions, and 10 mana potions in a portal bag.

    ¡°Thank you majesty!¡± Big Druid Beh bowed. She knew they could be her lifesavers.

    Big Druid Beh then left the temple. The elves¡¯ super teleportation circle was located right next to their temple. A city-grade defense guarded it, and the temple would be able to support it once it was attacked.

    Therefore, breaking it in a short period of time was almost impossible.

    ¡°What powerful energy!¡± Lorraine suddenly sensed a vicious energy wave.

    She was not a trained druid, but her senses were just as strong with her training.

    ¡°Somethings wrong!¡± Big Druid Lucia gasped.

    The energy of the super teleportation circle remained on the surface of the circle but didn¡¯t go through.

    ¡°Maybe someone broke the super teleportation circle in Lance Continent!¡± A pessimistic idea suddenly struck Big Druid Lucia.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll go have a look!¡± She summoned her mad wolf, embarrassed and charged out.

    Lorraine waited for a moment and saw Big Druid Lucia returning with Big Druid Beh.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we can not connect our super teleportation circle to the Lance Continent!¡± Big Druid Beh jumped down from her mad wolf with a bad look on her face.

    ¡°Big Druid Beh, check the super teleportation circle of the wizard union, dwarves, and orcs in Lance Continent!¡± Lorraine quickly followed.

    The elves were quite good with all the races, so they would let them connect in normal circumstances.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we¡¯ve tried all super teleportation circles. Perhaps something big is happening in Lance continent!¡± Big Druid Beh lowered her voice.

    ¡°Call the wizard union, the dwarves, and the crazy heart valley!¡± Lorraine turned to the elves.

    The elves speeded out, and the temple turned silent.

    The shattered double life jade signified that the elves in the Lance Continent were in life and death, so they were sure something bad must have happened to the super teleportation circle.

    If it was only the elves¡¯ problem, it might be an ident, a powerful spirit beast, or some civil war has broken out.

    But every race was having the same problem, so something huge must have happened.

    The super teleportation circle was a part of the wizard unionwork, and it was tightly guarded due to how valuable they were. Thus, any damage would be met by the fury of the wizard union.

    Now, all they could do was to wait for a reply from the wizard union. The best situation was a civil war, but the worst was something none of them could imagine. The loss of connection meant that they lost control over Lance Continent.

    When the other races got the news, they almost immediately started to connect.

    But the result was the same, no reply. Just like that, Lance Continent had be the most famous subcontinent in an instant.

    ¡°Master, you have news from the wizard Union¡¯s Wizard Hume, The Lightnings¡¯ Wizard Hal, the dwarves¡¯ Wizard Hutton, the Crazy Heart Valley Priest Larka, and the goddess temple¡¯s Big Druid Lucia!¡± The research spirit sounded.

    Abel¡¯s heart dropped. He was good with those people, but howe they were trying to reach him at once?

    At first, the wizard union would only report huge events to Abel, but since he was bing closer to WIzard Hume, he would now receive 2 reports from the Wizard Union.

    As long as something big happened in the Central Continent or anything regarding the elves, Abel would be notified first hand.

    But howe all the big forces were sending him reports all of a sudden? Something big must have happened.

    Of course, by that point, Master Bet was one of the most persons in the Central Continent.

    ¡°We lost connection with the Lance Continent: all 4 super teleportation circles are damaged. Reason unknown!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t connect with the Lance Continent¡¯s super teleportation circle, maybe something big happened!¡±

    ¡°The Wizard Union lost control over Lance Continent, support now on it¡¯s way!¡±

    Messages began to emerge, and they were all about the same thing.

    Abel came from the Holy Continent, so he knew how important a super teleportation circle was to a subcontinent. But, of course, he didn¡¯t know how far away they were, but it was a distance even faith could not cross.

    Without a connection, the Lance Continent would be an isted ind.

    When he saw the message from Big Druid Lucia, he immediately knew how critical the situation was.

    ¡°The elves¡¯ double life jade has shattered, the elves are in a crisis!¡±

    ¡°The wizard union is hiding something!¡± Looking at the reports from the Wizard Union, the elves were nowhere to be mentioned.

    The elves were the most peaceful race in almost every continent. They didn¡¯t like fighting, and they always kept themselves hidden in the forest.

    How could the elves be in crisis?

    Suddenly, an idea struck ¡°Maybe I can find something from the prayers of the Holy Kingdom!¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know how the crystal angel statue worked, but he knew he could find a lot of information from those prayers.

    But of course, he wouldn¡¯t do it by himself. Most of those prayers had nothing to say, and most of them weren¡¯t useful to him even if they did, so he needed a target. If not, it would be like finding a needle in the sea.

    Once he had a target, he could pass it on to his druid soul to do the searching.

    ¡°Find me everything with the word Lance Continent!¡± He said.

    Then, all he could do was wait as the druid soul carried a strand of power of the will into the crystal angel statue to search for anything with the world ¡®Lance Continent.¡¯

    If a normal person were forced to do this, they would definitely go crazy.

 Chapter 1061 - Report

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Report</h4>

    ¡°Master, the Wizard Union Wizard Clemens sent you a message!¡± The research spirit sounded again as Abel waiting for his druid soul.

    However the name surprised him. If the wizard union was hiding any information, it would be wizard Clemens.

    He was the head of the investigation department and the one who wanted to investigate Abel. Although his suggestion was turned down by other heads immediately, the other heads still told Abel about it in private.

    This caused a bit of friction between them. It was just that Abel always stayed in the elves and rarely interacted with anyone.

    ¡°Master Bet, the wizard union, has started to investigate the Lance Continent. We¡¯ve investigated the Kingdom of Holy light¡¯s king Har, who travelled to the Lance Continent 300 years ago because all 5 of his sons died in an ident and himself have lost the ability to reproduce.

    King Har has a foundation as a knight. After he established the kingdom of Holy light, he almost ceased control over the entire Lance Continent.

    As a prince of the Central Continent going to the Lance Continent, he definitely knew that knights were forbidden, but yet he pushed for it and destroyed the noble system.

    ording to our analysis, it is very likely that king Har is influenced by the Evil Kingdom!¡±

    Abel did not expect Wizard Clemens to send him this report after their super teleportation circle was disconnected. Abel could just imagine what would happen next.

    Although the report did not give out a clear oue, at least it made sense.

    ¡°Wizard Clemens is trying to make up to me!¡± Abel immediately knew his intention.

    After all, everyone knew it was not a good move to go against the best potion maker.

    Especially Wizard Clemens as the head of the investigation department. They knew 25 half deadw defying wizards were revived long ago. They just suppressed the news from spreading.

    This gave WIzard Clemens no choice but to bow to Abel. Only Abel could have a scary ability like this, not even grandmaster potion maker if they existed.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel replied as a friendly guest urge as well, meaning their tension has subsided.

    Wizard Clemens was in the meeting when he sensed his wizard badge vibrate. He scanned it and a smile emerged on his face.

    ¡°Wizard Clemens. If the analysis is true and the Evil Kingdom really has invaded the Lance Continent, then we must send someone there to resolve the situation. But how can we get there?¡± Wizard Joseph asked Wizard Clemens with a smile, he thought he already had a solution.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Wizard Clemens suddenly realised the others were noticing him so he quickly said ¡°sorry, just a personal message that got me distracted!¡±

    The other wizards sighed.

    ¡°Every super teleportation circle was established by a legendary wizard venturing into the ancient map of the ocean. We can not afford to ask a legend to make a move again. In this circumstance, the entire Central Continent will be vulnerable if we lose a legendary.

    ¡°How many analyses have you done on the Lance Continent?¡± Wizard Joseph asked again.

    ¡°The investigation department has published 2 reports. One way is to go by sea using giant boats filled to the brim with magic circles as well as hidden in a giant barrier circle, but this will need the dwarves for help!¡± Wizard Clemens said.

    But all the wizards shook their heads.

    If they were attacked by powerful spiritual beasts from the ocean during their journey, even thew defying wizards might not be able to save themselves.

    ¡°Wizards Clemens, any other solution?¡± WIzard Joseph asked again.

    ¡°The second is to go by the sky. Originally this is impossible, but it might be our best bet since we have the sky ships!¡± Wizard Clemens smiled.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, how many sky ships do we have?¡± Wizard Joseph asked.

    Wizard Hume was the head of the inventory, so he knew exactly how many resources they had.

    ¡°Only one, the dwarves¡¯ production is limited and we have to order from Master Bet first!¡± Wizard Hume said helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough! We will need at least 10 sky ships equipped with powerful war machines to ensure our safety above the ocean.¡± Wizard Clemens shook his head

    All the wizards knew the danger of the ocean, although going from above could minimise their chance of getting attacked, there were still some powerful spiritual beasts capable of flying.

    They could only form a threat after they had a decent amount of war machines.

    ¡°Borrow some from the dwarves!¡± Wizard Joseph suggested.

    ¡°The dwarves won¡¯t agree!¡± Wizard Clemens turned the idea down and continued ¡°ever since the Furnace Fortress was attacked, the dwarves kept their sky ships even tighter, there was no way they would lend them out!¡±

    The room fell silent, but they all soon thought of another ce with sky ships.

    The elves, but they too have undergone attacks from the Holy Knights. They would not be able to defend themselves if the knights strike again.

    The sky ships were made tobat knights, and both the dwarves and elves would not take this risk.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Wizard Hume sighed and said ¡°I¡¯ll ask master Bet if he can lend us some!¡±

    Wizard Hume suggested and the atmosphere began to lift.

    Little did they know, Master Bet has already be something to stress about for those high authority figures.

    ¡°Thank you wizard Hume!¡± Wizard Clemens let out a long breath andughed.

    As for what support they should send, it was easy. Considering the resources of the Lance Continent, they wouldn¡¯t have aw defying wizard level force no matter how hard they trained.

    Which meant sending just a feww defying wizards would be enough.

    All they needed to deal with was the unknown danger above the ocean during their journey.

    ¡°Call Wizard Hucks. We need him to repair the super teleportation circle. All the resources will be provided by my department!¡± Wizard Hume lowered his voice.

    Although Abel hasn¡¯t agreed, Wizard Hume already decided who to send.

    In normal circumstances the wizard union would announce a mission and the free wizards would ept them.

    However repairing a super teleportation circle was another story. Even if the wizard union had control of all the resources in the world, they still needed a circle maker who knew what they were doing.

    They could use the ones in the Lance Continent if they were setting up a normal circle, but for something like a super teleportation circle, it would take at least a few months.

    Wizard Hucks was aw defying wizard specialised in making magic circles. He could utilise his powerful power of the will for telekinesis to achieve a speed unimaginable for any wizard.

    ¡°Agree!¡±

    ¡°Agree!¡±

    ¡°Agree!¡±

    All the wizards agree, forcing Wizard Hucks to do the mission. They would need at least half of thew defying wizards to agree when doing something like this.

    They needed Wizard Hucks, so they all agreed.

    Their mission was not to destroy the Lance Continent, what they needed was to spread out their power.

    Abel waited for his druid soul to reply since the morning, just when he was growing desperate, the research spirit sounded again.

    ¡°Master, Wizard Hume is waiting for you in the hall.

    Since Wizard Hume was close to Abel, Abel allowed him to have direct ess to his teleportation circle.

    Abel turned to Frankenstein and the shed.

    ¡°Master Bet, Wizard Frankenstein!¡± Wizard Hume smiled as he saw the two appeared.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, what brings you here today? The wizard union would be very busy!¡± Abel smiled back.

    They talked as the steward brought on the water spirit fruit juice and stepped off with a bow.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯m here to ask for your help on behalf of the Wizard Union!¡± Wizard Hume bowed.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, i will try my best no matter what!¡± Abel took A sip and continued to smile.

    ¡°You should know about the Lance Continent right?¡± Wizard Hume knew he sent Abel a report. So he got to the point.

    ¡°Of course, is it to do with the Evil kingdom?¡± Abel continued to smile.

    Wizard Hume¡¯s eyes twitched. He just went off from his meeting and Master Bet already knew about it.

    Seems like he was not the only top levelw defying wizard close to Abel.

    ¡°Master Bet, we are not sure, but it¡¯s very likely. So here to ask if we can borrow some sky ships from you to go to the Lance Continent?¡±

    There were many advantages of sky ships but they had a huge downside, speed.

    Of course, they were much fasterpared to a sea ship but they were nothingpared to Abel¡¯s beast such as White Cloud

    Maybe the wizard union never considered White Cloud because they did not know a sky sparrow could fly so long without resting, even though they were known for their sky stamina.

 Chapter 1062 - Investigate

    <h4>Chapter 1062: Investigate</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Compared to something powered by mana gems, the Wizard Union wouldn¡¯t feel safe flying in a creature like White Cloud.

    They just couldn¡¯t believe White Cloud was capable.

    ¡°Master Bet, all the expenses will be covered by the wizard union and we will give you satisfying amounts of credit points as well!¡± Wizard Hume added.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t really want to lend out his skyships, he couldn¡¯t reject since Wizard Hume had asked him personally.

    Also, the wizard union¡¯s credit points were also quite useful to him at the moment, considering how many things he had ess to with his current status.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, how many sky ships does the union need?¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Master Bet, we need 9, but if that¡¯s not possible, then lend us as much as you possibly can!¡± Wizard Hume said, surprised.

    They had a good rtionship with each other, so they could just get straight to the point.

    ¡°Research spirit, order sky ships numbered 1 to 9 toe back!¡± Abel called in the lounge.

    ¡°Ok Wizard Hume, just wait a bit and the sky ships will arrive in a moment!¡± Abel smiled.

    There were 12 sky ships above the potion maker union, and Abel felt like that was too much.

    It was just that they were too valuable to let go.

    The Judson family who served under Abel was hard at work every day. Since Abel did not have a military under him in the elves, all of the elves manning those skyships were from the Judson family.

    The Judson family was a business family, so their military forces were limited. The 12 sky ships had almost taken up all their men.

    Still, Abel treated the Judson family quite well. One of the skyships has be the Judson family¡¯s trading ship.

    The skyships had dimensional storage ability. Its inventory could store up to ten thousand warriors. If they were used to stock up trading resources, just a single one could go against a huge team.

    This forced the Judson family to grow at an immense rate to cultivate elves with the ability to operate skyships.

    Lending out sky ships also didn¡¯t affect Abel too much. After all, he could get a new one every month.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, you can organise the men to operate those sky ships so I can preserve my elves!¡± Abel smiled and reminded.

    ¡°No problem. The wizard union has already cultivated a team. It was just that the dwarves were a little slow in making sky ships for us!¡± Wizard Humeughed.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, can I take a look at a map of the Lance Continent?¡± Abel added casually.

    ¡°Of course, there isn¡¯t much there!¡± Wizard Hume nodded.

    He then took out an old parchment from his portal bag and handed it to Abel.

    It was not a detailed map, but it was unlike any other map he saw. Not only was the Lance Continent marked on the map, but it also included the surrounding 3 sub Continent and the rough direction of the Central Continent.

    It seems like it was just a part of a bigger map. There weren¡¯t even any markings of valleys, rivers, or hills.

    The area this map covered was too big. It only had the rough shape of the Lance Continent and its shoreline.

    Its distance from the Central Continent was nked out with the marking of the sea.

    ¡°We copied this map from an ancient sight back in the day. The original map was too big, so only copied where the Lance Continent is!¡± Wizard Hume exined.

    Abel connected to the research spirit and recorded this map with his power of will.

    He then sent it off to his Fire tooth battle fort¡¯s database topare with its ancient map.

    These days, Fire Tooth had an updated map of the entire Central Continent, and its monogram was drastically improved.

    ¡°Master, skyships numbered 1 to 9 are ready on yourmand!¡± The research spirit sounded.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, please tell the captain toe in and authorise himself!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, thank you so much!¡± Wizard Hume stood up and bowed.

    The 9 sky shipsnded on a ne, and all the elves on it were dismissed. Afterward, the research spirit ordered the repair robots on the ships.

    They¡¯ve swapped out all the top-level gems to intermediate ones, which was a must.

    As you know, the wizards would immediately realize something different when they saw Abel¡¯s gems.

    It wouldn¡¯t be as shocking if they only came across one top-level gem with such purity, but seeing thousands of them together would be hard to exin.

    Although going to the Lance Continent would take vast amounts of gems. The wizard union would take care of it anyway.

    After Abel sent off the happy Wizard Hume, the sky was starting to get dark. Just when he was growing disappointed in his druid soul, a message emerged.

    ¡°My lord, we must seed in our operations, please shine your glory on the Lance Continent again!¡±

    Abel immediately knew it was to do with the Holy Kingdom.

    He connected to the owner of this prayer through his crystal angel statue. It was a young man with luxurious noble clothes in a chamber looking at an emotionless statue of a god.

    ¡°No, this is not the Holy Kingdom!¡± Abel got a special feeling. This prayer was noting from the direction of the Holy Kingdom. It was from a human¡¯s territory.

    He did not make a move immediately. Instead, he marked out this young nobleman named Barney and investigated his history.

    He was a baron, not one of high status, but he was connected to the Holy Light Kingdom.

    His other identity was a reporter of the Holy Kingdom, and he was there to take care of a special mission.

    If the Lance Continent needed to connect with the Holy Kingdom, they would do so through a reporter.

    His identity was top secret, so he settled up a connection circle under his castle to only be used at the most crucial moments.

    This way, Barney was the safest reporter of the Holy Kingdom. As long as he kept his mouth shut, no one would doubt him.

    Also, unless someone was given permission, thatmunication circle could not reach the Holy Kingdom.

    Although teleportation circles were rare among nobles,munication circles were quitemon, so he also would not attract any attention by doing so.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but he was waiting for Barney to connect with the other reporters.

    If Abel wanted a follower who was soul-bound to him like Barney to die, all he needed was to feed him some poison through the soul link.

    This was why Abel was not worried about Barney escaping from him.

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad most of my prayers are from normal people. If I have had holy knights followers, I could get more news!¡± Abel thought to himself.

    Maybe it was because of loyalty, but most of his prayers were from normal people, so their information was almost useless.

    Suddenly, his druid soul sounded again. Maybe it had another discovery.

    Abel connected with it and sensed a holy knight. It was one of the 2000 souls he granted.

    His name was Cafford, and he was granted a rank 20 soul. He was one of the most outstanding ones in his generation of holy knights.

    He was taken in as a disciple by a mad knight to take care of some extraordinary missions.

    Some of them were in the Lance Continent. It was at that moment, Abel realized something different about the souls he granted. The crystal angel statue recorded everything they did and thought they made.

    It was just that they were a little bit chaotic to sift through.

    Since Abel hadmanded his druid soul to do the work, all the information rted to the Lance Continent was filtered out and disyed.

    Abel noticed a group of ingredients made for the Lance Continent.

    Due to the tight restrictions of the Holy kingdom, it was almost impossible for its citizens to even go outside of the Guardian Wings.

    There was no way they could go against the Holy Kingdom or the Demon from beyond, so there wasn¡¯t much security within the Holy Kingdom itself.

    All the knights in the Holy Kingdom knew their information would not leak out unless their god stopped protecting them.

    They would not expect Abel to be capable of analyzing their ns for the Lance Continent.

    It was a massive n, 300 years in the making, and they had only done so through slowly incorporating their men into the Lance Continent.

    It was extremely hard to connect with a subcontinent due to theirck of information exchange and the massive power required to ignite a super teleportation circle.

    This gave the Holy Kingdom an opportunity. They needed the autonomy of subcontinents.

    Their n began as soon as they sessfully prated the Lance Continent. The first was killing the prince. The second was poisoning the king.

    Soon, a new prince imed the throne with the holy armor of the demon from beyond.

    Abel immediately got a rough idea about what was going on. It was not far from what the Wizard union was specting. Emperor Harvey started everything.

    The only thing the Wizard union didn¡¯t know was the Holy Armour. It had a simr function as the Barbarian¡¯s totem pole, maybe even more powerful.

    Abel was puzzled. He could not tell the Wizard Union about this because he would not be able to exin how he got this information.

    At the same time, he was afraid that the Lance Continent would be extremely loyal to the Holy kingdom after hundreds of years of indoctrination. Trying to take it back would be a huge war for the Wizard Union.

    Although the Wizard union has already decided to send men to the Lance Continent, it could still take up to 2 years considering their distance and the speed of those skyships.

    If they ran into trouble during the journey, it might take even longer.

    2 years was enough to brainwash countless citizens for the Holy Kingdom. Therefore it would be useless even if the Wizard Union could sessfully set up their super teleportation circles.

 Chapter 1063 - Full Speed Flying

    <h4>Chapter 1063: Full Speed Flying</h4>

    What could the WIzard union even do when if the followers of the demon from beyond had already spread throughout the Lance Continent?

    Abel had followers himself. He knew the only way to get rid of their faith was by killing them. Changing them was almost impossible, let alone the ones by the demon from beyond.

    Abel couldn¡¯t think of another solution.

    He didn¡¯t know the poption of the Lance Continent, but it should be around the same as the Holy Continent. He couldn¡¯t stand killing that many people.

    Abel never thought of himself as a good person, but he still couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to this.

    He knew something even the wizard union didn¡¯t. That holy armor caused everything, and it was on Emperor Harvey.

    He had the ability to arrive at the Lance Continent quickly. The sky ships were not the fastest thing, but he was not nning to use White Cloud either. Instead, he needed a war machine, the battle fort.

    Since he saw the map, he knew the rough location of the Lance Continent.

    He checked his inventory. He had enough potions supply and alchemy ingredients for the dwarves and other races to sustain themselves for half a year.

    He didn¡¯t think he would be gone for that long, so it would be enough.

    The next morning Wizard Hume arrived at Abel¡¯s ce with 9 captains while the other staff of the sky ships waited on the teleportation circle outside of the potion maker camp.

    Abel permitted their souls to control those sky ships, and the process waspleted.

    What came next was up to the Wizard Union.

    ¡°Research spirit, keep me up to date with the news. I¡¯m immediately going into retreat!¡± He arrived at the metal fort and said.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± The research spirit was always loyal.

    ¡°Commander spirit, call Fire Tooth toe back!¡± Abel then turned to his headmaster badge.

    ¡°Headmaster, now calling!¡± Themander spirit replied through the power of the will.

    Soon, Abel sensed a battle fort approaching. It was not a skill he learned, but he could naturally sense their presence as an owner of a battle fort.

    When they were in their invisibility mode, they were invisible to the power of the will or the naked eye from the outside.

    At that moment he looked towards the giant Beamon next to him and knew he was in trouble,

    If he brought Doff along with him, it would be too far for his Barbarian followers to use the holy spell.

    This would cause extreme chaos. Who knew what his crazy followers would do?

    But at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to leave Doff behind. It was his most powerful beast. His teleportation ability almost made it invincible.

    ¡°Doff, put down the ancient totem!¡± Abel had no choice and ordered.

    Doff didn¡¯t want to, but it still put the totem down against the tform after a moment.

    Abel then took out a portal bag with a few hundred Light Healing Potions and ced it next to the ancient totem, which should be enough for the Barbarians.

    Doff¡¯s fighting skills would be drastically reduced without the ancient totem, but Abel was going to a sub-continent anyway.

    They did not have the resources of anyone to be aw-defying wizard or a mad knight, so Doff could easily kill any enemies with its bare hands.

    Also, Doff still had its supersized spirit sword and spirit shield. Those things were both quite good.

    ¡°Doff, Frankenstein, follow me!¡± Abel turned to his 2 summons and yelled.

    He no longer needed to hide as he directly shed on the battle fort.

    The operation room was small, so Doff could stay outside.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, please use the map of the Lance Continent and see if you can find anything simr in your database!¡± Abelmanded.

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster, nowparing....¡± After a few seconds, the monogram began to pan out. The Ervo Forest became a dot, and the entire Central Continent was on disy.

    A green dot shed above the monogram of the Central Continent. It was his target.

    ¡°Target spotted, should I change the name of the Liam Continent to the Lance Continent?¡± Fire Tooth asked.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, yes!¡± Abel replied.

    Lance Continent was called Liam Continent in ancient times, and the Wizard Union changed its name.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, long long will it take to get there?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster. If all 4 engines are being used, it will take 22 days to arrive. In full speed mode, it will take 10 hours to arrive!¡± Fire Tooth replied.

    Abel was shocked. 22 days made sense, but how were 10 hours even possible?

    At that moment, he realized there was still a lot he didn¡¯t know about this battle fort, just like this full-speed mode, for example.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, tell me about the full speed mode!¡± He asked.

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster. The battle fort will transform and close off all the protection circles in the full speed mode. The surface of the fort will then be covered in alpha energy to stabilise the speed!¡± Fire Tooth exined.

    Abel didn¡¯t understand, but it sounded awesome. It was just that he wasn¡¯t nning to try it in a ce where there were people.

    Without a protection circle and an invisible circle, was he going to get attacked by spiritual beasts from the sea?

    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a go!¡± Abel wasn¡¯t worried about his safety. His battle fort was rough, and it was equipped with all kinds of gear. He could escape even if he could defeat them.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, leave Bay Law city!¡± He ordered.

    Soon, the battle fort speeded towards the sky in silence.

    Abel saw the potion maker union getting smaller and smaller and faded at the end.

    He could only rely on the monogram in front of him to tell he was above the Ervo Forest.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, go full speed mode!¡± Abel knew no one was watching, so he said.

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster, please put away your summons. Otherwise, it will be in danger!¡± Fire Tooth reminded him.

    It was only until this moment Abel realized Doff was still outside.

    Although he trusted Doff, he still put it back in his monster ring.

    He then returned to the operation room, and Fire Tooth sounded, ¡°Now entering full speed mode!¡±

    Abel sensed the circr shape of the battle fort began to get elongated with the operation room at the very front and the 4 engines at the back.

    ¡°This is basically a jet!¡± Abel was stunned. He never expected that the battle fort could look like this.

    It was such a coincidence. Despiteing from a different civilization, Abel still saw some resemnce to his old world.

    Of course, it was not exactly like a fighter jet, but the fundamentals were the same.

    There was a little tail on the wings, but there was something distinct about the battle fort, and that was its uneven surface.

    That uneven surface was wrapped in unknown energy¨C maybe it was the alpha energy Fire Tooth was talking about.

    The invisibility and protection circle turned off, and the battle fort appeared in the sky with the 4 engines at the back sting at full power.

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster. We have now entered full speed mode. One top level gem will be used up per hour!¡± The fire tooth said.

    At this rate, this journey would take Abel 10 mana gems. The Fire Tooth was just as greedy as the tree of life.

    However, gems were like stones to Abel anyway. He couldn¡¯t use it on anything other than himself.

    The battle fort levitated higher and higher and reached a speed it never reached before.

    Abel was shocked. He truly underestimated the power of this battle fort. The power it could reach on full gear was not something he could imagine.

    It was almost like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu. He saw something simr on the televisions of his past life.

    It was just like a rocket ship taking off, but it began to stabilize after it reached a certain point.

    Abel reached his power of the will out of the operation room. Since he was the owner of this fort, the alpha energy could not stop his power of will.

    His power of the will prated theyer of alpha energy and sensed the immense cold outside. It was colder than any top-level cold spell.

    His power of the will was almost frozen, so he quickly retracted it.

    His attitude must have been shocking. He might have been more than 10,000 meters above sea level. Even White Cloud or Flying me could not do something like this.

    He looked down at the Ervo Forest from the window. It looked like a big patch of algae.

    The atmosphere around him began to make a screeching sound.

    As the battle fort kept elerating, the sound around him suddenly disappeared in a st.

    ¡°We¡¯ve broken the sound barrier!¡± Abel thought to himself.

    But things did not end there. The 4 engines kept sting faster and faster.

    It was at this moment Abel understood why they no longer needed a protection and invisibility circle.

    No one would be able to touch them at this speed. But of course, it might be doing so to minimize drag as well.

    The air particles traveled through the uneven surface, and drag was minimized to the maximum.

    A drag minimizing circle coulde in handy most of the time, but it would instead by a limitation under this speed.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, what is alpha energy? Abel looked at that unknownyer of energy. It not only blocked out the cold, but it also blocked out the friction outside. It was almost like the battle fort was not touching anything.

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster. The database doesn¡¯t have any information. The alpha energy is made out of alpha particles,¡± Fire Tooth replied.

    ¡°Ok, fine,¡± Abel had lost interest in looking outside. He was going too fast. He wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything even without clouds.

 Chapter 1064 - Arriving At The Lance Continent

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Arriving At The Lance Continent</h4>

    After 10 minutes of flying, Abel saw the battle fort had arrived at the ocean, ording to the monogram.

    ording to the books he read, the oceans were divided into shallow water and deep water. The shallow water was the area 10,000 miles around the continent. It was the dragon¡¯s territory, and it was protected from the sea beast¡¯s attacks.

    Any further than that were ces that even the dragons wouldn¡¯t cross. This was also whymunication between a subcontinent and the Central Continent almost always happened through a super teleportation circle.

    However, considering how high the battle fort was flying, those powerful beasts of the sea shouldn¡¯t be able to notice it.

    The speed of the battle fort began to stabilize. Its speed could truly go neck to neck with a fighter jet even a few times the size.

    He crossed 10,000 miles in no time, and Abel looked down. There was not a single creature, and everything looked normal.

    The battle fort slowly made its way towards the green dot marked as the Lance Continent on the monogram.

    Suddenly, Abel noticed a giant sea monster roaming in the water. It was its territory.

    Maybe only a legendary could take on such a powerful being.

    The deep-sea was important to the beasts of the sea not only because of their bloodline but also because of the deep sea¡¯s resources.

    If not, they would not be able to get so powerful.

    ¡°Little bugs!¡± That beast looked towards the sky and sensed 2w-defying wizards speeding above it.

    Normally it wouldn¡¯t bother, but today it was in an excited mood, so it decided to eat what entered his territory.

    It jumped out of the water and flew towards the sky. Its speed was not affected at all.

    However, not even 10 meters above the sea, powerful energy shed above it. Their speed sent a chill down the beast¡¯s spine.

    It was fine for a beast of the sea to reach the height of the battle fort, but that speed was something it could not understand. It was almost logic-defying, and it reminded it of an ancient event within its bloodline.

    Back in the day, these speedy flying objects invaded the ocean and massacred powerful beasts. Finally, they took awayrge amounts of corpses.

    It was a nightmare deep in its blood. All of a sudden, it lost control of its body, and it fell heavily back into the ocean.

    That impact was nothing for a beast, but it did not leave the ocean again. Instead, it dived deeper.

    All it wanted at that point was to hide in the depths of the ocean to let those scary thoughts fade away.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but a legendary level beast of the sea was scared off by his battle fort. The power of the ancient civilizations was truly something he could notprehend. Even powerful beasts of the sea were just a source of resources for them.

    You could just tell by looking at the materials of the battle fort. Even a grandmaster cksmith like Abel has never seen something like it. Most likely, they came from the ocean.

    After all, the beings on the continent rarely interacted with the ocean.

    Abel kept his eyes on the monogram during the 10 hours of flight. The danger he was expecting never happened.

    All he ran into was different weather conditions. Sometimes there were clouds below him, and sometimes there weren¡¯t, but they were all too boring to admire.

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster, we have arrived at the Lance Continent. Please select thending speed and confirm to the repairing robots to start checking for damage!¡± The Fire Tooth spirit sounded.

    ¡°Ok. Land at max speed, and open the protection and invisibility circles!¡± Abel said.

    From those words, he knew flying at this speed might damage the battle fort.

    Luckily all it took was mana gems which he had endless.

    The battle fort began tond and slowly transformed back into its original oval shape when it was 1000 meters above the ground.

    Of course, this speed was like a snail crawlingpared to what Abel just experienced.

    He shook his head and looked outside the Lance Continent.

    It was a lively Continent with flora and fauna growing all around.

    It was at that moment he sensed something strange in his forehead.

    Hundreds of thousands of prayers rushed into his crystal angel statue.

    He ignited the world stone and allowed his druid soul to analyze them.

    Considering their power, this process would only take 10 minutes at most.

    Abel was puzzled by the result. Although these prayers were from the Lance Continent, their structure waspletely different from the ones he was used to in the Central Continent.

    The prayers he normally received from the Central Continent were from normal people, but there were more than 5000 prayers from intermediate knights amongst these prayers from the Lance Continent. He even got a few prayers from rank 17 knights, which was extremely rare considering that Knights would normally teau by rank 16.

    Of course, there were tens of thousands of prayers from novice knights ranging from rank 1 to rank 5. Since they were too far from the Holy Kingdom, these prayers were directly received by Abel.

    However, he soon noticed some special prayers. Their movements were elusive, and they were received faster than any other prayers.

    ording to the world stone¡¯s analysis, those were from a hundred rank 19-20 holy knights and a hundred preachers.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why are there holy knights and preachers around?¡± Abel began to get skeptical.

    Although it was not impossible for an extremely talented person to be a rank 16, rank 17, or even rank 18 knight in 300 years with enough resources, bing rank 19 and rank 20 was unbelievable, let alone 100 of them. He was suddenly reminded of the holy armor. Maybe this was its power.

    As for the preacher, Abel only had 20 of them by ruthlessly creating miracles with his totem pole in the Battlecry City.

    But the Holy Kingdom had 100 of them just by passively enforcing propaganda for 300 years. Abel couldn¡¯t help but get a little jealous. Considering the type of information he got from his follower Cafford in the Holy Kingdom, he knew how important a preacher was.

    In order to get into the core of the Holy Kingdom and get information about the gods he always wanted to understand, he needed his preachers.

    There were many things about the gods that puzzled him, but it was extremely hard to find anything about them in the Central Continent.

    Even if he did, they were only on the surface level and did not get to the point.

    Abel was one of the very few people who knew about the gods. He had followers in the Barbarians, the Holy Kingdom, as well as the elite elves, and he always got his understanding through trial and error.

    Therefore, Abel was excited to kill those 100 preachers in the Lance Continent. He needed their souls in his crystal angel statue.

    Then, all he needed was to pick some good candidates to grant their soul before he could get more preachers.

    Of course, he could only do this before the demon from beyond reawaken. Once it did, he, along with those 2000 holy knights of his, would be spotted.

    Therefore, Abel had to keep increasing his power before the demon from beyond found him being a little thief. It might hate him more than the Wizard union.

    Abel¡¯s targets were the 100 rank 19 and above holy knights as well as those preachers. As for those intermediate holy knights and tens of thousands of ordinary followers, he wouldn¡¯t even need to make an effort to kill them.

    He could immediately identify their location through their bond anyway, so he was not desperate. He needed to find the preachers first.

    He needed more information about the gods. Maybe the Holy Kingdom was the only ce that had it.

    Considering how advanced the Demon from Beyond¡¯s skill was when it came to controlling its followers, the information it got had to be much more well-rounded.

    ¡°Can we track down the location of those 100 preachers?¡± Abel was not confident that he could look at how disjointed those prayers were.

    In reality, the prayers of those followers were really privileged.

    Since the crystal angel statue, Abel was about the same rank as the demon from beyond. His status was undeniable.

    The demon from beyond used to be unchallenged, but since it had fallen into a slumber, it gave Abel¡¯s crystal angel statue an opportunity.

    The holy armor Emperor Harvey had was secondary to god. Therefore, Abel had stolen all the prayers of the Lance Continent once he arrived.

    The only ones different were the 100 top-level holy knights as well as those preachers cultivated by the golden holy armor. The bonds between them were extremely close, so even the crystal angel statue could not get all of their prayers, only bits and pieces of it.

    But still, pinning down their location should be possible.

    The only downside was it would take a little longer since he needed to gather at least tens of disjointed prayers to pin them down precisely.

    The sky was slowly getting Dark. Abel stopped the battle fort in mid-air as his druid soul, and world stone kept analyzing the data and transferring the result to the Fire Tooth Spirit.

    Since Abel could not enter the Dark World, he could only set up a mana gathering circle and start his daily meditation with light gems.

    Although it was far inferiorpared to the prayers of the elite elves, it was still better than nothing.

    An hour passed by, and he opened his eyes, seeing some dots on the monogram.

    He immediately knew they were the locations of the preachers, but the only puzzling thing was they were spread out throughout the entire Lance Continent.

    He didn¡¯t know, but they were all under themand of Emperor Harvey to established temples throughout the entire continent.

    At the moment, he had only identified 30 of them, but Abel no longer wanted to wait. He had to find his first assistant.

 Chapter 1065 - Barley Cloud City

    <h4>Chapter 1065: Barley Cloud City</h4>

    In the battle fort, Abel was fast, even if he didn¡¯t have any teleportation circles.

    He focused on the closest target. If his world stone and druid soul was correct, this was a preacher.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, go there!¡± Abel gently tapped on the target and said.

    The battle fort immediately flew forward. It was fast with 4 engines ignited at once.

    At the same time, the Fire Tooth spirit kept updating its ancient map.

    Preacher Ford was a nobleman. His family was the first noble family to serve under Emperor Davey, so he received a special vow ever since he was a child.

    Maybe it was because of his status or his talent, he gained Emperor Davey¡¯s trust and was luckily picked as a Preacher.

    He could clearly remember there were 1000 candidates, but the Holy armor only picked 100 preachers in the end.

    Ford studied his inherited knowledge of preachers ever since.

    That was until one day, the great Emperor Davey announced that the Lance Continent would be the holynd, and God needed them to spread his word and prayers.

    Therefore, preacher Ford held up a staff of authority and arrived at Barley Cloud City.

    He was more powerful than the city owner. Not only did he bring 10 powerful holy knights with him, but he also had the power tomand any troops in Barley Cloud city.

    He first set up a temple in the best area of the city.

    Although that area was where the businessmen gathered, 10 of the most powerful men still offered their assets for free.

    They didn¡¯t want to, but they would be captured and burned alive when the temple officially opened if they refused.

    ¡°Faith needs sacrifice!¡± Preacher Ford held his staff up in glory.

    Everything he had was granted to him by god, and he wanted to turn this city into a ground for gathering souls. All the civilians would be sacrifices.

    ¡°How long until the temple is finished?¡± He turned and asked the city owner.

    Preacher Ford stood in the hall of the city pce, which became his pce ever since he arrived. On the other hand, the city owner was sent to a guest room nearby to serve under him.

    ¡°The prestigious preacher Ford. I¡¯ve already gathered the best builders. It should be done in 2 months!¡± He bowed.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll give you a month. Gather all the strongest men in the city. It is their chance to better their souls!¡± Preacher Ford¡¯s face sank.

    Preacher Ford knew he was battling against time since Emperor Davey wanted them toplete spreading their prayers throughout the Lance Continent in 2 years. This way, the Lance Continent would be allied with the Holy Kingdom. If not, they would be facing the fury of the Wizard Union.

    ¡°The prestigious preacher Ford. The citizens of Barley Cloud city are all free citizens, I can notmand them to work!¡± The city owner said helplessly.

    ¡°What you have is the military. If they go against you, kill them. I don¡¯t care how, but I need to see the temple in a month!¡± Preacher Ford said coldly.

    The city owner couldn¡¯t understand why the Holy light Kingdom would treat their citizens like this. After all, Barley Cloud City was a medium-sized city that paid a decent amount of tax.

    If he did what preacher Ford wanted, his peaceful city would fall into chaos.

    The city owner didn¡¯t know, but the kingdom actually didn¡¯t care about tax at all. What they needed was prayers, and they would get them by all means necessary.

    After all, what was so bad about a little bit of chaos?

    What the Holy light Kingdom had was hard power. The cold de could solve any problem.

    As soon as the temple was built, all the citizens would helplessly fall under theirmand.

    Under the guidance of preachers, those citizens would be their followers.

    As the discussion was getting heated, a bite light suddenly shed in the hall, and a ck-cloaked hooded wizard appeared.

    ¡°A wizard?¡± Preacher Ford gazed coldly and followed with augh, ¡°take him down.¡±

    To ensure the safety of a preacher, each of them had 2 elite knights and 8 intermediate knights with them at all times.

    However, the 2 elite knights were not as confident as preacher Ford. They could not sense the power of their opponent, which was scary.

    It was almost like this wizard did not exist, but yet they could clearly see him with their eyes.

    The knights exchanged a look, and an elite knight took a step beside preacher Ford while the other elite knight charged forward with his shield and sword, ¡°glory to my lord!¡±

    He yelled as the 8 intermediate knights followed, but they knew this enemy was not simple.

    The 9 knights formed a formation and ignited a charge towards the ck-cloaked wizard.

    However, the ck-cloaked wizard did not care. When the knights were seconds away from him, they immediately froze.

    Their charge was broken along with their holy freeze aura.

    They fell towards the ground helplessly with their weapons, sending sounds of metal crashing throughout the hall.

    Preacher Ford and the other elite knights felt their hearts dropped.

    Although elite wizards could suppress an elite knight to an extent, there was no way they could stop a full team of charging knights just like that.

    ¡°Mr. Ford, you go first!¡± Thest elite knight knew he could die, but not preacher Ford. Preachers were almost irreceable.

    As preacher Ford began to turn, the elite knight also charged towards the ck-cloaked wizard. However, all it took was a little wave from the wizard, and he sensed an unbearable pressure roaring towards him. At that moment, he immediately understood why the 9 knights dropped down so helplessly.

    He had never seen aw-defying wizard, but he heard about them from legends. At that moment, he felt like he was tipping over on the verge of death.

    ¡°Not bad, bring them back. I want to research them for a bit!¡± Another voice emerged. It was another hooded wizard.

    Abel just came back from a tour around the temple being built. He found a special magic board as well as some decent materials, which he all put away.

    Although they needed to build the temple as soon as possible, they could save on the materials. They neededrge amounts of luxury to support that spiral magic board.

    But all Abel knew was that those materials looked expensive, so he wanted to see what he could build from it.

    He sent Frankenstein to take care of the knights and the preacher first. Considering how weak they were, Abel wasn¡¯t worried as he strode around the temple.

    ¡°Mr. Wizard, I am the city owner of Barley Cloud City, please spare my life!¡± The city owner was trembling in horror.

    He thought Abel was one of the lucky few who survived their wizard union, and now he was seeking revenge. For a small potato like him, he wouldn¡¯t dare to join the fight for such power.

    Of course, he did not have the right anyway. But to be honest, he much rather the wizard union retook power. This way, those crazy prayers would not spread throughout his city.

    ¡°You saw nothing and you will say this if anyone asks!¡± Abel said to the nobles as he added a lock with his power of the will. Unless someone with a stronger power of the will had encountered those nobles, they would not be able to say anything about what they saw.

    Considering the body of the city owner, he would directly explode if anyone tried to force him to say anything.

    It was a simple trick, but truly showed the helplessness of normal souls in the face of aw-defying wizard.

    Afterward, Frankenstein wrapped the 10 holy knights and preacher Ford in his power of the will and ignited a move in a sh towards the battle fort in mid-air.

    Abel gazed at the hypnotized city owner and also disappeared with a smile.

    He regained himself after 10 seconds, and he said in the most respectful tone, ¡°The prestigious preacher Ford!¡±

    However, preacher Ford and his 10 knights were no longer in the hall.

    He was puzzled, but he knew the mysteries of preachers were not something he couldprehend.

    Preacher Ford opened his eyes in the battle fort and saw an elf next to that scary ck-cloaked wizard.

    He then took to his side and saw his 10 knights struggling.

    Suddenly, he was stunned. He was lying on were clouds.

    Although clouds were nothing extraordinary, he never saw them from this perspective. Of course, he was floating on a giant oval-shaped tform with a transparent dome wrapped around it.

    He almost felt like he was seeing god. Even the knowledge he inherited never mentioned anything like this.

    Abel smiled at his prey. They were his subject of research. As the opponent of the Holy Kingdom, he wouldn¡¯t feel ashamed even if he killed those men during the process.

    He unleashed the crystal angel statue energy through his world stone. Ever since he realized that it could steal the prayers of god, he had rarely done something like this in this world.

    However, he was in the Lance Continent. He was the only god around. The Holy Light Kingdom wiped out even the remaining forces of the wizard union.

    They were so far from the Central Continent. The gods would not be able to do anything to him.

    The energy sifted out of his forehead as he ignited his world stone. A golden glow shed in his eyes, and he saw a little strand connecting the knights to the crystal angel statue in his forehead.

 Chapter 1066 - Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 1066: Experiment</h4>

    To Preacher Ford¡¯s surprise, his 10 holy knights suddenly got on their knees and bowed to the elf, their heads touching the cold metal ground.

    He knew what this gesture meant as a preacher, but he couldn¡¯tprehend why his knights were bowing not to a god but an elf.

    Could this elf be a god? But even another god could not make his faithful knight change their faith.

    As far as he knew, his knight would rather die than do so.

    ¡°Demon, he is a demon, wake up!¡± Preacher Ford yelled as he pointed at Abel.

    The knights did not budge. As though he hadn¡¯t spoken, they began to pray.

    ¡°Demon?¡± Abel was caught off guard. He thenughed ¡°if I¡¯m a demon, then who is your god?¡±

    The demon from beyond¡¯s followers called him a demon. It was the biggest joke he ever heard.

    ¡°Demon, you can kill me but you can never disrespect my lord!¡± Preacher Ford yelled despite the horror he was going through.

    Abel couldn¡¯t care less. The life and death of those holy knights were meaningless to him.

    Still, this was only possible since the knights were within his power of the will range. He was not a real god after all. He could only do what he did with the crystal angel statue.

    But if he really wanted them dead, he could always feed them poison.

    It was not as convenient as killing someone by thought. He could also strip the knights from their ability. Retrieve their souls, and make them fight for him.

    However, considering his current status, those weak holy knights were basically nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad. The faith of the preacher is not stable. I can¡¯t control him!¡± Abel shook his head and thought to himself.

    Instead, he was even more curious towards the holy armor, a holy object he could intrude.

    For something like that Holy portal bag he got who recognized him as an owner, even the demon from beyond could not use it.

    Abel wasn¡¯t sure about it, but he thought there were levels to holy objects.

    The transformation ne, for example. It was a holy object, but the goddess of the moon made it as a little toy.

    Normal gods would not care about things like that.

    As for something like the holy portal bag, it was something the gods made for personal use. If Abel hadn¡¯t used the holy energy of his crystal angel statue to break the low-level magic circle of the bag, the demon from beyond would be able to retrieve it once it reawakened.

    Holy objects like that were far superior.

    Abel wouldn¡¯t bother if the holy armor belonged to another god, but since it was by the demon from beyond, Abel was confident he could make it his own.

    Abel got the thoughts out of his mind and looked at the 10 knights in front of him with a cold smile.

    He lifted his hand in mid-air and grabbed their souls.

    It was not a big gesture, but he was using the energy of god.

    Click* their souls immediately flew into Abel¡¯s body. Izual in the crystal angel statue stopped his prayer and then guided the souls towards the crystal angel statue with a wave.

    10 extra souls began to kneel and pray like the others.

    ¡°Those weaklings can¡¯t even control their souls. I definitely can¡¯t end up like them!¡±

    Abel saw the souls of Holy knights countless times, but it was the first time he saw their bodies still kneeling after their souls were gone.

    He killed those knights after he got their souls without feeling a thing.

    After Abel killed the 10 holy knights, Preacher Ford was horrified. He was sure that elves did not use any power of the will.

    There was not a single bit of energy. If it was a rank difference, a suppression force would be created even if it was just a little, but at that moment, he felt nothing.

    ¡°Is this elf really a god?¡± Preacher Ford became paranoid.

    He even saw a joyful look on the face of those dead knights. It was almost like their death was a glory to them.

    He began to feel hopeless. All the power he had received in Barley Cloud City meant nothing. At that moment, he was just like a helpless ghost trembling in front of Abel.

    Abel was curious towards a preacher as well, especially their faithful souls.

    He knew Preacher Ford¡¯s soul would end up in his crystal angel statue if he killed him, then he would be able to know more about the secret of the Holy Kingdom.

    He immediately did telekinesis above Preacher Ford and twisted his skull around.

    Crack* a look of relief emerged from preacher Ford¡¯s face as his spine cracked.

    However, he was too much of an optimist. Izual gently flicked and waved again, and Preacher Ford could only helplessly watch his soul fly into the forehead of that elf before death dawned upon him. He wanted to scream, but he couldn¡¯t.

    A strange golden book appeared in the crystal angel statue, and it was directly transformed by the soul of Preacher Ford.

    Abel picked up the book with his power of will.

    It was an inherited preacher guide for spreading prayers.

    In reality, the holy armor utilized the energy of god to forge a preacher guide which it was able to grant for a soul to slowly digest.

    Since the energy of god was valuable, the soul of a preacher would transform back to a guide for the next granting.

    Of course, this process happened automatically, and what drove it was the energy of god.

    It was just like the ancient totem. If Abel wanted 20 preachers, the ancient totem had to be able to make 20 preachers.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that those 20 preachers he could make were only the leftovers from the god of war.

    He couldn¡¯t make preachers with his crystal angel statue because he didn¡¯t know how to make a preacher guide.

    But he didn¡¯t have the ability to do so anyway. He was not an actual god with the energy of god.

    Suddenly, he realized something even scarier about a preacher. Any follower gathered by a preacher would be his direct follower.

    Although he could steal the prayers from the holy kingdom, prayers were all he could get unless he granted their souls.

    He could not control them or retrieve their souls after they died.

    Normal prayers could only give him power for some part of a day, but a true follower could pray endlessly to support the crystal angel statue.

    ¡°I want the preacher¡¯s soul!¡± Abel mumbled.

    In this continent, isted from the gods and the wizard union, he didn¡¯t have to hold back a single bit.

    ¡°Frankenstein, clean up the ce!¡± Abel ordered and arrived at the operation room.

    Frankenstein cast a firebolt, and the corpses were burned to ash. It was the best cleaning tool.

    Abel noticed there were already 50 dots on the monogram. Half of the preachers were identified.

    He ignited his battle fort and headed towards the next target.

    ¡°The great Emperor Harvey, we have a problem!¡± Elite holy knight Kirk looked pale as he charged into the pce.

    ¡°Kirk, what happened?¡± Emperor Harvey saw the desperate look on his face as asked.

    ¡°I just got a report. 5munication circles are down and the preachers of the area are missing. I¡¯ve also contacted a few more preachers. Although their city owner did not report anything, the preachers have disappeared with their knights!¡± Knight Kirk bowed.

    ¡°Is the wizard union hiding anything we didn¡¯t know?¡± Emperor Harvey felt his heart drop. This n was 300 years in the making.

    ¡°If the wizard union could take down so many preachers at once, they could just directlye here and invade us. There was no need for them to do it in secret!¡± Elite knight Kirk shook his head.

    ording to the reports, every attack was done so quietly people only discovered something odd after the preacher, and the knights disappeared.

    ¡°How do they know about the location of our preachers? Is there an investigationwork in the Lance Continent we missed out on?¡± Emperor Harvey asked in confusion.

    ¡°Your great majesty, we can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing!¡± Elite holy knight Kirk suggested.

    ¡°¡®Send knights to areas around the missing preachers and connect with the ones still around. I need to know about their condition!¡± Emperor Harvey lowered his voice.

    They could not tell their preachers to retreat. If they did, they would have wasted 300 years of effort.

    There was no way they could take over the Lance Continent in 2 years without preachers and the temples.

    They needed faithful followers. If not, they would not be able to connect to the Holy Kingdom and transfer those powerful, loyal mad knights here.

    Abel was having the time of his life. He was traveling from target to target at an unbelievable speed.

    All he needed was to make a tap his finger, twist the neck of the preacher, and scoop up all the valuables from the constructing temples.

    He was especially interested in that magic board. He took a little look at it as he was flying. It was a mass hypnotizing magic circle.

    But unlike normal magic circles. It did not have any ability to kill, but you could enforce any hypnosis without the power of the will, and the thing would take care of it by itself.

    It was like an amplifier for the temple to slowly transform the lifestyle of all citizens. In just a matter of time, they would all be under theirmand.

    Although their faith was only on a surface level, it could drastically reduce their time to indoctrinate them. The beginning was the hardest, and that¡¯s where the temple came in handy.

    The hypothesis was like bait. It was used until the preacher could hammer the thoughts into their head and finally transform them into true followers.

    Abel didn¡¯t know if those things would be useful to him, but they were a rare find nevertheless. After he scanned them with his power of the will, he knew replicating them would be impossible.

    They looked simple, but their core was made with the power of god.

 Chapter 1067 - Clean Up

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Clean Up</h4>

    In Flora City of the Lance Continent, there wererge numbers of troops gathered. The city gate was locked, and all the war machines were unleashed.

    From afar, Flora city looked like a prepared hedgehog ready to defend itself.

    Tne crossbows and stone-throwers made the city unapproachable.

    Knights were patrolling all around the city, looking for danger.

    The safest ce in the city was an old castle. It belonged to the noble family of the first city owner, and the entire city was built around it.

    It has the tightest defense, with a deep river home to cannibal fishes guarding the perimeter.

    The only way to enter the castle was through a mobile bridge, and at that moment, it was lifted.

    The gate was wrapped in metal sheets with sharp pins hammered onto it.

    100 Knights, including 10 elite holy knights, gathered in the court. They were all from the Holy light Kingdom to protect preacher Conner.

    To ensure his safety and potential spies of the wizard union, all the nobles and servants of the castle were sent away.

    A few preachers around Flora City had already disappeared, and Emperor Harvey was not willing to lose another one.

    A team of knights like this was enough to take down anyone in the Lance Continent, let alone protecting a preacher.

    Of course, they also wanted to capture the attack. Even if they couldn¡¯t, they could at least kill him.

    Preacher Conner was getting a little worried. He hadn¡¯t felt this way ever since he became a preacher.

    However, his fear subsided when he gazed around at the powerful knights around him again.

    If Emperor Harvey hadn¡¯t insisted, he almost felt the urge to leave the city.

    ¡°Preacher Conner, don¡¯t worry. There is no way the attacker can escape!¡± An elite knight said gently.

    He had fought with a wizard before, so he was confident in his skills. A wizard¡¯s shing ability would lose its advantage in the face of his holy freeze. His aura range would make any wizard in the Lance Continent feel hopeless.

    The wizards used to be the pinnacle of prestige, but now they were nothing but little rats.

    He wouldn¡¯t believe the wizard union would be able to do anything to them or the kingdom. All they did was let their fury out on some preachers when they were unaware.

    ¡°I¡¯m depending on you!¡± Preacher Conner felt his heart lift a little and smiled.

    However, just when he finished those words, he saw all the knights around him dropping to their knees.

    Afterward, 2 hooded figures emerged from the dark.

    ¡°Not bad, kicking out the normal people saved me a lot of time!¡± Abelughed.

    His battle fort had targeted this castle, and he noticed more holy knights had gathered than the ones he came across before

    He knew the Holy light Kingdom had noticed him and made their move.

    But it was expected anyway. After all, he couldn¡¯t kill everyone associated with the preacher.

    He wasn¡¯t someone who kill for no reason, especially civilians.

    A few more knights basically meant nothing to him anyway.

    ¡°Who are you? Are you the one who killed the preachers?¡± Preacher Conner yelled.

    His words were loud, but there was a slight tremble beneath them.

    All the knights lost their control and couldn¡¯t even lift their heads as soon as these 2 hooded wizards appeared. This power was not something he couldprehend.

    A white sh of electricity shot out from his hand and twisted Preacher Conner¡¯s head backward.

    At that moment, a body shed behind him with a ming knight sword, striking Abel.

    Abel did not dodge or stop his telekinesis. Crack* Preacher Conner¡¯s neck snapped.

    The knight¡¯s ¡®revenge¡¯bo attack was at full speed, but it was at that moment, a hand reached out and grabbed his sword.

    Horror filled the knight¡¯s eyes. He never saw anyone grab a knight by the sword, nothing even close.

    ¡°Interesting, another subject for research!¡± Abel smiled at his new prey.

    That elite knight tried to pull his sword back, but he realized his power was nothingpared to that hand. It did not even budge a little.

    He immediately let go and ignited a holy freeze. In the face of such horror, all he could do was slow his enemy down and run for the closest teleportation circle.

    Suddenly, a powerful pressure gushed out from Abel and wrapped around the knight. His aura immediately faded.

    Abel was very curious about this rank 19 knight. Just like the preacher, he could not form a faithful bond with him.

    His crystal angel statue could not directly affect him, so maybe Lance continent had done something special to him.

    A lot of big nobles could do something like this to protect important figures.

    Abel scanned the knight with his power of the will and saw some clear scar of god.

    Although a normal person could not tell, a person who granted followers many times knew exactly what it was.

    He was pleased with his findings. This meant his 2000 knights would not be affected by the demon from beyond even if it reawakened. All it could do was to kill them.

    This rank 19 knight was from the first batch of knights served under Emperor Harvey. This special ability was why he was sent here to unleash a life-taking blow in the most crucial moment.

    ¡°Right. Take care of it!¡± Abel was about to carry that rank 19 holy knight away but suddenly remembered the kneeling knights around him.

    He snapped his fingers, and they all dropped dead helplessly.

    Although that elite knight could not move, he clearly saw what happened, and he could not believe himself.

    How could a being do something like this? Those knights were all more powerful than any wizards he came across.

    The wizard union did not put up much of a faith during their first invasion, so he always thought the holy knights were the most powerful profession in the world, but this worldview was shattered instantly.

    Abel nodded to Frankenstein and disappeared in a sh with the elite knight.

    Frankenstein used telekinesis and retrieved the light gems of those dead holy knights. He then followed up with 10 meteoroid spells before shing away as well, leaving a doomsday-like scenery for the patrolling knights and civilians to see.

    10 giant meteoroids rained down from the sky and heavily struck upon that historical castle.

    Frankenstein had mastered thew of fire. With the support of his rune word gears, he was more powerful than a rank 23 wizard.

    Afterward, the castle exploded, and the whole ce was swallowed up in mes.

    Just like that, the soulless bodies of the holy knights were burned to ash.

    Abel returned to his battle fort and saw another 100 souls in his crystal angel statue and a preacher guide. He was delighted with his gains.

    He then turned to the elite knight he brought with him. He was not experienced in torturing, nor was he skilled at it.

    ¡°Tell me, where is Harvey?¡± He asked.

    Just as expected, the knight kept his mouth shut despite being stunned out of his mind.

    Abel thought of many torturing methods, some he heard about and some he saw on the television of his past life. But he soon gave up. He knew it was not likely that he could get anything out of a follower like this.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the location of Emperor Harvey , his druid soul might be able to do so by going through the prayers of those followers.

    If he killed Emperor Harvey now, his followers would fall into chaos, then Abel would need to hunt them down one by one.

    ¡°Just get all the preachers first!¡± Abel thought to himself.

    He no longer needed the elite knight. Thest experiment was death.

    A lightning strike flew out from Abel¡¯s hand and burned the defenseless knight into crisp.

    He saw a soul fly out from the ckened body. It was flying away, but there was no way his crystal angel statue would miss an opportunity like this.

    Izual stopped praying and gently waved his hand to direct the soul into the crystal angel statue.

    Abel scanned the soul with his power of the will, but there was no memory he could ess.

    Maybe his control over the crystal angel statue was still too low to do something like that.

    He thought this elite knight would be special, considering god granted him, but the results were the same. He couldn¡¯t get anything from it.

    Instead, it just ended up like every other knight¡¯s soul in the crystal angel statue.

    All Abel could do was to put away the light gem and burn away the body. It was not a mad knight, after all. It wouldn¡¯t do much to him.

    At that moment, Frankenstein also returned with the gains.

    Abel looked down from the battle fort and saw the burning castle. He shook his head. Those knights really were a bunch of pitiful bugs. They didn¡¯t even know what their god was doing.

    The battle fort flew above the constructing temple, and the valuables within were retrieved.

    The battle fort headed towards its next target, leaving over a city in chaos. Abel knew the Holy light Kingdom knew about him, so he needed to speed up.

 Chapter 1068 - Holy Light City

    <h4>Chapter 1068: Holy Light City</h4>

    Abel left another city disappointed. He didn¡¯t find any preachers, not even the knights that normally followed.

    He sat in the operation room of his fort, and the druid soul began to locate the preachers again. This time he kept the analysis updated.

    There were already 60 preacher guides in his crystal angel statue, and it was already the result of his speed.

    He knew the Evil kingdom had noticed him as he came across knight formations from time to time. He even ran into one with 1000 holy knights.

    However, that did not slow him down. As soon as he got a new target, he would repeat his moves and move on.

    Abel missed his target 3 times ever since the holy light Kingdom realized they could not stop their attacker, so all he could do was keep trying.

    A city-sized castle stood in the core of the kingdom, the holy light city. Surrounding it was a crystal shield guarding the pce.

    The remaining 40 preachers were no longer looking as confident as they stood inside the pce. They were gathered there by force, and more than half of them were gone.

    Still, they were determined despite a little pessimism.

    Emperor Harvey looked at the preachers. They were hisst hope. He could not take any more losses.

    Maybe his attacker was the final card of the wizard union, maybe an old monster locked away for centuries, or a wizard from the Central Continent who traveled here long ago.

    Through his spection, this wizard must be at least rank 20. If not, it would not be able to kill a rank 19 holy knight.

    ¡°The murder of preachers is a great insult to my lord. I will send you all back once I¡¯ve killed the invader!¡± Emperor Harvey banged his fist on his throne and yelled.

    It was clear, the target of the attacker was the preachers.

    The kingdom had to maintain a level of holy knights in the holy light city to ensure their safety.

    He already sent out more than 1000 knights, and they were all killed.

    He was about to face a powerful enemy. So he had gathered his forces as opposed to spreading them out.

    The most powerful thing about knights was their formation. With 4000 holy knights, including almost 100 top-ranking elite holy knights, the most powerful formation in the Lance Continent was created.

    The reason he gathered the 40 preachers in his pce was to lure the attacker.

    With the most powerful formation of the continent,ing here would be suicide.

    Emperor Harvey could not afford to lose any more preachers. Even if he killed the attacker, he might not have sessfully spread his faith in 2 years.

    He just hoped the Wizard Union would run into trouble during their journey and took 3 years instead.

    The idea of his attackering straight from the Central Continent never even came across his mind. Even a legendary could not travel this fast without a super teleportation circle.

    He also wouldn¡¯t believe his attacker was aw-defying wizard. If he was, he would have shown himself already when they were taking down the wizard union.

    ¡°Majesty Harvey, we¡¯ve fully opened the investigationwork of the kingdom!¡± Any wizard who shows himself will not be able to escape!¡± Elite knight Kirk bowed.

    ¡°Forget it, I need to find the attacker in 10 days. Spread out the force and demand all family knights to investigate. Anyone who disobeys will be killed!¡± Emperor Harvey lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± knight Kirk bowed again.

    They didn¡¯t know their attacker was actually flying in the sky and did not interact with anyone other than the people he killed.

    Locating Abel as an investigationwork was impossible.

    Still, those words from Emperor Harvey did not do anything to Abel. Abel has sneaked out toe here. Everyone in the Central Continent still thought he was in retreat.

    He needed to protect the tree of life from the Holy Kingdom. Although his defense had increased a lot, he was still a little worried.

    Time passed slowly on the battle fort, but when Abel saw his target appearing in the same location, a smile emerged on his face.

    He traveled to more than 60 cities, which was almost half of the continent.

    It took him 3 days of full concentration without rest.

    But finally, he could take them down at once.

    This would save him so much hassle.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, go to the target at full speed!¡± He yelled when he saw the 40 dots emerge.

    The battle fort did a swirl in the sky and speeded towards Holy light city without a sound.

    Abel didn¡¯t know where he was going, but he was preparing for a bloody fight. If not, the kingdom would not have gathered all the preachers in one ce.

    He began to regret bringing Doff to the Lance Continent. His enemies were way too weak.

    He took out the crown of his invisibility cape and ced it on his head. His power of the will range immediately doubled to 2000 meters. Unless a knight were granted something by the demon from beyond, everyone else would lose their motion in the face of the crystal angel statue.

    It was how he took down 1000 knights so easily. Any ordinary man in his power of the will range would be a helpless goat.

    In less than an hour, a huge city emerged in front of Abel.

    It had one of those rarerge-size protection circles, which was never seen before in the Lance Continent.

    The Holy light kingdom had lived under the shadow of the wizard union for many years, so they would not take out a circle like that even if they had the materials to make them.

    ¡°Ah, a city protection circle!¡± Abel looked at the little pce in the center with a pair of sparkling eyes.

    Still, those things weremon in the Central Continent despite their rarity in the subcontinents.

    Back in the day, Emperor Harvey sacrificedrge amounts of wealth to carry this thing from the Central Continent to protect the holy armor.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, prepare the energy cannon!¡± Abel was toozy even to attack himself.

    ¡°Headmaster, energy cannon ready!¡± The Fire Tooth spirit spoke out.

    ¡°Target the city protection circle and fire with full power!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Afterward, 10 cannon heads reached out below the battle fort. Vicious energy began to gather, and beams of white light roared towards the crystal shield of the pce.

    It was his first official attack with his battle fort.

    But hundreds of shots have already been fired in less than 30 seconds. The crystal shield shattered into pieces, and Fire Tooth stopped its attack.

    The hear piercing sound of siren erupted above the pce.

    All the servants scattered in horror, but the knights remained still.

    They formed a giant formation around the pce. They saw where the beams wereing, which meant they had located their enemy.

    ¡°Very brave of you to have the guts to attack the pce straight on!¡± Emperor Harvey roared.

    His face looked grim. The attacks came from the sky, which meant the aura of the holy knights would be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Are you Harvey?¡± Abel suddenly appeared with Frankenstein 10 meters away from him.

    ¡°You bastard. Where is your respect? How dare you address the king¡¯s name without saying his majesty!¡± Knight Kirk yelled.

    Although he knew these two wizards who appeared out of nowhere must be extremely strong, he would still not allow any disrespect to happen as someone who went through a high-standard knight training.

    The way you address someone was significant, especially for a king. Addressing them as a great majesty during the first encounter was basic etiquette.

    ¡°Respect?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh in a mocking tone.

    If he didn¡¯te to the Lance Continent and leave the business to the WIzard Union, their continent would have been destroyed.

    The wizard union would not allow any followers of the demon from beyond in any of their continents. Since they could not tell them apart, the wizard union could only kill everyone in the Lance Continent after 2 years.

    Considering the poption of the Lance Continent, the wizard union could easily wipe out a city like a virus.

    Emperor Harvey was the core of this matter. He did not deserve any respect.

    ¡°Harvey, you should have expected this day when you submitted to the demon from beyond!¡± Abel did not care about Knight Kirk, as he said coldly.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Emperor Harvey knew something was wrong, so he lowered his voice.

    Since Abel knew about the demon from beyond, it seemed like he was not from the Lance Continent.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, but have you ever considered that every civilian in your kingdom killed because of your faith?¡± Abel followed coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all worth it. Even if the entire worldes to an end, it is all worth it if my lord can return!¡± Emperor Harveyughed frantically.

    Abel was speechless. He felt like he was talking to an insane person.

    ¡°As for you, do you think you can leave here alive?¡± Emperor Harvey looked at Abel with a murderous look and continued, ¡°I was a little worried at first when you were in the sky, but you had the guts toe into my pce!¡±

    Emperor Harvey saw the knights were prepared, so he strengthened his tone.

    Abel did not reply. Instead, he turned to the 40 preachers with a look of greed,

    Each one of them represented a preacher guide, and 40 of them were right in front of him.

    ¡°Kill them all!¡± Abel¡¯s voice sifted through the pce.

    Under Emperor Harvey¡¯s shocked gaze, countless arrows flew in from outside and killed all 40 preachers.

    Their souls were then directed to Abel¡¯s crystal angel statue by Izual.

    However, the thing that made Emperor Harvey stunned was the holy force on the arrows.

 Chapter 1069 - Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Massacre</h4>

    Emperor Harvey reached out his power of will and realized the arrows were actuallying from his 4000 knights.

    Their faces looked insane; it was not something rationality could overthrow.

    Those arrows were especially taken out from Emperor Harvey¡¯s inventory to guard the city, but they ended up as the murder weapons of his preachers.

    Soon, Emperor Harvey¡¯s shock turned into a wave of fury.

    ¡°You Bastard! You ruined my n! You will be tortured for eternity!¡± he roared and waved his hand, ¡°Kill him!¡±

    Although the 4000 knights outside were acting a little strange, more than a hundred rank 19 knights in the hall personally granted by Emperor Harvey.

    Elite knight Kirk was the first one to dash out and charge. He arrived in front of Abel and immediately did abo strike. An ear-piercing soundshed out from his sword.

    Abel did not budge as Frankenstein immediately unleashed his wizard energy like a roaring tiger.

    ¡°You are a Law Defying Wizard!¡± Emperor Harvey gasped.

    He saw knight Kirk suddenlye to a halt, and fresh blood gushed out from his mouth.

    Only aw-defying wizard could make an elite knight lose control like this.

    Frankenstein did not stop. He effortlessly stepped forward.

    Although knight Kirk could not move, he could clearly see with his frightened eyes that the hooded wizard took out a golden de as it plunged into his heart.

    With twitching eyes, Knight Kirk realized how much of a joke he was to the wizard union.

    A pure white soul beam reached up. But it did not fly towards the sky. Instead, it flew towards Abel¡¯s forehead.

    It was almost like the soul beam was charging towards a god faithfully as a sacrifice.

    ¡°You are not from the Wizard union. How can you steal my lord¡¯s soul? You are a thief!¡± Emperor Harvey¡¯s face began to twitch frantically.

    One for the death of his loyal knight and another for his stolen soul.

    Emperor Harvey knew the soul of an elite knight would normally return to his lord, which was what made death a glory.

    However, it would be apletely different story if the soul flew into Abel. It meant their god wouldn¡¯t be able to revive them.

    He couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen if his soul ended up in the hand of his enemy.

    He looked around at his temple. There was not a single holy knight still standing.

    They were all suppressed by Frankenstein¡¯s energy.

    ¡°My lord, please lend me your holy energy. I need it to fight against this evil force!¡± He held the holy armor in his hand and mumbled.

    Immediately, a golden glow shot out of Emperor Harvey in the center.

    The energy of Frankenstein was defused, and the knights regained their mobility.

    ¡°Formation!¡± Emperor Harvey knew he was fighting against aw-defying wizard, so he needed to go all out.

    Abel did not stop them. But a formation entirely made out of rank 19 holy knights could perfectly counteract the power of a rank 21w-defying wizard.

    ¡°Harvey, that should be the armour of the demon from beyond right?¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°The power of my lord is something you can notprehend!¡± Emperor Harvey yelled.

    He was horrified. He knew the mystery of the holy armor, but Abel also knew about it.

    Abel sensed a hint of familiarity with the holy armoring from the crystal angel statue.

    Emperor Harvey and his knight¡¯s formation could not stop Abel¡¯s power of the will since Frankenstein upied them.

    As far as Emperor Harvey understood, the power of the will was harmless, so he did not care about it too much.

    However, when Abel¡¯s power of the will made contact its the golden armor, Abel¡¯s power of the will was immediately sucked in.

    Just like entering his own gear, Abel¡¯s power of the will immediately arrived at the owner recognition circle and saw 2 other power of the wills.

    There was a big golden one and a small one that belonged to Emperor Harvey.

    He did not have time to take down the big golden one. If his crystal angel statue did not grow so much recently, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to directly enter holy armor like this.

    That golden power of the will was unlike the one in the holy portal bag. It was much scarier, and he felt like his own power of the will wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against it.

    Abel trusted his intuition, which was much more powerful than any other wizard. Although his knight skill was nothingpared to his wizard skills, his intuition always served him well.

    If he wanted tobat that golden power of the will, he could only do so as a god in the Dark World.

    Actually, the Portal bag was a holy object, the demon from beyond given a deity in the Holy Kingdom. The power of the will Abel destroyed was the power of the will of the deity.

    However, the owner of this holy armor was the demon from beyond itself. That golden power of the will was the demon from beyond¡¯s power of the will.

    The power of the will of a true god was not something Abel could take down. But, taking down Harvey¡¯s beside it should be fine.

    Emperor Harvey was a rank 20 holy knight, his power of the will was like a speck of dust to Abel. With a gentle swipe, it was gone.

    Full formation! But suddenly, Emperor Harvey felt like he lost connection with the holy armor on him.

    ¡°The lord gave up on me?¡± He felt his heart drop.

    How could he ever have guessed that someone could break his bond with the holy armor without even touching him?

    ¡°My lord, please hear my prayer. You are my one and only, and I will sacrifice everything for you!¡± He mumbled and hoped for a reply.

    At that moment, Abel waved his hand, and the armor disappeared on his Emperor Harvey in a sh. Afterward, it reappeared in Abel¡¯s hand.

    Abel didn¡¯t have time to look at it too much, so he threw it in his personal storage box.

    The storage box had a special ability to separate energy, and Abel could immediately sense a connection of faith with Emperor Harvey and the knights through the crystal angel statue.

    With the Holy armor in his hand, Abel has be the only figure of faith in the Lance Continent.

    An awkward look emerged on his face. He didn¡¯t expect all it took was to snatch the holy armor from Emperor Harvey before all the knights dropped their weapons and fell to their knees.

    Abel was disappointed. He expected a battle, but the only one remaining conscious was Emperor Harvey.

    ¡°Who are you, what do you want!¡± Just like that, a great ruler of a continent has lost his grace and cried out like a child.

    ¡°Thanks Harvey, you helped me gather a lot of faithful souls. I¡¯ll make sure your soul won¡¯t get left behind. You will forever bring prayers for me!¡± Abel smiled and said.

    ¡°My lord will hunt you down and you will pay!¡± Emperor Harvey roared. He wanted to change, but he realized his legs had already lost their mobility.

    Abel not only gained control over his soul, but he was also aw-defying wizard. His power was not something Emperor Harvey could withstand.

    ¡°Do you know why I kept you standing unlike the others?¡± Abel smiled and lowered his once.

    Emperor Harvey caught a glimpse of Abel¡¯s face from the hood with his weary eyes.

    ¡°I want you to bear witness. Everything you ever did was just a huge joke to me and the Wizard Union!¡± Abel smirked.

    ¡°These knights in the pce should be your first batch of holy knights right? Their souls belong to me now!¡± He continued.

    Abel snapped his fingers, and all the knights silently dropped to the ground. It was as if they all went into a deep, joyful sleep.

    Their dream of returning to God hase true.

    Afterward, 94 pure white soul beams flew towards Abel and surrounded his body.

    Emperor Harvey¡¯s eyes began to water up. Every single one of those knights was irreceable in the continent, and they all dropped dead in seconds.

    He thought of the mission his god gave him. He spent 300 years taking over the Lance Continent with vigor.

    Dwarves, orcs, elves, and the wizard union all fell helplessly under him. When sess was inches away from him, this wizard appeared.

    Everything he ever nned, every preacher he ever had, every follower he ever gathered, every power he ever gained was destroyed in a sh.

    ¡°Also those 4000 knights, I¡¯ll take their souls with me as well!¡± Abel continued.

    Sounds of bodies dropping down emerged from outside.

    4000 souls danced around and flew into the crystal angel statue under the guidance of Izual.

    Inside the crystal angel statue was a special space. Even 4000 souls have only taken up a small area.

    Abel had gotten 5000 souls all together with this journey, and the energy within his crystal angel statue became vibrant all of a sudden.

    Abel sensed their energy, and a smile emerged on his face.

    With those new prayers, his crystal angel statue would soon be dark gold.

    ¡°You are a demon, you didn¡¯t even give my knights a chance to fight!¡± Emperor Harvey went insane as he roared.

    ¡°Harvey, you don¡¯t have the right to say that!¡±Abel said in a mocking tone.

    Abel was an Emperor himself in the kingdom of St Ellis, so his status was on par with Emperor Harvey. However, he was also a prestigious master potion maker in the Central Continent. If Emperor Harvey came to the Central Continent, he would just be an ordinary knight.

    He wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Abel.

 Chapter 1070 - Treasures

    <h4>Chapter 1070: Treasures</h4>

    Emperor Harvey was actually already fortunatepared to the dead knights. At least he knew who was in control before he died.

    The knights, on the other hand, all died without who their killer was or who took their soul.

    ¡°Harvey, the Holy light Kingdom¡¯s inventory is still around right?¡± Abel asked nkly.

    He kept Harvey alive because he was still the emperor of a kingdom at the end of the day, even if it was just a subcontinent.

    His kingdom has killed countless orcs, dwarves, elves, as well as the Wizard Union. Their inventory should be jammed-packed.

    Since the Holy light Kingdom has not taken control for long in the Lance Continent, their resources should be in great condition. Abel wanted them, even though he already had a lot in his holy portal bag.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s my dragon blood!¡± Abel could only think of one exnation for his greed.

    Emperor Harvey was extremely puzzled. It was almost like he was split into 2 people. On the one hand, he didn¡¯t want to tell Abel about the inventory and allow his resources to fall into the hands of his enemy.

    But on the other hand, his instinct was telling him Abel was his all-mighty royal god. He should sacrifice everything for him.

    His heart was in turmoil, but his body automatically stood up and walked towards the back of the pce.

    Abel smiled and nodded to Frankenstein, signaling him to take care of the corpses and gains outside while he followed Emperor Harvey.

    Emperor Harvey walked out of the pce and arrived at an open space with countless dead knights. They all looked like they were in a joyous sleep.

    However, Emperor Harvey kept walking as though he didn¡¯t see them and arrived at a side building through a garden gate.

    With the invisible crown, Abel forced everyone 2500 meters away from him into eternal sleep.

    He didn¡¯t like to kill, but those were not civilians. They were all professionals.

    All the guarding knights, servants, and maids dropped down before they even got the chance to see Emperor Harvey or Abel.

    They kept walking until they arrived at a giant hall. Looking at the luxury decorations, this ce should be a master¡¯s room.

    He walked in front of amp and drew 2 circles with his finger. Afterward, sounds of machines began to emerge.

    A hole emerged from the ground, and Abel followed Emperor Harvey down the marble stairs.

    They turned a corner, and the ce was suddenly illuminated.

    Emperor Harvey stood by and waited for Abel to step in like a servant.

    It was a giant dungeon. And Abel immediately came across some portal boxes.

    Portal boxes were the product of the dwarves. They were used exclusively for themselves and the wizard union as a means of storing resources.

    With already so many portal boxes, Abel almost couldn¡¯t imagine what was inside them.

    Just those thousands of portal boxes alone cost a fortune.

    The dwarves would never sell their portal boxes, so you rarely saw them on the market. Also, their technique allowed normal people to use them, and their storage space was normally huge since they weren¡¯t designed to be carried around.

    They were where the most valuable things in the subcontinent were stored since they didn¡¯t need special people to guard them.

    Abel opened one of them and saw it filled to the brim with intermediate gems. Abel sighed in disappointment and carelessly threw them into his holy portal bag. He had more than enough space anyway.

    He opened another one, and it was also filled with gems. He continued for 500 boxes, and they were all the same. Abel almost became numb by this number.

    Although he didn¡¯t care about gems too much, and he already had a small mountain of them in his holy Portal Bag, he still never saw so many gathered in one ce.

    He then came across a portal bag of valuable ingredients. It seemed like they were taken from the dwarves¡¯ inventory.

    He kept throwing the portal boxes in his holy portal bag in disappointment.

    ¡°Not right, are these the only things this Harvey Bastard thinks is valuable?¡± Abel already had all these things, unlike the ancient objects he was hoping for.

    However, he noticed something different when he turned to thest 10 boxes.

    ¡°Harvey, what are in these boxes?¡± Abel turned and asked.

    ¡°They are the ingredients for super teleportation circles I gathered from the wizard union!¡± Harvey didn¡¯t want to reply, but he couldn¡¯t help it.

    Abel was caught off guard. He was not expecting the wizard union to be sovish with an extra set of super teleportation circles stored in the Lance Continent.

    A super teleportation circle was not just a single teleportation circle. It also included energy, a gathering circle, a spirit circle, a mana reducing circle, and a spirit to operate the thing.

    Each super teleportation circle was a monster, and they couldn¡¯t operate even if oneponent werecking.

    Due to the energy a super teleportation circle normally needed, mana gems were not the only things needed. Still, they needed a spirit circle to gather mana in the day-to-day.

    Of course, all of this was taken care of automatically by a spirit.

    After all, no wizard wanted a mistake during their operation and got dragged into a chaotic dimension.

    This super teleportation circle was a definite surprise gain for Abel. It was not something he could buy with wealth.

    Besides the allied races, the wizard union has never given out a super teleportation circle to any organization.

    The construction of a super teleportation circle was not top-secret, and Abel knew about it from a wizard guide.

    However, theirponents were only something the wizard union knew how to make. Some were made with special materials. Some were made with abination of materials. Some were cultivated slowly with time.

    The holy light kingdom would definitely get something like this if they didn¡¯t wipe out the entire wizard union.

    ¡°Harvey, is this it?¡± Abel put away thest boxes and said with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°We had too much stuff. all the extras are in the castle outside the city!¡± Emperor Harvey immediately replied.

    Abel looked around. He could understand. This inventory was not a big one, so they could only use it to keep mana gems and valuable resources in those portal boxes.

    This ce was too small for the vast amounts of stuff Emperor Harvey had gotten.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the castle!¡± Abel wrapped Emperor Harvey in his power of the will and vanished, leaving behind an empty dungeon.

    They reappeared on the battle fort. By that point, Frankenstein had also finished his clean-up and returned as well.

    ¡°Harvey, point out the location and we¡¯ll be on our way!¡± Abel led Emperor Harvey to the operation room and said.

    Emperor Harvey was not totally under Abel¡¯s control, but he could only do as he said.

    He was stunned at this giant metal object in the sky he was standing on. The monogram didn¡¯t feel like it was from this world at all.

    ¡°The royal castle is here!¡± His will to think meant nothing as his body directly pointed out the location.

    Luckily the battle fort has updated its monogram to disy the current terrains.

    ¡°Fire Tooth spirit, let¡¯s go!¡± Abel was not happy with what he got. There must be more things gathered by this most powerful kingdom of the continent.

    The battle fort flew forward in silence, leaving over a peaceful royal pce. Emperor Harvey hadmanded everyone to stay far away from the Kingdom to avoid friendly fire, so no one knew such a big thing had happened.

    Most importantly, no official battle had even broken out before all the knights were dead.

    Even their soul beams were guided into Abel¡¯s crystal angel statue by Izual.

    The castle outside the city was only around 10 miles from them, but it was not a castle for vacation. It was built with the standard of arge pce.

    It looked luxurious, but its defense was powerful. You could tell looking at the strong wall.

    But still, it was useless. All the knights were killed before they could even see their enemy.

    The normal knights only fainted, but the holy knights died instantly as their souls flew towards the crystal angel statue.

    Even if Abel didn¡¯t kill them, they would slowly die out without the holy armor anyway.

    When the WIzard Union seized control of the Lance Continent again, they would hunt down all the holy knights. The most they could do was to hide in a corner and wait for death to arrive.

    Although Abel wanted more souls, he wasn¡¯t bothered to hunt down every holy knight just yet.

    He had a n to do so before leaving the Lance Continent.

    There were not many official holy knights around anyway. 99% of them were already killed outside the pce.

    There were only around 10,000 apprentice holy knights he hadn¡¯te across, and 300 of them were right in front of him guarding this castle.

    Abel led Emperor Harvey into the castle with Frankenstein. Just the yard alone was filled with objects.

    There were 10 battle forts,rge amounts of war machines, something simr to a giant crossbow, stone throwers, puppets, and many more.

    ¡°Harvey, what¡¯s up with this?¡± Abel felt his brain hurt. Those were all treasures of the dwarves, but they were all stered around the yard like rubbish.

    ¡°I have too many treasures. I¡¯ve only gotten enough time to divide the gems, so I haven¡¯t got the chance to take care of these yet!¡± Emperor Harvey answered.

    He surrounded the objects with his power of will. They were enough to turn his kingdom of St Ellis into a nightmare.

    Those 10 battle forts were missing manyponents, so they could only be used to construct things in the sky. Still, they were a rare find.

    His holy portal bag had more than enough space anyway, so they were all stored away.

    Those things Emperor Harvey did pay too much attention ended up being a decent find for Abel.

    Even considering his connection with the dwarves, asking them to sell this many war machines would be awkward.

 Chapter 1071 - Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Spirit</h4>

    Abel stepped into the castle hall and came across countless scattered boxes, jars, racks, shelves, and more objects on the floor.

    He scanned the area using his power of the will. Most of the items there were used for wizard training and recovery. There were even some special magic objects made from the special resources of the Lance Continent. It was too bad they were only for apprentice wizards.

    Of course, there were also many potions for low-rank wizards.

    However, considering how many things there were, this luxury castle hall had be a mess.

    Abel finally understood why they were treating those resources like this. They were all for wizards, priests, and druids, which were useless to knights.

    Still, the scenery looked a little overpowering.

    He continued to scan and spotted 3 boxes locked in a magic circle. It seems like what¡¯s in it was very special.

    ¡°Harvey, what is that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Emperor Harvey quickly replied, and Abel suddenly remembered this inventory was different from the one in the pce. It had not been organized.

    Abel did not reply. He stepped forward and opened one of the boxes. There was a half-meter-long pole made out of green jade with patterns inside.

    It was a spirit, not an ordinary spirit, but an extremely advanced one.

    Abel came across many spirits, and he immediately knew what that green pole was.

    Considering it was only half a meter long and filled with delicate patterns, this spirit was in a vulnerable state.

    There were 10 intermediate gems by the side of the box to ensure the minimum energy requirement for the spirit to secure its data, but at the same time, it did not have enough to rebel,

    Abel reached his power of the will into it and felt a strong sense of rejection like he was an invader.

    Abel was shocked. How could a spirit reject him without a protection circle?

    However, he soon thought of hismander spirit.

    ¡°Commander spirit, I want this spirit to recognise me as the highest authority!¡± He said.

    ¡°Yes Headmaster!¡± Afterward, an energy wave rushed towards the green spirit

    It began to sh in green. It seemed like it was still resisting, but after a minute, the sh settled.

    ¡°Master, Lance Spirit is on yourmand!¡± Abel tried to connect his power of the will again. This time he did not get rejected.

    ¡°You are called the Lance spirit? What are you in charge of?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Master, I am the Lance Continent Wizard Union¡¯s main spirit. I¡¯m in charge of The WIzard Union!¡± The Lance spirit replied.

    He felt his heart drop. It was the main spirit of a subcontinent, the spirit of the wizard Union¡¯s headquarters. Everything, including the teleportationwork, informationwork, and exchangework, was cared for by this Lance spirit.

    The Lance Spirit should be as powerful as the Holy Continent¡¯s miracle spirit, which was extremely rare in all ces.

    Cultivating a spirit with powerful managing skills like this was not easy. Abel knew a thing or two about cultivating spirits, and he knew creating something like the Lance spirit would take at least 100 years with a high failure rate.

    A spirit¡¯s power would increase by absorbing information, but this process was often long and frustrating.

    This was especially the case when creating a to care for a Continent. Perhaps only the wizard union could have enough information to cultivate something like this.

    Even taking care of a little town would needrge amounts of noble human knowledge. Taking care of a country would needrge amounts of royals and noble family knowledge.

    Running an entire Continent would require coordination on all fronts, so you could just imagine how much information it would take.

    If the Holy light Kingdom did not have enough guts to take down the entire wizard union in the Lance Continent, Abel might never get to see a spirit like this in its true form.

    The Lance spirit was definitely one of the most valuable things of the Wizard Union. The knowledge it had was thousands of times greater than any noble family.

    If Abel brought the Lance spirit to the Holy Continent and connected it with the teleportationwork Abel built, the Holy Continent would be able to operate immactely even without an emperor.

    But of course, it would still need some time for the Lance Spirit to absorb the information of the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    Abel carefully took out 10 top-level gems and ced them next to the Lance spirit. Since it had recognized Abel as its owner, it was too important to let anything bad happen to it.

    The weakness of a spirit is that it has to be constantly sustained with energy. If not, it would go into a deep sleep, and that was where information loss happens.

    Once information loss urred, the rank of the spirit would drop and run the risk of bing a low-rank spirit.

    Abel put the Lance spirit in his holy portal bag and turned his gaze to the next patterned box with a fire burning in his heart.

    Although he was expecting a level of gains with this trip, he was not expecting to find this much. After all, there were not many things that interested him in this rank.

    He already has a full set of super teleportation circles, a spirit that could run a Continent, as well as more than 10 battle forts.

    Not to mention the vast amounts of souls he received. He almost wanted to thank the Holy light kingdom for taking over the Lance Continent.

    Of course, he hadn¡¯te across any holy objects yet. Not even from the dwarves, orcs, or elves.

    It seems like those races had a way of hiding their elites and just let the wizard union take care of things.

    Abel opened the second box, and it was another spirit. This one was not as big as the Lance spirit, but it was filled with the style of elves.

    It was from the elves, but this time he did not examine it with his power of the will. Instead, he directly asked themander spirit.

    ¡°Command spirit, give me the highest authority!¡±

    Afterward, a gentle energy wave charged forward, and the spirit was helplessly prated in 20 seconds.

    ¡°Master, magic circle spirit at your service!¡±

    The ability of this spirit was straightforward forward, and Abel immediately knew what it was when he connected with it.

    It was the main spirit of the elves¡¯ Vika city.

    Although this spirit was used as a City spirit, it was built from the ground up to create magic circles.

    It inherited the magic circle knowledge of the elves, which meant it would operate any puppet and distribute resources.

    A spirit was not a human. It could control more than 100 puppets simultaneously, which made setting up magic circles a breeze. Even powerful wizards would not be able to match it.

    Abel was almost in disbelief. This spirit was basically a powerful magic circle maker.

    He didn¡¯t know, but this magic circle spirit was a work of surprise. As the City spirit of Vika City, half of the energy of this spirit was used to manage the city.

    However, it never needed much energy due to the peaceful nature of the elves.

    Therefore, an elder headmaster elf with a heart for magic circles has utilized the power of this spirit and its excess energy to analyze magic circles. After generations of knowledge umtion, this magic circle spirit reached its current form.

    If you wanted to cultivate a spirit to make a magic circle by feeding information about puppets and magic circles directly, it would be a huge risk considering the thousands of years it would take. Therefore, this spirit was definitely a treasure.

    He quickly took out another 10 top-level gems and ced them next to the magic circle spirit before putting them back in his holy portal bag.

    Considering how good those spirits were, Abel was extremely hopeful for thest box.

    He opened it, and he was immediately stunned by the strange appearance of the thing inside. It was a ck-colored 20 meters pole.

    He sensed a strong threating from this spirit even without examining it with his power of the will.

    It was the first time a spirit made him feel this way.

    He would never doubt his inundation, but there was nothing special about the size of this spirit. It was just like a normal magic tower spirit.

    He also never heard of a spirit with attacking ability.

    He was aw-defying wizard as well as a dragon druid. He could basically wipe out everything in the Lance Continent. So, why did he feel threatened?

    ¡°Commander spirit, examine this spirit. Be careful!¡± Abel said as he paid close attention.

    ¡°Yes Headmaster, please wait!¡± Themander spirit replied.

    A gentle energy wave shifted forward, and its intensity slowly increased. Finally, it reached a point a few times stronger than the energy given to take down the Lance Spirit.

    ¡°Headmaster. This spirit has the power to absorb the will. It is an abnormal spirit!¡± Themander spirit replied after a few minutes.

    An abnormal was not always a good thing. In fact, most of the time, it was not. Even if you were lucky enough to end up with something positive, it might be insignificant.

    Abel¡¯s intuition was right again. The power of the will was the most important thing to a wizard, and something with the ability to absorb it would be catastrophic for a wizard.

    ¡°Commander spirit, does this spirit recognise authority?¡± Abel did not strike impulsively.

    ¡°Headmaster, themander spirit, has the natural power to suppress most spirits, this one is no exception!¡± Themander spirit replied.

    Abel didn¡¯t understand, but what themander spirit meant by most spirits were most ancient spirits.

    For a spirit design for warfare, themander spirit held the highest power.

    ¡°Ok, give me the highest authority!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    After a minute, he no longer sensed a threating from the ck-colored spirit. It had recognized him as the owner.

    He reached his power of the will inside and discovered the secret of this spirit.

    It was called the ck spirit, and it was the result of long years of research by the priests. It was fedrge amounts of data from the soul, and some soul magic circles were tested on it.

    Finally, it had be an abnormal spirit with the ability to absorb the power of the will.

    It was best used for protecting a magic circle. If anyone wanted to investigate it with their power of the will, it would be directly swallowed.

    Emperor Harvey alone has taken control of the Lance Continent for 300 years, so of course, they were aware of the treasures of each race.

    Normal spirits would not attract an all-mighty ruler like the Holy light Kingdom. Only the cream of the crop like these 3 would end up being kept.

 Chapter 1072 - Killed

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Killed</h4>

    Although Emperor Harvey had lost his control over his body, he could still think clearly. He saw this castle filled with the uppermost luxuries of the Lance Continent snatched in an instant.

    But still, the loss of wealth was nothingpared to his n 300 years in the making being destroyed.

    Almost every official holy knight in the continent was dead. Only around 10,000 apprentice holy knights were left.

    All he could do was hope that the apprentice holy knights could survive until the Wizard Uniones to clean up in a few years.

    ¡°Harvey, the Lance Continent really is poor!¡± Abel said, dissatisfied.

    Abel finished putting everything away. If his holy portal bag wasn¡¯t so big, he definitely wouldn¡¯t take most of the stuff with him.

    Most things couldn¡¯t do much in the Central Continent, but it could sustain his Kingdom for many years.

    Emperor Harvey cried in his heart. A mighty warrior like him was as helpless as a child in front of Abel.

    ¡°I still need to take care of those apprentice knights before I leave the Lance Continent. There were many professionals around, so I¡¯m worried about those knights!¡± Abel said as though he was negotiating with Emperor Harvey.

    But of course, he didn¡¯t need to seek his confirmation. He already sent out a holy oracle to those knights through the Crystal angel statue.

    Emperor Harvey did know what Abel was doing, but he had a bad feeling.

    Lion was a rank 5 apprentice holy knight, as well as the captain of a little team. Ever since he ced his faith in a god surrounded by white light, his knight skill had taken a huge leap forward.

    From then on, he knew he was on the path to bing a holy knight.

    As his team grew into a team of 100, they could even take down an official wizard when in their formation.

    It was nothing totally extraordinary, but they still managed to obtain one of the best domains in a town.

    At that moment, he was drinking a ss of wine withvish food and beautifuldies dancing in front of him. In a kingdom ruled by knights, they didn¡¯t need to detach themselves from themon world like the wizards.

    Their only task was to avoid wizardry being spread and kill any remaining ones who managed to escape.

    Knight Lion loved his life, power, wealth, and everything he had. He was almost living even better than a city owner.

    He was extremely loyal to his faith, which granted him everything he had.

    Suddenly, he stopped his ss and stood up viciously.

    The dancingdies were shocked by his sudden movements and looked at him, scared.

    ¡°Discharge!¡± Knight Lion waved his hand and said.

    Thedies bowed and walked off. He then suddenly dropped to his knees with a face full of excitement.

    ¡°An oracle! I got an oracle!¡± He mumbled.

    At the same time, his 100 teammates also got the oracle. In fact, every single apprentice knight in the Lance Continent did.

    After a while, Knight Lion regained himself, and he madly charged out the hall. ¡°Gather!¡± He yelled.

    He could no longer control himself, but his eyes were stunned.

    Knights kept charging out of the royal pce as the teleportation circles kept shing.

    Abel stood on the royal pce tform and looked down as the knights appeared. However, they all bowed when they saw Emperor Harvey.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire the power of faith. He could basically control his followers to do anything without a single resistance.

    Knight Lion led his 100 knights to the royal pce through the teleportation circle.

    He sensed a desire to serve God as soon as he stepped out. It was the only thing in his mind.

    He led his 100 men and neatly lined up in the courtyard.

    The ce was huge, almost the size of a little mine, enough to fit in 10,000 bowing knights.

    ¡°All here!¡± Abel said gently as he looked down at the knights.

    He almost hesitated. Did he want to kill so many lives at once?

    However, all it took was for him to remind himself those knights in front of him were the followers of the demon. Therefore, even if he didn¡¯t kill them, the wizard union would do so.

    Those knights would just make more chaos in the next 2 years. So he might be better off just killing them and getting their souls.

    Most importantly, most people in the Lance Continent might end up as the demon¡¯s followers from beyond in 2 years if he didn¡¯te to help.

    These knights caused everything, so he could not show mercy.

    ¡°Harvey, you can return to my arms with these knights!¡± Abel said it just loud enough to reach Emperor Harvey¡¯s ears.

    A hopeless look emerged from his eyes. Then, with a snap of his finger, the area became silent.

    10,000 apprentice knights dropped dead with a smile on their face.

    Emperor Harvey was just as helpless, as he dropped dead as well.

    Under Abel¡¯s gaze, countless souls, along with Emperor Harvey¡¯s rushed towards him.

    ¡°This power is intoxicating!¡± Abel sighed.

    But soon, Abel was struck by reality. This was not his true power. He was only a thief. He did not even have the power of god in this world.

    It was the biggest difference between him and an actual god. He could only control his followers in close proximity.

    If he didn¡¯t use an oracle, it would take him an unimaginable amount of time to kill those knights one by one.

    He looked at the piles of dead bodies on the ground and shook his head. He killed too much. Since he didn¡¯t even use a spell, he didn¡¯t get much feeling from it.

    Frankenstein shed down and began his clean-up while Abel shifted his focus to the crystal angel statue. He still hadrge amounts of normal followers, but he had no intention of killing them.

    Normal people couldn¡¯t use a teleportation circle anyway.

    With almost all the holy knights dead, the holy light kingdom would soon fall into chaos.

    Especially without the Holy armor, other forces would be able to take over.

    Those normal followers could not connect with the Holy Kingdom through the ocean. Even if they could manage to pass down their faith, it would fade away in a generation or two, considering the lifespan of a normal human.

    ¡°Finally resolved!¡± Abel looked at Frankenstein and mumbled.

    His crystal angel statue gained the souls of 100 rank 19 holy knights, almost 5000 official holy knights, as well as 10,000 apprentice holy knights. The amount of faith Abel would get was scary.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Abel turned to Frankenstein and shed back to the invisible battle fort in the sky.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, go back to the potion maker camp at full speed!¡± Hemanded as soon as he returned to the operation room.

    It has been a few days without going into the Dark World. He couldn¡¯t wait to get back to his old schedule.

    ¡°Archeduke Bridget, good news!¡± Elite druid Neville said in excitement.

    There was a piece of parchment on her shoulder and a delivery bird with an empty bamboo pipe on its leg.

    It was a report from outside the forest.

    ¡°Druid Neville, what¡¯s the good news?¡± Grand Duke Bridget asked with a slightly gaunt look.

    She hadn¡¯t been sleeping well recently. There were tens of thousands of elves living safely in the forest, but their food security, as well as other distributions, have been stressing her out.

    ¡°Grand Duke Bridget, ording to thetest report, the holy light kingdom has fallen into chaos. All the evil knights vanished with only a few normal knights left over!¡± Druid Neville was so excited her eyes almost began to tear up.

    All the elves by the side were stunned, but soon a big cheer broke out.

    Elves were known for their manners, but they all couldn¡¯t help themselves but jump up and down in excitement; some even began to dance.

    ¡°Druid Neville, are sure this is not a trapid out by the holy light kingdom?¡± Grand Duke Bridget was also excited, but she soon returned calm and lowered her voice.

    She knew how powerful those knights were; taking them down in such a short period of time was impossible.

    They even destroyed the mighty wizard union.

    The only way was for the wizard union to send in somew-defying wizards, but no way could they arrive this fast considering their distance.

    But even if they did, there was no way they could take down so many knights this fast.

    The elves settled and exchanged a serious gaze. Then, they sent out a few more delivery birds. While this could expose the elves¡¯ location, it was worth the risk.

    After a few days, the news returned.

    The Holy light Kingdom had fallen, and the wizard unions¡¯ remains began to rise to power again.

    The Holy light Kingdom was defenseless without Holy knights, and all their rted families were killed.

    Finally, those furious wizards were able to take their revenge.

    Also, without authority, the suppressed city began to separate, and the monarchy began to thrive again.

    Grand Duke Bridget was stunned by the news from different locations.

    ¡°Everyone, the time of suffering for the elves hase to an end. The Holy light Kingdom has angered an unknown power. We can now take back our home!¡± She announced with an eye full of joy.

    With an enchantment from the force of nature, her voice spread throughout the forest.

    ¡°Thank you, the mighty goddess of moon!¡± The elves cheered so loud even the birds in the forest began to fly out.

    There were no tasty fruits in this forest, but they could finally return to theirnd, their town, and their home. Tens of thousands of elves gathered themselves in no time and began to head out.

    Not only the elves but the dwarves underground also re-emerged with their fury.

    From then on, knights became the enemy of all races, and the wizards began to massacre everyst one of them.

    But this had nothing to with Abel. He was already tens of thousands of meters above ground, speeding back to the Central Continent.

 Chapter 1073 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Return</h4>

    ¡°Master, the Wizard Union¡¯s Wizard Hume and Wizard Clemens has news for you. The Lightning n¡¯s Wizard Hal has news for you!¡± It had been days since Abel left, and he immediately heard the research spirit as soon as he jumped off his battle fort.

    ¡°Research spirit, tell me about it!¡± Abelmanded.

    Soon, the research spirit transferred the messages, and they were all about the same thing; the crazy heart valley was attacked.

    The Holy Kingdom has learned its lesson after so many attacks. They sent out 10 mad knights, but this time they did not shut down the teleportation circle and directly utilized the advantage knights had over priests to invade the temple of the crazy heart valley.

    The crystal skull in the temple was stolen. ording to the wizard union¡¯s analysis, this had increased the power of the demon from beyond by 10%

    Considering its strength, that 10% was definitely a lot.

    The wizard union was unhappy. They already told the Crazy Heart to increase their defense, but the Holy Kingdom still found its way in.

    This not only affected the priests but the orcs, the wizard union, and the entire world as well.

    The more powerful the demon from beyond, the more damage the wizard union would take.

    Abel felt a little odd as he looked at the report. If the power of the demon from beyond could increase with a crystal skull, did that mean the demon from beyond would lose its power after Abel stole its holy armor?

    That thing was the demon from beyond¡¯s armor back in the day. It was one of its most important holy objects.

    Suddenly he remembered that golden holy armor still had not recognized him as an owner. It could be taken back by the demon from beyond at any time.

    He returned to his metal fort and checked how the ancient totem was doing. To his surprise, not many lite healing potions in the portal were actually used. Maybe he had overestimated his time away.

    He summoned Doff the Beamon again, and it held the ancient totem in its hand. That thing could increase the body of Doff. Even if it was slow, the effect could add up.

    Afterward, Abel left Doff on the tform as he teleported to the Dark World.

    He arrived at the Rogue Encampment and took out the Holy armor from his personal storage box.

    He hesitated for a moment. He was about to face the will of a god, so he needed to be well prepared.

    He shed towards the oak tree in Blood Moor. The elite elves around were beginning to mature, and they all bowed when they saw Abel.

    There was now a hint of civilization in Blood Moor. Although it was still in its beginning stages, it could slowly develop.

    Loka was one of the first generations of elite elves, thus he became a headmaster. He bowed as he flew towards Abel. ¡°Our mighty god, we need your help!¡±

    ¡°Loka, please speak up!¡± Abel unleashed his power of god, and his voice emerged from the sky.

    He wanted to keep himself mysterious. He read many books about gods in the Central Continent. He knew a level of fear was needed to strengthen faith, so he needed to keep his distance.

    Still, he could be a kind-hearted god.

    ¡°Out mighty god, we need materials to build a temple for you!¡± Headmaster Loka stood still in mid-air and said.

    Abel suddenly realized the elite elves already had a developed knowledge system, but they were still living on the oak tree.

    They need resources¨Call kinds of resources.

    Abel was about to take out more than enough resources for Headmaster Loka to build a temple as well as other facilities, but he hesitated.

    He wasn¡¯t going to give them anything unsuitable. After all, he had many things in his holy portal bag, and he had stolen the materials for 10 temples from the Lance Continent.

    The elite elves of the Central Continent died because of their spoiled luxuries, ording to the legends.

    Although he couldn¡¯t confirm those legends due to how poorly documented they were, he was still mindful of the potential risk of giving them too many luxuries.

    If the elite elves knew what Abel was thinking, they would definitely feel awkward.

    They didn¡¯t even have the resources to start a civilization, and their god was already worrying about them having too much.

    Abel took out a set of temple materials from his holy portal bag and put it to the side.

    They were gathered from the Holy light Kingdom, so they were not luxurious at all. Besides the ordinary wood and stones, Abel had almost taken everything with him. Although stones and wood were not umon in Blood Moor, Abel hasmanded the elite elves not to damage the environment.

    Every tree around had tens of thousands of years of history. Once Abel was powerful enough, he could summon them into tree men. The tree men in the valley had taken down countless holy knights like they were nothing.

    Therefore, Abel cared a lot about those old trees, and he could find moremon alternatives for construction in the Central Continent.

    He had some special wood from the elves and white James in his Holy portal bag, which was perfect.

    Although they were still a little luxurious, he made an exception since he was about to the first temple dedicated to him.

    With white jades as stones and special wood as the interior support, it was enough for Headmaster Loka to build a temple.

    However, it was just enough. Nothing more.

    The elite elves flew towards him and carried away the materials in excitement. Abel arrived next to the Oak Tree.

    He ced the golden holy armor in front of him and took a few breaths to calm himself down. He then reached his power of will towards the holy armor.

    He sensed that scary golden power of will again when his power of will arrived at the owner circle. Even though Abel had his support, he didn¡¯t dare to get too close.

    He felt like his power of will was like a little me in front of a fire pit. It would be swallowed if he got too close.

    ¡°I want it to move!¡± he ignited his world stone and unleashed the crystal angel statue¡¯s energy of god as he mumbled a spell.

    The golden power of will began to flicker as he spoke. Soon, he sensed it began to shrink.

    He would have used up all the energy in the crystal angel statue in an instant to do something like this in the past, but with the soul of 15,000 holy knights and a super preacher like Izual, his power reached a new level.

    Of course, he still couldn¡¯t directly destroy the golden power of will this way. He wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if the golden power of will struck back.

    All it could do was drive the golden power of will away so he could approach the owner circle.

    However, this golden power of will seems to be stuck on the spot, and what Abel was doing only damaged it.

    Abel kept the spell going for a day, and the golden power of will continued to shrink.

    Each time, the golden power of will would discharge a little golden energy, and Abel¡¯s power of will absorbed it.

    The golden power of will had shrunk by half. Just when he thought he was in for another day, the golden power of will suddenly moved away, and the armor recognized him as the new owner.

    Things did not end there. The remaining golden power of will flew out of the golden armor and formed into a golden angel.

    ¡°Who are you?¡¯ Why are you stealing my holy object!¡± The golden angel said in a loud, crisp voice.

    All of a sudden, the world began to shake. Luckily Abel was a god in this ce. Even though he was not a powerful one, he was still able to withstand the shaking.

    Still, he sensed his muscles and bone getting numb, so you could just imagine how scary that golden angel was.

    This holy armor could ignite the ability of a holy knight because it had the power of will of the Demon from beyond inside it. And that little bit of power of will carried with it the consciousness of the demon from beyond.

    Although this little bit of consciousness was normally asleep, it could instinctively answer prayers and systematically regte the number of holy knights.

    However, if the holy armor was being threatened, that little bit of consciousness would wake up and attack.

    Abel didn¡¯t know this, but luckily he sensed a threat and came to the Oak Tree for backup.

    ¡°Forbid!¡± Abel wouldn¡¯t let the golden angel strike first, so he immediately cast a holy spell.

    Immediately, some golden strands emerged around the golden angel and wrapped around it.

    The golden angel quickly used its hands. They shed, shining like sharp des, and effortlessly sliced the golden stands on it.

    With another sh, the golden angel appeared beside Abel and struck down.

    The World Stone¡¯s ability came in handy again. With a gentle twist, Abel dodged the strike.

    ¡°Oak tree, help!¡± He then ignited his soul speaker ability and pressed his hand on the oak tree.

    The crystal angel statue continued to attack, but a green dome suddenly appeared and wrapped around it as well.

    Of course, there was no way the golden angel would let it do so. It immediately sliced out a hole in it, but it was the territory of the Oak tree. As soon as a hole opened, more green energy would rush in and replenish it.

    Abel had no idea what to do.

    He was facing group energy formed by a power of will. It had no physical body for him to attack.

    Suddenly, he thought of the ck Spirit he just got. Although the golden angel was upied by the oak tree, it could still sustain itself for some time with the Holy armor.

    As for the oak tree, it was still too youngpared to an actual tree of life. Abel was worried if using too much energy would affect its development.

    He took out the ck spirit from his holy portal bag and reached his power of will into it for ignition. All of a sudden, the gold angel was surrounded by ck fog.

    Since the oak tree was soul-bound with Abel, the ck spirit did not attack the green energy.

    The golden angel was made entirely out of power of will, which was the best food for the ck spirit.

    The top-level gems beside the ck spirit began to drain like crazy, and the scenery was scary.

    The oak tree also did not stop as it locked the golden angel up with its green energy.

    Abel saw the top-level gems being drained one by one, and the gold on the holy armor began to dim. It was almost like a battle of burning energy.

    Abel then took out a little mountain of top-level gems without thinking, which almost made the golden angel¡¯s jaw drop.

 Chapter 1074 - Armour

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Armour</h4>

    The golden angel¡¯s energy originated from the holy energy of the holy armor. Although it had a lot, it was not unlimited. On the other hand, all the ck spirit needed was mana gems.

    Normally mana gems could not bepared with holy energy, but it was a totally different story considering the massive amount Abel had taken out.

    Under the green dome of the Oak Tree, the golden angel was engulfed in ck smoke. It was a battle of who could burn the most energy.

    Time passed, but Abel never took his eyes off the battlefield.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to get involved, but he might not be able to do anything to the power of will of a demon, even in his most powerful dragon form.

    After all, the scale of victory was tipping towards the ck spirit even though the process was slow.

    The only way tobat the power of will was the power of will itself. When 2 professionals fought with each other, both parties could use their power of will to target their opponent with spells or physical attacks.

    Therefore Abel¡¯s spells and physical attacks were useless. He wouldn¡¯t dare to approach the golden angel with his own power of will. That thing was a true god¡¯s power of will, after all, even if half of it was destroyed.

    He could also use his holy energy to attack, but he wasn¡¯t confident, considering his current skill as a god.

    Therefore, he could only slowly wait for victory to arrive.

    He never expected a powerful spirit like a ck spirit could emerge from a subcontinent.

    Something with the power to absorb the power of will was totally beyond his imagination, but it was the first thing he thought of when he saw that golden angel was formed by the power of will.

    Of course, this did not mean the ck spirit could take down a god. That golden angel was only a part of a god¡¯s power of will. In fact,pared to the actual demon from beyond¡¯s abilities, the ck spirit was useless.

    Still, the ck spirit could be used on a protection circle for a scary passive attack ability.

    The golden angel screamed, but not a single sound came out as it was fully surrounded by ck fog.

    His opponent was not strong, but it was a true hassle. How could he lose to an impersonated god, an infant stage tree of life, and an abnormal spirit with mana gem as support?

    However, that impersonated god had the same energy as him, so he really wanted to know who he was.

    Still, a strand of consciousness without a body could not use the power of a true god.

    The demon from beyond never expected someone other than a true god to take down his strand of consciousness in the holy armor, yet it was slowly being drained by the ck spirit and a tree of life.

    It was hopeless. His body was sleeping, and he could not return to report what was happening.

    The wings of the golden angel began to fade, followed by its limbs, torso, and finally, the head. It gave Abel a final look of hatred, and it was fully swallowed up.

    Abel let out a breath of relief. He had totally overestimated his ability as a god. He was still no match to an actual god.

    The victory looked simple, but that was only because the golden power of will was weakened by half before its awakening, the tree of life as support, his world stone¡¯s ability to move, and the ck spirit.

    Seeing almost 200 top-level gens were used just from this, he could only imagine what an actual war with the demon from beyond would be like.

    If this many top-level gems were used all at once, a giant city would be wipe t immediately.

    However, what happened was not a total loss for the ck spirit. A strand of gold emerged from the ck fog after the remaining golden power of will was absorbed.

    The ck spirit recognized Abel as an owner, so it was no longer a threat to Abel¡¯s power of will.

    But since half of the golden power of will was absorbed by Abel¡¯s power of will through the holy spell, he quickly examined it.

    To his surprise, his transparent power of will had gained a golden hue, so it was no longer invisible.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with that?¡± Abel said irritatedly.

    The power of will was the most important thing when ites to investing in your opponent. There would be many things one couldn¡¯t do if it lost its secretive nature.

    But soon, he realized the golden hue began to settle, and his power of will had be transparent again.

    ¡°Ah, maybe I can control the colour of my power of will?¡± He thought to himself.

    As he kept thinking, the golden hue emerged again.

    But this golden hue didn¡¯t have any fighting ability anyway, and he couldn¡¯t think of a situation where it would be beneficial.

    But soon, he realized the true power he gained. He reached his power of will towards a branch on the ground to pick it up, and it went straight through.

    Abel thought his power of will must have died, but soon he realized that branch was actually cut in half.

    As you know, picking up something with the power of will was already extremely strong for aw-defying wizard, but now it had almost be a sharp de. The power was beyond his imagination.

    At that moment, he felt like the legendary knight who was chasing after him that day could no longer suppress him.

    If a god was by Abel¡¯s side, it would be able to tell that Abel¡¯s power of will had reached the level of a god even though his ability as a god was still on a surface level. A golden hue was the reflection of his power of will reaching its pinnacle.

    Abel carefully began to adapt to his new power of will to avoid damaging stuff if he went all out.

    If he tried to scan the environment around him, he might cut everything in half!

    But that was only possible because everything around him had no protection. For a profession on guard, his power of will would not be powerful enough.

    After some time, he had gotten used to adjusting the power.

    Abel picked up the holy armor again. The golden glow on its surface had faded. Instead, it was reced with a strong vintage tone.

    The delicate patterns of the armor were exposed, but it was not the pattern system of the Central Continent or the Dark World.

    He could not identify it, so he could not examine the ability of this armor.

    His power of will was the only power of will that remained on this armor, so the thing now belonged to him.

    He gently ced his finger on it, and the armor disappeared in a sh.

    Since he was the owner, the armor could hide inside his body, waiting to be summoned at any time.

    ¡°Gear up!¡± Abel mumbled, and the armor reappeared on him. But soon, he realized this armor did not give him any extra attribute or spell enchantment.

    After a few tries, the only special thing he noticed about this armor was its hard surface.

    Since all holy objects were made with holy power, having an almost indestructible surface was given.

    Not to mention they all had a self-repairing ability, so this armor was truly indestructible.

    But armor like this was only blue rank at most in the Dark World. What so holy about it?

    Abel shook his head and put the armor away again with disappointment.

    This thing was the result of him risking his life and sacrificing 200 top-level gems.

    ¡°Is this thing not suitable for normal people?¡± Abel was suddenly struck by an idea.

    He turned to Izual in the crystal angel statue. Although he was no longer an angel recognized by heaven, he was still a true god-rank angel.

    By the look of that golden angel, the demon from beyond might be an angel as well.

    This meant the holy armor was the armor for angels, and Izual might be able to put it on.

    Up to this point, he transferred the holy armor towards the crystal angel statue andmanded Izual to put it on.

    When the armor made contact with Izual¡¯s non-psychotic body, it immediately turned into a hooded robe, and Izual¡¯s body was solidified.

    The only thing that remained mystical were his wings. Besides that, his entire body was wrapped in a hooded robe with delicate stitchings.

    ¡°Izual,e out of the crystal angel statue!¡± Abel ordered.

    However, Izual kept praying as though he never heard him.

    ¡°Damn it, what does that holy armour do!¡± Abel almost wanted to strangle someone.

    He was right that this armor was for angels, but Izual did not have any consciousness. It almost would not listen to him, so it was impossible for him to test out this armor.

    As Abel was getting frustrated with the armor, a saint was holding a crystal skull in his hand in the Central Continent¡¯s Holy Kingdom pce.

    This holy object stolen from the Crazy heart valley was filled with tortured souls. As soon as their god reawakened, they would be purified and receiverge amounts of pure faith.

    Although this holy object could not create more faith, it could still go neck to neck with other holy objects.

    ¡°Finally a holy object, our lord will be able to use it to power up himself when he reawakens!¡± The saint ced his hand on the crystal skull and thought to himself.

    They had finally seeded after so many failed attempts. After all, there were not many actually useful holy objects for a god.

    Suddenly, a crisp cracking sound emerged from the guardian wings, and a feather dropped down. When it was hundreds of meters above ground, it turned into sparkles in the sky.

    The condition of the guardian wing was reflected through a monitor circle in front of the saint.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The saint felt a sharp pain in his heart as he spat out a mouthful of blood dripping down on his white robe.

    ¡°The armour of my lord!¡± He yelled as information from the guardian wing ran through his head.

    He had a special bond with the guardian wings. As a part of the god, its status was equal to god.

    The damage he took was from his god¡¯s power of will¨Cfrom the holy armor being destroyed.

    The saint immediately knew something happened in the Lance Continent, but even if their n failed, the holy armor should still be intact.

    He felt hurt when the holy portal bag was stolen as well, but that was the saint¡¯s possession.

    On the other hand, the holy armor was the possession of his lord, so it possessed a part of his lord¡¯s power.

    Suppose it could be stolen this easily. His lord would lose his edge. The saint felt his heart burning.

    ¡°Who is it that stole my lord¡¯s armour!¡± He roared, and his voice sent chill down the spines of the holy knights around.

 Chapter 1075 - Preachers

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Preachers</h4>

    Abel came back from the Dark World, wondering how to use his new stuff.

    He couldn¡¯t think of an exnation for the super teleportation circle. Even if he could set it up with puppets, it would be useless if he couldn¡¯t connect to anyworks.

    He had to get the Wizard Union¡¯s confirmation to do so. Considering how important a super teleportation circle was to them, allowing it for personal use was almost impossible.

    So, he could only wait for a chance in the future.

    As for the Lance Spirit, he was about to take it back to the Holy Continent. The Central continent was not where his core was located, and he didn¡¯t have a powerful management spirit like that anyway.

    He then turned to the vast amounts of new souls in the crystal angel statue and began to think.

    If he kept them in the crystal angel statue, they would be able to bring him endless amounts of faith.

    But, at the same time, he also wanted to increase the number of knights he had in the Holy Kingdom. He only had 2000 of them.

    A knight could not bring as much faith as a soul since it was purer.

    Most importantly, he wanted to get more information from the Holy Kingdom, so he needed more knights.

    With Izual around, getting the souls of holy knights was much easier. He didn¡¯t have to turn into a dragon to do so.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make them real knights. I can find more in the front line or when the holy knights invade anyway. I just need to hide myself well and not let the Holy Kingdom notice!¡± Abel thought to himself.

    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t do the task manually. He was not a true god¨C he could not multitask and grant 150,000 souls at once.

    He would leave it to his druid soul.

    He then arrived at the metal tform and began drinking a ss of juice.

    In the following 10 days, he rested on the metal tform during the day and entered the Dark World to kill hell creatures at night, just like the good old days.

    The only thing different was now he had more than 170,000 low-rank holy knights as followers in the Holy Kingdom.

    Those low-rank knight¡¯s souls would be able to return to the crystal angel statue even if they died.

    Their rank was already pre-determined. Those knights were rank 6 at most anyway. Even if they died immediately, it wouldn¡¯t take long until they reached rank 6 again.

    With 170,000 of them, Abe would be able to form a proper informationwork in the Holy Kingdom.

    As for the souls of those mad knights, Abel did not give them out. He would never do something so risky until he understood the benefits.

    He turned to the 100 preacher guides in the crystal angel statue. They had be much more important to him since he realized the Holy Armor could not create more of them.

    He raised a demand to his druid soul to find a faithful follower to be his preacher.

    He knew the Holy Kingdom had preachers spread out throughout the Central Continent to get their information.

    However, they stillcked preachers. Everything they did, including protecting the guardian wings, long-distance teleportation, and day-to-day tasks, needed the power of faith. The entire Holy Kingdom was like a faith-generating machine.

    Preachers were the core of creating faith and hosting important ceremonies, but creating more of them was simr to a normal person¡¯s.

    ording to the Holy Kingdom¡¯s narrative, a preacher was a more glorious profession than a holy knight. Their faith was purer, and they had more recognition from their god.

    Therefore, Abel¡¯s druid soul has found a candidate in almost no time.

    He was a young man without the talent for being a holy knight. But despite that, it did not affect his faith. He was determined to be a glorious preacher.

    Abel connected with him. His name was Ackerman, and he was praying.

    Unlike normal prayers, he was chanting the words from an oldplicated holy book. Normal people probably couldn¡¯t read the words, even if they had the book right in front of them. But, Ackerman managed to memorize it from front to back.

    Suddenly he sensed a strong force touching him.

    ¡°My follower, I¡¯ve received your faith. I will now grant you the profession of preacher in the name of god. You are now my ambassador in themon world!¡± Abel sent Ackerman a message through the crystal angel statue.

    Ackerman was trembling with excitement. The information ran through his head. Even the sections on the holy book he was unclear about had be clear.

    At the same time, he sensed holy energy rushing through him. Not the ones of a holy knight, but the power that confirmed his identity as a preacher.

    ¡°My lord, I will forever be at your service!¡± He got on his knees and mumbled.

    He then stood up and walked towards the closest temple from his house.

    He could clearly sense the preacher¡¯s energy running through him along the way, and everyone bowed at him. Even the holy knights did so.

    As the ambassador of god, he did not need to bow back. Just a gentle smile was enough.

    Abel kept his eyes on Ackerman through the passage of faith. He was his first preacher. His sess would dictate if his future preachers could seed.

    If Ackerman got recognized, he would be immediately sent out to spread his faith. After all, each preacher was extremely important.

    As Ackerman approached the temple, Abel¡¯s heart began to pound. He was directly stealing faith from the Holy Kingdom.

    Still, Abel was not afraid of the Holy Kingdom finding out. He had done everything through the passage of faith. As long as they didn¡¯t send out legendaries to take him down, he could escape even if he couldn¡¯t win in a fight.

    Ackerman was from a big city, and the temple was located in the city center. There were 18 temples like this in the Holy Kingdom, and each represented a big city.

    Abel saw the temple through the eyes of Ackerman. It was grand, as though he was looking up at a mountain.

    A strange energy shifted out of it and engulfed the city. Although the energy was harmless, it could deepen one¡¯s faith.

    Preacher Ackerman stepped on the staircase of the temple and slowly approached the door.

    Abel sensed the holiness of the temple intensified as preacher Ackerman pushed open the door.

    ¡°Ackerman, congrattions on bing a preacher!¡± The headmasters in the temple weed him.

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster, how can I start?¡± Ackerman immediately bowed in humbleness.

    ¡°You need to fully grasp your preacher abilities. This normally takes 10 years, but the temple can¡¯t wait that long. You will be sent to a chapel to serve our lord while you learn!¡± The headmaster lowered his voice.

    Although it was only one of the 18 temples of the Holy Kingdom, there were not many preachers around. Only 5 of them were avable.

    Therefore the preacher system always had an overload of work. None of them would have any spare time, not even a new preacher.

    ¡°By your will, Headmaster!¡± Preacher Ackerman was willing to do anything in the name of god.

    Abel did not interfere during this process.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to Wether city. The preacher of the city has returned to the arms of god, so we need someone to rece him!¡± The headmaster thought for a moment and said.

    He then took out an identity card and added, ¡°This identity card can ignite the shrine of Wether City!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my prestigious headmaster, Preacher Ackerman, reached out his hand and bowed.

    The process was simple, and Ackerman was epted as a member of the temple just like that.

    Going to Wether city was just as simple. There were teleportation circles throughout the Holy Kingdom.

    The first thing Preacher Ackerman saw when he stepped out of the teleportation circle was a grand structure built out of delicate marbles. However, it was not a temple. It was a chapel.

    A chapel was a small-scale temple with the power to only affect a small area.

    After thousands of years, the Holy Kingdom has developed a special missionary form. With both temples and chapels working hand to hand with each other, they could derive a lot of faith with a small number of preachers.

    Preacher Ackerman stepped into the chapel. It was equipped with all facilities, including a hall with the space to hold all the followers who came to hear the holy words of a preacher. There was also a holy room with a shrine, which is the most important area of the chapel.

    When a shrine was ignited, it could cause a small town to generate faith for them.

    There was also a living space for the preacher to live afortable lifestyle using the donations and taxes of the city people.

    Ackerman quickly stepped into the holy room and ced his identity card on the circle of the shrine. Afterward, he put a few mana gems in the socket.

    A pure white light began to glow from the top of the chapel. The people in town turned their gaze towards it, the chapel was in operation again, and they could now pray in it.

    Since preacher Ackerman was the one who ignited the shrine and the people in town relied on it, they all became followers under the management of Preacher Ackerman.

    It was at this moment, Abel realized a whole town of faith was rushing towards him.

    Maybe it had been a while since the chapel wasst ignited, but the faith was not powerful. Still, Abel knew it would build up over time¨Cespecially since this town had holy knights as well.

    In other words, Preacher Ackerman had found an entire town of followers in the Holy Kingdom for Abel.

    As preacher Ackerman¡¯s rank increased, he would be able to bring on more and more followers for Abel.

    Not to mention, Ackerman was only one of the 100 preacher guides Abel had. If he granted all of them out, he would be able to have at least 100 little town of followers in the Holy Kingdom.

 Chapter 1076 - Suspect

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Suspect</h4>

    But of course, Abel was not nning to give out all 100 preacher guides at once. Instead, he was nning to spend a few months to avoid getting unnecessary attention since their Holy Armour was just stolen.

    This little thief called Abel had now be a big thief.

    Meanwhile, a saint in the Holy Kingdom¡¯s pce looked at a mad knight with a grim look.

    ¡°Momo, how have you oganised the Lance Continent?¡± The saint said, his voice clear with hidden meaning.

    ¡°Your Majesty, has something happened to the Lance Continent?¡± Mad knight Momo was confused. Unfortunately, they were too far from the Lance Continent, and his investigation department sacrificed a lot in their n.

    ¡°Momo, everything was your doing. Did you know my lord has lost his holy armour?¡± The saint lowered his voice even more.

    ¡°How is that possible? It is our lord¡¯s holy armour. You can summon it back!¡± Mad knight Momo gasped.

    He had only suggested sending out the holy armor to the Lance Continent because of this security.

    ¡°Our lord is still in a slumber, but the guardian wings have told me that it has already recognised an owner. You promised me that there would no problems would ur!¡± The saint asked in irritation.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Mad knight Momo mumbled in disbelief.

    ¡°Send out all the investigators and track down the holy armour. I need it back even withrge amounts of holy energy. I need to capture the thief who stole my lord¡¯s armour!¡± A cold gaze shed in the eyes of the saint.

    Mad knight Momo let out a breath of relief. The saint was angry, but at least he did not me him.

    However, mad knight Momo was a little hesitant. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to investigate himself, but King Harvey would already be doing so, ording to thetest report from the Lance Continent.

    If something happened to the holy armor, something would have happened to the Lance Continent.

    They were basically entirely separated from the Lance Continent without a super teleportation circle.

    Even the wizard union would not travel across the ocean, let alone their investigation department.

    Their n to destroy the super teleportation circles had totally backfired on them.

    Mad knight Momo spected some powerful forces must have hidden on the Lance Continent, but it was just too unbelievable that they could break the bond of the holy armor to his lord.

    Normally only a more powerful god could break into a holy object and dere himself an owner.

    However, the most powerful god in this world was none other than the demon from beyond. Evenrge amounts of powerful wizards working together could not bring it to itsst breath.

    ¡°Majesty, the wizard union might be able to set up the super teleportation circles in the Lance Continent again after 2 years. After that, it will be much harder for us to prate it again or any subcontinent in that matter!¡± Mad knight Momo said helplessly.

    He was the head of the investigation department, the mastermind behind the Lance Continent project. He was no longer worried about the sess of the project or if faith could travel across the ocean to the Holy Kingdom.

    The Holy Armour was the basis of everything in the project. King Harvey held it. If something happened to it, something must have happened to king Harvey and his men as well.

    Therefore, all he cared about at that moment was retrieving the Holy armor.

    The demon from beyond only had a few holy objects on him when he traveled to this world through the dimensional crack, and each of those objects was extremely important.

    ¡°Momo, I¡¯ll give you a mission. Our Lord¡¯s portal bag was stolen during the Battlecry City operation. When I tried to retrieve it, I realised someone have already dered its ownership!¡± The saint also knew investigating the Lance Continent immediately was not possible, so he lowered his voice again.

    ¡°Are you suggesting Master Bet?¡± Mad Knight Momo knew about it and asked.

    Although the saint never told anyone about the Holy Portal Bag being possessed by another, everyone in the Central Continent and the Holy Kingdom knew about the Battlecry City and Mad knight Mead being stripped naked before killing himself in the front line.

    Even Mad knight Momo, the head of the investigation department, had only heard about the holy portal bag finding a new owner for the first time.

    ¡°Yes it¡¯s Bet. I was nning to take care of himter, but since he has to deal with the portal bag, I assume the holy armour has to do with him as well!¡± The saint said furiously.

    Although the Holy Armour had the power of the will of his god, someone that could break into a holy armor needed to be a god as well.

    Initially, he thought the goddess of the moon or the tree of life had gotten involved, but there was no way the goddess of the moon¡¯s power could not reach the Lance Continent. Furthermore, the elves were not in their prime, so the goddess of the moon would not be able to have enough faith to do so.

    Therefore, the saint began to wonder if Master Bet had found a special way to break into a holy object.

    As far as he knew, master Bet had inherited some knowledge from ancient times.

    After all, no one in the Central Continent had a clear understanding of Master Bet¡¯s background.

    This best master potion maker of the continent had some mysterious knowledge. It was just that no one dared to mess with him considering his potion-making power.

    Although it was only spection, it was better than searching aimlessly.

    Most importantly, the super potions of master Bet were hugely impacting the frontline¡¯s result.

    The wizard union has barely taken any losses. Even on the brink of death, they would be able to revive and join back in the battles with Master Bet¡¯s potion.

    ¡°My men in Bay Law city have made some progress. Maybe we can reignite our teleportation circle and unleash another attack on Bay Law City!¡± Mad Knight Momo did not have anyints as he bowed.

    The elves were the hardest race to prate. Even the dwarves were easier since they could try to lure the ones spread throughout the Central Continent.

    But the elves all lived in the forest, isted from the outside world. Even the businessmen would not interact with others much, so it was very hard for the Holy kingdom to get any information from them.

    If they did get lucky and ran into a corrupt politician Angelo Harmon, there was no way they could invade that quickly.

    ¡°Good Job Momo, this time I will bring Bet back even withrge amounts of Holy energy!¡± Certainty shed in his eyes.

    Mad knight Momo bowed without a word. he knew the saint was determined.

    It was not impossible to transfer a legendary knight through the defense war of Doomsday, but the holy energy it would use was so vast even the saint hesitated.

    But this time, they were determined. Even if Master Bet had nothing to do with the holy amour, they would be able to get a lot out of him as the best potion maker. Just stopping the supply of light healing potions and mana potions was enough for the Holy Kingdom to take the risk.

    While Abel was unknowingly being targeted by the Holy Kingdom, he made another discovery.

    By the time Preacher Ackerman had secured his status in Wether City, he had realized he could project Izual into his body.

    This could give Ackerman immense power in a short period of time. Izual¡¯s fighting ability did not fade along with its consciousness during the past tens of thousands of years. Instead, it had be purer.

    ¡°Is this a godsend?¡± Although Abel never tried this ability out, it seemed very simr to what the goddess of the moon had done to Lorraine.

    Most gods did not need to enter this world physically. Instead, they could manifest their power through a chosen one.

    ¡°Howe I never knew about this godsend ability?¡± Abel already began using the name.

    Abel realized he could not do any godsend on a knight.

    After all, Ackerman was his first preacher.

    ¡°Right, maybe the prerequisite to do godsend is more than what I thought!¡± He mumbled and nodded.

    He realized another thing. He decided to take the holy armor off Izual, and the godsend ability disappeared again.

    He always thought the holy armor was useless, but it seemed like he was wrong.

    In reality, holy armor was extremely important.

    Godsend was a crucial method for a god to interact with themon world. It could not only show its power, but it could also take down enemies and stabilize faith.

    However, godsend was normally no easy task. First, you need a saint.

    A chosen one with the purest soul. So that he or she could be close to god.

    Then, the saint would need to undergo godsend training to handle the power.

    Just like Lorraine. She was under the protection of the temple, and a few big druids always had to stay by her side.

    After all, she was the main reason why most of the female big druids were recruited to the temple.

    You could just imagine the status of saints just by looking at this.

    The special thing about the Holy Armour was that it couldpletely bypass this rule. As soon as you had the holy armor on, you would be able to do a godsend on any preacher.

    This would save a god a lot of time since they didn¡¯t need to train a new saint all over again if one gets killed.

    This was why the elves were vulnerable until Lorraine fully grasped the power of the godsend.

    With this ability, your enemies would be fighting a god as soon as they ran into a preacher.

    Abel wanted to test out Izual¡¯s godsend ability, and he had chosen his target, Ackerman.

    He wanted to see if he could use Ackerman to kill another preacher and retrieve his preacher guide through the crystal angel statue.

 Chapter 1077 - Godsend

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Godsend</h4>

    Wether town was located in a remote area with a poption of 3000, even after the Evil Kingdom encouraged having more children.

    They would only have enough food for 3000 people. Any extra resources would be given to the rulers.

    This was the case with most towns in the Holy Kingdom, so they could not feed more people even if they wanted arger poption.

    The town continued as always. The only thing different was a little chapel with a new young preacher.

    This affirmed the faith of the citizens. Every day, they would go to the chapel and pray.

    But, there was something different about their faith. And oddly, they felt like their god was watching them.

    Their faith intensified, but little did they know, they were already following a new god.

    Golding was a hunter of the town. One day he was called into the chapel by Preacher Ackerman, and he was given an object for spreading their faith.

    His destination was beyond this town. As a hunter, no one would question his absence.

    F town was 500 miles from Wether City, and it was where Golding was headed.

    It was a holy journey for Golding. It was the first time he was called by his god and was willing to sacrifice everything toplete his mission.

    His mission was simple. Even though 500 miles were a lot for a normal person, it was not much for a skilled hunter.

    He trusted his god. His god would never pick the wrong person.

    There were no man-made roads along the way, only trees, and mountains.

    After 7 days, he arrived in a forest next to F Town.

    ¡°My Lord, I will not disappoint you!¡± He ced a decent size magic board on the ground and began praying.

    Meanwhile, Abel was sipping on a ss of water spirit fruit juice on his metal fort above Bay Law City. His druid soul suddenly came alert, and his attention was drawn to this hunter.

    ¡°Good job my follower!¡± Abel sent a message through the soul, and a voice struck Hunter Golding through empty space.

    At the same time, Abel sent out a power of the will and ignited the circle.

    It was a 2-way teleportation circle he gave Preacher Ackerman a few days ago.

    As someone with extreme faith, such as Ackerman, he would do anything his godmands.

    This teleportation circle now belonged to Abel.

    Under the influence of Abel¡¯s power of the will, a white light began to sh on the teleportation circle, and Preacher Ackerman appeared on it through a wave of dimension energy.

    The maximum distance of a 2-way teleportation circle was 500 miles, so it was the furthest Abel could send Ackerman to approach F town.

    ¡°Golding, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for god. You can go back now, but don¡¯t tell anyone about what you did. It¡¯s even better if you can forget about it!¡± Preacher Ackerman lowered his voice.

    But no one could resist Abel anyway. With his druid soul monitoring everything, anyone who didn¡¯t do as he said would be dead, especially for someone as insignificant as a hunter.

    Of course, that was only possible during the day since Abel would always go to the Dark World at night.

    ¡°It was my honor!¡± Hunter Golding bowed and stepped away without questioning a thing.

    Preacher Ackerman then took out a barrier circle and hid the double teleportation circle. He then put on a hood and headed towards F town.

    With God¡¯s help, he easily made his way through the civilians and headed towards the chapel.

    ¡°Godsend!¡± He mumbled when he was 20 meters from it.

    He didn¡¯t know what a godsend was, but he would never doubt his god.

    Abel kept his eyes on Ackerman. When he mumbled ¡®godsend,¡¯ a shadow holding a sword shed out from Izual¡¯s body with the thirst for battle.

    It seems like that shadow was made out of Izual¡¯s battle instinct, and it entered Ackerman in another sh.

    Afterward, Preacher Ackerman¡¯s body began to glow in gold outside the chapel of F town. There was no longer any lifelessness in his eyes. A total disregard for themon world, an attitude the above had for the below.

    After all, it was the battle instinct of an angel.

    ¡°Izual, kill everything within the chapel!¡± Abel mumbled.

    Suddenly, the eyes of Ackerman sparkled as he charged into the chapel.

    A golden energy sword appeared in his hand. Although it was not the charge of a knight, it was just as fast.

    The chapel was helpless, and its defense was broken with one sh.

    Abel was not surprised. That golden energy sword was made out of the energy of god. This godsend of Izual was not without sacrifice. That golden sword alone had used up all the faith he gathered in Wether town these days.

    Even Abel himself couldn¡¯t use the power of god, but Izual could.

    The chapel¡¯s protection shield scattered into sparkles, and an old man in a preacher robe ran out.

    ¡°You are...¡± the old man was immediately stunned as he looked at the golden sword in fear. It was filled with the energy of god, and that stranger holding the sword was also in a preacher robe.

    As an experienced preacher, he knew what was happening... a godsend.

    It was the most powerful thing a god could do in themon world.

    However, he was only a small preacher in a small town. He never even left this area in his life.

    Why did a god go against such an insignificant preacher with such power? It would be a huge waste.

    He sensed death heading towards him, but he did not move.

    It was not only because he had no fighting skills, but because he knew his soul would return to his god in the Holy Kingdom even if this godsend person was an intruder.

    He fully understood how scary gods could be.

    With a gentle sh of the golden sword, roaring energy went right through the old preacher without making a single wound.

    A strange blissful smile emerged on his face as he dropped dead on the ground.

    This golden energy sword really was all mighty. All Abel wanted was the soul of this old preacher, and it had directly taken it away without leaving a mark.

    The soul of the old preacher traveled through the energy sword and entered the crystal angel statue. A sh emerged from Izual¡¯s eyes, and the soul turned into a preacher¡¯s guide.

    ¡°No bad!¡± Abel mumbled in excitement.

    Since there was still some time in Preacher Ackerman¡¯s godsend, Abel had utilized its speed to quickly send Ackerman back to the teleportation circle, turn off the barrier circle, and return to Wether City with the circles.

    It was a perfect hit and run. Since they were 500 miles away, Preacher Ackerman would be thest one to me for the death of that old preacher.

    At the same time, there was no way Preacher Ackerman and Hunter Golding would say anything since they were serving out of their own faith.

    The godsendsted for 10 minutes, but Abel was already very happy with the result.

    The power of Izual through the godsend seems to have a direct corrtion with Abel¡¯s power. Although the old preacher was too weak to test out the godsend¡¯s full potential, it seemed like it had the power of a rank 21 profession.

    Of course, it might just be a coincidence, but it might also be its limit.

    As you know, Izual was a warrior angel from heaven. There was no way he was only rank 21. He would be a god, at least.

    Still, the power of the godsend was good enough.

    With Izual¡¯s battle instinct, it would take a rank 23 to take him down, at the least.

    Not to mention, its energy was from the power of god. Rank 22 and rank 21 professionals wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him.

    ¡°Preacher Kun, what happened? Men!¡± A civilian yelled as he stepped in and saw the fallen old preacher.

    All the civilians around were stunned. Preacher Kun has been around for tens of years, and everyone respected him.

    ¡°Preacher Kun has returned to the arms of god!¡± A gutsy man stepped up and gently ced his finger in front of the nose of Preacher Kun and lowered his voice in sorrow.

    All the people around bowed, and a mournful atmosphere emerged.

    No one doubted the death of preacher Kun. There were no wounds on him, so he couldn¡¯t have been murdered.

    Most importantly, he was in a chapel under the monitoring of god. No one would dare to kill a preacher here.

    The news was soon reported, and an intermediate Holy Knight arrived to confirm the death of Preacher Kun.

    Death from the power of god was not something you could tell by just looking, let alone an insignificant intermediate knight.

    Therefore, the intermediate knight soon left with the conclusion of natural death.

    It was not that the Holy Kingdom didn¡¯t care about their preachers. Instead, it was quite the opposite. Due to how prestigious a preacher was, no one would ever murder them.

    At least nothing like it had ever happened in the past thousands of years.

    After all, Preacher Kun was not a young man. Although he might still have some years left in him, no one could tell.

    Abel¡¯s heart was filled with excitement as he saw another preacher guide. His future was getting brighter.

    Killing preachers in the Holy Kingdom and get their Preacher guides. This way, Abel could grant out more preachers that belonged to him.

    However, he soon thought of a downside. If too many preachers died in a radius of 500 miles, the Holy Kingdom might realize something was up.

 Chapter 1078 - Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 1078: Assassin</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    But things like this were not deal-breaking. Abel had already found a way to obtain more preacher guides, so there was no way he would give up.

    Still, this was only an experiment. He was not nning to kill another preacher through a recognized preacher.

    Instead, he shifted his focus on finding a powerful follower with special assassin abilities specialized for the job.

    Bing a professional assassin was not an option for civilians who grew up in the Holy Kingdom, and the assassins taken as prisoners from other ces would be brainwashed and cultivated into the Holy Kingdom¡¯s system.

    They would normally get sent to a remote area with begin farming work until they were fully domesticated.

    The outstanding ones would be able to live a better life and get put into different cities.

    Poor-performing ones, on the other hand, would not be as lucky. They would continue to undergo brainwashing, lose their sense of identity, and be machines for prayers with barely enough food.

    Normally, they would die by work overload in 10 years or so.

    Abel¡¯s druid soul found an assassin in a remotend named Apo. He was a professional back in the days but ran into the Holy Kingdom during an invasion.

    Even with a soul and body stronger than normal people, he was hopelessly captured under the aura of the Holy Knights.

    He became a follower and a farmer after being brainwashed. Just like that, he ended up on a desertednd and started farming.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to live like this, even as a follower. But there was no way for him to resist.

    He was taking a break at noon, about to begin his daily prayer. He knew nothing about the gods, so his prayers were all done systematically after the brainwashing.

    He just needed to chant ording to the holy kingdom¡¯s instructions, and the energy would be provided to the guardian wings.

    After all, you needed the guidance of a preacher to be a truly loyal follower.

    ¡°My follower, do you want to take a chance and be the warrior of god?¡± A spine-chilling voice emerged from his soul, and he immediately knew it was god talking to him.

    ¡°My lord, hear my prayer, I will dly be your warrior!¡± Apo began to cry.

    As an assassin, he was used to deriving pleasure from murder. He just couldn¡¯t handle the life of a dry, boring farmer.

    The only thing that kept him going was faith. Although it was forced upon him, it was the only thing meaningful in his life.

    If Abel hadn¡¯t intervened, he would have be one with thisnd and die in thend.

    Abel had given Apo a choice, but there was no way for Apo to reject him in reality.

    Abel didn¡¯t care how strong Apo was. All he needed was his special assassin¡¯s scent to find his target.

    Abel hesitantly granted a preacher guide to Apo. He was not expecting Apo to be a preacher recognized by the temple. Instead, he would make him an assassin specialized for killing preachers.

    That preacher guide was only for Izual to use godsend. As you know, even a holy knight could not break the defense of a temple in a short period of time.

    All of a sudden, Apo felt like he had been leveled up. He became the ambassador of god with the ability to use god¡¯s power any time.

    He no longer felt restricted by the constraint of thends. Instead, he had regained his freedom.

    He threw his farming tools on the ground and began to yell in excitement as he ran across the open fields.

    He stopped after a while and realized how long he had been running. Still, he was in disbelief. He was no longer a farmer. God had recognized him.

    Suddenly, a map was transferred to his head. It was a map of the Holy Kingdom marked with the location of the chapel.

    Apo didn¡¯t know, but his seemingly random run was actually him making his way to his first target.

    He saw a little town in the faint distance, but his instincts told him not to let anyone notice him as he made his way towards the Chapel.

    He used his skills and effortlessly dodged everyone as he jumped on the roof of the buildings. Finally, he arrived at the chapel.

    It was at that moment, his mind went nk, and a golden glow emerged on his body.

    Izual had taken control with the godsend, and the golden energy sword appeared once again to break through the defense of the chapel.

    A small crack opened up, just enough for a person to fit in.

    Izual did not wait for the preacher toe. He went straight in and found a middle-aged preacher. Before he could even react, the golden energy sword had alreadynded on his neck and sent his skull flying.

    Since Abel was about to unleash a mass killing on preachers, he was not nning to do it the same way asst time.

    Instead of directly retrieving the soul, he created a murder scene.

    With a gentle flick, the soul of that middle-aged preacher returned to the crystal angel statue.

    Izual stepped out before the defense of the chapel was even fully broken, so you could just imagine how fast he was.

    It then turned into a beam and speeded out the town while dodging the gaze of everyone.

    After the godsend was finished, Apo felt like he had just dreamt of murder. It was his best performance. He was just like the legendary assassins he saw in the books.

    He looked around and saw that he was no longer in town, but he knew he would make his way in another direction.

    He ran for 3 days and arrived at another town. Still, he managed to use his skills again and shifted through the town without anyone noticing.

    He had not eaten anything during this time, but he was not tired at all.

    Instead, he continued for another 20 towns, and none of the preachers escaped.

    Little did he know, Abel was feeding him a hunger potion a day from the potion maker camp, and when he got tired, Abel would give him an energy potion.

    It was how he managed to stay in top condition.

    When Apo was another to enter another town, Abel sensed a tiny threat through the passage of faith.

    Of course, it was not a threat to Abel but a threat to normal people like Apo.

    Abel knew the Holy Kingdom was on to him, so it was time for him to stop this crazy operation for a while.

    With a gentle wave of his hand, Abel withdrew the Preacher Guide from Apo¡¯s soul, and his preacher scent vanished.

    It was the ability of a god, but Abel wouldn¡¯t be able to retrieve his preacher guide if he did so.

    Still, it did not go to waste since this preacher guide allowed him to get 20 more preacher guides.

    Abel did not let Apo sense any danger, so it was basically like he had given up on him.

    Apo ignorantly entered the town just like always, but he was immediately monitored by the power of the will from 2 elite holy knights.

    Even as a professional assassin, his power was nothingpared to a true professional. He did not know anything about the power of the will.

    The 2 knights were sent in to investigate the murder of preachers. Since something like this had never happened, the Holy Kingdom sent out 10 elite holy knights to the towns.

    Although Apo was not a normal guy, his murderous scent still could not escape the gaze of the knights.

    ¡°A suspect has appeared, could he be the one who killed the 20 preachers?¡± An elite knight lowered his voice.

    Preachers were the basis of the Holy Kingdom. In some ways, they were even more important than holy knights.

    A single preacher could affect an area of followers, so they were crucial for faith creation.

    ¡°Stay calm, let¡¯s see what he is about to do first!¡± The other elite knight interrupted.

    They were powerful, and Apo would not be able to win against them.

    Apo¡¯s journey was smooth until that point. He arrived in front of the chapel and took out a little de from his waist with his gaze fixed on the chapel.

    He didn¡¯t know why he was here, but his soul was telling him that he was on an assassin¡¯s mission.

    His target was the preacher within.

    He sensed blood fishing through his body. It has been a long time since he smelled the fear of his prey and the beg for mercy of another.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, his body froze. It did not kill him, but his movements were locked up.

    ¡°No you can¡¯t capture me. I am serving God, I¡¯m a holy warrior, I am not your prisoner!¡± Apo roared.

    An assassin was no stranger to death, and they were prepared to die at any moment.

    Killing someone and suicide were both sides of the same coin. It was what an assassin does best.

    After, Apo immediately bit down one of his teeth without hesitation.

    A bit of poison dripped out, and a strange smile emerged on his face.

    Just like that, the smile stayed on his face as the life faded from him.

    ¡°Not good!¡± A shadow quickly dashed forward, but it was toote. Apo was already dead.

    Abel sensed his passage of faith faded. He hadn¡¯t expected Apo to sessfully kill himself in front of a Holy Knight.

    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve underestimated people again!¡± He shook his head and mumbled.

    A little assassin still managed to keep his dignity before he died.

    After all, Apo just never got the chance to use this final move since he lost the will to die after the brainwash.

    Abel was nning to give Apo a poison through the soul chain after he was captured, even if that ran the risk of the Holy Kingdom noticing, but what Apo did was perfect.

    Apo was already dead by the time the holy knights arrived. They then left the town without any emotions on their faces. What type of punishment they would get was no longer important.

    After a few days, Abel¡¯s druid soul received more information from his followers. Some of them had already made contact with the interior of the Holy Kingdom.

    The death of the 20 preachers was being categorized as a massacre by an assassin who resisted the brainwash.

    The holy knight who brainwashed Apo was punished. There could only be one way someone could resist brainwashing: a powerful will. So the person responsible for the brainwashing needed to pay close attention.

 Chapter 1079 - Golden Castle

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Golden Castle</h4>

    Abel was feeling great. Everything happened just like how he wanted.

    Killing 20 preachers at once was not something that could be done often, but at least he now found a way to get preacher guides.

    He would grant a preacher guide out every 3 days, and he would pick his areas carefully, so he didn¡¯t attract unwanted attention.

    By that point, he already had 10 preachers ruling 10 little towns. Although it only took him 10 preacher guides, the faith they generated was already far greater than the 17,000 holy knights he had.

    It was the most efficient and stable way to get faith.

    Still, he would go to the Dark World for training each night, even if that meant he could no longer receive that faith.

    He had no choice: all he could do was to tell himself these were extra gains, so it was best not to get too greedy.

    Still, he understood why the demon from beyond needed faith so much.

    Therefore, he was saving faith for the future and for his crystal angel statue to turn dark gold.

    Suddenly, the research spirit broke his train of thought. ¡°Master, Wizard Hutton is in the hall and he wants to see you!¡±

    ¡°Frankenstein, bring me to him!¡± Although he was in retreat, really close associates of Abel could still see him.

    ¡°Master Bet, I have good news for you, so I¡¯vee before I¡¯ve even had breakfast!¡± WIzard Hutton bowed as soon as Abel appeared. He then turned to Frankenstein and bowed as well. ¡°Nice to see you again, Wizard Frankenstein!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Hutton, you can have breakfast with me. If the news is really good, you can stay here and have lunch and dinner as well. Wine included!¡± Abelughed.

    ¡°Master Bet, the good news is that your golden castle is ready!¡± Wizard Hutton smiled and followed.

    ¡°Amazing, that really is a good news!¡± Abel stood up and said in excitement.

    As a person of his status, not many had such a passion for gold.

    Gold was mostly used as the currency of ordinary people, and professionals would normally leave their interest for them behind along with themon world.

    The resources a professional needed could not be bought with gold. The most they could do was being used as some ordinary grade alchemy materials.

    But Abel was different. Having a golden house a dream of his past life, but of course, that dream was impossible to achieve in his past life.

    When he saw the ground of gold in the Holy portal bag, his dream was reignited once again.

    Gold was fragile, so he needed skilled builders to make a castle out of them.

    He didn¡¯t want a castle just for show, but one with full-fledged facilities to defend against invasions and day to days needs. He also needed a training space and a guest lounge.

    After he passed down his demands to the dwarves, his attention shifted to the Holy Kingdom.

    He knew how hard it was to build a castle out of gold. Justpared to that castle outside of the Tree of lIfe. Abel had requested it about the same time as this golden castle, but it was finished and in operation long ago.

    ¡°Master Bet, do you want toe with me and have a look right now?¡± WIzard Hutton suggested.

    ¡°How about we go after breakfast!¡± Abel didn¡¯t want to let Wizard Hutton starve and embarrass himself.

    The breakfast was great, and Wizard Hutton had a great time eating. Of course, that was including the few bottles of master wine he drank. Abel almost thought Wizard Hutton would no longer take him to his new castle considering the amount he drank, but the dwarves¡¯ drinking capacity was nothing to mess with. The few bottles almost did nothing to him.

    However, he would go all out like this in Abel¡¯s ce. Normally he would only drink a few mouthfuls for training purposes.

    Grandmaster wines were his and his disciple Bernie¡¯s training resource. There was nothing like it in the Central Continent.

    He didn¡¯t want the wine to go to waste in Abel¡¯s ce since he thought wines like this were useless to a druid who trained with the force of nature.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ll show you our skills!¡± Wizard Hutton finished eating and put away thest bottle of master wine in his portal bag.

    The golden castle was ready, and arge teleportation circle was installed.

    Ever since The Wizard Union granted Abel the highest authority, he had unlimited ess to resources like this with his credit points.

    Therefore he demanded the dwarves to install magic circles all over the golden castle and almost turned that thing into a magic tower¡ªa magic tower unlike anything else.

    Abel, Frankenstein, and Wizard Hutton stepped into the teleportation circle and immediately arrived at a ce unlike any other.

    They were in a teleportation room underground built ording to his liking, but it was just one out of the many special rooms in the castle.

    Abel looked around and saw patches of soothing gold. The ground was covered in ayer of expensive jade etched with magic patterns. They were not only for decoration, but they were a part of the grand magic circle of the castle.

    The walls were filled with patterns as well, along with master-grade decorations.

    An illumination circle illuminated the roof. Abel scanned it with his power of the will and discovered they were all controlled by a spirit.

    Besides the teleportation circle were a few statues¡ªtop quality ones, of course, which added a hint of noble culture to the ce.

    Abel knew the dwarves understood luxury, but it seemed like they know about art and culture as well.

    ¡°Master Bet, gold is too fragile in its normal state, so we needed a magic circle to stabilise it. Although each wall was built with its own magic circle, they all belong to the same system. If you want to damage the walls you must first break the defence of the castle!¡± Wizard Hutton smiled and introduced the castle.

    ¡°Amazing, I love it!!¡± Abel stomped on the ground andughed.

    The jade below him did note from him. Instead, it was the special work of the dwarves to make them indestructible.

    The jade was top-level work of alchemy, and they were extremely rare in the Central Continent.

    The softness of the jade had a soothing contrast against the ring gold on the wall.

    They then stepped out of the teleportation room and arrived at the dungeon. Theyout was simr. The only thing different was that it was filled with even more art pieces. Most of them were from Abel¡¯s past inventories.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is the core of the castle!¡± Wizard Hutton led Abel to a golden door and said.

    He then stepped forward and opened the door for Abel.

    It was the area for a spirit, and a spot was left empty.

    There were many little lines connecting to the corners of the castle, so it was easier for the spirit to operate.

    ¡°Master Bet, you can request one from the Wizard Union. We would be happy to provide one as well, but cultivating a spirit would take some time!¡± WIzard Hutton exined.

    ¡°Can¡¯t a normal spirit do the trick?¡±Abel asked, confused.

    Normal spirits could already operate a magic tower and have energy left over for research.

    ording to the words of Wizard Hutton, this castle needed a special spirit. Howplicated was this ce?

    ¡°Normal spirits can only operate half a castle. There are way too many magic circles. Learning all of them would take some time!¡± WIzardHutton said helplessly.

    The designer and the magic circle maker of this castle listened to the instructions of King Dunba. Budget and manpower were not a factor.

    Therefore, the magic circle makers and builders went with their imagination and using materials they wouldn¡¯t dare to use in the past.

    The elites of the dwarves were stunned by the final budget, but since they were running out of time, they had to agree.

    However, it was until they were halfway done, they realized the thing was tooplicated for a single spirit to operate.

    Cultivating a special spirit for the task was not only a matter of time but a matter of luck as well.

    Therefore, they left the final decision to Abel.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s easy!¡± Abel smiled and took out a box from his portal bag. It was an elf-style spirit surrounded by mana gems.

    It was the magic circle spirit from the Lance continent, and it was unlikely that anyone in the Central Continent would recognize it.

    He carefully took the spirit out and ced it on the area.

    Soon, a green glow emerged from it and traveled through the little lines towards the magic circles around.

    ¡°Master, there are 215 errors in the magic circles. The potential power loss is 10%. Please confirm the puppets for repair!¡± The magic circle spirit¡¯s voice emerged.

    Wizard Hutton was put on the spot. He was embarrassed, but at the same time, he was stunned.

    The dwarves made all the magic circles. Not a single elf had gotten involved.

    Errors were unavoidable when making a magic circle due to howplicated the task was. Just a tiny misalignment could be counted as an error.

    However, most of them would not affect the function of the circle. It would just decrease its power by a little.

    All a magic circle maker needed was to ignite the magic circle sessfully, and the magic circle would be counted asplete. No one wouldpare them in detail.

    Therefore, Wizard Hutton was stunned by the power and speed of this spirit. It seemed like it was one with special knowledge in magic circles.

 Chapter 1080 - Luxury

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Luxury</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you take care of the ten engineering puppets.¡±

    After taking out ten puppets with smaller joints, Abel gave a direct order to the circle spirit to take care of them. Yes, these puppets were from the Lance Continents. The dwarves originally used them to work on high-end, intricate work.

    Wizard Hutton was watching. As much as he wanted to ask Abel where he got those puppets from, he didn¡¯t ask. The dwarves had technology that they didn¡¯t leak to the outside world, but this was Master Bet, a great friend and benefactor of their kind. There had to be a decent level of trust for him to show something like this to him.

    As for Abel, actually, no. He didn¡¯t know that these puppets belonged to the dwarves. He just scraped these up as battle trophies since they were so convenient. The ten puppets clicked away, powering through their instructions. They then disappeared after turning themselves into multiple streaks of white light.

    Abel had started to realize that short-distance teleportation circles were drawn everywhere on this hard floor. If this was how it was supposed to be for the entire castle, the owner didn¡¯t have to be a wizard to teleport to a different location.

    Abel tried to guess the reason for doing this, ¡°They think I¡¯m not a wizard and have no ways of teleporting.¡±

    The dwarves were extremely impressive. To draw so many circles in such a short amount of time must¡¯ve cost an extraordinary amount. Most towers would have one circle on each floor, but this castle was beyond that. Anyone with a permit to ess could teleport to any spot inside if they wished to.

    Wizard Hutton turned around and made an inviting gesture, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in another ce, Master Bet.¡±

    They then walked out of the underground floor and went to the ground floor, which consisted of one living room, two side rooms, one dining room, and fourplete sets of ensuites. It was much bigger than what Abel had expected. The second floor was supposed to be where the master¡¯s bedroom was. There was a study, a training room, and a balcony for looking at the Haden Mountain range. It was big enough to host a ball.

    Abel stood on the third floor to look at everything. Apart from the main castle he was in. There were also two other side castles meant to project the main castle. There were walkways that connected all of them to form aplete body. In front of the castles was a meeting ground. It had a fountain and various nts as decorations. The style was elven, as multiple ssic eleven sculptures were carved all the way to the main path leading to the front door.

    The outeryer of the castle was a 15-meter wall withrge numbers of small-sized war puppets guarding their own positions. There were about 500 of them. Some of these puppets were operating onrge-sized war machines with consecutive ballistas in their hands. If anyone was to make a direct assault on the fort, these puppets would be the first to defend.

    Abel was amazed that the entire structure was made of gold. It was a hard thing to admit, but this really stood out too much.

    Wizard Huttonughed and spoke, ¡°Do you see, Master Bet? The castle ispletely separate from the ground. If there is a portal itemrge enough to take it, you can just bring it home with you.¡±

    Abel noticed, too. He scanned the area with his power of Will and realized that the bottom had circles drawn over it as well. If he was to get inside the castle from the underground, he would face the same oue as attacking the walls directly. He had to make sure he was attacking the same parts as the defense. Also, if he was bringing the entire fort with him, he could do whatever he could to bring the items inside. The whole castle was an independent structure. The only problem was that it was too big.

    In particr, he was most concerned with the outermost part of the castle. There was arge-size teleportation circle inside. It seemed like the entire construction work was done within the seclusion circle.

    Abel bowed with sincerity, ¡°The dwarves were looking after me with this.¡±

    Knowing that the fort was made all of gold, Abel had more than just a thank you for the dwarves. However, actually, this wasn¡¯t the most expensive thing. The hard jade on the ground, the numerous precious ingredients spent on the circles, the various kinds of art pieces, and more made this building so expensive. Combined with the hidden circles, the cost could literally bankrupt an entire empire.

    Wizard Hutton said with a smile, ¡°As long as you are satisfied, Master Bet.¡±

    For this golden structure Abel built, the dwarves went to great lengths to not make the appearance too shy. That was why they used hard jade to build a floor and purchased a bunch of elven art pieces to create a visual bnce. They ended up with a simple, extravagant outlook but a building that was unique to the elves. All the furniture and items had their own origins.

    This time, Abel didn¡¯t bring any of his professional elven butlers. It would be too shocking of a thing if they were to realize that everything here belonged to the most prestigious among them.

    Abel turned to Wizard Hutton and smiled, ¡°The dwarves have done too much for me this time. Please, just be open about what you need this time.¡±

    It was understandable that the dwarves would do everything they could to treat someone who was a potion master, forger, and a great diplomat to their kind. Still, what they did for this building clearly outweighed what he expected of the arrangements they¡¯ve had.

    Wizard Hutton was very direct, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Master Bet. I¡¯ve heard that you have a way to prolong the life of aw-defying wizard that is in a vegetated state.¡±

    ¡°Oh that!¡± Abelughed, ¡°You¡¯ve got some great informants on your side.¡±

    Wizard Hutton¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°It¡¯s true, then?¡±

    The dwarves received the news, but they couldn¡¯t really confirm it. They could guess that it had something to do with Master Bet, which was why they were so invested in this golden castle.

    Abel was very quick to say, ¡°We¡¯re friends, so how about 15 spaces?¡±

    Wizard Hutton was about to low-ball, but he quickly changed his mind, ¡°Oh... How about, well, a bit more than that? We are willing to pay more if you are up for the offer.¡±

    Abel understood the importance of having a strong ally, ¡°How many in total do you have in a vegetated state? You can just tell me that.¡±

    Wizard Hutton didn¡¯t think twice, ¡°Thirty one.¡±

    The number was deeply ingrained into his mind. He could remember all their names and their pasts. Some of them were his seniors. Needless to say, knowing that they coulde back made him feel very happy.

    Abel nodded his head and responded, ¡°Bring them over in a few days. Remember to keep things a secret.¡±

    After opening his own herb garden in Blood Moor, Abel had been much more generous with the raw materials he wanted to use. He had an advanced elf to take care of the herbs, and because of the time difference between the dark world and this world, the production rate had far exceeded the rate that he was doing his own brewing.

    Wizard Hutton gave Abel a sincere bow, ¡°I thank you on behalf of the dwarves.¡±

    Abel made sure to notify the Potionmaster¡¯s Guild and the Elven Royal Pce. After that, he brought his three followers, Butler Meyer, Luka, and most of the half-elf servants, to move into this castle. The original residence was left with just a few servants who¡¯re in charge of regr cleaning. He also brought with him the research spirit, battle fort, and the battle fort that turned into the steel fort. Even Jean took over the original mission and became the spirit in charge.

    The Haden Mountain Range was Abel¡¯s original domain. He was supposed to have absolute authority over it. Since it was the home of the purple world tree, other elves had been strictly forbidden from making entry. Under the disguise of the seclusion circle, the golden castle became something that was not for the regr person to discover. It was his safe haven, and if anyone was to make a visit to him here, they needed ess to the teleportation circle with his permission.

    When his three followers, Butler Meyer and the elves, saw the golden castle, they quickly shut their mouths. Everything about this castle exceeded their understanding. It was a castle made of gold. Even if all the coins on the central continent were to be smelt into one ce, it would still not be enough for what was built here. If the castle appeared in the outside world, they were even sure that it was going to make the gold-based economy copse immediately. That was just how much of it there was.

    And everyone soon made their own discovery. Three followers found out that circles were drawn everywhere inside. In the process of drawing the runes, a lot of ingredients were invested to reach the final oue that they were seeing. Butler Meyer was looking at everything inside the castle. His eyes were fixed from one art piece to the next. He would turn his head to the half-elves from time to time to tell them to take care of these. Everything here was exquisite in their own terms. He even saw some legendary items. There were pieces with countless stories drawn on them. After granting permission to his three followers and Butler Meyer, they then understood just the real value of this castle.

    Druid Joseph spoke emotionally, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen something as oundish as this, Master Bet! Not in the thousand years that I lived!¡±

    He had never seen so many short-distance teleportation circles in any building. He had his own room, public room, meeting ground, and walls. All he needed was for his power of the Will to call for the spirit. He also realized that he was no longer a great druid.

    Druid Poly seemed to realize the training rooms for each follower were different. She could see that there was even a special circle for gathering nature energy. The three followers didn¡¯t know what to think when they saw this. This was something that belonged to the elven royal family, but now they were getting a personal one for themselves. They couldn¡¯t believe how many resources their master hadpared to all the druids living on the continent.

    Anyways, because of how the wizards were living in this world, countless circle masters had conducted studies on mana-gathering circles and overcame countless challenges to make the circle what it was today. It wouldn¡¯t be so hard in ces where the ingredients originated from, but druids themselves had to be very careful with their own share.

 Chapter 1081 - Power Boost

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Power Boost</h4>

    ¡°Circle spirit! Send me to the centralmand room!¡±

    Abel spoke to the sensory circle with his power of the Will. After that, he was teleported straight into the centralmand room. He was alone. He needed to be alone to continue with his work. He began by opening up the energy storage. He could see a total of 5000 energy slots, each with one intermediate magic stone inside. He knew that the dwarves were really trying to impress him. He wasn¡¯t satisfied, though. He knew that these wouldn¡¯t be enough if he wanted to turn on the golden castle to the max.

    So he extended his power of the Will. Without covering anything up, he divided his golden power of the Will into 5000 smaller branches. He took the gems out and reced them with 5000 top-level stones out of his legendary portal bag. He was cing his research spirit in the same position to align with the circle spirit.

    From here on, the circle spirit would take care of anything rted to the circle, while the research spirit was meant to take care of anything else. He had gotten quite used to using the research spirit by now, and the research spirit just remembered most of his living habits. If he couldn¡¯t use the circle spirit, there would be some time needed for integration. Also, the research spirit contained a bunch of information on wizardry heritage in case he needed it for training. For the circle spirit right now, he needed it for something more important.

    Abel spoke to the circle spirit, ¡°I¡¯ll need to set up a circle consisting of ten battle forts. The circle would be elevated to surround the golden castle.¡±

    From then on, he told his power of the Will to send data regarding the function and other properties of the battle fort.

    The circle spirit responded, ¡°Please wait, master! Analysis is still being conducted.¡±

    Abel was d. The circle spirit did not decline hismand. This meant that the circle could be set up. As a circle spirit that was bred for a special purpose, it could perform analysis and research for a new one.

    What Abel thought of first was the battle fort he first retrieved. All the forts he was inmand now could only glide vertically, but they couldn¡¯t fly independently. He thought to use ten for a defense formation. That was where the golden castle would be his greatest method. Even if he faced the most terrible foes, he could still pass the golden castle for defense. If there was an attack, he could climb the fire tooth spirit fort or use hisrge-size teleportation circle to escape.

    The more he was in contact with the power of the spirit, the more he felt about his own inadequacy. On the surface, he matchedw-defying wizards in terms of power. In actuality, however, one ¡°divine bestowment¡± was all that was needed to kill him instantly. That, or any legendary ss holder. He was not confident in himself, and although the Potionmaster Guild looked safe, he was still very concerned as the elves were not as good at handling dangerous situations as himself.

    Yes, his spiritual sense had been on alert for a while now. That was the whole reason he feltfortable spending everything to build this golden castle. He wouldn¡¯t have to do so if he knew that the castle could be ced into his portal bag.

    Abel then asked, ¡°How much time before the circle spirit is done?¡±

    The circle spirit replied, ¡°The analysis will take less than ten days, Master.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. It was not too long, but he expected it to be faster than this.

    He asked again, ¡°Is there method to quicken the process?¡±

    The circle spirit spoke again, ¡°Please permit ess to use the calcting power of the research spirit, Master.¡±

    The circle spirit seemed to have reached its limit. That, or it was just faster having two spirits on this. Speaking of calcting speed, however, no one could match the Lance spirit. After taking the 50-centimeter tall Lance spirit out of his portal bag, he ced it in the central position of the operation room and activated it.

    ¡°Open ess to calcte, Lance spirit. Let it use your excessputing power,¡± Abelmanded, then turned back to the circle spirit, ¡°How long would it take now?¡±

    ¡°One hour, Master,¡± the circle spirit replied. After that, a green light started shaking frantically on his body. The Lance spirit on the side also started shing in green light.

    Abel nodded his head, satisfied. It would be a waste for the Lance spirit to be put here for too long. He needed to bring it back to take care of the whole Holy Continent for him. He wasn¡¯t going to wait too long for it.

    Very quickly, an hour passed as the green light stopped shing. He could tell that the analysis calction was finished.

    The circle spirit spoke, ¡°ording to the information you provided, Master. The ideal set-up is the octagonal hybrid circle. Eight battle forts will form form the shape. With two in the centre, any outside pressure will be dispersed evenly. There will be two defence barriers. One is through the energy barrier. As long as the attack is as powerful as the ten fortsbined, it will not be able to break through the barrier. The other method is physical defence. The forts will withstand any attacks with the materials that they were constructed from, and the circles were meant so that they can temporarily trap any target on the ground.¡±

    Abel hadn¡¯t spent a lot of time looking into the circle, but he knew that there were a lot of special things it could do.

    ¡°Bring me to the top tform,¡± he spoke, then was transported to the topmost tform. He took out a battle fort from his portal bag, then activated it with his battlemand spirit to overwrite ownership. He reced the energy storage with top-level stones, and after a bit more work, the spirits were named from one to ten before he activated the hidden system. He then connected to the circle spirit so that they could be taken care of.

    Just like that, although the forts weren¡¯t visible to other people, he, as the master, could sense the forts even if they were hidden in the sky. They were meant to bebined with the circle spirit and the fire tooth spirit. They were then pushed so that the battle fort could be ced in their respective position. That was when the battle forts started changing shape. The big base on the bottom became even bigger, and it looked like this massive shield floating in the air. When the energy of the ten forts was connected, energy pathways were connected in between to form a whole body.

    In Abel¡¯s eyes, the battlefort was a superrge shield that blocked the edges and top. It formed a massive barrier with an arched tip. The surfaces wereid withplicated circle runes. The runes were for the circle spirit to takemand of the ten battle spirits. The battle spirits were formed with an unknown alloy that was the best ingredient for crafting circles. Abel didn¡¯t know too much about this stuff as he had never made much understanding out of circles.

    When the circle spirit was connected to the battle fort spirits, every function of the battle fort was opened. This was especially true for things that Abel didn¡¯t mention. They were also familiarised by the circle spirit. That was when the circle runes appeared. The octagonal hybrid circle was activated, and its performance exceeded that of the circle spirit. It waspletely connected to the golden castle. Not only could the damage received be distributed to the ten forts, but all the excess pressure could also be directed to the entire golden castle.

    The short-distance circle, too, was distributed to the surface of the battle fort. Not only could people be sent into the sky, but they could also be sent into the hidden system for concealment. On the other hand, aerial attacks could be used to target any enemies in sight.

    Right now, the golden castle was a semi-sphere in the air. No matter where the attack wasing from, it could disperse all the pressure to each of the buildings that it contained. This meant that a sessful hit would only be targeting all the buildings, and Abel didn¡¯t know anyone capable of doing that. Maybe a spirit could, but again, this was very close to the Moon Goddess temple. The Moon Goddess would retaliate herself if any spirit wanted toe here. It was why he chose Haden Mountain Range to build this castle in the first ce.

    Overall, he didn¡¯t think legendary ss holders could break through his defense. It was just the golden castle at the start, so by his estimation, he still needed more than what he had now. Still, since the ten battle forts were here to withstand any attacks, he believed that it¡¯d be fine if he were on the defensive end.

    Hemanded again to the octagonal hybrid circle, ¡°Send me to the centralmand!¡±

    Again, he was sent to the centralmand. This time, he put the Lance spirit away and took out the ck spirit. He was slowly putting it away from the research spirit. It was meant so that a golden mist could be drawn into the defense circle. For this ck spirit especially. He ced a few thousand top-level gemstones on the side so that detection would be easier if a spirit were to perform a scan. Any power of Will from an outsider spirit would be instantly devoured and deflected.

    Abel had been meticulous when it came to the power of the Will scan. At this moment, since the circle could provide defensive benefits, he understood the golden power of the Will was enough to prate through that. He was very cautious of that fact. The Wizard Union forbade everything he had been doingtely. He was operating spirits to grow his own followers and to harvest worship power. He didn¡¯t want to be a wanted man.

    It was funny,e to think of it. He was just a level 21w-defying wizard and a dragon druid, but he had been thinking about being assaulted by a spirit. That was just how things were, though. After taking the ancient totem all to himself andpletely monopolized the ¡°crystal angelic statue,¡± he had been literally growing an entire army of sacred knights on his own.

    Right now, he was living next to the Moon Goddess to do things that would be under her detection. The ck spirit could make sure that anything he was doing would not be spied on, however. The divine armor told him that the ck spirit would be the first to find it if any divine spirit wanted to spy on him.

    He was doing everything he could to make his golden castle as perfect as possible. There was an urge inside of him, actually, to find a powerful enemy to test this fort that he spent a bunch of wealth on. He was going to wait. He did have an entire set of ingredients to craft the super-sized teleportation circle. He did have the circle spirit to set it up for him, but he had no ways of containing it into the teleportationwork of the Wizard Union.

    So far, he had been thinking about trying to negotiate with the Wizard Union. He wanted to see what price he had to pay to gain this power. But, before that, since it was now dawn, and the golden light shining on the golden castle was making it stand out very much, he needed to find secluded circles to cover it on all sides. As he stood on the topmost tform, Doff was by his side to receive worship power from the ancient totem in its hand.

    He was finally starting to feel a bit less anxious. He could still be exposed, but things had be safer. He raised a cup of water spirit fruit juice with a look of anticipation. He might as well find an enemy now to test how good his new home was. It was strange. He actually wanted some danger. He wanted it to confirm how strong his castle and forts were.

 Chapter 1082 - Treating Injuries

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Treating Injuries</h4>

    The Saint inquired in an angry voice, ¡°What is this, Momo? You¡¯ve gone on and on about capturing Bet, so why is there no progress?¡±

    Knight Momo exined, ¡°Mr Saint! The infiltration mission is fully operating as we speak. We have confidence that anotherrge-size teleportation circle will be built outside of Bay Law City. This is only built 50 miles outside, but from news our men received, Bet changed his residence a few days ago. We¡¯re still trying to figure out where he¡¯s moving, and that¡¯s why we are dyed.¡±

    The Nation of God had spent a bunch of divine power on using contact circles to make the process of capturing Master Bet faster. They didn¡¯t get the news they wanted, and they waited and waited. If the divine armor weren¡¯t so important, the Saint would¡¯ve halted this operation earlier. Also, even if they managed to get Master Bet, it was costly for them since the Wizard Union already targeted their intelligence workers.

    The Saint spoke quietly, ¡°No more dys, Momo! There are too many intelligence officers! We can¡¯t just keep exhausting our divine power storage!¡±

    Knight Momo nodded slowly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Saint.¡±

    They went through a lot of work brainwashing people from the central continent to be their intelligence workers. Only a few would be influential enough to be of true worth, and many resources would be needed to get them to important positions to help do their bidding. What the Nation of God was doing now was the same as sacrificing these people for short-term results. If they continued pursuing Abel, they would have to throw away another batch of well-trained people they recruited. The Saint didn¡¯t want that.

    Meanwhile, Abel was just done moving into his new ce, and he had no idea of much the Nation of God spent on just trying to find him. He didn¡¯t care. He was busytely ever since Wizard Hutton came here. There were a hundred advanced wizards that were transporting the 31w-defying wizards that were in a vegetative state.

    While it wasn¡¯t such a difficult thing to treat thew-defying wizards, it was too much of an important matter for the dwarves. They wanted to increase the numbers even though thesew-defying wizards had only an expected life expectancy of 60 years. That being said, if any of them could promote within that short period of time, it would be a great thing for the dwarves in total.

    The other important part was the timing. They analyzed that the demon from beyond could be awakened within a hundred years. They needed thesew-defying wizards to fill in the numbers. That was where Abel¡¯s golden quality ¡°longevity potion¡± woulde in handy. At times like these, the dwarves could always use their emergency back-ups to help prolong the lives of these wizards. They did have the recipes and the ingredients, just as Master Bet requested. It wouldn¡¯t matter if the brew were a failure.

    As a matter of fact, for thesew-defying wizards toe back, the golden quality ¡°longevity potion¡± and the dark golden quality ¡°healing potion¡± were important. The golden quality ¡°longevity potion¡± was meant to prolong the life expectancy of these wizards, but it was not enough to heal the wounds left on their bodies. Most of them had permanent wounds on them that got them to this vegetated state in the first ce. The only way to treat these injuries would be Abel¡¯s dark golden ¡°potion,¡± since that was just how bad the wounds were.

    Wizard Hutton bowed to Abel, ¡°Please, Master Bet!¡±

    He was no longer as rxed as before. In fact, Wizard Hutton was afraid that he might¡¯ve said the wrong thing and offend Master Bet. He needed Master Bet to treat thosew-defying wizards, or he would be in great trouble. It was the same for Wizard Bunyan and the one hundred advanced wizards. Actually, this was the first time the dwarves were so careful in the way they spoke and acted. There was a lot to take into consideration. For instance, many of these wizards that they were trying to revive were seniors and good friends of the advanced wizards.

    Abel was blunt, ¡°Get out of the hallroom, Wizard Hutton. I need to be alone to treat them.¡±

    The dwarves made sure to keep it a secret, but he didn¡¯t want dark golden potions to be seen by anyone else. It was the reason that everyone was treated directly by him.

    Wizard Hutton waved for everyone else to leave, ¡°How about me and Bunyan here, Master Bet? We¡¯ll just watch and not talk.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t care to argue, ¡°Circle spirit! Send these two away.¡±

    Without saying a thing, he connected his power of the Will to his circle spirit. The two were sent out immediately to appear in the hallroom. When they got to the hallroom, Wizard Hutton looked powerlessly at Wizard Bunyan and turned to look towards where they were sent from. He didn¡¯t think about going back, though. He was very familiar with the circles inside this golden castle. Combined with the control of the circle spirit, he never thought about sneaking in because that would be impossible even without Abel¡¯s watch.

    Wizard Bunyan shook his head, ¡°We have to wait.¡±

    Unlike Wizard Hutton, Wizard Bunyan didn¡¯t know Master Bet that well. He had to keep his boundaries, and strangely enough, this helped him learn what to do faster.

    Inside the hallroom, Abel chose to go with the easy way to do this. He took out his golden quality ¡°longevity potion¡± and the dark golden ¡°healing potion.¡± After dividing them up, he poured them into the mouths of the 31w-defying wizards. The potions acted like buckets of water that were poured on the dead trees. Thew-defying wizards just regained strengths, whereas the dark golden potions continuously healed the wounds on their bodies. They were not as overpowered as the ¡°full recovery vitality potions,¡± but there was only a bit ofg regarding the healing speed.

    Abel could use the full recovery potions if he wanted to, but he was worried about how he could exin healing so much that the wizards got younger. Yes, apart from treating severe injuries, the full recovery potion could also revert one¡¯s age. If a wizard was supposed to live up to 1000 years in theory, but the potions, injuries, and mana corruption took a toll on his health, his actual life expectancy was much less than 1000. If he didn¡¯t participate in anybat himself, there was a chance that he could live up to 900 years. A severe battle wound might take away one or two centuries, and this was where the fully recovered potion was very different from the longevity potion. Again, Abel had to be very careful not to ¡°overtreat¡± these patients that he had on his hands.

    After the potions took effect, the 31w-defying wizards started waking up.

    Aw-defying wizard opened his eyes and looked around, ¡°Who are you, elf? Why am I here?¡±

    Abel spoke in his mind, ¡°You are a rank 25, I see.¡±

    He then spoke to the wizard, ¡°I¡¯ll have you wait, I guess? I¡¯ll fetch someone to exin everything to you. Hey, Wizard Hutton. Wizard Bunyan! You cane inside now!¡±

    Unable to wait any longer, the two dwarven wizards teleported inside the hallroom. Theypletely forgot how rude it was to teleport into the building. They were promised that the 31 wizards would be healed, but to really see it was a phenomenally emotional thing for them.

    Wizard Hutton went forward and bowed, ¡°You¡¯ve returned, Grandfather!¡±

    Wizard Hutton was like a child in tears. He didn¡¯t care about his reputation at that moment.

    The wizard couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°You¡¯re Huttie?¡±

    ¡°Huttie! Yes! I¡¯m Huttie!¡± Wizard Hutton smiled. He was sure that his grandfather had fully recovered.

    The wizard couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°I thought I was inside the magic tower outside the Doomsday Wall. How am I here?¡±

    He then noticed the abnormal change that happened to him. He was originally in grave danger when he sustained a terrible injury. His life was also about to end, and that was why the central continent got him inside the magic tower. By this point, he also realized that the injury he had were gone. His depleted lifespan was alsoing back. It was almost like he could try to push to be a legendary wizard once more. It was a dreamlike situation for him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been saved by Master Bet!¡± Wizard Hutton exined, then turned his head, ¡°This is Master Bet.¡±

    The wizard bowed, ¡°If that¡¯s what Huttie said, Master Bet, I choose to believe it. I find it hard to even believe that this is my body now. Thanks a lot! I¡¯ll help you if you need anything.¡±

    Wizard Hutton introduced, ¡°Master Bet, this is my grandfather, Wizard Bart.¡±

    Abel smiled and responded, ¡°So you are Wizard Hutton¡¯s grandfather. You are one of us, then? Is your body fine by now?¡¯

    Wizard Hutton went ahead for further exnation, ¡°Master Bet¡¯s dwarven friend is my disciple, by the way.¡±

    Wizard Bart smiled to show that he understood, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to teach him myself, Master Bet. You have my word on that. Actually, I don¡¯t mind pushing myself to be a legendary wizard like this!¡±

    Wizard Hutton knew how quick dwarves were with their words, ¡°Maybe a few more years before you get back to training, Grandfather.¡±

    Wizard Bart wasn¡¯t listening, ¡°What do you know, Huttie? My injuries are gone! Gone! I¡¯m healthier than before! Plus, with what I¡¯ve learnt over myst failure, I can make sure that the sess rate of a promotion would be more than 20%!¡±

    20% was pretty high for a legendary promotion. Usually, it was 5%. This was why the wizards would store up all their resources just before their lives were about to end.

    Abel raised his voice to ask, ¡°Would it be alright for me to do a body check on you, Wizard Bart?¡±

    Wizard Bart didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°You saved my life. Of course!¡±

    Abel switched on his world stone fragment and scanned Wizard Bart¡¯s body. He realized that he was bing much more powerful than ordinary wizards. Combined with the aid of the world stone fragments, he could now tell that his body had just minor injuries on it now. As powerful as the dark golden ¡°healing potion¡± was, there was just one bottle that froze Wizard Bart¡¯s body. There was no continued healing effect.

    This was when he turned to look towards the hallroom. The otherw-defying wizards were waking up to ask their sessors about what happened. Abel connected his power of the Will to his circle spirit, and immediately, he was teleported to Wizard Bart and Wizard Hutton¡¯s sides. There was a seclusion circle that separated them outside the hallroom.

    Abel took out a healing potion to Wizard Bart, ¡°Drink this now, Wizard Bart. Don¡¯t ask any questions.¡±

    Wizard Bart squinted his eyes and stared at the lightning arc that was inside the bottle. He knew how precious the potion was. After taking it over, he swallowed it down in a very cautious manner. He knew that Master Bet didn¡¯t brew anything ordinary, and if he was handed a potion in such a secretive manner, something had to be going on here.

 Chapter 1083 - Preparing a Ball

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Preparing a Ball</h4>

    ¡°Yes! This is the effect!¡±

    Once the dark golden healing potion entered Wizard Bart¡¯s body, he felt a hot wave circling his system. All the minor parts of his body recovered quickly. It was as if he was drenched in a pond of life elixir. All his cells were cheering as they were replenished at every part.

    He opened his eyes once the effect was gone, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like what you¡¯ve made, Master Bet!¡±

    Wizard Huttonughed at the side, ¡°Well, that¡¯s because he¡¯s officially the best potiomaster on the central continent, Grandfather!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why my promotion chance has increased by 10%!¡± Wizard Bart chuckled, then gave another bow, ¡°I must thank you greatly for this, Master Bet!¡±

    Abel returned the bow, ¡°As I said, Wizard Bart, you are one of us.¡±

    Abel was already going to help with the promotion as soon as Wizard Bart mentioned it. It was just that he didn¡¯t have a lot of understanding about hitting legendary rank. So far, the most he could do was to minimize the amount of injury on his body. Anything after would be fairly simple, really. In no time at all, he thought there would be another legendary wizard on the central continent, and that was going to be much more important than just having another bunch ofw-defying wizards.

    Wizard Bartughed gratefully, ¡°One of us? Oh, you¡¯re putting it too politely!¡±

    Abel shut down the seclusion circle around him. The other 30w-defying wizards didn¡¯t see it, but they knew what happened. With all that being said, they all came forward and gave Abel a bow. Soon, they all quickly left the golden castle and left Wizard Hutton and Bart where they were.

    Wizard Hutton faced Abel and spoke, ¡°So his Majesty told us to bring you something, Master Bet. As you may know, the dwarves will always be your friends, and we¡¯ll make sure to always behind you.¡±

    This was not a simple promise. That statement proved that the dwarves would side with Abel no matter the situation. Unlike the humans, who were rarely consistent with their words, the dwarves took promises seriously. Their vows were irond.

    Abel replied formally, ¡°I see the dwarves as friends too, Wizard Hutton.¡±

    Wizard Hutton continued, ¡°Master Bet, we¡¯ve known that you have lent your sky ships to the Wizard Union. Recently, we have gathered the cksmiths, circlemasters and the alchemists together to make you one. We¡¯ll provide ten to you within a month and make sure that you remain safe.¡±

    The dwarves knew that they owed Abel too much, so much so that it was hard to pay it all back at once. That was 31w-defying wizards returning to them, and the price for that was definitely more than a single golden castle.

    Before thew-defying wizards came to the golden castle, the dwarven king made sure to send many dwarves to boost the construction work for the skyships. Meanwhile, they were doing everything they could to pay the light stones to Abel. The rtionship between both sides had never been this good, as far as anyone was concerned.

    Abelughed and said, ¡°You can say thanks for me to the dwarven king. I am in need for sky ships, as you know.¡±

    Wizard Bart came forward as he saw that the conversation was about to end, ¡°I¡¯ll head to shutdown training once I¡¯m back. Master Bet, if I happen to fail this one, I must ask that you let little Huttie there return the favour . But, if I do manage to hit legendary rank, I¡¯ll make sure to kill any one of your enemies.¡±

    Abel bowed, ¡°I wish you all the best, Wizard Bart.¡±

    Wizard Bartughed with confidence, ¡°See you next time! I¡¯ll most likely be working for you next time I see you!¡±

    Wizard Bart walked away with Wizard Hutton after that. There was no guarantee for it, but it really sounded to Abel like he would hit legendary rank. He understood himself very clearly. Before, the failed attempt would lower the overall likelihood for promotion, but now the healing potion would deny any potential drawbacks. In fact, the purifying effect was going to increase the effectiveness of any potion that was drunk. Wizard Bart must¡¯ve noticed that as well to make that statement.

    Abel spoke to the research spirit, ¡°Send an invitation to the Goddess Temple. Ask Loraine toe here before noon tomorrow.¡±

    The research spirit replied, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Abel added anothermand, ¡°I want you to speak to Wizard Hal of the lightning n, Wizard Hutton of the dwarves, Wizard Bernie, Wizard Hume of the Wizard Union, Big Druid Lendo of the elves, the three potion masters of the Potionmaster¡¯s Guild and Wizard Clemens of the Wizard Union intelligence department. Ask them to join the ball tomorrow.¡±

    The research spirit replied, ¡°Yes, Master. All their contacts are avable.¡±

    Abel was going to host an event that¡¯s just for his close friends. Instead of sending a direct invitation himself, he was going to send it with his research spirit.

    He spoke to Butler Meyer outside, ¡°Come in for a bit.¡±

    Since the ones invited were no regr people, Butler Meyer had been waiting outside patiently and carefully. If there were a need, he would be ready to help at any point. Still, he didn¡¯t think that thew-defying wizards would return immediately after they were resurrected. They all had businesses or friends to get back to instead of staying here.

    Butler Meyer walked in and spoke, ¡°Master!¡±

    Abel smiled andmanded, ¡°I¡¯ll host a small ball tomorrow midday. You have some experience yourself, so just take it as you see fit.¡±

    Butler Meyer felt much better to know there were things he could do, ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Abel was, by no means, a regr person now. He was very famous on the central continent, so he had to make sure everyone knew that he was moving out. That was the whole purpose of this ball. The only difference was that he didn¡¯t have to ask favors from anyone. It was the other way around. Everyone else had to try getting close to him, which was why he was only asking people that were close to him.

    Once the news was sent, the two people responsible were sure that Master Bet built a new residence. They knew about it already, actually. They knew it as soon as Abel connected hisrge-size teleportation circle to thework.

    If anyone was surprised, it¡¯d have to be Wizard Clemens of the Wizard Union intelligence department. He was ecstatic to have even been invited. He almost made an enemy out of Abel, but after working many times to fix the rtionship, he had been truly epted as a trustworthy friend to Abel and his circle. As a result, he¡¯s finally had ess to asking for potions from a top-level potion master, which was really something he was d about.

    Queen Luisa went to the pce as soon as he received an invitation. While the invitation wasn¡¯t to the Elven Royal Pce, he felt the obligation to heed it. Queen Luisa wanted to go herself, but she wasn¡¯t the one who received the invitation. It seemed like the golden castle was only for a very select few. With that being said, Druid Lendo was sent as a representative after having a present taken to him by the pce safe.

    Master Muir and Master Balfour, and Master Nn changed their schedules immediately on the second day. They were doing everything they could to make it to visit. 1 potion master of the central continent. That was just how much of a priority Abel was to them at this point. It was the same for Wizard Hal, Wizard Hutton, and Wizard Bernie. Everyone who received the news made sure to attend the ball. They even thought about bringing their own friends, but no one really dared to as they understood the private nature of this particr event.

    Well, except the Goddess Temple.

    Druid Lucia immediately went to Loraine¡¯s room as soon as she heard, ¡°May Ie in, Lady Sainte?¡±

    Lorraine spoke, ¡°Druid Lucia? Yes, of course.¡±

    Lorraine was trying to find the costume for tomorrow¡¯s event. She knew that it was the first time she was appearing as Abel¡¯s girlfriend. So she made sure to look exactly the right way for this first-time thing.

    ¡°What are you so busy , I wonder,¡± Druid Lucia giggled as she saw the dresses that were lying around.

    Lorraine was a bit helpless, ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied with any of these. None of them seem to fit.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like the dress was good. There had to be something that was made brand new. Some of them had hundreds and thousands of history behind them. They were legendary costumes in their own rights. Lorraine had these in her option list because she wanted to make the very best impression as the future vice master of the house.

    Druid Lucia smiled and picked something simple, ¡°Why don¡¯t we pick something that¡¯s suited to your age?¡±

    Loraine was skeptical but quickly nodded, ¡°Actually, that may just do! What am I thinking with all these over-the-top costumes. Thanks!¡±

    Druid Lucia proceeded to say, ¡°I¡¯ll need to register for two bodyguards, Lady Sainte. It¡¯s for your protection tomorrow.¡±

    Loraine didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°Of course! How about you juste with me tomorrow?¡¯

    Something felt off afterward. Once Druid Lucia was gone, another druid appeared in her room to ask for attendance. The temple elder just appointed Druid Be as the other bodyguard. It was for the other big druids to stop arguing about who gets to go. They were doing everything they could to get closer to Master Bet.

    In the same way, More people from everywhere had been using all kinds of channels to learn about this. The vast majority of them hadn¡¯t known anyway to get to Master Bet, though. They didn¡¯t know him well, and Master Bet had changed to a new location once he moved to the new ce.

    Worst of all, the Nation of God always knew about the ball. It was not like they could learn anything concrete, however. Their members had no ways to infiltrate. Most of their prestigious members couldn¡¯t have the opportunity to blend in.

 Chapter 1084 - Showing Love

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Showing Love</h4>

    On the second morning, the Haden Mountain Range was covered inyers of thin fog. Forest green contrasted with the rays of the morning sun, and the whole ce gleamed with beautiful shades and colors. The beauty here was out of this world.

    At the very top of the highest mountain, the golden castle was covered with seclusion. While all the views could be seen from the inside out, no one could see its existence from the outside.

    Abel was sitting at the top-level tform as he drank his water spirit fruit juice. It looked to the others like he was rxing, but he was conducting his spiritual practices in truth. He was choosing his followers so that one of them could receive a blessing from his heritage book.

    The Beamon giant beast stood beside him. It held an ancient totem with Frankenstein to protect their master. Abel could hear the chirpinging down from the sky. White Cloud was dropping from the sky to make anding here. Thankfully, there was enough space around for it to do this.

    Abel smiled, and he touched White Cloud¡¯s head, ¡°What happened here?¡±

    White Cloud pecked at the portal bag on its neck. Abel couldn¡¯t help but smile. White Cloud was eating the ¡°ration potion¡± now. Given its body size and all the times it was promoted, it ate much more now. It wasn¡¯t like it had the time to spend all the time looking for food, which was why it¡¯s been feeding on the ¡°ration potion¡± this whole time.

    Abelughed and reached for his portal bag, ¡°Here¡¯s a bunch of rabbit-voured potions if you need.¡±

    It was the same as what the potion masters ask from him. It wasn¡¯t just the summoned creatures. These ration potions woulde in high demand as they were proven to be very helpful in brewing various kinds ofplex potions. Most of them were used sparingly for industrial and scientific purposes. In fact, no one except Abel used it as food.

    After seeing the bags, White Cloud chirped a few times to express its gratitude. It then flew again towards the sky.

    The research spirit¡¯s voice resounded, ¡°Lady Sainte is here, Master.¡±

    Abel rushed towards the sky, ¡°Send me over.¡±

    Ever since moving to the golden castle, Abel was sure that he no longer needed Frankenstein to move him. As long as it was within the golden castle, he could teleport to any spot with the short-distance teleportation circle.

    This time, he chose to appear inside the teleportation circle room. Lorraine was looking around curiously as well. It was the first time she¡¯s ever seen a building made entirely of gold. Druid Lucia and Druid Bu stood right next to her. After seeing Abel, the two of them quickly bowed.

    Abel quicklyplimented her, ¡°You look great today, Lorraine.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Thanks!¡± Lorraine smiled in response to thepliment.

    She spent extra effort dressing herself up today. Thanks to Druid Lucia, she became much more confident in what she ended up choosing.

    Abel looked at his own costume, ¡°Maybe I should have my own suit for this. I do look a little shabby standing next to you.¡±

    Lorraine was quick to disagree, ¡°No, no no! You look great in anything to me!¡±

    Druid Lucia and Bu looked at each other and smiled. It was wholesome to see such a warm interaction between their Sainte and Master Bet. It was reassuring, too. Given that Master Bet was such a major influencer of what¡¯s going on in the central continent, having the two being so good to each other was what really brought the different parties together.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to my new home,¡± Abel quickly changed the subject, ¡°I¡¯ll have the other two to the hallroom, if I can. Butler Meyer will take care of anything if they need it.¡±

    Druid Lucia and Druid Bu quickly bowed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel waved his hand as the two were teleported to the hallroom. Of course, they were both struck by howvish everything was inside there. Instead of using the teleportation circle, they walked as slowly as possible to make sure that they could capture every little detail.

    Lorraine touched the wall with her hand, ¡°An entire castle made of gold? Abel, that¡¯s crazy!¡±

    Abel tried to exin, ¡°Well, Lorraine, I never expected to get so much gold from the battle with the Nation of Evil. And, you know, gold doesn¡¯t have much practical use to people like us. Giving it away will just ruin the economy. I¡¯m sure you understand. This building is really just to keep things under control.¡±

    That was partly the reason. Abel had a fondness for rare metals in his previous life. Also, what better way to treat his elven girlfriend than keeping her inside a luxury home he built himself?

    Lorraine found it difficult to remember everything that¡¯s here, ¡°That¡¯s still too much, Abel! Even our temple¡¯s warehouse doesn¡¯t use this much ingredients!¡±

    Abel tried to give a persuasive response, ¡°The dwarves built this. They owed me a bunch of debt, so this is their way to pay me back.¡±

    Lorraine became even more concerned, ¡°What? How many potions do you need to make to pay for a castle like this? Have you been overworking yourself, Abel?¡±

    Abel replied with a mysterious smile, ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong, Lorraine. The dwarves haven¡¯t paid me back in full yet.¡±

    Lorraine couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Instead of hearing any more from him, she was brought to the other rooms, from the underground floor all the way to the top. She was absolutely amazed at the number of art pieces that were around. It was more than even the elven royal pce, and most people would expect them to only be avable during special exhibition events.

    Lorraine got a full view of the golden castle once she was on the top-level tform.

    ¡°This is beautiful!¡± Her eyes scanned. There was just so much to see that she had to spend minutes slowly observing them. Again, the golden castle was standing on top of the mountain. Since the Haden Mountain Range was home to the purple word tree, the elves had been trying their very best to im this part of the area.

    Abel pointed towards a spot he usually sat, ¡°Are you tired, Lorraine? Why don¡¯t we have a cup of juice?¡±

    Lorraine sat down and took a sip, ¡°It¡¯d be great if we can just keep living here.¡±

    Abel smiled towards her, ¡°After you¡¯ve reached adulthood, Lorraine, I¡¯ll return to the Holy Continent and speak to your mother. I¡¯ll ask for her permission to marry you. You¡¯ll be able to live here when the time is right.¡±

    Lorraine blushed quickly. Even though they had been a couple for a very long time, the furthest they got was some cuddling when they were flying in the sky. There were also ten more years before she was an adult. So it was going to take some time before they reach the point Abel was talking about.

    Lorraine was a bit worried, ¡°I can¡¯t stay too far from the temple, Abel. What should I do?¡±

    Abel smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is the closest mountain range to the Goddess Temple. With the teleportation circle, you¡¯ll be able to go to any teleportation circle as you wish.¡±

    He¡¯s even thought more than this, to be honest. If he was bing as strong as the Moon Goddess, it might just be possible to have Loraine quit being the Sainte. She would be free by then. Of course, that would mean he had to reach legendary rank and have enough worship power control. He did have the ¡°crystal angel statue¡± with him, and as long as his strength was on a continual increase, he trusted that the opportunity woulde eventually.

    Abel pointed towards the sky, ¡°We¡¯ll do this in the sky?¡±

    Lorraine looked towards the sky and shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t be up there when I¡¯m wearing this, can I?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a flight that¡¯s going to ruin your dress,¡± Abel smiled, ¡°Circle spirit! Bring us to number one.¡±

    Number one was one of the battle forts situated in the center of the octagonal hybrid circle. Once they were teleported, they found themselves in the sky that was above this particr building. They were stepping on top of the building, but the entire building was invisible to them.

    Lorraine was speechless, ¡°Am I standing in the sky right now, Abel?¡±

    She was a little scared, but she tried to tap on the invisible ground she was standing on. This was about several hundred meters tall. After that, she became a lot less afraid, with Abel standing next to her. That¡¯s when she could look at the entire golden castle. Unlike what they were looking at from the top-level tform of the golden castle, the view tended to look a lot moreplete. She could see the entire golden castle, and she could even see the familiar building in the far distance.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Goddess Temple!¡± she noticed.

    Abel nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the Goddess Temple.¡±

    After hearing the confirmation, a great sense of joy emerged from inside of Lorraine. She didn¡¯t know that Abel really meant it when he said that the caste was close to where she lived. Usually, the word ¡°close¡± would be around several hundred milesing from the mouth of aw-defying wizard, but here, this was really no more than a few kilometers.

    This was just how much Abel cared for Loraine. He knew that she had her priorities as the Sainte. It¡¯s why he went the extra mile to build the castle to be so close. Of course, he didn¡¯t have to care about what the temple was thinking, given how much status he had now, but he made sure not to make things difficult or awkward to his beloved one. He had been quiet this whole time, but he did his absolute best to show his love with actions.

 Chapter 1085 - Treating the Guests

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Treating the Guests</h4>

    By noon, Abel already changed into his suit so he could wee the guests with Lorraine.

    Druid Joseph, Druid Poly, and Druid Gaunt waited for anyone to show up inside the teleportation circle room. They were doing what they could to be the first ones to see them off. This was a small banquet, yes, but everyoneing was very close to Abel.

    Under a sh of white light, two dwarves appeared on therge-sized teleportation circle. It was Wizard Hutton and his disciple, Wizard Bernie.

    Druid Joseph smiled and bowed, ¡°Wizard Hutton! Wizard Bernie! It¡¯s so good to see you. I¡¯ll bring you two in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with this ce,¡± Wizard Hutton smiled, then looked up, ¡°Circle spirit! Circle spirit! Bring us to the ball .¡±

    ¡°Permit to ess is passed. Teleportation willmence.¡±

    Without Druid Joseph reacting, the circle spirit brought Wizard Hutton and Wizard Bernie away. Abel and Lorraine talked about something interesting, and they were the first to see Wizard Hutton and Wizard Bernie.

    Abelughed and greeted them, ¡°Wizard Hutton! We meet again. You¡¯re the first one.¡±

    Wizard Hutton smiled, ¡°That would be Lady Sainte, isn¡¯t it? She must be the first one to be in yourpany.¡±

    Wizard Bernie interrupted, ¡°She¡¯s the new master here! What are you saying, calling her a guest?¡±

    Lorraine blushed with this statement, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve were here, Bernie. It¡¯s so good to see you after hearing that you¡¯ve arrived on the central continent.¡±

    Wizard Bernie bowed, ¡°The pleasure is all mine, Lady Sainte.¡±

    He was d to see Lorraine as well, truthfully. However, Lorraine was no longer the same elf that escaped home many years ago. She was a leading figure of the elves. He had to remain respectful when he interacted with her.

    Abelughed and tapped Wizard Bernie on the shoulder, ¡°Be more rxed, Bernie! This is my castle. Just enjoy this ce, alright?¡±

    Wizard Hutton interrupted, ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ve heard from Bernie that you like collecting bases for hanging forts. I¡¯ve got one here, if you don¡¯t mind me handing it over to you as a gift.¡±

    Abel bowed and thanked, ¡°I love this, Wizard Hutton! Thank you so much!¡±

    He stood up and stared at Lorraine in the eyes. The two of them smiled warmly at each other. Lorraine knew what the hanging fort base was. She was standing on one right now. It would be great if they could enjoy the view of staring down from another mountain or waterfall or the top of another building. Wizard Hutton outdid himself with this present. This was technically an extra portal item he was bringing. Not just the great view that could be seen from within it, but It also provided its own spirit, disguise, and all kinds of defensive mechanisms for Abel if he needed an extra ce to hide.

    Wizard Hutton was happy about the reaction he got, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten a bit thirsty, Master Be! You know, it¡¯d be great if you got any.... You know, ha!¡±

    It wasmon for small presents to be passed around in this kind of ball. Needless to say, there was no need to take the hanging fort base out of a portal bag immediately.

    Abelughed and pped at one of his servants, ¡°I¡¯ve got a wine that won¡¯t disappoint you if that¡¯s what you mean.¡±

    Wizard Bernie was keen, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me butting in, I¡¯d like a few sses, no, buckets for today.¡±

    Abel and Lorraine couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads at that. That was when Druid Joseph and Wizard Hal teleported right in front of them.

    ¡°This building is beautiful! Master Bet, wee to this new ce!¡± Wizard Halughed, then looked towards Loraine, ¡°It¡¯s a great honour to see you, Lady Sainte.¡±

    Lorraine quickly returned a bow, ¡°You¡¯ve been too kind, Wizard Hal.¡±

    Abel liked how Wizard Hal was focusing on the golden castle immediately, ¡°It¡¯s a great ce here. I¡¯ll make sure to take you to some real sceneryter.¡±

    Wizard Hal handed a small box over, ¡°Yes, Master Bet. Before that, though, this is a small offering the lightning n has. It¡¯s a special gift from our n.¡±

    Abel took the box over skeptically, ¡°What do you mean by that? From the Land of Lightning Fall?¡±

    Wizard Halughed out loudly, ¡°No, we can¡¯t grow fruits there, as you know. It¡¯s something else. Just open it and see for yourself.

    Abel opened the small box and saw a total of ten ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell scrolls. This present really exceeded his expectations. The spell scrolls were not something regr. All of them were max level, which meant that the cost of producing any one of them would take at least an advanced wizard several decades and more. It was an understatement to call this a special thing of the lightning n. The lightning n did have many lightning element wizards, but the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± could only be learned from the intermediate level. In this sense, the ten scrolls themselves were not so precious, but to have this quantity was really something else.

    Abel quickly closed the box, ¡°You¡¯ve spent quite a bit of effort on this.¡±

    He then handed it over to Lorraine. He didn¡¯t need the teleport himself with items, but these scrolls coulde in very handy to Lorraine.

    Under a sh of white light, Druid Gaunt and Wizard Hume appeared in the middle of the hallroom. When Wizard Hume was about to speak, Wizard Clemens also appeared as well. Wizard Clemens didn¡¯t seem very surprised to see Hume here, but Hume did have quite a reaction when he saw Clemens in the same ce as him. Eventually, the two reached an understanding and looked at each other with wide grins on their faces. They were d that both of them had made it to Master Bet¡¯s close circle of trusted clients and associates.

    Wizard Clemens bowed to Abel, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this castle long ago, Master Bet. It¡¯s much better than what we heared from the rumours.¡±

    The intelligence department knew that Master Bet was somewhere close to the Goddess Temple. Also, they were informed that the dwarves had constructed a castle for him, but they never expected it to be something of this magnitude. In fact, even without seeing the full face of this fort, they were struck with the simple extravagance that was on its outside. Thew-defying wizards, especially. He and Wizard Hume could see that the golden castle utilized many magic tower methods and much more circles than regr towers. It could only be the work of the dwarves. Only they could bring this many ingredients to build something like this.

    Wizard Clemens quickly thought of something he heard about recently. The dwarves just had 31 of theirw-defying wizards in vegetative state resurrected outside of the Doomsday Defence Wall. This must¡¯ve had something to do with what they were looking at now, he imagined.

    Abel bowed seriously to Wizard Clemens, ¡°Thank you so much, Wizard Clemens.¡±

    In an instant, Wizard Clemens quickly understood what Abel¡¯s gesture meant. Abel was thanking him for the information he provided before. He had no idea what Abel did with it, however. If Abel had to say it out explicitly, it¡¯d be that he used the information he learned to head to the Lance Continent and unravel the terrifying schemes of the Nation of God.

    While it would sound quite hideous like this, Abel was very sincere in the way he expressed his attitude. It¡¯s the reason Wizard Clemens was here, after all.

    Wizard Clemens smiled and took out a small bag, ¡°A small present from me, then.¡±

    No one here was weak, apart from Wizard Bernie. They all could feel the energy rupturing inside the small bag. Those were light stones that were sending energy waves outward. Ten of them, to be exact. Those were the lives of ten advanced sacred knights. Abel didn¡¯t find them on his own. The Nation of God allowed these wizards to retrieve these because theyunched an attack. That being said, of course, Abel had to synthesize the lower-tiers with his Horadric Cubeter.

    Wizard Humeughed. ¡°We had the same idea! Look, mens, I¡¯ve got a bag too!¡±

    Abel took over another bag of light stones. As he was smiling, Druid Poly just brought Druid Lendo and the three potion masters over to the hallroom.

    ¡°Master Muir , Master Balfour, Master Nn! Wee!¡± Abel rushed forward and bowed, ¡°Wee, Druid Lendo!¡±

    Master Nn seemed to be out of ce, ¡°This is the most elegant, splendid elven architecture I¡¯ve ever seen! Master Bet, I implore that you show it to every elves out there! I¡¯ll sign a petition if that¡¯s what it takes!¡±

    Female elves were drawn to all things beautiful, including this castle.

    Abelughed and responded, ¡°You¡¯re also weed as a guest, Master Nn.¡±

    Of course, it was impossible to do as Nn said and just let everyone in this ce. The sheer amount of gold was going to ruin not just the perception of money but even the economy. So, without actually agreeing to the proposal, Abel went ahead and took over the presents the three potion masters handed over to him.

    He was receiving three types of rare medicine ingredients. They were all very hard to get on their own. Not only were they very well preserved, but they were also fresh enough that he could nt much more in his herb garden than inside Blood Moor. He was even starting to think about expanding his farm, given how much extra space there was. The elves were really not doing a good job keeping the herb production steady. He figured that he better give them extra work to do, even if it was just for the sake of making them not sozy.

    Druid Lendo came forward and handed a box over to Abel, ¡°Master Bet, I greet you on behalf of Queen Lousia. This is my present to you on behalf of the elven Royal Pce.¡±

    Abel opened a small box that was divided into 50 small squares. They had different kinds of seeds inside.

    Druid Lendo exined, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you like nting spiritual herbs, Master Be. These are the ones that the elves own. Since they are special, the elves never sowed them. Instead, they preserved them until a better time. A time like now.¡±

    Abel could sense the subtle mana wave emitted out of these seeds. To make these grow into the spiritual herbs he wanted, he had to make sure to nt them somewhere close to the spiritual herbs so that they could continue to absorb mana. Most of them would have no effects whatsoever, but given that the elven royal pce preserved these, he imagined that these were much more effective than most imagined.

    Abel smiled and put the box away, ¡°I love this present, Druid Lendo. Thank Queen Luisa for me.¡±

 Chapter 1086 - Incoming Assault

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Iing Assault</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The ball didn¡¯t have many people, but that didn¡¯t make it any less social. In fact, since the guests were closely connected to Abel, the party was quite harmonious.

    Abel did his absolute best to prepare for the food this time. He had wine, the grandmaster¡¯s wine, water spirit fruit juice, and dishes garnished with ¡°rabbit essence.¡± Many of them were synthesized from the Horadric Cube, not once but twice. This was about as good as it could get. There weren¡¯t many people, again, but Abel was treating them like they were the most important people on the whole continent.

    Of course, he could choose to lower his standards. He could have peopleing here because he¡¯s done favors for them. There were a bunch of them like that out there¨Cjust thew-defying wizards alone, and that would¡¯ve taken up most that up.

    While they were all stood in their own hallroom, the guests understood that Abel had acknowledged their identities. Not just that, but also the associations and groups that they were supposed to represent. For Wizard Hume, it was the resource department of the Wizard Union. For Wizard Clemens, it was the intelligence department of the Wizard Union. For Wizard Hal, it was the lightning n. For Druid Lendo, it was the elven Royal Pce. It was the Potionmaster¡¯s Guild for the three potion masters. Lastly, Lorraine and the druids with her were supposed to represent the Goddess Temple.

    ¡°Warning, legendary figures iing. All defenses will be opened!¡±

    Suddenly, the voice of the circle spirit was sent over. Everyone chatting was silenced. The sirens weren¡¯t supposed to be this abrupt, but since Abel had two spirits managing the whole golden castle, they would¡¯ve never made it into the database of the circle spirit.

    Since the research spirit was here, once they shared their data, it became possible to scan the legendary figures after they were identified.

    Abel said with a gloomy face, ¡°Show it to the hallroom.¡±

    He had no idea why a legendary figure would be here. Worst case possible, it might just be an assassin sent from the Nation of God.

    On one wall, a screen was disyed showing what the scanning circle discovered. It was a golden armored sacred knight that was in flight. They could tell that it was a legendary knight. It had a golden pentagonal crystal in its hand. As though having detected the circle¡¯s scan, they revealed a menacing smile in the scan¡¯s direction. It then crushed the crystal in its hand, creating a strange energy wave in different directions.

    Abel recognized this sacred knight. It was the one that was chasing him thest time he was on the frontline.

    ¡°Can you check if the teleportation circle can be used?¡± Abel asked his circle spirit, knowing that the Nation of God would always form a blockade every time theyunched an attack.

    The circle spirit replied, ¡°The teleportation circle and contact circles were down, Master.¡±

    Druid Lendo stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll help stall them, Master Bet. Please! Just do what you can and escape!¡±

    Wizard Hume said with a resolute look, ¡°All of us can die, but not you, Master Bet! You are too important to everyone on this continent!¡±

    Wizard Clemens was shouting, ¡°Let¡¯s beat this knight while we can, Hume! Or if we can¡¯t, we can put up a pretty good show!¡±

    Wizard Hutton shouted back, ¡°Count me in! The dwarves aren¡¯t afraid of some knightsing from whoever-knows-where!¡±

    They were loud, but none thought they stood any chance against a legendary sacred knight. In fact, any more reinforcements were going to end up the same way. But, unfortunately, thework was also shut down, meaning that there wouldn¡¯t be any reinforcement anyways.

    Lorraine looked towards Abel, ¡°I¡¯ll cast a divine bestowment. I think it¡¯ll keep the sacred knight there for a few minutes. Just take your time, Bet. Get on White Cloud and flee to a safe location.¡±

    Druid Lucia couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, ¡°Lady Sainte! You are underaged! Also, you can¡¯t fight a legendary figure with a divine bestowment!¡±

    ¡°No worries!¡¯ Abel threw a grateful look at all the guests in his room, then finally looked towards Lorraine, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything, Lorraine!¡±

    He then threw a funny look at Wizard Hutton, ¡°What¡¯s this about ultimate defence, Wizard Hutton? I thought that ultimate defence means you can take one legendary knight.¡±

    Wizard Hutton was very anxious, ¡°This is not the time for jokes, Master Bet! The golden castle won¡¯t withstand any longer!¡±

    Abelughed, ¡°I¡¯m the host, and you¡¯re the guests. All of you. Just watch and see what my castle can do, alright? I¡¯ll bring everyone out if the castle can¡¯t hold it.¡±

    He was very confused about how the Nation of God could locate him so quickly, but that was pretty much it. He wasn¡¯t worried that the golden castle was going to copse somehow. There were just too many resources he was throwing into the castle. The ten battle forts alone could bolster the defensive capabilities of the whole structure by tenfold.

    All this time, the intelligence department of the Nation of God had been busy trying to pinpoint Master Bet¡¯s new residence. They had sent undercover agents among the elves, and they managed to find clues within the royal castle. It had something to do with how the Haden Mountain Range stopped producing the purple word tree a few months ago. So master Bet technically became the area¡¯s new owner, but he was still letting the royal castle do most of the gardening since they were more experienced with it.

    That was until a few months back. Then, the managers returned, but the production rate of the purple word tree also died down. The Haden Mountain Range just stopped producing anything. Master Bet was busy building his home during this time, and he was spending most of his attention on getting help from the dwarves.

    Of course, Abel would¡¯ve never imagined that the golden castle would be discovered by the Nation of God so quickly. Now, they were going to disclose that information to the public. The Wizard Union and the elves would know about it too, imaginably. Before that, however, Knight Ando was sent to the elves to take over Ervo Forest. About several dozen elves were in, so arge-sized teleportation circle could be built there.

    On a side note, Ervo Forest was not an easy location to get into. Anyone who was there would most likely face the attacks of many, many spiritual beasts. If the Nation of God hadn¡¯t sent their best hunter, they would¡¯ve never managed to set up therge-sized teleportation circle. Of course, the teleportation circle was still very far from Bay Law City. It was about one hundred miles away from the Haden Mountain Range.

    So how did Knight Ando get escorted? The Nation of God spent ten years worth of divine power produced to force open a path. That same amount would be required for Knight Ando to return, but they were willing to go that far to ughter for their expansionist n. So they did that, and to their dismay, Wizard Larkin and Wizard Luke, two legendary wizards, managed to find out very quickly.

    Before anyone inside the golden castle knew about it, several emergencymands were sent to the central continent. Most people inside the golden castle didn¡¯t know, but the Wizard Union had been doing everything they could to stay on track with this. They tried all the possible locations to look for any suspects that could be infiltrators. They were sending security forces to guard the sacred items until everything went back to normal.

    It was all thanks to Master Bet that the recovery process happened a lot faster. As a legendary sacred knight entered the central continent, the Wizard Union and its active legendary wizards got excited that an opportunity arrived for them. They all wanted to give the Nation of God a bad beatdown to show who owned this continent. Since the fight was right inside the heart of the central continent, it would only take about two legendary wizards to capture this invader. Of course, it might have taken more wizards if Abel never introduced the ¡°light healing potion¡± and ¡°mana potion¡± to them, but this time, 2 legendary wizards were enough.

    Knight Ando was standing in midair, ¡°I¡¯ve got your scent!¡±

    The seclusion circle did not work at all. Knight Ando knew that Abel was living at the Haden Mountain Range. Nevertheless, capturing him would be another story.

    As Knight Ando, as he described, got Abel¡¯s scent. He felt a sharp pain in his finger. He could tell that half of his finger was gone. The Nation of God had been spending too much powertely. The godsent promised to heal his finger back if he could capture Master Bet alive, but if he couldn¡¯t, the missing finger would stay missing. That wasn¡¯t the only reason Knight Ando was here, of course. He also held a personal grudge against Master Be. He never expected to suffer injury fighting against a big druid. His fellow sacred knights shamed him, and he had to prove that he was not to be made fun of.

    He knew at the same time as well, however, that he didn¡¯t have much time on his hands. He had to capture Master Bt within the little time he had. He couldn¡¯t even spend the time thinking about harvesting from the Tree of Life. The Wizard Union must¡¯ve known that he got here. There would be legendary wizards waiting for him. While he wasn¡¯t sure about the exact number, he thought that it must¡¯ve been much more than there were legendary sacred knights in the Nation of God.

    As soon as he discovered the golden castle, Knight Ando made a snappy decision to activate the golden pentagonal crystal to shut down dimensional forces in the area. Master Bet had to stay in the golden castle now. Yes, there was no way that a castle as ridiculous as this could protect him.

    A castle with golden walls? Small-sized war puppets and war machines? Law-defying wizards and big druids? These were powerless in the face of the legendary sacred knights.

    Abel was speaking meanwhile, ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you all this legendary knight?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t loud, but he was confident in the way he spoke. But, of course, when facing a legendary figure, only legendary figures would be expected to talk in this kind of tone.

    Wizard Hutton wasughing, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go! Why not?¡±

    With one hit that knocked Wizard Bernie unconscious, Wizard Hutton went to throw his favorite disciple to rest in the corner. He wanted to make sure that Bernie didn¡¯t get himself killed. Well, not that a legendary sacred knight would be so interested, but there was always the possibility that Bernie was doing something stupid to die early.

    As for himself, no, Wizard Hutton wasn¡¯t afraid of dying.

    Wizard Hume and Wizard Clemens looked at each other andughed, ¡°Now that you mentioned it, we do want to see a legendary knight for the first time!¡±

 Chapter 1087 - Not Breaking

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Not Breaking</h4>

    Druid Lendoughed loudly, ¡°Bring me too, Master Bet! I¡¯ll see a legendary knight, so I can tell my fellow druids about it!¡±

    Wizard Hal had a weird smile on his face, ¡°Whatever! Ha! The lightning n is with you, Master Bet! Either we live to tell the tale, or we die fighting to protect you!¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t expecting this much emotioning from all of them. It was funny and heartwarming to him, actually. He tried to stop the three potion masters before they opened their mouths. Whether these three could help was something else, but he was sure that the essence of the legendary knight alone was enough to kill them.

    Abel had no way but to rely on Frankenstein, ¡°Bring us to the topmost tform!¡±

    Frankenstein was beside him to teleport him to the topmost tform. Once the instantaneous movement was activated, they saw Knight Ando very close to them.

    Abel gave a loud greeting, ¡°Hello! Are you looking for your missing finger, by any chance?¡±

    No one else knew what to say. They never heard that Abel chopped off the finger of a legendary sacred knight. To be more honest, they were more afraid and curious than impressed by what Abel imed he did.

    Even Knight Ando was a bit taken by surprise, ¡°Are you trying to taunt me, Bet?¡±

    After saying that, Knight Ando unleashed all the essence inside his body to hold down everyone on the golden castle¡¯s topmost floor. He wanted to make it so that everyone other than Master Bet would die. They all heard how he was being humiliated, so he must do what he could to retain his reputation.

    Something was off, though. When his presence pressed downward, he realized that he could never make it to the outeryers of the golden castle. There was a barrier. He knew that. What made him surprised was the young female elf beside Abel.

    ¡°An elven sainte? Is she underaged?¡± heughed and pointed at her, ¡°I can kill two birds with one stone? All the better!¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure if Lorraine was the Sainte, but if she was, his next move was to get as far away as possible. Not with an underaged one, though, because she couldn¡¯t activate the divine bestowment to the max. Sainte¡¯s had to be killed while they were underaged, actually. This was the perfect time to get them before the next one could be cultivated within decades or even centuries. The temple had always been through difficulties trying to find the right individual with the talent and mental qualifications to train into a Sainte. The Moon Goddess¡¯s power might be frightening, but if this weakness could be exploited, that¡¯s a lot of damage to recover from.

    This was why Knight Ando was so happy to see Lorraine here. As far as he was concerned, he just needed to kill the elven Sainte of this generation and bring Master Bet back alive. He wouldn¡¯t just get his finger cured. He would¡¯ve gained a whole lot more rewards for this.

    Druid Lucia and Druid Bu were putting themselves forward, ¡°Be careful, Lady Sainte!¡±

    Knight Ando turned his head very quickly. He just realized how close this ce was to the temple. Knowing this made him want to stop talking immediately. The temple had always had a special way to ept the powers of a divine spirit. It was meant to deal an instant killing blow to whoever wasing. With that in mind, he decided to be as quick as possible to finish his business here.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    By activating charging in midair, Knight Ando became a shadow flying straight towards the golden castle. The legendary strike of a knight could prate through a city¡¯s defensive circle if done properly.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Followed by a loud noise, ten invisible giant shields were created and blocked Knight Ando¡¯s hit. Abel was a bit worried before, but he knew that there was nothing left inside of him. From his understanding, Knight Ando¡¯s attack only wasted two top-level gemstones on the battlefort. Within the golden castle, about twenty stones were expended. This was a lot of damage in a very short amount of time.

    But so what? Abel had tens of thousands of stones in this fort. His attack had to stay up for several days to actually break through. By the way, Abel had all the time and resources he needed to recharge the energy slots at any given point. He could kill Knight Ando by exhausting him to death.

    Knight Ando screamed, ¡°What is this circle?¡±

    He activated his sword¡¯s ¡°vengeance¡± technique and shed at the barrier in front of him. Fire, freezing lightning was constantly transforming from the de he was shing.

    Abel just pointed at Knight Ando and made somements, ¡°That, Lorraine, is a legendary knight. This is called ¡°vengeance,¡± a technique in which you fuse fire, freezing, and lightning elements to throw a killing attack to your target. It¡¯s a serial attack meant to be very difficult to defend against. Look, those three elements and the de itself is what makes it so versatile and difficult to fight against.¡±

    Everyone else was watching, and they didn¡¯t know what to think. The strongest fighters on this continent were just a few hundred meters away from them, but Master Bet introduced their fighting techniques to his girlfriend.

    Lorraine was starting to feel a lot anxious, ¡°It¡¯s very, um, yeah, visually it¡¯s very cool!¡±

    There was red fire, white freezing, and shing lightning that looked like fireworks mixed with different gunpowders.

    Druid Lucia asked Abel, ¡°Should we get out of here, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel was confident, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve strengthened the defense of the castle. Unless this legendary knight¡¯s attack is multiplied by, what, a hundred times? Unless he can do that, he¡¯s just going to keep staying there.¡±

    Nobody was anxious now. It was just one legendary sacred knight attacking them from above. It looked scary, but after hearing what Abel said, they felt at ease.

    Lorraine was starting to point at the shields, ¡°You have a very ugly defensive circle, Bet. Look.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t sure what she meant, ¡°What do you mean, ugly?¡±

    Lorraineughed and spoke, ¡°It looks like a turtle shell!¡±

    Everyone wasughing now. No one was feeling tense. Abel threw a thumbs up in approval. He knew that Lorraine was trying to soften the tension here. Otherwise, Knight Ando would overwhelm them with stress.

    Meanwhile, a spiritual qi light ring was shing underneath Knight Ando. The attack just then had no effect. He wanted to break through with some either means, but again, the castle¡¯s defense consisted of physical and energy barriers. ¡°Sacred freezing¡± was constantly shing in the air. Frost appeared on the barrier, but nothing was effected on the inside. All it took for the elements to disappear was a few seconds.

    Abelughed and exined to Lorraine, ¡°This is my octagonal hybrid circle! The dwarves helped me with it!¡±

    Wizard Hutton was not sure how to respond. If the dwarves could actually construct something this advanced, they would¡¯ve kept the Nation of God away from the frontline a long time ago. Anyways, back to looking at Knight Ando. He was just entertainment material for everyone now.

    Knight Ando eventually stopped attacking and started calcting. He was starting to understand the principles on which this circle was built. All his attacks were dispersed, and unless his attack could reach a certain threshold, there was no way that he was going to break this through.

    The only thing he was missing now was time. If he had time, he could clear through the energy dispersion function and let the circle break on its own. He needed to find a weak point. If he hit the right spot, the barrier would shatter instantly. With that in mind, he scanned to the circle in front of him.

    Abel was standing on top of the tform. As he looked at Knight Ando, a sneer appeared on his face. Within the central operation room of the underground basement, the dark spirit was absorbing all the nearby top-level gemstones. A ck mist was spread out and passed into the circle. The circle spirit seemed to be afraid of the dark spirit and did nothing to stop it.

    Within an instance, a dark qi was appearing from the octagonal hybrid circle Knight Ando was standing on. There was a trace of gold in it, but no one was going to notice. Meanwhile, Knight Ando¡¯s power of the Will was inserted into the circle. This was a thin, long thread of power that was going to be extended into the circle. As soon as it went in, it was entangled by the ck mist.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Knight Ando screamed. He couldn¡¯t believe that his power of the Will was being bitten by something. His thread was actually snapped. It felt so painful that he was found it hard to stand in midair.

    Abel spoke softly, ¡°Attack.¡±

    No, it wasn¡¯t said to the people around him. It was to the small-sized war puppets on the walls. Within an instant, all the puppets, under themands of the research spirit and the circle spirit, started controlling the war machines andunched their first wave of attack.

    Under the fire of the dwarven ballistas and giant ballista cannons, tens of arrows flew towards Knight Ando and covered his entire body.

 Chapter 1088 - Testing

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Testing</h4>

    Knight Ando had a very painful look on his face. He was trying not to scream after having his power of the Will cut off. He had his shield in front of him as he tried to back away. No, he didn¡¯t care about regr ballista arrows. The problem was the special runes drawn on the arrows. The dwarves developed these to target high-ranking ss holders, and as expensive as it was to make, they worked extraordinarily well, even for someone like Knight Ando.

    On the topmost tform of the golden castle, everyone had their eyes locked onto Wizard Hutton. They had no clue that the dwarves were actually this prepared against sacred knights. Wizard Hutton, of course, had a very proud look on his face to see that he was getting the recognition he wanted. He knew that the rune arrows would sell much, much better in the future. Wizard Hume, for instance, was already considering spending more of the Wizard Union¡¯s defense budget on purchasing those. He was nning to have them ced at all the important bases.

    So basically, everyone was watching Knight Ando confirm how strong these ballistas were. It was a rare and brilliant opportunity to test a weapon. Also, this was a rare chance to see a legendary sacred knight fighting at full strength. Most people who got to see one would die before making any use of the information, so everyone tried their best to make the most out of this situation.

    Knight Ando was reverting to his defensive position. He was at the edge of his rage. The targets were right in his sight, but he couldn¡¯t get to them. After he backed away for a bit, the small-sized war puppets stopped attacking, but the war machines continued to lock onto him. Nevertheless, Knight Ando¡¯s ability to guard and fly around made it very difficult to deal any damage to him.

    This was where Abel made a bold decision: he could try to end this fight safely, but he decided to test the fighting capability of a legendary sacred knight to his best ability. He didn¡¯t need to use it with his circles. No, it was much easier if he was letting his Beamon giant beast do the job.

    Hemanded Doff, ¡°Go, Doff!¡±

    Doff just started moving. Grabbing its ancient totem with both hands, it raised its head and howled towards Knight Ando. It knew how powerful the enemy was, but its aggressive nature was already ingrained into its gics. After letting off that howl, it disappeared where it was at and teleported right on top of Knight Ando¡¯s head. It was readying to m the ancient totem into his skull.

    Knight Ando didn¡¯t expect someone to go up to him like that. He raised his shield very quickly, and while he realized that Doff was more powerful than most Beamon giant beast, it was nowhere near to match a legendary figure like him. He could neutralize it with his aura without actually moving at all. With that in mind, he raised the shield to cover his own head and unleashed his suppressive pressure onto Doff.

    Lorraine could sense this danger, ¡°Doff is in danger, Bet! Hurry up and call it back!¡±

    Able smiled in response, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Nobody knew. Unless Doff was killed with one hit, the druid spirit inside its soul would open up a bottle of ¡°full recovery vitality potion.¡± It¡¯d be more than difficult for even a legendary figure to try killing it with one strike.

    By this point, the legendary pressure was alreadyshed onto Doff¡¯s flesh. This was also when a thin golden light thread swirled around its hair. Doff would¡¯ve been immobilized before it got hold of its ancient totem, but after constantly receiving divine powers from its followers, it underwent a transformation. Although there wasn¡¯t any major change within a short period of time, it wasn¡¯t hard to protect itself from the influence of outsider pressure of, say, the aura of a legendary figure.

    When Knight Ando was rushing towards Doff, he activated the divine power inside of Doff and began protecting him. Knight Ando was surprised, of course. He didn¡¯t expect Doff to withstand the pressure, let alone have no effect on it. The ancient totem mmed onto him without even slowing down.

    Doff was much stronger than when it was back on the central continent. The shield it was wearing, the hat on its head, the +3 spell rank, and the +2 level buff of his ancient totem made everything a lot easier.

    So now, the long weapon in its hands was level 25. That was a total of 148% increase in attacking power, and the ancient totem just added another 200% physical attack buff on that. The attack was no ordinary attack, either, but a heavy attack targeted especially to barbarians. A rank 25 ¡°heavy hit¡± would deal a 170% attacking power. Since the enemy was so menacing, Doff managed to activate a 30% rate critical hit that was supposed to multiply the physical damage again.

    Basically, the attack was eight times to Doff¡¯s original attacking ability. This wasing from the very first Beamon giant beast that received multiple promotions throughout the central continent¡¯s entire history. That was eight times the attacking power. When the attack collided with Knight Ando¡¯s shield, Knight Ando felt a terrifying force that came crashing like an earthquake. His fighting instinct told him to back away and neglect this force. Meanwhile, he activated ¡°sacred freezing¡± to set things still enough for extra time to reposition.

    After the attack, Doff disappeared and appeared at the topmost tform. It used the golden castle¡¯s defense to block ¡°sacred freezing.¡± Knight Ando¡¯s sacred freezing reached further than where Abel expected. If it weren¡¯t for the defensive circle, Doff¡¯s teleportation would not even make it out of the attack range.

    Instead of advancing for another attack on the topmost tform, Doff added a buff to its ¡°scream¡± to reinforce its defense. Also, it used a bat system¡± to increase its life force and durability. When the sacred freezing shock wave ended, it teleported on top of him. Instead of mming onto him this time, it shook the ancient totem and stabbed it towards Knight Ando. Knight Ando reacted more seriously this time. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t block the hit, he tried to rely more on technique than brute force.

    Again, Doff couldn¡¯t fly. With just one hit, it had to teleport itself back to the middle of the defensive circle. This was its weakness. Knight Ando knew that, of course. He used the pull spell with his knight¡¯s long sword to get Doff towards him to take advantage of that. At the same time, Doff¡¯s weapon pushed its ¡°totem¡± control power to the extreme. With that in mind, although the power was being pulled apart, it swept itself and stabilized its own body. That was an extra movement, though. After losing tempo, the freezing element shock wave came sweeping towards it once more.

    Doff had its speed reduced in midair. The freezing damage was clearly making it lose bnce in midair. This was not good. Its giant body was falling straight down towards the golden castle. Knight Ando was not going to let go of that. The sword in his hand was heating up like his blood. He activated a ¡°sacrifice¡± with his lifeforce in exchange. At the same time, he rushed towards Doff with a charge.

    When he was about to make contact, a golden light shed across Doff¡¯s body. The bottle of the ¡°melting potion¡± instantly removed the slowing and freezing effects that were on its body. Since Knight Ando was getting close to the golden castle, again, he was within range of the small-sized war puppets. The circle spirit and research spirit were constantly trying to calcte a way to attack him effectively.

    When Knight Ando was about to cut through Doff¡¯s waist, his instincts sensed something dangerous and forced him to pull back. He quickly stopped attacking and had his shield in front of him. He changed course from rushing forward with his rush to backward.

    Doff was about to recover its motion now. After activating its ¡°teleportation,¡± a white light shed across its body, and it returned to the topmost tform. Everyone was looking at this. As short as thissted, it was a good showdown between two powerful figures. Although Doff was at a disadvantage for a while, the fact that it held on for so long just showed that its ability had far exceeded that of a fanatic knight. The twow-defying wizards from the Wizard Union took extra notice of this. They¡¯ve been observing Doff ever since they were on the frontline. They assumed that Doff was already at rank 25 by now. That¡¯s only a level before reaching legendary rank.

    Abelughed out loudly to Doff, ¡°Good job, Doff!¡±

    Doff was not happy with that. It had trouble fighting with its powers. Fighting like this was notfortable at all. Still, hearing apliment from its master felt good. With the ancient totem in one hand and the other hammering onto its own chest, it started howling towards Knight Ando in a taunting manner.

    Knight Ando felt terrible. He¡¯s been in a bad mood as soon as he saw the golden castle. He thought that Master Bet built all this to humiliate the Nation of God. The gold that it was built upon must¡¯vee from the portal bag. There would¡¯ve been an endless amount of resources only on the frontline, but usually, the Wizard Union would¡¯ve never allowed the Nation of God to gain any ess to it. What Bet was doing here, Knight Ando assumed, was ridiculing the Nation of God for not having the resources it wanted.

    It was a good thing Knight Ando hadn¡¯t seen what¡¯s inside the golden castle. Gold was not the only thing that was used on this castle. To withstand a legendary attack like this, one had to assume that the materials used must¡¯ve matched the howling castle on the frontline. At this point, Knight Ando figured that he must¡¯ve made some miscalctions. It was just not possible for the golden castle to match Howling Castle, something that the Wizard Union spent everything they could on. The golden castle was a gift from the dwarves to thank Abel for his constant help.

    Still, there was more than what could be seen on the surface. The octagonal hybrid circle, for instance. It was constructed with ten battle forts, which made both ces¡¯ defensive capability about the same. Also, since Abel had his own top-level gemstones, the golden castle just became much sturdier than Howling Castle.

    Eventually, a sense of hopelessness rose out of Knight Ando. He was losing sight of what he could¡¯ve done to the golden castle. It was like a tortoise shell that was never going to break.

 Chapter 1089 - Irony

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Irony</h4>

    Of course, Knight Ando wasn¡¯t just going to leave like that. The Nation of God just spent too many resources to break through the defense of the Doomsday Defence Wall. He also risked quite a bit toe over here. He wasn¡¯t just going to leave like this.

    The golden castle made him extremely weary. Even his power of the Will couldn¡¯t extend to the inside. He could only watch Abel¡¯s guests look at him for fun. He had never felt this kind of shame before. He was a legendary figure being watched by a bunch of low-tier ss holders. He was a show for them to enjoy.

    Unable to tolerate any of this, he took out a divine power crystal in the form of a golden crystal. It was much bigger than the divine crystal he was holding. This was the reward he received for his war efforts. On most days, he would keep this to himself so he could bememorated. Now, this was thest thing he had to protect himself. Regr ss holders possessed nothing of interest to him, so it wasn¡¯t like he could snatch it off from anyone watching, even if he could get to them.

    Abel became very tense when he saw this crystal, ¡°Frankenstein, bring all of them back to the castle!¡±

    No one tried to ask what was happening. They understood that Abel couldn¡¯t be interrupted. Even Lorraine was looking at him for a while. Once everyone left, it was just him and Doff.

    Abel¡¯s power of the Will was connected to the battlemand spirit, ¡°Look around, fire tooth spirit. There should be arge-sized teleportation circle where this legendary knight came from. I want you to put explosives over there.¡±

    He knew that Knight Ando needed a circle to reach this location. Destroying that would make him have no ways of returning. While telling the battlemand spirit about this, he also ordered Johnson out and held the magic stone cannon in its hand. It was pointing it towards Knight Ando in the sky.

    Following that, Abel called out Flying me and jumped on its back. Once the divine crystal gathered up enough power to break through the golden castle, he would do his part and divert this legendary knight¡¯s attention to another ce. He was the only target, as far as he was concerned. He wasn¡¯t too sure about the exact reasons, though. It wouldn¡¯t be about the followers he¡¯s gathered in the Nation of God, or else he would¡¯ve been pursued by someone else entirely.

    Whatever the case was, Abel¡¯s priority was to have everyone else leave this ce. It was most important to protect them. Inside the golden castle, there would still be more protection that could draw him away from Knight Ando. If he wasn¡¯t, the risk might be too high. Divine power was a force that could break through any defense. One trace was enough to break through even the Doomsday Wall. He had an excellent understanding of it, even if he couldn¡¯t harness any himself.

    Divine power was what separated the divinities from ordinary people. Divine powers could be used to one¡¯s own desire. It could be the strongest attack and the firmest defense. The fact that Knight Ando was deciding to use the crystal here just showed his resolve. His eyes focused on the golden castle beneath him. His eyes were cold as he looked towards this imprable fort. For his next new moves, he would break all of Master Bet¡¯s limbs and torture him in all the countless ways he could imagine.

    Before that, he went ahead and threw the divine crystal downward. It became this golden light that was shooting straight towards the octagonal hybrid circle. The circle broke through instantly. The light was starting to possess a power that could prate through everything.

    As powerful as the hybrid circle was, the golden light possessed a special power that could concentrate all impact to one spot, making the energy dispersion property of the circle useless. Essentially, this was the strongest spear shooting through the strongest shield known to this continent. Here, it was a spear with the ferocity of light shooting through an imprable shield made from ancient times.

    Even though it was from ancient times, the shield still had its base reserved. It was the same whether Abel was on the Holy Continent or the central continent. With enough energy supplied to it, they could all be made as though they were new.

    Anyways, the golden spear was piercing through Fort no.1. Abel was receiving a voice from Spirit no. 1.

    Spirit no. 1 reported, ¡°Warning! Divine energy collision iing. Outer shell has been broken through. Energy recovery is on the wall. Maintenance is proceeding!¡±

    One secondter, it called again, ¡°Warning! Divine energy collision iing. Maintenance is proceeding. All functions will be switched off. Full recovery mode is on!¡±

    Very quickly, Fort no.1 was showing its form in the sky. Disguise mode was switched off, leaving only the floating function on. Abel could sense this with his power of Will. On the surface of Fort no. 1, the light was starting to pierce through the fort, but nothing else was put through.

    Inside the energy slot of the battle fort, a tremendous amount of energy was constantly taken out and put where Fort no.1 was. Knight Ando couldn¡¯t believe what he was looking at. Something existed that could block the attack of a divine crystal. It was not hard to dodge, but the divine power was supposed to break through anything in its path. The golden castle was a fixed target, so he didn¡¯t think it could withstand a full hit.

    Now, then. There was a gigantic steel shield that was blocking the attack of this divine crystal. Knight Ando didn¡¯t know. Even if he were passing through the cracks of the ten battle forts, he would¡¯ve been able to enter into the golden castle himself. As a matter of fact, the attack just then broke through the circle. He seemed to have broken through the defense of the fort. He wasn¡¯t nning on doing an extensive search with his power of the Will, though. He¡¯d almost forgotten about using it.

    ¡°Recover the octagonal hybrid circle!¡± Abel spoke to his circle spirit. Within an instance, the other nine battle forts started sparkling. Energy paths started connecting and started energy into Fort no. 1. There was an imbnce between the light and fort no. 1. In terms of energy flow. Eventually, the golden spear¡¯s ray was starting to fade away. Abel smiled, knowing that the worst might be over. He wasn¡¯t sure if Knight Ando had more crystals in his hand. If he did, things might be much more dangerous.

    He had already made up his mind. Once this danger was over, he would start purchasing battle forts from all over the central continent. If there was enough, he might cover the entire area above his golden castle. He was the only one who would think like this, by the way. He wanted to purchase items from the ancient items, and since there weren¡¯t so many out there, he thought that he had to go through all sorts of methods to make a collection out of them.

    A look of anguish started to appear on Knight Ando¡¯s face. He saw that the ten battle forts recover into octagonal hybrid circles. He didn¡¯t know that he had missed his chance. He had wasted his one opportunity with a very, very valuable divine crystal. Now, he was going to lose that.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Knight Ando screamed. All the power inside of him gathered and was shed towards the circle. He didn¡¯t do this hit for actual effect. He was trying to vent out his anger. Following this futile attempt, a sense of hopelessness was growing ever so stronger inside of him. He could already see himself being punished by Mr. Saint once he headed back. He would also beughed at by the other legendary sacred knights and looked down upon by his underlings. It wasn¡¯t as simple as feeling like a failure.

    While standing on top of Haden Mountain Range, the fire tooth spirit started controlling the fort to fly. The scanning system continued to sweep across the ground. Full flight mode was off with worries that the parts would break.

    The fire tooth fort was still flying quite fast towards where Knight Ando wasing from. It was stopping at the edge of Haden Mountain range, and without going any further, it discovered a seclusion circle hidden inside Ervo Forest. Now, the fire tooth battle fort was underplete control of the fire tooth spirit. This ancient weapon sent a new message to the entire world: ancient weapons still had their use in this era.

    ¡°Targets have been selected. Crystalized bomb circle is on the way to be assembled. Attack on the way!¡±

    ¡°Ten sets!¡±

    Following severalmands sent by the fire tooth spirit, arge amount of energy was gathered into the crystalized bomb circle to form a single crystalized bomb. Followed by a final attack, the bombs flew straight towards the seclusion circle. It had defensive capabilities of its own, but the main effect was still cutting from all kinds of presence.

    Ten injured hunters and four human circle masters were sitting quietly around therge-sized teleportation circle within the seclusion circle. They figured that if they had protection from the seclusion circle, no one could discover them inside Ervo Forest. Even without it, it would still be impossible to locate the twenty of them inside the forest. It was like trying to locate a small boat amongst the ocean.

    One old hunter started to look around, ¡°My heartbeat beating so quickly. Is there danger?¡±

    As they walked inside the forest, they realized that the danger was imminent. The other nine hunters were trying to feel something. They all took out their own bows and observed their surroundings as carefully as they could. The circle masters tried doing their part to prepare in advance. They just never realized that the attack coulde from above. From a space with nothing, ten light points appeared and were dropping towards them.

    The speed was faster than any of them would¡¯ve expected. The seclusion circle was as weak as a thinyer of paper. The bombs broke through it with ease and were detonated on top of the circle. This pretty much showed how strong the fire tooth spirit was at controlling. The scanning ability was going through the seclusion circle right away. After receiving amand from Abel to destroy therge-sized teleportation circle, the fort started pointing towards therge-sized teleportation circle. It didn¡¯t care about the lives of the hunters and circle masters.

    Very quickly, a deep pit about several meters deep was blown through. Therge-sized teleportation circle was blown into pieces, while the hunters and circle masters had their entire bodies evaporated on the spot.

 Chapter 1090 - Severed Arm

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Severed Arm</h4>

    As an ancient weapon, the crystal bomb sent a scary st throughout the Ervo Forest.

    Even guardian knight Ando outside the Golden Castle could ensue the shock wave.

    ¡°That¡¯s our giant teleportation circle!¡± his heart dropped.

    He was no longer thinking about breaking the defense of the golden castle. Getting Master Bet and Sainte Lorraine didn¡¯t matter if he could not leave the Central Continent.

    Perhaps the wizard union was already on to him. It looked like he had overestimated himself.

    His heart was in chaos. The more power one had, the higher the fall.

    He was not a low-rank knight. He wanted his soul to return to his lord¨Cespecially since he knew a thing or two about them as a legendary.

    If he could return to the arms of his god, his soul would be used to nourish another gifted knight and propel him to be legendary.

    As knight Ando was getting distracted, Abel sensed the energy waveing from afar.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, order spirit no.1 to 10 and ignite forbidden power at once!¡±Abel lowered his voice.

    Under hismand, 10 battle forts in the sky ignited their forbidden power and locked their target on the spot allowing Abel to strike.

    Knight Ando was caught in an awkward spot. His giant teleportation circle was destroyed, and he knew it was impossible to break the defense of this golden castle in front of him without another crystal.

    He had never found himself in a situation like this ever since he became legendary.

    At this moment, a light shed from the 10 battle forts below him and the air around him thickened.

    The forbidden power was developed to stop teleportation in ancient times, but it could also lock up a knight. But of course, considering the power of a legendary knight, he might be able to realize something wrong and dodge it before the power was fully formed.

    However, at that moment, knight Ando was distracted by the st, which rarely happened.

    Of course, Knight Ando would not let himself get distracted if he wasn¡¯t confident in himself. Although the defense of the golden castle was strong, its attack could not do anything to him.

    Doff was decent, but he was still confident that he could kill it in no time.

    He immediately ignited a charge when he sensed the air tensing up, but it was toote.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± He grunted and took out a teleportation scroll for ignition.

    But little did he know, a teleportation scroll relied on dimensional forces as well, and it was burned up as soon as he took it out.

    His intuition sent him crazy alerts. He was in a perilous situation.

    He instinctively lifted his holy shield and increased his defense. With the help of the defense aura, his resistance to elements jumped up.

    Flying me stood on the shoulder of Johnson with Abel on its back. The mana cannon Johnson was on already aimed at Knight Ando.

    Abel jammed 4 top-level red gems into the cannon. It was the most he ever gave out.

    Although a mana cannon could be equipped with more than one mana gems, no one dared to try it, considering that it was a one-time use weapon and might st open.

    However, Abel didn¡¯t care. His 33#zod rune had a special power that made sure his mana cannon was indestructible, at least for the few seconds it took to ignite.

    He focused his power of the will on the mana cannon. Then took out a 33#zod rune and quickly installed it on the socket.

    He had to do it quickly since the 33#zod rune would self-destruct in a few seconds.

    In 2 seconds, a blinding red beam shot straight out of the mana cannon.

    The energy intensified, but the 33#zod rune perfectly held it down.

    In an instant, the red beam arrived in front of Knight Ando.

    However, Knight Ando knew what he was up against.

    A mana cannon was not something to use on a single person but a superweapon of destruction to break a city¡¯s defense.

    If he was not bound, he could have escaped in 2 seconds.

    But now, he had to face the mana cannon head-on. He gathered all the holy energy on his shield. Although it was not an actual knight technique, it coulde in handy sometimes.

    The holy force of a legendary was normally thin, but it soon began to thicken up and formed a 3 meters wall in front of his shield.

    The red beam cut into the wall like a hot knife on butter. Although it slowed down a little, it kept making its way towards knight Ando.

    The red beam against the white holy force sent blinding sparkles throughout the area. Finally, the wall of holy force was prated, and the beamnded on the Knight Ando¡¯s shield.

    This shield was his favorite shield. It was a true golden rank gear.

    The skill used to make it was the best the Holy Kingdom could do. The demon from beyond was not a cksmith. All he brought with him was a cksmith guide.

    This was who their forgery skills could reach such an advantage in thousands of years while the Central Continent fell behind.

    However, knight Ando¡¯s pride immediately melted against the red beam.

    At that moment, the fighting instinct of knight Ando came in handy again. As he kept struggling, he finally created a golden barrier for himself in the forbidden power and twitched.

    He could not counteract this red beam, but he could at least cut his losses.

    His left arm was sted away immediately, but at least his body was safe. Still, his arm did not let go of his shield as it dropped down.

    At that moment, the forbidden power faded, and Knight Ando immediately ignited a charge for retreat.

    Abel knew very well. However, Knight Ando was not looking good. He was missing an arm.

    A legendary with one arm was still not someone he could mess with. He could only do this since he had such a big terrain advantage.

    However, Abel did not chase after knight Ando immediately. Instead, he was attracted to Ando¡¯s missing arm.

    He ignited telekinesis. A white beam wrapped around the arm, and it appeared on Abel¡¯s hand.

    He added ayer of frost on the arm and shoved it into his personal storage box.

    Afterward, he ignited more telekinesis and caught all the spilled blood with crystal ss.

    As he learned from the front line, every drop of blood from a legendary was precious.

    ¡°Master, 2 legendaries are approaching!¡¯ The magic circle spirit sounded.

    Abel immediately put away Johnson. He didn¡¯t want anyone to know he was Wizard Abel.

    There was no need to guess. Those 2 legendaries were from the Wizard Union.

    Knight Ando, on retreat, also sensed the legendary wizardsing, so he quickly turned.

    ¡°Doff, stop him!¡± Abel had destroyed the teleportation circle. He didn¡¯t want to imagine what a legendary knight with nothing to lose could do to the elves.

    He almost regretted destroying the teleportation circle. What if the 2 legendary wizards really couldn¡¯t stop knight Ando?

    In a sh, Doff appeared above knight Ando, and the Ancient Totem sted downward.

    Without a shield and arm, all knight Ando did was to dodge.

    Doff¡¯s disadvantage was clear. Since it could only attack from above, it immediately shed back on the metal tform after it missed the strike.

    Still, its mission wasplete. Knight Ando was slowed down with that strike.

    At the same time, 2 bodies shed into knight Ando¡¯s sight.

    Abel remembered those legendary wizards. They were the ones guarding the defense wall of doomsday, wizard Larkin and Wizard Luke.

    They were outraged that a legendary knight had managed to slip through the defense wall.

    Therefore, they got the entire wizard union to start working and discovered the teleportation circle here was locked up.

    They got even angrier after they found out the target of this legendary knight was Master Bet.

    Master Bet¡¯s importance to the Central Continent was undeniable. His light healing potions and mana potions were lifesavers in the front line.

    The losses they tookpared to the Holy Kingdom were clear.

    And the scale of victory was tipping towards them.

    If they could continue like this, most of thend in the front line would be taken by the Wizard Union before the Demon from Beyond reawakened.

    Therefore after the legendary wizards found out Master Bet was in danger, they directly teleported to the goddess temple and shed towards the golden castle.

    Their hearts were almost frozen when they arrived since Knight Ando was already above the golden castle.

    Considering his power, his mission should beplete by then.

    They had not expected much when they set out on this mission anyway. They just wanted to examine the damage and make the legendary knight pay for what he did.

    However, they soon saw Abel on a dragon saw and a perfectly intact golden castle.

 Chapter 1091 - Retreating

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Retreating</h4>

    Wizard Luke and Wizard Larkin felt their heart lifted as soon as they saw Master Bet was ok.

    They then turned their gaze towards knight Ando, who was missing an arm.

    The legendary wizards were stunned. Last time Abel had chopped off one of his fingers by luck. Was it luck again this time?

    In a sh, they tried to catch up to Knight Ando.

    It was a rare opportunity to kill a legendary from the Holy Kingdom. It would be a great blow to their strength.

    ¡°Sir Legendaries, I¡¯ve already destroyed the teleportation circle that knight came in. Please don¡¯t let him run away!¡± Abel yelled.

    His voice came through the golden castle, and the legendaries immediately understood.

    They were excited. The teleportation circle was destroyed, so there was no quick way for the knight Ando to escape.

    Even though all legendaries could fly, a legendary wizard still had an advantage with its shes in the sky.

    As long as knight Ando did not jump into any teleportation room circle, those legendary wizards would catch up to him eventually.

    ¡°Ando, it seems like you want to stay in the Central Continent forever!¡± Wizard Larkin yelled.

    Knight Ando had fully ignited his energy aura to increase his speed. He kept changing directions in the sky. he did not even have any time to reply.

    However, he knew this wasn¡¯t a solution. With the injuries on his arm, he couldn¡¯t escape or slowly heal with a preaching aura.

    ¡°Flying me, follow them!¡± Abel waved and put Doff back in the monster ring.

    Flying me pped its wings in full speed and followed the legendaries like an arrow.

    Abel was confident he could watch them because of Flying me¡¯s speed and identity as a young dragon.

    Their speed was beyond theprehension of any normal beings.

    At the same time, Frankenstein shed from the metal fort and appeared on the back of Flying me.

    Although Frankenstein¡¯s power was still small offpared to a legendary, its body was indestructible. He was a good shield for closebat.

    Knight Ando kept his eyes on the wizards as he kept retreating. The wizards did have a huge advantage, so they remained cautious and did not get too close.

    They knew well that even an injured legendary was nothing to mess with.

    They kept casting spells to wear down Knight Ando¡¯s energy and holy power. Considering his injuries, they would drain his life force.

    The wizards were not desperate. They didn¡¯t mind killing Knight Ando slowly.

    Knight Ando was in critical condition. Half of his power was missing, and he only had one arm. There was no time for him to rest. All he could do was to keep dodging spells.

    All of this was extremely draining.

    On the contrary, the legendary wizards took turns, and each got adequate time to recover.

    Especially since he saw Wizard Larkin take a bottle of blue potion and poured it in when Wizard Luke took over.

    He immediately knew it was Master Bet¡¯s mana potion, ording to his information.

    Of course, the mana potion was not only useful to wizards but all professions as well.

    This included the natural force of druids, the death qi of priests, the qi of Barbarians, and the holy power of a holy knight.

    This was why the Holy Kingdom took Master Bet seriously and sent out a legendary to the Central Continent. Not just because he was a suspect for stealing the Holy Armour, but because of his detrimental potions for the Holy Kingdom in the front line.

    The mana potion was effective even on legendary, which gave the legendary wizards the confidence to wear down Knight Ando slowly. After all, a knight would always have an advantage when it came to recovery speed.

    The most energy-draining aura was the charge and energy aura, so there was no way the legendary wizards would give knight Ando any time to rest.

    It was a battle of two to one, and the more powerful side had potions as support. You could imagine the oue.

    Knight Ando charged out of Harvey Valley.

    He didn¡¯t want to get too close to the golden castle in the face of 2 legendary wizards. If he were bound again, he would die.

    He had built up a fear of the golden castle even though he didn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Master Bet, why did youe along? Be careful!¡± Wizard Larkin quickly yelled as he drank up a potion.

    ¡°The prestigious Legend Larkin, I want to bear witness to a fight between the legendaries. I have Flying me, so I¡¯ll be ok!¡± He smiled and patted Flying me¡¯s neck.

    Wizard Larkin lowered his gaze with surprise. It was a two-legged dragon slowly making its way into bing a young dragon. A dragon was willing to be Master Bet¡¯s flying mount?

    Signing a contract with something as arrogant as the dragons. There were not many life forms they would even take seriously.

    If the rulers of the dragons found out a dragon was contracted with another life form, the consequence would be nightmarish.

    Wizards of the wizard union would not mess with the dragons in the face of the Holy Kingdom.

    Still, Wizard Larkin knew he should not ask too much. ¡°Master Bet, this mana potion is too weak. My stomach is bursting!¡±

    After all, Master Bet belonged to the elves, and he had the energy of the goddess of the moon. He would be protected.

    ¡°A better one is in development!¡± Abel smiled.

    He knew Wizard Larkin was only joking with him. Potions would be absorbed as soon as they were used. Filling up the stomach with them was impossible.

    Knight Ando almost lost it when he saw a legendary wizard casually chatting during the fight.

    He felt deeply insulted by Wizard Larkin and Abel. As a legendary, he should be respected no matter what, even in the face of death.

    He brutally counteracted a fireball from Wizard Luke. The fire elements sted open on his body and burnt his skin.

    Still, he utilized this opportunity to strike back as he stepped on his energy aura and charged towards Abel.

    ¡°Master Bet, careful!¡± Wizard Luke yelled as 2 more fireballs flew out from his hand.

    Knight Ando was determined. If he were going to die, he would drag Abel along with him.

    The auras merged in the sky. And his speed had reached a level only legendary wizards couldprehend.

    Abel as a young dragon druid, could not evenprehend what was happening, let alone that young dragon below him. At least, that¡¯s what Knight Ando thought.

    Without a shield, Knight Ando mmed into the 2 fireballs.

    His injuries were getting worse, but it was all worth it to kill Abel.

    Suddenly, Flying me twisted and sped back. Knight Ando felt his heart dropped.

    What kind of speed was that? Even Knight Ando didn¡¯t know. Somehow Abel was keeping a distance of 500 meters from him.

    In reality, Flying me didn¡¯t even go all out. Its goal was to maintain distance. Whether Knight Ando slowed down or elerated, It was hopeless for Knight Ando. What a pity.

    A legendary like himself could not even drag someone along with him on his death bed.

    Abel knew Flying me was not invincible, but knight Ando really had slowed down.

    Even with his full speed, Abel sensed a droppared to the time he was chasing after him in the front line.

    Wizard Luke and Wizard Larkin started their attack again. After taking 3 fireballs, Knight Ando only had a third of his power left.

    The legendary wizards doubled down on their power as the two of them began to attack together.

    Abelmanded Flying me to keep its distance to make sure he didn¡¯t get in the way of the wizards.

    Abel kept his eyes fixed on the fight. The tactics of the legendary wizards were simple. Userge amounts of spells to trap knight Ando¡¯s movements.

    Their spellcasting was unbelievable, and they did it with both hands.

    At the same time, the legendary wizards seemed to have some special method to maintain their shing ability. There were a few times knight Ando tried to go at them, but they both managed to sh away.

    Even Abel could see where the fight was going. Knight Ando was moving slower and slower, but his injuries kept increasing.

 Chapter 1092 - Legendary Light

    <h4>Chapter 1092: Legendary Light</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The fight was more violent than Abel thought, and so was Knight Ando, ??even with a body full of bad injuries.

    ¡°Larkin, Luke. I heard the Wizard Union is using the blood of legendaries to make potions. Did you think I will save any blood for you while you¡¯re trying to kill me slowly?¡± Knight Ando¡¯s voice was ice cold.

    The legendary wizards did not reply. Instead, they just increased their speed casting speed.

    ¡°Haha!! Blood burn!¡± Knight Ando began tough frantically. In a roar, a scary shockwave of red blood sted up towards the sky.

    He was a legendary knight, and he has been training his body and strengthening his blood ever since he became an official holy knight.

    Blood burn was a technique that would burn one¡¯s life force. It could increase his power to the maximum.

    This was his final fight, and he knew he could no longer change the result.

    The legendary wizards were caught in a puzzling situation. They knew knight Ando just didn¡¯t want them to get his blood after all.

    Blood burning was extremely painful. It was like getting your bones and muscles being ripped apart. Even Knight Ando¡¯s eyes were getting red.

    However, he still rather destroys his body than letting the wizard union take advantage of it.

    As a legendary professional, his body was unlike any other. Every single drop of blood was a reflection of their strength.

    No legendary would ever waste their blood. They might use other¡¯s blood to make potions, but never their own. Each drop was the result of countless hardships and resources.

    Abel had some potion form, and he knew how valuable the blood of a legendary was.

    It was just that no legend had ever died in the front line, at least not in the past thousands of years. Even getting injured was rare.

    Therefore, only some legendaries guarding the front line could make contact with the blood of other legends for research.

    ¡°Ando, why struggle!¡± Wizard Larkin threw out a fireball and lowered his voice.

    ¡°My lord will end you. And my soul will live on forever!¡± Knight Ando roared.

    He didn¡¯t expect his soul to return to the Holy Kingdom, but he still hoped his lord would reward him when they woke up from slumber. Ando hoped his lord would take back his soul.

    After using the holy crystal, he knew a god would be able to get him a new body if it desired.

    It was hisst hope, and he would madly hold on to it. One day his loyalty would be rewarded.

    ¡°The battle¡¯sing to an end!¡± Abel mumbled from afar.

    He sensed blood dropping at an immense rate from Knight Ando. The burning process has begun.

    ¡°st!¡± Knight Ando focused on his heart and directly sted out the core of his blood from his mouth.

    A waterfall of blood sted towards the sky, and the Legendary Wizards shed away. They knew Knight Ando was done, and there was no need for them to get too close and risk their lives.

    Everyone on the spot, including Abel, knew Knight Ando was dead. There were no more signs of life within the cloud of blood.

    Just when Abel wanted to reach out to his power of the will to examine the condition, a pure white beam of light shot out from the falling body.

    It was a thick one, almost 10 times the size of a mad knight, and it was charging towards the sky.

    Soon, Abel realized something different. Normal soul beams were waves of energy, but this one was sorge that it was almost solid.

    Suddenly, Izual stopped his prayers and reached out his hand for a grab in the solid soul beam. A half-transparent body was dragged into the crystal angel statue.

    It all happened so quickly Abel almost didn¡¯t have the time to react.

    He did this in front of the legendary wizards. If he was spotted, he would immediately be locked up for research.

    Luckily, the Wizards were looking towards the sky with a hint of mncholy.

    It seems like they did not notice that little move by Izual. Maybe Izual power was too great for them to notice.

    Abel did not look into his crystal angel statue. He would not take any risks in front of those Legendary Wizards.

    The legendary wizards were not happy about the death of Knight Ando. Instead, there was a deep sense of respect on their faces.

    There was not a single drop of blood left on the corpse of Knight Ando on the ground. Just like he said, the wizard union would not get anything from him.

    His body was almost like a dried-up lump of meat and skin with injuries from fire and ice.

    ¡°When was thest time we saw a legendary light?¡± Wizard Larkin lowered his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s been many years!¡± Wizard Luke sighed.

    Abel had his eyes on the dead body of Knight Ando, but he just didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Still, he didn¡¯t want to miss this rare chance.

    ¡°Master Bet, this might be the view of your golden castle for the next 10 years!¡± Wizard Larkin turned back to Abel andughed.

    It seems like Wizard Larkin had gotten over the death of a legendary, and his cheerfulness had returned.

    ¡°The prestigious legendary wizard Larkin, what are you talking about?¡± Abel was confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s a legendary light, the energy unleashed by a legend¡¯s soul and body when they die. They canst for 10 years!¡± Wizard Larkin smiled.

    Abel was not excited by this news. He nned to keep his location a secret, but that thing was basically giving him a clear marking for the next 10 years.

    Imagine how many professionals would want toe and look at the final grounds for a legendary.

    Still, they were outside of the Harden Valley, and mountains surrounded the ce. As long as he kept his eyes peeled, people probably wouldn¡¯t figure out the exact location of his castle.

    ¡°Wizard Larkin, Wizard Luke, what should we do with the dead body?¡± Abel asked carefully.

    But at the same time, Abel was anticipating his answer.

    ¡°Master Bet, you want it?¡± The legendary wizards exchanged gaze, and Wizard Larkinughed.

    ¡°Wizard Larkin, I know this request is a little strange, but I want to do some research on it!¡± Abel quickly added.

    ¡°Master Bet, your contribution in this fight was the greatest. You not only stoped Knight Ando, ??but you also badly injured him which made our job a lot easier!¡± Wizard Larkin smiled.

    Abel¡¯s felt his heart lift and smiled.

    ¡°But!¡± Wizard Larkin suddenly added, and Abel¡¯s face froze. He wanted to say something, but his tongue wouldn¡¯t let him.

    ¡°But a legendary corpse is too valuable. You need to exchange it with something!¡± WIzard Larkin finally finished his sentence.

    Although the most valuable blood was gone, every part of a legendary¡¯ soul body would be made into potions.

    It was just that it had been a long time since they got a legendary body. The Wizard Union¡¯s potion maker needed to spend a long time to research and make new potion forms.

    So if Master Bet wanted it, he could get a head start.

    His influence would be much greater than any potion maker in the Wizard Union as the number one potion maker.

    Even the legendary wizards relied on Master Bet¡¯s potion in their fight.

    Wizard Larkin, what do you want?¡± Abel felt relieved again. His most powerful identity was a potion maker, so of course, it was to do with potions.

    ¡°Master Bet, i heard you saved more than 10 Law Defying wizards in the Defence Wall of Doomsday!¡± Wizard Larkin smiled.

    Abel nodded. It was no secret. He was expecting the Wizard Union to find out eventually anyway.

    He saved way too manyw defying wizards. Even those paying attention to the front line would be able to notice.

    ¡°Both me and Luke have some disciples who sacrificed themselves and ended up in the magic tower. I hope you can save them!¡± Wizard Larkin said with a hint of mncholy in his eyes.

    Legendaries were basically old monsters who lived for thousands of years. The only thing that could impact their feelings was their disciples.

    ¡°Wizard Larkin, Wizard Luke, how many disciples do you have?¡± Abel felt his heart lifted even more. Saving wizards was an easy job.

    ¡°Ah! Not many. I have 3 and Luke has 4. That should be okay right?¡± Wizard Larkin coughed lightly and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s no problem. As long as you send them to the golden castle. I¡¯ll do my work!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of my disciples!¡± Wizard Luke did a gentle bow.

    ¡°I will do my best!¡± Abel quickly bowed back.

    ¡°Master Bet, you should put away Knight Ando¡¯s corpse now. I hope you can maintain your respect during the research. Otherwise, us legendaries won¡¯t be happy!¡± Wizard Larkin looked at Knight Ando¡¯s body onest time and turned back to Abel .

    Abel then wrapped the body in his power of the will, and it entered his Holy Portal Bag.

    He left Knight Ando¡¯s gear on the ground. They were the legendary wizard¡¯s spoils. They were not included in the body.

    But of course, Abel wouldn¡¯t care about those little gains. Even if the golden armor and the golden sword were the best this world had to offer. They were still nothingpared to his rune words.

    There was no knight profession in the Central Continent anyway, so they would only be collectibles at most.

    ¡°Master Bet, just put them away as well. We don¡¯t want to separate them from the body!¡± Wizard Larkinughed.

    He did not expect Abel to give them the portal bag and gears anyway, but what Abel had offered still showed his character as a person.

 Chapter 1093 - Continue

    <h4>Chapter 1093: Continue</h4>

    After the two legendary wizards said goodbye to Abel, they directly speeded up to the sky.

    Abel then quickly put away Knight Ando¡¯s dead body into his personal storage box .

    Knight Ando¡¯s body was divided into 3 parts by Abel, his finger, his arm, and his main body.

    If his holy bone card was repaired, he would immediately go into the Dark World and resurrect knight Ando.

    As for the finger and arm, all he needed was to press it back on his body while giving him a full recovery potion.

    This idea of resurrecting a legend set a new fire burning in Abel¡¯s heart.

    This legendary knight who was hunting him down on the front lines had ended up dead in his territory. Who could have expected something like this?

    Still, it was a good way to test out the defence of his castle.

    From now on, Abel could have a peace of mind.

    In order to counteract the holy crystal weakness of his castle, all he needed was to buy more battle forts around the continent.

    Of course, this defence did not apply to gods. After all, he didn¡¯t even know about the ability of gods.

    ¡°Flying me, let¡¯s go back!¡± Abel jumped on Flying me with Frankenstein.

    He returned to his lounge. All of the guests were desperately waiting for the star of the show to return. Since Abel wanted to keep his secrets, he turned off the reflection of what was happening outside, which made them even worried.

    ¡°Bet, are you ok?¡± Lorraine ran up and looked up and down at Abel as though she forgot that she had a power of will.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Abel smiled and jumped up and down on the spot.

    The atmosphere began to warm again. Everyone on the spot was reminded once again that this number one potion maker in the continent had yet toe of age.

    ¡°Master Bet, where¡¯s the legendary knight?¡± Wizard Clemens wasn¡¯t sure what was going on.

    ¡°Wizard Larkin and Wizard Loka from the defence wall of Doomsday have killed him!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°What, a legendary knight was killed?¡± All the guests were stunned.

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m so sorry a legendary knight has interrupted our party. Let¡¯s head to the balcony and admire the legendary light while we drink!¡± Abel announced.

    ¡°Amazing, I¡¯ve only heard about the legendary light in stories!¡± A look of excitement emerged from Wizard Clemens.

    ¡°Drinking under a legendary light will make all the dwarves jealous!¡± Wizard Huttonughed and snatched a bottle of grandmaster wine.

    Of course, Bernie did not hold back as well. Although he didn¡¯t know what a legendary light was, it was still a great opportunity to fill up his portal bag with more wine.

    Big Druid Lendo and the 2 female big druids from the temple were also excited.

    ¡°Master Bet, this party will be remembered across the continent!¡± Wizard Halughed.

    ¡°Spirit, can you ignite the short distance teleportation circle?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Master, the interruption has been defused. Teleportation circles are now in operation!¡± Since Knight Ando died, the suppression was automatically defused.

    ¡°Teleport everyone as well as the tables and chairs to the balcony!¡± Abel followed.

    In a sh, everyone including the food, tables, and chairs vanished from the marble floor and appeared on the balcony in the exact same order.

    ¡°That¡¯s a legendary light!¡± Wizard Hume mumbled.

    He was not the only one. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed. It was like a river of light shooting up towards the sky.

    At the same time, it was emotionally impactful. It signified the fall of a top level power.

    Most of all, this once in a thousand year scenery wasplemented by great food and wine.

    Seeing a legendary light was not possible in the lifespan of most professions.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is too dangerous!¡± Lorraine whispered to Abel.

    She was ready to use godsend, but she had held it back for atst moment.

    If she was killed by the legendary knight, the elves would lose the protection from the goddess of moon in the following thousands of years.

    She was not afraid to die, but she just wanted to face it with Abel.

    Abel left quietly without a single fear, so it was hard for her to decide when the danger came.

    ¡°Master Bet, your golden castle may be the strongest castle in the world!¡± Wizard Clemens lowered his voice.

    Everyone nodded. What happened would definitely go down in history.

    Even a legend could not break its defence, which meant the golden castle was far superior than anything of its kind.

    ¡°Cheers for the number one castle of the continent!¡± WIzard Hutton lifted his crystal ss andughed.

    ¡°Cheers for the number one castle of the continent!¡± Everyone followed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, this thing is nothingpared to the howling castle!¡± Abel took a sip of his juice and said.

    ¡°Master Bet, I can tell you for sure, the golden castle is stronger than the howling castle!¡± Wizard Hutton yelled. It seemed like he drank a little too much.

    ¡°Yes, the howling castle can¡¯t withstand the attack of a legendary knight!¡± Wizard Clemens nodded.

    ¡°The Howling castle was built by us dwarves. It¡¯s attacks are the best in the world, so it doesn¡¯t need defence. Anyone one who dares to step near it will be killed by the wizards and the amplification within it!¡± Wizard Hutton yelled again.

    ¡°Yes yes, Master Bet¡¯s golden castle is the strongest in defence!¡± Wizard Hume also smiled

    ¡°Cheers again for the legendary light!¡± Wizard Hutton was having such a good time, he just couldn¡¯t help himself.

    Seeing the legendary light from a fire had lit up a fire in his gaze. He yed a part in this legendary knight invasion from the start. Although he returned to the Golden Castle in the most crucial time, it was still enough to boost his ego to the top.

    ¡°Cheers to the legendary light!¡± The wizards and druids lifted their ss again.

    ¡°Master Bet, can you tell us about the fight?¡± Wizard Clemens said with yearning.

    Although he had the entire investigation department of the Wizard Union under hismand, he still wanted to hear the story from someone who just lived through it.

    Abel¡¯s heart jumped in excitement as heid down the detail bit by bit.

    Everyone went silent but their hearts were tense as they heard the details.

    It was a legendary fight, the pinnacle of power. All of a sudden, everyone felt like they had entered another world.

    It was a once in a lifetime experience, and no one would ever forget about this party.

    The sky was already dark by the time Abel finished his story, and the guests were getting ready to leave.

    Abel and Lorraine put on their luxurious robes again as they sent the guests off.

    By the time they got to WIzard Hutton, Abel nodded and signed him to stay.

    Everyone else stepped on the teleportation circle as the Steward handed each a little gift of gratitude.

    Wizard Clemens was the first to return to the WIzard Union Headquarters.

    Both he and Wizard Hume should have returned immediately after the Knight Ando died, but they were the witness and the party was just too important to miss. After all, nothing was more important than building a bond with Master Bet.

    ¡°Mr Clemens!¡± A member of his investigation department bowed as soon as he returned.

    Wizard Clemens waved his hand and opened the little gift he got. It was 10 power potions and one beauty potion.

    It was no shock to those wizards in the investigation department. Although they could recognise the power potions, they could recognise those crystal ss. It was from Master Bet.

    Due to his status, the potion maker union gave Master Bet a unique marking for his potion sses.

    The beauty potion was also a signature of Master Bet with prestigious status in the elves.

    In some ways, the elves loved the beauty potion even more than the lite healing potions.

    ¡°What are you looking at, it¡¯s just a little gift from a party!¡± Wizard Clemens felt good. He gazed at the wizards around.

    He then put away the gift with a smile.

    ording to the investigation department, the power potion was a rare potion by master Bet. It was simr to the lite healing potion, but a few times more powerful.

    The only one who got a small amount of them were the 3 followers of Master Bet, so you could just tell how good Master Bet was to his guests.

    ¡°A little gift! he calls that a little gift?¡± A Wizard from the department almost wanted to spill blood.

    It was anything but a little gift.

    After sending Lorraine off as well, the only one remaining in the lounge was Bernie and Wizard Hutton.

    ¡°Wizard Hutton, are you still sober?¡±Abel asked .

    He wanted to talk to Wizard Hutton about something, but seemed like he went a little too hard on the drink.

    ¡°Master Bet, you need me?¡± Fire mana shed from his body and the alcohol in his body immediately sifted out. All of a sudden, he was sober.

    For a lover of alcohol, using fire elements to force out alcohol was extremely hard.

    However, Wizard Hutton still knew it was more important that he keep a clear head.

    ¡°Wizard Hutton, I really like that fortress base you gifted me. I want to know if there are any more of them in the dwarves. I can use potions to exchange!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, as long as you need it. I¡¯ll ask my tribe. I¡¯ll let you know in a few days!¡± Wizard Hutton padded his chest.

    He knew Master Bet had a reason for his interests, so he was nning to collect a bunch of those fortress bases for himself to trade with master Bet.

    It was a rare chance for Master Bet to ask a favour!

 Chapter 1094 - Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Visit</h4>

    A legendary knight dying next to the Elves¡¯ territory couldn¡¯t be covered up no matter how hard the Wizard Union tried.

    Instead, the Wizard Union did the opposite and promoted themselves and the power of the top forces.

    Of course, master Bet¡¯s involvement was also not covered up. His golden castle had yed a huge role, and the legendary knight was already injured when retreating.

    This showed one thing. Master Bet¡¯s golden castle and his tactics were some of the most powerful on the continent.

    The legendary light would be standing in master Bet¡¯s territory for the next 10 years, so many would want to visit this extraordinary scene.

    However, there were only 2 teleportation circles near the Haden mountain range. One was the teleportation circle in the goddess temple exclusive to the WIzard union. The second was the one in the golden castle exclusive to master Bet and those he recognized.

    Therefore, you can imagine how difficult it was to see the legendary light.

    Of course, they could go through the elves¡¯ Bay Law City as well. Still, that teleportation circle was only open to the elves, and it was hundreds of miles across the Ervo Forest, which made getting to Haden mountain range almost impossible.

    Abel was busy. Many people wanted to see the Legendary light.

    There were some he could reject, but there were many he couldn¡¯t.

    For example, the top members of the Wizard union and the Crazy heart valley.

    Abel¡¯s dream of concealing the golden castle was destroyed. In the end, he could only go into retreat again and let his 3 followers greet the guests.

    Every one of the guests was powerful figures, but Abel would only open the lounge, the dining room, and the balcony.

    Anyone wanting to see from Haden mountain range would need to go from Bay Law City. Abel didn¡¯t want anyone in his domain.

    Normally a powerful figure like Abel should be detached from themon world and forbidden to ept any domains from kingdoms.

    But Abel was special as a master potion maker.

    Most potion makers were not qualified to be a profession, yet they had more power of the will than normal people.

    Therefore, potion makers were not normal people or professionals, and the professionals of the wizard union could not intervene.

    On top of that, there was no way for potion makers to detach themselves from themon world. Their ingredients originated from themon world, and they needed to sell them in themon world.

    Most of all, the longevity of potion makers was still far behind other professions even it was a little more than normal people.

    Therefore, no one could enter the domain of the Haden mountain range ording to the noblew.

    Abel had too many powerful friends. Just the Lightning n alone had 30w-defying wizards. Even the ones resurrected wanted to see the legendary light in their short 60 years of life.

    On top of that, most of them would bring their disciples with them to widen their views.

    Not to mention the countlessw-defying wizards on the front line.

    There was a rank 20 wizard who even got enlightened and leveled up after seeing the legendary light on the balcony.

    Although his level-up prerequisites were met long ago, it attracted even more wizards on the verge of leveling up.

    Since they were all-powerful figures, Abel¡¯s followers and stewards still needed to prepare food for them even if Abel was not around.

    However, the unexpected happened on the 5th day of Abel¡¯s retreat. Wizard Bunyan wasing to Lunch with his rank 16 disciple, Wizard Jeremy, for lunch. There was no grandmaster wine for serving. Only master wines were onlybined once. This was not because Abel was stingy but because he didn¡¯t want to be a wine supplier for the dwarves again.

    Still, the amazing foodplimented with the legendary light was an unforgettable experience.

    Everyw-defying wizard dwarf who came for a visit could bring a disciple with them, making the spot extremely hard to get.

    Wizard Jeremy was the youngest disciple of Wizard Bunyan, and it was the first time he came for a visit.

    ¡°Jeremy, you have to drink the wine and eat the food here. It¡¯s a pity we can take them !¡± Wizard Bunyan said.

    ¡°Teacher, when can I see the legendary light?¡± Wizard Jeremy heard about the food, but he was more interested in the legendary light.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there after my meal!¡± Wizard Bunyan waved his hand.

    He didn¡¯t want WIzard Jeremy to interrupt his fun. He had seen the legendary light many times by that point.

    Abel¡¯s 3 followers and his steward didn¡¯t mind the guests having unlimited amounts of food.

    The food was actually nothing extraordinary, all that was needed was the rabbit essence in their portal bags, and they had more than 10 years of supply.

    The ingredients of the food weren¡¯t that extravagant.

    The first dish was steam eggs, which immediately attracted Wizard Jeremy with its strange appearance. He looked towards his teacher Wizard Bunyan as he scooped a mouthful with his spoon.

    Wizard Jeremy followed, and an experience unlike any other emerged.

    He sensed a bond with his soul, and enlightenment slowly emerged. He has been stuck at rank 16 for 10 years, and he just took a big step forward.

    Wizard Bunyan saw that Wizard Jeremy was stunned. Just when he was about tough, he sensed the energy of level up emerging from him.

    ¡°You¡¯re levelling up already?¡± Wizard Bunyan immediately took out a mana-gathering circle and wrapped wizard Jeremy around it.

    There were manyw-defying wizards in the dining hall, including WIzard Clemens with his disciple. Suddenly, Wizard Clemens was reminded of a type of food that could help a wizard level up in the Holy Continent.

    ¡°Could this be?¡± He was stunned.

    Master Bet came from the Holy Continent as well, was there something special in these foods created by master Bet?

    Although Wizard Abel ruled the Kingdom of St Ellis, they never dered its origin.

    It was not a far-fetched idea considering the skills of master Bet. It was just a little mysterious.

    ¡°Oden, you better eat more as well to feel the power!¡± Wizard Clemens turned to his disciple and said.

    Wizard Oden was a rank 16 as well, and he had reached this level in 100 years, a genius in the eyes of Wizard Clemens.

    It was why Wizard Clemens had chosen him to see the legendary light with him.

    ¡°Yes teacher!¡± Wizard Oden didn¡¯t know why but he knew he should listen.

    He sensed the level-up energy beside him and scooped a mouthful of steam egg in his mouth as well.

    Since this was Abel¡¯s personal dining room, the rabbit essence he passed down to Steward Myer had not been diluted like those in the Holy Continent.

    Therefore each dish had a huge impact on the soul of a professional, and many professionals in the Holy Continent had leveled up because of it.

    Wizard Oden¡¯s soul began to cheer as he swallowed the steamed egg. Suddenly, he gained a deeper bond with his training and took a huge leap forward towards leveling up.

    Wizard Clemens hadn¡¯t expected his disciple to level up in his one mouthful, but yet he did.

    He immediately took out a mana gathering circle as well and ignited it.

    Wizard Clemens and Wizard Bunyan exchanged a gaze. Both of them had the same idea. Something was up with the food.

    Even a top-level potion might not be able to help a wizard level up like this.

    They weren¡¯t strangers to the food, but since they were Law defying wizards, its effect was not as strong.

    It was not easy forw-defying wizards to level up, so they did not think much about the food¡¯s benefits to wizards below them.

    If Abel knew what they were thinking, he would tell them that they were thinking too hard.

    ording to his experience in the Holy Continent, leveling up like this needed a great deal of luck.

    All the rabbit essence did was spark enlightenment, but the prerequisite for level up was different for every wizard.

    Some might level up just by sitting under the sun, some after a battle, or even after a drink. Those 2 wizards leveling up with some steamed egg was just a coincidence.

    Still, this coincidence sparked their curiosity.

    If you leveled up just a few years sooner in your current rank, you would have more time to prepare for your next level up.

 Chapter 1095 - Godsend Again

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Godsend Again</h4>

    At this point, the golden castle was even more famous than the legendary light since 2 rank 16 wizards leveled up because of its food.

    Although a wizard had levelled up after seeing the legendary light as well, many people thought of it as a special case.

    ¡°Druid Poly, why are there so many people dining here today?¡± Steward Myer asked in confusion.

    Due to the many powerful figures Abel were friends with, almost all of them had brought their most talented disciples along.

    ¡°Steward Myer, let Master Bet know. I think the food has a special ability to help wizards level up!¡± Druid Poly lowered her voice.

    She was in a rough spot. Although Abel agreed to open the golden castle¡¯s teleportation circle, it was her suggestion.

    Most of the wizards there were not even for the legendary light, but for the food. All of a sudden, she felt like she made a big mistake.

    Abel was sitting on battle fort no.1 with Frankenstein and Doff by his side.

    He really couldn¡¯t care less about what was happening to the golden castle. His focus was fixed on the Holy Kingdom.

    He reached his power of the will into his crystal angel statue again to check out the legendary Knight¡¯s soul.

    It was the one who tried to hunt him down in the front line, but now it was kneeling in humbleness.

    One fifth of the energy in the crystal angel statue had turned dark gold. He didn¡¯t know what would happen if it was fully dark gold, but he wanted to find out.

    Knight Ando gave out a lot of faith. It was almost as much as Izual.

    He also had the souls of 10 mad knights. But after, there was not much else they could do other than giving faith.

    It has been some time since he unleashed a massacre on preachers, and Abel was nning to do it again.

    Burnside was a headmander in the Holy Kingdom, which was a pity.

    It signified that God did not grant him the status of Holy Knight during his prime.

    Still, he did not give up and kept training.

    He had lost his sense of direction ever since he became a headmander, but still, he hadnded a job as a police in a town.

    The police had permition to use all teleportation circles in the city. It just cost them some gold coins unless it was for work purposes.

    Abel¡¯s focusnded on Burnside and understood his pain and passion.

    His permission to use teleportation circles was just what he needed

    Therefore, Abel decided to make him a temporary preacher.

    The process was simple, all it took was a preacher guide.

    Abel could not turn Knight Burnside into an assassin just like that. He was too poor, and he could only use a teleportation circle a few times with his fortune. He needed gold coins

    Abel cast his vow and Knight Burnside suddenly opened his eyes in the training room.

    He immediately knew he became a preacher, but the words of god told him to do something different. He had no doubt and he knew exactly what to do. After all, a god educating his people was not umon.

    Knight Burnside arrived at a desk in his room and took out a parchment to write something down.

    He then turned to another corner and took out an armour from a vintage box.

    It was the armour his ancestors passed down. He would only wear it during the most crucial times.

    He knew today was his day, his day to serve god.

    As a police, of course he knew where wealth gathered in town. He knew stealing was bad, but everything was justified in the words of god.

    He arrived at the back door of the best model in town. He carefully opened the door and sneaked into the most luxurious guest room on the second floor.

    He was on a holy mission and no one could spot him.

    After all, serving Abel was basically serving god.

    Abel kept his eyes on Burnside through the passage of faith. He depended on him.

    The reason why Burnside¡¯s movement was so smooth was because Abel used his power of the will to scan all the areas around.

    There was a merchant who just came to town with a bag of gold coins to deal with resources on the 4th room of the second floor.

    That merchant had paid him a visit before and gave him a bit of benefits to ensure their smooth transaction, but it seems like it was a mistake.

    Burnside needed a lot of gold coins to use the teleportation circles, and that merchant was the first one who came to mind.

    It was normal for a merchant to have a full day of rest before they start their work, and at that moment that merchant was sleeping in his room.

    Burnside arrived at the door and Abel gently reached out a strand of golden power of the will. Immediately, the lock opened.

    Burnside stepped into the room and Abel¡¯s power of the will filled the ce. Everything was in his control as that golden power directly plunged into the heart of that sleeping merchant.

    Burnside immediately stepped up and stacked the big bag of gold coins and left as Abel locked the door with his power of the will once again.

    As for the causes of that merchant¡¯s death, even a holy knight would not be able to find a trace.

    Still, Abel knew he couldn¡¯t keep what he was about to do a secret for long.

    Burnside arrived at the teleportation circle of the town centre. Gave out a gold coin and he was teleported to another town.

    As a police, no one would stop him as he made his way to the chapel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many preacher guides I can take this time before the holy kingdom notices!¡± Abel took a sip of juice on his fort and lowered his voice.

    He unleashed a godsend through Izual, and the energy changed as he arrived at the chapel door,

    A golden glow wrapped around his knight sword. He was now Izual.

    The desire to kill propelled him forward, and the defence of the chapel was broken in one sh. Before the preacher even registered his fear, a sword plunged into his chest.

    In a sh of white light, the dead body of the preacher turned into dust and vanished.

    Izual then speeded back to the teleportation and used the police badge for another teleportation.

    The process repeated, he was in a battle with time.

    Preachers vanished from town to town. A mysterious disappearance like this was hard to track down.

    Soon, 45 towns were covered. Izual even had time to get some more gold coins in the chapel. What the merchant had was far not enough for this expense.

    45 preacher guides appeared in the crystal angel statue.

    However, good times couldn¡¯tst forever. The countless godsends caused Burnside¡¯s body to break down and the Holy Kingdom was already on to him.

    By the time he arrived at the 45 chapel, Abel knew it was time to stop.

    Those 45 preacher guides would take him half a year to give out anyway. It would be a while until his next operation.

    Suddenly, Burnside sensed a sense of emptiness in him. Before he knew it, the preacher guide Abel gave him was cancelled.

    He turned his gaze towards the teleportation circle in town and sensed 4 powerful energies approaching. He immediately ignited all his inner power and his body began to expand.

    He knew he had no chance against the opponents he was facing, but he still wanted to go out in glory. He was serving god, death might be a reward, a way for him toreturn to the arms of god.

    When the 4 elite Holy knights noticed Burnside, Burnside had already ignited hisst charge.

    ¡°Keep him alive. We need to interrogate him!¡± An elite holy knight yelled.

    However it was toote. The load of his body had reached a tipping point, and the charge pushed it over the edge.

    When an elite knight tried to hold him down, Burnside¡¯s body sted open.

    ¡°Damn it, he is mad!¡± The elite knight roared in fury seeing blood and flesh flying his way.

    However, the following investigation was simple. Burnside was identified was someone with resentment after failing to be a holy knight, and he had taken down preachers to let out his anger after writing his suicide note.

    The reason he did not attack holy knights instead was because he didn¡¯t have the power.

    Things went ording to Abel¡¯s n.

    Although 2 huge massacres had happened to preachers in the Holy kingdom, they just couldn¡¯t find any corrtion between Burnside and Assassin Apo. After all, they were from totally different areas.

    At the end, the Holy Kingdom had no choice but to categorise this as another ident.

    Abel looked at the 45 preacher guides in his crystal angel statue, and his granting began once again.

    His preachers were just like every new preacher, getting sent to a chapel and began to spread the words of god.

    If things continued like this, the holy kingdom might have a new ruler even if the Demon from beyond woke up in the next 100 years.

    Suddenly, the research spirit sounded and Steward Myer¡¯s voice emerged.

    Abel was caught off guard, the rabbit essence was crushing trouble again. At first he was just nning to let his close friends try his food, but the legendary light had attracted much more people than his expectation.

    After all, preparing a meal for your guests was basic manners.

    However he soon remembered he was no longer the little wizard he was. With the golden castle and his fame, a few dishes wouldn¡¯t give him too much trouble.

    ¡°Tell steward Myer to make an excuse and say the ingredients are too expensive. From now on we will only make 10 portions per night, if anyone wants to have it, they must reserve a spot!¡± Abel said to the research spirit.

    Although rabbit essence was not hard to make, giving out unlimited amounts of them would do damage to his potions.

 Chapter 1096 - Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Conflict</h4>

    Because of the hassle, Abel decided it was best to stay in retreat and let his steward take care of it.

    Although 10 seems like a lot, there were powerful figures bringing disciples to the golden castle for meals from day tonight.

    They limited the disciples those powerful figures could bring. Each of them could only bring one disciple, which meant only 5 powerful figures could reserve a spot.

    This announcement also put the guests in an awkward spot. The golden castle had already made it clear that those foods were valuable, so they could no longere without gifts.

    The value of a normal gift was normally 2 light gems, which further limited the spots to those who could afford it.

    Abel would not reject light gems. The light gems he needed were 10 times more than normal wizards since a day in this world was 10 days in the Dark World.

    Ever since Wizard Johnson¡¯s rank 18 disciple became rank 19 after tasting the food in the golden castle, the wizard union confirmed the power of the food.

    3 wizards had leveled up, so there was no way it could be a coincidence.

    Of course, it also had to do with a blind faith those wizards had towards Master Bet considering his super potions.

    This faith impacted their souls and made them level up.

    A few dayster, Wizard Hutton from the Lightning n brought his descendant Wizard Isiah to the golden castle for a meal. Wizard Isiah was their family¡¯s future, so Wizard Hutton wanted him to be good to Master Bet. Without consideration for light gems, it was the 4th day he came for a visit.

    And on that 4th day, he leveled up.

    This made the wizards understand one thing. If those dishes did not work the first time, they would eventually work as long as you believed.

    This made the golden castle even more famous, and its daily spot had be the goal of every professional¨Cnot only wizards but druids and priests as well.

    They all understood one thing. This ce belonged to master Bet, so they should keep it low-key.

    23 days had passed since the gold castle went public. Early in the morning, 5w-defying wizards had already arrived with their disciples. They sat in the dining hall and began chatting.

    Suddenly, anotherw-defying wizard arrived in a sh with a rank 19 wizard.

    Everyone on the spot immediately recognized who he was. He was a rank 24 wizard from the Wizard Union, Wizard Durmond, and the wizard behind him was his disciple.

    A rank 24 wizard was recognized as powerful in all forces, and they were rarely seen.

    Wizard Joshua from the ming Mountain was one of the Wizards on the spot, and he was not looking good.

    He had some tension with Wizard Durmond, but he still greeted him like the others.

    ¡°Am Ite?¡± Wizard Durmond looked around and lowered his eyebrows.

    ¡°Wizard Durmond, we reserved our spots 6 days ago. And the next 10 days were booked as well. If you want to join, you must register with the steward!¡± Aw-defying wizard reminded him.

    Wizard Durmond immediately frowned when he heard about this. He had no time to wait.

    His disciple had been waiting outside of his retreat room for days ever since he heard about the golden castle.

    Since Wizard Durmond had been in retreat for years, he only did some quick research on Master Bet and found out he was a master potion maker with many special potions.

    He was also a big druid. The elves were not that respected in the Central Continent.

    Therefore, he thought he could juste with his disciple without registering as a rank 24 wizard.

    As for Master Bet¡¯s involvement in a fight between the legendaries, he categorized it as luck.

    He was a little interested in forming a good rtionship with Master Bet as well, but it was just not his top priority.

    ¡°Wizard Joshua, can you give your spot to me? Let¡¯s forget out past!¡± Wizard Durmond turned and lowered his voice.

    Wizard Joshua was a rank 21. Facing against a rank 24 was not a good idea.

    However, Wizard Durmond was speaking in front of 4 otherw-defying wizards and their disciples. He would be aughing stock if he agreed.

    ¡°Wizard Durmond, my time is important as well. Ask another if you want!¡± Wizard Joshua replied.

    Wizard Durmond felt his heart start to burn. How could a rank 21 reject him?

    He had no consideration for Wizard Joshua. All he knew was that he would be the one getting embarrassed if the others rejected him as well.

    However, it was just not a good idea to let his fury out in master Bet¡¯s castle.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go see the legendary light!¡± He turned and said to his disciple.

    Afterward, the research spirit directly teleported them to the tform.

    ¡°Wizard Joshua, you better be careful from now on!¡± Aw-defying wizard by his said reminded.

    ¡°Whatever, he is not going to invade the ming Mountain for me!¡± Wizard Joshua said helplessly.

    His tension with Wizard Durmond was not deal-breaking at first. It originated from Wizard Durmond¡¯s stinginess.

    But it seemed like it was no longer after that day.

    ¡°Lunch is ready, please enjoy!¡± Steward Myer stepped in and bowed.

    ¡°Haha, let¡¯s dive in!¡± Thew-defying wizards stood up and walked towards the dining table.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Durmond was on the tform looking at the legendary light. It was stunning, but he was still bothered by the humiliation he just received.

    He took a long breath and forced his emotions out.

    For a rank 24 wizards who spent a long time in retreat, emotional problems were a given.

    However, normally their powerful will could help, and every wizard guide had their method of dealing with thismon problem.

    Wizard Durmond just came out of a retreat. He couldn¡¯t afford to let his emotions get to him, or else his progress might teau or even decrease.

    Suddenly, he sensed a leveling up of energying from below.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see who levelled up!¡± Wizard Durmond¡¯s just settled emotion was disrupted once again. He knew he had to face his problem head-on.

    His disciple kept quiet as the research spirit teleported them back to the hall.

    He tracked down the leveling-up energy and entered the dining hall.

    The first thing he saw was a big smile on WIzard Joshua¡¯s face. It was his disciple.

    Everyw-defying wizard would only pick a disciple with the most leveling potential to have a meal at the golden castle.

    After all, each meal cost 2 light gems.

    Therefore, there was no way they would pick someone who had not fulfilled the leveling-up prerequisite.

    On top of their trust for Master Bet, this passion gave each disciple a lot of confidence.

    Especially under the amazing scenery of the castle, their chance of leveling up was maximized.

    After seeing the happy look on Wizard Joshua¡¯s face, the tension in Wizard Durmond¡¯s heart exploded like a volcano.

    If Wizard Joshua had not rejected him, it might have been his disciple to level up.

    For a wizard, the bond between teacher and disciple was closer than father and son. It was a bond that couldst more than thousands of years.

    As a rank 24 wizard, Wizard Durmond knew leveling up for himself was not likely. Therefore, he had ced his hopes on his disciple.

    If he missed a level up, his potential would take a hit.

    ¡°Joshua, damn you!¡± Wizard Durmond grunt.

    Suddenly, his vicious energy filled the hall andshed out towards the Wizards, including Wizard Joshua¡¯s disciple.

    At the same time, the energy was also felt by the half-elf servants and steward Myer.

    They were not professionals. Making direct contact with the energy could take their life.

    But of course, Abel had it sorted out. The golden castle had the research spirit and magic circle spirit monitor the castle at all times. Immediately, an energy shield appeared in front of them andpletely counteracted the energy. As for the other wizards, the spirit did not interfere.

    After all, only Abel¡¯s men could have privileges like this.

    Wizard Joshua reacted fast and stepped in front of his leveling up disciple to block.

    The other Law defying wizards also stepped in front of their disciples. Their face was filled with anger.

    Even thew-defying wizards themselves would have a hard time blocking the energy of a rank 24, let alone their disciples.

    This was especially the case since most of them were just a step from leveling up. Taking a hit might badly damage their potential.

    Therefore, each of them had to be extremely careful.

    ¡°Wizard Durmond, are you crazy? This is master Bet¡¯s castle!¡± Wizard Joshua roared as he tried to hold down the energy.

    He did not use a spell to defend himself. Not because he didn¡¯t want to, but because he knew very well where he was at.

 Chapter 1097 - Supress

    <h4>Chapter 1097: Supress</h4>

    Wizard Joshua and the otherw-defying wizards did not add a protection spell on themselves.

    This was not because they didn¡¯t want to, but because using a spell in Master Bet¡¯s castle was an insult to him. The countless teleportation circles in the golden castle alone could directly take down anyw-defying wizard. Not to mention Master Bet¡¯s assistant Wizard Frankenstein and Doff the Beamon.

    You could just tell how powerful master Bet was looking at how many powerful figures came for a visit.

    Therefore, no one would risk and use a spell unless it was totally necessary.

    ¡°Warning, violence is forbidden in the Golden Castle!¡± The magic circle spirit sounded.

    ¡°Shut up Joshua, you stole my disciple¡¯s luck. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± A murderous gaze shed in Wizard Durmond¡¯s eyes. He had lost himself.

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t attack!¡± Wizard Durmond¡¯s disciple quickly yelled.

    However, gentle energy emerged from Wizard Durmond and held down his disciple.

    Afterward, a fireball spell pattern appeared on his hand. Once this spell was cast, this dining hall would be in a mess even if it missed Wizard Joshua.

    ¡°Warning, intruder spotted, suppression circle ignited!¡± The magic circle spirit sounded again.

    Suddenly, magic circles appeared all across the walls, and white light shed. Everyone was stunned at the crazy amounts of resources this castle must take to build.

    Large amounts of energy were carried into the circles, and the power of a citynded on Wizard Durmond.

    He sensed his body shake and almost fell. Then, of course, the fireball pattern on him was defused.

    But Wizard Durmond was a rank 24 at the end of the day. The magic circles only caught him off guard.

    He soon stabilized himself with a pair of burning eyes and added some protection spells on himself.

    If this castle was stopping him, he might have to just take this castle down!

    He turned his gaze back to Wizard Joshua, and a magic pattern appeared on his hand again.

    All of this was caused by Wizard Joshua. So if Master Bet wanted someone to me, he could me WIzard Joshua.

    Wizard Durmond knew very well he was a part of the Wizard Union. No matter how prestigious Master Bet was, he could take down his enemy, even if that meant damaging the castle.

    If Wizard Durmond had done more research on Master Bet and just asked a few more questions, he would definitely not do something like this.

    Of course, the most important part was still due to his long years in retreat.

    He knew how to deal with mental instability as a rank 24.

    For example, heading to the balcony to look at the views was one of the ways to rx the mind.

    Another way was to give someone a good beating to unleash his anger. Although he said Wizard Joshua deserved to die, he knew very well he could just badly injure him at most.

    ¡°Lock down!¡± The research spirit sounded different from the magic circle spirit. It had a chilling robotic voice.

    Immediately, a beam of white light shot out from battle fort no.1 in the sky and prated the castle.

    Wizard Durmond sensed his body getting heavy, and his spell was broken once again.

    At the same time, he sensed a magic circle sounded his body, and a ck-colored fog with a hint of gold emerged. For some reason, he immediately felt threatened by it.

    He instinctively wanted to sh away, and the pattern appeared right away.

    However, to his surprise, it exploded when he tried to ignite it.

    The move failed. Wizard Durmond was stunned. Moving in a sh was the nature of wizards.

    The reason for the Wizard Union¡¯s power was because of their knowledge of this spell. In order to ensure moving in a sh would work in all situations, many casting methods were developed.

    However, they all failed, and before he knew it, he was engulfed by the ck fog.

    The ck spirit below him was using top-level gems as supply which created a form of passive attack.

    There was no magic circle made for an attack in this world.

    A normal magic circle could only maximize the spell of its owner, and city circles were exclusive for defense.

    Since The battle fort bound wizard Durmond, the ck Spirit had taken advantage and unleashed its power on Wizard Durmond.

    Wizard Durmond instinctively reached out his power of the will to see where the danger wasing from. But as soon as it made contact with the ck fog, it was immediately bitten off by something, and he lost connection with his power of the will.

    A vicious pain emerged from his soul. For a rank 24 who lived for more than thousands of years, his power of the will had a strong bond to his soul.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Wizard Durmond fell on the floor, and he screamed while covering his head.

    Just like that, a rank 24 wizard lost his dignity and rolled around on the ground like a child.

    It was at that moment, Abel appeared in the dining room.

    It all happened too fast. The spirits had already taken care of the situation before Abel was even notified of his battle fort.

    A wizard rolling around on the ground was the first thing he saw.

    He had never seen Wizard Durmond before, but it was the price he paid for using spells in the gold castle.

    ¡°Frankenstein, get him!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Frankenstein shed in front of Wizard Durmond and grabbed his defenseless body.

    There was no need for Abel¡¯smand. Frankenstein knew exactly what to do to a defenseless wizard.

    With a gentle twist of the jaw, a tiny gasp of agony sifted out his Wizard Durmond¡¯s throat, but the scream stopped.

    Frankenstein did not stop. He reached out his metal hands under the cloak and grabbed Wizard Durmond by the elbow. With a gentle squeeze, the bones were turned to mush.

    Thew-defying wizards on the stop felt their hearts jump. Wizard Frankenstein was known for killing powerful figures, and another one was added to his list.

    Frankenstein was basically a killing machine. There was no need for spells other than the move in a sh.

    Was he even a wizard anymore?

    Breaking aw-defying wizard¡¯s bones was not easy. Their bodies were strengthened after countess level up. Even breaking them with a strike would be challenging, let alone a squeeze.

    Wizard Frankenstein lifted up Wizard Durmond with one hand like a half-dying dog.

    But still, he did not stop. Instead, he formed a fist and punched Wizard Durmond¡¯s chest.

    Wizard Durmond¡¯s organs took the hit, and he helplessly lost all his spell abilities under the immense pain.

    ¡°Research spirit, call the Wizard Union and take him away!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    He was not feeling good. So he opened his golden castle up to let his friends see the legendary lights and treat them for meals.

    However, aw-defying wizard entered and used a spell. This ce belonged to him. It was his future home with Lorraine.

    Thew-defying wizards on the spot sensed the energy from master Bet, and they were reminded once again that this master was also a glorious fighter who had undergone countless battles.

    No one had probably killed more holy knights than him in the past 100 years.

    It was the reason his name was well known even in just a few years.

    Even a rank 24 wizard has fallen in his castle like a helpless child.

    It seems like the rumors of the golden castle ying a huge role in taking down a legendary knight were not made up after all.

    The magic circles of this ce fully suppressed wizard Durmond. He couldn¡¯t even use a spell to sh away.

    ¡°Everyone, sorry for the interruption. Please continue!¡± Abel rxed and turned with a smiling bow.

    It was at this moment; WIzard Durmond regained his consciousness from the ck spirit. Although he was badly injured, he still managed to open his eyes.

    The first thing he saw was that a cloaked wizard held him up. Next, he sensed that Frankenstein was a rank 21, and he was furious.

    However, before he could even open his mouth, another punchnded on his stomach, and blood gushed out from his mouth.

    The Wizards around were stunned once again by the violence of Frankenstein. No one had ever treated a rank 24 like this.

    However, considering Master Bet¡¯s connections with the Wizard Union, they wouldn¡¯t turn on him for a rank 24 wizard.

    Not only the Wizard Union, every force in the Central Continent, including the emperor, wanted to find a way to be friends with master Bet.

    Abel turned his gaze to the wizard leveling up and felt his brain hurt. What happened in the Holy Continent was finally happening in the Central continent. In fact, it was even more serious. The special ability of the rabbit essence was fantastic and awful at the same time.

 Chapter 1098 - Taken Care Of

    <h4>Chapter 1098: Taken Care Of</h4>

    The wizard union was quick. 2w-defying wizards arrived before Wizard Joshua¡¯s disciple even finished leveling up. One of them was Wizard Clemens, and the other was the head of the police department, Wizard Joseph.

    Everyone involved in this incident was not a normal professional that everyone could take care of.

    Therefore, 2 heads of the wizard union hade to the Golden Castle.

    ¡°Master Bet, we are sorry. It is our fault!¡± Wizard Clemens bowed as soon as he appeared.

    Wizard Joseph also looked quite embarrassed since he had also brought his disciple here for a meal and sessfully leveled up.

    He owed one to Master Bet, but someone in the union was dumb enough to pick a fight in the golden castle.

    He turned to WIzard Durmond on Frankenstein¡¯s hand, and his eyes twitched. Wizard Durmond looked miserable with his arms bent in a strange position.

    Although he didn¡¯t have any wounds on him, it seems like his internals had taken a bad hit looking at the blood dripping out of his mouth.

    ¡°Wizard Clemens, Wizard Joseph, I opened my castle to let everyone see the legendary light and have a meal at my dining hall, but WIzard Durmond wanted to use a spell and destroy my castle!¡± Abel added a hint of anger to his tone.

    ¡°Master Bet, can you put down WIzard Durmond first? We¡¯ll let WIzard Joseph take a look and discuss itter!¡± Wizard Clemens couldn¡¯t help but ask, seeing how bad wizard Durmond was looking.

    At the end of the day, Wizard Durmond was a part of the Wizard Union as well. Seeing him being held up by Frankenstein was not only an embarrassment to himself but to the union as well.

    If another person had done something like this to a wizard union member, Wizard Joseph would have made a move already.

    ¡°Wizard Clemens, I believe the Wizard Union can take care of this!¡± Abel turned and nodded to Frankenstein.

    Frankenstein let go of his hand and stepped back to Abel.

    Wizard Joseph then took out some light healing potion and poured it into Wizard Durmond. Although the injuries looked bad, one bottle of light healing potion should do the trick.

    Wizard Durmond looked at Abel furiously after he regained himself.

    Wizard Clemen¡¯s eyes twitched. He had not expected Wizard Joseph to use Master Bet¡¯s potion in front of Master Bet to heal WIzard Durmond.

    He was very not happy with Wizard Durmond. At the end of the day, it was his fault for using a spell in master Bet¡¯s ce.

    However, he was the head of the investigation department. These things were still his business.

    Wizard Joseph was in a rough spot as well. He was good friends with Wizard Durmond, but he also knew how serious this was.

    ¡°Master Bet, we will be responsible for Wizard Durmond¡¯s behaviour. We will pay 10 years of rewards forpensation!¡± Wizard Joseph bowed.

    Abel¡¯s face sank. Would 10 years of rewards even do anything to a rank 24 wizard?

    He thought Wizard Durmond might get locked up or forced to do some mission for this, but instead, he didn¡¯t even need to say sorry.

    ¡°Whatever Wizard Joseph!¡± Abel lowered his voice and turned to the others in the dining hall. ¡°From now on, the golden castle will no longer be open to the public for safety reasons!¡±

    Those words immediately made Wizard Joseph¡¯s heart drop. The leveling-up incidents had already stunned the continent. Large numbers of disciples were still waiting to have their meals.

    If Master Bet closed the golden castle because of Wizard Dumond, many powerful figures would turn on Wizard Durmond.

    Even the wizard union themselves had many wizards waiting in line for their meals.

    If he did not satisfy Master Bet, his status in the continent would be shaken.

    ¡°Master Bet, if you are not happy about how we deal with Wizard Durmond, we can negotiate that!¡± Wizard Joseph immediately added.

    ¡°Wizard Joseph, don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t care how you deal with Wizard Durmond!¡± Abel lowered his voice and turned to his steward. ¡°I am going back in to retreat. From now on, I want the golden castle closed.

    Wizard Joseph felt his face twitch. Master Bet really was giving him no face.

    He really didn¡¯t want to offend Master Bet. He thought Master Bet had already let his fury from giving Wizard Durmond a good beating so that somepensation would be enough.

    However, he didn¡¯t know that Abel¡¯s servants and steward Myer would be dead if his magic circles were slower.

    ¡°Master Bet, how about this, we¡¯ll force Wizard Durmond to take out 50,000 intermediate mana gems!¡± Wizard Joseph bit his cheeks and quickly bowed.

    ¡°Wizard Joseph, there¡¯s no need to do this. I¡¯ll see what he can do to me!¡± Wizard Durmond suddenly interrupted with a cold voice.

    He embarrassed himself too much, and Abel wouldn¡¯t even give the 2 heads of the Wizard Union any face.

    50,000 mana gems were not a lot to him, but it would still take a hit to his base.

    By that point, even Wizard Joseph wanted to put an end to Wizard Durmond. If Master Bet were that easy to mess with, he would have done so already.

    ¡°Wizard Clemens, I don¡¯t have time to greet you today. I need to go into retreat!¡± Abel bowed and turned to his steward, ¡°Send off the guests!¡±

    Afterward, he was teleported away as silence fell on the hall.

    After Wizard Joshua¡¯s disciple finished leveling up, they left this ce that didn¡¯t belong to them, and the other wizards followed.

    Wizard Durmond was shocked. There was still something he wanted to say to Abel, but Abel shed away without even batting an eye.

    However, he soon noticed Wizard Clemens and Wizard Joseph¡¯s glum and angry face. Even his disciple was not looking good.

    ¡°Sir Wizards, the golden castle is now closed. Please vacate the castle!¡± Steward Myer bowed.

    Wizard Clemens turned and left immediately. He regretteding, but considering the attitude of Master Bet, he shouldn¡¯t be the one to me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wizard Joseph, on the other hand, gazed at Wizard Durmond furiously.

    The first thing he would do after they return to the Wizard Union was hold down WIzard Durmond¡¯s disciple and force him to exin every detail of what happened.

    When he realized Wizard Durmond unleashed his energy in the dining hall when the stewards and servants were around, he immediately knew why Master Bet was so angry. If it weren¡¯t because of the magic circles, they would have been killed.

    It was a huge insult even though he failed.

    A steward was extremely important to a prestigious figure. They lived with their masters, so making a move on them was basically like making a move on the master.

    Master Bet had already given the Wizard Union a lot of face for not killing WIzard Durmond on the spot.

    ¡°Call Master Bet!¡± Wizard Joseph ordered.

    A member of the police department quickly ignited amunication circle and turned to WIzard Joseph.

    ¡°Mr Joseph, the call was rejected!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Wizard Joseph was one of the seven heads of the Wizard Union. He should have permission to call Master Bet any time.

    He didn¡¯t know whether it Master Bet directly rejecting him or just taking his name off the list. Either way, it signified a break in their friendship.

    Wizard Durmond returned to his house with a grim face. Since he had been in retreat for a long time, he still wanted to catch up with some old friends.

    Although he was badly injured, he was healing quite well. He just had to proceed with a meeting at night.

    Still, he felt like what happened in the day did note to an end.

    He sacrificed a lot. He even gave Wizard Joseph the 50,000 gems Master Bet did not ask for.

    It was a lesson learned, but regret still began to build in his heart. If he knew Master Bet was this powerful earlier, he would not have done what he did.

    After all, his mood was just a little unstable aftering out of a long retreat.

    If he were thinking normally, he wouldn¡¯t even use spells in the home of a normal master potion maker.

    There was still some time until the meeting, but his servants and steward were already hard at work.

    ¡°Master, Wizard Mullet said he is busy tonight and he can no longer attend!¡± Wizard Durmond¡¯s steward stepped up and bowed as he was contemting.

    Wizard Durmond felt his heart drop. Wizard Mullet was one of the first wizards. He sent out an invitation after he came out of retreat, and he had agreed toe.

    Maybe he was thinking too much. It was not umon for aw-defying wizard to have a sudden mission.

    However, the 8 other wizards he invited also sent him a message saying they had no time to attend.

    By that point, there could only be one exnation. Master Bet had made a move.

    He had overestimated himself. Abel actually didn¡¯t do anything. He had been thinking about closing his castle for a long time anyway.

    At first, Abel didn¡¯t want to offend his friends by opening up his castle and dining hall. The benefits he got were almost nothing. He could equal it out by selling a few more potions.

    What Wizard Durmond did had given him a perfect excuse, and all the me was pushed onto Wizard Durmond.

    As Wizard Durmond sat in his empty hall, he became more and more mentally unbnced.

 Chapter 1099 - Respect

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Respect</h4>

    Wizard Durmond didn¡¯t know was that his actions at Master Bet¡¯s castle had been spread out by the 5w-defying wizards there.

    The 5w-defying wizards preparing to have dinner at the golden castle with their disciples were also stunned by the news.

    After all, thew-defying wizards were a group that Abel dealt with the most.

    Just his potions alone were doing wonders for them, and many owed their lives to Master Bet.

    After knowing what Wizard Durmond did in the golden castle, especially after he tried to attack Wizard Joshua, each angry wizard spread rumors like wildfire.

    They were already giving the Wizard union a lot of respect for not seeking revenge on Wizard Durmond.

    So, of course, not a singlew-defying wizard came to his reunion party of the night.

    ¡°Master, Mr. Joseph is here!¡± His steward ran in with tiny steps and bowed.

    ¡°Quick, let him in!¡± Wizard Durmond viciously stood up, but he then thought for a moment and added, ¡°actually, let me greet him personally!¡±

    He then shed out the hall and saw Wizard Joseph.

    ¡°Wizard Joseph, what brings you here?¡± Wizard Durmond bowed.

    ¡°Wizard Durmond, you¡¯ve done a really great job this time!¡± Wizard Joseph gazed at a pair of dead eyes and lowered his voice.

    Rumors were going around about him defending Wizard Durmond, which made the other 6 heads of the union very unhappy. Some have even suggested kicking him out.

    He had many enemies as the head of the police department, so many would love to see him get kicked out of his position.

    Therefore, the first thing he thought of was to repair his rtionship with Master Bet.

    Wizard Durmond belonged to the same wizard school as him. Although they were in different organizations, they both fell under the same support from a legendary wizard.

    ¡°Wizard Joseph, I¡¯ve already paid the gems, what else do you want? I¡¯ll try to borrow it if I don¡¯t have it!¡± It was at that moment. WIzard Durmond truly sensed the power of Master Bet.

    The mental instability caused by his long retreat had faded, so he was thinking rationally again.

    ¡°Wizard Durmond, Master Bet don¡¯t care aboutpensation. I¡¯ve lost my connection with Master Bet. I won¡¯t stay in my position for long if I continue like this!¡± Wizard Joseph lowered his voice.

    ¡°Wizard Joseph, then what should we do?¡± Wizard Durmond felt his heart drop.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one solution, ask Mr. Larkin to speak for us!¡± Wizard Joseph turned to a far and bowed.

    Wizard Larkin was the legendary wizard of their school. He was the reason he could stay in power.

    ¡°It might not be a good idea to bother Mr. Larkin like this!¡± Wizard Durmond hesitated. He was afraid how Wizard Larkin would punish him for what he did.

    ¡°There is no other way. Mr Larkin fought with Master Bet to take down the legendary knight, so Master Bet owes him one in a way!¡± Wizard Joseph exined.

    Just like that, the two wizards teleported to the wall of doomsday from the Wizard Union and met with Wizard Larkin.

    ¡°Mr Larkin, the situation is like this!¡± Wizard Joseph began to exin the situation in detail for Wizard Larkin.

    ¡°What? You want me to help you two to repair your rtionship with Master Bet?¡± Wizard Larkin had a mocking look on his face.

    He knew how powerful Master Bet was. Although he had the golden castle as defense, injuring a legendary knight as a dragon druid was still scary.

    Also, Master Bet had helped him save many disciples from the wall of Doomsday. He still needed to repay his favor ¨Cnot to mention the potions Master Bet gave them during the battle.

    Master Bet, on the other hand, owed nothing to him. The legendary knight was already retreating by the time he arrived at the golden castle.

    In fact, he needed to thank Master Bet for allowing them to take down a legendary knight so easily.

    Therefore, there was no way he would risk damaging his rtionship with Master Bet for this. A favor from Master Bet could save his life.

    ¡°Mr, please reconsider!¡± The 2w-defying wizards no longer had anything to say. They had to let Wizard Larkin make the final decision.

    ¡°Master Bet told Wizard Frankenstein to break your arms and damage your organs?¡± Wizard Larkin asked.

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± Wizard Durmond didn¡¯t know what Wizard Larkin was signaling, but he sensed that Wizard Larkin had already decided.

    Wizard Larkin waved his hand, and a scary pressureshed on to Wizard Durmond.

    Soon, he sensed his arms stiffened up. He was shocked.

    Crack! Both of his arms snapped. He wanted to scream, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Things did not end there. The pressure then came through his body andnded on his organs. Blood gushed out from his mouth.

    ¡°Joseph, did I do a good job like Master Bet?¡± Wizard Larkin retracted his energy and saw Wizard Durmond twitching on the ground.

    ¡°It looks like it, sir!¡± Wizard Joseph felt his heart freeze. He didn¡¯t expect Wizard Larkin to respect Master Bet to the point that he would harm Wizard Durmond for it.

    ¡°Looks like it? How about now!¡± He unleashed his power again, and about mouthful of blood gushed out.

    ¡°Joseph?¡± He retracted his energy again and asked.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s the same!¡± Wizard Joseph quickly added,

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but we still needed some sincerity to see Master Bet. Let¡¯s break the legs as well!¡± Wizard Larkin waved his hand again, and Wizard Durmond¡¯s legs snapped.

    The injuries looked bad, but it was mostly just physical pain. Wizard Durmond could recover with light healing potions.

    Wizard Larkin then held up Wizard Durmond and thought of something.

    ¡°Joseph, just give your position to another wizard in our school. I don¡¯t want us to have any bad blood with Master Bet!¡± Wizard Larkin lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes Master!¡± Wizard Joseph felt his heart freeze, but he still had to bow.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s take a trip to the golden castle!¡¯ Wizard Larkin waved his hand and disappeared.

    Although Abel had shut down his teleportation circle, some form of connection remained.

    After he got a message from Wizard Larkin, he permitted him through the spirit.

    Even with his castle shut, he would not let a legendary wait outside, especially one who helped him.

    Abel soon arrived at the teleportation room to greet Wizard Larkin.

    In a sh of white light, Wizard Larkin appeared with Wizard Durmond in his hand.

    ¡°Hello, Legendary Larkin!¡±

    Abel was caught off guard. Wizard Durmond looked even worse for wear. All 4 of his limbs were mangled, and he was trying his best to hold down the pain.

    ¡°Nice to see you again Master Bet!¡± Wizard Larkin smiled.

    ¡°Wizard Larkin, let¡¯s head to the lounge!¡± Abel bowed and said.

    The magic circle spirit then teleported them to the hall, and Steward Myer carefully served up the water spirit fruit juice.

    ¡°This juice is great!¡± Wizard Larkin threw Wizard Durmond on the ground without batting an eye.

    ¡°Wizard Larkin, foods are just a little hobby of mine!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, today I¡¯m actually here to apologise. If anyone dares to cast a spell in your ce. I¡¯ll kill them myself, so I broke his limbs and let you take care of him!¡± Wizard Larkin gazed at Wizard Durmond and bowed.

    Abel quickly waved his hand. Wizard Larkin was already giving him a lot of respect for breaking wizard Durmond¡¯s limbs.

    But of course, it was still not a good idea for Abel to kill Wizard Durmond.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just a small mistake, and no one got hurt!¡± Abel smiled.

    He then waved his hand, and a bottle of light healing potionnded on his hand. He opened it with his power of the will and poured it into the mouth of Wizard Durmond.

    In a sh of red light, his limbs and organs were fully healed after a few seconds.

    Wizard Durmond imed up from the ground and bowed. But this time, he could no longer be angry. Looking at Wizard Larkin¡¯s gestures, this master Bet was definitely beyond aw-defying wizard.

    ¡°Haha, I knew it. Master Bet has a big heart!¡± Wizard Larkinughed. He then turned to Wizard Durmond and said, ¡°Go to the howling castle in the front line and serve for 100 years.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire how harsh Wizard Larkin punished his wizards.

    Wizard Durmond looked pale but had to obey. The howling castle was the most dangerous ce with the most battles in the front line. Everyone who served there would only have time for meditation each day.

    This basically took 100 years of his training time away. There was a big chance he could not reach rank 25.

    ¡°Master Bet, that Joseph has seen way too little. I¡¯ve already forced him to resign from doing some more training. Maybe he might have a brighter future!¡¯ Wizard Larkin smiled.

    ¡°Legendary Larkin, I admire what you¡¯re doing!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°Now you can no longer use safety as an excuse to close your golden castle. I don¡¯t want the wizards of my school to get med!¡± Wizard Larkin then added with a smile.

    Abel sighed. It seemed like his n could no longer proceed.

 Chapter 1100 - River of Fire

    <h4>Chapter 1100: River of Fire</h4>

    Master Bet was famous again. This time, it was due to a rumor that a legendary wizard came to apologize to him with a group ofw-defying wizards. No one else was supposed to know about it, but Wizard Laking told his men to make the news open. He wanted to make sure that he gave Master Bet enough credit for the way Wizard Durmond handled the golden castle.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Joseph was expelled from thew enforcement department manager position for not dealing with Wizard Durmond swiftly enough. Master Bet was too important of a figure. This was even more the case after everyone knew what happened. His status was equivalent to that of a legendary wizard or somewhere just slightly below.

    For now, the golden castle that was closed was about to be opened again. This time, every challenger or, say, visitor decided to act more cautiously. None of them tried to do something extreme.

    Abel was back into his shutdown training. The days passed slowly, and in one particr night of about two monthster, Abel brought his battle team to go on a quest in the midst of the Fire River within the dark world. By this point, hisbat team became so massive that there were eleven spiritual guardian knights and eleven spiritual guardian wizards. Unlike before, he was switching the spells of all the spiritual guardian wizards to ¡°lightning chains.¡±

    There was a reason for this, obviously. Now, within hisbat team, there was Knight Bruce, an extra member that could switch on the ¡°faith¡± spiritual qi light ring whenever hell creatures appeared. This particr light ring could reduce an enemy¡¯s defensive capability and resistance towards elements, which made it so that the spiritual guardian wizards could really try to have a chance at dealing damage effectively. When in need, Bruce could even switch on another spiritual qi light ring, ¡°specialty,¡± so the spiritual guardian knights could increase their physical attack capabilities by five.

    Bruce was much more effective in thebat team. Not only did he boost the overall strength of the team by many, many times, but Abel had also started to enjoy what it felt like to bring his own summoned creatures to sweep through everything in his path. He also got a grey bear to guard him at all times, so even if the fight took him a few days, he never really ran into any true danger.

    There was a major issue with this, though. Bruce couldn¡¯t be used on the central continent. Abel¡¯s only enemy there would be the Nation of God, and if they were to send in any of their key members, there was just no way he could defend himself with his own mad knight.

    Abel looked around him to see what¡¯s going on. The ground beneath him was dark red. The ground was hot. The side was a river ofva. They could feel the heat from even about ten meters away. This was not the best environment to be in, but he felt good since he was a grandmaster cksmith.

    It would be a great idea to set up a workshop here. The temperature was just right for bringing out the inferno me. Still, he thought that there would be a workshop here already. It was called the inferno furnace, and that was the ce he needed to destroy his Mephistopheles¡¯s soul stone.

    With that in mind, he took out a frozen water spirit fruit juice from his portal bag. He poured one for himself, and as he was watching the cup of juice in his hand, he could realize that cold qi was constantly fizzing out of it. So he took some to his throat, and a streak of ice made him feel a thrill that he never received before.

    Abel poured another one to Bruce, ¡°You have one as well, Bruce.¡±

    Bruce was still learning how to speak. Since his intelligence was still fairly low, he just took the juice over and put it in his mouth. As for Frankenstein, Abel wasn¡¯t giving any juice to a steel puppet. The juice was supposed to cool them down, and there was no point giving it to a robot made of hard metal. As for the summoned creatures, apart from the grey bear, which was a real creature, the spiritual guardian knights and the spiritual guardian wizards were non-living, so it wouldn¡¯t matter what the temperature was doing to them.

    Instead of feeding his juice to the grey bear, Abel took out a few freezing element intermediate gemstones to the grey bear. What these summon creatures needed were energy items. Watching as thebat team was fixed, Abel waved his hand once more and marched forward.

    Cutting through to the corner and before anything else, he realized that there was a small path in front of them. Several tall, green Udal beasts were standing tall like green giants blocking any way through. Abel was hesitant when he saw this. His power of Will searched, but he didn¡¯t feelfortable making his way forward with an ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± He searched the ground, but theva river¡¯s range was so wide that he might just be hurt by fire whenever he tried to do something.

    This way, when he was using the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to reach a specific location, it would be very likely for him to be discovered by anyone flying above theva river. More specifically, it would be the stranglers. This was why he¡¯d constantly been trying to keep the fight within a range that he could see with his own eyes. He wanted to make sure he was doing everything he could do to keep himself safe.

    The few Udal beasts just saw Abel¡¯sbat team. Without waiting for the Udal beasts to do something, Bruce first switched to the ¡°sacred freezing¡± spiritual qi light ring. The Udal beasts were rushing right towards thebat team. Very quickly, their bodies became covered by the ice frost, their green flesh quickly slowed down after pausing for a bit.

    Abel, Frankenstein, and the elven spiritual guardian knights were all casting spells at the same time. Ten streaks of ¡°lightning chain¡± and ¡°blizzard¡± were all cast onto the Udal beasts. The spiritual guardian knights quickly appeared next to the Udal beasts. At the same time, Bruce was already switching into his ¡°specialty¡± light ring.

    Under the bonus effect of the steel sword, even the Udal beast¡¯s hard skins were sliced right open. Wounds were cut open immediately, and once the round of attack was over, Bruce switched over again to ¡°sacred freezing.¡± The Udal beasts shed another blue light once more to cover them with blue frosts. Following that, Bruce switched over to ¡°faith¡± and increased the spell¡¯s power even more. To end it, he switched to another two rounds of the spiritual qi light rings and defeated the Udal beasts right then and there.

    This was a perfectbination. The Udal beasts were constantly slowed down and immobilized by the light spell zapping effects. There was not a single time that they could return any attack. Abel was more than satisfied. He gave Bruce a support position, and although Bruce was a mad knight, it was too risky to go for a melee encounter in this kind of environment. The whole fight persisted over a distance, and most of it was done without exposing him or any of his minions to the threat of being hit.

    Abel switched gears for all eleven spiritual guardian knights to boost the overall fighting power of the team. Soon they were all equipping the ¡°spirit¡± sword and shield, meanwhile had the ¡°knowledge¡± rune hat on their heads. Unfortunately, for one of the runes, there was a 21# pul that was just too hard for him to get in the short term. So he needed eleven of them in total to increase his cloaks by two levels.

    Basically, the lightning chain level was only 25, but even that was enough to match most level 20 advanced wizards. After having the help of Bruce¡¯s ¡°faith¡± spiritual qi light ring, the powers of the spiritual guardian wizard¡¯s ¡°lightning chain¡± were almost the same as thew-defying wizards.

    After walking for a while more, Abel started to see an inferno me in the middle of the path. He was surprised. There had to be a high-level hell creature not so far ahead. When he saw it, he suddenly realized that a blue Udal beast was charging straight towards him. It was so fast. he wasn¡¯t even sure he could see its body without switching on his world stone fragment.

    This was a dark golden quality Udal beast. At the rear, a group of Udal beasts slowed down a bit more, but they also were charging over in the same direction. Bruce retaliated by switching on the ¡°sacred freezing.¡± In a mist of blue, all the Udal beasts except the dark golden ones were immobilized, while the dark golden continued to get closer to Abel after slowing down for just a bit.

    This blue Udal beast was smart. It could identify Abel as the most important enemy. However, the first target the Udal beast had to face was a grey bear, so it crashed its body at the grey bear, hoping there to be some damage.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Abel screamed. His power of Will was sensing another patch of hell creatures reaching towards him. He could also sense a green-looking, dark golden-level hell creature. The name was Hephastos, the manager of the inferno furnace. It was just standing right in front of the offering altar.

    Abel understood that his objective was right in front of him. He found the ce he was looking for, but there were just too many hell creatures here. They were also too quick. With this distance, the hell creatures could all realize hisbat team. Right now, though, the most important thing was to kill the blue Udal beast before the other hell creatures could meet with it.

    A spell rune began to appear in Abel¡¯s hands. From his druid spirit, he channeled a thread of death qi and activated the spell rune. A bone wall appeared behind the Udal beast and blocked the road. One wall was not enough, so he added ten more to separate the blue Udal beast and the other ones still a bit further away.

    The road was not so wide, though. The hell creatures wanted to clear through all the bone walls. There was still some time needed. Bruce was switching the spiritual qi light ring to ¡°fatih,¡± and a green light ring appeared beneath him and the blue Udal beast.

    The eleven spiritual guardian knights and the grey bear were fixed towards the middle, where the blue Udal beast was stuck. Very quickly, the giant ws and the bear and the ¡°steel sword¡± of the spiritual guardian knights continued tounch their attacks onto the blue Udal beast¡¯s body. The elven spiritual guardian wizards also switched on battle mode. ¡°Lightning chain¡± continued to be cast towards the Udal beasts.

    Abel and Frankenstein just demonstrated the fighting capabilities of thew-defying wizards. At the same time, lightning, freezing, and fire spells were shot out of their hands non-stop. Bruce was doing a consecutive attack, with fire first, freezing second and lightning third. He was doing his ¡°vengeance¡± attack streak, which lowered the level of the blue Udal beasts.

    Abel¡¯s power of the Will continued to focus on the bone wall that was on the path. The hell creatures fought as hard as they could, while more than half the bone walls were shattered already. He had no choice but to reach out his hand to fill the wall. But, even with that being the case, not much longer, the hell creatures would break the path away open once more.

    Not the blue Udal beast, so it seemed. It was a dark golden creature, but it wasn¡¯t like it could be killed within a short amount of time. Abel was starting to miss Doff here. If he could get it to use the screaming ability, he could scare the hell creatures away and stall a bit longer. The only problem seemed to be height. After looking at the underground world, he realized that Doff would have many problems to fight, no, move around because the whole ce was only this tall.

    Seeking an alternative, Abel went ahead to use the ¡°aging¡± curse. Apart from ¡°giant dragon transformation,¡± he had brought out all his powers. Unfortunately, the space was just so small that the transformation couldn¡¯t be cast simultaneously.

 Chapter 1101 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1101: Fight</h4>

    A white ¡°aging¡± curse light appeared on top of the blue Udal beast¡¯s head. Suddenly, its movement became so slow that no effective attack could be made. Abel knew as well. Even if the spiritual guardian knights had the support of Bruce¡¯s spiritual qi light ring, it would still be impossible to block the chain of attacks of this blue Udal beast. So it was his priority to prevent as many attacks as possible.

    Of course, since there were eleven spiritual guardian knights, they could barricade in front of the blue udal beast. The spiritual guardian knights could only block two directions. Since the remaining two had the grey bear and Bruce in the way, there was no point in worrying whatsoever.

    After executing several rounds of the ¡°vengeance¡± technique, Brucemitted a ¡°shield attack¡± that made a blue Udal beast faint. Abel could only see thest two ¡°bone walls¡± in his path. The hell creatures were much stronger than he was expecting. The blue Udal beast¡¯s strength also far exceeded his expectations. From his experience, the beast should possess the ¡°skin hardening¡± ability. Other than that, after having its attack rate severely reduced, the spiritual guardian knights, grey bear, and Bruce all generated more ¡°damage deepening¡± curse on top of its head. The blue Udal beast had a special curse, from what it looked like. Also, since it was moving so fast, Abel assumed that it also possessed a special quickening.

    The blue Udal beast possessed a minimum of three hell enhancement abilities. It was no wonder it could hold on for this long after enduring this kind of attack. But he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Once the number ofbatants increased, his whole team would have suffered severe injuries. This was when he switched on the portal energy that was inside his own spirit. This was his most powerful singr attack. It was capable of ending one target with one hit.

    Very quickly, the portal power followed his power of the Will and flew to the front of the blue Udal beast. There were enemies on all sides. The blue Udal beast had no ways of dodging, so the portal power just went through its front and flew from the attack. The hit was lethal. Soon, the beast stopped struggling and let its body fall to the ground.

    Abel started to see a shallow, dark shadow and a golden sphere flying into the Horadric Cube in his right arm. He sighed long and hard, and at the same time, thest bone wall had just been broken through. At the front was the Udal beast that was extraordinarily fast. At the back were many, many hell creatures that were at least several hundred in numbers.

    Abel made the decision just then. If he was to confront these hell creatures, there was no telling that many of his spiritual guardian knights and spiritual guardian wizards would be lost. Even his own safety couldn¡¯t be guaranteed if he tried to do that. This was not the first and second area of the two continents. He had no ways of casting area attacks here with his spells. This was the third area. One bad move, one moment ofcency, was enough for him to drown in danger.

    For his own safety, he decided that he couldn¡¯t go into a melee attack. He couldn¡¯t blend himself into a mob fight, either. These hell creatures were too alert. Just being discovered by the blue Udal beast was triggering all of them to start chasing after him.

    His decision had to be quick. Abel wrapped his power of the Will around all the summon creatures and contract creatures. Then, with an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell appearing in his hands, he brought his summons 400 meters towards the inferno furnace was. It wasn¡¯t like he could move more than that. The environment here was just too harsh for him to carry all of hispanions safely with him.

    Once he stopped casting his ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± Abel made decided to quickly scan the area with his power of Will. He wanted to find a spot so he could have his grey bear defending him at the front. Basically, he needed some protection to cast his long-range attacks from behind.

    When the hell creatures were directing themselves to go after thebat team, Abel, again, wrapped his power of the Will around his summons. They appeared on the offering altar of the inferno furnace. The altar was a tall tform made of stones. There wasva drawn in the middle and a metal board standing at the very center. He didn¡¯t know what this board was made of. On one side of the altar, there was a stone statue depicting images of hell. The other three sides were staircases. He could only reach the top by walking on these.

    And so he did. As small as the altar was, it was enough to contain Abel and all his summons. He directed his grey bear, Bruce, and Frankenstein to defend each of the staircases. The grey bear was a meatshield himself, so it wouldn¡¯t be that hard to defend the bottom spot. Bruce, too, was a mad knight proven to have defensive and offensive capabilities with his melee attacks. Frankenstein was a bit of a reluctant choice. He didn¡¯t feel good having just onew-defying wizard guarding this staircase, but there wasn¡¯t really another candidate for this. It wasn¡¯t that bad, to be honest. Frankenstein had the body of a steel puppet, so if he were paying a bit more attention, maybe it would¡¯ve just held on for more than he expected.

    Abel was standing at the very center. Beside him were the spiritual guardian knight and the spiritual guardian wizard. By this point, the spiritual guardian knights had already changed into the bow ¡°harmonious wind.¡± To increase the survivability of thebat team, he even went as far as to summon his ¡°wise oak.¡±

    Once everything was set up, the hell creatures came over to them. Apart from Hephastos, which was the most obvious one to spot, the Udal beast looked much stronger than the regr ones. The rest seemed to be just protectors of Hephastos. There were some wowheads the size of a sheep on the side, but he wasn¡¯t so worried. This was a hell creature meant to engage in close-distancebat. The only thing he had to worry about was spawning miniature versions of themselves. As easy as it was to kill them, the number could get very overwhelming if left unchecked.

    Abel was most concerned about the inferno knights with ¡°white bone armor¡± on them. These were true long-distance casters. Both the range and the attack capability were impressive on their own.

    Once the fight began, the Udal beasts made it as fast as possible to rush to the side of the altar. They were responsible for engaging in close-distancebat. With their giant arms, they charged towards the grey bear, Bruce, and Frankenstein at all three of the staircases.

    Both the grey bear and Bruce guarded the wave quite well, but Frankenstein fainted immediately. Abel had no choice but to shake his head. There was just too much of a gap between close-range and long-range attackers. Even if the long-distance attackers had, in the case of Frankenstein, an indestructible body, there was still no way that it couldst any time in close-rangebat.

    So Abel continued to throw the ¡°aging¡± curse. He was slowing down all the curses of any nearby hell creatures. At the same time, the five inferno knightsmenced their attacks. There were fireballs, iceballs, and poison balls flying in his direction.

    The spiritual guardian knights were the first to blockade these attacks. What worried Abel was that each attack took more than half of the life points of the spiritual guardian knights. This meant that only two hits would be required to kill them. The spiritual guardian knights shouldn¡¯t be that weak. There was just no way. With rank 29 mand skeleton¡± as the buff, and rank 29 ¡°summon resistance¡± to boost elemental resistance, and the life force enhancement of the ¡°wise oak,¡± this was already way beyond their supposed limits. They were still not as good as the grey bear and Bruce, but they were not to be underestimated in the vast majority of his fights.

    Still, the druid spirit would never allow any spiritual guardian knights to die. As long as there was no one killing blow dealt, the ¡°full recovery vitality potion¡± could always be supplied to boost them back. At this point, Abel no longer cherished the ¡°full recovery vitality potion¡± as much as he was doing before. He had his own garden and free elvenborers to work on these. His potion ingredients werecking, so he decided to use as many potions as he had when the situation required it.

    Or so that was the idea. These five inferno knights were dealing way too much damage. He told his spiritual guardian knights to dodge, even withdraw to save up the number of potions required. After he did, the Udal beasts had already surrounded the entire altar. The five inferno knights had no longer any inferno creatures around them. The elven spiritual guardian knights disappeared from the altar and appeared right beside the inferno knights.

    Suddenly, Bruce switched on his ¡°faith¡± spiritual qi light ring and reduced the defense and elemental resistance of all surrounding hell creatures. Eleven streaks of ¡°lightning chain¡± flew amidst them. Frankenstein cast a ¡°blizzard¡± in front of his view. Every hell creature was supposed to be slowed down and sustain freezing damage.

    Without the long-distance threat of the inferno knights, Abel made preparations to turn on hisbat mode. Given that most hell creatures had extremely high resistance against fire, he went ahead and cast ¡°ice sealing balls¡± with two of his hands. Constantly, there would be crystal blue spheres flying towards the inferno creatures and shooting outward in midair.

    The first to fall was the Udal beast right in front of Bruce. After receiving too many spell hits, this particr beast fell on the ground after the three consecutive ¡°vengeance¡± attacks.

    Abel¡¯s eyes were fixed on the Udal beast on the ground. Because of how sturdy these hell creatures were, they just became the perfect agent for activating ¡°corpse explosion.¡± Very quickly, a ¡°corpse explosion¡± spell rune appeared in his hand and transferred a death qi that was guided through. After that, the Udal beast¡¯s body started undergoing extreme change, and the fire element continued to bounce around until there was eventually a loud, deafening bang.

    Due to the influence of the explosion, many of the weaker hell creatures nearby were killed very quickly. However, Abel didn¡¯t stop there. As long as there were more corpses, he could always continue with his rampage. Rank 29 corpse explosion was a terrifying thing to mess with. Because of how effective and easily replicable this method was, priests used them as the main offensive choice even when they reached an advanced stage.

    For a quick estimate, the corpse explosion just then transformed 70 to 120 percent of the Udal beast¡¯s life force into abination of me and physical damage. Thus, an entire area was being dealt collective damage. Furthermore, even though the hell creatures, as mentioned before, possessed high resistance to fire, Bruce had the ¡°faith¡± spiritual qi light ring switched on, so the resistance of these hell creatures was pressed to a minimum.

    Just like that, explosions continued to take ce around the altar. One explosion would trigger the death of many hell creatures, which made it so that the explosions would only happen continuously. The smaller hybrid beasts weren¡¯t that hurt, but the Udal beast and the wowheads killed more hell creatures every time their bodies detonated. This would trigger a chain reaction, a domino effect where one explosion would cause a multiplying of explosions.

    Given his geographical advantage and the support of several sses, Abel could use more of his techniques to attack these hell creatures effectively. Once the several thousand hell creatures were about to fall, only the dark golden level Hephastos remained. Although it was still facing the grey bear, there was just no real way it could deal any real damage.

    Somewhere afar, the spiritual guardian knights had yet to break through the ¡°white bone armor¡± of the ¡°inferno knights.¡± In other words, though, there was nothing but ayer of the white bone armor that was protecting them.

 Chapter 1102 - Offering Altar

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Offering Altar</h4>

    There was still quite some distance between the spiritual guardian knights and Bruce. Moreover, since they were not under the range of the ¡°faith¡± spiritual qi light ring, their attack powers were much weaker.

    At the same time, the inferno knights were long-distance attackers. They weren¡¯t so much stronger in their close-range capabilities. So when they got close to the spiritual guardian knights, something of a stalemate was what resulted. On average, it would be two spiritual guardian knights against one inferno knight. That could only stall the inferno knight.

    Still, Abel was more than satisfied with this. There was too much distance in terms of how the inferno knights could cast spells over proximity. If it weren¡¯t for the spiritual guardian knights, there was no way that he could easily cast any spells. With a wave of his hand, he activated one ¡°aging¡± curse on Hephastos whilemanding the eleven spiritual guardian wizards to assist in the offense.

    With the help of the spiritual guardian knights, the inferno knights starting to lean towards Abel. The next step would be to kill Hephastos. After losing so many of its minions and hell creatures, its fate was already decided. With the ¡°aging¡± curse, ¡°faith¡± spiritual qi light ring, the grey bear, and Bruce¡¯s close-range attack, its life points were being reduced. Abel and Frankenstein would stay on the side and cast their spells in a careful manner.

    After ten minutes, all five of the inferno knights were killed. The eleven spiritual guardian knights and spiritual guardian wizards also joined in on the attack. Hephastos let out a terrible cry as it fell on the ground. Beside its corpse, a dark golden hammer fell nearby. Abel¡¯s attention was deeply captivated by this hammer. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to the soul that flew out and the golden ability ball.

    ¡°The inferno furnace hammer!¡± He picked it up and called out its name. This was a dark golden item that came in a set with the inferno furnace. From memory, this hammer would break on its own after being used one time. He had to use this only on the Mephistopheles¡¯s soul stone, then. With that in mind, he took the soul stone out of his portal bag and ced it into the slot that was on the altar.

    Abel looked towards the summon creatures beside him. It was Frankenstein, Bruce, ck Wind, and many others that he felt appropriate bringing out. He wanted to test if the soul stone could be used on all of his minions. So he called out Johnson, Jason, Flying me, and Doff. He was trying to create a team bonus buff by forming a unit of eight.

    As for the summoned creatures, no matter how many there were, there was just no way that the dark world would acknowledge them as the team members. He had his doubts, though. If a non-summoned creature was to appear out of nowhere, he might have the chance to gain another spare rune. But, on the other hand, he wasn¡¯t sure if trying was too hard. He wasn¡¯t going to bother, anyway. The dark world had more living beings than ever before, so he might try not to identally put his elite elves as sacrifices for rulemaking. At the oak tree that was near Blood Moor, at least 500 elves were living here. They were always increasing, and they would continue to grow whether the oak tree grew more fruits.

    Having thought for a while, Abel decided to head back to the Mana Gathering Fort with his Town Teleportation Scroll. Until then, he would head to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. At Blood Moor, which was right outside of the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, he ordered the elite elves to group together and left the elite elves to look after the herb gardens and the newborn elves. After that, he brought the entire group to pass through the waypoint and went to the fort.

    For a while now, Abel¡¯s been banning his elite elves from essing the waypoint. He even banned any elite elves from going forward. The reason was simple. There weren¡¯t enough of them, so losing even just one of them would hurt their poption growth. If it weren¡¯t for the oak tree, their birth rate might decrease severely. One major, no, the minor ident could destroy them all. The elite elves just weren¡¯t that good at increasing their own numbers. Several decades passed, and only a handful were born.

    To keep the elite elves alive, Abel¡¯s was busy moving fruit trees into Blood Moor. He was doing what he could so they didn¡¯t have to worry about food. However, he was extremely careful in the way he was helping them migrate, fearing that any death or casualty would greatly reduce their rate of survival.

    Abel teleported himself back to the inferno furnace. From there, he opened up his Town Teleportation Scroll and opened a portal. The elite elves flew into it and went to the inferno furnace. Abel had used up ten scrolls to bring them all to where the inferno furnace was. Once they were all there, the elite elves became a lot noisier. That being said, the fact that Abel was there kept them very vignt about following all his orders.

    Yes, Abel was a god to these elite elves. In their hearts, they all lived for Abel. The extraordinary heat of the inferno furnace did not affect the elite elves. Before they could even feel the temperature around here, they easily put on their freezing element armor and put themselves to safety. Afterward, they threw their admiring look towards Abel as he ced the Mephistopheles¡¯s soul stone into the offering altar. He ced back the ¡°spirit¡± sword and shield and switched into an inferno furnace hammer.

    He watched as an intense energy shock wave was felt on the stone. There was much more energy than what was contained. He was quite hesitant. From what he could feel, under the guidance of the stone, the offering altar became something like a volcano that was about to erupt. His instincts didn¡¯t sense any danger, however. He turned to Bruce and tried to confirm. If he couldn¡¯t sense the threat, perhaps a fanatic knight with years of experience would.

    When Bruce shook his head, Abel was able to let down his guard. It wasn¡¯t like he was too paranoid. But, again, there weren¡¯t that many elite elves here. If there were any idents, their kind was as good as over.

    After raising the inferno furnace hammer with his hand, Abel mmed straight towards the Mephistopheles¡¯s soul stone. When the hammer made contact with the soul, a blinding light was emitted, and when he let go of his grip, the hammer became nothing but a pile of fragments. The soul stone had an opening, and endless streaks of energy poured out.

    ¡°Fall back!¡± Abel screamed, realizing how much energy was inside. He wrapped his power of the Will around all his summon creatures and contracted creatures. With one leap, he went several hundred meters out. It was a lot easier for the elite elves. They were only flying up high when they tried to dodge the hits of the energy attacks. It was getting too hard to see because of all the light that was sparkling about.

    ¡°How much energy was in this stone?¡± Abel thought to himself. The inferno furnace had been sucking energy from the river ofva for thousands and thousands of years. There was no telling how much was stored.

    Abel¡¯s power of the Will could sense that items were flying out of the offering altar. It wasn¡¯t just one or two, but many, many piles of them. After receiving the influence of the strong energy streams pouring, while he wasn¡¯t sure what those were, a smile of satisfaction appeared on his face. This was definitely more than what he and his team of eight needed.

    The burststed for tens of minutes before it stopped. Abel regained his vision when the light energy slowly faded away. After that, he saw the runes and various gemstones that were lying on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m rich now!¡± heughed out loud as he went to pick up all these treasures he discovered. He didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the gemstone. As precious as this seemed, because he had the Horadric Cube, he could create whatever amount that he required from resources that he gained from another world.

    The only thing that he cared for, really, was the runes. Carefully but quickly, he scraped through runes from the mountain of gemstones. It was hard work, but the elite elves made it a lot easier to locate the runes. He basically told the elite elves that they could keep all the gemstones. He was thanking them foring help.

    After, the elite elves brought the gemstones and left the River of Fire. They returned to Blood Moor while Abel was left to examine the runes that he gathered.

    There was a total of 508 runes he got. It was the exact same number as the non-summon creatures he arranged this time at the inferno furnace. Although the altar could only produce a total of eight, that would only be if eight people were at the furnace during the same time. It was quite different this time. There was just too much piled up after thest tens and thousands of years. When the offering was made, the energy outburst influenced the channeling of the circle, making it so that the whole procedure was clearly made, so there was enough for 508 people.

    Abel thought as carefully as he could. He didn¡¯t think that it was going to work. He was regretful. If he knew that this is what would have happened, he would have done this muchter. Given his current speed, it would be about several more years until the central continent had a total of tens and thousands of elves. He might have a better chance of getting more runes by then.

    Actually, no. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh. He knew how greedy the idea was. Right now, out of the 508 runes he had, ranging from 15# hel to 25# gul, 21# pul was taking up the vast majority of the numbers. Watching these runes, his mind raced back to thinking about the rune form that was inside his mind. He couldn¡¯t make a real top-level rune with these, but there was a very solid chance that he could make some intermediate ones that coulde quite handy.

    Abel ced the runes into his portal bag. His eyes focused back on this inferno furnace. This altar was the best location for the cksmiths. What he didn¡¯t know was that the cksmiths used to work here. At the time, the grandmaster cksmiths would discover a huge chunk of strange stone, which they would then use to make the special board that was on top of this river ofva.

    Basically, things started to change after the underworld took over the world. The entire area was seized and made into an offering altar. This became a ce where challengers from heaven and the underworld would create runes and gemstones that they needed. If no one was visiting, the altar would continue to absorb the energy of theva until the next time it was activated.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame,¡± Abel thought to himself. He really thought that it was a shame that the ¡°Mephistopheles¡¯s soul stone¡± and the ¡°inferno furnace hammer¡± were one-time items. The next time he wanted to activate this altar, he would have no idea where to get himself some new ones. It was bing increasingly more difficult to find runes in the dark world. At the rate things were going, he might just find more boxes and barrels than anything useful.

    Yes, Abel did think about finding a method to produce runes on his own. He could integrate technologies from another world and use the mana environment here. He could start by breedingrge numbers of blue howling rabbits and synthesize their crystal cores continuously. If he was doing that, he could get an endless supply of runes up to no. 10. He couldn¡¯t do that for middle-upper runes, though. As many crystals as there were, there just wasn¡¯t the time to spend all that time creating the runes.

 Chapter 1103 - Changing to New Equipment

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Changing to New Equipment</h4>

    Abel was heading back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He was preparing to make equipment to upgrade his team. Now that he had the runes, he needed to think about what sort of runes to craft to maximize hisbat capabilities.

    First of all, he needed his own equipment. It had to be equipped to boost all his sses. After that, he would need to satisfy the equipment Bruce was wearing. Since Bruce was a mad knight, an increase to his spiritual qi light ring would benefit the team.

    The next step was to revive the legendary sacred knight corpse inside his personal storage box. If Abel could do it, he would really have to make a set of armor that was designated for sacred knights. He could have the runes made for Bruce replicated for this.

    Back to himself. He was not thinking about changing his outfit because right now, the dark quality ¡°snake magician¡¯s skin¡± was the most fitting robe for him. Of course, there was the ¡°mystic¡± rune that required a ¡°30# ber¡± and ¡°31# jah.¡± He also had a knowledge rune for his hat, which had the amazing all-ss boost he was after. He needed more than that, though. From his impression, he could remember only the Dilerim, which could increase a total of two points to all ss skills.

    Dilerim

    Helmet

    1% chance to cast a level 50 Dilerim when hit

    6% chance to cast a level 14 mind explosion when hit

    14% chance of casting a level 13 terror when hit

    11% chance of casting a level 18 mayhem when an enemy was hit

    +2 all skills

    +10 vitality

    50% receive extra money

    25% increase the chance of magic equipment appearing

    Rank 17 absorption (60 times)

    This rune had an extraordinary function. Once the attack was made, there was a 1% chance to transform itself into a Stygian doll. Once a Stygian doll was transformed, the moving speed and attack speed would increase by a whole lot so that only regr attacks could be performed.

    The Stygian doll wasn¡¯t what bothered Abel the most. Again, he was more concerned about how to get the runes that he couldn¡¯t craft. For now, he thought that the rune ¡°Delirium¡± was best put to use somewhere safe. He could get Bruce to use it as well. That way, it could use all kinds of special effects inbat. Some of the special ones included ¡°mind explosion,¡± ¡°terror,¡± and ¡°mayhem.¡± These were all for targeting the mind, which could be extraordinarily helpful in close-rangebat.

    Think about it. If the opponent were frozen still after being hit by a mind explosion, there would be no defense. Bruce would be so much more versatile with it. As for Abel, what he needed the most would have to be +2 level for all his sses. With an increase like this, his overallbat ability would increase even if he was in his giant dragon form.

    Now, with so many runes, he could go ahead and craft the Delirium. He was making one in advance, but he could more generous than that. After that, he figured that he make a new sword. He was holding a ¡°spirit¡± longsword right now, and the one that he wanted was the oak tree¡¯s heart.

    Oak heart

    +3 level all skills

    40% quick spell casting

    +75% damage against demons

    +100 uracy against demons

    +3-14 ice damage, effectsts for 3 seconds

    7% mana steal for every hit

    +10 agility

    +20 automatic life recovery

    Increase mana maximum threshold by 15%

    All resistance +40

    Level 4 wise oak (25 times)

    Level 14 crow (60 times)

    +50% damage to undead creatures

    This would have to be the strongest single-arm weapon a wizard could have. It had almost all the requirements Abel was looking for. There was a +3 level for all skills, 40% quick spell cast, 15% increase for maximum spell threshold. It was not a lot, but it was a lot for him at his current stage.

    There was also a +40 point for all resistance. Although that was only 5 points more than his previous sword, this difference would still be crucial when the time was there. So far, it was just the two of these runes, so he figured that he might as well go for the slightly before one.

    Next, he looked at Bruce. It was now time to change to new equipment. Firstly, it would be the armor. He changed into two sets. One was a ¡°theory¡± armor for increased skill level.

    Theory Armor

    100% chance to cast a level 5 holy light bomb when attacking

    +2 to all sacred knight skills

    +100-150 life

    +50% resistance to undead

    +30 fire resistance

    +5% poison resistance

    15% reduced durability

    As ordinary as this piece was, it had the +2 increase for all sacred knight abilities was exactly what Abel wanted. He also wanted to make armor to increase his attack power, the ¡°c.

    Sturdy Armour

    20% chance to cast a level 15 freezing armor when hit

    +25% quick spell casting

    +300% damage

    +200% defensive capability

    +99-148 life

    +15 defense

    +7 automatic life force recovery

    +5% maximum lightning resistance

    Reduce physical damage by 7

    +30 for defense

    12% convert damage to mana

    +1 brightness

    While some of the required runes would have to be synthesized, the product seemed worth more than the cost. Yes, a total of 27 25# gul would be needed to make one 28# lo. The thing was that just one piece could increase his total damage by 300%. If he wasn¡¯t going to save up his runes, he might create a ¡°sturdy¡± rune for his longsword.

    For the rest, he created twelve more ¡°convert,¡± which was meant to boost his wizard skills by 2 points. He created so many of these because he was equipping ¡°Delirium¡± and ¡°oak heart¡± so both his ¡°skeleton resurrection¡± and ¡°resurrecting skeleton wizards¡± could reach level 31. This way, he could also boost the number of his spiritual guardian knights and spiritual guardian wizards by twelve.

    Abel didn¡¯t use any more runes. 508 seemed like a lot of runes, but these were actually very few. This was where an idea came to him. He would go ahead and kill all the hell creatures near the mana gathering fort. Once he obtained the world stone fragment of this area and became its guardian, he could re-activate the inferno furnace for more resources.

    With that in mind, he had more motivation. After renewing thebat team, he readied himself to head over to the River of Fire.

    Days continued to pass. Within the Nation of God, more and more religious workers became Abel¡¯s own spokespeople. These people used to only work in small towns with an audience of about 2000 to 5000 each, but after slow and steady work, he managed to get about 10000 of them to the towns within the Nation of God. That was not a lot of townspared to the total poption within the nation of God, but what he was doing was clearly shaking the foundation of the Nation of God.

    The Nation of God could always use its devoted worshippers to fight against the central continent. Due to the daily prayers of its citizens, the guardian wings were supplied with worship power so that the entire nation could be protected. A lot of faith was required, the same way that the Howling Castle required help from the Wizard Union constantly. The difficult part was that the Nation of God required new religious workers. Although the guardian wings would have to do these themselves, it was still quite costly.

    The Saint would sometimes take out some worship powers for opening a portal or connecting a long-distance teleportation circle. He might also treat someone who was wounded. The demon from beyond might need it, which was the most important bit to expanding worship power. Spirits and divinities recovered their energy through sleeping, but worship power would always be needed for true healing. In fact, the demon from beyond had almost always drained worship power from the Nation of God. This was why the Saint was hesitant to use even a bit to cure Knight Ando¡¯s finger.

    Just a few months ago, the Saint used worship power on Knight Ando to break through the defense of the Doomsday Defence Wall. After that, getting him to the Central Continent into the Haden Mountain Range expended about ten years¡¯ worth of divine power. Worse yet, the Saint just discovered that the nation¡¯s worship power was on a decrease.

    The Nation of God was like a fine, intricate machine that was constantly overloaded. Apart from some captives from the central continent, almost the same amount of worship power was expended every day. Recently, the supply got lower, but Mr. Saint just had too many things to worry about after Knight Ando¡¯s death. It took him two days to find the motivation to actually look into this loss.

    As absolutely crucial as Knight Ando¡¯s death was to the bnce between the Nation of God and the central continent, as long as the guardian wings remained, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem with the safety of the Nation of God. It was quite different for worship power. If the worshiper power were reduced, the Nation of God¡¯s safety would be at stake. Both the guardian wings and the demon from beyond would be in danger.

    To address this issue, the Saint called Knight Cabel over. Since Knight Cabel hadn¡¯t been managing a lot of this kind of problem, the eighteen temples were left to the management of the religious workers until something major happened.

    Knight Cabel bowed after arriving at the temple hall, ¡°Cabel is here to serve you, Master Saint.¡±

    He nodded his head, ¡°I¡¯ve something to ask you, Cabel.¡±

    Knight Cabel noticed how many things were happening over at the Nation of God. There had been a great loss of the number of sacred knights. Even some legendary knights and mad knights were dead.

    Knight Cabel lowered his body, ¡°Yes, Master Saint.¡±

    Mr. Saint enquired, ¡°How have the temples beentely, Cabel?¡±

    Knight Cabel reported, ¡°Over the past few years, the number of preachers killed has risen to 65. However, 86 new ones came to be.¡±

    He knew these statistics well to heart, given how bizarre this all was. He¡¯s sent quite a few of his own sacred knights, but he never managed to find any schemes or anything artificial. It seemed to have just happened.

    Mr. Saint couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you mean? 65 killed?¡±

    The temple had been running steadily for a thousand years. The Saint always let it run on itself because, well, nothing out of ce really happened.

    Knight Cabel exined, ¡°There were two idents this time, Master Saint. One had to do with a captive we transported from outside the borders. He was secretly an assassin, and his consciousness came back when we tried to do a brainwashing program on him. He ghtered 20 of the lives that were lost.¡±

    Mr. Saint was enraged, ¡°How can you not have this fully investigated? If he could break through the brainwashing program, his power of Will must be very easily identified!¡±

    Knight Cabel exined, ¡°The rted staff has been punished, Master Saint. After an investigation we conducted, we concluded that the incident was an ident.¡±

    The Saint tried to keep his patience, ¡°What about the other case.¡±

    Knight Cabel reported again, ¡°The other had to do with aw enforcer. He was resentful for not being able to be a sacred knight, so he used the teleportation circle to kill 45 preachers.¡±

    The Saint did not think this should happen at all, ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that followers would kill their pastors? What¡¯s your excuse for this one?¡±

    Knight Cabel lowered himself, ¡°We¡¯ve looked through everything we could think of, Master Saint. We couldn¡¯t discover any connection between the two. If possible, we would like the great spirit to exin it to us.¡±

    Mr. Saint couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes. He knew that this was the best method. While he didn¡¯t think that he could get an answer from the spirit about the assassin, he was sure that there was a lot he could ask about thew enforcer. The assassin was never a true follower, to begin with, but thew enforcer was born in the Nation of God. His soul must¡¯ve returned to the guardian wings even after his death.

 Chapter 1104 - Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Chaos</h4>

    If the Saint wanted to register for an investigation on that enforcer¡¯s soul, he would have to spend a lot of divine power for it. Again, he didn¡¯t feel like doing that when the situation was so uncertain.

    Meanwhile, the sign card on Knight Cabel¡¯s waist started to tremble. After looking at the Saint for a while, he realized that it must¡¯ve been something urgent.

    The Saint waved his hand, ¡°Just connect it, Cabel.¡±

    Knight Cabel bowed and replied, ¡°Thank you so much!¡±

    However, his face started to look very sour when he connected his power of Will to the card.

    The Saint frowned, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Knight Cabel kept kneeling, ¡°Another enforcer, Master Enlightened. He¡¯s also a head knightmander. After killing 31 preachers, he was found dead aftermitting suicide.¡±

    The Saint stood up from his seat, ¡°What?¡±

    The whole Nation of God would be in danger if the number kept rising like this. And there was no way that this ident just happened three times in such a short time span. the Saint had to use his divine powers now, ¡°Allow me to do this my Lord!¡±

    He guided his power of the Will to connect with the guardian wings. The demon from beyond was still asleep. The guardian wings were taking care of things inside the Nation of God. So far, all the worship systems were taken care of by the guardian wing. the Saint was only responsible for giving specific instructions if anything special came up. As special as his position was, he was only partially responsible for using most of the guardian wings¡¯ resources.

    After inserting Burnside¡¯s name to the Guardian Wing, traces of the golden divine power were expended. For using the divine power, that name was searched for in the ocean of other spirits that lived inside the wing. On a daily basis, these souls would only pray and provide divine power to their homes, while the Guardian Wing would also provide some energy to keep them in ce.

    Again, there was a limit to divine power. As it would take a while to keep this going, the soul power would flow across time, and the prayer would not be processed in the same way as the spirits before. Sacred knights¡¯ souls would receive divine blessings, but if these were regr ones, they would bepletely absorbed as nutrients to maintain the Guardian Wing. In most cases, the soul would be kept in storage for ten years.

    After spending a huge amount of divine power, the Saint realized that Burnside¡¯s soul was not here. He looked even more distraught. Every citizen of the Nation of God was supposed to return after death. Burnside would have to be a heretic not to be found.

    Unknown to Burnside himself, his faith did not return to the spirit he worshiped after he died. Abel was the one receiving it after stealing followers from the Nation of God. Of course, even so, Burnside¡¯s soul would never end up inside Abel¡¯s crystal angelic statue. Unless he wasn¡¯t a divine worker himself, Izual could also bring its soul back to the statue. This was the problem. He was working for the temple until his death, and when he died, Abel canceled all of his identities. He was gone from this.

    The Saint screamed, ¡°Conduct an investigation, Cabel! There¡¯s a pagan god among us!¡±

    Before the demon from beyond woke up, at that. the Saint couldn¡¯t think that this could ever happen in the Nation of God. He felt like he had no way of facing his own spirits. It would be a catastrophe to let anyone know that there existed another god among them.

    Knight Cabel understood the seriousness of the situation, ¡°Yes, Master Enlightened! I¡¯llmence the investigation immediately!¡±

    Among the Nation of God, the sacred knights within thew enforcement department began cleaning in the eighteen districts. Everything suspicious was checked. They did manage to find a lot of problems. Some of them were rted to corruption. Others were about vition of rules. Some of the ones spreading the gospel weren¡¯t even preachers. Still, nothing was found regarding this pagan god.

    It wasn¡¯t like the headmanders themselves had no idea. They were searching for the regr worshippers, while the ones with problems were the ones who were newly promoted. Who would doubt the new preachers, though? So, as the days passed, more worshippers lost their sanity and killed more and more preachers. The Nation of God was inplete disarray, while the ones spreading the gospel had to resort to self-protection.

    The temple had sent its word out already. All locations were to have defensive circles. Yes, the perspective they took was that there was a security issue. Abel noticed that, too. However, not only all the locations would have defensive circles on at all times. None of them expected that anyone would be so daring as to appear within the Nation of God to steal their followers.

    Divine power was always all over the Nation of God. If any foreign god were found, the Guardian Wing would be the first to locate it and repel its own attacks. The trick that Abel managed to sneak in so sessfully was kind of unique. Izual and the demon from beyond belonged to the same race. Also, since the crystal angelic statue possessed the same type of presence as the demon from beyond, the Guardian Wings couldn¡¯t realize what was actually wrong.

    Abel was proud. He had been cultivating one hundred preachers in the Nation of God, and 100 small towns had be his so-called ¡°ce for harvest.¡±

    While disarray was happening within the Nation of God, he discovered something. While passing through the passageway that the worshippers would cross, he understood that the Nation of God had no idea about the causes of the killings of the preachers. He took advantage of that quickly. He randomly gave out the preacher guide to his followers in 18 different locations that he had in exchange for even more preachers and even more preacher guides.

    The more Abel did this, the stricter the Nation of God got at conducting the investigations. In fact, some of the more extreme actions had caused a downturn to both the quantity and quality of the worshipper¡¯s faith. No one understood this on the central continent. Abel had been causing more damage to the Nation of God than the Wizard Union had been trying to do in thest century.

    December 25th was supposed to be the holy birthday in elven tradition. In the morning, Butler Meyer followed through the traditional customs by cing countless flowers around the golden castle. In this season, only the elves could use special methods to keep the flowers blossoming. Naturally, the prices were so high that most people wouldn¡¯t afford it.

    Abel noticed as soon as he woke up. What he could see with his eyes and smell with his nose were the prettiest of flowers. When he arrived at the dining room, he could see ten guests waiting there. He nodded his head and greeted them quite casually, and they gave him a more formal greeting. Abel was more than used to this situation. These customers were here to eat at the price of one light stone each. The price was possibly the highest on the central continent, and nowhere else would people pay for food with light stone. Interestingly, because of how fixated Abel was about light stones, the exchange rate had been at a frantic increase on the central continent.

    ¡°At your own pleasure,¡± Abel weed these guests as he sat at the main spot. The servants got his share ready in advance while these meals of the others woulde at ater time. Abel eating before them would have been considered rude, but his status changed after the Wizard Larking incident.

    Among the ten guests, other than the five advanced-level ss holders, the other five didn¡¯t feel like what Abel was doing was out of ce. It had all to do with Abel¡¯s change of status. Of course, Abel wouldn¡¯t usually have his meals in the dining room. His rtionship with Lorraine made it obligatory for him to head over to the Moon Goddess Temple and participate in the special event. Today was a special day, which was why he was here inside the dining room. Still, he had a different breakfast for the guests. It was a water spirit fruit juice synthesized twice, one milk bread, and a bowl of sd. The smell was so extraordinary that the guests were refreshed just smelling them.

    The juice was different, that was for sure. As for the bread, it was the special treat of the two chefs from the Elven Royal Pce. The raw material was unique. It was from milk that Abel crafted with his Horadric Cube.

    Since Abel¡¯s status increased, the golden castle was quitefortable. Since the castle was so protected and all his servants were contracted, he felt more at ease with the Horadric Cube. It was not a possible thing to do. He was always tense and nervous with such a major secret to carry around all the time. Now, he was fine drinking all the special fruits and milk, not because he was fine lettings the others know about his cube, but that he could use his title as the central continent¡¯s best potion master to make whatever he wanted.

    Even the bowl of sd he had was from the spirit fruits the advanced elves nted for him inside Blood Moor. It wasn¡¯t just the spirit fruits. There was also the spiritual seed from the Elven queen, some spiritual fruit tree he traded, and some ripe fruits that were nted together. He had a much better variety in terms of the kinds of fruit he was consuming.

    Among today¡¯s guests, there was an advanced priest called Cartwright. He came here with his mentor, Archpriest Ferguson. Of course, Archpriest Ferguson wasn¡¯t just here because he had too many Lightstones. He was here because he heard the news that some advanced priests received their promotion here. Although it was just one incident, it was still worth the try by bringing his own disciple here. It was the same for the other archpriests, too.

    While Abel was slurping his juice and chewing his bread, Archpriest Ferguson stared at his disciple Cartwright. Everyone present was quite strong. They knew who¡¯d been swallowing their spit.

    Something was off, Archpriest wanted to scold Cartwright for staring at Abel, but Cartwright was staring at the bread Abel was eating. Soon, a promotion qi started to rise out of Cartwright. Yes, all from smelling the juice and bread. For his defense, these were the superfoods Abel was only giving his three followers.

    Archpriest Ferguson was d for spending the two light stones. The meal was worth it, and they hadn¡¯t even had any. Just when he was about to throw his circle te underneath Cartwright, he heard more sounds of people swallowing their spit. He turned around, and four others sniffed the air and swallowed. It was almost like they were trying to mimic the experience Cartwright had.

 Chapter 1105 - Departing

    <h4>Chapter 1105: Departing</h4>

    Even Abel had to stop and look at what these people were doing. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw from Priest Cartwright, but the sight of the ss holders smelling his food was something entirely different. He was starting to get a feeling that the golden castle wouldn¡¯t be peaceful for the next ten years. It was a good move for him to open up his restaurant to the public, but it was definitely not asfortable to eat now, especially when he had to be watched all the time.

    To get over his feelings of difort, Abel tried to eat all the food as quickly as he could and leave the dining room. After he left, the five people watching tried to find Butler Meyer to ask for extra portions of the same stuff. The answer was an obvious no, and they were all quite disappointed to hear that.

    Again, it had more to do with the smell. Even ss holders of their levels felt a spiritual essence that was affecting their training progress. This would only mean that these foods possess a special power to boost their overall strength. On the central continent, anything that was used forw-defying wizard-level ss holders would have to be at least rare in rarity. These foods were more than that. That was just too obvious.

    After refusing the requests of these people, Butler Meyer had the circle spirit send him to the changing room of the castle. Once he arrived, he could see that Abel was changing into his clothes.

    Butler Meyer went forward and pointed, ¡°Master, this will be your costume for attending the holy birthday ceremony. It¡¯s all here for you.¡±

    Abelined as he changed, ¡°This is such a chore!¡±

    Abel was of nobleman¡¯s birth. He was also the emperor of his own state, but he¡¯s never spent much effort learning the proper attire. He was more about training andbat, which was why he definitely needed a professional butler like Meyer giving him the right instructions. This time, since he was heading over to the Goddess Temple, he had to make sure he was doing his best not to embarrass Lorraine. He did have a lot of other suits inside his wardrobe, but he had never worn them. He had a higher status now, and every piece he wore signified how dedicated he was to the event.

    Abel asked after he¡¯s done changing, ¡°Is Luka ready?¡±

    Since this was an event paying tribute to the goddess, no one arrived through the teleportation circle. So the most they could do was teleport to somewhere closer than actually arrive in their own vehicles. Obviously, the closest location to the temple now would have to be his golden castle. A few days ago, Queen Lusia had asked him to borrow therge-sized teleportation circle over at the golden castle.

    Over the past year, Queen Lousia would open a pce inside the Haden Mountain Range that used to belong to the royal pce. Almost all the guests attending the event would be over there and head over to the temple together. Things are different now. The Haden Mountain Range was already Abel¡¯s, and all the buildings nearby would also belong to him. Now, there was even the legendary light. The golden castle¡¯s location was already out, so Abel would not refuse the elven royal families to use therge-sized teleportation circles. He was half the master over at the temple, and he had to show his support to the event when he was called.

    Butler Meyer bowed, ¡°Luka¡¯s had the flying chariot ready for a while. He¡¯s just waiting for you, Master.¡±

    Luka had been following Abel ever since he moved out of the Bay Law City Pce. There weren¡¯t many flying chariots going out, and he was trying hard not to use anything. After hearing that Abel was using the flying chariot, he spent the past two days cleaning all the parts to the best of his abilities. After that, he took care of the flying horses, standing beside the chariot before daylight came.

    Abel was going over to attend the holy birthday. Needless to say, he had to have Frankenstein with him. For now, however, he decided to keep him inside his portal beast ring. By the way, he had no time waiting for the elves wandering inside the golden castle. Now that there was too much of a difference in their status, he figured that it was better if they didn¡¯t see each other.

    Once he appeared next to the flying chariot, his three followers brought their fanciest clothing to wait for him. Given their identities as big druids, Druid Joseph and Druid Poly would receive the invitation even if they weren¡¯t Abel¡¯s followers. Naturally, this made Druid Gunter very emotional, more than any of them. Before, he would have no chance of joining in on an event like this.

    After departing from the golden castle, the flying chariot continued smoothly in the air. This was Ervo Forest. There were fewer spiritual beasts, and none would try to attack the chariot because Abel had been sending off a bit of essence. As subtle as it was, the essence of a dragon druid would still silence any beast.

    Whether it from the ground or the sky, all the spiritual beasts watched for him from afar. At the higher altitude, a battle fort was controlled by the fire tooth spirit to guard Abel the entire way.

    Ever since a legendary sacred knight came to attack the golden castle, Abel had doubled down on his overall defensive capability. He understood that his battle fort wouldn¡¯t withstand every single invasion, but what he could do was to make escaping unwanted fights a lot easier.

    Once the fire tooth battle fort was on full speed, he was out of options. He couldn¡¯t think of a way that his speed could bepared to the fort. There wasn¡¯t that much of a distance between the golden castle and the Goddess Temple. If he had to travel on the ground, it might take a few hours. However, if they flew, the total journey would take only half an hour.

    By the way, this was actually the first time Abel¡¯s seen the Goddess Temple. It was an old-fashioned building that was situated at a slope. The entire body was made of white stone, which looked a bit grainy. Rather than ruining the aesthetic of it, however, the statues and walls looked more in tune.

    The Goddess Temple had no fence. The top was the main body of the temple, and the bottom to the top had long stairs. The bottom was t, while the ground wasid with white stones.

    Abel could already see some flying chariots at the bottom. Some mounts were ced there as the elves took care of them. Luka adjusted their direction and stopped at the bottom of the slope.

    Druid Lucia could see the silver-white elven chariots. She also saw Master Bet and his three followers, so she put on a smile and went to greet them. Druid Joseph, Druid Poly, and Druid Gunter were the first to go down, and it was Druid Poly that opened the door for Abel. It wasn¡¯t that the chariot was too small or that Abel didn¡¯t allow them in. The three followers only did this because they felt like it was part of their duty.

    Druid Lucia hurried and went bowed, ¡°May the goddess bless you, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel smiled and replied, ¡°We meet again, Druid Lucia.¡±

    Druid Lucia made an inviting gesture, ¡°Here, Master Bet. Please wash yourself before you go up.¡±

    She then brought Abel and his followers to a pool nearby. This pool had a unicorn statue that was spitting water out of its mouth. Just by getting close to it, Abel could feel the natural energy within this body of water.

    Druid Lucia exined, ¡°This is a fountain of water drawn from the god mountain. The water is supposed to purify the soul, and it can wash through the spirit of everyone that¡¯s going in.¡±

    Abel extended his hand and reached for some water. He washed his face and hands with it. He could feel a very insignificant purifying effect. It was not very strong, but he could still feel something familiar.

    This was divine power. The fountain was transformed from divine power, and since there wasn¡¯t a lot of it, the effect was not as strong. There was something that he didn¡¯t know, though. If any of the other elves were here, every time an elf used this water, there would be a soul purifying effect that would be unlike anything else. From what it looked like, this seemed to be a ce for rewarding the followers for evening here.

    Still, whether it was Abel or his three followers, he just couldn¡¯t feel the fact that his soul was purified. The reason was mostly to do with the fact that their souls were already cleansed. The subtle changes weren¡¯t enough for him. Abel already had a pure enough soul, given the way he was reincarnated into this world. For the three followers, after using the finest potions, their souls had reached a level of purity like no one else could match.

    Druid Lucia was amazed to see how little the water did to them. She even hoped that she could be one of the three followers. Actually, if the Sainte was to marry Master Bet any time soon, maybe the entire Temple would not need this fountain anymore.

    She made an inviting gesture, ¡°Please head over to the temple, Master Bet.¡±

    After returning the favor, Abel followed her from behind and went to the stairs. There were many staircases, about three thousand of them¡ªthere were many sculptures on their way. Since Druid Lucia had been trying to get him to take the lead, he followed through and went before anyone else.

    As they moved, he felt a strange divine power transferring into his body. Once the power went in, it became this power of devotion designated to the Moon Goddess. Abel couldn¡¯t help but frown at that. He didn¡¯t like having religion forced upon him like this. He even had his own followers, actually. It wouldn¡¯t make sense now if he was to be converted to something else.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t like the divine power could really affect him, even it was multiplied to a hundred or a thousand or ten thousand times.

    Abel thought to himself, ¡°The tricks of these spirits!¡±

    Since the spirits needed to cultivate their own followers, the temple was designed for that very purpose. It was the fountain and the staircase. No ordinary elves could evere here and borrow an insignificant amount of divine power to boost their faith. So it was easy to tell that a lot of worship power would be withdrawn from anyone with a significant status.

    Abel never stopped walking. At the second section of the staircase, he sensed a feeling of care from the spirits to the elves. It was a divine sympathy that belonged to the god. On the other hand, his power of the Will was focused on his three followers, and he saw a look of fanaticism as they were already followers.

    There were a total of 3000 steps, and each step would indicate a part of humanity. The more steps one would take, the more reinforced their faith would grow. Abel was astonished. This was unlike anything like what he saw from the Nation of God. The main method there was pretty much just brainwashing. The Moon Goddess would try to disy the fondness of the spirits to the elves, such that the elves would admire their masters. It was about eptance instead of obedience¨Csomething that was fundamentally different.

    Still, Abel was not a religious person. While most elves were converted after taking these steps, he just admired the beauty of the ce. At least his three followers felt stronger towards their god now. Maybe this was a holy pilgrimage for them the moment they decided toe here. He wasn¡¯t going to change any of that about them. They were elves, and it was only natural that they would follow the Moon Goddess. As for him, since he had been taken care of by the Moon Goddess all the time to sign a contract with the tree of life. He was just keeping a safe distance from her.

 Chapter 1106 - The Goddess Temple

    <h4>Chapter 1106: The Goddess Temple</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    One had to be really close to the Goddess Temple to see how grand it really was.

    The temple was just at the top of the mountain slope. It was designed so that one would see the ten pirs as soon as they stepped in. Each was 30 meters tall, especially frightening the elves standing at the front. However, they weren¡¯t regr pirs. Actually, Each was engraved with depictions of female elven warriors in their most beautiful forms. There were also be very small, intricate circle runes that indicated that these pirs weren¡¯t just meant for decoration.

    Druid Lucia introduced them to Abel, ¡°These are the ten statues of the ten elven warriors that followed the Goddess.¡±

    Abel wasn¡¯t interested in that, though. He was more curious about the divine power these circle runes contained. He wasn¡¯t sure how long this temple had been around, but it should¡¯ve been about several thousand years. With this much time and all the offerings the elves had been making, he could sense the worship power that was overflowing in every corner. These pirs, especially. He believed that the statues were not as peaceful as they were on the surface. If any invaders came, he assumed that they would be the very firstyer of defense.

    Slowly and cautiously, he used the world stone fragment and suppressed his crystal angelic statue. He didn¡¯t want to be detected to have possessed something belonging to another divine spirit. Maybe he didn¡¯t need to do this, though. The pirs didn¡¯t react to him when he was walking towards them. Rather, they scanned his followers. It probably had to do with the fact that he had marks from the Moon Goddess. His transformation ne was supposed to be something that the Moon Goddess made herself (although she never gave it to him as a gift). His body was bound to the tree of life by a contract the Moon Goddess did for him. He received enough acknowledgment from the Moon Goddess that he didn¡¯t go through a scan, and instead, he was just recognized as a member of the temple.

    After walking towards the door, Abel sensed a strong natural essence that was flowing towards him. He walked in, and almost instantaneously, he could feel his nerves tensing up. All the walls, floor, and all decorations contained solidified worship power. Under environments like this, even a legendary figure would be suppressed if he was to reveal any form of antagonism.

    Abel felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe correctly. The worship power was making him extremely nervous. His followers, however, seemed to enjoy the natural force that was flowing around. Only he could sense the terrifying worship power that was behind the natural power. He thought back to the legendary sacred knight he saw the other day. Although the Goddess Temple was not that far from his golden castle, that sacred knight never seemed to bother getting close to the temple. Maybe this was why. Maybe he knew that going inside a temple with a living spirit was not the wisest choice.

    Abel¡¯s strength was in his sensitivity to worship power. It was a great advantage of his. Usually, one would have to be at least at the peak of the legendary rank to have a sense as keen as his. Now, however, he could feel that this strength of his was doing him a great disfavor. He was like a spark of me that was thrown into an ocean. The ocean contained too much power that the slightest misintention could extinguish his very being.

    This was when Abel really understood the difference between him and a real spirit. He never stood when Lorraine did her first divine bestowment because she wasn¡¯t an adult yet when she tried it. Also, divine bestowment was different in terms of its capacity when cast by an elf than a goddess.

    Back to the present, Abel could not believe the amount of worship power he was witnessing as he was looking towards the temple in front of him. He never actually had it figured himself out. He had been stealing divine powers from the Nation of God for less than a year, and the most improvement he got was after he received the preacher guide. There was no way he could match himself with the Moon Goddess, a divine being that was backed by the entire elven race.

    Druid Lucia realized that he looked distraught, ¡°What happened, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel tried to keep it together and smiled, ¡°Oh, nothing.¡±

    He tried to stay in the identity that he had now. He was an elf that the Moon Goddess acknowledged. He also had the world stone fragment to prevent the Moon Goddess from detecting any shady things he did. So he might as well use the world stone fragment here now, actually.

    Abel tried to activate the world stone fragment to separate him and the surrounding worship power. The world stone fragment did not disappoint him. After he used the power that was inside, he could feel the pressure around him disappearing. It was like he was inside a regr building. He was finally starting to have a chance to inspect the interior of a temple.

    The inside of the temple was quite spacious. The room rectangr. The floor was made of deep-cloured tiles that reflected one¡¯s shadow. The entire temple was supported by tens ofrge round pirs, while the ceiling was oval with differentyers of colored paintings. At the very center, there was an image of the sun. It was sparkling in gold to illuminate the entire temple.

    On the temple walls, different sculptures depicted the different mythical stories featuring the Moon Goddess. In the back, there was an altar with a 10-meter tall goddess statue on it. The statue itself could emit light that was so bright that it was difficult to stare into it.

    Druid Lucia sent a reminder, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the side temple first, Master Bet. Please wait there until the holy birthday event begins.¡±

    Abel started to realize that apart from them, no other elves were inside the main hall. They must¡¯ve all been waiting in the side temple.

    Abel bowed and gave his thanks, ¡°Thank you so much for your service, Druid Lucia.¡±

    After walking to the side temple, he saw a big resting room with many elves inside.

    All the elves stood up and bowed to Abel, ¡°Master Be!¡±

    Abel smiled and bowed to the elves. Apart from the big druids, he didn¡¯t seem to know most of them.

    Druid Lucia left after she¡¯s done leading his work, ¡°I¡¯ll be off, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel then brought his three followers to sit at a corner. Due to the difference between their status, while the elves wanted toe and talk to him, they didn¡¯t seem to have much of amonnguage to speak with him. Apart from doing their greetings, no one really bothered interrupting him.

    Abel said to his three followers, ¡°Sit down, you.¡±

    Like bodyguards, the three followers stood behind him.

    Druid Joseph bowed, ¡°We are your followers, Master Bet. On most days, you¡¯ve been busy taking care of us, but in situations like these, we are your followers. We will do your bidding as best as we can.¡±

    Some elves wanted to see if they could talk to Abel, but after seeing the two big druids and one advanced druid standing behind him, they lost the motivation to try immediately. It was the same for the big druids. They didn¡¯t know what to do if they were to approach Master Bet. Master Bet¡¯s big druids stood behind him, and it didn¡¯t seem like the most appropriate idea if they were sat down to have a conversation with him. Druid Joseph was a level 23 druid, and there was not a single elf here that was ranked higher than that.

    After hearing what Druid Joseph had to say, Abel decided not to continue. Instead, he took a seat, and as soon as he did, he saw a female elf handing him a crystal cup.

    The female elf ced the cup on the table and bowed, ¡°Master Bet, Lady Sainte sent this here. Please, take it slowly.¡±

    Abelughed and spoke, ¡°Thank the sainte for me.¡±

    Once the female elf left, he looked at his front and saw the elves inside the side temple. It was just him sitting in front of the ornaments and had a cup of juice with him. Usually, the temple would not serve anything on the holy holiday. However, the elves here were only here for religious purposes, and what Abel got here was basically special treatment. Everyone knew about his rtionship with Lorraine. So it was only natural that he was being treated with special attention.

    Abel didn¡¯t seem to feel too off with this. The drink was here, so he might as well take it. Nothing was embarrassing about it. He had been helpful to all the druids that were sitting here. As for the noblemen, he didn¡¯t have to care too much about them, to begin with.

    Once again, Abel tried to take a good look at this side temple. At the same time, the ground and the wall were filled with worship power. This was probably the strongest weapon the Moon Goddess had. However, the weapon¡¯s location seemed to be fixed. It was only enough to protect the elves that were serving here. In other words, this temple was the safest ce in this world, but they couldn¡¯t move much further from here.

    With that in mind, however, it was just not possible for Abel to live here. There hadn¡¯t been any male elf that had ever lived here. Also, even if the goddess temple agreed to let him here, he was not going to be at a ce where he couldn¡¯t hide about his dark world, his crystal angelic statue, and his ancient totem.

    Once Abel withdrew his gaze to stop observing the side temple, he realized that he came here too early. Because of his presence, the elves that were here weren¡¯t talking loudly.

    Anyways, some elves came in from the side door. It was Queen Lousia, Druid Lendo, and some members of the royal pce. Queen Lousia found Abel as soon as she arrived. After greeting the other elves, she went to stand in front of Abel.

    Queen Luisa bowed gracefully, ¡°Honourable Master Bet. It¡¯s been a great pleasure to see you here.¡±

    Abel stood up and bowed, ¡°We meet again, your great Majesty.¡±

    Queen Luisa was emotional to see Abel. But, she was also cautious, remembering that she had to take a different attitude every time she talked to this young elf in front of her. Now, even as the queen of her race, she¡¯s had to look up when she was trying to speak with him.

    Queen Luisa was very straightforward in her request, ¡°I¡¯ve heard, Master Bet, that your golden castle contains a dish meant for high-ranking ssholders with their promotion. Would you be up to opening these to the elven race?¡±

    The golden castle was open to the public, yes, but as a matter of fact, Abel had only been doing business with some influential groups that he had traded with before. So, apart from a few big druids, the restaurant was not open to anyone else for the elves. However, Queen Luisa wanted all big druids to have an equal chance to promote themselves by heading to the golden castle.

    Queen Luisa had brought this request to Master Bet before. However, Master Bet had been busy with his shutdown training. While his three followers were big druids, they couldn¡¯t invite too many people other than those they knew personally. It was frustrating for the elves, especially when it was already confirmed that simply eating food over at the golden castle was enough for a promotion. This meant that these dishes were more precious than any potions out there.

    Queen Lousia had to request this of Master Bet. She was waiting for a proper chance, and this was it.

    Abel smiled, ¡°For that, your Majesty, I don¡¯t take personal care of this. It¡¯s always been handled by my butler and followers.¡±

    Abel continued before he disappointed Queen Lousia, ¡°However, if your Majesty wishes so, I¡¯ll do my part. Everything should be done ordingly, if you wish.¡±

    Queen Luisa smiled and bowed, ¡°Of course! Give the elves a chance.¡±

    Abel turned around and spoke to Druid Joseph, ¡°You take charge of this, Joseph. From here on, all big druids with permission will have the qualification to enter the golden castle.¡±

    Druid Joseph bowed, ¡°Yes, Master Bet!¡±

    Queen Luisa thanked again, ¡°I thank you on behalf of our entire kind, Master Bet.¡±

    Actually, Queen Luisa had wanted to head over to the golden castle herself. It wasn¡¯t just for her own rank but also for getting a better picture of what this miraculous ce for training was.

 Chapter 1107 - Divine Blessing From the Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Divine Blessing From the Goddess</h4>

    Once the bell inside the Goddess temple started ringing, all the elves inside the side temple stopped talking.

    At each side of the gate, one female elf in a temple robe walked inside.

    One of them bowed, ¡°Everyone, follow me!¡±

    The elves knew what this was about, so they quickly lined themselves up ording to their hierarchy. Abel was put at the very front under the arrangement of Queen Luisa and the other big druids.

    As they walked into the temple¡¯s main hall, Abel saw that ten elves standing beneath the altar. At the side, there was a band. One of the elves yed the harp. The sound stretched to all the walls and ceilings. The sound of the organ, drum, and other instruments were there to harmonize with the harp. It was truly a soul-wrenching melody that made the experience that much more sacred.

    Of course, this ce wasn¡¯t just sacred on the surface. Abel could feel that the shadow contained divine power, and this divine power was sent to every corner for everyone to feel the greatness of the spirit that was the host.

    Abel stood with the other elves. There was a 5-meter wide pathway between the lines. Then, just when he thought that there wouldn¡¯t being, more and more elves came in from the main hall¡¯s door. These were the lower-ranking elves. Soon, there were about several hundred elves that made up for the elite ss of the entire elven race.

    Abel could spot the three elven potion masters and a few very famous advanced potion masters. He also saw some other important members of the family, but he didn¡¯t recognize anyone else. Anyways, once everyone stood still, the harp changed into another tune. Ten big druids came in by the gate. They were apanying Lady Sainte, who was wearing her golden robe.

    Lorraine had a light golden gown on her head. She had a scepter in her hand. Her entire body was overflowing with a sacred presence. As she slowly took a step in, all the elves lowered themselves. Abel was slower than the other ones, and since he didn¡¯t want to stand out too much, he caught onto the cue and lowered his body as well.

    Lorraine started singing to the tune of the band. She was singing a sacred hymn that the high elves knew for their whole history. Its lyrics were about the bravery, sympathetic love, grace, and virtue of the Moon Goddess. Everything was dedicated to praising her for her existence. What surprised Abel was that the worship power was starting to dance as Lorraine continued to sing. Usually, the regr elves wouldn¡¯t see this, but the worship power was starting to take form in all kinds of colors and shapes as they were in the air.

    The main temple, for a second there, was like the world of a spirit. All the elves indulged themselves, enjoying the light and the music. Lorraine kept singing until she stepped on the altar. When she did, she became silent and left the big druids that were with her. She was walked alone, and she knelt alone in front of the Moon Goddess statue. The light emitted out of the statue shone on her face, making her look even more sacred than she normally seemed.

    At one side, three female elves in their special robes came over, each carrying a te.

    Druid Joseph whispered, ¡°They, Master Bet, are the three elders of the temple. I almost didn¡¯t recognize them for a second there, but they seemed to have gotten a lot younger.¡±

    Abel could see, too. The three elders looked like they were female elves who just reached early adulthood. If it weren¡¯t for the presence they were emitting, he would¡¯ve just thought that they were not that much older than Lorraine. He also thought the same of the ten big druids. They all had a young face, but he knew that there they were many years older.

    Abel thought to himself, ¡°Did Lorraine buy the whole temple with my potions?¡±

    Honestly, apart from the ¡°beauty potion¡± Abel synthesized with his Horadric Cube, Abel never thought that there was anything else that would¡¯ve won any influence inside the temple. But, well, he wasn¡¯t sure, so he wasn¡¯t going to guess.

    The three elders had three types of fruits on the three tes. They were all spirit fruits grown under mana-dense environments. The threads of natural essence would spread outward constantly, indicating that they were as ripe as they could get.

    After being ced on the tform in front of the statue, the three elders bowed to pay tribute. Two of them backed away, and that¡¯s when Abel noticed something. Lorraine¡¯s presence was almost merging with the presence of the statue. Her entire body was already surrounded by worship power.

    The grand elder announced, ¡°Under the protection of our great Moon Goddess, we elves have defended ourselves against the evil spirits. We have paid a heavy price, yes, but the Moon Goddess will remember the names of all those who fought for our kind. Their spirits will be brought to heaven for eternal rest!¡±

    Many of the elves here, Abel imagined, had participated in the great war. Some of them had their families were killed. Some of them fought for their tribes. Some lost their homes. It was a very traumatic thing for most of them. After hearing the announcement of the grand elder, many began to cry. For the past millennium, this was the first time that so up to a thousand druids had been lost in a single war.

    The grand elder began to speak the names of the ones that were lost. Every time a new name was announced, it would feel like their spirits were truly sent to heaven.

    ¡°On the holy birthday, we praise the Moon Goddess and devote our faith to her. The Moon Goddess will be stronger, and may her protection be always with us!¡±

    The elves responded, ¡°May the Moon Goddess protect us!¡±

    The grand elder nodded towards the harp band, ¡°Let us all sing the holy hymn!¡±

    Followed by the sound of the harp, all the elves began to sing. Abel was the most embarrassed one among all of them. This was the first time he¡¯s been here, and he¡¯s never taught how to sing this hymn. So all he could do was to pretend that he was singing along without making a sound. But, of course, the big druids would still try to sense him where he was at. He was just too important to ignore.

    Druid Joseph and Druid Poly were ashamed of themselves for not telling their master early enough. Honestly, however, they were not the ones to me. It wasn¡¯t even Butler Meyer¡¯s fault. The elves were known to worship the Moon Goddess, so the holy hymn was more of something ingrained into their culture from an early age. None of them had any idea that Abel was a fake elf, so no one ever thought it was necessary to teach Abel how to sing along.

    While the elves were singing, a divine power from the statue was sent towards Lorraine. While kneeling in front of the statue, Lorraine had the scepter in her hand shining a green light right from the tip containing a green gemstone. When the light stone reached the top of the hall, it exploded. Abel knew that this would happen, but his instincts told him not to react. In fact, the elves beside him all had a cheerful look on their faces rather than being concerned.

    This divine power contained enough energy tounch a deadly attack, even to Abel. Abel thought that he should still have his guard up, but that idea turned out to be unnecessary. When the green light shone across the room, it eventually was turned into a single seed that was growing rapidly midair. The roots would grow downward while the bark and branches would extend themselves upward. In just a few minutes, only energy appeared. Then, the leaves started to shake, and energy started to flow downward with them.

    As though some precise calction was done, these leaves matched the number of elves that were inside. More miraculously, each one of them fell on each of the elves¡¯ foreheads. A leaf was starting to fall on Abel¡¯s head as well. The leaf turned itself into a life force when it made contact with him, and he was very quick to tell that it was meant to increase his lifespan by one year.

    ¡°That¡¯s so many years this spirit is giving!¡± he thought to himself. There were about several elves here, and all of them had their lifespan extended. That was a true miracle right there. For some of the elves here, it wasn¡¯t just able to live longer. Some of them also had their sickness removed.

    Abel didn¡¯t know about something, actually. Not all holy birthdays would feature a divine blessing. Today was just his lucky day, and he happened to be here to have the privilege to have a leaf dropping on his head.

    He realized that the energy tree was nothing but a pile of the purest of natural energy. Most regr elves would be petrified to see this. From their view, it would look like a massive tree that was standing above them, and everything on it was falling. The truth, however, was that energy was descending on them and into their souls. Like Abel, once the energy made its way into his body, it went straight towards his druid spirit and was purified instantly. Actually, the energy was just so pure that the druid spirit didn¡¯t bother doing any filtering process. Soon, Abel¡¯s druid rank was pushed to the peak of rank 21. This was unheard of, as there was supposed to be a massive gap between level 21 and level 22 druids.

    A promotion qi began to rise out of Abel. He didn¡¯t even have to absorb any natural energy from outside his system this time. There was just so much inside of him that he could promote himself just by not moving. Of course, no elves watching could understand this. To most of them, promotion was always a lot more tedious. What they didn¡¯t understand, however, was that Master Bet took all the tree except its leaves. The leaves were just for the guests, while he was free to take the bark, the branches, roots, and pretty much all the other parts.

    Now, the big druids were just wondering something else. Why was it like Master Bet, someone who couldn¡¯t sing the hymn properly, could receive enough divine blessing to rank up like this? Was it to do with his connection with Lorraine, or was it something else? This was a 21 to 22 promotion, and most of them remembered how recent it was when Abel just became a big druid. Most of them were rank 21 themselves, and they were many centuries old already.

    Anyways, Abel just felt a promotion of his druid spirit. He was a rank 22 dragon druid now. This would also bring out the promotion of his main spirit. However, since he hadn¡¯t yet brought out the peak strength of his lightning, freezing, and fire element spell capabilities, the progress he was making was not yet sufficient in boosting hisw-defying wizard ranking.

 Chapter 1108 - Giving the Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Giving the Gifts</h4>

    Still, Abel was more than satisfied. As long as he could keep the three elements full, it was only a matter of time before moving on to the next rank. In this world, there too manyw-defying wizards stuck at rank 21 without making progress. He was already more than lucky to have his progress safe and secured.

    In any case, he understood that the Moon Goddess helped him an awful lot there. He performed a great bow in front of the others to show his gratitude. On the inside, he was actually kind of surprised that his druid rank would go up before any of his other sses. He had never trained his druid system before, and he was only focused on his wizard system most of the time. He tried to train his barbarian systemtely, but he thought he might as well pause before he even got to learn some of the basic spells.

    That was the special thing about holding multiple sses. There weren¡¯t just more resources required, but there would be many more spells that he could master. On that point, it just wasn¡¯t possible for most people to sustain. Abel was an outlier in that regard. He did have an endless supply of resources, and he had the ¡°inspection¡± rune and the ¡°meditation¡± spiritual qi light ring to help him with energy recovery if he needed to learn anything. Things were a little different. Now that he had Bruce and his level 27 ¡°meditation¡± spiritual qi light ring, he could use any amount of mana whenever.

    Abel¡¯s build was more terrifying than aw-defying wizard. The power of wizard spells, the curses of a priest, and the summoning forces of druidsbined into one individual. More terrifyingly, the promotion of anyone ss would boost the promotion of all the other sses. He didn¡¯t even have to think about improving his spells. All that was required for him to boost his level was to repeat practicing his spells.

    Still, repeating the same spell practice was not something easy to continue. Without the help of the tree of life and the Moon Goddess, there was just no way that Abel could boost his ranking to level 22. The tree of life, especially¨Cafter spending so much to guarantee its safety, Abel was able to secure a contract with it to boost his level from advanced to aw-defying wizard. Naturally, the Moon Goddess was not hesitant to spend a little more divine power on him for the services he¡¯s been providing. She wasn¡¯t the demon from beyond. Apart from keeping her state and temple safe, she always had spare divine power left to help with the promotion of any druid she wished to help.

    The Moon Goddess was also doing everything she could to prepare for the great battle against the demons from beyond. Abel didn¡¯t know that, but as far as he was concerned, he came to today¡¯s event at the right time. The divine blessing he just received could effectively save him several years, no, decades if he made progress entirely on his own.

    Druid Joseph and Druid Poly congratted him, ¡°Congrattions, Master Bet!¡±

    They were not surprised at all with Master Bet¡¯s promotion. Actually, all the big druids knew that Master Be would always be promoted as long as he was full of natural energy. It was always like this. Compared to the vast majority of them, Master Bet was a prodigy who could enhance himself in a matter of a few months or even weeks.

    Back to the hallroom. The hymn ended, and the harp band stopped performing. The grand elder had a full smile on his face as the Moon Goddess bestowed her divine blessing. The Goddess had been paying attention to the elves this whole time, and her eyes continued to be fixated on Abel.

    Druid Joseph reminded, ¡°Perform a bow, please, Master Bet. It¡¯s just beneath the altar. Once you receive a blessing from the grand elder, you will be able to leave the temple.¡±

    Abel understood that the holy birthday activity wasing to an end. He walked to the front of the temple and lowered himself.

    The grand elder touched his head and said, ¡°The Moon Goddess shall bless you, Master Bet!¡±

    The grand elder spoke again when the hand left, ¡°You are the elf that the Moon Goddess has paid the most attention to, Master Bet. No one else has received as much liking as you have. Please cherish it to the best of your ability.¡±

    Abel bowed and spoke, ¡°May the Moon Goddess bless me, Grand Elder.¡±

    After that, under the guidance of the ten big druids and Druid Lucia, he went out of the main hall through the side door. As soon as he was out, he began to see an elf lining up to receive a blessing from the grand elder.

    Druid Lucia whispered to him, ¡°I¡¯ll exin this to you since this is your first time here. Her majesty, the sainte, has not yet been officially throned. Most of what we do here on the holy birthday has been temporarily held by the grand elder.¡±

    Abel looked around and exined, ¡°May I explore the temple, Druid Lucia?¡±

    He¡¯s never seen a temple with an actual spirit inside. He¡¯s visited other temples, though. Many of them. Still, all he saw today was the main hall and the side temple.

    Druid Lucia smiled, ¡°Of course, Master Bet!¡±

    By this time, Druid Joseph, Druid Poly, and Druid Gunter were already out. They were ced at the front of the line because of their rtionship with Abel.

    Abel said to the three followers, ¡°Go back by the flying chariot. I¡¯ll be returning by myself.¡±

    The three followers bowed, ¡°Yes, Master Bet!¡±

    They then quickly left. Druid Lucia brought Abel to the inside of the temple.

    Druid Lucia exined as she walked, ¡°There are only females inside the residential district. You will not be allowed to go over there, Master Bet, but you¡¯ll be free to visit all the other ces.¡±

    While passing through the walkway inside the temple, Abel was starting to understand something. Before, he¡¯s never quite understood why the druids inside this temple were much stronger than the male big druids he¡¯s seen. But the inside of the temple was overflowing with worship power. There were be special circles ced at every corner, which meant that the circle would convert worship power into natural energy at any given point. It would be much easier for one to continue their druid training here than anywhere else.

    Not just that. This temple was the pinnacle of elven life. At every corner, one would be able to see the finest statues, sculptures, and paintings. Although they were mostly praising the Moon Goddess, most elves felt a great sense of harmony and joy just by being in their presence.

    Druid Lucia brought Abel to the restaurant and assembly room. Even the more secret training room was open to him. Inside the temple, everyone that saw him was humble and polite. They all understood the meaning behind his contract with the tree of life. Abel was somewhat of a divine spirit now. Not just that, he was still the sole producer of the ¡°skin lotion¡± and ¡°hair conditioner.¡± As the temple members consisted of only female elves, they would naturally seek Master Bet¡¯s support to uphold their beauty standards.

    Druid Lucia bowed after she¡¯s done all the tour guiding, ¡°That should be it. Apologies, Master Bet. As her Majesty the sainte will be on the altar the entire day today, you¡¯ll be....¡±

    Abel bowed to show his understanding, ¡°I fully understand. Thank you so much, Druid Lucia. I¡¯ll be off from here.¡±

    Druid Lucia returned a bow, ¡°Your flying chariot is gone by now, isn¡¯t it? Since the teleportation circle is not avable today, would you like me to arrange another flying chariot for you?¡±

    Abel smiled and refused, ¡°No need. I¡¯ve got something else prepared.¡±

    He walked out of the temple and took his steps downward. He still felt a weak trace of divine power, but it was so subtle that it was almost like he was walking down a regr stairway. After walking down, he turned his head around towards the temple. Before, he always thought that his golden castle was the strongest building in the world, but he was only starting to notice how shallow his vision was. Yes, he did have enough structures to hold back even a legendary sacred knight. Still, in terms of both defensive and offensive capability, his castle was nothingpared to the temple in front of him.

    As powerful as the golden castle¡¯s defense was, one divine power crystal was all that was needed to break through its barrier. Thinking back to when the legendary sacred knight came, if it weren¡¯t for the material that the castle was built on, that knight would¡¯ve gone into the internal structure before he could do anything about it.

    For the goddess temple, while Abel could not get a full picture of what the circle was like, he did get a feeling that divine power was protecting every single corner. This meant that there was no real weakness of any invader to exploit. This drew a huge contrast with the golden castle since the only ways to retaliate against an attack was through therge-size war machines and the dark spirit.

    Given the restriction of therge-sized war machines, the dark spirit¡¯s attack could only be activated after the attacker went in. It was very different for the goddess temple. The Moon Goddess could use her power whenever she wished to manifest it. This was clearly evident in the way that the divine power was be flowing everywhere. In fact, if that legendary sacred knight from the other day was to be here, he might have been instantly killed by the ten female elven statues that were at the front gate.

    Queen Luisa called from behind Abel, ¡°Good day, Master Bet!¡±

    When Abel turned his head around, he could see Queen Lusia and the elves attending the holy birthday activity. These elves never left. Instead, they all stayed at the bottom of the temple.

    Abel performed a bow, ¡°Why are you still here, Queen Luisa?¡±

    Queen Luisa bowed before answering, ¡°The royal pce is responsible for escorting all the levels who attend today¡¯s event, so we¡¯ll be among thest group leaving. Actually, since your golden castle is the closest to the temple, we might have to borrow your teleportation circle for the time being.¡±

    Abel smiled and replied, ¡°Good! Shall we leave together, then?¡±

    Abel was starting to understand why these elven royalties were here. Their idea was to borrow his teleportation circle, and he was fine with that. Now that they were leaving, they would still need to do the same. Without the protection of the royal pce, these elven royalties would surely find a lot of trouble inside Ervo Forest. In fact, he unconsciously agreed to lend the teleportation circle for a while now, but the fact that Queen Luisa and her underlings were waiting for him just showed how much they respected him.

    Soon, tens of flying chariots and big druids inside them were leaving the air. There was not much danger from the temple to the golden castle, so Abel just decided to follow him. He was nning on sitting inside his fire tooth battle fort, but he decided that he might as well join the royal pce.

    Queen Luisa was d to see hispliance, ¡°Ever since you¡¯vee to us, Master Bet, you¡¯ve never stopped helping the elves. You defeated the evil knights, protected the tree of life and Bay Law City. You¡¯ve elevated our entire race¡¯s statues with the high quality potions you brew. The royal pce has been thinking about an appropriate method to thank you, but we never managed to figure out what it is you might actually need. After hearing that you¡¯ve been collecting bases of floating castles, by a unanimous vote, we¡¯ve decided to give out all eight of our floating castle bases to you.¡±

    Abel was very, very pleased to hear this, ¡°Many thanks to you, your Majesty! This will be very helpful to me.¡±

    He knew that the elves had inherited many things from ancient times, but he¡¯s never really bothered asking anything directly. Now, he would have eight battle forts from the royal pce that he didn¡¯t even have to ask for. He could build another octagonal hybrid circle if he wanted to.

    Queen Luisa smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to your contribution to the elves.

    Basically, the elven royal pce hadpletely shifted its attitude towards Master Bet. Handing out the battle fort went from ¡°granting¡± them to ¡°giving¡± them away. They were pretty much treating Master Bet as an equal but in a very respectful manner.

 Chapter 1109 - Research

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Research</h4>

    In the morning, Abel was already sitting inside battle fort no. 1. He above the golden castle. He was camouged, so no guests who came here to eat and enjoy the legendary light would actually see him.

    Of course, he still had Doff holding the ancient totem beside him. In battlecry city over the distance, countless worship pathways were connected to his position. This meant that the barbarian ss wasing back. Since the Wizard Union was very skeptical or very certain that Master Bet was the one who took the ancient totem under the support of the Moon Goddess, they decided not to take a proactive stance in interfering with the religious practices of the barbarians.

    There was another important factor. After thousands of years of oppression, the barbarians had lost all influence to threaten any group that was not their own. The Wizard Union understood that, and they were not going to interfere. Rather, they didn¡¯t want to do anything with the barbarians even more, now that Master Bet clearly proved to be connected to them.

    Ever since the first barbarian priest performed a ¡°healing¡± on an advanced wizard, the WIzard Union had been taking a great interest in studying techniques of this sort. To their surprise, this healing worked almost identically to Master Bet¡¯s ¡°light healing potion,¡± which further demonstrated the connection between the two. The production rate seemed to vary drastically, however. While one barbarian priest would spend 20 hours praying to receive one prayer, after multiple days, they could increase the maximum threshold to three. Combined with the ¡°scream,¡± ¡°battle system¡± and ¡°battlemand,¡± barbarian priests quickly became the most reliable partner choice for those who were fighting on the frontline.

    Abel took notice of that, of course. To meet the growing demand, he would increase the number of barbarian ss holders to be priests. Again, the Wizard Union would not interfere whatsoever. They didn¡¯t mind viting some rules if it meant preparing themselves better against the demon from beyond that would wake up within the next hundred years. In other words, Abel was lucky to have picked this time to do this because if he were a few decades early, he would¡¯ve had to at least face a direct investigation from a legendary wizard, and that might ruin his rtionship with the Moon Goddess.

    Essentially, Doff was unofficially recognized as the ruler of an entire race¡¯s religion. Doff was not a divine spirit yet, however, but something that was growing into one. The chance of it happening was certain, as it was known that the worship would not stop at any point. It would be only a matter of time before Doff was an actual divine spirit, but again, time was exactly what Abelcked. It would be at least a millennium for Doff to actually be a divine spirit, and that was to be the weakest type.

    Also, despite being Doff¡¯s master, Abel had no clue about the knowledge system of the divine spirit. This would make the process even more difficult. Without the existence of the Nation of God, nor the threat of the demon from beyond, he would¡¯ve never had to work as hard as this. During the day, he wouldplete missions that the Potionmaster¡¯s Guild handed him, whether it was to make supplies for his clients or to cultivate his group of followers in the Nation of God. During the night, he would spend the entire 10 days and night equivalent to proceed with his training. Since he was a blue dragon now, he could sleep with the special method of a dragon, and he was sure that it would bring him to the same level as a legendary within 1000 years.

    Things weren¡¯t always so bright for Abel, however. The existence of the crystal angelic statue would make him the no. 1 target of the demon from beyond if it was to wake up. He was also among the worst of enemies to the Nation of God. He had to do whatever he could to prepare against any assassination attempts.

    For now, he dropped his thoughts and produced a knight¡¯s long sword in his hand. The de would appear as though it contained some spirituality. He would practice the knights¡¯ sword techniques that he hadn¡¯t been practicing so long at battle fort no.1.

    This time, as he entered into the dark world, his barbarian basic training helped him obtain enough qi to learn one beginner-level skill. He chose mand long sword,¡± a passive spell that would change how he would feel when he was gripping the sword.

    He also tried to change his mindset about the knight as a ss. All this time, he thought that the only way for knights to break limits and extend their lifespan was by bing a ss holder. He applied the same concept to his family and underlings when he turned them into wizards with the life elixir. However, there would be too few life elixirs that he would¡¯ve had enough to supply even with his connection to the tree of life. If he wanted the Holy Continent to grow stronger, he had to find a new direction for knights to grow.

    The idea came once he had ownership over the ancient totem. He thought that maybe he could let the barbarians be the ss that the knights would promote themselves to. If it were in the past, what he would consider first would be the sacred knight ss, but he was more cautious about not having any sacred knight on the Holy Continent whatsoever because of what happened over on the Lance Continent.

    After learning the mand long sword,¡± he managed to understand something. There were a lot of simrities between barbarians and knights. They both use their bodies to fight, and now, the only problem would be to see if the barbarian¡¯s basic training routine would work on humans. Until now, at least, he¡¯s never managed to learn this himself.

    Anyhow, he needed to do some testing on his own. After using the ancient totem to enter into the ¡°enlightenment blessing,¡± he tried to look for information that might be useful for humans to try the basic training routine of the barbarians. He would assume that it would be harder than this, given that back on the Battlecry city, it was really just the talented barbarians that would learn how to do this, and that was only if they received an ¡°enlightenment blessing¡± directly from the divine spirit. The most important part would have to be to receive a blessing from Doff. The barbarians had to be Doff¡¯s followers. Since he couldn¡¯t convert his knights on the Holy Continent to be followers here, he would have to wait to test that out.

    Right now, Abel might increase his own fighting abilities. He was going to do it for two years, and hopefully, he could improve his rank to legendary within two years. It was not what regr ss holders could aplish, but if he was using his time to his best ability, he might take two songs of life to boost his level as he cleared through more areas within the dark world.

    The research spirit sent a voice on the battle fort, ¡°Druid Lendo is waiting for you, Master.¡±

    Abel smiled and spoke to himself, ¡°They¡¯re here for the gift!¡±

    Soon, his body was teleported straight from the battlefort to the guest meeting room.

    He greeted Druid Lendo passionately as soon as he saw him, ¡°Wee, Druid Lendo!¡±

    Druid Lendo bowed, ¡°Sorry for the interruption, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel made an inviting gesture, ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±

    Once Druid Lendo sat down, the servants went forward to serve the juice.

    Druid Lendo didn¡¯t drink the juice, ¡°I¡¯vee here on behalf of Her Majesty the Queen, Master Bet, to send the eight floating fort bases over.¡±

    Abel smiled and responded, ¡°Allow me to say thanks to her Majesty, Druid Lendo.¡±

    Druid Lendo bowed, ¡°The n has something else that needs help from you, if you may.¡±

    Abel was obviously not going to turn this down, ¡°Please, Druid Lendo, go ahead. I¡¯m not going to refuse something that I can¡¯t contribute to.¡±

    Druid Lendo suddenly stood up, ¡°Two level 23 big druids have reached their bottleneck stage. As a fellow elf, would you please ask the tree of life to help them with their promotion?¡±

    Abel would not say no, but he was not sure where these big druids might¡¯vee from. The elves never had ranks this high, to begin with. It really had to do with the fact that they didn¡¯t like fighting on their own.

    Abel smiled and responded, ¡°It¡¯s only natural, Druid Lendo, for me to help out my kind. How about this? Have the two big druidse to the tree of life is over the next few days, and I¡¯ll ask the tree of life for help.¡±

    It should¡¯ve been Queen Luisa toe here and ask that, but maybe she thought that she wasn¡¯t so close to Abel as Druid Lendo.

    Druid Lendo was a bit embarrassed, ¡°The two are already waiting inside the defense fort outside of the valley. Would you like to head there right now, Master Bet?¡±

    As the Nation of God had been more aggressive in their expansionist attempts on the central continent. The elves had been busy bolstering their own strength. For Abel, ever since he was here to purchase the skyships, the originally loose druid military was undergoing drastic reform that would make them much more disciplined and efficient. It was all to face the battle against the Nation of God. Right now, the one thing that the elvescked the most would be the top-level fighting force. There weren¡¯t that many level 23 big druids to begin with, but only level 24 or 25 would make the druids be the very elite warriors.

    In any case, the elves had thought about using the resources that they had to help Master Bet and prompt his big druid promotion. During this time, they heard that Master Bet demanded ancient items such as the battle fort. It was only natural that they would want to trade with him like this. On the surface, they were giving these forts away, but honestly, he knew that he was not going to turn down their favors if they just ¡°gave¡± away something.

    Abel smiled and pointed at Druid Lendo, ¡°I see you¡¯ve made your calctions.¡±

    Amidst the teleportation circle where the valley was, Abel saw the two level 23 big druids waiting for him. He could see their life energy rotting away, and they both had hoodies on that would hide away their faces. They must¡¯ve used special transformation techniques to extend their lifespans. It was just like Wizard Malon from many years ago, although the method must be different.

    Abel announced, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that the tree of life would be willing to help those two.¡±

    Druid Lendo frowned, ¡°You can tell?¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°The presence they are emitting. I don¡¯t think they will be weed.¡±

    One of the big druids spoke quietly, ¡°Please, help us, Master Bet!¡±

    Their bodies hadn¡¯t been shaking even until now. It¡¯s almost like they were turned into trees. When they tried to bow to him, their waists couldn¡¯t even bend.

    Druid Lendo introduced, ¡°These are the Lofer Brothers. They¡¯ve used a special technique of the royal pce to extend their lifespan.¡±

    The Lofer Brothers took off their hoodies and revealed their faces. They were literally trees. Their bodies were wood. It was the same for their faces.

    One of them said, ¡°Our bodies can still bend, Master Bet. Our movements are not as flexible, but we are not that different to most people.¡±

    Abel realized that the two synchronize in their speech, ¡°You are twins?¡±

    They spoke at the same time, ¡°Yes, Master Bet. We can cooperate perfectly in most situations.¡±

    That was understandable. It would be great for the elves if they could have these two strengthened in their fighting abilities. From what he could see, he could do two things to help. One would be to enhance their ranks to 24, while the other would help them with their body flexibility.

    Abel spoke, ¡°You should know, Lofer Brothers, that the tree of life may not acknowledge you for your attempts to extend your life with unnatural means.¡±

    They spoke together, ¡°Please, Master Bet! That¡¯s why we need you!¡±

    No one understood the hardship these two went through over the past few centuries. When all the ss holders stopped making progress after they transformed their bodies, they somehow found a way to move from level 22 to 23.

 Chapter 1110 - Help

    <h4>Chapter 1110: Help</h4>

    The Lofer Brothers moved in a strange way with their stiffened bodies. They could only use poison creepers to carry them forward.

    Big Druid Lendo stopped after he entered the tree of life valley. Abel and the brothers approached the tree of life.

    Abel ignited his soul speaker ability and ced his hand on a branch.

    He immediately received a sense of gratitude from the tree of life regarding the increase in defense before he even raised any requests.

    Although the tree of life was in the valley, it was always aware of the things urring in the Ervo forest.

    Its gratitude was not just a matter of words. Greenlight began to sh off its leaves, and life force began to sift out.

    Small glowing crystals appeared. They were little drops of water of life.

    More and more droplets were gathered, and finally, a liter was gathered.

    It then floated in mid-air in front of Abel.

    Abel would not reject an offer like this. As far as he knew, the tree of life valued fair trade.

    He built defense for the tree of life, so the tree of life had to do something in return.

    Of course, this is only possible because Abel had a contract with the tree of life. There was no way a dragon would trade with an ant.

    Big Druid Lendo and the Lofer Brothers were stunned. This is the most amount of water the tree of life had ever produced at once.

    Big Druid Lendo almost wondered if the tree of life saved water for Master Bet during its normal production.

    However, he soon got this idea out of his head. He would never think that of a spirit like this.

    He could watch painfully as master Bet took out a jar and put the water away in his portal bag.

    The most valuable resource of the elves was the water from the tree of life. The herbs grown in the valley were just subsidies.

    There was a wide range of usage for those waters. For example, before master Bet¡¯s light healing potion was a thing, its water was made into powerful healing potions.

    It was just that they had to limit its power and dilute it because of its rarity.

    The water of life was also what kept Wizard Marlon alive in his puppet state.

    Abel couldn¡¯t care less about what big Druid Lendo thought. He wouldn¡¯t mind taking the water of life. His friends and family in the Holy Continent could make good use of it.

    Afterward, he turned to the desperate-looking Lofer Brothers and raised a request to the tree of life.

    ¡°What?¡± Abel was stunned by the tree of life¡¯s reply.

    Helping 2 rank 23 druids level up to rank 24 needed 400 top level gems. This was beyond anything he expected.

    Although he did notck in gems, no big organization in this world could bear this price.

    After all, all magic circles were run by gems, and top-level gems were the panicle of energy.

    What the tree of life asked was simple, usingrge amounts of energy to alter the bodies of 2 big druids.

    Abel shook his head and began to take out green gems from his holy portal bag.

    Although the Loafer¡¯s brothers¡¯ faces were stiffened, they were stunned by master Bet¡¯s action.

    100 gems, 200 gems, 300 gems, and finally 400 gems were put down. They were glistening under the sunlight, which almost made the elves go blind.

    It was a huge sum of wealth, but Master Bet was willing to make this sacrifice of the Lofer Brothers.

    Big druid Lendo was already nning to report this to Queen Luisa as soon as they returned to repay Master Bet.

    He didn¡¯t believe 8 battle forts was an equal trade for 400 top level gems.

    If Abel didn¡¯t make light gems so popr, mana gem would be the most stable currency.

    Of course, Abel also wondered if the tree of life just needed more energy to replenish the water it just gave out.

    The tree of life reached out its root and dragged the gems down.

    Afterward, 2 green beams shot out from its branches. They wrapped around the Lofer Brothers and carried them in mid-air.

    The brothers sensed that their souls were being scanned. It was almost like there was nothing they could hide.

    After the tree of life understood the Lofer Brothers and their knowledge of natural energy, it began to transfer information that could help them level up into their souls.

    All of a sudden, every question they ever had was answered. They were enlightened.

    The Lofer Brothers were twins, and they trained together, but their enlightenment was different.

    After all, only the tree of life could make a druid feel enlightened tailored to their being, making them level up almost instantly.

    Abel sensedrge amounts of life force rushing into the Lofer Brothers. Although he could not sense the change in their body, he could see their faces soften up.

    Initially, they were as stiff as 2 blocks of wood, but now some human emotion began to emerge.

    Abel realized why 400 gems were needed. Although the tree of life kept a little for itself, most of it was still spent on the brothers.

    Slowly, the energy of a 2 rank 24 druids began to emerge.

    The green glow faded after an hour, and the Lofer Brothers were lowered again.

    The Lofer Brothers did a backflip in mid-air and carefullynded without stomping on any herbs.

    Drops of tears began to roll down from their wooden faces.

    No one could imagine how they made it through the past 100 years. Their bodies were so stiff they couldn¡¯t even make a sound. All they could do was think.

    They almost felt like they were a block of wood instead of beings.

    If they didn¡¯t support each other as twins, there was no way they would make it to this day.

    Ever since they heard about Master Bet after they came out of retreat, they wanted to ask master Bet for help. Even as rank 23, their bodies remained a limit to their level up.

    ¡°Thank you so much master Bet!¡± The big brother said in excitement.

    His voice was still sounding a little raspy, but it sounded like a normal person.

    ¡°We owe our lives to you!¡± The little brother added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my duty to help the royal elves after receiving your gifts!¡± Abel smiled.

    However, the Lofer Brothers knew very well it was near impossible for them to get 400 top level gems even at rank 24.

    Still, they wouldn¡¯t let their emotions affect their training. It was not something Abel wanted to see anyway.

    ¡°Big druid Loafers. The royal pce will make up for Master Bet¡¯s expense. Lets head back and let the queen know about this good news!¡± Big Druid Lendo stepped up in excitement.

    The Lofer Brothers were the most powerful druids besides the ones in the temple. Their mission was not to repay favors but to strengthen their power for the unexpected war.

    On the way back, they jumped on a mad wolf, just like a normal big druid.

    Abel returned to the golden castle with 8 more battle forts in his holy portal bag.

    The first thing he did was step on battle fort no.1 and let out his 8 new battle forts.

    Luckily the altered 8-star magic circle formed by the 10 battle forts formed a separate dimension allowing him to take out the 8 new battle forts and the 2 other ones Abel obtained recently.

    He ced the 10 new battle forts in a position ording to the altered 8-star magic circle and ignited their spirit one by one through themander spirit.

    When everything was set, he named them battle fort no.11 to no. 20 and connected them to the magic circle spirit and ck spirit.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, set them up!¡± Abel said inmand.

    Soon, battle fort no 11 to 20 began to rise in theyout of an 8-star magic circle and stopped 100 meters above.

    ¡°Master, please choose between setting up a new 8 star magic circle with battle fort no.11 to 20, or creating a new magic circle with all 20 battle forts!¡± The magic circle spirit sounded.

    The precision the magic circle spirit required was not a magic circle amateur like Abel couldprehend.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, which one has stronger defence?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Master, creating a new magic circle with all 20 battle forts will be stronger! Please supply the power required,¡± The magic circle spirit replied.

    Abel immediately knew what he should do.

    He shed into the operation room of battle fort no.1 and took out the Lance Spirit from his holy portal bag filled with mana gems, and installed it onto the fort.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, you can use the power of the Lance spirit!¡± Abel said.

    Afterward,rge amounts of energy rushed towards the Lance Spirit and the magic circle spirit.

    Abel waited patiently. He knew howplicated a magic circle must be.

    He stayed in the operation room for 6 hours, and a dark gold sh on the Lance spirit began to dim.

    ¡°Master, after going through all the data from the research spirit and the Lance spirit, a star light defence circle is avable to set up!¡± The magic circle spirit sounded.

    ¡°What so special about it?¡± Abel was curious about what took so long.

    The Lance spirit was responsible for running an entire continent. With all its data working together with Abel¡¯s other spirits. How powerful was this star light defense circle?

 Chapter 1111 - Heal

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Heal</h4>

    ¡°The star light protection circle was altered from the super protection circle. With enough power it can forbid dimensional attacks and lock down above the golden castle!¡± The magic circle spirit exined.

    Abel was caught off guard. Was this thing a super circle?

    A super circle was extremely rare in this world. Only the most important ce would be equipped with one, like the Howling Castle in the front line.

    The resources it required would normally take tens of generations to gather.

    Just like the super teleportation circle, he obtained from the Lance Continent. There was no way he could make them himself.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit. Is that thing a super circle?¡¯ Abel asked.

    ¡°Master, the star light protection circle will eventually be a super protection circle if you keep supplying it with data and increase its power!¡± The magic circle exined.

    Suddenly, Abel realized that they might not have used battle forts to set up circles, even in ancient times.

    It was only now, where no one could ignite battle forts, that he could get so many.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit. Give me the map of the circle!¡± Abel asked.

    Soon, a map appeared in his brain with 20 dots. There were shadows beside the 20 dots. It seemed like they were the position where his 20 battle forts should be.

    He realized the position of those dots was very simr to the 20 brightest stars in the sky.

    He put the Lance spirit back in his holy portal bag and teleported to battle fort no.1.

    Since he was setting up a new circle, he needed to move those forts manually.

    This task was simple with the Holy Portal Bag. All he needed was to retrieve a battle fort and let them out again in the right position.

    Still, he could only do it one by one, considering how big those things were.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, set them up!¡± Abel ced the forts in the right position and said.

    Suddenly, an earth-shaking rumble emerged, and sparkles of starlight shed from the sky.

    Even the shining sunlight could not cover them.

    At that moment, 10 powerful professionals admired the legendary light from the golden castle and saw the changes above.

    ¡°Is the golden castle increasing protection?¡¯ Aw-defying wizard saw the sparkles in the sky and gasped.

    The golden castle had counteracted a legendary knight. It yed a role in the creation of that legendary light.

    ¡°Maybe even a few legendaries might not break this defence!¡± Aw-defying wizard added.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great. My men are quite close with Master Bet. We will will be invincible if we hide in the golden castle during danger!¡± A big Druidughed.

    All the other professionals alsoughed. They agreed.

    Abel was very happy himself as well. Considering the power of this thing, it was definitely more powerful than another 8-star protection circle.

    On top of that, the circle corresponded with the alignment of the stars, so one would need to break the power of heaven and earth before prating the golden castle.

    The starlight protection circle was a 3-dimensional circle with 20 battle forts at different heights and 3yers of defense.

    The powerful holy crystal could break one level, but could it break 2 or 3, or even 10?

    If Abel could get 10 more battle forts, this circle might be able to fend off a god for a short amount of time.

    ¡°Master, legendary Larkin has some urgent news for you!¡± The research spirit sounded as Abel was standing on battle fort no.1 in the secondyer of defense.

    The research spirit was responsible for Abel¡¯s day-to-day, which was why Abel could be so carefree.

    ¡°Legendary wizard Larkin? Abel was confused.

    Wizard Larkin had given him a lot of respect which meant his status was already on par with the legendaries, even though he still had a distance to go when it came to power.

    ¡°Research spirit, tell me about it!¡± He asked.

    Soon, a message was transferred.

    ¡°Master Bet, it¡¯s Wizard Larkin. If you are free, pleasee to the defence wall of Doomsday. I¡¯ve given you the permission and the situation is urgent. So pleasee as soon as possible!¡± Wizard Larkin said in a respectful tone.

    Abel was free, but the wall of Doomsday was near the front line. He could not go without preparation.

    Potions were a must, as well as gear. He then put Doff the Beamon back in his monster ring.

    Frankenstein also came along. He was an elf, so he needed a wizard to help him move in a sh.

    He thought for a moment and also put Bruce in his monster ring. It was just that he wouldn¡¯t let him out until thest moment.

    After everything was set, he teleported to the dungeon and ignited the giant teleportation circle. Soon, he spotted his permission to teleport to the wall of Doomsday directly.

    This permission was extremely rare in the continent. Most people needed to go through the wizard union.

    Only someone as powerful as Wizard Larkin could grant out permission like this.

    Abel and Frankenstein appeared in the familiar wall of Doomsday and immediately sensed that a powerful power of the will surrounded them.

    In a sh, they appeared in a lounge.

    Abel turned and saw Wizard Luke and another wizard with the scent of a legendary looking at a wizard sitting on a chair.

    That wizard was glowing in a dark green Abel never seen before. He seemed poisoned.

    Normal poisons were only light green, and dark green was looking extremely scary.

    That wizard took out a bottle of light healing potion and threw the empty bottle on the ground. Dong!

    Abel looked down and realized there were already more than 500 bottles of empty crystal ss on the ground.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is legendary Wizard Dn and legendary Wizard Gallo. Wizard Dn was badly poisoned in an ancient sight and we used up our light healing potions!¡± Wizard Luke exined.

    ¡°Its my honour to help you!¡± Abel bowed.

    It was a desperate situation, but Abel still needed to show his respect. After all, there was quite a gap before bing a legend.

    ¡°Master Bet, there¡¯s no need to bow. Just quicklye and look at Dn and see if you have any solutions!¡± Wizard Luke waved his hand and said.

    ¡°Master Bet, if it was because of your life healing potions, I would be dead at this point. Thank you!¡± WIzard Dn still managed to smile with an icky green glow.

    He poured another light healing potion in his mouth as he spoke. He then added, ¡°this is thest bottle, luckily you came in time!¡±

    Abel did not take out more light healing potions for Wizard Dn. Instead, he took out a poison antidote from the Dark World.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, please drink this!¡± He said confidently, which was a relief to the heart of the wizards.

    It was hard to imagine what would happen to their forces if a legendary wizard was dead in the Central Continent.

    Legendaries were the pinnacle of power. They each yed a huge role in the structure of the continent.

    ¡°Master Bet, I trust you!¡± Wizard Dn opened his mouth and gently poured the poison antidote in.

    The effect was almost instant. The dark green on his face faded in less than 10 seconds, exposing a pale face.

    ¡°Haha, I know Master Bet had a solution!¡± Wizard Larkinughed from the side.

    He then patted Abel on the shoulder, and the other legendaries followed. It was a show of respect for Abel.

    ¡°I¡¯m saved!¡± Wizard Dn stood up again and stretched his back.

    He then stood up straight with a serious face and bowed to Abel.

    ¡°Master Bet, I owe my life to you. From now on just call me if you need any help!¡± Wizard Dn lowered his voice.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, it was your luck that my antidote worked on you!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, let¡¯s talk business. Can you change up the vour of your light healing potions? Their taste is making me sick after drinking thousands of bottles!¡± Wizard Dnughed.

    Everyone began tough. He might have been the first person to drink thousands of light healing potions at once.

    Luckily the light healing potions directly turned into energy as soon as it enters the body.

    If not, there was no way Wizard Dn could drink so many.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, every ingredient in the light healing potions were irreceable. Changing the vour is not really possible!¡± Abel alsoughed. He reached his power of the will in his holy portal bag and took out 50 power potions. He continued, ¡°these are my new power potions. They taste the same as the light healing potions but they look different and they are more powerful. I hope that helps!¡±

    ¡°Master Bet. We are just about to ask you for some of those!¡± Wizard Larkinughed from the side.

    Ever since Abel had given out the power potion to his guests at the party, the wizard union recognized the power potion.

    The legendaries needed something like this since light healing potions were way too weak to heal their injuries. This was how Wizard Dn cleared out all the light healing potions in their inventory at once.

 Chapter 1112 - Invite

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Invite</h4>

    ¡°Master Bet, take a look at this form!¡± Wizard Larkin took out a crisp-looking parchment for Abel.

    Abel knew it was his reward, and it was a potion named ¡®mana resistance potion.¡¯

    It was from ancient times, and it included many ingredients he had never heard of.

    He turned his gaze back to Wizard Larkin with confusion.

    ¡°Master Bet, I found this mana resistance potion form and the information about it from an ancient sight¡¯s scripture after many years of searching!¡± Wizard Larkin exined.

    ¡°Wizard Larkin, so you are saying the ingredients for this potion still exist?¡± Abel began to understand what Wizard Larkin meant.

    ¡°Yes, it was the reason Dn had risked his life!¡± Wizard Larkin nodded.

    ¡°Do you want me to make this potion? I am confident since it is a master grade potion, but you need to provide me with the ingredients!¡± Abel agreed.

    ¡°Master Bet, ording to what we know, at least 3 ingredients need to be used 2 hours after they are harvested!¡± Wizard Larkinughed awkwardly.

    A ¡®mana resistance potion.¡¯ resistance potion was a secret of the WIzard union. Not many had even heard of it.

    It had the power to achieve full Lightning and ice resistance for 4 seconds, which directly impacted the status of wizards.

    However, to make one, one must first obtain the ingredients for them.

    This was why many ancient potions needed to be altered, which could take tens or even hundreds of years.

    Although this potion was effective against wizards, it would work the best against holy knights.

    The 2 scariest auras of the holy knights were holy freeze and holy charge. Half of the wizards in the front line were killed by them.

    Therefore, a war between the Central Continent and the Holy Kingdom had to break out in the next century. The wizard union was going all out on researching the mana resistance potion.

    However, it was a potion with the power ofw, and they soon realized every ingredient was irreceable.

    Until the day they found some new information in ancient scriptures.

    There was a garden out there with all the necessary ingredients prepared, so Wizard Dn decided to go for a search and almost got himself killed. Still, he confirmed its existence.

    There were many ancient sights with different levels of security. The more important they were, the scarier they were.

    Abel knew very well. He was no stranger to ancient sights.

    Although he found many goodies in them, he would not want to explore one by himself.

    There might be no one more familiar with ancient sights than him.

    Abel finally understood WIzard Larkin¡¯s intention, but he hesitated.

    Even Wizard Dn almost got himself killed, so he didn¡¯t want to take the risk.

    ¡°Master Bet, I know this is risky, but don¡¯t worry. Us 3 legendaries wille along to protect you. Your safety is our first priority!¡± Wizard Larkin bowed.

    He was not lying. Master Bet¡¯s safety really was more important than the potion ingredients.

    Even if they failed, they all agreed they would not want to lose Master Bet.

    At the same time, Master Bet would be able to support them during the journey. At least they wouldn¡¯t be poisoned like Wizard Dn.

    Although those wizards were not potion makers, they would still tell the difference between light healing potions and the poison antidote Abel just used on Wizard Dn.

    ¡°Which legendaries areing?¡± Abel knew Wizard Larkin was sincere. After all, he still had some lifesavers. He could hide in the Dark World during the most dangerous of times.

    ¡°Master Bet, is that a yes?¡± Wizard Larkin felt his heart lift.

    For professionals on their level, 4 seconds could define victory, which was why they were willing to risk so much for the mana resistance potion.

    ¡°How could I not agree!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, Wizard Dn wille along, and also Wizard Doran!¡± Wizard Larkin pointed and said.

    ¡°Master Bet, please tell us what you want in exchange. We will try our best to be satisfied!¡± Wizard Larkin smiled.

    He just wanted to settle the deal as soon as possible and take out what he had immediately; this way, Master Bet could no longer say no.

    He knew Master Bet must be apprehensive after seeing a legendary wizard getting poisoned.

    ¡°Really, Wizard Larkin?¡¯ Abel asked.

    ¡°Of course, only if the wizard union agrees, of course!¡± Wizard Larkinughed.

    ¡°Wizard Larkin, I want to register a super teleportation circle in the wizard unionwork!¡± Abel smiled and said bluntly.

    ¡°Master Bet, you want a super teleportation circle?¡± Abel spoke in such a vague tone that Wizard Larkin didn¡¯t know what to say all of a sudden.

    A super teleportation circle was not only a matter of value. Cultivating a spirit took time, and they were not easy to find. Each could take at least 10 years.

    ¡°Wizard Larkin, I don¡¯t need a super teleportation circle. I just want the permission to connect one to the wizard unionwork!¡± Abel cleaned up his sentence.

    ¡°Master Bet, you have the materials for a super teleportation circle?¡± Wizard Larkin pointed at Abel in disbelief.

    At the same time, he let out a big breath of relief. All that took was a yes from him.

    ¡°I just got a little lucky!¡± Abel didn¡¯t want to exin too much, so he just smiled.

    Wizard Larkin also didn¡¯t want to ask too much. Considering Abel¡¯s status, even legendaries had to respect him. Breaking their bonds with little things like this was not with it.

    If Abel were a normal professional, no way they would let him go easily.

    ¡°Master Bet, that¡¯s no problem. Just set up the super teleportation circle, and we will let you register!¡± Wizard Larkinughed.

    ¡°Wizard Larkin, thank you so much. When are we heading out?¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°On the first day of the new year. We will go to the golden castle and take you along. I heard the golden castle has the best scenery and the best food in the world!¡± Wizard Dnughed from the side.

    Wizard Dn had taken such a big hit he still needed some time to recover with light healing potions. That was why they couldn¡¯t go immediately.

    Luckily the potions of the dark world would not cause any side effects. The healing potions of this world, on the other hand, would be useless after less than 10 bottles.

    After the business was taken care of, Abel returned to his golden castle and arrived at the operation room to see the magic circle spirit.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, find a spot nearby I can set up a super teleportation circle!¡± He said.

    The magic circle spirit immediately began to scan the areas around the golden castle.

    Selecting a spot for a super teleportation circle was not easy. A powerful energy wave would be created each time a super teleportation circle was ignited. This energy was not something normal people could tolerate, and it would affect the operation of other magic circles.

    Therefore, they needed to be set up in a ce away from people and other magic circles.

    ¡°Master, here are the avable areas!¡¯ Abel received a map.

    There was a teau located below the valley of the golden castle. Abel was only 1 mile away, so he was a little skeptical.

    He didn¡¯t want his steward and servants in the castle to get hurt.

    ¡°Magic circle. If I set up a super teleportation circle there, will it affect the well being of the elves in my castle?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Master, the golden castle¡¯s defence is capable of blocking all energy waves and the super teleportation circle would be recognised as a protected sight by the star light protection circle!¡± The magic circle spirit exined.

    The golden castle was one of the finest works by the dwarves. Its defense was definitely top-notch, even without the 20 battle forts.

    It had the power to counteract all kinds of energy impact and dimensional force. After all, the dwarves were masters of architecture.

    Not to mention, the super teleportation circle was a mile away anyway.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, open the energy monitor circle and teleport the elves in the golden castle to a safe ce as soon as a problem urred!¡± Abel agreed and proceeded with the n.

    Although this cost more energy, Abel had more than enough gems.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± The magic circle spirit replied.

    Abel then teleported to the area the magic circle suggested and took out boxes of material.

    What came after was no longer Abel¡¯s business. All he needed was to watch as the magic circle spirit operated its puppets.

    A super teleportation circle was not just a simple teleportation circle. There were alsorge amounts of supporting magic circles to create the sea amounts of energy required. If not, the circle would not be able to function.

 Chapter 1113 - Construct

    <h4>Chapter 1113: Construct</h4>

    Setting up a super teleportation circle was no simple task. It would take a long time, even if the 100 puppets worked endlessly.

    Since the super teleportation circle needed data from the area, it needed to be connected to the golden castle. Which meant they had to extend the base of the Golden Castle.

    Therefore, Abel had been checking up on it a few times a day for the next few days.

    Since Abel did not keep it a secret, the visitors all spotted the construction process. They never expected it to be a super teleportation circle through.

    They were curious, but most of them did not pay too much attention.

    Still, the dwarves noticed. The dwarves altered the gold of the golden castle, so expanding the base meant the dwarves needed to sendrge amounts of gold over as well.

    The super teleportation circle was finallypleted on thest day of the year, and Abel visited his 3 followers.

    Although Abel might be the only one using this super teleportation circle, the ce still needed to be cleaned up by professionals, which his followers would take care of.

    The half-elf servants in the castle were incapable of this job, so he could only ask some low-rank professionals from the Judson family for help.

    Since Abel wanted to match the style of his golden castle, the super teleportation circle was built with gold from the dwarves as well.

    The puppets had perfectly replicated the skills of the dwarves on the surface, but Abel and his followers knew very well there was not a single mistake inside.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is a super teleportation circle!¡± Big Druid Poly¡¯s jaw dropped.

    As a druid raised in the elves by a small noble family, she had never had the chance to approach the super teleportation circle in the temple.

    ¡°The cost of this thing can make a big noble family go bankrupt!¡± Big Druid Josephus also sighed.

    The Judson family was known for their trade, so the cost was the first thing that came to his mind.

    In fact, just the countless supporting circles alone were enough to make a big noble family go bankrupt.

    ¡°All of you have the permission to use this super teleportation circle once a year. If you don¡¯t use it, I will give you the corresponding resources for the energy required!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, I just want the resources!¡± Druid Gunter said.

    He had the best training conditions of any elves, and he was already on the track of bing a big Druid.

    The other 2 big druids agreed. There was no need for them to use a super teleportation circle, and they had no intention of visiting a subcontinent.

    They were already big druids. Subcontinents had nothing to offer them.

    They were just happy that Abel was about to increase their resources.

    Abel allowed his followers to explore the circle by themselves while entering an underground room filled with protection circles.

    There was an extrarge energy storage box with the capacity to hold 5000 gems.

    Abel dumped 5000 top-level gems from his holy portal bag and used his power of the will to direct them to the sockets.

    Once they were used up, the puppets would be able to replenish them with the tens of thousands of top-level gems from the golden castle.

    Afterward, he shed towards the spirit and ignited with his power of the will.

    A green glow emerged, and all the circles around were ignited as well.

    A powerful energy wave began to gather.

    Mana gems were not the only energy source of a super teleportation circle. They were only for the supporting circles to gather mana for the main teleportation circles. Therefore, a part of it had to be top-quality gems.

    Soon, mana from the surrounding area was gathered, and a mana environment was created.

    As energy continued to move around, all the supporting circles were fully ignited. However, not the main teleportation circle. It only did a gentle check-up, and it was shut down.

    ¡°Master, the super teleportation circle is working normally!¡± The magic circle spirit sounded.

    Abel had permitted the magic circle spirit to take care of the super teleportation circle. He didn¡¯t have time to mind another spirit by himself.

    There were tens of spirits in the gold castle alone, but they were all taken care of by 3 main spirits.

    The magic circle spirits were responsible for all magic circles. The research spirit was responsible for Abel¡¯s day-to-day businesses, and the ck spirit was responsible for any potential intruder from using the power of will.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit. Connect to the Wizard Unionwork!¡± Abel asked inmand.

    ¡°Yes Master!¡±

    As it sounded, the super teleportation circle began to gather mana again. But this time, it no longer needed to use the energy from the gems.

    There was a rule. All super teleportation circles could only be ignited once the energy with the mana gathering circles had reached a certain threshold.

    After all, no organization wanted to use more mana gems than necessary.

    Of course, this did not include Abel. His spirits could use as many as they wanted.

    As Abel¡¯s followers admired the main structure of the circle, an ear-piercing siren erupted, signaling them to leave.

    Afterward, they saw a jaw-dropping scene ofrge amounts of energy rushing into the main circle. Afterward, beams of lights shoot out from the golden structure.

    It was almost like a storm; the energy it sifted out was scary.

    The patterns on the main circle outside of the building began to rush around.

    Of course, this was not a super teleportation in full action. It was just unleashing the energy needed tomunicate with the further circle.

    The energy used was not that much since it basically used a super teleportation circle as a long-distancemunication circle.

    Still, it was the main method a sub-continent couldmunicate with the Central Continent since they needed to send some reports over from time to time.

    The magic circle spirit did so to raise a request and connect to the Wizard Union teleportationwork.

    After the request was sent, they just needed to wait.

    The process only took around a minute. It seemed like Wizard Larkin had notified the union beforehand.

    After the super teleportation circle was connected to thework, messages began to emerge.

    Abel connected to those messages and saw all super teleportation circles from the Central Continent and the Subcontinents, including the Holy Continent.

    There were 4 super teleportation circles in the Holy Continent. One belonged to the Wizard Unions in Linate City, the second one in the elves, the third one in the dwarves, and the fourth one in the Orc empire.

    Since Wizard Larkin permitted Abel to connect, all super teleportation circles from the wizard union were listed.

    Abel knew creating a structure like this was not easy. For example, if Abel were to register himself as an elf, he would only be able to connect to other super teleportation circles of the elves unless he got a confirmation beforehand.

    This was becauserge amounts of energy would be used from both ends with each ignited.

    However, the wizard union had the permission to connect with any super teleportation circle forcefully. There was no way for the other side to reject, as for the energy expenditure, the wizard union would cover them afterward.

    This was covered for Abel¡¯s super teleportation circle as well.

    Therefore Wizard Larkin¡¯s permission had given Abel much more than he initially imagined.

    Finally, the super teleportation circle was ready to operate.

    Abe immediately felt the urge to return to the Holy Continent, but he knew it was not realistic at the moment.

    He was be exploring an ancient sight with 3 legendary wizards tomorrow.

    ¡°Master, Wizard Hutton and Wizard Bernie are waiting for you in the lounge!¡± The research spirit sounded.

    Abel directly stepped on the golden short-distance teleportation circle and returned to the golden castle¡¯s lounge.

    ¡°Master Bet, I heard you are building a super teleportation circle!¡± Bernie jumped up as soon as Abel appeared.

    ¡°Yeah, it was justpleted. Did your teacher tell you?¡± Abel gazed at Wizard Hutton, signaling that he had talked too much.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t ask the dwarves for any help when it came to constructing the circle, he still needed to exin what was going on after requesting so much gold from them.

    ¡°Master Bet, how could I not tell Bernie about it considering our rtionship!¡± Wizard Hutton said irritatedly.

    Bernie had missed his family ever since he left the Holy Continent.

    After all, Bernie was a normal dwarf. He did not have the coldness of a wizard. However, he still had a strong bond with his father.

    However, each teleportation through a super teleportation circle took a lot of energy, and Wizard Hutton didn¡¯t want Bernie to y around with it.

    Even if Wizard Hutton agreed, other dwarves wouldn¡¯t agree.

    Each ignition requiredrge amounts of Credit points, and it had not even been a long time since Bernie left his family. Therefore, Wizard Hutton wouldn¡¯t waste it unless it was totally necessary.

    Still, Bernie had been bothering him non-stop.

    Ever since he found out Master Bet was building a super teleportation circle and was set toplete on the day, he decided to bring Bernie along.

    Before Abel even knew, Bernie and Wizard Hutton were already nning to take advantage of his super teleportation circle. Still, he would not reject them, considering their closeness.

 Chapter 1114 - Super Teleportation

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Super Teleportation</h4>

    ¡°Master Bet, can this super teleportation circle connect to the super teleportation circle of the dwarves in the Holy Continent?¡± Bernie said with his eyes sparkling.

    He could no longer hold himself back.

    ¡°Bernie, you want to go home?¡± Abel smiled at the excited Bernie.

    ¡°Of course, my father still doesn¡¯t know I¡¯ve be a wizard. I need to tell him this news personally!¡¯ Bernie nodded and smiled.

    ¡°My super teleportation circle is ready and it can connect to the dwarves. But have you thought about how you are going toe back¡± Abel smiled again.

    Bernie had no idea, so he turned to his teacher Wizard Hutton.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Your heart can¡¯t be this unsettled as a wizard. You just left home not long ago. Did you know every super teleportation circle ignition cost 10,000 credit points. You are not going to get that many until you be an elite wizard!¡± Wizard Hutton shook his head.

    ¡°Bernie, just help me bring something back and I¡¯ll pay for your return!¡± Abelughed when he saw Bernie¡¯s face drop.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ll borrow credit points from you in the future!¡± Bernie jumped up in excitement.

    In reality, 10,000 credit points were basically 10 years of pay for a normal elite wizard through missions and service in the Wizard Union.

    Since all wizards needed training resources and credit points were the mostmon exchange currency, saving up to 10,000 credit points was definitely not easy.

    The reason Abel had umted 150,000 credit points so easily was that he basically never needed to use them for training resources. He always preferred light gems.

    Abel transferred 10,000 credit points to Bernie and took out some elite Wizard training resources.

    Bernie had an eye for luxury. Although those resources were not umon in the Central Continent, they were extremely rare in the Holy Continent.

    After all, resources were the main reason there was no rank 18 wizard in the Holy Continent.

    ¡°Master Bet, who do you want me to give them to?¡± Bernie asked after Abel handed him a portal bag.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if Abel wanted to give the resources to the Kingdom of St Ellis, his family, or the elves.

    ¡°Bernie, are you really going back empty handed?¡± Abel gazed at Wizard Hutton and connected with Bernie through the power of the will so no one else could hear them.

    Bernie immediately understood Abel. Those resources were for the dwarves.

    Which made sense. After all, that teleportation circle belonged to Abel, and he could go back any time. So there was no need for Bernie to carry stuff for him.

    There was even a bottle of golden longevity potion for his father. Bernie was touched as he put away the portal back. Then, all of a sudden, he didn¡¯t even know how to say thank you.

    The departure time was set for midnight. But, ording to Wizard Hutton, each ignition from a super teleportation circle needed time to umte energy.

    However, Abel felt like Wizard Hutton and Bernie just wanted to stay for lunch and dinner, so they pushed back the departure.

    After lunch, Steward Myer and the servants began decorating the golden castle for the new year.

    All the visitors who came to see the legendary light beside the 5 professionals and their disciples staying for a meal had left by dinner time.

    It was almost the new year, and there were still 10 professionals eating at his ce. Abel was speechless, but still, Steward Myer had to give them what they paid for with their light gems.

    Most of all, he was speechless when another wizard had leveled up as he was eating with Bernie.

    The other 4 professionals felt a little letdown, yet they still had their hopes up.

    After all, seeing a wizard leveled up after eating was much more impactful than hearing rumors.

    On the other hand, Abel was afraid of the hassle of his castle in the future if it kept helping wizards level up.

    ¡°Master Bet, can you give us dwarves a few more spots for meals?¡± Wizard Hutton¡¯s eyes fired up as he lowered his voice.

    ¡°Wizard Hutton, Bernie and you cane any day. As for the other dwarves... as you can see, everyone here are my friends. I don¡¯t want to turn my castle into a restaurant!¡± Abel rejected him.

    Abel made a big effort to limit the spot to 10 people per meal. If he gave the dwarves more, he would be in big trouble.

    Wizard Hutton was also not expecting much. All he could hope for was Bernie speaking to Abel for him as his status in the dwarves grew.

    Bernie was not an elite wizard, so he could not intervene with the business of the wizards. He couldn¡¯t even manage a mid-level department in the continent.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, send us to the super teleportation circle!¡¯ Abel said after the meal.

    In 3 shes, Abel, Bernie, and wizard Hutton vanished from the dining hall.

    ¡°Master Bet. I¡¯m impressed, teleportation circles on the ground are a secret of the dwarves!¡± Wizard Hutton said helplessly.

    He already felt something strange during the teleportation.

    Since the ground of the golden castle was made out of gold and the special circle of the dwarves, they could ignite teleportation, defense, and speaker anywhere they wanted.

    This was how the dwarves went all out.

    However, the super teleportation circle was not built by the dwarves, yet Abel had already decoded their secret.

    Little did the dwarves know, Abel had a spirit specialized in magic circles to analyze any circles in the golden castle in detail and replicate them.

    Therefore, with enough resources, Abel could build another golden castle with his puppets.

    Although it might not be as artistic as the dwarves, its magic circles would be perfect.

    In fact, it might even be better since human error would be minimized.

    ¡°Wizard Hutton, what¡¯s done is done. Are you going to force me to take this ce down?¡¯ Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯m just joking with you!¡± Wizard Hutton quickly waved his hands.

    ¡°Bernie, off you go!¡± Abel ended his conversation with Wizard Hutton and opened the door for Bernie.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯lle back in a month!¡± Bernie gave his final bow.

    ¡°Bernie, make sure you keep training. You are not young, you can¡¯t waste a single day!¡± Wizard Hutton reminded.

    ¡°Yes teacher!¡± Bernie replied and turned to Abel. ¡°Master Be, I will say hello to your family!¡±

    Abel nodded. He did not tell Bernie that he had a contracted servant Bartoli in the Kingdom of St Ellis and that he could know about the condition of the holy continent any time he wanted.

    Bernie stepped into the main structure, and his face immediately sank as he looked down at the pattern.

    He was too excited to go home. He almost forgot about the trauma a super teleportation circle gave him when he first came to the Central Continent.

    But it was toote for regret.

    All he could do was to clench the resources in his hand and cheer himself up.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, ignite. The destination is the dwarves in the Holy Continent!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Master, teleportation beginning!¡± The magic circle spirit sounded.

    After a day of gathering mana,rge amounts of energy gushed out from the circle towards Bernie.

    A strong dimensional energy waveshed out, almost like an earthquake.

    Luckily both Abel and WIzard Hutton werew-defying wizards. So that energy wave didn¡¯t do anything to them.

    Bernie sensed lightning shing around him as a blinding beam of white light shot up towards the sky from the main building.

    It was almost like the air around him was being torn apart as dimensional force surrounded him and dragged him into another dimension.

    He felt violent vertigo and cked out. Even a rank 4 wizard like himself could not withstand such impact.

    After all, a wizard would only start getting used to moving through dimensions once they mastered the move in a sh as an intermediate wizard.

    Therefore, Bernie would still have to suffer until he became an elite wizard.

    Bernie realized he was lying on a familiar bed by the time he woke up again. He immediately patted his waist and let out a breath of relief. The portal bag of resources Abel gave him was still there.

    It was a small move, but the servant dwarves immediately ran out.

    ¡°Young Master Bernie is awake!¡± They called as they ran.

    Bernie shook his head. Those were the servants he had when he was in the Holy Continent, and soon he realized he was in his room in the Goff family.

    The dizziness began to fade, and he heard his fathering. ¡°Bernie, you are awake!¡±

    Although Bernie was used to being away from home for business in the past, this time was the longest.

    If Abel had not built a super teleportation circle, and he had to wait until the day he became an elite wizard to umte credit points for a return, Old Goff might not even be alive by that point.

    ¡°Bernie, tell me about the Central Continent!¡± Old Goff sat down and smiled.

    Afterward, Bernie went on with the details as Old Goff continued to smile.

    ¡°Bernie, you are now a wizard. There¡¯s no need to worry about the family. Just focus on your training in the Central Continent!¡± Although Old Goff was happy to see Bernie, he was still not happy about Bernie taking a break from his training.

    However, he was stunned when Bernie took out a portal bag. Inside it was enough resources for his family to cultivate a few rank 18 wizards.

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The best decision Bernie ever made was bing friends with Abel.

 Chapter 1115 - Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Gathering</h4>

    It was the first day of the year, and it was surprising how many people came to see the legendary light. They all brought their New Years¡¯ gift, which Steward Myer put in the inventory one by one.

    Just like always, Abel did not care and rested on his battle fort after breakfast.

    Soon, he would be on the way to an ancient sight with 3 legendary wizards.

    He had been preparing for a few days; even the fire tooth battle fort was stored in his holy portal bag.

    Once he was in danger, he would let the Fire Tooth out and jump into it. After all, its powerful defense and attack could guarantee his escape.

    He also had more than 5000 full recovery potions prepared. So as long as something didn¡¯t kill him instantly, he would be ok.

    As a professional, the more powerful moves, the better.

    He gazed at the morning fog of the Ervo forest. It was not a cold morning, but the sun still hadn¡¯t cleared out the area.

    Abel took a deep breath of fresh air.

    In moments of solitude like this, the nostalgia of his past in the Holy continent returned.

    If he did not promise the legendary wizards, he would be spending his time with his uncle Marshall in Harry castle.

    He knew about the condition of his family members through the soul of Bartoli. Just like always, his uncle Marshall was still living in Harry castle.

    The only thing different was that his uncle was now an elite knight. He no longer needed to be a headmander and get orc god blood to increase his lifespan.

    Abel could give him some water of life and turn him into a wizard. Then, with the support of his potion, aging would no longer be a problem.

    As a member of the Bet family, his father, Duke Bet, was the most powerful duke in the Kingdom of St Ellis. The dream of his family hade true.

    His brother Zack was an Earl, and he led a team of 10,000 knights.

    Still, passively understanding his family was the most Abel could do. He couldn¡¯t wait for this mission to finish so he could return.

    Just like that, he sat alone in his fort thinking about his family as the golden castle was bustling with guests.

    The guests were allw-defying wizards, and they wanted their disciples to have more connections in the continent and see more of the world.

    Abel didn¡¯t have a single enemy in the Central Continent, and every big organization was trying their best to maintain a good rtionship with him.

    The new year was the best opportunity. That was why the castle was bustling even without any new year celebration party.

    40 guests had arrived early in the morning, and 30 of them were already on the balcony.

    After all, the disciple of the powerful would be elite level at the least.

    There was an unspoken rule. Only elite-level professionals were allowed in the golden castle. Both the legendary light and the food were too advanced for low to intermediate-level professionals.

    Druid Gunter sat behind a table as he recorded the gifts with a rune pen.

    He had been here ever since the sun came up. He was the weakest of the 3 followers, so he was ordered to greet the guests.

    Most of the guests did not head to the balcony to see the legendary light immediately since most of them had already seen it more than once.

    Instead, they gathered around, gathering without an organizer.

    Since it was a good day, the golden castle had brought the red wine and grandmaster wine from the cer.

    Those wines were the ones with only onebination, so they were not the best quality. But still, it was enough to make the guests glued to their ss.

    Of course, there was water spirit fruit juice for the druids as well.

    The druids looked at Abel¡¯s followers with envy, especially Druid Gunter.

    Both Druid Poly and Druid Josephus were big druids, but Druid Gunter was only an elite druid, yet he had the chance to serve Master Bet.

    To this day, even normal big druids would not have the chance to be Abel¡¯s followers.

    Many big druids hade along since Abel¡¯s water spirit fruit juice was good for druid training.

    If resources like this were taken out for the guests, Abel¡¯s followers must have plenty.

    ¡°Druid Gunter, are you drinking this everyday?¡± Big Druid Conrad was a royal big druid who regrly interacted with Druid Gunter, and he asked curiously.

    However, his question had attracted a few more druids near the hall, and they began chatting.

    ¡°Druid Conrad, I don¡¯t drink this water spirit fruit juice!¡± Druid Gunter shook his head,

    The druids around immediately let out a breath of relief. It seemed like being Master Bet¡¯s follower was not that great after all.

    ¡°The one I drink is much better!¡± After a moment, Druid Gunter added in a slightly arrogant tone.

    Druid Conrad almost spilled his drink, and he immediately covered himself.

    His curiosity had gotten the best of him.

    ¡°Druid Gunter, do you mind telling me how much resources you get each month? Don¡¯t worry about it if you don¡¯t want to say it!¡± He added casually.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all. A natural breathing potion, some credit points, some healing potions, and the resources needed for a big druid!¡± Druid Gunter gave out a rough estimation.

    Of course, he did not mention the natural force gathered by a personal energy gathering circle in the golden castle. If he did, those druids would go crazy.

    Although the royal pce had a natural force gathering circle as well, they were shared by many big druids.

    Druid Gunter did not mention the natural breathing potion he obtained was a golden one as well. The effect of one could alreadyst for a month, which meant Druid Gunter was enjoying its power constantly.

    As for healing potions, there could be none other than the light healing potions and the power potion.

    Still, just those things alone had made the druids¡¯ jaw drop. They knew master Bet was treating his followers well, but they still did not expect them to get this much.

    Just when Gunter Gunter was getting arrogant in the hall, a teleportation glow shed, and 3 figures emerged.

    Suddenly, he froze.

    Those guests did not walk. Instead, they floated forward.

    There was only one type of being in the world who could do this, the legendaries.

    There were no weaklings in the hall, and the ones closest to the door immediately noticed something odd.

    All of a sudden, the bustling hall went silent.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Did master Bet organize a party?¡± A female legendary Wizard named Doranughed.

    She was curious why master Bet would organize a party the day they were setting off.

    ¡°The prestigious Legendaries, this is not a party. It¡¯s just a little gathering amongst the friends of Master Bet!¡± Big Druid Joseph quickly stepped up and bowed.

    ¡°Little gathering!¡± Wizard Doran shook her head and added, ¡°Where is master Bet?¡±

    ¡°Please wait, I¡¯ll let master Bet know!¡± Big Druid Josephus quickly bowed.

    Abel immediately got a message through the research spirit. He was not expecting the legendaries toe this early.

    ¡°Legendary Wizard Luke, Legendary Wizard Galon, and Ms Legendary Wizard Doran, happy new year. Wee to the golden castle!¡± Abel appeared in the hall with a sh and bowed.

    ¡°Master Bet. Happy new year, this is Wizard Doran!¡± Wizard Dn gave Abel a hug with a smile and introduced her.

    This gesture almost made everyone in the hall faint. A hug was an extremely close way of greeting wizards. They would only do it to their closest friends.

    Wizard Dn had done so intentionally. Abel had saved his life, so he wanted everyone to know how close they were.

    If anyone wanted to mess with Abel, they had to consider him first.

    ¡°Master Bet, we agreed that we have to try the food in your castle!¡± Wizard Galon stepped up with a smile as well.

    ¡°Wizard Galon, my little restaurant is prepared. If the three of you are ready, we can head towards it now!¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lets not make everyone ufortable!¡± Wizard Dnughed.

    Afterward, Abel led the 3 legends out of the hall, and the atmosphere rxed once again.

    Although the legendary wizards did not unleash their power, their presence alone was enough to make everyone feel stressed.

    The chatter erupted once the legendary wizards left. Many professionals never even saw a legendary wizard in their life.

    What happened that day was definitely something to remember.

    The news in the hall quickly spread to the tform, and many quickly returned, hoping the legendary wizards would show up again.

    As time went on, this news quickly spread to each organization and attracted many more professionals. One was for the juice and wine. Another was for the legendary wizards.

    Soon, more than 200 professionals were crowded around the golden castle.

 Chapter 1116 - Small Team of Legendaries

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Small Team of Legendaries</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    There was a little dining room in the golden castle, and it was rarely used. Since there were not many chefs around, using it alongside the main dining hall was not efficient.

    However, how could Abel make the 3 legendary wizards dine with the others?

    As you all know, the main dining hall was filled with guests for 3 meals of the day and the legend would destroy the atmosphere.

    Even if Abel didn¡¯t care about treating the legendary wizard in special ways, he would need to give his guests what they paid for with their gems.

    Steward Myer personally introduced the dishes in the small dining room.

    ¡°Prestigious Legendaries, do you want any juice? I don¡¯t drink wine, so I won¡¯t be joining you!¡± Abel smiled as Steward Myer poured him a ss of juice.

    ¡°Master Bet, I heard your wine and food are the best in the world. So howe you don¡¯t drink?¡± Wizard Dn waved his hand andughed.

    Steward Myer opened a bottle of red wine with 2binations. Its texture and taste had a strong impact on the soul, which was truly unlike anything.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ll have a ss of wine as well!¡± Wizard Galon smiled.

    Steward Myer stepped up and poured a ss, and the aroma immediately made Wizard Galon¡¯s eyes sparkle.

    ¡°Are you guys stupid? You see master Bet is drinking juice. Do you think the juice is ordinary stuff?¡¯ Wizard Doranughed.

    Afterward, the legendaries kept quiet as they began to enjoy the food, wine, and juice.

    For someone who never tasted the rabbit essence before, its impact on the soul would be the strongest, and the legendary wizards would not waste any time. They had to give the food their full concentration.

    Abel already had breakfast, so he was there forpany. But after seeing the look of the legendary wizards, he no longer wanted to interrupt them.

    As he sat by the side, Wizard Dn suddenly broke the silence.

    ¡°Master Bet, your food really is the best, and your wine is good for my training. It seems like I will need toe here more often!¡¯ He looked at the empty tes in front of him andughed.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, the golden castle wees you!¡± After all, a legendary friend was an extrayer of defense.

    ¡°Master Bet, if Dn cane, I¡¯lle along as well!¡± Wizard Galon!¡± Smiled.

    ¡°No problem. You cane any time, this little dining room will open specifically for you !¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Maser Bet. Thank you. I was not expecting your juice to be just as good as your lotion and conditioners!¡± Wizard Doran gave out a gentle smile.

    Abel was caught off guard. Wizard Doran had been using his lotions and conditioners.

    He gazed at Wizard Doran and noticed she looked like a 30-year-old noblewoman. Her skin was so smooth. There was no doubt she used Abel¡¯s lotion.

    He then gazed at her hair, and each strand was thick and healthy.

    ¡°Master Bet. What did you see?¡± Wizard Doranughed. She then added, ¡± the Wizard Union has been sending me your potions and they¡¯ve be a part of my life now!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Doran, if you want. I can send some more to the wizard union for you!¡± Abel was not stingy for low-ranking potions like that. He could make a big bucket each time.

    Of course, the most importantponent was the Horadric cube. The two ingredients it created were what made the potions so effective on females.

    Even a powerful woman like WIzard Doran could resist.

    ¡°Master Bet, thank you!¡± Wizard Doran said in excitement.

    Although the wizard union could get those potions with no problem, they still had to trade with the potion maker union.

    Considering how beloved those potions were among female elves, both the potion maker union and the Wizard Union were stressed every time the wizard union wanted to get some.

    After all, there was only a set amount of supply Abel would give out each month, so more for some meant less for some.

    However, if Abel was about to make more for Wizard Doran, the situation would bepletely different.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go to see the legendary light and head out!¡± WIzard Dn said.

    ¡°Yeah, Wizard Larkin had been nudging us to see his victory against a legendary knight!¡± Wizard Doran nodded.

    The 3 legendary wizards stepped on the teleportation circle and appeared in an area outside.

    ¡°Master Bet, let me bring you along!¡± Wizard Dn gently ced him on Abel¡¯s shoulder and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel knew Wizard Dn was about to fly, and he couldn¡¯t help himself.

    Afterward, Abel sensed strange energy from his shoulder that wrapped around his body. Before he knew it, his feet had left the ground.

    Soon, they reached the height of the trees, and they shed forward towards the legendary light.

    ¡°That¡¯s the result of thousands of years of training!¡± Wizard Galon sighed.

    Even legendary knights were their enemies. They were legendaries nevertheless.

    There were many professions in the Central continent, but true legendaries were extremely rare, let alone a little ce like the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°Master Bet, how did you cut off his arm?¡± Wizard Dn asked curiously.

    He heard about the fight that day and knew the Legendary knight was already retreating by the time Wizard Larkin and Wizard Luke arrived.

    It was not a good look for Wizard Dn to ask such a question, but he had done so because he considered Abel as his true friend.

    ¡°I¡¯m a master alchemist as well as a master potion maker. I can make a mana cannon as long as i have enough resources. I used 4 top level gems to make a blow and took an arm from that legendary knight!¡± Abel was not nning to lie.

    He would be fine as long as he didn¡¯t say he found a way to make a mana cannon that would not fall apart after a single-use.

    Therefore, Abel was careful with his words. However, he really did make the mana cannon himself.

    But he avoided talking about the process of using it. He didn¡¯t want to lie. Those legends might notice if he did.

    ¡°You sacrificed a mana cannon and 4 top level gems for a legendary arm! luckily Larkin and luckily Luke had gotten a great deal with their effort! ¡± Wizard Dnughed and pped hands.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel a little awkward hearing thatst sentence.

    Taking down a legendary would go down in history for thousands of years. Even Wizard Dn couldn¡¯t help but be jealous of Wizard Luke and Wizard Larkin.

    After all, finding an injured legendary knight in the heart of the Central Continent might never happen again.

    ¡°The legendary light really is beautiful. I¡¯ll make one even if i kill myself!¡± Wizard Doran was deeply drawn.

    Abel was caught off guard by WIzard Doran¡¯s speaking style, but it seemed like the other legendary wizards were used to it.

    ¡°Doran, just buy some beauty potions from Master Bet and you¡¯ll be beautiful. There¡¯s no need to talk about dying all the time!¡± Wizard Galon smiled.

    ¡°Galon, don¡¯t say that!¡± Wizard Doran coughed. She then smiled at Abel. ¡°I know Master Bet has a potion with the power to revive youth. But I was nning to ask you before I¡¯ve done my fair share of help in this mission!¡±

    As a prestigious powerful wizard, she could get lotions and conditioners easily even if Abel didn¡¯t give her, but the beauty potion was different.

    Everyone who ever got one would use it immediately, and selling them waspletely unheard of.

    The beauty potion was an extremely valuable potion due to how rare its main ingredient was, the beauty grass. On top of that, each bottle had to be made when the grass was freshly plucked.

    ¡°Wizard Doran, that¡¯s no problem. Here¡¯s a bottle for my safety!¡± Abel took out a golden beauty potion and handed it forward with a smile.

    ¡°Master Bet, I¡¯ll take it as a gift then. We already had it nned, we are not going to let anything happen to you even if this mission fails!¡± Wizard Doran smiled as she held the beauty potion in her hand.

    She would not treat it the beauty potion Abel gave her as an exchange for her protection. Protecting Abel on this mission was her duty anyway.

    The fact that she epted the beauty potion meant that she now owed one to Abel. For Abel, a bond like this with a bottle of beauty potion was definitely a great deal.

    Wizard Doran did not put away the beauty potion immediately. Instead, she held the crystal ss in her hand and looked at its shimmering golden liquid under the sparkle of the legendary light.

    It was mystical. Finally, she could no longer resist the temptation. She twisted open the bottle and poured it into her mouth.

    As the liquid ran down her throat, sparkles emerged from her body, and her skin began to glow. Her youth was reviving.

    Although legendary wizards had a natural ability to revive their youth, they could not go back to the time before bing official wizards.

    Considering the resources in the Central Continent, most people can be an official wizards by around 30 years old.

    As far as Abel could tell, a legendary wizard¡¯s appearance had nothing to do with their actual age. All the ones he saw were around 30 to 40 years old.

    Wizard Doran formed a crystal with her hand and began to examine her new look. She was extremely happy, and she turned to Abel with gratitude.

 Chapter 1117 - Ancient Submarine

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Ancient Submarine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    After seeing the legendary light, the 3 legendary wizards returned to the golden castle and entered the teleportation room in the dungeon.

    Since he didn¡¯t know where they were going, he allowed Wizard Dn permission to select in the teleportation circle.

    Through the power of the will, Abel sensed Wizard Dn selecting a nameless teleportation circle with a number as abel.

    ¡°Master Bet, the Wizard Union has some special teleportation with numbers asbels, and most members of the union can not use it!¡± Wizard Dn smiled and exined.

    In a sh of white light, the 4 vanished from the spot.

    By the time he could see again, Abel realized he was on an ind, a small ind without trees. Instead, there were rocks everywhere with little nts poking out of them from time to time.

    Below him was a giant teleportation circle, which he was surprised that something like this was built on an ind.

    They were on the ind¡¯s highest point, but all he could see was the endless water surrounding them.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is point 56!¡± Wizard Dn smiled.

    ¡°Is this ancient sight in the ocean?¡¯ Abel asked in confusion.

    Since the legendary wizards did not say much about the sight they were exploring, Abel did not ask too much as well. He always thought it was in some dangerous ce on the continent, but it was actually in the ocean.

    ¡°Yes, point 56 is just a transit. We need toplete the following journey by flying!¡± Wizard Dn nodded.

    ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am!¡± Suddenly, a cloaked wizard stepped out from the side and bowed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll transit here. Thanks for your good work!¡± Wizard Dn smiled.

    Abel saw an extremely happy face emerge from that Wizard. Why was there was an elite wizard in the middle of nowhere?

    ¡°Just get back to work!¡± Wizard Dn waved his hand, and that wizard returned to his hidden spot.

    There were barrier circles throughout the entire ind. Maybe it was for safety, and the hidden spot of the wizard had a more powerful barrier circle.

    ¡°Master Bet, we are 10,000 miles into the ocean and we are heading into unexplored territory with the most powerful ocean beasts!¡± Wizard Dn pointed forward and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, what are the point of these points?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Master Bet, although the territories 10,000 miles out in the ocean are guarded by the dragons, their numbers are way too small to make sure everything is perfect. There are legendary level sea monsters further out in the ocean, and even more powerful ones. Therefore, the wizard union built some inds 10,000 miles out so we¡¯ll know if a powerful sea monster was approaching!¡± Wizard Dn lowered his voice.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but respect that elite wizard. There was not a single person around. He was basically isted from the world.

    Also, the wizards guarding these points were in constant danger. Even though barrier circles were powerful, there was no guarantee that powerful spiritual beasts wouldn¡¯t notice it.

    ¡°Master Bet, we¡¯ll take you for a ride one by one. We can not hide our energy when we move in a sh, and that can provoke some sea monsters!¡¯ Wizard Dn added.

    Last time, he basically murdered his way forward when discovering the ancient sight. He was lucky that he didn¡¯t run into any powerful ones on his way, but he was attacked by a legendary level poison sea monster on his way back.

    If Abel didn¡¯t treat him with a poison antidote, he would be the first legendary wizard to die in the past 1000 years.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, is flying the only way?¡± Abel knew how scary sea monsters could be and he was shocked.

    Even the sea monsters within the dragon¡¯s territory were scary, let alone whatever that was beyond.

    ¡°Yeah, using a boat is even more dangerous!¡± Wizard Dn said helplessly,

    ¡°Wizard Dn, if you don¡¯t mind about speed, I have a way of reaching the depth of the ocean!¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Oh, tell us about it!¡± Wizard Dn was caught off guard as he asked in excitement.

    Wizard Galon and Wizard Doran were also stunned. After all, the most dangerous mission was to explore the unexplored ocean.

    Abel arrived at the side of the water and took out a strange-looking boat.

    It was an ancient submarine he found in the Holy Continent¡¯s titan temple. It belonged to an ancient dwarf headmaster.

    It was made with a special material simr to the surface of the battle forts, but it did not have a metallic feel.

    In fact, it looked wooden, and Abel always had a strange feeling about it.

    This submarine had been in his holy portal bag for a long time. He never used it, and he rarely even looked into it.

    He always stayed onnd, and he had the more powerful fire tooth to cross the ocean, so he never had to go into the water.

    However, this thing coulde in handy for the wizards since he didn¡¯t want to expose his fire tooth.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a little ancient ship. All 4 of us must be very cramped inside it!¡± Wizard Doranined.

    Which made sense. She was a female. It would be awkward to cramp in a small space with 3 men for days.

    ¡°Wizard Doran, please take a look inside first!¡± Abel bowed.

    Wizard Doran jumped on the submarine, and it jangled a little in the water. It still felt small, but she soon realized something different.

    There was an entrance in the middle of the boat that led to the inside of the boat. She stepped down and entered a 20 square meters hall with 6 wooden doors around.

    She opened one of them and realized it was a private room equipped with day-to-day essentials. Although it was not luxurious, it was enough for afortable living.

    Wizard Dn and Wizard Galon also stepped in, and they were stunned.

    ¡°This is not bad!¡± Wizard Dn gasped.

    Abel was thest one to enter, but it was only his second time here.

    ¡°Everyone, this is an ancient submarine. It can go underwater with the ancient energy hidden ability. Normal sea monsters shouldn¡¯t be able to notice it!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Master Bet, here¡¯s a map of the ocean. We will save a lot of hassle if this thing really can hide our energy in the ocean!¡± Wizard Dn took out a map and smiled.

    ¡°Amazing! Each of you please pick a room and we will be on our way!¡± Abel pointed at the doors and said.

    He then pushed open a door in the front of the hall. It was the captain¡¯s room.

    Although he never used this ancient submarine before, the dead dwarf headmaster left over an operation guide.

    Abel focused his power of the will on the operation circle, but he suddenly stopped.

    ording to the documents, all he needed was to focus his power on the operation circle, and he could control the submarine to do all kinds of motions.

    The condition outside would be illustrated on a wall, so the person in operation didn¡¯t need to reach their power of the will outside and risk getting exposed.

    With the knowledge of the ancient dwarf headmaster, Abel¡¯s understanding of ancient sights might be even greater than the current dwarves.

    Although the dwarves were still number one when it came to structures and how to apply them to new forms of technology, Abel¡¯s power lies within the amounts of secrets he found out. Take the battle forts, for example. The dwarves had no idea what to do with them, but they were the most powerful defense for Abel.

    Abel expanded his power of will and realized there was a barrier to this captain¡¯s room. No one would be able to know what he was doing unless they pushed open the door.

    ¡°Commander spirit, scan the ancient submarine and see if it is hiding anything!¡± Abel said inmand.

    Of course, no one was greater than the most powerful spirit of ancient times when it came to an understanding of an ancient submarine.

    ¡°Headmaster, please wait!¡± Themander spirit replied.

    Afterward, strange energy sifted out of the captain¡¯s room.

    ¡°Headmaster, operation room discovered. Do you want to open it?¡± Themander spirit replied in no time.

    ¡°Open immediately!¡± Abel called.

    Suddenly, a glowing tunnel leading downward emerged from the captain¡¯s room.

    Abel did not sense any danger, so he walked down and arrived at the bottom of the submarine.

    There was a glowing spirit without an owner.

    Abel spected the dwarf headmaster owned this spirit, and just like all spirits, it needed gems as support.

    When a spirit loses its owner, it would go into a deep sleep.

    Besides the spirit was an empty energy box.

    Since Abel was experienced, he took out some top-level gems from his holy portal bag and dumped them in.

    It was a huge budget. Even the ancients would not waste gems like this.

    ¡°Commander spirit, give me the highest authority in for this spirit!¡± Abelmanded.

    A beam then shot out from his headmaster badge, and his power of the will entered the spirit. Soon, the spirit was revived, and it began to glow in green.

    Abel sensed the details of the spirit. It was called the submarine spirit, and this ancient submarine was made exploring resources in the most dangerous ocean.

    ¡°Master, Hello, the submarine spirit is at your service!¡± A robotic sound emerged.

    ¡°Submarine spirit, tell me about the ability of this submarine!¡¯ Abel really wanted to know how many secrets it had.

    ¡°Master, the submarine does not have any weapons since it was made for silent operation. It can be invisible, block out sounds, go under deep water, and speed up usingrge amounts of energy. You can control the details on the captain room¡¯s operation circle!¡± The submarine spirit exined.

    Abel was disappointed. It seemed like this thing was not a killing machine like the Fire Tooth.

    He was not expecting this submarine was for exploration and exploration only. Every ability it had was to do with exploring and escaping.

    Still, it was a good start. If he did not have the submarine spirit, his power of the will would be locked to the operation circle during the entire journey.

 Chapter 1118 - Sail

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Sail</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel shut off the underground passage after returning to the captain¡¯s room and connected to the operation circle where there was the consciousness of the submarine spirit.

    ¡°Submarine spirit, put the submarine on autopilot!¡± Hemanded

    ¡°Master, please select a destination!¡± a familiar map appeared on the operation circle.

    Abel took out the map Wizard Dn gave him forparison. Just as expected, the rough shape of the map did not change, but the details were a little outdated.

    ¡°Submarine spirit, update the map!¡± Abel ced the map he obtained in the operation circle.

    In a sh of white light, the submarine spirit scanned Abel¡¯s map, and its map was updated.

    ¡°Master, the map you provided is not detailed enough. Do you want me to automatically update as i go?¡± The submarine spirit asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Abel replied.

    Since this ancient submarine was made for traveling long distances, it would prefer to save as much energy as it could.

    ¡°Master. Destination confirmed. Do you want me to put the sub on autopilot?¡± The submarine spirit asked again.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Abel¡¯smand, the submarine began to change and became a fully enclosed oval.

    It began to sink in silence and merged in one with the ocean like a current.

    Abel did not dwell in the captain¡¯s room. Instead, he returned to the hall and saw Wizard Dn sitting alone.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, why don¡¯t you have a rest?¡¯ Abel smiled and greeted.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried!¡± Wizard Dn said.

    ¡°Submarine spirit, show the condition outside in the hall!¡± Abel knew this submarine had this ability, and he was not nning to hide it.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Suddenly, the walls became see-through.

    Wizard Dn was stunned. Although he could fly, the ocean was always like a forbidden ce to him.

    ¡°Master Bet, let¡¯s have a cheer for this submarine!¡± He smiled.

    Abel knew what Wizard Dn was suggesting, so he took out a red wine with 2binations.

    Wizard Dn took out a crystal ss from his portal bag and twisted the wine open, admiring the scenery outside.

    A big school of silverfish swam past without noticing them.

    Suddenly, a bigger silverfish speeded forward and swallowed up 10 fish from the school.

    This took ce right in front of Abel and Wizard Dn as though the submarine was a part of the water.

    ¡°The ocean is full of murder!¡± Wizard Dn sighed.

    The legendary light he saw today left an impact on him. After all, it was the death of a legend. But, it would leave an impact on every professional, more or less.

    He was getting too emotional, so he took another sip of the wine.

    He then sensed the speed of the submarine. Although it was not as fast as flying, it was faster than any boat they had been on.

    ¡°Master Bet. We should arrive in 5 days, right?¡¯ Wizard Dn asked, but he was confident in his calctions.

    ¡°Yes, if everything goes smoothly!¡± Abel was the one who set the autopilot, so he knew.

    ¡°I¡¯m very confident on this thing!¡± Wizard Dn retracted his power of will andughed.

    A moment ago, he reached his power of the will outside the submarine and realized it was surrounded by a strange energy that allowed it almost to be one with the water.

    If he weren¡¯t inside, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to notice it.

    He was happy since no one would be able to spot it if even a legendary couldn¡¯t.

    Although, it was a little slow. It was all worth it for safety.

    He didn¡¯t want to fight a powerful sea monster since they had a disadvantage in the ocean.

    Even if they injured a sea monster, the sea monster could go into hiding underwater and attack them again.

    A sea monster of their rank could also fly, so there was not much they could do.

    ¡°Dn, are you enjoying yourself?¡± Wizard Galon stepped out of his room and saw the scenery.

    He stopped beside Wizard Dn and took out a crystal ss as well. Afterward, he poured himself a ss.

    ¡°Master Bet. Just this wine alone is making the journey worth it!¡± He took a big sip andughed.

    ¡°Wizard Galon, is that all you want? I have some food prepared as well. It seems like I no longer need to take it out!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Haha, seems like we¡¯ll have a good time during this 5 day journey!¡± Wizard Dnughed after he heard about Abel¡¯s food.

    Abel had a lot prepared for this journey. First, there was a lot of food wrapped in ice elements in his holy portal bag. All he needed was to heat them with fire elements, and they were ready to eat.

    ¡°Amazing!¡±Wizard Doran suddenly gasped as she stepped out of her room.

    ¡°Master Bet, can the walls in my room do this as well?¡± She immediately followed.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Abel smiled and added, ¡°Submarine spirit, open reflection in the rooms.

    This way, the 3 legendary wizards no longer needed to go to the hall to see outside.

    ¡°Master Bet. Can you give me something other than wine?¡± WIzard Doran was about to return to her room, but he saw the sses on the 2 other legendary wizards¡¯ hands.

    Abel took out a water spirit fruit juice with 2binations and threw it forward. Wizard Doran scanned with her power of the will, and it was put away in her portal bag. She then gave a gentle bow and returned to her room.

    After all, what was better than enjoying the wonders of the ocean alone with a ss of water spirit fruit juice? The first day passed by smoothly. Their interest in the ocean scenery gradually died down.

    They were all very timely with their meals, and they would knock on Abel¡¯s captain room if he forgot.

    On the second day, the submarine passed by a glowing seaweed during lunch. Its beauty was beyond this world.

    As Abel kept admiring as he ate, Wizard Dn suddenly struck him with a stand of power of the will. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t make a sound!¡±

    Abel felt his heart drop and looked around.

    To his surprise, there was a giant scorpion-like creature resting within the glowing seaweed. It had ayer of silvery-white armor, making it looked like a jade statue from afar.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire its beauty, but at the same time, he sensed a deep horror from his heart.

    This thing was a big danger, a bigger danger than any holy knight.

    He turned to the 3 legendary wizards, and they were looking extremely serious.

    The ancient submarine was on autopilot all this time, and it was heading straight toward the silver scorpion.

    Abel didn¡¯t move, but he knew he would be ok. The silver scorpion shouldn¡¯t be able to notice him through the submarine¡¯s invisibility.

    Still, the horror it gave him was surreal even when it was just lying down.

    At that moment, the side of the submarine brushed against the side of the silver scorpion.

    Suddenly, it made a quick jig with its tail underwater.

    Luckily it was just stretching, and itid back down again.

    It did not notice them.

    ¡°I hate poisonous sea monsters!¡± Wizard Dn let out a big breath of relief after they passed by.

    Last time he almost lost his little life in the mouth of one of them, and he was traumatized ever since.

    The distance between him and that sea monster just then was even closer than the one that poisoned him.

    ¡°Dn, don¡¯t worry. Master Bet will be here to give you an antidote!¡± But, of course, wizard Galon wouldn¡¯t let such a good opportunity to make fun of Wizard Dn slide.

    ¡°Master Bet, we are lucky to have this submarine. If we were flying, that sea monster would have definitely attacked us. Those speedy ones are especially hard to deal with!¡± Wizard Doran added.

    For such a powerful sea monster, it would definitely notice the energy of 3 legendary wizards.

    Sea monsters were the masters of their territory, so stepping foot in it was provoking them.

    The legendary wizards needed to move in a sh while flying, so their energy was basically like shining stars in the night.

    A legendary wizard might be able to sh away if the sea monster was slow.

    But seeing the speed of that silver scorpion, even legendary wizards would be afraid.

    Moving in a sh took time, and it would leave them defenseless.

    Although there were gears for assistance, every wizard had a limit.

    They could go neck to neck with a speedy sea monster. On top of that, they were in the ocean. Sea monsters had the ability to control water and freeze their escaping prey.

    The 3 legendary wizards had ways of dealing with that silver scorpion, but a battle like that would not be worth it. There was no way they could take a full victory since it was impossible for them to chase a sea monster underwater.

    They ran into another legendary sea monster on the third day, and it also did not notice the ancient submarine.

    When Abel returned from his meditation on the fourth day, he heard Wizard Dn talking about another legendary sea monster in the hall.

    Wizard Dn was not expecting to see this many legendary sea monsters. Instead, he wondered if his explorationst time had attracted them.

 Chapter 1119 - Involved

    <h4>Chapter 1119: Involved</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    It was the fifth day, and Abel sat in the hall with the 3 legendary wizards. The ocean was especially violent on that day; even the ancient submarine was bing unstable.

    Currentsshed forward. The ocean was almost like a piece of hell.

    If Abel were in a normal submarine, it would have already been destroyed.

    However, Abel and the wizards did not care about the weather because they sensed something even more dangerous.

    2 powerful energies were mangling each other.

    ¡°Master Bet, please stop the submarine!¡± Wizard Dn said with a serious tone.

    The ancient submarine slowly came to a halt after another 10 meters.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, what did you sense?¡± Abel saw the serious look on the wizards¡¯ faces and asked.

    ¡°We are in big trouble. 2 powerful sea monsters are fighting each other. Our submarine will be destroyed if we keep moving forward!¡± Wizard Dn replied.

    ¡°We still have half a day to go!¡± Wizard Galon said in irritation.

    ¡°Galon, your luck has been very good until this point. We will be in even more trouble if we fly!¡± Wizard Doran interrupted.

    No one in the submarine would dare to reach out their power of will. But, if they did, those 2 powerful sea monsters would be able to notice them.

    After all, an intruder of a fight would be killed first.

    ¡°Master Bet, is your dragon druid this strong?¡± Wizard Doran suddenly turned to Abel and smiled.

    Abel was caught off guard. He couldn¡¯t figure out what she was saying all of a sudden.

    ¡°Normal big druids would already be suppressed under this energy!¡± Wizard Doran smiled.

    The energy unleashed by those sea monsters was scary, but Abel had the world stone and his blue dragon identity. The high elves also cleansed his soul of the Dark World so that he could withstand it.

    Wizard Dn and Wizard Galon also turned their heads and surprised at how powerful Abel was.

    Even they had a hard time withstanding the energy.

    Even legendary wizards didn¡¯t want to get too close. It was the reason why Wizard Dn stopped the submarine.

    The big races ruled most Continents of the world, but the ocean was always forbidden ground due to how vast it was, and the power its beasts possessed was far greater than any professionals onnd.

    On top of the harsh conditions of the ocean, sea monsters were the masters of their territory.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel did not want to say much about his ability, so he just brushed it off.

    The 3 legendary wizards also did not say too much. After all, Abel had a contract with the tree of life and had a special rtionship with the goddess of the moon.

    ¡°Quick, retreat!¡± Wizard Dn suddenly called.

    Abel also knew something was strong, and it seemed like the battle was heading their way.

    He did not even have time to connect to the submarine spirit as he directly connected his power of the will to the operation circle to back up.

    At the same time, he saw the 2 sea monsters battling. Their bodies were humongous, which was expected considering their rank.

    The ocean was full of food and resources. So a sea monster with a powerful bloodline could easily grow, especially without the intervention of professionals.

    Those sea monsters were more than 50 meters long, at least a few times bigger than the most powerful spiritual beasts onnd.

    One was a squid with countless tentacles, and the other was a giant sea turtle. The former was nimble, and thetter had a hard shell for protection.

    The squidshed out with one of its tentacles, and a strike of lightning sted on the hard shell of the sea turtle.

    However, the sea turtle was clearly much faster than the squid. Its shell was almost like a magic circle, withplicated patterns of golden lines running throughout.

    A golden glow shed when the lightning struck, and it waspletely defused.

    The attack of the sea turtle was simple. Speeding forward with this head in its shell.

    Abel could see a pair of sharp teeth from the retracted head of the turtle. It was definitely not a kind-hearted being.

    The giant squid would step back with every strike. It seemed like it didn¡¯t want to get too close to the sea turtle.

    Still, it was a 50 meters tall super beast. Each strike it made caused a vicious current in the ocean.

    It was why the conditions were so harsh earlier.

    Still, the sea monsters were not approaching them that quickly as they fought.

    ¡°Weird, those 2 sea monsters should have their own territory. Why are they fighting?¡± Wizard Galon said curiously.

    ¡°I know right? Powerful sea monsters don¡¯t normally get near each other. The ocean has more than enough space!¡± Wizard Dn also added.

    The ocean had seemingly endless amounts of resources.

    They had been traveling for 5 days, but the ground they covered was almost unnoticeable considering the overall size of the ocean. Yet, they ran into 6 or 7 legendary sea monsters already, which was very strange.

    ¡°Are we entering a sea monster gathering ground?¡± Wizard Dn gasped.

    Not just normal sea monsters, but legendary ones. Considering how many they came across in just a few days, there should be more around.

    All legendaries could fly, and the wizards would still have a speed advantage with their shes, but the lighting elements of that squid had the ability to transfer through water which made shing much harder.

    The wizards just got a taste of it, and they knew it would be tough for them toe out alive if they were to face the thing head-on.

    As the wizards were chatting amongst themselves, the giant sea turtle suddenly gave out a big roar, and a golden beam shot out from its shell towards all directions and formed a circr st.

    All water around it sted outward and immediately formed a dome.

    The target of the st was the squid. However, its giant body quickly shed and teleported a kilometer away.

    The wizards were stunned. This was basically moving in a sh.

    This meant they would lose all advantages if they were to face the thing.

    The squid had made its escape, but the submarine was not as lucky. It was not fast enough to escape the golden st.

    Soon, Abel and the wizards heard some cracking sound, and the ancient submarine was sent flying outward like an arrow.

    The invisible shield of the ancient submarine immediately faded, and many magic circles on its surface were damaged with countless cracks. With one more hit, this ancient technology would cease to exist from the face of the earth.

    However, this did not leave Abel and the wizards any better off. With the energy hidden ability gone, they werepletely exposed to the sea monsters.

    Just when the sea monsters were about to strike each other again, they suddenly turned towards the ancient submarine.

    ¡°Master Bet, stay here. We¡¯ll lure the sea monsters away!¡± Wizard Dn nodded to the others and said.

    It was the best choice they had, luring the monsters away so that Abel could minimize his chance ofing in contact with them.

    The legendaries were not confident that they could escape with Abel alongside them, so it was best for Abel to stay away to maintain his safety.

    Abel was only a rank 21 druid. His energy would not attract the monsters as much as the 3 legendary wizards¡¯

    The 3 legendary wizards had worked with each other for a long time, and they knew exactly what to do with a single gaze.

    They shed simultaneously and fully unleashed their power as they flew straight out of the water. Afterward, they attacked as they kept shing.

    Of course, Abel did not stay still as well. Instead, he hid his energy with his transformation ne.

    Since the ne was a work by the goddess of the moon, even the sea monsters could not sense Abel¡¯s life force in the submarine.

    Since the magic circles were badly damaged, he could no longer see outside from the walls.

    Still, Abel was not nning to use his power of will. Instead, he could only rely on his intuition.

    Once he sensed a threat, he would take out the Fire tooth.

    1 second, 2 seconds, 3 seconds.... Each second felt like an eternity, but he didn¡¯t feel any danger even after 10 seconds. So the wizards must have sessfully lured the sea monsters away.

    The attacks of the sea monsters were beyond anything he could imagine. They were far more powerful evenpared to legendary wizards.

    All he could hope for was that the legendary wizards could rely on their speed and dodge their attacks.

    Abel had no business for a fight of this level. He could imagine how he might end up just by looking at the ancient submarine.

 Chapter 1120 - Sneaky Gain

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Sneaky Gain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel turned to the walls in the hall. They were filled with cracks. It was almost like the entire submarine was going to break down with one more blow.

    He would not use his power of the will without any protection, so he could only examine the damage with his eyes.

    What he worried about the most was the submarine spirit. There was no way of connecting with it without using his power of the will.

    Abel¡¯s heart began to race. Then, when he was about to abandon the submarine, he saw glowing white sparkles of energy begin to run through the walls.

    ¡°Can this ancient submarine regenerate itself?¡± Abel thought.

    Since the battle forts could so, this ancient submarine should be able to as well.

    The recovery was quick. Maybe it was the special attribute of ancient materials.

    Repairing was easy as long as they had enough energy, but of course, that was only if the spirit was not damaged.

    Soon, the walls began to reflect the condition outside again, and Abel knew the submarine had fully recovered.

    ¡°Submarine spirit, report the damage!¡¯ Abel asked.

    ¡°Master, the protection circle was fully damaged. It is now repaired with 5 top level gems. 90% of the outer shell was damaged. It is now repaired with 10 top level gems. An extra 20 top level gems were used up to repair supporting circles!¡±

    35 top-level gems were taken from Abel.

    After all, the ancient submarine took a direct strike from that sea turtle head.

    Abel looked around in the hall. He didn¡¯t know if those 2 sea monsters had been lured away or not, so he would not let the submarine spirit scan the ocean.

    He could only ignite his world stone ability and not let a single thing escape his sight.

    Suddenly, a rock sparkled in front of him, which would definitely be missed without the world stone¡¯s ability.

    Something was odd about the spark.

    ¡°Is that treasure? The treasure those 2 sea monsters were fighting for?¡± Abel thought.

    After all, there was no way 2 powerful sea monsters would not notice a treasure below them.

    Suddenly, Abel¡¯s heart was fired up.

    He read many things about sea treasures. Almost everything onnd was upied by the big races, but the ocean still had endless resources.

    Abel carefully looked around. The sea monsters were nowhere to be seen.

    He slowly directed the submarine with his power of the will to the spark and saw a skull size crystal with lightning sparks running through it.

    He was about to pick it up, and the Fire Tooth was ready if he failed. The Fire Tooth was just big enough to wrap around the submarine. It could then directly be invisible and fly towards the sky.

    Even if that failed, he could go into the Dark World with Fire Tooth as protection.

    For something 2 powerful sea monsters were fighting for, a little bit of risk was worth it.

    A spell pattern emerged from his hand, and he snatched towards the crystal with telekinesis.

    But suddenly, he was blocked by a golden shield. He quickly looked around, and luckily the sea monsters had not returned.

    A fight between 2 powerful sea monsters had scared away most other sea monsters around, so this part of the ocean was actually a very safe ce for the time being.

    Since the telekinesis did not work, Abel decided to let out Frankenstein to break the shield.

    Frankenstein reached his metal hand forward. Its hand was powerful, it could break the defense of a mad knight with just one squeeze, and it was his favorite move.

    However, not against the golden shield. Frankenstein kept squeezing, and it almost did nothing.

    Afterward, Frankenstein cast an ice pole, which was even more powerful underwater.

    Still, it was sted apart as soon as it made contact with the gold shield.

    Frankenstein was failing. Abel felt his heart racing again. The sea monster might return at any moment.

    At the same time, he finally realized why those 2 sea monsters were so willing to abandon this treasure to chase after the wizards. So the defense of this golden shield was basically on par with the sea turtle.

    He put Frankenstein away and summed Doff the Beamon.

    Doff was immediately bothered by the water, but its battle instinct still propelled it to strike forward with its ancient totem.

    A scary shockwave was sent throughout the ocean. With its 200% physical power, it caused a deadly st.

    The golden shield began to shake. It seemed like it could take another strike, but as a strand of holy energy reached out from the ancient totem, the golden shield immediately turned into sparkles and scattered in the water. The totem continued down and stopped a hair away from the crystal.

    It was the power of Doff¡¯s mastery of the ancient totem through club technique.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but this ancient Totem was actually much more than it seemed.

    It was a holy object with the ability to absorb faith. If someone had sessfully counteracted a strike from it, it would unleash the power of a god.

    Doff never ran into any true opponent ever since Abel took the Barbarians as followers, so this true power of the ancient totem was always hidden from it.

    With such power, even legendary professionals would have a hard time blocking it.

    Since Doff was no mysterious figure in a hood, having this hidden ability could maximize its sess rate ofnding a strike on someone.

    He put Doff back in the monster ring and finally snatched the crystal with another telekinesis.

    He did not have time to take a look at it as he hurried to his designated ancient sight.

    Wizard Dn and Wizard Galon teamed up against the giant squid since its fighting style put the wizards at a disadvantage. But, how could they give thedy a harder job? So Wizard Doran was left to face the giant sea turtle.

    The lightning elements shed on the giant squid, and it appeared right in front of Wizard Dn and Wizard Galon with its tentacle swiping forward.

    It was so fast it was almost hard to see, but the legendary wizards were experienced and saw iting.

    Wizard Dn wrapped Wizard Galon in his power of the will and ignited a sh away.

    The giant squid immediately followed and shed as well.

    The teleportation of the squid was even faster than the shes of the wizards. Moreover, since it was a natural ability, it didn¡¯t need to draw out a spell pattern like the wizards.

    ¨C

    However, just when it was about to strike again, Wizard Galon took a turn and ignited his own move in a sh, carrying Wizard Dn away.

    The giant squid missed again. And the wizards continued to take turns shing away. This way, there was no dy in their movements.

    The giant squid was furious. Those wizards were mocking it.

    But still, it was hopeless if it wanted to strike down 2 legendary wizards continuously shing away.

    On the other hand, Wizard Doran was having a much easier time.

    The sea turtle was still recovering from unleashing the golden st, so it could only do weaker strikes.

    It was much slower, and it was almost like a giant mountain in the sky.

    Wizard Doran kept shing away with spell patterns casting from both hands.

    Their goal was to ensure Abel¡¯s safety. But, since both sea monsters wereing after them, their hearts had lifted.

    The only thing left to do now was to escape and make their way to the destination.

    They were not far from their destination, and it would be where they would meet up again.

    However, escaping was not easy. Wizard Doran might have a better time. Even at the sea turtle¡¯s max speed, it was not a speed-type monster at the end of the day.

 Chapter 1121 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Encounter</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Dn and Wizard Gn were busy cooperating. With the giant squid following them, they tried what they could to avoid being attacked. With every ¡°instantaneous movement¡± they performed, they tried their bit to move past the squid¡¯s attack.

    They didn¡¯t talk to each other, but both of them understood the other¡¯s stress. If they went any slower, they would have to confront the giant squid directly. They would rather face the legendary sacred knight than fight this monster while still in the ocean.

    After several failed attempts at striking these legendary wizards, the giant squid got even more irritated. Eventually, it got so angry that it went to unleash a high-intensity attack on the weak legendary wizards. After missing another one of its attacks, it finally gave up on teleporting in front of the legendary wizards. Instead, it chose to teleport itself towards their direction. Its giant body then spat out a dark mist towards above, covering everything in a one-kilometer range.

    So far, the two legendary wizards had been matching speed to the giant squid. They were taking turns to achieve this. With each move, they could change the direction they went in. When the teleportation was activated one time, however, Wizard Dn could find himself being interrupted. Both he and Wizard Gn were covered up by the ck ink, and they could feel a zapping sensation on their bodies.

    ¡°No!¡± Wizard Dn tried to scream. He didn¡¯t think that the giant squid could perform an area attack as well. This special attack method could get to him even when he was trying to teleport. The giant squid would never have tried this if they weren¡¯t provoking it and constantly slipping out of its reach. There was a risk in unleashing the ck fog. It was meant to be a final attack if the fight was too much for the creature to handle.

    While Wizard Dnd and Wizard Gn were trying to prepare their final preparations, they heard a roar over the distance filled with anxiety and rage.

    Wizard Dn was sure that it was the giant sea turtle, ¡°It¡¯s from Wizard Doran!¡±

    Following that, the giant squid appeared not so far away from the two legendary wizards. Wizard Dn and Wizard Gn were already doing what they could to get out of this ce. After seeing the situation, however, they had no choice but to wait and observe what was happening first.

    Wizard Dn had a small scroll in his hand that was quite different from most produced in the continent. It was something that he got from an ancient ruin. It was meant to turn his body into a streak of lightning along with other streaks of lightning. Basically, the streaks of lightning would fly in different directions while he, as one of them, would go in any direction that he wished. It was meant to be an extremely versatile form of escape.

    Wizard Gn had something simr. He had an ancient circle in his hand, which would explode after being activated. Under his teleportation, he knew he would teleport at least 50 miles outward. But, of course, it was a one-time item that he¡¯d rather not use. He also got it from an ancient sight. If he didn¡¯t, he would have to spend a huge cost to try purchasing it from the Wizard Union.

    When the giant squid stopped, it took scanned the two legendary wizards. Then, for some reason, it disappeared and went back to where it came from.

    WIzard Gn let out a long breath, ¡°That¡¯s a terrifying sea creature there! It has even had a lightning element?¡±

    In most fights, wizards would have an overwhelming advantage due to their ability to teleport. However, this was not the case when they were against spiritual beasts and sea creatures. These creatures could teleport as well, and when they were in their mature state, things could be very frightening for the wizards. This was exactly what happened with the giant squid. Its ability to teleport, aggressive capabilities, and sturdy defensive build made it quite a formidable foe against the two legendary wizards.

    There was also the geographical advantage. There was not much of a point fighting with fire element spells in the ocean. For the freezing element, since sea creatures had a natural kinship to water, their power would just be greatly demolished. That would leave just the lightning element. But, the giant squid could conjure lightning elements on its own. So, with nothing too explicit, the two legendary wizards figured that they might as well escape. They couldn¡¯t guard against any attack, so there wasn¡¯t even a point in thinking about waiting for a fight like this.

    Wizard Dn hurried and asked, ¡°What happened to the giant sea turtle, Doran?¡±

    Wizard Doran shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m trying to get rid of the giant sea turtle, but it went back after shouting at me.¡±

    Wizard Gn asked, ¡°Could it be Master Bet?¡±

    The three looked at each other in silence for a while. This was probably the cause.

    Wizard Gn spoke, ¡°I hope Master Bet is fine. I wouldn¡¯t know what to report if he isn¡¯t.¡±

    Wizard Dorren didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°Its Master Bet. Let¡¯s just hope that he escaped.¡±

    Wizard Dn was a bit hesitant. He knew that he couldn¡¯t help Master Be even if he were going back. However, during that period of time, Master Bet would¡¯ve been out. While the three legendary wizards had their conversation, an angry roar came over the distance. It sounded worried and angry that it might lose something precious.

    Wizard Dn suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s just leave. The sea creature¡¯s probably lost something. It mighte looking for again for it if we don¡¯t leave.¡±

    Just when they were about to leave, the ocean became even more violent, with even greater maliciousness than the previous two fighting creatures. They didn¡¯t know themselves. The giant squid and the giant sea turtle were no longer fighting. It was because they lost their treasure. As they unleashed their wrath towards the ocean around them, they tried to use the same method to find the thief that took from them. Still, all their efforts were futile. The ancient submarine was already repaired, and it took Abel to the deeper parts of the ocean. He no longer had to worry that the two sea creatures woulde after him. The crystal was ced inside the portal bag, and the seclusion effect made himpletely untraceable.

    Abel had a safe and smooth journey after that. It probably had to do with these two exceptionally strong ocean creatures. He didn¡¯t find anything stronger for the next few hours. After looking at the holographic map on the control circle, he could tell that he had arrived.

    He spoke to the submarine spirit, ¡°Up! Scan the area!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± the submarine spirit responded. So the ancient submarine went towards the ocean, and strange energy spread.

    The submarine spirit gave the result quite quickly, ¡°Three legendary wizards at the front, Master, at five miles in the front and 200 metres above!¡±

    Of course, it all had to do with the fact that the legendary wizards didn¡¯t hide. They were standing in midair. The ancient submarine had already reached the ocean. The originally oval-shaped body of the boat was reverting to its original form. Abel walked out of the vessel and looked towards the sky in front of him as he stood on the deck.

    Wizard Dn was the first to show up in front of him, ¡°I knew you¡¯d be fine, Master Bet!¡±

    Abelughed and replied, ¡°I hope you¡¯re not hurt, Wizard Dn.¡±

    He could see that the three legendary wizards had been pulling the two sea creatures away. Despite the rxed look on Wizard Dn¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but feel worried.

    Wizard Gn and Wizard Doran were appearing on the deck as well, ¡°We¡¯re fine, we¡¯re fine! Thanks, Master Bet!¡±

    Wizard Doran continued, ¡°Well, what did you think an squid could do to us?¡±

    She seemed to have forgotten that the squid had almost killed them all. Still, since she asked this so naturally, the other two couldn¡¯t really ask what Abel did. It was almost like WIzard Doran tried to remind them not to ask too many questions regarding Master Bet¡¯s secret weapons.

    Wizard Doran tried to change the subject, ¡°Is ancient submarine fixed?¡±

    She was pretty surprised; they saw how much damage was inflicted on the vessel before. Now, it looked brand new.

    Abel smiled and exined, ¡°Well, it has the ability to fix itself on its own.¡±

    Wizard Gn looked at it and said, ¡°That¡¯s more than impressive.¡±

    Truthfully, if the three never faced the sea creatures, they would¡¯ve just been inside this ancient submarine to head straight to the destination. Fewer lives would be lost in any of their oceanic ventures, actually. But, unfortunately, many of the ancient ruins could be found inside the sea, and there were still not many options to explore these safely.

    Wizard Dn looked towards the front, ¡°Be careful at the front, Master Bet. Also, put away the ancient submarine while I take you to a higher altitude.¡±

    As they spoke, the other two legendary wizards went up as well. Wizard Dn went beside and patted his shoulder. Abel felt his body leaving the deck with Wizard Dn. As they floated upward, he had his power of the Will wrapped around the ancient submarine and put it inside the portal bag.

    Wizard Dn was watching as Abel put away the submarine, ¡°I suppose that¡¯s the wealth of a potion master.¡±

    Abel replied with a smile, ¡°I suppose it¡¯s nothing with what the WIzard Union has, considering they own most of the continent.¡±

    Abel did sound quite humble in that statement, but he was also implying something else. His wealth was not to bepared with ordinary wizards, and even legendary wizards were not targets that could bebined with him. The fact that he wasparing himself to an organization as big as the Wizard Union, really, was just another indication of how ridiculous his wealth.

    Wizard Dn couldn¡¯t help but smile. He thought that Master Bet was making a simple joke. After elevating themselves, none of them used the ¡°instantaneous movement.¡± Instead, they flew forward in midair.

    Abel pointed towards the front, ¡°What is that, Wizard Dn?¡±

    In the ocean that was in front of them, a loop appeared on the surface. It was about 30 meters in diameter. From the sky, they could see that the center was dark, which indicated that they couldn¡¯t see the end of this swirl. Abel tried to reach it with his power of the Will. When there was still a bit of distance between them, he could see his power of the Will being pulled by a gigantic force. It was a good thing that his potential had far exceeded any otherw-defying wizards and some legendary wizards. When the danger was about to reach him, he put away his power of Will.

 Chapter 1122 - Eye of the Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Eye of the Demon</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Dn didn¡¯t think Abel would be so careless, ¡°Watch out, Master Bet!¡±

    Abel could sense the danger as well. So he withdrew his power of Will before it was toote.

    Wizard Dn introduced again, ¡°This is known as the demon¡¯s eye. It has the ability to tear apartpower of Wills, so don¡¯t extend yours if you¡¯re not ready.¡±

    At this time, a fish of about one meter in length swam to the side of the swirl. It got closer and closer to the swirl. When it was about five meters away, it suddenly stopped moving. It was sucked into the swirl without any resistance.

    Wizard Dn exined again, ¡°As long as any regr creatures get close to it, that energy will crush the soul entirely. For ss holders like us, we can keep ourselves safe by not extending our power of the Will.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is our target this time the demon¡¯s eye?¡±

    Wizard Dn gave a positive response, ¡°Youe guessed it right, Master Bet. That¡¯s our target, the entrance of the ancient ruin.¡±

    While Abel wasn¡¯t sure what the danger was, he knew that it was quite threatening. In fact, if he didn¡¯t have three legendary wizards apanying him, he would¡¯ve gotten anywhere near it.

    Abel said to Wizard Dn, ¡°I¡¯ll call my summoned creatures out. Bring it with you as you go. It¡¯ll buff us.¡±

    Wizard Dn smiled in response, ¡°Sure! Just call them out.¡±

    Abel took out Doff.

    Wizard Dn found it hard to be so rxed. He wasn¡¯t sure he could carry its bodyweight and the ancient totem to fly. Actually, he probably could, but it was not going to be an easy job at all.

    Wizard Dn started to realize how troublesome this was going to be, ¡°Hurry up and help, Gn! Stall this big guy!¡±

    Wizard Gn flew beside Doff and his power of the WIll around it. He kept Doff floating in the air.

    ¡°Dn, it¡¯s here!¡¯

    Doff first let out a scream that activated the barbarian spell ¡°scream.¡± Under the energy lightwave, the four people that were in the scene reinforced their defense. After that, it produced another scream and activated the spell bat system.¡± Under a golden light, the life force, mana capacity, and stamina of the four were instantly increased. After seeing that Doff was casting the spell, it quickly put it back to the portal beast ring.

    Wizard Dn opened his eyes wide open, ¡°This big guy can cast barbarian buff spells?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe it. It was a Beamon giant beast casting a barbarian spell. Still, he could think back to the ¡°totem pole¡± that the barbarians lost. He thought about the connection that they had with the Moon Goddess. As long as it was connected with the divine spirit, anything was possible at a price.

    Wizard Gn spoke admiringly, ¡°That¡¯s a good summoned creature there. Maybe I should capture one from the orcs as well.¡±

    Wizard Dorann interrupted him, ¡°You know that the Beamon giant beast¡¯s can¡¯t be contracted creatures.¡±

    Wizard Gn raised his voice suddenly, ¡°So why can Master Bet have one?¡±

    He quickly lowered his voice. Master Bet was someone that could even sign a treaty of equality with the tree of life. What else couldn¡¯t he do?

    Abel just smiled without responding to anything. Doff was special, and even if he had another Beamon giant beast, there was no way that he could make a newer version of it. How else was he supposed to find a new race to convert to his followers? Where else would he find a second ancient totem?

    Wizard Dn spoke quietly, ¡°Let us go in now!¡±

    He had the ¡°freezing armor¡± and the ¡°energy shield, two defensive spells on. He could see that there was still quite a bit of danger with this sea swirl. The other two legendary wizards also had defensive spells on. They got closer to Wizard Dn and had Abel near the center.

    Abel had the ¡°storm armor¡± on. At the same time, he had the ¡°spirit¡± shield and ¡°spirit¡± sword in his hands. His trait attribute was more powerful because of it. Given his current condition, he had to use all his defensive capabilities apart from his wizard defensive spells. Yes, he could still have his sword and shield on without shocking the three legendary wizards. There were plenty of melee druids out there.

    Under the three-sided protection of the legendary wizards, Abel was brought to the eye of the demon. As carefully as he could, he tried to hide behind the ¡°spirit shield. He couldn¡¯t let his guard down, however, as there was danger at all ends. His senses were very alert as he got closer and closer to the eye of the demon.

    Very quickly, he activated the ability of the world stone fragment. At the very least, when he was facing the danger, he could still use the ability that the world stone fragment was providing to hold on for a bit longer.

    The three legendary wizards were already within the eye of the demon. They were flying in without a second thought. Abel could feel his vision going nk. He was too afraid to do a power of Will scan, too. He didn¡¯t have his vision with a scan. Still, this loss of senses was only temporary. Wizard Dn produced a small ¡°firebolt¡± and shot it above their heads.

    Wizard Dn exined, ¡°Light can¡¯t go in from the outside, Master Bet.¡±

    As he spoke, the wind was scraping up from the different sides. He didn¡¯t expect there to be wind within this 30-meter diameter pir. Yet, amidst this wind, he could hear cutting noises continuously on the defensive barriers. Abel looked over, and he could see countless wind des amidst the wind.

    Wizard Dn seemed very rxed amongst all of this, ¡°The wind can¡¯t break our defense, Master Bet.¡±

    He could see. Although the wind des collided against the defensive spell barrier, the barrier wasn¡¯t moving and was held on. Abel was not the type to rely entirely on others, though. So, by making the sword on his right disappear, he reced it with his shield. It was a strange thing to have two shields in his hand, but with this, he could put himself mostly in safety. Also, the ¡°spirit¡± shields had runes on them. They were about the finest steel pieces that he could produce.

    As the three legendary wizards lowered themselves, the density of the wind des grew thicker as well. Under an attack such as this, it¡¯d be very easy to be shredded without the right kind of protection.

    Abel¡¯s senses were telling him that danger was everywhere. Although the wind des weren¡¯t so impressive to him, it was certainly deadly. By the way, Wizard Dn almost died when he came here for the first time. He was alone at the time, and since he was trapped by these wind des in all directions, he was busy guarding them. Because of this experience, he learned that it would be much easier to bringpany with him.

    The three legendary wizards weren¡¯t going down so quickly. They seemed to realize that something special was here. They couldn¡¯t elerate. From what Abel could see, there had to be something that happened here to trigger some aftereffect.

    The wind de was just as sudden as when it came. When Abel was watching the barrier growing thinner and thinner, the de was just gone. Things didn¡¯t go easier for him after that, however. The environment around him was growing even colder. Right here, big pieces of ice appeared amidst the eye of the demon. The big ones were asrge as two square meters, while the small ones would only be the size of a bean.

    The three legendary wizards all started to look a lot tenser than this. They started drawing spell runes in their hands. Followed by that, under the three lights, the freezing elements looked a lot more active. Ice pirs started flying out, and instead of reaching over to the distance, they became three ice walls that appeared in front of the three legendary wizards.

    Abel was quite impressed with how well the three legendary wizards could maneuver themselves. The ice pirs could freeze the enemies on the spot, but the fact that they were bing ice walls made him realize that he was not being creative enough to make the most out of this spell.

    Essentially, the three ice walls would form a triangle structure that would protect the four as they were in it. Abel was watching to see that there was an ice cube of about 50 cubic centimeters in volume. When it mmed on the ice wall, there was a scar on the wall. Followed by that, more and more ice pieces would crash onto the wall and leave different marks. Luckily, this was the ocean. After replenishing some freezing elements from their surroundings, the three legendary wizards managed to fix the wall quite quickly.

    Wizard Gnughed and spoke, ¡°Good thing these cubes aren¡¯t so big!¡±

    Just as he was speaking, there was a giant cube that was about 5 meters tall and 4 meters wide flying towards them.

    Wizard Doranined, ¡°You brought this to yourself, Gn.¡±

    Wizard Gn waved his hand and threw a fireball. After crashing the boulder, the piece of ice became smaller chunks of ice. Abel could feel that the temperature was bing colder and colder, so much so that his body was starting to feel numb.

    Wizard Dn reminded Abel, ¡°Be careful of the low temperature here, Master Bet. The cubes aren¡¯t the main threat here.¡±

    The ice cubes looked like they would hurt if they came crashing down, but that¡¯s not really the case for legendary wizards. Under environments like this, while it was impossible to extend their power of the Will, they had no choice but to defend themselves passively. Wizard Gn, for instance, could not move his fireball after he unleashed it. The fireball was hit down by the giant ice boulder since it was flying towards something too big. However, if these legendary wizards focused on the smaller ice cubes and several hundreds of them, it¡¯d also be impossible to hit these precisely.

    Abel took out a ¡°melting potion¡± and drank. He was starting to feel the numbness and coldness disappearing. He could feel his body starting to warm up. He could activate his fire element and eradicate all this cold from him, but that would expose his identity as aw-defying wizard. It¡¯d be more fitting for a potion master to use potions to remove this cold.

    The three legendary wizards continued to bring Abel downward. The ice started to disappear, and the lowered temperature was returning to normal. Mist started to rise in four directions. Again, as it grew thicker and thicker, it got harder to see anything anymore. Abel could only sense that the three legendary wizards were still around to protect him. At a further spot, since he couldn¡¯t even use his power of the Will, all he could really see was fog.

    Wizard Dn spoke to him softly, ¡°You can reach the entrance after passing through here, Master Bet. Let¡¯s not make any noise from here, though.¡±

    Following what he said, the three legendary wizards started slowing down to try not to make any sound. They started going downward as quietly as they could. Abel¡¯s senses were telling him that danger wasing from behind. He was just ready to tell Wizard Dn, but as he remembered the warning about not making any noise, he could only ce the shield in front to block the iing danger. He could feel something being blocked by Wizard Gn¡¯s defensive spell, though. He didn¡¯t like this feeling. He didn¡¯t know what attacked him, and he couldn¡¯t make any precise calction.

    Maybe the attack just then was caused by Wizard Gn¡¯s defensive spell. His senses were telling him of the many threats. It was almost like many unknown creatures wereing towards them to attack.

    Wizard Dn could no longer keep being quiet, ¡°Damn it! Unleash the firewall!¡±

    He then activated a spell rune in his hand. A firewall was being cast at a spot ten meters in front of him. The other two legendary wizards did the same, and that protected them from the wall.

 Chapter 1123 - Entering

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Entering</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As the firewall rose, the mist was slowly exterminated. It was almost visible when they were around it. Screams of agony could be heard. Abel could see some spiked grey fish struggling amidst it.

    Wizard Dn exined as he cast the firewall, ¡°These are hybrid swordfish, Master Bet. They seem to live inside the eye of the demon, and they feed on those who fell into the eye.¡±

    Despite the power of the firewall, some of the hybrid fish still made it out alive. However, they seemed to have lost their advantage in speed when they got close to the three legendary wizards. They were also heavily injured, making them less of a threat.

    Abel didn¡¯t know. The trip was going fine because the three legendary wizards were prepared for all kinds of situations that they might face. It was not the first timeing here for any of them. Thest time they came here, they had to do what they could to pay the right cost.

    Under the protection of the firewall, the three legendary wizards continued to bring Abel downward. Under the reflection of the bright light, Abel could see the bottom of the eye of the demon. There was a dark stone b, but he couldn¡¯t quite see the words written on it.

    Wizard Dn smiled, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived!¡±

    He ced his hand on the stone b, and the stone b unleashed a white light engulfed the four of them. Following that, Abel saw the bottom of the eye. He saw a sparkling light that transformed into aplicated pattern. When the bottom waspletely glowing, he could feel the presence of a dimensional power. As his eyes glowed up, he was automatically teleported. He could see that his front was shining bright. He was standing on a piece of grass with three legendary wizards beside him.

    He raised his head to look in the other direction. In the sky, and there was a giant transparent cap with something glowing red in the middle. It looked kind of like the sun. It seemed that the area he was in was a dimension under the protection of the gap.

    He looked around and saw that ten puppets busy working in the field. They didn¡¯t seem to pay attention to the four that just came here.

    Abel was surprised, ¡°This is the ancient herb garden?¡±

    All the crops were well taken care of. He couldn¡¯t believe it. Since ancient times, the herbs were kept in such fine condition, and the puppets were still busy working diligently to maintain them.

    Wizard Dn smiled, ¡°We¡¯re pretty surprised when we first came here.¡±

    Just when Abel was about to take a few steps forward, he stopped as he realized the many lying corpses. Some were a few hundred years old. Others were rtively recent.

    Wizard Dn bowed towards the corpses, ¡°That¡¯s what the Wizard Union had to pay for to investigate this ancient ruin.¡±

    The Wizard Union had always known about this location. Many of the members did find it, but most of them couldn¡¯t make the return trip.

    Wizard Dn went on to exin, ¡°These men used their lives to get the most information out of all, and that is that if you want to get in this ruin, you must have an ancientmand card with you. Otherwise, any trespassers will be struck down by the defensive mechanism here.¡±

    After saying that, he took out amand card and showed it to Abel. He didn¡¯t tell Abel the number of ancient ruins, the number of documents, and the number of failed attempts the Wizard Union had to go through to get their hands on this. Right now, they were standing here at ease, but without this card, they would¡¯ve been dead immediately. It was a legendary wizard that almost died here that got this card, and he was considered extremely skilled and lucky to help with the exploration here.

    Abel had to look at the herb garden in front of him. He couldn¡¯t believe that the defensive mechanisms here would be so terrifying. Perhaps there was a spirit that was under control here. The more he was in contact with ancient times, the more he understood the things that happened in the past. When he looked at the ten ancient puppets, he thought that there must be something to keep recing their parts and do the maintenance. A spirit must be here. Since he couldn¡¯t see anything but the different herb gardens around here, he thought that maybe the only ce the spirit would exist would be the underground.

    Abel spoke to Wizard Dn, ¡°I¡¯ll need a seclusion circle, Wizard Dn. We¡¯ll start preparing the items to initiate the brew.¡±

    Wizard Dn spoke, ¡°We¡¯llmence then, Master Bet. We¡¯ve got all the ingredients for the ¡°mana resistance potion.¡± There¡¯s only ten days that we can be here. After ten days, we¡¯ll be immediately teleported out of here. If we¡¯re just collecting the herbs here, the garden will automatically decide the amount of time needed for the herb to be collected, then it will open up the garden again.¡±

    Thest time they arrived here, these legendary wizards had to make their way in without collecting anything.

    Abel nodded, ¡°Good. First, I¡¯ll start preparing the brewing equipment, and then I¡¯ll collect the stuff needed in the herb garden.¡±

    Wizard Dn continued to speak, ¡°You won¡¯t have to do a thing to collect the herbs, Master Bet. We¡¯ll do it for you. You just do what you can to brew the mana resistance potion.¡±

    Within ten days, Wizard Dn was nning to brew as many mana resistance potions as he could, such that they could be distributed to only the strongest of the wizards. Abel didn¡¯t think twice to set up a seclusion circle. Following that, he took out an entire alchemy set from his portal bag. He¡¯s almost had an entireb over for this mission. However, since some of his techniques needed to be kept confidential, he had to have the seclusion circle do this for him.

    The three legendary wizards quite fast themselves. The first pack for twenty potions was gathered in no time. From their perspective, they thought that Master Bet could create a total of ten potions if they could. They were extremely positive with this estimation, given that most potion masters would have a 20% sess rate in most brews.

    Wizard Dn ced the ingredients outside and asked Abel, ¡°Do you think these ingredients are alright, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel bowed and looked around. He could see that the herb garden was fully automated so that the quality of all products would remain consistent. As a potion master, this was definitely ideal as the consistency would help with a higher sess rate. Of course, that wouldn¡¯t matter too much for Abe, but he still appreciated how well the management was done.

    Abel put the twenty portions away and spoke to Wizard Dn, ¡°You keep collecting, Wizard Dn. Make sure you get 100 portions every time.¡±

    Wizard Doran reminded him, ¡°Try not to waste the herbs here, Master Bet. The herb garden decides when the next time it opens based on the amount they harvested this time.¡±

    Abel smiled and looked towards Wizard Dn, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t waste it.¡±

    The ones that came this time were Wizard Dn. All the decisions had to be made by him. If Wizard Dn agreed, he would have to brew as many potions as he could. If there were no agreement, he would have to brew at the regr rate. The mana resistance potion was a master-level product. For every regr brew, a minimum of two hours would be needed. By this sense, even if Abel wasn¡¯t eating or resting, he could only make about 120 portions in ten days, and that was if he wasn¡¯t failing at all. The Wizard Union was only hoping for him to make 60, but for someone who¡¯s never had to save any potions, he couldn¡¯t help but think that the amount was really too few.

    This was pretty much why the Wizard Union would only let the most powerful wizards distribute the mana resistance potions. Wizard Dn was a bit hesitant as well. If too much was wasted without enough being produced, the herb garden might just shut itself even after the demon from beyond woke up. Their n to mass-produce the potions might not work. Still, this was the best potion master they had. If Master Bet promised them, they had no real choice but to trust him.

    Having thought about this, he made an immediate decision, ¡°Send word at any time, Master Bet. We¡¯ll listen to you and start collecting at any time.¡±

    Abel smiled, ¡°Good. Have the three collect 100 portions in two hours.¡±

    Having said that, he walked into the circle and left the three wizards out.

    Wizard Doran was not confident, ¡°Dn! We¡¯re going to waste too much if we¡¯re collecting like this. Some of the stuff can only be used within two hours after harvesting!¡±

    Again, the cost ofing here was just too much. If they happened to have any waste here, after all the sacrifices the Wizard Union had to go through, it¡¯d be a tremendous disservice to the wizards here.

    Wizard Dn spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll have to have a talk with Master Bet if he wastes any.¡±

    When the three legendary wizards collected the herbs, Abel was within the circle to start his brew. After switching on the world stone fragment, he began by processing the twenty portions worth of herb with his power of the Will. First, he divided the power into twenty, then proceeded to continue at the same time.

    Because he was absorbing the power of the Will of the divine armor, there was a massive boost to his power of the Will. Combined with the bonus of the world stone fragment, he was able to be much more focused at this. Furthermore, since the power of the Will could be more flexible than human hands, he was been doing his part to process the herb one by one.

    As a matter of fact, the potion masters were much more willing to use all kinds of ingredients provided by the stores instead of something from the herb garden. This stuff was mostly processed already by professionals, while the stuff that was collected straight from the field would require more work for them to be usable.

    If someone experienced was watching what Abel was doing, they¡¯d surely be stunned with how Abel was preparing them. The amount of precision and delicacy put here was phenomenal. The world stone fragment was what made it possible. All the materials were done so that they could be put to the very best of their abilities.

    Once the materials were processed, the brewing process just became a lot easier. If he were just preparing for different stuff to make the mana resistance potion, he would¡¯ve feltfortable with most of it. He knew that the more he could make this potion, the more loss he could inflict upon the sacred knights of the Nation of God. This was why he decided to mass-produce these. The difficulty level was very high, of course. He was actually the very first who¡¯s willing to try this.

    Most potions that were mass-produced were restricted to low-tier ones. Even the intermediate-level potions would rarely have potion masters doing mass production unless the cost for the ingredients weren¡¯t worth the money.

    Abel had no intention of wasting anything. He was confident that he could master this mana resistance potion, just like how he became the sole producer of almost all the master-level potions on the central continent. He was the no. one figure to go for master-level potion because, unlike the other three potion masters, he could always produce at least a blue quality potion with what he had.

 Chapter 1124 - Maximum Brewing

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Maximum Brewing</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    After two hours, Wizard Dn took out a portal bag and ced it outside the seclusion circle. Behind him were Wizard Doran and Wizard Gn. Both had very serious looks on their faces. Both of them were worried that the ingredients they collected this time would go to waste. Wizard Dn was just as worried as them, but he was different because he was much more confident in Master Bet.

    As for where his confidence came from, it had to do with all the ¡°light recovery potions,¡± ¡°power potions,¡± and ¡°mana potions¡± that were produced before. Also, his own life was saved by Master Bet¡¯s potion.

    Abel walked out of the circle and saw the three legendary wizards, ¡°You got the ingredients, Wizard Dn?¡±

    Wizard Dn passed the bag over, ¡°100 portions ready, Master Bet.¡±

    ¡°Good! Pass the ingredients over after two hours,¡± Abel took the bag over, then threw Wizard Dn another bag, ¡°The mana resistance potions are in this. You take care of it.¡±

    Wizard Dn was about to say something in response, but Abel was already walking back into the seclusion circle. So when he inserted his power of the Will to inspect the bag, he couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes.

    Wizard Doran was a bit uncertain, ¡°The brew works?¡±

    After two hours, the brew should¡¯ve only worked once. ording to the rumors, Master Bet had an extremely high sess rate, but to get it right in one go was nothing short of a miracle. The Wizard Union¡¯s estimate was a 50% sess rate, but in truth, Abel didn¡¯t want them to know that the number was actually 100%.

    Wizard Dn just startedughing, ¡°Ha, ha ha!¡±

    Wizard Doran was concerned, ¡°Stopughing, Dn! Is it good or not?¡±

    Wizard Dnughed, ¡°We¡¯ve underestimated Master Bet this whole time! The whole continent underestimated him. He¡¯s better than the other three potionmasters, no, actually, he¡¯s better than all three of thembined!¡±

    The Wizard Union did think about bringing the other three potion masters over. However, given their fighting capabilities, the presence of one sea creature would kill them. The reason that they had Master Bet was really because he was a dragon druid. That,bined with the protection of the other three legendary wizards, was what made the Wizard Union decide that they should trust Master Bet.

    Wizard Dn threw the portal bag to Wizard Doran, ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated him as well!¡±

    Wizard Gn saw Wizard Doran¡¯s expression. He was more curious than surprised. After snatching the bag off, he saw a total of 20 mana rabbit potions, each with blue lightning sparks over the surface. The amount they collected was all turned into products in two hours. Not only that, they were all blue quality potions.

    Wizard Gn spoke out loud, ¡°So that¡¯s how he¡¯s so rich!¡±

    The Potionmaster Guild would always demand clients to make five portions for one brew. This was because failures would happen. It¡¯s just how things were. However, if one could guarantee a 100% sess rate, all the four other portions would be for the potion master to take. This meant that a lot more ie woulde apart from the actual ie.

    For master-level potion, the ingredients that were needed were mostly scarce. Some of them were sold at ridiculous prices. Like the ¡°longevity potion,¡± some of them only contained materials from the ancient ruins. Most ss holders would spend their entire lives collecting five amounts worth.

    Wizard Dn smiled, ¡°You think all potionmasters are like Master Bet, Gn?¡±

    Wizard Doran interrupted, ¡°I don¡¯t care, Dn! Next time, just have Master Bet help brewing the potion. I¡¯ll do my part to provide only one portion, even if you rece the other portions with, I don¡¯t know, whatever!¡±

    Although legendary wizards could live long enough to get the ingredients in time, they couldn¡¯t secure the quality of the longevity potions. Also, the longevity potion could only be consumed once in a person¡¯s lifetime. Under most situations, when the longevity potion was brewed, the quality would only be regr. When Master Bet put out the blue quality potion, Wizard Doran was starting to see hope.

    Wizard Dn saw the other two legendary wizards, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you help Master Bet brew the potion, but make sure you don¡¯t spread the news too much.¡±

    Wizard Gn was already nodding, ¡°Of course we¡¯re not! We keep this to ourselves!¡±

    Wizard Dn interrupted andughed, ¡°Just go and collect the ingredients! Actually, you think Master Bet will give us a perfect product this time?¡±

    Wizard Gn was already changing his mind, ¡°It¡¯s Master Bet. Why, of course!¡±

    Wizard Dn and Wizard Doran bothughed. They knew that the mission this time would be aplished perfectly. The number of the mana resistance potion was already enough to be distributed to thew-defying wizards fighting on the frontline. Before, the Wizard Union would only give the potion to the legendary potions. Now, all thew-defying wizards were guaranteed to get their own.

    After two hours, Wizard Dn was already waiting outside of the seclusion circle. With some motivation in mind, he began collecting the herbs. Abel was walking out of the circle when the time went up. He took out the mana resistance potion, all 100 blue quality bottles, and threw them to the ground. Then, he took the portal bag in Wizard Dn¡¯s hand and walked to the seclusion circle.

    Wizard Dn couldn¡¯t help but be amazed, ¡°This is insane!¡±

    Another 100% sess rate brew. Abel was also gaining a lot more alchemist energy from brewing this type of potion. His alchemist rune was starting to fill up every time he made a brew.

    In this world, the study of potions and potionology was a systemic study founded on the documents left since ancient times. After generations of research, the recipes were improved and recorded to fit into the context and demands of that particr time. The procedures were hard, but many potion masters had been busy persisting their research, and that¡¯s what resulted in the Potionmaster¡¯s Guild as what it was today.

    Among the potion recipes, apart from some of the newer ones invented, many existing ones were improved versions of the original ones from ancient times. The potion master-level ones Abel made before, for instance, consisted of mostly ancient ingredients. As it was not easy to find the ancient ingredients, countless research was done to look for the right supplementary materials, which was good. More potions were made than ever before, and the cost of manufacturing was going down.

    However, the gains of training as potion masters were starting to go down. This could be seen from the fact that no grandmaster potion master ever existed in modern times. Without using ancient ingredients and not substitutes, it would be much harder to fill the alchemist run with one¡¯s energy. This herb garden was definitely something of a rarity in that regard. As all the ingredients belonged to ancient times, the amount of energy being rewarded was equivalent.

    Same in ancient times. No potion masters had the same sess rate as Abel, and no potion masters could mass-produce the master-level potions. So he was the only one making actual progress in filling his alchemist rune.

    Abel was acting very much like he was in a rush. On the second, he just stopped talking after walking out of the seclusion circle. He only wanted to focus on his potion. Although he thought that it would take at least several decades or centuries to fill up his alchemist runes, he was starting to see the hope of his rune being filled up after allowing the mass production two times.

    In the initial brew, he did feel an influx of energy when he was done making the twenty bottles. For the second time, he could feel an obvious increase after the manufacturing. In this herb garden, he would be going out after every two hours. When he was done, he would throw the potions on the ground and return to the seclusion circle. The three legendary wizards never stopped collecting the ingredients. They had no time to rest, not even the time to continue eating.

    On the noon of the second day, Abel was walking out of the seclusion circle once more. This time, after throwing the bottles of the mana resistance potion, he also threw out three bottles of the blue howling rabbit vor ¡°ration potion.¡±

    Wizard Gn picked up a ration potion with a bitter look, ¡°I miss the days on the ancient submarine!¡±

    On the five days, they were on the ancient submarine. They used to show dishes containing Abel¡¯s rabbit essence. They were also drinking red wine and water spirit fruit juices that were synthesized twice. Now, they could only have the ration potion.

    Wizard Dn shook his head, ¡°Would you stop whining? Master Bet¡¯s still brewing his potions, and what¡¯s he got to eat?¡±

    Wizard Dn then drank the ration potion. Suddenly, his eyes started to sparkle. He used to dislike ration potions, but this one tasted quite good.

    Wizard Dn threw a menacing smile at Wizard Gn, ¡°Can you give me the bottle, Gn? I don¡¯t think you want this?¡±

    Wizard Gn¡¯s eyes sparkled as well, ¡°I see what you¡¯re trying. Actually, I¡¯m pretty hungry now, so no.¡±

    For the next few days, Abel continued to craft the potions without rest. He only stopped on the eighth day, and it was only because there were no ingredients left. Asrge as the size of the garden potion, the ingredients that could be used only took up a small fraction. Abel had brewed the 9000 bottles of the blue quality potion. The number was enough to clear up everything.

    Abel could feel the alchemist rune inside of him starting to fill him. He believed that more potions would keep him in full state. Still, the ingredients were already gone. He had no chance to promote himself to be a grandmaster potion master.

    On a side note, Wizard Gn was thinking about asking for more ration potions from Abel, but he never felt hungry even after eight days. He didn¡¯t know what Abel was giving him was a special edition that wouldst ten days, whereas the ones avable in most markets wouldst for three.

 Chapter 1125 - Demanding

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Demanding</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel spoke to the elder identity card on his waist, ¡°Can you find the location of the herb garden spirit, battlemand spirit?¡±

    He was still inside the seclusion circle now. The three legendary wizards wanted to rest. It wasn¡¯t just him that needed rest. They needed rest as well. They all hadn¡¯t rested for eight days.

    The battlemand spirit sent over a message, ¡°We¡¯ll be scanning the garden, sir!¡±

    After five minutes, just when Abel realized that something wrong happened to the battlemand spirit, he began to hear the sound of something being recovered.

    ¡°Sir Elder! This garden is a portable base. The area the spirit is located at is at the bottom!¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You mean the herb garden can move?¡±

    The battlemand spirit exined, ¡°Yes, this is a base meant for war. It¡¯s portable so that it can provide back support for troops.¡±

    Abel realized something. He might be able to bring the entire garden back with him. He first looked towards the herb garden outside of his seclusion circle. The area was as massive as about a few thousand hectares. The entire system was automated, such that no manualbor was required. He could make an entire system just like this, but it¡¯d be an excellent addition to the family. He could alsobine the system with his three goddess statues, making the overall product multiple times more than what the entire family required.

    The reason that the Holy Continent had no rank 18 wizards was very simple. They did not have enough resources. Abel did provide his family wizards with an entire area with the right concentration of mana already. It was not less than what¡¯s avable on the central continent, and if there were any difference, it would be that it was much harder to make potions on the Holy Continent. On the Holy Continent, the main method to train was mostly through meditation only. Even the mana gathering circle had to be used with extra care, mostly because many gemstones were used up already.

    With this ancient herb garden in ce, the advanced wizards on the Holy Continent might have everything that was needed. The problem now was to take the herb garden away with Abel, and he didn¡¯t think that he could achieve this without letting the other three legendary wizards know. After giving it some thought, Abel decided that he might as well exin it to Wizard Dn. He didn¡¯t think that they would refuse, given how dangerous it would be if he wereing here alone the next time.

    Abel walked out of his seclusion circle and went to Wizard Dn¡¯s tent, ¡°I¡¯ve something to talk about Wizard Dn.¡±

    Wizard Dn walked out of his tent as soon as he heard.

    He was a bit confused, ¡°I thought you¡¯re resting, Master Bet. Please,e in. What business might you have?¡±

    Abel was a bit hesitant to say this, but it had already been eight days. He didn¡¯t know when they¡¯d all be kicked out. But, on the other hand, if he couldn¡¯t find a way to take control over the spirit here, this fine garden might be impossible to find in the future.

    Abel walked in and spoke about his intent, ¡°Let me ask this, Wizard Dn. Would the Wizard Union allow me to have this garden if I want to own it?¡±

    Wizard Dn wasn¡¯t sure, ¡°You mean you want this garden, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel nodded, ¡°It¡¯s of good use to me.¡±

    Wizard Dn was more confused now, ¡°This garden is at the outer part of the sea, Master Bet. You can¡¯te here alone even if you were granted ownership.¡±

    As a matter of fact, the Wizard Union was already considering giving up on this ce. The risks were too high. Plus, the special environment made it impossible to connect to a super teleportation circle. Now that they¡¯ve got all the ripe materials turned into the mana resistance potion, it might just be a good idea to leave permanently.

    Abel reconfirmed, ¡°Can I purchase this herb garden, Wizard Dn?¡±

    Wizard Dn could tell that Abel was serious, ¡°I¡¯ll get the other two. Hold it for a moment, Master Bet.¡±

    He then extended his power of the Will. Very quickly, two white lights appeared. The two legendary wizards were already standing in front of Abel and Wizard Dn.

    Wizard Dn spoke to them, ¡°We¡¯ve got something to tell you about. So, Gn, Doran, Master Bet seems to be interested in taking this garden. What do you think?¡±

    Wizard Dn didn¡¯t see a reason to refuse, but he still needed the approval of the other two to ask the Wizard Union. But, of course, Wizard Gn and Wizard Doran had no idea why Abel would ask for this. They couldn¡¯t say how ridiculous the idea was, but nor could they refuse. How else could they get him to help them out the next time if they were to say no to him about this?¡±

    Wizard Gn made it clear, ¡°No problem! We¡¯ve crafted this much mana resistance potion now! It¡¯s enough for the Wizard Union already.¡±

    Wizard Doranughed, ¡°Why is that even a question? Ha! If Master Bet can find some way to get here, the Wizard Union can just buy mana resistance potion from him permanently! The problem is, well, I¡¯ve made myself clear, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    Abel smiled, knowing what they were trying to say. Of course, they¡¯d all be interested in giving him this herb garden, but he needed to show them that he could use it to the best of his ability.

    Wizard Dn passed themand card to him, ¡°We¡¯ll give you this garden now, Master Bet. This is amand card. The next time the garden opens, please craft more mana resistance potions for the Wizard Union.¡±

    Abel bowed and took the card over, ¡°I¡¯ll follow my oath, rest assured. I¡¯ll do my best to provide a mana resistance potion to the Wizard Union.¡±

    For as early as a few days ago, he¡¯s been putting five portions of the ingredients into his personal storage box. The time there was stationary, and he could transnt them into his own area once he was back. He might craft the mana resistance potion to boost his alchemy level if not for the potions themselves. The one thing he needed to think about was whether he could allow the herb to survive in Blood Moor. If he could get permission to own it, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Abel left the three legendary wizards and followed the scanning result of the battlemand spirit. After doing so, he found the hidden entrance that was leading to the underground. The entrance was hidden by bushes. The top was even decorated with hidden circles simr to that of the seclusion circles. However, if the battlemand spirits could recognize this, they might just read the situation immediately.

    Followed by one step into this entrance, Abel could see that the three legendary wizards were looking at each other. They¡¯ve been to this location before, but none of them had found this passageway.

    Wizard Doran smiled, ¡°Master Bet was asking us because he¡¯s confident, Doran.¡±

    Wizard Dn didn¡¯t seem to care, ¡°Well, just give it to him if he wants it, then. Who else can we give this to, anyways?¡±

    No one could make 9000 bottles of the mana resistance potion like that. Abel was the only one. There was no one else that could make something this good with this little amount of time.

    Wizard Doran smiled, ¡°The problem, Dn, is that we might need to give Master Bet a bit, you know, just a bit more materials the next time we ask him to do a favour.¡±

    Wizard Dnughed out loudly, ¡°Definitely less, of course! Why¡¯re we still giving him extra portions if his sess rate is near perfect? I might just hand him my rarest ingredients , actually.¡±

    For wizards like them that would often venture inside the ancient ruins, they¡¯d always have some ancient herbs that could be brewed into actual potions. The problem was that they couldn¡¯t find enough to make spares, but Abel just showed them that he never needed spares.

    As the three legendary wizards chatted with each other, Abel was already moving to the underground area of the cultivation base. Without the help of the battlemand spirit, he would¡¯ve never been able to make it here. It did seem easy when he was walking to the entrance. However, without using the battlemand spirit to use the elder sign card, he might face an attack immediately.

    As they moved to the underground area of the moving cultivation base, he could see that there was a giant room of about 500 square meters. There were puppets ced around everywhere. From what the puppets looked, they were probably meant for manualbor. They were probably maintenance puppets if Abel had to guess. They seemed to be allcking some extra parts, however. Originally, manybor puppets were here, and as time went on, they would just slowly be broken on their own. Some were still left to ¡°protect¡± the malfunctioning ones, and over time, only ten were left that worked on the field. Those were the ten that they all saw back then.

    As it turned out, there was a time limit to how long the garden could sustain on its own. Maybe in a few decades, thebor puppets might just be useless, and the moving base might lose its function. Then, a monthter, the garden might rot away on its own.

    Instead of looking at the puppets one by one, Abel tried to look for some way to im ownership over this garden. If he could provide the raw material for them, he could have the puppets wake up independently.

    Eventually, Abel¡¯s eyes looked towards the door that was at the innermost part of the room. He could see that this was where the control room of this base was. The battlemand spirit continued to send out one message towards the outside. The base here had always acknowledged him as a weed guest, but this was supposed to be a forbidden area.

    When Abel pushed on the door, he could see that the door had circle runes drawn on them. Still, he managed to get it open very easily. Once inside, he could see a spirit that was glowing faintly. He was quite familiar with the state of this spirit. The spirit was on minimum expenditure mode, such that all the otherplicated functions were switched off.

    Abel spoke to the battlemand spirit, ¡°Add my im in.¡±

    It¡¯d be very easy to im ownership over a low-energy spirit like this.

    The battlemand spirit responded, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Very quickly, a wave came sweeping to the spirit that was glowing dark. Abel could quickly feel the connection he had with the spirit.

    ¡°We got it!¡± Abel said, thinking that he was done with the most important step. He went forward to the energy slot, and he could see that almost all the magic stones were gone. It was pretty much empty, and he just wasn¡¯t sure what the spirit was doing to keep it alive today. So he decided to first have a look by connecting his power of the Will to it.

 Chapter 1126 - Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Leaving</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel managed to understand why the spirit was able to exist today. From the records, it was called a nurturing spirit, something that was born to nt.

    It all had to do with how unique the portable nurture base was. It needed something special, something like a sun to provide light. Because of that, outside of the base, there had been many mana gathering circles that were supposed to supply energy to the very top. On the top, apart from illuminating the nt with light, another thing the sphere did was that it could attack with the energy that waspiled. Once everything inside was expended, it would then try to survive on its own.

    Since the management and illumination belonged to twopletely independent systems, more rare ingredients were needed to draw the mana gathering circle outside the base. One set was for powering up the light sphere since magic gemstones were not enough, while the energy slot was just for the spirit. This would be a good model in most cases, but this garden had been operating for who-knows-how-long.

    One surprising thing was that the light sphere was still operating after all these years. If it weren¡¯t for the nurture spirit adding another energy passageway a long time ago, none of this would be operating.

    After getting permission from the nurture spirit, Abel went ahead to ce a top-level gemstone on the energy slot. He could see that all 2000 slots were full. When he saw that the energy was refilled, he could see that energy was sent over.

    ¡°The nurture spirit is here to serve you, Master.¡±

    Abelmanded, ¡°Self check on the base. Report to me about any missing resources.¡±

    ¡°Ten nurture puppets and two maintenance puppets are avable. Master, 190 nurture puppets and 38 maintenance puppets are waiting to be fixed. The lighting system is normal. Energy supply is regr. Apart from the seeds for the mana resistance potion that are surviving, the rest are all dead. Currently, what is missing is 1000 standard steel ingots, 5 standard portions of mithrils, 5 regr portions of regr gold...¡±

    The nurture spirit managed to tell Abel about all the things that he knew or didn¡¯t know. All of them were absolute essentials. The names of the ancient ingredients might not be the same as their modern counterparts. Luckily, they just weren¡¯t all that special. Abel managed to find most of them in his huge collection. As for the number, ever since he obtained the portal bags from the Nation of God, he¡¯s never had to worry about the number in the mine. The only thing he was to worry about was overproduction, actually.

    To make things easier, the two maintenance puppets that could still move started moving and examined each other. They were notpletely switched off during all this time, despite that they didn¡¯t move most of the time. They did have mana gathering circles drawn on them, so as long as there was no energy, there would still be enough to transfer the energy over.

    Ever since the maintenance puppets walked into the control room, two top-level gemstones were taken out and ced into the energy slot. When the maintenance puppets received this boost, they started moving a lot faster than before. In fact, they were resuming to work at twice the speed of a normal human. They were starting to use the fire circles, and all kinds of ingredients were changed into different shapes as they worked on it. Circles were distributed on their entire bodies. The circle would hold all kinds of functions that werepletely meant for fixing.

    Abel made an estimate. If he didn¡¯t have the top-level gemstones with him, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to use these circles. As a matter of fact, the low energy level was really the only cause of the huge waste of puppets. The problem was in the missing ingredients because even if there wasn¡¯t enough, the maintenance puppets could always break the damaged ones to repair the other ones.

    Now that there was enough energy, the two maintenance puppets started working at full speed. They began by fixing the puppets that were not as severely injured. In just a few tens of minutes, some of the broken ones were getting back to work to join the fixing procedure. In this underground space, the whole ce started operating again like a factory.

    Wizard Gn watched the nurture base, ¡°Havenoticed something different about this garden, Dn?¡±

    They realized that the rest was helping them restore some stamina. While they were waiting for Abel, Wizard Gn sensed that some change was happening to the moving nurture base.

    Wizard Dn affirmed, ¡°The herb garden ising back!¡±

    While the herb garden didn¡¯t seem so different from the one before, it did not possess the ability to move at high precision. Now that there was enough energy to support their cognitive function, their way of operating was starting to lookpletely different.

    Wizard Doran was very confused, ¡°What did Master Bet do, exactly? Why do I feel like he¡¯s already had a lot of knowledge about this garden?¡±

    That seemed reasonable. Master Bet should have no prior knowledge about this herb garden beforeing here. However, he found the operation room before any of them. Given the current state of the garden, Master Bet must¡¯ve done something to the spirit to make everything work so much faster now.

    Wizard Dnughed, ¡°This is good, Doran! The herb garden is better in Master Bet¡¯s hands than any of ours. We don¡¯t brew potions, so let¡¯s just have him make as many as he can!¡±

    Wizard Doran was watching, ¡°Let me see how he¡¯s going to process this.¡±

    During this time, two nurture puppets walked out of the entrance that Abel walked in. They were going towards the ten nurture spirits that were still working. The three legendary wizards understood immediately when they saw this. Master Bet really had full control of this garden.

    On the night of that day, Abel was feeling quite good. He took out a standard nobleman¡¯s long wooden table and a set of silver cutleries. As for the chef, it was Wizard Dn since the job was to unfreeze the dishes he made. As easy as it was to heat these dishes, they managed to have a fantastic meal when they were all the way out here.

    Abel held the juice cup in his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for another night and return tomorrow.¡±

    Wizard Gn smiled and held his cup, ¡°Master Bet seemed to be collecting much more than us!¡±

    Abelughed and said in reassurance, ¡°Once you¡¯re back, Wizard Gn, as long as you¡¯re willing to give out the ingredients, you¡¯ll be able to find me.¡±

    Wizard Doran smiled, ¡°Make sure that offer isn¡¯t just for Gn.¡±

    Abel nodded once more, ¡°To the three of you, naturally.¡±

    He¡¯s been quite busy when he was out doing missions with the three legendary wizards, but the reward he was receiving far outweighed his cost ofing here. The three legendary wizards didn¡¯t know that he could bring the entire nurture base with him. More importantly, Abel had ownership over the nurture spirit, which contained a massive collection of recipes for collecting herbs.

    Now, although the herbs other than the ones for the mana resistance potion had all died, there ought to be more locations than this one for them to keep going. Abel just needed to nt the herbs he got inside the base. Naturally, under the care of the nurture spirit, he could nt more and more if he wanted to. As for bringing the whole base back, it wouldn¡¯t be a tedious task for him at all since he had an entire super-sized teleportation circle on his own.

    An entire night passed by pretty quickly. The number of nurture puppets had increased to 50. The herb garden was really returning to normal. Although they hadn¡¯t reached the 10-day restriction yet, Abel was still nning on leaving on this day, the ninth. He¡¯s used up all the ingredients for the mana resistance potion, so there really wasn¡¯t a point in staying.

    Before leaving the ancient garden, Wizard Dn threw another look at it. Of course, now that all the ripe herbs were used, he¡¯s got no idea about how Master Bet would process what¡¯s left. When he touched the portal bag on him again, however, he smiled very quickly. It wouldn¡¯t matter what Master Bet was doing with the base, because as far as he was concerned, the 9000 mana resistance potions that were here would change the war between the wizards and the knightspletely.

    Wizard Gn looked at Abel andughed, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to leave, Master Bet!¡±

    Having said that, he ced his hand on Abel¡¯s shoulder and nodded to the other two legendary wizards. Abel activated themand card, and under white light, they started vanishing from the portable nurture base. Before they left, however, Abel extended his power of the Will and connected it to the nurture spirit. Following that, the whole thing started moving on its own and went inside the portal bag. As quick as this process was, Abel couldn¡¯t get the three legendary wizards to miss it. He knew that, but since he¡¯s already told them to stay quiet in exchange for many, many favors, there was not much that needed to be said here.

    Once the portable base was moved, they appeared at a location about 5 meters away from the ocean. Wizard Dn was bringing the other three to a fixed spot. Underneath them, the eye of the demon was copsing very quickly. The portable nurture base seemed to be what was supporting it before. Abel was the only one that understood the exact theory about how the energy-gathering circle was the one that was the cause behind all this.

    Wizard Doranughed at Abel, ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel like we¡¯re at a loss this time, Master Bet!¡±

    Wizard Doran agreed, ¡°Yeah! Can I just have another two bottles of the red wine we had yesterday, Master Bet. You know, just to even things out. We didn¡¯t know that you could just have an entire ancient ruin in your portal bag!¡±

    The two legendary wizards were doing what they could to be friendly to Abel and seeing what he was capable of doing. To satisfy their needs, Abel took out a few bottles of his red wine and the water spirit fruit juice to them.

    Abel spoke to Wizard Dn, the captain of this mission, ¡°So how should we head back, Wizard Dn?¡±

    The ancient submarine was here. If needed, Abel might have it out.

    Wizard Dn wanted to be as fast as he could, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a flight first. If we don¡¯t see any trouble ahead, let¡¯s just go back like this.¡±

    If it was just a few hundred bottles of the mana resistance potion, Wizard Dn might have wanted to slow things down a bit more. However, this was a total of 9000 bottles. These would greatly change the course of the uing battles. Plus, once Master Bet had the ancient herb garden up and running, the potions would just be harvested after a new wave.

 Chapter 1127 - Wall of Seawater

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Wall of Seawater</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    In the morning, the air smelled of the ocean. This was a new experience. Abel was flying with his own body. He has had plenty of flying experiences on Flying me and the fire tooth war machines, but this was his first time flying like this. He had flown outside once before, but he was doing it with maximum speed. He¡¯d estimated that when the powerful sea creature saw him, it would have already been toote to continue.

    However, flying with the three legendary wizards was somethingpletely different. They flew at about 300 meters above sea level, and every half a second, they would activate the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± once.

    To non-wizards, moving at this sort of frequency was nothing short of a disaster. Experienced wizards would not suffer from any travel sickness, but non-wizards would almost always vomit whenever they continued to move like this.

    Wizard Dn brought Abel around non-stop. He and the other two legendary wizards were watching Abel, waiting for the eventual sickness. But, of course, this was just meant to be a joke. They were quickly disappointed, however. After an hour passed, Abel¡¯s face was just as rxed as before. He was even holding a conversation with the same smile on his face.

    Wizard Gn could no longer hold it, ¡°Are you just going to use the short-distance teleportation circle for your training, Master Bet?¡±

    He¡¯s asking because, well, druids weren¡¯t supposed to be thisfortable with moving at high frequency.

    Abelughed in response, ¡°I have Wizard Frankenstein with me everyday, so I¡¯ll just have him take me around this time.¡±

    The Wizard Union would¡¯ve known that Abel had aw-defying wizard bound to him. However, to have aw-defying wizard as a portable tool only was something no one would¡¯ve guessed. Wizard Gn wasn¡¯t even sure if Abel should be so open about this.

    Wizard Doran suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s this smell, I wonder? This is greater than Master Bet¡¯s dish!¡±

    She then sniffed two times more. Her expression was rxed and pleased. Abel tried to smell it as well. He almost started drooling when he noticed it.

    Wizard Gn smelled and spoke, ¡°This... this is good!¡±

    As a matter of fact, everyone here had the instincts to detect danger. Whether it was the two legendary wizards or Abel, they would have their methods to see what¡¯s up ahead. Abel, especially. He¡¯s had a very keen sense of detecting what could be a threat. This time, since the smell didn¡¯t trigger anything, he was confident the three of them would continue smelling it.

    However, his strong power of the Will quickly took control and forced him to resist the temptation. He almost let go of Wizard Dn¡¯s hands to fall into the ocean. Wizard Doran and Wizard Gn were just starting to notice as well. They seemed to have realized that something was not going well.

    Wizard Dn said loudly and reminded, ¡°Be careful! This must be the smell of the sea creature giving birth!¡±

    He was the only one among them to not have been affected. He just noticed where the smell came from. When sea creatures gave birth, they emitted a special smell that was extremely tempting for sea creatures. This was precisely what Abel sensed. The essence was a reminder to all nearby sea creatures the newborn was a perfect feed. Once a newborn sea creature was eaten, their one level would go up. This effect was only if it was targeted towards sea creatures below the creature of that level.

    It was no wonder Wizard Dn was trying to send a warning back then. He could sense the life essence that was affecting them. It really showed how powerful the sea creature was. It wasn¡¯t like he was not affected by the smell, but as the captain of the squad, he was busy looking to see if there were even more sea creatures gathering. That was when he thought back to the Wizard Union¡¯s record of how sea creatures gave birth. The ones who wrote down these records had to go through life-and-death situations to really get an experience like this.

    Wizard Dn squinted his eyes, ¡°Master Bet! Unleash the ancient submarine now so we can hide in it!¡±

    Abel looked in his direction and saw something even more terrifying. Some more powerful sea creatures were flying at low altitudes. At a further spot, more sea creatures were flying in the very same direction. The fact that they were flying without wings just showed that they were at least above legendary levels. These creatures were loud. The shock waves they generated made the air and water around them explode.

    As for Abel, they were just in the direction that these sea creatures were advancing. Once there were so many sea creatures meeting each other, they would have no energy to take any hits. To prevent that, Abel took out the ancient submarine and threw it into the ocean in time. Wizard Dn was brought to move into the submarine, which was closely followed by the other two.

    Abel spoke loudly to the submarine spirit, ¡°Go down! Camouge on! Hide from all other presences.¡±

    The ancient submarine started to sink. Then, with a wave of light, it merged itself with the water. Abel and the three legendary wizards were standing amidst the hallroom of the ancient submarine. The walls showed what was happening outside.

    They saw the fight between the two powerful sea creatures the other day. The fact that they could chase three legendary wizards away just showed how powerful they were. Wizard Dn also had a tough reaction when he saw the giant sea turtle and the giant squid.

    He spoke calmly, ¡°This sea creature must be very powerful. Even The ones fromst time are participating!¡±

    The appearance of the two sea creatures just exined that the one that gave birth was more powerful than these two. Naturally, this frightened them to a great extent.

    Wizard Gn was notfortable, ¡°Damn! If we met those sea creatures onnd, we would have not had to do this!¡±

    If they were fighting onnd, the sea creatures would not be able to unleash any power rted to the ocean. Still, that would never happen since they would always stay in the ocean.

    ¡°Aw Oh!¡±

    A dragon¡¯s roar came from over the distance. It made all the sea creatures that were running pause for a bit. Some of them could not resist the temptation of the newborn sea creatures, and they all started rushing towards the life essence.

    This dragon¡¯s roar was more impactful than anything. Some not-so-powerful creatures were also quickly awakened, and they started turning their heads around to escape. The dragon¡¯s roar was located from the ancient submarine. The legendary wizards were surprised.

    Wizard Dn was doing rtively fine, but Wizard Dorren looked pale. Wizard Gn had a terrible look on his face, but his eyes still looked normal. Abel seemed to be the most rxed one, but he did seem confused.

    Wizard Dn asked, ¡°What is the level of this dragon? Could it be an ancient type?¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to want the others to answer. This was more of a rhetorical question.

    Abel gave him a quick response, ¡°That does not belong to a giant dragon.¡±

    Wizard Dn looked towards Abel and tried to inquire. The other two legendary wizards were slowly waking up from the dragon¡¯s roar. They all started looking towards Abel.

    Abel exined, ¡°I have some understanding of dragons. This might feel like a dragon¡¯s roar, but there¡¯s no real essence of a dragon. It seems to originate from something that resembles a dragon.¡±

    Wizard Gn pped his head, ¡°Master Bet has the dragon transformation, yes! You must¡¯ve had a lot of understanding about this!¡±

    Abel looked towards Wizard Dn, ¡°Should we go see what sea creature this is?¡±

    Curiosity was what drove ss holders, but Wizard Dn shook his head very quickly. He had 9000 bottles of the mana resistance potion. He had no time to waste.

    Abel seemed a bit disappointed, ¡°We¡¯ll continue heading back, then.¡±

    Without seeing for themselves how powerful this sea creature was, there was probably no chance that they would in the future. However, his eyes never left that direction. He knew that there was a pack of powerful sea creatures rushing in that direction. A great war was about tomence.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A deafening scream detonated. Even the ancient submarine started to shake. Above the sea rose a monstrous shadow with a dragon¡¯s head but a turtle¡¯s body. The sound came from the vibration when the shadow emerged. At the same time, he could see that the sea creatures were thrown into the air like toys.

    Abel was speechless. The ones thrown in the air included the giant squid and the giant sea turtle, two of the most powerful sea creatures. They were like babies, unable to resist in the face of the shadow.

    After being thrown, the sea creatures tried hard to control their bodies. Those that couldn¡¯t withstand the dragon¡¯s roar had already fallen behind. Those with strength above legendary continued to fly. Finally, however, the shadow stepped downward like an elephant. A tall ocean wave forced the other sea creatures to stick on the wall.

    Wizard Dn¡¯s voice got coarse, ¡°Quick, Master Bet! Dive down. That¡¯s a dragon turtle you¡¯re looking at!¡±

    Abel quicklymanded the submarine spirit to go down even further. Once the vessel was lower, the water wall starteding to them. He could see that an entire distance of several hundred meters was bing a wall that was pushing on the surface. On the way, some of the fish were squished into mush. Only the legendary sea creatures survived, although a strange power was constraining them such that they just couldn¡¯t move.

    There was a piercing sound from the tip of the submarine, like razors grazing through steel. Abel had just started to worry about the ancient submarine when a gigantic wall of water passed them. Abel swallowed.

    He was tense. Just a bit further, and the sea wall might have crushed the ancient submarine. He didn¡¯t think that the submarine could withstand it, not when even those legendary sea creatures couldn¡¯t do anything back. Now, he really understood the dangers of the sea. With these kinds of terrifying life forms out there, no one from the continent would ever want to face them.

    Wizard Dn let out a long breath of relief, ¡°Good, good. The dragon turtle just gave birth. Maybe its strength was somehow affected!¡±

    Abel¡¯s mind was in a lot of distraught.

    Wizard Dn was patient, ¡°Master Bet, the dragon turtle is the descendant of the ancient giant dragon and the ancient divine turtle. They are very simr, but dragonkind has never acknowledged the dragon turtle. As a matter of fact, there isn¡¯t any real dragon¡¯s heritage among the dragon turtles, but there was a great change to their blood as time went by!

    The dragon turtle, for epting what the ancient divine turtle passed down, lived its life in the ocean. Although it was of the same origin as the giant dragon, it never wanted to get close to the giant dragons. And the giant dragons had no desire to connect with any dragon turtles.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re lucky to see a dragon turtle being born here! The mother must be at least ten thousand years old now! We¡¯re very, very lucky to see one of the most powerful spirits giving birth here!¡±

 Chapter 1128 - Warm Energy

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Warm Energy</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel and the three legendary wizards were frightened by the dragon turtle¡¯s presence. They carefully rode on the ancient submarine and spent a few days returning to the ind that they came from. The three legendary wizards were taking the ind¡¯s teleportation circle to return to the Wizard Union headquarters. Abel just took a step back and used the teleportation circle to return to the golden castle.

    For about a month since they left, he needed to supply some potions for the castle warehouse. But, at the same time, he also wanted to find a quiet ce to look through his loot.

    After walking out of therge teleportation circle inside the golden castle, a white light appeared before he left the teleportation circle room. Druid Lendo just brought another advanced druid over.

    Abel smiled and bowed, ¡°Greetings to you, Druid Lendo!¡±

    Druid Randal was a bit reserved, ¡°Greetings, Master Bet. What¡¯s this, if I may ask?¡±

    Druid Lendo didn¡¯t think that Abel was weing him. They were friends, but Abel did not need to go to him in person.

    Abel smiled, ¡°I just came back, and I happened to see you before I left the teleportation circle!¡±

    Druid Lendo smiled and exined, ¡°What a coincidence! I was just bringing my student here to have something to eat. He¡¯s been stuck at rank 17 for 20 years now, and I was just wondering if your recipes can help him with his promotion.¡±

    Abel tried not to be too direct, ¡°It¡¯s not guaranteed to promote your student, but what I can say is that it increases the overall probability.¡±

    Druid Lendo was getting a bit emotional, ¡°You¡¯re a bit too humble, Master Bet. Wizards, druids and priests have all benefited from your restaurant. There have been 25 promotions in total. Even the master level potions are not as effective as your food. If it weren¡¯t so hard to get a seat, I would¡¯ve juste here as a regr customer!¡±

    Abel smiled and replied, ¡°You could¡¯ve just sent a message to me, Druid Lendo. We can eat together if you want.¡±

    Druid Lendo quickly refused, ¡°No, no! You have many friends, Master Bet. If you have to make an exception for everyone, what time would you have for yourself? Besides, it¡¯s already been 20 years for my student. A few days more is nothing.¡±

    Abel passed a bottle of synthesized juice to Druid Lendo, ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing your student, actually. I¡¯ll give this juice away if he wants.¡±

    Druid Lendo knew that it was something good, ¡°Das! Say your thanks to Master Bet!¡±

    Das replied with a deep bow, ¡°Thank you for the present, Master Bet!¡±

    Abel spoke to Druid Lendo and Das, ¡°You go and enjoy your meal, Druid Lendo. I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡±

    Watching as Abel teleported out of the teleportation circle room, Druid Lendo and his student got their way to the restaurant. When the two druids took their seats, the ten seats became full. The half-elves started bringing all kinds of dishes over.

    Since the golden castle often had many customers, the Judson Family, which was the family that Druid Joseph belonged to, brought another new batch of half-elves. The half-elves would often provide service at the restaurant and the top tform.

    Druid Das sat beside Druid Lendo. He looked curiously towards the castle in front of him. He couldn¡¯t believe the wealth piled up here. It was no wonder ss holders below advanced were forbidden to be here. The amount of gold here would make anyone lose their minds. If he himself weren¡¯t already an advanced ss holder, he would¡¯ve also been very tempted to get the gold here.

    As a matter of fact, Abel wasn¡¯t worried about having his gold taken over. He only restricted certain ss holders from visiting because he didn¡¯t want too many visitors.

    What Druid Das didn¡¯t understand was why he got a bottle of juice from a potion master. Master Bet was mainly known for being the dominant producer of all kinds of potions. As long as it was from him, what product was sold would always have its price multiplied from its starting price. Master Bet was known to have done that to many of his brands, such as promoting potions for ss holders and beauty products for female elves. So it just seemed odd that it was a bottle of water spirit juice, although the price did seem to have gone uptely.

    Druid Lendo was ordering some food, ¡°What happened, Das?¡±

    ¡°Why is it a bottle of juice?¡± Druid Lendo asked after ncing to see if anyone was eavesdropping on them.

    ¡°Hush, you! Who do you think Master Bet is? You think this is regr juice?¡± Druid Lendo scorned him, then took out his own juice that was contained inside his crystal bottle, ¡°Just have a sip of this. I was going to let you have some once we¡¯re back, but I¡¯ll give the exnation early.¡±

    Druid Das took the crystal bottle and smelled a special fruit. He could tell that this was the water spirit fruit, but the aroma was even better than the regr ones. He gently poured some of it into his mouth, and his soul felt like he was flying in midair. Everything that was piled up over the 20 years became something of an enlightenment, which generated a promotion qi on him.

    He loosened his grip and dropped his juice. On the side, Druid Lendo was very quick to catch the bottle.

    Someone called out when Druid Lendo was about to put the bottle away, ¡°Druid Lendo, are you willing to offer this bottle?¡±

    Druid Lendo could see that it was Wizard Haywood, ¡°Wizard Haywood! This bottle is a gift Master Bet gave to my student. Sorry to say, he¡¯s already had a sip, so it¡¯s not really up for sale.¡±

    Before Wizard Haywood could say more, he hid the bottle of juice inside his portal bag.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Wizard Haywood cursed. He smelled something special about this bottle, but Wizard Lendo was strong on keeping this to his student. Still, he quickly thought that he could contact the lightning n. Since the lightning n was already so close with Master Bet, he could have his good friend ask for a brand new bottle of juice.

    Abel didn¡¯t realize that his bottle of juice had just immediately activated the promotion of an advanced druid. That was another one added to his list of clients who¡¯ve seeded. Also, the bottle of juice in his hands just became the target of many, many people. This is because the water spirit fruits produced in the dark world were already much better than those produced on the continent. Also, since it was synthesized twice already, the effect on one¡¯s spirit would be much better.

    Abel didn¡¯t feel much when he was drinking these water spirit fruits. However, since this was the first time that he was consuming this as he was stuck at the bottleneck stage, he realized that the impact that it would have on the soul had just triggered promotion.

    He had already entered the training room. After activating the seclusion circle and the defensive circle, he took out a crystal body that was the size of a skull. Given that two mighty sea creatures (stronger than legendary wizards) had fought each other for it before, he thought that it must be something much more than just regr items.

    He spoke to the sky, ¡°Can you analyze what this is, research spirit?¡±

    The research spirit responded, ¡°Please wait, Master. We¡¯re waiting for analysis.¡±

    An energy wave scanned across the crystal body. After ten more seconds, the research spirit¡¯s voice came over again.

    The research spirit replied, ¡°The database does not contain this kind of item. Master, there is no method to identify this item.¡±

    Abel sighed in disappointment. He was already expecting this sort of oue. He didn¡¯t think that a top-level treasure of this rarity would have a record, not even in the Wizard Union search engine.

    If the research spirit couldn¡¯t help, Abel might have to do it himself. Having thought this through, he switched on the ability of the world stone fragment to the max, both his cognitive abilities and calcting power. He carefully reached his hand over towards the crystal body in his hands. Inside the crystal body, there was a warm energy like the ocean guided into his body. He didn¡¯t notice this before, but he didn¡¯t dodge it. Neither his instincts nor the world stone fragments sent him warnings, which meant that this unfamiliar energy was not going to do any harm to him.

    Once the warm energy entered his body, he could feel like a change was taking ce. He felt that it was strange because he could clearly sense the energy melting inside of him. Could it be that the two sea creatures were fighting over something useless? That, or that they were fighting for something only meant for sea creatures.

    Abel couldn¡¯t really believe it, but he activated his body once more. Nothing changed to his power, agility, stamina, and mental strength. Nothing changed. Very quickly, he went on to cast a ¡°firebolt,¡± but he realized that the firebolt had a 10% damage buffpared to before. He was very surprised. He was only absorbing the energy inside, and not even all of it, but his fire spell had already increased by this much.

    In amazement, he went on to activate ¡°icebolt¡± and ¡°charge bolt.¡± It was also a 10% buff for both of them. Still, this was only the training room. He couldn¡¯t activate the more powerful spells, so he immediately went on to activate the ¡°Town Teleportation Scroll¡± and opened a portal that led him into the dark world.

    He took his step and went to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He then used the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± and went to Blood Moor. He found himself a quiet ce to be, then activated the fire element ¡°meteor,¡± ¡°firewall,¡± ¡°freezing element ¡°blizzard,¡± ¡°ice sealing balls,¡± ¡°lightning chain,¡± and ¡°lightning blizzard.¡± After going through all of his advanced spells, he made certain of one thing, and that was that all his spells were buffed by 10%.

    10% was a big difference inbat. Even 1% was a big difference, as it might just be the crucial difference that would determine whether a defense could be prated.

    Abel went to take out the crystal body once more. He could feel that his mind was starting to heat up. If he was to absorb everything inside, his energy might just be multiplied by even more. He could use the ¡°firebolts¡± to kill mad knights by then.

    As he thought about how easy his uing fights would be, he smiled widely. Again, he inserted his power of the Will into the crystal body and drew out another warm energy. As he prepared to guide it into his body, the energy returned into the crystal body as soon as it made contact with him. He didn¡¯t think that this was supposed to happen, but when he tried again, it failed. Maybe one the maximum amount of time that the warm energy could be absorbed.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself. Maybe he was too greedy. 10% buff on all spells was already as rare as it could get. In fact, he¡¯s never even read about anything like this. Just then, when he looked towards the crystal body in his hands, he could sense that it was sucking mana from the air around him. The warm energy he just expended was recovering at a very slow speed.

    He wouldn¡¯t have noticed unless without his divinity in the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. The change was too insignificant. Even regrw-defying wizards would not have noticed with their power of Will. Still, it was a fact that the crystal body was absorbing the mana that was within the environment.

 Chapter 1129 - Returning to the Holy Continent

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Returning to the Holy Continent</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but be amazed, ¡°This is close to a national treasure!¡±

    The crystal body could be used with no time limit. There was enough energy that all wizards from all groups could enjoy its benefits. If one particr wizard group happened to have more attacking power than other wizards, that advantage would just make them win every time they were to fight those of the same rank. Of course, he would¡¯ve had to let his own contract creatures and summoned creatures use it first. That would almost definitely increase their fighting strength.

    First, Abel called out Frankenstein. He then used his power of the Will to transfer warm energy into Frankenstein¡¯s body. Unfortunately, it was the same amount he received. He was a bit concerned before using it, but although Frankenstein¡¯s body was made entirely of steel, the crystal body¡¯s effect had most to do with the soul.

    Following Frankenstein, Abel called out the 12 spiritual guardian wizards and guided 12 portions of the warm energy. The crystal body did not disappoint him as their ¡°lightning chain¡± damage also increased by 10%. It was the same when he called out Johnson and Jason. The Element casting ability was also buffed.

    After a round of using it, the energy inside the crystal body grew much smaller. Abel even went as far as to set up arge-size mana gathering circle and ced a crystal body at the center. Inside the mana environment, the recovery speed of the crystal body was multiplied, but it was still very hard to notice.

    As a matter of fact, the name of the crystal body was the ¡°crystal of blessing.¡± It could only be formed in a high-stress, high-pressure environment. Normally speaking, most blessing crystals were only be found at the bottom of the ocean. For those sea creatures, it didn¡¯t mean much that the crystals were charged multiple times prior. Theirrge bodies would allow them to crush these crystals as soon as they bit onto them.

    The blessing crystal needed the environment to recover the energy that was within. While there weren¡¯t many mana environments in nature, the sea creatures never didplete studies on the blessing crystals. The one that Abel got this time was already found and protected by the giant sea turtle. He was just waiting for the crystal to grow.

    It was the same as many other rare materials inside the ocean. As soon as powerful sea creatures found them, they would¡¯ve been taken care of so that they could grow naturally. Perhaps several hundred years were too long for most humans, but Abel had a lot of time on him. It was even lessfor sea creatures since that was pretty much just how long it would take for them to take a nap somewhere.

    What happened during that fight was quite simple. While the giant sea turtle was waiting for the blessing crystal to grow, it identally encountered the giant squid, which was attracted by the scent of the dragon turtle giving birth. They had no choice but to fight each other, and Abel ended up being the one that took the treasured item.

    Abel was able to get it because the three legendary wizards distracted the sea creatures. His transformation ne hid his own presence. The two powerful creatures pursued the three legendary wizards after detecting that there was no nearby threat, but that¡¯s precisely what allowed Abel to steal the crystal.

    Having ced the blessing crystal, Abel returned from the dark world back to the central continent¡¯s golden castle. He made sure to speak to his three followers and Butler Meyer about it after adding more potions to the storage. Following that, he used the short-distance teleportation circle and headed to the super teleportation circle.

    As he stood in front of the main teleportation circle room, Abel felt kind of nostalgic for some reason. He had been thinking about returning to the Holy Continent as early as the new year when the super teleportation circle was built.

    After opening the door, he went to the teleportation hallroom and saw the interior that was made of special materials. The spell runes that were drawn on the ground made this room especially grand and sacred.

    He spoke immediately, ¡°Open the super teleportation circle!¡±

    Although the super-sized teleportation circle was added after the golden castle was built, the circle used inside only had the golden castle as a foundation. It wasbined with the circle system of the golden castle, so naturally, just like the inside of the golden castle, the short-distance teleportation circle could be used such that the circle spirit and the research spirit could be contacted at any time.

    During this time, on the topmost tform of the golden castle, guests came to visit the legendary light. They could see that on one side of the slope, countless rays of light were sparkling.

    An advanced ss holder spoke to his teacher, ¡°What¡¯s that, mentor?¡±

    The teacher called out, ¡°It¡¯s- it¡¯s a super-sized teleportation circle!¡±

    Some of the more experienced ss holders could also see it. They could all see the super-sized teleportation circle activated, which made them think in admiration about how great Master Bet¡¯s influence was to own this ce.

    Not anyone with money could just buy a super-sized teleportation circle themselves. You could have all the right materials and hire a professional circle master. Still, without permission from the Wizard Union, the super-sized teleportation circle would be nothing but an extravagant toy. The fact that the circle could be activated proved that the Wizard Union had already approved Master Bet¡¯s special status.

    It had really all to do with Master Bet¡¯s growth. He didn¡¯t have much basis in training, but he could just be the most elite fighter throughout the whole continent with a bit more time. Only those with extraordinary backgrounds could have the privilege to own their own circle on the central continent.

    Abel could feel the energy around him being activated frantically. The circle rune beneath him was growing brighter and brighter, and his power of the Will was controlling his transformation ne such that his elegant elven form was reverted to his muscr human body. At the same time, his elven robe was changed into his wizard robe, and the moment he went back to being Abel, the human, his body disappeared inside the teleportation circle.

    In Liante City of the Holy Continent, a forced teleportation request was sent from the super teleportation circle. This request was made with the highest level of ess, which meant that no permission from any party was needed.

    Wizard Lorenzo teleported towards the teleportation room, ¡°Strange... What celebrity ising here today?¡±

    Whoever it was, Wizard Lorenzo knew that he had to be very careful with his demeanor. Once he went to the teleportation room, he could see that the teleportation ended. He stood inside the teleportation hallroom, and after seeing the white light disappear, he could see people emerging.

    He was very emotional to recognize the figure, ¡°You¡¯re back, Wizard Abel!¡±

    Abel stepped out and looked at Wizard Lorenzo, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Wizard Lorenzo!¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo could definitely sense Abel¡¯s presence, ¡°Your power, Wizard Abel, it-¡±

    ¡°I has gotten much stronger after going to the central continent, Wizard Lorenzo. Now I¡¯m a beginnerw-defying wizard.¡±

    ¡°Master Abel!¡± Wizard Lorenzo quickly bowed in fright, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for calling you by the wrong title!¡±

    Law-defying wizards were like the pinnacle of beings on the central continent, almost like the setting stones of the world. Abel¡¯s age was never a secret on the Holy Continent. As the most well-known genius of all time, every progress he made in his life had been an extraordinary inspiration to all ss holders here. Still, no matter how much of a genius he was, Wizard Lorenzo would¡¯ve never guessed that he could be aw-defying wizard, something that was only supposed to exist in myths, ording to their understanding.

    Yes,w-defying wizards were definitely powerful beings to Wizard Lorenzo. The most he¡¯s seen had beenw-defying wizards, and that¡¯s what he remembered seeing on the central continent. After all these years on the Holy Continent, he had almost forgotten that this group of terrifying beings exist. He immediately changed his attitude to being very cautious as soon as he noticed Abel¡¯s suppressive pressure.

    Abel went to hold him up, ¡°We¡¯re friends, Wizard Lorenzo! I¡¯ll also need to thank you for all the care you¡¯ve been providing ot the Kingdom of St. Ellis.¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo was a bit embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Master Abel! I¡¯ve never taken care of the Kingdom of St. Ellis!¡±

    Abel never heard anything from Bartoli, ¡°What happened here? What do you mean?¡±

    He knew that Bartoli was not going to lie to him. Bartoli¡¯s intelligence system was based on the previous most influential assassin organization on the Holy Continent. It was also the most updated organization with all the regr information the St. Ellis intelligence agency provided.

    Wizard Lorenzo quickly responded, ¡°Nothing major happened, Master Abel! I just, I might have restricted the development of the Kingdom of St. Ellis!¡±

    Abelughed and spoke, ¡°Well, I made the same arrangements when I left the Holy Continent!¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo went ahead and exined, ¡°Your influence is too great, Master Abel! The Kingdom of St. Ellis is now a much stronger state than St. Pierrt and St. Anwallbined. Your officials just made a request recently to sweep the Holy Continent clean a few days ago because of this, but I had to keep those voices down since, well, I am the representative of the Wizard Union!¡±

    Abel nodded in approval, ¡°It¡¯s always good to leave yourself with some enemies. Without someone to go against, the empire might just age and crumble until it has no energy left!¡±

    Wizard Lorenzoughed bitterly, ¡°Ha, ha! Your understanding is far better than mine, Master Abel! I just happened to make the same choices because I received amand from the central continent Wizard Union. They instructed that none of the subcontinents should be ruled by just one empire.¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo actually had no interest in politics. He¡¯s especially had no interest in running the internal affairs of a state-run by none other than Abel. He would¡¯ve never been a part of this unless he gotmands from the Wizard Union. By the way, he had a good understanding of Abel this whole time, but after realizing that this young genius was already aw-defying wizard, he would¡¯ve had no choice but to report it to his higher-ups. He would¡¯ve wanted to antagonize thew-defying wizards that were his supervisors.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what this is!¡± Abel started to understand. Because of what happened to the Lance Continent, the Wizard Union became vignt about another Holy Light Empire unifying the territory and exterminating the Wizard Union.

    As a subcontinent guardian wizard, Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s instructions were to keep things in order, such that there would always be a good bnce between each of the empires. If anyone was to try to unify all the regions, the Wizard Union woulde and intercept with their own military might. As far as the Wizard Union was concerned, their ultimate goal was to keep the powers between the empires to an equilibrium.

    Since Wizard Lorenzo was especially close to Abel (That,bined with the fact that the Kingdom of St. Ellis had no wizard army of its own), he became responsible for warning the officials of St. Ellis to not go overboard. What he didn¡¯t do, however, was to do anything that¡¯d actually reduce the empire¡¯s power in any aspect.

    Abelughed and spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve done very well, Wizard Lorenzo. From here on, how about you do as the Wizard Union requested and look after my hot-headed officials for me?¡±

    Having heard what Abel said, Wizard Lorenzo was finally able to be more rxed. Before, he was only in it for his friendship with Abel, but now, he was certain about helping Abel protect the Kingdom of St. Ellis.

    He realized that he had been speaking to Abel inside the hallroom, ¡°Would you like to take a break inside the union, Master Abel?¡±

    This was a very, very impolite request from Wizard Lorenzo. After hearing that Abel was already aw-defying wizard, he started losing his cool.

 Chapter 1130 - Returning Home

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Returning Home</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel rejected Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s invitation, but he did not return to his pce in the Kingdom of St Ellis immediately. He was way too powerful to care. If not for his family, he would have given out the throne already.

    As he stood at the teleportation circle in Harry castle, he caught a familiar smell. The smell of home.

    ¡°Master, wee home!¡± An excited female voice emerged. Abel had encountered many spirits, but none of them had the emotion of the Flora spirit.

    The Flora spirit was created by merging a powerful ancient spirit and a powerful new spirit. It was actually an abnormal spirit, and Abel only realized that after his days in the Central Continent.

    ¡°Yes Flora, I¡¯m back!¡± Abel immediately felt a calmness in his heart.

    He stepped off the teleportation circle and arrived at the central square of Harry Castle.

    No one paid too much attention to him along the way. Maybe his robe was too ordinary, or maybe no one was expecting their master to return.

    He was not the only wizard in the square. In fact, the ce was bustling, unlike any remote castle.

    Not much had changed. Most buildings were quite new, so there was a strong sense of youth to the ce.

    ¡°Young master, my lord, young master have returned!¡± Suddenly, an old man called. It was Steward Lindsey, the only steward in the world who called him young master.

    Steward Lindsey quickly stepped forward with eyes full of excitement. The seriousness of a noble he always held by his side waspletely abandoned.

    His words sent a shock to everyone around. They all knew who the young master of Harry Castle was.

    ¡°The great King Abel!¡± All the wizards, knights, and normal people dropped to their knees.

    It was the most glorious name in the Holy Continent. Abel was almost like a god in everyone¡¯s heart.

    All of a sudden, Abel sensed immense amounts of faith rushing towards him.

    However, he was not a true god. He couldn¡¯t take in faith without holy objects, and the faith soon faded from his body.

    Storing faith in the body and using faith to enhance the body was two totally different things.

    Abel¡¯s rank as a god was too low. He wouldn¡¯t even be able to do the former even if the faith he got was millions of times more powerful.

    After all, he only had the power of God in the Dark World. Although he was still not a true god, there were a few hundred high elves there to assist his training.

    Unless Abel turned all the Holy Continent knights into Holy knights, he also wouldn¡¯t be able to use his crystal angel statue to take in their faith.

    Doing so would anger the wizard union as well as the entire world, so he was not nning to.

    This ce was his home.

    His family needed a ce to live. The reason he was so willing to experiment in the Holy Kingdom was that he only saw those people as resources.

    ¡°Abel is back!¡± Abel smiled and waved his hand. He then continued. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bow, this is Harry Castle, not the pce!¡±

    Everyone quickly stood up straight again, but the passion in their eyes remained.

    ¡°Where¡¯s uncle Marshall?¡± Abel turned back to steward Lindsey and asked.

    ¡°Master is in the garden!¡± Steward Lindsey bowed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to see him now!¡± Abel said and shed away from the square and left everyone speechless.

    He reappeared in the garden. The ce did not change a single bit. The duke of Marshall was attentive as always.

    The garden was where his wife was buried; it was his most precious ce.

    Abel saw The Duke of Marshall sitting in front of his wife¡¯s tombstone. His youth was revived with Abel¡¯s potion, but the vicissitude of his eyes remained.

    ¡°Ivy, the thyme you¡¯ve nted back in the days has now been divided into 360 sprouts. This ce will be filled with it when springes.

    I still remember you gifted them to me before I went into battle. They were the source of my bravery. They were what made me a knight!¡±

    The Duke of Marshall gently whispered.

    Abel never knew The Duke of Marshall was this loyal. The Duke of Marshall that he knew was always avish yboy. If not, he would not use so many full recovery potions from him.

    It seemed like the Duke of Marshall was still a gentle guy at heart, and this ce was where his true happinessy.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Abel gently called.

    ¡°Abel! You are back!¡± The Duke of Marshall turned with the most genuine smile as he opened his arms

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m back!¡± Abel quickly stepped up and hugged.

    Afterward, The Duke of Marshall let loose and asked ¡°Abel, are you going to stay?¡±

    ¡°I can only stay for 3 days !¡± Abel replied.

    After all, he still had many things to take care of in the Central Continent.

    ¡°That¡¯s so short. but I¡¯m still d you are back for now!¡± A sh of disappointment emerged from The Duke of Marshall but it quickly disappeared again.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve built a super teleportation in the Central Continent. So I¡¯ll definitelye back when I¡¯m free again!¡± Abel quickly cheered up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. Just be careful in the Central Continent. I heard there are many powerful wizards there. Make sure you are good to them!¡± The Duke of Marshall used his power and learned a thing or two about the central continent and pretended he was a lecturer.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. No one will mess with me there! Abel smiled.

    Hepletely forgot about actually living as an elf there and his wizard identity was still being hunted down.

    Abel then gathered some flowers and ced them in front of Ivy¡¯s tomb and bowed.

    ¡°Abel, let¡¯s go back!¡± The Duke of Marshall smiled and patted Abel on the back.

    Abel did not move in a sh. Instead, he walked with The Duke of Marshall along the little passage back to the castle.

    Abel had strong ties to this ce. Back in the day, when he first arrived in this world, the Duke of Marshall had given all the love and care he got to nourish him.

    Harry Castle was his home. He knew every tree and nt in the back of his hand. He arrived at a familiar office, and everything looked exactly the same.

    They took a seat and Abel took out 2 sses of water spirit fruit juice with 2binations.

    ¡°My child, you always have the best food and drink!¡± The Duke of Marshall took a sip and his eyes immediately lit up. The mncholy he carried from the garden immediately faded.

    He was living the best life he could hope for. Every day he could have the best food in the Holy Continent, a youthful and strong body, and have Ivy by his side.

    ¡°Uncle, one of the reasons I came back is to change your body. I want to turn you into a wizard!¡± Abel saw The Duke of Marshall¡¯s mode lifted, so he got straight to the point.

    ¡°Abel, I know it is not easy to get resources. I don¡¯t want to burden you!¡± The Duke of Marshall that bing a wizard took a lot of resources.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m now aw defying wizard. I have endless resources now!¡± Abel replied, looking slightly arrogant look.

    He could only show his childish side in front of The Duke of Marshall. Everyone in the Central Continent would have their jaws dropped if they saw their master Bet acting like this.

    ¡°What¡¯s aw defying wizard?¡± The Duke of Marshall was not surprised at all. In fact, he was curious.

    Abel suddenly paused. He almost forgot, The Duke of Marshall didn¡¯t know too much about wizards.

    The most powerful wizard in the Holy Continent was only rank 18. They didn¡¯t know about thew defying wizards, let alone legendary wizards.

    Abel¡¯s existence was far beyond theirprehension.

    ¡°Uncle,w defying wizards are wizards above rank 20!¡± Abel exined.

    Although it was still hard for The Duke of Marshall to understand, hearing their rank was still clearer than a name he never heard of.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Abel, you are now the most powerful wizard in the Holy Continent!¡± The Duke of Marshallughed.

    ¡°Yeah, that should be right!¡± Abel rolled his eyes.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help it. How could someonepare him to the wizards in the Holy Continent?

    Just his 12 spirit guardian wizards alone would be able to wipe out the entire Holy Continent.

    ¡°Uncle, this is the water of life. Drink it and you will have the body needed to be a wizard!¡± Abel took out a little jar with a few droplets.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll drink it. I need the lifespan of a wizard to watch you grow and spend more time with Ivy!¡± The Duke of Marshallughed and poured the droplets down.

    The water of life was a priceless treasure even in the Central Continent. Using it to turn an ordinary person into a wizard was a huge waste.

    Still, Abel was willing to do so for the ones he loved.

    After all, the water of life wasn¡¯t that useful to him, and the tree of life would give him some from time to time, considering their rtionship.

    Too bad his Oaktree in the Dark world was not old enough to produce the water of life. Otherwise, he would have as much water of life as the elves.

    Changing one¡¯s body with it was simple. The water of life was not a soothing substance, and The Duke of Marshall¡¯s body was altered without any pain.

    ¡°Abel, howe everything around me is so much clearer now?¡± The Duke of Marshall looked around and realized the world was different.

    ¡°Uncle, because your power of the will has grown!¡± Abel smiled and continued as he took out a 20 square meter portal bag.

    ¡°These potions are for you to use. They should be enough for you to be an elite wizard!¡±

    ¡°Abel, I can¡¯t open portal bags!¡± The Duke of Marshall knew what a portal bag was. They were exclusive to official wizards.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll teach you to do your first meditation. Then you can open it!¡± Abel said with confidence.

    Abel had given The Duke of Marshall the most amount of water of life he could tolerate, so the growth of his power of the will was substantial.

    All he needed was to do his first meditation, and he would be an official wizard.

 Chapter 1131 - Friendly Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 1131: Friendly Exchange</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t directly go into the wizard circle behind Harry Castle for their first meditation, The Duke of Marshall wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.

    Therefore, Abel took out a little mana gathering circle and exined the process of meditation in detail until The Duke of Marshall understood.

    He then led The Duke of Marshall into the little circle. There was a thinyer of mana, but it was not unbearable to The Duke of Marshall.

    The Duke of Marshall sat down and began his first-ever meditation.

    Abel sat by his side and carefully focused on his body with his power of the will.

    Although meditation was a low risk activity, Abel was still a little worried considering how important The Duke of Marshall was to him.

    However, the process went smoothly. After all, even the dumbest person would seed with aw defying wizard with a guide.

    ¡°Abel, I sensed mana!¡± The Duke of Marshall opened his eyes and said.

    Abel smiled. It was best to find The Duke of Marshall a proper teacher from then on.

    With the water of life in body, The Duke of Marshall¡¯s power of the will was strengthened once again and Abel sensed that he already had the power of a level 3 apprentice wizard.

    The water of life really was a treasure.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but think about Bernie the dwarf. Maybe taking the water of life was all he needed to be a level 3 wizard, not the hard training he bragged about.

    ¡°Uncle, your body can now take in mana. I¡¯ll take you to the wizard circle behind the castle!¡± Abel got the unnecessary thoughts out of his head and smiled again.

    ¡°Abel, I heard that ce is extraordinary!¡± The Duke of Marshall also smiled.

    Although the wizard circle was behind Harry castle, that ce was not for normal people, so the Duke of Marshall never entered it.

    He would be able to if he was the pinnacle of knights, but he was not.

    Abel ced his hand on The Duke of Marshall¡¯s shoulder and shed into his magic tower. They then went through a teleportation circle. Although it was a little dizzying, it was nothing unbearable.

    When theynded again, they saw that they were within a luxurious elf style magic tower made out of unidentifiable materials.

    They were located on the top level, the most important ce of the magic tower.

    ¡°Flora, make The Duke of Marshall a user of this magic tower and give him as much authority as me!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Flora replied.

    ¡°Uncle, from now on you can train here. This magic tower is not like the others, I¡¯ll take you around!¡± Abel turned and said.

    The Duke of Marshall was already stunned. All the walls were filled with mysterious patterns he couldn¡¯t identify.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Abel¡¯s words brought him back and he immediately nodded.

    This magic tower was no longer useful to Abel, but it was too important for him to give it out to other wizards.

    It was a 16 story magic tower he stole from Wizard Hoover. It was a work of coboration between humans and elves. It would be a decent magic tower even in the Central Continent.

    Of course, it was still nothingpared to his golden castle.

    ¡°Abel, this ce is beautiful. It¡¯s too bad I can¡¯t invite my friends here!¡± The Duke of Marshall sighed.

    After all, what¡¯s the point of luxury if you can¡¯t show it to others?

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t even think about it. This magic tower is the foundation to the 6 star magic circle. The core of the wizard training ground!¡± Abel immediately warned.

    He showed The Duke of Marshall around from the top story down and exined all it¡¯s abilities.

    When they arrived at the ground floor, The Duke of Marshall was attracted by therge teleportation circle.

    ¡°Uncle, this is arge teleportation circle. You can go anywhere you want in the Holy Continent!¡± Abel exined.

    At the same time he gave The Duke of Marshall the permission to use it.

    ¡°Abel, what more do I need to know about this magic tower?¡± The Duke of Marshall still didn¡¯t know much about wizards, and he didn¡¯t want to expose something Abel didn¡¯t want him to.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that too much and just focus on your training. The Flora spirit will be around, and it will take care of your problems!¡± Abel smiled.

    Just look around. There was not a single spec of dust even though it has been years since someone lived in it. There were puppets controlled by Flora to maintain the ce.

    ¡°I will now take you to the most important holy object of the Kingdom! Follow me!¡± Abel opened a big door.

    They left the magic tower and arrived at an elf style garden. Flora was also maintaining the ce very well, and they could see a puppet doing gardening.

    ¡°Abel howe this ce is so warm?¡± The Duke of Marshall sensed the temperature change. Although The Duke of Marshall was used to magic heaters in his castle, It was supposed to be winter outside. Most of the trees in his garden were dried up besides some vegetables. However, this ce was filled with flowers just like springtime.

    ¡°Uncle, we are actually standing on a tform separated from the world. It had a natural protection shield, which blocked out all the cold wind!¡± Abel smiled.

    As the two walked around, they saw many valuable nts. The garden was set up by elves, so flowers were a must. It was a scenery never seen before in winter.

    As they kept walking, the smell of flowers sifted to their nose.

    Finally, they arrived at the 3rd goddess statue fountain.

    ¡°Uncle, this is the holy object I¡¯m talking about!¡± Abel reached his hand in the fountain water and said.

    ¡°Is this the mysterious water that allows the crops to grow?¡± The Duke of Marshall stepped up and dipped his hand in curiously.

    The 3rd goddess statue still appeared mysterious to Abel even at his current level. He just couldn¡¯t find anything about it in the Central Continent libraries.

    It was definitely an object for spreading faith. Food was crucial to the lives of all beings, so creating a harvesting miracle was much more impactful than saving a single person.

    The Duke of Marshall looked around at the garden and turned back to the magic tower. He looked so sad that he couldn¡¯t show off to his friends.

    ¡°Uncle, I will now let you in on a big secret!¡± Abel Abel didn¡¯t know what The Duke of Marshall was thinking so he continued to smile.

    ¡°Flora, raise the battle fort!¡±

    The Duke of Marshall¡¯s jaw immediately dropped. The entire elf garden including the magic tower was beginning to levitate under the beaming sunlight.

    He quickly stepped towards the edge of the battle fort and realised he was already 200 meters above ground.

    He looked down and his legs began to shake, so he quickly stepped back.

    The entire wizard training ground was exposed under him as well as the Harry Castle nearby. As they kept raising, they saw the farms beyond.

    ¡°Abel, are they going to see us?¡± The Duke of Marshall quickly turned and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This battle fort is invisible. No one will see us!¡± Abel smiled.

    Actually, there was a part of Abel that wanted to show off as well, but he always kept it down.

    Since The Duke of Marshall was now a wizard. He could be the one to take over.

    There was no one in this world he trusted more than The Duke of Marshall. He also trusted Lorraine, but Lorraine was an elf Sainte with her own training.

    The battle fort stopped 1000 meters above and everything below was under their gaze.

    ¡°Uncle, this is the safest ce in the Holy continent. No one will discover it or break it¡¯s defence!¡± Abel said with confidence.

    The power of a battle fort was tested by Abel. Even a legendary knight¡¯s Holy crystal could not prate it.

    It might not be invincible, but the most powerful wizard in the Holy Continent was only rank 18. They wouldn¡¯t even be able to make a mark.

    Abel saw many destroyed battle forts in the dwarves. They were all caused by an attack to the spirit within.

    As long as the spirit was not damaged, a battle fort would be able to regenerate.

    Abel saw the joyous look of The Duke of Marshall¡¯s face as he looked below.

    After all, The Duke of Marshall didn¡¯t want to leave Harry castle, so giving him the magic tower and this battle fort for training could give him a peace of mind.

    After the thrill died down, Abelnded the battle fort again and arrived at Morton Magic tower with The Duke of Marshall.

    The Morton Magic tower was 14 stories by that point. It seemed like Wizard Morton was progressing quite well with his resources.

    Abel had the highest authority, so he directly shed into the lounge of the top floor.

    Wizard Morton was making a rune card at the time, and Abel¡¯s sudden appearance made his hands drop. ¡°Abel, how¡¯s everything in the Central Continent?¡± He threw the failed rune card away and smiled.

    However, he soon noticed The Duke of Marshall beside Abel and he was stunned.

    ¡°Teacher, uncle Marshall is now capable of being a wizard. Do you think you can be his teacher?¡± Abel stepped up and bowed.

    ¡°Haha, Marshall. You can be a wizard? We¡¯ll train together from now on. No need to call me a teacher!¡± Wizard Mortonughed and bumped shoulders with The Duke of Marshall.

    ¡°No need for you to go to my ce to have a drink from now on!¡± The Duke of Marshallughed as well.

    It was at that moment Abel realised how deep the friendship between The Duke of Marshall and Wizard Morton had became.

    Seemed like he would no longer need to worry about The Duke of Marshall¡¯s training anymore.

    ¡°Teacher, I have a gift for you!¡± Abel took out a portal bag and handed it to him.

    Wizard Morton scanned it with his power of the will. Excitement shed on his face.

    Wealth didn¡¯t mean much to him, but training resources were never enough.

    It was a 20 square meters portal bag full of elite wizard training resources.

    This just showed how many enemies Abel had killed in the Central Continent. Since the dwarves had given him quite a lot of portal bags, those 20 square meters ones didn¡¯t mean much to him. Still, they were already the biggest one in the Holy Continent.

 Chapter 1132 - Resources

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Resources</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Teacher, how many wizards does the Harry family have now?¡± Abel poured a ss of water spirit fruit juice for WIzard Morton.

    Abel had prepared a lot of juice for his teacher. Since they went bad quite easily, Abel turned them all into ice blocks and stored them in his portal bag.

    ¡°Abel, you can finally meet them now. The Harry Family has 223 wizards. Most of them are personally trained by me so they are very loyal. There are also 800 apprentice wizards!¡± Wizard Morton replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering your training!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°Haha, I have more than enough training resources to be rank 20!¡± Wizard Morton smiled and waved.

    ¡°Morton, your goal is too low. Abel is already rank 21!¡± The Duke of Marshall interrupted with augh.

    ¡°Abel, you¡¯ve be aw defying wizard?¡± Wizard Morton jumped up. He was stunned.

    He was not The Duke of Marshall. He knew what aw-defying wizard represented.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Abel nodded.

    He wasn¡¯t going to show his energy. Wizard Morton was still not powerful enough to bear it. He would need to be rank 17 at the least.

    ¡°Abel, did you join the Lightning n?¡± Wizard Morton asked again.

    Wizard Morton was a member of the Lightning n, and he followed his teacher to the Holy Continent, so the Lightning n always had a strong ce in his heart.

    ¡°Err..¡± Abel paused, but then he decided to tell the truth ¡°teacher, I am living as elf Bet in the Central Continent!¡±

    ¡°Abel, did you get in trouble again?¡±The Duke of Marshall and Wizard Morton frowned simultaneously.

    They understood Abel¡¯s personality. There must be a reason he was living as an elf. There was probably a reason he was living as an elf.

    ¡°Teacher, Uncle, I didn¡¯t know stone giants were so popr in the Central Continent. I¡¯ve only taken it out once and thew defying wizards are after me!¡± Abel exined helplessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you are fine. But didn¡¯t the Lightning n back you up?¡± Wizard Morton knew the Lightning n would not let his disciple get bullied.

    ¡°There was a crazyw defying wizard, but the past is the past. I¡¯m living very well as an elf, and I¡¯m still training everyday!¡± Abel smiled.

    He was nning to tell them that he killed thew defying wizards trying to hunt him down and turned him into his monster.

    That would lead to a rabbit hole of questions!

    ¡°Oh right, teacher, I¡¯ve brought some more resources for you. Where do you want me to put it?¡¯ Abel asked.

    ¡°How many are you going to give me, just put it here!¡± Wizard Morton said.

    He gained 2 extra levels in his magic tower, and he wasn¡¯t taking in many new disciples, so he had 5 empty floors.

    ¡°Teacher, this ce is too small. I need a big inventory!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Abel, who did you steal from this time?¡± Wizard Morton sighed. He then immediately added, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the main inventory!¡±

    Abel then followed Wizard Morton out of the magic tower with The Duke of Marshall.

    This ce has changed a lot since he left. There were many more wizards and more than 220 new magic towers.

    Only a wizard restaurant chain monopoly like the Harry family could do something like this with their credit points. No other power in the Holy Continent could evene close.

    As more and more wizards joined, their standards increased. Cultivating apprentice wizards seemed easy, but they took a lot of resources and time.

    ¡°Abel, how is it!¡± Wizard Morton said proudly as he saw Abel look around.

    Hearing it was nothing like seeing it in real life. More than 220 magic towers basically filled up every inch ofnd around them.

    Magic towers could be built anywhere. Of course, they needed a specific location that strengthened the 6-star magic circle and have enough mana and defense.

    Luckily Abel built arge mana gathering circle back in the days, so mana shortage was no longer a concern.

    ¡°Teacher, it seems like my resources came in handy!¡± Abelughed.

    Abel¡¯s return spread quickly around the WIzard Circle. They were spotted on their way to the main inventory. So, the wizards began to gather.

    ¡°Abel, see if this ce is big enough!¡± Wizard Morton stopped in front of a new inventory. It was originally used to store crops, but it was now empty since the temperature had returned to normal and the food shortage was over.

    It was a 20 meters tall 1000 square meters inventory. It was huge.

    Abel nodded and began taking things out from his holy portal bag.

    Those resources were from a dirty source. They were everything the wizard union and big nobles in the Lance Continent had.

    Wizard Morton saw Abel kept waving his hand as resources began to stack up. It had everything, from potions to crystal cores.

    Considering the size of this inventory, it was enough to sustain all the wizards in the Holy Continent for the next 100 years.

    After all, it was what Abel wanted as well.

    Finally, the inventory was filled to the brim, and Abel organized them with his power of the will.

    At that moment, Wizard Morton was puzzling how much time it would take for his wizards to divide them into categories.

    It might take months, and he might need to build a few more inventories.

    After all, he couldn¡¯t just keep those resources stacked for 20 meters like this.

    It was the hassle of too much wealth!

    Suddenly an idea struck. ¡°Flora, add security to this inventory. Don¡¯t let anyone else enter.

    The Flora spirit was everywhere in the 6 star magic circle, so it responded to Wizard Morton immediately.

    When Abel, Wizard Morton, and The Duke of Marshall stepped out of the inventory, there were already 10 little war puppets with bursting crossbows on their hands.

    Wizard Morton immediately locked up the inventory. He was nning to keep them a secret.

    After all, their source was unknown. It might attract the wizard union¡¯s unwanted attention.

    Since Abel didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t want to give Abel more trouble.

    As for organizing the resources, he could just leave it to the Flora spirit. Heughed at himself. How could he not have thought about this earlier?

    Just when the three were nning to return to the magic tower, they realized arge group of wizards had gathered outside of the inventory, and they all bowed at Abel.

    ¡°Abel, seems like the news is out. These are our wizards!¡± Wizard Morton smiled.

    Abel saw more and more wizards gathered, and they all lined up in ranks. There were 3 rank 17 wizards at the very front. They all signed a contract with Bartoli, so their loyalty to the Harry family was indestructible.

    Of course, that was until the day Bartoli died.

    Bartoli was one of Abel¡¯s most important contracts, and she lived in the assassin magic tower under a mountain. It was separated from the world. Considering Bartoli¡¯s immortal body, she should be able to live forever.

    Wizard Dena was the most powerful wizard of the 3 rank 17 wizards. He was forced to sign the contract when Abel was only an emperor of the Kingdom of St Ellis, but now he was d he did. He had a wealth of resources and a 17 stories magic tower. Moreover, he was living extremely well.

    That was why they looked eternally grateful.

    Although there were many wizards from the back Abel had never seen before, he could sense their loyalty with his power of the will.

    They were filled with curiosity and respect but not a single ill intent. After all, Abel was the first powerful emperor with enough might to keep the wizards loyal.

    Abel was attracted the most by the new official wizards. They were all cultivated by the Harry family, and he could sense a strong hint of passion and excitement in their emotions as well.

    For someone with the intellect of a wizard, passion and excitement were extremely rare.

    Then was a sea of apprentice wizards behind the official wizards. Their gazes were mostly filled with gratitude since the Harry Castle was the onlyrge mana gathering circle opened to the public.

    Normally apprentice wizards would only get the mana needed for their training if an official wizard took them in, but the Harry castle had given them a path to sess.

    As long as they were notzy and did missions, they would be able to exchange resources.

    Abel saw the wizards gathered. He then gently sifted out a tiny amount of energy. The power of aw defying wizard immediatelyshed out like a mountain pressing against the wizards.

    In an instant, all the wizards, from the weakest to the most powerful, sensed immense pressure. They could not move, not even twitch.

    ¡°I am Abel from the Harry family, the emperor of the Kingdom of St Ellis, a grandmaster cksmith, as well as a rank 21 wizard!¡¯ Abel¡¯s voice spread through the area.

    Although most of them had a hard time grasping the idea of aw defying wizard, they could understand what rank 21 meant. The 3 rank 17 wizards were speechless, and immense respect emerged from their faces.

    ¡°The Harry family is notcking in resources. As long as you are loyal and work for us, you will be treated ordingly. Even if you don¡¯t want to leave the Holy Continent after you be an elite wizard, we will have enough resources to turn you into aw defying wizard!¡± Abel said loudly.

    The 3 rank 17 wizards were filled with excitement. Normally 18 was the pinnacle of existence in the Holy Continent due to limited resources, but Abel¡¯s words had broken this rule.

    Wizard Morton was also stunned because the resources for rank 18 and above resources were not taken out by Abel yet.

    After all, the reason why Wizard traveled into the unknown was for resources. If their home had enough resources, who wouldn¡¯t want to stay?

    What they didn¡¯t know was that Abel brought back an ancient garden with enough resources to create the potion needed with the 3rd goddess spring water,

    As a potion maker, cultivating powerful wizards in the Holy Continent wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

 Chapter 1133 - Discover

    <h4>Chapter 1133: Discover</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel was not nning to turn his knights into Barbarians, at least not until he found a truly loyal knight.

    It was one of those rare nights he didn¡¯t go into the Dark World. Instead, he sat on his balcony of Harry castle and enjoyed the peace and quiet of his home.

    Suddenly, he sensed a calling from his soul. It was from the guardian of the Harry castle, Barbra.

    White light shed, and he appeared underground in front of Barbra.

    Barbra had grown. Although it was just as ugly, it was still a good girl.

    Barbra reached a root towards Abel and began to rub against him.

    ¡°Barbra, are you feeling lonely?¡¯ Abelughed.

    ¡°Master, I feel very honoured!¡± Barbra transferred through the soul.

    Barbra was the reason why Abel did not constantly worry about the Holy Continent and The Duke of Marshall¡¯s safety.

    It was the guardian of an ancient temple. Abel might not win against Barbra in a fight even to this day.

    It had the scary ability to suppress mana around its radius, and spells were extremely important to most professionals.

    Not only that, but it could suppress the natural energy of a Druid, the qi of a Barbarian, the Holy energy of a Holy knight, as well as the death qi of a priest.

    Therefore, the physical attacks were the only way to win against Barbra.

    If not, you would be crumbled by its root like a piece of paper.

    Abel then took out a top-level green gem. ording to the tree of life, green gems were good for all nts.

    Barbra happily ced the gem by its side, and Abel realized there were 2 extra wizard robes beside it.

    ¡°Barbra, where did you get those wizards?¡± Abel was stunned. Was Barbra eating his wizards?

    ¡°Master, those two tried to invade the castle so I¡¯ve captured them and made myself a meal!¡± Barbra proudly transferred.

    ¡°Show me!¡± Abel said.

    Afterward, Barbra took out 2 dried-up bodies with a root.

    Since it only needed to absorb energy, the bodies were intact other than some rips in their clothes.

    What interested Abel was their robes. Their quality was so good it looked like they came from the Central Continent.

    He felt his heart drop. His castle was invaded by wizards in the Central Continent?

    Although he didn¡¯t know the rank of those wizards, it wouldn¡¯t be too low considering they were from the Central Continent.

    Just consider the wizard circle behind Harry castle, it looked very powerful, but they could only defend against a rank 18 wizard at most. Anything above would be a challenge.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Who is after my home? I will make him regret it for the rest of his life!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    He then turned his gaze to the portal bags of those wizards and reached his power of the will forward.

    The things inside it were clearly from the Central Continent. The 2 low-level light gems, which confirmed his theory.

    They were 5 square meters portal bags, and the other things inside them were easy due to their small space.

    One of them had a potion, and Abel opened it for a sniff. It was for rank 19-20 wizards, which confirmed the power of those wizards.

    His power of the will kept looking around and finally saw 2 identity cards, etched with a snowy mountain with green color trees.

    Abel couldn¡¯t recognize which forces they were. After all, there was no need for Abel to use any identity card in the Central Continent.

    ¡°Barbra, good job!¡± Abel let out a breath of relief andughed.

    A joyful feeling emerged from Barbra¡¯s soul. It loved interacting with Abel.

    For a guardian of ancient times, a few years was basically like a sh. So they immediately wanted to see Abel as soon as he sensed Abel¡¯s return.

    Abel stayed for a while with Barbra and began to talk about the interesting things he saw in the Central Continent, no matter if Barbra understood or not.

    Barbra was a good listener. When Abelughed, it wouldugh with him. When Abel touched on some emotional topic, it would reach out a root and pad him on the back.

    On the second day, Abel sat in the dining hall and had a familiar breakfast with The Duke of Marshall.

    ¡°Uncle, your body is now cleansed by a special potion. It is in top condition for wizard training!¡± Abel smiled as he took a sip of juice.

    ¡°Abel, don¡¯t worry. I have Wizard Morton for guidance!¡± The Duke of Marshall was feeling very good as well. Wizard training was something he could dedicate his time to. Not for power but receiving the blurry image he had of his wife. Ever since his power of will increased, he seemed to remember his wife a little clearer. He even had a dream of her yesterday.

    As for the training result, Abel had given him many Dark Gold potions in the Portal bag.

    There were instructions on how to use those potions, so The Duke of Marshall knew he was in for a smooth journey with the help of Wizard Morton.

    On top of that, Abel¡¯s full recovery potion had cleared out all the hidden injuries in his body, so his progress as a wizard would be even faster even if he didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Uncle, in the future I will tell Bartoli to send you some elite wizard potions and you can talk to the teacher about how to distribute them!¡± Abel said in a rxed tone.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll learn how to manage the wizard circle!¡± The Duke of Marshall nodded,

    The Duke of Marshall was starting to let go of affairs of themon world ever since he became an apprentice wizard. Although he still needed to reach rank 3 before getting confirmed by the wizard union, it was just a matter of time.

    At the end of the day, it didn¡¯t really matter to him. Even as the duke of a kingdom, all he wanted was to live in his castle with his wife, who had passed.

    The reason he didn¡¯t help Abel manage the kingdom was because he didn¡¯t want to leave his castle, but the wizard Circle was right behind him.

    The two continued to chat, and all the table manners were out of the window.

    Steward Lindsey also did not say a word. Instead, he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched this intimate bond between a stepfather and son.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back more often and I¡¯ll take you for a walk to the Central Continent when you are powerful enough!¡± Abel gave The Duke of Marshall a hug after the meal.

    ¡°Abel, I¡¯ll be an official wizard next time youe back!¡± The Duke of Marshallughed and padded Abel from the back.

    Meanwhile, all the lords had gathered in the Denan city pce, waiting for their emperor.

    Abel was set to visit by noon, and all the servants worked overnight to make sure the area was spotless. Afterward, they changed into new clothes.

    All the lords on their business trip had returned as well. There was only one great name in the kingdom, and it was their great emperor Abel. When the news was made public, the entire Denan city was lit up with excitement, even in the middle of winter.

    The streets were filled with civilians as soon as they got the news. No matter what, all they wanted was to catch a glimpse of their emperor.

    ¡°The great emperor of the Kingdom of St Ellis, Abel majesty!¡± Steward Bart called as Abel entered the pce with a smile.

    He was wearing a tight leather vest with a golden cape, and the crown on his head signified power.

    The lords bowed as Abel took a seat at the throne.

    ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with the energy and prosperity of the Kingdom. Thank you!¡± Abel looked around at the lords and gently bowed.

    ¡°It is our honour, my great emperor Abel!¡± The lords replied,

    ¡°I will only stay for 3 days. I hope the kingdom will continue to prosper for the foreseeable future!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Majesty, why don¡¯t you stay longer?¡± Minister Bet asked.

    ¡°Father, I have business to take care of in the Central Continent. But, I promise I wille back more often!¡¯ Abel smiled again.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. The Kingdom needs you!¡¯ Minister Bet bowed.

    ¡°I am no longer involved with the politics of the kingdom and I¡¯m not nning to talk about it today. If there is a powerful enemy, just tell me and I¡¯ll take care of them¡± Abel continued to smile.

    ¡°Majesty, our kingdom is not bully, and no one will mess with us!¡± Ministry Brook added with a bow.

    The original Harry family was now a part of the royal family. Minister Earl Brook and Minister Bet were both the closest people to Abel.

    The words of Minister Brook send the lordsughing. The Kingdom of St Ellis¡¯s power really was chilling.

    ¡°Your Majesty, our knights really want some actions, can we destroy the other 2 Kingdoms?¡± Headmander Bodley stepped up and bowed.

    As the head of the knights, war was constantly in his mind. With their current power, taking over the entire continent shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°Bodley, everyone. Please listen, this is the map of the Holy Continent and the size of each kingdom. It will remain this way for the foreseeable future. The wizard union will not allow a single kingdom to take control of an entire continent!¡± Abel strengthened his voice.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Headmander Bodley bowed.

    The knights were useless without war, but still, they had to obey their emperor.

    Abel had another n for the knights, but he wasn¡¯t nning to tell headmander Bodley just yet. Since traveling the continent was now made easy to him, he would pick out some outstanding knights for experiments in the future.

    However, there was still some time to go.

    ¡°Everyone, I will give the kingdom another spirit to manage things. The spirit¡¯s will represents my will, so I don¡¯t want anyone to disobey it. On top of that, I will give this spirit the authority to control the sky ships and distribute the wizards!¡±

 Chapter 1134 - Installing The Lance Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Installing The Lance Spirit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The meeting in the pce did notst too long, and Abel arrived at the balcony looking over the streets of Denan City. It was filled with people gazing back at him.

    ¡°Long live the great emperor!¡± They began to cheer.

    Abel stayed for a while. After the cheer subsided, the people all looked at him with passion and excitement, waiting for him to make a speech.

    ¡°My citizens, as your emperor, I traveled to the Central Continent not because I didn¡¯t want to live in this Kingdom, but because I needed to seek higher power to protect this kingdom!

    It was nice to see all your happy and healthy faces!

    Although I don¡¯t have time to get involved in politics, I will still make sure all of you have enough food, warmth, and powerful troops as protection.

    From now on, you can proudly dere you are a citizen from the Kingdom of St Ellis!¡±

    Abel¡¯s voice covered the city. A few years ago, the city was in chaos because of food shortage, and Abel¡¯s troops had changed all of that. By that point, their kingdom had already be the most powerful, and it was not going to stop for the foreseeable future.

    Their emperor was a legend of the continent, and his story was known across all families. There was no god in the Holy Continent, only Abel.

    The citizens began to tear up. They were the only kingdom with skyships in the sky¡ªthe only one with the power to keep the orcs locked up.

    Abel did not stay for long. All he needed was to show his presence, and his goal was archived.

    The city was livelier than ever. The streets were filled with countless people cheering and dancing.

    Abel, on the other hand, arrived at his lounge and met up with the most powerful figures in the kingdom.

    The first ones to arrive were his father Minister Bet and his big brother Zack. After years of being in power, the confidence Minister Bet had was like a totally different personpared to the knight he was.

    ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need to bow. We are in private!¡± Abel saw his father about to bow so he quickly stepped up to help him up and then nodded to his brother.

    ¡°Abel, how powerful are you now?¡± Minister Bet asked. After all, Abel¡¯s power was the power of the Kingdom.

    ¡°Father, no one in the Holy Continent can stop me!¡± Abel smiled.

    He did not go into detail, they were basically beings of totally different levels.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m happy!¡¯ Minister Bet smiled.

    ¡°Father, I can turn you, mother, and zack into wizards!¡± Abel didn¡¯t want to talk about the kingdom and got to the point. Minister Bet¡¯s face sank. He knew about wizards, they were supposed to be detached from themon world. It was aw.

    Abel was an exception because he was initially a grandmaster cksmith who only became a wizard because of trading with the dwarves and finally became an emperor.

    Abel¡¯s path was almost impossible to replicate. Therefore if Minister Bet was to be a wizard, he would have to let go of his Minister role. Although he would be prestigious still, the all-mighty feeling he gets would begin to fade.

    As Abel¡¯s father, his role was basically like an emperor when Abel was not around.

    It was just that the higher military power was controlled by a spirit.

    ¡°Abel, I don¡¯t want to be a wizard. My family is living very well. I don¡¯t want any change!¡± Minister Bet lowered his voice.

    Abel was a little speechless. He was not expecting his father to pick power over longevity.

    After all, wizard training was not easy and nobles would often get lost in power instead.

    Abel did not ask his big brother Zack since Zack would only follow in his father¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡°Father, if there is anyone in the family who wants to be a wizard, just tell me!¡± Abel said helplessly.

    Abel was a part of the Harry family spiritually andwfully, not the Bet family. This was the case ever since Minister Bet gave Abel to The Duke of Marshall.

    Therefore, Abel had no right to pressure Minister Bet. After all, people had different lifestyle preferences.

    Abel sighed. If his father liked that, he would give him more.

    ¡°Father, Zack, let me take you somewhere!¡± Abel ced his hand on their shoulders and said.

    He shed, and they reappeared in the dungeon of the pce.

    The ce was a huge mana gem mine, so Abel wrapped his brother and father with his power of the will to protect them.

    He then took out the Lance spirit from his holy portal bag and connected it to the teleportation circle.

    Minister Bet didn¡¯t know what Abel was doing but he knew that thing was a treasure looking at its mysterious glow.

    Abel gave the Lance spirit the highest authority in the kingdom. It was now in charge of everything outside of Harry castle.

    As you know, there were many spirits in the kingdom, just the pce alone had a few. Although most were weak, they formed awork in the Kingdom.

    Back in the days, Abel demanded teleportation circles in all cities to make sure they had a tight connection and troops could reach them when danger arose.

    This is where the Lance spirit came in handy.

    ¡°Father, this is the Lance spirit, a very powerful spirit. It can analyse all kinds of data and make the best decision. It will know as soon as there is a problem!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°So this thing can take care of the entire kingdom?¡± Minister Bet was shocked.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll add another rule to this spirit. Every member of the Bet family can use the power of the Lance spirit!¡± Abel smiled.

    Since the Bet family didn¡¯t want to be wizards, this was a gift Abel gave them to secure their power for eternity.

    Of course. The Lance spirit still had its limit.

    ¡°What can I do with the Lance spirit?¡± Minister Bet was confused.

    ¡°I will organise some wizards to install surveince circles in all cities. With the Lance spirit, you will be able to look through that information. It also has the power to control sky ships, so you can use them to protect the family when needed!¡± Abel exined.

    Minister Bet knew the power of knowledge. It could help the authorities make the best decisions and spot enemies before they strike.

    As long as the future heads of the Bet family was not stupid, they would be masters of politic.

    Most importantly, the skyships were a special force in the Kingdom. They were operated by dead warriors of the family and their loyalty was bound by a contract thatsted for eternity.

    Therefore, it was impossible for another to operate a skyship, and another one who tried to steal them would be killed by its spirit.

    Even without an operator, skyships could still attack using lightning spirals.

    ¡°Abel, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for the Bet family!¡± Minister Bet was touched.

    He didn¡¯t know if Abel had made the right choice, but he was sure that Abel cared about them.

    After Abel said goodbye to his father and brother, Headmander Bodley stepped in and dropped to one knee.

    ¡°Bodley, just take a seat!¡± Abel waved his hand.

    It had been years since they saw each other, but headmander Bodley looked the same. He had already reached the pinnacle of knights so he just dedicated all his time to managing the troops.

    ¡°Bodley, I wanted to see you today because I have something to ask!¡¯ Abel smiled.

    ¡°Majesty, please do!¡± Headmander Bodley bowed.

    ¡°Bodley, I want you to pick out the 100 most loyal and powerful knights!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°No problem. I can give you 1000 if you will!¡± Headmander Bodley said loudly.

    ¡°No need to rush. Just 100 knights you trained personally is enough. I will sign a magic contract with them the next time I return to the Holy Continent. They will be a part of my quest to find a future path of knights!¡± Abel smiled and shook his head.

    Since Abel existed as a legend on the Continent he had many loyal supporters in the military.

    Even if he demanded a group of knights who would die for him countless would volunteer.

    ¡°The future of knights?¡± Headmander Bodley¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. He thought he had already reached the pinnacle, but Abel¡¯s words gave him a ray of hope.

    ¡°I still need to do some experiments. I will give you some potions to make sure the body of knights you pick are as strong as orcs!¡± Abel added.

    ¡°Your Majesty, how about a headmander like me as a test subject?¡± Headmander Bodley said bluntly with excitement.

    ¡°I will help you level up after my experiment is sessful. But for now, I don¡¯t want my headmander to die because of a mistake!¡± Abel rejected.

    Headmander Bodley left with a smile on his face. He was nning to start picking the most powerful knights as soon as he got back. As for loyalty, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Who wasn¡¯t crazy about Abel after all.

    He met a few more lords afterward about the Lance spirit.

    Although the investigation department didn¡¯t know how the Lance spirit could help them. It was just a matter of time until all spies of the Kingdom were discovered by it.

    Most importantly, if the Lance spirit had all the data, it would be able to predict important trends such as the food needed for each city, if businesses are avoiding taxes and even the movements of the other 2 kingdoms. This would make thew enforcement department¡¯s job a lot easier.

    With the Lance spirit, the Kingdom would gain an invisible eye. Anyone who dared to offend thew would be punished.

    When a powerful enemy was spotted, the skyships would be used. If the enemies were even more powerful than the skyships. The Lance spirit would contact Bartoli and Bartoli would contact Abel.

    This was why Abel no longer had to worry about the safety of his kingdom.

 Chapter 1135 - Wine Party

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Wine Party</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel could no longer let himself rx after he returned to the pce. All of the Holy Continent wanted to see him as soon as they heard about his return.

    He had to organize a wine party. Even without invitation, it would be filled with guests.

    The Kingdom of St Pierre¡¯s prime minister Chesterton attended the party on behalf of their useless emperor, and the Kingdom of St Anwall¡¯s emperor Aldous attended the party personally. On top of that, the dwarves, orcs, and elves also sent out their top authorities to attend this prestigious party.

    Although wizards were not supposed to make contact with themon world, the ones Abel knew in the wizard union also attended.

    Abel was wearing an ordinary robe without a crown to appear more down to earth.

    The close rtionship Abel had with some of his guests back in the days had slowly faded. Not because he wanted to, but because of the reality of their power.

    Yes, Abel was aw defying wizard, and this news was spread around the Holy Continent by the Kingdom of St Ellis. How could they not?

    This was why so much power had gathered. Abel was the first truly powerful figureing from the Holy Continent. Even those who managed to travel to the Central Continent normally only rank elite wizards.

    Abel¡¯s breakthrough as aw defying wizard had broken this curse and gave the future a lot of pressure.

    This was also why the heads of the other two kingdoms had to attend as well to show their respect. If not, they would not be able to sleep at night.

    In the past, the wizard union could maintain sovereignty in each kingdom, but Abel was too powerful at this point.

    ¡°The great majesty Abel . You are so powerful that my heart is trembling. I¡¯m worry for Kingdom of St Pierrt¡¯s future!¡± Prime minister Chesterton bowed.

    Emperor Aldous was beside him as well. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his bow suggested the same.

    ¡°Emperor Aldous, Prime minister Chesterton, I¡¯ve said it before. I like peace. I won¡¯t and I never will start a war. I will just protect my Kingdom!¡± Abel clearly.

    If he really wanted to start a war, the other 2 kingdoms would be gone already, even if the Wizard Union in the Central Continent had a problem with it.

    At the same time, Abel wasn¡¯t nning to expose his Master Bet identity just yet.

    ¡°The great majesty Abel, thank you for the peace of the Holy Continent and wealth for civilians!¡± Prime minister Chesterton exchanged gaze with emperor Aldous and smiled.

    Just when they were nning to chat with Abel for longer, Wizard Lorenzo, WIzard Sterton, and WIzard Allenby stepped up.

    Since the heads of the two kingdoms got what they wanted, they bowed, and the 3 wizards took their spot.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I think those two are scared!¡± Wizard Allenby smiled and bowed.

    ¡°I never nned to provoke the other 2 kingdoms!¡± Abel smiled back.

    ¡°They just don¡¯t understand the concept of a Law Defying wizard. Even all the resources in the Holy Continent gathered together would not be enough to train a singlew defying wizard!¡± Wizard Lorenzo shook his head.

    He was on a guardian mission in the Holy Continent as a rank 17 wizard, and he was nning to return to the Central Continent to obtain more resources for a breakthrough after his mission finished. The other 2 wizards besides him were going to do the same thing.

    Wizard Lorenzo knew the limit of resources in the Holy Continent, and creating truly powerful wizards was impossible.

    Abel smiled and did not say a word. He was not like normal wizards. He still had a strong passion to live. He fought for his family, friends, and his kingdom. It was not something a wizard who grew weary of life couldprehend.

    ¡°WIzard Abel, I will return to the Central Continent in 5 years. Do you think we can meet again?¡± WIzard Sterton interrupted.

    Guardian missions were often very long. Although they could not get many training resources, they still had a good amount of credit points umted.

    Therefore, guardian missions were perfect for wizards who preferred to do research than going into battlefields.

    On the other hand, they were also good for wizards with enemies in the Central Continent who needed a ce to hide.

    Each guardian mission could go for 300 years. It was not long for an elite wizard, so most would have enough training resources prepared to maintain their power.

    Wizard Sterton was the second kind of wizard. He offended a wizard organization in the Central Continent, so his family sent him to the Holy Continent.

    He still had 5 years to go, and he was worried if that wizard organization was still after him.

    After all, 300 years was nothing to wizards.

    Just not long ago, 2 rank 20 wizards came to the Holy Continent and searched for him. He had to go into hiding, but somehow those 2 rank 20 wizards suddenly disappeared.

    Therefore, he needed a powerful figure like Abel to protect him. That wizard organization would definitely not offend aw defying wizard.

    ¡°Wizard Sterton, we are friends. Just tell me if something is troubling you. I¡¯ll help you take care of it!¡± Abel knew what Wizard Sterton was suggesting, but he was not nning to reject him.

    ¡°Mr Law defying wizard Abel, I¡¯ve offended an elite wizard from the Snow Spirit mountain 300 years ago. They wanted to capture me, so my family had no choice but to send me to the Holy Continent!¡± Wizard Sterton said honestly.

    ¡°Wizard Sterton, that Snow Spirit Mountain is still after you after 300 years?¡± Abel bit his lips.

    He was only 20 years old. He couldn¡¯t imagine how a grudge couldst for 300 years.

    ¡°I thought they forgot about me as well, but just some time ago they sent 2 rank 20 wizards to the Holy Continent to search for me so I went into hiding!¡± WIzard Sterton continued.

    Abel felt his face tensed up as soon as he heard about 2 rank 20 wizards. Were they the ones captured by Barbra?

    ¡°If you can help Wizard Sterton, please do so!¡± Wizard Lorenzo bowed.

    ¡°Please!¡± Wizard Allenby bowed as well.

    The 3 wizards had lived together for 200 years, so they were quite close.

    For aw defying wizard like Abel, normal rank 17 wizards had no right to ask for his help. Their rtionship in the past was like a favor Abel needed to pay back, which would fade with each helping hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this. I just have a few questions to ask Wizard Sterton, and I will make a decision when I;m done!¡± Abel said nkly and took out the identity card of 2 dried-up dead bodies in his holy portal bag and said. ¡°Wizard Sterton, are those the wizards from the Snow Spirit Mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Wizard Sterton was certain with one gaze.

    A wizard¡¯s identity card was made with special magic patterns. They were impossible to replicate.

    ¡°Snow Spirit Mountain!¡± Abel mumbled, and a cold gaze shed from his eyes.

    ¡°Mr Wizard Abel, where did you get those identity cards?¡± Wizard Sterton asked carefully.

    He just couldn¡¯t help himself. There was only one exnation for why Abel had those Snow Spirit Mountain identity cards. He killed them.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t seem like he knew about the Snow Spirit Mountain, Wizard Sterton felt his heart lifted.

    After all, Abel was aw defying wizard. He needed no exnation for killing them.

    ¡°Wizard Sterton, I¡¯ll take care of it for you. If the Snow Spirit Mountain doesn¡¯t give me an exnation, you will never see them again!¡± Abel said with confidence.

    He didn¡¯t care who they were, every powerful organization knew about him, and they were all his friends.

    Although he was known as Master Bet, he was more than capable of destroying a wizard Organisation without another saying a word.

    ¡°Mr Wizard Abel. Don¡¯t underestimate the Snow Spirit Mountain. They have onew defying wizard in their organisation as well!¡± Wizard Sterton warned.

    Wizard Sterton wasn¡¯t expecting Abel to fight. He just wanted him to be a middle man and speak up for him.

    ¡°WIzard Sterton, this is actually my business as well. The Snow Spirit Mountain sent 2 rank 20 wizards to my Harry Castle. If I didn¡¯t have my back up, I can¡¯t even imagine the oue. So I am nning to destroy the Snow Spirit Mountains anyway!¡± Abel clenched his teeth.

    Wizard Sterton was stunned. Rank 20 wizards were powerful even in the Central Continent.

    Since Abel was not around when the rank 20 wizards invaded, it meant that his backup was the one who killed them.

    Most importantly, those 3 guardian wizards didn¡¯t even know about it.

    Little did the wizards know, Barbra even had the ability to absorb souls, so the rank 20 wizards didn¡¯t even have a chance to create their soul beams.

 Chapter 1136 - Recruit

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Recruit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Lorenzo, Wizard Allenby, and Wizard Sterton could imagine how scary Abel was. Abel was only rank 16 when he left the Holy Continent.

    But the backup he left back then could already kill 2 rank 20 wizards. It was a chilling thought.

    At the same time, they turned towards Abel with a fiery passion. Wizards on guardian missions like them often did not have power backups.

    Therefore, being friends with a powerfulw defying wizard was everything they could hope for.

    Wizard Sterton was no longer thinking about how Abel could help him but how he could fully serve Abel.

    ¡°Mr. Abel, can I have the honour to work for you?¡± Wizard Sterton bowed.

    His heart was pounding, but it was an important decision, one that dictated his future training. But he knew he had to ask now. Once Abel returned to the Central Continent, they might never meet again.

    Even for a small wizard organization, theirw defying wizards would only show themselves once every few hundred years.

    Abel was caught off guard. He was powerful, but his identity was a secret.

    Especially since he had a bond with the goddess of the moon, the tree of life, and the elves.

    ¡°Wizard Sterton, my identity in the Central Continent is a secret so I can¡¯t ept your offer. But i will give you 2 choices, one is to serve under Harry Castle which I will pay you correspondingly with resources and mana gems! The second is to return to the Central Continent 5 yearster and I will ask a friend to take you in!¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Mr. Abel, so you want me to train wizards for you in Harry Castle and you will provide me with the resources needed?¡± Wizard Sterton¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    This could dictate his future life, so he had to consider it carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯ve put down a lot of resources during my visit this time, including the resources required for a rank 20 wizard. Of course, when the timees, I will take you to the Central Continent for more!¡± Abel smiled.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Wizard union when it came to this. He couldn¡¯t keep himself a secret forever anyway.

    As Master Bet, the Wizard Union had always turned a blind eye on him.

    ¡°Mr. Abel, I want to serve under Harry Castle!¡± Wizard Sterton made his choice and immediately bowed.

    He came from the Central Continent, and he knew how harsh the training conditions were without a powerful organization as support. Evenpleting the guardian mission as a rank 17 wizard, he would only get enough resources to increase by a rank.

    Obtaining resources just by cultivating future wizards was a dream.

    There was no need to battle, no need to take risks, and no need to form grudges.

    However, Wizard Sterton was not aware of a great missed opportunity. What Abel meant by ¡®ask my friend to take you in¡¯ was using his Master Bet identity to take WIzard Sterton in.

    Abel kept quiet: telling him the truth would be a pain.

    Wizard Sterton was very happy to stay in the Holy Continent. There were not many elite wizards in the Harry Castle, so Abel needed someone like Wizard Sterton as a teacher anyway.

    He also did not leave behind any wizard guides. All the ones he got were way too advanced for Harry Castle.

    When rank 19 and rank 20 wizards began to emerge, he would give them the guides for thew of fire andw of ice.

    If he gave them too much to do at once, it might undermine their training.

    ¡°Wizard Sterton. Come take a look at my family wizards. If you have time during the remaining 5 years of your mission, I will pay you correspondingly!¡± Abel smiled.

    He couldn¡¯t care less about resources for a rank 17 wizard. It was worth it if Wizard Sterton was willing to teach.

    ¡°Headmaster, I will give it my all to cultivate new wizards for you!¡± WIzard Sterton suddenly changed the way he addressed Abel.

    Wizard Lorenzo and Wizard Allenby exchanged gazes of admiration. Unlike Wizard Sterton, both of them were already a part of a powerful organization.

    But still, they were already thinking of a way to leave their organizations and join Abel. After all, the only reason they took risks was for training resources.

    Soon, the 3 rank 17 wizards saw wizard Dunn approaching from afar, and they knew it was time for them to go.

    They bowed and left. They had already gotten more than what they expected.

    ¡°Abel, you¡¯ve be aw defying wizard?¡± Wizard Dunn.

    He had confirmed with Wizard Morton, but he was still in disbelief, looking at the young look on Abel¡¯s face.

    He was not surprised when Abel became rank 16, since progress was nothing too extraordinary in the Central Continent with enough resources and a bit of luck. But, bing a Law defying wizard in just 6 years of training was definitely mind-blowing.

    If anyone could bew defying wizards with just resources alone, the Central Continent might be filled with them already.

    Grasping the power ofw was not easy. It took bravery, resources, talent, time, and dedication.

    ¡°Yes, Wizard Dunn, that¡¯s correct!¡¯ Abel nodded with a smile.

    Wizard Dunn was his teacher¡¯s teacher, and WIzard Dunn had taken very good care of him when he first arrived at the Central Continent.

    ¡°You are a true genius!¡± Wizard Dunn eximed.

    Abel smiled. He never thought of himself as a genius. He only had an entire Dark World as support with enough Hell creatures to kill.

    It might look like it had only taken him 6 years to reach where he was, but it had actually been training for hundreds of years in the Dark World due to the time difference.

    He also had an ancient holy object, the Horadric Cube. Which never failed to give him resources superior to him.

    He was not a genius; he was just lucky.

    ¡°Wizard Abel, I heard you have the resources for a rank 18 wizard. Do you think I can exchange some?¡± Wizard Dunn asked.

    Of course, he heard about it from his disciple Wizard Morton. They were basically closer than father and son.

    However, Wizard Dunn could only arrange fair trades with Abel. After all, they did not have time to develop a bond.

    Wizard Morton had control of a lot of resources, but they belonged to Abel, and he was not going to use them on personal matters.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, do you want to be a head wizard for the Harry Family?¡± Abel smiled.

    Although Wizard Dunn was a part of the Lightning n, he was basically a retired veteran.

    If it weren¡¯t for Abel, he would not be a rank 18 wizard, and he would be dead from old age already.

    Still, he knew his potential wasing to an end. He had given the desire to return to the Central Continent.

    Resources for a rank 18 wizard were not easy to get even in the Lightning n unless he continued to risk his life on missions.

    However, a fire in his heart was lit up again when he heard that Abel had enough resources to turn someone into rank 20 wizards.

    With that, he might be able to break through if he gave it a shot.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, I already have a portion saved. I would have give it you even if you didn¡¯t ask!¡± Abel smiled.

    He thought for a moment and then formed a barrier with his power of the will so the others couldn¡¯t hear them talking. Afterward, he took out 20 power potions and 20 mana potions.

    ¡°This is?¡± Wizard Dunn couldn¡¯t recognize the potions, but it shouldn¡¯t be anything ordinary considering it was from aw defying wizard like Abel.

    ¡°The red ones are power potions. They can heal any injuries. The blue ones are mana potions, they can replenish mana. This is the benefit you will have as the head of my wizards!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, potions with the power to replenish mana exist?¡± Wizard Dunn picked up a bottle with his jaw dropped.

    He never heard about anything with the ability to replenish mana even when he was in the Central Continent.

    He then turned to the power potion, and it seemed like it was extraordinary as well.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, they are life savers for you. Only the few most powerful organisations in the Central Continent have ess to those potions!¡± Abel reminded.

    He didn¡¯t want Wizard Dunn to use those potions up for no reason. After all, evenw defying wizards in the Central treated them like treasures.

    Abel¡¯s words made Wizard Dunn tense up as he carefully put the potions back in his portal bag.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, are you a member of the Lightning n?¡± Wizard Dunn was curious.

    ¡°Wizard Dunn, I was, but now my identity is hidden because of certain circumstances!¡¯ Abel thought for a moment and exined.

    ¡°Headmaster, I wish you the best!¡± Wizard Dunn nodded.

    He knew how dangerous the Central Continent was. The Abel he knew wouldn¡¯t turn on the Lightning n, so he must have his reason.

    He had no right to criticize the choices of aw defying wizard anyway.

 Chapter 1137 - Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Inheritance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    It was a busy day in the Holy Continent for Abel, and the guests finally left at night.

    He asked some of his closest friends if they wanted to be a wizard, and their reply was shocking.

    They were all living very well, and none of them wanted to leave themon world in pursuit of wizardry.

    Wizards were mysterious and powerful, and being detached from themon world was not something everyone could tolerate.

    Wizard training could take more than hundreds of years, and getting stuck in a bottleneck was verymon. Only a small number of talented individuals could rise to the top.

    Therefore, not many were willing to take this risk.

    After all, they were all living very well with their own family.

    Abel looked at the water of life he brought with him with an awkward smile. The only portion he gave out was for The Duke of Marshall, and that was only because The Duke of Marshall didn¡¯t care about status and just wanted to stay in Harry Castle forever.

    Abel shook his head. The water of life might note in handy now, but it would definitely have a chance for his family wizards in the future.

    ¡°Lance spirit, lock my room, don¡¯t let anyone disturb me!¡± Abel yelled.

    Soon, 10 little war puppets surrounded his room as energy sifted out from the giant protection circle.

    Abel took out a scroll of the town portal and opened a blue portal. He then stepped in to continue his battle with hell creatures.

    Early next morning, Steward Burbridge and the servants began to work in the Denan City pce. It had been a long time since they operated, so they had to be extra careful.

    Abel stepped out of his room with a slightly tired look lingering. Even with Mad Night Bruce on the team, the battles were just as hard.

    10 days of non-stop fighting was draining, especially since he was risking his life at every moment.

    He couldn¡¯t make a mistake since he was no longer fighting for himself but his family, his loved ones, and his Kingdom.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the food is ready!¡± Steward Burbridge bowed.

    Abel scanned the food with his power of the will. The food wasplemented with rabbit essence, the water spirit fruit juice he brought back from the elves, as well as the fruits from Orwell pce.

    It seemed like his steward spent a lot of effort into it, and he didn¡¯t want it to go to waste, so he smiled at the chefs and servants as he ate his meal in the dining hall.

    ¡°Steward Burbridge, I¡¯ll leave soon. Please take good care of the pce!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Majesty, I am forever yoursmand!¡± Steward Burbridge bowed.

    The most honorable thing Steward Burbridge had ever done in his life served Abel, and he hoped his offspring could do so as well.

    Abel then looked around at the servants bowing at him. Everything felt alienating.

    As aw defying wizard, being an emperor was like ying a child¡¯s game.

    Just like that, Abel disappeared under their gaze in a sh of white light.

    He arrived at the assassin union headquarters in the forest through a teleportation circle. It was where Bartoli¡¯s magic tower was.

    He did not surprise the member of the union and shed into her magic tower without anyone noticing.

    ¡°Master, you are back!¡± Countess Bartoli had been waiting for him.

    Abel gave her a look and realized she was already a rank 18 wizard.

    Bartoli was a true genius, and the progress was extraordinary.

    If Abel¡¯s progress wasn¡¯t by the song of life in the Dark World 3 times in a row, there was no way he would be a rank 22 dragon druid and a rank 21 wizard.

    The only spells other than ¡®telekinesis¡¯ and ¡®move in a sh¡¯ Bartoli could do were fire spells.

    Her body was altered by hell, so she had a super close bond with fire elements.

    So, there was no way she could master spells other than fire spells unless they were extremely low level.

    After all, she lived with the me of hell for tens of thousands of years. Even Abel was no match to her when it came to knowledge on fire.

    ¡°Bartoli, I¡¯ve brought you a fire wizard guide. Take a look!¡± Abel said as he took out a full fire wizard guide in a box replicated by the research spirit.

    He didn¡¯t want to change Bartoli¡¯s path. He was no fire expert due to how fast he progressed, so he had no right to make another suggestion.

    The most important section was the enlightenment ofw-defying wizards, which was the foundation of all fire wizard organizations.

    ¡°Thank you master!¡± Bartoli held the box in her hand and bowed.

    She opened the box and flicked through the books in detail. Her eyes began to sparkle. The instructions for her future path were extremely clear.

    ¡°Bartoli, this is an eternal me from hell. You will need it when you be aw defying wizard!¡± Abel took out the me and ced it on the ground.

    Bartoli was caught off guard for a moment. She had stayed with those mes for tens of thousands of years, and she was reminded once again of the tremendous scenes she saw.

    The destruction of mankind, the evil of human nature, and the ughter of hell were all nightmares that haunted her.

    But then, she remembered how her master had saved her from hell and brought her to this world of peace.

    For her master, she would remain on guard forever. It was like living in a dream, with the seemingly unlimited supply of resources from his master. She trained madly and finally reached the pinnacle of the Holy Continent.

    Although she didn¡¯t know how her master¡¯s progress was even faster than her, she sensed a hint of terror mixed with holiness from him.

    If their souls weren¡¯t bond together, she would definitely have mistaken Abel as a man from heaven.

    The only exnation she could give was that heaven had arrived and left a scent on her master.

    Therefore, all she wanted was to get even more powerful to protect her master. With countless years of fire knowledge, she was confident in her progress.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m running out of resources. Can Ie with you to the Central Continent?¡± she asked.

    It was the first time she ever asked Abel for anything.

    ¡°Bartoli, this is the reason I came back. But before that, I need to leave something here. I hope you can take in a loyal disciple and keep them a secret!¡± Abel smiled.

    He then took out 3 boxes from his Holy Portal bag. 2 of them were the guides for thew of Ice and thew of Lightning. The final one was his documented experience of being an alchemist and cksmith.

    He couldn¡¯t leave behind the Ice inherited object, the ice bed, as he needed it for his own training.

    But still, he had more than enough resources to create a secret backup for his family.

    It was the tradition of big families.

    Bartoli put away the boxes. They were not really her business anyway. What she needed were fire resources.

    ¡°Follow me!¡¯ Abel then added.

    They arrived outside of the magic tower, and Abel opened the barrier circle. Although Bartoli was the master of this magic tower, Abel also had the highest authority since he was her master.

    After they were separated from the world, Abel summoned Doff.

    ¡°Doff, make a hole in the ground!¡± He pointed and said.

    Doff roared and heavily struck down with its ancient totem.

    White beams sted out, and a scary force plunged into the ground.

    However, it did not stop. Since it was connected with Abel through the soul, it knew exactly what Abel wanted next.

    It unleashed another strike, and the 6-meter deep hole it created on the ground gotten evenrger.

    With the club technique, Doff¡¯s control of his ancient totem was immacte. It was almost like the hammer of a cksmith as it continued to strike.

    Finally, a 15 meters deep 5 meters wide hole was opened up.

    ¡°Doff, nice job!¡± Abel smiled and padded his chest. The excited Doff was gone once again.

    ¡°Follow me!¡¯ He then turned to Bartoli.

    The two appeared in the hole with a sh. The ground was made out of tough soil with almost the density of rocks, so you could just imagine how scary Doff¡¯s strength was.

    Abel surrounded a big chunk of soil below him with his power of the will, and they were put away in his Holy Portal bag.

    He continued to sh as he kept increasing the size of this underground hole. With the Holy Portal Bag, his power of will be the best digger.

    Just like that, a huge space was opened up underground. Due to the fragility of thend, underground water began to sift out.

    However, Abel¡¯s goal was achieved. He directly took out the portable nurture base from his Holy portal bag. Since it had been put away for a while, it had absorbed a lot of energy from Abel¡¯s top-level gems. If it was put away for just a little longer, it might start to run out of energy.

    The space he opened up was exactly the size of the portable nurture base, which was why Abel was not worried about the soil copsing.

    Bartoli was shocked, but she kept quiet as Abel did his moves.

    ¡°Bartoli, follow me again!¡± Abel ced his hand on Bartoli¡¯s shoulder and shed into the base.

    Suddenly, a garden filled with sunlight appeared in front of her.

    Abel did not let Bartoli stop to admire the view. Instead, he shed again and arrived at the operation room below.

    ¡°Nurture spirit, add Bartoli as an operator!¡± Abel said.

    Afterward, a green light beamed upon Bartoli, and her power of the will was recognized by the spirit.

 Chapter 1138 - Installing The Portable Nurture Base

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Installing The Portable Nurture Base</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Bartoli, this is the nurture spirit and this space is called the portable nurture base. It is a natural breeder for potion ingredients. I found it in an ancient sight!¡± Abel exined to Bartoli, whose jaw was wide open.

    ¡°Master, are you saying this ce can make potion ingredients naturally?¡± Bartoli¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve brought the seeds for the rank 18 and above potion ingredients. Once they are ready, it can make them!¡± Abel added.

    Seeds like that were too low level for Abel, but he still exchanged some from the Potion maker Union.

    After all, the base could only work with seeds and energy.

    Abel then took out 20 boxes of puppets with hundreds of seeds separated into different slots, including the ones for the main ingredients.

    Abel could easily get the normal ingredients from other ces, but since he was nning to keep the nurture base a secret, he needed them besides the main ingredients.

    He didn¡¯t want to attract unwanted attention by movingrge amounts of ingredients around.

    After all, the Wizard Union didn¡¯t know he got something like this, and the 3rd goddess spring water he was about to use wasbined through the Horadric Cube.

    Since the food shortage of the Holy Continent was over, he was no longer using as much spring water.

    There would be more for potion making once he left the Continent, which was crucial for his wizards.

    ¡°Nurture spirit, scan this form!¡± Abel took out some books and ced them on the table.

    They were prepared for the nurturing spirit to learn.

    The scanning began.

    ¡°Master, form recorded!¡± The nurture spirit replied.

    ¡°Nurture spirit, begin breeding!¡± Abel said again.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± The puppets began to climb out of boxes with the seeds.

    They formed into grinds and began nning on the fields.

    He already had the mana resistance potion ingredients taken care of by the high elves in Blood Moor, so it was not included in the nurture base.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a tour!¡± Abel said at Bartoli, who still looked stunned.

    The two walked around as the puppets began to get busy.

    The water used was the 3rd goddess spring waterbined through the Horadric Cube. Abel did not have time to waste; he just needed to make sure Bartoli knew how to operate the base and how the nurture spirit worked.

    Since that spring water had a special effect on nts, the newly nted seeds began to grow at a rate one could see with a naked eye.

    Unlike crops, it could be used right away.

    Abel dwelled in the base with Bartoli for 6 hours, and the first batch of ingredients was ready.

    Abel was surprised as well. He was expecting it tost for a day at least.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that the soil of the base was not normal soil. They were rare treasures with the ability to regenerate energy to assist the growth of nts for tens of thousands of years.

    There was enough for Abel to make 500 bottles for four types of rank 18 and above potions.

    After an hour, they ended up with 2000 potions in front of them. Abel left some for Bartoli and sent the rest to the Flora spirit in Harry Castle through the assassin union to let it distribute.

    Normal master potion makers would need months toplete something like this, but Abel had done so in an hour. It was was why even legendary wizards couldn¡¯t help but look at Abel in a different light and treat him with respect.

    ¡°Master, can I learn to make potions as well?¡± Abel saw how effortless Abel moved and asked.

    ¡°Of course, one of the boxes I¡¯ve left includes my potion making knowledge and experience. Take a look if you have time!¡± Abel smiled.

    He had more than enough 3rd goddess spring water, so letting Bartoli have a try was not a problem.

    Abel was certain. His wizards would no longer run out of potions in the future. Even without his Horadric cube, normal spring water would be able to sustain one batch a month.

    With this rate, he might even want to lower the production.

    He underestimated the power of this portable nurture base. After all, this thing was from ancient times during the war.

    Abel was not wrong. The portable nurture base was crucial for potion making during times of war where they needed vast amounts of potions.

    There were also growth boosters in the past to increase their nts¡¯ growth rate, but the form for them was long lost. After the war was lost, they immediately destroyed important information like that to avoid their enemies obtaining them.

    Since Abel¡¯s 3rd goddess spring water had the same effect, the scary potential of the portable nurture base was fully unleashed.

    Abel began to wonder if he should nt all the potions needed for a wizard¡¯s journey from beginning to end in this base.

    Considering its speed, the wizards in Harry Castle would be self-sufficient.

    ¡°Bartoli, I still have some time today. Let¡¯s go back to the magic tower and I¡¯ll teach you how to make potions!¡± It was only 4 pm, and Abel still had some time.

    After they returned, Abel spent an hour telling Bartoli about the foundation of potion making and gave her a full set of master alchemy tools.

    Abel was stunned at Bartoli¡¯s talent. Even without the Horadric Cube or the Worldstone, she sessfully made a beginner-level hunger potion in one go.

    Afterward, Abel settled things with Bartoli and arrived at Liante CIty.

    ¡°Mr. Abel, are you returning to the Central Continent?¡± Wizard Lorenzo saw Abel and immediately bowed.

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t stay away from my business for too long!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Please, after you!¡± Wizard Lorenzo bowed again.

    Abel stepped into the super teleportation circle as wizard Lorenzo helped him ignite it. Soon, vast amounts of energy gushed out in the teleportation room.

    ¡°Best wishes!¡± Wizard Lorenzo bowed again.

    He did not charge Abel a fee not because the teleportation was free but because Abel¡¯s 10 restaurants in Linate City had umted more than enough credit points over the years. All he needed was to ask the Kingdom of St Ellis.

    Just like that, Abel left the Holy Continent. But his impact remained.

    The rank 18 and above resources he left in the Wizard union had a fire lit in the eyes of all Union members.

    At the same time, the news of 2 rank 20 wizards dying in Harry Castle began to spread and the few ill intent people immediately scrapped their ns.

    After all, Abel was aw-defying wizard.

    Of course, not to mention, Wizard Sterton had be a target of envy after he became a member of the Harry Family.

    After a month, his energy took a leap forward. What did it signify? Everyone in the WIzard Union knew.

    However, WIzard Sterton was not the only one, Wizard Dunn as well.

    It was the aftermath of finally obtaining enough resources after years of training.

    Because of this, many elite wizards were already thinking of joining the Harry Family the next time Abel returned to the Holy Continent.

    Most of the wizards in the Holy Continent were a part of the wizard union and depended on their resources.

    But not the ones from the Harry family. As long as they were responsible andpleted their mission, they would be able to get the resources they need.

    They were a self-sufficient group that no longer needed the wizard union.

    Bartoli¡¯s potion-making skills also progressed tremendously during the month and she gained a stable supply of low-ranking potion ingredients from the assassin unionwork.

    She also had a sess rate of 1 out of 5 when it came to intermediate potions, so she was basically an intermediate potion maker.

    Although she still had a beginner alchemist pattern, the resources she had ess to were greater than what Abel had back in the day.

    Therefore, it wouldn¡¯t be long until she became an official intermediate potion maker or even an elite one.

    When the day arrived, she would be able to make the training potion she needed by herself.

    As an immortal, her potential was limitless.

    Meanwhile, the Portable nurture base had finished using up the Horadric Cube 3rd goddess spring water, and it began to use normal 3rd goddess spring water.

    Larger amounts of potion ingredients were umted. More than enough for all elite wizards in the Holy Continent.

    Just like that, the Kingdom of St Ellis began to change. Surveince circles were installed in every city and a newwork was created with the Lance Spirit acting as an invisible observer.

 Chapter 1139 - Informed

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Informed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel reappeared from the super teleportation circle. His face began to shift into an elf.

    He put on his usual elf clothes and long robe.

    This trip to the Holy Continent brought him peace of mind, but he gained a new identity card.

    ¡°Snow spirit mountain!¡± He mumbled with murderous energy.

    The ones he loved the most were all in Harry Castle. It was his home.

    If someone wanted to invade his home, his castle, they would pay with blood.

    In a sh of white light, he appeared in his office of the golden castle and took out his master potion maker badge to ignite a disy from a table.

    Even with his unlimited ess to the potion maker union missionwork, he rarely used it.

    The Wizard Union¡¯swork was more convenient to getrge amounts of resources and trade.

    His power of will quickly scanned through and found it a special page exclusive to elite forces.

    It was an information page. Although it was not the most credible thing, it was still decent for elite forces to look at.

    He wanted to know about the snow spirit mountain. The snow spirit mountain had onew-defying wizard and a decent-sized team of wizards¡ªquite powerful for a small wizard organization.

    It was quite a new wizard organization, which was why Abel never heard of them.

    If they wanted to progress into a medium-size wizard organization, they would need to umte their power for at least a few hundred years.

    Abel put away his master badge and began to wonder about their motivation for invading Harry Castle.

    Since they sent out 2 rank 20 wizards, it meant they were taking it very seriously.

    Seeming like the snow spirit mountain would not give up, rank 20 wizards were extremely important in any forces.

    Even an organization as powerful as the Lightning n didn¡¯t have many rank 20 wizards, and each of them would be the captain of a team.

    Most of Abel¡¯s power was gathered in the elves, and his 3 followers could easily get things done around their radius, but investigating the snow spirit mountain was a different story.

    ¡°Research Spirit, connect me to Wizard Clemens!¡± He thought for a moment and said. It was best to seek an expert. He wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the wizard union if he was to make a move himself anyway.

    Abel was very good with the heads of the Wizard union, and they were regr customers for Abel¡¯s potions, so taking down a small wizard organization wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    He already destroyed the Blizzard n with the Lightning n as support anyway.

    ¡°Haha, Master Bet. It¡¯s rare for you call me isn¡¯t it!¡± WIzard Clemensughed and emerged from themunication circle.

    ¡°Wizard Clemens, I have a little problem, and I want your help!¡± Abelughed as well.

    ¡°Master Bet, just speak up, we are friends!¡± Wizard Clemens continued tough.

    He was still trying to stabilize his rtionship with Abel. Although he attended Abel¡¯s party, he did not spend much time with Abelpared to the others.

    Therefore, he was happy Abel asked him for a favor.

    ¡°Wizard Clemens, as you know, I came from the Holy Continent. Recently I discovered the snow spirit mountain sent 2 rank 20 wizards to the Holy Continent, I want to know their motives!¡± Abel said honestly.

    ¡°Master Bet. Please give me 2 hours and I¡¯ll give you an answer!¡± WIzard Clemens let out a breath of relief.

    It was not a challenge for him at all. As the head of the investigation department, he could know anything about any wizard organization just by looking at their teleportation history and who they were with before they left their city.

    It was the reason why the wizard union could maintain the order of this world for so long. Nothing could escape their sight.

    They didn¡¯t even need to send out an investigation team.

    Wizard Clemens had a vague memory of the snow spirit mountain. They were quite energetic for a small wizard organization.

    They had been trying to expand their forces and picking fights with other small wizard organizations. They were basically the trouble makers of their rank, which was why the wizard union had an eye on them.

    The investigation department already prated the interior of the snow spirit mountain long ago. It was just that they were not doing anything against thew, so they couldn¡¯t make a move.

    So, even if Wizard Clemens was using the resources of his department for personal affairs, he didn¡¯t feel too shameful about it.

    He also knew about Master Bet¡¯s rtionship with the legendary wizards, and Legendary Wizard Dn was saved by him, so no one in the wizard union would not reject doing this small favor for him.

    Themands were sent, and the investigation department began to work.

    Not only was the snow spirit mountain¡¯s information dug up, but anything rted to their wizards was also analyzed.

    Slowly, with the expertise of the investigation department, the truth was starting to surface.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Clemens sat at his desk with a ss of water spirit fruit juice in his hand, which he got directly from Steward Myer.

    It was made with the water spirit fruits in Blood Moor, but not thebined ones Abel gave to his followers and Lorraine.

    The taste and texture of the normal ones were not as good as thebined ones, but they were still the best in the continent.

    Steward Myer himself also had ess to thebined water spirit fruit juice. Although he was not a professional, drinking them could still energize his body.

    2 hours passed quickly, and an organized report was ced in front of Wizard Clemens.

    Wizard Clemens gave it a quick scan and immediately frowned. ¡°Does the Snow Spirit Mountain want to die?¡±

    But it had nothing to do with him anyway. They were just a small organization. He would take them down regardless since Abel requested.

    He ignited themunication circle and connected with Abel once again.

    ¡°Wizard Clemens, how is it?¡± Abel smiled.

    He trusted the investigation department, and Wizard Clemens must have his answer.

    ¡°Master Bet, I believe you already know that the 2 rank 20 wizards the Snow Spirit Mountain sent out to the Holy Continent did not return right?¡± Wizard Clemens looked at his report and said.

    ¡°Of course, they will stay their forever!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    After all, it was just 2 rank 20 wizards. Abel wouldn¡¯t get in trouble even if he said he was the one who killed them.

    ¡°Bad luck to for them then!¡± Wizard Clemensughed and continued. ¡°The snow spirit mountain¡¯sw-defying wizard Luce was excited when they heard about the magical ability of your food and found out there was something simr in the Holy Continent from a wizard from the Blizzard n.

    Although he didn¡¯t need to send out 2 rank 20 wizards on paper, he heard from that Blizzard wizard that 2 rank 17 wizards had died in the Holy Continent.

    Therefore, he did what he did just for safety¡¯s sake. Since his 2 rank 20 wizards did not return, Wizard Luce was already nning to head to the Holy Continent by himself soon!¡±

    Abel was caught off guard. He was not expecting his food to cause so much trouble, especially since not many people know about it.

    The Blizzards were almost wiped out because they got too greedy for his food, but they still had a few leftover members. It seemed like this was the sequel. If the Blizzard n werepletely wiped out, no one would be able to tell Wizard Luce about it.

    ¡°Master Bet, Wizard Luce is quite powerful, do you need help?¡± Wizard Clemens suggested.

    His intention was clear. If Abel needed help, he would join.

    He knew about the scary power of master Bet and his connection with different forces. If he was willing, even gathering hundreds ofw-defying wizards wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    After all, Abel did save more than hundreds ofw-defying wizards in the Defence wall of Doomsday.

    ¡°Thank you for the offer Wizard Clemens, but I am fine by myself!¡± Abel said.

    He didn¡¯t want another to get involved. He was aw-defying wizard himself with the dead bodies of 9 mad knights. Since aw-defying wizard wanted to die, he would take his body as well.

    Abel knew his bottom line. He did not kill for pleasure, so getting the body of aw-defying wizard was not that easy considering his rtionship with the WIzard union.

    The bodies of wizards who died in the front line were all returned to their organization or family.

    Abel couldn¡¯t wait. There was no way he would let aw-defying wizard roam around in the Holy Continent, his home.

 Chapter 1140 - Snow Spirit Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Snow Spirit Mountain</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    If it weren¡¯t sote today, Abel would¡¯ve just returned to the Snow Spirit Mountain and kill them all. Instead, as usual, he returned back to the dark world and trained for a total of ten days. In the morning, he would return from the dark world to enjoy his breakfast in the dining room. After his meal, he would use the short distance teleportation circle to head to the ¡°starlight defence circle,¡± where he would make a stop at the Fire Tooth Battle Fort.

    The Fire Tooth Spirit said immediately after seeing Abel, ¡°Wee, Master!¡±

    Abel ordered, ¡°Go look for the Snow Spirit Mountain.¡±

    Very quickly, a holographic map appeared in the middle of the operation room. There was a mark at the top, and green lights continued to sh.

    Abel¡¯s eyes focused on the green dot, ¡°Depart as soon as it is located!¡±

    Like a giant ghost, the Fire Tooth Battle Fort flew up from the starlight defense circle and headed towards the Snow Spirit Mountain. As the fourponents of the Fire Tooth Battle Fort were switched on, all it took was three hours for Abel to see the mountain that he was hoping to see underneath.

    The Snow Spirit Mountain was a tall mountain. Like the picture on his identity card, the top of the mountain had snow piling on it for years. The top was mostly covered in white. Amidst the white that was on the top, an ancient building was standing tall at the centermost part. Anything below that was filled with buildings and people. The buildings were piled up in a way that resembled an entire city.

    Abel pointed towards his elder sign card, ¡°Battlemand spirit! Scan the mountain and tell me the results!¡±

    The battlemand spirit replied, ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    A strange wavelength came sweeping across the mountain from top to bottom.

    The battlemand spirit replied, ¡°The defensive circle has been detected at the top. Scanning cannot be done. Most on the waist and the base of the mountain weremon people and some apprentice wizards!¡±

    Abel shook his head. He thought it was wizards that mostly lived on the mountain, and he was just starting to get worried about having to kill so many wizards on his own. However, it seemed as though he¡¯d thought too much. The Snow Spirit Mountain was just another small wizard organization. Even with aw-defying wizard of their own, it would still take them several hundred years to grow to their current size. Actually, the most that Wizard Luce could even do was to go after organizations that were even weaker than the Snow Spirit Mountain. It¡¯d be impossible if they wanted to expand in the short run.

    Abel went ahead and unleashed twelve of his spiritual guardian knights and twelve of his spiritual guardian wizards. For the spiritual guardian wizards, especially because he¡¯s been using the blessing crystal on them, they were actually not that much weakerpared to rank 20 advanced wizards. If anything, the ¡°lightning chain¡± that these wizards could use was even scarier.

    Abel went ahead and called out the Beamon giant beast Doff and Frankenstein. Following that, he allowed the Fire Tooth Battle Fort to descend. Once the fort reached a spot that was 50 meters away from the tip of the mountain, Doff used ¡°scream¡± and bat system¡± to boost the entire team.

    Abel spoke to all his minions, ¡°Doff, break this circle open for me!¡±

    As soon as Abel appeared, his dragon druid presence waspletely unleashed. The spiritual guardian knights and the spiritual guardian wizards would then cooperate with each other and continuously surround the tip of the mountain with the lights they were emitting. After hearing Abel¡¯smand, Doff let out a terrible cry and teleported itself onto the defensive circle. It raised the ancient totem up high and mmed onto the defensive circle¡¯s barrier.

    Following the sound of ss breaking, the Snow Spirit Mountain¡¯s defensive circle began sparks of stardust and disappeared in the air.

    Meanwhile, Abel¡¯s dragon druid presence rushed into the ancient building that was protected by the defensive circle. As though shocked by the overwhelming presence, sounds of people falling down were starting toe over. This was one of the few times that Abel defeated his opponents with just his presence. His current dragon druid was now rank 22. It was very easy to suppress an entire small wizard organization. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of Wizard Luce escaping, he didn¡¯t even have to prepare his spiritual guardian wizards and spiritual guardian knights to wait for an ambush.

    A magnified voice quickly came out of the building, ¡°Who are you? Is there some sort of misunderstanding between us? I¡¯m Wizard Luce, Law-defying Wizard Luce. I¡¯m the master of the Snow Spirit Mountain!¡±

    It was easy to tell Wizard Luce¡¯s mood. ording to the information from the Wizard Union, Wizard Luce should be a rank 21, and that would indicate that Abel¡¯s dragon druid essence was not going to make him feel veryfortable. While it couldn¡¯t defeat Wizard Luce immediately, it would be very effective in weakening him.

    Abel nced at Frankenstein. It understood what Abel was trying to say, and it teleported him into the ancient building.

    Wizard Luce said loudly, ¡°No fighting! We can negotiate! Yes, negotiate! If I¡¯ve offended you in some way, sir, I¡¯ll pay you the price you offered!¡±

    He stopped talking very quickly. Frankenstein got close and began the fight. Abel was just standing outside the ancient building. He wasn¡¯t going to get inside. There was no telling how many mechanisms were inside this kind of wizard building. He¡¯d rather bring the whole ce down than see what traps were inside. Frankenstein was different, of course. It had no need to worry about the mechanisms.

    Wizard Luce was very confused the whole time. He had no idea why he was attacked. He had no idea how the defensive circle was broken through. Most importantly, he had no way of dealing with someone who¡¯s this powerful. He¡¯s bought thisrge-sized defensive circle from the Wizard Union, and while it had four top-level gemstones and 500 intermediate gemstones inside, all it took was one hit for all the defense to be ruined.

    He had no idea. Apart from the legendary wizards, Doff was the strongest being in this world, especially against a static target like the defensive circle. As long as the ancient totem could activate the divine power that it contained, all defense was futile.

    Wizard Luce pretty much gave up immediately. He wasn¡¯t too afraid, though. He could tell that the enemy was a big druid. He was never afraid of big druids because, well, big druids were supposed to be the weakest against aw-defying wizard like him. Without the ability to teleport, it wouldn¡¯t matter how strong this attacker was. Wizard Luce knew that he could just leave. Still, given a choice, he would prefer resolving this peacefully.

    That was until Frankenstein went in and attacked him. As soon as it located his whereabouts, Frankenstein threw an ¡°ice sealing bolt¡± at Wizard Luce. The ice sealing ball flew at him and made several ice bolts burst. The wizards that fell around to Abel¡¯s presence became instant victims of it.

    Wizard Luce screamed, ¡°Damn you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    As he said that, Wizard Luce threw ice-sealing balls towards Frankenstein. He noticed that Frankenstein was also a rank 21w-defying wizard. This was amon method in wizard fights. They would use the exact same techniques against each other, and if one side turned out to be better, the other one would fall back. This was where the higher-leveled one would have an absolute advantage, which was why it was always so important to have all attack spells to max level as aw-defying wizard.

    This was a different case seen here, as both spells thrown against each other were already at the max level. Wizard Luce had always considered himself an absolute genius. He thought that he was brilliant for leading an entire small-sized wizard organization. He had never seen any rank 21w-defying wizards better than him, and he was nning to make the Snow Spirit Mountain wizard organization a big-name organization.

    Back to the fight. As Wizard Luce paid attention, he could see that something strange was happening. The two ice sealing balls were hitting against each other, but thew-defying wizard in front of him, with a sword and shield in his hands, was already breaking through his ice sealing balls and flying towards him. He had to cast the instantaneous movement to leave, but the wizards that were around him would have no protection.

    When the ice-sealing balls were detonated, the nearby wizards were suppressed quickly. They¡¯ve got no choice but to dodge, or they would be killed immediately. Two advanced wizards were killed. Two streaks of the soul light rushed towards the sky.

    ¡°Why? Tell me why!¡± Wizard Luce screamed. He didn¡¯t know who the Snow Spirit Mountain offended. He didn¡¯t think that he could win against the wizard in front of him, so he had to talk this through. He didn¡¯t know, though. What organization would dare to attack a wizard group with its ownw-defying wizard? Didn¡¯t they think of the possible consequences?

    Instead of casting any more spells, Frankenstein teleported right next to Wizard Luce. The ¡°spirit¡± sword in his hand shed downward. Wizard Luce was very confused. What kind ofw-defying wizard would swing a de like this? However, he wasn¡¯t sure that he could use his own defensive spell to block the de, so he decided that he should just use the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± to move somewhere further.

    Frankenstein¡¯s ¡°spirit¡¯ sword swung heavily at Wizard Luce, but Wizard Luce teleported away just in time. The wall was broken, though. Wizard Luce was giving up all attempts to attack back because it just wasn¡¯t possible to end a fight like this. Fights betweenw-defying wizards were always tricky. As the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± was always the best way forw-defying wizards to move around, it¡¯d be a very tricky situation if they were trying to move against each other.

    Wizard Luce suspected more enemies. Still, he didn¡¯t know what organization had both aw-defying wizard and a big druid. He couldn¡¯t stay and fight because he couldn¡¯t protect the Snow Spirit Mountain with aw-defying wizard here. However, before he left, he needed to know who attacked the Snow Spirit Mountain Organization. He had faith that within some time, he could just recover himself to the point that he could track down whoever decided to do this.

    With that in mind, Wizard Luce decided not to waste too much time with Frankenstein. His shadow quickly appeared outside of the Snow Spirit Mountain Wizard Organization, right on top of the ancient building. The first he saw was a Beamon giant beast that was about 10 meters tall. It had a very big steel hammer in its hand. Next to it was an elf. At the headquartered building, there were 23 creatures in ck that were staring at him. He wasn¡¯t sure what the ck creatures were, but he knew who the Beamon giant beast and the elf were supposed to be. That¡¯s Master Bet, the legendary potion master. Beside him was Doff, the being that could easily kill any mad knights. Everything was starting to be clearer.

    Wizard Luce sounded a lot weaker than he wanted, ¡°Why are you attacking the Snow Spirit Mountain, Master Bet?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to be too pushy because if he offended Master Bet, he would have no ce to go anywhere on the central continent. No, he would just be hunted down by all the major organizations. The Wizard Union would not provide any protection for him. His only choice, by then, would just be to hide somewhere and nevere out.

 Chapter 1141 - Hit to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Hit to Kill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Law-defying wizards had demands for resources. Wizard Luce was no exception. He didn¡¯t want to be a hermit for the rest of his ce. He wanted to know why Master Bet was heading over to the Snow Spirit Mountain. Master Bet looked like he was trying to decimate the entire Snow Spirit Mountain.

    Abel withdrew his suppressive pressure, ¡°I¡¯ve got no quarrel with you and your mountain, Wizard Luce, but the moment you try something on the Holy Continent is when you cross my boundaries!¡±

    Wizard Luce¡¯s face paled as he began to understand. He should¡¯ve known earlier. The Holy Continent had restaurants serving the same food as Master Bet. When he first learned about the effects of those foods, he realized immediately that Snow Spirit Mountain would want this. Still, since the Snow Spirit Mountain was not privileged enough to make it to get ess to the food, he had to resort to sending out two of his advanced wizards as undercover customers.

    So what were the two undercover customers doing? Well, Wizard Luce¡¯s thought that the Holy Continent would not contain anyone stronger than rank 18, but the two advanced wizards were killed. He was very afraid, actually, that Master Bet woulde after him to ask about this. After waiting for a few days, he was surprised that he didn¡¯t hear anything of the sort, but today, he saw Master Bet at his base.

    What made Wizard Luce give up was pretty much what Master Bet said. Wizards always had conflicts with one another, but the most serious of them wasn¡¯t for resources or personal grudges. No, the worst conflicts would always happen if it was rted to the families and influences behind the wizards. If the family of the wizards was targeted, the wizards would always be a subject of discrimination and prohibition.

    If onew-defying wizard was to antagonize anotherw-defying wizard, and they decided to kill the friends and families of each other for it, wouldn¡¯t the continent be inplete ruin because of it?

    To the Snow Spirit Mountain wizard organization, the Holy Continent was almost like a powerless regr person. If Abel didn¡¯t do anything to arm the Holy Continent, nothing else produced over there would hurt the two rank 20 advanced wizards. It¡¯s a really scary situation, in that sense, that the two advanced wizards were just marching over there to rob his recipes. By the way, could they just be after his recipes by going to the Holy Continent? No! They would have to kidnap someone important first and force some secrets out. More importantly, they would never keep the ones they kidnapped alive.

    Wizard Luce tried again, ¡°I¡¯ve never inflicted any loss on you, Master Bet! Actually, I can pay you to resolve anything you are dissatisfied with that were between us!¡±

    If he didn¡¯t have to, Wizard Luce would not want to abandon his Snow Spirit Mountain. There were just too many important things that he didn¡¯t want to lose.

    ¡°Frankenstein, on the side!¡± Abel ordered.

    Frankenstein¡¯s been going around the ancient building for a while now. As four streaks of the soul light rose inside the Snow Spirit Mountain wizard organization headquarter building, it came back to Abel while standing beside.

    Abel said calmly, ¡°You are a ssholder, Wizard Luce. You should understand the rules of the continent. If you¡¯ve done something against my subcontinent, you should be ready for my revenge!¡±

    Wizard Luce got very loud, ¡°You are strong, Master Bet! I can see that. There¡¯s also aw-defying wizard here and a frightening, frightening Beamon giant beast, but do you think that¡¯s enough to get me?¡±

    Abel stood silently and watched what performance Wizard Luce had left. No, he¡¯s not going to show mercy here. He needed to make his point clear. Also, he could do with another corpse of aw-defying wizard.

    Wizard Luce tried again, ¡°If... If you abandon the Snow Spirit Mountain now, Master Bet, I¡¯ll pay everything I can for your loss.¡±

    Abel was still standing there silently. He wasn¡¯t talking.

    Wizard Luce started yelling like a madman, ¡°You want to be my enemy, Master Bet? I swear, I¡¯ll kill everyone you know! You won¡¯t be able to stop me every single day!¡±

    Abel replied with a sneer, ¡°You overestimate yourself, Wizard Luce. You think you can leave this ce?¡±

    As he spoke, Abel unleashed an ¡°aging¡± spell that he prepared. At the same time, the rank 22 dragon druid essence rushed towards Wizard Luce. Wizard Luce was already prepared for this, but his ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ was alreadygging behind. He was still prepared that he could leave. However. Even if he was a bit slower, he still had the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell scroll that he could use. If the big druid still had any spells left, he was sure that nothing would be quick enough to hit him.

    While trying to retain his consciousness against Abel¡¯s suppressive pressure, Abel drew an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± rune and unleashed a rain of curse. With the buff of the ¡°oak heart¡± and the ¡°spirit¡± shield, the rate of the spell was already faster than any big priest. Nevertheless, wizard Luce could feel something heavy. His body was like a powerless old man. All his movements slowed down, and he realized something strange. Master Bet should be a druid, so why was he casting a priest curse?¡±

    Still, Wizard Luce had to think about escaping. So, he activated the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell scroll that he had and disappeared in white light without hesitating. He escaped towards was not where the spiritual guardian knights and the spiritual guardian wizards because they felt slightly weaker.

    And so Wizard Luce went ahead. He¡¯s gained a lot of distance away from Abel, Frankenstein, and the Beamon giant beast, Doff, very quickly. He couldn¡¯t help but feel very d, but at the same time, he knew that he had to be careful. Just when he unleashed the ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± he also fully unleashed his rank 21w-defying wizard presence. The way he thought about this, as soon as the instantaneous movement he was casting ended, his wizard presence would just bring those strange enemies down.

    He thought wrong, though. He was a rank 21w-defying wizard, but the spiritual guardian knights and the spiritual guardian wizards were on the same level as their master. They were ranked 22. If Wizard Luce was targeting just one of them, there might be a bit more effective, but to hold down all of them would be too obvious. Ahead of Wizard Luce was a pile of silver-white lightning. The frozen armor on him was quickly dispersed. During this time, at least five spiritual guardian wizards were casting the lightning chain on him. It did interrupt him from casting another instantaneous movement. The lightning zaps were making all his hairs stand.

    Wizard Luce didn¡¯t think that the spiritual guardian wizards would be casting the lightning chain, which was something that the lightning wizards could cast. They couldn¡¯t hurt him underneath his frozen armor, but it would stop him from casting any of his instantaneous movements. What made him more desperate was that twenty-something more enemies were preparing against him to attack at any point.

    Worse yet, Wizard Luce couldn¡¯t distinguish the spiritual guardian knights and the spiritual guardian wizards apart. This couldn¡¯t be med on Wizard Luce. Hybrid summon creatures like this were not very often seen at all. Only druids and priests could tell what the original forms were, really.

    Also, now that Wizard Luce was under the effect of the ¡°aging¡± curse and was surrounded by the spiritual guardian knights and the spiritual guardian wizards, he had a lot of trouble moving. Now, the Fire Tooh Battle Fort was also directing him with the weapon system. Abel seemed to be doing fine. He was confident that he wouldn¡¯t let go of Wizard Luce at the very start, actually, given that he was already casting the curse of a priest.

    While Wizard Luce was still doubting, the twelve spiritual guardian knights surrounded him and pushed with their des. The frozen armor on Wizard Luce responded to the attacks by chasing an icebolt. This wasn¡¯t supposed to do a lot to the spiritual guardian knights. The level 30 mand skeleton¡± and ¡°summon resistance¡± were making them something extremely tough to fight against.

    On the other side, the twelve spiritual guardian wizards never stopped attacking. The ¡°lightning chain¡± was constantly being cast. Abel revealed a smile on his face. The spiritual guardian knights and the spiritual guardian wizards were finally starting to be able to contribute. They could now be a real threat tow-defying wizards of this level. Of course, they still needed him to cast an ¡°aging curse,¡± but that¡¯s still very fine.

    Wizard Luce cried in anger, ¡°What monster is this?¡±

    He didn¡¯t understand. A weak enemy such as this had the same ability as a wizard to teleport. He was starting to understand. These enemies could be divided into two groups. One was the ones that were supposed to deal with physical attacks, and although he should be theoretically safe under his frozen armor, the truth was, he already had several small wounds on him because the ¡°steel¡± swords had the ability to tear enemy wounds at 50% chance.

    The other ones were spell attacks. The ones that were scary, too. Wizard Luce didn¡¯t want to die, not especially against these weak beings. He screamed and screamed, knowing that the frozen armor on him would break eventually.

    He cried out loud, ¡°Give me a chance to fight you, Master Bet! Let¡¯s make this fair!¡±

    Abel said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re fighting me right now, Wizard Luce.¡±

    Abel was telling the truth. Wizard Luce was fighting his summoned creatures, so naturally, Wizard Luce was fighting him. Wizard Luce thought that he still had the ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ spell scroll on him, and he inserted his power of the Will back into the portal bag. However, his body was constantly interfered with by the ¡°lightning chain.¡± The lightning chain was making his power of the Will tremble. Without a steady supply, he couldn¡¯t even activate the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± spell scroll on him.

    Abel shook his head, ¡°Frankenstein! I want the whole body intact!¡±

    Frankenstein¡¯s body disappeared. Following that, under the surrounding of the twelve ¡°spiritual guardian knights,¡± ten-something lightning chains continued to attack like they would on the Land of Lightning Fall. Still, these lightning chains were doing nothing to Frankenstein. Frankenstein reached out his hand and broke through the very, very thin ¡°frozen armor¡± that Wizard Luce was wearing. It grabbed him by the neck, and very quickly, a pir of the ¡°soul light¡± rose up to the sky.

 Chapter 1142 - Scavenge

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Scavenge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel watched the soul light rise from Wizard Luce¡¯s dead body. He started to feel kind of emotional. Several years ago, he almost died trying to fight Wizard Malon. If it wasn¡¯t for the oak tree, he probably would¡¯ve never won. Now, however, against aw-defying wizard of the same level, he didn¡¯t even need to do the fighting himself. All it took was his spiritual guardian knights, and spiritual guardian wizards, for Wizard Luce die easily.

    After killing Wizard Luce, Frankenstein teleported right next to Abel. Abel¡¯s power of the Will was scanning across Wizard Luce¡¯s corpse. Abel took the portal bag over and looked inside for a bit.

    Abel couldn¡¯t believe that it was a bag inside, ¡°This wizard organization is dirt poor. I can see that.¡±

    Actually, Abel¡¯s never seen aw-defying wizard with so little on him. He decided not to take anything from here. Wizard Luce would get to keep all his belongings even after he was resurrected. Or, Abel would just Wizard Luce somethingpletely new by then.

    For now, Abel ced Wizard Luce¡¯s corpse inside the personal storage box. There were a bunch of corpses inside already, and they were all just waiting for him to resurrect them. Abel was nning on doing that very soon, but Wizard Luce had to be done after the legendary sacred knight was resurrected. This was so that he could bring Wizard Luce with him anywhere on the central continent, and not just inside the dark world.

    Abel unleashed his power of the Will. He could see that there was no one going to the Snow Spirit Mountain for inspection. Since were several soul lightsing from here, that would make a lot of sense. This was not the Holy Continent. Most people would have a fairly good idea of what the light shining so up high was. As a matter of fact, most regr people and apprentice wizards were already rushing down the mountain to escape. For all they knew, the Snow Spirit Mountain group was as good as dead.

    Abel didn¡¯t walk into the ancient building immediately, ¡°Do a scan on the building in front of me, battlemand spirit.¡±

    Very quickly, an image of a scan of the structure was presented to Abel. From what it looked like, the ancient building waspletely built around one tree. The tree was probably not normal. Also, Wizard Luce seemed reluctant to leave this ce, even after Frankenstein had killed all the other wizards.

    Abel smiled, ¡°So what is it you wanted, Wizard Luce? What is the secret of the Snow Spirit Mountain?¡±

    Frankenstein ced his hand and tapped on Abel¡¯s shoulders. He was bringing Abel into the ancient building. Since there was the map ready, Abel was already quite familiar with the ce. He could just pinpoint himself to be teleported to the centremost position of the ancient building. As he did that, he could see that there was a spell circle, something as familiar as it could be. It was a defensive circle and a seclusion circle.

    Abel took a step back and gave Frankenstein the opening, ¡°Be careful, Frankenstein! Don¡¯t break the thing inside!¡±

    Frankenstein twitched its body and stabbed with ¡°spirit sword¡± in the circle. The barriers of the defensive circle and the seclusion circle appeared. They were shaking frantically. Frankenstein¡¯s physical attack was terrifying. In close proximity, even the mad knight couldn¡¯t guard with his defense.

    WIth two popping noises, the defensive circle and the seclusion circle were destroyed. There was a fruit tree with 15 blue fruits inside. The bark of the tree was white, simr to that of jadestone. Even the leaves were like jade. The fruits didn¡¯t look as captivating as the other parts. It was almost like the tree was naturally grown so that the fruits were the hardest to find.

    Abel could tell that this was a fruit tree that was as rare as it could be. Combined with the mana and the spiritual qi floating about, this fruit tree was rare. If Abel couldn¡¯t sense the life force that wasing out of it, he might just think of it as a sculpture.

    Abel went forth and switched on the soulspeaker¡¯s ability. He ced his hand on the bark and felt the presence of the fruit tree. The fruit tree did not generate any spirituality like the oak tree and the tree of life. It was closer to just an ordinary fruit tree. There was still something very different, though. There was a fire element around this building and a freezing element naturally at the Snow Spirit Mountain, which this fruit tree would absorb every day to grow.

    From what Abel could tell with his soulspeaker¡¯s ability, the fruit tree was here ever since it was a sprout. It took several thousand years for it to mature. Abel knew the tree was rare, but he didn¡¯t know what it was.

    As a matter of fact, the ancient building was nothing more than a safehouse for this fruit tree. It was hard to tell, but all the parts that were hidden beneath the soil were already upied by the tree¡¯s giant roots. Also, the tree didn¡¯t look that big at the top. The bottom already took up the entire 5000 square meters.

    From the memories of the fruit tree, Abel could tell that the fruit had already matured once. He counted for a while, and he realized that thest harvest must¡¯ve happened before Wizard Luce became aw-defying wizard. Could it be? Abel wasn¡¯t sure, but what if the fruit tree was a link for Wizard Luce¡¯s promotion into aw-defying wizard?

    The more Abel thought about this possibility, the more he was sure of it. Normally, a small-sized wizard organization like the Snow Spirit Mountain would only be able to promote their best wizards to rank 20. If they wanted to take it a step further, heritage items and arge number of resources would be crucial. The former was doable for most smaller groups, but thetter was not. Every ingredient for promotion, especially forw-defying wizards, required a huge price to afford. Even if the less influential groups could gather this amount of resources, it¡¯d still be very difficult to find organizations that would do trade with. Of course, the Wizard Union would very often have these resources ready, but they would often have a lot of missions that required to be aplished to trade for these. Most just wouldn¡¯t bother with it.

    Back to Wizard Luce. It was very strange that he managed to be aw-defying wizard without the help of any mid torge wizard organizations. Also, given that thest time the fruit was harvested was when it was ripe, Abel thought that the fruit tree had to have something to do with Wizard Luce¡¯s promotion. He began to look intently at the fruit tree, especially towards the 15 fruits that were not ripe yet. He could feel the very subtle fire element and freezing element that were inside.

    He screamed, ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    There were fire elements and freezing elements inside, which already far exceeded his imagination. From his estimation, once these fruits were ripe, he could just take them and cultivate both elements inside his own body. As a potion master himself, while he could see that the elemental energy stored here was still very little, he was very certain that the power harnessed to be much, much stronger. This would be an excellent supplement for evenw-defying wizards. Actually, since Abel was still stuck at wizard rank 21, this would just be the boost he needed to push to the next level.

    Heughed out loudly, ¡°That¡¯s good! Great!¡±

    Frankenstein didn¡¯t know what Abel wasughing about, so it just stood without saying anything. Abel went head and broke through the defensive circle and the seclusion circle. After supplying magic gemstone, he went ahead and hid the fruit tree.

    He thought to himself, <i>¡°I can¡¯t have this here!¡±</i>

    On the four ends were the spiritual guardian knights and the spiritual guardian wizards. Doff was also there, and he wasn¡¯t so worried that anyone was going to break in, so he went ahead and used the ¡°instantaneous movement¡± and came over to the warehouse of the Snow Spirit Mountain. At the entrance of the warehouse, he frowned as he looked at the circle that was shing on the gate.

    He thought that the ancient building was his by now. The ancient building was actually the vase of the fruit tree, and he didn¡¯t want to break the vase. Suddenly, he thought about the portal bag that was on top of Wizard Luce¡¯s corpse. There seemed to be a sign card there. He took out his sign card out of his personal storage box and ced it on the identification circle. The warehouse gate was opened very quickly.

    Abel walked inside the warehouse and saw that boxes were inside. He went ahead and opened a box, and he saw that there were training resources for wizards inside. Training resources were essential for all wizard groups. It was the basis of their existence.

    Abel didn¡¯t pay any attention to the boxes. He wasn¡¯t interested in the training resources. Rather, his eyes were focused on the small box that was made of gemstones. Even with the seclusion of the gemstone, he could feel the chilling presence of the box. On the surface of the box, he could see that many sealing circles were engraved. It¡¯s almost as if the items inside could be leaked. He went ahead and opened the box. He saw that there was a familiar item inside. The appearance wasn¡¯t so familiar, but he was familiar with the material that was used to make this.

    This was a freezing pillow, simr to his freezing bed. This had to be the heritage item of the Snow Spirit Mountain. Compared to the one that was at the ice wind n, this seemed to be inferior. He was still pretty satisfied, though. Apart from the fire element heritage items, all the heritage items on the central continent were something one had to fight for. This time, he did got what he was after by attacking the Snow Spirit Mountain.

    If there were anything else inside this warehouse that could interest him, it¡¯d be the heritage books. He wasn¡¯t interested in anything else. He walked out of the warehouse, realizing that he didn¡¯t care to see the other spot. The location was already his, so he might as well take his time slowly in the future. With that, he had Frankenstein bring him to the front of the ancient building. He took a final look and thought back to the scanning image that he received.

    He spoke to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll need something major!¡±

    He turned around to speak to Frankenstein and Doff, ¡°Doff! Frankenstein! Bring everything above base for me.¡±

    Doff and Frankenstein began to start working. While Doff was breaking the rocks on top of the Snow Spirit Mountain open, Frankenstein dealt with the meeting point of the stones and ancient buildings very carefully. Followed by a series of damage, Abel started to frown. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to tell Doff to smash the entire mountain¡¯s top, but not affecting the ancient building would require a very unrealistic sense of delicacy.

    And there was so much work¡ªat least two days of it. Abel came here and killed people, so he wasn¡¯t even sure that he should use that much time. Having thought that, he called out the 2000 puppets out of his portal bag. Among them were small-size war puppets and engineer puppets that he got from the Holy Continent and the Lance Continent.

    Of course, Abel didn¡¯t have the ability tomand so many puppets. He was letting the battlemand spirit do most of this. Very quickly, the top of the Snow Spirit Mountain became something of a gigantic construction field. The 2000 puppets,bined with Doff and Frankenstein, hammered on the mountain.

 Chapter 1143 - Law Enforcement

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Law Enforcement</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Arbuthnot was a wizardw enforcer. Although he was just a rank 18 advanced wizard in a red cloak, even rank 20 advanced wizards had to pay respects to him.

    Right now, he was enjoying his water spirit fruit juice (produced by regr elves, of course), inside the Wizard Union branch building of his current location. After hearing that Master Bet¡¯s favorite drink was the water spirit fruit juice, the drink had be something of a symbol of affluence. It also had to do with how the elves had been sending water spirit fruit trees to Abel. However, given the state of the Wizard Union now, many wizards were proud to have their own juice.

    Wizard Arbuthnot couldn¡¯t rx for long since hisw enforcer card was beeping. Something had happened in his area. He connected his power of the Will to the card. From what it looked like, some wizards reported that a soul light was spotted over Snow Spirit Mountain.

    He cursed to himself, ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t even rest!¡±

    He teleported himself to the teleportation circle of the Wizard Union branch building. He connected his power of the Will to the one at Snow Spirit Mountain but he realized that the connection couldn¡¯t be made. Wizard Arbuthnot was very familiar with the area that he was in charge of, so naturally, he quickly picked a nearby city close to Snow Spirit Mountain.

    Wizard Arbuthnot disappeared and reappeared in that city. He activated his card just so that he could use the teleportation circle amidst the city. If he didn¡¯t do this, the city circle would¡¯ve suppressed him the moment he tried to move.

    Wizard Arbuthnot teleported himself several times towards the Snow Spirit Mountain. He stopped quickly, though. He could see seven soul lights, one big and six small streaks shing in the distance. He was very afraid. Under the beam of the six smaller soul lights, the biggest one seemed extra clear.

    Aw-defying wizard just died. This was not something that Wizard Arbuthnot could handle. Very quickly, he took a temporary contact circle out of his portal bag and immediately reported to Joseph. Wizard Joseph was the administrator of thew enforcement department. Allw enforcer wizards could report to him in the most emergent of times.

    Wizard Joseph said with a tense look, ¡°You got the situation clear?¡±

    Wizard Arbuthnot replied, ¡°I¡¯m not close to the Snow Spirit Mountain yet, Master Joseph. I¡¯m not sure!¡±

    Wizard Joseph screamed, ¡°Wizard Arbuthnot! That¡¯s a red cloak you are wearing! Do you know why it¡¯s red? It¡¯s the color representing the many enemies that tried to go against the Wizard Union!¡±

    Wizard Arbuthnot remained silent.

    ¡°NOW!¡± Wizard Joseph got louder, ¡°Head to the Snow Spirit Mountain and make the situation clear!¡±

    On the central continent, no one except the Nation of God would try to go against the Wizard Union. This was pretty much why thew enforcement department was also so unreasonable. No one was supposed to go against them, which was why it was such a serious matter that aw enforcement wizard died.

    Wizard Arbuthnot replied loudly, ¡°Yes, Master Joseph!¡±

    He put away the contact circle and looked towards the seven soul lights. He swallowed his spit and looked towards the red cloak he was wearing. After giving himself some pep talk, Wizard Arbuthnot teleported himself towards the Snow Spirit Mountain.

    The closer he was, the more that he felt afraid. He heard many, many sounds of machines banging on the ground. It sounded like some war was taking ce. He was already thinking about the possibility of being killed by someoneing out of nowhere. Nothing was strange since aw-defying wizard was already dead. He had to continue with Wizard Joseph¡¯smand, though, so he could only try to get closer.

    Wizard Arbuthnot screamed as he reached the top, ¡°Wizard Arbuthnot is here to inspect the situation!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to be killed just because he didn¡¯t give his name away in time. Instead of receiving a response, Wizard Arbuthnot could see busy working puppets. They were busy digging up the mountain. He even saw the Beamon giant beast and aw-defying wizard that was digging the ground.

    At the scene, only one elf was sitting there. Yes, sitting. The elf was sitting on an elven-style chair in front of an elven-style desk. He was drinking from a crystal cup containing a drink that Wizard Arbuthnot was very familiar with. It had to be Master Bet.

    The Beamon giant beast, Mysteriousw-defying wizard, and Elf.

    This had to be him. To double-check this, Wizard Arbuthnot made sure to look at the drink the elf was taking. Yes, only Master Bet would be after this.

    Abel smiled at thew-enforcement wizard that appeared, ¡°Greetings, wizard from thew enforcement department. Do you care for a drink?¡±

    Wizard Arbuthnot bowed carefully, ¡°Honourable Master Bet! I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re here. What¡¯s this for?¡±

    Forget about the cloak. This was just an interaction between someone who was strong and someone who was weaker.

    Abelughed and replied, ¡°The Snow Spirit Mountain disobeyed the rule of the ss holders andid their hands on the subcontinent where I was born. I came here to get rid of them.¡±

    Wizard Arbuthnot got even more careful, ¡°I have no right to meddle with what you did, Honourable Master Bet, but would you permit me to report this to the headquarters?¡±

    As for what caused this, Wizard Arbuthnot wasn¡¯t going to ask at all. All he was requesting was that he could say that Master Bet decided to sweep the Snow Spirit Mountain clean. Advanced wizards weren¡¯t supposed to be killed under the rule of the Wizard Union, yes, but as a matter of fact, the Wizard Union could just turn a blind eye to this.

    Abel made a gesture, ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±

    Wizard Arbuthnot quickly ran to the side. Again, he took out the contact circle and activated it.

    Wizard Joseph asked in satisfaction, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Wizard Arbuthnot?¡±

    He was very d about Wizard Arbuthnot¡¯s efficiency. This was just what thew-enforcement department needed.

    Wizard Arbuthnot spoke as he looked towards Abel, ¡°Master Bet, is trying to get something by destroying the Snow Spirit Mountain.¡±

    Wizard Joseph couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Which Master Bet do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The elven potionmaster, Master Joseph. I¡¯m talking about him!¡±

    Wizard Joseph screamed again, ¡°What? What! What kind ofw enforcement wizard are you, Wizard Arbuthnot?¡±

    Wizard Arbuthnot was speechless. He liked his boss, but he could get too serious at times. He didn¡¯t know what to do here. Should he even go arrest Master Bet? If he was, he might just be isted from the rest of the central continent.

    Wizard Joseph screamed, ¡°Ask Master Bet what he needs help with! Quick! Make sure he stays safe! If you can¡¯t, use an emergencymand and kill everyone who tries to attack Master Bet on sight!¡±

    Wizard Arbuthnot¡¯s body shook, ¡°Oh, right! Sure. Wait, couldn¡¯t you make it clearer? I was almost going to arrest Master Bet!¡±

    Wizard Arbuthnot honestly didn¡¯t expect Wizard Joseph to give him the permission to use an emergencymand. He must¡¯ve really appreciated Master Bet allowing the use of a one-time item like this. After sending the emergencymand, all the wizards within a 500-mile area would receive a message calling for help. After receiving the reinforcement message, all the members of the Wizard Union would have to go to the area designated. Otherwise, arge amount of the points would be taken away from them. It was supposed to be a veryst resort, so Wizard Arbuthnot wasn¡¯t even sure if he should use that. Given how Master Bet was so rxed drinking his juice, the wizards that he summoned over might just beat him to death when they saw that no help was actually needed.

    Wizard Arbuthnot reported, ¡°Master Joseph, Master Bet is just taking a break. The fight¡¯s already ended.¡±

    Wizard Josephmanded, ¡°Master Bet¡¯s free? Let him talk to me, then!¡±

    Wizard Arbuthnot didn¡¯t dare to break the temporary contact circle, so he just took it carefully over to Abel¡¯s side.

    He bowed and ced the circle on the table, ¡°Master Joseph of the Law Enforcement Department wishes to speak to you, Master Bet.¡±

    Abel poured a cup of juice for Wizard Arbuthnot, ¡°Have a seat with me, Wizard Arbuthnot. Why not enjoy this juice first?¡±

    Instead of sitting down, Wizard Arbuthnot went ahead and took the cup.

    Abel turned to speak to the contact circle, ¡°Excuse me, Wizard Joseph, but I¡¯ve had some personal grudges against the Snow Spirit Mountain. If you can take care of this-¡±

    A holographic figure appeared on the contact circle. It was Wizard Joseph.

    Wizard Joseph smiled politely, ¡°You could¡¯ve left it to our hands, Master Bet! You can just tell me if it¡¯s something personal you want handled. I¡¯ve got a team of specialists here who will make it extra safe for you. We can¡¯t have you being exposed or anything now, can we, Master Bet? If we do, that would going to be a great loss to the entire continent.¡±

    As for what the personal grudge was, Wizard Joseph didn¡¯t care less. All that happened was the ruin of a small-sized wizard group and the death of a low-tierw-defying wizard.

    Abel smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t do this myself, Wizard Joseph.¡±

    Wizard Joseph smiled as well, ¡°I get what you mean. You didn¡¯t have to do too much to defeat a rank 21w-defying wizard, I would imagine. Here, if you don¡¯t mind me being too pushy, I¡¯ll just write a reason for you in our official record. I¡¯ll make it so that you did this to assist the Law Enforcement Department.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t like the idea, ¡°I don¡¯t mind being more open about this, actually. You can ask Wizard mens if you¡¯re interested in the details. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything out of ce this time.¡±

    If there was a breach of rule, Wizard Joseph wouldn¡¯t have toe up with some sort of cover-up scheme.

    Wizard Josephughed, ¡°As long as you have a reason of your own, Master Bet, I don¡¯t think anyone would bother you for aw-defying wizard and a small-sized wizard group.¡±

    Wizard Joseph did not sound like aw enforcer during this whole conversation. If anything, he sounded more like Abel¡¯s aplice. Wizard Arbuthnot couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit bothered. It turned out that Wizard Joseph wasn¡¯t so earnest. He felt anxious to learn about this, so he drank the juice that was passed to him. The chilling juice entered his body, and while he wasn¡¯t sure what it did, it¡¯s almost like his soul entered into a sublimed stage such that all his worries were gone.

    Wizard Arbuthnot emptied his mind, and he realized something. All the training he undertook for the past several hundred years wasing to him. Atst, it became something of an enlightenment.

    Abel was just having a conversation with Wizard Joseph, and they suddenly felt a promotion qi that was next to them. They turned around and looked towards Wizard Arbuthnot, but they could see that Wizard Arbuthnot was sitting on the ground. Abel hurried up and threw a mana-gathering circle. He activated the mana gathering circle such that Wizard Arbuthnot had a quiet promotion in the mana environment.

    Abel shook his head, ¡°He¡¯s pretty lucky.¡±

    Wizard Joseph didn¡¯t understand since he was on the other end, ¡°What do you mean, Master Bet?¡±

 Chapter 1144 - Moving Back

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Moving Back</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel said with a headache, ¡°Wizard Joseph, Wizard Arbuthnot is having a breakthrough here.¡±

    He thought back to his water spirit fruit juice. Now that there was another who got a breakthrough because of him, he was starting to get worried that groups would starting for it. Unfortunately, the water spirit fruit juice was not being mass produced at the moment. Since time inside the dark world was so fast, the maturation of one fruit tree only took 20 days. Still, although there were many other types of fruit trees for consumption, the water spirit fruit was still the dominant diet choice of the elves. They would still need it as an important food source.

    Wizard Joseph had guessed that it was Master Bet that led to this, ¡°Did you happen to feed Wizard Arbuthnot something, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel sighed, ¡°I just gave him a cup of my juice. I only did it because I thought he had a busy day.¡±

    Wizard Joseph was getting worried, ¡°Well, Master Bet, I have a few underlings that went to the golden castle to eat your food, but they didn¡¯t receive a promotion. Would you, um, be willing to spare some of that water spirit fruit juice for me?¡±

    Abel had to make it clear, ¡°The production rate is a bit lowtely. I can do two bottles for you, Wizard Joseph, but nothing more than that.¡±

    Wizard Josephughed out loudly, ¡°Ha, ha! Thanks, I¡¯ll be over very soon!¡±

    Just when Abel was about to say something else, he realized that the contact circle was already open. Wizard Joseph couldn¡¯t wait anymore, and he was about to being over. Abel checked his current speed. He could see that the 2000 puppets were about to dig up all the spaces around the ancient building. Only the underground part was left. Come to think of it. It should be just a bit more for them to finish the work. Since Wizard Josephing, he had to make sure that this was quick enough.

    Abelmanded, ¡°Battlemand spirit! Stop the puppets!¡±

    As the puppets slowed down, he jumped onto the pit that the puppets dug up. He could see the base of the ancient building from here. After having dug up the body of the mountain, the base of the ancient building was normally reconstructed with boulders that were chiseled. Because of how little mud there was on the very top, the ancient building was almost meant entirely for growing the fruit tree. In a sense, the base of the building was separate from the mountain body. Having thought about this, Abel began to calm down.

    He spoke to Doff, ¡°Doff! Lift this building up for me!¡±

    The ancient building began to tremble after following Doff¡¯s movements. Luckily, Doff¡¯s grip had be a lot more firm now that it had mastered the mand long weapon.¡± Following Doff¡¯s work, Abel¡¯s power of Will could discover a loose movement between the ancient building and the mountain body. He ced his hand on the ancient building and activated his power of the Will to the max. 5000 square meters was big, but for where he was currently, it wasn¡¯t all that hard to cover up the entire area like that.

    ¡°Ssh!¡±

    Followed by the sound of the rocks rolling, the ancient building was put inside the divine portal bag. Abel had no choice but to let out a long breath. Although he was the one who hid the fruit tree with the seclusion circle, he just couldn¡¯t let the WIzard Union wizards see it, or else things could get very difficult.

    Sensing the fruit tree that was inside the ancient building, Abel could tell that it was alright to store it inside the divine portal bag. He couldn¡¯t help but smile in relief because of this.

    ¡°What makes you so happy, Master Bet?¡±

    A white light shed, and Wizard Joseph was at the very top. He was in shock when he saw the giant hole that was on the top of the mountain.

    Abel smiled and spoke, ¡°You are quite early there, Wizard Joseph.¡±

    Following, he nodded at Frankenstein, who was beside him. Frankenstein then teleported him to the elven wooden table, which was not very far away.

    Abelughed at Wizard Joseph, ¡°Sit and chat, if you will. It¡¯ll take some time for your underlings to wake up.¡±

    Wizard Joseph seemed jealous of Wizard Arbuthnot, ¡°Quite lucky to be promoted just by being with you, I would say.¡±

    Wizard Joseph brought several of his subordinates to the golden castle many times and did not receive any promotion. Wizard Arbuthnot got his promotion identally on a business trip. This was unexpected, but anyways, Wizard Joseph now knew that Master Bet¡¯s water spirit fruit juice could do something special. That being said, he obviously wasn¡¯t just there to get the two bottles of the water spirit fruit juice. Although that was one of the reasons, that wasn¡¯t all. The most important reason had to do with the fact that he needed to form a rtionship with Master Bet first. He¡¯s been falling behind Wizard Clemens of the Intelligence Agency and Wizard Hume of the resource department in that regard, as both these men had attended Master Bet¡¯s private banquet before.

    Wizard Arbuthnot was just sitting across Abel. Abel passed a bottle over, but he decided not to take a drink. His few disciples were just sitting several ranks above advanced wizards. Perhaps this bottle of the water spirit fruit juice was their final hope. Again, He had to think for his disciples.

    Abelughed, ¡°Rx, Wizard Joseph! The bottle you drank won¡¯t be counted in the two bottles that were given to you.¡±

    Wizard Joseph decided to put it in his portal bag, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll savour it slowly.¡±

    Abel understood what that meant. He didn¡¯t have any students yet, but he had a mentor before. He understood what it was like to have to save up precious resources for students you were supposed to take care of. If it was Wizard Morton that was in this situation, he could totally see him trying to save some for him as well.

    With that in mind, Abel passed two more bottles of the water spirit fruit juice over. Wizard Joseph didn¡¯t say much. He just smiled and put it away.

    Wizard Joseph looked towards therge hole nearby, ¡°So there aren¡¯t any wizards left, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel pointed towards the hole, ¡°Apart from the Snow Spirit Mountain wizards that never left, we¡¯ve got the wizards in the headquarters.¡±

    Wizard Joseph didn¡¯t care to ask about what happened at therge hole. If Abel wasn¡¯t going to ask, he wasn¡¯t going to push for an answer. Still, he realized something. Master Bet might be interested in the treasures over here. As for what, he wasn¡¯t really sure. He didn¡¯t know what a small wizard organization would have that would interest Master Bet. What he knew, so far, was that the Wizard Union knew that what happened was personal. Personal as it was, however, it¡¯s really strange that Master Bet had to take an extra step to decimate the whole ce.

    Wizard Joseph asked, ¡°If there are any wizards outside the Snow Spirit Mountain, would you still go after them?¡±

    Abel shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s all done already. I¡¯ve killed the ones I was after.¡±

    Wizard Joseph smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll see if there are any more alive, Master Bet. If there are, I¡¯ll send them a warning myself.¡±

    Wizard Joseph and Abel smiled while they waited for Wizard Arbuthnot to be promoted. They weren¡¯t going to leave at this point, as advanced wizards would have no defense during their promotion.

    About one hourter, Wizard Arbuthnot slowly opened his eyes. He was very emotional. From 18 to 19 was just one rank apart, but so many had failed so much to go past this point. As for the bottle of the water spirit fruit juice Master Bet handed over, he just reduced ten or tens of years of training required. If he was a bit unlucky, he might just be stuck at this forever.

    ¡°Master Bet...¡±

    Wizard Arbuthnot wasn¡¯t sure what to say. ¡°Thank you¡± seemed like nothingpared to what Master Bet did for him, but he had no idea what he could do that would actually help.

    Wizard Joseph spoke, ¡°Wizard Arbuthnot, enough. You don¡¯t owe Master Bet for this. Just try to make sure that nothing bad happens with this incident at the Snow Spirit Mountain.¡±

    Wizard Arbuthnot went forward and bowed, ¡°Master Joseph!¡±

    He then turned back to Abel, ¡°I¡¯ll do everything in my power to prevent this from causing your trouble, Master Bet.¡±

    He then looked around but was shocked to see that the ancient building that he saw before the promotion was gone. Actually, with a building of that size disappearing, he wasn¡¯t even sure how he could keep this matter discrete.

    Abelughed, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Wizard Joseph, Wizard Arbuthnot! It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to keep everything underground. Just make it public. Send a message to the world that if anyone dares to go after my home, they¡¯ll have to consider facing my revenge!¡±

    Wizard Arbuthnot bowed and looked towards Wizard Joseph, ¡°Yes, Master Bet! Um...¡±

    Wizard Josephughed, ¡°Wizard Arbuthnot, just do as Master Bet says.¡±

    Having said that, he brought Wizard Arbuthnot to activate the instantaneous movement and disappeared amongst the white light. Abel put away the chairs and tables. He had the 2000 puppets and Doff away. Under the transportation of Frankenstein, he returned to the Fire Tooth Battle Fort that was in the sky. The revenge mission went ording to n, but the consequences were not as clear as he hoped that it would be. Still, given his current status, that just made the Holy Continent even safer. From this point on, any ss holder would have to think for him if they wanted to do something.

    Wizard Joseph returned to the Wizard Union. As he arrived, the first thing he did was to look for Wizard Clemens.

    Wizard Clemens was just looking at some report, ¡°Joseph! How did you have the time to be here today?¡±

    Wizard Joseph could see the juice that Wizard Clemens was drinking, ¡°I see you¡¯ve been enjoying yourself.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t the type to say that kind of stuff before, but after knowing the effect of Master Bet¡¯s water spirit fruit juice, he seemed to have noticed that Wizard Clemens had been a little excessive in his use of it.

    Wizard Clemensughed out loudly, ¡°Well, how about a cup for you?¡±

    Wizard Joseph could notice something wrong immediately, ¡°Lemme smell it. Wait, this isn¡¯t right.¡±

    Wizard Clemens asked, ¡°What do you mean, Joseph?¡±

    Wizard Joseph opened the bottle and said with certainty, ¡°This isn¡¯t Master Bet¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got Master Bet¡¯s juice¡± Wizard Clemens widened his eyes, then smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve got my own, but as you can probably tell, it¡¯s of a lesser quality. It¡¯s still much better than themon ones out there, though. It¡¯s good for your body and your spirit. The one you¡¯ve got was probably the fine one from Master Bet. I¡¯ve only had it a few times when I was visiting Master Bet as a guest.¡±

    Wizard Joseph asked, ¡°You¡¯re right, I did get this from Master Bet. Speaking of which, what connection does Master Bet have with the Snow Spirit Mountain?¡±

    Wizard Clemens replied quickly, ¡°Sud question, but I¡¯ll answer. The Snow Spirit Mountain tried sending two rank twenty advanced wizards over to the Holy Continent, where Master Bet was born. They were going after his secret restaurant recipes, and the two advanced wizards died on the Holy Continent trying to do that.¡±

    Wizard Joseph said in awe, ¡°The Snow Spirit Mountain was found gone a few days ago! Did you know that?¡±

    Wizard Clemens shook his head, ¡°Well, they had iting. I didn¡¯t expect Master Bet to act so quickly. I¡¯ve only received a report on recent sightings. Can I ask how many wizards died over there?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Wizard Joseph raised his voice, ¡°Clemens! I mean the mountain is gone! There is just a giant pit left there! There¡¯s no headquarters building, and there have been sightings of seven soul lights¡ªone of them belonging to aw-defying wizard!¡±

 Chapter 1145 - Tree of Wisdom

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Tree of Wisdom</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel didn¡¯t have the time to think about the Wizard Union¡¯s reaction. Given his connections to the legendary wizards and his identity as the potion master, the Wizard Union would only care to look for what was wrong with the Snow Spirit Mountain and magnify that. His actions would be put under the radar as much as possible.

    As soon as Abel returned to the golden castle, the first thing he did was to head to the training room and switch on his defensive circle and the seclusion circle. Then, he opened the Town Teleportation Scroll and passed into the teleportation portal. As soon as he was in, he teleported himself over to the Blood Moor. While he was inside, he found an empty spot to take out his ancient building. Although nts could survive within the portal bag, he wanted to make sure that he wasn¡¯t doing anything to hurt his special fruit tree.

    So, he took the ancient building out. Abel went to the center and saw that the fruit tree was in the middle of the seclusion circle. The tree was still like back on top of the Snow Spirit Mountain. There wasn¡¯t really much of a change. Abel switched on the soulspeaker¡¯s ability. He ced his hand on the tree bark and began to feel everything. He realized that although there was no freezing element here, the fire element that was gathered from the ancient building alone, was enough for the fruit tree to absorb energy. Because of this, instead of immediately looking for a way to repair the ancient building, Abel first sought to know just what exactly the fruit tree was and what the requirements were for it to grow. Having thought about that, he ordered the high elves to take care of the fruit tree for him. He was going back to the golden castle first.

    Abel first spoke to the research spirit, ¡°Search for any tree that has a bark like marble, leaves like jade, and fruits that harness power of the Rule.¡±

    There was aplete freezing element heritage within the research spirit search database. Abel would always turn to it if he needed to look up something.

    The research spirit replied after ten minutes, ¡°Nothing on that, Master.¡±

    Abel was a bit confused. He didn¡¯t want to go to the Wizard Union headquarters just to ask about this. He had already decimated Snow Spirit Mountain, so it wouldn¡¯t be the wisest idea if he was to show up to the Wizard Union very quickly. Yes, unless he was sure of what he was getting, he was not going to let anyone else know about the fruit tree. Now, there was only one ce left for research. That¡¯s the library of the elven royal pce. No one would spy on him over there. As for the Wizard Union, they had plenty of ways to figure out what happened on their own.

    Abel had Frankenstein bring him to the teleportation room underground. He passed through therge-sized teleportation circle and activated a route to head over to the Bay Law City Pce. While he was standing amidst the teleportation circle, he immediately felt Druid Lando¡¯s presence. The guardian druid that was protecting the elven royal family was passing straight towards the teleportation room as soon as he knew that Abel was here.

    Druid Lendo smiled and bowed, ¡°Wee, Master Bet, Wizard Frankenstein.¡±

    Abel smiled as well, ¡°So much for you toe over here, Druid Lando.¡±

    Frankenstein didn¡¯t do anything, but Druid Lendo understood. Apart from Master Bet, Frankenstein wouldn¡¯t reply to anyone unless to eliminate Master Bet¡¯s enemies.

    Druid Lendo thought that something was up, ¡°So what brings you here today, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel wouldn¡¯te here often, not even when he was invited.

    Abel smiled, ¡°I¡¯vee here to borrow some information from the library.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Master Bet. As a dragon druid, you have ess to all the knowledge inside the library,¡± Druid Lendo said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Abel followed him to the back of the royal pce. The moment they arrived, they could see that all the elves within the royal pce were backing away in a very polite manner. After passing through a garden, Abel began to see a tower that had three levels made entirely of wood. Regr libraries wouldn¡¯t be built of wood because of concerns in case there was arson, but this was a special building made of special material. The timber was supposed to be good against pests, and since there were spell runes drawn over it, it wasn¡¯t even possible to light it on fire if someone was to put a torch over it.

    Druid Lendo announced to the library, ¡°The library will be closed for the entire day. No elves are supposed to stay now.¡±

    As soft as his voice here, it echoed throughout the whole space. All the elves that were reading were walking out. Abel even saw some royal elves that were leaving. None of them hesitated to follow the order. They went very quickly to Druid Lando, bowed, threw a surprised look at Abel, and hurried up to leave. In just two minutes, the entire library was empty.

    Druid Lendo passed a card to Abel, ¡°This is the identity card of the library. Master Bet, if you use this, you can flick through any book!¡±

    He didn¡¯t bother entering the library with Abel out of respect for privacy.

    Abel nodded and smiled, ¡°Thank you, Druid Lando!¡±

    Frankenstein was walking inside the library as well. On the first floor of the library, there were about several hundredrge bookshelves with all sorts of books stored from low to high. They were mostly parchment books. Abel frowned as he realized how difficult it would be to look for the one he was after. He began by focusing his power of the Will onto his sign card. He could see that the card contained a map of where different genres were stored. There was an order of series that he would need.

    Very quickly, Abel followed the information and found something rted to the fruit tree. Here, some books rted to cultivating fruit trees and even some cross-breeding methods were here. He didn¡¯t find the specific things he was after, though. Still, he managed to realize it as well very quickly. He didn¡¯t need to open the books himself. He just needed to do a quick scan with his power of the Will. With just one minute, he could finish an entire book and understand the content.

    After being disappointed with the second floor, Abel ced his attention on the third floor. He sensed a strange barrier as soon as he stepped onto the third floor. Theyer had no resistance. It just pushed him to be on the third floor. While on the third floor, Abel could see a special leaf that belonged to the elves. This was something he remembered seeing when he was inside the Holy Continent Alchemist Union library. He had thought that the books there were only for the Holy Continent, but he realized how special this was.

    From what it looked like, the elves on the central continent had been much more affected by the humans than the elves on the subcontinent. Most elves had already epted the method in which the humans record down parchment paper. As for the special leaf he saw now, that seemed to be something that was only used for some of the older books.

    The third floor was the oldest thing in the central continent. The record was among the oldest on the central continent. Abel was watching all the records that were made for the high elves. He was felt kind of confused. Could the high elves really be the earliest lifeforms in the history of this world?

    He thought back to the high elves that were inside the dark world. They were now the first living beings inside the dark world. Many yearster, the dark world would just have the same level of diversity and cultural richness as this world. That didn¡¯t matter at this moment. As long as Abel could be inside the dark world, he would be the only one who could decide what the history of that world would be.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of leaf books on the third floor. The total was roughly 300. Abel was very quickly captivated by the amount of knowledge stored here. Before, he used to only have his followerse here to look up information for him. However,ing here on his own had been much more enjoyable than what he thought it¡¯d be. What he didn¡¯t know was that the knowledge stored up here contained much more than what¡¯s said in themon myths regarding the tree of life and the connection between the Moon Goddess and the elven race.

    Abel felt like he was reading a legend, mostly about wars between divine spirits or between divine spirits and wizards. He was distracted sifting through the stories, and just when he was about to forget the reason that he came here, he saw a record that spoke of a tree called the wisdom tree.

    The wisdom tree was a jade white tree that could generate the sound of a bell when knocked on. It would produce fruits every 30 years with 15 wisdom fruits produced every time. The fruits of wisdom, or wisdom fruits, would allow the people to gain the power of the origin. As for what the power of origin was, that would depend on what the fruits absorbed to grow during maturation.

    Inside the book, there was a story about how one hero invited the others to eat the wisdom fruit with him. It was a story about honor and glory. Everyone who could participate was invited to spar with each other to decide who got to have the 15 wisdom fruits shared with them. It was actually the most popr event of that era, as the wisdom fruit would always boost the progress of everyone who might or might not be stuck at their training.

    Abel was certain now that the tree he saw was the wisdom tree, the one that was grown from a seed featured in the story. In the story, the original wisdom tree was destroyed after so many had fought for it. When the founder of the Snow Spirit Mountain came, he found a remaining seed that was found on the abandoned battlefield. That founder decided to establish a small organization on his own, thinking that he could enjoy all the wisdom fruits by himself if he could grow the wisdom fruit. To achieve that goal, he even got a building that could absorb fire elements and had that building set on top of the Snow Spirit Mountain. He wanted the tree to harness both fire and the freezing element.

    If only it was that easy. The founder never saw the tree sprout while he was still alive. His wishes were passed onto his sessors under secret, and generation after generation, the Snow Spirit Mountain would watch over the wisdom tree as it slowly grew. There were many times where the leaders would die of natural causes, and they¡¯d be very disappointed in not seeing the fruit of theirbore into fruition.

    That was until Wizard Luce¡¯s generation. The wisdom tree was finally growing fruits, and he became the firstw-defying wizard of the Snow Spirit Mountain because of it. Unfortunately, because of how rash he was, Abel ended everything before the Snow Spirit Mountain managed to amount to anything. Abel ended up having his own wisdom tree.

    Abel let out a long sigh. He was d that he was careful enough not to let anyone else know about this. He wouldn¡¯t want to have more people target him for another one of his treasures. As powerful as he was, he didn¡¯t possess the same strength as the founder featured in this book. He couldn¡¯t just keep everyone away from attacking, and if he had to guess, the founder also had to eventuallypromise to share the fruits, even if he was much more powerful than anyone else who was interested.

    Whatever. Abel was not the type to share this unless it was with his family. He dropped the book leaf that was within his hands. He wasn¡¯t interested in continuing, so he only thought about hurrying up to return to the side of the wisdom tree. He quickly went to the first floor and went out of the library door. He could see that along with Frankenstein, Druid Lendo was waiting at the door for him.

    Druid Lendo quickly inquired, ¡°Are you alright, Master Bet?¡±

    Abel smiled and bowed, ¡°Thank you so much for you and the royal pce¡¯s help, Druid Lando. Please, say thanks to Queen Luisa for me. I won¡¯t be able to visit this time since I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Having said that, he brought Frankenstein toe to the teleportation circle of the royal pce. He activated the teleportation circle and headed back to the golden castle.

 Chapter 1146 - Fruit of Wisdom

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Fruit of Wisdom</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel stood beside the wisdom tree inside the ancient building. He was inside Blood Moor of the dark world. His eyes were filled with joy, knowing that the rate of his training could be much faster.

    His progress had been much slower after bing aw-defying wizard. It was not like the speed in which he was absorbing the mana was slowing down. Since he was using the light stone to train, the absorption rate of his mana was actually ten times faster than regrw-defying wizards. He¡¯s also had the time disparity of the dark world to help with him. Because of how much time he was spending in the dark world, his mana capacity was pretty high already as a rank 21w-defying wizard.

    What hecked now was the lightning element, freezing element, and fire element. He needed the three elements to solidify his wizard runes. This was something that could only be aplished through patience. The appearance of the wisdom tree was like a spark of hope for him. The power of the Rule could be absorbed by any ss holder, which would just escte the rate of his training. If he wasn¡¯t here on time, Wizard Luce might just be a major figure on the central continent within a few centuries. Still, Abel ended up being the one to take up the results of thatbour the Snow Spirit Mountain had been putting in.

    Abel switched on the soulspeaker¡¯s ability. He ced his hand on the tree bark and felt its condition. Since the ancient building was no longer on the Snow Spirit Mountain, the only thing that the wisdom tree was absorbing now was the fire element and not the freezing element. This would mean that the wisdom fruits could only earn fire elements. Now that Abel controlled the three elements, he needed a lot more bnce than that.

    Abel took out his top-level stones, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll use my advantage here.¡±

    Yes, his advantage was an infinite amount of top-level gemstones. While others had to be very calctive to not waste any gemstones, he could use any fragments he had and turn them into top-level gemstones. Here, he got all three types taken out to use. The red one was for fire, the yellow was for lightning and blue was for freezing. Slowly and carefully, he ced the stones at the roots of the tree. With his soulspeaker¡¯s ability, he could feel the message that the wisdom tree was sending.

    He could sense the wisdom tree absorbing three energies. Eventually, the energy reached the fruit and became three different energies of the Rule.

    He murmured to himself, ¡°Wonder what the founder was thinking. He¡¯s got a vase this big when this could¡¯ve been much easily solved.¡±

    Still, he wasn¡¯t confident enough to destroy the ancient building, which was the ¡°vase¡± containing the flower. The roots were taking up most of the lower half. If something affected the growth of the wisdom tree, he would¡¯ve had too much to regret about. Actually, as long as the wisdom fruit was alright, he would¡¯ve never touched the ancient building without it being absolutely necessary. As for what the tree of life was sensing, he might just have a good conversation with it some timeter with his soulspeaker¡¯s ability.

    If there was anything about the founder that Abel didn¡¯t know about, it would be about the amount of effort that was put into shaping a building that was designated for the wisdom tree. It just wasn¡¯t sustainable to keep supplying the tree with gemstones, so allowing something to contain the tree would just allow a slower absorption that would keep it alive for longer.

    Abel looked towards the 15 green wisdom fruits. If they contained only one element, he might just pick one and see for himself. ording to the records, the wisdom fruit would grow every 30 years. In that case, given how time flows differently on the dark world and the central continent, every one and half years, he could just get one wisdom fruit. That was already much faster than any legendary fruit out there.

    Abel wasn¡¯t satisfied, though. It had only been seven to eight years since he became a wizard. Although one wisdom fruit everyone one and a half year was very fast, he was been making much more progress than that before. Actually, since he¡¯s got a lot of the fountain water from the ¡°three goddess statue¡± he got from the Holy Continent, maybe he could do something with it.

    Abel came and waved at Elder Rock of the high elves, ¡°Rock! Over here.¡±

    Elder Rock flew over and bowed, ¡°Great god! Your servant is here to serve you.¡±

    Abel took out a portal container, ¡°Rock, I¡¯ve got some fountain water contained here. You pour some on the wisdom tree everyday alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, god,¡± Elder Rock took the sk over and bowed.

    Abel trusted Rock since he was the first high elf that was born. High elves were hardworking and diligent, so he didn¡¯t have to worry too much if they didn¡¯t follow his orders.

    On the second day, as Abel returned to the dark world, it had already been several months inside the dark world. The first thing he did was to use the instantaneous movement to head beside the wisdom tree. Before, the leaves were shining much brighter while the fruits were losing all glows. Now, however, the tree was shining in a gold that was much brighter than the green of the leaves. Abel¡¯s eyes were fixed onto the 15 golden lights. He didn¡¯t need to take a second look to know that the fruit was growing into maturity.

    Abel¡¯s power of the WIll transformed into a single hand. He grabbed onto a wisdom tree and pulled it off the branch. The wisdom tree was growing in a very strange manner. The fruit was supposed to contain the power of the Rule naturally, and the power of Rule was starting to lose the same spark as it should¡¯ve had.

    The amount of the three elements contained almost amounted to one percent of a full rank 21 wizard rune. That was still a lot. No wonder wars were fought over this in the ancient times. Now that the fruit was harvested, it could only be preserved for one day before the power of the Rule it contained would be dispersed. Abel wasn¡¯t so concerned about this when he read about this in the records. The personal storage box was taking care of this. No, he¡¯s killed too many people before to care if the food was put together with some dead bodies.

    Able continued to harvest the other 14 fruits. Slowly and carefully, he ced the 14 fruits inside the personal storage box. They didn¡¯t even take up one tiny slot of the personal storage box. There was still one left, and of course he was going to eat the one in his hand straightaway. Before eating though, he went ahead to check the state of the tree.

    While in the soulspeaker¡¯s mode, he slowly inspected the wisdom tree and sensed that the energy absorbed was still gathering over there. In just a bit longer, the fifteen branches might just grow the fruits at the same spots. He looked towards the roots, where he ced the top-level gemstones. Since he was using the three goddess¡¯s statue fountain water to boost the growth of the tree, he might have to supply more energy to the tree.

    The spot that was growing the 15 fruits had already cost 15 of each element. In total, 45 top level gemstones were spent on this. Abel was rich, but he was still kind of dumbfounded to see that he was already spending a fortune the worth of a small wizard organization. The Snow Spirit Mountain would¡¯ve had to spend thirty years for this.

    Abel held the wisdom fruit in his hands. He didn¡¯t think that it¡¯d be a good experience to have the fruit in his mouth. Still, he thought about the power it contained and took a bite. As soon as his teeth dug into the surface, three strange energies swarmed into his body and went towards his wizard rune.

    He could feel the heat. The heat was the element of fire, which was a bit different to ordinary fire elements. The base of the element would be the same, but there was something else about this that Abel wasn¡¯t exactly sure was. It was probably the material that made the fruit capable of containing the power of the Rule.

    The material was harmonizing the fire element. It¡¯s almost like the mediating material he was using to brew potions. It was meant so that he could absorb fire elements that he couldn¡¯t before. The other one was a freezing element, which made him feel a chill. The one that made him slightly numb was the lightning energy. Abel¡¯s three 21 wizard runes were greedily sucking onto the three powers of the Rule. This absorption he was having just saved him half a year of training inside the dark world. With ten wisdom fruits. With ten more fruits, he could just be promoted to rank 22.

    Abel felt like eating another wisdom fruit, but he could feel like his body couldn¡¯t absorb the fruit. If he wanted to keep doing this, he would have to wait ten more days. Of course, this feeling would only benefit his divine spirit ability that he had when he was inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. Otherwise, he would have to waste one wisdom fruit to learn about this.

    Abel squinted. It seemed that he could only have one wisdom fruit every ten days. In other words, the correct way to harvest fruit would be to harvest one every ten days. He¡¯s very lucky to have the personal storage box, or else, he was just going to waste all that.

    Days passed on the central continent. Abel would spend the time inside the dark world to make sure that he was having one wisdom fruit everytime he was on the central continent. This helped him contain a lot more Power of the Rule. After ten days, he sat on a cushion he made inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment and set up arge-sized mana gathering circle for him.

    The mana was already precipitating in the air. Apart from the dark world, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for any other ce to contain a mana rich environment such as this. Abel¡¯s expression stiffened. Today was the day he was going to attempt to be promoted into rank 22 wizard. Since his dragon druid rank was already 22, that would¡¯ve already automatically opened his pathway to bing a rank 22 wizard.

    Now, the one thing he would have to do was to consume one wisdom fruit andplete thest storing of his power of the Rule.

    ¡°Rank 22 wizard. Here goes,¡± he said to himself as he revealed the golden wisdom fruit. He ced the fruit in his mouth, and when he bit onto the skin, he could feel that the power of the Rule was filling all three of his wizard runes.

    Once Abel reached rank 21, he could feel an automatic sublimation of his presence. The three runes were transformed into pure energy, which contained both his power of the Rule and his power of the Will. As the two merged with each other, they became a strange material that was not seen before. His role was basically to use this material to draw the rank 22 rune, and that¡¯s no difficult job since he¡¯s had all the experiences and tools he needed to get it sorted.

    Abel¡¯s power of the Will was transformed into three rune pens. Three elements, three energies werepiled and formed into ink to draw the three rank 22 wizard runes. Once thest one was done, Abel could feel that his main spirit was starting to solidify. He could also feel a subtle change. Before, he could only unleash a rank 22 dragon druid essence with his druid spirit. Now, he could use his main spirit to unleash a rank 22w-defying wizard presence.

 Chapter 1147 - Coming to Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Coming to Visit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The days passed by. Abel was returning to the same life as usual. He was brewing potions, entering into the dark world to train and fight. He would also train his own preachers within the Nation of God. At times, he would use Izual¡¯s divine bestowment to assassinate some preachers that weren¡¯t his. It¡¯s always quite easy to get his target. Because of how strong the guardian wing was at defending against enemies that were outside, most had becent at spotting enemies that were on the inside. Besides, since all the divine bestowment Abel had looked like idents, the higher-ups of the Nation of God could never do much beyond suspecting the presence of external interference.

    Actually, since most of the suspicions were towards some other divine spirits, even more, defensive power was ced outside of the guardian wing. After Abel picked away all the fruits that were on the wisdom tree, it took about one month on the central continent for the new wisdom fruit to mature thanks to the help of the three goddess statue fountain water. The original period was supposed to be eighteen months, but the fruit was now growing in just one month.

    Even Abel was starting to feel bad for Wizard Luce. Thest wisdom would¡¯ve matured very quickly even without the fountain water, and if he were a few monthste to head over to the Snow Spirit Mountain, he might¡¯ve never known about the power of the wisdom fruit. He was starting to understand why Wizard Luce was so hesitant to leave at the time.

    With all that¡¯s said, even though the time for maturation went from 18 months to one month, Abel was still not satisfied. In his imagination, the fountain water should be elerated so that the wisdom fruit could mature faster. As a matter of fact, however, the wisdom tree could only grow faster to a certain extent. So one month on the central continent, or equivalent to 20 months inside the dark world, would already be the absolute limit.

    Abel made sure to do some calctions. Given that he was already consuming the wisdom fruit to increase his capacity for the power of Rule, he could increase his level 22 wizard rune by 15% every month. Combined with the result of his own training, he could just make it into the breakthrough stage within half a year.

    Of course, he could also use the advanced light stone to meditate, given how fast he was absorbing the power of the Rule. He wanted to increase the effectiveness of his meditation such that he could generate more mana to reach a bnce point for his mana and his power of the Rule. Before, the rate of his mana concentration would always exceed the rate of his power of Rule concentration, and he¡¯s got no choice but to wait for the power of the Rule to grow slightly more on its own. Now, it was the opposite case. He needed to consider how many light stones he was spending because nine low-tier stones for one advanced stone was actually too much for even someone like him. Every day, he needed to use 90 low-tier light stones while he was training inside the dark world.

    Frankenstein and his other wizard contract creatures also needed the light stones. Abel had to be very careful to make sure that he could get more light stones in the future. Before, he¡¯s never been too worried about how many light stones he used. No matter how fast he was boosting his mana, he would¡¯ve always had to wait for his power of the Rule to grow to a certain point first. Now, he had to consider bncing things the opposite way, which was by earning even more light stones. And no, he¡¯s never thought that the discovery of the wisdom tree would just provide him a secure pathway to boost his strength. Before, the elevation of his power would always be mostly dependent on how many bosses he killed inside the dark world. He needed the help of the song of life to do that, as the bosses would only be harder the more he went over the dark world. The further he went down this path, the more difficult it would be to increase his strength.

    This was somewhat ironic. He needed to be stronger first to kill the remaining bosses, which were Diablo and Baal, but without the wisdom tree, he would¡¯ve had to kill these two bosses to be stronger. Luckily, the problem was solved before he even had to face it. After encountering the wisdom tree, his strength was starting to grow with the wisdom tree so that he could be stronger with it.

    The research spirit¡¯s voice rang, ¡°Master, Wizard Dn of the Wizard Union is here at the guest meeting hall.¡±

    He brewed and spoke, ¡°Pass a message to Wizard Dn, research spirit. I¡¯ve got one hour left before I finish the brew.¡±

    Following that, he focused on the brew that he was currently making. As he began to gain more friends, Abel became a lot busier in his potion-making job. Apart from the light recovery potion, the mana potion, and the power potion, which were all ¡°superpotions¡± that all the major organizations paid extra attention to, he would also provide a stable supply of the skin lotion and hair conditioners to the elves. He also got the master-level potions of the Wizard Union to take care of. Right now, the master alchemist rune inside of him was already full, but he was still missing something to make it to grandmaster alchemist.

    Abel also got a taste of what it felt like to reach the bottleneck stage, although the ss that he was experiencing it with was not his main ss. It wasn¡¯t like he cared less because of that, but he couldn¡¯t find any record that would help him with this. As a matter of fact, there had never been a case of someone reaching full master alchemist state ever on the central continent. This had to do with how absolutely rare master-level potion ingredients were. To think that brewing potions alone could increase their levels would be something that was entirely impossible. It also had to do with the potion¡¯s sess rate. Even the three potion masters that were currently avable at the Potionmaster Guild would¡¯ve had a one out of five chance to create a master-level potion.

    On the central continent, while some had tried to cultivate master-level herbs, they would¡¯ve never produced the amount that was needed to satisfy the requirement of the potion masters. Master-level herbs were never so easy to be nted, as a lot of special requirements were needed for both the environment itself and the materials needed to grow the nts. This was the case for the elves, as they would only grow master-level herbs when they were doing it underneath the tree of life. If it wasn¡¯t so, they would¡¯ve had to nt the herbs at either extremely dested locations or inside the ancient runes.

    This was the case of the potion masters. Forgery masters, which was a subgroup that was within the potion master ss, would require materials that were even more difficult to obtain. Minerals and metals were extremely hard to find, which would make it so that they had absolutely no way of going down their path. If Abel wasn¡¯t moving from the outer sea into the portable cultivation base and created 9000 master-level bottles of potion on his own, he would¡¯ve never made it to where he was at now.

    Again, Abel was a very lucky case. He had both supply and demand working in his favor. He also had the privilege to eat rabbit essence dishes every single day and drink water spirit fruit juice that was synthesized twice. He had a tremendous supply of breakthrough items that were said to be the most effective on the entire central continent. Still, he remained stuck at the bottleneck stage.

    ¡°Sublimation!¡±

    As Abel spoke, only blue remained within the rainbow light of the potion. Another pack of blue-quality potions was brewed sessfully. He went ahead and took twenty crystal bottles and distributed the potions to them.

    He looked towards the potions and said, ¡°Store the potions in the warehouse.¡±

    The research spirit made the twenty bottles disappear and ced them in the warehouse. The research spirit took care of where everything went.

    Abel waited for Wizard Dn, ¡°Send me over to the guest meeting room, circle spirit.¡±

    A white light appeared underneath him. Abel disappeared from the potion brewingb and appeared in the guest meeting room.

    Wizard Dn was just drinking his juice, ¡°Sorry to interrupt your work, Master Benentt!¡±

    Abel bowed, returning Wizard Dn¡¯s, ¡°Sorry for letting you wait, Wizard Dn. I¡¯ve just got some potion brewing missions to take care of recently!¡±

    Wizard Dnsat back on the chair, ¡°No, no no! It¡¯s on me toe here without arranging a time for you!¡±

    Abel was just sitting on the master¡¯s seat. Butler Meyer was just sending juice for him before leaving.

    Abel sipped on the juice and asked, ¡°What business would you have here today, Wizard Dn?¡±

    Wizard Dn was getting a bit tense, ¡°I came here on behalf of the Wizard Union, Master Bet. I¡¯vee here to ask if you know Wizard Abel?¡±

    Abel was a bit taken by surprise. It felt weird being asked about himself.

    Abel replied with a question, ¡°Did something happen to Wizard Abel?¡±

    Wizard Dnreplied, ¡°Wizard Abel owns stone giants, which have been a major interest of the Wizard Union. The stone giants are capable of increasing mining speeds. We are interested in negotiating with him, but ever since he was attacked in hisst mission, there have been no sightings of him anywhere on the central continent. Just when we all thought that something happened to him, we heard he was back on the Holy Continent a few days ago.¡±

    Abel remained silent. He never thought that Johnson would have such a longsting impact on the Wizard Union. He thought that it was already in the past, but the Wizard Union only continued their investigation. Still, it would make a lot of sense to keep looking for a contract creature that could dig up an entire mine in less than a day.

    Wizard Dn could see that Abel was hesitant, ¡°You¡¯ve saved my life before, Master Bet. We¡¯ve also fought together over the outer sea. I¡¯m not going to keep a secret away from you.¡±

    He continued, ¡°The Wizard Union¡¯s record showed that it was with your super-sized teleportation circle that Wizard Abel returned to the Holy Continent. The intelligence analysis spirit has guessed that Wizard Abel might have somewhat of a very unusual rtionship with you. There has even been suspicion that you and Wizard Abel are the same person.¡±

    Abel was finding it hard to keep his poker face on. He didn¡¯t want the Wizard Union to know his secrets. He didn¡¯t want to be exposed for mining on the frontline. If he was under surveince by the Wizard Union, he would¡¯ve never made it safely in and out of the dark world. Even if he appeared amidst the frontline, he would¡¯ve be a major target of the Nation of God.

    Wizard Dn said with a rxed smile, ¡°To protect you, Master Bet, Wizard Clemens withdrew any attempts to release this information. He then got me here.¡±

    The research analysis spirit was a very important spirit to the Wizard Union. It was technically owned by the intelligence department, but it was open to several departments. There had to be a lot of things going on for Wizard Clemens to be able to suppress the major information Wizard Dn described.

    Abel smiled, ¡°Thank Wizard mens for me. Also, if the Wizard Union really wants to find Wizard Abel, I¡¯ll keep the golden castle shut permanently and cut all connection to the outside world.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t care about the Wizard Union now. Unless the Wizard Union sent out a legendary figure, there would be no way that they could break through the golden castle, which was protected by the starlight defensiverge circle. Still, doing that would make him lose an ie in the form of the light stones. The amount he had wouldn¡¯tst for long, and it would only reduce the rate at which he was continuing with his training. He would¡¯ve never gone for something like a threat unless he felt the necessity to. He was only trying to make things clear. If the Wizard Union wanted to force anything to prove that he was Abel and make him head over to the frontline, he would¡¯ve had to cut ties with the central continent and return to the Holy Continent.

    Wizard Dn said, ¡°I¡¯ve been through a lot with you, Master Bet. I¡¯ll help you out with this one. Gn and Doran also want that. If anyone were to doubt that you are Wizard Abel, a human, just get whoever that was to make an inquiry with the Moon Goddess. You are an elf recognized by the Moon Goddess. How will anyone dismiss that?

    Abel raised the crystal cup in his hand, ¡°Understood, Wizard Dn. If you¡¯ve got anything you want or need, juste to my ce anytime.¡±

    Wizard Dughed, ¡°This delicious juice is all I need to be here. Master Bet, I¡¯lle and help you out!¡±

    As a matter of fact, Abel¡¯s already left too many hints ever since he first became Bet the elf. That was before he received recognition from the Moon Goddess. The transformation ne couldn¡¯t seal away his human presence. Also, if one was to analyze how Master Bet was going all the way back to the Holy Continent to target the Snow Spirit Mountain wizard group, there were plenty of cues and information that would¡¯ve given Abel away. If Abel Wasn¡¯t a major potion master with many connections even inside the Wizard Union, he would¡¯ve been a major criminal almost already. Due to the result of the analysis this time, things had beening out of the surface. Still, even then, Wizard Dn was only here to send a very kind reminder.

 Chapter 1148 - Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Pleasure</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    What happened over at the Wizard Union wasn¡¯t major, but it did make Abel give up the idea of exposing his human identity. It was just as Wizard Dn said. The Moon Goddess did acknowledge his elven identity, so no one was going to doubt that. Also, no one was going to bother the most influential potion master on the entire central continent. That didn¡¯t stop him from not going out anymore, though.

    Abel¡¯s stopped going out recently. He had been shutting himself inside the golden castle. The only thing he could improve on was himself, whether it was hisbat ability or his potion-making skills. Right now, what Abel wanted to achieve the most was to reach the bottleneck stage of his alchemy. He didn¡¯t know if he was too impatient, or if he didn¡¯t possess enough potential. He was stuck in the same spot for three months. It was already April now, but he had not been anywhere yet.

    Inside the dark world, Abel spent an entire day fighting inside the Fire River. Finally, he brought his exhausted body back into the Pandemonium Castle. He didn¡¯t choose to train immediately. Rather, he went ahead to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment to check on the priest¡¯s bone card. He wasn¡¯t in a rush, but he estimated that it would only take one or two days for the damage on the card to recover on its own.

    Abel had been waiting for the card to recover for a while. He wanted to see if the legendary sacred knight would be resurrected to turned into his own contract creature. However, among the mana gathering circle, he could see that there was only a trace of the damage on the bone card. He had no choice, so he thought that he should juste back tomorrow.

    Abel turned his head around to look at the Horadric Malus that was ced at the cksmith Store. The Horadric Malus was always ced here, and every day, he would use the Horadric Malus to punch holes on his equipment, which was built by none other than himself. That, or they were trophies he picked up from corpses of hell creatures.

    Abel realized something when he picked up the Horadric Malus. Ever since he became an elf, he¡¯s almost never thought about using his cksmith skill to craft any weapons. He even forgot about his title as a grandmaster cksmith. Watching the Horadric Malus in front of him, he even felt sorry for not having ever used it.

    Heughed and talked to the hammer, ¡°Come with me, you! Make a sword for me!¡±

    Abel¡¯s forgotten about all the exhaustion he¡¯s felt for the day. He just wanted to forge a de, something that he knew he was crafting on his own. He knew that he wasn¡¯t going to make something as good as what he¡¯s made himself, but here, he could feel that he was feeling more enthusiastic than ever before.

    Abel didn¡¯t use Chasi¡¯s cksmith shop. Instead, he went ahead to pick the hell furnace that he cleaned before. The offering altar there was originally the best ce for doing this. Although it was already getting pretty dark, it was glowing red where the hell furnace was. Theva that was surrounding the furnace was as clear as day. Standing in front of the offering altar, he took out the fine steel that he forged a while ago. He ced it amidst theva that was beside the altar. The me quickly melted the metal. His power of Will grasped the glowing hot metal.

    Abel held onto the Horadric Malus. He could feel something very real when he raised the hammer with his arm. It had been a while since he had made any weapons, but the sensation was the same as when he was dedicating most of his time to his cksmith job. If he was to include the times he spent inside the dark world, it¡¯d be about ten-something years since he¡¯s started forging. When he mmed the Horadric Malus downward, he could feel that his soul was merged with the fine steel. The Horadric Malus was almost like his hand in the sense that it could mold the fine steel into whatever shape that he wished.

    Abel forgot some of the quicker methods he learned, so he only used the basic techniques as when he first became a cksmith. A sense of joy came out of him. He smiled. Instead of saying that he was forging a weapon, it was almost like he was ying for fun. It was the purest form of joy. He was not forging for the sake of forging. Not for fame or wealth, either. This was just his hobby. While he was forging, he could feel that his mind was entering into quite a strange state. Since his soul was already purified many, many times with his water spirit fruit juice and the rabbit essence dishes, his soul should be the most stabilized inside the entire world. That being said, he shouldn¡¯t feel much of a difference when he was doing anything like this, but it was different today. Every time he struck onto the fine steel, he could feel a tremble on the fine steel. He could feel every bit of change that was urring to it.

    The fine steel was meld into a long sword, a knight¡¯s long sword that was seldom used on the central continent. The long sword was just like the one he¡¯s always forged when he was on the Holy Continent. Before he knew it, theva that was floating nearby started projecting red lights towards the offering altar. Of course, he didn¡¯t notice since he was too focused.

    After 500 strikes, Abel could feel that his entire body bing a lot more refreshed. The knight¡¯s long sword that was secured by the power of the Will was also starting to emit a very strong golden light. Followed by the emitting of the golden light, the energy was sucked in by the sword, and the final form of the sword was appearing right in front of him.

    This was a golden-quality knight¡¯s long sword. It had his name on it. This was the very first golden-quality long sword he had ever crafted with his own hands.

    Hell gue

    +2 fire skill

    +77% increase damage

    Increase 25-75 fire damage

    Increase 28-56 poison damage,st for 6 seconds

    5% mana steal when hitting

    5% life steal when hitting

    The weapon was nowhere close to the oak tree¡¯s heart that he was holding, but this was something that he made himself. It had got a very fine attribute. If he was passing this to any fire element knight¡¯s headmander, or a fire element wizard, he didn¡¯t think that he would be turned down.

    ¡°Ha, ha ha!¡± Heughed as he could feel the sword still sending off heat as he was holding it. He felt very happy. It was the purest form of happiness there was. A cksmith was the first thing that he¡¯s ever done, and it was the basis of his career on the Holy Continent. Aftering to the central continent, he realized that the grandmaster cksmith wasn¡¯t treated so well on the central continent. It kind of led him to neglect his training.

    Now that he was getting back to it, he could feel that he was making progress very quickly. He also felt something very real, both physically and spiritually. As heughed out loudly, he could feel a strange light that was produced from the alchemy rune inside his body. He didn¡¯t feel afraid. If anything, he felt especially happy. The strange change that was taking ce inside the rune meant that a breakthrough was close. A promotion qi was already rising out of him.

    Abel noticed something, ¡°No! I can¡¯t promote myself in the dark world.¡±

    Abel trusted his intuition when he said this. The promotion qi was already rising out to affect his main spirit, but his druid spirit still had some control over his power of the Will and activated a Town Teleportation Scroll. It was controlling his body to enter into the teleportation portal and back into the Pandemonium Fort. After that, the druid spirit controlled him to activate the waypoint and teleported him back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He opened the teleportation portal again and went back to the training room inside his golden castle on the central continent.

    It was still dawn. The half-even servants were busy. The two chefs were preparing breakfast. Butler Meyer was just treating the first batch of guests that were inside the dining room. It should just be another regr morning, but a strong promotion qi was rising out the main building of the golden castle. The ten guests that were inside the golden castle were amazed by it.

    Today, Druid Conrad was just bringing his student here. They were just enjoying themselves as they looked at the fresh morning light, and now they were waiting inside the dining room for their food. They waited for 40 days to be here, all so that there was a higher chase for his disciple to receive promotion.

    Anotherw-defying wizard asked, ¡°What is this promotion qi? Why is it so strong?¡±

    The otherw-defying wizard asked, ¡°It¡¯s over at Master Bet¡¯s residence! Did his dragon druid rank just increase?¡±

    Druid Conrad gave a certain reply, ¡°No! This did note from the druid!¡±

    It would be impossible to recognize that incorrectly.

    Onew-defying wizard was uncertain, ¡°Could it be someone else other than Master Bet?¡±

    During this time, all the circles inside the golden castle were emitting light. It wasn¡¯t that the circles were activated. The core of the circle was the work of the alchemist, and the works were only created to respond to this promotion qi. As though awaiting for themselves to be called, the alchemy items were responding very strongly to this promotion qi.

    Druid Conrad stared nkly towards the magic ring on his finger. The magic ring was the only defensive item he had on him. He wasn¡¯t the type to participate in a lot of fights, so he didn¡¯t care too much for it. Still, the ring on his hand was already starting to shine. The ring was already connected with the power of the Will, but in front of him, he couldn¡¯t feel anything strange with the magic ring. The light that was emitted from the ring, however, seemed to be telling him that something strange was happening. It was the same for the otherw-defying wizards.

    Onew-defying wizard screamed, ¡°What happened here? Why are the alchemy itemsing alive?¡±

    All the ground, walls, and roofs were starting to shine. There were no telling how many circles that golden castle set up and how many precious ingredients were used. Everything was meant to be made with alchemy ingredients. On most days, no one would recognize the spell circles that were hidden. Now, everyone was starting to see just how terrifying the golden castle was to have so many reactivated rare ingredients used to build it.

    Druid Conrad thought of a possibility, ¡°Was Master Bet going to be promoted into a grandmaster? Bless the Goddess!¡±

    No one here was too weak to not recognize how different this promotion qi was to promotion qi of any regrbat ss. This was a valid guess. However, there hadn¡¯t been any potion grandmasters ever before in history, so no one was really there to validate any of their thoughts.

    If anything, whatever¡¯s in front of them was already very clear. Within the area that could be sensed, all the alchemy items were responding very strongly towards this promotion qi. They were all shining and waiting for someone to arrive.

    Abel had no idea what was happening outside. He could feel the alchemist rune inside of him shattered and transformed into pure alchemy energy. He needed to recreate the grandmaster¡¯s rune with this energy. It shouldn¡¯t be an easy job, but anything¡¯s easy with his world stone fragment.

    Something different happened, though. No matter how much he tried, he just couldn¡¯t activate the alchemy energy. When he tried many times more, he could feel that small light sparks were shining around him. The light spots were shing to affect the alchemy energy inside of him. As a matter of fact, it was always very dangerous for alchemists to make progress whenever they were inside the advanced rank.

    Throughout the whole central continent, there hadn¡¯t been many master alchemists at all. The reason had definitely to do with the risk of it. Ever since a major war that ruined everything in ancient times, no one could really try to go from being a master alchemist to the rank of a grandmaster alchemist. As for the exact reason, that was already lost in history.

    Abel was really lucky toe all the way here. That, or he was cursed in a very special way.

 Chapter 1149 - Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Promotion</h4>

    As a matter of fact, there weren¡¯t a lot of requirements to promote into a grandmaster alchemist. All that was needed were plenty of alchemy items to withdraw the alchemy energy that was within the person of the target. When the master alchemist rune was broken, the alchemy energy that was transpired was enough to be turned into something that was more advanced. The energy was not meant to be done with the power of the Will. Sometimes, the energy could only aplish it with its own vitality energy.

    This was very simr to how divine spirits generate worship power for themselves. To increase the amount of worship power for themselves, the divine spirits would often increase the number of followers so they could transform the energy to themselves to use. This was what¡¯s happening to Abel as well. The alchemy rune inside him required much more alchemy items nearby to allow it to activate itself. This was very simr to the procedure of lifeform breeding on its own. Able¡¯s alchemy energy continued to sh. He realized that the energy seemed to be forming a will of its own.

    On the outside, the entire golden castle, along with the super-sized teleportation circle, was starting to sh on and off. It wasn¡¯t just the entire castle, actually. The alchemy potions inside the warehouse were also starting to do the same. Everyone inside the golden castle stopped doing whatever it was that they were doing. The servants also left whatever it was that they were doing. The chefs forgot about the dishes that they were making. Butler Meyer forgot to invite the guests over. The guests dropped their jaws and watched, despite how each and every one of them had all seen their fair share of unusual things.

    The conscience that was formed out of the alchemy energy was quite simple. From what Abel could sense, it was basically a simple calctor. He went ahead and transferred his alchemy energy towards the grandmaster rune. Theplicated pattern made him worried that it would be a copse very quickly. As a matter of fact, the simple conscience of the alchemy energy was much moreplicated than he had originally imagined. As the grandmaster alchemy rune was inserted, the alchemy items shed on their own in response. At the same time, they turned into their own shape. Every time they shed, they would be changing their own power on their own. If Abel was promoting himself inside the dark world, none of this would¡¯ve happened.

    Again, it was all thanks to his own intuition. He trusted his own intuition, which was why he was so quick to return to the golden castle. As a matter of fact, without the right heritage, most wouldn¡¯t have ess to structures that were as densely packed with alchemy materials as the castle. The other alchemists could reach a maximum threshold as much as they would¡¯ve wanted, but they would still fail due to theirck of required materials.

    Abel just watched the alchemy energy inside of him moving on its own. He could clearly see the grandmaster rune forming on its own. The process was very slow. Of course, The promotion qi inside of him was not weakened. Before, the promotion qi of the ss holders would onlyst for one or two hours before they disappeared. As for him, however, the total activationsted for six hours. It went from morning all the way till noon, but there had been no signs of weakening whatsoever.

    Eventually, more and more people knew about the phenomenon taking ce at the golden castle. Everyone that Abel had shown acknowledgment before was starting toe. Many arrived at his teleportation circle and were petrified inside the teleportation room. Because of how many there were, Butler Meyer had to remind them not to take up too much space.

    Among them were Master Muir, Master Balfour, and Master Nn. Master Balfour, who was the oldest, had tears in his eyes when he sensed this promotion qi.

    Master Balfour touched the light that was nearby, ¡°Yes! Master Bet is promoted to be a grandmaster!¡±

    In front of him, the road that was originally closed was turned into something new because of Master Bet. The other two also cried because what they were looking at was something that the Potionmaster Guild would have a lot of fun celebrating.

    Butler Meyer reminded them, ¡°Masters! Would you please move to the hallroom?¡±

    Master Balfour nodded, ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll wait for Mater Bet inside the hallroom!¡±

    Master Nnughed, ¡°We¡¯ll be calling him Grandmaster Bet soon, I can imagine. Ha ha!¡±

    The three masters were teleported to the hallroom under the help of the circle spirit. In the midst of this process, all the guests were sure that Master Bet was promoted to be a potion master. They¡¯ve made a guess before, but the guess became a confirmed fact as soon as the three potion masters made sure.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Clemens was just sorting through the information that was sent to him from all his men. One piece of information, in particr, caught his attention. Usually, every information that was marked would usually be of something especially important. He needed to be the very first one to inspect and deal with this. He opened the information and was shocked by what he was looking at. He then became very pleased because of this. To demonstrate how happy he was for Master Bet, he even took the risk of blocking information from the intel analysis spirit and made a secret arrangement with some legendary wizards that were good with Master Bet.

    As a matter of fact, he¡¯s already be a traitor of the Wizard Union. If he was exposedter, he would¡¯ve been in a lot of trouble. However, if Master Bet was to be the very first, one, and only grandmaster potion master in the entire history of the continent, there wouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about any longer. The divine potions Master Bet would be able to craft would make anyone forgive anything underhanded that might¡¯ve happened.

    Wizard Clemens stood up and disappeared, ¡°I¡¯ve got to go to the golden castle! I¡¯ll be the first one to congratte Grandmaster Bet!¡±

    WIzard Dn also received this information. He didn¡¯t care too much about information, but he did care a lot about things rted to Master Bet. The staff members would naturally do everything they could to provide service to the grandmaster wizard. They knew that Wizard Dn was interested in Master Bet, so as long as they could receive the information, they immediately made haste towards where WIzard Dn lived.

    Wizard Dn said in awe, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Master Be was promoting to be a grandmaster! Actually, why do I even need to inform him anything about it? When¡¯s thest time anyone was going to try to go against a grandmaster alchemist?¡±

    It appeared that they¡¯d have to go again, however. Wizard Dn decided to teleport towards the golden castle.

    Inside the Iron Furnace Fort, the dwarven king Gunther was just holding a piece of information in his hand. His expression was full of joy.

    The dwarven king cried, ¡°Quick! Bring Wizard Hutton here! Send out the word and send the 15 floating forts straight towards the golden castle. I want them as a gift to Master, no, Grandmaster Bet!¡±

    Originally, the 15 battle forts were only meant to be trading items, but after hearing that Abel was promoted into a grandmaster alchemist, the dwarven king decided that he must show his goodwill to Abel to the fullest extent. Also, yes, unlike the other people on the central continent, the dwarves knew that the legendary Master Bet was not only a potion master but also a very prominent forgery master. It was why they¡¯ve always wanted to form a good rtionship with him. All the master-level forgery items that they needed were meant to be manufactured by Master Bet, and Master Bet was never the type to create any waste. He¡¯d also create the finest pieces with the least amount of materials gone to waste.

    As long as Abel could be a grandmaster alchemist, it¡¯d be the best thing there was for the dwarves. The super war machines were the basis of the power that the dwarves needed to survive in this world. However, due to the influence of time, there have been quite a lot of problems. The dwarves could try to find alternatives for many other problems, but for the grandmaster-level items, they¡¯ve never been able to solve them on their own.

    Wizard Hutton appeared inside the pce and bowed, ¡°You were looking for me, your Majesty?¡±

    The dwarven king passed a parchment paper over, ¡°You head over to the golden castle immediately, Wizard Hutton. I want you to bring the most sincere congrattions we dwarves had to offer.¡±

    Wizard Hutton took the paper over and saw the content writing on it. He couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. He didn¡¯t think that it was possible for there to ever be a grandmaster alchemist. Actually, the next thing he thought about was his student, Bernie. As Master Bet¡¯s good friend, Bernie just became much more prestigious amongst the dwarves.

    Wizard Hutton quickly bowed, ¡°Yes, your Majesty! I¡¯ll bring the greetings of the dwarves very quickly!¡±

    The dwarven king spoke, ¡°How about you bring the 15 floating fort bases over?¡±

    On the entire central continent, everyone that was good with Abel was doing one thing. They were sending their own representatives over to the golden castle. Abel never thought that one promotion wouldst this long. It had been ten hours already, and the grandmaster rune inside of him was only starting to take aplete shape. When thest rune was formed, the promotion qi quickly withdrew. Instead of changing his physique in any shape or form, it went straight towards his soul. Very quickly, Abel could feel that his soul was like it was soaked in warm water. His power of the Will was bing more focused than before.

    The power of the Will was extended to a distance of 1500 meters. This was an extension of more than half of his maximum range. This would make sense for an alchemist because although they were not required to be as mentally as tough as wizards, they would have to possess a power of the Will that was better than most.

    After promoting his own strength, since all the brewing difficulty was increased, more power of the Will was required for putting this to work. All the promotion qi gained must be used for growing the power of the Will. The growth was meant to be subtle, but for a wizard like Abel, this boost in his power of the Will was much, much more than anything he¡¯s seen before. It could be said that everything within his 1500 meter range would be open for his spell attack. That¡¯s already much more than the maximum range of 800 meters forw-defying wizards.

    In situations such as this, the first thing that Abel could do was to unleash his first spell attacks. He thought that he needed to run when he was facing danger, but his teleportation was just not capable of being matched by otherw-defying wizards. Thest promotion qi entered into his soul, and he could, at least, feel that his grandmaster rune was bing more secure.

    Just when Abel thought that his promotion ended, a dark golden light was emitted inside his rune. The strength of the light was so strong that it just passed through his body, and his body was bing something of a giant light-emitting object. It wasn¡¯t just his body, actually. The defensive circle he set up, his training room, the walls, and other things couldn¡¯t block this dark golden light. The dark golden light was almost the same as the promotion qi he was under the influence of just then. Every alchemy item within this range was affected. The influence was towards a positive direction, of course. For example, all the cores of the circles inside the golden castle were elevated by one small level. It¡¯s almost like his rune was starting to be buffed.

    Of course, the only thing that was elevated was not just the circle core. Every alchemy item that remained on everyone was also buffed. Take the example of the magic ring on Druid Conrad¡¯s finger. The ring could generate two self-defense barriers every day, but that limit was pushed to three times with higher sturdiness. Even the materials that were used to build the ring were strengthened such that they could influence the effect of the ring in a much more pronounced manner.

 Chapter 1150 - Getting Crowdy

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Getting Crowdy</h4>

    As soon as one item with forgery material engraved onto it began to change, all the ss holders within the golden castle started to take notice. Sounds of fright could be heard everywhere. They didn¡¯t know that the appearance of a grandmaster alchemist would just change the alchemy materials. What happened here was basically a miracle. Everyone was d to just be here over at the golden castle. They made it on time to witness someone that no one saw before, and that also boosted their alchemy items.

    Of course, not everyone was enthusiastic. Some of the ss holders that camete already had their promotion qi withdrawn. Their alchemy items did not resonate with Abel¡¯s rune, and thus they didn¡¯t make use of the promotion.

    When Abel opened his eyes, he noticed that something was different from before. From what he could sense, he could tell that there were alchemy items within the 1500 meter range all around. He didn¡¯t feel the same way any time before. From what he could sense, the entire castle itself was a giant structure that was made with countless alchemy items.

    Before, the alchemy items remained hidden so that they couldn¡¯t be passed through with the power of the Will. If they were regr circles, only the most crucial parts could be created with the alchemy ingredients. Within the many materials that were hidden, it¡¯d be impossible to figure this out without breaking the inside apart. Now, however, he could sense every single ingredient that was rted to alchemy. Or, more specifically, he could sense the runes himself.

    Very quickly, Abel could feel that the ¡°Starlight defensive circle¡± and the Fire Tooth Fort on it were attracted by his rune. If anything, the battle fort was no longer the same as when he couldn¡¯t figure out itsponents. He could now see that all the ingredients were made with alchemy ingredients, the type that could bend their shapes and use up energy to repair themselves. They also possessed a high defensive power in that they could generate any spell circles on their own.

    It would be hard to imagine what those people from ancient times did to get so many alchemy materials. In the world today, all alchemy ingredients were small-sized. Therger ones required, such as the one for the skyships, would often need it for the main control circle, and that was only something that a master alchemist like Abel could aplish. As for the battle fort, which was a superrge structure, they were all made with ingredients that were already used at least once before.

    It was no wonder the materials were all made artificially. If there was still anything that Abel wasn¡¯t sure of, it¡¯d be the recipes that were used for the alchemy runes. For his current level, it¡¯d be hard to create the ingredients that were the same level. Now that his ingredients were boosted, he knew it himself that the same thing must¡¯ve happened to all the ss holders nearby. However, he was the one receiving the most benefit.

    Many ss holders would only possess a few small-sized alchemy items. Most of them were rings, nes, and chains. They did receive their buffs, but there was a certain limit. What the golden castle received was much, much more than those. For instance, all the circles that were inside the golden castle were boosted. A total of 20% defensive capability was added. More importantly, the battle forts that were used to build the starlight defensive circle received a boost as well. The materials were reinforced to the point that maybe the sacred knight¡¯s ¡°divine¡¯ crystal¡± might just not be able to do any damage to it.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, ¡°We¡¯re going out! The promotion¡¯s been quite major!¡±

    As a matter of fact, the promotion he received this time surpassed all the ones before. Everyone he was connected to came to congratte him for it. It was the same for his friends. By this point, the hallroom inside the golden castle could no longer contain all the guests. The other side doors all opened on their own. The small guest meeting rooms were opened. The dining rooms and the restaurants were open. All the guests could finally find their ce.

    Abel didn¡¯t go ahead towards the hallroom. He went to the bathrooms near the training room. Because of all his sweat, he made sure he was cleaning himself enough to meet with everyone who was here to see him. He washed his body and changed into an elven robe, something that was standard for the elven druids. The point wasn¡¯t to make himself look good or to receive some sort of buff. Rather, it was just to make a disguise over his dark-world equipment.

    Abel spoke, ¡°Bring me to the hallroom, circle spirit!¡±

    Under white light, his shadow appeared in the hallroom. As soon as he appeared, the ss holders around him quickly found him.

    They all began to cheer for him, ¡°Congrattions, Master Bet!¡±

    Abel smiled and bowed, ¡°Thank you! Thank you! Sorry, all, I couldn¡¯t make it to treat you. I just had a promotion.¡±

    Master Balfour was too happy to care, ¡°Grandmaster! Can I, um, touch your grandmaster¡¯s rune?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like Master Balfour didn¡¯t believe that it wasn¡¯t there. He just wanted to touch it. Abel understood why he would be this enthusiastic, so he didn¡¯t say anything and just unleashed his grandmaster¡¯s rune.

    Master Balfour screamed, ¡°Wow! What! I can¡¯t believe it! The grandmaster¡¯s rune!¡±

    As for Master Muir and Master Nn, they were also just wandering in amazement. Their youth made it extra motivating for them to know that perhaps, one day, they could reach where Abel was at now.

    A loud voice silenced many others, ¡°Master Bet! To think that you¡¯ve be a grandmaster in just a few months... I ... On behalf of the Wizard Union, I¡¯vee here to congratte you!¡±

    No guests dared to express their dissatisfaction. They could see that five legendary wizards were standing in the air. The one that was speaking to Abel was Wizard Dn, who just arrived a few months earlier.

    Abel smiled and bowed to the legendary wizards, ¡°Wizard Dn, Wizard Gn, Wizard Doran, Wizard Lakin, Wizard Luke, it is an honour to see you here. So sorry about the mess.¡±

    He was a bit embarrassed to look at the other guests nearby. They were all ss holders representing the different influential groups on the central continent. Because of how many there were, he¡¯s no longer even capable of finding ces to set the legendary wizards. Of course, apart from the public ces, he could see that some of the private rooms were still locked. He wouldn¡¯t want to use those ces to treat the guest, however, because that¡¯d be too rude.

    Wizard Dn stood in the air, ¡°Everyone! Grandmaster Bet just received a promotion. Some more time is still needed for reinforcement. Before Grandmaster Bet¡¯s done, the Wizard Union will go ahead to host a promotion ceremony. Please leave now if you can! We¡¯ll make sure to invite everyone when the ceremony opens!¡±

    No one objected to the idea. There were too many people, and it wasn¡¯t like Abel could speak to most of them. They only came here to see congrattions, so they could just leave when they were gone. With that, the guests bowed to Abel and left. At the same time, some of the guests that were sending the gifts promptly dropped theirs as they followed Butler Meyer and the other three followers¡¯ instructions.

    Wizard Hutton cried out as he bowed to Abel, ¡°Grandmaster Bet! His Majesty wants you to visit the dwarves some time!¡±

    Abel quickly replied, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±

    By the way, no one mentioned anything about the gifts, not even Wizard Hutton with his 15 battle forts. The guests were just leaving. Abel couldn¡¯t help but let out a long breath in relief.

    He bowed and invited the five wizards in the air, ¡°Come over here, please.¡±

    On the side was the guest meeting room. The guests inside were already starting to leave. The half-elven servants hurried themselves up to tidy everything. The five legendary wizards looked at each other and dropped from the sky. They were walking into the guest meeting room with Abel. They really did their part to acknowledge Abel. They were treating Abel as their equal. Before, Abel was ¡°just¡± a very prominent wizard that could supply the light recovery potions and the mana potions. Now, things were going in apletely different direction now that he was a grandmaster potion master. As a matter of fact, no one¡¯s ever told him that a grandmaster alchemist was the same in status as a legendarybat ss holder.

    Abel smiled, ¡°Thank you, I must say. I wouldn¡¯t know how to provide food to them now that there were so many of them!¡±

    Abel was just joking when he said that. That made all the guestsugh. The mood was getting more rxed. The five wizards were all inside the guest meeting room. Although the five wizards were trying to suppress the essence, it did make the guests feel a bit tenser. When the five wizards went inside the guest meeting room, the servants were also starting to serve things slower because of it. Abel had to tell them to leave.

    Wizard Dn ced a badge on the table, ¡°Grandmaster Bet, now that five of us are here, we¡¯re representing the Wizard Union to invite you to be the honorary elder of the Wizard Union.¡±

    Abel could feel the goodwill of Wizard Dn. He could also see that the other four were smiling at him.

    Abel put the badge in his hands, ¡°If I may ask, what missions would you assign to an honorary elder?¡±

    Wizard Dn exined, ¡°Nothing, really. Honorary elders of the Wizard Union are just supposed to have more ess. From this point on, Grandmaster Bet, if you want something to be done, the Wizard Union will make sure to do it for you!¡±

    Abel was quite perplexed. The Wizard Union was quite strange for doing something like this. Well, that was only if he knew about how significant it¡¯d be for him to be a grandmaster from such an early age when literally no one else managed to aplish that before.

    Wizard Laking smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear for you, Grandmaster Bet. If you happen to run into something else that¡¯s simr to Snow Spirit Mountain, do make sure that you¡¯re not solving it on your own. This is not to help your enemies, but the Wizard Union wants to protect your safety at all given chances. Your enemy is ours, so we¡¯ll make sure to send those whom we feelfortable sending to clear off your enemies for you.¡±

    The Wizard Union would not risk the safety of a grandmaster alchemist, even if he was a verypetent fighter himself, by exposing him to any sort of fight. As a matter of fact, Abel¡¯s worth was already much higher different than before. He used to be able to bring three legendary wizards to do any mission for him, but from this point onward, it¡¯d simply be impossible for him to take part in anything.

    Abel picked up the badge and ced it inside his portal bag, ¡°I understand now. I¡¯m perfectly willing to ept bing an honorary elder.¡±

    Wizard Lakingughed out loudly, ¡°You¡¯ll be one of us then! Remember, Grandmaster Bet, whether you are willing or not willing to let someone else go after your target, the Wizard Union will also give you full support. You will have all the rights in settling your affairs, but we will not turn down anything that it is you may need our help with.¡±

    During this time, Abel¡¯s follower, Druid Joseph, started toe in and bring the water spirit fruit juice for all of them. They then backed away humbly.

    Wizard Dn raised the cup and smiled, ¡°For Grandmaster Bet, our honorary elder!¡¯

    The other wizards raised their cups, ¡°For Grandmaster Bet!¡±

    Abel raised his cup, ¡°For our friendship!¡±

    Something about Abel¡¯s word choice made the legendary wizards very pleased. It was almost like what he said had given them a lot of benefits.

 Chapter 1151 - Attempting

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Attempting</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Dn drank his juice and smiled, ¡°Grandmaster Bet, as long as we have your consent, no one will have anything to do with Wizard Abel!¡±

    Someone was already going after Abel¡¯s stone giant when heid it out. Now that he was a grandmaster alchemist, things were bing much, much easier for him to handle this kind of unnecessary trouble.

    Abel replied with a smile, ¡°Understood, Wizard Dn.¡±

    Wizard Dn smiled and asked, ¡°Right. Would you me me if I¡¯m took charge over everything happening in the promotion ceremony?¡±

    Wizard Dn already prepared the honorary elder badge when he came. As long as Abel could be promoted to be a grandmaster alchemist, he would¡¯ve had to be the one to be the elder. The Wizard Union had to keep him within their system in a sense. This was crucial to them keeping their authority on the central continent. Because of this, Wizard Dn had to go in advance to help host the promotion ceremony for Abel. Now that he was saying it out right now, he was just trying to find a way to apologize how he might¡¯ve been too brash for Abel¡¯s likings.

    Abel seemed to understand, ¡°I thank you for your help, Wizard Dn. Actually, I¡¯ve never hosted this promotion ceremony.¡±

    As a matter of fact, Abel never made considerations regarding this. He didn¡¯t think that the promotion should be something that woulde so naturally. He didn¡¯t even think that it was necessary, in a sense. However, he didn¡¯t really understand what it was that grandmaster alchemists could do. It would be understandable for him to underestimate the role of a grandmaster alchemist in general. As for the records of the grandmaster alchemist, they would only exist in some of the confidential information of the major groups. He wouldn¡¯t have the chance to look them up himself.

    Wizard Dn continued and asked, ¡°Whenever you are free, Grandmaster Be. We¡¯ll bemencing the promotion ceremony.¡±

    Abel considered and spoke to him, ¡°Five dayster, I suppose. I¡¯ll have to get familiar with my own abilities first.¡±

    Wizard Dn asked again, ¡°It¡¯s agreed, then. Five dayster, there shouldn¡¯t be that much space inside the golden castle. Would you pick the Bay Law Pce or the Wizard Union Headquarters?¡±

    Abel thought about his elven identity, ¡°Bay Law City Pce is a better choice.¡±

    It¡¯s to do with reciprocating the help the elves had provided him. The reason that Wizard Dn said five dayster had really a lot to do with his own thoughts. On the one hand, Abel really needed to get familiar with his grandmaster alchemist¡¯s ability. On the other hand, it should just take about one or two hands for the bone card to recoverpletely. For the bone card to recover on its own, Abel waited for about half a year. He¡¯s had a lot of expectations for the contract item of a legendary sacred knight. As for the promotion ceremony, if it wasn¡¯t to calm everyone down, Abel would¡¯ve never bothered having such a pointless ceremony.

    For now, the five legendary wizards were leaving. Of course, they all had their synthesized (twice) water spirit fruit juices when they left. Before they left, they would also have their food inside the small dining room. Most of the other guests had already left, but some of the ones that made their reservations to eat remained. Abel didn¡¯t bother with them. Instead, he went to Butler Meyer in his study.

    Butler Meyer was very excited, of course. Before, he was just a butler in charge of a mansion in the outskirts, but ever since he¡¯s been on Abel¡¯s side, he¡¯s been going up in terms of his status. Right now, he was the most important butler to the entire elven race. He was in charge of a lot of things inside the elven royal pce. While other butlers were dealing with noblemen, he was literally spending all day interacting with some of the most influential people of this world. He was a legend in his own sense basically. Today, that fact was reconfirmed given how his record was filled with the names of the presents that were sent from everywhere in the world.

    Butler Meyer brought the book over, ¡°This is the present list for today, Master. Please have a look yourself.¡±

    Abel smiled and took it over, ¡°You¡¯ve had a busy day.¡±

    Abel was shocked when he opened the book. There were so many more presents than usual. For example, the elven Royal Pce was sending an entire bottle of the life elixir and a royal garden that was outside of Bay Law City. For the Wizard Union, it was even more direct. They were sending 2000 low-tier light stones over. Some of the legendary wizards were also sending light stone covers. The Wizard Union must¡¯ve paid extra attention to what it was that he wanted.

    Abel was even more pleased with the dwarves, ¡°They got me 15 battle forts!¡±

    Very quickly, however, he felt very disappointed. If the battle forts could be sent earlier, they might have increased in quality.

    Abel shook his head, ¡°Ha, maybe I¡¯m too greedy.¡±

    The price of the battle forts had been going way up ever since he made it public that he was in demand for it. Before, the battle forts were just an item for collection, but now, it was a crucial resource that could be traded in exchange for his potions. Given how few the forts were, it had only been several months since he¡¯s been making purchases.

    As for the other gifts, Abel didn¡¯t bother to look. He was just trying to activate the battle fort so that it could be reinforced within the defense of the golden fort. He wanted to reinforce the starlight defensive circle. In the backyard of the golden castle, he could see that the dwarves were already sending the battle forts over. He didn¡¯t get to see aplete set, and that kind of made him disappointed. The Fire Tooh Battle Fort was his onlyplete set at the moment, while the others were basically supplementary pieces that could be added into the starlight defensive circle.

    Abel fields the energy slots of the battle fort with top-level gemstones. After that, he used the battlemand spirit and had his name written in it. Every time he activated one battle fort, he would add another battle fort into his divine portal bag. With the one that he received recently, there would be about 23 in total. It would take him several hours to be finished with all of them. Most of the time, the forts would be using their spirits for self-repairing when they were awakened.

    Following that, Abel teleported himself onto the starlight defensiverge circle. The addition of the battle fort would elevate the defense.

    Abel stood up the circle and ordered, ¡°Circle spirit! Bring the setup blueprint to me!¡¯

    The circle spirit¡¯s voice came over, ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Abel could see a visualized image of the starlight circle. Among the many stars that were illustrated, there were twenty that were sparkling in green. Those were the fixed joints of the battle fort. Among the others, 23 seemed extremely clear. Those were the battles he was setting up today. What he needed to do next was to pinpoint these spots and activate the forts onto them.

    With the help of the divine portal bag, the job became a lot easier. In just five minutes, Abel was cing the 23 battle forts onto the positions.

    Abel ordered, ¡°Activate the circle,!¡±

    The circle spirit did so and revealed stars throughout the starlight defensiverge circle. Even the sunlight was not bright enough to cover all of this. The 20 starlights were increased to 43, and that indicated to Abel that the defensive power of the golden castle was now, truly, the best on the central continent.

    After doing all of this, Abel returned to the master¡¯s building. He was heading inside the alchemy room. He didn¡¯t go ahead and began the brew immediately. Before this, he needed to see what was going on with the honorary elder of the Wizard Union. He went ahead and ced the badge onto the alchemy table circle. The circle was connected to the same system as what the Wizard Union used to assign missions and exchange points. Before this, he was always using his potion master badge to do this.

    A screen was disyed on the alchemy table. It was unlike anything he¡¯s seen before. All the words were gold. The content was also very different. Inside were requirements for the trade. The one¡¯s trading were all rank 24 or 25 advanced wizards. Abel had heard of some of them. Some of them he hadn¡¯t. For example, he did see something that Wizard Dn put up. It was about trading 10000 low-tier light stones for a ¡°life-prolonging potion.¡± The ingredients would be provided by Wizard Dn himself. The light stones would be given in full sum regardless of whether the craft was a sess or not.

    Abel was finally starting to under it when he saw that the requirement was ¡°grandmaster potionmaster.¡± He remembered Wizard Dn telling him that he was free to turn down anyone¡¯s request, and this must be what this meant. The Wizard Union was using the system to assign missions. What he needed to do was to do it. If he didn¡¯t want to, he didn¡¯t have to care. Of course, the 10000 light stones was definitely a huge incentive.

    As a matter of fact, Abel couldn¡¯t really refuse 10000 light stones. He¡¯s got too much to ask for it. He would be very satisfied to earn extra, of course. Now that he¡¯s earned the full respect of the Wizard Union, he was definitely not going to back away from this.

    Funnily enough, still, the mission was for grandmaster potion masters. Abel was the only one in the entire world. Abel thought that it was funny, but he didn¡¯t ept it right away. He had much more important things to do at the moment. He had plenty of time in the future. Of course, he was still very curious about the life-prolonging potions. At least he¡¯s never seen the name of the potion while he was still inside the Potionmaster¡¯s Guild.

    For a potion like the life-prolonging, it was truly bizarre that Wizard Dn was willing to pay 10000 low-tier light stones for it. The life-prolonging potion was not supposed to be a regr potion, but something worth 10000 low-tier sacred knights. Even the frontline couldn¡¯t always guarantee that number. Most of the time, it was only several hundred soldiers acting in one small formation.

    Abel shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll ept it first, then consider.¡±

    Abel then saw that there were two other missions that required the help of the grandmaster potion masters. The legendary wizards were already waiting for him to help them out. He could even see that the payment and the missions were literally the same.

    Abel took the badge of the alchemy table. He turned off the screen and brought out a natural breathing ingredient. The natural breathing ingredient was for the big druids to use. It was meant to be a master-level potion. Now that the elves were producing their own ingredients, the monthly portions were now all gathered into his hands, while the other three potion masters would only take missions that were specific to their preferences. Abel was not wasting any of the ingredients he got, and while he was already receiving fewer spares than the others, he was still capable of saving up more than the other ones.

    For the ¡°natural breathing,¡± the usual brew sess rate was one out of five. The elves had to leave all the ingredients for Abel to handle. Because breathing was so important to the elves, most of the herbs grown inside the herb garden were meant for it. They were also the best for big druid training, so the more ¡°natural breathing¡± there was, the faster the big druids would elevate their powers.

    By the way, this was the first time that Abel brewed the master-level potion after he became a grandmaster. When he picked up the ingredients, he could see that all the ingredients in front of him were affected by his grandmaster¡¯s rune. The ingredients continued to react inside his alchemy bottle. The more ingredients he added, the less he needed to use any special specials. However, under the influence of the grandmaster¡¯s rune, the change was really starting to change on their own. He started to notice after adding thest ingredients. It had only been ten minutes so far, but before, it¡¯d only take two hours for him to brew the master-level potion.

    As the seven lights rose up. All that remained was the golden light. Abel didn¡¯t use any of his special abilities like the Horadric Cube, the synthesized water, or the activation of his world stone fragment. Just like this, he received a golden quality bottle of ¡°natural breathing.¡±

 Chapter 1152 - Wale

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Wale</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel was satisfied with his alchemy level after hitting the grandmaster rank. Before, he used to have all kinds of cheats to get his potions to blue quality. Now, all of that was useless. He was only relying on the grandmaster rune inside of him to brew golden quality potions. The time required for the brew was also greatly reduced.

    Still, he was very confused about how tant the ways these legendary wizards were trying to gain his favor. These missions they assigned him were probably meant so that they could talk to him in person. He wasn¡¯t going to refuse, of course. With ease, he took out the 30 portions of the ¡°natural breathing¡± ingredients and began his one-time brew. Even if the purpose was to brew master-level potions, the procedure was still as easy as breathing.

    In ten more minutes, the thirty golden quality potions were in front of him.

    He spoke to the research spirit, ¡°Research spirit, bring the twenty bottles back to the Potion Master¡¯s Guild. The remaining is going back into the warehouse. The offerings will only be golden quality natural breathings from now on.¡±

    It was clear that the grandmaster alchemist¡¯s ability was to convert any potions to gold quality. Abel didn¡¯t have to hide that about him, as it was surely going to boost the status of the elven druids. In front of him, the natural breathing was quickly disappearing after being teleported by the research spirit. Abel wasn¡¯t working anymore. It was gettingte, so he needed to get back into the dark world.

    Master Nn cried out, ¡°Master Muir! Would you look at these potions!¡±

    Master Muir rushed towards Master Nn¡¯s office, ¡°What¡¯s this about, Master Nn?¡±

    He understood quickly when he saw the twenty bottles that were on the table. He looked both unsettled and confused. Given that there were now a bunch of golden-quality natural breathings for use, there were no longer any big druids that would want regr potions. Master Muir had already made ns on how to distribute the potions that Grandmaster Bet had no more use for, but from what it looked like, Master Bet¡¯s production rate was just too rapid and too much to be scheduled. Abel only took a few minutes to create the master-level ¡°natural breathings.¡± He didn¡¯t think that the ingredients would have much of an effect on the other potion masters.

    Master Muir murmured, ¡°Grandmaster Bet is too powerful!¡±

    Master Nnughed, ¡°This is good, Master Muir. The Potionmaster¡¯s Guild is finally getting the recognition that it deserves!¡±

    Master Muirughed, ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    The Potionmaster¡¯s Guild was just another elven guild that was meant to represent one type of ss. It was big in its own way, but that wouldn¡¯t matter so much on the central continent. Now, however, as long as you were a member of the Potionmaster¡¯s Guild, you would almost always be guaranteed to receive rewards anywhere on the central continent. This was all thanks to Grandmaster Bet. He was the one who changed the overall perception of the Potionmaster¡¯s Guild.

    Abel was just standing amidst the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He was watching the bone card that was amidst the mana gathering circle. He looked a bit nervous. The bone card was now already recovered on its own. All the cracks on the surface were now gone. The divine item was as good as brand new.

    Abel reached out his hand to grab the divine bone card and took out the corpse of the legendary sacred knight from his personal storage box. He ced the corpse in front of him, and he activated the bone card with his power of the Will. An ¡°absorption power¡± was instantly generated as he enchanted the ¡°resurrection¡± spell. He knew what it was that the bone card required. As the crystal angelic statue was guiding the worship power into the bone card, pale white light was what shone out of it. The ¡°resurrection spell¡± wasing out of the bone card, then it flew straight towards the sacred knight that was lying dead on the ground.

    When the corpse started to jump on its own, Abel knew that his resurrection attempt seeded. He wasn¡¯t pleased in the least because of it, however. Now that the resurrection was sessful, he thought that perhaps he should be flying off the ground.

    He still had his uncertainties, however. ¡°Perhaps he just didn¡¯t possess his own soul. He didn¡¯t have the ability to control himself.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t feel good about that. The legendary sacred knight was probably much weaker than he had thought. Of course, the resurrection process hadn¡¯t ended yet. The most crucial part hadn¡¯t started. Abel was watching in pain as he looked towards the divine bone card that was cracked open. The crack was much more severe than before. Luckily, the card remainedplete and was notpletely cracked open. As long as it was notpletely broken, the piece would always be able to return on its own. He just hoped that it wouldn¡¯t take too long.

    Slowly and carefully, Abel ced the bone card back into his mana-gathering circle. His movements were very light, as he didn¡¯t want to add more pressure so the bone card would be turned into fragments. There were many corpses inside his personal storage box that he had yet to bring back to life.

    Abel processed his bone card and took out his soul potions. He fed the soul potions to the legendary sacred knights that came back to life. After expending ten bottles of it, meek souls rose out of their bodies. He was very pleased with that, of course. He was sessful in every step he was taking.

    Following that, Abel used the mount enhancement technique to sign a spirit contract with the legendary sacred knights. The legendary sacred knight¡¯s soul was still quite weak. With as little as a conscience that was barely present, Abel didn¡¯t have to use up much of his spiritual pact¡¯s capacity to im ownership.

    Speaking of which, Abel¡¯s capacity was already much more than how much the legendary ss holders could contain. He had been hiding some of his contract creatures from everyone else, so in actuality, he was also holding much more contract creatures than what others thought he had. If aw-defying wizard tried to form a contract with, say, Frankenstein, that would¡¯ve already taken out almost all the spiritual capacity. Abel picked the smart path. He was forming a contract when the soul was just a newborn, such that the capacity taken would be the same as if he was forming with a baby chick.

    After the spiritual pact was formed, what Abel needed to do next was to activate the legendary sacred knight¡¯s body. To other ss holders, this was pretty much impossible, but all it took was for his one bottle of the ¡°full recovery vitality potion¡± to recover the knightpletely.

    For the full recovery vitality potion, as long as the soul of the user remained intact, he could always bring the body back to full health. This was pretty much thanks to the dimensional force of the potion. Now that the legendary sacred knight was bing his contract creature, the bone card was emptied once more.

    Abel resurrected one sacred knight before, so it wasn¡¯t really all that difficult to pass the skills of a sacred knight to the legendary one he just called back now. He could just pass all the skills that Izual had to him. That would require him to continuously supply the ¡°soul potions,¡± given how much spiritual damage that would inflict upon the legendary sacred knight.

    Still, the number of spiritual potions used was far less than what Abel expected. This was because all the skills he transferred were already turned to max. It could even be said that the legendary sacred knight in front of him was already a ss holder that could be put tobat straightaway.

    Abel looked towards the knight in front of him, ¡°Your name is Wale from now on.¡±

    The legendary sacred knight called Wale did not seem to possess too much conscience. Apart from his fighting instinct, there wasn¡¯t so much that was left in his memories. There wasn¡¯t even a bit of reaction when Abel called its name. Abel pped his head as he realized how weak the soul was. Very quickly, he took out the soul potions and fed them to Wale. Wale¡¯s soul was bing much stronger very quickly.

    For this legendary sacred knight, Abel spent quite a bit himself. He was using a total of 200 bottles of the soul potions straight to Knight Wale, such that the soul was elevated to the point of a five-year-old. To this extent, Abel didn¡¯t bother giving more soul potions to Knight Wale. Wale¡¯s soul was actually growing too fast. Without enough time, Abel was afraid that he would be in too much of a rush that he would destroy the soul before it took long. He was just doing enough that Wale could understand his orders.

    Whether it had to do with the sacred knight¡¯s ss or the fact that Abel was the one that granted the soul, the first thing that Knight Wale did when it gained the ability to think was to kneel before Abel. Abel felt very good because of it. It was a legendary figure kneeling in front of him. Of course, he could only keep this to himself and not boast about it in front of others. He didn¡¯t want the other legendary figures to treat him as enemies.

    Abelmanded, ¡°You go up, Wale!¡±

    Knight Wale understood his orders immediately. He opened his hands wide, and while Abel was still anticipating, he dropped to the ground. Knight Wale seemed to be feeling that something was off with his body. Given his current condition, it would be possible to fly at will. However, the environment around him did not allow him to fly. Instead, the gravity was pushing him heavily on the ground.

    Abel brought Knight Wale to the Fire River, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Let¡¯s try how you fight.¡±

    He called out Knight Bruce. Knight Bruce wasing to the Fire River. He then called Bruce out and quickly switched the gears that Knight Wale prepared. The hearts that Wale had temporarily were identical to Knight Bruce. There were the ¡°theory¡± rune, the ¡°spirit¡± sword, ¡°spirit¡± shield, and ¡°knowledge¡± helmet. It was all to see how much the fighting capabilities of the two differed.

    Abel went ahead and found a ¡°king of the pit¡± that was alone. He was letting Knight Wale and Knight Bruce handle their own fight. As for him, he switched on his world stone fragment and observed as carefully as he could to see the difference between the two.

    Knight Wale was at rank 26 while Knight Bruce was at 22. They had the exact same gear when they fought each other. The result was that Knight Wale had an overwhelming advantage over Knight Bruce. This was not different from anything that Abel was expecting. Abel was very disappointed, though. He did see Knight Wale win, but his fighting ability wasn¡¯t as strong as he wished to see from those that were from the central continent. Instead, what he saw was pretty much just the advantage that resulted from having a higher rank. If Abel had to make it clear what it was that he wanted to see, it¡¯d be the scene of Knight Wale overwhelming Knight Bruce with nothing except his presence. Theoretically, Knight Wale wouldn¡¯t even have to move to take the victory.

    Abel didn¡¯t understand what was happening, ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    His senses told him that the resurrection was sessful. There had been no problem whatsoever with Knight Wale¡¯s resurrection.

 Chapter 1153 - Cause

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Cause</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel brought a few more hell creatures to be test with Knight Wale and Knight Bruce. The result ended up being the same. He thought that Knight Wale would be flying in the air and overwhelm the iing hell creatures with his powerful presence, sweeping through the entire field with his attack beams. That turned out to be nothing more than wishful thinking.

    Abel brought Knight Wale and Knight Bruce back to the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He was letting the two sacred knights stand in front of him. This was the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. This was where he possessed some of the abilities that a divine spirit would have. He could clearly sense everything intricate that was going on with Knight Wale¡¯s body. He wasparing it to Knight Bruce¡¯s to see if there was anything wrong happening.

    As a matter of fact, there was really no point in doing this kind of observation. Knight Wale¡¯s bodyposition was pretty much fundamentally different from Knight Bruce¡¯s. Knight Wale¡¯s body was already converted into an energy form. All the cells were already transformed by the terrifying divine force. However, this was not helpful to exin why Knight Wale was not fighting aspetently as when he was alive and on the central continent.

    However, through the inspection that Abel was doing this time, he seemed to have understood what was powerful about the legendary ss holders. For wizards, for example, the soul and flesh would always remain at a regr level as long as they were storing up energy. When they were promoted intow-defying wizards, the soul would evolve to the point that it could contain the power of the Rule.

    As thew-defying wizards continued to rank up, the soul would be more energized, and the power of the Rule that it could contain would also be more powerful. Once the legendary rank was hit, the energy would change the bodies of the legendary wizard such that the flesh was no longer a weakness. Once transformed into an energy form, the body would also gain the ability to fly.

    While Abel didn¡¯t learn the reasons why Knight Wale was growing weaker, he seemed to be aware of a safe path to be a legendary figure. He¡¯s read some of it from his heritage items, but all that knowledge was nothing inparison to him observing a legendary figure that was moving right in front of him.

    ¡°What could it be?¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t discuss this with anyone else, so he could only find the answer for himself. Very quickly, he came up with a way toe across that, and that was by using his power of the Will to fully gain control over Knight Wale¡¯s soul. He could feel everything that Knight Wale was feeling. He¡¯s often done this with the Beamon giant beast Doff. With this method, he could always rece Doff to take care of those barbarian worshippers.

    Abel connected his power of the Will to Knight Wale. Knight Wale didn¡¯t feel any necessity to resist, so it fully switched on its soul and brought out the right to gain control. This was something impossible for any legendary figures to do, but Knight Wale was Abel¡¯s creation. Abel had total control over its soul, such that it was literally ¡°Abel¡¯s wish was itsmand.¡± Not even that. What Abel wanted was literally what it was driven to do.

    Abel noticed something when he was gaining control over Knight Wale¡¯s spirit. He was feeling like the entire environment was a chain that was crushing him over. He could really start to sense the among of terrifying energy that was within the legendary sacred knight. Because of this energy, he was feeling ever more in pain than before. He was really starting to understand why the legendary knight Wale could have such an average performance.

    It had to do with how things worked inside the dark world. The more powerful one was, the more that suppression would take ce.

    ¡°What a shame!¡± Abel thought to himself.

    He always wished that his fighting capability as a legendary sacred knight would always reinforce his fighting capability inside the dark world. If things turned out to be like this, he might as well resurrect Wizard Luce¡¯s ¡°resurrection¡± spell. Compared to the sacred knights, it was already enough that there was one in the team. Knight Bruce had already gained all the sacred knight techniques there were. Instead of having another unit that could do the exact same thing, Abel was definitely more leaning towards adding anotherw-defying wizard in. He knew that the sacred knights¡¯ melee ability would require something else in order to defend against spells.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t going to just let Knight Wale do nothing, now that he¡¯s already resurrected it. With that in mind, Abel changed a piece of armor for Knight Wale and ced a ¡°resolve¡± armor onto it. The attacking power of the armor was immediately enhanced. He shook his hand when he saw the ¡°spirit sword¡± in Wale¡¯s hand. He didn¡¯t expect the spiritual qi light ring in Wale¡¯s hands to do much, given how sufficient Knight Bruce¡¯s was already.

    What Abel needed was for Knight Wale to possess enough attack power. As long as he was always paying attention to Knight Wale¡¯s target, he just had to be careful that the enemy didn¡¯t kill him instantly with some sort of counterattack.

    With that in mind, Abel spent 27 pieces of the 25# ful rune to make one piece of the 28# lo rune. He wanted to create a powerful rune of ¡°remorse.¡±

    Remorse

    5 hole sword

    5# eth + 3# tir +28# lo +23# mal + 8# ral

    35% chance of unleashing a level 15 poison fang when target is hit

    40% increase attack speed

    Damage +400

    Ignore target defense

    +5-30 fire damage

    -25% enemy poison resistance

    20% for a double damage hit

    Prevent monster to self-heal

    +2 mana for every monster killed

    +15 life for every monster killed

    This was a very terrifying piece of weapon. Although Abel already spent too many runes for it, this was about the best sword that he could¡¯ve created given the number of runes that he had now. This,bined with Knight Wale¡¯s own attacking capability, would turn out to be something that no one was willing to deal with.

    In the following ten days, Abel brought hisbat team to join Knight Wale in his new equipment. The speed at which the hell creatures were exterminated had been greatly elevated. He was very satisfied with this. Although it was still much slower in contrast to when there was aw-defying wizard included, the hell creatures could still be killed quickly enough that the team would remain flexible.

    As for reviving thew-defying wizards, they would wait for a few months for the bone card to repair itself. They would resurrect Wizard Luce so he could be inside the team.

    It was still the morning of the second day when Abel turned from the dark world back into his golden castle. He didn¡¯t go to have his breakfast right away.

    He spoke to the circle spirit, ¡°Switch on all the circles within the master¡¯s building!¡±

    The circle spirit switched on the circles after the master¡¯s building, ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    The hidden circle, defensive circle, seclusion circle were all switched on. They were separatedpletely from the master¡¯s building. Abel was not confident with that at all. After doing multiple scans with his power of the Will, he was only starting to feel a bit better after knowing the effects of these circles. If he was going to let anyone else know what he was going to do next, there was going to be a lot of trouble.

    Abel ordered Knight Wale inside his portal beast ring, ¡°Conceal your presence, Wale.¡±

    Following that, he took out Knight Wale inside his training room. When Knight Wale was let out, Abel was shocked to see that the legendary sacred knight¡¯s feet were not on the ground. They were just 20 centimeters above the ground and floating in midair.

    Abel was sure that Knight Wale was getting a lot weaker, ¡°I knew it had to do with the dark world!¡±

    Knight Wale was just standing in the air. It was almost like something real was beneath. The legendary presence was enough to demonstrate how terrifying its ability was even as it was withdrawing all its presence. It could even be said that Knight Wale was apletely different sacred knight to when he was back on the central continent. If he was revealing his legendary presence here, then none of the circles here would be enough to hide his presence. Only divine power could do it at that point.

    This was why legendary figures were always so careful when they were fighting on the frontline. Unless they were flying, they¡¯d often had to cover their entire bodies up as they were traveling on the ground. Of course, most would be too proud to do that.

    Right now, Knight Wale was just standing perfectly still on the ground. He was fine to conceal his own presencepletely. Abel didn¡¯t go ahead to get Knight Wale back immediately. He was stretching his power of the Will so that it was going all over towards Knight Wale¡¯s soul. He wanted Knight Wale to be able to unleash the same presence that he was feeling so ufortable with as when he was back inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. While strength such as Knight Wale¡¯s would be suppressed over inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, the central continent was a ce that he¡¯d be perfectly able to do that.

    Abel was not going to let go of any chance to better learn about his legendary ss holder. Once again, he received the right to control Knight Wale¡¯s soul. He was very quickly sensing the difference in the environment. Here on the central continent, there seemed to be a strange floating force that was in the air that was making it very easy for him to stay afloat. He could easily feel the terrifying energy that his body was containing. He could feel like he could break through the walls within one punch.

    The reason why legendary figures were called that was quite simple. They were blessed by the world itself, and they were crafted by fate to be legends. Abel was just like that. Every time he took a breath, he could feel the energy flowing from outside into him. He wasn¡¯t a sacred knight himself, of course, so that would definitely reduce the result of his experience. Still, he could still feel the origins of the power that Knight Wale was sensing. The power wasing right beside Knight Wale, and it was really born out of an indescribable sense of fanaticism that was growing out of his own soul.

    That was only when Abel noticed that Knight Wale thought of him as a divine spirit. It would make sense in a way, as sacred knights would only exert their full potential when they had a being that they could devote themselves to. Still, Abel thought that it was strange that a piece of him was worshipping him. He let out a few breaths to let go of those unpleasant feelings. He was trying to shake off the feeling of difort as the legendary bodies were turning to the bodies of thew-defying wizards.

    Abel was starting to realize something. If he could get the corpse of a legendary wizard toe back to life, he would¡¯ve lost the sensation required for himself to reach the legendary wizard rank. He wasn¡¯t sure about that, of course, and he wasn¡¯t going to give too much thought into that.

    After cing Knight Wale back into his portal beast ring, Abel decided that he wouldn¡¯t want Knight Wale to stay too long on the central continent. It was just too dangerous to do that. He¡¯s already got ¡°remorse¡± and ¡°resolve¡± rune inside Knight Wale, and he wasn¡¯t really going to use those unless they were for back-ups inside a fight. It would go like this: if he was to face a danger that he couldn¡¯t possibly resist, he would just keep a legendary sacred knight with dark world equipment so that he wouldn¡¯t have to face this.

    Druid Gunter was just walking out of the alchemy room. Normally, all these important cleaning works were all meant that Abel¡¯s followers could do that on his own. He was just walking out of the alchemy room, and he could see that Druid Poly was just holding a potion with a very sunny smile on her face. He got really confused when he noticed that it was a bottle of the golden quality ¡°natural breathing.¡±

    He went forward and asked, ¡°Where did thate from, Druid Poly?¡±

    It should be a reward from Grandmaster Bet. Perhaps it had to do with how busy these big druids were working in thest two days.

    Druid Poly smiled and replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? All the monthly tributes from now on will be golden quality!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Druid Gunter became very sad because of it. He had already received his monthly share by now. Still, he was very d about how he was going to receive a staple supply of the golden quality potions in the future.

    He became more certain that he must increase the speed of the training. Now that he was using the training materials of the big druids, he should be stuck at rank 21. He was already much slower than Grandmaster Bet.

 Chapter 1154 - Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 1154: Wee</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The weather had been great a few dayster. The sunlight was out, and the Bay Law Pce was looking as grand as ever. All the important festivals and activities were out, and the gs that would only be hung on important asions were hung everywhere. Unlike most days, all the elves that lived inside Bay Law City had proud looks on their faces.

    They knew about how Master Bet became Grandmaster Bet. He was reaching the highest level the potion masters for the past several thousand years. That was the level of the legendary. It could even be said that within the entire line heritage of the potions masters, only Abel¡¯s rune was found to be the rune of a grandmaster. There was no other information for the reference of anyone in the same rank.

    Of course, for the promotion ceremony taking ce today, there would always be arge number of Wizard Union members. Technically, the location was chosen to be the elven royal pce, but it was really the Wizard Union that was organizing everything. Large numbers of red-cloaked wizards were all over the royal pce. Their job was to keep the order in ce.

    In the sky that was above the royal pce, a total of ten sky ships had crest gs hung over them. On the one hand, it was to demonstrate the power of the elves. On the other hand, it was to intimidate anyone who might have ulterior motives. This was a good chance for the elves to demonstrate their strength, too. The elves had too often been keeping to themselves and not to the outside world. There weren¡¯t really other non-elves in most elven cities. Now that there was really a chance to prove themselves, the elves made sure to show their power by sending twenty big druids in public, ten of which were from the Goddess Temple.

    Wizard Hume of the resource department asked, ¡°Um, Druid Joseph, when do you think Grandmaster Bet¡¯s going to be here?¡±

    This was the day that he was representing the Wizard Union to host this promotion ceremony. The time was about nine. There were going to be some important guestsing over, although Grandmaster Bet was not showing up as the host.

    Druid Joseph wasn¡¯t that confident, either, ¡°About that Wizard Hume, Grandmaster Benentt¡¯s inside the alchemy room since morning. He should¡¯ve known about today.¡±

    Wizard Hume shook his head, ¡°I think you should contact him now.¡±

    It should be a given that Grandmaster Bet would know that his own promotion ceremony was taking ce. Grandmaster Bet should¡¯ve treated that as something very important, so no one would really expect him to do anything today.

    Druid Joseph responded as he headed to the contact circle, ¡°Yes! Wait here, Wizard Hume.¡±

    Right now, Abel was still inside the alchemyb to harvest his fruits of bing a grandmaster alchemist. He was brewing multiple dozen shares of potions at the same time. He was bringing all the finished ones inside the crystal bottle to finish his brew.

    The research spirit¡¯s voice was sent over, ¡°Master, your follower, Druid Joseph, is just waiting for you to attend. He¡¯s waiting inside Bay Law Royal Pce right now,a dn the guests are justing over!¡±

    Abel really forgot, ¡°Today¡¯s the day of the ceremony?¡±

    He had too much fun inside the dark world and the central continent recently. Inside the dark world, with the addition of Knight Wale, his fighting methods¡¯ bing a lot more versatile, and the speed at which he was sweeping the hell creatures was also getting a lot faster. On the central continent, now that he became a grandmaster alchemist, he¡¯s just going to take his time learning how to master a new brewing technique. Because of that, he¡¯s pretty much forgotten about anything else. If it wasn¡¯t for the remainder of the research spirit, he might¡¯ve just forgotten that the promotion ceremony was even taking ce.

    Abel looked at the costume he was wearing. This was an elven robe. The quality was fine, but if he was wearing this to attend the promotion ceremony, most people wouldn¡¯t think that he was paying any due respect to the guests. It wouldn¡¯t look for him, so he went out of his alchemyb and used short-distance teleportation to the changing room. As soon as he was there, he saw a brand new set of an elven suit in front of him.

    Butler Meyer must have prepared this for him, Abel thought. He might¡¯ve forgotten about the ceremonypletely, but Butler Meyer was preparing thest few days just so the tailors couldplete this one costume. Abel smiled as he realized just how well Butler Meyer was taking care of him. Even if there were arge number of guestsing every day, the golden castle would still continue to run the same as always. Abel went ahead and ced his elven suit into his divine portal bag. Then, with the instant changing effect of his portal item, he changed his elven robe into the elven suit. After that, his figure appeared on top of therge-sized teleportation circle that was inside the underground basement. In a sh of the white light, he left the golden castle.

    Wizard Hume got a lot more rxed when he saw Abel showing up, ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Grandmaster Bet!¡±

    As a matter of fact, if Abel wasn¡¯ting over, things would¡¯ve been a lot more difficult. Four sky ships escorting one golden skyship were just approaching them. The dwarven king was justing over to them, and if Abel was still not here, that would not look good for anyone.

    From the gs that were hung, it could be told that it was the skyship of the dwarven Royal Pce. The dwarves were doing their bit to show their respect to Bay Law City. In return, the four skyships that Bay Law City had also gone up. They were doing their bit to wee each other.

    As a custom of the central continent, the dwarven king was not supposed to arrive at the destination with the teleportation circle. Instead, he would go to the nearest city to change to a chariot, such that he was arriving in a method that everyone could see and wee. Given how strong the dwarves were now, obviously, they would have the skyships doing the arrival part nowadays.

    Abel took it as a gesture to show him respect. As the golden sky ship slowly lowered itself, Abel, Wizard Hume, Queen Luisa, and a few big Druids went over. The one that wasing out of the golden skyship was Gunther, the dwarven king. He had a crown on his head and a few dwarvenw-defying wizards walking behind him.

    Abel smiled and bowed, ¡°Majesty Gunther! Wee!¡±

    Gunther greeted with a bow, ¡°Great Grandmaster Bet, it is of my utmost honour to attend this ceremony!¡±

    The title was ¡°great¡± for Abel. Abel was literally the most important person on the central continent now. As the dwarves had always had a great rtionship with him, the dwarven king was attending in person today to reinforce this bond between them. ording to the records of the dwarves, grandmaster alchemists would have the ability to fix super-sized war machines for the dwarves, which were crucial to their kind¡¯s survival.

    The war machine was actually ast resort for the dwarves to fight against the Nation of God. Not just that, grandmaster alchemists could also provide a lot of technical support to the dwarves, especially when it was about ancient technologies. Among the ancient techniques of the dwarves, the biggest problem had always been that only the very finest specialists could be in charge of many of the crucial technologies. So far, the dwarves had been making a very significant amount of progress in learning the ancient technologies. That was really just when they were developing the mechanism of defensive technologies and not so much for the war machines.

    Even for a war machine like the skyship, the most that it could do was to transport whoever¡¯s inside. It did not possess a lot of attacking capabilities. Even to this stage, the most that could be equipped was just catapults and catapults.

    King Gunther and Queen Luisa just had their formal greetings. As a matter of fact, the dwarven king had a higher status than Queen Luisa. While Queen Luisa was below the Sainte, the dwarven king was the highest figure in the dwarven world.

    Right now, the wizards of the Wizard Union and the druids of the elves were just bringing King Gunther and a few dwarvenw-defying wizards inside the hallroom. Abel couldn¡¯t be with the dwarven king since he was still busy treating the other important guests. There were not a lot of these really ¡°important¡± guests, but they¡¯ve already made reservations to the Wizard Union before their arrival. As arranged with the Wizard Union, they were supposed to have quite some time with Abel before he was leaving to see someone else.

    As soon as it was the dwarven king¡¯s turn, which was marked by his arrival into the hallroom, one heavy sky sparrow and one hundred sphinxes came in as well. It was clear that this belonged to the orcs of the Crazy Heart Valley. The only ones that came to wee them were Abel and Wizard Union. Needless to say, the elves were not going to get close to these orcs. On the central continent, the elves had always been antagonizing each other. The elven druids were in charge of natural energy, while the orc priests were known to harness the power of the dead, which was thought to be the opposing force to the power of mother earth. Although the Wizard Union had always been in the middle to keep a war between the elves and the orcs from happening, it should not need to be said that the two would never see eye to eye.

    If Abel hadn¡¯t be a grandmaster alchemist this time, the orcs would¡¯ve never been inside the royal city of the elves. When the sky sparrownded on the za of the royal pce, the elves were far enough as they threw a very disdainful look towards the orcs that wereing down. They were doing this, especially towards the archpriests. The sphinxes didn¡¯t really make anding and were just staying afloat. Even they knew that this ce didn¡¯t wee them.

    As for Abel, he had his own sky sparrow in the sky right now. He also didn¡¯t have a real hate for the orcs. He was a druid, but he also knew how to channel the death qi of the orc priest. In his view, neither the orcs nor the druids were supposed to represent evil. The two were just representatives of two ends of a spectrum. He knew this since he did merge natural energy and death qi before. During most of the time, this strange mixture would appear neutral, possessing neither the mildness of the natural energy nor the violence of the death qi.

    Anyways, the first to get down the sky sparrow was a ck-robed crowned lion-man. Behind him were several archpriests.

    Wizard Hume reminded, ¡°This is Beast Emperor Gatin, Grandmaster Bet!¡±

    Abel did remember hearing that name. This was the strongest orc among the two orc empires on the central continent. While, it should just be one orc empire, as the other one was pretty muchposed over ordinary herbivore orcs. While Abel never really interacted much with the Crazy Heart Valley before, he did have a few contacts with the archpriest. It could be said that the beast emperor was giving him the utmost respect bying over here today.

    Abel smiled and bowed, ¡°Wee, Great Beast Emperor!¡±

    Emperor Gatin was much louder than the other races, ¡°You sound like a very honest man to me, Great Grandmaster Bet! I don¡¯t have a lot of elven friends, but I don¡¯t mind knowing you!¡±

    Abel brought Emperor Gatin inside the royal pce. There were a lot of guestsing inside the hallroom. All of them wereing on their own through the teleportation circle. They didn¡¯t need Abel toe on his own. As a matter of fact, Abel didn¡¯t have to greet the beast emperor and the dwarven king on his own. He was just doing it because he didn¡¯t want to cause any drama that might¡¯ve troubled the Wizard Union.

    Abel turned to Wizard Hume after he got Emperor Gatin in, ¡°You need me to see someone else in?¡±

    To be honest, Abel preferred spending more time brewing potions in his alchemyb.

    Wizard Hume smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to see them all on your own, Grandmaster Bet. Most of them are just here through the teleportation circle. The legendary wizards mentioned that they would being at thest moment. They didn¡¯t want to ruin the atmosphere bying too early. By the way, you still need to wee Lady Sainte on time.¡±

    Abel was starting to understand why Wizard Hume was smiling. Everyone knew what his rtionship with the Sainte was like.

    A bitter, the few legendary wizards came to attend the promotion ceremony. Abel was starting to understand that the legendary wizards didn¡¯t want to take up all the attention. They wanted Abel to be the main focus of today.

 Chapter 1155 - Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Ceremony</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The five flying chariots came from afar. The ones pulling these chariots were the pegasi, which were special flying mounts owned by the elves. Four of the chariots were escorting one flying chariot that was in the center. On the side, White Show was also apanying them (looking a lot stronger thanst time, actually). Lady Sainte was here.

    Instead of going forward, Wizard Hume and the elves of the Royal Pce made sure to give space to Abel. Then, under Druid Lucia¡¯s instructions, the flying chariot went down and stopped right in front of him.

    Druid Lucia jumped and left pretty quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll be in now, Grandmaster Bet.¡±

    Abel shook his head and smiled. As he went forth to open the chariot door, he could see Lorraine was blushing in her full attire.

    Abel whispered, ¡°Everyone¡¯s waiting for the new woman of the house, you know.¡±

    Lorraine changed the topic, ¡°You¡¯ve be a lot stronger now, Bet.¡±

    Lorraine didn¡¯t think that much changed after Abel became a grandmaster alchemist, but that was until the Wizard Union insisted that Abel should go to the promotion ceremony. To learn about what¡¯s so special about grandmaster alchemists, she even went as far as to look up records from the temple. She was surprised when she learned that the rank of the grandmaster alchemist was actually a missing link between modern technology and ancient technology.

    Basically, the grandmaster alchemists were what¡¯s so important about the ancient civilizations. A lot of the stuff from ancient times could not be replicated just because there were no grandmaster alchemists nowadays. This was what¡¯s so important about grandmaster alchemists. Not only could they create grandmaster potions that could change the entire ecosystem, but they could also craft war machines that would change the way of how wars were fought. Of course, Abel wasn¡¯t so proficient yet to be capable of aplishing those things, but his appearance was something of a very powerful symbol for the central continent. He became the hope for the central continent to revive the technologies of ancient times, which was especially important since the Nation of God had always been a terrifying threat.

    Before going to join the ceremony, Lorraine told Abel everything she knew about grandmaster alchemists. After that, they just walked with each other and had their conversation. No one was interrupting them. Abel eventually understood why the Wizard Union, the dwarves, the orcs, and even the legendary wizards were cing so much importance on him. However, he also thought about what Wizard Dn said. It was very important for him to pick when he wanted to use his skills because, quite literally, no one could pressure or push him to do anything now.

    Abel and Lorraine walked in as soon as Druid Dn announced, ¡°Great Grandmaster Bet and her Majesty, Lady Saint of the Honourable elven goddess temple have arrived!¡±

    The elven horns blew on two sides of the hallroom. The atmosphere was bing extremely solemn. While Abel was entering, he could see that the guests were almost taking up all the space. The guests were a lot more than the number a few days ago at the golden castle. It probably had to do with the restrictions he set on the golden castle. In the golden castle, only those who were above advanced rank were allowed to win. Here, it was actually the emperors of the human empires that had to stay out. Royalties were not especially taken as important figures by the ss holders. This was especially true forw-defying wizards, big druids, and archpriests.

    Abel and Lorraine smiled as they walked towards the innermost part of the pce. Wizard Hume was already waiting for them.

    ¡°Everyone!¡± Wizard Hume announced very loudly, ¡°I¡¯m here to represent the Wizard Union to host today¡¯s promotion ceremony. All the guests will now be able to see the grand book that will go into one of the most important collections of history. This is the first promotion scroll of the first grandmaster alchemist on the continent. It is supposed to represent how far the alchemy level of the continent has reached!¡±

    Some of them already noticed that Wizard Hume mentioned grandmaster alchemist and not grandmaster potion master. They got quite confused as they thought that Wizard Hume got it wrong. The dwarves were not them. They knew that this was what Grandmaster Bet¡¯s actual title was. The title of grandmaster alchemist was supposed to represent both grandmaster potion master and grandmaster forger at the same time, and Abel happened to be both of these.

    Wizard Hume continued, ¡°Let¡¯s give our best wee to Grandmaster Benentt!¡±

    Lorraine smiled and pushed Abel on the back. Abel was just following Wizard Hume¡¯s instruction to go to his side. In the inner part of the pce, the original throne of the elven queen was now reced with one that was made entirely of gold. Originally, recing the throne was never done before, but when the Wizard Union made the request, the elven queen didn¡¯t hesitate to agree. The way she was looking at it, it was the most honorable thing the elven race had done to wee the very first grandmaster alchemist in history. It was definitely much more important than her reputation as the queen.

    Abel watched guests and spoke loudly, ¡°My name is Bet, everyone, and I¡¯d like to address all of you here as my friends. I do see some of you that I don¡¯t know that well, but whether you know me or not, I¡¯m here to thank you for attending my promotion ceremony.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been trying to get to know my grandmaster ability bettertely. I don¡¯t know the full extent of my powers now, but I can guarantee one thing you, people, one thing I can guarantee you is that I¡¯ll be brewing at least golden quality potions from now on. That means that I won¡¯t be making anything below golden quality.¡±

    The entire crowd got extremely loud when he finished. There was only one rank difference between the golden quality potions and the blue quality potions, but the two differed drastically. It could be said that the ingredients of the master-level potions were, without exception, all very precious. Abel said that he could always produce much better results with ingredients of the same quality. But, of course, that was going to make everyone a lot louder.

    Abel continued, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll have a limit of how many potions I can create every month. There are missions that I have toplete immediately. There is a limit to how many potions I can give, so from here on, their upper limit for the master level potion would be five bottles. I¡¯ll be personally picking the appropriate applications from the mission tform.¡±

    What Abel said caused, again, a massive reaction in the hallroom. If he was just brewing five bottles every month, that would be nowhere enough to meet the whole central continent¡¯s demands. Abel wasn¡¯t going to say much more than what he had, however. He¡¯s got no gain brewing the master-level potion. Actually, if it wasn¡¯t for helping out the Potionmaster¡¯s Guild, he didn¡¯t even want to do more missions that they assigned. He¡¯d actually be more content with five bottles because he could then distribute the other missions to the other three potion masters. Not the ¡°natural breathing,¡± though, since the elves would only let him do that.

    As for how Abel was going to calm this crowd down, he didn¡¯t really care. He didn¡¯t know most of the people here. The people that were actually close to him weren¡¯t reacting that much, anyway, since they could always contact Abel if they wanted their own bottles.

    Wizard Hume could see that Abel stopped talking, ¡°Quite, everyone! Let¡¯s now have Grandmaster Bet sit on his grandmaster¡¯s spot!¡±

    The elven horns were blown once again. All the guests were looking towards Abel as he went forth to sit on the golden throne. This was a ceremony, a tradition that was supposed to take ce for legendary wizards. From what it looked, the Wizard Union was treating grandmaster alchemists just like the legendary figures. It was even clearer when the visitors all saw the golden throne. Everyone was starting to see just how much importance the Wizard Union was cing on ABel.

    All of them cheered, ¡°Grandmaster Bet! Grandmaster Bet!¡±

    Five streaks of white light shed in the sky. The five legendary wizards appeared in the sky of the hallroom.

    The five legendary wizards congratted, ¡°Congrattions, Grandmaster Bet.¡±

    After seeing the legendary wizards floating in the air, some of the guests were actually shocked. Many of them hadn¡¯t seen any legendary wizards before, and they just couldn¡¯t divert their gazes away.

    Abel stood up and bowed back, ¡°Thank you foring here, legendary wizards!¡±

    Wizard Lakingughed out loudly, ¡°I came for your wine and food, Grandmaster Bet!¡±

    Wizard Dn continued, ¡°Same! I¡¯ve lost the taste of other food after going to the golden castle.¡±

    The other three legendary wizards nodded and smiled. The five legendary wizards did their bit to show their good rtionship with Abel. It was extremely surprising for the guests.

    Wizard Humeughed and announced, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ll now have the banquet. Let me make it clear. All the dishes were cooked by the two chefs of the golden castle. The red wine was also taken from the wine keep of the golden castle. Of course, we¡¯ll also be providing legendary level water spirit fruit juice.¡±

    Abel was quite surprised until he realized that the red wine and fruit juice must be the ones that were only synthesized. Those must be the ones he left for his followers and Butler Meyer to distribute to his friends. Those four were probably the ones who got these ready.

    Actually, there were just simply too many guests at this banquet. The two chefs had been securing a regr supply of food while they were busy cooking up the dishes. Once they were done, the freezing element wizards of the Wizard Union would then be cooling them down for preservation. When the dishes were to be served, all it took was some heating up to serve the dishes that were prepared several days in advance.

    When Wizard Hume made his announcement, the servants went forth to get the dishes over. Like most banquets, this one was supposed to be done with a buffet. As the smell of the dishes was going out to the hallroom, all the guests were very pleased with the amount that was put into this particr asion. On most days, they would have to pay light stones and wait in line to get ess to these dishes. They¡¯d also have to be high-ranking ss holders to even qualify to eat. This meant that some of the noblemen here weren¡¯t even supposed to see these dishes in front of them.

    Abel was quite speechless when he saw how rowdy the whole scene was getting. He didn¡¯t participate in the affairs of the promotion ceremony. If he did participate in arranging for today, he would¡¯ve never allowed the rabbit essence dishes to be included. Right now, he couldn¡¯t bear to imagine how messy it would beter one.

    Abel tried to keep it to himself with a smile, ¡°Legendary wizards, why don¡¯t we head to the side pce?¡±

    The doors of the side pce weren¡¯t closed. Inside, there was a small-sized banquet for only those whom Abel acknowledged. Abel was bringing Lorraine and the five legendary wizards in. Following that, it was Emperor Gatin and the dwarven king. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone else after that.

    As soon as Wizard Dn went in, he immediately grabbed some food he liked and started eating on his own. Abel didn¡¯t know what to think, but if a legendary wizard was acting like this, he wouldn¡¯t find it difficult to imagine what those guests inside the main hall would be like.

    Wizard Dn turned to Abel after sipping some red wine, ¡°This isn¡¯t the right wine!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t have the best stuff with this many guests,¡± Abel sighed, then took out some beverages that he synthesized twice before, ¡°Here, Wizard Dn, let me change that for you.¡±

 Chapter 1156 - Chaos

    <h4><i>Chapter 1156</i>: Chaos</h4>

    Abel was just having a good conversation with his important guests. Of course, it would just be him and the five legendary wizards. The dwarven king and the beast emperor would only join asionally to show that they were there.

    As for the main hallroom, a war was about to start over the dishes, red wine, and the water spirit fruit juice passed over. The guests all rushed over to get their own share. The wizards had it the easiest. While they couldn¡¯t cast spells, the ¡°telekinesis¡± could be used for them to reach for things from over the distance. They would just be standing outside the crowd to grab whatever food they were after.

    Things were still normal the first few minutes the banquet started. As ridiculously good as the food and drinks here were, the guests did keep their manners as this was Grandmaster Bet¡¯s promotion ceremony. That was until one advanced wizard from the lightning n took a bite of the one particr dish and sipped on the water spirit fruit juice. A promotion qi rose out of him, and he was immediately taken to somewhere else by his colleagues to meditate inside a mana gathering circle. While he left the scene quite quickly, the noblemen and the ss holders were very quick to lose their cool. They started pushing against each other to fight for the dishes, all so that maybe they could experience the same things as what they just witnessed.

    The non-ss holders had it the toughest. While the ss holders couldn¡¯t use spells inside the elven royal pce with five legendary wizards nearby, their physiques still made it extremely easy for them to push the regr people to the side. The regr guests had no way of getting close to the tables, while the ss holders would just dig in as soon as they got the food on their own te. The ones on the front would do everything to keep themselves there because if they were pushed backward, they would¡¯ve had no way ofing back in.

    Attitude? Respect? Mannerism? What was more important than promoting? To get a chance to eat at the golden castle, one would have to wait for at least several months. There was also a limit to how much one could eat inside the golden castle, and no red wine nor water spirit fruit juice would be provided. Today was somewhat of a special day for anyone who was here, in this sense, especially the ss holders.

    The ss holders seemed to have forgotten that today was an important day for the elves. The middle-low-tier druids were just staring at the chaos that was taking ce in front of them. The ss holders worevish attires did not unleash their explosive attack spells, but they all had their defensive spells on just so they could be a little bit closer to the food. They would also use their bodies to push towards the table. Once these ss holders gave in their best, the dishes, the red wine, and the juice became very easily consumed.

    The wizards standing afar were just noticing that it was not so easy to grab the food with their telekinesis. The ss holders in front were just interrupting them from activating. Since all these ss holders had to do was to block the direction where the telekinesis was going, the wizards were also forced to join in the crowd. In their minds, too, they also had to do whatever it took to get their mouths on the foods and drinks. They¡¯ve all heard about the legends of the golden castle restaurant.

    Very quickly, another advanced archpriest received a promotion. He was dragged away from the table so a death qi gathering circle could be ced around him. The empty spot was quickly taken over. Someone kicked someone and was punched back. The hallroompletely lost order. Nobody was casting any spells, but they all started brawling with each other. It was a good thing that the barbarians weren¡¯t here. Otherwise, no one would be able to stand against their charging hits.

    Abel was already frowning inside the side pce. He knew that something was wrong when he sensed the two promotion qi.

    Wizard Dnughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, ha! Just let the red-cloaked enforcers deal with them.¡±

    Honestly, Wizard Dn didn¡¯t care that much as long as no one was using any attack spells. This happening was just embarrassing. No major rules were vited, so he and the other legendary wizards were just going to let it slip.

    A red-cloaked wizard quickly shouted in the hallroom, ¡°This is Grandmaster Bet¡¯s promotion banquet. Anyone who¡¯s fighting here will be immediately tossed out!¡±

    The red-cloaked wizard that appeared suddenly made the ss holderse back to their senses very quickly. They knew that they shouldn¡¯t try to piss off anyone with a red cloak, so they quickly went back to grabbing their food in a more modest way. Of course, they¡¯d still try to push each other, trip each other, and do little things to allow them to be closer to the food.

    Originally, there should be enough food for everyone, but the ss holders were just taking too much already. They never really stopped. After having the food for a few more minutes, the crowd became chaotic again after a promotion qi rose out of a dwarven advanced wizard. The same thing happened to three other ss holders, and while the red-cloaked wizard was still there to watch, the ss holders were starting to get a lot more physical again. These ss holders were all prestigious in their own way, so in a situation like this, it was really every man for himself. This was especially the case when they saw that there weren¡¯t any more dishes on the table.

    An advanced orc priest who was blocked from the table for almost an hour couldn¡¯t contain himself, so he used the bone staff in his hand and struck the groin of the advanced druid in front of him. The advanced druid shouted, and out of reflex, he summoned a dire wolf that immediately attacked the one who attacked its master. The druid was usually a lot more reserved than this, but a sudden attack would make anyone lose their sense of control. The advanced orc priest was frightened to see three dire wolvesing right towards him, so he quickly summoned some skeletons in front of them.

    Things were really starting to lose control now. There were some who were afraid of getting hurt. Some were already aware that this situation couldn¡¯t be calmed, so they all did their things to protect themselves. In the hallroom, lightning, freezing elements, and fire were shot everywhere. All kinds of summoned creatures were called out. The red-cloaked wizard was terrified. He didn¡¯t think that a major fight would just happen right in front of him.

    The fight continued for just ten seconds, however. The ss holders didn¡¯t think about stopping, but they were all suppressed by the essence the legendary wizards unleashed. When they stopped, they could see that the beautiful floor tiles were crushed. They could also see the food and drinks all sttered on the floor. It was aplete mess. Ten ss holders already couldn¡¯t get up. Some of them were injured by summoned creatures, while others were identally hurt by the spells. Luckily, the regr guests were already on the side and did not participate in the fight for the dishes. No regr people dared to join in, as fighting with these ss holders would pretty much just kill them instantly.

    Wizard Dn was floating inside the hallroom with a troubled look on his face, ¡°This event is over. Those of you who haven¡¯t sent your gifts, leave the stuff here and get out immediately!¡±

    This was definitely not looking good for the Wizard Union. The promotion ceremony was meant for none other than Grandmaster Bet, but things really went out of control even in the presence of a red-cloaked wizard. This was about as infuriating as it could get. Worse yet, many of the guests were too influential and important to be punished. There wasn¡¯t a lot that could be done, so what Wizard Dn could do was to just hurry up and end this banquet.

    Under Wizard Dn¡¯s suppression, still, a promotion qi just rose out of one advanced wizard. It was unclear whether Wizard Dn helped him indirectly or it had to do with the food that was served. Again, the ss holders threw their greedy gazes towards the floor. They didn¡¯t care if the food and drinks were on the ground. They would do anything to move to the next rank.

    Wizard Dn didn¡¯t want to speak anymore, ¡°Get out!¡±

    The ss holders then promptly left. When they left, they decided that, collectively, the first thing that they should do would be to head over to the golden castle. They would stay no matter how long the line was.

    Wizard Dn headed back to the side pce, ¡°These are some excellent dishes you¡¯ve got here, Grandmaster Bet. I didn¡¯t think that the banquet would be like this!¡±

    Abel did not have a happy look on his face, ¡°I didn¡¯t arrange this, Wizard Dn. It was all the Wizard Union.¡±

    Abel did not agree to use his dishes to serve these guests. He¡¯s had simr experiences on the Holy Continent. He knew that his food and drinks had a very special effect, so he was always very careful to keep the number of people essing his restaurant to a limit.

    Wizard Hume went in and bowed apologetically, ¡°So sorry, Grandmaster Bet. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t mind that much, actually, ¡°It¡¯s alright, really. Actually, Wizard Hume, you just came in on time. Let¡¯s just have our meal now.¡±

    Wizard Dn smiled towards Wizard Hume, who was not sure how to reply, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Hume. Let¡¯s just sit for the time being.¡±

    Wizard Hume bowed to everyone and sat at the seat that was on the very end. Most people didn¡¯t really care about what was happening in the main hallroom. In a bit, they all started tough and chat amongst themselves. Wizard Dn was the one who chased the guests away, but that was all on the wizards and not the elves. When the guests left, the elves got one packet of the ¡°skin lotion¡± and the ¡°conditioner¡±bined to each and every one of them. They were just beauty products, but since it was Grandmaster Bet who made them, their price would definitely be a lot more than they actually were worth.

    Some of the guests didn¡¯t know what these potions were for, so some people exined it to them. Of course, the exnations would always be off the point when one hadn¡¯t ever tried it on themselves. Only the elves could do justice in describing the effects of these beauty products since the noblewoman and the female druids had always been using skin lotions and hair conditioners in their everyday lives. By the way, if these two potions weren¡¯t the ones that cost the leastpared to all the other potions Grandmaster Bet could craft, the elves would¡¯ve never sent out these potions as gifts.

    The ceremony on this day was recorded in the history books. Two main points were noted: one was the birth of the first grandmaster alchemist on the central continent, while the other was the first-ever brawl that took ce at a promotion ceremony. Because of the chaos that took ce, four ss holders received promotions, 15 ss holders were severely injured, and close to a hundred were lightly injured.

 Chapter 1157 - Instigate

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Instigate</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Just like that, after the promotion ceremony ended like a joke, Abel was going back to his everyday life.

    If there was anything that changed, it¡¯d be that the number of ss holders making reservations at the golden castle restaurant reached an all-time high. Thetest reservation was put in after more than 6 months. All kinds of people tried to make different maneuvers to push themselves to the front of the waitlist. Some of them used connections. Some tried toe in as spectators to learn about the foods that were served. Some just went to spectate the legendary light. There were all kinds of people who were trying this. On the central continent, there were more smaller groups than there were for middle torge groups.

    Still, Abel was just watching as the light stones inside the warehouse increased bit by bit. Much of the work inside the golden castle was for Butler Meyer and his three followers to take care of. He was just standing on top of the ¡°starlight defensive circle.¡± He was just using his worship pathway to select a suitable follower to assassinate the preach of the Nation of God. Since he was already pretty experienced at doing this, it didn¡¯t take him much time to find a knight that had a pretty good fighting ability.

    Abel went ahead and extended his power of the Will onto the knight. Although it was not the same as when he was synchronizing with his contract creature, he could still do a fairly good job at sensing what his follower was experiencing. With that, he used a divine message tomand the follower to leave his resilience and ride onto another warhorse to go towards another city.

    Now that the Nation of God had taken control of the teleportation circle, most regr people couldn¡¯t get ess to the teleportation circle without going through a very strict application process. It was bing harder than ever for the follower to kill multiple ss holders at once because 5 to 6 would make him exposed immediately to the detection of the sacred knight. Abel had to pick only the followers that were living in the mostmutable cities so they could travel across different towns in a short period of time.

    Right now, the knight was just riding horses. His mind and body were bothpletely taken control of by Abel¡¯s crystal angelic statue. His heart was full of devotion towards the divine spirit, such that he would push himself to the edge of his life to finish any mission that was assigned to him.

    Abel was just having his rest right now. He was quite bored, so he would use his worship pathway to enjoy the scenery of the Nation of God through the vision of his followers. While he was enjoying the view that was looking very different from that of the central continent, he realized that the sky he was looking at seemed to have changed a bit. The knight he was possessing seemed to have noticed as well showed. He raised his head and Abel that the guardian wings, although it hadn¡¯t been moving the entire time it was there, were now pping its wings. For anyone living inside the Nation of God, this was about as strange as seeing the sun rising out west.

    The shock was actually too great. It was destabilizing the knight Abel was possessing and the worship pathway.

    Abel thought to himself, ¡°Something went off with the Nation of God!¡±

    They movedsted for 30 seconds. Like before, the wings were just going back to normal. Abel didn¡¯t know if something simr happened before, but he realized that the changes were affecting his crystal angelic statuepletely. In his sense, he noticed that apart from followers that were looked after directly by his preachers, a third of his followers were lost in a matter of thirty seconds. This had a lot to do with how ¡°impure¡± the faith of these followers was. Most of them weren¡¯t devoting their worship to the demon from beyond nor the guardian wings for various reasons. For the demon of beyond, its inactivity had already made most of them pay little to no attention to it. For the guardian wings, since it was a being that was so ingrained into the everyday lives of those who lived inside the Nation of God, care for it was already in the state of being too much that it was numb.

    When a lot of the followers were worshipping, they would often have no image to visualize. They would most often pray while visualizing the demon from beyond inside their heads. Originally, the worship power that was generated from this method of prayer would also belong to the guardian wings and the demon from beyond. This was under the premise that the crystal angelic statue was not there so that it was taking some of the worship power away.

    Anyways, the guardian wings just started moving today. Although it was just for thirty seconds, that was already enough to change the beliefs of many worshipers. Technically, praying to the guardian wings wasn¡¯t so different from praying towards the demon from beyond, but the number of followers Abel had lost control of was already up to a third of his total number. Since he still had his mission toplete, he could only bear the loss and continue possessing his followers.

    The change happening was influencing much more than what Abel knew. On the frontline, while Wizard Larking and Wizard Luke were exchanging some of their thoughts on training, they suddenly stood up and teleported themselves out of the room.

    Wizard Larking said with a serious look, ¡°It¡¯s about to wake up, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Wizard Luke also looked very serious, ¡°The wings were probably causing some sort of indirect effect. There should still be a while before it wakes up.¡±

    They didn¡¯t say the name of the demon from beyond. This was to pay their respect to the great being that was their worst enemy.

    Wizard Larking shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s just report this and see what the higher-ups have to say.¡±

    They were legendary wizards, but this was really out of their control.

    Wizard Luke sighed, ¡°The peace we¡¯ve had for several thousand years now is about to end¡ªvery quickly from the look of things.¡±

    Wizard Larking sighed as well, ¡°Yeah, just when we¡¯re hoping that our strength would increase over the several decades.¡±

    Wizard Luke thought about Grandmaster Bet, ¡°Well, at least we have Grandmaster Bet. His presence is already doing all of us a great favour.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to increase the reward. Grandmaster Bet doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in 10000 low-tier lightstones for every mission.¡±

    It had been some days since Grandmaster Bet had his promotion. Still, Abel did not ept any of the missions that were assigned specially for him. The wizards didn¡¯t bother to push him, because they didn¡¯t want to cause any drama. Things would be very difficult if they got on Grandmaster Bet¡¯s wrong side, especially when he was the only producer of many types of potions.

    Wizard Larking smiled and spoke, ¡°Should we just increase the number of light stones, then? Now that we¡¯ve got this many inside the warehouse, let¡¯s just give whatever amount Grandmaster Bet wants. If 10000 is not enough, make it double. I don¡¯t think people would object to that as long as the potions are there.¡±

    The Wizard Union did have the biggest collection of light stones on the central continent. For just Wizard Luke and Wizard Larking, since they¡¯ve been on the frontline for so long, they¡¯ve stored hundreds of thousands of low-tier lightstones over the past few centuries. Combined with the ones the other wizards collected, it could even be said that the Wizard Union contained several million in total. None of them went to the continent, as the wizards would use them purely for their own promotions.

    Due to the quality of the light stones, the progress of many wizards had been fruitless when they tried to use them for their own training. So, instead of using it for themselves, they decided to use the light stones as a reward for when they were handing out gifts. That¡¯s why the number went up so much inside the warehouse.

    Wizard Luke didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°Let¡¯s just report the change of the guardian wings. I¡¯ll be back to change the reward.¡±

    The knight Abel possessed was captured by the sacred knights after the fourth sessful assassination mission. At the veryst moment, he ordered the knight tomit suicide to hide away all the tracks. As immoral as this seemed, the knight was not Abel¡¯s, to begin with. Also, apart from towns that Abel¡¯s preachers were directly in charge of, it could even be said that all the followers inside the Nation of God were not real followers. There was no hypocrisy in removing the followers, as most followers weren¡¯t even that faithful, to begin with.

    If anything, Abel cared a lot more than he was earning four new heritage books with the cost of one. He was also worried about the change that was taking ce at the guardian wings, just like the many others. He was worried that maybe the demon from beyond would wake up soon. Given his current strength, if the demon from beyond was to take up, he would¡¯ve had no ways of fighting back if it decided to go after him. He could go hide inside the dark world, but he couldn¡¯t stay there forever. The only one he was looking at, he should just increase his power.

    At night, he had been extra tenacious in his fight with the hell creatures of the Fire River. Because of this, the progress he was making in ten days was actually the equivalent of the results of twenty days. By this point, the demon from beyond was already hanging on top of his head. He had no other way except to boost his own power with all that he¡¯s got.

    On the second morning on the central continent, he would head back to have his breakfast inside his dining room. When he was about to brew his potions, he heard the sound of the research spirit.

    The research spirit reported, ¡°Wizard Hume is waiting for you inside the guest meeting room, Master.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t seem to know what Wizard Hume was doing, so he just passed through the short-distance teleportation circle and went over there. As soon as he went, he could see that Wizard Hume was busy taking steps back and forth. He seemed to be quite worried.

    Wizard Hume bowed, ¡°So sorry to bother you in the morning, Grandmaster Bet.¡±

    Abel could see that something was up, ¡°Anything in particr today, Wizard Hume?¡±

    Wizard Hume bowed, ¡°I¡¯ve got a very urgent order I need to make, Grandmaster. Can I just get some light recovery potions and mana potions?¡±

    Abel was confused, ¡°Why are you in such a rush for these? What happened?¡±

    Before, Abel¡¯s been supplying all these potions every month. These were actually the potions he produced the most.

    Wizard Hume was very open, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. Something abnormal happened to the guardian wings of the Nation of Evil. The Wizard Union has been trying to clear off the resource points on the frontline, but as you know, since Wizard Dn was poisoned, we¡¯ve got all the potions stored used up very quickly. We¡¯ve been lowtely. We don¡¯t have enough to keep fighting on the frontline, let alone in a full-scale war!¡±

    Wizard Hume would¡¯ve never been this open if it was in front of other people. Still, Abel¡¯s current status was the honorary elder of the Wizard Union. There was no point keeping an operation this big from him. As a matter of fact, Wizard Hume was gathering upw-defying wizards since yesterday to join the frontline. Still, a lot of the ss holders did not know about the specifics as of yet. All this time, the Wizard Union had known about how far the Nation of God¡¯s intelligencework ran on the central continent. If the Nation of God was to learn about the operation this time, things could get very troubling.

    Abel pretended that he didn¡¯t know, ¡°What! What? What? The guardian wings? You mean that of the Nation of Evil?¡±

    Very quickly, Abel calcted the number of potions he had on hand and made a decision.

 Chapter 1158 - Assembling

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Assembling</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel asked Wizard Hume, ¡°I have 2000 bottles of power potion and 2000 bottles of mana potion. Do you think this is enough?¡±

    Wizard Hume was very pleased, ¡°Thank you so much, Grandmaster Bet! This is more than enough.¡±

    After receiving a mission yesterday to supply resources to a major war that was fought on the frontline, Wizard Hume was starting to get a bit troubled. Before, it was very easy to prepare the amount even if Grandmaster Bet wasn¡¯t here to make extra, but after Wizard Dn used up all the super healing potions, there was not enough inside the warehouse to supply even ten people. No one was using the regr healing potions at this point. If Grandmaster Bet weren¡¯t here to make more super-level potions, no one would feel confident enough to go on the battlefield.

    Abel¡¯s decision was made him a lot more rxed. 2000 bottles of the power potion and 2000 bottles of the mana potion. The number was enough for a major war.

    Wizard Hume had a full smile, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to pay you quickly enough, Grandmaster Bet!¡±

    Abelughed and refused, ¡°The Wizard Union fights for the continent, Wizard Hume. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m receiving payment for this.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like Abel was trying to be humble. Rather, he was really desperate to do everything in his power to dy the demon from beyond from making any move.

    Wizard Hume stood up and bowed, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to let all the ss holders that are participating. That¡¯s thest I can do.¡±

    On the Howling Castle, which was located on the frontline, there were morew-defying wizards gathered up than the Wizard Union expected. It all had to do with the rewards that the Wizard Union provided. They¡¯ve been providing a series of rewards as soon as they sent out themand. Of course, in this particr mission, the kill counter could be directly transferred into the rewards that were offered. Those included legendary items that could aid with promotion, treasures that could be used to boost wizards, and potions that could recover broken limbs. Among them, the ones that could let the ss holders go mad would be the four recipes that could prolong one¡¯s life expectancy. These recipes were what captured the attention of thew-defying wizards the most, and yes, they were the same bunch as the ones Abel got out of a vegetative state. Although they all had just 60 years added to their life, their fighting experiences marked each and every one of them to be veterans on the battlefield. For the rewards that were provided this time, they were willing to give it their absolute best.

    Life-prolonging potions of the same rank could only be consumed once, but four types of potions could, together, at least onew-defying wizard¡¯s lifespan by 200 years. If there was a total of 200 years, thesew-defying wizards would always have the motivation to fight harder. Now that they knew that Abel could help them get treated, they now knew that they could just go to Abel again if they had the recipes and ingredients for the other life-prolonging potions.

    Wizard Hume looked towards thesew-defying wizards, ¡°Quiet, everyone!¡±

    There were just too manyw-defying wizards today. Some of the advanced wizards and the other ss holders had to stay out so it was just these ones inside the hallroom. Wizard Hume was keeping everyone silent to listen to him.

    Wizard Hume got loud, ¡°Today, the Wizard Union has called everyone of you here for the greatest warfare that¡¯s fought on the frontline since thest several thousand years. Our target is the resource point of the Nation of Evil! Take as many resources as you can!¡±

    The otherw-defying wizards had guessed so as soon as they arrived. Still, they were quite surprised to hear that this was the biggest war that was fought in several thousand years. Some of them got excited because of this. Others were not so keen. The bigger the scale was, the bigger the danger was, and the more reactive the Nation of God was going to get. Missions and wars were two different things. Whilew-defying wizards would rarely suffer any casualties during a mission, death was verymonce in a war. Wizards were always known to prioritize their lives before anything else, which was why the thought of going to war made so many of them wanted to leave.

    Wizard Hume continued, ¡°Everyone! Do you know why the Wizard Union has gotten out so many rewards this time? It¡¯s simple! This war is too important! If you don¡¯t want in, you can leave now!¡±

    Now-defying wizards here would just leave. They weren¡¯t stupid. Leaving would mean that the Wizard Union would block their ess to resources permanently.

    Wizard Hume continued, ¡°Everyone, for this particr operation, Grandmaster Bet has provided, for free, 2000 bottles of the power potion and 2000 bottles of the mana potions to ensure your safety out there. I do hope that you don¡¯t ruin his good will.¡±

    As they heard that Grandmaster Bet provided so many potions this time, all thew-defying wizards became very excited. They understood one thing clearly. As long as they didn¡¯t die, no matter how badly they were injured, Grandmaster Bet¡¯s potions would always keep them healing and eventually bring them to full health. They didn¡¯t say anything in return because, sometimes, gratitude wasn¡¯t supposed to be expressed with words.

    Wizard Charlie was a rank 24 wizard from the lightning n. He was one of thew-defying wizards that Abel rescued from a vegetated state. The 100 bottles of the power potion inside his portal bag was a very significant indication of how good the rtionship between the lightning n and Grandmaster Bet was. This was just a fraction of how much Grandmaster Bet was handing out to the lightning n, by the way. All the dozens of the lightning n wizards that came here had the same amount in their own portal bags, which was why they felt so confident to search for the other four life-prolonging potions.

    So, there were about 15 resource points that they had to fight over at the Nation of God¡¯s resource points. They all had quite a distance from the Nation of God. On average, 20 to 30w-defying wizards would be deployed to attack each resource point with some backup reinforcements. In total, nearly 400w-defying wizards were asked to be in this particr operation. In addition, the barbarian warriors that were called from the Battlesong teau and the archpriests from the Crazy Heart Valley also wereposed to form the unit required for this operation.

    Of course, given how the lightning n wizards were so powerful themselves, they were specially told to work on their own. With that, 16 lightning n wizards brought 200 advanced wizards, one barbarian warrior, and ten archpriests to head towards one resource point. As they went towards their target, WIzard Charlie brought the team and marched forward as carefully as they could. There wasn¡¯t anything that could mark their traces. Once they were 5 miles away from the resource point, they stopped for an assembly.

    Wiard Charliemanded, ¡°I want the archpriests to bring out their summon creatures. After that, the barbarian warrior will add buff to everyone.¡±

    The ten archpriests called out their skeletons, metallic stone monsters, ystone monsters, and all kinds of other summon creatures. As for the barbarian warrior, he used a ¡°scream,¡± bat system¡± and mandmand¡± to add stats to all the ss holders and summon creatures. Wizard Charlie took out a magic item that served as a timer to wait for the right time toe.

    This time, it was arranged that 15 targets would be attacked at the same time. This was a number that even Wizard Charlie hadn¡¯t seen in all his very long life. There were 400 somethingw-defying wizards and near 5000 advanced wizards, ten-something barbarian warriors, and 100 something archpriests. They had to be as scary as they could be. By the way, among the 400w-defying wizards, about half were ones that Grandmaster Bet recovered from a vegetated state. If Grandmaster Bet wasn¡¯t helping this time, even if the Wizard Union was to initiate forced conscription, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to get all this number here all at once.

    As for the central continent, right now it was just rank 21w-defying wizards that were staying on post. They had absolutely no right to appear on the frontline.

    Wizard Charlie revealed the n this time, ¡°The time hase. I want the advanced wizards and archpriests to stay. The same for the barbarian warriors. The 15w-defying wizards and I will be the first to break the defence, and once that¡¯s done, everyone elsees in following our lead.¡±

    As a matter of fact, Wizard Charlie didn¡¯t think that much was going to happen in this operation. They just had too many on their own side and given from his understanding of the Nation of God, they were not going to send more than five mad knights to one resource point. They might also have an addition of 1000 sacred knights including some mid-lower tier ones, but a sneak attack like what they were about to do should suffice.

    ording to Wizard Charlie, the 16w-defying wizards might just be enough to wipe out the entire ce. They just had to be fast so that the Nation of God couldn¡¯t send in any reinforcements.

    It was not like they¡¯ve never attacked resource points before, by the way. While the targets were very limited, the Wizard Union did have an unspoken agreement with the Nation of God to take the resources as much as possible from each other. This was really so that the powerful ones could strengthen their powers faster. Originally, this was going to keep happening, but what happened to the guardian wings was making the Wizard Union want to give up on training their soldiers. What the Wizard Union wanted to do now, instead, was to limit the number of units of the battlefront so they could drain out as much energy out of the guardian wings as possible.

    The mission was only started with the right amount of strategic instructions. Wizard Charlie nodded towards his 15 lightning nrades, who were all previous in vegetated states. Yes, they were all here for the life-prolonging ingredients. It was the reason that they joined to be hitting the exact same resource point. They were doing it so that when they were distributed the rewards, they would get to keep more to themselves instead of having to share with arge group.

    WIzard Charlie called out, ¡°Action!¡±

    Amidst the 16 white lights, the 16w-defying wizards arrived at the front of the resource point in just ten-something seconds. 32 streaks of the ¡°lightning chains¡± hit the defensive circle.

    All the sacred knights were shaken awake, ¡°Enemy iing!¡±

    The reaction of the mad knights was extremely quick. Even though the 16w-defying wizards had been acting very quickly, all it took was two ¡°lightning chains¡± for a counterattack to take ce. It wouldn¡¯t take that much time for thew-defying wizards to activate two ¡°lightning chains¡± in a row, and ording to Wizard Charlie¡¯s estimation, all it would take were 6 ¡°lightning chains¡± to break through the defensive circlespletely. Given that there were 16w-defying wizards activating the lightning chain six times each, that would be a total of 200 something times. Yes, all of them were activating the spells with both of their hands.

    As soon as they activated up to 2 lightning chains, a freezing ripple appeared amidst the fort and rushed towards the 16w-defying wizards. This was the effect of the mad knight using the ¡°sacred freezing.¡± Still, because of how rushed it was and how it was cast by two mad knights that were just on patrol, the attack power was nowhere close to matching the same level as when a thousand sacred knights were forming the battle formation.

 Chapter 1159 - Combat

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Combat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    From what these two mad knights understood, the 16w-defying wizards should¡¯ve dodged with teleportation as soon as they were shot with the freezing ripple. That was how wizards should fight... with cowardly and cunning methods.

    Wizard Charlie had a resolute look on his face. He did not send anymands, and nor did the 15w-defying wizards with him doing anything. All of them were fending off the attacks with their ¡°Freezing armors¡± and ¡°energy barriers.¡± No, they did not stop casting the ¡°lightning chains.¡±

    Wizard Charlie knew very clearly himself. Although they had an overwhelming advantage over the mad knights that were within the fort, as long as these mad knights were prepared to get more of them to make a battle formation, it would be much more difficult to break through the fort¡¯s defensive circle. Because of this, Wizard Charlie chose to not dodge. He chose a very rare form of responding, which was to just try to hold against the sacred freezing. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be doing this without the ¡°power potion¡± on him.

    Due to the many resources on the frontline, the standards for constructing the forts just became a whole lot higher. This was especially the case for the defensive circles, as they were made with rare materials that would make them surpass what would normally be used on the continents.

    In most cases, the only way to break through the defense of the fort was to attack nonstop until there was no barrier in ce. This time, however, what the wizards wereunching was a surprise attack on a massive scale. They got enough numbers to attack one spot, so they wouldn¡¯t have to worry that they¡¯d be so slow that the Nation of God would be able to call reinforcement.

    Wizard Charlie didn¡¯t care. As long as there he wouldn¡¯t die, the defense of the fort would just be broken through. The impact of the ¡°sacred freezing¡± was rushing towards the 16w-defying wizards. The defensive spells on them were all starting to get dimmer, and they were all starting to move slower as the ice frosts started getting harder on their bodies. The 16w-defying wizards didn¡¯t care, though. Their casting speed was not affected. They could still cast spells. They would cast spells with both of their hands tounch a third wave of the lightning chain. Soon, a fourth wave was activated.

    The mad knight screamed, ¡°Formation! These wizards are insane! There are sixteen of them just here! They are trying to have a full-scale war with us!¡±

    The trained knights were already gathering up to form a battle formation. The one that just shouted wasn¡¯t looking so good. The appearance of 16 wizards was making him very ufortable. He had never seen so many of them all in one location, and this location they were at was a pretty important resource point. They did have six mad knights inside to defend, but that was just not going to match sixteenw-defying wizards. Also, it was never seen before that aw-defying wizard would just go defend against sacred freezing. It could be said that the shock wave of the sacred freezing was once every second. As long as the attack could be initiated non-stop, being affected was always guaranteed.

    Although the attack damage of the ¡°sacred freezing¡± wasn¡¯t so high, it did possess the slowing effect and the freezing element damage. It wouldn¡¯t feel good to get hit by it, that was sure.

    Meanwhile, the 16w-defying wizards were alreadyunching their fifth wave of the lightning chain. They just received two sacred freezing hits. Each and everyone one of them was injured to some degree. Half of them had frost on their bodies. Their faces paled as their body temperature dropped significantly, but they gritted their teeth to continue casting the ¡°lightning chain.¡±

    Wizard Charlie said, ¡°Last hit!¡±

    At the same time, a streak of ¡°sacred freezing¡± that was much stronger than the previous wave was hit. The sixth lightning chain was also activated. As soon as the lightning chain was unleashed, the shockwave of the sacred wave was also hitting the 16w-defying wizards. Ten of them had their defensive spells destroyed immediately. Their bodies were sent flying by the hit.

    The mad knight couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Are they fine with dying?¡±

    He never remembered seeingw-defying wizards like these. It was almost like they were risking their lives just to break through the defensive circle faster. If there weren¡¯t 16 of them, actually, the mad knight might juste out to fight them on his own.

    Something even more shocking happened. Whether it was the severely injured wizards or the ones that were just slightly injured, they all came back to full health after they drank a potion. They were justing back to hit the circles like nothing ever happened.

    The mad knight screamed, ¡°Get out and fight!¡±

    Soon, the defensive circle would be destroyed. There wouldn¡¯t be much of a use for the fort then. Also, given how little space there was inside the fort, that was definitely going to affect how the formation of the sacred knight was going to turn out. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to believe that thew-defying wizards would just fight inside the fort. The fort was too narrow, so the chance of them injuring themselves was actually very high.

    Before the gate of the fort was opened, the sixteenw-defying wizards teleported inside the battle fort and activated their lightning chains. Wizard Charlie was just inside the battle fort. He didn¡¯t care if there were any sacred knights nearby. There were several dozen middle-high tiers sacred knights near him, but as soon as he went in, he was already reactivating the defensive to defend against any melee attacks. What he needed to do was to intercept the mad knights from activating their spiritual qi light rings. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve had to keep themselves going with the potions.

    It was not difficult at all to focus on the six mad knights that were among the thousands of sacred knights. The sixteenw-defying wizards were locked onto them almost immediately. 32 streaks of the lightning chain drowned them to death without much time at all. Of course, the sixteenw-defying wizards were receiving counterattacks at the same time. These attacks included ¡°sacred freezing¡± and some attacks from the sacred knights that were nearby. Five of thew-defying wizards had weak defenses, so they were quickly injured by the attacks of the advanced sacred knights. Two wizards were actually fainted by the shield attacks, but the freezing armor did respond quickly enough to prevent the advanced knights from advancing. While the freezing armors did not receive a buff from the mand freezing,¡± the counter-hits of themand ice bolts could still help thew-defying wizards face the advanced sacred knights.

    Again, the injuredw-defying wizards would recover their wounds by consuming the power potion. They would then continue tounch their lightning attacks. It really showed how scary the lightning wizards could be. The six mad knights ¡°rescued¡± the spirit lightning ring to protect themselves, but the light ring could only reduce some of the lightning attack power and not the side effects. Very quickly, they lost the ability to continue fighting after having their entire bodies zapped.

    At the same time, 200 advanced wizards were bringing ten orc priests, along with the summon creatures of these orc priests, to teleport inside the battle fort. A very messy fight was what took ce next. Thew-defying wizards were attacking a bunch of sacred knights every single time. Even under the protection of the ¡°rescue¡± spirit qi light ring, the advanced knights would not be able tost after two or three hits. It was even worse for the middle-low tier knights, as they would just die immediately.

    The sacred knights started going into a frenzy They continued to charge to attempt killing the wizards. They were not targeting thew-defying wizards, becausew-defying wizards were too strong for them. Due to the difference in their levels, these knights didn¡¯t even dare to get close to thew-defying wizards. They had no way to resist the presence ofw-defying wizards without assistance from the battle formation.

    Wizard Charlie brought five of hisw-defying wizards to hold against the attacks of six mad knights. The mad knights were just too powerful. They were still holding on even when they lost the ability to retaliate. However, death was very imminent for them. They could only make ast stand in a very futile manner.

    The archpriests continued to cast an ¡°aging¡± curse, which greatly reduced the charging speed of the sacred knights. The summon creatures of the orc priests would split up and act as meat shields in front of the advanced wizards to defend against attacks of the knights. Still, there were a lot of sacred knights so, again, the wizards had very limited spots to dodge. As many of them were identally hit by the attacks as they tried to cast the ¡°instantaneous movement,¡± the sacred knights would get their way and y them down. Streaks of soul lights would rise up the fort. Each one would represent the death of a figure of at least advanced ranking.

    Wizard Charlie stopped casting any lightning chain after five minutes. He drank another bottle of the mana potions. He had drunk twenty bottles by now. Without doing this, he would¡¯ve not been able to keep up on unleashing the potions. He was starting at the fort. Six mad knights had fallen. There were only ten-something sacred knights remaining inside the fort, and they were all trying to resist as hard as they could.

    ¡°My honor is my life!¡±

    Among the remaining ten sacred knights, the one that was leading had several wounds on him. His left arm was already gone, and it was just his right hand that was holding onto the long sword as he was screaming. The sacred knights behind him were forming a smaller circle. The wizards that were several times more powerful than them were already re-activating ¡°charge.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Wizard Charlie shook his hand and activated the ¡°lightning chain¡± in his hand. Following that, two streaks of lightning chains jumped around the sacred knights and killed them. The advanced knights dropped on the ground as sou lights shed out of them. During this time, on one side of the fort, a white light was shing across the teleportation circle. An advanced knight was just teleporting over here. The first thing he saw when he came here was the piles of corpses on the ground and the streaks of soul light that were rising up. He didn¡¯t leave again through the teleportation circle because he knew that the time needed for him to activate it was more than enough for the wizards to kill him. Actually, he was just a scout. As long as he was not sending any messages back to the Nation of God, there just wouldn¡¯t be any more reinforcements. In a sense, his mission was alreadypleted.

    ¡°My honour is my life!¡± he screamed, then charged towards the wizards nearby. Amidst the countless spells that were unleashed, his charge became a soul light before he was even halfway done.

    Wizard Charlie felt somethingplicated as he watched these mad knights. All it took was five minutes for the fight to end today. The enemy reinforcement never came because they just had too many on their sides. More importantly, they were changing the method that they were fighting. They were going from the original gueri tactic to a more stationary, on-post strategy. Basically, as thew-defying wizards continued tounch highly concentrated hits in one specific location, they were able to bring down the entire enemy squad just by remaining in one spot. Of course, this could only be aplished with the potions that the wizards were bringing with them.

    Wizard Charlie ordered loudly, ¡°Reset the teleportation circle! Connect to the teleportation circle of the Howling Castle! Let them know how far we¡¯re progressing!¡±

    An advanced wizard came over as he did some operation on the teleportation circle.

    Charlie looked towards an advanced wizard from the lightning n, ¡°How are the losses on our side?¡±

    Things were quite chaotic inside the battle fort. As there were just so many soul lights flying out everywhere, it was very difficult to tell which ones belonged to advanced wizards or which ones belonged to the advanced sacred knights.

    The advanced wizards spoke, ¡°We lost 23 advanced wizards, Master! There are 57 that were injured!¡±

    Wizard Charlie spoke, ¡°Treat the ones that were injured!¡±

    As a matter of fact, as long as they were wizards of the lightning n, all the wizards that were participating in the mission would get their own power potions distributed by the lightning n. This was not including the power potions of the Wizard Union. Those would only get to thew-defying wizards, although the advanced wizards didn¡¯t really suffer that much because of it. Only one advanced wizard died instantly because he didn¡¯t even get to use the power potion. Still, for an assault like this, the benefits really outweighed the losses for these wizards.

 Chapter 1160 - Set Up

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Set Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Hume reconnected to the teleportation circle, and he immediately sensed a vicious battle as soon as he arrived at the resource point.

    However, he soon let out a breath of relief. There were 6 white soul beams, which meant 6 elite rank professionals had died, and they were all holy knights. The Lightning n was doing fine.

    The operation was quick. There was no way the wizard union could make a move on 15 resource points at once if Abel had not revived so manyw-defying wizards.

    As for elite wizards, the wizard union could move a lot of them at once since they did not need to retreat for a long time likew-defying wizards.

    ¡°Wizard Charlie, the Lightning n really are the quickest!¡± Wizard Hume smiled and said.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, how are the other 14 resource points? Wizard Charlie asked.

    ¡°Yeah, they are still battling!¡± Wizard Hume nodded.

    His gaze turned to the castle. He saw the wizards taking their rewards from the dead bodies, and a few elite wizards began to set up a new protection circle.

    ¡°Wizard Charlie, I will organise some men here to take over and calcte your aplishments. If you are willing, you can exchange credit resource points with the light stones!¡± Wizard Hume continued to smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Wizard Hume, but we already decided to give those Light gems to Grandmaster Abel. If he didn¡¯t give us the potions, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this!¡± Wizard Charlie exined.

    ¡°Haha, I think Grandmaster Bet will love your gift!¡± Wizard Hume would do the same.

    He knew very well about the trades of the WIzard Union.

    Wizard Hume connected them to the Howling Castle, and a team of elite wizards arrived through the teleportation circle to take over.

    ¡°Wizard Hume, since our mission is finished, do you want us to support the other teams?¡± Wizard Charlie wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to get easy resources like this.

    Although they had the least amount ofw-defying wizards, he was still worried if the longevity potion the Wizard Union would give out was enough for all 16w-defying wizards in their team to distribute.

    If they helped the others, they might be able to get more.

    Of course, this was also because they still had some mana potions and power potions to ensure their safety.

    ¡°Wizard Charlie, you still have to guard this area for some time. The wizard union made sure that each team had more than enough power to take down the knights. If you want more rewards, just wait for the next mission!¡± Wizard Hume was still smiling.

    Wizard Charlie nodded helplessly. It made sense since too manyw defying wizards were sent out. The Lightning n was the fastest, but they were not the most powerful.

    ¡°Wizard Charlie. I¡¯ll leave you here now. I still have 2 more resource points to check!¡± Wizard Hume bowed and left.

    After another hour, all 15 battles were finished.

    The Holy Kingdom immediately sent out support, but with so many powerful wizards attacking 15 resource points at once, their teleportation circle was broken before those holy knights even arrived.

    The Holy Kingdom waspletely caught off guard. The wizard union had broken their long years of power bnce and unleashed an all-out war.

    The Saint of the Holy Kingdom pce¡¯s face sank as he continued to read reports.

    ¡°What? All 15 resource points are gone?¡± The saint yelled. He was stunned.

    The scale was catastrophic.

    The inventory of the Holy Kingdom had already taken a hit ever since they lost the holy portal bag, and now it was reaching a critical state.

    ¡°Mr Saint. We sent out support to 12 resource points but they were quickly killed as well. As for the other 3, we were disconnected before we could even react!¡± A mad knight bowed.

    Since the Holy Kingdom had been battling in the front line for thousands of years, they had a polished system of making sure they had enough support to distribute around.

    However, it was because of this, they had underestimated the power of wizards.

    On top of that, the spyingwork the Holy Kingdom always prided themselves on also failed to alert them.

    ¡°The WIzard Union is nning for a full take over in the front line and their target is...¡± the saint¡¯s face suddenly turned pale.

    He turned to the map of the front line on the war, which they spend countless years of effort to sketch out.

    He pinpointed the 15 resource points he lost on the map and thought about the strange behavior of the guardian wings earlier.

    He knew the strange behavior of the Guardian Wings meant his god was about to reawaken. This, at least made up for the decrease in faith and the sudden rise in chaos in the kingdom.

    However, the wizard union attacked right after guardian wings moved. It was hard to miss the connection between them.

    <i>¡°The wizard union no longer wants to lose in the front line?¡±</i> He thought to himself.

    ¡°Give up all the small resource resource points immediately and guard up these 10 resource points with all mad knights!¡± The saint pointed at the map and said and pointed at the map.

    The Holy Kingdom still had 30 remaining resource points, but the 10 they wanted to guard were all 2 miles from the Holy Kingdom.

    Although the knights couldn¡¯t understand why the saint decided to make such a big decision and give up 20 resource points at once, they still wouldn¡¯t disobey.

    ¡°Yes Mr Saint!¡± The mad knights bowed.

    Soon, the saint was left alone in the temple, once again looking at the map.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Charlie received another mission.

    ¡°Gather. We are about to fight again!¡± He yelled.

    Abel¡¯s potion really came in handy. Unless his wizards were killed in one strike, they would be able to recover to top conditions regardless of their injuries.

    200 wizards, 10 archpriests, and a group of Barbarians disappeared from the castle in a sh and appeared in front of the Lightning n.

    Their target was a little resource point 20 miles from them. Since the Holy Kingdom was already aware of their moves, the following battles might be much more violent.

    Taking over a little resource point with 2 mad knights was initially an easy task, but it would be a different story if the Holy Kingdom was alerted and sent out their support.

    Although prating the castle moments ago looked simple, there was no way thosew-defying wizards could do so if the 200 elite wizards and the 10 priests did not counteract the close body attacks of the knights.

    Wizards were not the best in defense. Once their shield was broken, even normal holy knights would be able to injure them.

    Wizard Charlie looked around. He wondered, how many wizards would be able toe out alive in the following battles.

    20 miles were nothing for wizards who knew how to move in a sh. Soon, they saw a castle on a mountain appearing in front of them

    Thew-defying wizards exchanged gaze. Taking down the protective shield of a castle of that size would take at least 3 rounds of lightning attack.

    They didn¡¯t want the elite wizards to sacrifice their lives for no reason. Elite wizards could not withstand the energy of a mad knight, so they would in fact be a drag to thew-defying wizards.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this the old way!¡± Wizard Charlie lowered his voice.

    The priest summoned their summons once again as the Barbarians enchanted the abilities of the team with their roar.

    Wizard Charlie and the other 15w-defying wizards shed again and arrived in front of the castle, but they quickly came to a halt.

    There was no protection shield.

    In fact, there wasn¡¯t even any defense.

    There were zero knights, just an empty castle.

    ¡°Go in!¡± WIzard Charlie lowered his voice.

    He appeared in the courtyard in a sh and saw some leftover goodies.

    Seemed like the knights had abruptly retreated.

    ¡°You guys cane in as well!¡± He said to the elite wizards outside.

    The wizards and the priest shed in as well. The priest unleashed their skeletons and let them roam around.

    Skeletons had a special ability to detect enemies, and there were no holy knights around.

    ¡°Report to the Howling castle!¡± Wizard Charliemanded.

    They wouldn¡¯t get many rewards in situations like this.

 Chapter 1161 - Construct

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Construct</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Soon, wizard Charlie got a reply from the Howling Castle. All the small resource points were empty.

    Wizard Charlie and his team then waited for the Howling Castle to send wizards over for a takeover. Afterward, they returned to the Howling Castle with disappointment.

    All the other teams were looking quite good. it seemed like they all got a decent amount of rewards.

    As thew-defying wizards gathered in the Hall, Wizard Hume pointed at a map on the wall.

    ¡°Everyone, I will thank you all for your bravery on behalf of the WIzard Union. We have taken overrge amounts of resource points as well as taking down many knights from the Evil Kingdom with minimal sacrifice!¡± WIzard Humeughed.

    Their operation was smooth, but of course, it was only because the rewards the wizard union offered were too attractive.

    When it came to who deserved the most rewards, it was none other than Grandmaster Bet. He was the one who resurrected thew-defying wizards.

    Those resurrectedw-defying wizards were all insane in their fighting style. They used the protection spells on their body to directly counteract attacks of knights just to get more spell casting opportunities and make sure they sessfullynd a strike on a knight.

    After all, almost all of them had returned on the verge of death with an abundance of fighting experience.

    With only 60 years to live, they needed the rewards of the wizard union, and they wouldplete their missions by all means necessary.

    Wizard Hume couldn¡¯t thank Grandmaster Bet enough for providing them with power potions, which added anotheryer of security.

    ¡°Initially, the Wizard Union was nning to take over the front line step by step. By the Evil Kingdom reacted fast and gathered all their forces in these 10 resource points!¡± Wizard Hume pointed at the map.

    ¡°Our next mission is to examine the condition of those resource points. It will not be easy. They know we are looking, so don¡¯t risk your lives. After all, all of you are the most important assets of the union!¡± Wizard Hume said.

    He didn¡¯t want to lose anyw-defying wizards for resource points. Their all-out fighting style would not work as well when the Holy Kingdom retracted their forces.

    Thew-defying wizards exchanged a gaze. Most of them already decided to attack as soon as they understood what they were dealing with.

    Just like that, 400w-defying wizards, thousands of elite wizards, hundreds of archpriests, and tens of mad Barbarians, began to make their way towards the 10 resource points in a sh.

    Those 10 resource points were scattered around the radius of the Holy Kingdom and each of them was no more than 20 miles apart. Therefore, destroying their teleportation circle wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.

    Therefore, it would be very hard to take over once they doubled down on forces.

    It was also because of the location of those resource points, the wizard union could no longer proceed with their n of attacking the Guardian Wing from the side.

    As for now, the Howling Castle remained the only ce opened for a direct strike.

    However, it would be suicide without sufficient defense.

    Not to mention, those 10 resource points had more than enough knights to gang up on any wizard who tried to attack the Guardian wings.

    Wizard Charlie was in the front of the team, and he soon saw their target.

    He immediately knew it would be a rough fight with the energy of more than 30 mad knights.

    There was also a team of 10,000 holy knights in a formation by aside.

    ¡°Everyw defying wizard on mymand, do not attack!¡± Wizards Hume yelled.

    Although their team could take down those knights if they went all out, this was only one out of the ten resource points. With a teleportation circle within the castle, those 30 mad knights could easily turn into 300.

    The Holy Kingdom was prepared, the wizards could no longer take advantage of theirck of information and strike by surprise.

    Wizard Hume could not afford to lose too manyw-defying wizards.

    Unlike the holy Kingdom, there were many ces they needed to guard besides resource points, such as the Defence Wall of Doomsday for example.

    With so many newly gained resource points, even 400w-defying wizards might not be enough in the future.

    He waved his hand, and a magic circle maker began to set up some temple magic circles.

    First, a giant protection circle. It was crucial for avoiding surprise attacks. Even if the Holy Kingdom decided to send out mad knights, it would be able to buy time for the Wizards to attack.

    Therefore, each castle in the front line was built on the corpses of countless men.

    Of course, the giant protection circles used in the front line were also no ordinary protection circles. The material it used was vastly more valuable since it needed to be set up much quicker. That was why you would only see something like that in the front line.

    Still, setting it up took an hour.

    During this time, the Law defying wizards kept their eyes out but the castle in front of them did not attack.

    The Holy Kingdom had no choice. The wizards were just too strong.

    Their mission was to guard the resource points, not to take down wizards.

    Therefore, they could only watch as the wizards set up their defense.

    ¡°Good!¡± Wizard Hume smiled.

    If the knights were not going to strike, it was time for them to do so.

    Once the protection circle was ignited, the wizards let out a breath of relief, but the magic circle makers did not stop. Instead, they moved even faster and set up 3 temporary teleportation circles.

    However, the wizards were confused. What was the point of having 3 temporary teleportation circles?

    Time passed, and the 3 temporary teleportation circles began to glow.

    The first group to step out was the dwarves. They did not say anything as they stepped aside for more dwarves to arrive.

    Wizard Charlie knew those dwarves were not wizards by their scent. They seemed like normal warriors.

    He was even more confused.

    However, when he saw the wizard dwarves and they began to take out huge construction machines, he immediately knew what those warrior dwarves were for.

    The wizard union was about to build their own castles right in front of those 10 resource points.

    3 temporary teleportation circles were not enough forrge-scale teleportation, and the dwarves began to set up arge teleportation circle after they jumped on their construction machines.

    As more and more dwarves arrived, they began to set up an even more powerful and stable protection circle.

    All of a sudden the 400w-defying wizards didn¡¯t know what to do as they watched the dwarves take out endless amounts ofponents from their portal bag.

    Seems like the Wizard union had it prepared and gathered thoseponents long ago.

    All the dwarves needed was to set up a base with their machines andy theponents down one by one.

    6 hours passed without any battles. Instead, the front line was bustling with the sound of construction machines.

    In the end, a huge castle appeared on the spot.

    With arge teleportation circle, 4000 extremely skilled dwarves builders were teleported.

    This was how they could build a castle filled with magic patterns in just 6 hours. It was made for the front line and eachponent was made with the best material since the budget was not even a consideration.

    The wizard union had a rule. The resource of the front line stayed in the front line, this way, they could make sure they had enough to fight the Holy Kingdom.

    The wizard union had always been researching the construction of castles in secret and the resources investment was scary.

    The mad knights on the other side were stunned as they saw a castle appear in front of time just like that.

    They began to regret not disrupting the wizards, but themand they got was still the same. Stay on guard.

    The team of wizards, priests, and Barbarians did not leave. Instead, Wizard Humemanded them to stay.

    No one had anyints; this battle was unlike any other. As long as the dwarves continued their construction, they would be able to line up with the defense of other castles in the front line.

    This way, the Holy Kingdom would not stand a chance if they wanted to take back the resources point.

    The wizard union was in full control of the front line. It was an amazing aplishment, even though they did not achieve their ultimate goal.

 Chapter 1162 - Disappointment

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Disappointment</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Throughout the battle, Abel had been keeping a close eye on thetest news through his headmaster badge of honor.

    He felt very good about it ever since the start. The wizard union had victories with minimal losses.

    However, as the battle continued, he became disappointed.

    The 10 resource points around the Holy Kingdom remained intact. Although the Holy Kingdom had already taken a big hit, they still could not do anything to the Guardian Wings inside the Holy Kingdom.

    The only good thing was that the Holy Kingdom had focused most of its forces on defense.

    Through his followers, he knew the knights inside the kingdom were moving towards the edge of the walls.

    This left the center of the holy kingdom vulnerable. It was too bad the Wizard union could not prate their defense. If they could, it would be an amazing opportunity to strike. Suddenly, an idea struck him. Was there anyone else other than the wizard union who might be able to go through the Guardian Wings?

    How about his resurrected knights? Mad knight Bruce, or Legendary knight Wale?

    Abel was a thief. He stole tens of thousands of followers from the Holy Kingdom, with 30,000 of them managed by his own preachers.

    Although 30,000 was not a lotpared to the overall poption of the Holy Kingdom, the Demon from beyond would definitely be furious once he found out.

    Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t let the battle drag on.

    He initially was expecting the Wizard union to unleash a blood bath, but it seemed like they were taking a more conservative approach, after all.

    Or maybe they still wanted to maintain a power bnce with each other.

    If the Wizard Union sent out legendary wizards, they could definitely break the defense of those 10 resources points and let the battle progress.

    Although the Wizard Union had made tremendous progress in the front line and moved their troops forward. The overall dynamic of the situation remained the same. The Holy Kingdom still maintained their sovereignty.

    Abel couldn¡¯t understand why the wizard union didn¡¯t go all out. <i>Are they really waiting for the day the demon woke up?</i>

    In reality, the wizard union still had no idea how many backups the Holy Kingdom was hiding after so many years of development.

    The Guardian wings would only allow their followers inside the Holy Kingdom, and it was dictated by scent. Therefore the wizard union investigation department was helpless.

    Abel decided to give his idea a try. If he could really enter the Holy Kingdom, he would be able to get many more preachers.

    The power of godsend though Izual was almost unstoppable, but it just wasn¡¯t quick enough.

    He was always captured by Holy knights after going through a few towns.

    He could no longer slowly chip away the power of the Holy Kingdom like this. The Guardian Wings had made a move. The demon from beyond could reawaken at any moment.

    Abel was traumatized by the front line ever since he was chased after by a legendary knight.

    But with his own resurrected legendary knight beside him as well as his transformation ne, he regained his confidence.

    Of course, Abel would enter the Holy Kingdom from the front line with a legendary knight. That was even more dangerous than exposing his own energy.

    If he exposed his own energy, he would be attacked by the Holy Kingdom, but if he exposed his legendary knight¡¯s energy, he would be attacked by the legendary wizards.

    Abel knew this because the legendary wizards seemed to have the ability to sense legendary knights.

    Abel shed towards the Fire Tooth battle fort above his hidden starlight protection circle.

    ¡°Fire tooth spirit, open the map!¡± He entered the operation room and called.

    Afterward, a virtual map emerged.

    It disyed the location of the golden castle and the terrains around it.

    ¡°Fire Tooth spirit, locate the Holy Kingdom!¡± He added.

    The map began to pan out, and the terrains became a blur. Finally, he saw the Defence Wall of Doomsday and 3 oceans surrounding the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°Fire Tooth spirit. Can you disy the interior of the Holy Kingdom?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Master, the Holy Kingdom is tightly guarded by the energy of god. I can not scan it!¡± The Fire Tooth spirit replied.

    Abel was not expecting the Holy Kingdom to be this powerful. The Fire Tooth was an ancient flying object.

    ¡°Fire Tooth spirit, levitate. This is our destination!¡± Abel pointed at the ocean connecting to the Holy Kingdom andmanded.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± The Fire Tooth spirit replied.

    The Fire Tooth Battle Fort flew in silence with its energy fully hidden. Not a single wizard around realized Abel¡¯s departure.

    He flew at a normal speed, but it was enough for making his way around the Holy Continent. Finally, I reached the ocean in 2 hours.

    He gazed at the map again. The front line was already behind him.

    Since he was still near the shore, there were no sea monsters attacking him yet.

    It was at that moment, Abel transformed into the human wizard Abel. This way, he wouldn¡¯t expose himself as Master Bet even if the Wizard Union or the Holy Kingdom spotted him.

    As he approached the Holy Kingdom through the ocean, he realized there were actually many more sea monsters in the ocean.

    And much more powerful as well, there was even a huge one with the power to take down aw-defying wizard.

    Since sea monsters had a huge advantage in the ocean, they could even go neck to neck with a legendary wizard.

    They were not something Abel could go against, and he sensed the Fire Tooth Battle Fort kept changing direction to avoid their energy.

    Suddenly, Fire Tooth Battle Fort came to a halt when they reached the ocean border of the Holy Kingdom, and scary energy locked him down.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you entering the ocean?¡± a grand-sounding voice emerged, but it came with a hint of familiarity.

    Still, Abel was shocked that his Fire Tooth was noticed.

    ¡°My name is Abel. I was just roaming around and entered the ocean by mistake!¡± He lowered his once.

    ¡°Roaming around? This ce is forbidden!¡± Suddenly, the voice paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You have a faint scent of a dragon hidden by a holy object from the goddess of moon. Please let me confirm your identity!¡±

    Abel was thinking of escaping with the Fire Tooth, but at the same time, he knew it was not easy.

    Most importantly, he sensed a strong familiarity with this voice.

    He unleashed his energy. In his human form, he possessed the scent of a blue dragon.

    ¡°Little blue dragon, nice flying object!¡± A shadow suddenly emerged in front of the Fire Tooth Battle Fort.

    It was a middle-aged man with faint gold-colored skin and hair in golden armor.

    Abel knew he was not human in one gaze.

    His eyes... There was only one being with such gaze, a giant dragon: a golden giant dragon.

    Golden dragons were the masters of lightning. They had the power to attack anyone with lightning.

    ¡°My prestigious golden dragon!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°Haha, my name is Kemble. You are quite good at human manners, you are still training right?¡± Gold dragon Kembleughed and asked.

    He told Abel his name, which meant he recognized Abel¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Yes, the prestigious Kemble, I am training amongst the humans!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you were lucky to find a fully intact battle fort!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble looked around andughed.

    ¡°Yes, I was just a little lucky. Are you guarding this ce?¡± The gold dragon Kemble wanted to have a little chat. Maybe loneliness had got the best of him. In either case, Abel went along to appease him.

    ¡°Yeah, the wizard union is only responsible for guarding thend. We, dragons, are responsible for the oceans. Each of these sea monsters were gathered by me personally!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble nodded.

    Since Abel noticed some legendary sea monsters, Gold Dragon Kemble must be as powerful as a legendary level Dragon who lived for tens of thousands of years.

    You could tell how powerful it was by the fact that it stopped the Fire Tooth and prated it with his voice.

    Since Gold Dragon Kemble was a master of lightning, there was a big chance that it noticed the Fire Tooth because of the detection energy wave it gave out when it was monitoring the terrain.

 Chapter 1163 - Gold Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Gold Dragon</h4>

    As for the reason why Gold Dragon Kemble could reach his voice into the Fire Tooth Battle Fort, it was because of his natural power to use teleportation. He was a legendary level figure, after all. These things like this were like a walk in a park.

    It was at that moment, Abel realized the wizard union was not the only one protecting this world from the Holy Kingdom, but the dragons out in the ocean as well.

    With so many sea monsters around, it was no wonder it was difficult for the Holy Kingdom to leave their territory through the ocean.

    Also with Gold Dragon Kemble on guard, even a legendary knight might not make it through.

    ¡°The prestigious Kemble, If this ocean is forbidden, then I¡¯ll be on my way!¡± Abel knew it was impossible for him to reach the shore of the Holy Kingdom as long as a gold dragon was around.

    ¡°Haha, that rule does not include dragons. But if you want to leave the ancient fort, make sure you unleash your dragon energy so you won¡¯t get attacked by sea monsters!¡± Gold dragon Kemble waved his hand with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, I will keep in mind!¡± Abel felt his heart lifted. His lost hope was revived once again when he realized the power of his blue dragon identity.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you were not born in the Central Continent right?¡± Gold dragon Kemble asked again.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m from the Holy Continent!¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°Oh is that so, but no matter where you are from. Please let me know if someone is troubling you. Dragons in the Central Continent will definitely help you. Dragons are the most united race. We will destroy anyone who dares to harm our fellows!¡± Gold dragon Kemble pounded his chest and said.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Abel replied, but he was not thinking about asking the dragons for help. There was no need for him to trouble the dragons in his fight for power.

    Little did he know, even the wizard union needed to listen to the dragons in the Central Continent.

    The reason why Abel rarely encountered a dragon was that they were all busy fighting for the safety of all continents in the oceans.

    As soon as the dragons were ordered, they would gather together and form a power far greater than the wizard union on the surface.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I¡¯ve been guarding this ce alone for 460 years. All the professionals who made It through the sea monsters were killed by me. Although some of my colleagues might run into me during their missions, I never really had a chance. I never really had a good chat with another dragon. If you are not in a rush, how about we sit down and have a chat for a while!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble didn¡¯t want Abel to go just yet, so he gave Abel an offer.

    ¡°The prestigious Kemble, I almost forgot to treat you. Please have a seat!¡± Abel could take care of his businesster and it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference anyway.

    The two took a seat in the hall. Of course, Abel would take out the best stuff for a gold Dragon.

    ¡°The prestigious Kemble, do you want red wine, rum, or juice?¡± he smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking wine all my life. It has been hundreds of years since I drank a ss of juice, so please give me one!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble replied.

    Although he didn¡¯t know Abel was known for his wine, his water spirit fruit juice wasbined through the Horadric Cube as well.

    Abel took out 2 crystal sses, poured the water spirit fruit juice into it, and handed a ss to Gold dragon Kemble with a smile.

    The nose of a gold dragon was extremely powerful and Gold dragon Kemble immediately knew this juice was no ordinary juice.

    When he poured the juice down his throat. He sensed a wave of freshness washed over him.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, this juice is amazing. It¡¯s bad I can¡¯t go all out!¡± He sighed.

    Abel knew what he meant but he did not reply. Both of them were drinking in human form, what a dragon meant by going all out was drinking in dragon form.

    Abel saw how It was done in the Holy Continent, satisfying a dragon that took him ten 100 liters barrels of wine.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to make ten 100 liters barrels of water spirit fruit juice even if he squeezed all the water spirit fruits in Blood Moore dry.

    ¡°The prestigious Kemble. If you want to go all out, how about some rum!¡± Abel offered. It was a type of grandmaster wine easier tobine.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I hope your rum is extraordinary as well!¡± Gold dragon Kembleughed.

    Abel then took out a portal jug and ced it on the table.

    Gold Dragon Kemble picked it up. To his surprise, there were 20 square meters filled to the brine with rum inside.

    All of a sudden, the alcoholic in him was unleashed.

    He no longer cared about his image and rum began to drip down from the corners of his mouth, but when he sensed the intense aroma of the wine, he couldn¡¯t help but catch the droplets with his power of the will as well.

    ¡°I can¡¯t waste such good stuff!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble hadpletely let his guard down.

    After a few heavy gulps, he finally lowered the portal jug again.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, just call me dragon Kemble from now on. There¡¯s no need to be so polite; we are friends!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    ¡°Dragon Kemble, it¡¯s my honour!¡± He smiled.

    ¡°Oh, here is my scale. If you¡¯re ever in danger, take it out and I will be on my way to help!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble took out a scale and said.

    Since he took so much from Abel, he had to return a favor.

    Since most dragons increase their power with sleep, a young dragon was almost always weaker and insufficient when it calmed to protect himself.

    Although there were methods to speed up their growth, sleeping was often preferred because it took no effort.

    The dragons would protect their young by all means necessary, but only in their sovereignty.

    Since Gold Dragon Kemble gave Abel his scale, Abel would have anotheryer of defense.

    ¡°Thank you, Dragon Kemble!¡± Abel bowed.

    Although he got a dragon scale from the Holy Continent as well, he was in the Central Continent and could not use it once he left the Holy Continent.

    ¡°No worries, but there I might ask you for more rum after I finish this!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled.

    They became close friends in a short period of time, and Abel¡¯s safety in the Central Continent was secured.

    He didn¡¯t know how powerful Dragon Kemble was, but it must be far greater than the 5 legendary wizards he knew.

    None of them mentioned the value of that portal jug. It was just a toy to them after all.

    Abel was very strange as a blue dragon. He was learning human skills, and Gold dragon Kemble could clearly sense the energy of the goddess of Moon and the Tree of life on him.

    But still, Abel was a blue dragon nevertheless. The dragons would not discriminate, especially a young dragon who probably just wanted some hobby to kill time.

    What Gold Dragon Kemble provided Abel was just an extra safety guarantee. Abel still had to grow himself.

    Gold Dragon Kemble did not stay for long. In a sh, he vanished from the Fire Tooth Battle once again.

    ¡°Fire Tooth spirit, can¡¯t you detect Dragon Kemble?¡± Abel asked in the empty hall

    ¡°Master, the power of Dragon Kemble is beyond my detection range. If master wants to increase the detection range, correspondingponents will be needed!¡± Fire Tooth spirit replied.

    Abel was speechless, almost all Ancient Battle forts in the Central Continent were under him already, yet he never even saw any levellingponents.

    He gazed down at the dragon scale as happiness filled his heart. He was not a real giant dragon, but there was dragon blue running through him. He shouldn¡¯t be surprised that he was epted by the dragons.

    Unlike other species, the dragons had natural bonds with their fellow dragons. Therefore even though Abel did not look like a dragon, he had quickly be close with Gold Dragon Kemble with the dense dragon blood within him.

    Perhaps treating him like a friend was being too presumptuous since their power was leagues apart, but Gold Dragon Kemble really did treat Abel like his friend.

    This world was too big. Interaction between giant dragons was a big hassle, especially considering their poption.

    Gold Dragon Kemble was very happy to meet Abel, especially since he realized how easygoing he was. Maybe Abel was used to interacting with legends. After all, he did have a Legendary knight as summon.

    It was because of this carefree attitude of Abel, they had a great time together, and there was no need for Gold Dragon Kemble to unleash his energy.

    It was a rare opportunity, but the dragons would definitely have their dragon jaws dropped if they found out Gold Dragon Kemble was interacting with a young dragon like an equal, not to mention his dragon scale.

    After all, Gold Dragon Kemble had locked up this ocean all by himself, so you could just tell how powerful he was.

    Just like wizards, dragons with the ability to control lightning were the strongest. If not, there was no way those Legendary sea monsters would dwell around quietly.

    The dragons had one principle, solve everything with a fight.

    Gold Dragon Kemble was still in his human form as he flew in the sky with the portal jug in his hand.

    The idea of transformation back into a dragon didn¡¯t evene across his mind since he would be able to drink up all the rum in one gulp.

    Then there would be no more to enjoy. He was used to being in human form anyway. What he told Abel was just an excuse.

    ¡°Hey all of you, I have a young dragon roaming around here. Make sure he doesn¡¯t get bullied by any sea monsters, if not, I will bully all of you!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s threatening voice traveled through the ocean to the most powerful sea monsters.

    The legendary sea monsters helplessly looked up at the arrogant Gold Dragon Kemble. They couldn¡¯t afford to disobey a gold dragon, so all they could do was to tell their followers to be careful.

 Chapter 1164 - Merge

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Merge</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel unleashed his dragon energy. He trusted Gold Dragon Kemble, so he no longer needed to hide.

    He, too, had a legendary summon, so he should be able to escape those legendary sea monsters even if they decided to make a move on him.

    ?

    After a few more hours of flying, the Fire Tooth Battle Fort finally saw the shoreline of the Holy kingdom.

    There was no one on guard.

    That made sense since they had the guardian wings, and there were no resources to protect around the shore like the front line.

    Abel looked around and finallynded on the edge of the shore.

    He sensed the Guardian Wing¡¯s protection shield right in front of him.

    Maybe this ce would be fully protected during high tides.

    Abel had a strange feeling as he walked along the shore. The protection shield in front of him felt oddly friendly.

    When he examined the origin of that feeling, he realized it was from the Crystal angel statue between his eyes.

    After he confirmed there was no danger, he slowly reached his hand towards the protection shield.

    He was extremely careful, and his full recovery potions were ready as soon as he got hurt.

    ording to the WIzard Union, the Guardian Wings¡¯s protection shield would burn anyone who was not the follower of the Demon from Beyond and turn them into Holy energy for the Guardian Wings.

    However, as Abel¡¯s finger finally made contact with the shield, he did not feel any pain and got attacked.

    Instead, energy began to rush into his crystal angel statue at an immense rate. It was al, ost like a roaring river.

    A white light began to sh crazily from the crystal angel statue.

    Abel felt his heart twitch. He waspletely caught off guard. He was expecting a smooth process and only let his holy knight summons out once he was in, but instead, he had no idea what was going on.

    His first thought was to pull his finger out, but to his surprise, it was glued to the shield.

    He quickly ignited his world stone. It was just as hopeless; the only thing he gained was realizing the energy rushing in was actually pure faith.

    His finger was stuck like a bug stuck to a spider web. All the struggle was hopeless.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Abel didn¡¯t want to get stuck here forever. He would be dead once someone noticed him.

    He roared and ignited the dragon transformation. He was no longer afraid of attracting sea monsters, so he could use his most powerful move.

    His body began to expand and turned into a 1200 years old giant dragon with the power nearing a legendary.

    However, his w remained stuck at the protection shield.

    Still, the giant dragon energy he unleashed shocked Gold Dragon Kemble from afar.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel was hiding his power. He is actually a mature dragon!¡± Heughed as he took a sip of rum.

    He sensed that Abel was viciously twitching around like he was fighting some enemies, but since he did not sense the power of another figure, Abel must have just been ying around.

    ¡°What a big child!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble shook his head with a smile.

    As long as Abel was safe, he would let him be.

    Abel helplessly looked at his left hand and finally returned to his human form.

    What was actually happening?

    He reached his power of the will into his crystal angel statue and noticed a big storm within it. But instead of raindrops, it was raining in pure faith.

    At first, there was still some time until the dark gold energy in the Crystal Angel Statue was fully Dark Gold, but as pure faith kept rushing in, even the floor was starting to turn dark gold.

    In reality, this rate of progress might take Abel hundreds of years to umte, even with his tens of thousands of followers.

    Abel paused for a moment. He was not getting hurt after all, and it seems like his crystal angel statue wanted to move forward. So, he calmed himself down and let Frankenstein out as ast resort.

    The Guardian wing¡¯s protection shield was formed by the immense faith generated from the Holy kingdom¡¯s followers. It was a super spell cast by the demon from beyond, and it was formed thousands of years ago.

    This not only protected the Demon from beyond, but it also protected his followers.

    The protected followers would then generate faith for the protection shield. It was a self-sufficient cycle, and over time, it no longer needed the Guardian Wings to give out its own energy.

    Although the Wizard Union had set up the Howling Castle to drain the power of this protection shield, its scale was still far beyond what the Wizard Union could manage by attacking it on one side only.

    Abel was frightened by the amount of faith rushing into him, but in reality, it was like a speck of dust for the guardian in the grand scheme of things.

    Since Abel¡¯s left hand was glued, he couldn¡¯t even sit down to have a rest.

    Just like that, he welled for a day, and his crystal angel statue was fully dark gold.

    Suddenly, he sensed that his crystal angel statue wanted to merge with his main soul. Abel was stunned; he wouldn¡¯t let something like that happen.

    He still needed to make his way around the Central Continent. If his soul actually merged with the crystal angel statue, the Wizard Union might think of him as a men of the Holy Kingdom and make a move on him. He just couldn¡¯t afford to let anyone notice Izual¡¯s energy within him.

    After all, there was nothing safer than being a grandmaster alchemist.

    But at the same time, he sensed that there was nothing he could do other than chopping his hand off if he wanted to leave.

    It seemed like the Guardian wings protection shield was forcing his soul to merge.

    If that was the case, then Abel had no choice. Not with his main soul, but his druid soul.

    As long as he kept his main soul pure, the druid soul was much easier to hide.

    He forcefully turned the merging to his druid soul, and strange energy charged into it from the crystal angel statue.

    All of a sudden, he sensed his druid soul strengthened.

    Abel could strengthen a soul with his soul potions, but he could never use a soul potion on himself, and it could not be used continuously.

    That strange energy, on the other hand, was strengthening his druid soul at an impossible rate.

    In just 10 minutes, his druid soul was even more powerful than his main soul.

    Luckily his druid soul had no consciousness, so it could not take over by itself.

    It could only do so when Abel¡¯s main soul had given a signal.

    Afterward, the crystal angel statue flew out from his forehead and entered his druid soul.

    It was almost like the sole purpose of his druid soul after strengthening was for the crystal angel statue to enter.

    Since the invisible energy within the druid soul was created by thebination of death qi and natural energy, it was already very high in the attribute.

    Therefore, it remained unaffected despite therge amounts of pure white energy that entered along with the Crystal Angel statue.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but fixed his attention on his druid soul.

    In reality, this was actually a necessary step in the growth of the Crystal Angel statue. If it did not take inrge amounts of faith from the guardian wings or Abel could not break through in time, he might not even achieve this state in the next ten thousand years.

    On top of that, if the crystal angel statue merged with his main soul, he would no longer be human; he would be an angel.

    The crystal angel statue was formed by the soul of Angel Tyrael. In its crystallized state, it had the power to resurrect people.

    However, Angel Tyrael¡¯s consciousness had faded long ago, and it was now a part of Abel.

    Still, the power of resurrection remained.

    It might have sounded like Abel got a great deal by maintaining his human body, but being an angel was actually far superior evenpared to a dragon.

    Angels existed in the form of pure energy, which was the ultimate goal of all professionals to achieve eternal living.

    Even a legendary could only exist partly as a form of energy. They still had miles to gopared to an angel.

 Chapter 1165 - Embryo

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Embryo</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel looked into his Druid soul and saw the crystal angel statue, but faith continued to rush in like it was nourishing something.

    Soon, he discovered an embryo¡ªa strange-looking embryo.

    ?

    That embryo was formed by pure white energy, and it had a human form with something that looked like wings on its back.

    Abel immediately knew it was the embryo of an angel.

    It was growing at an exponential rate as the energy continued to rush in. First, its fingers and toes became more and more defined, followed by its facial features.

    The capacity of Abel¡¯s druid soul was indescribable; anything that existed in the form of energy could be taken in by it.

    Therefore the embryo wouldn¡¯t take up much space even when it grew into an infant.

    The infant opened its eyes. Charisma shined through in a majestic sparkle, but it was clearly unconscious.

    Abel had a feeling that this infant was the clear manifestation of his druid soul.

    If the crystal angel statuebined with his main soul, his entire physical body would end up looking like this.

    He didn¡¯t know how much energy that would take, but it was a scary amount.

    Even Heaven would only resurrect the most important angels with a pure energy body. Most would be given an altered body.

    There was a big difference between the two. It was very hard for an altered body to make progress.

    But still, the benefit was that an altered body could maintain the power of the original body before alteration without training. It was by far the quicker path.

    A body created from pure energy, on the other hand, had unlimited potential, but it often started extremely weak, and it needed continuous training to breakthrough.

    Therefore, the supply of energy was crucial, which even heaven did not have enough for all angels.

    If the Wizard Union did not make a move on the demon from beyond with the gods, it would have grown into an all-mighty force of this world.

    It would definitely be furious If it realized the faith it umted over thousands of years was being used up by Abel.

    Since the druid soul did not have a body, there was nothing to alter. The only choice it had was to create a new soul. But of course, this would not have happened if Abel had let his druid soul take over his body at the time.

    But most of all, the Guardian Wings protection shield did have enough energy to supply it.

    As energy continued to rush in, the infant turned into a child, and the child grew into an adult.

    Finally, it looked like a 17 to 18 years old young man.

    The energy of faith then turned its attention to the young man¡¯s wings which were still the size of half a finger.

    It expanded, and feathers began to emerge. Finally, energy stopped rushing in when his wings were about the same size as Izual.

    It was at that moment Abel finally pulled his left hand out of the protective shield. He gave it a little wave, but he was soon attracted by his druid soul.

    It was tempting to examine his changes, but he needed a safe ce to do so, and he wouldn¡¯t dare to do it around here.

    He turned his gaze back to the guardian wings protection shield and carefully reached his hand forward again. This time, he prated it without any reaction.

    He followed through with his arms, head, and finally, his entire body was entered. He was just like a citizen of the Holy Kingdom.

    He was still on the shore, but he was already inside the Holy Kingdom. Maybe he was the first outsider who stepped into this soil in the past thousands of years.

    Immediately, he sensed something different.

    All this time, he only got a sense of the Holy kingdom through the passage of faith from his followers, which was nothingpared to being there physically.

    The first thing he noticed was the wealth of energy around, not only mana but strange energy that nourished the body as well.

    No wonder why there were so many knights in the Holy kingdom. Even the most powerful kingdom in the Holy Continent, his Kingdom of St Ellis, had less than 30,000 knights.

    A knight required a powerful body, and the Holy kingdom had that in the environment.

    Knight training wasmon in big cities, so there were more than enough for the Holy kingdom to pick the most powerful ones and turn them into Holy knights.

    The second thing Abel sensed was a strange smell that seemed to make a person more passionate about certain things.

    A normal person might not notice it, but Abel could with his world stone ignited.

    Abel had an idea; maybe it was why the Holy kingdom had so many loyal followers. Even for those who had not been baptized, they would soon be once they were given a little guidance from a preacher.

    Abel had experienced this first hand. Even with 30,000 followers, all of them were extremely loyal to his preachers.

    Abel no longer wanted to stay, especially after what he had been through.

    He looked towards the sky. The guardian wings had never been so clear.

    He then turned and smoothly walked out.

    He put Frankenstein away, shed back to the Fire Tooth Battle, andmanded it to return to the Central Continent.

    He was burning with curiosity. The first thing he would do after he returned to the Golden castle was to examine his druid soul.

    He turned into the elf Grandmaster Bet again when the Fire Tooth Battle Fortnded, and he shed into his training room through the short distance teleportation circle.

    He opened all the protection and barrier circles and took out a scroll of the town portal to the Dark World¡¯s Rogue Encampment.

    All of a sudden, he felt invincible. The power of god kept him safe once again.

    He turned to his druid soul and saw the 18 years old young angel. Since it did not have consciousness, it remained still like a puppet.

    Abel took a deep breath and transferred his consciousness to the druid soul. All of a sudden he was swamped by knowledge. It was like his mind was about to explode.

    It was at this moment Abel realized maybe his druid soul had to be strengthened to incorporate this knowledge as well.

    Even his main soul might break down if it was directly injected with so much information.

    Unlike other forms of training, obtaining knowledge to progress was exclusive to the angels.

    Abel did not look into it too much. It was tooplicated for him. Instead, he was much more curious towards that young angel¡¯s body in his soul.

    It was made entirely of energy, but it looked like an actual being.

    If Abel did not witness the process of its creation, there was no way he would believe it.

    Suddenly, he sensed a strong bond with that young angel body.

    It was a strange feeling, almost like that body was another body of his.

    Even being used to multitasking, it was still strange for his power of the will to control 2 bodies at once.

    Still, Abel was not afraid. He was a god in the Rogue Encampment. Everything was under his control.

    He focused his attention and detached his control from his original body. There was no way he could control 2 bodies at once without training.

    He might not even be able to bnce himself with 4 eyes and 4 legs.

    When the angel body sensed his attention the Druid Soul moved aside. His original body began to drop after it lost its consciousness.

    It was at that moment, Abel emerged as a young angel and caught his original falling body with his arms.

    After he slowly lowered it to the ground, he began to reexamine his young angel body in detail. To his surprise, he sensed his heart pounding and blood running through his veins. It was just like his original human body, even the facial features were identical.

    The only thing different was the big wings on his back.

    They were absorbing energy out of thin air to replenish his energy and strengthen his body.

    At the same time, he felt like Legendary Knight Wale; something was suppressing him from above.

    If not he might be able to levitate like a legendary.

    It was a powerful body, but Abel still had good control as a headmander-level knight.

    A knight¡¯s goal was to have a full cover over their body, and Abel had basically reached the end of his knight journey.

    He clenched his fist. Bang!

    He didn¡¯t even attack a target to set off a bang like this, so you could just imagine how powerful he became.

    He also sensed a strong element resistance in this body. Maybe he would be fine even ifrge amounts of spells were aimed at him.

    How powerful could this body be if it was not suppressed by the Dark World?

    At least the power of a legendary knight. On top of that, it was still a young angel. It would be even more powerful with time.

 Chapter 1166 - Body

    <h4>Chapter 1166: Body</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel was very happy with this angel body, but what about hisher region?

    Were all angels like this?

    ?

    But he was not nning to use this body to pass on his genes anyway. He wanted to be a real man, as a human or elf. It just felt a little strange to have nothing down below.

    This angel body was full of big surprises. Although it was made entirely out of energy, it felt and looked just like blood and flesh.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think about Izual, so he reached his power of the will into the Crystal Angel statue. Since it merged with the druid soul, it had be half-transparent.

    Still, Izual, the legendary knight, and the souls of 9 mad knights remained in the space within it.

    He focused on Izual since it was an actual angel, but there was a big difference.

    Izual¡¯s body looked like a cloud of light, not blood and flesh.

    Maybe it was because his angel body was still at a beginner stage, and it would look like Izual as it leveled up.

    ¡°Right, clothes!¡± Abel wondered why he always felt a little strange during this time because he was naked.

    Although he was inside the Rogue Encampment, where even the high elves were not around, he still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he was naked.

    Just when he wanted to reach into a portal object, he realized there was nothing on him. Everything was still on his human body.

    However, it was at that moment. He sensed a strange dimension from his power of will.

    There was a space of 100 square meters inside his angel body.

    He quickly scanned through the angel¡¯s knowledge and found his answer.

    That space was the carrying space of an angel, and his rank dictated its size.

    100 square meters was a normal size, but Abel had not even started training yet.

    It was at that moment he realized once again how blessed he was.

    As you know, the size of portal bags for most wizards in the Central Continent was only a few square meters. Even aw-defying wizard might not have one more than 20 square meters.

    It was such a huge head start, and Abel wouldn¡¯t be able toprehend if he had not experienced it first hand.

    Abel was considered a genius by the wizard union and the entire Central Continent. He had a Dark World as support as well as a Holy object Horadric cube. Yet, even after so many years of battles, he was only a rank 22 wizard.

    An adult angel, on the other hand, was more powerful than him, even without training.

    He scanned his holy portal bag on his human body and found somefortable noble hunting clothes, making him feel safe again.

    Luckily, the angel body was the exact size of his original human body, so everything fit well.

    Since his wings were the only things that looked like an actual cluster of energy, it went right through when he put on the clothes.

    His clothes were unaffected by the wings. But it was also because of this. He realized he couldn¡¯t use his wings to fly. Instead, they were used for gathering energy.

    If the Dark World were not suppressing him, his body could levitate by itself as a cluster of energy anyway.

    After a few hours of testing, Abel truly sensed how mysterious this angel body was. He then gazed back at his old body.

    It was his real body, nevertheless. But if he could only control one body at once, he could never unleash their full potential.

    So, before he started his angel training, he would master controlling 2 bodies at once first.

    If not, he would be wastingrge amounts of time training as an angel while his human form did nothing.

    If he could control 2 bodies at once, he would be able to do wizard training as well, which was double the rate of progress.

    Most importantly, he would be able to fight on two fronts when he mastered controlling 2 bodies.

    Having such coordination was not as simple as one plus one equals two. However, with such a powerful body besides him, he could drastically increase his exploration in the Dark World.

    He carefully reached a little stand of consciousness towards his human body, and it stood up.

    He needed to learn how to walk, jump, and run, all over again like an infant.

    Since he was controlling two bodies for the first time, no experience could help him.

    He started with daily tasks and slowly made his way up, and he would repeat it every day after he finished his wizard training and battles in the Dark World.

    He kept his patience. After he mastered doing the same things with two bodies, he spent some more days practicing doing different movements.

    Half a month went by, and he finally mastered controlling 2 bodies doing different tasks without one being affected.

    He realized one thing during these days. Although he could not tell when he was training with his godly power in Rogue Encampment, his angel form was just like a normal professional in the Pandemonium Fortress, even when his world stone was not ignited.

    He had been training in his human form for too long. As a grandmaster alchemist, he had extremely precise control over his body.

    He thought it might not be the case as an angel, but it was actually just as scary.

    After all, it would always take a long time for one to adjust to a new body since each joint and muscle moved in a unique way that dictated their speed and motion.

    The angel body, on the other hand, was extremely smooth to Abel. It was almost like he was training it for countless years.

    This was also why he had mastered controlling two bodies at once in such a short period of time.

    Not only that, but those 2 bodies seemed to function on the same instinct, just like having 4 arms and 4 legs

    Soon, he added some fighting moves to his training and gained the confidence to test out using 2 bodies for an actual battle.

    To be honest, it was a little early since Abel still had not started any angel training, so his angel body could only fight like a knight.

    But still, it was just a little test¡ªAbel was not nning to fight too many hell creatures at once.

    At that moment, his angel body was wearing dark gold armor with the spirit sword and spirit shield on his hand.

    It was not the best gear he had, but it was just for temporary use anyway.

    Although he knew how strong the defense of his angel body was, he still summoned Doff the Beamon to enchant his two bodies for safety¡¯s sake.

    If he made a single mistake, the result might be catastrophic.

    Of course, he also gave ck Wind to his angel body. This way, he could fully unleash his knight¡¯s potential.

    He took a turn in the ming River and came across a group of 10 typical demons with fire attacks. Although they had weapons on hand, their close-range fighting ability was extremely weak.

    It was exactly what Abel was looking for. With attribute resistance of the angel body as well as the 30% resistance increase of his gear, it was unlikely that he would get himself hurt.

    Abel stopped his summons and charged towards the 10 demons with his two bodies just like that.

    When they noticed Abel approaching, Abel shed away in his human body.

    As a wizard, he wanted to keep his distance with a power of the will range of 1500 meters.

    He cast a blizzard storm, and the demons were slowed down right in front of his angel body.

    His angel body quickly approached a demon and struck out with his spirit sword. Bang!

    It was almost like the air particles beside him had exploded. It was such a thrill. It had been a long time since Abelst fought with a sword.

    However, the result was not as fabulous as it looked. Hell creatures had a naturally strong resistance to physical impacts, and Abel was basically just using brute force with no skills.

    After all, knight skills requiredbat qi, and Abel¡¯s angel body didn¡¯t have any. In fact, he could not even move any energy within his angel body without angel training.

    Still, the brute force of an angel alone was enough to knock back that demon for a few steps.

    He followed up and struck towards the other demons. But, since they were all slowed down and an angel was especially fast, they were all knocked back before they even got the chance to get close.

    Since the blizzard spell¡¯s attack range was behind those demons, they had no chance of escaping.

    They began to drop dead one by one. Abel was feeling good. He finally had the confidence to fight with 2 bodies.

    Abel did not cast another spell or let his angel body attack when there was only one demon left standing. Instead, he decided to take a fire attack on his angel body.

    mes burned on his armor. But, since it had the power to regenerate, the mes did not even make a mark.

    Abel¡¯s angel body did not feel any pain; in fact, it kind of felt like being under warm water.

 Chapter 1167 - Making

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Making</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel returned from the Dark World with a big smile on his face. He had mastered his angel body, so he no longer needed to rush the following training sessions.

    He fully got a sense of its power from the battle with tell creatures. Even the ones in the ming river were no match to his angel body.

    Abel really wanted to let out his angel body from his druid soul in the Central Continent, but he didn¡¯t want to risk it. His intuition told him the consequence would be serious.

    He calcted for a moment. It has been a long time since he epted a mission from the Wizard Union.

    Although Wizard Dn said he wouldn¡¯t mind, it was still best to show them a little bit of respect, and he could shock up some more light stones as well,

    Just as he was taking out his headmaster badge of honor, the research spirit sounded.

    ¡°Master, the Lightning n¡¯s Wizard Charlie wants to see you!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Charlie?¡¯ Abel remembered it was one of the wizards he saved. He was a good friend of Wizard Hal, so he could not reject him.

    To be honest, he had been in retreat for too long. A lot of people wanted to see him but got rejected. Now that he finally mastered controlling 2 bodies, there was a lot more free time on hand.

    ¡°Let Wizard Charlie in the lounge and serve him the VIP juice!¡± Hemanded.

    Of course, that juice was none other than the water spirit fruit juice with 2binations.

    By the time Abel arrived in the lounge, Wizard Charlie was already taking a sip.

    ¡°Wizard Charlie, what brings you here today?¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting in the front line with the wizard union using your potion. Although we lost a feww defying wizards and 500 elite wizards, we killed more than 60 mad knights and tens of thousands elite holy knights !¡± Wizard Charlie said.

    Abel knew about this result as well, and he, too, was very happy.

    After a huge conflict broke out on the first day, both sides settled, with minor conflicts continuing for the next 10 days.

    The professions on the front line began to take turns resting with only 2/3 of the forces on guard to maintain their sanity.

    The war was not going to end any time soon, but at the same time, you wouldn¡¯t see the wizard union being this generous with their rewards every day.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet. All thanks to you, the Lightning n has gotten a lot of rewards. The reason I¡¯m here today is to ask for a favour. Please help us make some longevity potions!¡± Wizard Charlie said in a respectful tone.

    ¡°Wizard Charlie, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. I am a friend of the Lightning n. I will help as long as you give me the ingredients!¡± Abel smiled.

    He also wanted to resurrect more half-dead wizards, so he would not reject them.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, please take a look!¡± Wizard Charlie took out a portal bag and handed it to Abel.

    This portal bag was very important to him. It signified the future of the Lightning n.

    Abel held the bag in his hand and scanned it with his power of the will.

    There were 4 potion forms and 16 portions of ingredients for each form.

    It seemed like the Lightning n had gone all out to get so many rewards from the Wizard union.

    Those longevity potions forms were some of the most valuable things in the Wizard Union inventory.

    But they were in a critical situation. The demon from beyond could wake up at any moment, especially since the wizard union had gotten a lot more powerful with 200 half-deadw-defying wizards resurrected.

    Since Abel¡¯s longevity potions were only effective for 60 years, the wizard union needed those 200 resurrected wizards to live longer.

    If the demon from beyond reawakened after a hundred years, those wizards might not make it to the final battle.

    The wizard union didn¡¯t want to give out those longevity potion ingredients for free since they did not have enough, so they organized a take-over mission with those potion ingredients as rewards. This way, they could kill two birds with one stone.

    At least, the Wizard union didn¡¯t need to worry about how to distribute those portions or wizards getting angry at them if they did not get one.

    ¡°Wizard Charlie, please wait!¡± Abel smiled as he stood up with the portal bag.

    ¡°Please take your time. I will wait for you!¡± Wizard Charlie bowed.

    Abel teleported to his alchemy room through his short-distance teleportation circle and took out the 4 forms. Their main ingredients were all exclusive to the wizard union.

    It was no wonder why no one ever heard about them outside of the Wizard Union.

    They were all high-level potions, so only high-level potions makers could make them.

    If they didn¡¯t give them out as rewards, even Abel might never know about them.

    After all, asking any potion maker for a favor needed 4 extra portions of ingredients in exchange for a single sessful potion.

    Of course, the Wizard Union did not have enough, so it was best to leave it to the wizards.

    Abel never failed, but he still added some extra care during the cooking process. After an hour, Abel ended up with 64 golden potions.

    He did notg and immediately returned to the lounge with the potions.

    ¡°Master Bet, how¡¯s the form? Was there a problem?¡± Wizard Charlie asked desperately since Abel only left a moment ago.

    As far as he knew, a normal potion maker would take an hour just to analyze a form.

    ¡°Wizard Charlie, here you go!¡± Abel directly handed him the portal bag with a smile.

    Wizard Charlie scanned it with his power of the will, and his jaw dropped.

    It had only been an hour, and Abel alreadypleted the potions?!

    Not only did he not fail, but they were all golden rank as well.

    His disciple, Wizard Hal, only requested a portal of each potion for everyw-defying wizard, but he was still worried that the Lightning n might not have enough if Grandmaster Bet failed. Then, he wouldn¡¯t have the courage to face them.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, I thank you on behalf of my fellow men!: Wizard Charlie gave a big bow.

    ¡°Wizard Charlie. Don¡¯t do this!¡± Abel quickly bowed as well.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet. Please tell me what you want in exchange!¡± Wizard Charlie said, embarrassed.

    Abel was too quick. He did not even mention how he should pay him.

    ¡°Wizard Charlie, they are your life savers. I am not going to take anything from you!¡± Abel smiled.

    ording to tradition, a potion maker needed to be paid one-third of the sessful potions, but if Abel did so, the Lightning n would not have enough.

    Normally he would already take his portion before he handed the potions back to the people who ask him for a favor.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet! We will forever remember your help!¡± Wizard Charlie bowed again.

    He then took out another portal bag and handed it to Abel. ¡°Grandmaster, these are our spoils; please ept them!¡±

    Abel scanned, and it was filled with light gems, even the ones of mad knights.

    ¡°Thanks a lot then!¡± Abel smiled with satisfaction.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, I¡¯m d you like it!¡± Wizard Charlie also smiled.

    They then began to chat about the war. Although Abel read the documents from the wizard union, it was not as good as hearing from someone who experienced it first hand.

    Abel returned to his alchemy room once again after he sent off Wizard Charlie and ced his Wizard union headmaster badge of honor on the alchemy bench.

    In a sh of white light, the mission board was disyed.

    The first request: ¡°Grandmaster, request to make a Life potion for 15,000 light gems. Ingredients provided!¡±

    It was requested by Wizard Dn a few days ago. Since Abel had epted the mission, Wizard Dn increased another 5000 light gems.

    Abel wondered if he had waited even longer, would Wizard Dn increase it even more?

    Just joking. Abel didn¡¯t have time for that. It has been a long time since he epted a request anyway.

    He scrolled through a few more requests, and they were all asking time to make a potion for 15,000 light gems.

    However, Abel was not nning to ept all of them at once. He just wanted to help Wizard Dn first.

    15,000 light gems was not a small number. The reason thosew-defying were willing to give them out was not that they had too much to waste but because the making process would be a big hassle.

    This made Abel very curious, what is this Life potion?

    He focused his power of the will on Wizard Dn¡¯s request.

    ¡°Request epted. Due to the difficulty of this request, the requester will be in contact with you shortly!¡± A message sounded.

    Abel felt his heart drop. This was unlike any request he got.

    In the past, the ingredients would emerge on his alchemy bench as soon as he epted a request.

    This was because, during normal potion requests through the Wizard Union system, the requester would send their ingredients to the wizard union service department beforehand.

    After Abelpleted the potion, he would send the potion back to the wizard union service department, and the wizard union would analyze it before giving out his rewards.

    This time, however, he would be connected to Wizard Dn.

 Chapter 1168 - Blood of God

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Blood of God</h4>

    Wizard Dn was quicker than Abel expected. In just a few minutes, he was at the Golden Castle.

    Abel met up with him in the lounge.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, I¡¯ve been waiting for you to ept my request for a long time!¡± Wizard Dn said with a friendly yet irritated tone.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, I¡¯ve been in retreat. Sorry!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, that¡¯s why Ie here so fast. I was afraid that you would go back in retreat!¡± Wizard Dn also smiled.

    He organized a few men to monitor the wizard union system at all times and notify him once Abel epted his request.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, what Life potion is it? I saw that a few other legendary wizards also listed some simr requests.¡± Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°The Life potion¡¯s form was discovered in an ancient sight by the wizard union. We sacrificed a lot for it¡¯s ingredients. But even after we did, we realised no potion maker could make them!¡± Wizard Dnughed.

    It has been a few thousand years since, but even with therge amounts of odd resources of the WIzard Union, they only managed to umte 5 portions.

    Perhaps there were only 5 portions in this world.

    The wizard union needed a confident master potion maker, but no one was up to the task.

    After some long investigation, the wizard union discovered this Life potion actually belonged to apletely different rank, a grandmaster rank.

    There was information about grandmaster alchemists in the ancient documents, but since there was never a grandmaster alchemist, their investigation could only stay on the surface level.

    However, since the 5 legendary wizards met Abel when he was a master alchemist, they were confident that he could be a grandmaster alchemist eventually. Therefore, they decided to beat the others to the punch and exchanged all the Life potions ingredients from the Wizard Union.

    Most of the other legendary wizards were in retreat, so they didn¡¯t even know that a grandmaster alchemist had emerged.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, can I look at the form?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course, I got it ready long ago!¡± Wizard Dn took out a vintage stone from his portal bag and carefully ced it on the table.

    Abel picked it up. The age on it was hard to hide. Abel could immediately tell it was from ancient times.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet. I¡¯m afraid that the tranted form they got was wrong, so I¡¯ve brought you the original one. thenguage of high elves shouldn¡¯t be a challenge to you right?¡± Wizard Dn smiled.

    Abel knew thenguage of high elves. He even had a group of them in the Dark World.

    He began to scan the stone. The first thing that caught his attention was the main ingredient. It was the blood of a god, the actual blood of a god.

    There were also many supporting ingredients he never even heard of.

    At least now he understood why master potion makers could not make them. The alchemy pattern within them could not possibly possess the power to ignite the blood of god.

    The power of a life potion was to increase lifespan by 20 percent.

    For a normal person who lived to 100, it would be 20 years.

    But for aw-defying wizard who lived for thousands of years, that would be 200 or even 300 years.

    It would be even more for a Legendary.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, do you have the ingredients?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, please!¡± Wizard Dn took out a box filled with magic patterns.

    Abel looked down. The box was bound by energy. Even his power of the will could not scan the things inside without opening it.

    He carefully opened the box with his hand. The ingredients were stored in the typical Central continent fashion, with ingredients divided into different slots.

    The slots were also filled with magic patterns for preservation.

    A crystal ss within a slot caught his eyes.

    He immediately knew it was the blood of god. He reached out and began to examine it in detail.

    He was not a stranger to the blood of god. Back when he was in the Holy Continent, he already ventured into the orcs and found an orc god¡¯s blood.

    However, this blood of god was far more powerful than the Orc god blood.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, have you heard about the Orc god?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Orc god? The one in the Holy Continent?¡± Wizard Dn guessed, but he wasn¡¯t sure.

    ¡°Yeah, the one in the Holy Continent!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Grandmaster, the orc god is actually not a real god¡ªjust an arrogant half god with no passed down knowledge. He picked a fight with the wizard union and we began to hunt him down. But still, he escaped!¡± Wizard Dnughed.

    Abel sighed. Maybe the orc god could be an actual god if they were in a time ruled by gods, but they were not.

    It was too bad¡ªnot knowing how to be humble in front of wizards was basically suicide.

    Abel then turned his attention back to the blood of god.

    However, he soon frowned. Although its energy was extremely powerful, its life force was pale inparison.

    It was not even as powerful as the orc god¡¯s blood.

    There was no way this blood belonged to an actual god, ording to the wizard union.

    He ignited his world stone and fully focused on the crystal ss.

    Soon, he discovered the reason¡ªthe passage of time. Even the wizard union used their best crystal ss and magic box to preserve it. They were still nothingpared to the preservation method of ancient times.

    The orc god, on the other hand, had not been dead for too long, and its life force was always preserved in an ancient sight.

    This was how drinking the orc god blood could directly increase 100 years of age.

    ording to his analysis, this blood of god only had one-third of its original power.

    He might get better results even if he just used the orc god blood to make this Life potion.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, I¡¯m afraid there is a problem with this blood of god!¡± Abel turned and said.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, I¡¯m not doubting your ability, but we are quite confident in it!¡± Wizard Dn said confidently.

    ¡°What I meant is that the life force of this blood of god is fading. If I make a life potion with this bottle, the oue will not be as good as you expected!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, are the other ingredients okay?¡± Wizard Dn suddenly let out a breath of relief and asked again.

    Abel was confused. Weren¡¯t the main ingredients the most difficult ingredients to get?

    Still, he began to look through the other ingredients.

    Luckily the wizard union still had a good method of storing newer ingredients.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, the other ingredients are all good!¡± After a while, Abel replied with certainty.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, do you know how to preserve the blood of god?¡± Wizard Dn asked.

    Abel was caught off guard. What kind of question was that? Did Wizard Dn have a way of getting fresh blood from a god?

    Although all the remaining gods of this world were close allies of the Wizard Union and Wizard Dn was very powerful in the union, Abel still wouldn¡¯t believe he could just ask a god for their blood.

    It was not easy to negotiate with a god. Especially getting a part of their body. Even a legendary professional needed a long time to recover from a small injury through meditation without Abel¡¯s potion, let alone a god.

    Recovery for them needed the power of god, which would be unnecessary to even exin its significance.

    On top of that, all gods were arrogant, so asking them for blood was basically an impossible task.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, I don¡¯t have a good method either!¡± Abel shook his head.

    The only method he had was his personal storage box in the Horadric Cube. It was a holy object with the ability to freeze time. However, it was also the foundation of his power, and he was not nning to expose it.

    Wizard Dn frowned. In reality, it was not totally impossible for him to get a tiny bit of blood from a god, but getting some each time would be a big hassle since he could not guarantee if the life force within it would fade or not.

    From Abel¡¯s words, he understood that the effect of a Life potion depended on the life force within the blood.

    He hesitated, but lifespan was still extremely important to him as a low-rank legendary wizard.

    He needed time to push him through the next rank.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, can youe with me to the Wizard Union HQ? I can set up the best alchemy room there for you!¡± Wizard Dn asked.

    ¡°Why?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, to be honest with you, the Wizard Union had gods locked up in the HQ. There is one of them that we can get some blood from and make a Life potion out of it in real time!¡± Wizard Dn replied.

    Abel¡¯s jaw dropped. He knew the Wizard Union was powerful, but he never expected them to have gods locked up as blood providers.

 Chapter 1169 - God of War

    <h4>Chapter 1169: God of War</h4>

    Abel knew a thing or two about gods.

    There was only one way to have easy ess to the blood of a god, and that was taking some from a god in deep slumber.

    That god needed to have no followers left. If not, there would still be a small chance of reawakening.

    Therefore the Wizard Union was basically making a bet. But still, Wizard Dn sounded very confident.

    Abel followed him to the Wizard Union HQ with Frankenstein by his side. After all, Frankenstein was his mode of transportation.

    They arrived at arge teleportation circle exclusive to the top ranks of the Wizard Union.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet. You as a headmaster of honour, so you can also use thisrge teleportation circle if you want toe to the HQ in the future!¡± Wizard Dn stepped out and smiled.

    Abel merely smiled. He probably wouldn¡¯te here again unless it was totally necessary because he could sense many unbearably scary energy behind them.

    Of course, it was also because he had his world stone ignited. He wouldn¡¯t be able to sense them in normal circumstances.

    Even the least powerful energy was as strong as Wizard Dn.

    Abel wanted to keep his identity a secret, so he had to be extra careful.

    He began to regret it. If he knew there were so many powerful figures in the Wizard Union HQ earlier, he would not havee here.

    There was an angel in his druid soul. As far as he knew, the Demon from Beyond himself was an angel.

    If the Wizard Union HQ discovered that he had an angel, they would directly take him down. He might not even have the privilege to get locked up like the other gods.

    Still, the soul was the hardest thing to grasp in this world, especially what¡¯s within it.

    His druid soul was masked, so he should be fine.

    The teleportation circle was located in the corridor, and they did note across any wizards along the way. After passing through a few doors, they arrived at the underground.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, Wizard Frankenstein can not enter the following area!¡± Wizard Dn said.

    Abel understood, so he nodded to Frankenstein and left him standing like a statue. It was a lifeless being, after all.

    They passed through another door, and they arrived at an open space.

    The walls and ceiling were filled with all kinds of magic patterns, and Abel could sense many triggers around him.

    Even his skin began to feel irritated through his headmander¡¯s intuition. There were at least 10 crossbows aiming at him.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, please take out your headmaster badge of honour and hang it on your waist!¡± Wizard Dn reminded.

    Abel nodded and took out the headmaster badge from his portal bag. Immediately, all the threats he felt were gone. Even the crossbows turned away.

    Wizard Dn gazed at Abel. He knew it was impossible for a normal portal bag to block the detection of the magic circles around, let alone a headmaster badge.

    There was only one exnation, Abel¡¯s portal bag was an extremely high-level one.

    Still, it was none of his business. He wouldn¡¯t stand here as a legendary if he couldn¡¯t even hold himself back from looking at a portal object.

    Abel began to see wizards, and they all looked very serious.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet. This is the base of the Wizard Union. None of the wizards working here will never be able to leave unless they be a legendary!¡± Wizard Dn exined.

    Abel understood. They were working on top secrets, after all.

    After some more walking, Wizard Dn led Abel to a room with a short distance teleportation circle.

    However, WIzard Dn did not ignite the circle immediately. Instead, they allowed a magic circle to scan their bodies.

    ¡°Wee Wizard Dn and Honourable Headmaster Bet; teleportation begins!¡± A robotic sound emerged, and Abel felt something gently lifted him into the teleportation circle.

    Soon, he arrived at another room.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet. This is the most important ce of the wizard union. Please be careful. You only have permission to be here with me around.

    Even if Wizard Dn did not warn him, Abel would understand just by sensing the sheer volume of defense around him.

    If he was not wrong, this ce shouldn¡¯t be too far away from the underground space, but he was sure it was even deeper.

    It was a strange feeling. Even the magic circles around him couldn¡¯t soothe it.

    Abel kept quiet and stepped out with Wizard Dn. Immediately, he noticed a change In style.

    The ce was built out of stones from ancient sights. He almost couldn¡¯t believe he was in the Wizard Union HQ.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, as you can see, this ce is built out of the materials found in ancient sights. Even I will have a hard time damaging them. On top of their defence, this ce might be the most heavily guarded ce in the continent....¡± Suddenly, Wizard Dn thought of the golden castle and added, ¡°one of the most heavily guarded ces!¡±

    There was no decoration. All the stones were filled with magic patterns.

    As they stepped in, a power of the will scanned their bodies.

    It then retracted once it confirmed its identity.

    Wizard Dn looked serious. But there was a hint of respect on his face when the power of the will scanned him.

    Since Abel still had his world stone ignited, sensing that power of the will made him felt like a spec of dust facing the ocean.

    It was not a good feeling. He always thought of himself as decently powerful with a Legendary knight as summon and an angel body, but in reality, he wasughable in the face of the Wizard Union¡¯s true power.

    Maybe Wizard Dn and his 5 co-workers were just some legendary wizards working part-time on the surface.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, I will take you to the god of war now!¡± Wizard Dn walked with Abel for a moment and pushed open a door.

    ¡°God of war? The one the Barbarians worshiped in the Battlecry teau?¡± Abel immediately asked,

    ¡°Yes, the Barbarians¡¯ god of war. He was captured long ago. It took a while for us to get his power down!¡± WIzard Dn smiled awkwardly.

    ording to the Wizard Union¡¯s information, they were almost certain that Abel was the one who took their secret totem.

    But it was because of this change of faith among Barbarians, the god of war no longer had a single follower left.

    Of course, the Wizard union didn¡¯t believe Abel was the only one behind this.

    Only the goddess of the moon could change the faith of an entire race in such a short period of time, so she must have taken this role.

    Things like this would normally be taken very seriously by the Wizard Union, but since the Barbarians were in decline, with the most powerful warrior being rank 20 and a poption of less than a million, the faith they generated would not make much of a difference.

    The Barbarians used to be one of the most powerful races, but after countless years of suppression by the Wizard union, they could only be helpers in the front line at the most.

    Most importantly, Holy Knights were the universal enemy of the Central continent and their close-range fighting style perfectly suppressed the Barbarians. With the Barbarian¡¯s limited fighting moves, they stood no chance against the Holy Knights aura, which ultimately led to their downfall.

    Still, their battlecry and enchanting ability made them the perfect supporter in a team.

    That was how Barbarians remained as a profession.

    ¡°Are we going to open that stone door?¡± Abel immediately changed the topic.

    He didn¡¯t want to talk to Wizard Dn about this even in private, let alone with a powerful figure around.

    ¡°Grandmaster, that¡¯s exactly what we are about to do!¡± Wizard Dn smiled.

    He stepped up and ced his hand on the stone door, and the pattern on its surface began to glow.

    After a minute, the entire door was glowing in white as it slowly moved open.

    Wizard Dn smiled and nodded to Abel, signaling him to follow. So Abel did not hesitate.

    Inside was an enclosed room made of stone as well, but on the deepest corner lies a sleeping giant locked up by 4 metal chains.

    The giant was 5 meters tall. Since it did not have any clothes on, Abel could clearly see the mountain-like muscles on its body.

    It had a full head of shiny long hair waving in mid-air even though there was no wind in the room.

    Abel was confused. He was so close to such a strong body, but he didn¡¯t feel any energying from it.

    The god of war should have a scary amount of energy.

    Abel turned his gaze towards the metal chains on its body. It seemed like they were no ordinary chain.

    They were absorbing energy from the god of war and transferring it to the stone wall behind him.

    ¡°Master Bet, this is the god of war!¡± Wizard Dn was also a little stunned. It didn¡¯t seem like he came here very often either.

    Abel nodded.

    ¡°The chains on its body are from ancient times made to suppress gods. It had the power to absorb the power of god and turn it into this building¡¯s defense.¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but feel pitiful for it. It was the highest being that was locked up in a room for weaklings toe stare at it.

    But that was not all. These two weaklings were about to withdraw blood from it.

 Chapter 1170 - Grandmasterâ€™s Potion

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Grandmaster¡¯s Potion</h4>

    Wizard Dn said, ¡°I¡¯ll be drawing blood out now, Grandmaster Bet.¡±

    He then took out a dagger from his portal bag. Abel could feel how different it was as soon as it was out. Given the light that was reflecting from the de, this was probably a divine-level weapon. In other words, this could only be the creation of divine spirits and not any grandmaster cksmith.

    Wizard Dn exined to Abel, ¡°This belonged to the war god. It didn¡¯t have much use since it¡¯s a very short weapon, but I am using it as myst line of defence. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve had to spend quite a lot of points for it.¡±

    He then took a few steps forward towards the god of war, who was stuck inside the stone room. He stabbed the de. As the de struck down and made contact with the skin of the god of war, a sound of metals clunking each other could be heard. He didn¡¯t stop there, however. He only continued to stab the same position. After multiple strikes, a minor wound finally appeared at the god of war¡¯s shin.

    Wizard Dn reached for a crystal bottle from his portal bag. He ced it near the wound to catch a droplet of blood, which was gold. As soon as the golden droplet fell, the wound on the shin immediately healed. It could be said that the defensive power of the god of war was very frightening. The god of war was in apletely defenseless position, by the way. Given that he was asleep, his body should be in an extremely rxed state. Also, with all the years of having energy sucked out of his body without recharging any back, he was as weak as he could be.

    Wizard Dn exined to Abel, ¡°Divine spirits can only be hurt with physical attacks. This rule can be only made an exception when there are divine items involved. This is why, Master Bet, you don¡¯t get to see a lot of divine items that are meant for close-rangebat.¡±

    Abel was just starting to notice. It was just like Wizard Dn said. He had never seen any divine items that were meant for close-rangebat. The divine dagger in Wizard Dn¡¯s hands was the first one he saw. Still, he quickly thought back to his rune weapon. He wasn¡¯t even sure if the rune weapon could injure any divine spirit. Still, since the environment here was not right, he would¡¯ve gone and done some experiments immediately.

    Wizard Dn passed the ¡°divine blood¡± to Abel, ¡°I¡¯ll pass this to you, Grandmaster Bet. Let¡¯s head over to the alchemyb. I¡¯ve got my own men setting it up already.

    Wizard Dn was in a rush. Well, as he should be. To prevent too much life force from leaving the divine blood, he went as far asing to collect the blood with his ess permit. This was truly something that he wouldn¡¯t do most of the time. As a matter of fact, he wouldn¡¯t even be here if the god of war still had any worshippers left, and even if he was trying to in that condition, he would have to wait for anyone avable in the Wizard Union to do the job for him.

    Abel turned around to Wizard Dn after looking at Wizard Dn, ¡°Is the God of war going to wake up, Wizard Dn?¡±

    ¡°Never, unless...¡± Wizard Dn paused a bit before continuing, ¡°Unless his followers return.¡±

    Abel understood that Wizard Union had really made a misunderstanding here. He knew who Wizard Dn was referring to, but he wasn¡¯t going to bother exining. Instead, he decided to just make this unclear forever. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this after his Beamon giant beast Doff became an actual divine spirit.

    After verifying their identities, they all passed through the short-distance teleportation circle and arrived at the underground basement of the Wizard Union headquarter to meet up with Frankenstein. Wizard Dn was just bringing Abel to an alchemyb that was prepared. After sending Abel inside, he and Frankenstein stood still and waited outside. Abel was just standing in front of the alchemy table. He took out the divine blood that was much, much fresher than the one that was preserved for who-knows-how-many years.

    This drop had an incredible amount of life force inside. The golden drop was just swirling inside the bottle. Abel felt like the blood was pretty much a lifeform of its own. He quickly went ahead to take out the other ingredients and contained them with his power of the Will. Apart from the divine blood, he could sense that there were three extremely rare ingredients of the same quality. While he was confident that the brew was going to be sessful, he still went ahead and switched on the ability of the world stone fragment.

    Among the ingredients that were involved in this brew, the three rarest ones and the divine blood would be the most difficult to sort out. Abel had to know after he did it himself that some of these could only be processed with his grandmaster¡¯s rune. Still, although there was just one portion, he couldn¡¯t just synthesize these with his Horadric Cube. It was all manual. The most he could synthesize was the water, which would boost the overall effectiveness of the potions.

    While doing the brew, all the ingredients that were added were being mixed quite well. The only thing that Abel didn¡¯t like was that the three rarest ingredients and the divine blood were reacting very, very slowly. The brew took only six hours before they were finished. As a rainbow ¡°sublimation¡± light was rising out of the alchemy bottle, Abel was finally starting to notice that the grandmaster-level potion was done. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was good enough, though, because this was the very first grandmaster potion he remembered making. What he had confidence in, however, was that he did not make any mistakes after switching on the world stone fragment.

    After focusing his power of the Will for six total hours, Abel was starting to feel exhausted. He tried to hold on to watch the rainbow light slowly putting itself back. Eventually, all that was left was the blue light, and the blue light would transform into blue lighting arcs that would continue to sh on the surface of the alchemy bottles. He shook his head in disappointment when he saw this. After spending so much effort, he would¡¯ve expected at least golden quality.

    When the ¡°life prolonging potions¡± were about to be done, an insignificant amount of energy began flowing inside Abel¡¯s grandmaster alchemist rune. He couldn¡¯t help but frown at this. He didn¡¯t expect one brew to generate so little energy. By his estimate, it was quite difficult for him to break through the level of grandmaster alchemist. The three ingredients were even more difficult to obtain than the divine blood. The time it took was also too much for him. It took six hours for one brew. Even if he did get enough materials, it would still take several centuries to fill up his grandmaster¡¯s rune.

    That wasn¡¯t to say that Abel was giving up. No, in fact, he thought that peak was just right after the grandmaster level. It was just like this, at least for this era. If the other alchemists knew what he was thinking, they might¡¯ve just thought that he was crazy. He just became a grandmaster, and thinking right about bing something beyond seemed only like he was pushing too far. This sort of mindset, however, was precisely what made him extremely capable of making long-term ns.

    Abel switched on his world stone fragment to start scanning the blue quality ¡°life-prolonging potion.¡± As it stood, the life-prolonging effect was supposed to boost total life capacity by thirty percent. After taking a crystal bottle to fill it with the potion, he immediately went out to open the alchemyb.

    Wizard Dn could see that Abel was exhausted, ¡°Are you alright, Grandmaster Bet?¡±

    Abel smiled and shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Wizard Dn. I just used up too much of my willpower.¡±

    Abel could see that Wizard Dn was not paying attention to the potion. It was heartwarming to see that he cared more for his health.

    Wizard Dn looked concerned, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a one-time brew to do this to you!¡±

    Wizard Dn did have experience in seeing Abel¡¯s brew. It was really weird seeing Abel in this state becausest time, he created 9000 bottles over the course of a few days.

    Abel passed the blue quality potion to Wizard Dn, ¡°I thought the brew was sessful, but..¡±

    Wizard Dn was concerned but was very pleased as soon as he took the bottle over.

    Abel continued, ¡°I¡¯m not as skilled as I¡¯d like to be. The best I could get was a blue quality, but it could increase your lifespan by 30%.¡±

    Wizard Dn widened his eyes, ¡°You mean this bottle can boost one¡¯s lifespan by 30%?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like Wizard Dn didn¡¯t believe Abel, but this was just too much. Even in the ancient records, there had been no records of any blue quality grandmaster potions. It all had to do with the raw materials used for the grandmaster¡¯s potions. For starters, grandmaster ingredients would make the potions extremely difficult to brew. Abel was also not much better than the alchemy grandmasters of ancient times. Even if he had the help of the world stone fragment, he was still not sure that he was not going to make any mistakes.

    In ancient times, since there were a lot more materials, the grandmaster alchemist did have more ess. They were also not much worse than Abel. The reason that Abel could produce the potions he had now had a lot to do with the synthesizing effect of the Horadric Cube. Although he didn¡¯t go ahead to sort through the materials, the water used was synthesized by the cube, and therefore the effect of the potion was very different from regr potions.

    Wizard Dn was very grateful for what he was getting, ¡°30% increase? That¡¯s, ha, ha ha! So good to have you here, Grandmaster Bet. I¡¯ve got hope now to promote!¡±

    Abel was watching Wizard Dn the entire time. He didn¡¯t bother Wizard Dn. Instead, he was just waiting for Wizard Dn to quiet down.

    Wizard Dn smiled and bowed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandmaster Bet.¡±

    After saying that, he took out a portal bag, ¡°Here. It¡¯s the reward for you. I feel like I¡¯m not giving enough this time. I¡¯ll make sure to gather 10000 low-tier light stones in two days.¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t back down. He got what he deserved, so he happily epted the bag.

    Abel made a request to Wizard Dn, ¡°I hope you¡¯re not announcing that I¡¯m brewing the life-prolonging potions, Wizard Dn. I¡¯m not going back to brew grandmaster potiontely!¡±

    Wizard Dn smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t tell the other wizards about this. You¡¯ve had a very busy day today, Grandmaster Bet. I¡¯ll be sending you back now.¡±

    He could see that Abel was brewing too much in one day. This was not sustainable. Also, it was not sustainable to keep collecting blood from the god of war. What Wizard Dn had to do here was to tell the other four legendary wizards about the effect of the life-prolonging potions. He needed more people on his side that would make things progress faster.

    Abel didn¡¯t use the potion to recover himself. He was always using the ¡°stamina potion¡± and the ¡°full recovery vitality potion¡± on himself, but he needed to make sure that he was making it to Wizard Dn about how difficult it was to brew potions like this.

    After Abel went back, he immediately went ahead to take a bottle of the ¡°full recovery vitality potion.¡± Almost instantly, his stamina and spirit were recovered back to normal. He wasn¡¯t feeling good. Although he wasing back to normal, the fatigue he was feeling on the inside would require him to actually go to sleep.

    With that, Abel went to sleep and headed over to the bedroom. He slept immediately afterying on the bed. He was in the master¡¯s bedroom of the golden castle. He hadn¡¯t been using it on any day, so today was kind of special in its own right.

    Abel was just starting to notice something. While he couldn¡¯t remain as an angel in his world, he would always transfer his intelligence into the druid spirit when he was taking a break. While he was taking a break with his main soul, he could use his angel slowly to do some learning of, say, the heritage of angels while he was asleep.

 Chapter 1171 - Angelic Body

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Angelic Body</h4>

    Abel was just standing inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment. He had two bodies now. One belonged to his wizard body. The other belonged to his angelic body. Both of these were here at the same time. The wizard was just sitting amidst the mana gathering circle with an advanced Lightstone in his hands. He just consumed one wisdom fruit, and he had the most luxurious training.

    Even now, Abel¡¯s strength was on a gradual increase. It could even be said that he could be a legendary wizard in just a few years, which was why he spent even more time cherishing all the training he was doing inside the dark world. He could feel all the progress he was making with his everyday training.

    The angelic body held the ¡°spirit¡± sword and the ¡°spirit¡± shield to practicebat techniques. Although the angelic heritage sword technique was proven to be quite powerful, Abel did possess the sword technique of the Holy Continent knights already. That was not to say that he couldn¡¯t feel the difference between the two. Well, he didn¡¯t actually need either since he did have the world stone fragment to help him see through all the moves of his enemies. In other words, all the enemies that were fighting with him would have their techniques nullified before even using them. He could see through all their moves before they were even attempted. This was unless it was the close-range technique of ss holders, but those were more like spells thanbat techniques.

    Right now, Abel was really just using his angelic body to practice swinging a sword. The purpose, of course, was so that the body could guide through energy like this. The techniques he could use now were forbat, but mostly, it was just so that the body could control the energy that it contained, energy as in the white light emitted out of his ¡°spirit¡± sword.

    The white light from out of the angel¡¯s body was very close to the divine light on the sacred knight sword, but the two were different. The white light on the spirit sword belonged to the power of light, which was a much high-ranking power than the divine power that belonged only to the angles. That was the part that Abel was unhappy about, actually. He couldn¡¯t use it on the central continent. He couldn¡¯t possibly reveal anything angelic if he was doing it on the central continent.

    Now, it was not a hard job at all to take hold of the angelic heritage. Angels would take a very short period of time to control the angelic heritage. Asplicated as the process was, many heritage knowledge could only be unlocked unless the angels were strong enough. As for, the only ones that could be controlled was the power of light.

    As for now, Abel didn¡¯t even have to sleep when he was inside the dark world. During his fight with the hell creatures during the day, he would asionally bring his angelic body so his wizard body could go to sleep. During the night, once his wizard meditation training was over, he would then transfer his conscience to the angelic body to start practicing the power of light. Since he kept repeating this process of practicing and fighting with the hell creatures, he became ever more powerful at taking control of this.

    Abel was just starting to notice that the light of power was a hard counter to the hell creatures. This would make facing the hell creatures boost his attacking capability by 50%. The power of light was an elemental attack that was designed to target the wizards. It was also very simr to the divine power of the sacred knights, the qi of the barbarian ss holders, the death qi of the orc priests, and the natural power of the druids. Once an attack was unleashed, the power of light would neglect all physical attacks, which was what made it special from everything else. Thus, it could be said that the power of light was a special element of it. Again, as overpowered as it was, the only way Abel could use it now was in close-rangebat.

    Abel thought to the guardian wings of the Nation of God. Perhaps it had to do with the training of the angels. He thought that he might be able to one day reach the physical sturdiness of a real angel. By that point, he might just call out Izuel out of his crystal angelic statue. Although divine bestowment was only enough, its fighting capability might just reach that of a half-god.

    Abel ordered his angelic body to withdraw the ¡°spirit¡± sword and ¡°spirit¡± shield. The mission for today was just done. He really liked using his angelic body for practice. He liked the thrill of engaging in close-rangebat, and while he wasbining his sword technique with his wizard spells, he could enjoy breaking some sweat while doing this with a cool head. That being said, there wasn¡¯t any weakness that he didn¡¯t know of himself. He didn¡¯t possess the teleportation ability of the wizards, which meant that he could only continue to run with his angelic body. As fast as it was (and he was riding on ck Wind), it was still nowhere to match real teleportation.

    Today, Abel was nning on using his body to enter into his meditation training as a wizard. He felt confident that his angelic body could learn more about the wizard ss. He could feel the mental power of his angelic body was especially stronger, much stronger than his wizard mind. With that in mind, he decided to try meditation with his angelic body. He didn¡¯t switch on the mana gathering circle for this. This was the first time he was doing meditation with his angelic body, so he thought it was enough to absorb mana from the air around him.

    Abel sat t on the ground and focused as much as he could on his meditation. He used his power of the WIll to begin illustrating a wizard rune, which was a very easy job on its own. It took him barely any time to finish this. Following that, he began absorbing the mana that was around him. He gathered the mana and inserted it into his wizard rune. He solidified it amidst his soul. The rune was pretty muchpleted, and he was nothing more than a beginner-level apprentice wizard from there.

    An ident happened, though. While he was filtering the mana he was absorbing, the energy was immediately expelled from him as soon as it went in. He didn¡¯t understand what happened, so he went ahead and tried again. The result was the same. As long as the mana was entering his body, his body would resist it as much as possible. While he was trying, the rank 1 wizard rune inside started dispersing since it was no longer in shape.

    He murmured to himself, ¡°What happened here?¡±

    He did not feel right about this, so he walked to the mana gathering circle beside and took out some high-middle tier light stones before going back. Since the mana could not be absorbed, he thought that he might absorb the energy contained inside the light stones. Once again, he entered into his meditation stage and began illustrating his wizard rune. The process was just the same as before. Once he started absorbing the energy of the light stones, his body began repelling all of it.

    Abel was felt kind of helpless. He was starting to think that his angelic body could notmence any wizard training. He shook his head and tried a few more times. Whatever the case was, as long as other energies were entering his body, they would still be repelled away. He was only starting to realize how overpowered the light power was. It was not good with most types of energy. It couldn¡¯t even be ced in the same location as his wizard mana.

    That¡¯s when Abel had to look for an alternative. He was starting to remember something. The soul that his angelic body was using was his druid soul. Invisible energy was contained in his druid soul, and that was the type of energy that could exist in his angelic body. With that in mind, he tried to transfer some natural energy out to cast a druid spell. When the energy was drawn out, however, the same thing just happened again. This time, it was a lot more direct. The death qi that was transformed was immediately extinguished instead of repelled.

    The death qi was just appearing in his angelic body, but as though having met its natural enemy, it was destroyed on the spot. In other words, if Abel was using his angelic body now, he would not be able to use both his druid ss skills and his priest skills. He couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly at this. So having two bodies at the same time was not a good thing for him. If he wanted to call out his summon creatures and fight in his angelic body, he did that in the right order.

    That being said, he would want to keep using his orc priest curses inbat. The ¡°aging¡± curse was pretty much mandatory. As a matter of fact, while the angelic body was very powerful on its own, now that he was inside the dark world, the angel¡¯s body was pretty much not different at all to Wale, the legendary sacred knight. The angelic body was still quite weak now, but given the time for it to slowly grow independently, it might just be much stronger than any divine spirit.

    What Abelcked precisely, however, was time. If he wanted to wait, his blue dragon body would just have to wait slowly and allow tens of thousands of years to pass. He would naturally be a legendary figure much earlier than that. He could also wait for his Beamon giant beast to be the divine spirit of an entire race. Either way, he was always d to have the angelic body with him. It was definitely extraordinary in its own way. Although he couldn¡¯t use his teleportation in it, that was pretty much only because his body was under suppression inside the dark world.

    If the angelic body was on the central continent and possessed the same sturdiness as legendary ss holders, Abel would naturally possess the ability to fly now. The obvious weakness, however, was that the body was too weak. It would also repel all other sses, so Abel would only fight with his light power. It wasn¡¯t like the light power was not powerful, but this would take too much time to grow independently. If the angel¡¯s body couldn¡¯t boost his power in the short term, there would be a limit to how far the angelic body could grow. It¡¯d be pretty much useless if he couldn¡¯t get it to the level of a divine spirit within a century. The demon from beyond was definitely to take up during that time, and he was definitely going to have a fight when the time came.

    Abel understood. The more powerful a race was, the slower its growth would be. This was clear for the dragons. Dragons took about one hundred years to pass childhood. If they wanted to grow to the point that they could overpowerw-defying wizards, that would be thousands of years they¡¯d have to wait and grow. For legendary figures, it would be tens of thousands of years. This was the case for the dragons, and the angels should follow the exact same principles.

    The angels did pass through their youthful stages with their tremendous storage of energy, but to spend up all the worship power that they did during youth, growth was a very difficult thing. Abel¡¯s angelic body was just now taking care of the energy that was inside his body. He hadn¡¯t reached the threshold for extending his energy outreach yet. More importantly, now that the angels were taking control of his followers, he¡¯s still barely got the time to develop his faith. With all these things in mind, he was starting to feel like the growth of his angelic body had a very, very long way to go.

    Abel thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll let this body go inside the Nation of God and see what will happen.¡±

    The whole reason that Abel got an angelic body was that he managed to sneak into the Nation of God before. He was already sure that he could go in and out freely. If he wanted to let his angelic body grow quickly, he knew that he would have to go back to the Nation of God immediately. He needed to see if it could absorb energy from the guardian wings or if he needed to look for any chance inside the Nation of God.

    Abel understood. Lately, the Wizard Union had been continually going against the Nation of God. His multiple ¡°divine bestowments¡± in the Nation of God had been very sessful, so much so that he could kill at least ten preachers in every one of his assassination attempts. The Nation of God had always been furious about this, but they never had the right chance to get him since they could not send the right number of sacred knights.

    Abel has been getting a lot of changestely. If he wanted to allow his angelic body to receive any benefits from the Nation of God, he would¡¯ve had to go right away. He was just returning to the golden castle from the dark world. It was morning right now. While he was preparing to leave, he immediately received a message that was sent from the research spirit.

    The research spirit¡¯s voice was sent over, ¡°Wizard Hutton of the dwarves are waiting for you inside the guest meeting room.¡±

    Abel shook his head and sighed. It looked like his n was about to be intercepted. He still had to meet with Wizard Hutton, though. He got the short-distance circle sending him over to the guest meeting room, and he immediately saw Wizard Hutton waiting for him.

    Wizard Hutton smiled and bowed, ¡°You ate yet, Grandmaster Bet?¡±

    Abel smiled and returned a bow, ¡°I just got up, Wizard Hutton!¡±

    Wizard Hutton¡¯s eyes were sparkling, ¡°We¡¯ll eat and talk in the dining room, then.¡±

    Abel had no idea why Wizard Hutton arrived so early, but it got a lot clearer when he realized that he was just here to have some food.

    Abel just smiled and invited Wizard Hutton. ¡°Please, Wizard Hutton.¡±

 Chapter 1172 - Going Again

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Going Again</h4>

    ¡°I love being a guest at your ce, Grandmaster Bet!¡±

    Wizard Hutton was drinking some grandmaster¡¯s wine while stuffing food in his mouth. He was about one of the feww-defying wizards that actually visited Abel now. Being a Grandmaster meant that even thew-defying wizards had to be careful when they tried to waste his time. This was especially the case after the Wizard Union granted him the honorary elder badge. Wizard Hutton was not that much of an exception, actually. He would¡¯ve had to put himself in line if he wasn¡¯t just visiting Abel. All the stuff he was eating and drinking now would have not been avable for several months if he didn¡¯t have something to visit Abel for.

    Abel smiled, ¡°How¡¯s Bernietely?¡±

    Wizard Hutton liked his student a lot, ¡°He¡¯s close to reaching rank five. He¡¯s got a lot of supplements, so I think the process will be pretty fast.¡±

    Abel said in a rxed manner, ¡°I¡¯ll just get someone to send some supplementary potions over.¡±

    Abel knew that Bernie¡¯s training speed would be fast. Bernie was using the finest materials that he sent over. The grandmaster¡¯s wine that was synthesized twice, in fact, was something that only the dwarvenw-defying wizards had ess to.

    Wizard Hutton remembered something, ¡°Just get Bernie to train slower, Grandmaster Bet. It¡¯s not too good if he¡¯s doing this too much.¡±

    Abel was just watching Wizard Hutton, ¡°Forget about him for a second. Why are you even here in the first ce today?¡±

    Wizard Hutton stopped chewing for a bit, ¡°Ah! Um, oh, I almost forgot. The dwarven king just asked me to invite you over to the Iron Furnace Fort. If you have the time, that is.¡±

    Abel thought of a time, ¡°I¡¯ll be going in ten days, then. Send word to his Majesty for me.¡±

    Wizard Hutton smiled, ¡°No problems, Grandmaster Bet. It¡¯s good as long as you have the avability. I¡¯ll be picking you up in the morning in ten days.¡±

    Just when Abel was about to decline, he started to notice the prideful smile on Wizard Hutton¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, but Wizard Hutton was definitely thinking about getting more free food here the next time.

    Before Wizard Hutton left, he brought some grandmaster¡¯s wine that was for the next month. Some of it was for Bernie and his training. After he left the golden castle, Abel went over to the Fire Tooth Battle Fort and allowed the Fire Tooth Spirit to drive to the beach that he was at when he was driving to the Nation of God. As soon as he went in, he returned to his human form and began searching for any information he could about the Nation of God.

    He quickly read through the messages that were shown inside the crystal angelic statue. Many of the prayer messages of the followers were switched around by his power of the Will. Of course, he made sure to reduce the range of his scan this time. He didn¡¯t have to look up his followers that were supervised by his preachers, because they¡¯d only be living in the more deste areas where nothing major ever happened.

    Abel just saw a message that was rted to the central temple of the Nation of God. It was the prayer content about a servant that was living inside the temple. The servant wished that the Saint would be safe the entire time he was fighting on the frontline. He was asking Abel to protect his safety there, such that no idents nor incidents were to happen. Of course, Abel knew who the Saint was. As he looked at the time that this prayer took ce, he was just starting to learn that this representative of the temple was not there recently.

    Abel was just starting to feel a bit moved. He wanted to see if there was any treasure of the demon from beyond inside the temple. He thought that the demon from beyond was greater than a angel, so he wanted to use the treasure on his own angel body. To confirm this, he connected his worship passageway to the servant over there. He began inspecting its thoughts to examine what was happening.

    As there had been so much tension on the frontline for so long, the Nation of God had been holding against the Wizard Union in a very anxious manner. Even the sacred knights who were faithful were starting to be more and more intimidated by the walls that were built. There was a battle fort that was built at the ten resource points that were at the very front. The dwarves made it. Since it was arger building, there was an invisible line drawn to separate the frontline and the resource points.

    Of course, this was the Wizard Union¡¯s n. As long as the dwarves had a pathway somewhere to lock ess from the resource points to the frontline, a lot of the fighting powers could be rxed and distributed to the battle forts. As for the Wizard Union mission point, a new mission was just assigned. It was meant so that those who epted it could do patrols around the direction of the Nation of God, which would prepare for aplete liberation of all defensive powers that were situated on the frontline. This was so that thew-defying wizards could have some time out, actually. They couldn¡¯t just stay inside the battle fort for tens or even hundreds of years. The military had to raise their morale somehow, so some wizards would be sent to ¡°pay tribute¡± to the sacred knights that were attending to defend.

    ording to the servants understanding, to protect the safety of Mr. Enlightened, not much was left inside the temple. All the powerful figures were just following Mr. Enlightened. Abel was bing hesitant. It was extremely dangerous inside the Central Continent. This was especially the case after he¡¯s been over at the Wizard Union headquarters once. He was gaining a whole lot better understanding of the possible risks. If he was going there again, he would feel a lot more confident since he knew he was getting a lot more powerful now.

    Come to think of it, when Abel thought about what he was sensing at the main building of the Wizard Union headquarters, when he was looking at the god of war that was put under shackles, he was really starting to be reminded that he was not as powerful as he¡¯d liked to be inside this world.

    He said to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll just take a look when I¡¯m inside the Nation of God.¡±

    Abel made preparations to unleash his angelic body once he was inside the Nation of God. If the world was starting to lose some suppressive power to the angelic body, he might just have the confidence to do something risky. Of course, the most important risk to that was that he might just lose his angelic body, but at least his life wouldn¡¯t be in danger. That wasn¡¯t to say that he was just going to try doing that, of course. He wouldn¡¯t just waste a legendary item like that. The way he saw it, the smarter choice would be to give the angelic body a bit more time to allow it to grow. Once he gained control of how to use light power over long distances, he might just be a lot more powerful than ordinary legendary figures.

    The Fire Tooth Spirit reminded, ¡°The golden dragon Kemble just appeared at the front, Master.¡±

    As soon as Abel extended his power of the Will, he could see that Kemble the dragon was already standing in front of him.

    Kemble smiled, ¡°Blue dragon Abel! What brings you here today?¡±

    Abel bowed, ¡°I might just need to pass through here. Am I bothering you if I spend some time going past here?¡±

    Kemble shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is not a restricted area for dragons.¡±

    So Kemble was just here to greet a friend, from the looks of things.

    Abel took out some wine barrels and ced it inside the hallroom, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve got some wine for you here.¡±

    Kemble was very d, of course. He quickly took one and ced it in his one portal item. He was doing it one by one, and there was a total of 100 barrels of grandmaster¡¯s wine that was synthesized twice. Abel prepared this in advance just to bring it to Kemble.

    Kembleughed and pped Abel¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Good brother, Abel!¡±

    Abel smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll be back here with more next time.¡±

    This was actually to thank Kemble for giving him some dragon scales thest time. The whole purpose of choosing this ce to pass was so that he could send some gifts.

    Kemble bowed as he saw Abel off, ¡°I won¡¯t take too much of your time, Able. Remember to call me if you¡¯re in danger.¡±

    After saying that, Kemble¡¯s body quickly disappeared inside the Fire Tooth Fort. Abel was starting to be envious of how powerful Kemble was. Kemble basically ignored his battle fort and appeared in front of him.

    Anyways, Abel continued to unleash his own presence as he went on. Just likest time, no sea creature was there to bother him. He was going back to the beach that he was familiar with. He was just herest time he went inside the Nation of God. After teleporting to the outside of the guardian wings, he still didn¡¯t have the courage to pass through the defensive barrier. This time, however, his body structure was already transformed. His main soul was purified to the point that it was just his dragon essence and his human spirit. As for his crystal angelic statue, it was now merged with hsi druid spirit so his main spirit was not affected whatsoever. Again, the connection between his main spirit and his druid spirit was very unusual. The main spirit was supposed to possess a conscience of its own, while the druid spirit could only do basic calibrations and analysis. His druid spirit could only think on its own if he was transferring his conscience into it temporarily.

    To make things moreplicated, when Abel was calling out his angelic body, the druid spirit would leave his physical body entirely and go inside his angelic body. He would lose his druid abilities temporarily, but his druid and orc priest skills would still be on the skill tree of his Horadric Cube. He would lose his natural force and death qi, so he would be a druid and orc priest that couldn¡¯t perform any rted abilities.

    Abel touched the guardian wing barrier gently with his hands. He could feel a resistance force that was close. It seemed that his body was just being rejected by the guardian wing defensive barrier. He was even starting to feel like danger was imminent. He quickly unleashed some of his druid essence. When the essence was about to be leaked, the resistance force was just about to disappear, and the danger he was sensing was no more. He unleashed a long breath in relief. He was not ready to face what the guardian wings¡¯ defensive barrie. In all the records he remembered reading, the guardian wings would unleash extremely terrifying defensive attacks that would kill even legendary figures.

    Abel¡¯s hand quickly passed through the defensive barrier. After making sure that it was safe, he allowed his entire body to enter. Once again, he made his way into the Nation of God. He took the time to look around him. This was not a safe ce. He needed to find somewhere that was. He quickly took out the invisibility robe and had it on him. Under the buff of his mystic headband, his scanning range was directly reached to 3000 meters. This meant that everything within a 3 kilometers radius was visible to him. He would also have the invisibility effect of his invisibility cloak to help him not disappear any time he used the ¡°instantaneous movement.¡±

    The invisibility cloak was Abel¡¯s trophy a while ago. He didn¡¯t know what rank the cloak belonged to, so as his rank went up and his knowledge grew, he started to learn that it was actually a divine item. He didn¡¯t know which divine spirit it was, but he could learn that the effect was extremely powerful. The invisibility effect could remove him from detection, and if he was to withdraw his presence slightly, it would be virtually impossible for someone to locate him. Of course, Abel did try to im ownership of the invisibility cloak, but the ownership circle on it belonged to a divine spirit.

    What about his devine portal bad and divine armor? Abel was iming ownership over those two items creatively. It mostly had to do with his crystal angelic statue. He went through some tricky methods to make sure that the items confuse him as the master. With that, he did something very easily on these two particr items that he couldn¡¯t do to other items he came across. If he wanted to im ownership to any other divine items, the minimum requirement would be that he became stronger than any of the divine spirits that created it.

    Back to the scene. Abel activated an ¡°instantaneous movement¡± and scanned around him. Every time he was moving, he was moving at around 3000 metres. He was starting to have thoughts about visiting the Moon Goddess soon. If he was to see her, he might just ask to see if she could turn him into the owner of the mystic headband. He wanted to see if he would be able to keep the headband inside his body by then, just like what he could do with his transformation ne. That way, he would¡¯ve had to increase the power of his mystic headband manually, and his power of the Will would always be doubled in range and strength.

    Still, for an item as overpowered as the mystic headband, Abel was thinking that maybe it wasn¡¯t the safest idea to have it out all the time. Maybe it was better to just keep it inside the divine portal bag. If he was bringing it out to use, maybe the other powerful figures would just notice. The powerful ones, especially, might just start a fight with him for it.

 Chapter 1173 - Getting Closer

    <h4>Chapter 1173: Getting Closer</h4>

    After teleporting for about a dozen times, Abel found a valley in the jungle. Under the guidance of his power of the Will, he discovered an empty path. Combined with the natural environment nearby, he thought that it served as a pretty good hideout.

    Abel took off the invisibility hood that he was wearing and found a circle te out of his portal bag. This was an intermediate-sized circle te that cost him a lot. He traded it from the Wizard Union. After he ced two top-level gemstones inside and activated it with his power of the Will, an invisible barrier surrounded the valley and mergedpletely with the forest nearby. He could no longer see that there was a valley here.

    Slowly and carefully, he split half of his conscience and ced it inside the druid spirit. He then allowed the angelic body to be unleashed out of the druid spirit. From someone else¡¯s perspective, it would be like a white light was suddenly shing out of a human wizard. Following that, a shadow wearing dark golden armor looked like it was separated from that same body. Abel wasn¡¯t sure if he was generating a doppelganger or something.

    Actually, not even a divine spirit would be able to exin what was going on with him. His druid spirit was something that he created himself when he came to this world. He originally removed a part of the human spirit and reced it with a fragment he picked up. As he became stronger, so did this spirit that became a druid spirit and as a result, two powerful spirits resided in his body. It really had to do with the fact that his main spirit was reincarnated here from another world. Without this, he would¡¯ve never noticed the possibility of replicating a spirit.

    This was the first time an angelic body appeared in this world. Half of his conscience was just starting to notice how much the world weed him. The air here was praising him. Yes, the air. It was almost like he was the ruler of this ce. It was just like the demon from beyond when it founded the Nation of God. After using the guardian wings, thend was secured and built into a nation.

    It was the same for Abel now. He realized that his angel body had no legs. It was just floating on the ground. He was starting to understand immediately. His body was exactly the same as a legendary figure¡ªboth were in energized form. His body was even purer in that regard, actually. He was starting to possess the ability to fly. This didn¡¯t have to do with the fact that the angelic body was just floating. It really had to do with the wings behind his back. The wings would absorb the energy in the air to replenish themselves, meanwhile also possessing the ability to fly.

    Abel looked around. He could see that the seclusion circle was extending out in several hundred meters. He still had the ability to fly. He tried to not use his wings. Instead, he was flying towards the side under the guidance of his power of the Will. He tried to feel the speed of it. Given his understanding, his speed was pretty much the same as a legendary figure.

    Abel tried to add the flight ability of his wings. Almost immediately, he could feel a terrifying pushing force pressing on his wings and spreading to his entire body. He was going out like a beam of light. He would¡¯ve rushed out of the seclusion circle if he could. Very quickly, his body stopped automatically at one spot of the seclusion circle barrier. He wouldn¡¯t know how far he would¡¯ve been pushed to if he didn¡¯t stop right there. He was flying even faster than Flying me, and Flying me could only reach maximum speed if it was using the hell ¡°special speed enhancing technique.¡±

    It would¡¯ve exined how the angels could fight the underworld for so many years, however. This was even faster than the ¡°special quickening¡± ability of the hell creatures. Abel was feeling like a divine spirit. Of course, although he did absorb world stone fragments from three continents, he was not going to consider him as an actual divine spirit. He did feel very powerful with his angelic body, but he knew that it was all fake. All that was enhanced was his ability to move rapidly in the air. As for his attacking ability, all he managed so far was the ability to fight in close range.

    Abel took twenty ¡°instantaneous movement¡¯ spell scrolls out of his portal bag. He was starting to regret not making more purchases on the continent. Given his identity as Grandmaster Bet, he might just be able to buy several hundred of them if he wanted to. The angelic body did not possess the ability to ¡°teleport,¡± so naturally, he would have to rely on these twenty scrolls for now as hisst resort.

    Again, he took off the invisibility cloak that he was wearing with his human body. He immediately threw the scrolls to the angelic body. Once the body took it over, all the scrolls were taken into the portal bag. He then wore the cloak on his body. His human body continued to take out 200 bottles of the ¡°full recovery vitality potions.¡± After giving it a thought, he passed a portal beast bag towards the angelic body.

    Abel called out Flying me next. Since it was so reluctant to head back to the tiny portal beast bag, Abel promised to give a lot of gifts to it. Actually, Flying me was pretty much like his other trump card. It wasn¡¯t quite powerful on its own, but as a dragon that could fly in the sky, if something major was to happen, he could just let it take him and fly away for an escape.

    If Abel could use Flying me, that would all be because the angelic body was already severely injured and he got nothing else to do. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t want to be in danger. He wouldn¡¯t want to take any risks, actually, if he never had to face massive trouble that was going to be born within 100 years.

    Originally, after possessing the body of a human, Abel¡¯s goal had been to improve his strength as a wizard. He did a very good job so far at that. In just 7 to 8 years, he went from a rookie to a rank 22w-defying wizard. He might just keep promoting if he didn¡¯t have the angelic body. Now that he got the angelic body, he would have two choices, no, two directions that he could progress. The first direction would be to go further with his human form under the help of the wisdom fruits, the light stones, and the dark-quality training potions. The other would be to be an angel. He wasn¡¯t sure what the advantage of that was, but he knew that he would get it after he got the angelic body.

    In essence, possessing an angelic body would mean that he wouldn¡¯t have to continue with his training. That was just how angels were. Their ¡°baseline¡± was pretty much legendary figures. He could start his progress from the legendary rank. As convenient as that was, it would also be a lot more difficult to see progress from there. If the demon from beyond hadn¡¯t woken up within thest 100 years, he would just grow and not continue on with his ventures. Whichever path he was to choose, he would already be the strongest being in this world.

    Abel¡¯s human body was just staring at his angelic body. He felt weird looking at himself like this. He did have a lot of experiences already inside the dark world, but the feeling remained. As a matter of fact, his conscience was still in a rtively unstable state. He was just feeling his rank 22 wizard rune with his human conscience, but his angelic body was sensing the rune of a legendary rank figure. He was not in the dark world to notice this. If he was, he would feel a bnce because the dark world would suppress his stronger side.

    He then noticed something. If he wanted perfect control over his angelic body, it¡¯d be much better if he was putting his conscience into it. After doing some testing, he realized that there wouldn¡¯t be much of a discrepancy if he was still in the same world. Also, his sharp senses would make it possible for him to cross any sort of boundaries. He didn¡¯t go to test what the effect of traveling into a different world would be. He gave up on the idea as soon as he noticed the time difference between the dark world and this world.

    For the maximum safety of the angelic body, he decided to put all his conscience into his druid spirit and temporarily gave up control over his human body. As soon as his human body fell, his angelic body became a light beam that was shed beside him. It picked the body up and took Johnson out of the portal beast ring. Johnson wasing out to see that a human and angel were just there. It could sense its master¡¯s presence very quickly.

    The angelic body spoke like usual, ¡°Protect my body, Johnson.¡±

    Johnson bowed to show that it understood what its master meant. Following that, its body started changing form. The multi-surfaced dimensional steel sphere on its body started spinning. A dimension was created, and it carefully ced its master¡¯s body back in. Following that, the multi-surfaced steel spheres moved again and returned its body to full form. Following that, the ground and rocks beneath its legs started separating. Its body started shrinking towards the ground.

    As the stone giant, Johnson had a way to protect itself by merging it with the mountain. Because it was relying on this ability, Johnson was able to retain this form in this world. It was hiding Abel¡¯s human body inside. After doing a scan with his angelic body, Abel became relieved to notice that he couldn¡¯t feel that his human body was hidden inside Johnson.

    Abel began to take a flight. He started flying while wearing his invisibility hoodie. The mystic headband was doubling the strength of his power of the Will. There was not much of a difference between his angelic body and the destination. It was just one kilometer. Combined with the buff of the mystic headband, there were only 2000 meters of distance. It all had to do with the fact that his angelic body had justmenced training. He was really starting to understand how sturdy this body was. The maximum reach of his human body was 1500 meters, and that was only because he had been training his wizard ss, alchemy ss, and many other sses to get there. He also had to be very lucky in a lot of situations to make that kind of progress. The more he believed his body would get stronger, the further he noticed that the power of the Will would only go further.

    As he took on his hoodie, Abel¡¯s angelic body disappeared in midair. Once he left the intermediate-sized seclusion circle, he immediately felt more akin to the world that he was in. He could feel that his entire being was merging with this world that he was in. He couldn¡¯t increase his attacking power here, but he did receive a lot of advantages because of it. For instance, he could put himself under disguise as well as when he was switching his transformation ne on.

    Abel started flying in the air in a very rxed manner. He was also moving the wings behind him to make him go faster. No, he didn¡¯t have aplete map of the Nation of God, but once he passed through the worship passageway of his follower, he began to learn more about the Nation of God. He was also starting to get a better idea of where the Central Temple was situated. After flying for an entire hour, his extraordinary speed got him to see a grand temple that was in front of him.

    Abel passed through the shadow of the crystal angelic statue and connected to that one particr follower. The Saint didn¡¯t think it would take too long to visit all ten of them. Abel looked towards the temple andpletely withdrew his power of the Will. He noticed how dangerous the temple was. There had to be someone powerful residing inside. He might just surpass legendary figures, even.

    Yes, it was quite strange. The powerful figure inside was making Abel worried, but the temple itself was making him veryfortable. Slowly and steadily, he lowered his body. He didn¡¯t want to be detected. Regr figures wouldn¡¯t notice, but any powerful figures would just tell immediately.

    Slowly. Slowly. Slowly. Abel got closer towards the temple. He was starting to notice that this was his home. He knew that it probably had to do with this crystal angelic statue. His body was now under the control of the druid spirit, so naturally, there wouldn¡¯t be a concern that his body would just lose control.

    As soon as Abel got close to the temple, he could feel a defensive barrier that was extremely firm. It was constructed with divine power, and all creatures without its acknowledgment were forbidden to get in. The angelic body was an exception.

 Chapter 1174 - Going In

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Going In</h4>

    Abel¡¯s body ignored the defensive barrier. He slowly passed through it. When he passed through it, his movements were very slow, but he made extra preparations to see if he could escape immediately. He was not sure that merging with the environment would be enough to trick the guardians of the temple, but he felt like he should take the risk. The temple was very important to him for reasons he wasn¡¯t sure of.

    His legs did notnd the whole time. His body was invisible. His angelic body passed through the temple like a phantom, slowly and steadily. The very first challenge appeared in front of him. The temple door waspletely shut. There was arge metal door in front of him. The upper half had an engraving depicting the wonders of heaven and the lower half depicted how terrible and vile the conventional world was. It was a very strong contrast.

    Everything in heaven was wonderful¡ªwealth, power, beauty none of that mattered. All that remained was pure faith in the divine spirit. Some strange words were written on the door. The font belonged to heaven. Since he received the angelic heritage already, he had started to notice them.

    ¡°Eternal life to those who believe me!¡±

    Whether one could read the words or not, they felt sacred. Abel was not sure what to do here. This was a door that was several tens of meters tall. It would be impossible to open this without passing the detection of the ones inside.

    ¡°There has to be more than one entrance!¡±

    Abel thought back to the information he received from his preachers. Although the temple designs he got were nowhere as grand as the one he was looking at, the structure was somewhat simr. Slowly and steadily, he flew somewhere higher and saw a window that was built to show the sunlight inside. To ensure that the sunlight could better pass through the window and into the temple, no physical structures were installed to block the outermost barriers. Still, not only could this serve as a defensiveyer, but it also protected against the elements so that the structure maintained optimal conditions.

    Of course, that was not all there was to this window. There was a strange circle that could project a rainbow-colored barrier on the temple. The sunlight could be filterd into different colors, making the castle seem more sacred.

    Abel easily passed through the window. He moved so that not even the sunlight affected him. There was no sound, either. While inside the temple, he felt like his senses got stronger. He felt like he had full control over this ce, but he didn¡¯t want to extend his power of Will. Slowly and carefully, he went down from the topmost part of the temple. He was just realizing that he was inside the main hallroom.

    Abel looked in the direction of the temple. Apart from that direction, everyone else was where the followers prayed. The altar was definitely the most crucial spot. It seemed that the representative, the Saint, was not inside at all. There was no one inside, so it seemed even quieter. Still, he could sense murderous intent from everywhere. As soon as he went down to fly to the altar, he very quickly faced three streaks of the scanning circle. If not for the angelic body he was using, the rm siren they might have found him already.

    Abel came to the altar and saw a statue that was ced on top. The worship power that it contained made him feel like he was looking directly at the sun. He wanted to touch it, but he didn¡¯t do it. The worship power container was too scary for him to actually try. He didn¡¯t want something to happen to his hand. Actually, he didn¡¯t want something to happen inside the temple.

    Still, Abel could realize that his eyes were attracted by a crystal body that was formed right underneath the statue. If the worship power was just like a mist, this tiny crystal body would¡¯ve been like a diamond. Although their quality was the same, their value was different.

    Very carefully, Abel flew beneath the angelic statue and picked up the crystal body. His breath stopped as soon as he did. He didn¡¯t want something to happen because of what he did. Still, he didn¡¯t think that powerful figures would just switch on their power of the Will to spy on the whole temple. That would definitely cost too much energy. Also, the whole ce was already defended with mechanisms powered up by divine power. If the divine spirits were here, there just wouldn¡¯t be any way to go in silent.

    Basically, Abel was getting too worried about the existence of any danger. If he wasn¡¯t triggering the rm or letting someone see him, he might just go unscathed. Actually, he was definitely getting excessively worried about the crystal body in his hands. A tremendous amount of divine power was already contained.

    Abel thought back to all the guesses regarding every time he attacked the Nation of God. The Nation of God already activated the ¡°divine crystal¡± to allow this to happen. Yes, ¡°divine crystal.¡± That was the first thought that came to him. As the divine crystal was not fully formed yet. It made him capable of feeling the divine crystal more.

    The interior of the divine crystal waspletely made of divine power, which was structured in a very unique manner that the stone looked like a very pure jewel. Abel thought that this was the key to defending the central continent from the Nation of God. The Nation of God must¡¯ve activated the ¡°divine crystal¡± to allow all this to happen.

    After sensing the divine power that was solidifying inside the crystal body, Abel quickly thought of the divine crystal. As the divine crystal was not fully formed, he could now better sense what was going on inside. The interior was madepletely out of divine power, which was a crystal body on its own.

    Unlike the worship power that was on the divine statue, the worship power on the statue seemed to be clearly infused with the messages of the spirits. It was like a power source for public use. Anyone that had ess was free to activate it. Abel would know that the divine crystal could restrict the power of dimension, but honestly, he didn¡¯t know what the exact method for making it happen was. Whatever the case, he understood that the divine crystal was an absolute treasure. He didn¡¯t feel that the crystal could do any good to him, but if he could get more chances, he would just obtain more of the divine crystals.

    After doing some inspections around the temple, Abel felt like there was nothing more to gain. Every item here was infused with worship power, even the tables, chairs, and shelves. Everything was made to be only of the best quality. The most important thing would stay inside the temple area so that nomoners wouldy their hands on them. Abel didn¡¯t touch these things. No one was probably going to say anything if the divine crystal was just gone, but if an item went missing, even the servants would be shocked.

    Abel looked towards a wooden door that was on one side of the divine temple. It was the entrance for the staff members to leave the temple. He thought that there might be something good inside. He was starting to get very worried. He was not sure if he could use his power of the Will here. His senses might just be suppressed, so it was really starting to get inconvenient.

    He began by putting the divine crystal away, and then flew towards the front of the wooden door. There was no handle on the wooden door. The only thing was a verification circle. After seeing this, he wanted to break the door. Still, he tried to think of it as his new home. He ced his hand on the verification circle, and before it was opened, he was quick to notice what was going on inside. Along with the inside structure and the operation system of the circle, he noticed that he was gaining control over the whole system. It felt like he was inside his own magic tower, where all the systems and circles installed were free for him tomand.

    Abel¡¯s conscience moved a bit on its own. The verification circle stopped activating, and the wooden door were just about to be opened. He was starting to feel something. If he could unleash his power of the Will, he might just be able to control everything that was here. He wouldn¡¯t do this unless he felt the absolute need to. Things were doing fine just now. He was sneaking in to look through the things he wanted. If he could leave quietly, that would be the ideal.

    Once the wooden door was opened, his body passed through and allowed the door to shut on its own. Behind the door, he realized this was where the temple higher-ups lived. He could see that on the two ends were wide andrge doors. A preacher wearing a white robe just came out. If this same preacher earlier, he might just see the wooden door opening and closing on its own.

    Without taking too much time to observe, Abel could see that the preacher was at least an advanced sacred knight. Just from looking at the life presence he was emitting, he could tell that he was not too old at all. This preacher was probably a prodigy as a knight. This preacher held a book in his hand. His steps were fast and steady as he walked towards the deeper part of the walkway. Abel¡¯s eyes quickly shone and followed behind.

    The preacher had no idea an angel was tailing him. Even if the angelic body was not merging with the world, the legendary rank strength would just suffice for a perfect disguise. After walking not so far, the preacher turned at a corner of the walkway and continued walking. Abel followed quickly and saw that the preacher was passing through an outdoor walkway into the side building of the temple. He was very satisfied. If he was to find it slowly himself, he was sure that it¡¯d take a lot more time to find it. The main building of the temple was used to spread the faith. There weren¡¯t be a lot of important facilities in the same location. Still, the size of the ce was making it quite difficult to map out the right location.

    The preacher walked towards the door and pressed his hand on it. He walked in as soon as the door was opened. He looked around and quickly saw that two advanced sacred knights were guarding the ce. He knew that there was something important there.

    In fact, the temple had these two sacred knights there just to have no trespassersing through. These men didn¡¯t have to be very strong. They were no different to mad knights, actually. As long as the siren was on, the entire defensive mechanism of the temple would just open and made it impossible for an escape. That being said, having anyone guarding this ce was really more to do with sending warnings and reminding that only the privileged could be here. Naturally, the only ones that could be here had very high status.

    Abel was floating in the air as he went past the two sacred knights. He could see that these knights were doing their jobs very well. Their eyes were focused the entire time, and they would be drawing their power of the Will out to make sure that the entrance was tightly sealed. That wouldn¡¯t do much to detect Abel¡¯s angelic body, though, so when Abel passed through, he was not triggering any reaction whatsoever. Of course, Abel would still have his eyes focused the entire time. He would never underestimate his enemies. His attention was be highly focused on the advanced knights, and as long as the divine conscience remained open, he was sure that there wouldn¡¯t be any difference in level whatsoever. Yes, he knew how sensitive divine conscience was. He was not unleashing his murderous intent, which was how he got over the radar.

    After going along the passageway, Abel could see that this was pretty much an underground tunnel. He would be going further down very easily. He quickly found that circle runes were drawn all over the staircases. He didn¡¯t think that these would be so easy to step on. His guess was right. There was a defensive barrier and a scanning circle. The amount of defence put here was ridiculous, and it made him even more certain that some treasure was buried.

    Once he went further downward, he could see that there was another metallic door. It had the same material as when he was passing through the giant door. He was pretty experienced this time, now. He ced his hand on the metallic door. It was immediately shutting down the verification circle on the metallic door and switching on the metallic door. Fearing that some sound would be there when the door was opened, he continued to ce his hand on it. The terrifying power was starting to do something. His one hand was holding all the weight, but when the door was opened, there was no friction between it and the ground. A lot of muscle control must go into that, that was for sure.

    Abel wouldn¡¯t get this right all the time, but the Central Temple was unlike anywhere else. Here, his senses and power were both buffed to a great extent, and his physical strength was also enhanced to the point that it was very easy for him to do this.

 Chapter 1175 - Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Harvest</h4>

    Abel was starting to get an idea of how buildings were made in this world. It was the same whether it was on the Nation of God or the Central Continent. It was all the same. For the Nation of God, there was the heritage of the demon from beyond, but that alone was not enough to contain all knowledge. Most of what was known here remained in this world, like the underground dimension that they were looking at. Most of this could resemble many of what Abel saw.

    Abel was just looking at the underground space. He could roughly make a guess of how some of the ces worked. Therge stone door, for example. There were spell runes all over that. That should be where the warehouse of the temple was. At a further spot, there was a sign that clearly stated to not trespass. It should be the control room of the temple. If there was a spirit there, that would be the ce the spirit that was supposed to take care of in the temple.

    There were a lot more rooms that Abel didn¡¯t have to look in-depth himself. He could just feel that danger was close by. Powerful figures were staying in them. He didn¡¯t know about what the other rooms were for, but his guess was that they were all quite important in their own way. He didn¡¯t doubt that since he knew that the Saint made preparations to be able to return here no matter how far he went out. No, Abel didn¡¯t want to face the Saint here. He didn¡¯t want to fight when the environment was against him.

    The Saint returned with many other powerful figures. The appearance made Abel more cautious. Abel¡¯s first target was the control room. He knew that if he was getting rid of that, he would be reducing a lot of trouble. He quickly flew towards that. Before he passed through the main door, he greedily took a look at the warehouse. He wanted to make sure that he was doing some scavenging after he took care of it.

    In front of the operation room door, Abel ced his hand right on the door and quickly understood the situation. He was also getting control over the door. He looked left and right for a bit. He didn¡¯t realize that anyone was moving underground. He immediately opened the gate and dashed inside. He was surprised to see that it wasn¡¯t actually an operation room. He wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but if he had to guess, it might be something of a disy room.

    Only a longsword and a shield were disyed. On the other side of the room, there was a shadow of the angelic wings. Around them were plenty of spell circles to contain it. Abel felt very moved by that. He figured that this must be something important. With that in mind, he immediately flew towards the sword and shield, towards the defensive circles that were nearby. They would be triggered if threats were detected, but his angelic body was just passing through like nothing.

    Abel seemed quite used to this now. He went inside the spell circle and felt a lot closer to the weapons he was encountering. He immediately understood what these weapons were for. The essence that was emitted was the exact same as the divine armor that he got. This was the sword and shield that the demon from beyond used. These were the weapons of an angel!

    Abel reached his hand out and grabbed onto a longsword. The de shook slightly on its own as though it was saying hello to him. He guessed that it might have something to do with the crystal angelic statue. The statue originated from a soul fragment. From his estimations, this soul fragment might¡¯ve just originated from the demon from beyond. This was only his guess, however. He wouldn¡¯t know what would actually happen unless the demon from beyond was there.

    In any case, the divine longsword was already treating him as the master. He was grabbing onto it, and strangely enough, he didn¡¯t feel any weight. He then grabbed onto the shield. The shield also felt as light as a feather. Abel didn¡¯t spend much time here to do any inspection, however. The environment here was already quite dangerous, and he didn¡¯t want to unleash his power of Will until he was sure that he was safe. No, he didn¡¯t want to overwrite the ownership circle here. He didn¡¯t want to lock these weapons with his druid spirit. He wanted them to be imed by his main spirit, so when the demon from beyond woke up, they would still stay in his collection.

    The shadows of the angelic wings felt very intimate to him, even more, intimate than the longsword and divine shield. They were like his extended limbs. Abel got closer to the angelic wing shadows. Very quickly, he could feel the joy that was emitted out of a spirit. Abel was shocked. He never thought that this was a spirit. It was very clear that the angelic wings were trying to convey happiness to him. It was also sending a message to him in thenguage of the angels. Only the spirits would own this, at the very least in this world.

    Abel took the time to look around this room. He thought that this was an operation room, but then he realized that he got it wrong. Come to think of it. However, this room was probably no more than that. It was just that the spirit was too special. Abel was even considering taking it away in case something were to happen. Before that, however, he went ahead to look at the divine longsword and divine shield once more. Since he already got what he went here for, he decided that he might as well give it a try before he was to leave.

    The temple wasn¡¯t going to stop him, he thought. If he was to be found out, Abel could always unleash his power of the Will and make the entire temple to help himself. While Abel was reaching towards the angelic wing shadow, he was starting to realize that the shadow was flying towards him on its own. He wanted to escape out of instinct, but he realized that the shadow was just flying right behind him as soon as it got close to him. It was like a pair of wings was just attached to him. It consisted of a tremendous amount of energy. His angelic body was just backed with a huge load of energy. He didn¡¯t understand it very well himself, so he basically became an angel with two pairs of wings.

    As a matter of fact, this pair of wings became guardian wings after the demon from beyond used the super spells. It was protecting the entire Nation of God, and he just left thest bit inside the temple. As far as the demon from beyond was concerned, if it could use the faith inside the temple for self-recovery, it might just be a four-winged angel as soon as it was recovered to full health. Of course, it wasn¡¯t confident in doing that, but Abel was a lucky. He just got the jackpot to be a four-winged angel.

    As long as a four-winged angel appeared, that would mean that the angel would just not lose any energy duringbat. Its attacking power and defensive power would also be multiplied. Abel didn¡¯t care too much about that. It would take time to perform the transformation of angelic wings, and even if it worked, there would still not be enough of a speed boat. The wings were pretty much just for the base to be firmer so that his attack, defense, and recovery could all be enhanced. It was not possible to just gain the fruit of years of training in one step. The process was a lot faster than that.

    Abel¡¯s body was¨Cif he was topare it to something in his previous life¨Ca nuclear bomb. As deadly as it sounded, he didn¡¯t have the ¡°passcode¡± to detonate it, so the most he could do was to just use it as a metal sphere to hit people. This was pretty much his situation right now. Even now, he still couldn¡¯t use light power for long-range attacks, and it wouldn¡¯t matter how strong an attack would be if you couldn¡¯t hit your target. It would be better if you¡¯re facing a melee ss, but if you were to face someone with long-distance attacks, the results might¡¯ve been a lot more different. The sacred knights would have an advantage, in this regard, as they would have the spiritual qi light rings to take an entire field to themselves. This was precisely what Abelcked. There was still a long path before he could really fully cultivate his angelic body.

    The angelic body spirit went behind him very quickly. This was the wing pair of a truly powerful angelic. It possessed abilities that werepletely different from the ones that had formed on him recently. Before, he was always relying on the calcting ability of the world stone fragment so he could move at the highest precision that he could. However, since his angelic body was controlled by his druid spirit, once the main body was put somewhere else, his control was weakened tremendously since his control power was greatly reduced.

    Although inside the Nation of God, all the buffs were increasing his control power, this was nothing but a temporary state he was putting himself in. Once he left the Nation of God to fight somewhere else, especially in the dark world, this would just not work whatsoever. The new angelic wings were just adding something to calcte all the attacks possible to beunched within range. The exact angle, distance, and force were all calcted so an optimal amount of damage could deal an optimal amount of cost.

    Abel lightly waved his arm around. Thebined force of his angelic wings and his druid spirit made it possible for something unseen to happen. This was unlike the effect of the world stone fragment. This was the digitalization ability, and it was discovered along with his acute vision ability. However, he didn¡¯t take too much time to test out what abilities were granted to his angelic wings. Actually, he just had the illusion that his angelic wings might just be some kind of spirit. It did possess some of the abilities a spirit would have. It was just stronger than ordinary spirits.

    Abel let out a long sigh as he looked towards the empty room. Nothing idental happened the entire time. He was not discovered by the temple at all. His next target was the warehouse. That was his veryst target. He thought that harvesting the two most important locations of the temple was enough to satisfy him. Slowly and carefully, he opened the gate to the operation room. He was lucky enough to not have anyone in the scene. Immediately, he dashed out of the operating room and kept the door shut. He then flew to the front of the warehouse gate. These were two giant metallic doors that were very easy to open on their own. Still, if he didn¡¯t want to terrify anyone else, he would have to carry the weight up and open the gate. He did this already before, but thest one he tried was just too different in size.

    Abel reached out his hands and grabbed the door. Inside were all kinds of circles shutting down immediately. The weight of the gates was several tons. The strength of the angelic body was already surpassing that of a melee legendary figure. The weight was still as light as it could be inside his hands.

    Once the warehouse gate was opened, Abel went ahead to close it down slowly, so he had the time to look at what was inside. His gaze was immediately attracted by the shiniest items. He wasn¡¯t interested in looking for anything else anymore. At the very least, for now, all his attention was on the items that were shing in light.

    In the middle of the warehouse, there was a golden box with no handle. Inside were shing items. They were holy crystals. Abel got the number very quickly with his angelic wings. There were 5362 in total holy crystals. Very excitedly, he picked up one of the holy crystals. It was not like some half-done work he got from the statue location. The surface was as tough as it could get, with golden lights shining from all kinds of surfaces.

    The holy crystal was like a piece of art. Compared to that top-level gemstone, he could actually just throw it away. For now, he was putting the holy crystal inside the golden box and putting on the lid. It was to go inside his angelic dimension. What he didn¡¯t know was that, actually, the holy crystal was just another currency of its own. This was the type that was only used at the highest level. Not just Abel, actually. Most of the legendary figures would say that they didn¡¯t have this type of currency.

    In truth, all the holy crystals here were stored by the temple for thest several thousand years. Every time the crystals were used, the Saint would slowly, carefully make sure that he was not wasting any of the holy crystals. It was the temple that created the holy crystals and stored them there. Still, only the Saint had an obligation to keep these crystals, and using them was processed by an application to the guardian wings.

    Right now, there were 5362 holy crystals put right here. They were not just the product of the central temple. Here they would contain everything that was produced by the 18 temples. They were but a fraction of what was stored up inside the entire Nation of God. For the past few thousand years, apart from supplying the guardian wings energy to make up for all kinds of expenses, all the remaining faith would be converted into these holy crystals.

 Chapter 1176 - Being Found

    <h4>Chapter 1176: Being Found</h4>

    Abel was quite satisfied with the number of holy crystals he collected. After he picked up all 5362 of them, he began to take a look at the other items inside the warehouse. The most he saw was a white potion that he didn¡¯t remember ever seeing before. He could tell just from the number, 2000 bottles approximately, that this must be something very important.

    He went ahead and opened one bottle. He sniffed what was inside for a bit and immediately felt a sacred powering over him. It was quite strange. He wasn¡¯t sure what the brewing procedure was done to merge this sacred power into the brew. Or, there was something that was inside. His grandmaster alchemist rune could easily make a call that this brew did not belong to the system of this world. It was not of the dark world, either. If he had to tell, this must¡¯vee from the heavens.

    Of course, he was really just guessing. He could only start to understand what these potions were for until he got a full grasp of the angelic heritage. He was sure of one thing. This had to be a supplementary potion for the sacred knights. Regr knights couldn¡¯t afford it so it was stored here?

    For a potion here that could boost the fighting power of the sacred knights, he was sure that he was going to take all of them. He could use them for himself and his contract creatures. After putting 2000 or more bottles in, he then looked towards the other items. He didn¡¯t bother to look over towards the sacred knight equipment, as the best that was avable was just golden quality. There were also too many to fit into his angelic body¡¯s portal bag. He would¡¯ve picked up all of them if he had his divine portal bag, but he just didn¡¯t have it.

    Also, he didn¡¯t have the time to slowly examine this equipment. He just didn¡¯t think that this equipment could match his rune equipment. With that in mind, he gave up on the idea of dropping his sacred knight equipment. He quickly looked towards the side and saw that there were about 100 magic items for self-protection. Most of them were nes, rings, or wrist bands. He was quite familiar with most of them.

    Most of the defensive magic items here had to be absolutely one-of-a-kind. Most of them could generate barriers that could block against at least one attacking from advanced level ss holders. This had to be quite rare in terms of the standard on the central continent.

    Abel went ahead and saw some scrape marks on the items. These marks didn¡¯t affect the magic items from functioning. If anything, they made it easier for him to tell where these originated from. From his estimation, they had to be items that were worn on the frontline. The temple probably collected them just to make themselves look better in the eyes of the public. This was even more evident when these items were ced together with the wizard cloaks and wizard staff.

    Abel twitched his eyes for a bit. He had no use for these things, but he could tell that they served as very fine materials for his family wizards or for his trading business. After touching them, he quickly ced all the wizard items into his portal bag.

    The warehouse was probably just a miniature version of the storage keep. This would make sense, as only the rare items were here. Inside his angelic portal bag, there were already some items he could prepare in advance. Although there was some space that was left, he was just not going to stuff more things into the space that was left. He didn¡¯t want extra stuff anyway. Also, it was getting quitete, so he wanted to leave.

    He didn¡¯t want to be too greedy, so he immediately flew towards the gate again. He ced his hands on it and shut down all the circles. The gate was also pushed open. While he was out, he took the effort to look towards a fanatic knight that was watching the gate in awe. He wasn¡¯t sure what was happening. From his angle, it seemed like the fanatic knight was staring right towards him. On second thought, he thought that it was impossible since he was in invisibility mode. Instead of shutting the gate, he decided to just leave the ce as quickly as he could.

    Just after Abel flew out of the warehouse, the mad knight quickly noticed that something was wrong. The mad knight rushed towards the warehouse and saw that some of the spaces were empty. The most obvious spot was the center, where the box storing the holy crystals was.

    He started screaming out of control, ¡°What... Someone get here! The warehouse!¡±

    While he was screaming, a strange power of the Will started flooding towards the warehouse. After searching for a bit, the power of the Will immediately rose. It was quickly dispersed and swept through the entire temple. Abel was flying straight towards the middle of the temple. He didn¡¯t want to stay quiet anymore. He tried his best to suppress his flight time. He wanted to keep his voice to the minimum while bursting out as quickly as he could. While he was flying towards the window, the power of the Will dispersed, and quickly found the track he left. It started chasing after him. It was meant to be strong enough to immobilize a legendary figure on contact. Abel didn¡¯t feel a thing. His angelic body was too strong for him to be moved slightly.

    Abel decided that he shouldn¡¯t hide his power of Will anymore. He started activating it and rushed towards his sides. He realized that the new wings were bringing change to his power of the Will capacity. It was increased by twice fold, actually. Combined with the buff effect of the mystic headband, his total reach was extended to a total of 4000 meters.

    Still, Abel could feel how powerful the iing force was. He didn¡¯t think that he could just neutralize it, but it was the same vice versa. The power of the Will chasing after him was mostly for finding his location. If there was anything that was nned to actually attack him, it would be the figure that was dashing towards him from the underground basement.

    It was an old man who was activating the ¡°dash¡± ability. Neither of his legs was on the ground as he was doing this. The flight speed was as shocking as it could be. He didn¡¯t even slow down as he was making turns. From estimation, there should be at least two seconds until he was inside the temple. Abel still sneered at the sight of him. He thought that he had been underestimated. He didn¡¯t think that one man could hunt him down so easily, and it was really funny to him that there were still plenty of powerful figures inside the basement that were still continuing with their training.

    So that¡¯s how they dealt with a thief. It would make sense, given that thieves had to sneak in instead of fighting the ones that lived inside. These powerful figures had their own ways of dealing with intruders, and that was to not overreact to someone who was just here tomit theft. To their blunder, however, while Abel was not yet enough to match their levels, this was the temple of the demon from beyond. As it stood, Abel did have the druid spirit to form a connection with the soul of the demon from beyond, and he could control the temple like a wizard could to his own magic tower.

    Under the control of Abel¡¯s power of the Will, the elder that was rushing over was suddenly blocked by a defensive barrier. As the barrier was emerging too suddenly, his body was heavily mmed onto the barrier. The impact rebounded back enough to inflict some minor wounds. Of course, it wasn¡¯t too bad of a wound, but the elder was still pretty surprised that a defensive barrier was enough to stop him. The guardian wings were supposed to take care of the thief. Now it looked like it was hitting him indiscriminately.

    The elder screamed, ¡°Something¡¯s off! Come and help, you!¡±

    Some of the other men training in the basement opened their eyes and rushed towards their own rooms. Here in the central temple, everything was supposed to be done on a roster. One would be on post while the others focused on their training. When the elder screamed, everyone who was still continuing with their training began going out.

    Yes, they were also stopped by the defensive barrier. Although the defensive barrier was infused with some faith power, to them, the barrier was as thin as a paper wall. Or so they thought. They began to realize that every step they took was still slowed down to a great extent, if not stopped.

    Abel noticed that things were really starting to get dangerous when he saw this many powerful figures. He knew he had to leave. His body flew towards the window was, but before he left, his power of the WIll swept through the angelic statue. He thought to himself maybe it was possible to get his hands on it. He wasn¡¯t trying before because he didn¡¯t want the guards to notice.

    Yes, the angelic statue was not supposed to be taken away very easily. It was almost like it was supposed to be formedpletely as one with the temple. Still, if it was the owner of the temple, it wouldn¡¯t be a hard job at all to take the statue away. This was pretty much like what Abel was doing. As long as he had his power of the Will, the statue just flew up and was put into his angelic portal bag.

    Meanwhile, Abel¡¯s body was rushing towards the window without activating the window. Once he was out, he could realize that a tremendous amount of power of the Will was activated from the temple. Inside was one that was almostpletely merging with the temple.

    He began to understand very quickly, ¡°The Saint is back!¡±

    He immediately elerated and left a drop of blood from his hand. The four wings on his back ignited very quickly. It was almost like his body was being burnt by the air around him. He realized that his body was probably piercing through the sound circle for this to happen. Even if he had the invisibility hoodie on him, he would still not be able to hide his tracks. He was leaving a track after his flight. Most people couldn¡¯t see through it very easily, but it was very obvious for powerful figures.

    the Saint was just turning from the frontline to the central temple. He just finished boosting his mens¡¯ morale. For a very long time, the ten battle forts belonging to the resource point were supposed to be barriers for the Nation of God.

    the Saint was not in a good mood. He just saw the Wizard Union building battle forts that matched theirs. They were even defensive walls built in between to form a connection. This was almost like blocking the connection between them and the frontline. Once these walls were built, the frontline would lose all connection with the Nation of God. The resources on the frontline would make the Wizard Union even more powerful so that more war machines and defensive mechanisms would be installed. Things were not looking good for the Nation of God.

    Once the Saint appeared from the teleportation circle of the central temple, he realized that something strange was happening. There was a fight taking ce right inside the temple. He immediately unleashed his power of Will when he realized this. As the representative of the demon from beyond, he had every obligation to make sure that everything inside the temple was under his control.

    Many of the powerful guardians inside the temple were still attacking the barrier that was blocking. After they were done, they began rushing towards the hallroom. the Saint didn¡¯t know what was happening, but he still went ahead and shut down those barriers. He didn¡¯t know why there were so many barriers switched up. Maybe the enemies wereing to the temple. Having thought about that, his power of the Will was immediately connected to the temple. He began making inquiries about what was happening to the temple. His expression solidified as soon as he noticed what was happening.

    The Saint screamed angrily, ¡°Where is the figure of my lord?¡±

    His voice was then spreading through all the circles inside the temple. Everyone was starting to understand that something major happened.

 Chapter 1177 - Taking the Blame

    <h4>Chapter 1177: Taking the me</h4>

    The Saint was just about to calm himself down. The few powerful figures were already rushing towards the main hall towards the outside. He, too, began to switch on the scanning circle of the temple. He looked around and could see that the scanning circle was very powerful. Within 50 miles of reach inside the temple, nothing that was moving could escape the scan of the scanning circle.

    Still, he could see what was strange within the sky very quickly. There was a very strange airflow. There seemed to be something that was flying. However, he didn¡¯t see anything that was inside his circle. The most concrete proof he could get was a line of air that was just piercing through. The Saint had no ways of confirming, though. It was too fast to make sense of.

    Everyone began to chase after it. The powerful figures, especially, were doing their best to catch up, but the invisible, flying object was just too fast. The Saint didn¡¯t let anyone return. He needed to pass through the guardian wings to realize what was happening. At the same time, he needed to pass through the guardian wings to help with the search.

    The Saint asked the guardian wings, ¡°Search for anything alive that¡¯s going inside the temple!¡±

    The guardian wings quickly replied, ¡°There has been no sightings of anyone going in, the Saint.¡±

    The Saint was not sure what to think. The statue was already stolen, but the wings told him the opposite. The guardian wings didn¡¯t have the ability to lie, so he was even starting to suspect that the message was an indication of betrayal.

    He asked a different question, ¡°What caused this trace in the air?¡±

    The guardian wings replied, ¡°Nothing alive caused it.¡±

    The Saint just realized how severe the situation was. He used to think that the guardian wings¡¯ reach was perfect, but he was stolen from just like that. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He didn¡¯t even search the air. He got nothing else, however, since he couldn¡¯t make it.

    One sacred knight charged in front of the Saint, ¡°There was a theif in the warehouse, the Saint.¡±

    The Saint was extraordinarily frightened. He connected his power of the Will with the temple once more and went towards the warehouse. Very quickly, he could see that a lot of stuff went missing. The holy crystals, especially, were all gone. He felt distraught because of this. This had to be one of the biggest financial losses that happened to the Nation of God. He prepared those holy crystals for the divine spirits.

    He did another scan with his power of the Will. He searched for the underground basement and found something new. The divine sword, divine shield, and guardian wings were all gone. All of a sudden, blood started gushing out of the Saint¡¯s mouth. It dyed his extravagant robe and the ground red.

    He murmured to himself, ¡°How do I tell my lord?¡±

    His eyes were filled with doubt. He had a feeling that this was all just a dream, something like a nightmare.

    ¡°What happened to you, Master?¡±

    After a few screams, he became a lot more awake, but this meant that all this was real.

    The Saint shouted with his bloodshot eyes, ¡°Search for me! I need to know who did this! As long as I know who did this, we¡¯ll use the entire state¡¯s power to make him pay the cost!¡±

    No one knew where to start, but after seeing the Saint¡¯s state, they had no choice but to bow and begin the search. After calling everyone away, the Saint started feeling a lot calmer. He then began to think about what happened today.

    First of all, the most important thing to consider would be the timing of this thief. It was just right as he left the temple. If he were still inside the temple, then the chance of the thief entering would be quite low. Another thing to consider was the extent to which the thief could move at high mobility and invisibility. He had tp be better than ordinary powerful figures to achieve this. All these things could basically make the range a lot narrower. As for whether the thief was apetent fighter, the Saint wasn¡¯t sure that he was to act like this, but as long as he could make a rough guess, he could make a better analysis somewhat.

    Before that, however, he needed to put back the two divine items with his guardian wings. Those were not so easy to be stolen, actually. They were all forged by the divine spirits, so they could also be withdrawn the moment they were summoned.

    The Saint contacted the guardian wings, ¡°Call my lord¡¯s guardian wings! I want the two weapons back¡±

    The guardian wings unleashed a ripple. After waiting for tens of seconds, he realized that nothing was happening.

    The guardian wings¡¯ response was not a good one, ¡°They cannot be returned.¡±

    A sacred knight was just rushing in with a bottle containing a drop of blood, ¡°We¡¯ve discovered a drop of blood, Master.¡±

    ¡°Bring it to me.¡±

    While the Saint reached for the bottle, he began to see that there was a drop of blood inside. He was immediately sure that this was a drop of divine blood. Now, the important question was whether the blood flew down from that thief¡¯s body. Could it be that the thief was injured during infiltration, by any chance? Or, could it be that he was using the blood as some sort of catalyst? The Saint wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but he was already plenty certain that this thief was some sort of divine spirit.

    Which really made sense in a way. Only divine spirit could be inside the Nation of God. He wasn¡¯t sure what kind would try to infiltrate like this into the temple of another one, actually. Most divine spirit temples weren¡¯t supposed to be like this. The difference in divine power was not something that could be messed around. Also, the expenditure of energy for going after one temple was already quite tremendous, such that going in to steal one divine item was said to be virtually impossible.

    Inside Abel¡¯s mind, he was already thinking back to all the information he knew about the divine spirit. As a matter of fact, for potential enemies of the demon from beyond, it was a top priority for the Nation of God¡¯s intelligence agency to get whatever they could. From the central continent to the subcontinent, with all kinds of methods, the intelligence agency had been spending thousands of years trying to locate any information they could get on the divine spirit. As all the information was going back, the Saint was already gaining some understanding with the divine spirit.

    ¡°The god of theft?¡±

    Abel thought of the name of one divine spIrit. The god of theft was a very timid spirit who was very capable of disguise and theft. He disappeared after that fight with the Wizard Union against the demon from beyond, but the Saint knew very well that he was still out there somewhere. The god of theft had to be out there somewhere to get so many believers of his own. He virtually had no other way of getting more powerful on his own. At the same time, it was pretty much impossible for the followers to bepletely eradicated on their own. As long as burry and theft remained a thing, there would always be thieves screaming ¡°bless the god of theft¡± while they continued with their work.

    The god of theft was a pretty bizarre spirit, in that sense. No matter how hard the Nation of God conducted their search, it was still impossible to find the whereabouts of this divine spirit. ording to the analysis of the intelligence system, however, the god of theft could just never be a serious enemy to the Nation of God. This could be seen from the way he was acting the whole time. He was probably the kind to act on his own.

    Based on the observations that were made, it could be said that the god of theft was the most likely suspect here today. As a matter of fact, the ¡°divine blood¡± was exactly what Wizard Dn passed over. From his perspective, this was no different from blood that was new. Only a grandmaster alchemist like Abel, really, could be capable of telling where the difference was.

    As it stood, this drop of the divine blood was pretty useless to either Abel and Wizard zdn. Abel just left it as a decoy to influence the decision of his pursuers. To be honest, no matter how much the Nation of God was trying to think of a rational method to discern his identity, he was already pretty certain that they were going tobel him as a divine spirit. Under these circumstances, it was already pretty clear that he was already safe.

    The Saint cried out loudly, ¡°Call out the intelligence system. I want you to find everything there is about the god of theft. Bring him out of the central continent.¡±

    The more he thought about it, the more he was sure that it was the god of theft. The motives matched. So did the capabilities of the god of theft. The god of theft didn¡¯t possess that much divine power, to begin with. The holy crystals had to be what he wanted the most, so if the god of theft wanted to use the holy crystals, he could always use that to boost his own powers. If the god of theft didn¡¯t want to boost his own strength, the holy crystal could always be preserved or used to increase his longevity by another tens of thousands of years.

    In terms of the divine power, the more powerful a divine spirit was, the greater the need would be to use more of it. This was why many divine spirits lost their strength as soon as their followers decreased. Of course, some followers would be able to stay in the Nation of God for a bit longer. They would be more faithful than followers outside and could retain more faith power in the long run. While the dead ones could be revived, that would alwayse at even more cost of the divine power.

    Without enough divine power for the followers outside to replenish, the divine spirits would lose more and more divine spirits on their own. The process would take quite a while, of course. It was a long and arduous process for divine spirits to be weakened. If they remained asleep, it might take an eternity.

    If the Saint had to make an estimation of the invader¡¯s strength, it¡¯d be based on the fact that he could sneak his way into the central temple. This could not be the ordinary power of a regr divine spirit. Come to think of it, only divine spirits under the name of the god of theft could possess abilities like this. This wasn¡¯t quite possible before, but as it stood, he understood that the god of theft had to aplish something like that for this to happen.

    While the Saint started to believe that the god of the theft was the culprit, Abel was already flying far away. His power of the Will was not detecting the powerful figures chasing after him. He was already way ahead, so he slowed down for a bit and turned towards the valley from which he arrived.

    Some of the powerful figures behind spent a while and came over here. After looking at each other for a while, they shook their heads and turned back.

    Abel was quick when he made his way into the valley. He entered into the intermediate seclusion circle and summoned with his power of the Will. Johnson was just rising out of the underground. Following, the multi-surfaced metallic spheres on its body started moving and revealed Abel¡¯s human body. The human body was just opening its eyes and doing a stretch. It waved towards the angelic body while the angelic body took out the divine sword and divine shield.

    He thought about changing the procedure. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know when the next time would be. He was feeling quite d, actually. He thought that the temple had already forgotten about all this, so he stretched his power of the Will into the long sword, but he just couldn¡¯t tell if he could make his way into the verification circle.

    He immediately mmed his head, but quickly realized that the druid spirit was already separated from the angelic body. The angelic body took a step forward. The power of the Will was going into the long sword, and it very quickly discovered the verification circle. Inside, a golden streak of the power of the Will was just inside. This had to be the message of the demon from beyond.

    The angelic body pulled the golden power of the Will for a bit. Although Abel considered it to be a pain, the angelic body was just pulling it out of the verification circle quite easily. Following that, under the guidance of the human body, one streak of the power of the Will was left amidst the verification circle. Almost instantly, the longsword changed its enemy, but Abel wasn¡¯t preparing to leave it for the human body. In a sense, the angelic body was leaving some power of the Will to be somewhat of a secondary master, just in case.

    Under the same conditions, the human body was just retaining the highest order to keep the divine longsword so he could ce the divine power of the Will at any time. This was so that the sword could not be taken away by the demon from beyond. Even if he wasn¡¯t using it, he still wouldn¡¯t want to get the demon from beyond to put the sword away. He needed to keep this and the shield away from the demon from beyond with all that he could.

 Chapter 1178 - Divine Items

    <h4>Chapter 1178: Divine Items</h4>

    The angelic body withdrew the two divine items quickly. Abel didn¡¯t bother checking. The entire Nation of God could be onto him right now. He didn¡¯t know that the divine blood he threw away already diverted most of the attention away from him. No, he had no idea.

    As far as the Saint was concerned, he had to get as many men as he could to pose a threat to the god of theft. The god of theft was just too fast this time. He understood what speed was required to bypass the scanning circle installed at the central temple. He was not letting down his guard.

    Abel, on the other hand, knew his speed was a bluff. He could go as fast as he wanted running away, but if he were to engage in an actual fight, he didn¡¯t think that he was going tost too long at all.

    Abel put his druid spirit back into his body, then had his angelic body inside his druid spirit. Next, he put away therge-sized seclusion and had Johnson back inside his portal beast ring. After that, he changed to the invisibility cloak that he retrieved. As soon as he had it on, under the buff of the mystic headband, his maximum reach with ¡°instantaneous movement¡± was 3000 meters in total.

    Abel arrived back at the beach. After walking out of the defensive barrier of the guardian wings, he let out a long breath in relief. He was finally safe. As long as he was here, he would have no more concerns with the people after him at the Nation of God. That was because this was the territory of Kemble the golden dragon.

    After teleporting himself to the Firetooth Castle, Abel went full speed back to the golden castle. He knew that the teleportation circles were now under full control of the Wizard Union, so if he were to sneak in, he would have to go in with paths that he opened himself. He couldn¡¯t even use the closest teleportation circle in the nearby city because he had too many secrets that he didn¡¯t want the Wizard Union to know about.

    Just like that, Abel went quietly back inside the golden castle. Inside, nobody knew that the owner just went out for a trip to do something that would influence the fate of the entire continent.

    Abel went out of the Firetooth Castle and used the short distance teleportation circle to head back into the training room. As soon as he went in, he switched on all the defensive circles and seclusion circles that he had. After activating one ¡°Town Teleportation Circle,¡± he used a teleportation portal to return to the dark world. Once he was back, he looked towards the Rogue¡¯s Encampment and felt the immense control the divine spirit had. He was finally starting to rx. Once again, he called out the angelic body. The angelic bodyughed at the human body, while the human body did the same in return.

    ¡°Ha, ha ha ha ha!¡±

    Abel¡¯s two bodiesughed out loudly. Perhaps neither the Wizard Union nor the central continent would ever learn about this. Abel took all the equipment that the demon from beyond used to have. There was the divine portal bag, something reserved for the Saint. There was also the divine armor, which Abel took from the Lance Continent.

    On a side note, the Wizard Union still had no idea that the Lance Continent was still decimated. It might take two years for them to hear the news. Meanwhile, Abel was just d that he got the divine longsword and the divine shield. This made the demon from beyond a lot less frightening. The demon from beyond came alone from a different world. Abel stole everything that he could have brought.

    He took four divine items in total. Abel just gained the right to all of them. Even the ownership circles were now powered by his power of the Will. If the demon from beyond were to wake up now, that would affect his fighting power to a very devastating extent. Or so he thought. Even now, he still had no idea that it was actually the angelic wings that had the biggest influence on the demon¡¯s fighting capabilities. If the demon from beyond was to obtain the angelic wings after its awakening, it could then just be promoted into a four-winged angel. That would mean that its strength would be double that of Abel¡¯s angelic body.

    Thinking back, the Wizard Union had to organize all the strongest groups in the entire world to defeat the demon from beyond. If the demon from beyond were to return with, say, double the amount of fighting powers, it would take more than the entire world to make it sleep again.

    His angelic body put the divine longsword and the divine shield on the ground. Abel took his time to examine the two. The longsword was a standard forge ustomed to sacred knights. He was the owner of it already, but when he was holding it, it felt like 500 kg. This was already heavier than the heaviest weapon on the continent, so he figured that this must be something that the war puppet should be using. Still, since it was the same size as a normal sword, he thought that the material was very special in its own right. But, even as a grandmaster cksmith, he didn¡¯t know what it was made of.

    Stranger yet, Abel was the owner of the sword, but it was still so heavy. If he were an ordinaryw-defying wizard, he wouldn¡¯t even hold it now. He looked towards his angelic body to seek confirmation. The angelic body took a step forward and held it for him. It felt like a feather in the angelic body¡¯s hand. Also, the abilities of a divine spirit were notifying him of the kind of trait this divine longsword possessed.

    Holy angelic sword

    Specialized weapon for angels

    Weight: 0

    Cannot be destroyed

    Increased attack power 500%

    Increase attack speed 200%

    Increase damage to undead creatures by 500%

    After getting a good look at the traits of the longsword, Abel couldn¡¯t help but twitch. These effects were not as strong as he liked, but they were all very practical in their own right. With a weight of 0 and an increased speed of 200%, the enemies might have trouble seeing the sword at all. That, with an increased attack power of 500%. That might kill everything with one hit. Of course, that¡¯d be under the premise that the angelic body was close to the enemy, and that was no easy task when all the opponents above legendary were capable of flight.

    There was also the trait of ¡°cannot be destroyed.¡± This holy angelic sword was indestructible in its own right. Finally, there was an increased 500% damage to undead creatures. It really reflected how good angels were at fighting against hell creatures. This could be observed from all the divine weapons that were manufactured.

    Abel was very satisfied with this new weapon, all in all. His angelic body just became a whole lot more frightening. He could fight anyone on the ground, just not those who were capable of flying in the air.

    After obtaining the angelic wings, the overall strength of the angelic body was doubled. It was the same for its light power attacks. After gaining the holy angelic sword, it was buffed five times over. The attack speed was doubled. Abel could scream with this in his hand, and if his enemies had any senses, they might not do anything at all. Still, for the time being, he was only nning to use his angelic body inside the dark world until his angelic body was fully matured.

    Once again, Abel picked up the divine shield and inspected it.

    Holy angelic shield

    Specialized shield for angels

    Weight: 0

    Cannot be destroyed

    Defense: 2000

    Increase all elemental resistance by 100%

    Increased damage by 400%

    +1000 defense against long-distance attack

    Recovery speed +100

    The holy angelic shield inherited one special thing. It was just as light and the defensive capability was at a ridiculous 2000 points. This proved to be even more relevant when the shield itself was indestructible. In Abel¡¯s estimation, attacks within 2000 points could be blocked very easily with this. Anything over that value could just be intercepted with the transfer effect. Actually, maybe that wasn¡¯t even needed. The angelic body already possessed elemental resistance, so with increased resistance of 100%, it might just be able to neglect even the damage of ordinaryw-defying wizards.

    The recovery speed was 100. Under this kind of circumstances, even if the defense were broken through, it would just regenerate itself.

    The divine armor, however, was not so impressivepared to the sword and shield. Abel was quite confused, but he figured that the sword and shield were just too strong for the armor to be of any relevance. For an angel like the demon from beyond, it was more important to develop his own followers. That was perfect for the divine armor.

    Abelughed and held the holy angelic sword and holy angelic shield. He was wearing a ¡°Tyrael power¡± on him, which, like his other gears, was indestructible. He wouldn¡¯t have to ever worry about fixing gears for his angelic body.

    Abel then looked towards his other things. He didn¡¯t think that he could get the magic items, magic cloaks, and the magic staff out. He couldn¡¯t do it now, so he would have to wait at least a very, very long time. He knew how terrifying the intelligencework of the Nation of God was, so if he brought anything out, he would¡¯ve been found out immediately. It would just be one legendary sacred knight after him if that were the case. It would be the entire military.

    Abel went ahead and dropped the angelic portal bag into his divine portal bag. A bitter, he would have to keep these things inside the portal bag. He then got 5362 holy crystals and some half-finished ones out. He knew how precious these were, but he really had no idea how to use them. His level was not high enough to learn about how important these resources were. He was just curious why his body had no change to the crystal. Perhaps the crystal did not affect him whatsoever.

    If it were rted to the divine spirit, he would think quickly to himself and the Beamon giant beast. All this time, Doff received faith from the barbarians of the Battlesong teau. Most of the divine power would just go into the ancient totem. However, after all the transformation done to Doff, its body was still a lot stronger. Abel could tell very clearly as the master, so he always believed that he just needed some more time for Doff to eventually be a real divine spirit.

    When Abel opened his portal beast ring and did not call Doff out, he was just starting to understand how anxious Doff was getting. That was quite rare. Doff was always very simplistic in its emotions: love towards its master and anger towards its enemies. This was the first time that Abel felt that it was requesting something else so strongly. The holy crystals probably worked very well for it. He figured as much already.

    Well, as long as it was good for Doff, Abel was not going to spare too much of his holy crystals. That was even if he knew how rare these crystals were. He was in contact with a lot of powerful figures already. He had barely heard from any powerful figures about it.

    Doff was just jumping out of the portal beast ring. Its round eyes stared towards the holy crystals that were within the golden castle. As though suppressing its desires, it did not touch the divine crystals that were inside the box. Abel was happy to see this. As the supposed parent to Doff, he was very pleased to see that his supposed child understood restraint.

 Chapter 1179 - Divine Figures

    <h4>Chapter 1179: Divine Figures</h4>

    Abel took one holy crystal out of the golden box. He threw it to Doff. Compared to the giant palm that Doff had, the crystal was like a tiny pebble.

    Doff carefully pinched the crystal with its two thick fingers. Then, it threw the crystals inside its mouth. Abel was watching the entire time. He quickly thought that everything Doff learned was actually from him. If he had to guess, Doff didn¡¯t understand the correct way to use the holy crystals.

    Very quickly, he could see that a change happening to Doff. Divine power was injected right inside Doff¡¯s body. It was just swarming quickly to change Doff¡¯s body. Given the amount of faith that Doff was already receiving from the barbarians of the Battlecry teau. The result of this one crystal could just transform what those barbarians had been providing for the past few decades.

    Abel was just reminded of something. Doff didn¡¯t learn how to obtain the holy crystals from him, but it did possess the instinctual drive to seek items that were beneficial to it. Usually, it would eat those things. If Abel had to guess, eating ten holy crystals would just transform Doff into a low-tier divine spirit.

    Still, Abel chose not to let Doff use the holy crystals so quickly. If Doff transformed too quickly, he would just not be able to let Doff fight on the central continent. In fact, he alsocked a good understanding of the divine spirit training system. During this time, he also needed to find a way for divine spirits to promote. Doff wasn¡¯t so satisfied, but it still followed through the order and returned the portal beast ring.

    It was still daytime over on the central continent. Abel thought back over his experiences. Thest battle trophy had to stay on the central continent for the effects to be tested. With that in mind, he had his angelic body withdraw and teleport back to the golden castle. This time, he was heading to the underground basement. This was where a room was supposed to be kept as a secret room. However, since it was not used initially, the space had been empty most of the time.

    Abel spoke to the circle spirit, ¡°Seal this room up, circle spirit. Don¡¯t let anyone teleport in!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t let anyone see what he was about to do next. It was just him alone from this point. Following hismand, the circle of lightning began to shine on the door. When the door and the circle connected, as long as the circle remained open, the door would just lose its effect entirely. For the door to be broken through, the entire golden castle would just be suppressed and attacked. Meanwhile, the defensive circle of this door would be connected to the defensive circle of the entire golden castle. Once that happened, even a divine spirit would have a problem making a forced entry here.

    Abelmanded again, ¡°Activate the circle spirit again. Dark spirit, protect this room so no one can spy with their power of the Will.¡±

    The circle spirit just activated the seclusion circle to separate the room from the rest of the world. For the dark spirit, the job was really to attack anyone who attempted to perform a power of the Will scan. With them in ce, Abel had the confidence to bring his angelic body out to get his angelic statue out.

    Once the angelic statue was taken out, Abel could clearly sense that as soon as it appeared, several worship lines were connected. It was truly surprising for him. He looked carefully at these lines. It was easy for him to see that these all came from the Nation of God. He scanned after switching on his world stone fragment. He could tell that 50 million followers were connected to this statue. From what he could guess, they were the followers that were devoting worship to the central temple.

    In front of the foot of the angelic statue, a crystal body hollow was just starting to take shape. A new holy crystal was being bred. As a matter of act, all statues were very important for divine spirits. These kinds of ones stored inside the main temple were pretty much the main object of worship for most followers. For an extensive amount of time, the 50 million followers would concentrate their worship on this one figure to provide a lot of faith power. It sounded like a lot, but the amount collected was, really, nothing toparepared to the central temple of the Nation of God.

    Abel made a rough calction. The 50 million followers would take about one year to generate one divine crystal for him. He gained a new understanding of the crystal. 50 million was already more than the entire poption of the elves. To use the elves as a reference, the Moon Goddess had always been less restricted than the Nation of God on how devoted the followers could be. The Nation of God had aplete system to make sure that everyone was doing their bit to pay tribute. Yet, with all these advantages and resources, it would still take an entire year to produce one holy crystal.

    Abel was still very satisfied, but then he saw that the divine essence of the statue was just quickly disappearing. As for the inside of the central temple, the Saint was just hosting a spirit enshrinement ceremony. As the central temple must have a statue inside at all times, the Saint used whatever he could to craft a brand new statue in the shortest amount of time avable. The new statue was not as intricate as the original one, but since that faith supply was going on a tremendous decrease, the Saint just ordered the statue to be put back onto the offering altar of the central temple.

    The statue was not just to be ced on the altar. It still needed to be possessed by the spirit that it was supposed to depict. For one statue, there could only be one. Once the enshrinement ceremony wasplete, the statue that was stolen would still be put back and returned to a new object.

    The Saint was very distraught after suffering all these recent losses.

    He knelt and cried, ¡°My lord! Your servant has sinned! Your figure was stolen, so I made a new one. May the guardian wings store your presence!¡±

    From the sky above the Nation of God, the guardian wings just shed a streak of light and came straight to the central temple. The light swept through the roof and was inserted into the statue that was newly made. Golden light shot the statue. The figure that was dead was now shining with life. The Saint was in tears. This light was nothingpared to the figure that was stolen. The figure was now made ording to the ways of the statue, but the core was still the same.

    The one that was stolen had undergone the baptism of all the worship that was devoted over the past few thousand years. The inside and out were washedpletely and repeated with worship. The figure was like a solidified form of worship. The differences between the old and the new were too far apart. For the new figure, it would take at least a few years for its materials to change form and be able to generate any holy crystal.

    The speed at which the figure could generate the holy crystal was not even half to the statue that was stolen. As time passed, the divine spirit would just be assimted by the faith power to increase the speed at which the holy crystal was solidifying.

    As simple as the enshrinement process was, the Saint knew that the ceremony had already cost a lot of what was left inside the Nation of God. Now that everything was already stolen, the only things that remained were what was inside the guardian wings. The enshrinement ceremony was pretty much just for what was stored inside the guardian wing, while the guardian wings were pretty much for defending the barriers of the entire Nation of God.

    The Saint shouted towards the officer responsible for the intelligence system, ¡°Search as much as you can! Bring the bastard in at any cost!¡±

    Abel, meanwhile, was not having a good time. He was upset to see that the figure he stole just lost much of its divine essence. All the 50 million faith liens were gone. The holy crystal was just dispersing as well.

    ¡°Damn!¡± he cursed. He knew that the Nation of God had already been doing something, but he couldn¡¯t really do anything. The reason he brought the statue back was so that he could inspect the effect that it had on the holy crystal. For a figure like this that could be offered to real spirits, most of the manufacturing process would be in the hands of the divine spirits. For the figure in front of him, Abel didn¡¯t think that he could get anything else that would be able to generate holy crystals in the same way. In that sense, even if all the worship connection was already gone, this was still a very important object that he had to keep.

    Next up, Abel had to think about where he could get heritage passed down from the divine spirit. Since he was in his elven form, he thought that the first ce he could visit would be over at the Moon Goddess Temple. Of course, he wasn¡¯t just going to go over towards the temple to steal things. The Moon Goddess was still alive and well. It was not like the central temple of the Nation of God, where the demon from beyond would always be in deep sleep no matter how much trouble he was causing. If he was to sneak into the Goddess Temple, he would just be in by the Moon Goddess regardless of anything that happened before between them.

    No, Abel didn¡¯t want to go to Lorraine for this, too. While it was easy to get information from her, that would just y into the hands of any potential political rivals. Abel never once believed that the Moon Goddess was so unified that everyone was fully supportive of Lorraine to be the Saint. So far, Lorraine was just taking the lead in terms of poprity because of all the ridiculous amount of tributes he was giving to everyone. If Lorraine made a mistake anytime, things could still get very wrong very quickly. In order for that to not happen, he had to be very precise in his maneuver to make sure that there were enough people owing him favors.

    He spoke to the research spirit, ¡°Research spirit, make a call for me to Druid Beh.¡±

    The research spirit replied, ¡°Yes, Master. Please wait for a while.¡±

    Abel looked around him. This was a secret room right here. There was also an angelic statue. It was also very strange here. His body shed and immediately appeared inside the guest meeting room.

    The research spirit spoke after one minute, ¡°The call has been connected for you, Master.¡±

    Druid Beh spoke, ¡°Honourable Grandmaster Bet, what can I help you with?¡±

    Abel invited, ¡°There is something I¡¯d like answered, Druid Beh. If you have the time, would you head over to the golden castle for me?¡±

    Druid Beh agreed immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll be over there immediately, Grandmaster Bet. I¡¯ll be there in five minutes.¡±

    Druid Beh was one of Lorraine¡¯s mentors. Naturally, she would be on quite good terms with Abel. Abel was actually the one that helped her live longer after saving her from imminent death. It wasn¡¯t just her that would agree to help Abel out, as Abel had been the sole hope for promotion for a while now. Most big druids remained stuck at rank 22 through history, but Abel was a special being that could make many of them break through that barrier. As long as he was there to help in person, a promotion at pretty much any rank was always guaranteed.

    Five minutester, Druid Beh appeared inside the guest meeting room of the golden castle.

    Druid Beh was very humble in her demeanor, ¡°What would you need help with, Grandmaster Bet?¡±

    Abel could see that Druid Beh wasn¡¯t even sitting, ¡°Please, Druid Beh, feel more rxed here. It¡¯s about my recent promotion. I just became a grandmaster alchemist, so there is still much I need to learn about all sorts of things. As you know, the Wizard Union has been blocking a lot of knowledge regarding divine spirits, so I can only turn to you to learn about divine spirits.¡±

 Chapter 1180 - Knowledge

    <h4>Chapter 1180: Knowledge</h4>

    Although Big Druid Beh didn¡¯t understand why Abel would want to know about gods after he became a Grandmaster alchemist, he had to repay his favor.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet. I won¡¯t hold back as long as it does not involve the top secrets of the temple!¡± She smiled after she took a seat.

    With Abel¡¯s current status as a grandmaster and a headmaster of honor, he had a right to know about the secrets of this world.

    ¡°Big druid Beh, can you tell me something about the creation of gods?¡± Abel asked respectfully.

    ¡°Grandmaster, the creation of a god is forbidden in this world, you...¡± Big Druid Beh paused.

    ¡°Big Druid Beh, I just want to understand. I¡¯m not nning to be a god!¡± Abelughed.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I can only tell you things ording to the legends of the past! The first step is to obtain the body of god, the second is to create a domain of god. Only a god with a domain can be considered a real god!¡± Big Druid Beh exined.

    Abel knew his question was not easy to answer, considering the Wizard Union¡¯s attitude towards gods. What Big Druid Beh told him was already a lot.

    ¡°I heard all holy objects are made by god. Do you know how they are made?¡± Abel changed a question.

    ¡°Grandmaster, some books have mentioned the form for holy objects, but their creation requires the energy of god, and most gods will only make the ones they are skilled at.

    ¡°The materials they used are simple, but after going through the energy of god, they will obtain a special power unlike anything in the world!

    ¡°Holy Objects are the highest rewards aged will give to their followers. It is a reflection of love!¡± Big Druid Beh exined.

    She believed Abel was asking this question because he wanted to strengthen his alchemy skills further, but it was not applicable to him. At least that¡¯s what she thought.

    ¡°I have another question. How do you connect a statue of god to god?¡± Abel asked. It was the question he cared about the most.

    ¡°After a statue of god is built, it needs to go through an ignition!¡± Big Druid Beh knew about this very well.

    ¡°How do you do that?¡¯ Abel followed.

    Big Druid Beh hesitated because it was one of the inherited knowledge of the temple.

    However, a statue of god needed a god to function at the end of the day, so she thought it probably wouldn¡¯t hurt telling Abel about it as a return of the favor.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯ll be on my way now!¡¯ She stood up and bowed.

    Abel was caught off guard, but he soon realized that Big Druid Beh left over ambskin book behind on the chair.

    ¡°Big Druid Beh, I am very thankful for your visit. Please take good care of Lorraine!¡± Abel knew her intention, so he smiled and bowed as well.

    After he sent off Big Druid Beh, he picked up the book she left over.

    It was a beautifully written book. It was the knowledge guide of the temple. Most of the ones he saw were like this.

    The book was a glorification of god on the surface, but the details were hidden within.

    Big Druid Beh vowed to never tell anyone about God¡¯s information; however, for the Sainte¡¯s boyfriend, who also did a great favor for her, she had no choice.

    Therefore, she decided to just leave the temple guide over so she didn¡¯t have to break her vow.

    The book began with a song for god, and that was where the ignition began.

    It was then followed by the moves, music, clothes, number of attendees, location, as well as all kinds of things that didn¡¯t seem necessary.

    After he finished the book, he came to a conclusion. The process of ignition was basically by connecting a god¡¯s power of the will to the statue.

    Everything else was basically nonsense¡ªjust some ceremony to mask suspicions.

    The process of ignition was simple. The true challenge lied in the creation of the statue, which needed many valuable materials.

    Some of the most important ones were exclusive to the temple.

    However, that did not apply to Abel. He already had a ready-made statue.

    He put away the book and teleported to his statue underground.

    He carefully transferred his consciousness to his druid soul. However, he did not emerge with his angel body. Instead, he used the special ability of his altered druid soil and reached out a strand of soul energy towards the statue.

    It was what he understood from the book. Although it also demanded a set amount of preachers and a speaker of god to host a ceremony for guiding the process, Abel had no need for that.

    The only problem was that his druid soul would be considered as a god-level god after merging with the crystal angel statue.

    However, the statue soon began to glow. His druid soul was qualified.

    The statue in front of him suddenly became even closer to him than the one he saw in the central temple of the Holy Kingdom. It was almost like the body of his druid soul.

    It didn¡¯t seem like much at first, but he soon realized he could see the external world through the statue as he shifted his consciousness onto it.

    With this knowledge, he finally made a decision. He would never go into a temple with an alive god ever again. Standing in front of a statue of god was basically being looked at by a god.

    In the past, he could stand confidently in front of the goddess of the moon, even with his many little secrets, but not with his angel body.

    It was something even a god would be interested in.

    Abel connected to his preachers through the crystal angel statue and sent out amand.

    Just like the inte of his past life, his followers could connect to the statue through the preachers.

    Soon, he sensed stands of faith connecting to the statue. Each of them signified a follower.

    He sighed at how convent this was. He would no longer lose faith in his followers even if he went into the Dark World.

    But it was also at that moment he realized how trivial his past efforts werepared to the faith of an actual god.

    Just a holy crystal alone had more power of god than him.

    Even with 10,000 followers in the Holy Kingdom, it would take them at least 100 years to form a holy crystal.

    This was how far behind he was, and It was also at that moment he finally understood how valuable that box of holy crystal in the holy kingdom temple was.

    He suddenly thought about the Barbarians in the Battlecry teau. Should he find a statue for Doff the Beamon to umte faith as well?

    He no longer needed those Barbarians¡¯ faith to alter Doff¡¯s body. Instead, 10 holy crystals should do the trick much faster.

    However, getting a statue was no easy task. He only got lucky. There were not many statues around. Even the ones in the Battlecry city¡¯s god of war temple were destroyed or taken by the Wizard Union long ago.

    If not, he wouldn¡¯t need to go through this much hassle.

    Suddenly, a ce came to mind.

    The big church in the Rogue Encampment! There were many statues there leftover by hell with no owner. All he needed was to reignite them!

    Of course, that was only if statues in the Dark World could work in this world. But still, it shouldn¡¯t hurt to try.

    He opened the portal and directly found a perfect statue from the temple of the Dark World.

    The statue was not as tall as the ones in the central continent. It was about human size, but you could still sense the extraordinary material used to make it, even after countless years of corrosion from hell.

    Just from this, you could tell how advanced the Dark World was.

    Abel never paid much attention to statues, but ever since his angel body made contact with them, he truly got a sense of how powerful they were.

    The face of the statue Abel got was a little distorted, but there was no sign of damage on its body.

    Still, Abel brought it back to the Rogue Encampment without thinking too much. After all, the gods of the Dark World had faded long ago after the endless battle between heaven and hell.

    Almost all beings in the Dark World were killed. After tens of thousands of years, even the name of gods had been long forgotten.

    Abel then summoned Doff and reached a strand of its soul out towards the statue through the soul chain.

    Suddenly, the statue began to change.

    It was originally in the shape of a human body, but soon it turned into a little Beamon after Doff¡¯s soul entered.

    Abel looked at the 10 meters tall Doff and that 2 meters tall statue of a Beamon. It looked exactly like a carbon copy of Doff. It even had the armor and ancient totem on its hand.

    Normally a statue would be bigger than the actual god, but Doff was the opposite.

    Abel put Doff back in the Monster Ring. Little did Doff know, it had already taken its biggest step to bing a god.

    Doff had an entire race as followers. If the Barbarians had arger poption, the Wizard Union would never let Abel take advantage like this.

 Chapter 1181 - Two Status

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Two Status</h4>

    Abel brought the statue back to the Golden castle¡¯s secret chamber and put it next to the angel statue.

    It was the only room in this world with the statue of two different gods. After all, faith often did not go well together, so every god wanted their own space even if they belonged to a single group.

    Abel transferred a monogram to the Barbarians through an oracle of the ancient totem. It was a blurry monogram, but it was filled with holiness. Therefore, all the Barbarians needed was to pray towards it, and faith would be transferred to the Barbarian statue.

    The angel body¡¯s statue of Abel, on the other hand, always ran the risk of being discovered since they were all stolen from the Holy Kingdom. Therefore he could only connect to them through his preachers.

    Since Abel had given the Barbarians oracles many times, they became even more faithful than the elves towards the Goddess of Moon.

    Perhaps harsher living conditions created more faithful followers.

    Abel was not satisfied by the amount of faith Doff had gotten. After all, he was calcting them by the amounts of holy crystal they produce.

    With this goal, even the 2 statuesbined would not form a single holy crystal in 100 years.

    Abel took out thembskin book Big Druid Beh gave him and flicked to thest chapter. It was about how followers could connect to god through a statue to receive rewards.

    It was vague, but Abel was suddenly enlightened.

    The biggest problem Abel had was that his Barbarian preacher could no longer use the healing spell once he brought Doff into the Dark World.

    This was not good for strengthening the Barbarians¡¯ loyalty, but he had no choice.

    He summed Doff on the starlight protection circle and controlled him through the soul chain.

    With a power of the will range of 1500 meters, he could connect Doff to the statue underground even without using the mysterious aura.

    When Doff connected to the statue, Abel felt like his body was divided once again.

    This time, he left amand for that little strand of Doff¡¯s spirit in the statue.

    It was not aplicatedmand, and since it was strengthened by the statue, that little strand of spirit could function as a normal spirit.

    Actually, all spirits in this world were created by the Wizard Union¡¯s research into the knowledge of gods and statues.

    This technology was what allowed the Wizard Union to rule.

    There was not a single corner of the world without a spirit. Everyone who used a teleportation circle needed one, even if it was a very weak one.

    As for organizing data, the wizard union needed some extremely powerful spirits.

    Not to mention every city and town needed spirits to control their protection circle and limit professionals from abusing their power.

    Spirit drastically reduced the need for manpower and better analyzed the oue of wars. It was how the wizard union could rule over so many continents so effectively.

    In Abel¡¯s case, if his followers wanted to use the healing spell, all they needed to do was to meet the prerequisites and call, ¡°the great god of war, please hear my prayer, lend me your power to heal my injuries!¡± Then the Doff¡¯s spirit would automatically inject a bottle of light healing potion into the target through the passage of faith.

    It was a smooth process, but he needed to make some changes.

    First, it was increasing the rate of using the healing spell to once every 3 hours.

    For elite Barbarians, they could do this prayer 6 hours beforehand and have 3 healing spells stored up.

    Abel¡¯s alchemy skills have increased drastically ever since he became a grandmaster. Light healing potions were no longer a concern.

    He also wanted to increase the status of Barbarians and showed the Wizard Union that they would support them no matter if they were controlled by the Goddess of Moon or not.

    After all, the biggest benefiter of healing spells was the Wizard Union, as it drastically increased the performance of Barbarians in the front line.

    Maybe the wizard union realized this as well and allowed the Barbarians to live a better life in the Central Continent.

    After everything was set, Abel took out a 100 square meters portal bag, filled it with light healing potions, and ced it next to Doff¡¯s statue for its spirit to take care of.

    Mad warrior Church was recruited by the Wizard union in the front line, but he didn¡¯t want to. Ever since oracles began to emerge in the Battlecry teau, there were many new professional Barbarians that needed him for guidance.

    Still, he could not reject the Wizard Union.

    He was not responsible for the actual battle. His only task was to enchant the other professionals with a battle cry, battle mode, and battlemands.

    At that moment, a battle was taking ce betweenw-defying wizards and mad knights 2 kilometers before him, which happened way too often these days.

    Suddenly, an oracle emerged from his soul as he was focusing on the battle.

    His eyes began to sparkle in disbelief.

    He received the instruction to a spell, a very rare spell among the Barbarians preachers, the healing spell.

    Even during the battle, he kept his locality and never stopped praying. He sensed his body and discovered he already had 3 healing spells umted.

    Mad warrior Church¡¯s heart poured with excitement. As far as he knew, no other god in this world had given such great healing power to their followers. Most only had the power to heal normal people, with almost no effect on professionals.

    The healing spell was basically as powerful as Grandmaster Bet¡¯s super potions, which were getting rarer and rarer as the elites of the Wizard Union began to umte.

    By that potion, those portions would only be used as a final lifesaver for most professionals.

    ¡°Warrior Church, enchant me!¡± A rank 23 wizard named Mike called.

    Warrior Church quickly unleashed the 3 battlecry enchantments he knew all too well and turned to Wizard Mike.

    However, by that point, Wizard Mike was not looking too good. His body was filled with frost, and there was a long cut opened from his left shoulder to his left arm.

    It was gushing out blood, and normal healing potions would not do the trick.

    ¡°Wizard Mike, why don¡¯t you treat your wounds?¡± Warrior Church yelled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it. We wizards have used too many healing potions, and I¡¯ve grown numb to them. That is, other than Grandmaster Bet¡¯s potions of course!¡± Wizard Mike shook his head helplessly.

    Abel was not expecting the battle tost this long. The 2000 light healing potions and the 2000 mana potions he gave were actually not that much when they finally got to the hands of the wizards.

    Although the wizard union had some stored up as well, they weren¡¯t nning to use them up in a single battle.

    ¡°Wizard Mike, let me help you!¡± Warrior Church called.

    ¡°You have a way to help? Here, quick!¡± Wizard Mike asked curiously and presented his wound.

    Warrior Church put on a serious face and began to mumble. ¡°The great god of war, please hear my prayer. Lend me your power to heal the injury!¡±

    Wizard Mike was confused. He never heard that Warrior Church was a Barbarian Preacher. How could he know the healing spell?

    However, a white light soon shed on his body, and a soothing feeling washed over him.

    The frost and the long cut on him were quickly disappearing.

    After the white light faded, Wizard Mike sensed his body. Most of his injuries were healed in just 10 seconds.

    ¡°Warrior Church, I¡¯ll make a deal with you. Come along to my future missions!¡± Wizard Mike smiled.

    Warrior Church smiled back as Wizard Mike focused on his battle again.

    Warrior Church knew very well. The status of Barbarians would soon increase in the Central Continent. Although their fighting power was not that strong, with their enchanting ability on top of their close body fighting skills, as well as this healing spell, they would be much more useful.

    Abel stepped out of his secret chamber and scratched his head. It was as though he had forgotten something.

    Didn¡¯t his human form have followers as well? Although there were only around 1000 of them, they were his followers nevertheless.

    He no longer needed to care about Doff¡¯s statue and the Angel statue. From then on, everything would be taken care of by itself, and no more faith would be wasted in the Central Continent even when he was not around.

    He ignited a move in a sh scroll, returned to the church in the Rogue Encampment, and found another statue.

    This statue was a little older than the first one he got, but the materials were altered by faith as well.

    After all, its ability was the only thing that mattered.

    He then arrived at Blood Moor. There was a huge temple built for him by the high elves.

    Just like Doff, Abel¡¯s body was also being altered. It was just a little slower.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that the Dark World would unleash great power to suppress anything powerful.

    Therefore, bing a god in the Dark World was even harder than the Central Continent.

 Chapter 1182 - Faith

    <h4>Chapter 1182: Faith</h4>

    Abel had a familiar feeling when he was in the temple, just like his angel body when he was in the Holy Kingdom¡¯s temple.

    It was his temple at the end of the day. He just never had a statue to connect to it.

    The headmaster of the high elves, Headmaster Locke, Kneeled down and made a big bow with his little body in the hall.

    Since Abelmanded, headmaster Locke was the only one allowed to live in the temple.

    He knew about the history of high elves in the continents. He didn¡¯t want his own high elves to have the same fate.

    He yed with the human size statue in the temple, United it with his soul, and it began to transform.

    His human face began to emerge from it, as well as the long robe he was wearing.

    ¡°Locke, bring the high elves to pray in front of this statue in the future!¡± Abelmanded.

    ¡°Yes my great lord!¡± headmaster Locke bowed again.

    Abel did not stay for long. It felt strange to be inside his temple when he was not even a true god yet.

    Still, he was half a god in the Rogue Encampment with some followers.

    If he had never seen the god of war being locked up by the Wizard union underground, his ego might have gone through the roof already.

    He had to keep his humility. Even truly powerful gods were captured and taken advantage of by the wizard union.

    He tried to connect to his statue when he returned to the Rogue Encampment. By that time, more than 1000 high elves were already praying in front of his statue on their knees.

    Compared to the Barbarians and the followers he had in the Holy Kingdom, 1000 high elves were not that much.

    However, he could sense their faith was much stronger.

    It was almost like his statue was being washed over by faith. The age-old damage inside the statue was being recovered, and the remains of the past gods were being cleansed. It was reborn. In no time, the statue truly became a statue of Abel.

    Suddenly a surprising thing happened. A holy crystal was being formed.

    He was stunned as he scanned the forming holy crystal. It would only take a year before the process wasplete.

    Even the angel statue in the Holy Kingdom with 50 million followers could not form a holy crystal in a year.

    Since it only had 100,000 followers left, it could not even form a holy crystal in 100 years.

    As for Doff, the process of forming a holy crystal had not even begun.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how powerful the high elves were?

    He had underestimated them. Although they were not as powerful as angels, they were definitely one of the top beings.

    It was just that they hadn¡¯t been around long enough to fully get a sense of their ability.

    Just like a young dragon, for example. They could only be powerful with time.

    Therefore, even the high elves could not do much in their current status. Each of their souls signified a legend.

    Since faith had nothing to do with fighting power, Abel basically had 1000 legends as followers.

    Not to mention, normal legends were often less faithful due to their arrogance. But of course, excluding the legendary knights cultivated by the Holy Kingdom.

    The high elves, on the other hand, depended on the Oak tree. It was the tree of life of the Dark World, and it controlled thew of the world.

    Since the Oak tree was bound to Abel by the soul, Abel¡¯s statues were unquestionable to the high elves.

    Therefore, the high elves¡¯ faith was the purest form of faith, especially with no other creatures around in the Dark World to disrupt them.

    As long as Abel could maintain This environment, he would have unending amounts of faith.

    If madness was the pinnacle of faith, you would need to give these high elves another category.

    If another god had a follower like this, it would protect him by all means necessary and use holy energy to bring it back to the world of god when he died.

    If the Dark World did not suppress power up to a level, Abel could definitely sense his body being altered by faith.

    The faith of those high elves only grew with the statue.

    Abel was excited. He calcted for a moment. With the time difference of the Dark World, he would basically have a holy crystal once every 2 weeks in the Central Continent.

    It was too bad he still didn¡¯t know too much about how to use holy crystals to speed up his transformation, but he was confident in himself.

    Abel kept his eyes out the following few days to make sure everyone believed he was in retreat.

    When October arrived, Abel returned from the Dark World feeling tired. As soon as he stepped out of the training room, the research spirit sounded. Wizard Hutton had been waiting for a long time.

    Abel sighed. Wizard Hutton must have been waiting to have breakfast again.

    Still, they were great friends, and Abel would treat him with the best food and wine.

    Afterward, Abel and Wizard Hutton arrived at the Dwarves¡¯ Furnace Fort.

    As soon as Abel stepped out, he saw King Gunther waiting for him.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, it¡¯s our honour to have you in the Furnace Fort!¡± He bowed with a friendly smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see you too!¡± Abel smiled and bowed back.

    They did not make their way to the temple on foot. Instead, a luxurious Pegasus carriage from the elves was there.

    With smiles on their faces, Abel and King Gunther stepped on the carriage.

    Finally, Abel had a chance to look over the Furnace Fort from the sky. It had changed a lot because of the Holy Kingdom.

    There were 10 sky ships, and the top of all buildings on the hill was equipped with war machines, long-range crossbows, and all kinds of exclusive weapons. The entire Furnace Fort has be a giant destroyer.

    Even a legend might think twice before invading!

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, as you can see, we dwarves are well prepared!¡± King Gunther lowered his voice.

    To be honest, the budget spent on those set up was unimaginable. Only the most important cities would do something like this.

    For smaller cities, their only choice was to go underground or retreat.

    The dwarves were not human. Their poption dictated their fate as they would not be able to recover near as fast.

    ¡°King Gunther, are we at that point yet?¡± Abel was stunned.

    Although he was keeping up to date with the Wizard Union, he was not expecting the dwarves to prepare for war already.

    ¡°Anything can happen considering how badly the Evil Kingdom is hit by the WIzard Union!¡± King Gunther lowered his voice again.

    He thought about the elves. They had not even started to move yet.

    Although he strengthened the defense of the Tree of life, the most the elves ever did was gathering their druids and increasing their training.

    It was nothingpared to what the dwarves managed to achieve.

    Abel sighed at how hopeless the elves were. He already did a lot for them. He practically gave them half of their skyships for free.

    However, both King Gunther and Abel did not know how impactful Abel¡¯s robbery was to the Holy Kingdom. With so many holy crystals gone, it would be hard for the Holy kingdom to get revenge even if they wanted to.

    Under this circumstance, they could only do hit and runs on small territories, so they did not have to waste holy crystals to lock down the dimension.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, the reason I invited you here is to talk about the potential war. Even the Holy kingdom did not take revenge on us elves, the strange behaviour of the Guardian wings signifies the reawakening of the demon from beyond in the next 100 years. The Wizard Union is right!¡± King Gunther added.

    ¡°King Gunther, I will do my best no matter what!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you first!¡± King Guntherughed.

    The flying carriagended on the square in front of the pce. It was not a big area, but avish weing ceremony was about to begin.

    10 dwarves lifted up to their horns, and the entire Furnace Fort knew an important guest had arrived.

    More than 10w-defying wizards stood in front of the pce and bowed. Maybe that was all thew-defying wizards who lived in the Furnace Fort.

    Abel and King Gunther stepped into the pce under the cheers.

    This time, they did not dwell for long. After King Gunther said some weing words to Abel, they entered the mountain of the Furnace Fort.

    Considering how important this ce was and the prestige of Abel¡¯s status, King Gunther had to lead the way personally.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, we dwarves have many powerful wizards, but not many legendary wizards have ever emerged in our history. That¡¯s why we are not known for our wizardry but our forgery!¡± King Gunther stopped in front of a door.

    ¡°Of course. The dwarves are number one when ites to forgery!¡± Abelughed.

    Yes, that wasing from a grandmaster cksmith.

    ¡°What you are about to see is the finest work from us dwarves!¡± King Gunther said with pride.

    Abel sensed that he had arrived in the lowest underground level of the Furnace Fort mountain. Considering the habits of the dwarves, it should be where the most powerful war machines were stored.

 Chapter 1183 - Research

    <h4>Chapter 1183: Research</h4>

    Abel was stunned as soon as he entered the door.

    He was in a huge cave, but all the walls were smooth like a room.

    The area was 40 meters tall and covered thousands of square meters. There were also countless magic circles around to support it from copsing.

    However, what stunned Abel the most was what stood within 20 twenty meters tall iron puppets.

    Abel saw many puppets in the past. Frankenstein¡¯s body, for example, was a human-size puppet.

    He also encountered some 10 meters tall puppets, but they were all nothingpared to what stood in front of him.

    Not because of the height, but the material.

    As a grandmaster cksmith, no one in the world knew more about materials than him. He could clearly tell they were the materials of his battle forts, an ancient wall machine.

    Those 20 giant puppets were the remains of ancient wars, and they were most likely used in the front line considering their heights.

    You could tell how scary the war of ancient times was just by looking at them.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, these 20 ancient puppets are the most powerful war machines of us dwarves. It is too bad they are all damaged more or less during the Demon from Beyond¡¯s first invasion. Although most damage can be repaired with gems, some of them can not!¡± King Gunther sighed.

    ¡°Majesty Gunther, I don¡¯t know much about ancient puppets!¡± Abel shook his head.

    ¡°Grandmaster, we have been researching ancient puppets since the dawn of time. Although we still can not replicate them, we found some repairing methods!¡± King Gunther smiled.

    Afterward, he bowed and suggested Abel approach the ancient puppets.

    ¡°We have 20 ancient puppets, but only 5 of them are in working conditions. 2 of them having lost their fighting power. The other 15 have lost all functions, but we finally found the reason for that!¡± King Gunther pointed and said.

    ¡°The reason?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°Actually, the spirits inside those puppets were damaged before we found them. But this also gave us the opportunity to study them. We invited many spirit makers, but they all failed to replicate the power of an ancient spirit. Finally, we are able to get them functioning again by replicating the spirit¡¯s operating system with a manual operating system. Although it was not as powerful, it still allowed us to go to war with them.

    ¡°Because of our alteration, the original operating system of these puppets is lost and they can no longer repair themselves. After the war, we discovered that most of our manual operation systems were damaged. So, the only way to repair them is through a Grandmaster alchemist!¡± King Gunther did not hold back.

    They were all secrets of the dwarves. They were what kept the dwarves at peace.

    But with only 3 of them in functioning condition, they were actually nowhere as powerful as they looked.

    However, the dwarves had no choice. If there was a spirit inside those puppets, they would not even be able to study them.

    Once the spirit of an ancient war machine ran out of energy, they would shut off and forbade anyone from entering. The machine would basically be a piece of junk.

    Therefore, the dwarves were lucky to have the opportunity to study them and finally grasped a method to control them.

    Abel thought for a moment. Perhaps those 20 ancient puppets were all damaged at once by the same attack in ancient times. They were damaged very simrly.

    As powerful as the dwarves were, they were still a little behindpared to the ancients.

    Their alterations have drastically reduced the defense of those puppets.

    From Abel¡¯s knowledge of his battle forts, the weakness of an ancient war machine was their operation system. It was made with a special type of alchemy material, and it was the only thing that could regenerate once it was damaged.

    Therefore, a war machine with a damaged operating system was a useless war machine.

    It seemed like this was what happened to those ancient puppets, but still, Abel just didn¡¯t have much knowledge when it came to ancient war machines. He was too scared to take apart a battle fort at the end of the day.

    Although he was already a grandmaster alchemist, his knowledge of metallurgy was still behind the dwarves. He only picked it from the dwarves when he was making alchemy materials from the dwarves not long ago.

    ¡°Majesty, I¡¯ll give it a go but I can¡¯t promise anything!¡± Abel did not react. He was very interested in the thousands of years of research from the dwarves nevertheless.

    ¡°Haha, Grandmaster, I¡¯m happy to hear that!¡± King Guntherughed.

    He was very confident in Abel, even more than Abel himself. He was the only grandmaster alchemist in the past thousands of years. If Abel couldn¡¯t, no one could.

    Suddenly, an old dwarf covered in dust jumped down from one of the ancient puppets.

    Abel focused on him. He was an almost master Metallurgist, one that was on the brink of leveling up.

    Abel never saw a metallurgist this powerful. Although he heard about them in rumors, he never believed someone could be a master just from metallurgy alone.

    As you know, top-level materials were extremely rare. Unlike herbs for top-level potions, they could not be grown. Their numbers in the world were set.

    The dwarves have been mining metallurgy materials since the dawn of time, but most of them were low in ranks.

    This was why bing a master metallurgist was almost impossible.

    ¡°Hobson greeting Grandmaster Bet !¡± the metallurgist turned to Abel with his eyes sparkling in excitement.

    ¡°Grandmaster, please excuse him, he is a little too excited!¡± King Gunther gave Metallurgist Hobson a threatening look.

    ¡°No worries, greetings Metallurgist Hobson!¡± Abel didn¡¯t mind. Instead, he smiled and gently bowed.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve lost my manners. I was in retreat thest time you visited the Furnace Fort. I¡¯ve regretted ever since, especially since you became a grandmaster alchemist after that!¡± Metallurgist Hobson stabilized his mood and said.

    ¡°Hobson is the most knowledgeable person when ites to ancient puppets. He has dedicated his whole life to it!¡± King Gunther introduced.

    ¡°Metallurgist Hobson, can you tell me more about ancient puppets?¡± Abel turned and asked after hearing King Gunther¡¯s introduction.

    ¡°Grandmaster, we have been researching for countless years and we have many conclusions. All the puppets you see today steams from these!¡± Metallurgist Hobson ced his hand on an ancient puppet and said.

    Suddenly, everything became clear to Abel.

    ¡°To be honest, our understanding of them is still on the surface level. We still can not replicate their fundamentals. Just take their materials for example. We specte that they are probably made from the bones of powerful creatures, but we just can not replicate them!¡± Metallurgist Hobson continued.

    ¡°Howe?¡± Abel asked.

    He was very curious. He, too, wanted to research them, but he just never had the time. Training was the top priority to him at the end of the day.

    ¡°We also found some bones in an ancient sight. Through our analysis, we believe they are the original material of the ancient puppets. But, do you know what creature they belonged to?

    The metallurgist did not wait for Abel to answer as he immediately added, ¡°A legendary level monster. If we try to hunt them down, we will just die!¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but think of his ancient submarines. Maybe that was what it was for.

    Perhaps the entire ocean was a huge area for resource exploitation in ancient times. After all, only the ocean had that many giant legendary monsters.

    Considering the size of those ancient war machines and the size of a legendary wizard. They might not be able to make a single battle fort even if they killed all the legendary wizards in the world.

    ¡°What about the main operating system, what is it made out of?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry grandmaster, we couldn¡¯t identify it. But a Grandmaster alchemist has the power to repair it!¡± Metallurgist Hobson said.

    ¡°Let me see it!¡± Abel gained a bit of confidence and said.

    King Gunther smiled from the side, and he did not interrupt. Even metallurgist Hobson seemed to forget about him as he led Abel on an ancient puppet through adder from the back.

    When they reached the top, metallurgist Hobson exined, ¡°The weakness of the ancient puppet is not the head, but the back!¡±

    He then reached out his hand and pressed on the back of the ancient puppet to expose the internals.

    The first thing Abel saw was a cracked t board with a tightly drawn pattern.

    There was a normal magic operation board made out of ordinary material ced on top of the t board.

    It must be an alteration the dwarves made to the operation system, but Abel had no idea how long it took the dwarves to make them.

    This really did affect the power of the original operating system. Once it was attacked, it would be damaged even more.

    However, the dwarves did what they had to do. If not, these machines couldn¡¯t go into war.

 Chapter 1184 - Repair

    <h4>Chapter 1184: Repair</h4>

    Since that cracked ancient t board was fixed on the back of the puppet, Abel could only repair it on the spot.

    ¡°Hobson, let¡¯s give master Bet some space!¡± King Gunther turned and said.

    Metallurgist Hobson stepped off thedder. He was just a touch away from being a master alchemist specialized in metallurgy. He wanted to see how Abel did it.

    However, he was not aware. Professionals normally don¡¯t like people looking at their working process.

    Abel knew what Metallurgist Hobson was thinking, but he did not tell him to stay. It was his first time using his metallurgist ability. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself.

    King Gunther went off with Metallurgist Hobson, leaving Abel in the open space with the 20 ancient puppets.

    Abel ignited the Grandmaster Alchemist pattern within him, and a strand of alchemy energy emerged from his hand. It was his usual repairing method, and it worked every time as long as the damage was not serious.

    However, this was not the case. The thing was infused with too many magic patterns.

    Not only was Abel an embarrassment when it came to his understanding of magic patterns as a grandmaster, but the magic patterns drawn in ancient war machines were also often impossible to replicate.

    Therefore, Abel used his most direct method. Ignite the world stone and scan the operation board with his power of the will. Soon, all the details of the pattern were burned in his head,

    It was not a power a grandmaster alchemist should have, but no one could tell since he was the only grandmaster alchemist around.

    He pressed his left hand on the t board and transferred his alchemy energy onto it. He couldn¡¯t tell what material the thing was made out of, but he didn¡¯t need to know anyway. He was just repairing the thing.

    After his energy entered, he sensed the main operation board slowly became softer. If a master alchemist tried this, it might take them hundreds of years with their energy.

    The operation board was very soft, but Abel wasn¡¯t going to go all out. He just needed enough for the cracks to merge.

    The energy kept rushing in, and the magic pattern on the board began to fade as it merged.

    It was at that moment, Abel turned his power of the will into a de and etched out the original pattern.

    His job was done, but he couldn¡¯t guarantee if the operating system would be damaged again during the next battle.

    Although he didn¡¯t know how to make the dwarves¡¯ manual operation system, his world stone had memorized every little detail of the magic pattern on it.

    He carefully reached his power of the will into the operation board once again and began to etch on the dwarves¡¯ manual operation circle with his power of the will.

    With the precision of his druid soul and the world stone, the process was smooth.

    This process was extremely challenging for other master alchemists, and it needed careful inspections. But that wasn¡¯t the case for Abel.

    His etching was perfect, almost indistinguishable from the original.

    Afterward, he directly tore off the original manual operation board. His instincts told him that the main operation circle should be working fine.

    What he did was not normal for a Grandmaster alchemist. The dwarves had basically invited a god to help them repair a magic circle board.

    ¡°Majesty Gunther, Metallurgist Hobson, pleasee here!¡± Abel called.

    His voice traveled through the space, and the 2 dwarves quickly stepped towards him.

    ¡°Grandmaster, do you need help?¡± King Gunther asked.

    Little did he know, Abel had alreadypleted it. All it took for him was to look at that ancient pattern once, and he had memorized it.

    ¡°Majesty Gunther, the ancient puppet is repaired, and I even made little adjustments to it!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°What?¡± King Gunther and Metallurgist Hobson¡¯s jaws dropped as they quickly climbed on thedder to see the result.

    Metallurgist Hobson had forgotten all manners at that moment. All he wanted was to see how his countless years of research turned out.

    ¡°Grandmaster, you took off the manual operation system?¡± Metallurgist Hobson gasped.

    The cracks on the main operating system were repaired, but where did his manual operation system go?

    ¡°I¡¯ve etched it on top of the original magic pattern. It¡¯s too bad I don¡¯t know much about magic patterns, so I can only replicate your old one!¡± Abel pointed and said.

    Metallurgist turned his gaze and saw a familiar magic pattern perfectly merged on an ancient pattern.

    ¡°Grandmaster, let me try it. If it works, the biggest weakness of our ancient puppets will be fixed!¡± Metallurgist Hobson said in excitement.

    King Gunther saw Metallurgist Hobson¡¯s expression from the side and immediately knew the repair was very sessful.

    Metallurgist Hobson was powerful as a professional as well. He kept climbing up thedder ad arrived at the head of the puppet. He lifted up a protection shield and took a seat inside.

    ¡°Grandmaster, lets get away from thedder. Hobson is crazy. He must have forgetten we are still on thedder!¡± King Gunther saw what Metallurgist Hobson was doing and quickly said.

    King Gunther was a rank 20 wizard, so he ced his hand on Abel¡¯s shoulder and disappeared in a sh.

    When they reappeared on the ground, an ear-shattering noise began to emerge from the joints of the puppet.

    It was scary. This 20 meters monster was finally beginning to move in this confined space after countless years.

    It was at that moment metallurgist Hobson realized how impulsive he was being. They turned to King Gunther and Abel on the ground and bowed.

    However, King Gunther couldn¡¯t care less at that point. His gaze waspletely fixed on the ancient puppet.

    It had only taken Abel a short while to repair such a monster. The dwarves, on the other hand, were hopeless even after thousands of years of research.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, if it¡¯s not too much of a hassle, please help us alter the 3 functioning puppets as well after you¡¯ve fixed the other puppets!¡± King Gaunter bowed.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Abel smiled.

    This job was no challenge to him. It was even easier than making grandmaster potions.

    Of course, he was only repairing at the end of the day, not making something from scratch.

    Abel spent the following hours in this underground space, and all the puppets were repaired by noon.

    King Gunther and Metallurgist Hobson waited from the side.

    It was the most important ce of the dwarves, it was where their biggest secrets were, and it was extremely rare that they opened it up for an outsider. Even most dwarves never heard about this ce.

    After Abel finished his work, Metallurgist Hobson tested out the puppets one by one.

    He knew Master Bet was a busy man, and they spent a lot of effort to ask him for a helping hand.

    Therefore, Metallurgist Hobson asked as many questions as he could before Abel left.

    ¡°Grandmaster, please follow me!¡± King Gunther saw Metallurgist Hobson testing out the puppets and smiled.

    He knew they were fine even before Metallurgist Hobson finished testing, so he wanted to start talking about Abel¡¯s pay.

    They arrived at the deepest part of the underground space, and King Gunther pressed the wall. A hole suddenly emerged from the ground.

    They stepped in, and to Abel¡¯s surprise, there were 2 more ancient puppets.

    ¡°Grandmaster, we are supposed to give you some of those puppets on the surface byw, but they are fundamental to our power!

    We found these 2 ancient puppets in the ancient sight as well, and they still had a spirit inside!¡± king Gunther looked Abel in the eye and said.

    ¡°King Gunther, you want to give me these 2 puppets instead?¡± Abel kept a little surprised.

    After all, Abel was not expecting the dwarves to give him any ancient puppets for his help anyway.

    He knew how important they were just by considering the fact that King Gunther had personallye with him to this underground space, and the only one around beside them was metallurgist Hobson.

    On top of that, those puppets were the front-line war machines of ancient times, each one of them was priceless.

    Therefore for those 2 ancient puppets with a functioning spirit, Abel was more than happy to take them since he had themander spirit.

    In fact, it was even better than the ones without spirits. If he was given one of them, he would need to cultivate an operator from scratch, and they had to be dwarves, considering the size of their operation room.

    ¡°Yes Grandmaster, they are yourpensation!¡± King Gunther smiled.

    He knew Abel had been umting battle forts from all over the continent. If he was just interested in researching them, just one or two of them was enough.

    Therefore, he guessed Abel must have some method of unleashing their power, and these 2 ancient puppets mighte in handy for him as well.

 Chapter 1185 - Puppet King of The Land

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Puppet King of The Land</h4>

    The dwarves knew how priceless those 2 puppets were, but they really had no methods of using them, so they could only be collectibles for them at most.

    After all, they already spent thousands of years in research.

    Therefore, giving them out in exchange for Abel¡¯s help was a good deal for them.

    ¡°King Gunther, I love it!¡± Abel said in excitement.

    ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯m d you like it!¡± King Gunther smiled.

    Abel wrapped the 30 meters tall puppets with his power of the will and put them back in his Holy Portal bag.

    When he returned to the underground space, Metallurgist Hobson had finished testing out all the ancient puppets.

    ¡°Grandmaster, Majesty, all the puppets are fully functioning!¡±Metallurgist Hobson said in excitement.

    ¡°I really want to see what it looks like if all 20 ancient puppets charge at once!¡± King Gunther gazed forward and mumbled.

    Thest time those puppets charged together was during the Demon from beyond¡¯s first invasion. That period was the panicle of the dwarves¡¯ fighting power.

    In a hundred years, they would be thrown into a simr situation, and it was all thanks to master Bet they could regain a big part of their power.

    Abel did not stay for long and rejected King Gunther¡¯s wine party invitation. At this moment, it was best for him to stay in the golden castle.

    He was constantly worrying about the Holy Kingdom¡¯s revenge, especially since King Gunther mentioned how badly hit they were.

    After all, impacts in the front line were nothingpared to a loss in the central temple. Since Abel had even taken their statue away, they must do something.

    Although he tried his best to hide his identity, he still couldn¡¯t guarantee it. He wouldn¡¯t give the Holy Kingdom a single chance.

    He returned to the Golden castle and entered the Starlight protection circle. Finally, his heart settled a little.

    His rank 22 wizard body was not invincible like his angel body. It was not even the most powerful rank of the Central Continent.

    Although he had many legendary friends, relying on them too much was still not a good idea.

    When it came to his own power, he immediately thought of the 2 ancient puppets he got, and his heart started burning.

    They were the top secrets of the dwarves. How powerful were they?

    He shed into the backyard of the Golden castle and took out the 2 huge ancient puppets.

    It has been countless years, but their surface was still as clear as a mirror. There was not a single scratch on them.

    ¡°Commander spirit, do you know what these two puppets are?¡± Abel connected to his headmaster badge and asked.

    ¡°Headmaster, information found! They are the puppet kings of thend, the most powerful war puppet!¡± Soon themander spirit gave out a reply.

    ¡°Commander spirit, can you control them?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°Headmaster, you have the permission to use allnd weapons. All you need to do is to supply them with energy!¡± Themander spirit said.

    ¡°Commander spirit, is there a user manual?¡± Abel gazed forward and couldn¡¯t see any energy box.

    Soon, a basic user guide was transferred to his power of the will.

    He shed onto the shoulder of a puppet king and pressed on a hidden button.

    Immediately, an energy socket was exposed.

    ording to the manual, the puppet kings would only take in top-level gems.

    Abel directly dumped 200 top-level gems into. Maybe the dwarves wouldn¡¯t do that even for all 20 of their ancient puppets.

    At the end of the day, Abel was the only one in the world who couldn¡¯t care less about gems.

    After the socket was filled, the body of the puppet king began to shake as themander spirit shot out an energy wave.

    ¡°Headmaster, you now have the highest authority for this puppet king!¡± Themander spirit replied after a minute.

    Abel unleashed his power of the will and connected to the puppet king. Its spirit was located in the head, and he could control them through it.

    Of course, the best thing about them was that they could fight autonomously with a singlemand.

    Since their spirits were made for war, they were better than any manual operator.

    Abel did the same to the second puppet and obtained the highest authority as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Land 1 and I¡¯ll call you Land 2!¡± Abel divided his power of the will and named the puppets.

    The puppets were both more than 30 meters tall, and to Abel¡¯s surprise, they suddenly bowed.

    He didn¡¯t know how powerful their fighting ability was, but Abel did not have the space to test them out in his backyard.

    He put them back in his portal bag with a sh and arrived at Dark World¡¯s Lut Gholein desert through a scroll of town portal.

    It was the most deserted ce of the Dark World. He could test out anything.

    He let out Land 1 and pointed at a mountain made out of stone.

    ¡°Land 1, attack that mountain!¡±

    Land 1 turned its gaze on the peak, and its arms turned into 2 swords with vicious energy gushing out from its body.

    With a st, both of its legs dashed forward, leaving a deep footprint on the ground.

    It leaped hundreds of meters above ground and heavily struck down on the mountain with its swords.

    It was just like the Barbarians¡¯ jumping attack, and 2 deep scary slices were left on the mountain.

    However, it would not stop until the enemy was destroyed.

    Land 1 began to spin the swords on its hand turned them into a hurricane of swords.

    It was chilling looking at a 30 meters tall monster doing this.

    Dust and stones were sent flying from the mountain, and Abel could no longer make out what was going on.

    All he could hear was the ear-piercing sound of metals hitting rocks.

    By that point, Abel was certain how powerful the puppet king of thend was.

    With hismand, Land 1 returned and stood still in front of him.

    Abel gazed at the iron swords that stemmed from its hand. There was not a single scratch.

    He then turned towards the mountain. After the dust settled, a big chunk of it was gone.

    It might have fully disappeared if he gave it a bit more time.

    That was only 1 puppet king of thend. Imagine 20 of them charging at once. What could have possibly stopped them!

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but a king of thend puppet could only unleash such powerful mobility and strength with a spirit in control.

    The dwarves were controlling them manually. Their power would be dictated by how skillful their operators are,

    The dwarves also made some giant war machines for their puppets to use.

    Therefore, thinking the dwarves could fully unleash their puppet king of thend¡¯s power through a manual operation was almost impossible.

    In other words, the dwarves¡¯ countless years of research could not go beyond the skill of a single operator.

    If they saw the true power of a puppet king of thend, like the ones given out to Abel, they would realize just how bare their understanding was.

    Suddenly, something came across Abel¡¯s mind as he quickly shed towards the shoulder of the puppet king and opened the energy socket. One of the 200 gems was almost used up.

    Abel was stunned at how much energy this puppet used. Top-level gems were very rare in the Central continued, so he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the dwarves were umting top-level gems in secret. After all, most of the gems in the world were dug up by the dwarves.

    If Abel didn¡¯t have his Horadric Cube, he too would be umting gems for those puppets like crazy.

    Still, Abel was very happy about the result. He didn¡¯t know how well a puppet king would do against a powerful professional, but it would be a nightmare for any castle.

    Afterward, Abel put the puppet king back in his holy portal bag and returned to the golden castle.

    ¡°Circle spirit, open a 40 meters tall underground space and set up some protection circles around it!¡± Abel immediately connected to the circle spirit.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± 2000 worker puppets began to emerge from a secret inventory of the castle.

    Just like that, a huge construction had begun. Even without any dwarves, those workers puppets had finished the work in 3 days with the research spirit and circle spirit inmand.

    The digging alone only took a day, so most of the time was actually dedicated to setting up the magic circles.

    Afterward, Abel ced the 2 puppet kings in that underground space. The golden castle was never the strongest in terms of attack power, but finally, it gained a leg up.

    Abel given the control of those puppets to the circle spirit and research spirit. When needed, they would definitely give his enemy a surprise.

 Chapter 1186 - Chaos Sanctuary

    <h4>Chapter 1186: Chaos Sanctuary</h4>

    The wind was getting breezy by the time October rolled around. Although a change in weather wouldn¡¯t affect a professional like Abel too much, it was still nice to rx on his Starlight protection circle with a ss of juice in his hand.

    A few months of peace in the Central went by, and the conflicts in the front line had subsided.

    The most the Holy Kingdom did was unleash some attack on the second and third lines of battlefields, but never anyrge-scale operation.

    The holy kingdom had taken a big hit, and everyone apuded the wizard union for their action.

    However, Abel knew one thing that no one did. The reason why the Holy Kingdom subsided their operation was because of theck of Holy crystals.

    Still, Abel also enjoyed a moment of peace alongside everyone.

    Every night he went into the Dark World, and every day he made potions in his Golden castle.

    He was at the pinnacle of being a rank 22 wizard. Soon he would level up.

    Abel was making his way to the Chaos Sanctuary in the Dark World, and the battles were only going to get more intense.

    Like the sunset, Abel¡¯s thirst for battle increased once again.

    After hundreds of years of endless battles in the Dark World, maybe he was the most war-experienced professional in the Central Continent.

    His blood burned as he watched the sunset.

    When the time arrived, he returned to his training room. At that moment, everyone in the castle knew it was Abel¡¯s training time. No one would bother him.

    Abel stepped into the blue portal and immediately sensed a change in energy, but he did not stay for long as he directly teleported to the River of ming.

    It was the closest teleportation circle to the Chaos Sanctuary. Afterward, he began to sh on theva and burned up rocks.

    He killed all the hell creatures along the way, so the ce was safe nevertheless.

    But still, he had on his frozen armor, energy shield, and bone armor.

    Also was also wearing his invisible cape with his power of the will increasing to the range of 3000 meters through its crown. Even with the distortion ofva, he could still reach his power of the will out for 500 meters.

    Abel kept his speed and finally saw the Chaos Sanctuary emerging.

    He shed in it and immediately sensed the energy of hell creatures around him. It was time for battle.

    He let out his 12 spirit guardian knights, spirit guardian wizards, and mud monster with the death qi of his druid soul.

    He then unleashed the natural force of his druid soul and summoned his Grey bear and top-level beasts.

    Finally, he waved his hand and summoned Frankenstein, Mad knight Bruce, and legendary Knight Wale.

    They were only his basic forces since he couldn¡¯t summon anyrge size beasts in this tight space.

    Of course, he was also using his angel body to fight. But after a moment, he got another idea.

    His angel body was controlled by his human power of the will, and it could appear 1500 meters from him in the Central Continent without the help of his mysterious crown.

    But in the Chaos Sanctuary, it could only appear 500 meters from Abel, even with his mysterious crown.

    Still, it was enough for Abel to unleash it beside a hell creature out of thin air and unleash a strike. All Abel needed was to perfect the transition.

    With this in mind, his druid soul could keep using spells while utilizing the super strikes of his angel body.

    As for now, Abel never encountered any hell creature who could withstand a single strike from it.

    ¡°I see you!¡± Not long after Abel summoned his beast, he saw an Oblivion knight approaching with a group of Doom knights following.

    He immediately cast the aging curse to slow it down, and mad knight Bruce unleashed the preaching aura. A green glow emerged below the Oblivion knight.

    Legendary knight Wale did not get involved immediately. Instead, he let the Spirit Guardian Knights strike first with their spirit swords.

    Abel kept his eyes out. Frankenstein and the 12 spirit guardian wizards also began their spells.

    He couldn¡¯t let his summons make close attacks carelessly. He had to make sure his enemy did not have a rebound ability first.

    Once he was not careful, and 2 spirit guardian knights were directly turned into skeletons during their attack.

    Luckily the spirit guardian knights could sh, and they were not that hard to summon again, so they were the best for testing out his enemies.

    It would be a huge hit for Abel if Mad knight Bruce or legendary knight Wale were killed by rebound force.

    The Doom Knights behind the Oblivion Knights began their spells.

    Abel immediatelymanded the 2 spirit guardian knights who died the most to sh next to Doom knights. Their goal was not to kill those Doom knights but to make an attack pose to test out if they had any rebound force.

    At the same time, Abel cast another aging curse and slowed them down.

    Bang! Their swords made contact, and a strange glow appeared above the 2 spirit guardian knights.

    Abel immediatelymanded them to stop, but it was toote.

    A Doom knight unleashed another strike, and one of his spirit guardian knights was turned into pieces.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Abel grunted. He had to summon a spirit guardian knight to reconnect with its soul again.

    Despite how strong his soul was by that point, he was still bound to each of his spirit guardian knights emotionally, even for newly summoned ones.

    The other spirit guardian knight stopped in time. As far as Abel could tell, there was only one Doom knight out of the 12 with a rebound ability. Therefore, he fixed his age curse on it and unleashed his 2 most powerful spells. The ¡°blizzard¡± and ¡°meteoroids.¡± In a second, the spells allnded on that Doom knight.

    Frankenstein also knew it would change its target and followed up on that Doom knight with its own blizzard and meteoroids as well.

    After 10 seconds of endless spells, the Doom knight dropped dead.

    With the only knight with rebound ability gone, legendary knight Wale and Mad knight Bruce unleashed their charge to clean up the remaining hell creatures.

    Abel also unleashed his Angel body, and a pure white light struck down on a Doom knight.

    How powerful was that strike? Abel couldn¡¯t tell, but that Doom knight was immediately turned into ash.

    However, there was one thing, it seemed like the soul of hell creatures were burned alongside the strike as well. Maybe the power of light was catastrophic to them.

    This was why Abel didn¡¯t like using his angel body. He wanted the souls of hell creatures to make soul potions. Of course, he was also afraid of the rebound force.

    The powerful attack of his angel body would be his worst nightmare if it was met with a rebound.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what would happen to his druid soul if his angel body was killed or if his human body would be affected.

    Therefore, he would only use his angel body on spell casting hell creatures or powerful bosses, given it is a safe situation, of course.

    After all the Doom knights were dead, the oblivion knight lost the spell support, and the following battle became a breeze.

    Abel retracted his angel body and cast another aging curse. Afterward, he pointed at the dead bodies of doom knights and unleashed a corpse explosion.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! The Oblivion knight dropped dead, and the battle ended. The only loss Abel took was losing a spirit guardian knight from the rebound.

    Unless Abel¡¯s summons were killed in an instant, he could normally revive them with his potions.

    Still, he could not let his guard down. In the following days of battle in the river of me, he encountered many dangerous situations.

    For example, hell creatures flying out ofva, the me explosion of hell, and the surprise self-destruction of hell creatures.

    No matter how powerful Abel was, he only had one life at the end of the day.

    Abel did not even check the rewards he got. Those oblivion knights didn¡¯t have much other than a long de corroded by hell anyway.

    Each battle was breathtaking. There was not a single weak hell creature around.

    If Abel wasn¡¯t a rank 22 with 3 professions at once, or if he didn¡¯t have so many powerful summonses as support, there was no way he could even make it through.

    Afterward, Abel summed a skeleton from the corpse of a doom knight and merged it with a spirit wolf to form a new spirit guardian knight.

    Before the new spirit guardian knight returned to the team, it picked up the gears from the dead spirit guardian knight and put them on its body.

 Chapter 1187 - Bound

    <h4>Chapter 1187: Bound</h4>

    After 2 more battles, Abel saw a patch of light in front of him.

    Although there were the external mes of hell flickering all over the Chaos Sanctuary, what was in front seemed even more spooky.

    Abel felt his heart drop. He knew what he was about to face, but it was his destination. So he carefully kept making his way forward.

    It was the center of the Chaos Sanctuary. The glow wasing from theck ofva which had a giant pentagram on top.

    There were no hell creatures around. They seemed scared of this area.

    Abel knew where he was, of course. It was where the Diablo was hidden. If Abel ignited the Pentagram, it would be summoned.

    The Diablo was the most powerful Hell Creature he encountered so far, and he only gained the confidence to face it after his crazy level-ups as a rank 22 wizard with countless powerful summons as support and his angel body.

    However, summoning the Diablo was no simple process. He had to ignite the 3 magic circles beside it and kill all the hell creatures first.

    Abel did not hesitate. He walked towards the giant magic circle on the far left.

    Immediately, hundreds of Oblivion knights, Doom Knights, and Venom Lords charged Abel. This time, he took it safe and directly cast a Bone Wall to stop them.

    He stopped his summons and unleashed a spell attack on those hell creatures with Frankenstein and the 12 spirit guardian wizards.

    Mad knight Bruce ignited the Holy Freeze, and all the hell creatures were slowed down.

    Legendary Knight Wale also unleashed his ¡®fate,¡¯ and the resistance of the hell creatures immediately dropped.

    Abel was utilizing the terrain. His tactic was to block the little passage those hell creatures wereing out of.

    As long as his bone wall could sustain, those hell creatures had no chance.

    When the first hell creature dropped dead, Abel unleashed a corpse explosion. Flesh and blood were sted into the sky, and the fiery shockwave made even more hell creatures drop dead.

    Abel loved it when the hell creatures without long-range attacks gather in a tight spot. It saved him a lot of time, and he could fully gather his power with Frankenstein and the spirit guardian wizards.

    Finally, all the hell creatures were dead. But still, he still kept his eyes out as he made his way forward.

    It was at that moment. He felt a sense of hunger. He couldn¡¯t help but give out a bitter smile. He had been battling for hours on end for a day.

    Since there was no sunlight in the Chaos Sanctuary, the passage of time seemed almost unnoticeable.

    After all these years, he was experienced with hell creatures, and he knew what the best method of dealing with each type was.

    The scariest thing about hell creatures was defense, especially the close-range attack types such as the Oblivion Knights. Each of them took a long time to kill.

    Even with the exploding corpse, Abel was in it for a long ride.

    He took out a battle of hunger potion, and he was ready for the next 10 days once again.

    However, seeing how the battle was progressing, Abel decided to take a break. More important than killing hell creatures was resting and training, so he returned to head back to the Rogue Encampment.

    He was about to level up as a wizard, and his angel body was growing by the day.

    He took out a scroll of the town portal and arrived at the Pandemonium Fort. Though it¡¯s short distance teleportation circle, he returned to the Rogue Encampment.

    It was almost nighttime¡ªtime for meditation for his human body and sword training for his angel body.

    Afterward, his human body took a rest as his angel body continued to train through the night.

    Early next morning, his angel body to his human body before he woke up.

    It was another day of lonesome batting and training. It was the sacrifice of sess that no one in the Central Continent knew about Abel.

    After all, he was walking on the edge of life when everyone else was sleeping.

    Abel arrived at the side of a river and washed away the dread before resuming his battle in the Chaos Sanctuary.

    The murderous scent remained, and it would not go away unless he killed every hell creature there.

    It was not a pleasant smell with a ground full of dead bodies, but there was a strand of holiness to the ce under the flicker of light prated from the giant crystal window.

    Of course, Abel only had time to admire the scenery since he killed so many hell creatures along the way.

    He took a deep breath and summed his summons once again. The following battle would not be easy.

    He did not immediately ignite the other giant pentagram in the center of the Chaos Sanctuary. Instead, hemanded his Grey bear, Mad knight Bruce, and Legendary knight Wale to block in front of him.

    The spirit guardian knights formed the second line of defense while the spell caster stood far from the back.

    When their formation was set, Abel reached his power of will forward.

    As soon as it was connected with the first summoning magic circle of the pentagram, a red glow emerged with a strange magic pattern.

    He then turned to the second summoning magic circle, but before the other strange pattern even emerged, a red light shed, and a group of Venom lords was dashing towards him.

    They were extremely fast, and there was a Dark-Gold level Venom Lord on the lead.

    But Abel was prepared. Mad knight Bruce immediately unleashed a Holy Freeze and slowed them down.

    Abel then followed up with an aging curse to slow them down even more.

    Legendary knight Wale, on the other hand, unleashed his support aura and charged into those Venom Lords. Since they could only do fire attacks, they could do much to Legendary Knight Wale.

    Of course, that was only because there were no other types of hell creatures around, and they were drastically impacted by the Holy Freeze and Aging Curse.

    Still, Abel didn¡¯t want Knight Wale to take a risk. A white light shed, and his angel body appeared in front of the Dark Gold Venom Lord with a sword.

    His target was set, and a powerful strike was unleashed. However, it was not enough to kill a dark gold hell creature in an instant. All it did was knock it back for a few steps.

    But still, it created an opening for the following attacks.

    Abel¡¯s angel body kept knocking it back as it tried to spill out its most powerful me attack, but the Holy Freeze and Aging curse got the best of it.

    Abel¡¯s angel body increased his speed, and his sword almost turned into a wave of silver. The venom lord was helpless¡ªall it could do was take the attack as it came.

    The true power of the angel body was on full disy, which was never shown against weaklings.

    Abel¡¯s sword training was also paying off. His wings already did wonders to his speed, and it only doubled with his angel sword.

    The other Venom lords wanted to help, but they were stopped by Knight Wale.

    Finally, countless cuts emerged on the body of that Venom Lord, and its scream grew weaker and weaker.

    It was at that moment, Abel stopped his angel body and shed behind the Venom Lord with his human body with chains of lightning in his hands.

    In a few breaths, 10 lightning strikesnded on the Venom Lord, and it dropped dead with a final scream.

    A grey soul then flew out and entered the Horadric cube on Abel¡¯s left arm.

    It was the reason why Abel couldn¡¯t let his angel body finish its attack and burn up the soul with it. The soul of a dark gold boss was too good to go to waste, each of them was basically an ability potion.

    It was a shame, such a powerful Dark Gold servant of the Diablo didn¡¯t even get to unleash a strike before it was taken down by Abel.

    With their Dark Gold leader dead, the following hell creatures had no chance.

    Abel¡¯s angel body did not keep going. Instead, he turned to the special grey belt on the dead Dark Gold venom Lord.

    It was sparkling in gold, unlike anything else.

    A sh emerged from Abel¡¯s hand, and he snatched the belt with telekinesis.

    In an instant, his world stone identified the name of this belt.

    Razortail. It was a sharkskin belt with a silver buckle. It looked simple, but its vintage texture and golden glow gave out an extraordinary feel.

 Chapter 1188 - Dark Gold Reward

    <h4>Chapter 1188 - Dark Gold Reward </h4>

    Abel looked at the Razortail on his hand and admired the wealth a Dark Gold boss in the Chaos Sanctuary had.

    For some reason, he rarely got any rewards from other hell creatures in the Dark World.

    Most of it was damaged by the passage of time, whether they were white, blue, or gold.

    They might look new on the hell creatures, but once their possessor was dead and their energy of hell faded, it would return to the useless object it was.

    The only ones remaining were Dark Gold gears. Each one was totally unique. They were the Holy object of the Dark World.

    Although the armor on that dead Dark Gold Lord of Terror was also Dark Gold, Abel knew it was useless looking at how badly it was damaged.

    This was why Abel dedicated his time to making rune words gear. Despite how powerful and unique Dark Gold gears were, no one could possibly know where most of them would end up after so many years.

    The most powerful ability of the Razortail was the piercing attack.

    With an added piercing attack, Razortail was ideal for characters that specialized in ranged weapons. Razortail¡¯s pierce bonus stacks with bonuses inherent to weapons.

    It was too bad it was most effective on long spears, which were rare in the Central Continent.

    Abel directly handed the Razortail to his Angel body. The 150% defense was still very useful to his safety.

    What hecked was a powerful bow. If not, attacks like that wouldn¡¯t do anything to hell creatures.

    He retrieved his angel body and walked towards the other summon circle near the window of the Chaos Sanctuary.

    He reached his power of the will forward, and the terrains were clear to him. Thevake had divided the area, and there was a passage aside.

    He never underestimated hell creatures, so he would always try to keep his distance.

    Time was not a factor because each second counted into his training.

    Soon, he saw a few spooky-looking storm casters flying towards him from the other side. Their attacks were not powerful, but they would be done once you got close to them.

    Knight Wale charged forward. He unleashed a revengebo strike, and those storm casters were dead in no time.

    Abel¡¯s side of thevake had no more hell creatures, so he made his way forward.

    In a hundred meters, there were more oblivion knights and Lord of Terror waiting for him. Although there were some doom knights as well, both Lord of Terror and oblivion knights were close-ranged hell creatures. They would bepletely exposed to Abel and Frankenstein¡¯s spells as soon as they charged forward.

    Utilizing the terrains in a fight was thrilling. They screamed in agony as soon as they crossed thevake.

    Since Abel was quite close to the passage, those stupid hell creatures had no choice but to face him directly.

    Abel and Frankenstein didn¡¯t need to worry about mana in the Dark World. Not only was their recovery rate extremely fast, but the spirit guardian knight captain also had a rune word ¡¯insight¡¯ on its hand.

    Under a level 17 mediation aura, they had endless amounts of mana.

    Since hell creatures had a diverse amount of resistance to elements, Abel needed many types of attacks in order to fully utilize the terrain.

    Just like the Lord of Terrors and oblivion knights¡ªfor example, fire attacks werepletely useless to them. As for the Storm caster, lightning attacks couldn¡¯t do any damage.

    Therefore, Abel and Frankenstein had to use abination of fire and ice in their attacks.

    Time slowly passed by, and hell creatures kept dropping dead, with Abel and Frankenstein causally casting spells.

    When half of the hell creatures were dead, Frankenstein suddenly shed to the other side of thevake.

    The hell creatures were immediately attracted as he shed into the corner of the area.

    Attracting hell creatures was an art. If you were too close, they could be able to break your sh, but if you were too far, they wouldn¡¯t be interested.

    Frankenstein was the only one in Abel¡¯s team who mastered this ability.

    It was a risky move, but only for normal wizards.

    After all, Frankenstein¡¯s body was almost indestructible.

    That body was a surprise discovery. Who could have possibly imagined using an ancient puppet as a body and seeded in doing so?

    Unless your physical attacks could break an ancient puppet, you would not be able to hurt Frankenstein.

    Of course, it was not resistance to elements, but that was also not much of a problem to Frankenstein as aw-defying wizard with many gears as support.

    As Frankenstein kept shing, hell creatures chased after it in a frenzy as they roared. It was their instinct to chase after anything with life force.

    Frankenstein let his distance perfectly. Even the spirit guardian wizards could not do something like that.

    Abel kept his eyes on the other side happily and cast his spells. In an instant, lightning, mes, and ice storms filled the area from above and below.

    Frankenstein¡¯s job was finished. He returned to Abel¡¯s and cast his strongest spells as well.

    Abel did not let his guard down despite the breezy battle. When all the hell creatures were dead, he carefully made his way forward once again.

    He had a power of the will range of 500 meters, but that was not included within theva, so storm casters could fly out of it for a surprise attack any time.

    He looked into the passage and saw the summoning circle.

    He scanned with his power of the will, and a red glow emerged from the circle, and a strange magic pattern began to flicker.

    But Abel kept his eyes on the surroundings. Soon, a group of oblivion knights with a Dark Gold doom knight as their leader emerged.

    He knew he was in for a brutal fight as soon as he noticed the aura below that oblivion knight.

    After all, there were no weaklings in the Chaos Sanctuary. If not, Abel didn¡¯t need to be so careful, even though killing him instantly wasn¡¯t really possible.

    Withrge amounts of recovery potions, he could recover no matter how badly he was hurt.

    The thing he worried about the most was the rebound force of some oblivion knight. It was a nightmare for the close-range fighters in his team, and he didn¡¯t want to lose any single one of them.

    When he saw that dark gold doom knight approaching, he immediately wrapped his team in his power of the will and shed back to the other side of theke.

    Frankenstein began its attack once again as the group of oblivion knights charged forward with their ming aura.

    The most eye-catching hell creature was still that dark gold doom knight. It was the only one with a magic staff, and its entire body was glowing in dark gold.

    Frankenstein shed towards the side of Abel, but it was at that moment that Dark Gold doom knight waved his hand, and a red cloud of curse emerged above them. In an instant, Abel felt his defense drop.

    But still, Abel didn¡¯t care too much about a curse that didn¡¯t give him any damage directly as he began his spells once again.

    Oblivion knights were resistant to fire, so he doubled down on lightning and ice spells.

    That Dark Gold Doom knight went mad when it was attacked. It waved its magic star frantically, and all kinds of curses appeared above Abel and his team.

    ¡¯Attack absorb¡¯, ¡¯aging¡¯, ¡¯lower defence¡¯, ¡¯life taking¡¯, and ¡¯damage increase¡¯ appeared on Abel.

    At the same time, it kept replenishing the life force of its doom knights and added bone armor on itself. From time to time, it charges forward for a strike.

    But still, they had to engage in a close battle in order for the knights to achieve an instant kill with a rebound force. Therefore Abel should be fine as long as he kept his distance.

    Time slowly passed, and the battle wasing to an end. Finally, the Dark Gold Doom knight self-destructed, and a grey soul flew towards Abel.

    Abel shed towards the dead Dark Gold Doom knight. The ce was filled with scattered pieces of flesh and dead bodies. The disgusting smell it gave out was enough to make anyone want to puke. Even Abel didn¡¯t want to look at it for too long.

    After some detailed searching, Abel found a pair of dark gold gloves among the pieces of flesh.

    With telekinesis, the golden gloves vanished from the flesh and appeared on Abel¡¯s hand. Due to the special attribute of dark gold gears, it was not affected by the blood at all.

    Abel¡¯s world stone immediately gave out a name: Soul Drainer.

    Defense: 149

    120% Enhanced Defense

    7% Mana Stolen Per Hit

    7% Life Stolen Per Hit

    -50 To Monster Defense Per Hit 8% Chance To Cast Level 3 Weaken On Striking

    There was no need to exin that it was a rare dark gold gear. Even Abel only had a pair of normal gloves.

    But he was not nning to use it on himself. It would be too much of a waste. Instead, he handed it to his angel body.

    As long as he didn¡¯t get killed in an instant, he would be able to take down enemies even from the same rank.

 Chapter 1189 - New Summon

    <h4>Chapter 1189 - New Summon </h4>

    Abel did not ignite the third summoning circle immediately. Instead, he turned to the Rogue Encampment as the sun was going down.

    He first headed to the Oaktree to check up on the high elves and the water spirit fruit trees.

    They kept growing in number. There were more than 10 types of spirit fruit trees, but Abel had only ever taken water spirit fruits from it.

    He didn¡¯t want to undermine their growth, and he didn¡¯t want to nt any more trees. Of course, by that point, all professionals were crazy for his water spirit fruit juice.

    Still, his 3000 water spirit fruit trees had grown to 7000 water spirit trees with the help of the third goddess spring water and the high elves. Combined with other types of spirit fruit trees, he had more than 10,000 trees which were more than enough for the high elves even if their poption kept growing.

    Spirit fruit trees were not easy to manage. Each needed a professional gardener and the perfect environment to produce a small number.

    Abel would not be able to have so many if the Dark World¡¯s weather was not like spring all year round, and so many high elves to nourish them with his third goddess spring water.

    The sky was getting dark, so it was time for meditation.

    He took out an elite light gem, intelligence fruit, and mana gathering circle. After an hour of meditation, he felt like he was just a hair away from leveling up.

    He looked at his drained light gem and felt a little disappointed. His angel body still hadn¡¯tpleted his training and didn¡¯t want to dwell around.

    He felt like there was something he needed to do, which was why he came to the Oak tree.

    Suddenly something struck him: he immediately shed towards a mana gathering circle where the holy priest bone card was. It had been half a year, and just as he expected, it was fully recovered.

    He stepped into the mana gathering circle and took out the bone card with a resurrection target in mind.

    Of course, it was Wizard Luce from the Snow spirit mountain. Wizards were more useful in the Dark World than close-range fighters, especially aw-defying wizard.

    Abel took out Wizard Luce¡¯s dead body from his personal storage box. Its body was perfect other than its broken neck and metal arm.

    Abel was very happy. He first recovered its broken neck with a preaching aura. But, since the life force of wizards was not as powerful as a holy knight, it would take a little longer.

    Abel didn¡¯t want Wizard Luce to die again with a broken neck after he gave it a new soul.

    Just for safety, he gave it another full recovery potion.

    The following job was simple. With the resurrection ability of the holy bone card, a body with only its battle instincts was resurrected.

    Afterward, the holy one card cracked again, and Abel put it back in the mana gathering circle once again to slowly recover.

    He then turned to Wizard Luce and fed it a soul potion to give it a new soul.

    Faint energy of soul emerged from Wizard Luce, and Abel signed a contract with it. Soon, a soul chain was formed.

    Abel was very happy. Maybe no one had more powerful summons than him.

    As you know, each summoned being needed a full submission of the soul from another.

    But even if you could get a powerful force to submit, each person had a limited amount of contracts in their soul.

    Therefore, every professional would pick who they contract with extreme caution to fully utilize the space.

    A weak soul always took up less space, so Abel used that to his advantage by signing contracts with his summons before they became powerful.

    Another professional would not have enough soul storage even if they could sign a contract with a summon as powerful as Doff the Beamon or legendary Knight Wale.

    Abel then handed hundreds of soul potions and full recovery potions to Wizard Luce, and its growth began.

    Finally, Wizard Luce was no longer the Wizard from Snow spirit mountain. He was reborn.

    "I¡¯ll call you Tony, wee to the team!" Abel smiled.

    Of course, Wizard Luce... or Tony, did not reply. The outside world was still a blur to him. The only thing he knew was he would reply to Abel.

    After all, the bond of the soul was the most important.

    Since Abel was with his summons since their creation, their loyalty was stronger than anything. The soul contract was just a way for them to strengthen theirmunication.

    Wizard Tony didn¡¯t know how to speak, but it still showed a strong sense of happiness to his owner.

    Abel connected to Wizard Tony¡¯s soul and knew he was an ice wizard. That was no surprise. The inherited object of the Snow Spirit Mountain was an ice bed, after all.

    It seemed like Abel had to let Wizard Tony master anotherw. A single element was too limited in the Dark world.

    It was no challenge. Abel had aw of fire guide, the eternal me of hell, and finally, he could ask the tree of life to replicate a new wizard pattern in WIzard Tony¡¯s soul.

    At least Abel had replicated 3 wizard patterns in his own soul and became a rank 22 wizard with no problem.

    The only issue was time, so Wizard Tony might not be able to use thew of fire in thising battle with the Diablo.

    He then took out a full set of gear he prepared¡ªthe rune word spirit sword, spirit shield, preaching armor, and knowledge helmet.

    In an instant, Wizard Tony¡¯s power took a big leap forward and became the most powerful rank 21 wizard.

    He then handed Wizard Tony some hunger potions, healing potions, mana potions, antidotes, and more.

    Wizard Tony was not Frankenstein. He still had a normal human body, and he needed food.

    It was already midnight, and Abel went into his Ankara tent for a rest while Wizard Tony began to train next to his angel body.

    The Ankara tent was a barrier to the outside world, so Abel would not hear a sound no matter how much noise they were making.

    Early next morning, Abel retracted his angel body and put Wizard Tony to his monster ring, and set off towards the River of me once again to resume his battle.

    There was only one summoning circle, and it was the day he ignited it.

    He summoned his team once again. The only thing different was with Wizard Tony at the back.

    They got into their formation and slowly made their way forward while keeping their eyes out.

    In turn, they arrived at a space filled with every single type of hell creature in the Chaos Sanctuary. Oblivion knight, Doom Knight, Lord of Terror, and Storm casters.

    Abel immediately stopped his spirit guardian knight, and they guarded in front of him.

    Knight Bruce unleashed the faith aura, and the defense and elemental resistance of those hell creatures immediately dropped. Knight Wale then followed with a Holy freeze to slow them down.

    The 12 spirit guardian wizards, on the other hand, got into a row and unleashed a chain of lightning.

    Of course, if knight Bruce did not ignite its aura to lower their resistance to elements, there was no way a spell attack like that would do much to those hell creatures, especially those Storm Casters.

    Abel, Frankenstein, and Wizard Tony were at the very back. They were the main power.

    Abel had a grey bear next to him which added an even strongeryer of defense.

    They slowly made their way forward as those hell creatures charged towards like crazy after smelling the scent of life.

    The first line of hell creatures was immediately covered in frost, and 12 strikes of lightningnded on them.

    The spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s rune word insight kept replenishing mana for the team as Abel and the 2 otherw-defying wizards intensified the attacks.

    From time to time, Abel would cast an aging curse and bone wall to slow down those hell creatures even more.

    Soon, the first line of hell creatures dropped dead. More charged forward, but they were also met with the same faith.

    The doom knights and storm caster also cast their spells attack, but they were blocked by Abel¡¯s spirit guardian knights. Even if they managed to go through, they were blocked by his holy knights.

    Of course, Abel could only do this with unlimited amounts of full recovery potions.

    The battle was getting boring and repetitive. As the hell creatures kept dropping dead, Abel and his team began to make their way forward.

    Abel kept his spells going. By that point, he didn¡¯t even need to aim. All he needed was to track those hell creatures down with his power of the will.

    Abel knew the most important factor in the Chaos Sanctuary was not their attack power but the holy knights¡¯ aura.

    With the Holy Freeze inbination with the faith aura, the defense of those hell creatures took a big hit, and they had no chance of charging.

    This was also because they had not run into any Dark Gold bosses yet.

 Chapter 1190 - Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 1190 - Level Up </h4>

    Abel kept pushing deeper in his formation. He loved battling in big open areas. It allowed him and his team to keep their safe distance.

    As time went on, he finally saw the passage in front of him and the dilemma within it.

    There were not many hell creatures around, mostly just Oblivion knights and Doom knights, so he didn¡¯t need to keep a tight formation.

    Abel and Frankenstein shed into a passage with the grey bear in front of them.

    The reason he didn¡¯t bring Wizard Tony was that he was still new to the team.

    With a grey bear in front, all the attacks from the knights were counteracted.

    As for their curses, they couldn¡¯t do anything tow-defying wizards.

    Of course, Abel was confident to enter because there were no Dark Gold bosses around.

    The battle ended quickly, and not a single knight was left.

    They ignored the summoning pattern and shed towards another passage.

    There were not many hell creatures in that passage as well. Most of them had already been attracted outside and killed.

    With chains of lightninging out of Abel¡¯s hands, those hell creatures could do anything but twitch.

    There was no chance for them to even move, let alone attack.

    Finally, Frankenstein joined in with a blizzard, and all the hell creatures were covered in frost and electric arcs. In a minute, the battle was over.

    All the hell creatures were dead.

    However, Abel did not care about the result. Instead, he ignited the summoning circle in this passage and returned to the other one and ignited it as well.

    Suddenly a beam of light emerged from the cracks of those passages, and a group of storm casters emerged with a dark gold storm caster as the leader.

    Storm casters were not powerful, so Abel directly gave out amand.

    White light shed on knight Wale, and he charged towards the dark gold Storm caster like a beam.

    A giant force locked the dark gold Storm caster back, and Knight Wale followed with a shield strike.

    Knight Bruce unleashed a ming aura and charged towards that dark gold Storm caster as well.

    By the time that Storm Caster regained its consciousness again, it was met with another shield strike.

    For a long-range hell creature vulnerable to physical attacks, it is helpless against 2 powerful holy knights, even as a dark gold boss.

    Vertigo followed the attacks. The holy knights took turns, and the dark gold Storm Caster had no chance of escaping.

    As for the normal Storm casters without their leader, they were surrounded easily by Abel, Frankenstein, Wizard Tony, and the 12 spirit guardian knights.

    Since 12 spirit guardian wizards could only do lightning attacks, they did not make a move.

    Abel kept his eyes out on his teammates. He would give them a full recovery potion each time their health began to drop. His task in the Chaos Sanctuary of the day was about to finish.

    He was about to reach a state of fulfillment, so he was not nning to face Diablo just yet.

    The state of fulfillment could bring him an extra bit of power when facing a powerful boss such as the Diablo, even if it was not that noticeable on the surface. On top of that, the song of life that came afterward might even help him on his future level-ups.

    The normal Storm casters kept dropping dead, and Abel¡¯s team began to gather force on the dark gold Storm caster.

    Soon, the battle ended.

    Abel did not use his Angel body as it might kill that dark gold Storm caster by mistake.

    If it did, that soul of a dark gold storm caster would do to waste.

    After all, his angel body could unleash tens of powerful strikes in a single breath.

    Abel turned to the dead body of that dark gold Storm caster and saw some golden sparkles.

    He used telekinesis, and a bracelet appeared on his hand.

    Highlord¡¯s wrath

    Lightning Resist +35%

    Adds 1-30 Lightning Damage

    20% Increased Attack Speed

    +1 to All Skills

    9% Chance of Deadly Strike

    Attacker Takes Lightning Damage of 15

    It was a decent bracelet for a long-range professional. So, of course, it was perfect for his angel body.

    He would only give it to his other summons once his angel body was geared up.

    After all, it was his body. Its power was his power.

    The only thing wasted was that +1 to all skills. His angel body did not have a single skill.

    As he gazed at the Highlord¡¯s wrath, he suddenly heard deepughtering from the Chaos Sanctuary.

    It was not pleasantughter¡ªin fact, it seemed arrogant and murderous.

    Abel¡¯s face turned pale. He knew the Diablo would emerge from the pentagon once all the summoning circles were ignited.

    But he was not nning to fight, so he took out a scroll of the town portal and returned to the Pandemonium Fort.

    It was a smooth day of battle, and it was the only afternoon.

    He used this time to make some potions and gears.

    He could easily make a golden level gear with his forgery skills, if not a rune word gear. Not a single cksmith in the Central Continent could evene close.

    Golden level gears were already the best the Holy Continent could do. Dark gold ones were only documented in legends.

    Meanwhile, his angel body kept training.

    Soon, the sun had set, and it was meditation time.

    Abel walked into his mana gathering circle and took out 2 top-level light gems. The reason he had an extra one was that he wanted to reach a state of fulfillment.

    He took a seat on his cushion and entered a state of deep meditation after hundreds of years.

    He was numb to the external world. All he sensed was pure white energy rushing in his body from the gems.

    In an hour, he reached the pinnacle of a rank 22 wizard. Finally, he reached a state of fulfillment.

    All he needed was an opportunity, and he would level up. It was normally the time where a wizard would go into retreat or try different things, such as picking a fight.

    This process could take tens of years or maybe hundreds of years. Sometimes a wizard could even die in this bottleneck before they even level up.

    His angel body stopped its saw this. It knew his human body was about to end its meditation.

    Suddenly, it sensed level-up energying from his human body. It seemed like the daunting bottleneck all professionals experienced did not ur on his human body.

    The angel¡¯s body was caught off guard, so it quickly returned to its human form by instinct.

    Abel could not multitask during a level-up. At least, he couldn¡¯t take the risk.

    It was an expected level up, but he was a god in the Rogue Encampment.

    Going from a rank 22 wizard to a rank 23 should be a breeze.

    The 3 rank 22 wizard pattern within Abel¡¯s main soul turned into 3 extremely strange energies and gathered around his power of the will.

    3 rune pens were formed in his power of the will, and his main soul needed to draw out 3 rank 23 patterns.

    When the process wasplete, the energy of a rank 23 wizard emerged from Abel.

    A wizard could not control their energy when they first leveled up. It was their signature.

    ABel opened his eyes with a strange look on his face.

    Howe he didn¡¯t go through any bottleneck? Howe he leveled up immediately after fulfillment.

    He turned to his druid soul. His druid and priest profession could only unleash when his Angel body was not around. If the angel body was inside him, his other professions would be overshadowed by its light.

    Suddenly, the marking of his druid and priest professions also began to change. He knew they were leveling up as well, so all he needed was to give them the energy needed for a rank 23 professional.

    Since that death qi and natural force could transform into each other, Abel just needed to replenish one of them.

    But still, Abel shook his head. He did not have time to train as a druid or a priest, and he did not have the energy required.

    He got those 2 professions by surprise, so he was not nning to go too deep into them.

    Being a druid or priest only allowed him to ess more attacking methods.

    There was no way he could get enough death qi or natural force in a short amount of time.

    What bugged him the most was his bottleneck period. Where did it go? Was he going to have a bottleneck during his future level-ups?

    This was very important to him. After all, he had been stuck at a bottleneck for months when he was an elite wizard.

 Chapter 1191 - Diablo

    <h4>Chapter 1191 - Diablo </h4>

    Actually, the reason Abel had leveled up as soon as he was fulfilled was that his Druid soul had merged with the Crystal Angel statue.

    Unlike the human soul, it was supported byrge amounts of faith from the Holy Kingdom.

    With this in mind, Abel¡¯s druid soul was basically like the soul of an angel.

    Angels were extremely powerful beings. They were legendary even without training.

    Since Abel¡¯s druid soul had a close bond with his human soul, they could mutually affect one another.

    If the main soul wanted to level up, the druid soul had to do so as well.

    The main soul¡¯s effect on the druid soul would be a long process since it was not easy for the druid soul to level up.

    However, on the contrary, the druid soul could easily push Abel¡¯s main soul into a legendary without a bottleneck.

    Little did Abel know, the angel body was not only powerful in its fighting power, but there was also this crucial ability.

    Abel still couldn¡¯t figure out why he didn¡¯t go through any bottleneck, but he gave up. So it was great news at the end of the day.

    "Let¡¯s go take down Diablo!" He yelled. He felt very good with his level up.

    Yesterday he was still thinking of leveling up after battling Diablo, but there was no need for that.

    He was more than prepared as he summoned Doff the Beamon. Doff unleashed a battle cry, and his ability was increased.

    After feeling the power increase, Abel almost wanted to resurrect a dead mad Barbarian warrior for himself.

    It was too bad all Barbarians were his followers. He didn¡¯t want to hurt them.

    He arrived at the little teleportation circle and teleported to the River of me. After a few shes, he stopped in front of the Pentagram.

    He couldn¡¯t summon his spirit guardian knight or spirit guardian wizards because their defenses were too weak.

    If they were not careful, all of them would be destroyed before Abel could even cry about it.

    Frankenstein, knight Wale, and knight Bruce formed a team, so Frankenstein could sh away with the knights If things were in trouble.

    Wizard Tony stood as far as possible at the very back as a guard.

    Abel thought for a moment and summoned 5 immortal ravens as well. They were not powerful, but they could be used as a distraction.

    Abel finally summoned the grey beat as a close bodyguard. It was the best shield of a druid.

    Abel then added a frozen armor, energy shield, and bone armor on himself. Seeing everything was set, his confidence was through the roof.

    The Diablo had no chance!

    He did not move in a sh, or at least he was not going to. Instead, he sensed the danger in front of him.

    First Knight Wale ignited the Holy Freeze Aura and charged forward, followed by Knight Bruce with a support aura.

    It was at that moment. Diablo finally showed itself. At first sight, Abel almost thought it was a giant dragon.

    It had the body of a ck dragon. The only things different were the devil horns on its head and the intense evil energying from it.

    Diablo was very fast, almost as fast as Abel¡¯s extra fast.

    When knight Wale was 200 meters from Diablo, its holy freeze aura mmed again to see it.

    A blue shockwaveshed out.

    Just when Abel thought Diablo would slow down, it was affected at all.

    It was the first time Abel saw a holy freeze aura fail. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the suppression of the Dark World or the power of Diablo.

    But he was certain that he was in for a hassle.

    It was at that moment of hesitation, Diablo made a move, and 2 bone prisons appeared around knight Wale and knight Bruce before they even realized it.

    Knight Wale unleashed a full force Wrath strike and immediately broke the prison.

    Not because the brine prison was weak but because knight Wale¡¯s power

    On the other hand, Knight Bruce couldn¡¯t break its own bone prison even after a few strikes.

    Suddenly a wave of messhed out towards the 2 holy knights.

    Knight Wale moved quickly, but the mes still managed to brush against it and took one 1/5 of its health away.

    Abel¡¯s heart dropped. What kind of tactic was that? It seemed like the battle instinct of Diablo was to strike first before the defense.

    As for knight Bruce, it only managed to break the bone prison when the mes were inches in front of him. There was no escape.

    In a few seconds, its health almost bottomed. Luckily, Abel had a full recovery potion prepared.

    It was at that moment Frankenstein wrapped knight Bruce in his power of the will and shed away as far as possible.

    Diablo turned to knight Wale again, who was frantically charging towards it while kept changing directions.

    Diablo paused, and a round of me unleashed from its body towards all directions. Just like the Holy Freeze, there was no way of dodging unless it was beyond its attack range.

    Since knight Wale was too close, it could only counteract it head-on with a full recovery potion.

    Abel cast an aging curse, and a cloud of curse emerged above Diablo. However, Diablo immediately escaped the attack range of the cloud before the rain, of course, even began.

    It was at that moment, Abel saw a pair of dead eyes on Diablo. There was a world stone between them.

    Just like the supper boss of the past, Diablo was also possessed by the world stone.

    Abel immediately knew why his tactics were useless.

    His knights would not be able to do anything if he used up all his recovery potions.

    Knight Wale shook, and it was back in top condition. Soon it was by the side of Diablo.

    Diablo did not move. Instead, it was weing the fight.

    Knight Wale unleashed a shield strike. Just when it thought it could knock out Diablo, Diablo did a gentle twist, and the strike missed.

    Knight Wale immediately followed with a revengebo strike by instinct.

    But Diablo remained still and directly unleashed a beam of mes.

    A big chunk of health was immediately taken away from knight Wale, and it only kept going.

    Abel knew he could no longer let knight Wale keep going. He couldn¡¯t take the risk.

    He immediately wrapped his power of the will around knight Wale. Since he had the power of the will range of 500 meters, he managed to save Knight Wale at thest moment.

    Knight Wale reappeared behind the grey bear, and Abel cast a few more spells which were also missed.

    Diablo was too fast, and its control was too precise. It could almost predict every move of Abel.

    Even a spell as fast as the chain of lightning was useless.

    Of course, Abel knew exactly how it felt as a possessor of the world stone as well.

    It was at that moment. Diablo found its new target: Abel.

    It quickly charged Abel and unleashed a round of me followed by a beam of me.

    But Abel was not nning to give up just yet. Instead, he cast a blizzard with one hand and a thunderstorm with another to counteract Diablo¡¯s attack and strike back.

    However, to his surprise, Diablo dodged the blizzard with a gentle hop and avoided the thunderstorm with a few turns.

    It was at that moment the beam of me arrived in front of Abel¡¯s grey bear. He sensed an intense threat, so he directly gave Knight Bruce and his Grey bear a full recovery potion without even thinking.

    The health of the grey bear had almost bottomed when it counteracted the mes, but it soon recovered with the full recovery potion.

    As the summon of a druid, a grey bear would be forcefully taken back by the monster ring if it was on the verge of death.

    As for knight Bruce, Abel then immediately surrounded it with his power of the will and shed away.

    A big chunk of health was also taken from knight Bruce when it made contact with the me. It would be the end of his life if it was not because of the full recovery potion.

    They reappeared 400 meters out. Abel waved his hand, and a bone wall emerged in front of him, separating him and Diablo.

    He was not expecting the bone wall to stop Diablo, but it should be able to buy him some time.

    Abel was not looking good. He didn¡¯t even have the chance to leave a mark on his enemy.

 Chapter 1192 - Chase

    <h4>Chapter 1192 - Chase </h4>

    At first, Abel was nning to drag out his distance with Diablo by moving in a sh with Knight Wale, but Diablo suddenly did an earth-shaking roar, and an even bigger round of mes shot out from its body.

    This time it had a range of 800 meters. If Frankenstein did not make a move with Knight Bruce earlier, they would take a big hit.

    Abel¡¯s face changed. He knew how scary the round of fire was, but he was not expecting Diablo to follow through immediately.

    At that moment, he injected a full recovery potion on himself and knight Wale.

    He then waved his hand, and the 5 immortal ravens flew towards Diablo to distract it.

    Before the immortal ravens even began to do their tricks, 6 bone prisons emerged and trapped them.

    Since they did not have much attack power, breaking a bone prison was almost impossible without Abel¡¯s help. Their only advantage was their immortal ability.

    Another bone wall emerged around Abel and Knight Wale. Abel immediately ignited a sh, but it was toote. The bone wall of the dark world could lock up dimensions.

    Diablo began to make its way forward, and Abel knew he was doomed once it got closed.

    He was no longer thinking about how to win. Diablo had perfect control of the world stone, and the power it showed was almost the pinnacle of horror.

    He just needed a little time for knight Wale to break the bone prison, so he needed to distract Diablo in the meantime.

    With a gentle wave of his left hand, a body appeared outside of the bone wall and began running.

    It was the ancient illusionary system, and it was the first time he used it in a battle.

    Diablo saw what was going on, and its world stone immediately began to calcte which body was the actual body of Abel, but it was not easy.

    The enemies of the ancients were extremely powerful as well.

    As Diablo paused for a moment, Knight Wale broke the bone wall, and Abel began to sh away.

    Even with their distance, he was still affected by the energy of Diablo, and he could only move in a sh for 100 meters.

    Diablo unleashed a strike on Abel¡¯s illusion body scattered into specs of energy.

    It knew it was tricked, so it roared and immediately chased after the real Abel.

    Abel realized Diablo was fixed on him no matter how fast he shed away.

    Since he could only move 100 meters at a time, this speed was almost useless against Diablo.

    Diablo was just as fast. They had been in a mess, and it had not shown any signs of fatigue.

    Diablo would strike from time to time, which Abel and knight wale could only counteract with potions.

    Abel knew he would be dead if he brought knight Bruce with him as well.

    But the biggest problem now was the enchantments from knight Wale. It could fade at any moment, and they would be in big trouble if it did.

    Abel could escape by letting go of knight Wale, but knight Wale would stand no chance by surviving on its own.

    It was his first legendary summon. It might not be much in the Dark World after being suppressed, but it was almost invincible in the Central Continent.

    At least he would not be able to take down Knight Wale even if Doff the Beamon and Flying me were working together.

    Abel tried to think of a tactic as he kept shing.

    Diablo had no weak points, and it could attack at an rming rate. Each spell was extremely fast, and its range was so scary even his sh was useless.

    Most importantly, Diablo¡¯s agility was unlike any hell creature.

    It was invincible. Who could have possibly taken it down?

    "Who could have possibly taken it down?" Abel immediately thought of the angel¡¯s body. It was his only option, but for safety¡¯s sake, he gave it the scroll of the town portal. He would escape to another world soon as things were not working out.

    At an instant, he unleashed his angel body, and it emerged behind his human body with 4 pairs of wings.

    With the most powerful greats such as the holy sword, holy shield, titan power, Razortail, and Highlord¡¯s wrath, it blocked Diablo.

    "Wale, bring my body to a safe ce and protect it!" Abel¡¯s voice began to fade from his human body.

    He had to focus in front of an enemy like this, so he gathered all his consciousness on his angel body to unleash its full power.

    Knight Wale grabbed his human body and ignited a full charge.

    Diablo suddenly came to a halt, and the wrath in its heart grew.

    Even as a demon without a soul, it knew it was facing an angel from the world stone.

    Diablo roared and immediately chased after Abel¡¯s human body while beams of mes shot towards his angel body.

    Although it was not as fast as Diablo at full speed, Diablo needed to attack and move at the same time. The beam of me brushed against the angel¡¯s body, and Abel felt his body burning, but it onlysted for a few seconds.

    He scanned his angel body. Only 1/20 of its health was taken away.

    With the +100 recovery rate of the holy shield, it would recover in a few seconds.

    The angel body was approaching Diablo, but Diablo would not let it have an easy go.

    But the angel body was also specialized in closebat. There was nothing else it could do.

    White light shed on its holy sword as it struck out.

    Diablo unleashed a beam of me to counteract, and the energy of hell gushed towards the angle body.

    Abel felt his health began to drop, but there was nothing to worry about with the full recovery potion.

    As long as it did not drop to a critical point, he would continue his strike.

    Diablo quickly twisted with the power of its world stone, but the speed of the angle body was nothing to mess with. With the support of 4 wings, its speed was almost doubled.

    Not to mention, with the 200% attack speed increase of the holy sword and 20% attack speed increase of the Highlord¡¯s wrath, even the world stone did not have the time to make a perfect judgment.

    As long as he could leave a scratch on Diablo, it would prove that it was not invincible.

    Diablo had given him such a hard time he was almost nning to give up, but how could he ever tolerate stopping his progress in the Dark World.

    Once Diablo appeared in the Rogue Encampment, the foundation of his world would be finished.

    For a powerful soul no longer bound by hell such as Diablo, there was nothing it wouldn¡¯t do other than the analysis of its world stone.

    Abel¡¯s eyes shed and unleashed 10bo strikes with his angel body, 2 of whichnded on Diablo.

    Diablo¡¯s invincible body began to shake, but this time, it was not within the control of its world stone.

    It was in that split of a moment where Diablo¡¯s body was shaking out of instinct, Abel¡¯s angel body had another opportunity.

    Even though Abel¡¯s angel body¡¯s health had dropped tremendously, it suddenly began to shoot up again with each strike because of the holy sword¡¯s recovery ability.

    Diablo knew It could no longer escape from the angel body, so it doubled down in its attack and even used its ws from time to time.

    Under the world stone, Diablo knew it had more health than that little angel. It wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if they were just nning to drain each other by stamina.

 Chapter 1193 - Tables Turned

    <h4>Chapter 1193 - Tables Turned </h4>

    The fight between Diablo and Abel¡¯s angel body reached a point of stability. A w and mes counteracted each strike from the sword.

    Both sides were attacking.

    This was what Abel wanted. Suppose he kept doing hit and run with Diablo. Then, Diablo would have a huge advantage with its world stone.

    There was no guarantee he could win, but at least his angel body was not draining as much energy with his current tactic.

    Its dark gold chain gloves had a 7% mana steal and 7% health regain with each strike, so it was sustaining itself at 90% health.

    Even if it failed, Abe had the full recovery potions as backups.

    Another ability of the gloves was a -50 defense with each strike, so it was slowly wearing out Diablo.

    Abel was thrilled. He gave up knight skills ever since he reached the top, but he always loved striking. It was the true manifestation of battle.

    He also understood why angels were loved by the above. Its recovery rate was extremely fast, even without any supporting gear. Not to mention its scary wings.

    They were constantly absorbing all kinds of energy from mid-air and turned into light energy thatpletely defused the energy of hell.

    Every being needed to absorb energy to survive, but there would be nothing left if 2 powerful forces were viciously mming against each other.

    After all, their energy absorption rate was scary.

    The angel body¡¯s wings could ignite all energy around it for an explosion.

    And the Diablo was no longer satisfied with its mes attack. In a wave, its mes grew crimson red and got even more intense.

    The angel body¡¯s health quickly dropped to 50%, and Abel immediately took a full recovery potion.

    Diablo immediately knew it was at a disadvantage with that move, and it should change its tactics.

    It quickly stepped back, but Abel was not going to let the calction of the world stone take its chance.

    Diablo¡¯s speed stood no chance of escaping, and the sword of Abel¡¯s angel body keptnding on its skin even if it did not manage to leave a wound.

    After all, the scariest thing about the holy sword was the light energy. Each strike was far greater than normal enchantments.

    Diablo¡¯s defense was exposed just when it was about to change tactic, so the angel body took the chance.

    Abel knew very well there was nothing that could go against a world stone when it came to control.

    He, too, had a world stone, but it was in his human body.

    If his angel body had one as well, the battle would be finished already.

    The angel body had a leg up against the Diablo when it came to both speed and power, as well as endless potions as support.

    With this, he could have even control over its sword andnd a sessful strike every time.

    But at the moment, he could only try his best to forget the knight skills he knew too well and focus on the angel sword techniques.

    After all, the first weapon he ever held was a knight sword. Sword fighting was in his bones.

    This fight with Diablo was a perfect opportunity for his angel body to hone in on its sword skill since it always only took one or two strikes to kill a normal hell creature.

    The angle body was beginning to dominate. With the speed it had, the angel sword technique was unleashing movements unachievable by humans.

    The angel sword technique could unleash 5bo strikes at an instant, and each strikended on the same area on Diablo.

    It was a chance it gave Abel as it moved back.

    As they continued to move back and forth, and Abel kept focusing on striking the same area, the skin of Diablo suddenly tore open.

    Light energy made contact with its ck-colored blood and created a sizzling sound. It smelled disgusting.

    Diablo roared and instinctively unleashed all kinds of attacks on Abel. Maybe the world stone had lost control.

    Bone prison, rounds of mes, the crimson red beam, and more. The area was almost engulfed in red.

    Abel had no fear. They were actually not that strong since all those attacks were unleashed at once and did not have the time to build up.

    His health dropped, but it did not reach a critical level.

    As for the bone prison, the angel¡¯s body could break it with one sh.

    It was a big hit to Diablo, and it began to focus on retreat.

    Oh, how the tables have turned.

    Wasn¡¯t Abel the one retreating a moment ago?

    The holy sword turned into a beam of light andnded on Diablo again and its wound only deepened.

    It would normally take Diablo a few breaths to heal a wound, but the light energy was giving it a hard time¡ªespecially when Diablo was moving vigorously. ck blood flew all over the ce.

    However, the battle did not end here. As the owner of a world stone, it was impossible for the angel body to make a living taking strike even with an open wound.

    It was at that moment Abel realized the disadvantage of his angel body. It did not have any suppression energy.

    After all, Abel still had a long way to bing a truly mature angel. A true angel had no need to suppress their enemies. Just speed and power alone were enough to make an instant kill.

    The Dark World, on the other hand, would unleash a scary suppression on all legendary beings.

    The biggest effect this had on the angel¡¯s body was that it could not fly.

    It had no long-range attack ability, so suppressing its power of will was almost useless.

    Therefore, the angel body was the least affected in the Dark World. If they were fighting in the Central Continent, there was no way Diablo would find itself in a situation like this.

    The battle slowly proceeded. Abel sensed the passing time and knew the sky was getting dark.

    However, he was not nning to do his wizard training. He just became a rank 23 wizard. So it would be a good idea to let his power of the will take a break and focus on killing Diablo.

    Diablo had the body of a demon. It survived for tens of thousands of years in the Dark World without food and drink, so long and vicious battles like this would slow it down or make it tired.

    On the other hand, the angel body kept absorbing energy from the atmosphere around with its 4 wings, so it too was maintaining top condition.

    Although it could not sustain for tens of thousands of years like Diablo, fighting endlessly for days was definitely no challenge to it.

    Abel had decided. He would finish Diablo even if it took him days.

    Don¡¯t underestimate the -50 defense with each strike. A monster¡¯s defense rate would drop exponentially once it reached a certain threshold.

    After a few days, he finally sensed his holy sword making a deeper cut on Diablo.

    His heart was filled with excitement, and he immediately doubled down on his speed.

    Hended a strike on Diablo¡¯s leag, and it began to shake.

    Abel took the chance and unleashed abo strike on the weak point of Diablo. Even the world stone was hopeless.. With a roar, Diablo dropped on the ck puddle of blood.

 Chapter 1194 - Achived

    <h4>Chapter 1194 - Achived </h4>

    It was at that moment Abel suddenly realized he forgot something.

    He forgot to kill Diablo with his human body.

    He was having way too much fun in physicalbat.

    These days of intense battle boosted his angel body¡¯s sword mastery to a whole other level. It might have taken him 10 years if he was just practicing by himself.

    His angel sword techniques were almost perfect, which was a reward on its own.

    But still, he needed to make up for his mistake. His human body opened its eyes and shed towards the angel body.

    The human body carefully reached out some energy into the druid soul to signify it was the one who killed Diablo.

    Suddenly, the world stone between Diablo¡¯s eyes flew into his head and merged with his own world stone like it was returning home.

    Abel sensed the world stone in his soul gettingrger. Maybe he was only one piece away from fully recovering all the world stones.

    At the same time, he sensed his power increasing from all dimensions.

    However, he did not have time to examine in detail. As he turned to the dead body of Diablo, countless beams of light shot out and filled up the Chaos Sanctuary.

    The entire space was lit up in pure white, even overshadowing the red glow ofva.

    Those lights were made up of the faces of adults, elders, children, male, female, and they were all filled with joy as long as they finally got their relief.

    Those lights began to sparkle, and Abel felt excitement emerging from his soul.

    Those were souls trapped by Diablo. Their endless years of torture and pain were what sustained Diablo¡¯s power.

    If Abel never appeared, their pain would continue until eternity.

    Therefore, the gratitude those souls had for Abel was not something that could be exined by words.

    They began the song of life, which Abel had heard 3 times at this point. It was a calling from the soul, the deepest gratitude and admiration a being could show.

    However, this time was the most amount of souls Abel had ever seen singing together.

    He knew what the song of life signified, so he sat quietly and listened.

    Time passed, and Abel was in a trance until the song ended. The souls did their final bow and vanished from this world with a smile.

    After a moment, Abel opened his eyes again.

    He looked around and realized the Chaos Sanctuary¡¯s eeriness and blood stink had faded.

    Instead, it felt weing, like the Rogue Encampment.

    After merging with another world stone, he had be a god of this continent.

    Abel held down his curiosity and shifted his attention back to the dead body of Diablo.

    He then reached out his power of the will to scan, but he was soon met with disappointment.

    The 4 meters long body of Diablo had no gear other than dragon scales.

    It would be a good find if it was the dead body of an actual dragon, but all hell creatures would quickly be rotten after they died.

    Even the indestructible dragon scales had turned into ash with a gentle flick.

    There was no use for a body like this.

    As Abel was wallowing in disappointment, his power of the will brushed against the pentagram where Diablo was summoned and discovered a hole.

    He immediately shed towards it and scanned again. After he was certain there was no danger, he called in Frankenstein from afar.

    He was happy about the fight. Nevertheless, the only damage he took was the grey bear which had returned to his monster ring.

    Its sacrifice was what allowed Abel to realize the true power of Diablo and change his tactics.

    Abel turned to the hole, he couldn¡¯t sense any danger, but he wasn¡¯t nning to enter it himself.

    If the pentagram began to move again, he might be trapped. After all, there were forces more powerful than him, so he would not take the chance even with a little bit of energy from god.

    Still, he would not let this opportunity go. Since there were no goodies on the body of Diablo, it had to be in this hole.

    He turned to Frankenstein, and it knew exactly what to do.

    Abel quickly seized control of its soul, and it shed into the hole.

    Inside was a dark open space, but it did not affect the power of the will.

    There was no danger, just like a normal open space.

    The floors were filled with rubbish, huge piles of bones, and broken gears.

    They were the failed experiments of Diablo, and most were rotten after the passage of time.

    After some detailed searching, Abel spotted 2 dark gold gears, and before Frankenstein returned to the surface, he made sure he did not miss a single corner.

    Frankenstein ced the 2 dark gold gears in front of Abel¡¯s human body, and Abel retracted his control over Frankenstein¡¯s soul.

    Abel gazed down. One was a bow, and one was an iron fork.

    He ran through his knowledge, and the stats of those gears appeared in front of him.

    Buriza-Do Kyanon

    +200% Enhanced Damage

    Piercing Attack +57 Maximum Damage

    +32-196 Cold Damage, 4 Second Duration

    Freezes Target +3

    +150 Defence +35 to Dexterity +80% Increased Attack Speed.

    It was a dark gold bow with decent power. Too bad he didn¡¯t have any professional archers.

    But he quickly thought of his angel body. Since it did not have any long-range attack ability, this bow would be perfect.

    At the same time, its speed was a great match with its added dexterity. Even without any professional archery skills, it could create a rain of arrows.

    Finally, its piercing ability would be effective on most enemies even if he missed.

    At that moment, Abel was already wondering how he could hide his angel body¡¯s energy so he could use it in the Central Continent. No one would be able to stop his arrows or his Razortail.

    Abel put away the Buriza-Do Kyanon and turned to the iron fork.

    Kelpie Snare

    +180% Enhanced Damage

    Slow Down Target 75%

    +28 health

    Fire resistance +50%

    +30-50 Damage

    +10 Vitality.

    "A thing like this exists?" Abel gasped.

    The Kelpie Snare was not only powerful¡ªit was also disgustingly powerful.

    It did not have many abilities, but that slow-down target by 75% was a killer. In an instant, 3/4 of his target¡¯s speed would be taken away.

    This speed even included attack speed as well as moving speed. His enemies would be hopeless if hended a single strike with this thing.

    He scanned the Kelpie Snare again, and it seems like it would be effective as long as it left a mark on the enemies. There was no need for special attacks.

    Abel looked around the Chaos Sanctuary again. This ce was now his.

    He gazed focused on the furnace of hell outside and shed towards it after he put away his summons.

    Since he was epted by this world, his power of the will could reach beyond 1600 meters once again.

    He arrived at the Furnace of Hell outside, and it looked just the same.

    But, it felt different. He sensed a connection with the tform on it.

    It was at that moment Abel realized why this ce attracted him. It was because of this tform.

    He came to the side of the tform and sensed it absorbing energy from theva.

    In the middle of it was where the energy gathered. It seemed like it was forming something.

    Abel calcted for a moment, whatever it was forming should take half a month in the Central Continent toplete, so maybe he would check on it again until then.

    As for now, he needed to search for the passage to another world. He already scanned the Chaos Sanctuary and didn¡¯t find anything. The map he had also did not say much either.

    He searched around the River of me. Since it was his world, he no longer needed to be careful.

    His power of will quickly cover the river but also did not find any hint.

    By that point, he decided to return to the pandemonium fort. He would let his summons out for a search tomorrow.

    However, he suddenly sensed a vicious dimensional force as he stepped out of the little teleportation circle.

    He speeded into the pandemonium fort¡¯s hall, and the first thing he saw was a blood-red portal.

    Still, Abel remained careful as always and let Frankenstein test it out.. After he sensed that it was safe through the soul chain, he made his first step in.

 Chapter 1195 - Level Up Again

    <h4>Chapter 1195 - Level Up Again </h4>

    Harrogate was a city on the top of a hill. All of its buildings were made with the burliest stones.

    At that moment, Abel was exactly standing on the highest tform of Harrogate with his power of will fully unleashed.

    He was not expecting any living being around, but he still couldn¡¯t help but sign after he scanned the environment.

    It was a human city, but there was not a single person around. So there was only one exnation, humans in the Dark World have gone extinct.

    In fact, there were no other beings other than hell creatures.

    If the power ofw did not protect the buildings of this city, they would have been washed away by the passage of time as well.

    Abel stepped into the room next to him. It was an alchemy room with a full set of alchemy equipment and potions on the shelves.

    He did not take those potions. He was no longer the poor fellow he was.

    However, there were still some super potion healing potions and super mana potions that attracted him. The past owner of this room must be a top-level alchemist.

    Abel looked around and quickly spotted the books he was after, the form for those super potions.

    He looked down at the forms. Just a few extra rare ingredients alone could make a huge difference.

    Since Abel had a herb garden, cultivating the ingredients he needed was no challenge.

    If the Dark World was not suppressed by hell or operated by hell creatures, it too would be an amazing ce for growing potion ingredients.

    Abel stepped out of the alchemy room and walked down. There was a little teleportation circle, but all of its energy was used up long ago.

    Still, Abel installed 2 top-level gems onto it, and it was ignited once again after tens of thousands of years.

    He connected his power of the will to it. After seeing a familiar list of locations appearing, Abel felt his heart lifted. From then on, he could teleport to this ce any time he wanted, even if the portal vanished.

    After all, he had o idea where Harrogate was located in the Dark World.

    He then walked around Harrogate. He found the cksmith guild and the exit of the town. However, he was not nning to fight hell creatures.

    After defeating Diablo and hearing a song of life sung by the most souls, the most important thing to do was to meditate.

    So, he returned to the familiar Rogue Encampment.

    No need to wait for the sky to get dark. He had not meditated in thest 24 hours so he could save the night for training.

    He sat down in therge mana gathering circle with 1000 top-level light gems around him.

    If he needed, he could take out even more resources with his druid soul during meditation.

    Abel took a deep breath and rxed his soul. After hundred years of meditating experience, letting go was almost instinctive to him.

    In his deep state of meditation, he heard the song of life again. It was the true gift the souls had given him.

    As the song of life emerged, huge amounts of mana began to rush in therge mana gathering circle, even from miles away.

    All of a sudden, the ce was flooded with mana.

    Abel felt like a sponge in the sea. With the strange power of the song of life, his body was turning that mana into the purest magic energy.

    His 3ws grew tremendously. It would normally take a rank 23 wizard hundreds of years to level up again in the Central Continent.

    At that moment, Abel Abel was almost stunned as the energy rushed into his body. Of course, there was no way another wizard¡¯s body could tolerate this, but after all, Abel¡¯s body was almost as strong as a mad knight.

    It was a little painful to take in so much energy, but he was not afraid of mana overload. Even if he got himself hurt, he always had full recovery potions as a backup.

    The speed of mana was insane. By that point, it was more like a tsunami than a flood.

    Luckily they were in the Dark World when no one had ever taken in any mana for tens of thousands of years. So naturally, therefore, its mana density was extremely high.

    If he was in the Central continent, thatrge mana gathering circle he had would probably break down immediately after what just happened.

    Still, mana moving too fast could cause a disaster.

    Therefore, the Oak Tree in Blood Moor left amand for the high elves after it sensed the condition of Abel.

    Under the lead of headmaster Loka, thousands of high elves flew up. As the children of nature, they had the natural ability to control all kinds of elements.

    They had a close bond with mana. Therefore with thousands of them unleashing their power, the chaotic mana suddenly became calm.

    Abel was not aware of this. All he knew was he was getting more powerful at a scary rate.

    After around 20 minutes, Abel¡¯s body was fully fulfilled as a rank 23 wizard even he had 2 extra wizard patternspared to normal wizards.

    Of course, it was all thanks to the high elves.

    At the same time, the 1000 light gems around him had also been used up, and his druid soul was already taking out more automatically.

    Abel was beginning to level up.

    He was extremely happy. Since he no longer needed to go through any bottlenecks, this level-up didn¡¯t even use up any energy from the song of life.

    He sessfully drew out 3 rank 24 wizard patterns in just a minute. It must be the fastest level up in history, but of course, he could only do this with the power of god in the Rogue Encampment.

    As the mana kept rushing began to rush in again, the high elves continued to work.

    The druid soul also began to take out light gems. Soon, all elite light gems were used up, and it began to take out other kinds of light gems¡ªeven the ones he was not nning to use.

    The mana was gathering at an unbelievable rate.

    Especially with the help of the Oak tree and the high elves under the lead of headmaster Loka, even mana from the ocean in the edge of the Rogue Encampment began to move in.

    10 meters wavesshed out. It was too bad no one was around the ocean to see this doomsday scenery.

    The main man behind all of this was still meditating. His power kept increasing. Hundreds of hearts of energy were condensed into a single hour.

    In just 40 minutes, there were no more light gems in his holy portal bag.

    Since the druid soul was operating on instinct, it began to take out mana gems. After all, any form of energy could turn into the purest energy for Abel with support from a song of life.

    Abel¡¯s skin suddenly tore open with this increase in energy, and a cut to his organs was opened up.

    The druid soul automatically used a full recovery potion, and the cut was healed.

    The song of life continued. Since Abel¡¯s body was almost immortal with his potions, a little cut from energy would not hurt.

    In fact, he was filled with joy as time passed by the seconds. He was just like a piece of iron being hammered by energy. And finally, his 3 rank 24 wizard patterns were fulfilled.

    Just like that, top-level mana gems were directly melted one by one, which was enough to make any powerful figure in the Central Continent go insane.

    Each of them harvested the energy to blow up an entire city, but they all quickly turned into ashes after they were taken out.

    Another hour passed, and the energy kept rushing in. Abel almost felt like his 3 rank 24 wizard patterns were going to explode at any moment.

    The song of life ended in the veryst second, and thest note turned into an echo that swirled around Abel¡¯s soul. The energy began to settle.

    The high elves were also getting tired, but their faith only deepened. Their lord had absorbed every single energy they gathered.

    If there was another level they could go with their faith, what just happened would definitely do the trick.

    Abel opened his eyes and stood up but immediately sat back down. Seeing all the scattered gems around, he could only imagine what just happened.

    The song of life had also fulfilled his 3 rank 24 wizard patterns, so it was time for him to level up again.

    He sensed the level-up energy sifting out from within him, but he was not nning to do it quickly like before. So instead, he took it safe and began to defuse his 3 rank 24 wizard pattern in his power of the will as well as the power ofw.

    Afterward, he redrew 3 rank 25 wizard patterns. Just like that, Abel had reached the pinnacle of aw-defying wizard from a rank 23 wizard.

    As a rank 25 wizard, he needed to start transforming his body into energy besides practicing spells.

    Rank 25 wizards were the core of everyrge wizard organization.. They signified one¡¯s potential to be a legend, a truly powerful figure in the Central Continent, a true master of one¡¯s own fate.

 Chapter 1196 - Return Home

    <h4>Chapter 1196 - Return Home </h4>

    Abel let out a long breath of relief after bing a rank 25 wizard. Although he was expecting to level up with the song of life after defeating Diablo, it was still like a dream to level up 2 times in a row.

    Each level up required a tremendous amount of energy, so you could only imagine how many souls Diablo had locked up.

    Abel looked around. The mountainous amounts of light gems in his holy portal bag were gone.

    However, he did not feel bad. He was expecting to use them for his level up anyway.

    As for top-level gems, he couldn¡¯t care less. His Horadric cube could create as many as he wanted.

    Since he was a rank 25 wizard, he was just a rank away from bing legendary.

    Abel was so happy he almost wanted to return to the Golden castle and celebrate with a huge meal, but too bad his 10 days in the Dark World had not ended.

    He let out his angel body and operated with his human body.

    He totally got a sense of its power during the battle with Diablo.

    It could not only take Diablo¡¯s attack head-on, but it also remained dominant when it came to speed.

    It was the sole reason why Abel won.

    And with his level up, he would be more confident even when the demon from beyond reawaken.

    His human body reached into his holy portal bag and took out the Buriza-Do Kyannon for his angel body.

    Afterward, he began training again. His sword skills had clearly be smoother, and each strike felt instinctive.

    He knew his angel sword technique had leveled up, and he was very happy.

    His human body rested, but his power of the will was still too excited to go to sleep.

    The following days he continued his battle in Harrogate. There was no need to hide his angel body since he could let Doff the Beamon, Johnson, Jason, and Flying meout again.

    It was just that Johnson and Jasoncked behind when it came to power. They would soon be obsolete if they continue to teau in their process, but Abel had no idea how to help 2 stone giants anyway.

    A stone giant¡¯s power was determined by the materials they were made out of. Unfortunately, the only thing more powerful was ancient materials, and Abel didn¡¯t know how to make them.

    Suddenly, he thought of the dwarves. Maybe they had some information.

    King Gunther must have done research into this.

    Meanwhile, his angel body was unleashing some scary archery skills.

    Even with half the power, normal hell creatures could not withstand more than a strike.

    Especially with the piercing effect, those arrows were almost indestructible.

    However, there was one problem. Those were the arrows Abel learned how to make as a knight in the Holy Continent.

    They could only guarantee uracy in a certain range, and it would be an even bigger challenge without the world stone. After all, he was not only after the power of a single strike. He needed to wipe out hell by the mass.

    Still, he was doing quite well with the Buriza-Do Kyannon already.

    Before Abel left the Dark World, he hid his rank 25 wizard energy with his transformation ne.

    It was a good idea to battle for a few more days in the Dark World to let his energy settle.

    He stepped into the blue portal and reappeared in his training room of the Gold Castle.

    No one in the Central Continent could ever guess Abel had be a rank 25 wizard in just one night.

    What he needed now was to gather light gems again. With the help of the intelligence fruit, he was confident that he could fulfill his rank 25 wizard patterns in a year or two.

    Bing a legend used to be out of the world, now it was almost at his reach.

    He moved his power of the will and shed into his battle fort on the Sat light protection circle.

    The sun was still rising, and its beams were soothing in the eye as it covered the mist of the forest.

    Abel felt his heart rxing. It was exactly what he wanted after days of intense battle.

    He took out a ss of water spirit fruit juice and formed a table on the battle fort as he admired the view.

    "Research spirit, how many light gems do I have in the inventory?" Abel asked.

    "Master, there are 1640 beginner light gems!" The research spirit replied.

    Abel had used up all the light gems in his portal bag, but his golden castle still brought in a decent ie with its meals.

    Each meal cost 2 beginner light gems. With 3 meals a day and 10 guests each session, he could have 60 light gems a day.

    After months of umtion, he was happy about what he got.

    At least he didn¡¯t have to worry about training in the following few days. After he used them up, he would get more with his potions.

    "Research spirit, bring me all of those light gems!" Abelmanded casually.

    He was toozy to even more after going through life and death in the Dark World.

    "Yes Master!" The research spirit sounded, and a pile of light gems appeared on the short distance teleportation circle beside him.

    He put them in his holy portal bag and beganbining them into top-level light gems with his Horadric cube.

    Just when hepleted, the Research Spirit sounded again.

    "Master, Sainte Lorraine wants to see you!"

    Not many people know about his training schedule, but Lorraine was one of them.

    "Lorraine¡¯s here?" Abel stood up with a smile and regained his energy. He scanned the golden castle and directly teleported Lorraine in front of him with his power of the will.

    "Abel!" She smiled.

    Lorraine always kept a graceful appearance. It was only in front of Abel she could smile like a little girl.

    "Lorraine, don¡¯t you have ss today?" Abel wondered if Lorraine was skipping ss again.

    After all, he knew there were no rest days for studying in the temple.

    "No, I am here for a mission!" Lorraine padded her chest and said with confidence.

    "Mission? What mission?" Abelughed.

    "Headmaster wants me to ask you for a favour. Big druid Amelia is fulfilled and she is now in retreat!" Lorraine said with her eyes wide open.

    Although she did not exin much, Abel knew the intention of the temple. It was just that he said he would not help another big druid level up after Lorraine became an official Sainte.

    "Abel, big druid Amelia is the most powerful druid. She is rank 24 and the only hope of us elves to be a legendary druid. Therefore, the headmaster wants your help again to maximise her chances!" Lorraine continued.

    "Lorraine, did you say yes to the headmaster?" Abel smiled.

    "I did not promise him, so you don¡¯t have to if it¡¯s too much of a bother!" Lorraine added gently.

    Although Abel¡¯s ce was tight security, Lorraine still acted shy when she expressed her bias towards Abel.

    "Lorraine, is there anyone mistreating you in the temple?" Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh again, seeing the cute look on Lorraine¡¯s face.

    "No, everyone is great to me!" Lorraine said happily.

    "Then bring big druid Amelia to me!" Abel decided.

    "You must use this chance to get some more rewards from the temple!" Lorraine gently suggested.

    "Nothing matters as long as the temple is good to you!" Abel said.

    Lorraine left with some dark gold lotions and conditioner. They were the finest work of Abel after he became a grandmaster alchemist.

    Abel saw excitement beaming out of Lorraine¡¯s eyes as she held those potions. It seemed like he would be expecting a big order from the temple soon.

    However, as long as Lorraine was safe in the temple, he couldn¡¯t care less.

    At the end of the day, he was one of the reasons why Lorraine¡¯s journey to bing a Sainte was so smooth.

    After 10 minutes, big Druid Amelia arrived at the Golden castle, and Abel did not let her wait too long in the hall.

    "The great grandmaster Bet, Amelia greets you!" Big Druid Amelia gave a big bow to show her respect.

    "Big Druid Amelia. I¡¯m happy to see you!" Abel smiled and bowed back.

    He began to look up and down at this most powerful druid of the elves. She looked like she was only about 20 years old¡ªno need to exin. Lorraine had given her some beauty potions.

    After all, Abel did prepare a lot of potions for Lorraine.

    Big Druid Amelia was not shy about hiding her rank 24 energy.

    "I need to be frank with you. I can¡¯t guarantee that the tree of life will keep helping druids level up, so just be prepared if it starts to reject!" Abel lowered his voice.

    He was only a middle man and the supplier of gems.

    The tree of life¡¯s attitude was the most important, and he didn¡¯t know if the tree of life would continue to be nice to him.

    Therefore if big druid Amelia was not the most powerful druid of the elves or Lorraine was not the one who asked Abel for the favor, Abel might have rejected it.

 Chapter 1197 - Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1197 - Fight </h4>

    "Grandmaster, I still want a go. I became a druid the day I reach adulthood. I spent 300 years to be a big druid. Bing a legend was always my goal, so please help me!" Big druid Amelia bowed.

    Abel could hear the arrogance in her voice. From a human perspective, that was basically bing a wizard at 18 years of age. She was a true genius, but was it really necessary to bring it up?

    If Abel didn¡¯t have to hide his identity, he too wanted to expose his energy and show this big druid that she was standing in front of a 20 years old rank 25 wizard.

    Even if he counted the times in the Dark World, he would be no more than 100 years old.

    "I talked to Lorraine about it, so just leave it to me. I¡¯ll take you to the tree of life!" Abel still smiled and replied.

    After all, Lorraine was the defining factor.

    "Thank you grandmaster!" Big druid Amelia was not stupid, and she understood Abel¡¯s intent, so she smiled and bowed.

    "Ok, follow me!" Abel smiled back.

    He expanded his power of the will to let out wizard Tony and Frankenstein on the other side of the walls.

    Afterward, they appeared in the hall with a sh.

    Big druid Amelia was stunned as she saw 2 hoodedw-defying wizards appearing. She only knew Master Bet had onew-defying wizard.

    Abel was nning to make Wizard Tony public anyway. Therefore, he could use twow-defying wizards to escape if things went bad.

    Frankenstein and Wizard Tony brought Abel and big druid Amelia underground and arrived at the tree of life valley entrance through the giant teleportation circle.

    With a fortress on guard, only one big druid was needed to be on duty.

    "Good work!" Abel smiled and bowed.

    Although big druid Amelia was the so-called most powerful druid of the elves, she would not be able to enter the tree of life valley so casually without Abel, so the guard remained quiet.

    There were two kinds of big druids in the elves: male for serving the pce and female for serving the temple.

    But of course, there were the ones serving Abel as well.

    As for Wizard Tony and Frankenstein, the druid on guard also had no say as long as they came with Abel.

    The tree of life was equal to Abel, so nothing Abel brought would be harmful.

    They carefully skipped over the nts on the ground and arrived by the side of the tree of life.

    Abel was always the one who greeted first, but this time it was the tree of life.

    "Tree of life, please help this rank 24 big druid level up!" Abel ced his hand on a branch and ignited the soul speaker¡¯s ability.

    With their close bond, this was their favorite way tomunicate.

    The tree of life requested 2020 top-level green gems, which made Abel wonder if the tree of life was starting to maximize its profit.

    With this number, he might have a problem if he was requested to help a rank 25 druid level up!

    But after all, leveling up did take up a lot of energy, and the energy from most of those gems would be transferred back to its helping target.

    Recall how much energy Abel had taken to go from a rank 23 to a rank 25 wizard.

    However, if Abel directly took out a pile of green gems at once, people might be suspicious.

    "Grandmaster, is there a problem?" big druid Amelia saw that Abel was not looking good, so she asked.

    "Nothing, I¡¯m just negotiating with the tree of life. Please step back!" Abel smiled.

    Big Druid Amelia was very jealous of the way Abelmunicated with the tree of life. After all, the temple did view the tree of life as the goddess of the moon. Although she did not express much gratitude, her heart was filled with it.

    Therefore, she bowed and carefully stepped back.

    Abel then took out a barrier circle and blocked big druid Amelia¡¯s view.

    Big druid Amelia was worried, but Abel shouldn¡¯t hurt the tree of life, right?

    In the circle, he took out the gems. He promised Lorraine, so there was no return.

    Being taken advantage of was a type of joy as well!

    After seeing the 2020 green gems being dragged down painfully, he put away the barrier circle and waved at big druid Amelia. "Big druid amazing, the tree of life agreed!"

    "Thank you grandmaster!" Big druid Amelia gave out a big bow of excitement.

    Afterward, Abel saw the tree of life reached out 4 branches. 2 of them lifted big druid Amelia, and 2 of them wereing towards Abel.

    "Tree of life, what are you doing?" Abel did not dodge since he was certain the tree of life would not hurt him. He was just confused.

    The tree of life did not reply.

    At that moment, Abel¡¯s rank 22 big druid energy was fully exposed. It was the special power of the tree of life.

    Afterward, it began to use up the gems¡¯ energy, and Abel sensed his energy rushing in.

    Abel was not expecting to level up as a druid since he never spent any time creating natural energy with training.

    However, the tree of life might be a help with that.

    It was what turned him into a big druid in the first ce anyway.

    Therefore, when it spotted some new potential in Abel, it did not even ask before helping.

    In reality, the 2000 green gems were actually for Abel. Big druid, Amelia¡¯s level up, would only take 20.

    It was an extremely fair trade, and the tree of life had done so, ensuring Abel¡¯s safety.

    Abel felt like he was blessed by the song of life once again as a sea of energy rushing in.

    However, this time it was even morefortable with the calmness of natural energy.

    Suddenly, his druid soul sensed level-up energy by his side.

    It must be a big druid, Amelia. It was too easy for the tree of life.

    The tree of life knew big druid Amelia had inherited a druid guide, so all it needed was to make her enter a state of enlightenment.

    As for Abel, he was upied by the vast amounts of energy gushing in his druid soul.

    Luckily the tree of life smooths out the impact, so he had no safety risk.

    Time passed. Leveling up, energy slowly faded from big druid Amelia and she was finally a rank 25 druid.

    She opened her eyes with a prideful smile. There were not many rank 25 Druids in the history of elves. Bing a Legendary druid was right at reach.

    Her name would go down in history, and she would create history when she became a legend.

    The tree of life let her down again. It was at that moment she saw Master Be was being held up as well. Her heart dropped.

    However, she didn¡¯t make a move after she saw that Wizard Tony and Frankenstein appeared in front of her.

    They were the ones responsible for protecting Master Bet, after all.

    She didn¡¯t know what was happening, but the right thing to do was to listen to Abel¡¯s wizards and keep her distance.

    As a rank 25 druid, she could easily take down Abel¡¯s wizards, but what was the point? The druid on guard was already focused on her.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what was happening to Master Bet as well, he knew Master Be was the most prestigious elf. Master Bet¡¯s safety was the most important.

    Therefore, Big druid Amelia smiled to signal her kind attitude as she stepped back.

 Chapter 1198 - Double Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 1198 - Double Level Up </h4>

    Big Druid Amelia stepped back, and Frankenstein nodded, but still, she was very interested in what was happening to Abel.

    She was not the only one. The druid on guard outside was very concentrated as well.

    What Abel was doing was very strange. Was he leveling up?

    He was a rank 22 druid, but it was growing at an unbelievable rate.

    Frankenstein and Wizard Tony did not have emotions, but the big druids were looking extremely confused.

    They were in disbelief, fear, envy, and all kinds of emotions were running through their heart.

    It would normally take hundreds of years for a druid to move up a rank, so leveling up was definitely not amon thing.

    When was thest time master Bet leveled up? They all remember very clearly.

    It was the time the Holy Kingdom invaded the elves, and the goddess of the moon had a godsend to save the tree of life.

    It had not even been a year, and master Bet was leveling up again. Unfortunately, the tree of life was too biased towards Master Bet. At that moment, those druids almost wanted to pull him down and hang themselves on the tree of life.

    However, could master Bet¡¯s body handle a quick level up like this.

    Big druid Amelia always thought she was the most talented elf, but then he thought about Abel¡¯s age.

    Abel had just reached adulthood, and he was a rank 22 druid. Did Abel have overtaken her title already?

    Still, her pride as a rank 25 druid was not that easy to destroy. It might take Abel a lifetime to reach her level for all she knew.

    It was at that moment Abel was fulfilled as a rank 22, and the druids let out a big breath of relief, thinking his level up had ended.

    Suddenly,

    "My goddess!" Big druid Amelia gasped.

    Abel directly skipped through his bottleneck and transformed into a rank 23 druid. The hardest part of a druid¡¯s life waspleted by Abel in just 10 minutes.

    Every big druid knew the tree of life would never fail, and Master Bet had just be one of the rare rank 23 druids.

    But it was not Abel¡¯s fault. He had no idea what was going on either.

    When the level-up energy faded, the tree of life began to inject a sea of energy into Abel again.

    "How is this possible!" Big Druid Amelia never saw anything like it in her life.

    The druids on guard outside were also baffled. Was Abel leveling up again?

    Although it wouldn¡¯t take long for Abel¡¯s power of the will to transform natural force into his transparent energy, there was way too much rushing, so he had no time to rest.

    Rank 23 began, rank 23 midpoint, to rank 23 fulfilled!

    Big Druid Amelia was numbed. Her pride was scattered. She saw a true genius grow in front of her.

    She almost began to wonder if grandmaster Abel was the personal child of the tree of life.

    But of course, it was nonsense. She knew very well that every elf was the child of the tree of life.

    As nonsensical thoughts ran through her head, another level-up energy sifted out of Abel.

    Did grandmaster Bet just be rank 24?

    The druids felt like they were dreaming.

    If leveling up was this simple, what¡¯s the point of spending hundreds of years in training!

    A druid on guard connected to the royal pce to report what was happening to Abel.

    Big druid Lendo was in disbelief. He immediately turned down the call and arrived at the tree of life valley.

    He just had to see it with his own eyes.

    Abel was stabilizing as a beginner rank 24, but the energy did not stop rushing in.

    As far as the tree of life known, Abel had the potential to be a rank 25, and it would not stop until that point.

    Rank 24 midpoint, to rank 24 advance, and finally, rank 24 fulfilled!

    Big druid Lendo made it in time to witness this extraordinary scene, and his jaw was dropped.

    Grandmaster Bet was only a rank 6 druid the first time they met, but in a single year, he became a big druid being held up but the tree of life.

    How could he ever describe it?

    It made sense if another big druid was bing rank 24, but grandmaster Bet¡¯s level up was just too fast, almost like a blink of an eye.

    Abel began to level up again. Other than big druid Lendo, all the other druids were numbed. They had already epted the unfairness of the world and began to doubt themselves.

    After a while, natural forces stopped rushing into Abel¡¯s druid soul. He let out a breath of relief. What just happened was way too tiring.

    The tree of life lowered him to the ground again after bing a rank 25 druid, but as a rank 25 wizard already, he was more happy than excited about this fact.

    He turned. Abel bowed to the tree of life, and the tree of life suggested it was time for it to take a rest.

    Big Druid Amelia¡¯s arrogance was sucked out of her. This young grandmaster had caught up to her in a mysterious way in an instant.

    How could she ever guess that Abel needed to be a rank 25 wizard as well to do this?

    Not to mention the 2000 purest top-level green gems Abel gave out.

    Maybe the only organization in this world capable of giving out something like that were the dwarves.

    Abel stretched his back. It was notfortable to be held up by a branch for so long.

    "Grandmaster, are you a rank 25?" Big Druid Amelia asked with a dry voice.

    "Maybe the tree of life thinks I¡¯m too weak and wants to give me a little help to catch up after helping you!" Abel said honestly.

    Big Druid Amelia almost wanted to spill blood. <i>A little help? You call that a little help?</i>

    "Grandmaster Bet, congrattions. I hope you will soon be a Legendary!" Big Druid Lendo stepped in with a cheer.

    "Big Druid Lendo, thank you. But, that might still be some time away!" Abel smiled humbly.

    "It can be any day with your progress speed!" Big Druid Lendoughed.

    By that point, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised even if the tree of life helped Abel again in a few days and turned him into a legendary druid.

    "Everyone, since I just level up I need to go back stabilise my power. We¡¯ll meet again next time!" Abel said to the druids and bowed under the sparkling face of Big Druid Amelia.

    "Grandmaster, good luck!" Big Druid Lendo bowed back, and the other druids followed.

    Abel then vanished from the spot with Frankenstein and wizard Tony.

    Afterward, the druids exchanged gaze and let out an awkward smile.

    Big Druid Lendo wanted to congratte Big Druid Amelia for bing a rank 25 as well, but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.

    It would be too awkward in that situation.

    Still, it was great news for the elves to have 2 new rank 25 druids.

    Who knew? Maybe they might have a legendary druid soon as well.

    Of course, the legendary druid candidate Big Druid Lendo had in mind was not big Druid Amelia. With Abel¡¯s age, anything is possible.

    Abel returned to the golden castle in a very happy mood. His level-ups had brought him another power gain.

    As long as he unleashed his rank 25 druid energy, he could suppress any rank 23 and below even without exposing his Wizard identity.

    This had nothing to do with spell power or fighting experience. It was the true power of status.

    At least this would make revolving small hassles easier.

    "Steward Myer, call my 3 followers and tell them I want to celebrate my level up. Also tell the chefs to prepare!" Abel said.

    "Yes master!" Steward Myer was very happy for Abel as well.

    By lunch, Abel¡¯s 3 followers returned.

    "Have a seat, we are all friends here. No need to be so polite!" Abel nodded and took a seat.

    His 3 followers followed after Abel was seated.

    "Grandmaster, I heard from Steward Myer you¡¯ve leveled up!" Druid Poly was the first one to ask.

    "Yeah, I¡¯m a rank 25 druid now. So that¡¯s why I want to celebrate today!" Abel smiled.

    Since 2 of Abel¡¯s followers were big druids as well, this news would soon spread throughout the elves.

    However, before that, they all had their jaws dropped in disbelief.

    Even as they took a bite of the best food of the Central Continent and took a sip of the best wine, they were still shocked.

 Chapter 1199 - God Of Thieves

    <h4>Chapter 1199 - God Of Thieves </h4>

    Pass city was an ordinary city with ordinary wealth and status. Out of the many cities in the Central Continent, no one would think of it more than twice.

    Just like every city, it was gued with good and evil. In the dark corner of society lies an ancient upation, thieves.

    They lurked around themon world, and they would make their moves when they found the right target.

    Of course, they would not target professionals since they stood no chance against the power of the will.

    In a little courtyard located in the east of Pass City lied the base of the thieves. They seemed like a mess on the surface, but they were actually an organized bunch.

    If a thief arrived at Pass City without reporting in the base, they would soon learn their lesson or even get killed.

    Milton was the owner of the courtyard, who looked like a thin old man around the age of 60.

    He was known to be the testimony of justice. Every time a conflict broke out between the thieves, he would resolve it, and it was exactly what he was doing at the moment,

    However, this was only because of a rule he made. If any thief tried to resolve a conflict without him, his body would be thrown into the deepest part of ake.

    Milton loved his job. It made him feel alive.

    After all, he was a god who lived for thousands of years without a domain. It would be boring if he didn¡¯t find something to kill time.

    He did not have many followers in the Central Continent, and most of them were the lowest of the low.

    As the god of thief, his followers would change their faith as soon as they failed a robbery.

    However, it was because of his powerlessness. He ended up as one of the few gods that did not get cleaned up by the Wizard Union.

    Still, this doesn¡¯t mean he did not have live savers. He could hide his energy and make himself invisible, which made escaping very easy.

    As long as he didn¡¯t take too many risks or try to increase his followers, he should be able to keep his status as a god.

    His ie came from the gains of his followers. However, since the wizard union was focused on the Holy Kingdom and they needed each kingdom to be united, there could not be too many thieves around.

    Thief God Milton knew about this, so he did not get too greedy. After all, the faith he got each day was enough for him to get by.

    As for getting his own domain, he wouldn¡¯t even think about it.

    Once he did, his brain would start to hurt, and he might do something crazy that could get him locked up by the wizard union.

    Just when he was trying to find some joy in listening to the 2 thieves in front of him going back and forth, his face suddenly twitched, and a little bit of energy sifted out of him by mistake.

    However, it was toote. His energy then hit the 2 thieves, and They dropped down out like a block of wood.

    By the time thief god Milton turned his gaze, they were already dead.

    Still, he did not care too much. Normal thieves were weak anyway. Instead, he knew there was something scary to worry about.

    From the scattered information he gained from his followers, he realized people were looking for him all over the continent.

    The tactics of those people were simple. Capture a thief, and force them to dere if they follow the thief god or if they know where the thief god was.

    This was because the ones going to the job were only normal people, not professionals.

    Was it because they didn¡¯t want to provoke the snake before they strike?

    Thief god, Milton didn¡¯t feel too good about this. It didn¡¯t seem like the wizard union. There was no way they wouldn¡¯t use professionals.

    He quickly scrolled through the information given out by his more faithful followers recently.

    Although a single follower might not know much, he had umted quite a few faithful ones he could use the passage of faith throughout the continent. He even had 10 followers in the Holy Continent.

    It was at that moment. He realized something odd about those 10 followers.

    The Holy kingdom was invaded, and something was stolen from the central temple. These days they sent out countless powerful professionals, and many from the front line had been recruited to search around the cities.

    Thief god Milton immediately made a connection. What investigation department exclusively used normal people? That¡¯s right, the Holy Kingdom.

    As far as he knew, the Holy Kingdom had a special method of brainwashing that turned normal people into the demon from beyond¡¯s followers, but it was not effective on professionals.

    Even with the power of the wizard union, they managed to establish a hugework in the Central Continent.

    "Damn, are those bastards suspecting me?" Thief God Milton thought to himself.

    Intuition was the 6th sense of a god.

    He almost wanted to yell, how could he even enter the Holy kingdom.

    Before the wizard union started to hunt down gods, he, too had thought about obtaining his own domain.

    Back then, he had enough resources to make a holy object to gather faith.

    For many gods, holy objects were like a backup. If their body got killed along with their followers by someone powerful, people would still know about their existence as long as their holy object was worldwide.

    And as long as people knew about their existence, they would not truly die.

    However, this all changed after the wizard union took power. Religion and spreading faith became forbidden, so he could only do so through rumors and legends.

    As for something as powerful as the Holy kingdom, he didn¡¯t even want to get close. It was the reason he lived for so long.

    As the god of thieves, he was only half a god at most.

    If he messed with the Holy Kingdom, he would get destroyed.

    He felt his heart chill. He was confident that he could escape from the Holy kingdom, but they might hunt him down together if the wizard union found out.

    Since the Wizard Union probably didn¡¯t know the Holy kingdom was making a move, they would definitely double down on their forces. If this happened, his peaceful days would be over.

    Thief God Milton knew very well. Both Wizard union and the Holy Kingdom had many methods of finding him through their followers.

    If not, no way the wizard union could hunt down so many gods.

    As for the holy kingdom, they were experts in faith, so of course, they knew how to find him as well.

    "Who pushed the me on me!" Thief god Milton was not angry at the Holy kingdom. He had no power to do so anyway.

    Instead, he was certain that someone was behind this, and he was furious.

    He began to look through more information from the Holy Kingdom, and one of his followers who lived close to the temple knew a thing or two.

    For thieves, knowing more than normal people was necessary to survive.

    Therefore, his curiosity got the best of him after something was stolen from the Holy Kingdom¡¯s central temple.

    Rumors were flying around from all sides, and many theories were created.

    After hearing those rumors and theories from that follower, Thief God Milton began to analyze.

    The Holy Kingdom suspected him because the one whomitted the deed was invisible, and his speed was so fast, the professionals on guard didn¡¯t even have time to react.

    All of it made sense. He really did have the power to be invisible. Although there were many other ways to be invisible as well, bing invisible in a temple needed the power of God.

    And he was the only god with such power.

    There was no need to think anymore. It seemed like the me was deadlocked on him.

    He gazed at the 2 dead thieves in his yard and directly burned them up with a fireball. He knew he couldn¡¯t stay here anymore.

    Maybe he would need to be a nomad again.

    He wanted to hunt down the bastard who pushed the me on him, but he also knew someone who had the guts to make a move on the Holy kingdom might be very powerful.

    Still, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to investigate. At least he would have something to exin if he got captured by the Holy kingdom.

    It was the dignity of a god, even half a god.

    He packed up some stuff and lit his courtyard up in mes.

    Seeing the people arounding to put out the fire, Thief God Milton let out a sign as he left the crowd. After all, he lived in this city for the past decades.

    He did not use a teleportation circle. Instead, he walked.

    Of course, no one would notice him as he stepped out the city gate with his invisibility.

    It was the reason why so many gods more powerful than him were killed, but he managed to stay alive.

    After he left the city gate, he began to fly and elerated into top speed.

    Speed was another most powerful ability of his. It was how he had escaped from so many dangerous situations.

    As long as he reached full speed, no one could match him.

    However, reaching full speed came at a cost, and it was the power of god. He only had enough power to sustain himself for a weak god, so he could only fly at moderate speed.

    After all, he didn¡¯t even have enough power to create his own domain.

    Unless a god had many faithful followers umted after tens of thousands of years, stabilizing a domain neededrge amounts of power.

    Only powerful gods could do so, not a weak little god who barely made it through each day.

 Chapter 1200 - Annihilation

    <h4>Chapter 1200 - Annihtion </h4>

    Thief God Milton had just left Pass City for a few hours. He was flying in the air and was searching for a ce tond. Meanwhile, he was just notified that a true believer of his died. With the worship passageway in ce, it was very easy for him to pay attention to this.

    There was another exnation, actually, and that was that he just had too few followers to not pay attention to each and every one of them. If it was any other divine spirits like the Moon Goddess or divine spirits who had a tremendous number of followers, they wouldn¡¯t bother giving any personal attention to any followers until something special was toe up. This was exactly the case for Abel. The number of followers he had connected to his druid spirit was about several thousand or more. Deaths happened among them on a daily basis, but he would only consider those as natural phenomena and not something he needed to actively interfere with.

    Thief God Milton was different in this regard. The follower was still very young. In fact, almost all his followers were quite young. Thieves usually changed jobs once they reached a certain age. By that point, the faith would no longer continue, and even if there was anyone that still devoted faith to him, they would just not be as solemn in their practice.

    Amidst the central temple of the Nation of God, the Saint was still sitting amidst the temple. His eyes were fixated on a statue that was newly built. Even today, the faith power continued to circte, and there was still quite some time for the entire figure to be transformed.

    Every time the Saint looked at the angelic figure, he would think of the despicable thief and of the thief god. Very recently, he began to borrow some divine power from the guardian wings to help the intelligence agencies with their search. Today, especially, was the day that they identified a thief that could very likely be the culprit who stole the angelic figure.

    There were a lot of conditions to track spirits through their followers. For instance, the divine spirits could just not be in the Nation of God. There was a lot of anti-detection work done in the state, so it was pretty much an impossible job to locate any divine spirits that were there. To find any divine spirits, it would only be possible if there were divine spirits that were also inside the Nation of God. By that logic, in order to track the divine spirits from their followers, the followers had to be connected to the divine spirits for a set period of time to leave any tracks. Of course, the trace would be at the location in which the connection was formed and not the actual location of the divine spirit.

    When the Saint thought about the situation of Thief God, he would switch on the divine passageway at all times and perform a soul tracking on the followers that were captured over on the central continent. The price for this would be the lives of the followers, but the Saint was too angry to care if the Thief God was going toe for revenge. He would track down the Thief God at any cost.

    Knight Maugham was holding a strange-looking contact circle in his hand, "We got him, Master ."

    It was not a magic stone that the contact circle was powered by. It was powered with divine power, and only divine power could prate through the blockage of the Doomsday wall. Now that the Nation of God had lost so much of its holy crystal, this had to be as wasteful as it could be. This also reflected just how much the Saint cared for this. They had to find the Thief God at any cost.

    The Saint said with a serious tone, "We must borrow your divine power to find the Thief God!"

    Under the protection of the guardian wings, a golden light dropped and fell on the contracted circle that was powered by divine power. Inside an underground room inside a city, in front of a contact circle, Milton¡¯s followers were tied to the ground. They had no idea what just happened. One of them was just ready to find a new victim, but he was knocked unconscious. He woke up and came here immediately. There was nobody in the room. The only item present was the contact circle that was in front of him.

    He didn¡¯t understand why he was kidnapped. He was a nobody. He managed his life mostly by stealing, but he never managed to scourge enough to make a saving. He didn¡¯t understand what reason someone would do this to him. Even if it was someone that he stole from, the most he would expect would be a beating.

    While the man was still thinking, a golden light shed out of the contact circle in front of him. The golden light rushed towards him. He wanted to doge, but he had no way of doing so. The golden light continued to enter into his soul. Following that, as though he was a barrel of oil lit on fire, his body immediately exploded.

    During this instance, the golden light also found out Milton¡¯s location. It was a while ago. Thief God Milton was just performing a connection to see what he wanted out of this follower. The golden light followed a trail that was hard for most to see. Under the influence of divine power, the starting point of the worship passageway was just found.

    During this time, like a watermelon that had just exploded, the content inside the follower¡¯s head streamed towards every corner of the underground basement. Inside the central temple of the Nation of God, a look of joy just appeared on the Saint¡¯s face. He just received a notification from the divine power. Thief God Milton was found. He thought that some more hints were needed, but it appeared that he was wrong.

    He spoke again, "We¡¯ll borrow your divine power to open these guardian wings."

    Once again, a golden light rushed out of the guardian wings. This time, however, a teleportation portal was just opened in the hallroom. The location that Milton left just opened up a teleportation gate. A lot of divine power was used up, but he didn¡¯t care. He wanted revenge for the divine spirit he worshiped. It was not excusable, in any case, to steal from a temple. As long as he was spending some more attention to his followers, he believed that it was possible to make a return.

    The Saint bowed to the three sacred knights in hoodies, "Please, you three."

    The three sacred knights nodded. After that, they quickly sped up and became shadows that rushed into the teleportation gate. At the same time, Wizard Larking, who was just guarding the doomsday wall, also changed his expression. He couldn¡¯t believe the message that he just saw.

    "Special rm! Special rm!"

    He ced his hand on a contact circle that was nearby. He activated it and screamed as loudly as he could. This was the highest level of rm the Wizard Union could send, and even a legendary wizard like him would have no right to participate.

    He was starting to make a guess. Maybe the Nation of God was just about to have a full-scale war with the central continent. Why else would they send figures of this level? If he had other things to worry about, he was more concerned with what could be over the marked location to allow three strong men to be sent over there.

    Wizard Larking screamed, which made the Wizard Union headquarters quite nervous. The five screams just activated the five shutdown rooms that were stored inside the underground basement. Inside the shutdown room, five wizards were just floating inside the rooms. They were just woken up by the siren. As soon as they opened their eyes, a light trembling was what happened at Wizard Union headquarters.

    Inside Pass City, ignorantmoners were still carrying on with their ordinary lives. An event was just being held in the city central hall. Everyone, whether old, young, men, or women, were just smiling as they participated in their events. Everyone was quite happy, and no one knew that a disaster was just about to fall.

    A little boy had snacks in his hand. While he was having his time eating it, a strange door emerged beside him. This door was made entirely out of gold. The shape was oval. The boy had no idea what was happening here. He was very curious when he wanted to touch the portal that just appeared.

    Meanwhile, everyone else was also just noticing that a teleportation door appeared. Most people had no idea what this was. They had very confused looks on their faces, but some ss holders called out as they realized what this was.

    As soon as they were about to make a scream, a foot was just stepping outside the teleportation door. A terrifying suppressive presence was just being emitted.

    The area was immediately silenced. Everyone stopped moving. The boy¡¯s hand was just a bit away from reaching the door that he was so curious about. On the one hand, a regr person¡¯s face was seen to be full of surprise. Some ss holders dropped their jaws. It was like the world was dead silent.

    Following that, a man in a long robe walked out of the teleportation gate. Two men in the same costumes also came out. Everyone copsed as they all lost control of their muscles. The suppressive power appearing was just too much for any of them.

    One of the three sacred knights spoke, "I felt a divine spirit here!"

    The other one said, "I¡¯ll seal up the city. We¡¯re not letting him out."

    As they spoke, he mmed on the teleportation door with his hand. Divine power was just transpired from the teleportation portal. The divine power was just converted into a streak of golden light to surround the entire Pass City.

    Having made the necessary preparations, the three sacred knights went in their ways in three different directions. Everywhere they went by, with their bodies as the center, every living being within the range of several thousand meters was killed by having their souls crushed. Pass City was not a big city at all, so it only took several tens of seconds for the three sacred knights to meet up again.

    "We let him away. Get back, or the Wizard Union will be here soon!"

    "It¡¯s a shame."

    "Look for another other chance in the future."

    The three sacred knights made someints as they stayed afloat in the air. They then rushed towards the direction of the teleportation portal. They did not care that the entire city was just decimated because of what they did. Even the small animals died. Yes, that was just how severe the consequences were for legendary figures to unleash their presence in the conventional world.

    Once the three sacred knights walked to the front of the teleportation gate, they looked up towards a sky that was further away.

    One of them spoke, "The Wizard Union¡¯s already here, but we can¡¯t fight them. What a shame!"

    The other one replied, "Wouldn¡¯t take much time to start a war with them, anyways."

    The other one reminded, "Leave! We¡¯re wasting too much divine power already."

    What he said just made the other two go quiet. They all shed into the teleportation gate. Just when the teleportation portal was about to vanish, the golden light that was high and above also disappeared. At the spot where the teleportation gate disappeared, five elderly wizards appeared. It was a rare sight to see them so old because wizards would usually keep the looks of when they just became official wizards, so not many of them would look like they were in their older years.

    These five were different. They had white hairs and white bears. When they arrived, their feet did not make anding at all. They made sure to just be a bit away from the floor. Unlike the three sacred knights, they made their appearances very discrete.

    An elderly wizard said with a hoarse voice, "Let the WIzard Union search this as quickly as they could. We must find out why they are assaulting Pass City!"

    Although Pass City was already massacred by now, it was actually the Nation of God that suffered a greater loss. The amount of divine power and strong soldiers deployed were just too muchpared to the low-tier ss holders andmon people that were killed here. Although the Nation of God would always get their regr supply of divine power, this was by no means a sustainable thing to do for them.

    For the five elderly wizards, they just found it strange that the Nation of God would go this far as to just decimate a middle-sized city. If they were not awakened from their sleep, actually, he would juste here earlier and keep the three sacred knights at bay. In this sense, for the Nation of God to send so many over here, they had to go through a lot of risks.

    One elder wizard was not content at all, "What are the intelligence agency doing? They didn¡¯t bother to send an rm! Nothing!"

    If the preparation was done a bit earlier, perhaps the Nation of God could just suffer a lot more loss. For the three sacred knights that were here, if any was to remain, the power of the Nation of God could just be lowered to a better extent.

    An elderly wizard witnessed how terrible things became, "Let¡¯s have the Wizard Union collect the corpses. These awful lots! They didn¡¯t spare the children!"

    Very quickly, the five elderly wizards disappeared. Ten-something minutester, the teleportation circle that was inside the city started shing out, one by one. Arge number of wizards from the Wizard Union appeared. As soon as they appeared, they were all terrified of the devastation that took ce here.. Some of them had known about the cruelties of war, but none of them had ever seen an entire city¡¯s poption killed.

 Chapter 1201 - Infiltration

    <h4>Chapter 1201 - Infiltration </h4>

    Thief God Milton paused in the air. He just felt that fifty of his followers living in Pass City had all died.

    He said quietly, "Pass City is over!"

    Although he was a divine spirit, Milton did have some emotions left inside of him. He did feel something for Pass City, which was a city that he had been living in for the past few decades. That was where his neighbors used to live. There were strangers that would greet him every day. There was a pub that he would go to regrly. It was a ce full of personal memories. Now, all that was gone.

    Given how insane the Nation of God could be in their methods, Milton figured that they must¡¯ve suffered a great loss, too, this time to have done something like this. The item they lost must be of extraordinary value to them. He began to think back to details that he never considered. While he was doing so, he thought of one possibility. Perhaps it had to do with the divine spirit that he owned. Maybe someone was using it without his knowledge and then using it to throw the me on him. The more he thought about it, the more usible it appeared.

    Milton began to go into the divine spirit temple under camouge. Apart from him who possessed this ability, he could also aplish his goals if he was wielding his special tools. Having thought about that, he immediately thought about searching for his divine time. As long as it was something that he did use before, he knew he was going to get some hints.

    There was not a lot that Milton had. He had a dagger, a veil, and a cape. The first two could put him into invisibility mode, while the veil could only reduce his visibility to a certain extent.

    Milton began activating his own power of the Will and began forging a connection to his divine item. Soon, he found out about his dagger and veil. He could retrieve these two at any point he wished, but the cape seemed to be out of his reach. The cape was being suppressed by something he wasn¡¯t sure of. The most he could do was to figure out a rough location, but he couldn¡¯t get it back. Yes, the cape was a divine item. If anyone was to put it back, they either had to be divine spirits more powerful than him, or they had to have divine items that were stronger than it.

    Milton wasn¡¯t sure, but he figured that the cape had something to do with the burry that happened over at the Nation of God¡¯s central temple. There was no way that two incidents would happen so close to each other with no given reasons.

    He thought to himself, "Should I go and have a look?"

    Milton had always stuck to a safety-first principle. It was the reason that he got to live this long. Stealing from the central temple was not going to be a safe job at all. He did all the analysis he could think of. He also thought about the possible culprits that might be after him. Still, if it came to this, he was not sure if he should take any action.

    He quickly made a decision to change course, "I¡¯ll see how strong the other side is first."

    Thief God Milton did not elerate to full speed. He did not want to use up the divine power that was left inside him. If anything, he needed to spare more in the case of an emergency escape. While putting himself in travel mode, he spent an entire day, and by the second afternoon, he could feel like he was getting closer and closer to the position that he was at.

    Still, he could feel like something strange was happening. During the night, his cape was almost like it was disappearing from this world. He couldn¡¯t sense it. He thought that maybe he was detected, but the cape appeared again on the second morning. It was just like the day before. It was suppressed by a divine portal bag. This was very curious for him. He wanted to know what was happening.

    His curiosity took him in a clearer direction, and his expression was gradually got grimmer. He realized that he was heading towards the Moon Goddess Temple. Now, the Moon Goddess was one of the few divine spirits that survived from the age of the gods. She was more than capable of smiting a half-god like him. Yes, Milton was a half-god since he had no domain of his own.

    Thief God Milton wanted to stop flying and go back. He did not want to go inside the Temple of the Moon Goddess. It was a temple that was especially lively, so there was zero chance that he could be inside without being detected. Still, a voice inside of him asked him to check. He wanted to check, so he never stopped the entire time. More importantly, the divine cape. He wanted to know what happened to it. Even if the Moon Goddess was showing up, it should still not be able to sever his connection to the cape.

    Eventually, Milton made his way to the Haden Mountain Range. He finally made sure that his destination was not the Goddess Temple but the fort nearby that was made entirely out of gold. He knew that it was the work of the legendary Grandmaster Bet. He wasn¡¯tpletely ignorant of what was happening in this world, but still, he didn¡¯t think that he¡¯d ever had the chance to cross paths with such a prominent figure. He had no use for potions for alchemy. He was a divine spirit, so as far as he was concerned, he might as well just go inside the fort and interrogate Grandmaster Bet as much as he wanted. Well, that was if the fort was not next to the Goddess Temple.

    Thief God Milton put himself into invisibility mode, "It¡¯s been so many years since I¡¯ve done this. Let¡¯s show this thief who his teacher is."

    He lowered himself from the air and arrived at the side of the golden castle. He was looking towards the golden castle in front of him. He was a divine spirit, yes, but even he had to twitch his mouth at the sight of this. He could see things that most ss holders were not aware of. There were some rare ingredients fused with the gold that was used to make this fort. These were even more precious than gold. In a sense, the golden castle was valued more than just a fort. It was much more than that. Also, there were spell circles drawn in every space. There were all kinds of them hidden inside the light.

    Thief God Milton looked towards the sky that was above the golden castle. As a matter of fact, while he was heading here, he could sense that the gigantic defensive circle that was in the air was a circle that was more powerful than any regr circle. He could tell that most divine spirits would have trouble making their ways in. Well, not him. He was the god of theft. He knew all kinds of methods to bypass circles.

    He knew a lot about the circles he saw on the walls. He knew that these were the works of the dwarves. He could go through the gigantic circle very easily if he wanted to as well. He reached out his hand and gently touched the wall that was on the golden castle. The essence he emitted was transformed into something that was equal to the castle circle. His hand and body were bing one with the building. His invisible body started elevating and crossed over the castle gate. Just like that, he made his way in without any resistance.

    As soon as he was inside the golden castle, he could feel something strange happening. It was weird. How was the castle of a grandmaster alchemist so noisy? He could sense that there were some guests eating inside the restaurant. In the hallroom, there were also some guests, while there were some more that were on the topmost tform.

    Milton just realized that the legendary light was somewhere close by. Come to think of it. This was a pretty good spot to see that. He shook his head, still. He didn¡¯t understand why a grandmaster alchemist would open his own castle to the public. Whatever the reason was, he knew that he had to go further inside. He continued to fly at a low altitude in the castle. He was ignoring all the circles that were installed.

    Soon, he arrived at the warehouse that was on the first floor. The warehouse gate was still shut tight, and with a slight flick of his hands, the gate just opened by itself. He quickly made his way in and saw everything that was inside. There were training resources for druids. There were also potions that Grandmaster Bet brewed himself. There were also some rare materials. If it was someone else that was here, it was almost guaranteed that they would do whatever they could to stuff all these into their portal bags.

    Still, this was Thief God Milton. He was a divine spirit, so he hadn¡¯t had use for most of these. He was disappointed with what he saw if anything, but he learned that the really good stuff had to be somewhere else. With that, he went out of the warehouse and allowed the gate to shut itself close.

    He passed through the scanning circle of the golden castle. He did a scan and located three spots that must contain the most important items. One was the underground basement where the spirit was stored. Needless to say, that had to be where the defense reinforcement was. The second spot had to be the alchemyb where Grandmaster Bet would do his brews. The third one was the training room, where the seclusion circle and the defensive circle were installed.

    Still and carefully, while Thief God Milton was using the scanning circle of the golden castle, he carefully did a scan without looking into the inside of the room. He didn¡¯t want the spirit to catch him because of any excessive movement he was doing. Given his experience, he knew that the spirits guardian of this ce had to be more than what he could handle.

    With that, he ced his final target at the underground basement. The alchemyb would be the second, so the training room would be the first spot he would be heading. As for why he knew the job was easier if he started here. Most training rooms had no use for any seclusion circle.

    Thief God Milton began flying towards the training room. Abel figured that someone was intruding on the golden castle. All this time, he had thought that the defensive capability of the golden castle was not for anyone to sneak in, not even the divine spirits.

    Abel was just having the time of his life drinking his water spirit fruit juice. He was thinking about how to learn the sword technique for his angelic body. His angelic body was strong, but even learning these forms would not help him in a way if he was stuck in a long-range or middle-range fight.

    All this time, the angelic body still relied on the holy angelic sword for attacks. The range was also within reach of the sword. Even with the buff of the legendary bow, the Buriza-Do Kyanon, the most Abel could do was to go after someone weaker than him and not any worthy opponents. As it stood, the biggest problem so far was the light power could not be separated from the holy angelic sword.

    To dins a solution, Abelbined his main spirit with his druid spirit. He also switched down his world stone fragment and magnified his thinking efficiency by multiple times, but the possibilities were eliminated constantly. The power of the angelic body was entering into the bottleneck stage. Giving his estimation, it should take at least 50 years for the angelic body to make any more progress. By that time, he should be able tounch something like a middle-close range attack. It was why the angelic body had four wings in total. For regr angels, this would take a lot more time to aplish.

    Abel was quite upset, actually. What hecked the most now was time. If the demon from beyond wasn¡¯t waking up within a hundred years, he could just work things at his own pace. He knew that all he needed to do was to make himselffortable to push himself into legendary rank or even above. It was the same for his angelic body. He could just push himself to be a divine spirit. His Beamon giant beast could also be a divine spirit at a given time. Flying me was a dragon, so it might even be possible for it to be a millennium or a legendary giant dragon. His sacred knights and wizard contract creatures would be pushed to their maximum level with his endless resource supplies.

    The problem was still there. He needed more time. While Abel was busy thinking about this, he realized that someone just entered his training room.

    Thief God Milton had been doing great sneaking his way in so far. He was blending his own presence with the circle. It was one of his greatest abilities, actually. Because of this ability that he possessed, he could almost ignore all the circles at his own discretion. This was the ability of divine spirit, something above the rank of circles.

    Very quickly, Milton locked his first target onto Abel¡¯s training room. He was very smooth in his way of heading towards the outside of the trainingb. It wasn¡¯t a hard job at all to bypass the seclusion circle and the defensive circle. The door opened very easily.. Once Thief God Milton made his way in, out of fear that someone else were to realize that theb was opened, he immediately shut the door close as soon as he was in.

 Chapter 1202 - Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 1202 - Discovery </h4>

    The first thing that Thief God Milton saw when he was inside the trainingb was a natural force circle that was made for druids. He couldn¡¯t believe just howvish this ce was. This was a circle that was made especially for druids. Each of them had to be made with extremely rare materials. ording to the legends, even the elven royal pce would just have one. Well, not that he was interested in his way. He was just admiring how wealthy Grandmaster Bet was.

    This was not a very big training room. Upon a quick nce, Milton couldn¡¯t see anything in particr.

    "Impossible!" he thought to himself. Most trainingbs were where ss holders would spend most of their time. There had to be something important here. Still, apart from the circle that was meant for gathering natural force, there was nothing else that was in ce. As far as he was concerned, there had to be some sort of hidden mechanisms here or some hidden secrets.

    Slowly and carefully, Thief God Milton unleashed his power of the Will. He hadn¡¯t done this the entire time since he went inside the golden castle. He was always using the special abilities of his divine spirit, but if he was to try to locate anything that was hidden and unknown, the power of the Will would be the fastest and most convenient method. Of course, he understood the risk of unleashing his power of the Will here. Slowly and carefully, he did a quick scan across the trainingb, but he didn¡¯t realize anything.

    While he was extending his search towards the wall of the training room, an ident happened. As though something bit him, he could see that something was onto him. He just received an attack from the dark spirit. The strange power of the Will appeared right here, so the dark spirit had to do his part to attack. At the same time, it was also sent an rm to the circle spirit and the research spirit.

    The dark spirit quickly demonstrated its terrifying fighting capabilities. Inside the training room, it was absorbing energy right out of several top-level magic gemstones. The dark mist was dispersed out of the main body. The circle spirit was shutting the trainingb gate immediately. It did this in the most brutal of manners, using all the circles avable to the golden castle to perform a forced suppression to the trainingb. This was a verymon thing to do for city defensive circles against fighters of low capabilities.

    Here, however, this was the golden castle, a structure that the dwarves had spent countless resources to build for Abel. Everything here, even now, could maintain the suppressive power of up to 40 starlight defensive circles in total. It was not a problem at all if they decided to block up a small trainingb.

    Thief God Milton realized that something was wrong. He immediately rushed towards the gate of the training room, but he could also see all kinds of spell circles that were drawn on the walls. He began switching his essence and used his special ability to open the door. Still, the situation was different from when he was trying to sneak in. He was now in a fight against the circle spirit and the research spirit. If he was using his special abilities now, the circle spirit might just respond very quickly.

    The spell circles on the walls and gates started changing up indefinitely. This made it very difficult for Milton to blend in with the circle runes. If the circle rune wasn¡¯t changing, all it would take for Milton to do was one adjustment. All of a sudden, he wasn¡¯t sure how to keep up with the change. He knew that his track was already exposed, so he was no longer keeping himself under check.

    This was a golden castle w any legendary fighters. It should be alright for a divine spirit like him to expose himself here. He unleashed his power of the Will very quickly, trying to make a forced suppression of all living things that were inside this golden castle. He wanted to make sure that he was not attracting the attention of the Moon Goddess whatsoever.

    While Milton¡¯s essence was rushing towards the wall, the thick dark mist appeared and engulfed all his essence. Of course, things wouldn¡¯t just end like that. The mist struggled to neutralize the essence of the divine spirit, but more dark mist woulde from the underground basement and reach to each side of the training room. That seemed futile, too. The quality of the dark mist was in no way inparison to the essence of Thief God Milton and his power of the Will.

    The dark spirit was hidden in the underground basement. There were enough top-level gemstones to supply energy. The dark mist it transformed into was virtually unending. No matter how strong Milton¡¯s power appeared, the mist was just so plentiful that it kept Milton inside the training room.

    Abel knew that the training room was just being intruded on. As the master of the golden castle, he knew that something was passing through the circle spirit to observe the situation inside the trainingb. First of all, he knew that he was not seeing anyone inside, but he could see that a very strong essence was emitted from the trainingb. The only conclusion was the opponent was capable of camouge. He was very confused, in a way. A few months ago, he was just doing the same thing to sneak into the central temple of the Nation of God, but his home was just being invaded in the same way. If it wasn¡¯t for the special ability of the dark spirit, he would have no means of knowing that someone was just here.

    Abel was very surprised that something was on the circle inside the training room, "This essence!"

    A divine spirit!

    Abel spoke immediately, "Get everyone inside the elven royal pce! Hey, circle spirit!"

    Thief God Milton reached out his left hand, which was wrapped around by the golden light. He was using his left hand to m the gate of the trainingb. He was obviously looking down at Abel and this entire building. The dark mist was more than he expected, but it was still nothing against the power of a divine spirit. Still, something that took him by surprise happened. While his left hand was just about to make contact with the training room, in the sky that was above the golden castle, forty battle forts that constituted that starlight defensive circle were all ignited.

    An inspector was just looking towards the legendary light, "Is that a starlight?"

    While the other guests were also noticing what strange things were happening, the dimensional suppression was already taking ce. It was hit Thief God Milton from his head. All of this was done without Abel¡¯s direct instruction, but the circle spirit and the research spirit were doing whatever they considered the most correct decision. Their immediate decision basically limited the amount of damage Thief God Milton could cause into something that could be controlled and manipted.

    Within a very short instance, while the dimensional suppression was happening, a short-distance teleportation circle was activated beneath Milton¡¯s feet. Milton could feel that his body was getting lighter as he was sent out of the training room. The next thing he knew, he had steel walls on his four sides. The materials were something left from ancient times. He could feel the dimensional suppression on him disappearing, but he was starting to feel even angrier. He didn¡¯t think that he could just be immobilized and teleported to an entirely different location. He was not the most prestigious god known to the world, but he didn¡¯t like it one bit at all that he was yed by a mortal like this.

    Milton mmed onto the ancient steel with his left hand. There was about a meter indent into the steel wall. There was no pration, though. The indent was quickly reverted to normal shape at a speed that was visible to the eye.

    On the other hand, the golden castle started trembling. While the guest and the rest that were inside the castle had no idea what was happening, teleportation lights started shining beneath them.

    The research spirit called out, "Please don¡¯t resist, everyone! An ident just happened, so you will now be teleported to the elven royal pce. Please be quiet!"

    They knew that something was happening. They respected the decision of the owner, so theyplied with being sent to therge-sized teleportation circle and towards the golden castle. This included the servants, Butler Meyer, and Abel¡¯s three followers. While all the guests were leaving, the golden castle started shaking. Thief God Milton justmenced a devastating attack.

    Abel was not very far away from Thief God Milton. There were just about 500 meters of distance between, but Milton was inside the starlight defensive circle while he was looking from outside the circle. Yes, just then, by the work of the circle research, Thief God Milton was put into the starlight defensive circle without his control. He was put into the most indestructible part of the entire golden castle. The sturdiness of this spot was even more than what the circle spirit could estimate.

    The steel walls surrounding Thief God Milton were from ancient times. It was literally a cage that was about ten meters thick. Thief God Milton could try to break out, of course. Each one of his terrifying attacks could change the shape of the walls, but with enough energy to supply the fort, there wouldn¡¯t be any chance as long as the core was not damaged. Also, every hit would be dispersed to all directions, so the starlight defensive circle would sustain longer than what the energy inside could maintain.

    Thief God Milton just unleashed his invisibility powers. His attacks became more and more serious, but the effects were starting to be more insignificant. He tried to scan with his power of the Will, but the dark mist would continue to eat away his power of the WIll. There was not even the chance to conduct a full scan. This had to be the most terrible situation he was in for the past few millennia. He was trapped inside the castle of an ordinary man.

    He knew that the walls around him must be something from the ancient ruins, but he had never heard of anyone using ancient items like this. Anyways, after the 100th hit, he stopped attacking and realized that there was not going to be a lot of damage inflicted on the steel around him.

    Thief God Milton shouted, "Let me out! I won¡¯te here again!"

    He was not in a happy ce to say these words. His face was even blushing at the thought that he, a divine spirit, had to lower his head to a mortal. He had lost the sense of shame for a while. The god of theft was notorious for not being ountable and always capable of making a slippery escape. He could do any despicable things he¡¯d like without being caught, and most of those were towards fighters stronger than him. This time, however, he failed against a grandmaster alchemist that he knew was much weaker than him.

    Abel was just starting to notice what happened. Actually, he didn¡¯t think that a divine spirit would end up like this.

    "Who are you?"

    Abel passed his voice into the starlight defensive circle. It was not a respectful tone, and Thief God Milton was starting to get angry. Still, Thief God Milton figured that this was as good of a chance for negotiation as it could get.

    Thief God Milton replied, "My name is Milton! I was just curious about this ce. I¡¯ll be willing to pay for my misbehaviour."

    Abel began searching for a name that was rted to what he was hearing. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but he couldn¡¯t find anything relevant with his research spirit. Quickly, he went ahead and allowed the research spirit to search for permission to trade inte ess from the Wizard Union. There should be more information over there, especially now that he was the honorary elder of the Wizard Union.

    Thief God Milton, on the other hand, startedto feel very uneasy. There was no reply.. Maybe the one who caught him was having a change of thought.

 Chapter 1203 Imprisonment

    Chapter 1203 Imprisonment

    Thief God Milton said loudly once more, "Are you Grandmaster Bet? I''ll be willing to give you top-level ingredients or recipes. I''ll make you satisfied as long as you tell me what you want!"

    He just doubled down on what he was willing to give, hoping that this would make the grandmaster alchemist reconsider. Abel, however, was not interested. He had all the connections he needed to get anything avable on the central continent that he wanted. As far as Abel was concerned now, he just wanted to know more about the divine spirit that was caught here. He was starting to feel strange as to why the divine spirit would sneak his way here towards the golden castle in his real form.

    Given his understanding, most divine spirits would not show up in their forms. The beast god, for instance, was a half-god that could just die if he fell in battle.

    While Abel was thinking to himself, the research spirit sent a message to him.

    "Only the god of theft is rted to the name Milton, master. Milton is one of the many aliases that the god of theft uses!"

    Abel understood immediately why MIlton was here now. It had to do with his invisibility cloak, which was what the god of theft created. He was just surprised, actually, that the God of theft was still alive to find him here.

    Abel spoke, "Thief God Milton! No need to hide your identity now. Tell me, why are you here at the golden castle!"

    Thief God Milton only continued to talk about his offers, "I am not hiding my identity, Grandmaster Bet. You see, if my conditions are not to your liking, I''ll give you two holy crystals in exchange for my release. How about that?"

    Abel strengthened his tone, "I''ll ask again. Why did youe here?"

    Thief God Milton never gave an answer to that. If Abel had to guess, he probably got some information and came here for confirmation. As for what it could be, there was actually too much that he did that deserved this. He changed the faith of the Battlesong teau barbarians. He changed the faith of the high elves living inside the dark world. He also went towards the central temple of the Nation of God tomit theft. There were a bunch of things that he did that deserved the attention of any divine spirits.

    Still, given the order of what happened, the most likely possibility should be his recent theft at the central temple. He started to think of what might actually allow Thief God Milton to pay attention to him. Immediately, he thought of the invisibility cloak that he was wearing. Thief God Milton spoke at the same time, "I just want to know who stole my divine cloak. Grandmaster Bet, I''m not trying to be your enemy."

    That just gave it away. Abel was more certain that Thief God Milton knew about what happened over at the central temple. If he wasn''t here to find the divine cloak, the timing would just be too strange to find an alternate exnation for being here. No, Abel was not going to believe it at all if it had nothing to do with the central temple.

    Abel said slowly, "You had no quarrel with me before, Thief God MIlton, but now that you''re here to spy on my secrets, youe and pay the price. Yes, I know you are a divine spirit, but the price is the same."

    Abel was not loud in any way, but Thief God Milton could hear it loud and clear.

    Thief God Milton was starting to get tough as well, "Do not push me too far, Bet. You won''t want to learn about the wrath of divine spirits. I''m just not willing to waste my divine power here, so don''t make things ugly for either of us."

    Abel replied with a chilly smile, "What do you mean, pushing you?"

    As a matter of fact, Abel knew a lot of ways to deal with Thief God Milto, but this was the central continent. A lot of his methods, he had to think about the consequences of using them here. Well, for now, what he could do was to make things very ufortable for his captive.

    Abel spoke to the dark spirit, "grind him up, dark spirit."

    In the underground basement, the dark spirit was just absorbing some energy out of the top-level gemstones. There were most dark mists appearing, and the dark mist was rushing into the starlight defensive circle and going in. Thief God Milton wasn''t doing anything, but he was seeing arge amount of dark mist swarming in. He understood what disgusting ability it possessed. The dark mist could swallow the power of the Will. Although his power of the Will was powerful in its own way, the dark mist would still be eroded slowly.

    Almost instantly, Thief God Milton was putting all his power of the Will into his one body. The dark mist was filled with ancient structures that were formed by the starlight defensive circle. It was not afortable situation at all for Milton. He didn''t even think that it was safe to extend his power of the Will. He couldn''t use any of his techniques.

    "Do not humiliate a divine spirit, Bet!"

    Thief God Milton let out a loud shout. With this soul, a divine spirit ripple was generated. His body began inting, and he started getting taller very quickly. He was no longer the same figure that looked like a 60 y.o. Man. He was a five metre giant that had golden light shing out of every spot of his body.

    Abel wasn''t all that surprised, "This should be the body of the divine spirit."

    He remembered seeing another powerful divine spirit being naked and having blood squeezed out of him. He shouldn''t feel too terrified with this, then.. Compared to the god of war, Thief God Milton was not the same as the body of the god of war, even if the god of war was in a constant slumber.

    On the other hand, Abel did have a lot of confidence in the battle fort. He wasn''t sure if one or two forts could block the attack of a divine spirit, but here, there were 40 battle forts in general. Now, there were top-level stones filled at every corner of the fort. He wasn''t afraid if he was to fight a battle of nutrition with Thief God Milton.

    Now that Thief God Milton was showing his true form, a lot more divine power was now being used. More would be used if he was to be in a fight. He was not like divine spirits who had a lot of followers on his side. He was very careful in every bit he was using, so he wanted to save as much as he could. Still, the situation was already too much for him to not use his trump card. He just wanted to break out of this ce to capture Grandmaster Bet. He wanted to get everything he could from the central temple. He wanted Grandmaster Bet to work for him for the rest of his life to generate wealth for him.

    Also, as angry as Thief God Milton was, he didn''t want to kill Abel. Why would you kill a chicken that couldy golden eggs? If he could see Abel now with his power of the Will, he could just confirm that even more. As it stood, even if Abel was standing right in front of Thief God Milton, Milton would still have to think a lot to see if he really wanted to kill Abel. He wouldn''t want to offend both the Moon Goddess and the tree of life at the same time. If the two deities were to go after him at once, he would be as good as dead.

    Thief God Milton''s body was barely standing straight within the ancient steel dimension. He screamed as loudly as he could while mming onto the wall with both of his hands.

    Boom!"

    A loud boom erupted from the starlight defensive circle. Abel could feel the golden castle shaking. He was very surprised to see that the power of the divine body was more than what he expected. He even thought that maybe he should give more holy crystals to Doff now. Doff couldn''t be seen on the central continent; it did serve as a very adequate fighting powerter.

    Thief God Milton was looking towards the giant pit that was appearing in front of him. The radius was about more than five meters. He wanted to continue to strike a few more times, but the spot that was breaking through him would just be broken through. That was where something else happened. The ancient steel started moving once more, and what appeared in front of him, again, were ancient steel walls that appeared just as new.

    At a spot that couldn''t be seen, the battle fort was just absorbing the energy for quick recovery. Thief God Milton was in a frenzy already. He was not abat-type spirit, and he was ranked at the bottom in terms of his fighting capability as a divine spirit. The attack he unleashed just then was the best that he could do, but nothing that he did worked.

    Very quickly, he thought about the connection between Grandmaster Bet and the Wizard Union. He thought to the divine spirits that were in the underground basement. He didn''t want to be a member over there. Very quickly, his divine body started moving on its own and his fists mmed onto the wall. The immense power was making it so that the battle fort could not regenerate itself as quickly as it could

    Soon, he broke through one wall, but another appeared in front of him. It was made of the same ingredients. He didn''t bother to think too much. He knew that he couldn''tst too long with his divine power, so he needed to get out as quickly as he could.

    Under the constant banging noise, he broke through each and every wall, but every time he did, another one would appear. It was like there were an endless number of walls here.

    As a matter of fact, what Thief God Milton was looking at were not materialistic walls, but special materials that were formed from the starlight defensive circle. The starlight defensive circle could block all outside attacks, but in the same sense, it could keep the enemies trapped inside a confined space. No that Thief God Milton was inside, the best choice was definitely not to break through the walls. AS long as the energy was notpletely expended, these walls would just never disappear. The walls that were broken through would onlye back slowly, but there were about forty battle forts here. There should be enough time to recover the walls that were broken.

    Thief God Milton was just breaking through walls that were taking turns to show up. Inside every battle fort, the total storage would be at least 2000 top-level gemstones. There would be at least 80000 top level gemstones within the forty battle forts. The number could be said to be more than what was found in this world. No, there was no way like a weak divine spirit like Thief God Milton could drain all of it away. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Thief God Milton was getting slower and slower. His body was also shrinking, but with the terrifying thought that he might just be permanent captive of the underground basement, he continued doing what he could and started attacking. He knew that it was over if the Wizard Union got him, basically. As far as he was concerned, only resistance was a viable potion.

    In the entire world, all the thieves stopped doing what they did and stared into the same direction. They were all reminded of something important that was happening. Some of them were even caught and beaten because they stopped what they were doing. Thief God Milton was calling his followers to stop and supplying him with divine power. He was absorbing any energy that he could to make a viable escape.

    Thief God Milton took out five holy crystals out of his portal bag. He was not feeling easy at all. The fact that he offered two holy crystals just then just showed how desperate he was. Now, then. What he needed to do was to use thest holy crystals that he had, something that he had been storing for many years. Under the oppression ofthe Wizard Union, he had already lost the chance to generate his own holy crystals.

    Thief God Milton took out five holy crystals out of his portal bag. He was not feeling easy at all. The fact that he offered two holy crystals just then just showed how desperate he was. Now, then. What he needed to do was to use thest holy crystals that he had, something that he had been storing for many years. Under the oppression ofthe Wizard Union, he had already lost the chance to generate his own holy crystals.

    Quickly, Thief God Milton threw thest bit of his holy crystals into his mouth. The divine power that was generated sped him up quite quickly. His attacking power also increased. There was still something that he hadn''t understood, however. The wall in front of him was infinite. He would be able to know if he was scanning with his power of the Will, but the dark mist that was floating beside him made it impossible for him to unleash his power of the Will.

    He was already starting to turn blind, in a sense. Rather, he was less than a blind man since he couldn''t even use his power of the Will.

    Abel could hear the sound of metal banginging over. His brain thought to the days that he was practising to forge.

 Chapter 1204 - Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 1204 - Exchange </h4>

    This was a battle of attrition. There was Thief God Milton, a meek and not-so-resourceful deity. On the other side, there was a grandmaster alchemist with an infinite supply of mana gems and forty ancient battle forts. It seemed the fight was over from the start. Thief God Milton was sent into the starlight defensive circle, and no one, not even Abel himself, expected that a divine spirit with extreme speed and stealth would be trapped like this.

    Thief God Milton didn¡¯t expect this, of course. He was very confident until he was inside the golden castle. He didn¡¯t think that all his skills would be countered once he was inside the golden castle. He smoothly bypassed all the circles, but as soon as he used his power of the Will, the dark spirit made it so that he had absolutely no way to hide. On top of that, with thebined analysis of the research spirit and the circle spirit, the golden castle managed to make the most sensible responses in the shortest time possible.

    The five holy crystals were boosting Thief God Milton¡¯s fighting capabilities immediately, but it was still nowhere close to breaking through the starlight defensive circle that was supported by the forty battle forts. Perhaps the starlight defensive circle was not the sturdiest defensive mechanism there was, but it was definitely the mostplex one there was in terms of how difficult it was to bypass through. The self-recovery function, for instance, made it so that all kinds of attacks would have to be repeated several times to have any actual effect.

    Thief God Milton tried to break out of the ancient walls for a while. After two hours of frantic attacks, he finally started to slow down. Meanwhile, many had already sent messages to ask what had just happened. The golden castle had just done an emergency evacuation of all the iing guests, so all the organizations that were connected with Abel, one way or the other, began to show their concerns.

    Wizard Clemens of the Wizard Union Intelligence Agency was the first to make an inquiry. Following that, it was the elves, the dwarves, and the lightning n. Within two hours, Abel made replied as he could. The excuse was the same. He exined it as he was testing his brand new spell circle. He didn¡¯t want anyone to interfere in a fight that he knew, very early, that he had won.

    After the five holy crystals were all used up, Thief God Milton just lost the confidence to continue on with the fight. There was not much divine power left inside his divine body, so the most he could do was to keep his divine body intact.

    Thief God Milton started saying something that Abel didn¡¯t expect, "I surrender to you, Grandmaster Bet!"

    Having heard that, Abel was actually not sure what decision to make. He did remember seeing the god of war in sleep, but that was the work of the Wizard Union. It really had nothing to do with him. He had no experience handling a divine spirit himself. For instance, he knew that a divine spirit couldn¡¯t be killed. He knew that for sure. If it was so easy, the Wizard Union wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much to keep divine spirits imprisoned.

    Also, for a rank 25w-defying wizard like him, Abel wasn¡¯t even sure if he had the capability to keep a divine spirit imprisoned in one location. If Thief God Milton was trying to break through from whatever state of captivity he was putting him in, he would have a lot to worry about. The first thing would be that he might be killed for revenge, and he did not think that the starlight defensive circle was going to work a second time.

    Now, the dumbest idea Abel knew was to keep draining Thief God Milton¡¯s energy until he was going to sleep. This was probably the safest way he knew.

    Abel asked, "So what are you going to guarantee with your surrender, Thief God Milton?"

    Thief God Milton wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. They were in a stalemate. Abel had the ability to capture him but not the ability to keep him under control. Milton chose to surrender, but Abel wasn¡¯t epting that.

    Suddenly, the starlight defensive circle started moving on its own. The Firetooth Battle Fort that was on the side started moving its way into the starlight circle. While Milton was still trying to find an appropriate answer, he felt a strong energy ripple that made him feel very threatened. As the energy cannon of the Firetooth Battle Fort started recharging, an endless streak of explosions started igniting from the inside of the circle.

    Theponents of the energy cannon were, perhaps, the least effective attacking method of the Firetooth Cannon. As ineffective as it was, the attack should have some sort of impact on the surface of the battle fort. Still, since the attack was inside the circle, all the damage would be dispersed constantly inside the battle fort. Everything was kept under control. And it wasn¡¯t like Milton had any space to run to avoid the hit of the energy cannon. Every time there was an attack, a golden light would start shing on Milton¡¯s body. This was all the divine spirit inside of him making an automatic defense.

    What was happening now was technically opposite to what just happened. At the start, Thief God Milton was just beginning to unleash an attack. The starlight defensive circle was taking the hits passively at the expense of draining energy. Now, the Firetooth Battle Fort was unleashing hits that Milton had to take. A lot more divine spirit was wasted because of this. Milton was five meters tall, but the excessive energy expenditure was making him shrink. After a few more hits, his body started getting smaller and smaller. Once he was about 3 meters tall, his divine body just stopped shrinking altogether, which was actually his "minimum size."

    Thief God Milton was losing all sense of pride, "Stop attacking me! I¡¯ll be put into sleep if you keep this going! I beg you, Grandmaster Bet! Don¡¯t put me to rest!"

    Things were not looking good for Thief God Milton. With all the hits he was taking, even the clothes he was wearing were starting to wear off. He was just a naked deity who was exposed to all the attacks that were thrown at him. Abel¡¯s power of Will was pushing the Firetooth Battle Fort to stop moving. He wanted to know some things about the divine spirit, so he didn¡¯t think that he was going to slip a chance like this.

    First of all, what he needed to do was to do something about the divine invisibility cloak. It must be the reason that Thief God Milton was able to track him and find him.

    Abel spoke, "Thief God Milton, I need you to surrender ownership to your invisibility cloak. You should know what I¡¯m talking about!"

    Thief God Milton was screaming, "Yes! I know! No problem!"

    It wouldn¡¯t matter what happened to Milton¡¯s divine items if he was unconscious. The chances of waking up again were, well, very slim. Thief God Milton made it a snappy choice to cut ties with his invisibility cloak. It was not good that he was losing some power of the Will, but he was willing to make the sacrifice.

    Abel was just starting to understand the special reaction that was taking ce inside the invisibility cloak. It was with him for a while now, but this was the first time that he felt something so different about it. Yes, his power of the Will could now make contact with the ownership circle without facing any resistance. Within the ownership circle, there seems to be ack of energy as Thief God Milton just surrendered any right to own it. Milton¡¯s power of the Will was flowing out of the circle, and actually, Abel was not nning on wasting any of this energy. After iming ownership over the ownership circle, he started wrapping Milton¡¯s power of the Will with his own. As the power of the Will just lost the ability to resist, it just became a part of him.

    Abel¡¯s reach with his power of the Will just went from 1600 meters to 1650 meters. With a satisfied look on his face, Abel withdrew his power of the Will. Now that the invisibility cloak had a new leader, he didn¡¯t think that he should keep the mystic headband attached to the cloak. As he separated the two, he decided that the mystic headband should stay inside the divine portal bag. As for the invisibility cloak, now that it was truly his divine item, he decided to merge it with his own body.

    Abel smiled, "We can have very smooth conversations, Thief God Milton. Thank you for your cooperation."

    Thief God Milton was starting to have hopes, "Does that mean you can let me go, Grandmaster Bet?"

    Abel lost his smile very quickly, "Are you assuming that I¡¯ll spare you just because you gave me an item that was already mine?"

    Thief God Milton had to ask again, "What else are you after, then?"

    Abel replied, "It¡¯s simple, Thief God Milton. I¡¯m curious about the kind of heritage the divine spirits pass to each other. Can you make a copy for me?"

    Thief God Milton paused for a bit, "That¡¯s already banned by the Wizard Union. What use would you have for it?"

    The divine spirit heritage was Thief God Milton¡¯s, so he could give only what he got. Naturally, Milton didn¡¯t want Grandmaster Bet to know too much about divine spirits because that would put him at a great disadvantage. He was already a prisoner now. If Grandmaster Bet began looking into this kind of stuff, he might just develop a way to keep divine spirits. Yet, if he wasn¡¯t giving the stuff away, Abel might just attack him until he was put into a permanent sleep.

    Abel continued his coercion, "I don¡¯t have aplete set, Thief God Milton, but you should know about my connection with the Goddess Temple. I¡¯ll be verifying whatever knowledge you pass to me, so be very careful if you¡¯re thinking about lying to me."

    As a matter of fact, after receiving the divine spirit heritage, Abel knew for certain that he was going to find the elves of the Moon Goddess Temple for verification. He was not going to test whatever he was taught without some sort of guarantee. One wrong step and he knew he was going to be in a very bad ce.

    Thief God Milton was kind of happy to hear this, actually, "Of course, Grandmaster Bet. No lying from me. Just reach your power of the Will. The dark mist made it so that I couldn¡¯t extend mine."

    A simple tactic. Thief God Milton was pretending that he was making contact with his power of the Will to pass on the divine spirit heritage, but he just wanted to seize control over Abel. Abel wasn¡¯t stupid, of course.

    Abel smiled, "All good, Thief God Milton. My spirit will be connected to yours. You just pass on what you know to my spirit."

    As soon as Abel finished his sentence, the ancient steel surrounding Thief God Milton touched his head and stuck out a long steel rod that touched Thief God Milton¡¯s forehead. Thief God Milton could only pass on all he knew without trying any tricks. He didn¡¯t want to give in so easily, obviously. The divine spirits heritage had a very difficult time being passed around in this time. On the one hand, there was the Wizard Union and their oppressive acts. On the other hand, There were a lot of rivalries going on between divine spirits, so if Abel really verified with the Goddess Temple, Thief God Milton would still be in a lot of trouble.

    Abel, on the other end, didn¡¯t care what Thief God Milton was worried about. He just wanted knowledge, so under the help of the world stone fragment, he allowed the knowledge to be passed overpletely. He didn¡¯t know if what he was receiving was correct or not, so he began checking immediately.

    Abel saw some records about the holy crystals. From what he was reading, there was a lot of use of these precious materials. One important use was that it was a currency used between the divine spirits. The holy crystal was like a hard currency for divine spirits to trade with each other for. There were a lot of uses, but the sources were always very limited.

    Another use for the holy crystal was that it could help to build up divine bodies. A lot of faith power would have to be harvested over the years, and the quality and quantity of devotions received from the followers were very relevant. The process would always be long and arduous if it was just done with the follower.. If done with the help of just ten holy crystals, a divine body would be built very quickly.

 Chapter 1205 - Infiltration

    <h4>Chapter 1205 - Infiltration </h4>

    There was another use for the holy crystals. Yes, it could be used to build divine nations, sanctuaries for hosting the main body of the divine spirits to negate most enemy attacks. Even if the main body¡¯s location was found out, most enemies would have no way of breaking through the defense of the divine states.

    There were a lot of advantages in holding one divine state. As the training ground for the divine spirit¡¯s main body, there tended to be better absorption for the worship power of the followers. Sometimes, the most devoted followers might just be drawn into bing members of the state.

    Now, Thief God Milton had no state. By that standard, he was not aplete divine spirit. There were not a lot of holy crystals that needed to be spent on building divine nations. Of course, this was not just for Abel, who had already held a total of 5300 on himself. Milton had been spending his entire life searching for holy crystals, but all he really got were five, which were left a while back. That¡¯s just how difficult it was to find holy crystals.

    Take Doff, for instance. Even with the entire Battlecry teau as his energy source, it would still take several centuries to produce one holy crystal. Yes, Doff had his figure in ce now, but to reach a production rate of 100 was still something that seemed imusible in the short term.

    100 holy crystals were the minimum requirement for building divine nations. That was the starting level. For the intermediate level, the number would be multiplied by ten times, whereas the divine state would be ten times on top of that. The holy crystals did possess other abilities. For instance, the Nation of God would often use dimensional force for blockade purposes. This was an example of how holy crystals could be utilized for something. There was also the time when the legendary sacred knight used one of his holy crystals for an attack. In a sense, the crystal could also be used to break through barriers. Needless to say, most regr divine spirits would have no way of spending resources like this.

    Of course, that was before. Now that Abel had visited the central temple of the Nation of God, he figured that he might be able to use more holy crystals at his will. As it stood, there were not a lot of holy crystals stored inside the Nation of God. Some of the higher-staff would only store less than 100. Most of them were in the hands of the Saint, but even he had no control over some of the ones that were produced by the most powerful fighters the state had.

    Abel was flicking through the records for the divine spirit heritage. He was starting to gain some understanding of how divine spirits worked. He was also starting to understand what the holy crystals in his hands meant.

    Thief God Milton was getting impatient, "I¡¯vepleted your request already, Grandmaster Bet. Can you please let me go now?"

    Abel replied, "You¡¯re rushing a bit too much here, Thief God Milton. I still can¡¯t confirm whether what you sent me is genuine or not."

    Thief God Milton insisted, "In the name of my holy title, Grandmaster Bet, there is nothing fake about this!"

    "Just wait a bit."

    Abel didn¡¯t understand what weight a divine spirit¡¯s oath was, but he trusted Lorraine more than Thief God Milton. Since the heritage he received had nothing to do with the Goddess Temple, he just needed to ask Lorraine some questions without having her reveal anything about the Moon Goddess Temple.

    He spoke to the research spirit, "Contact Lorraine now."

    Inside the Goddess Temple, Lorraine still had her lessons. She was doing her history lessons taught by Druid Beh. She was in the study meant only for the Sainte. Everything here was as top-notch as it could. No elves woulde here to interrupt her lessons. Well, that was supposed to be the case until a female druid rushed in.

    Druid Beh asked, "What is this?"

    Druid Beh was not going to be in a good mood if someone came in to interrupt her lessons. This was especially now that there weren¡¯t a lot of days left for Lorraine to be a Sainte. This was when studying was as important as it should be.

    The female druids reported, "Grandmaster Bet, Druid Beh, has just sent an invitation to her Majesty the Sainte."

    Having heard that it was an invitation from Grandmaster Bet, Druid Beh¡¯s expression started to look a lot less grim. Grandmaster Bet was very important to everyone here. He was the one sending all the food and beauty products, so naturally, it¡¯d be hard to have any kind of negative feelings about him.

    Druid Beh turned to Lorraine, "You can go now, Lady Sainte. The lesson will end early today."

    Lorraine was unsure, "Thank you so much, Druid Beh!"

    Lorraine then started jogging away. It was not very Sainte-like of her, but Druid Beh didn¡¯t make anyment about it.

    Having arrived at the front of the contact circle, all the nearby elves made it clear that they would leave now. It was so that she could meet up with Grandmaster Bet alone.

    Abel was starting to notice something, "Are you still having your lessons?"

    Lorraine smiled and replied, "It¡¯s fine, Abel. Druid Beh was the one teaching, and she made the lesson end early."

    Abel made it straight, "I have aplete set of divine spirit heritage here, Lorraine. Can you confirm if it¡¯s real or not for me?"

    In this world, Abel didn¡¯t have a lot of people he could trust. If he couldn¡¯t trust Lorraine, he would really have no one else to turn to.

    Lorraineughed proudly, "Good timing, ha! I actually just got a full mark on my course rted to divine spirits. I even got a personalpliment from my lecturer!"

    Abel was still unsure, "That¡¯s great! Well, but if you need to keep anything confidential, just tell me whether it¡¯s real or not. No need to do any extra exnations."

    He didn¡¯t want his personal affairs to interfere with Lorraine¡¯s career. To Lorraine and the family behind her, bing Sainte was always the top priority.

    Lorraine nodded quickly, "Okay!"

    Well, she actually thought of something else. She could tell that Abel cared a lot for the divine spirit heritage, so if there was really anything that went wrong, she didn¡¯t mind using whatever she knew to make sure that Abel was getting a better understanding of it.

    Abel passed over what he knew over to Lorraine, while Lorraine caught it with her power of the Will. Once the process was done, Lorraine began looking towards this divine spirit heritage system. She was surprised to see howplete the set was. She couldn¡¯t even find anything off if she tried. It was not as good as the Goddess Temple had, but this was prettyplete in its own way.

    Lorraine spoke after checking for the third time, "I don¡¯t see anything wrong with this. If you need some more, I can just give you a version here!"

    Abel smiled and replied, "You¡¯ve helped plenty already, Lorraine. Make sure you are on good terms with the elves inside the temple. Tell me if you ever run into trouble."

    He didn¡¯t bother saying much with Lorraine. There was a divine spirit waiting for him in his trap.

    Abel turned to Thief God Milton, "There is nothing wrong with what you gave, apparently. You¡¯ve been quite honest with me."

    Thief God Milton was relieved, "Can you get me out now, then?"

    Abel replied, "Well, one problem still stands. How do I make sure you¡¯ve not going to go after me after I release you?"

    Thief God Milton was getting anxious, "I can make an oath!"

    Abel refused, "That¡¯s not enough. I don¡¯t trust you."

    Thief God Milton¡¯s mind was going in different directions, "I, uh, how about I give a part of my soul to you? That way, you¡¯ll have control over me at any time!"

    Abel agreed immediately, "A quarter to me, then. I¡¯ll make sure to release you as soon as I get it."

    Separating the soul to let the other side control it. This was a verymon method of forming spiritual contracts. The idea that was just proposed wouldn¡¯t work on Thief God Milton most of the time, but Abel would always have the option to destroy a quarter of Thief God Milton¡¯s soul. That should be more than enough to put Milton to sleep.

    Abel didn¡¯t think of sparing Thief God Milton, but this was a very good offer he was receiving. The chance was very hard to get. This was a divine spirit that managed to train. Thief God Milton wasn¡¯t a powerful divine spirit, but his expertise was undeniable.

    Thief God Milton forged a de with his power of the WIll and sliced towards himself. A quarter of his spirit was put to the side. The pain was so great that his expression was starting to turn pale.

    He said meekly, "This is my spirit, Grandmaster Bet. You go ahead and take it."

    Thief God Milton was not as lively as before. In fact, Abel never expected that he would ever get to see a divine spirit in such a vulnerable state. He didn¡¯t think that receiving the spirit was anything dangerous, but out of habit, he still allowed his druid spirit to take it over. He was not going to expose his main spirit to any kind of threat.

    The druid spirit extended some power of the Will towards the starlight defensive circle. A quarter of Thief God Milton¡¯s soul was retrieved. As soon as it went inside the druid spirit, the portion suddenly went from a quarter to three quarters. Thief God Milton suddenly revealed a sly smile on his face.

    Thief God Milton understood that Abel had a very poor understanding of souls, so he made three-quarters of souls take the form of just one quarter. If Abel had some understanding spirits, this trap wouldn¡¯t have worked, obviously, but Abel didn¡¯t see how crafty and decisive Thief God Milton could be. Thief God Milton was not as meek as he demonstrated. He was actually quite bold to pull something like this off.

    Thief God Milton was a weak divine spirit, but he did begin as a mortal. With that being said, a lot of courage and wisdom was required in his path to growth. No one just seeded by ident. It was not an easy path for any divine spirit, and they all had their own ways of surviving in this world.

    Thief God Milton could not break through the starlight defensive circle, so he agreed to all of Abel¡¯s requests and, at the same time, proposed a contract that he definitely had no way of refuting. All this was just for a chance to go inside Abel¡¯s soul. A quarter was not enough to deal with a grandmaster alchemist, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to make it three quarters. So, just like that, without Abel¡¯s knowledge, three-quarters just went inside his soul.

    If there was anything that Thief God Milton wasn¡¯t sure of, it¡¯d be that the body he infiltrated was not actually Abel¡¯s main spirit but Abel¡¯s druid spirit. Now, the druid spirit was a special spirit. Its concentration was actually more than that of Abel¡¯s main spirit. It could even suffice to be the soul of the angelic spirit. Without an intellect of its own, it was also impossible to be brainwashed. Spiritual maniption was also impossible since Abel¡¯s conscience was the one controlling the druid spirit and not the druid spirit itself.

    As three-quarters of Thief God Milton¡¯s spirit went inside Abel¡¯s druid spirit, an explosion was what took ce. The weak-looking spirit became a sea of gold that swarmed towards the druid spirit, but to Thief God Milton¡¯s surprise, the soul he was infiltrating looked too abnormal to him. He saw a crystal angelic statue, transparent energy that could neutralize even him, and vast storage of light element energy.. He was starting to think that he was actually inside of some other divine spirit.

 Chapter 1206 - Struggling

    <h4>Chapter 1206 - Struggling </h4>

    Thief God Milton did have his fair share of strange experiences, so he wasn¡¯t too worried to have encountered a spirit like this. As long as he was using his own spirit to assimte this spirit, he believed that everything strange that just happened would just exin itself.

    In terms of the ridiculously high concentration of the druid spirit, for instance, to his understanding, he never remembered any ss holder who had stronger spirituality than the divine spirit. That being said, it was very weird that the spirit didn¡¯t take any damage under the strikes of his golden spirit. He couldn¡¯t assimte it, much less take any control. The soul he was encountering was like a fort. His golden spirit could not attack from the outside and never go into the centremost part of the spirit.

    Meanwhile, the druid spirit began its counterattack. First, a pure white light was emitted out of the hollow shadow of the crystal angelic statue. It was then transmitted from the inside through the holy hymn. There were not many hollow spirits inside the statue, but it did contain the spirits of nine mad knights and one legendary sacred knight, And Izual, the angel. As soon as the druid spirit was attacked, they all began enchanting and generated a giant, invisible hand that grabbed tightly onto Thief God Milton.

    Thief God Milton was shocked, "What is this thing?"

    He tried to break through the imprisonment of the crystal angelic statue, but the statue seemed to possess some power that was meant to target the soul. Some kind of power was making it very hard for him to resist. Now, Thief God Milton was not very knowledgeable about how druids, so he wasn¡¯t even sure if he could do a good job trying to assess the situation.

    Thief God Milton kind of understood something, however. If three-quarters of his soul were to be going into the hollow shadow, he would just lose permanent control over his own spirit. So he trusted his feelings and what the divine spirit was doing. He quickly began struggling as much as he could, but the struggling only traded for a temporary stalemate. His soul was still slowly moved towards the hollow shadow.

    Meanwhile, Thief God Milton just noticed something that could be more terrifying than staying asleep. He just voluntarily sent three-quarters of his soul into Grandmaster Bet, and it might turn out to be the worst decision he¡¯s ever made. Grandmaster Benentt would just have no way of seizing full control if he hadn¡¯t done this, but this bold move of his just put him in a danger that was more than just being put to permanently sleep. He might actually die if Abel found a way to seize control over the three quarters. So thief God Milton might just lose his existence once and for all.

    "No!"

    Thief God Milton howled in anguish. He made hisst attempt by having his one-quarter reaching for his two other divine items. He knew how futile all this might be, but he didn¡¯t want all his efforts over thest few thousand years gone like this.

    Meanwhile, in and somewhere else...

    Rick was a very skilled assassin. He wasn¡¯t famous in any way, but he did hold a very good reputation in his line of work. With a sess rate of close to perfect, all the job offers he got were quite expensive.

    A few days ago, Rick received a mission to go after the lord of a small city. It was the lord of a small city, but his good friend was a ss holder that most assassins wouldn¡¯t dare to target. What was important was to survive and kill the target. Killing the target wouldn¡¯t mean anything if it meant wasting your life for the target. Rick was very blessed in this sense. He had a divine dagger on him that he got by ident. This dagger made his life very different from what it was like before he got it.

    Anyways, Rick was spending a few days spying on the city lord. He noticed that the city lord had the habit ofing to a backyard every afternoon at the same time. The city lord enjoyed spending some time drinking red wine by himself. During this time, the ss holder bodyguard, who was his friend, wouldn¡¯t follow. Now, the other assassins knew this, but they couldn¡¯t use this information, given how tight the security was around the backyard.

    Rick was just standing amidst the backyard one day. The sun was shining on him, but he had no shadow. He was in camouge mode, which was an ability granted by his divine dagger. The dagger was the reason why he had seeded in so many silent kills before. Slow and carefully, he closed in on the city lord that was drinking his red wine. He was keeping his emotions and murderous intent down. He was like a puppet that couldn¡¯t be detected.

    Rick went to the back of the city lord. He was watching the city lord with his back towards him. He liked the feeling of having control over whether whatever important figure in front of him got to die or not.

    "It¡¯s over!"

    He thought as he stabbed towards the city lord¡¯s heart. He understood how sharp the dagger would be, so it wouldn¡¯t matter if the city lord wore any armor. Actually, he might just go after ss holders after this if he wasn¡¯t afraid of any revenge.

    While the dagger was stabbed towards the heart, Rick noticed that something was wrong. There was nothing in his hand. He was just standing behind the city lord with nothing in his hand. He couldn¡¯t understand where his divine dagger went. The city lord, on the other hand, noticed him and screamed.

    "Assassin!"

    The city lord screamed and kicked Rick in the groins. Rick fell to the ground after letting out a terrible scream. The bodyguards rushed in quickly afterward. They got Rick in handcuffs so the city lord could decide whether to burn him alive or kill him by multiple de shes.

    In another intermediate-sized city, Viscount Bethune was hosting his own banquet that wouldst from afternoon all the way till midnight. The family he was from was of nobleman status for the past few centuries. He was one of the wealthiest men in this city, actually. As the leader of his kin, he would enjoy the mostvish lifestyle daily. He liked having banquets, in particr. He liked the atmosphere and the noble-status women that woulde to the banquet. These were the things he loved about his lifestyle choices.

    Today, he was hosting another banquet under the name of weing his good friend. But, of course, most noblemen knew that he was in for something else. He was really into it, so he could pick whicheverdy he was most interested in for this asion.

    The butler quietly said, "Time¡¯s up, sir!"

    Viscount Bethune quickly rushed towards the middle of the hallroom.

    He held a ss of red wine in his hand, "Wee, everyone, to the banquet today!"

    All the guests started looking quite shocked when they saw him. Even his butler was looking different.

    Viscount Bethune scolded his butler, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Hey!"

    Viscount Bethune noticed very quickly. His voice was much different from his usual self. It became a lot thinner. He was quite familiar with this, actually. This was his original voice, but the question was, why did he hear himself in his original voice? He touched his face with his hand. He could tell that the divine mask he was wearing was gone.

    He was actually not Viscount Bethune. He killed the real Viscount Bethune. He used the divine mask to steal Viscount Bethune¡¯s identity so he could enjoy his wealth for the next ten years. The divine mask could help him do that because it could change his face, presence, and voice to whoever he wished.

    The butler was grabbing him by the cor, "Viscount Bethune! Where is he? Who are you?"

    The imposter would be facing judgment from the royal courts very soon. His fate would be no different to Rick, the assassin that was just mentioned.

    Back to Thief God Milton. He just retrieved his two divine items in exchange for his two followers. Two divine items appeared in front of his weakened divine body. He was grabbing onto the divine dagger, but he didn¡¯t care for the divine mask. As it was quite difficult to move with just a quarter of his soul, he began stabbing towards the ancient steel wall surrounding him.

    Still, the druid spirit decided not to give Thief God Milton any more chances during this time. The crystal angelic statue started bing stronger, and three-quarters of Milton¡¯s soul was dragged right into the hollow shadow of the crystal angelic statue. If the effect of the holy hymn outside the crystal angelic statue was "one," then that one would be magnified to "ten" now that most of what Thief God Milton was inside the statue.

    Three-quarters of Thief God Milton¡¯s spirit quickly lost the ability to resist. The golden spirit became nothing more than a figure. The figure was quite hesitant, but it went ahead toy t on the ground. Meanwhile, at the same time, Abel was starting to feel that a powerful faith power was transferred out of the golden spirit. The faith power that was generated was pretty much identical to what Izual generated.

    Just when Thief God Milton lost control over himself, a quarter of his remaining spirit just stopped. Having lost control of his three quarters meant that his remaining quarter would be sustaining a lot of damage. This would be fatal if he was a mortal. If he was a regr ss holder, this would mean that he would have no way of making any progress. Since he was a divine spirit, this would mean that the damage was truly fatal.

    Thief God Milton could not sustain a quarter of his spirit. Rather, it was being sucked from the three quarters that were inside the crystal angelic statue. If Milton was still conscious, he should resist in some sense, but he was already losing all abilities to make the right call. His spirit was so injured that he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    A quarter of his spirit was just sucked right into the angelic statue to merge with the three quarters that were already taken. Abel was quite shocked to see this as well. He just saw an entire golden divine spirit appearing inside his angelic statue. He thought about something else when he noticed this. If soul light was what appeared out ofw-defying wizards when they were killed, what would appear when divine spirits were dead? If some kind of phenomenon was to take ce, how was he going to exin it to anyone close to the golden castle when they saw it?

    He wasn¡¯t even sure what killed Thief God Milton, actually. He didn¡¯t think that he would just be sucked into the crystal angelic statue. He thought that divine spirits were supposed to be immortal. The spirit was already sucked in, so the divine spirit should be dead permanently. Quickly, Abel focused his power of the Will onto the starlight defensive circle. He was shocked to see that Thief God Milton was not dead. Thief God Milton was standing still with his divine body. The body was not copsing yet.

    Abel didn¡¯t go inside the starlight defensive circle. He wasn¡¯t going to take the risk even if all of Thief God Milton¡¯s spirit was sucked away. The body did make his eyes red, though. This was truly the body of a divine spirit in front of him.. This would probably take more "longevity poton" than he knew to forge.

 Chapter 1207 - Control

    <h4>Chapter 1207 - Control </h4>

    Abel was still in a state of excitement, but he was starting to feel that Milton¡¯s divine body was dispersing. Milton lost control after losing his spirit. Still, this didn¡¯t mean that Abel gave up on retrieving the golden spirit. As far as he was concerned, he wasn¡¯t sure if the crystal angelic statue could withstand the impact of the soul living.

    Abel pped his own head, "The problem is... right, it¡¯s just missing a soul."

    Abel took ten bottles of the soul potion out of his divine portal bag. He used his "telekinesis" spell to move the potions towards the side of the starlight defensive circle. The whole reason that the divine body was flowing was that there was ack of soul, so he might as well craft one right here.

    One after the other, the potions were poured into Thief God Milton¡¯s mouth. A soul was just being formed. It was weak, and as soon as it took form, Abel forced it to sign a spiritual pact with it. Once a soul chain was established, he connected his power of the Will to it. To his surprise, the divine body was still trying to push the spirit out. Perhaps it had to do with how weak the spirit was.

    Abel¡¯s body shed and appeared amidst the starlight defensive circle. Due to what he just did, he was now certain that Thief God Milton¡¯s body was not a threat to him. Of course, during the moment he went in, he still had his guard on so that he would leave as soon as his instincts told him to do so.

    Going in was actually a lot safer than he had thought. Actually, the divine body gave him a sense offort that came out of the weak soul. It was fine if it was weak because he could feed it another one of his soul potions. Now, there were 1000 bottles that he held. He could make the divine body as strong as possible, but he couldn¡¯t really reverse the process of the soul dispersing. He could make it slower, though.

    Abel tried to think for a bit. Maybe this was happening because the soul he inserted was not of golden quality. He took out a holy crystal to confirm that. He wanted to see if he could increase the strength of the soul he just inserted. Quickly, the holy crystal in his hand was turned into a golden light that rushed into the divine body. Soon, the body was shing in golden light. He knew that it worked. It was just like the divine spirit heritage Thief God Milton described to him. The process was also very easy. As long as he was thinking about what he wanted to do with the holy crystal, the holy crystal would just let itself do that. That¡¯s if it was within the range of the crystal¡¯s capability, of course. The harder themand was, the more crystals would naturally be required.

    Abel just used a total of five holy crystals to turn the soul into what was like Thief God Milton¡¯s original one. The spirit was born inside the divine spirit, and after it stabilized, it quickly merged 100% with the divine body. At the same time, he just received a response from the divine body, which was immediately memorized by the new spirit. Those contained skills that Thief God Milton originally possessed. There was the "invisibility technique¡¯¡¯, the "concealment," "domain breaking," and "extreme speed."

    Abel wasn¡¯t sure if he should be d or disappointed. He didn¡¯t think that a divine spirit would only have four abilities. No wonder it was such an easy job to trap Thief God Milton. For analysis, the "invisibility technique" was nothing more than turning one¡¯s body into nothingness. It was much more convenient than just having an invisibility cloak on, as one could walk around while in invisibility mode. (but Abel could teleport in his invisibility cloak to remain unseen) He could also fight and remain unseen with this, so thinking back to when Thief God Milton was still alive, if he was using this technique, Abel might be unable to capture him even with his angelic body.

    There was also "concealment." This was a very, very effective stealth technique, given how Thief God Milton was undetected all the way until he voluntarily extended his power of the Will. He managed to do this even with the research spirit and the circle spirit intact. On top of that, the "domain breaking" must allow Milton to go in and out of circles freely, while the "extreme speed" should be what allowed Milton to have twice the speed of everyone else.

    Now, as powerful as all of these skills were, none of them could be used to assist inbat.

    Abel shook his head and spoke to himself, "Well, that¡¯s still another divine spirit on my side."

    Of course, Abel wasn¡¯t just going to let Milton¡¯s divine body stay naked like this. He didn¡¯t think it was that difficult of a job to forge an armor set for a 3-meter-tall divine spirit. That¡¯d have to wait sometimeter, though. For now, the first thing he should do is to grant a new name for his new contract creature.

    Abel didn¡¯t think too much, "Thief God Milton. Let¡¯s not change anything."

    After granting the name, Abel connected tens of thousands of worship pathways onto the divine body. Actually, he just realized that he was doing something wrong as soon as he went ahead. He used Thief God Milton¡¯s name and Thief God Milton¡¯s body as the base, but the soul was entirely new. All the previous followers were now to follow an entity that was entirely foreign to them. This wasn¡¯t good at all. Thief God Milton came to him because the Nation of God was tracking him, so now that Abel was not recing anything with this divine spirit he just retrieved, he was the wanted man that the Nation of God was after.

    Naturally speaking, Abel wouldn¡¯t want to take the risk. He immediately had Thief God Milton inside his portal beast bag, so maybe he could take it out once he was inside the dark world.

    For power analysis, Abel could see that Thief God Milton was a little more than a mad knight. Actually, Milton wasn¡¯t even as strong as Wale, the legendary sacred knight. That was if Milton wasn¡¯t using his divine power, and honestly, fueling it with any divine power would be too costly a method to fight. Abel did have many holy crystals on his hand, but he didn¡¯t have enough to be putting them inbat. In this sense, Thief God Milton was like a reserved trump card. He was very powerful, but there was a very limited set of time to be used to his full ability. Most of the time, Abel would have a lot more use with, say, Beamon giant beast Doff because at least Doff had the ability to engage in meleebat.

    Abel went ahead to look towards the two divine items. There was the divine dagger and the divine mask. He didn¡¯t have time to do a close inspection because someone might be going in from the outside to see what just happened. Instead, he went ahead to do a quick scan at his starlight defensive circle. He was surprised to see that the damage sustained was already discovered. To capture Thief God Milton, the battle forts did not receive any loss from losing several hundred top-level gemstones.

    Abel gave hismand, "Let¡¯s have the golden castle switch off the seals, circle spirit."

    Druid Joseph was waiting outside of the teleportation circle. He was repeating the consecutive movements of therge-sized teleportation circle. Druid Joseph, Druid Poly, Druid Gunter, and Butler Meyer were all worried because they knew something happened at the golden castle.

    Druid Joseph shone his eyes, "The teleportation circle¡¯s opened!"

    These elves quickly teleported themselves back into the golden castle and into the hallroom. They only rxed after seeing that nothing wrong happened.

    Abel¡¯s voice was sent throughout the hallroom, "I need some time for a shutdown training. Meyer Butler, having all the guests affected by what happened today make one restaurant reservation here."

    Butler Meyer bowed, "Yes, Grandmaster Bet."

    They all looked at each other in a confused manner, but as long as Grandmaster Bet was fine, they figured that the ident just then was already resolved. Grandmaster Bet wasn¡¯t telling them what happened, so they didn¡¯t need to know as well. Very quickly, the servants that were teleported away were taken back. The guests that should be here were also returned. Abel wasn¡¯t in charge of those. He was busy having the circle spirit supply new top-level gemstones for the starlight defensive circle while locking himself inside the training room.

    Abel spoke to the dark spirit, "You¡¯ll be allowed to use up the top-level gemstones, but make sure to keep all the key locations protected!"

    Basically, the existence of the dark spirit was nothing but an ident. It was a special spirit, and there was no method to replicate a copy of it. It was receable, in a sense, and depending on the area it was protecting, the energy expenditure required would always be different. If Abel had to make an estimate, the golden castle should be spending ten-something top-level gemstones every month at minimum.

    Whilst inside the training room, Abel took out a divine dagger that possessed the ability to make him disguised. This was no different from the invisibility cloak. Still, since it was a weapon and not just an item, it would be more valuable than the cloak. Actually, every divine weapon was rare and, therefore, extremely valuable. Thief God Milton had to go through a lot to forge it. He was a weak divine spirit, so forging this dagger did take up a good portion of the divine spirit inside him.

    Without a second thought, Abel decided to let his angelic body use the dagger. Now both his main body and his angelic body possessed the ability to remain disguised. He couldn¡¯t learn Thief God Milton¡¯s skills, though. That¡¯d have to wait until his strength was getting close to that of a divine spirit.

    Very quickly, he took out a divine mask, which should be the absolute best work that Thief God Milton produced. On the surface, there were all kinds of runes drawn. The inside, too. With a scan of his power of the Will, Abel could see that manyyers constituted this piece. The effect of the divine mask was basically to conceal his essence. Changing looks and voice was like a bonus.

    Abelughed as he learned what that mask could do, "The angelic body can show up at the central continent, after all!"

    His absolutely most powerful unit would be his angelic body. It did have many weaknesses and things that it couldn¡¯t do, but its ridiculous attacking power could make up for all that. And now, with the divine mask, he could fight Thief God Milton while keeping him trapped. Suppose the target was a divine spirit that was immobilized. He would have absolutely every chance to win as long as he got to make his most powerful attack hit.

    To start, Abel threw the two divine items into the druid spirit. He allowed the golden spirit to cancel the ownership process and allowed his druid spirit to be the new owner. The two items went into his angelic body so they could be used at any time in the future.

    Abel thought back to what he gained today. In his view, his greatest gain was not these two divine items and not Thief God Milton¡¯s divine body. If he had to pick, it would be theplete set of divine spirit heritage that he received. It made him learn a lot about how divine spirits grew. He was also gaining a much clearer understanding of where to progress in his training.

    As for whether he should be a divine spirit himself, he still had a lot of doubts.. If he wasn¡¯t so worried about many of the consequences, he might use the faith power supplied by the high elves of the dark world.

 Chapter 1208 - A Thug

    <h4>Chapter 1208: A Thug</h4>

    What happened over at the golden castle did raise some questionsing from the central continent, but Abel did manage to find excuses that were persuasive enough for most who asked. There was no major drama really happened.

    Abel was just sitting on top of his starlight defensive circle, actually. Today, however, he wasn¡¯t here with just one of his bodies. His human body was sitting on a chair with a cup of the water spirit fruit juice in his hand. On the other side, his angelic body was sitting aside while practising the angelic heritage sword technique constantly. The reason that he was so open about showing an angelic body was because of his divine mask. Again, it was the one thing that made Thief God Milton one of the most stealthiest beings of this world. Actually, even Abel¡¯s human body couldn¡¯t sense his angelic body if the two were sitting next to each other. That was just how ridiculous this divine mask was.

    It had been ten something days since what happened to Thief God Milton. Abel didn¡¯t let the remains stay on the central continent, which was a very smart move that made a lot of the Nation of God¡¯s investigation attempts fail. In fact, from what Abel read from the information he got from the Wizard Union Intelligence Agency, some thieves had just been captured recently by the Wizard Union. More importantly, some were found to be working for the intelligencework of the Nation of God. As little as these captured men were found to know, the Wizard Union was finally getting some hints as to how the Nation of God operated in this area.

    And all of this must have had to do with Thief God Milton. Even the Wizard Union was putting their main focus onto him. Abel was a bit nervous to know this, but his actions hadn¡¯t changed. He was not going to keep Thief God Milton on the central continent now that it was his contract creature.

    The holy angelic sword in the angelic body¡¯s hand stopped.. He just received a message from the Nation of God regarding his preacher. From what he heard, the Nation of God had been reinforcing their control over its followers. They wanted the followers to provide more faith power than ever. Abel knew what it was for, of course. He was the one who stole the holy crystals, so he knew that the Nation of God was trying to boost production to rece the amount that was stolen. Well, whatever the Nation of God wanted to do, he would just go ahead and not let them do that. If they wanted more followers and more control over the follower, he would just kill more preachers.

    This time, actually, he might as well do it under the name of Thief God Milton. It wasn¡¯t hard toe up with a fake motive. Thief God Milton was trying to have revenge for being hunted by the nation of God. As for who was going to do the job, he obviously wasn¡¯t going to let Milton go. Milton did have special stealthy abilities, but he was nowhere yet nearpetent to be engaging in a fight. It would be the angelic body. The angelic body was strong and fast. It could finish the job before the Nation of God had the time to react.

    Naturally, it¡¯d be much better to hide the angelic body with the divine dagger and divine mask. Now, the biggest advantage of having the angelic body do the job was so that every time a preacher was killed, it¡¯d be absorbed by the crystal angelic statue¡¯s hallow shadow into the book of heritage. This was a great chance to make him stronger and, at the same time, let the Nation of God get weaker. Of course he was not going to let this chance slip.

    He was going to do it right away. Soon, a divine dagger quickly appeared around the waist of the angelic body. Abel¡¯s body quickly disappeared alongside it. The good thing about this dagger was that as long as it was on him, it was not going to influence him to use any other sorts of weapons.

    The angelic body lightly stepped onto the starlight defensive circle. Its body flew towards the sky while the human body still couldn¡¯t sense its presence. Abel was just looking at it fly away. It was definitely one of the fastest flying figures he had ever seen. Soon, it was flying out of the continent and heading towards the ocean. The angelic body was not flying at low altitude. As confident as Abel was regarding its stealth capability, he still didn¡¯t want to risk running into Kembly the golden dragon.

    The flight was a rather easy one. There was no obstacle, so the angelic body reached the beach that Abel was familiar with quite quickly. Abel was already quite used to this ce by now. This was the first spot he would think of whenever he was heading into the Nation of God.

    The angelic body reached out its hand and touched the defensive barrier. It was a bit of an unnecessary move, as it would just go through the barrier without resistance. Inside Abel¡¯s brain, a part of the Nation of God¡¯s whole geography was already appearing as a map inside his head. He was following some messages he received earlier to mark his route. This time, he was plotting the journey in a way that he could kill as many preachers as possible before the Nation of God managed to react. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to pick the beach, his starting location, to begin his kill streak. With that in mind, he resumed flying again and went deeper.

    As the angelic body flew deep into the inner part of the Nation of God, the day was starting to get dark. Abel just gave up on entering the dark world altogether for the mission this time. He was not going to let his human body and his angelic body in two separate worlds. He never tried that before, but he figured that the potential risk was too much for him to try. While his angelic body was, well, here, he decided to do the same thing but put his human body inside the training room of his golden castle for a wizard meditation session.

    The angelic body continued on its murderous quest. It made the most out of the fact that all the important locations in all the major towns were in rest mode. Abel made a special call to pick his initial location somewhere where there were nomon people. Originally, there was a time when Abel¡¯s assassination attempts attracted the attention of many sacred knights. However, given how tense thebat between the Wizard Union and the Nation of God grew, there were now locations where only preachers would upy.

    Instead of picking somewhere more crowded, Abel picked a spot with just one preacher. He was skipping the middle andrge cities. He wanted to, again, kill as many as he could whilst attracting the minimum amount of attention.

    The angelic body was just standing in the air of the teleportation point. There was no emotion in its eyes. Abel did not feel guilty about ying some preachers that were brainwashed for the majority of their adult lives.

    ¡°Commence,¡± the angelic body said quietly.

    As the operationmenced, the angelic body started elerating and rushed towards the preaching point that was on the ground. It was changing to the form of Thief God Milton. As its body made contact with the defensive barrier, it just tackled the barrier with its raw body and in a very ridiculous manner. It broke through the barrier and rushed straight into the teleportation point. The preacher that was praying was holding a holy book in his hand. He was performing a prayer and did not notice any danger that was closing in on him.

    The angelic body was moving too fast. It was rushing from high altitude. As it broke through the barrier, it passed through the preaching point and went beside the preacher. There was not even time to breathe. The angelic body was going beside the preacher while switching the holy crystal sword into the divine dagger. The dagger was stabbed into the preacher¡¯s heart. The preacher died without even letting out a scream. It all happened too fast. There was not even time to change his facial expression.

    Abel was not so merciful as that, though. With a sweep of the angelic body¡¯s power of the Will, the preacher¡¯s soul was sucked into the crystal angelic statue and was turned into a book of heritage. He just got the first book of heritage. The angelic body didn¡¯t stop there. The assassination happened in an instance. For a preacher that was no more than amoner, this was a very easy job. Abel wasn¡¯t just trying to kill one preacher, however. He needed to race with time to get to the maximum kill he was aiming for.

    The angelic body flowed out of this location and searched for the next target. It left the people living in that area to find out themselves that their most respected preacher was just killed. In a few minutes, it went to another location and did exactly the same thing. It found the defensive barrier, broke it, went in and stole the preacher. Then, it was the third one. One after the other, the preachers in different areas were just in.

    Because it was nighttime, the Nation of God really had no ways of guarding against something like this. No one would expect a divine spirit to just do something this underhanded. Most ss-holders had no business going after ordinary people, so what business would a divine spirit have killing so many innocents? Abel wasn¡¯t the type to y by the rules, actually. He was even nning to have Thief God Milton take all the me for the atrocious act he wasmitting. Just like that, one preacher would be killed every five minutes. The night was concealing everything.

    Of course, some of the barriers would be installed at the preaching spots. The residents wouldn¡¯t get close to it, which was why they would very often be as far away from the preachers even if they were all living in the same area. Preachers had very few friends and families, too, because of the nature of their work. It would take at least the next day in order for most of their corpses to be spotted.

    The angelic body did not stop working the entire night. Until daytime, there were about 100 preachers that were dead to its hands. Not all of them were killed. Some spots had no one in them when the angelic body visited, and it wasn¡¯t like Abel was going to take the extra time trying to find everyone. Well, he was still very satisfied with the heritage books he was getting. The more heritage books he would get from killing preachers, the more followers he could generate with whatever spares he was making.

    The next morning was very unlike usual. The residents of the town did not hear the bell that they were so familiar with. Whether it was the storm or if it was raining, there was not a single day that the bell stopped ringing. It was always the job of the preachers to make sure that bells ring on time. It was supposed to show the dignity of the divinities that everyone worshipped. The job was too important to miss out on.

    Because of this strange situation, some residents went towards the preaching point to see what would happen. The residents that arrived the earliest started screaming when they noticed something. Their beloved preachers were dead. Their bodies were lying in a pool of blood. The same thing was found to be happening all across many towns. All thew enforcers made it a top priority to let the temple know this.

    Abel was not done, though. He was not satisfied with 100 preachers in one night, so he decided to go after more. Meanwhile, the Saint was just receiving the news.

    The Saint shook his head, ¡°What? Mass killings of preachers?¡±

    There had been simr incidents before, but those only happened because the followers went insane. It was hard finding the right exnations, but at the end of the day, the effect wasn¡¯t that major. This time, however, a very concerning close to 100 preachers were killed in one night.

    Knight Maugham was very careful with his words, ¡°Master Saint, should an inquiry be made to the guardian wings?¡±

    The Saint was concerned, but he still went ahead to contact the guardian wings. He didn¡¯t want to use what little divine power was left in storage, but this was a very dangerous and detrimental incident they were encountering. The Saint closed his eyes for a bit as his expressions became angrier and angrier.

    He eventually opened his eyes, ¡°Why. Is. This. Happening? Thief Gold MIlton!¡±

    From what the guardian wings found out, a divine spirit¡¯s presence was found within the borders of the Nation of God. Only one divine spirit would do something this disciple and bold. Yes, Thief God MIlton. It all made sense. The Saint was the one who ordered to annihte one of Thief God Milton¡¯s hideout, so it would make sense that revenge was on its way. Still, he never expected the revenge toe in such a dirty manner. This was actually worse than Milton showing up at the temple again. It was one thing to be confrontational and obnoxious to someone¡¯s face, it was something much worse to go after that someone¡¯s wealth behind his back, when he was still sleeping or focusing on something else.

    The Saint quicklymanded, ¡°Open up all the contact circles! Report any sightings of the thief god!¡±

    There were only two ways the Saint could rely on. One was to use the guardian wings to track any location where Thief God Milton voluntarily unleashed his presence. The other was to use thew enforcers in different ways to do the search and tracking manually.

 Chapter 1209 - Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 1209: Harvest</h4>

    Abel didn¡¯t have a n now. He was just letting the angelic body go to whichever city that was near so he could make forced entrance in to kill whoever preacher he was looking for. He even went as far as going into a middle-sized city. While he was in the air, he could see that there were about a dozen sacred knights that were protecting him. His power of the Will actually detected one preacher who hid himself in the wardrobe. He quickly rushed down without making a pause. Again, as he made a forced entry through the barrier, he revealed himself in the form of Thief God Milton.

    Abel¡¯s divine dagger was still very different to that of the real Thief God Milton. Same for his ability to put himself under disguise, because if it was the real Thief God Milton that went inside, he would still remaining in his invisibility mode.

    The Thief God Milton that the angelic body was pretending to be made a forced suppression to kill these middle-low tier sacred knights. Now, within the coverage of his power of the Will, apart from some of the preachers that remained, there were no living beings anywhere within Abel¡¯s attack range. Abel was free to kill everyone here and harvest their souls.

    After killing one particr preacher with his divine dagger, Abel could sense in the air that the five sacred knights after him wereing closer.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but speak in awe, ¡°So fast!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that the Nation of God was responding fast, but really, Abel was just too focused on making his kills. Because of how long he was staying here, the five sacred knights were already taking their time to remain at the teleportation circle. Once the guardian wings made the report on sightings of Thief God Milton, they immediately made their forced entrance right here.

    Abel was finally starting to m down a little from his murderous rampage. He was still inside the Nation of God, after all. As powerful as his angelic body was, there was no guarantee that someone even more powerful could be on the way. Also, it wasn¡¯t worth risking to lose his angelic body if it was meant for some preachers that he didn¡¯t know of.

    Having thought about that, Abel started flying towards another direction. His speed elerated at the same time, such that the five sacred knights after him immediately stopped. The ones after him were quite experienced. They understood that it¡¯d be impossible to stop him once he was off ground. They were not sure why Abel was concealing his presence, though. They figured that their target was perhaps being as careful as he should.

    ¡°Divine spirits! It must be the Thief God!¡± One sacred knight spoke to himself

    Another one said, ¡°We need to set up some traps to let him fall into, as it seems.¡±

    The othersughed bitterly at that proposal. There weren¡¯t a lot of people that could hold off against the Theif God to begin with, but they still needed the right number to pose as threats. It appeared that there was, reall, a limit as to what traps they could set up that the Thief God might just fall for.

    Meanwhile, the angeli body was not staying in the Nation of God anymore. He was flying towards the direction that it was heading towards to leave. Inside the central temple of the Nation of God, the Saint was no longer receiving any traces of presence that the guardian wings could provide that might show where Thief God Milton was. The attack began out of nowhere, and in the same way, it ended without any signs as to what really happened. The Saint was left with not even the right methods to ask questions. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should continue investigating after Thief God Milton, or if he should give up the investigation overall.

    One was still for sure, though. What Thief God Milton stole from the temple was too precious, so much so that it was enough to make any divine spirit go bankrupt. There was a total of 5300 crystals. Even the Moon Goddess couldn¡¯t bring out so many holy crystals at once, much less the divine weapon of the demon from beyond and the guardian wings that would take up to several thousand years to be fixed. The Saint didn¡¯t want to calcte the cost, but he had to.

    Here¡¯s the problem. The Nation of God could not just keep having Thief God Milton going after them like this, but if they were to continue trying to track Milton down, Milton would just continue attacking them like this. Thief Gods had no use for a good reputation, so there was virtually nothing to prove that the same thing wouldn¡¯t just happen again. MIlton¡¯s followers were all thieves and bandits and the like. They were not the type to engage in direct conflict, but they would have all kinds of ways of going after their opponents when they least expected it.

    Thinking back, it only took one night and one morning for Thief God Milton to kill all the wealthiest preachers within the Nation of God.

    The Saint lost his strength very quickly, ¡°Heed my words! We¡¯re not trying to find Thief God Milton anymore. Just have all the agents stop their search!¡±

    Knight Maugham couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Yes... Yes, Master Saint!¡±

    The angelic body was already far away from the Nation of God now. It was flying back towards the golden castle, and it would¡¯ve never expected that the investigation was already over before it returned to Abel. Abel¡¯s body was still sitting on his chair as this was happening. Needless to say, he was very satisfied with the oue of this mission.

    This time, while Abel allowed his angelic body to move, he confirmed that it was possible for the angelic body to be separated from the human body over long distance without influencing each other in any negative manner. As a matter of fact, the Firetooh Battle fort had been preparing all the time since yesterday in case the angelic body was found to lose control. Things turned out to go quite smoothly, though. If there was anything that went wrong, it¡¯d be that his emotional control was still not close to where it should be, so he didn¡¯t really stop killing the preachers when he should. It didn¡¯t cause any major problems, but it was enough to make him feel rmed.

    Abel did a scan over his crystal angelic statue. He could see that there was a total of near 120 heritage books that were lost. The 20 that remained were what he got identally during this mission. All of them could be used as long as he was inside the Nation of God. This meant that he could summon up to 120 preachers that would work for him. These preachers would all get to rule their own regions so that they could rule their own town. If things went really well, the number of followers under his control might just be tens of thousand or even millions.

    Abel raised the cup of juice in his hand, ¡°Thank you Thief God Milton!¡±

    He was thanking the Thief God Milton that was there before, of course, and not the one that was his summon creature. As he said this, his angelic body and his human body smiled at each other. Under the sh of the short-distance teleportation that was beneath him, the two bodies were already teleported straight into the alchemyb.

    Abel was already bing a lot faster with his potions brewing. Of course, it really had nothing to do with him getting better in his craft. It was already hard enough to make any more progress, given how high his alchemy level already was. The reason now that he could make more than 40 bottles of the grandmaster potion at once had really to do with his new angelic body There were two of him, so even if the angelic body did not have the world stone fragment to assist it, it could still craft high quality potions with little to no need for the grandmaster alchemist rune.

    Abel was doing mass production of the ¡°super healing potion¡± and the ¡°super mana potion¡± while he was inside the dark world. Inside his divine portal bag there was a total of 500 bottles worth of the ingredients required. He wasn¡¯t nning on saving any of them. He wanted to use them all to make potions for the wizards that were fighting the Nation of God on the frontline. Again, the two states were fighting a battle of nutrition with each other, and he was definitely going to do whatever it took if it meant dying the awakening of the demon from beyond.

    Inside the alchemyb, there were at least a total of two alchemy tables with the same sets of alchemy equipment. This was what he traded from the Potionmaster¡¯s Guild. They were about the best that he could get his hands on. He wasn¡¯t using the Akara¡¯s potion bottle for this. He never used the Akara¡¯s alchemy set if he was brewing potions for someone other than himself. Sometimes, if the level of the potions he made were too high, he would just not make it at all.

    Here, the first potion he would make would be the ¡°super healing potion.¡± As his human body took out a bunch of ingredients from his divine portal bag, about half was split and distributed to the angelic body. The angelic body was taking the ingredients over to process the materials along with the human body. The human body and the angelic body were moving in synchronized sequences of actions. Soon, various ingredients were processed, and the two bodies would start making the potions.

    After undergoing so much training, the ability for the angelic body was already as extreme as it could be. Combined with the calction bonus of the druid spirit, the angelic body¡¯s ability to make precise movements was no different to the main spiritbined with the help of the world stone fragment. In essence, Abel¡¯s production rate had doubled.

    It didn¡¯t take much time to craft a total of the 500 bottles of the super-healing potions. They were all lined up on the ground. It was the same for the ¡°super mana potion.¡± 500 bottles were brewed. Following that, Abel was nning on brewing potions that originated from this world and not the dark world. He needed to use the grandmaster alchemist¡¯s rune of his human body for this.

    There was only one grandmaster alchemist rune shared by his two bodies. If he wasn¡¯t trying to conceal the existence of his angelic body, he might just ask the Tree of Life to make a new one for him. No, he wasn¡¯t doing that just yet.

    Today, he wanted to brew some mana canceling potion, a very practical grandmaster¡¯s potion. He just stopped brewing these ever since he¡¯s moved the herbs into the Blood Moor of the dark world. Given where he was at now with his strength as a grandmaster alchemist, he could now make a total of 40 bottles every day. What he needed to do was so his angelic body could do the same.

    Again, his human body was separating all the ingredients in half while the angelic body started processing what was sorted through on the alchemy table on the other side. This was just the same as brewing the dark potions just then. In terms of sorting through the herbs, the craft was pretty much the same between the two worlds.

    Speaking of which, the mana cancel potion was the first grandmaster¡¯s potion Abel mastered. It was the perfect thing to make to boost the level of his angelic body. He¡¯s always thought about it, but today was the first day that he really considered. So, while his human body was already starting tomence the brew, his angelic body began by connecting its power of the Will to his grandmaster alchemist¡¯ rune. He needed to do some calibration first. Usually, it¡¯d be impossible to have two bodies using the same rune, but since his angelic body and his main body shared the same mind, it became possible for the two to take turns.

    Inside the alchemyb, the alchemy rune of his human body was just starting to sh across. The alchemy rune of his angelic body was also shing out. The entire alchemyb was shining with light. The human body was the first to make the first set of the mana cancel potions, while it didn¡¯t take that much longer for the angelic body to do so as well.

    Abel¡¯s power of the Will scanned across the first 80 bottles that were created. If he wasn¡¯t putting them apart, he wouldn¡¯t know which of his bodies made which. That¡¯s just how fast his angelic body was learning. After creating a total of 200 potions, he went ahead and finished the work today.

    It was already nighttime by now. He ced 50 out of 200 bottles of his mana canceling potion into the warehouse. On the other side, 150 bottles of the mana canceling potions were ced onto the trading tform of the Wizard Union. He now needed a lot of lightstones to continue on with his training. He also needed to store up more lightstones. There shouldn¡¯t be a lot of time left by now. Soon, the wisdom would reach legendary rank, and that was when he would need a lot of light stones to help with the promotion process.

    Even now, the Wizard Union was still continuing its fight against the Nation of God. Abel was nning on taking advantage of this and trade his mana canceling potion for any light stones that might be harvested from the frontline.

 Chapter 1210 - Sources of the Rune

    <h4>Chapter 1210: Sources of the Rune</h4>

    The battle fort built on the frontline was still fighting hard against the resource point the Nation of God established. Whether it was to use up some spare time, or to dere authority, the two sides always fought against each other in several minor conflicts.

    Today, twow-defying wizards saw that two trading items were in the most obvious locations. There was the ¡°super healing potion,¡± which was supposed to be twice as effective as the original ¡°power potion.¡± it cost 200 light stones. The cost was the same as the ¡°super mana potion,¡± which was twice as effective as the mana potions.

    Onew-defying wizard spoke to his staff, ¡°Did Grandmaster Bet release a new potion?¡±

    The working staffughed, ¡°Yes, this is Grandmaster Be¡¯s way of taking care of those who came back from the frontline. Sorry to say, there are only 400 bottles of either bottle here.¡±

    As a matter of fact, Abel could harvest the light stones faster than this, but he wanted to help out the ss holders fighting on the frontline first. This was a special service from him, basically. He wanted to sell the potions appear Wizard Union wouldn¡¯t take all of them before the ss holders could get their share.

    Thew-defying wizards took out all the light stones he harvested, ¡°Ha! Grandmaster Bet is really taking care of us!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just him. In fact, all the ss holders with light stones were doing their bit to trade potions. As a matter of fact, the prices of the two super potions would always be very expensive. It wasn¡¯t like the Wizard Union distributed plenty themselves since there weren¡¯t many left after they were spending extra portions to assist in the war that was taking ce.

    Abel had potions that were much more effective than their original counterparts. As expensive as they were, they were definitely life-saving. While the portion was enough for the working staff, there were about several hundredw-defying wizards and several thousand advanced wizards.

    Now, the mana-canceling potion worked like a double-edged sword. It worked for both sacred knights and wizards, so the Wizard Union made it a priority to make sure that they had all the ones produced. It was understandable from Abel¡¯s perspective, so he obviously wasn¡¯t going to give the Wizard Union any trouble for it. He figured that the Wizard Union would just pay the right amount of light stones to trade for him, so the price wasn¡¯t a big concern. While, maybe it was, as it should be more profitable if he was trading with the ss holders.

    After sorting through the ingredients that were brewed, Abel used the teleportation gate to head back into the dark world. This time, he was not heading back to Harrogath for the boss fight. He was using his waypoint to arrive at the Fire River of the Mana Gathering Fort so he could teleport to the hell furnace. He realized that something was wrong as soon as he was there. He was a divine spirit there, and his senses were sharper because of it.

    Today, the altar of the hell furnace just stopped absorbing energy. All the energy that was absorbed up to this point was fixed onto one little dot. Abel was standing right in front of the altar as he carefully observed the small dot. It was a very small dot before, but it was now upied by a very powerful energy. It had been about a year since he realized what was wrong with the altar, and he did his calctions to make sure that he was arriving when the altar was ready for collection. He knew that this was originally a for making runes. Although the altar was already filled with energy, it didn¡¯t have Mephistophles¡¯s soul stone and the hell furnace. He wasn¡¯t sure how the runes were crafted.

    Abe pped his head quickly, ¡°Right, I¡¯m a divine spirit now. I don¡¯t need to ask anyone.¡±

    He was a divine spirit on four of the continents inside the dark world. However, apart from the high elves and the blue howling rabbits living over at the Blood Moor, there were not a lot of living beings that he couldpare himself with. He was having some problem figuring out what was different about him as a divine spirit.

    Also, since he was not as strong as a real divine spirit, he wasn¡¯t sure if he should even keep staying in his divine spirit mode.

    Abel stood in front of the altar and began enchanting, ¡°Just, uh, do what you¡¯re supposed to do, altar. I say-¡±

    As soon as the words ¡°I say¡± were spoken, heaven and the earth began roaring. These were the words spoken by a divine spirit, and themandments were draining something out of the environment. There were always some conditions required to fulfill amandment. Sometimes, it would be in the form of energy, while sometimes it would be the environment nearby and sometimes the divine spirit stored up inside the body of the divine spirits.

    Abel spoke the words without spending any divine energy or even energy inside his world stone fragment. The spirit he was using was technically not viting any of the rules that belonged to this world. DIvine spirits lose energy when they vite the world they were in. If he vited the rules, he might just use up all the energy that was stored inside his world stone fragment.

    A white light was shing on the offering altar. A rainbow light started popping up next. Under such a powerful formation, a rune was licked out of the offering altar. Before itnded somewhere else, Abel snatched it with his power of Will and grabbed it. This war a 22# um. It wasn¡¯t the best in terms of its rarity, but he was still quite pleased to have received it.

    Last time, he did get 500. But 500 wasn¡¯t enough to make one advanced rune. This time, after spending about half a month on the central continent, or one year inside the dark world, he did manage to receive one advanced rune. His rune was now part of his passive ie. Based on his previous experience, the offering altar here would give him runes that were between 15# hel and 25# gul. As long as he slowly saved them, he had the change required to make the top-level runes he¡¯d always dreamt of crafting.

    A lot of runes started appearing inside Abel¡¯s head, but if he had to pick, he probably wanted the ¡°mystery¡± armor for his angelic body. There were all kinds of effects the ¡°mystery armor¡± held, and among these, the ¡°+1 instantaneous movement¡± would have to be his absolute top pick. With this, he could guarantee to escape no matter what kind of powerful enemies he was fighting against.

    For now, Abel was putting the 22# um back into his divine portal bag. He then began inspecting the offering altar with his power of the Will. The altar was sucking up theva energy once more for the next time. That was actually just what the altar was meant for. It was constructed to provide runes for the underworld. The only reason that the Mephistopheles¡¯s soul stone and the hell furnace hammer were needed were so that only a limited number of people would be allowed here.

    Abel was just leaving the hell furnace to enter into the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, where Thief God Milton lived. Abel thought if Milton could learn anybat skills here. Four skills were not a lot for a divine spirit, especially when none of them could be used inbat. He did have a lot to help with that, actually. He had the three-element wizard spells; the summoning druid spells, the summoning techniques, cures, and bone poisoning techniques of the priests; and the summoning, elemental control, and shapeshifting techniques of the druids. He also had his legendary sacred knight Wale to provide defensive spiritual qi, attacking type spiritual qi, andbat skills. He possessed almost all the heritages that were avable on the central continent. He might even be able to teach Milton angelic heritage if he mastered it himself first.

    Still, things turned out to be more difficult than Abel anticipated. Most of what he attempted to teach Milton was refused. It had to do with the kind of deity Milton was. When Thief God Milton was, well, just Milton, hisck of resources made it so that he could only pick a few abilities that were suited to him. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t know anybat techniques (of course he did), but when he became a divine spirit with his own divine body, he didn¡¯t have enough faith power to merge his body withbat skills. He was without any choice but to master a specific set of skills.

    It cost too much to addbat-type skills to Milton. Abel made roughly calcted that if he were to add an advanced level melee skill, it would take at least 500 holy crystals in total. For an advanced spell, however, that would just be 1000 holy crystals required for him to merge with the divine body. Now, he was definitely not going to spend that much unless he had a clear direction of what he was doing. He wanted a good reserve of the holy crystals so he could use them at any point. He did have his production of the crystal over at the Blood Moor, but he needed to wait a very long time for it to have any real effect.

    Abel was just starting to notice. As powerful as the divine spirit was, it was not without its weaknesses. The best choice, for now, it seemed, was to fuse as many abilities as he could into the divine body as it was forming. Otherwise, if he thought about enhancing itter, it might cost him too much.

    Thinking back, however, as effective as the holy crystals for any divine spirit, they would almost all of them would have a shortage. And how many crystals could a newborn god possibly have? After all those years of effort, and all that was gained would not be enough. He still had to pick what few sets of skills he wanted during thest procedure.

    After some meaningless experiments, Abel decided to call out hisbat squad tomence his new day of going on a quest. The days passed, one after another. His days were just like usual. Large amounts of potions were sent out of the golden castle in exchange forrge amounts of light stones. In the night, he would be going into the dark world to continue fighting and training. Perhaps it was because he was rank 25 druid, but most of his friends that used to visit him stoppeding.

    On the central continent, there were not a lot of rank 24 and 25 ss holders. Most of them were in shutdown training most of the time, anyways, in hopes if they ever got the chance to go into legendary rank. For this reason, precisely, almost everyone had done their best not to disturb Abel¡¯s training. The elves, especially. The elven royal pce even made an official announcement to state that Grandmaster Bet needed to go to training quietly. They did their bit to pay their respect anonymously.

    Now, the elves had been living independently on the central continent. It had to do with the fact that the Moon Goddess was the one taking care of them most of the time. The elves had been too reliant on the Moon Goddess, in a sense. Druids weren¡¯t supposed to bepetent fighters, anyways, so the elves had never really been able to elevate their status as they were on the central continent.

    When Abel became a rank 25 druid, that was real hope for the entire elven race to see if they could gain some more recognition on the central continent. They were even hoping that maybe Grandmaster Bet could be a legendary figure. Even Druid Amelia, who was also a rank 25 druid, did not receive the same amount of recognition as he did. The chances of Druid Amelia to reach legendary rank was already quite slim, while Abel still had many, many years ahead of him. In fact, it only took two years to go from being a big druid to a rank 25 big druid.

    Because of this, the golden castle had never bothered Abel despite all the guests. The elves didn¡¯t even invite him over to the Holy Birthday this year. It wasn¡¯t because he was important. No, he was too important to waste time on an asion like this.

    Within the Nation of God, Abel killed one preacher each week and used that heritage book to make new preachers that served his angelic body. One million of the hundreds of millions of followers within the Nation of God were lost because of this. While only a fraction, the numbers only kept growing.

 Chapter 1211 - Catapult

    <h4>Chapter 1211: Catapult</h4>

    Over at the Bloody Foothill outside of Harrogath City, Abel was continuing on with hisbat conquest. Things had been going smoothly for him, in spite of how increasingly diverse the attacking methods of the dark creatures he fought had been.

    Hisbat squad had been hanging on. They had adapted to the geography here quite well. Now, Doff, Flying me, Johnson and Jason were all participating in the fight. It was starting to get easier and easier. Following that, with thebined effect of the spiritual light rings of Bruce and Wale and the spells of Abel, Frankenstein, and Wizard Downey, everything was under Abel¡¯s control. The angelic body, also, was like an unstoppable machine that no one could defend against.

    This was thest piece of continent left inside the dark world, but the fight was starting to be a lot easier. Abel was just noticed that his fighting power did increase, especially after he obtained the angelic body. He was finally confident enough to feel like he could handle anyone inside the dark world.

    Suddenly, an elemental cluster fell from the sky and exploded somewhere near him. The ¡°grey bear¡± beside him did its job and blocked the lightning explosion that was triggered. Another cluster then fell and became a green, poisonous mist. Abel used his power of the Will and allowed it to spread. As he did so, he wondered where the attack might¡¯vee from. From what he could tell, it was more than what his power of the WIll could handle. The environment here did have some suppression effect over his power of the WIll, but he could do a quick scan of everything that was within a 500 meter radius.

    Abel took out the mystic headband and started wearing it. He could now detect anything that was within a 1000 meter range, but he still couldn¡¯t locate the source of the attack. He started getting curious. He didn¡¯t think that the long-distance attack came from some sort of hell creature.

    Under hismand, Flying me also began to extend its search range. Inside the dark world, it seemed that only Flying me was capable of flight. The angelic body, Thief God Milton, and Wale the legendary sacred knight seemed to be restrained by their own powers, so they couldn¡¯t make their bodies float in the air.

    Flying me searched in the sky for a bit and let out a dragon¡¯s roar to Abel. Since this was the dark world, the only effect of a dragon¡¯s roar was formunication purposes. If Flying me was doing the same thing on the central continent, most creatures within at least a 10-mile radius would either be paralyzed or intimidated to leave their natural habitat. Dragons were a scary kind, but here inside the dark world, no hell creature would suffer from any indirect attacksing from them.

    Abel was bringing his squad to head over towards Flying me. He was fighting the hell creatures that were on the way. He considered himself powerful enough to handle any of them, but he wasn¡¯t so bold as to just leave any of them and go on his way. He fought every single one of them as he moved on. Very quickly, he took notice of the thing that was attacking him from afar. It was a catapult with a pentagonal circle on its base. On the top was a special mechanism that was constructed with special materials.

    Abel ordered all the members of hisbat team to not attack the catapult. Instead, he teleported himself right next to it. He could see that it was made all with some sort of special ingredients. At one end, there was an inferno soul container where the attack came from. The catapult was a hell creature, technically, but it wasn¡¯t exactly that. The container did not possess any attacking power on its own, but it was the one sending outmands for the catapult to be activated. The energy stored inside the pentagonal circle would be loaded onto the device then shot out.

    Abel seemed to be quite interested in this catapult. In just one minute, the catapult was switching between different elements at the rate of one every second. There was poison, freezing, lightning, and fire, which were all formed at the bottom then moved onto the projection device. The inferno spirit would operate the attack and send out appropriatemands in the meantime. Itcked the ability to unleash close-range attacks, so Abel was not taking any damage even if he was standing right in front of it.

    It would be quite convenient to have an automatic weapon that couldunch four kinds of elemental attacks from a long distance. Abel was starting to think that maybe he could make this catapult his, but before that, he might have to sort through some things himself. It¡¯d be easy to kill the inferno soul that was within the container, but after he did a light hit, just for testing purposes, he realized that the catapult would just be destroyed if he destroyed the soul. He couldn¡¯t attack it, so, maybe the next best thing to do was to just take the catapult apart.

    Perhaps for someone else, taking the catapult apart was a veryplicated job on its own. However, after Abel activated the world stone fragment, things started to get a lot easier. Every route each circuit went, all the way down to theposition of the pentagonal circle were under his recording.

    Abel reached his hand and pressed on the pentagonal circle above the catapult. The grandmaster alchemist rune inside of him started shing, and energy that appeared inside this world started influencing the materials that were used to construct the pentagonal circle. A missing gap was seen on the main circuit of the pentagonal circle. The circle just lost an energy supply source. The catapult was finally stopped, and no matter how much the inferno soul was trying to send out themand, not another elemental cluster was seen.

    Abel¡¯s power of Will locked onto the mechanical part of the catapult. His brain was analyzing a way to deconstruct this device in the right steps. The parts were gradually taken apart, and the pieces broke the connection with the inferno soul. It was why he wasn¡¯t putting everything into the divine portal bag. These parts would only belong to him if he was breaking the connection of the inferno soul.

    The deconstructing was actually the easy part, which was all thanks to his world stone fragment. Actually, a diagram of the whole device was already inside of his head. Thest piece missing would be the inferno soul container. During the designing process, most parts would already have to be taken apart for the container to fit in. In a sense, someone would¡¯ve already expected the catapult to be taken apart toe up with some sort of security device to do something about that. It didn¡¯t work, of course, given how ridiculously good the world stone fragment was.

    As the soul container left the catapult, all the remaining parts just became materials that were without soul essence. Shamefully enough, Abel didn¡¯t have a clue what these were made from. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to think about the kind of things that would¡¯vee out of the underworld to be made into these. Knowing might just make him not want to use this.

    Atst, once the remaining parts were taken apart, everything along with the bottom base was put into the divine portal bag. He was already losing the thought to continue on with the fight. Since it was already the tenth day inside the dark world, he decided that he might as well just end the fight early today. With that, he called back hisbat squad and returned to the golden castle.

    Abel went above the starlight defensive circle and took all the catapult¡¯s parts out of his divine portal bag. He then began assembling them. It was actually pretty easy, given how the catapult blueprint was already inside his head. Very quickly, a catapult emerged on top of the circle. It was without an inferno soul container, but it was no different from any catapult that was from the underworld.

    Abel spoke to the circle spirit, ¡°Do an analysis. ce a control circle if you have to.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    The circle spirit replied and scanned across the catapult. Two delicate construction puppets began using the short-distance teleportation circle. The engineering puppets brought out materials out of their one portal bags, and they began setting up control circles at the spot that was meant for the inferno spirit circle. The delicate mechanical fingers startedunching out streaks of fire and ice to mold the ingredients into the appropriate shapes so they fit better onto the structure of the catapult.

    Next, the knives were extended out of the fingers soplicated runes could be engraved. The puppets weren¡¯t the ones to make these, of course. Rather, they were the work of the circle spirit¡¯smands. The set-up processsted all the way until the final activation process, which reflected just how fine the engineering puppets the dwarves manufactured were. Come to think of it, maybe that¡¯s why they had the puppets do everything when they tried to install spell circles.

    The circle spirit¡¯s voice came over, ¡°The control circle is all set up now, Master!¡±

    Abel took a look. He could see that this was a control circle that was identical to the control circle of the puppies. Quickly, he did an ownership im process to it so he could have full control. He was just starting to recover the pentagonal circle that was on the base, otherwise, the catapult might¡¯ve justunched fifty-something attacks on its own.

    Now, the central continent did really have pentagonal circles. This was really the work of the dark world, as pentagonal circles would mostly be found in the dark world. While Abel did already have a precise understanding of where the circuits would be by now, he still had quite some trouble remaking them. The circle wasn¡¯t drawn. Rather, it was carved out of some sort of special ingredients. What he needed to do now was so that the missing gap he carved was recovering on its own. Perhaps it was only possible for a grandmaster alchemist like him.

    Abel¡¯s power of the Will was seizing full control over the energy that was over the grandmaster alchemist rune so that the missing gap was reverting to its original state. Under the help of the world stone fragment, he was very certain that the form it was reverting back to was not, in any minute detail, different to before. Once the pentagonal circle was repaired, it very quickly started gathering energy on its own. It would take only half a second if it was collecting energy from inside the dark world, but now, it would take up to five minutes for it to be filled.

    Once the energy was filled, a lightning cluster automatically appeared at the middle of the circle and followed one pathway before it was sent to the loading dock. Abel¡¯s power of Will could reach up to 1650 meters. His target was fixed to a mountain boulder that was far, he quickly used his control circle to unleash an attack.

    The mechanical parts of the catapult started moving on its own. The lightning flew quickly, and even Abel¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t capture the entire process. The lightning cluster did hit the boulder. Followed by a very extreme explosion, the boulder started exploding, and all the trees and rocks nearby were hit. The trees fell down and the rocks were torn everywhere. Abel was devastated by the impact. This was much stronger than when it was inside the dark world, perhaps due to the many environmental constraints that were over there.

    No, Abel didn¡¯t stop there. He put on his mystic headband and ced his target at a spot that was around 3300 meters away from him. He reactivated his catapult, but he didn¡¯t hit the target this time. The elemental cluster was dropped at a spot that was only 3000 meters away. After a few experiments, he made sure that the maximum attacking distance was at 3000 meters. The explosion would reach up to 30 meters in range. The power of the catapult was very strong, much stronger than he had anticipated. There was a problem with that, though. It was so slow that it had to charge once every five minutes.

    The mana concentration of the dark world was much higher than on the central continent, which was why it took five minutes to charge the catapult here. Still, given how powerful the shots were, Abel decided that maybe there was still a ce for it. Actually, even the ancient runes were not as strong as this. The Firetooth Battle Fort would have to use top-level gemstones tounch an attack of the same strength.

    Abel continued to take out a few top-level gemstones to ce inside the pentagonal circle. The circle quickly charged itself up to full. A poisonous cluster appeared amidst the pentagonal circle and was sent to the loading dock.

    Abel just thought about something. Maybe he should just do research on catapults with the dwarves to see whether he could make the same thing with materials that could be produced from the central continent.

 Chapter 1212 - Reinforcing Defence

    <h4>Chapter 1212: Reinforcing Defence</h4>

    For the following days, Abel was fighting inside the Bloody Foothills whilst stealing as many catapults as possible. He didn¡¯t have time to replicate them, so now, he was just collecting ones he could get his hands on.

    He would be 21 after the new year. Yes, even now, no one knew that the same wizard from the Holy Continent was now a rank 25w-defying wizard.

    Abel¡¯s power was already much more than a wizard, actually. In February of the new year, Frankenstein was promoted to be a rank 22w-defying wizard while Mad Knight Bruce became a rank 23 knight during April.

    Among the many contract creatures, only Knight Wale hadn¡¯t received any promotion. For his rank, however, even if Abel had an endless supply of resources, he still couldn¡¯t be promoted in the short term. Still, since Abel was staying so much time inside the dark world for the past few days, most of his contract creatures did receive a lot of benefit in terms of their promotion. It was only several months on the central continent, but here in the dark world, they did train for at least more than ten years already.

    The twow-defying wizards, especially. They couldn¡¯t share the lightstones around, but they nevercked a source for the ¡°blue howling rabbit¡± crystal cores. Combined with the mana environment of therge-sized mana gathering circle and the dark-golden quality training potions, they did have an excellent source of training ingredients. Also, since they were contract creatures whose souls were fused from soul potions, they could also focus on their training much better than most ss holders.

    Abel was cing most of his contract creatures inside the dark world for good reasons. He realized that if he wasn¡¯t putting them to boost their levels, they might just not be able to keep up with him. It was just like White Snow. While he was capturing White Snow, he did remember it putting up a very good fight. Things became very different when his growth far outpaced it. It was a major reason that he was giving it away to Lorraine.

    For now, Knight Wale had been doing alright, and as behind as Knight Bruce was, his spiritual qi light ring could still do very much for thebat squad. If the twow-defying wizards weren¡¯t doing much, however, there might just not be enough firepower overall.

    Without the contract creatures beside them, the angelic body could still do quite some work. Abel¡¯s main human body was actually in a much safer ce now, as he could just allow the angelic body to appear or conceal itself at any given point. He was bing a lot safer now, so it wouldn¡¯t matter if the contract creature was not guarding him at all times..

    Abel sat on the starlight defensive circle, ¡°How much increase for the pentagonal circle, circle spirit?¡±

    Beside him, his angelic body was just practicing the angelic heritage sword technique. No, it wouldn¡¯t exhaust itself, and since he didn¡¯t want to waste any time, he would just allow it to keep training like this.

    The pentagonal circle was something that he collected from a few months back. He was passing it to allow the circle spirit to look into this. For a spirit that specialized in circles, the circle spirit should have much better knowledge than even the best circle master on the continent. Combined with some information that was open for Abel, the circle spirit might just use the training system of the Wizard Union to release information that was open to him. This made it so that the levels of the circle were now on a new level.

    Abel didn¡¯t have much confidence when he was letting the circle spirit take care of the pentagonal circle, however. The pentagonal circle belonged to the dark world and perhaps even from the underworld. Still, the circle spirit seemed to work regardless of that. It quickly allowed the research spirit to take out parts of the resources. In just ten days, the pentagonal circle functions were analyzed and put into a report.

    There was still a problem, however. The main ingredient of the circle could only be forged by a grandmaster alchemist like Abel. Most couldn¡¯t do this even if he learned about the pentagonal circle. They would need a grandmaster alchemist of their own, but quite literally, Abel was the only one in this world.

    During this time, the circle spirit managed to boost almost every circle that was within the golden castle. As the pentagonal circle was appearing, the original circle just gained a boost, ever gaining energy supply.

    For the circle that was on the central continent, apart from a few superrge ones, most circles did receive a huge amount of energy and updated information in a very short amount of time. Most of them were upgraded, essentially. This was so that the same thing wouldn¡¯t happen with the barriers unable to block the enemy attacks.

    Things have be quite different now. The circle spirit was expending arge number of main ingredients so the circle could continue to be updated. The energy inside was also split into two types. One was the energy that was underground, while the other was energy that was supplied by the pentagonal circle and formed into the golden castle. As slow as it was to charge up one portion every five minutes, being able to charge up every five minutes was actually a big plus.

    Circles continued to be distributed within the golden castle. The number became astronomical, even, inside the pentagonal circle, so much so that it was even infinite. As long as more mana was left inside the central continent, the golden castle would just be filled with energy forever. It¡¯d be much more difficult to break through the definition by then, once the entire transformation process wasplete. It might just be impossible for a divine spirit like Thief God Milton to break through by then.

    The circle spirit replied, ¡°80% of the transformation has beenpleted, Master. Please wait one month for the procedure to beplete!¡±

    The process was still ongoing, but the pentagonal circle remained off. To see if a merge could be done, a small-sized defensive circle was opened in advance.

    Abel ordered, ¡°80% sounds good enough to me. Circle spirit, open up all the pentagonal circles for me.¡±

    The pentagonal circle replied, ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    Following that, the entire golden castle made a light tremble so Abel could sense that man was being drained from the air. Above the golden castle, a wave of air that was absorbed started forming into a spiral.

    Onew-defying wizard shook his head, ¡°What experiment are you doing this time, Grandmaster Bet?¡±

    Another seemed to have noticed something, ¡°He probably used some mana gathering circle. I don¡¯t know.¡±

    This was very strange. Everyone knew that Grandmaster Bet was a big druid. He wouldn¡¯t have any use for mana, let alone an environment fueled with mana. These ss holders seemed to notice very quickly, though. The circle on the wall was already much different prior to the transformation of the golden castle.

    The pentagonal circle managed to do very well with the circle of this world. The defense of the golden castle was constituted with very small defensive circles. One circle would be attacked and passed to all the defensive circles, but if the limit was exceeded for the small-sized circle, the circle would just be broken through, and the defensive circle would also be prated at the same time.

    Now, then. Inside the small-sized defensive circle, a lot of change was already taking ce. A lot of energy was stored, actually, and it was just waiting to be activated now that it was within the pentagonal circle.

    Abel spoke to himself, ¡°Ready for a test run.¡±

    Meanwhile, the angelic body stabbed the wall with his holy crystal sword. Once the sword stabbed towards the wall, the angelic body started showing up and allowed the disguise mode to deactivate on its own ord. Once the sword was stabbed towards the wall, a defensive barrier appeared on the top, and this was thest line of defense against anything done to the internal structure.

    Followed by a ¡°boom,¡± the hit did not prate through the barrier. Rather, the barrier only shook for a bit as the energy startedying t across all the defensive circles nearby. The angelic body didn¡¯t hold back. From Abel¡¯s estimation, the hit it struck should be equal or better than that of a full strike from Thief God Milton with his divine power. With it, all the pentagonal circles were now connected.

    As the defensive circle was just being depleted, the defensive circles nearby started to supply energy to this spot where the angelic body struck. The recovery urred immediately after the hit. The angelic body didn¡¯t stop there. Instead, it started unleashing multiple attacks right onto the barrier. The barrier continued to shake but was not broken through. The energy inside was just being drained at an extraordinarily fast pace. At the same time, on the other hand, inside the energy slot of the underground basement, some more energy was just being supplied. A part of the pentagonal circle was reactivated, more mana was starting to be absorbed.

    The angelic body stopped after a while. Abel was starting to gain a new understanding of the golden castle that was in front of him. Apart from the starlight defensive circle and its physical defensive structure, its energy barrier was now technically imprable. Unless someone could use five minutes to clear through all the energy that was stored inside, breaking the barrier would just be an impossible job. Five minutes, however, in five minutes, all the energy that was drained by whatever attack sustained would always go back to the spot that was restored.

    Abel didn¡¯t think that anyone could break through the defense of the golden castle now. If the Moon Goddess was just trying to unleash a divine bestowment, he just didn¡¯t think that anyone could break through the defensive barrier. No, he didn¡¯t think that the pentagonal circle could be connected to the circle of this world so well such that now, the golden castle was truly the most indestructible fort of this world.

    Due to the efforts he made over the past few months, actually, 225 catapults were now ced inside his starlight defensive circle. These catapults were ced inside the 40 battle forts and hidden regrly inside so they wouldn¡¯t be found, but if a fight was started, they would appear from the inside and started attacking under themon dof the battle fort spirit.

    Now, the reason that Abel was so keen on doing upgrades for his golden castle had really to do with the Nation of God and the Wizard Union. He¡¯s been good with the Wizard Union so far, but he understood well enough that the Wizard Union possessed powers that even he had trouble encountering if there happened to be some major disagreements between them. This was especially if there was a major conflict of interest. He wouldn¡¯t be sure if the Wizard Union would truly consider him a friend if they wanted something from him.

    Abel remembered some bad experiences with the Wizard Union. He was never honest that he was Wizard Abel, even now, had to do with the fact that others tried to go after Johnson before. He didn¡¯t think that the stone giant would attract the jealousy of so many inside the Wizard Union, and he had been much more careful ever since he knew.

    As for the Nation of God, he did understand that there were five sacred knights that he would have very much of a problem fighting. He did manage to escape from them multiple times, but that only meant that he was faster than them. He never fought them directly. Maybe he could handle one or two with his angelic body, but it wouldn¡¯t be possible to face five of them at once.

 Chapter 1213 - Promotion to Become Legendary

    <h4>Chapter 1213: Promotion to Be Legendary</h4>

    Inside the Rogue¡¯s Encampment, Abel was sitting with his legs crossed on top of his futon with therge-sized mana gathering circle around him. In the past seven months, he increased the amount of time he was spending inside the dark world. Every day, he would spend around 15 days inside the dark world. Although it was only 6 months since he was on the central continent, his rune was already about full by now.

    To boost his fighting capability just a bit more, Abel became quite busy, spending most of his time selling potions he gained from the frontline in exchange for more light stones. That wasn¡¯t his only source of light stones, as he never stopped trading with the Wizard Union, the dwarves, and the lightning n. In a sense, his storage of light stone had been in surplus for a while now, and because of this, he could just keep training without reserve until today, when he finally received a fill.

    His rank 25 wizard rune was full. Barely anyone made it this far on the central continent, and he managed to get there when he was 21 years old. Still, he wasn¡¯t so different from thosew-defying wizards. He believed that he wasn¡¯t going to spend much time in this state. In fact, no one really knew if he was going to stay in his full state. He was sitting on his futon right now. He knew that it was only a bit until he could reach that point.

    After entering into rank 25, he had been training for about a total of 7 years inside the dark world now. During this time, he never stopped using the light stone. The mana was so concentrated inside the dark world, it actually just became the best training ground for wizards. Under the cultivation of the three goddess statue fountain water, the wisdom tree was now producing the wisdom fruits as fast as it was biologically allowed to.

    Meanwhile, Abel was collecting recipes the threew-defying wizards might have uses for. He wanted to see if he could nt the sprouts in the herb garden inside the Blood Moor. Under the care of the high elves and the help of the oak tree, everything he nted eventually ended inside three of his dark golden training potions. Because of this, he became a wizard that most central continent wizards couldn¡¯t dream of matching even if they had several hundred years.

    Abel took out a wisdom fruit, ¡°I¡¯ll be able to reach full state after having this one.¡±

    Today, Abel¡¯s been doing his absolute best to train. He didn¡¯t even unleash his angelic body just so he could focus better. He had the wisdom fruit inside his mouth, and he quickly sensed bizarre energy rushing into his main spirit so he could enter into a state of meditation.

    Whilst having the meditation, the strange energy became three elemental energy after it was inserted into the main spirit, which entered into three rank 25 wizard runes. These would probably take at least a few months. The single wisdom fruit was justpleted like that. He knew that if he wasn¡¯t so lucky, he would¡¯ve never been there so quickly. He thought he might need to defeat thest boss on thest continent and bless himself with the song of life to receive another breakthrough. Now, even without the song of life, he could always rely on the wisdom fruit to enhance his process at a speed that was observable to most.

    Once the three elements entered his wizard runes, the runes became much more stabilized, so much so that his rune was pretty muchplete. This was the mark of the runes reaching full, but the meditation was far from over yet. The top-level gemstones in his hands and the mana that was transformed were already passing through into the wizard rune under the help of his power of the Will. The mana that entered in, however, started flowing out.

    Abel didn¡¯t stop. Once the meditation began, it couldn¡¯t stop. This was why the wizards would always be so defenseless and vulnerable once they became weaker. This wasn¡¯t without its advantage, though. His three rank 25 runes just became a lot more refined because of this process. Quickly, a promotion qi started rising out of his body, and it was much stronger, many times stronger than any of the promotions he experienced in the past.

    Thief God Milton and Knight Wale were just standing from not far. One was a divine spirit, and another one was a legendary figure. Both were ranked above Abel, so they became the only ones that served as references if he wanted to promote. Of course, nothing was left inside their conscience apart from their fighting instincts, so Abel wasn¡¯t even sure if they could really help.

    Now, the reason legendary figures were called that was that, truly, they¡¯ve already exceeded what most humans were like. Legendary bodies were no longer ordinary bodies but bodies that were converted by energies. Before bing legendary figures, while bing aw-defying wizard, thew-defying wizards¡¯ spirits would already be transformed once such that their spirits would be very different from advanced wizards. This was why advanced wizards wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand straight ifw-defying wizards didn¡¯t want them to. Legendary wizards were above even that, and the process of bing legendary wizards was very dangerous. There were many risks involved, and even the slightest mistake would make it so that the body could no longer function in a manner that could facilitate promotion.

    From what Abel read from records he saw from the Wizard Union, wizards would often prepare arge pool of energy if they were aiming to hit legendary rank. At the same time, they had to prepare as much treasure as they could, so they would need to protect their lives at all times. Remember, most injuries that happened during legendary promotion were not treatable, even if healing potions or even ¡°super healing potions¡± from the dark world.

    The process of promotion to be a legendary wizard was a procedure of a lifetime. The injuries that might arise were not inflicted by something physical or elemental but spiritual. Only a few rare materials could treat these, and the extent to which they could treat injuries could vary quite a lot.

    As there were always a number of limits as to how much promotion qi could be contained, once it was all depleted, the body would have too much to treat injuries and not enough for promotion, which was why the promotion would just fail. Worse yet, a failed attempt would mean that there was no next time. Once a body was transformed to reach above rank 25, the effect was virtually irreversible.

    Abel¡¯s druid spirit just took out a bunch of top-level light stones from his portal bag. There were about 500 something in total, which was even more than maybe even the number of mad knights in the Nation of God right now. If he didn¡¯t have the Horadric Cube so that it could forge a light stone on its own, perhaps the only ce he could go see these light stones would be the warehouse of the Wizard Union.

    Following up next, it was the 10000 freezing element gemstones, 10000 fire element gemstones, and 10000 lightning element gemstones, which were just poured on the ground like they were some pebbles found on the treat. They were definitely worthed much more than pebbles, but the most they could do here was to add some more element concentration to the surroundings.

    Abel¡¯s skin started bing transparent after he was inside the promotion qi. His muscles and veins started to be seen clearly. He didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to that. The pain was so great that he couldn¡¯t pay attention to anything else. Under the influence of the promotion qi, arge amount of energy started swarming in such that the light stones nearby started being sucked into his skin. He didn¡¯t know if this was what happened to the other legendary wizards, but he could only rely on himself right now. Very rapidly, his power of the Will became endless streaks ofworks that covered up his entire skin at every spot. The transformation process was not automatic. If there was one spot that he neglected, idents might just arise.

    The invisible skin started showing up once more, but the skin was bing very different from the start. His skin was bing like jade. The promotion qi started transforming his muscles. All his muscles started stretching and contracting, and every time this was happening, more energy would swarm in and transform the muscles into energy. As the pains started swarming, his power of the Will started waving, and two sets of muscles on his back started snapping suddenly. The promotion qi would then have to be swarmed to those two sets of muscles tomence the repairing process.

    Abel did remember seeing some guides on that. If the promotion qi was depleted too much by ident, the entire promotion would just result in failure. His body was bing stronger than mostw-defying wizards, which made the promotion qi much more than ordinaryw-defying wizards. He could not make any mistakes here, in a sense. If he failed, his promotion might just be iplete, even if he achieved it.

    Under the sh of purple light, the injury that could only be repaired by the very few rare materials started repairing in an instance, miraculously. The promotion qi was stopped. Again, they started rushing towards different parts of the body. Abel let out a long sigh in his mind. Thankfully, he owned a resource tank that nobody could match. Otherwise, he might just fail permanently right here. He didn¡¯t have the experience, though. He trained for less than a decade, while every other rank 25w-defying wizards must¡¯ve had all the time and experience they needed to withstand the pain that went along this process.

    Still, Abel at least could feel that his muscles were bing more full after he underwent the transformation. From what he could sense, in the very least, his body was boosted to at least twice than before. His defensive capability was also enhanced by a lot. His skin could now resist most attacks and his muscles too. His bones were transformed such that some very hard nging noise could be heard. It sounded almost like his bones were breaking. The pain wasn¡¯t that severe, however,pared to when he was changing his muscles.

    Or so he thought. When the promotion qi entered into his skeleton, he started feeling a sharp pain that was the greatest since he thought when the promotionmenced. He was sweating the entire time. The sharp pain was the result of the seizure that he was undergoing for a while. Given his current power, the sweating wouldn¡¯t just appear out of nowhere. His body would have to go through some immense pain for this to happen.

    Once the promotion qi was guided to the skeleton on his face, his power of the Will started pausing suddenly. The transformation here was already influencing his thinking pattern, and his spirit was hit slightly at the same time. If he read about anything inside the records of the Wizard Union legendary wizards, he would¡¯ve known that something like this was bound to happen. Whoever it was, transforming this part could always mean the generation of injuries to some degree.

    He was now about to use the treasures that he prepared. Abel knew that this was a necessary depletion to obtain the level of promotion qi he was after. Under thebined efforts of his treasured materials and his promotion qi, his spine was now transformed to be energized. Most wizards would fail during this part of the process. The amount of time taken for a pause would define how injured the spin was. If the damage exceeded to a certain extent, the depletion would just be more than what was expected.

    Abel¡¯s case was a bit strange, however. Even if his main soul was influenced, the druid soul would still stay the same. Just then, when his spin took a hit and a promotion was not recovered, a bottle of his ¡°full recovery potion¡± was used. During this time, his main spirit started waking up to continue on with the transformation.

    Following that, the same thing happened to his organs and brain. Every time his organ was transformed, a lot of challenges would arise. Since Abel had enough full recovery potions with him, any injuries he sustained would be healed instantly without wasting any excess promotion qi.

    Finally, as there was still a trace of the promotion qi, Abel¡¯s body waspletely changed so that his body was finally shifted. He was feeling something. It¡¯s almost like his body was just about to leave the ground. Although he was very much in alignment with his surroundings, at a ce that was much further, he could feel a being, an entity that was forcing suppressing onto him so that his body remained.

 Chapter 1214 - Legendary Druid

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Legendary Druid</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Although the transformation wasplete, the promotion was not. Abel still needed to craft a new rank 26 wizard rune. He couldn¡¯t make any mistakes while trying. Rather, any wizard who experienced multiple promotions shouldn¡¯t be making any mistake at this point.

    The three rank 25 wizard runes inside of Abel became liquid that was merged with dimensional force and power of the Will. They then took the solidified form of a pen. Very quickly, three of the rank 26 runes were illustrated.

    As Abel opened his eyes once more, he realized that the suppression force of the legendary rank was actually not much different from that of a rank 25w-defying wizard. Still, he knew that as long as he was heading back to the central continent, he would still be able to verify just how much advantage he was gaining. He actually wanted to head back right away now, so he immediately activated his ¡°Town Teleportation Scroll,¡± opened up a teleportation portal, and returned to the golden castle.

    It was still nighttime right now. He could feel that his body was getting a lot lighter after he went out of the teleportation portal.. It was a sensation he didn¡¯t remember feeling with his angelic body, but he thought it was fine. He barely spent any time with his angelic body, while his human main body was the one he stayed in for the past few years.

    Abel¡¯s body began floating after he was out of the teleportation portal. If he wasn¡¯t making a forced suppression so he could conceal his own presence with the transformation ne, he might just have to make a forced suppression of all the elves that were nearby. It was truly a strange experience. It felt like his body was a lot lighter than the air surrounding him, but he was wielding much more power than ever before.

    Abel tried to fly towards the training room for a bit more. He realized that he could use up his own mana as long as he was staying in the air. There wasn¡¯t a lot he was using up, but the depletion was clearly happening. He couldn¡¯t feel it while he was flying with his angelic body. The four wings behind his back were absorbing the energy nonstop while the storage inside the angelic body was on an increase.

    The angelic body could only control his own power and not so much the energy that was nearby. His angelic body was helping him all the time to boost the light energy that was inside of him. Still, he couldn¡¯t tell anyone else about it unless he became a legendary wizard himself. He was still Bet the elf right now. It¡¯s very strange. Again, although he gained all this power, he couldn¡¯t show it to anyone unless he was training inside his ownb to figure out what the best techniques in midair were.

    He only stopped when the sun finally came out. He made a forced suppression on himself and mmed his body to the ground. Only then did he realize something. Walking depleted energy after he became a legendary figure. Without depleting his energy, he might just start floating on his own. It was no wonder he was always seeing the legendary wizards of the Wizard Union flying and not walking when they appeared in front of him.

    Abel felt like he was a baby learning how to walk. He didn¡¯t like this, so he wanted to see what would happen if he was now also boosting his druid level. No, he wouldn¡¯t have to do this himself. He¡¯s never learned the training methods of the druids, and his best chance would have to be the Tree of Life. He started by activating that short-distance teleportation circle beneath him. His body started shing under the movement of the teleportation light. He arrived at therge-sized teleportation circle of the underground basement and waited for it to be activated. His power of the Will was fixed onto his destination.

    The guardian druid quickly greeted him as he arrived, ¡°Good morning, Grandmaster Bet!¡±

    Abel smiled and bowed to the big druid. He then started walking into the Tree of Life Valley. The druid was wondering something. Abel seemed to be walking in a quite strange fashion today. It was almost like all his steps were very unnatural. Abel didn¡¯t know what the druid was thinking, of course. He was actually too busy adjusting his body now that he was in a new condition.

    Abel walked towards the tree of life and ced his left hand on the bark. The tree of life¡¯s soulspeaker¡¯s ability was switched on. At the same time, a scanning power was emitted from the tree of life and swept past his body. The power was very discrete. If he didn¡¯t reach legendary status, he wouldn¡¯t have felt it. He didn¡¯t ask for anything yet, but he already received a message that wasing from the tree of life.

    The tree of life made a direct request for 1000 green top-level gemstones, which Abel obviously wasn¡¯t going to worry about. Before giving them out, however, he made sure that he was setting up a seclusion circle to conceal the process of him trading with the tree of life. He took out a small seclusion circle te, which he ced at the side of the tree bark. He and the tree of life bark were not wrapped around by the seclusion circle.

    The big druid couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Is Grandmaster Bet going to be promoted now?¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe the words he was saying, actually. It¡¯s only been seven months since Grandmaster Bet hit rank 25. It didn¡¯t seem realistic that he was having another promotion now.

    While the big druid was still trying to make his guess, Abel was already putting 1000 green top-level gemstones at the root of the tree of life. The branches were extending from the ground while dragging the stones to the underground. Before waiting for thest stone to disappear, Abel was finally shutting the seclusion circle down to put away the circle te.

    Abel stood up straight. Meanwhile, the tree of life reached out two branches and lifted him up into the air. The big druid at the valley gate couldn¡¯t believe it. It looked exactly like Grandmaster Bet was about to be promoted. He had no idea what Grandmaster Bet said to the tree of life, and actually, he hadn¡¯t even reached his bottleneck stage yet. The big druid really had no idea what was happening. He just remembered being a rank 21 big druid a few years by, and as he watched where Grandmaster Bet was heading, he was starting to have the urge of mming head into the wall that was nearby.

    No matter what the big druid was thinking, as it stood, Abel was already feeling the natural force that was being emitted by the tree of life. The natural force was swarming over to him fiercer than thest time. In a sense, it had already exceeded the threshold that his body could withstand. His big druid state just went from being at the beginner¡¯s level all the way to the intermediate stage. After that, it was in an advanced state. In just 20 minutes, the druid essence he was emitting was no different from that of a rank 25 druid in the bottleneck stage.

    The big druid standing at the valley gate was watching what was happening inside the valley. He had almost forgotten to let the elven royal pce know about this. He was too shocked to do anything else than to bear witness of the miracle that was happening to him. The promotion qi appearing from Abel was just starting to emerge. It was extremely intense for his second time unleashing the legendary promotion qi. He might think that the promotion qi would just be wasted like that, but when the promotion qi was generated once more, the tree of life began passing over a strange life force. It shouldn¡¯t be possible for a second energy transformation to be promoted, but here it was.

    The tree of life did have the treaty to keep an equal rtionship with Abel. Also, Abel¡¯s been doing a lot to protect the tree of life, so much so that there was even a time when he risked his life to protect it. The two depended on one each other for their survival, so in this sense, they would never back off from making each other asplete and bound to grow as they could. Again, if the other druids required a promotion, the tree of life would definitely not offer the same kind of help as it did to Abel. Green top-level stones were a must for it to replenish the energy it was using.

    Abel was starting to feel the same pain he felt duringst night¡¯s promotion. It started from his skin, all the way to his muscles, bones, marrows, organs, and brains. He didn¡¯t know that only 50% of his body was transformed after he hit legendary rank, and with every promotion, he was receiving next, the extent to which he would be promoted would only be 5% every single time. The peak he would reach would be 75%. That would require a lot of training he was doing to elevate his transformation process. The process was difficult, but once the transformation was at 100%, he would truly be an immortal. By then, as long as the energy was not depleted out of his body, it just wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to die of old age. In a sense, that would be him reaching the final desired state of being a wizard.

    Now, barely enough wizards could reach that state. There were a lot of geniuses born every few days, however. Every day, they would do their bit to race against time to seize more chances to live longer. However, as long as they were staying in any rank for too long, they would just die due to natural causes.

    Once thest promotion qi disappeared, Abel was beginning to feel that the extent to which his energy was transformed was bing 55%. The tree of life just grants him a new chance to be baptized by the promotion qi. It probably had to do with the fact that he had two souls. Other ss holders wouldn¡¯t receive this chance even if they were training two upations at once. Perhaps it had to do with the fact that he now had two bodies and two souls.

    Come to think of it, Abel never did anything himself to boost his druid levels. It was all the works of the tree of life. The guardian druid didn¡¯t know the details, of course, even if he got the chance to witness the entire process. He was just observing and sensing the life force and promotion qi that was sweeping across Abel¡¯s body. He wasn¡¯t afraid in any sense, however. Rather, a look of madness and joy appeared on him very quickly.

    As for why, well, the elves finally had their first legendary druid for the very first time. Before, it wasmon sense that there was no such thing as a legendary druid, but the curse was not lifted.

    The tree of life was already withdrawing its branches, but Abel remained in the air. He did not get down. He realized that he no longer had to hide the fact that he could fly. He became the first legendary druid, so nobody would find it weird if he could now do something that no one else could.

    Actually, he just realized that his suppression force wasshing onto the druid at the valley. He apologized and withdrew it while flying to the side of the tree of life to say thanks to it. To his surprise, the tree of life told him that it could no longer help him with anything for the next half a year. He realized that it was bing a bit weaker. The tree of life must¡¯ve used up quite a bit of its energy to try to help him just them.

    The same promotion qi could only be used for one transformation. This was the rule of this world, and a great cost was needed to vite this rule. Abel was just starting to realize what the two-times promotion qi was doing to him. The energization he was doing to his body was already hitting the level of a rank 27 wizard. Under the treaty of equality he made with the tree of life, he used up one ¡°fully recovery potion¡± on it. A purple light was very quickly shing next to it. He could sense that the frail state the tree was in was already disappearing. The tree also told him that he was recovering.

    For the tree, Abel didn¡¯t mind if it was telling him anything private or personal. He didn¡¯t have much chance to talk to the tree, so perhaps among the entire elven race, it was only the Moon Goddess that could hold conversations with it, and she was probably doing that only when she was nning to have a divine bestowment. Without any major incidents, she would just not expend her divine power for a bestowment at any point.

    By now, Abel was already one with the tree of life. They couldn¡¯t talk, but they couldmunicate by reading each other¡¯s minds. Also, Abel enjoyed that the tree was always very honest and open to him. The tree acknowledged him and trusted him as a good friend. There were no lies and no deceits. There was only trust between two good friends.

    Abel said goodbyes to the tree of life as his body flew out of the Tree of Life Valley. He flew towards the teleportation circle and returned to the golden castle.

 Chapter 1215 - Promoting Summon Creatures

    <h4>Chapter 1215: Promoting Summon Creatures</h4>

    ¡°Druid Lendo! Grandmaster Bet just became a legendary druid at the Tree of Life Valley!¡±

    The same guardian druid made a call to Druid Lendo with the contact circle to tell him this shocking news.

    Druid Lendo did not know what to think or even feel, ¡°What? What? What? Is this even possible? Did you get it wrong?¡±

    He knew very well that it wasn¡¯t possible to make this up. Still, it was quite ridiculous for something like this to happen. The big druid that went from rank 22 to 25 was not anywhere close to hitting legendary yet, probably. Legendary druid. What did the tree of life receive to do something like this?¡±

    Druid Lendo closed down the contact circle before the big druid replied to him. He didn¡¯t know what the response was, but he needed to head over to the golden castle immediately. He needed to see Grandmaster Be himself to believe. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the courage to even report to the elven royal pce. Quickly, he called out a dire wolf and jumped on its back. He then rushed towards the teleportation circle of the elven pce.

    Druid Lendo¡¯s actions were very surprising to the eyes of the royal elves. They had no idea just what happened to make him do something like this. After passing through the teleportation circle, Druid Lendo was just starting to appear amidst therge-sized teleportation circle. Following that, he used the short-distance circle to arrive at the golden castle. This was a ce that he could arrive at freely. Once he was at the main hall, he immediately rushed to the front of Butler Meyer.

    ¡°I want to see Grandmaster Bet, Butler Meyer!¡±

    Butler Meyer was just an ordinary elf, but he still made a slight bow.

    Butler Meyer bowed apologetically, ¡°Respectful Druid Lendo! My master has already sent out words that he is not seeing anyone during his shutdown training!¡±

    Druid Lendoughed and continued, ¡°He¡¯s out already, Butler Meyer. Please, just tell Grandmaster Bet that I¡¯m here.¡±

    Butler Meyer was a bit hesitant, but still, ¡°Please wait for a bit.¡±

    He then went to contact Abel with the contact circle.

    Abel heard Butler Meyer andughed, ¡°Druid Lendo? The news spread fast, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    As Abel appeared at the main hall, without borrowing anything, he started floating in the air and attracted everybody¡¯s attention. It was about noontime by now. The ten guests that were preparing their food and some guests that went to inspect the legendary light were just having friendly chats amongst themselves. The golden castle was now very famous throughout the entire central continent. Anyone here would have to prove themselves to even get to talk to anyone else. In a sense, this ce was only meant for those who were among the best in their fields.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet!¡±

    ¡°He can fly now!¡±

    ¡°A Legendary!¡±

    ¡°Goodness, what am I seeing?¡±

    They all started screaming at each other. They all knew what legendary figures were, but barely anyone saw one in real life. Most legendary figures would need up to 1000 years of training. They didn¡¯t have any rtives and even friends anymore, so most of the time, they would just be busy doing training than to be noticed by any ordinary ss holders. Now, a living legend was appearing right in front of them, and it¡¯s Grandmaster Bet that they were so familiar with. This was already beyond their imagination.

    ¡°We have our own legendary figure!¡±

    Druid Lendo felt like crying at the thought of a druid that could fly.

    Abel was just appearing and bowing to everyone, ¡°Everyone, I just received a promotion. My control over my presence is still quite unstable, so I won¡¯t be staying here too long.¡±

    He then turned to look towards Druid Lendo as he did an inviting gesture. Followed by two teleportation lights, Abel and Druid Lendo were sent to the guest meeting room.

    Druid Lendo bowed to Abel, ¡°Great Grandmaster Bet! No, I should be calling you Bet the Legend!¡¯

    Abelughed and replied, ¡°We¡¯re friends, no need to be so formal!¡±

    Druid Lendo¡¯s voice was still shaking, ¡°I-I¡¯m too excited Legend Bet. There have been no legendary druids for so many years, and I didn¡¯t think that I would get to see one alive today.¡±

    Abel said humbly, ¡°I¡¯m just lucky, you know.¡±

    Druid Lendo shook his head, ¡°No, luck is part of your strength! All of us managed to be druids by luck. Without luck, we wouldn¡¯t have made it this far!¡±

    Abel kept smiling, ¡°So why are you here today?¡±

    He sat a bit far from Abel, ¡°I¡¯m just wanted to confirm that you actually became a legendary figure, but that didn¡¯t seem necessary.¡±

    Abel poured a cup of juice for Druid Lendo, ¡°I didn¡¯t think this would happen so quickly.¡±

    Druid Lendo was a bit hesitant, ¡°May I ask, Legend Bet, whether your sess can be replicated?¡±

    It was an offensive question, he knew. However, he was just too surprised to see how fast Abel was making progress. Thest promotion was supposed to be a surprise, and even if he wasn¡¯t here, he was still finding it difficult to see what love the tree of life had for him. If Abel¡¯s progress could be replicated, there might just be more legendary figures among the elves, and no one would go after the elves anymore.

    Abel didn¡¯t think that Druid Lendo would ask this, ¡°You think you can replicate this situation, Druid Lendo?¡±

    His strength as a druid was alreadygging behind his wizard level. The tree of life was already helping him plenty with its natural force meanwhile.

    Druid Lendo knew that he had misspoken, ¡°I apologize for my choice of words.¡±

    Abel thought and spoke, ¡°Druid Lendo, I¡¯ll be writing my experienceter and make copies to store at the Royal Engraving Monuments.¡±

    The druids had been great to him. He¡¯s been living amongst the elves when he needed the protection. As it stood, since he liked the ce so much, he wanted to see if he could do anything for the elves. He knew that his personal ounts wouldn¡¯t help much at all, but what they could do was prevent the people reading them from making any unnecessary mistakes.

    Druid Lendo stood up and bowed, ¡°I thank you on behalf of the elven royal pce! Legend Bet, I¡¯ll report this to her Majesty the Queen.¡±

    These didn¡¯t mean much for Abel. Rather, this was just an ordinary remembrance of his experience that might hold much value for the entire elven race. Whether it was the wizards, the priests, or the druids, the fact that Abel was doing all these things before anyone else did made his experiences very precious for developing the heritage of all kinds of sses. The heritage wasn¡¯t just about spells and training methods, but also the mindsets required to hit different levels. Every attainment would mean letting the people go after to make fewer mistakes and make better choices. For instance, when Abel was trying to be a legendary wizard, there were a lot of incidents that he had to bypass with his full recovery potion and his giant dragon body features.

    Druid Lendo made some more requests, ¡°I¡¯m a bit curious as to what a legendary druid should be like, Legend Bet. Would you mind showing me?¡±

    Being curious about legendary druids was very important. Although there had been descriptions about them in the records of the elves, even Lendo hadn¡¯t seen one in his entire life. Most were already dead by the great war that happened many years ago.

    ¡°I just got promoted, but, ha ha, that¡¯s fine! I don¡¯t even know how to fight like this yet,¡± Abel agreed, then looked around, ¡°Actually, not here. The furniture is expensive!¡±

    Druid Lendoughed as well. He knew that Abel was joking, but truth be told, he couldn¡¯t do this while being indoors.

    Abel made an inviting gesture, ¡°Follow me!¡±

    At the same time, the teleportation circle beneath them started lighting up. They already appeared at the battle arena of the golden castle, which was a ce that was seldomly used.

    Druid Lendo spoke to Abel, ¡°Legend Bet, ording to the records, the summon creatures of the legendary druids undergo some sort of evolution that would also make them capable of flying.¡±

    They couldn¡¯t cast the power spells here. What Druid Lendo wanted to see was actually the transformation of the summon creatures.

    Abel got curious as well, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that.¡±

    A light shed out of his portal beast ring. A ck hole appeared in front of him and let out a great howl. The ¡°grey bear¡± jumped out. Its attacking capability was definitely not close enough to him, but its defensive capability was still very top-notch. So, while doing ordinary fights, the grey bear would always be around him as a wall of defense. However, when it jumped out of the ck hole, it didn¡¯t leave the ground but stood on the ground. Abel was confused, but he could sense an energying from the spiritual pact he signed with it swarming towards the bear. It felt excited as it sensed this energy. It could feel that its power was just being elevated. Unlike all the promotions it received before, this time, it was being elevated from the core.

    Abel was watching as more and more energy was transferred to the bear. Finally, there was actually enough to wrap around the bearpletely so that it was like a white nest. He was looking at Druid Lendo to seek some sort of exnation.

    Druid Lendo shook his head and smiled, ¡°I just heard that they could fly, Legend Bet. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here!¡±

    There weren¡¯t a lot of records about legendary druids among the elves. The legendary druids all died from battle, so they didn¡¯t have time to study or study about themselves. What happened right now was very new to Druid Lendo. He knew that everything he was watching deserved to go into every study guide.

    Time passed by very quickly. If the rules didn¡¯t allow it, Abel almost felt like he should call his dire wolves out. But, he would only have to wait until the grey bear finished its evolution until he could start thinking about the other summon creatures. Quickly, he started thinking if the other summon creatures could also fly now, but he decided to test that at ater time.

    An hour passed by. A crack was appearing outside of the nest, wrapping around the grey bear. As a howl was unleashed, the nest became starlight that was quickly dispersed. However, from the howl, it could be heard that the grey bear was bing more powerful than ever. The bear¡¯s body was also starting to be lifted off the ground. It was floating right from the ground. The ident made it quite uncertain what was happening, but its instinct was getting it to adjust its posture. In just a few tens of secondster, it would be able to start flying in the air.

    Abel talked to himself, ¡°I¡¯ll probably call it a flying bear.¡±

 Chapter 1216 - Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 1216: Level Up</h4>

    ¡°The legends are true; the summons of druids really can fly!¡¯ Druid Lendo gasped as he looked towards the flying grey bear.

    Abel scanned the grey beat with his power of the will. It was also made out of 75% energy, just like his body.

    This was all because of the special bond a summon possesses with its owner.

    Abelmanded the grey bear to strike the ground, and it immediately mmed its w down. Bang!

    Luckily the golden floor was filled with magic circles with the strengthening of the 5-star magic circle, so the grey bear had no chance of damaging it.

    Abel just wanted to test out its power, but it was definitely not as strong as his other summon, legendary knight Wale.

    After all, knights were masters of closebat.

    ¡°Legendary Bet, the strength of a grey bear is not in its attack, but it¡¯s stamina. They can be our strongest shields and the enemies biggest distraction!¡± Big druid Lendo exined after seeing a disappointed look on Abel¡¯s face.

    However, he did not know how strong the ground of the golden castle was, so he had underestimated the power of Abel¡¯s grey bear.

    Abel smiled. It seemed like the purpose of a grey bear was to buy time, which was doable since Abel had countless recovery potions.

    The grey bear had the fastest recovery out of all of his summons, so it would also be perfect for defense.

    ¡°Big Druid Lendo, let me test out the other summons!¡± Abel gazed at his flying grey bear and said.

    He then retrieved his grey bear in the monster ring and summoned three mad wolves.

    Their strength was speed, and defense was their weakness, which was a total opposite to the grey bear.

    The reason many Druids love mad wolves was that they could ride them during battle.

    The only thing faster than mad wolves were half-transparent spirit wolves, but still, Abel preferred walking.

    If he had to ride something, he would pick ck Wind anytime anyway.

    After summoning the three mad wolves, Abel surrounded them with his power of will.

    Big druid Lendo also looked closely at the mad wolves, just like the grey bear.

    He was watching history in the making. The elves would document everything that happened.

    After rounds of documentation, Abel finally summoned all his summons, and Big Druid Lendo left the Golden Castle with an excited look on his face.

    He immediately returned to the royal elves and reported that Grandmaster Bet had be a legendary Druid.

    Meanwhile, Abel appeared above the starlight protection circle with a sh. What he was about to do was a secret.

    He summoned his mud monster, his mostmon priest summon, but it didn¡¯t have much attack power. However, it had one unique ability¡ªslow down.

    Even as a legendary, his mud monster did not look much different. Its mud only got a little tougher.

    It could not even fly like the grey bear and mad wolves.

    Abel was disappointed. Although he rarely used a priest summons in the Holy Continent, it wasn¡¯t as relevant if it couldn¡¯t fly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, my skeletons arebined. They are not like the skeletons of normal priests!¡±

    He then summoned his 12 spirit guardian knights, but they were just as hopeless.

    Abel began to search for a way to help them level up from his druid soul. He did not have much experience when it came to this, and he never saw anything about it in the Central Continent.

    His spirit guardian knights were abnormal summons. They were thebination of his druid and priest profession, and he could only do something like this because his ignorant soul somehow possessed both death qi and natural forces.

    If another person tried to do this, they would be squished to death by the two energies.

    Just when Abel was feeling hopeless, an idea suddenly struck him. He immediately summoned a new spirit wolf.

    Since spirit wolves were an assistant to his spirit guardian knight, they had to be reced after they died.

    He then directed his power of the will towards the spirit guardian knight captain and slowly began to separate it from its spirit wolf, but it was not easy since their bodies were basically merged together.

    The spirit guardian knight captain was his oldest spirit guardian knight. It had taken countless soul potions, and it was highly intelligent.

    After rounds of hard effort, that good old spirit wolf was finally separated from the spirit guardian knight captain, and it immediately turned into a puddle of ink.

    After years of working together, the spirit wolf was a part of the spirit guardian knight captain¡¯s body.

    If it could not merge with the new spirit wolf, it would have lost its fighting power.

    However, Abel¡¯s newly summoned spirit wolf could fly, so it was worth a try.

    The spirit guardian knight captain immediately jumped on its back, and the new spirit wolf faced a howl as their body began to merge.

    The spirit wolf was named after a dead spirit, so it was the closest thing to a skeleton.

    Merging was their nature, and the process was smooth.

    Finally, the ck substance around the spirit wolf wrapped around the spirit guardian knight captain, and they began to levitate.

    The spirit guardian knight captain flew around freely in the sky, and Abel thought to himself, <i>since the skeletons of legendary priests can¡¯t fly,</i><i>priests won¡¯t be able to recognize my skeletons.</i>

    Indeed the process was sessful, but it would still take a long time for Abel to do the same with the other 12 spirit guardian knights, so he had to postpone it to the night when he entered the Dark World.

    Meanwhile, everyone in the Central Continent was getting excited about Grandmaster Bet¡¯s new level up.

    He was the only one who managed to be a legendary druid in thest 1000 years, and many powerful figures had immediately congratted him.

    At the same time, the research spirit replied that Grandmaster Bet was in retreat.

    It made sense since every legend needed some time to adjust, especially for someone with three professions like Abel.

    But since Abel was doing so in the Dark World, no one would help him too much.

    After a few days, all 12 spirit guardian knights and 12 spirit guardian wizards were merged with their new spirit wolves, and they could all fly.

    Which was a huge advantage for the spirit guardian wizards with lightning spells as it gave them much more options to strike even at close range.

    These days Abel also tested out the power of his spells as a legend.

    The biggest advantage of being a legend was not flying, but the suppression they had with lower ranks. It was far greater than anything Abel had ever seen before.

    It was a conclusion he ended up with after testing it out with Knight Wale.

 Chapter 1217 - Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1217: Visit</h4>

    It was the first of July. Abel arrived at his dining hall and had a big breakfast with his guests.

    The fact that he was there meant that his retreat had ended.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t keep his legendary status a secret anymore, so he had to rebuild his rtionships.

    He had no other choice.

    After breakfast, he met up with 3 familiar guests.

    ¡°Legend Be, I remember when you were still a big druid. Now you are a legend!¡± Legendary wizard Dn smiled.

    He sighed. He had never met anyone who progressed this fast.

    If the wizard union did not confirm that the tree of life was involved, they might have captured Abel for research already.

    A druid bing legendary in a few short years was definitely extraordinary.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, I still have not mastered any legendary spells, so there is a lot I have to learn from you!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°We are here today to congratte you on behalf of the wizard union. Not only that, we have to tell you something only legends can know about. I¡¯m not too familiar with druid skills, but I¡¯m happy to discuss that with you!¡± Wizard Dn smiled.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, please tell me!¡±Abel sat up straight and said.

    ¡°First, there has not been another professional legend other than legendary wizard in the past 1000 years. You are the first legendary druid, so the wizard union investigated you!¡± Wizard Dn smiled.

    Wizard Dn was the closest to Abel out of the 3 legendary wizards, so they decided to visit in person.

    ¡°Legends are the most powerful force in the continents. Every legend is allowed to appear carelessly in cities. But of course, if someone has offended the legends, you can kill them any time!¡± Wizard Dn continued.

    Abel nodded. He knew how easy it was for a legend¡¯s energy to kill a low-rank professional, even without being at close range.

    Considering how powerful that was, this rule was actually demanded by low-rank professions.

    ¡°Every 100 years, each legend will be granted a holy crystal!¡±

    Abel was stunned. ¡®A Holy Crystal?¡¯

    ¡°Wizard Dn, what¡¯s a holy crystal?¡± Abel pretended he didn¡¯t know about it.

    He got the knowledge of god, but there were no mentions about wizards using them.

    Still, he thought that it made sense considering the rtionship between gods and wizards.

    ¡°Legend Bet, you may have never been introduced to a holy crystal, but you¡¯ve definitely seen it in action. Whenever the Holy Kingdom has an operation, they use a holy crystal to bound their teleportation circle or focus their attack on a single target!

    There are 2 main training systems in this world. There are professional training systems such as wizards, druids, and priests. The other is the god¡¯s training system. As you know, the only gods who survived in this world are the ones who sided with the wizard union, but one of the main ways they increased their power was through faith.¡± Wizard Dn exined.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, are you saying that the gods do not have to increase their power through battle?¡± Abel interrupted.

    The first one he thought about was thief god Milton. Milton had no fighting skills.

    ¡°Haha, you seem to have understood the main point. Indeed, a god does not have to practice any fighting skills; all they have to do is strengthen their holy body!

    The faith I mentioned can be stored in apressed form, known as the holy crystal. A holy Crystal to a god was like potions to professionals.

    During the holy war, the wizard union had obtained many holy crystals from the fallen gods. After long years of research, we discovered that holy crystals are extremely beneficial for the wizard meditation, so each legend can get one every 100 years!¡± WIzard Dn continued.

    ¡°Wizard Dn, are holy crystals beneficial to druids?¡± Abel interrupted once again.

    ¡°I am not sure, but if you want I can always exchange with you. I¡¯ll make sure you are satisfied¡± Wizard Dnughed.

    His words immediately irritated the other 2 wizards.

    ¡°Dn, you think we can¡¯t make Grandmaster Bet satisfied?¡± Wizard Loka smirked.

    ¡°Legendary Bet, don¡¯t worry about them. A holy crystal is very valuable with many special powers. Even if you can¡¯t use them for training, you can trade them with the goddess of moon and she will definitely give you a lot of benefits for it!¡± Wizard Duran just couldn¡¯t help herself.

    Abel knew the wizards were just messing around. There was no way they could keep the true value of holy crystals secret.

    ¡°Can the wizard union produce holy crystals?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Of course not, but the wizard union has gathered many of them from the war. From time to time, we will also receive some from the gods we kept alive!¡± Wizard Dn smiled.

    The goddess of the moon only managed to survive because the wizard union allowed her to.

    He also thought of the holy water being used to heal people in themon world.

    They were not effective on professionals, so Abel never paid too much attention, but it seemed like the gods they worship might be true after all.

    ¡°Legend Bet , the wizard union requires every legend to serve the wizard union for 30 years every 100 years to make sure they are powerful enough to go against the Evil Kingdom, but since you are a Grandmaster alchemist and you have been supplying the wizard union with potions, you don¡¯t have to do that!¡± Wizard Dn said with envy.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how jealous those wizards were, but it was actually not umon for wizards to sacrifice resources for those services.

    The 3 wizards in front of Abel have served the wizard union for hundreds of years, and it was all because they wanted more resources for their future retreat.

    But since Abel was a grandmaster alchemist who supplied potions, the true forces behind the wizard union decided that Abel had no responsibility to serve them.

    It was also because Abel was not even a part of the wizard union. He was given a grandmaster badge of honor.

    After all, no one was expecting a legendary druid to emerge.

    ¡°Legend Bet, the wizard union will still ask you to participate if a legendary war with the Evil kingdom because that isn¡¯t just the wizard union¡¯s business, but the whole world¡¯s business!¡± Wizard Dn said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Of course, I am a citizen of the Central Continent. I will do my best!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Abel understood how karma worked. Considering his grudge with the Demon from Beyond, he had to do something.

    ¡°Legend Bet, for now, you can just focus on making potions for now!¡± Wizard Dn smiled.

    To be honest, he knew a Druid¡¯s skills would be limited, even as a legend.

    ¡°Dn, we¡¯ve almost covered everything, let¡¯s move on!¡± Wizard Duran added.

    Abel turned his gaze towards this rare female legend.

    ¡°Legend Bet, you¡¯ve been in retreat ever since you made a longevity potion for Dn, How about you make one for me too?¡± Wizard Duran smiled.

    Wizard Dn had shown off his potions before pouring them down his throat, so Wizard Duran was wanted one as well.

    Abel had been in retreat during. Only Wizard Dn could freely enter and exit the golden castle since the other 2 legendary wizards were just normal friends to Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Duran, I am happy to help but you need to provide me with the main ingredient, the blood of a god!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°What? Blood of a god?¡± Wizard Duran immediately turned to the cheerful-looking Wizard Dn ¡°Dn, did you draw blood from the god of war?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Legend Bet said fresh blood was better, so I brought him to the union¡¯s underground chamber!¡¯ Wizard Dn brushed it off casually.

    ¡°Damn it. I really have to wait another 10 years!¡± Wizard Duran gazed at wizard Dn furiously.

    But in reality, all of these wizards still had a long time to live. If one of them were about to die, Wizard Dn wouldn¡¯t have taken his longevity potion so soon.

    Abel also understood one thing looking at the wizards, and that was one could only draw blood from the god of war every 10 years.

 Chapter 1218 - Danger

    <h4>Chapter 1218: Danger</h4>

    Wizard Loka and Wizard Duran left before Wizard Dn since Wizard Dn wanted to have dinner at the Golden Castle.

    ¡°Legend Bet, feel free to ask me any questions about the legendary rank!¡± He smiled at Abel.

    Abel had done a lot of favors for him, so Wizard Dn wanted to help as much as possible.

    ¡°What¡¯s beyond the legendary rank, god?¡± Abel asked without hesitation.

    Although he had a wizard guide from the Lightning n, the Blizzard n, and the Fire n, they never had a detailed exnation about anything beyond the legendary rank.

    Of course, maybe it might just be because he was too low rank when he got those guides.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d ask about this. There are many titles for that rank, some call a wizard beyond a legendary rank a ruling wizard because they strengthen their power ofw beyond the range of a territory. As for a druid beyond a legendary rank, some called them natural druids, since they were true masters of natural force. However the mostmon way the Central Continent addresses this rank is ¡®half god¡¯ which was taken from the ancient texts!¡± Wizard Dn smiled.

    ¡°A half god? Do all professionals want to be gods?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a way to ssify the ancient rank power levels. A god-rank wizard has nothing to do with gods! Their biggest difference was their body; a professions power originates from their body¡ªtheir own power. But a god¡¯s power originates from their followers. Once all their followers were gone, the god would go into a deep sleep. The most powerful thing about god was their holy energy, but that, too, is formed by faith. So, none of it was the god¡¯s own power.

    When a professional reaches the god rank, our power will be far greater than any god. That¡¯s we were able to capture so many gods!¡± Wizard Dn said proudly.

    Abel nodded. He hade in contact with a few gods himself. For example, he truly sensed how powerful the goddess of the moon was even in her godsend form, but thief god Milton was a weak little chicken.

    Although he couldn¡¯tprehend the god of war, he could understand why the goddess of the moon was so much more powerful than the thief god Milton¡ªa strong foundation of faith.

    Abel had never seen a half-god Professional, but he could just imagine them considering how much more powerful the legendary rank was.

    ¡°Legend Bet, I know your growth is fast because of the tree of life. But just keep it low key and stay in the golden castle!¡± Wizard Dn softly added.

    ¡°Why, is there anyone after me?¡± Abel felt his heart drop. He was a legend; no one would have the guts to go after him.

    ¡°Legends are the most powerful public forces of the wizard union, but there is still a huge gap in this rank. Old legends who have been stuck in a bottle neck for a long time will be very interested in a fast level up. If you weren¡¯t a grandmaster alchemist with connections with the goddess of moon, they might have made a move already. Just don¡¯t give them a chance!¡± Wizard Dn said softly.

    ¡°Is a half god or god rank wizard after me?¡± Abel felt his heart twitching and said.

    ¡°No, there are only 2 god ranks in the wizard union; they¡¯ve been long injured, and they have not shown themselves in the past 1000 years. I don¡¯t think half god will be interested in the affairs of the legends, so don¡¯t worry too much about that!¡± Wizard Dn smiled.

    Abel felt his heart lift. As long as no god rank was after him, he would be fine.

    It was just that he could no longer use his Grandmaster Bet identity once he used it.

    Wizard Dn was taking a big risk to tell Abel about this. An old legend was not a rank 26 wizard-like WIzard Dn could go against.

    ¡°Thank you, wizard Dn.¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°No need to thank me, I am just telling you what I know. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t stand up for you!¡± Wizard Dn waved.

    Abel saved his life, fought alongside him, and provided him with the best potion. This was the most he could do.

    At least, he would feel better about himself.

    Abel felt grim in his heart after Wizard Dn left. It seemed like he had to resurrect his wizard identity again.

    As a legendary wizard, no one woulde after his stone giants.

    Maybe leveling up too fast was not a good idea. Je didn¡¯t even have many friends in a higher rank to support him.

    Luckily, he was on the Central Continent. No wizard above rank 30 would go after him, which was what gave him his confidence.

    In the Holy Kingdom¡¯s central temple, mad knight Momo was reporting to the saint. Normally they would do a report like this once every few days, but due to the recent decrease in holy energy, they were reporting once every ten days.

    Even with their vast investigationwork, they wouldn¡¯t use them unless it was totally necessary.

    ¡°We have a report that Grandmaster Bet has be a legend!¡± Mad knight Momo bowed.

    ¡°What? Really?¡± the saint stood up and said in disbelief.

    Legends made up the foundation of power for the wizard union. It was their highest level of public power, and the legends of each side were extremely important.

    There were many surveince circles in the front line to make sure there were no legends getting involved.

    This was because both sides treated the front line as a breeding ground for future powers.

    An ultimate battle between the Wizard union and the Holy kingdom would be a battle between the god ranks, and each legend possesses the potential to be a god rank.

    ¡°Yes. There have been rumours saying that the tree of life has helped Grandmaster Bet level up!¡± Mad knight Momo replied.

    ¡°The tree of life can do that? What a joke!¡± The saint said in a mocking tone.

    If the tree of life could turn any druid into a legend, there would have been at least one legendary druid in the past 1000 years. Even the goddess of the moon had no luck.

    Bing a legend was not like other level-ups. It was a total alteration of the body and life force; Outside forces couldn¡¯t help someone level up to be legendary. The saint, who had a sea of knowledge, was sure of that.

    ¡°Momo, Grandmaster Bet is still young right?¡± The saint gazed at Mad knight Momo.

    ¡°Yes, Grandmaster Bet came from a sub continent but he has the energy of a young adult elf!¡± Mad knight Momo bowed.

    Grandmaster Bet has always attracted the Holy kingdom because of his grandmaster alchemist status and their many failed attempts at assassinating him.

    The saint began to regret not doubling down on his attempts before Grandmaster Bet became a legend, but still, it was worth another try considering his future potential.

    ¡°On mymand, stop all movement of faith in the past month and send out 3 rank 29 holy knights. We must guarantee our sess!¡± The saint lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Amander by the side answered.

    Three rank 29 legendary knights were the most powerful forces the holy kingdom could send out, and Mad knight Momo knew howmitted the saint was.

    Rank 29 Legendary knights were just a rank away from being half-god knights, and they were the seeds of future power.

    ¡°Momo, I¡¯ll give you a month to give me a precise location of the Golden Castle, I don¡¯t want our legendary knights to miss!¡± The saint ordered.

    They still had not recovered from sacrificing vast amounts of holy energy to capture Thief God Milton, but killing a young legend was important.

 Chapter 1219 - Lure

    <h4>Chapter 1219: Lure</h4>

    On a hill 100 miles from the Wizard Union Headquarters, there was a magic tower engulfed in dense mana. It was the best training ground for wizards because it was built on top of a hidden mana gem mine.

    2 cloaked wizards sat on the top level of that magic tower, but there were no wizard badges on their chests.

    ¡°Wizard Jules, why did you make mee all the way here, can¡¯t we just talk through themunication circle?¡± Wizard Harrickined as he took a bite of a water spirit fruit.

    He was a rank 28 wizard, a very old wizard with quite a bit of aplishment in the wizard union.

    ¡°Legend Harrick, how long have you been stuck at rank 28?¡± Wizard Jules said nkly.

    ¡°Legend Jules, what kind of question is that? I¡¯m just 100 years older than you!¡± Wizard Harrick yelled.

    This was not because he had a bad temper, but because the wizard union has rmended the legends to show more personality.

    This was why so many legendary wizards had strange behaviors.

    ¡°Legend Harrick, I don¡¯t have time to mess with you. I only have 300 years to live, so I believe your time is near as well.¡± Wizard Jules said nkly.

    ¡°Legend Jules, if you have something to say, just says it. Even though I only have around 300 years as well, I will give it my all in the ultimate battle with the demon from beyond!¡± Wizard Harrick added.

    ¡°Do you know Grandmaster Bet?¡± Wizard Jules¡¯ face changed as he said the name.

    ¡°Yeah, do you want him to make you a longevity potion? I heard Dn beat you to it. Do you have a way to get the blood of a god?¡± WIzard Harrick had been in retreat for a long time, but he still knew about the famous Grandmaster.

    ¡°He is a legend now!¡± Wizard Jules continued.

    ¡°I know, the tree of life helped him with the natural force right. I¡¯m so jealous!¡± WIzard Harrick sighed.

    Natural forces were exclusive to a Druid¡¯s level up, so it was useless to wizards.

    ¡°That¡¯s a legendary rank we are talking about. At first I believed it as well but ording to the ancient texts, a legend can only level up base on one¡¯s own power!¡± Wizard Jules lowered his voice.

    Abel¡¯s level up had attracted too much attention in the wizard union, and a few legendary wizards wanted to capture him for research.

    An alchemist would not mean much to a legend, even if it was a Grandmaster. As long as they could be half-god, immortality was imminent.

    But soon, the wizard union got the news that Grandmaster Bet had leveled up because of the tree of life, many wizards had to give up on capturing Abel.

    Abel did have an equal contract with the tree of life.

    There was no way they would risk facing the fury from the goddess of the moon.

    Wizard Jules was also disappointed, but he did not give up. He was certain that there was something strange about Abel.

    Still, that legendary light in front of the golden castle made his spine shiver, and he did not make a move immediately.

    Therefore, he found his good friend, wizard Harrick. They had been working together for thousands of years, and their bonds were deep.

    A friendship like this was very rare, especially for legendary wizards.

    ¡°Legend Jules, so you are saying Grandmaster Bet has a secret to leveling up so fast?¡± Wizard Harrick felt his heart tingle.

    ¡°Of course, there was no way an elite druid can be a legend in 2 years. We have to capture him and force out his secret. Then we will have the chance to be a half god, or even a god!¡± Wizard Jules said with certainty.

    Quickly leveling up for other ranks was not as extraordinary to them, but Abel had managed to quickly enter the legendary rank. That was a different story.

    But of course, they couldn¡¯t kill Grandmaster Bet. So they might just lock him up in a chamber and force him to keep making potions until he told them his secret.

    ¡°All right!¡± Wizard Harrick¡¯s eyes burned with youthful energy. It was almost as if he went back to hunting down other wizards for resources.

    For sessful wizards like these two, they did many unsavory things to get to their position.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can lure Grandmaster Bet out first. He lives to close to the goddess temple!¡± Wizard Jules suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send him an invite to an important event, and we can make our move. Once everything is done, we will me it on the Evil kingdom!¡± WIzard Harrick nodded.

    Abel didn¡¯t know who was nning a plot on him, but he did not take Wizard Dn¡¯s warning lightly.

    He received many invitations from all kinds of forces during the next 10 days, but he did not attend any of them. He didn¡¯t like going to public events too much anyway.

    Considering his status, turning down an invitation wouldn¡¯t affect his reputation too much.

    It was normal for a new legend to get a lot of invitations, but Abel began to grow suspicious when he noticed even Wizard Hal from the Lightning n had invited him to a new member recruitment ceremony.

    He was puzzled. Doesn¡¯t the Lightning n know about my introverted personality?

    He was not even a part of the Lightning n. Who invited me to something so trivial.

    Wizard Hal¡¯s also sounded suspicious, like he was sending Abel a signal.

    He had known Wizard Hal for a long time. Are legends of the wizard union forcing the Lightning n to lure him out?

    Abel was correct! But there was something he didn¡¯t know. The Lightning n had already tried their best to call their own legendary wizard to stand up for them.

    However, the Lightning n¡¯s legendary wizard was in retreat, and they couldn¡¯t manage to reach him.

    ¡°Steward Myer!¡± Abel called as he stood outside his office.

    His steward quickly stepped up and bowed.

    ¡°On mymand, close the golden castle from tomorrow. I will not take any more guests. No one can enter through the teleportation circle. Tell everyone that I am in for a long retreat, and I will no longer supply any potions!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Steward Myer was shocked, but he still bowed.

    ¡°Also, tell my 3 followers to be careful, especially the Benson family. Someone might be plotting something against me!¡± Abel added.

    Afterward, he vanished from the spot and arrived above the starlight protection circle.

    If there was someone after him and they couldn¡¯t lure him out, it was just a matter of time until they attacked the golden castle.

    Abel dwelled above the starlight protection circle until nighttime.

    He was not worried about the golden castle as it could defend against any legends.

    As for attacks, his 225 stone throwers and the 2 king puppets of thend were enough to give any enemies a surprise even if he didn¡¯t use his summons.

    When he was battling in the Dark World that night, he couldn¡¯t stop worrying. Even with the 3 spirits in his castle, he had to check if everything was okay after each round of battle.

    Meanwhile, the shutting down of Golden castle and grandmaster Bet¡¯s stopping of potion supply caused a big uproar in the Central Continent. There were wizards who booked their meals in the golden castle: powerfulw-defying wizards, druids, and priests.

    There were also people who wanted to see the legendary light, but they couldn¡¯tin since they were viewing it for free anyway.

    As the news spread, the authorities of the wizard union gathered in an office.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet stopped working with us. What do you all think?¡± the resource department¡¯s Wizard Hume asked.

    ¡°Well, I am not going to get involved!¡± The investigation department¡¯s wizard Clemensughed coldly.

    As the head of the investigation department, he knew there were 2 legendary wizards plotting against Grandmaster Bet, but he was aw-defying wizard. His well-being depended on them.

    ¡°If grandmaster Bet wants to stop his potion supply, he should at leaste to the union and give us an exnation!¡± Wizard Joseph lowered his voice.

    He was the head of the investigation department, but Wizard Jules was directly above him.

    His position would be threatened if he disobeyed Wizard Jules, and he never had that great of a rtionship with Grandmaster Bet anyway.

 Chapter 1220 - Affect

    <h4>Chapter 1220: Affect</h4>

    The Wizard Union¡¯s meeting proceeded under an awkward atmosphere as each side expressed their different views.

    Thew-defying wizards could not change the decisions of the legendary wizards above them, so they hadn¡¯t made much progress.

    They still couldn¡¯t unanimously agree on how to deal with Abel ever since he shut down the Golden castle and went into retreat.

    Most of thew-defying wizards in charge were against opposing Abel due to how important Abel¡¯s potions were.

    They also couldn¡¯t change the views of the two rank 28 legendary wizards, but at least they would be able to show their care by organizing meetings each day.

    They knew that there was not much they could do asw-defying wizards at the end of the day.

    But it was because of this, rumors about the wizard union¡¯s top rank legendary wizards wanting to oppose Abel began to spread.

    Soon, the news made it to the elves¡¯ royal pce. Master Bet was the pride of elves. He was the first grandmaster alchemist in the past 1000 years, the first legendary druid.

    ¡°Is the wizard union against the elves having a legendary druid?¡± Queen Luisa asked.

    At the same time, Sainte Lorraine also sent out a revolt to the wizard union through the Goddess of the moon¡¯s temple.

    The dwarves also expressed their care to the wizard union, hoping Master Bet would be protected.

    Even the orcs, whom Abel was not close to, expressed their concern. A conflict with master Bet made them very worried.

    Master Bet was the first non-wizard legendary in the past thousands of years. If the wizard union would take him down, were they going to do the same to the orcs if they had a legendary priest?

    After all, the wizards were much stronger than any other professions.

    Although the orcs were never good with the elves, this situation would affect them mutually.

    More and more forces began to voice their opinion. They didn¡¯t want legendary wizards to rule over as they liked. No one would be safe if they couldn¡¯t even tolerate a grandmaster alchemist bing a legendary druid.

    Under this tense atmosphere, the Golden castle was fully isted from the world. Even their connection with the Wizard Union was shut off.

    But Abel couldn¡¯t care less. He knew all of this was caused by hisck of power. Although he had enough methods to deal with any potential invader, his rtionship with the wizard union has grown cold because of it.

    He could increase 2-3 ranks every five years with his current speed, so what he needed was time. By then, he might have defeated thest Diablo in the Dark World, became a top rank legend, or even half a god.

    Therefore in the following years, he could not afford to get distracted from his training.

    The golden castle had a strong defense, so he thought he would be fine.

    Since he expressed his dissatisfaction and cut off potion supply to the Wizard Union, the one with the biggest loss was the Wizard Union.

    In the front line, the Lightning¡¯s Wizard Charlie returned with his body covered in frost.

    He quickly wanted to exchange some super healing potions with his credit points, but to his surprise, there were no super potions left on the listing.

    ¡°What happened?¡± He asked the service desk.

    He knew today was the day Master Bet would deliver his potion, so he couldn¡¯t understand how there were no more left.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet is in retreat. In the mean time, he will stop supplying us with potions!¡± The service assistance waved his hand helplessly.

    ¡°Uh, there are legendary wizards in the union targeting Grandmaster Bet. Even I wouldn¡¯t make potions if I was him!¡± Aw-defying wizard lowered his voice from a side and added.

    ¡°Shut up, it is not our right to question the legends!¡± His partner quickly warned.

    Wizard Charlie¡¯s eyes sparkled. He no longer cared about the frost on him. He immediately connected to Wizard Hal from the Lightning n.

    Soon, his face was filled with fury. From Wizard Hal, he realized that a legendary wizard had sent out wizards to force the Lightning n to lure Master Bet out of Golden castle.

    But at the same time, he felt powerless. He was only a rank 24 wizard, one that was half dead in the defense wall of Doomsday. He wouldn¡¯t even be alive if not for Master Bet.

    In the face of legends, there was nothing he could do to help Grandmaster Bet.

    But then, he realized something he could do.

    Grandmaster Bet had saved more than 200w-defying wizards in the front line, and he began to connect with all of them.

    They were all furious after they heard the news. They were not afraid of a legendary wizard giving them trouble; they only had 60 years to live anyway.

    After all, they did not only fight for resources but their principles as well.

    Grandmaster Bet¡¯s tension with the legendary wizards began to spread throughout the front line. This information was meant to be top secret, but those furious half-dead wizards couldn¡¯t care less. Most of them soon withdrew from the front line and due to the decline in potion supply. Even normalw-defying wizards began to withdraw.

    Because of this, the Holy Kingdom regained a certain dominance, with the WIzard Union focusing on defense again.

    Meanwhile, the two rank 28 legendary wizards in the magic tower didn¡¯t look good.

    Even at rank 28, the pressure Master Bet gave them was far beyond their expectation.

    ¡°Legend Jules, should we continue?¡± Legend Harrick hesitated and asked.

    ¡°Legend Harrick, are you really scared? We will level up as long as we can get Grandmaster Bet¡¯s secret. Our days are numbered!¡± Legend Jules said bluntly.

    Legend Jules sounded calm, but in reality, he was just as worried as Legend Harrick. He knew there were many other legendary wizards paying attention. Although they had not made a move, the legendary wizards were clear.

    If 300 passed by without any progress, the two of them would be history.

    ¡°Legend Jules. If you want to make a move, then don¡¯t wait. The wizard union is already under pressure without potion supply/ Another legend might intervene eventually. I heard the Lightning n have already been sent messages to that legend in retreat!¡± Legend Harrick added.

    He was worried. If the Lightning n were not so close to Grandmaster Bet, he would not have forced them to cooperate.

    At first, all they needed to do was to lure out Grandmaster Bet, capture him, and give the Lightning n somepensation and it would have been fine.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s make our move tomorrow as Grandmaster Bet is in retreat. We will strike directly at the golden castle, and make sure to move quickly so we don¡¯t provoke the goddess temple!¡± Legend Harrick nodded.

    This operation has been much more challenging than they thought. Initially, they thought Grandmaster Bet wouldply just with their legendary status, but grandmaster Bet got a warning from Legend Dn beforehand.

    Since some organizations were against their position and did theirmands in a more obvious manner to warn Abel something was wrong.

    On the other hand, Abel had directly flipped the table and put this situation in the eyes of the entire continent.

    It was a threat to the wizard union, and many forces had voiced their opinion, so those two legendary wizards had to make their move as soon as possible.

    Early next morning, Abel sensed a threat through his intuition in the golden castle. He had returned from the Dark World every few hours to check.

    It was a hassle, but he had to prepare for any surprise invasion.

    Abel wasn¡¯t favored to win. The Wizard Union was the most powerful organization of this world, and messing with their top rank legendary wizards was not a good idea.

    However, it was no longer up to him to decide.

    ¡°Steward Myer, Poly, Bentham, Gunther,e to the lounge!¡± Abel spoke through the golden castle.

    Soon, the four elves arrived.

    Abel gazed over and lowered his voice. ¡°I want all of you to bring the servants to the alchemy union!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster, we can stay in the golden castle to protect you!¡± Big druid Poly quickly added.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Abel waved his hand and immediately. ¡°I¡¯m prepared. You can return if nothing happens, but it is best for you to stay far away from a war between legendaries!¡±

    The three followers felt powerless. They were the official followers of Grandmaster testified by the Goddess of the moon, but in an actual battle, they couldn¡¯t even help him.

    ¡°Here are your resources for the next 10 years, take good care of them!¡± Abel directly handed out 3 portal bags and said.

    The 3 followers held the portal bag in their hands. They needed to level up. Even if they couldn¡¯t reach Grandmaster Bet¡¯s level, they would at least like a right to protect him.

    ¡°Steward Myer, you have always taken good care of me, so here¡¯s a longevity potion. Please live a good life!¡± Abel took out a golden longevity potion and said.

    The atmosphere grew depressed. It seemed like Abel was saying his final words.

    But Abel knew very well. If he were to really go against legendary wizards of the Wizard Union, he had to consider the lives of his followers.

    He expected to be a top level legend as well in a few years, so he knew he would be fine.

    All he needed to do now was to send his followers and steward away. Even a tiny bit of energy from a war between legends could kill them.

 Chapter 1221 - Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Enemy</h4>

    Abel was in a rough spot as he gazed at his deserted golden castle. He didn¡¯t want to be on bad terms with the wizard union. He didn¡¯t even know the legendary wizards who were trying to attack him.

    He sat on his starlight protection circle and looked around the forest where the extremely valuable purple trees were.

    Maybe those trees would no longer be around after today.

    Abel did not contact his friends since most of them were not powerful enough. He grew too fast. As a rank 26 wizard, even Wizard Dn wouldn¡¯t be much of a help.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to affect Wizard Dn because of his business. He already did him a great favor by giving him a warning.

    If he used his human identity, he could contact Gold Dragon Kemble, who he thought was powerful enough.

    The goddess of the moon was also another option, but Abel had too many secrets. Help from her was hisst resort. He would only seek help from her as ast resort.

    ¡°Am I really that fun to mess with?¡± Abel mumbled with a smile.

    He had no more responsibilities after he sent off his servants and followers. His elf Bet identity was forged anyway; if those legendary wizards really didn¡¯t want to talk, he would flip the table and unleash a legendary all-out war.

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh at how worried he was. The more powerful he became, the less willing he was to take risks.

    Even as an apprentice wizard back in the days, he bombed a magic tower and escaped elite wizards. With his current power, he had nothing to be afraid of.

    The august sun was zing from above, and he sensed two energiesing from afar.

    They were unbearably strong, and they were not trying to hide.

    No surprise, they were the two legendary wizards. In fact, Abel was expecting even more since the legendary light outside his castle was a clear reminder to every legendary who thought about messing with him.

    Everyone in the Wizard Union knew that the legendary knight was badly injured before he was killed, so Abel was expecting at least two legendary wizards anyway.

    Abel exposed himself from the starlight protection circle, so the legendary wizards could see him.

    Soon, he also saw the legendary hooded wizards under their hood above the golden castle.

    The legendary wizards were surprised that Abel was waiting for them instead of hiding.

    ¡°Should I call you legend Bet or Grandmaster Bet!¡± Legend Jules was the first one to speak.

    He didn¡¯t want to make a move yet. Abel seemed prepared.

    ¡°Call me what ever you please, but can you introduce yourselves first?¡±Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Sure, I am Jules and this is my friend Harrick. You should know why we are here right?¡± Legend Jules let out a coldugh.

    They already decided on their moves, so there was no return. Saying one¡¯s name was a basic act of respect for a legend.

    ¡°How would I know why you are here? Please tell me and I¡¯ll see if I can help you!¡± Abel lowered his voice again.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s get straight to the point then. Tell me your secrets, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡± Wizard Harrick was not as patient, so he yelled.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why you two are here. The tree of life is my friend, and I can bring it to you. Maybe it will even help you level up!¡± Abel disregarded the attitude of Wizard Harrick and smiled.

    ¡°Legend Jules, there¡¯s no need to chat with him. Just make a move!¡± Wizard Harrick was furious as energy began to gather in his hand.

    WIzard Jules shook his head, but he followed.

    Since Abel wanted to test out the defense of his golden castle, he did not make a move. Instead, he stood still with a smile.

    The moment before the two legendary wizards were about to strike, a ming red portal appeared near the golden castle and broke their attention.

    Three legendary knights stepped out from the portal and froze the fight that was about to break out.

    Wizard Harrick and Wizard Jules were stunned by how much energy the Holy Kingdom was willing to sacrifice for Grandmaster Bet.

    At the same time, they knew even more legendary wizards would arrive in 30 minutes.

    It was an awkward situation. All three sides were enemies of each other.

    ording to tradition, Wizard Harrick and Wizard Jules should immediately start attacking the legendary knights, but they had quite a few people. If they weren¡¯t careful, they would be in trouble.

    The legendary knights were also hesitant to make their moves. Defeating those legendary wizards should be no problem, but the most annoying thing about wizards was their escaping speed.

    Most importantly, they were in a battle with time. Each second of the portal door was usingrge amounts of energy from god, and it wouldn¡¯t be long until more legendary wizards arrived.

    ¡°My name is Legend Chase. I can see that we have the same target, Grandmaster Bet, so you have 2 choices. first is that we fight it out and the victorious side will be the one taking Grandmaster Bet. But since we are running out of time, I believe this is not what you want!¡± A legendary knight spoke and broke the awkward atmosphere.

    ¡°What about the other choice?¡± Wizard Jules¡¯ face sank, and he lowered his voice.

    Of course, he stood no chance against those three legendary knights, and they would be in big trouble once more legendary wizards arrived.

    ¡°The other is that we team up to capture Grandmaster Bet and negotiate somewhere else!¡± Knight Chase added.

    ¡°All we need is 3 hours of conversation with Grandmaster Bet. After that, I don¡¯t care what you do with him!¡± Wizard Jules thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Haha, no problem. Let¡¯s make a pledge!¡± Knight Chaseughed and drew out aplicated magic pattern.

    Wizard Jules also did the same, and the five legends ignited them with their power of the will. Soon the two giant magic patterns merged into a giant magic pattern.

    Seeing the giant magic pattern began to fade, the five legends let out a breath of relief and gained the trust of each other.

    At least both sides agreed. The wizards would interrogate Grandmaster Bet for 3 hours as soon as he was captured before handing him over to the three legendary knights.

    As long as a pledge was set, the legends could not disobey.

    Although there was nothing physically forbidding them from disobeying a pledge, it might leave a mark on their soul and affect their future level-ups.

    Therefore after countless years of tradition, the powerful normally would not disobey a pledge unless their lives were threatened.

    ¡°Bravo!¡± At that moment, Abel began to p as he levitated on the starlight protection circle.

    ¡°What am I seeing? The evil kingdom teamed up with the wizard union to take down a Grandmaster Alchemist who did nothing but help the Central Continent¡ªa Grandmaster Alchemist with a headmaster badge of honour from the Wizard Union. This is the biggest joke I¡¯ve seen all year!¡± Abelughed as he pointed at the five legendaries.

    Wizard Harrick was so furious his face grew red. If what Abel said was made public, his reputation would be destroyed.

    Even the calmer Wizard Jules was not looking good; his eyes shed with murder.

    ¡°Legends, let¡¯s not waste our time!¡± Knight Chase suggested.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first!¡± Wizard Harrick yelled, and 10 spell patterns appeared around him. In a second, they were all ignited, and 10 giant ming meteoroids roared towards Abel.

    ¡®Meteoroid¡¯ was the most powerful fire spell, but it normally took a long time to create, so it was best for a still target such as the golden castle.

    The other legendaries did not make their moves. They wanted to see the power of the golden castle¡¯s defense before making their judgment.

    Abel did not speak, but his eyes were sparkling with murder.

    All 5 of those legendaries desert to die. The three legendary knights were a must since they were themon enemy of the continent. As for those two legendary wizards, they deserved to die as well because they¡¯ve teamed up with theirmon enemy.

    Every professional understood that the Holy Kingdom was a threat to this world. If the Holy Kingdom seized power, everyone would be the demon from beyond¡¯s follower.

    The wizard union sacrificed thousands of years to banish gods and religions. The demon from beyond was not powerful at all. It was a war about the status quo and social structure.

    With this in mind, Abel began to doubt if those two legendary wizards would betray theirrades in times of crisis.

    The ten meteoroids mmed against the energy shield, and it began to wobble.

    Abel was very happy with its defense. All this time, the magic circle spirit had not stopped working, and every protection circle in his golden castle had been altered.

    Especially after Abel was threatened, he did nothing but double down on increasing their number.

    With thousands of years of resources umted by the Holy Kingdom in the front line, his 500 puppets had been working like crazy.

    The number of protection circles in his golden castle had doubled in the past month. By that point, there were ten mini protection circles in every inch of the golden castle.

    Those mini protection circles formed a giant protection system, which was what ultimately created this insanely strong defense.

    Even 10 top-level fire spells from a rank 28 wizard could only cause some wobble.

    Abel cunningly looked towards the other four legendaries. He was very confident in his golden castle¡¯s defense. He waited to see the shocked looks on their face after they all took their turns to attack.

    #

 Chapter 1222 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1222: Attack</h4>

    The three legendary knights from the Holy kingdom and the two legendary wizards from the Wizard Union floated in front of the golden castle in disbelief.

    Although they knew the golden castle had the most powerful protection circles in the continent, they still wouldn¡¯t believe it could handle ten strikes from a legendary.

    ¡°Legends, it seems like we need to go all out. Something is odd with this golden castle!¡± Knight Chase lowered his voice and said to the wizards.

    ¡°Ok, you guys take the left, and we¡¯ll take the right, but don¡¯t get too close!¡± Wizard Jules nodded.

    Since their contract did not guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t hurt each other with their attacks, it was best to keep a distance.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s see who can break the defense first!¡± Knight Chase smiled.

    He then nodded to the other two legendary knights, and a sword and shield appeared on their hands. They charged like a beam towards the left of the protection circle.

    At the same time, he unleashed his rank 29 energy and heavily mmed against the golden castle. However, it was no use. Their energy couldn¡¯t even make it to Abel inside the circle.

    It was the special power of merging magic circles from two different worlds.

    Of course, the number one protection circle was still the guardian wings that guarded the Holy kingdom against the Howling castle for thousands of years without any deterioration.

    The three legendary knights ignited their aura as they charged. With Holy Freeze inbination with holy charge, waves of lighting and ice mmed against the protection circle.

    However, it was not even as effective as the wizard¡¯s meteoroid. After the knights realized their tactic was not working, they changed to a mad aura.

    A mad aura could double their attack power, and they ignited a charge again. They were moving so fast that their attacks were no longer visible

    Since they were attacking a fixed target, they could fully unleash theirbo strikes and as many elements as they wanted.

    On the other side, Wizard Jules and Wizard Harrick used the same tactic, but they did not go all out. Instead, they took turns and unleashed eight meteoroids at once.

    Although a legendary Wizard had many spells and their recovery speed was scary, unleashing ten top-level spells continually was still quite draining.

    Especially since there were knights around, they couldn¡¯t guarantee if the other side would turn on them once they captured Grandmaster Bet.

    Actually, both sides were still in an awkward situation. The three legendary knights also took turns to recover their holy energy.

    Still, their attacks were real, and Abel had to focus his power of the will on the condition outside.

    Soon, he became less worried. At this current rate, it would take those five legendaries days to break his energy shield even if the golden castle could not replenish itself.

    That was only the energy shield. The scariest thing about the Golden castle was the physical defense of the starlight protection circle. With 40 battle forts alone, even the power of God could not easily break it, ording to Thief god Milton.

    Since those five legendaries were so confident, they did not pay much attention to their defense as they focused on attacks.

    But of course, their natural instinct to sense threats was very serious.

    After all, they were five legends, two rank 28 legendary wizards and three rank 29 legendary knights. A rank 26 druid stood no chance, especially a newly leveled-up druid.

    Another reason they did not have any protection was to disy their trust towards each other, at least before they aplished their goal of capturing Abel.

    Abel gazed around at the five legendaries and found a target.

    Although he was not expecting to kill all 5 of them, badly injuring or even killing one of them when they were unaware was not impossible.

    Those legendaries could clearly see Abel within the protection circle, but they could not see the angel hidden behind him or the ancient bow on his hand, the dark gold Buriza-Do Kyanon, a powerful bow of the Dark World.

    Although his angel body did not have any archery skills, what it had was speed. With the special ability of the Buriza-Do Kyanon, the power it could produce was scary.

    However, since he still wanted to keep his angel body a secret, he would only use it once the situation fell into chaos.

    After 5 minutes, the legends began to get a little tired. It was not often they make crazy attacks like this.

    Just when they were about to attack again, they sensed energy beginning to gather around the golden castle like it was a mana gathering circle.

    But instead of gathering mana, it absorbed all kinds of energy produced by their attacks.

    In a few seconds, the golden castle¡¯s energy shield was back in top condition like nothing happened.

    The legends¡¯ jaws dropped. They spent 5 minutes attacking this energy shield, and it recovered in a few seconds?

    It was at that moment of distraction, the 225 stone-throwers on the 40 battle forts began their attacks.

    Since those battle forts were invisible and under the protection of the starlight protection circle, those legendaries did not notice them in time.

    250 energy balls shot out of the stone-throwers. Abel had tested them before. Even his power of the will could not predict their moves with their speed.

    Therefore in a split second, those five legends were covered by a sky of energy balls of all colors.

    Green, the energy of poison. Red, the energy of fire. Blue, the energy of ice. And yellow, the energy of lightning.

    It was fireworks.

    At the same time, the stone-throwers began to gather energy again. Since they had many top-level gems as supply, they could unleash a round of attacks every second.

    How strong was each energy ball? ording to Abel¡¯s calction, it was a little stronger than a spell.

    Abel was not expecting those stone throwers to work so well, and they were perfectly divided into two sides. 100 energy balls on the right for the two legendary wizards, and 125 energy balls on the left for the 3 Legendary knights.

    Those stone-throwers were too fast. Who could have guessed, this seemingly stable golden castle that did nothing but defense for 5 minutes could unleash such scary power.

    As Abel saw a sky of flying colors covering the legendaries without him even making a move, a golden energy shield suddenly emerged and protected the legendaries.

    ¡°Holy crystal!¡± It was an energy shield formed by a Holy crystal.

    A holy crystal was priceless. Any professional who used it would gain tremendous power, no matter in battle or in training.

    Abel always disregarded using a holy crystal as a lifesaver, but it seemed like it came in handy for those Legendaries in that situation.

    Still, there was a limit to its power, and it couldn¡¯tst for long if those stone throwers kept attacking.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Wizard Jules yelled. He witnessed the power of the Golden Castle¡¯s defense, and he had lost his confidence.

    Wizard Harrick fought with Wizard Jules for countless years, and he immediately knew what to do. In a situation like this, they could no longer care about their pledge with the knights. The moment before their golden energy shield was broken, they ignited a sh and vanished from the spot.

    By the time they reappeared 1000 meters away, they were covered in dust, and blood was dripping down from the corner of their mouths. They did not look good. They were not only poisoned, but they were also cut by frost, and their robes were burned. There were even sparkles of lightning remaining on their body.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine what would happen if they did not make it fast enough.

    What did we get ourselves into?

    Both of them knew very well that was only the power of the Golden Castle. They had no idea how much more Abel had in store if he made a move himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wizard Jules lowered his voice.

    Wizard Harrick also sensed how easily it was for the Golden castle to gather energy and throw out those 250 energy balls. The second round of attacks might be even greater.

    Up to this point, he immediately ignited a sh and retreated with Wizard Jules.

    Abel saw the wizards retreating and felt a little irritated. He was nning to kill at least one of those legendary wizards. They were the one who was seeking trouble from him after all.

    Little did he know how much of a chicken those rank 28 wizards were. Just a bunch of stone-throwers had scared them away.

    But it was toote for Abel. He could only turn his gaze to the remaining knights whose golden shield was about to fade.

    The knights quickly ignited their support aura to increase their resistance to elements.

    They then followed up with a pure aura to heal the wounds on their body. However, since they had taken quite a big hit and poison normally took much longer to recover, the pure aura could do the trick for so long.

    The three legendary knights formed a triangle with their shields upfront. With a holy shield spell as support, their defense shot up tremendously.

    #

 Chapter 1223 - Strike Back

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Strike Back</h4>

    The way those legendary knights reacted reflected their biggest difference between them and wizards: speed. A wizard could move in a sh, which allowed them to escape easily in times of crisis.

    On the other hand, Knights had powerful resistance to elements and defense against physical attacks, especially with their support auras.

    But still, it was at that moment the knights began to lose their confidence against the Golden Castle. The second round of energy balls was about to strike.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Knight Chase lowered his voice.

    The legendary knights ignited a charge backward while facing the golden castle. Their target was the red Portal 3000 meters away.

    As long as they could escape the attack range of the Golden castle, they would be safe.

    At that moment, two 30 meters tall king puppets emerged, and Land no.1 was already standing in front of the Portal.

    Land no.2 was madly charging towards the 3 knights with swords as its hands.

    The legendary knights could fly, but the Portal was on the ground. They had to go through those puppets.

    The second round of attack from the stone throwers was unleashed, but this time most of the energy balls missed their target. After all, they still did not have much battle experience.

    Abel frowned. He never thought about the fact that those stone-throwers were not the original weapons of the battle forts. They neededrge amounts of data to get better at aiming.

    It was a bit too much for them to face legendary knights right out of the gate.

    But Abel had no choice anyway. He would not be able to test out those stone-throwers without destroying his trees in the Hardy Valley.

    To be honest, his King Puppets were also not the best choice against the knights. They were made for attackingrge targets, so their aims were not that good as well.

    Still, they were the only forces Abel could use. Unless he was totally confident that he could kill all other knights, he would not expose his secret power.

    The dwarves knew about his king puppets and golden castle, so the wizard union must be aware as well.

    The 30 meters tall Land no.2 fell into the Holy freeze aura of the knights, and it was immediately covered in frost, but it did not slow down.

    The 3 legendary knights followed up with somebo attacks, but Land no.2 remained intact. Unless those knights focused all their strength on one spot, they were hopeless in the face of Land no.2¡¯s defense.

    However, there was a problem. Those knights kept changing directions to dodge the aim of those stone-throwers, and Abel was stunned by how well those knights work together.

    Even if one of the knights was hit by an energy ball, the other two would be able to carry them away from the danger with their triangle formation to avoid further injuries from the relentless attacks of the stone-throwers.

    Both sides were not making any progress. Those knights dashed around frantically, but at the same time, they were trying to find a way to the Portal.

    Land no.2 kept attacking, but it was also too weak for the legendary knights. Still, it was enough to stop them from approaching Land no.1. But, with its 30 meters tall body, you could only get through the Portal by sting it away.

    Meanwhile, Abel¡¯s angel body was hiding behind him with the Buriza-Do Kyanon ready. He only had one chance, and Abel would immediately put it back to his soul afterward.

    His angel body had to show itself during an attack, and the four wings on its back were too noticeable.

    It was at that moment Abel sensed powerful energy iing from afar.

    ¡°Damn you, Bet!¡± Knight Chase roared as he painfully took out 3 Holy crystals.

    Those crystals immediately turned into three golden beams.

    One blocked the energy ballsing towards, the secondnded on Land no.2, and the thirdnded on Land no.1, knocking it out of the Portal.

    Knight Chase analyzed the injuries of his knights and lined them up ordingly. Since he was the strongest one, he stood at the back.

    The Holy crystal perfectly counteracted a round of attack from the stone throwers before scattering into golden sparkles.

    Land no.2 also struggled for a few seconds before breaking free again.

    As for Land no.1, it was frozen for a second.

    Still, this was enough time for the knights to retreat, but there was no sign of happiness in the face of Knight Chase. The loss he took was too significant.

    The central temple had stopped giving out Holy crystals, so those six holy crystals he used in this mission were alling out of his own pocket.

    This number was enough to make a god¡¯s heartache, let alone those knights.

    Especially since they didn¡¯t evenplete their mission.

    At that moment, Abel fixed his power of the will on one spot and his angel body suddenly appeared 600 meters from the retreating knights.

    With a Buriza-Do Kyanon in its hand, he unleashed an arrow a split second before it was retracted back into Abel¡¯s human body.

    Abel did not add any light energy into this shot. He was not about to mess with something he didn¡¯t understand just yet.

    He was very confident in the Buriza-Do Kyanon by itself already. He tested it in maybe hell creatures of the Dark World.

    Even his thief god Milton or Doff the Beamon could not go against his angel body with the four wings on its back. This power could almost go face to face with top-level demons like Diablo.

    The arrow he used was made from the light iron of the dwarves inbination with rare heavy metals. It had the power to prate armor, mana, wind, and all kinds of attributes. It was the best arrow, only reserved for the most critical moments.

    No one would buy something like this since there were no powerful archers in the Central Continent.

    But if it was by the right candidate, such as the Angel body, it could easily prate someone¡¯s defense.

    Not to mention, Abel had his world stone ignited, so the precision was unmatched.

    Once Abel grasped the right opportunity to strike, the arrow prated through the wind and made its way towards knight Chase in silence.

    At that moment, Knight Chase sensed danger through his intuition.

    The Portal was right in front of him, and he was thest in line. Even if he didn¡¯t move quick enough, the strike would be taken in by hisrades before him as well.

    But still, his intuition told him that danger was threatening.

    This meant taking that strike would not kill him. Even if he was seriously injured, he would be able to heal once he returned to the Holy Kingdom.

    He instinctively held up his shield and cast a holy shield spell.

    He had been practicing knights skills ever since he was a child. He didn¡¯t even need to think when making moves like this.

    It was not impossible to block an arrowing from the Buriza-Do Kyanon, and it soon made contact with Knight CHase¡¯s shield.

    In normal circumstances, a light iron arrow would unleash all its energy as soon as it made contact with a physical object, no matter if it could prate it or not, but this was not a normal arrow.

    The arrow directly traveled through knight Chase¡¯s shield like it was invisible.

    Knight Chase sensed a sharp pain in his body, and he sensed a big chunk of his life taken away. What happened was not even like an arrow strike.

    Still, he was correct. It did not kill him.

    He continued to charge. He was only 1 second away from the Portal.

    However, the unexpected happened. That arrow did not stop after it pierced through his body. Instead, it continued towards the legendary knight in front of him.

    Ah! That Legendary knight¡¯s body twitched and went off track. Since they were flying in a line, they would miss their chance to return once they went off track.

    They could sense the legendary wizards ining, so they would be dead once they missed their only chance to return.

    Knight Chase immediately reached out his hand and grabbed hisrade, but because of the heavy momentum, he too was thrown off bnce for a moment.

    That arrow continued towards the legendary knight at the very front.

    Since his injuries were the most serious, and his powering ability would always unleash the most amounts of power to the final target, the arrow directlynded on his heart.

    ¡°No!¡± Knight Chase saw life force slowly fading from the knight at the very front as he dropped down from the sky.

    But all he could do was yell. He could not stop. If he did, he and his otherrade would have the same fate.

    #

 Chapter 1224 - Late Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 1224: Late Rescue</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    The red portal vanished into a red spark after knight Chase passed through.

    Abel turned his gaze towards the fallen legendary knight. He could clearly sense this dead knight was even more powerful than the legendary wizard.

    He was a rank 29 knight, just two levels away from being half a god.

    Abel waved his hand, and his grey bearnded next to the legendary knight¡¯s dead body.

    A beam of pure white legendary light shot out from the dead knight. With a wave, Izual guided the soul hidden within it into Abel¡¯s crystal angel statue.

    This legendary light was even more glorious than Abel¡¯s other one, and the iing legendary wizards were shocked.

    Wizard Larkin was on duty, and he was the first one to notice a passage being forcefully opened up with the power of god in the Defence Wall of Doomsday.. Three legendary knights had passed through, so he immediately alerted the Wizard Union.

    Since the scale of the invasion was extremely serious, the wizard union immediately alerted all the avable legendary wizards.

    In 10 minutes, legendary Wizards Began to arrive at the defense wall of Doomsday from all over the continent.

    Luckily Wizard Dn, Wizard Loka, as well as Wizard Doran were not on a mission or in retreat.

    Besides them, there were also two rank 28 and 1 rank 29 wizards who got the alert and arrived.

    The wizard union had to make sure they had enough power to suppress the knights, and Wizard Larkin was a little worried at first.

    He knew who the Holy Kingdom was after, Grandmaster Bet. It would be a huge loss to the Central Continent no matter if Grandmaster Bet was killed or captured.

    ¡°Wizard Larkin, this is the biggest invasion so far. Who is their target?¡± Wizard Mike, the strongest wizard of the bunch, lowered his voice.

    ¡°Their target is Grandmaster Bet, and their portal had directly opened beside the Golden Castle!¡± Wizard Larkin replied and searched around with his power of the will.

    Everyone¡¯s face suddenly took a grim turn¡ªespecially Wizard Dn, who was closest to Abel.

    ¡°Is that the grandmaster alchemist ckmailing the Wizard Union with potions?¡± Wizard Mike lowered his voice.

    All the wizards turned towards Wizard Mike with a strange look on their faces. It seemed like Grandmaster Bet was no friendly guy after all.

    After all, even those two rank 28 wizards were only worried about grandmaster Bet for his longevity potion.

    Since Wizard Mike was the strongest, no one said a word.

    It was at that moment. Wizard Larkin found their closest teleportation circle. It was the elves¡¯ royal pce, but that would take a little time to connect.

    There was no way the elves would let eight legendary wizards in without an exnation.

    After the eight legendary wizards arrived at the elves¡¯ royal pce, they did not say too much. Even Wizard Mike, who was the coldest towards Abel, was worried for his safety

    ¡°There is a fight in 10 miles!¡± Wizard Mike lowered his voice.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s fully unleash our power to force the knights to retreat!¡± Wizard Larkin asked humbly.

    To be honest, everyone knew it was not easy to kill all three legendary knights, even with the 8 of them.

    If they fully unleash their power, at least that would give the knights a little pressure.

    Since there was a fight, it meant the knights had not seeded.

    Grandmaster Bet was still alive.

    Since they were certain that Grandmaster Bet was in the Golden Castle due to recent events, they were already contemting the worse scenario.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope Grandmaster Bet is holding on!¡± Wizard Dn added softly.

    ¡°This is one of our biggest operations. Grandmaster Bet shouldn¡¯t ckmail us anymore!¡± Wizard Mikeughed coldly.

    After all, it was extremely rare to have eight legendary wizards on the move at once.

    By the time they entered Hardy Valley, they saw a pure white legendary light shoot up, and they were stunned.

    It was definitely from a legendary top-level knight.

    Not a single one of them had died in thest 1000 years, even in the front line.

    Soon, they saw Grandmaster Bet floating in mid-air with two 30 meters tall king puppets and a flying grey bear with a dead body on its ws.

    The energy from a portal still lingered as well asrge amounts of energy that broke out duringbat.

    By that point, Abel no longer felt too good about legendary wizards. He didn¡¯t know if there were any legendary wizards after him in the union.

    Meanwhile, the grey bear handed him the dead legendary knight. Although it was badly injured, all of its body parts were still intact, especially since that piercing arrow did not target the physical body as much as one¡¯s life force.

    This way, he would be able to have another powerful force on his side after a resurrection.

    He put the dead body into his personal storage box and turned to the eight legendary wizards.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, you¡¯ve killed a rank 29 knight with this Golden Castle?¡± Wizard Mike gazed around in disbelief.

    He had been to countless battlefields, but the Golden Castle looked brand new. It seemed like the legendary knights didn¡¯t even manage to break their defense.

    There were also countless holes on the ground created by sts of energying from the Golden Castle.

    Everything was clear. The Golden Castle must have a big secret.

    Especially considering the fast level of Grandmaster Bet, Wizard Mike began to doubt if Grandmaster Bet had found a wealthy ancient sight.

    Greed shed in his eyes.

    But since Abel still had his World Stone ignited, that little signal of greed was noticed.

    In an instant, Abel floated back with his grey bear blocking upon the front and the king puppets ready to fight.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, what do you mean by this?¡± Wizard Mike yelled.

    Yes, he was nning to make a move on Grandmaster Bet, but there was no way he would do it in front of so many other legendary wizards.

    At the same time, that dead knight was a clear reminder that he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to protect myself!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Grandmaster, we are here to help you. Is that how you treat your helper?¡± Wizard Mike lowered his voice.

    The five rank 26 wizards who knew Abel were also a little bit confused. Abel didn¡¯t seem friendly.

    Since Abel was back in the Star Light protection circle, he was not worried about any sudden attacks.

    Although he had killed a legendary knight and fought off two legendary wizards with two legendary knights, he knew very well how weak his human body was.

    Getting too close to that clearly top-level wizard Mike did not make him feel safe.

    There was no way he could counteract his attacks without the Angel body.

    ¡°If the wizard union¡¯s support came a little earlier, you would have seen the biggest joke of this world. 2 legendary wizards teamed up with three legendary knights to attack the Golden Castle!¡¯ Abel lowered his voice.

    Wizard Mike immediately felt his heart drop. He scanned around with his power of the will, and there really was the energy of 2 legendary wizards.

    ¡°Grandmaster, if you are using two legendary wizards from the union, you have toe back with us to make it clear!¡± Wizard Mike did not tell Abel about his discovery. The other wizards around could not sense those energies, but if he made his discovery public, the wizard union¡¯s reputation would take a big hit. He wanted to bring Abel back to the wizard union and buy some time.

    However, Abel did not care. Instead, he turned to the five legendary wizards he knew.

    ¡°Everyone, Wizard Jules and Wizard Harrick were the ones who teamed up with the legendary knights. Is the wizard union going to do anything about it?¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, don¡¯t look at them. I am the most powerful one here, so I¡¯ll answer you!¡± Wizard Mike interrupted and said.

    Abel turned to wizard Make again and waited.

    ¡°I will investigate this!¡± Wizard Mike added.

    By that point, he realized it was not possible to bring Abel back, but he knew there would be more chances in the future. As for the investigation, he was only to do it half-heartedly.

    After all, those two legendary wizards were very powerful even though they were weaker than him.

    ¡°If everything is good, we¡¯ll be on our way!¡± He gazed at the golden castle again and couldn¡¯t help but wonder how much more it had in store.

    Abel also did not say much. He might have invited the Wizards into his castle if Wizard Mike¡¯s attitude was better, but by that point, he didn¡¯t even want to get close to him.

    A sorry look emerged from Wizard Dn¡¯s face. Legendary wizards were not stupid. They all knew Wizard Mike had an attitude problem.

    #

 Chapter 1225 - Disappeared

    <h4>Chapter 1225: Disappeared</h4>

    Abel did not call his steward or followers after the eight legendary Wizards left.

    Instead, he returned his training and waited for a reply from the Wizard union.

    After three days, he got a message.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, after our investigation, we did not find any evidence in regards to Wizard Jules and Wizard Harrick allying with the Legendary Knights to attack the Golden castle. If you want to proceed with your usation, please provide us with evidence!¡±

    Abel felt a coldness in his heart as he read on.

    To be honest, he had always maintained a good rtionship with the Wizard Union and provided them withrge amounts of potions.

    He was very disappointed in the way things had progressed.

    Even if he did have evidence, the Wizard Union would only force those wizards to give him somepression or lock them up for some time. The punishment would be light for legendary wizards.

    Abel always thought allying with the legendary knights was a big deal, and the Wizard union would be able to find the truth as long as they were serious about it. There were marks of legendary wizards just in front of the Golden Castle.

    However, not a single wizard hade to investigate during these days.

    In reality, the wizard union did not have much say to legendary wizards. All the resources they needed were obtained by themselves, and taking care of the union¡¯s business would affect their training.

    Therefore now-defying wizards in charge of the Wizard Union could do much, not even legendary Wizard Dn and Legendary Wizard Larkin.

    Rank 29, Wizard Mike had all the authority, and he was not nning to prosecute those two rank 28 wizards.

    Abel had grown too fast. All of his friends were too weak, and he had not managed to form a good rtionship with anyone truly powerful.

    Therefore there was no legendary top-level wizard speaking up for him.

    During the day before, Wizard Jules and Wizard Harrick met up with Wizard Mike. And after that, the investigation had ended.

    ¡°Whatever, maybe I should just focus on getting stronger!¡± Abel sighed.

    He looked around at the luxurious purple trees outside of the golden castle. Most of which were damaged from the battle. It might take hundreds of years to recover.

    ¡°Joseph, transfer all the skyships the Judson family have to the royal pce asprehension. Take good care of yourselves!¡± He left a message for his follower, big druid Joseph.

    He then left another message for Lorraine ¡°Lorraine. I wille back when you be an official Sainte!¡±

    Abel did not wait for their reply. Instead, he flew above the golden castle and put on his mysterious crown.

    His power of the will was doubled with the range of 3300 meters.

    This range was enough to wrap around the entire golden castle, including the 40 battle forts, the starlight teleportation circle, its main body, the dungeon, as well as the super teleportation circle that was addedter on. Soon, the golden castle vanished in a sh into Abel¡¯s holy portal bag leaving over the initial structure base.

    He then shed onto the Fire Tooth battle fort¡¯s operation room and transformed into a human.

    His destination was the wizard union headquarters.

    He was not the type to let others trample over. If he wanted to let those wizards get a taste of Grandmaster Bet¡¯s final fury, he would do so in another identity.

    He was about to go against legendary wizards, so that headmaster Badge of honor from the WIzard Union was not going to be useful to him anyway.

    After all, normal professionals had no say in the face of legendary wizards or getting information from them.

    What Abel had wasrge amounts of followers from his angel body. He could create a hidden informationwork throughout the continent. At first, Abel was not nning to use his followers since they were not professionals, and it would be hard for him to exin how he got that information.

    But he no longer cared. He connected to his angel body and sent out amand to his followers. ¡°Find information about legendary Wizard Jules and Legendary Wizard Harrick.

    Of course, he also added a ban on anyone asking about this in hismand.

    This could not only avoid the Holy Kingdom noticing him. It could also avoid anyone noticing him as a god.

    Just like that, the Central Continent was in Chaos because of Abel again.

    The first to notice the Golden Castle¡¯s disappearance was Lorraine, but when she tried to connect to the Golden Castle, she noticed its super teleportation circle was gone.

    Luckily the goddess temple was not far from the original ce of the golden castle, so a few big druids were sent out with Lorraine.

    They were stunned when they reached their destination. The entire golden castle was gone, and the areas around were filled with scars of battle.

    However, Lorraine understood that Abel just had to let go of his elf identity to deal with the threat.

    ¡°Your majesty, don¡¯t worry. Grandmaster Bet will be okay!¡± Big Druid Lucia said.

    Lorraine didn¡¯t understand Lucia, but she seemed calm.

    ¡°Investigate it. I need to know what happened to Grandmaster Bet!¡± Lorraine lowered her voice.

    Grandmaster Bet¡¯s influence on the Central Continent was huge, and those legendary wizards in long years of retreat did not know.

    After all, Abel had only existed in this world for around 20 years.

    Soon, rumors about Grandmaster Bet being attacked by legendary wizards alongside legendary knights began to spread throughout the continent, as well as the Wizard Union¡¯sck of care towards the situation.

    This made Wizard Mike furious. He knew that it was one of the other seven legendary wizards who leaked it.

    Still, what¡¯s done was done. He could only me Grandmaster Bet for being too much of a chicken. He didn¡¯t even make a move on him.

    The wizard union¡¯s reputation had taken a big hit because of it. And after the Holy Kingdom realized what was happening, they gave it another push.

    More and more people in the Central Continent discovered the wizard union¡¯s treatment of Grandmaster Bet. The two legendary wizards, as well as Wizard Mike¡¯s name, were made public.

    It was at that moment, legendary Wizard Miles opened his eyes from a retreat with lightning sparks around him.

    ¡°I¡¯m so close. If I keep working hard, I should be able to be a half-god wizard in 100 years. Then I will be able to join the final battle!¡± He thought happily to himself.

    Wizard Miles was the strongest Lightning wizard. A rank 30 wizard.

    His retreat season had ended, and it was time for him to rx a little before proceeding.

    As long as he could be half a god, he would be able to contribute a lot in a war with the Holy Kingdom.

    But if he failed, his power would be limited.

    Even as a rank 30 wizard, he still wasn¡¯t as strong as a god, and that yed a significant role.

    He could only me the demon from beyond for waking up too fast. He might even be a wizard god in a few hundred years. Then he could go head-on with the demon from beyond.

    ¡°Uh, why is that little guy sending me so many messages?¡± He suddenly noticed the tens of messages Wizard Hal sent him.

    ¡®Is there something happening to the Lightning n?¡¯

    He opened a message, and Wizard Hal¡¯s voice emerged.

    ¡°Mr. Miles, Grandmaster Bet is a good friend of the Lightning n, and he is threatened by Wizard Jules and Wizard Harrick. Wizard Harrick is forcing us to betray him. Please stand up for us!¡±

    As Wizard Miles went through the message, he could get a rough idea of what was happening.

    Afterward, his face sank.

    ¡®Legendary wizards are teaming up with legendary knights to attack a grandmaster who contributed a lot to the Central Continent? Wizard Mike is too ipetent if he let this happen!¡¯

    Most importantly, Master Bet¡¯s potions had changed the life of countlessw-defying wizards, and the golden castle had helped many top-level forces.

    As the first Grandmaster Alchemist in the past 1000 years and the first legendary druid, Grandmaster Bet deserved greatness in his name. And he was being targeted by the Wizard Union?

    ¡®Was that how the Wizard Union functioned?¡¯

    Wizard Miles was the pinnacle of legendary wizards, the ultimate authority of the Lightning n. In a sh, he vanished from the training room and immediately arrived at the Wizard union headquarters in a few powerful Lightning strikes.

    His training room was not far from the Wizard Union headquarter, so there was no need for a teleportation circle. Not many people actually knew where his training room was anyway.

    Being in retreat was the weakness of Wizard, especially due to its long duration.

    At that moment, Wizard Mike was having a headache as he looked at the reporting from the investigation department. The chaos Grandmaster Bet had caused with the disappearance of the Golden castle was this expectation.

    Large numbers of elite wizards have withdrawn from the front line to express their dissatisfaction towards the union as well as theck of potion supply.

    After all, Grandmaster Bet¡¯s potion was special. Once one had it, no one would want to go back to ordinary potions again.

    Wizard Jules, Wizard Harrick, and even Wizard Mike himself were being frowned upon by many wizards. Although most of those wizards could not do anything, they would be in big trouble if a half-god wizard decided toe out of retreat and investigate.

    #

 Chapter 1226 - Squashed

    <h4>Chapter 1226: Squashed</h4>

    After three days, Abel finally got some information about Wizard Jules and Wizard Harrick. It was much easier than he thought, and he felt like a powerful wizard within the union must have deliberately leaked it out.

    If not, there was no way the Holy Kingdom¡¯s investigation department could find out at that time.

    Meanwhile, the head of the Wizard Union investigation department, Wizard Clemens, had some new reports in his hand, and a smile began to emerge from his face. They were about someone gathering information about wizard Jules and Wizard Harrick.

    He could only think of 2 candidates who would do something like this: Grandmaster Bet and the Holy Kingdom.

    So far, Grandmaster Bet seemed a lot more likely since he had not contacted the investigation department during this time. Gathering information through another avenue made sense.

    He wasn¡¯t going to stop Grandmaster Bet from taking his revenge. Grandmaster Bet was not a wizard anyway, and it was a good idea to teach those legendary wizards a lesson.

    He didn¡¯t believe Grandmaster Bet would kill two legendary wizards, so allowing Grandmaster Bet to unleash his fury and destroy some things might help them rebuild their rtionship in the future,

    However, he had no idea what wasing to those legendary wizards with the information he leaked out.

    Wizard Harrick was not having a good time during these days. Every legendary wizard was cold to him. There was even a legendary wizard who directly asked him about why he attacked Grandmaster Bet.

    He knew very well this was because Wizard Dn told them about Grandmaster Bet¡¯s ability to make longevity potions.

    Even though each longevity potion might take a long time for a new grandmaster alchemist to make, the wizard union wouldn¡¯t be able to get any ingredients for them in the near future anyway.

    Thest five portions have already been distributed by the legendary wizards on duty.

    Therefore, Wizard Harrick could only stay in his house as much as possible for now.

    His house was located on a teau with a decent mana atmosphere. He was not as lucky as wizard Jules who found a mana gem mine to call home, but he still managed to gather a city-scale magic circle as well as a spirit to take care of things.

    He did not worry too much about his safety. Although his protection circles were not as powerful as the Golden castle, it was enough for him.

    His home was not the ce he went for retreat. It was just for his day-to-day activities.

    So even if a powerful figure attacked, he would have enough time to react before his protection was broken.

    Both were moving in a sh or using a teleportation circle were great.

    At that moment, he was talking to his twow-defying wizard disciples in the hall.

    Since wizards could not interact with normal people, their bond was like father and son.

    ¡°Teacher, your reputation is not going well outside. Do you want to do something?¡± One of the disciples bowed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Those rumors will settle in no time. It¡¯s nothing!¡± Wizard Harrick was feeling furious at heart, but it would be fine if he didn¡¯t interact with the outside world.

    ¡°Somew-defying wizards who used to connect with have stopped doing so. It seems like we are in big trouble!¡± Another disciple spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Bet. He is in hiding, but he shouldn¡¯t be able to leave the Golden Castle. Send someone to search him out!¡± Wizard Harrick clenched his teeth when he thought about the name.

    ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± The Disciples exchanged gaze helplessly.

    If someone found out, they were trying to track down Grandmaster Bet. They would be in big trouble.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere of the hall changed. WIzard Harrick looked up and felt like he was locked down by something.

    Spell pattern shed in his hand, and he appeared above the sky.

    But of course, he did not go beyond his protection circle, and he added a frozen armor on for safety sake

    Although the energy shield of his protection circle was not enchanted by lightning, it was still very strong.

    Above the clouds, Abel sat on his invisible Fire Tooth battle fort with the mysterious crown on his head. By that point, he had transformed to elf Bet, and the energy Wizard Harrick felt was Abel searching with his power of the will.

    It was faint energy, but Wizard Harrick still noticed it and directly went for a search.

    Abel looked down at Wizard Harrick with a murderous gaze. Since Wizard Harrick was furthest from the Wizard Union, it should be some time until the wizard union came for support.

    He didn¡¯t know if his idea would work, but it was worth a try.

    He wasn¡¯t going to directly go against Wizard Harrick. No matter what, he could not a-true a wizard moving in a sh¡ªespecially for a rank 28 wizard.

    Abel reached his power of the will into his holy portal bag and surrounded the golden castle, the entire golden castle, including the starlight protection circle and the 40 battle forts.

    With the support of those special circles, the golden castle was like one huge connected object.

    His n was to take it out and forcefully m it down with his power of the will.

    As Wizard Harrick was still searching for the source of energy, his two disciples also appeared above the roof, as well as ten intermediate and elite wizards. They were all the finest of Wizard Harrick¡¯s school.

    Suddenly, an indestructibly huge structure appeared above. Even though he could only see the base, he recognized it was the Golden Castle. The thing he was about to search for.

    However, he just couldn¡¯t understand why Grandmaster Bet would do something like this.

    Using huge objects to attack a small target was nothing new, and some powerful figures with huge portal bags have tried it before.

    Tactics like this were all or nothing, and most of the time, it was only effective on a fixed target.

    For a wizard who could move in a sh, Wizard Harrick and his disciples could easily dodge it.

    ¡°sh! Bet is here!¡± Wizard Harrick yelled, and his disciple immediately shed away.

    However, it was at that moment. The 40 battle forts ignited their mana forbidden ability.

    Each of them had the power to freeze powerful a creature, and they were all concentrated on Wizard Harrick.

    Wizard Harrick immediately reached into his portal bag for a move in a sh scroll, but those invincible lifesavers were not even responding to his power of the will.

    Just like that, he was hopeless. His power of the will was not going to save him.

    He had reacted too slowly, and the giant golden castle was mming down like a huge wave.

    The so-called city-scale protection circle of his house shattered with a single contact.

    Even Abel couldn¡¯t tell how heavy the golden castle was. After all, he had added countless supporting gears on it from top to bottom.

    If Abel did not have the mysterious crown and the holy portal bag, no way he could move something like that, chilling.

    Wizard Harrick has contemted dying in war or dying of old age, but he never thought about squishing to death by a giant castle.

    Bang! The shed-away disciples looked towards their home and discovered it was reced by a huge golden castle. It deeply sank into the soil, and they could truly imagine how deathly it was.

    ¡°Where is teacher?¡± One of thew-defying wizards yelled as he noticed his teacher was missing with his power of the will.

    It was at that moment, a young elf in a long robe with a delicate crown appeared above the sky.

    The scary thing was that this young elf was floating, and the disciples immediately knew who it was.

    ¡°Go away. This is between Wizard Harrick and me. It has nothing to do with you!¡± Abel looked at the wizards around and said.

    Those wizards could do nothing to him, and he couldn¡¯t care less.

    As he spoke, a legendary light shot up above the sky, giving out an intoxicating beauty with a hint of mystery.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± The twow-defying wizards fell to their knees and roared with their hands sinking into the mud.

    The other wizards were also on the ground with disbelief.

    A legendary wizard, a rank 28 legendary wizard, died in his home just like that.

    They just couldn¡¯t understand why their teacher couldn¡¯t escape in time.

    Abel returned to his golden castle and unleashed his power of the will. In a sh, the entire golden castle vanished again.

    He turned to the dead body of Wizard Harrick. There were many lifesavers on him. At least there was a golden armor from the front line, and two life-saving magic objects were ignited before he was squeezed to death.

    If he was able to use a super healing potion from Abel, he should be able to survive for a moment.

    But getting squeezed to death was not like taking a strike. The power would not go away. It would be a joke if WIzard Harrick could hold up an entire castle.

    Wizard Harrick¡¯s body was in a mush. All of his bones were shattered. There was nothing about it that resembled a glorious legendary wizard.

    Abel carefully surrounded wizard Harrick¡¯s dead body with his power of the will and up it back in his personal storage box.

    ¡°I was not expecting this. Can I still resurrect him?¡± Abel thought to himself.

    It was a rare opportunity to get a legendary wizard¡¯s body under the rule of the wizard union. If Abel was not nning to give up his Grandmaster Bet identity, there was no way he would do something like this.

 Chapter 1227 - Dealt

    <h4>Chapter 1227: Dealt</h4>

    Wizard Harrick¡¯s death quickly spread through the Central Continent, and many professionals knew about it.

    There was no way to hide it. Wizard Harrick did not live in a no man¡¯snd, and his legendary light signified the death of a legend.

    Although there were two legendary lights in the elves¡¯ Ervo Forest, not many people could see it, especially since the Golden castle had disappeared.

    But since a glorious legendary light emerged from the core of the Central Continent, many professionals have gathered to witness this once in a thousand years beauty.

    Wizard Jules was also stunned. He had lived for too long, and death was too scary to face. Therefore, he teleported to the Wizard union the moment he heard about Wizard Harrick¡¯s death.

    Since Wizard Mike has been dwelling in the union ever since Grandmaster Bet¡¯s incident happened, Wizard Jules looked for him as soon as he entered.

    ¡°Wizard Mike, have you heard about the news?¡± Wizard Jules asked desperately.

    ¡°Yes, I know about Wizard Harrick!¡± Wizard Mike didn¡¯t look good.

    Although Wizard Harrick was a rank below him, he knew it was impossible for him to kill Wizard Harrick by himself. A single rank was not enough for full suppression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s demand the Wizard union to capture Bet. He basically provoked us!¡± Wizard Jules lowered his voice.

    Wizard Mike gave Wizard Jules a threatening gaze. Was he trying to drag him into more trouble?

    Although wizard Mike would not admit it, he was truly frightened by Grandmaster Bet.

    Looking at the report from Wizard Harrick¡¯s disciples, it seems like Grandmaster Bet had turned the golden castle into a superweapon¡ªa weapon with the power to kill legendary wizards.

    There were not many legendary wizards around, and the death of each was intolerable.

    ¡°Wizard Jules, everyone in the union knows about you and Wizard Harrick¡¯s grudge with Grandmaster Bet, I wonder who will be willing to help you!¡± WIzard Mike gave out a coldugh.

    ¡°Wizard Mike, you are also involved in this. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Bet wille after you?¡± Wizard Jules yelled.

    ¡°Wizard Jules, I¡¯m just responsible for the investigation. I did not attack the Golden castle! I am not the source of all this drama!¡± Wizard Mike was drenched in regret by that point. He just wanted to take some anger out on Bet and get some benefits from those wizards in the process, but looking at how things have progressed, could he still return?

    ¡°You can¡¯t be certain about Bet!¡± Wizard Jules dragged on.

    He had decided he would spread rumors that Wizard Mike was on his side even if Wizard Mike rejected him. This way, Wizard Mike had no choice but toply.

    ¡°Wizard Jules, if you really want to go against Bet, we can set up a trap at your ce and wait for Bet to strike!¡± Wizard Mike suggested. After all, he still wanted to get rid of this source of anxiety.

    ¡°Are you sure Bet will fall for it?¡± Wizard Jules hesitated.

    ¡°As long as you stay in your ce, I believe he will!¡± Wizard Mike added.

    ¡°No way!¡± Wizard Jules shook his head.

    What a joke. If Wizard Harrick couldn¡¯t handle the golden castle¡¯s attack, there was no way he could.

    ¡°Just think about it, maybe we cane up with a n!¡± Wizard Mike interrupted.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll live here for now before I make a decision!¡± Wizard Jules lowered his voice.

    He no longer wanted to go home. He had lost his confidence after hearing Wizard Mike¡¯s suggestion. Grandmaster Bet could strike any time.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Clemens had an awkward look on his face as he sat in another office of the wizard union. He was not expecting the information he leaked out to cause something like this.

    Killing a legendary would normally create a huge uproar in the Wizard Union, but in the case of grandmaster Bet, it was a little different.

    Instead of striking back, every legendary wizard waited for Wizard Jules to make a move himself since he was the source of this drama.

    After all, most of them still wanted to repair their rtionship with grandmaster Bet so they could get their potions back again.

    Even if Wizard Jules was killed as well, it would be well deserved for allying with the Holy Kingdom.

    The legendary wizards knew very well. Grandmaster Bet could not possibly lie.

    ording to their report, the names of those legendary wizards were kept secret, and there was no way Grandmaster Bet could know about them, especially since he did not have any connection at that level in the past.

    On top of that, Grandmaster Bet had attacked Wizard Harrick in the most direct way. He wouldn¡¯t do something like this if the grudge wasn¡¯t real.

    Every logical person woulde to this conclusion, and so did most wizards in the wizard union.

    Therefore, the legendary wizards would not do anything before Wizard Jules made a move. As for thew-defying wizards, they had no right.

    Wizard Clemens was stunned as he looked through another report from the screen on his table.

    Wizard Jules had decided to live in the Wizard Union.

    What a chicken; this is not the vigor a legendary wizard should have.

    At the same time, he saw that the so-called most powerful legendary wizard in the union, Wizard Miles, was heading to the old house of Wizard Jules. Maybe he was trying to wait for Grandmaster Bet there.

    Wizard Clemens gently tapped on his table. He didn¡¯t believe Grandmaster Bet could win against Wizard Miles, so he wondered how he could help.

    Wizard Miles was a rank 30 legendary lightning wizard. He was not far from being half a god. He could basically wipe out the entire Central continent.

    Although he knew about Grandmaster Bet¡¯s connection with the Lightning n, he still didn¡¯t want him to be captured.

    ¡°Command, spread that Wizard Jules is living in the wizard union headquarter, but make sure that no one finds out we are behind this!¡± He connected to his secret workers and said.

    Wizard Clemens didn¡¯t believe Grandmaster Bet would take his fury out on the wizard union headquarters.

    He knew very well what kind of ce the headquarters was. Everywhere was filled with tight security, and there were a few powerful legendary wizards living below, even including a half-god wizard.

    The wizard union headquarters had never been invaded ever since its creation.

    What Wizard Clemens wanted to do was to stop Abel from going to Wizard Jules¡¯ original house.

    But little did he know, Abel has been dwelling on the Fire Tooth battle fort and continued with his Dark World exploration every night ever since he killed Wizard Harrick, so there was no way for him to get any news.

    If his battle forts didn¡¯t need some time to recover, he might have made a move already.

    He did some nning on the second day, and on the third, he finally arrived above WIzard Jules¡¯ original house.

    This time, he did not use his power of the will to scan since he learned his lessonst time.

    ¡°Commander spirit, scan if there are any legendary wizards below!¡± He handed the task to his ancient spirit. With its range, his location would be safe even if it was spotted.

    At that moment, they were 9 miles above the ground. A wizard¡¯s power of the will could not reach that far, no matter how powerful they were.

    ¡°Yes headmaster!¡± Themander spirit replied, and a strange energy wave reached out.

    Since Abel had killed wizard Harrick, it was possible that there were more legendary wizards around.

    After 10 seconds, themander spirit retracted its strange energy.

    ¡°Headmaster, there is a rank 30 wizard below!¡± It replied.

    A rank 30 wizard? Abel felt his heart drop. That was the most powerful rank he ever heard.

    At the same time, he saw a human figure floating up with lightning sifting around him.

    It was Wizard Miles. Although he had suppressed his energy, the elements around him still had a close bond to his body. Abel knew there was no way of suppressing him unless he was half a god. It was a truly powerful figure, especially since they were not far from the wizard union headquarters.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, retreat at full speed!¡±

    But at the same time, he was certain of one thing. It was not only Wizard Jules he needed to go against now.

    Although he was nning to give up his elf Bet¡¯s identity, there was still some with his human identity. Once the wizard union found out, he might never be able to live a peaceful life again.

    Most importantly, he didn¡¯t want the Holy Continent, his kingdom, his friends, and his family to get involved.

    Therefore, retreating was his only option.

    At that moment, Wizard Miles sensed the change in current through the lightning around him.

    It was an unusual change, so he immediately thought about Bet.

    But still, the change was too faint, and he was too far to locate its source. Soon, the changes stopped before he could make a move.

 Chapter 1228 - Sneak In

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Sneak In</h4>

    Little did Abel know, he was a touch away from having all his problems resolved.

    If he hadmunicated with Wizard Miles, he would have realized how friendly he was.

    After all, the Fire Tooth battle fort was too powerful. Even a top-level legendary could not track it down in its invisible state.

    Wizard Miles was very puzzled as well. He was right that Grandmaster Bet hade for Wizard Jules, but he just couldn¡¯t make contact with him.

    As Abel sat on his battle fort, he began to connect with his followers in the Holy Kingdom through his druid soul again.

    Someone in the Wizard Union must have been deliberately leaking out information about Wizard Jules. If not, there was no way He could find what he wanted so fast.

    Wizard Jules was hiding in the Wizard Union Headquarters. By that point, Abel just wanted to yell at him, ¡°you are a rank 28 wizard! where are your guts?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. He just wanted this to end as soon as possible and found a peaceful ce to continue his training.

    Although he might not be able to get as many light gems, he couldpensate for that with time and focus.

    Especially since he was reaching the final continent in the Dark World, once he killed all the hell creatures, he would get thest piece of World Stone.

    He had a feeling, something big would happen once he achieved that.

    Even scattered pieces of world stone had made him a god in 4 worlds. He couldn¡¯t imagine what having a full piece of world stone would be like.

    ¡°Wizard Jules, do you really think you will be safe just by hiding in the WIzard Union?¡± Abel mumbled to himself.

    His gaze was burning in determination. But of course, he knew how powerful he was, and invading the Wizard Union was impossible.

    He had two choices. One was to sneak into the wizard union headquarters with his angel body, and the second was to use Thief God Milton.

    With the two holy gears from Thief God Milton, no being would notice him as long as he didn¡¯t attack. But still, it would be a challenge for it to make it through so many security magic circles.

    As for Thief God Milton, no one would be able to beat him when it came to sneaking around. Those magic circles of the wizard union were almost like decorations to him, but his only weakness was his power. He wouldn¡¯t be able to handle a strike from Wizard Jules if he was spotted.

    Let¡¯s go with thief God Milton! Abel decided.

    At the end of the day, he was still a god, and he had his own summons. His power shouldn¡¯t be too bad.

    Although Thief God Milton had been utilizing the time difference of the Dark World and trained ruthlessly, he did not grasp any new skills. That would needrge amounts of Holy Crystals, but with their scarcity, Abel did not have enough to spend on Thief God Milton.

    The Fire Tooth battle fort was raised to 1000 meters above ground and ignited the invisible ability.

    Since Abel was getting more confident in his battle fort, he entered the Dark World.

    The fire tooth battle fort could automatically avoid attacks, so it should be fine even when Abel was not around.

    As a Legendary Wizard who could fly, he directly put Thief God Milton in his monster ring and dragged him out from the Dark World.

    Abel was not going to let Thief God Milton make a move like this. He was no longer the thief god of the past; he was reborn with a basic skill guide.

    Complicated tasks would still be a challenge to him.

    The Fire Tooth battle fort made its way towards the WIzard Union Headquarter and stopped 3000 meters above. Since Abel had sessfully escaped from Wizard Miles, he knew his battle fort was beyond what the most powerful legendary wizard could detect.

    Abel connected his power of the will with Thief God Milton through the soul chain and took over his body.

    There was no way another god would ept something like this, but Thief God Milton had lost his dignity after the rebirth.

    Abel was no stranger to the body of a god. He, too, was a god in the Dark World.

    It was just that gods in the Central Continent were much more powerful. In another world, they could fully unleash their power and maximize their body as well as their power of will.

    Abel took out a holy crystal to replenish the Holy energy of Thief god Milton.

    After all, Thief God Milton did have his own followers over the continents. Although their faith could not reach him during his time in the Dark World, it was necessary for his survival.

    To be honest, Thief God Milton was living a much better life in the Dark World with an abundance of faith in Abel¡¯s temple. Its power had increased drastically, and he was even more holy than the thief god who battled with Abel.

    In this fulfilled state, he could fully unleash his invisible spell, which allowed him to remain invisible even during attacks.

    If he was a bit more powerful with his attacks, he might even be the god of assassins.

    His scent hidden spell could also fully hide his scent and energy. No one would be able to notice any change in atmosphere when he passed by them.

    These two spells were both supported by the power of god. Only someone a few times more powerful than Thief god Milton would be able to notice him, and a being like that would not have time to dwell in the WIzard Union all day.

    In the past, there was no way Thief God Milton would have the guts to provoke the wizard union like this, but as the summon of Abel, he could go into the Dark World any time if all things failed.

    Just like that, Thief God Milton jumped out of the Fire Tooth battle fort and flew towards the Wizard Union headquarter under the control of Abel.

    Soon, he sensed an energy shield before him. It was invisible, so it was the best way to detect intruders.

    Thief God Milton cast a breakthrough spell, and strange energy wrapped around him, and he prated the shield.

    It was the first time Abel used this spell, but the WIzard union¡¯s energy shield stood no chance.

    What the spell did was turn Thief God Milton into a part of the energy shield¡¯s magic circle.

    Just Abel had made his way in without anyone noticing.

    It was only until that moment, Abel understood why Thief God Milton had made his way into the Golden Castle so easily without triggering a single magic circle.

    Abel flew in from the front gate without bumping into any wizards.

    Along the way it the hall, he noticed ten different types of magic circles,

    But as long as he kept changing his breakthrough spells to imitate those circles, that¡¯s all he needed.

    Since he had no idea where Wizard Jules was in the headquarters, he could only go on a search.

    But of course, it must be somewhere in the wizard amodations.

    The wizard union headquarters was huge, but Abel was not in a battle with time, so he took it slow.

    He could also ignore the less luxurious areas considering the status of Wizard Jules.

    Finally, Abel spotted a few houses surrounded by countless magic circles, including some special ones that forbidden other magic circles from seeing the condition inside.

    As Thief God Milton continued to fly, he suddenly heard the name he was looking for ¡°Mr. Jules have been living here for 2 days already. I wonder when he is going to leave. My colleagues have been looking at me differently ever since I started serving him!¡±

    He looked down, and there were two low-rank legendary wizards wearing white robes.

    ¡°Shhh, just suck it up for now. It shouldn¡¯tst for long!¡± The other wizard whispered.

    Considering how powerful Wizard Jules was, the wizard union had to treat him with the highest respect, but at the same time, his bad name was affecting the ones who decided to serve him.

    Especially since he was hiding from a famous Legendary grandmaster Alchemist, everyone had a distaste towards him.

    As for the death of Harrick, not many wizards in the union actually believed it was done by Grandmaster Bet, even though all the evidence was pointing towards him.

    For a new legendary druid, killing a rank 28 legend was basically impossible.

    Only the top-rankw-defying wizards with the right information knew about the truth.

 Chapter 1229 - Beat Up

    <h4>Chapter 1229: Beat Up</h4>

    Abel looked at those servant wizards with a smile through the gaze of Thief God Milton. At least one of them was serving Wizard Jules, so all he needed was to follow them.

    The first servant wizard who spoke shook his head helplessly and said goodbye to his friend before walking towards the houses at the very end of the amodation area.

    Wizard Jules was horrified, so of course, he chose the houses at the very end.

    Abel did not follow. Instead, he waited for the servant wizard to leave before he made a move.

    The magic circles in the amodation area were nowhere asplicated as the ones in the Wizard Union, so Abel could enter it with no problem.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t going to get too close to wizard Jules yet. As a legendary wizard, Wizard Jules might sense something wrong even with a single gaze from Abel.

    Abel was a Wizard himself, so he knew about the weakness of a wizard, meditation time.

    As long as he waited for Wizard Jules to go into meditation, he would be defenseless.

    Although Wizard Jules might be able to wake up from his meditation, his soul would take damage more or less.

    In that vulnerable state, Abel would be able to unleash a life-taking blow.

    Abel waited in the garden, he could clearly sense wizard Jules within the house, so it was just a matter of time until he made a move.

    The sky slowly got dark, and Abel sensed Wizard Jules entering a room and ignited a few barrier circles before his energy faded,

    Those were top-level barrier circles, which was a must for top-level wizards.

    Abel waited for another 10 minutes before flying into the house. With a gentle tap, the front door automatically opened like it was his house.

    This move hadpletely defied the normal function of those magic circles. Normally they needed to be open from within, but since Abel had be a part of the magic circle, he could do anything.

    He then pulled open the door to the training room and saw Wizard Jules within a mana-gathering circle.

    Looking at the peaceful look on his face, he should be deep within his meditation.

    He would never expect to get attacked in a ce like this. The Wizard Union headquarter was basically the safest ce in the world.

    Abel gazed down at Wizard Jules. Killing him like this would be easy, but if Abel did so straight away, Wizard Jules¡¯ legendary light would be noticed by the wizard union immediately.

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t guarantee sess in one strike, so he had to make Wizard Jules lose his consciousness first and kill him somewhere else.

    Thief God Milton was in an awkward situation. He could not use the power of god. In the wizard union, the power of god was basically like a fire in the dark.

    But if he didn¡¯t use the power of god, he couldn¡¯t make Wizard Jules lose his consciousness.

    The body of a legend was partly made out of energy, so making them lose consciousness was much harder than killing them. The only thing that coulde close was someone as powerful as the golden castle.

    However, Abel had prepared. He reached into his portal bag and took out an iron fork, a Dark World¡¯s dark gold gear, the Kelpie Snare.

    Thief God Milton stopped into the mana gathering circle and began to snatch Wizard Jules¡¯ portal bag, followed by his gears.

    With a god¡¯s power of the will surrounding Wizard Jules, he was stripped naked in an instant. Since Abel was worried that WIzard Jules was hiding anything, he did not even leave a single bit of clothing for him.

    Wizard Jules sensed his clothes disappeared as he was deep in his meditation.

    However, before he could even make the decision to wake up, he was attacked. He was immediately knocked out of his meditation state and felt his soul aching.

    However, he could no longer care. He knew he had to strike the moment he opened his eyes.

    It was at that moment. He realized his soul was 75% slower than usual.

    This was the power of the Kelpie Snare on disy. Even a strike from it could not do much damage.

    Wizard Jules did not see anyone around, but he kept sensing sharp paining from his body followed by strange energy injecting into him.

    His muscles were also slowed down, so it would take him four times longer to sh away, but this invisible enemy of his would not give him a chance.

    Each strike of Abel was aimed at his joints, and they were precise. Wizard Jules felt his soul aching more and more, which made casting a spell even harder.

    He had no choice but to use a move in a sh scroll, but to his surprise, his portal bag was gone. He was naked, after all.

    The only thing he had was his fist. With a 75% slow down, he could not even cast a spell.

    His opponent was way too fast. Cracking sounds kept emerging from his body as his joints were broken one by one.

    He yelled out of agony, but no one could hear him within a barrier circle.

    ¡°I beg you, spare my life!¡± It was too painful. There was nothing he could do than beg for mercy.

    At that moment, he was just like a stray dog with zero dignity.

    But Abel had no sympathy for him. He was not going to give up after making it this far.

    After all, pain alone was not enough to kill a legendary wizard.

    He was not going to kill Wizard Jules, but he had to make him lose all resisting ability before he could safely bring him away from the Wizard Union.

    With Abel in control, Thief God Milton¡¯s precision was a lot scarier than his own ability, even without any supporting skills.

    In just 2 minutes, Thief God Milton had broken every piece of bone and every sensitive nerve in Wizard Jules¡¯ body with a hit rate of 5 strikes per second.

    Wizard Jules was starting to lose his consciousness as he gasped for breaths.

    Of course, Abel could not have done this if he didn¡¯t have a good understanding of a legendary wizard. He knew exactly how to make a legendary wizard break down¡ªhow to force them to the verge of death.

    After all, he was facing a naked legendary wizard who was knocked out of his meditation state. It was just a matter of time until Wizard Jules fully lost his consciousness.

    With a barrier circle around, Abel was not worried about another Legendary Wizard noticing them.

    Abel gazed at the unconscious Wizard Jules sluggishlyying on the ground with a smile on his face as he took out a monster bag.

    Although a monster bag could hold conscious beings, Abel couldn¡¯t do so without their consent. Therefore, he had to make Wizard Jules lose his consciousness before he could bring him away.

    It was pitiful. He was the first legendary wizard to get knocked out by brutal strikes.

    The process was smooth, even without Thief God Milton exposing himself. Just their difference in rank alone was enough for Thief God Milton to monitor the condition of Wizard Jules.

    He then left the training room under the control of Abel and locked up the barrier circle to create the illusion that Wizard Jules was in retreat.

    He flew along the path he entered and exited the wizard Union headquarter without a single hassle.

    It was what Abel wanted. Even if the wizard union noticed Wizard Jules was missing, he didn¡¯t want them to know that he had the power to sneak in.

    Thief God Milton returned to the Fire Tooth battle fort, and Abel retracted his power of the will.

    The Fire Tooth battle fort then flew away at full speed, and just like that, this unbelievable operation had happened without anyone noticing.

    As long as Abel didn¡¯t say anything, even the wizard union could not do anything to him.

    After an hour of flying, the Fire Tooth battle fort stopped on a hill, and Abel entered the Dark World with the monster bag and Thief God Milton.

    He let out Wizard Jules in the Rogue Encampment.

    It was at that moment he realized maybe he was too heavy-handed. Wizard Jules was basically half dead.

    But suddenly, Wizard Jules¡¯ eyes brightened up and gazed at Abel ¡°it¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°The life force of legendaries is too strong!¡± Abel didn¡¯t care as he looked at Wizard Jules curiously. He was the god of the Rogue Encampment, after all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that legends will give out a legendary light after they die? The wizard union will not let you go!¡± Wizard Jules still believed he was in the Wizard union, so he said with confidence.

    It was a disgustingly confident look; the wizard union would not tolerate any invasion, not even a grandmaster.

    If Grandmaster Bet had died with him, he would have peace of mind at the very least.

    ¡°Jules, have you looked around?¡± Abel said gently.

    It was at that moment Wizard Jules sensed a strong pressureing from the world around him.

    At first, he thought it wasing from grandmaster Bet, but it was not.

    ¡°So that¡¯s your secret!¡± The confident look on his face had faded. All he could do was to yell his final words.

    Afterward, a legendary light shot up from the Rogue Encampment and illuminated the night sky.

 Chapter 1230 - Moving

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Moving</h4>

    After 10 days, the wizard union finally realized something was wrong after the servant wizards reported that Wizard Jules had not left his room ever since.

    Although going into retreat for 10 days was nothing extraordinary for a legendary wizard, the wizard Union¡¯s headquarters was not a ce for retreat.

    The head of thew enforcement department, Wizard Joseph, arrived at the training room the moment he heard about this report.

    He was not supposed to interrupt a legendary wizard, but he would also be in big trouble if something bad happened to Wizard Jules.

    Wizard Joseph¡¯s position was very powerful, and there were many wizards after it.

    At that moment, the head of the investigation department Wizard Clemens also arrived. If the wizard union was invaded, his department would be med as well.

    ¡°Wizard Joseph, don¡¯t worry. Wizard Joseph is powerful. He will be fine!¡± Wizard Clemens lowered his voice.

    At the same time, he was confident in the Wizard Union. If Wizard Jules was dead, there would be a legendary light.

    Even the soul beam of aw-defying wizard would be seen, let alone legendary light.

    Wizard Joseph felt his heart lifted for a bit.

    ¡°Wizard Clemens, let¡¯s open the door together!¡± Wizard Joseph forced a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Wizard Clemens nodded.

    ¡°Wizard spirit, defuse every barrier circle and open the door o the training room!¡± Wizard Joseph lowered his voice.

    ¡°Agree!¡± Wizard Clemens added.

    ¡°Identity confirmed, door opening!¡± A robotic voice replied and scanned the training room to confirm if the condition for the opening was met.

    In order to ensure the security of a wizard, the wizard spirit would not open the door if there was a wizard meditating inside.

    Even for the highest authority, they could only open the door once the wizard inside had finished meditation.

    Wizard Joseph was the first one to speed in after the door was open. The best scenario was that Wizard Jules had only gotten himself hurt, but still, if he were badly injured and his power had taken a big hit, Wizard Joseph would bear the consequence as well.

    However, to his surprise, the training room was empty.

    ¡°What? Where is Wizard Jules?¡± Wizard Joseph was stunned.

    He was not feeling good about this; maybe his worst nightmares hade true.

    ¡°The training room¡¯s magic circle was locked, and you can only open it from within. Do you think Wizard Jules had left on his own?¡± Wizard Clemens asked.

    He couldn¡¯t help but doubt as well, but there could only be one exnation. He just couldn¡¯t contemte the idea that Abel had the power to break into the Wizard Union headquarters in silence.

    Wizard Clemens felt a little regretful. Did Wizard Jules find out that someone within the Wizard Union was deliberately leaking out his information?

    ¡°Yeah, Wizard Jules must have left!¡± Wizard Joseph quickly added.

    As long as he swore Wizard Jules was ok, no one would threaten his status. At least that¡¯s what he thought.

    Wizard Clemens shook his head.

    Even though Wizard Jules was frightened by Grandmaster Bet and hid in the Wizard Union, Wizard Joseph still needed to bear full responsibility for letting him escape without notice.

    Meanwhile, legendary Wizard Mike also got this report, and a chill immediately ran down his spine. Am I still safe in the Wizard Union?

    He knew a little more than others. He knew why Wizard Jules was hiding in the Wizard Union.

    There was no way Wizard Jules would have left without a solution to his problem.

    Wizard Jules was not just a wizard. The forces that served under him would be taken over by other legendary wizards immediately if he disappeared.

    ¡°On mymand! The Wizard Union has condemned legendary Wizard Harrick and legendary Wizard Jules for attacking our headmaster of honor, Grandmaster Bet, and contacting the Holy Knights. Investigation into Wizard Harrick¡¯s death will be discontinued, and Wizard Jules will sacrifice 100 years of rewards!¡± He yelled.

    Wizard Mike knew very well. Dignity meant nothing in the face of death.

    He did not care about the strange look on his worker¡¯s face. He was the one creating this mess anyway.

    He then immediately connected to legendary Wizard Dn, hoping he could be a middle man and resolve his tension with Grandmaster Bet.

    As Wizard Mike¡¯s heart was trembling, there was a golden castle hidden on a hill within the Battlecry teau.

    It was a huge castle, but it was unnoticeable even under the glistening sunlight.

    This was because Abel had used his starlight protection circle to make his golden castle invisible.

    If Abel had to pick the safest ce in the Central Continent, it would be the Battlecry teau, and he had decided to make it his new home after he left the elves.

    This way, Doff the Beamon would also be closer to his Barbarian followers.

    The Barbarian has been growing smoothly in the Central Continent after their food shortage was resolved by Abel¡¯s secret supply.

    At the same time, their importance in the front line also grew with their new healing spell.

    Especially since Grandmaster Bet¡¯s disappearance, their healing spell became the perfect substitute to make all professionals go crazy.

    After all, there was no return for a wizard who used Grandmaster Bet¡¯s potion.

    Normal healing potions always came with many side effects, and those chronic injuries would undermine the level up the potential of a wizard.

    Mad Barbarian warriors were always the lowest rank in a team when it came to rewards, and most teams would even reject them entirely.

    But ever since each mad Barbarian warrior could umte three healing spells in a battle with an hour of praying, they had be the lifesaver of wizards.

    Abel sat on the iron chair of his battle fort above the starlight protection circle and admired the views of the terrains just like he was in the elves.

    There were many challenges facing the Golden Castle, the biggest of which was teleportation circles.

    It wasn¡¯t just his super teleportation circle since that would expose his grandmaster identity immediately, but allrge-scale teleportation circles as well since they needed to connect with the Wizard Union¡¯swork.

    The Golden Castle had basically be an isted castle.

    However, Abel did not care too much. He realized how difficult it was to be a legend, so it was best to iste himself and focus on his training even though his Grandmaster alchemist identity had brought him a sea of resources.

    ¡°Headmaster Bulei wants to see you!¡± The research spirit sounded.

    Abel smiled and immediately arrived outside of the Golden castle in a sh.

    He had returned to his human form. He no longer needed to hide as a legendary wizard.

    Headmaster Bulei was the headmaster of the god of war temple, the true Spokesman of Doff. Although Doff was not powerful enough to do godsend on headmaster Bulei, he could still bless him with The Beamon prayers through the ancient totem.

    You could just imagine how powerful those blessings were looking at the rate the Barbarians have grown in just a few years.

    Since Abel was about to settle here long term, he needed a passage to connect with the outside world, and Headmaster Bulei was the perfect candidate.

    Doff¡¯s Spokesman was basically Abel¡¯s Spokesman. Even Headmaster Bulei might not know about that.

    ¡°The prestigious saint, Bulei from the temple greets you!¡± Headmaster Bulei couldn¡¯t help but feel in awe as he saw Abel floating towards him.

    He was extremely excited when he got amand from the temple that a saint wanted to see him in this ce. After thousands of years of ups and downs, the god of war temple and the Barbarians were on the brink of extinction.

    But the invasion two years ago, the god of war returned and brought glory upon the Barbarians again.

    Therefore, he could only guess the god of war was paying even more attention to the Barbarians by sending a saint to see him.

    ¡°Headmaster Bulei, please keep what you are about to hear a secret!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Yes, my prestigious saint!¡± Headmaster Bulei bowed.

    Abel waved his hand, and a strand of power of will guided Headmaster Bulei up and brought him into the starlight protection circle.

    All of a sudden, a huge golden castle emerged from that seemingly empty hill.

    It was a huge shock. The Barbarians always built their house with sticks and stone, but this golden castle looked like it was built by the elves.

    At the same time, he also heard from rumors that Grandmaster Bet of the elves also had one that was simr. After all, Abel¡¯s elf identity was too famous. Even the isted Barbarians knew about him.

    Headmaster Bloom held down his emotions. He promised the saint to keep his mouth shut. Instead, he felt extremely honored as he stepped into the Golden Castle.

 Chapter 1231 - Dragon Island

    <h4>Chapter 1231: Dragon Ind</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Headmaster Bulei, just tell me all the challenges the Barbarians are facing!¡± Abel smiled and led Headmaster Bulei into the lounge. However, Headmaster Bulei was only willing to take a seat at the corner.

    ¡°My saint, the Barbarians alwaysck in food and training resources. Our number of Barbarian fighters has grown tremendously under the greatness of the god of war, but because of that, we are using up more resources!¡± Headmaster Bulei quickly bowed.

    He was treating this like a report to god. He would not lie or exaggerate.

    ¡°I can provide you with enough nutritious food for all professionals Barbarians. As for training resources, give me a list, and I¡¯ll figure it out for you!¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    Unlike the elves, the Barbarians were his followers. After many years of spreading faith and miracles, the Barbarians were extremely faithful to him.

    .

    Their nature was simple and direct, so they were the best resource for faith. Although the Barbarians lost a little faith ever since the god of war was captured, Abel had restored it entirely.

    He was nning to train in secret, but helping the Barbarians along the way wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    The high elves had fields of barley in the Dark World. With their time difference and the 3rd goddess spring water, Abel had more than enough for all Barbarians.

    Not to mention, the environment that barley was grown in could help strengthen the body.

    The poption of high elves in the Rogue Encampment had been growing at a steady rate. As the oak tree kept giving birth, they were reaching the poption of 2000.

    Therefore, taking care of more barleys would be no hassle. It was just that Abel didn¡¯t have that much spring water.

    Maybe it would take a few months for each harvest, so Abel might need to make a trip back to the Holy Continent from now and then.

    ¡°My saint, I thank you on behalf of the Barbarians!¡¯ Headmaster Bulei bowed.

    He then took out a patch ofmbskin from his waist and wrote down the resources before carefully handing it forward.

    Abel gave it a nce. They were only mana gems and nts, nothing valuable.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t have any nts on him, he had exchanged every kind of seed from the alchemy union before he left the elves.

    As for gems, he had enough for the Barbarians to train for thousands of years in just his portal bag alone.

    Although there were not many top level gems around even in the front line, there were endless intermediate and low rank gems.

    Abel took out a 50 square meters portal bag and filled it to the brine with intermediate gems.

    ¡°Here are some gems. Take good care of them!¡± Abel handed the bag forward and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Long live the god of war!¡± Headmaster Bulei carefully looked inside and gasped with excitement.

    The Barbarians were too poor under the suppression of the Wizard union. Only the professions could venture outside and get some rewards.

    Although things had taken a brighter turn in the past 2 years, they were still very tight in resources.

    Most cities in the Battlecry teau didn¡¯t even have a teleportation circle since they needed gems for energy.

    Therefore, this mere 50 square meters portal bag of gems felt strangely heavy on Headmaster Bulei¡¯s hand.

    Little did he know, Abel had so many intermediate gems he didn¡¯t even know where to put them,

    ¡°After you return, give me ess to the temple and connect to its teleportation circle!¡± Abel said his final words.

    Headmaster Bulei bowed and left the golden castle. After half a day, Abel¡¯s magic circle spirit was connected to the teleportation circle of the temple.

    If Abel wanted to use a teleportation circle in the future, he must transit from the god of war temple.

    In regards to returning to the Holy Continent for the 3rd goddess spring water, he was wondering where he could find a super teleportation circle.

    His elf Bet identity and his human identity were still in trouble.

    The elves and dwarves should allow him with their connection, but that would attract the Wizard Union.

    Suddenly he thought of another identity he had, a giant dragon. He should be able to ask Gold Dragon Kemble.

    It was noon, so he shed into the Fire Tooth battle fort.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, head to Gold Dragon Kemble!¡± Hemanded, and the Fire Tooth battle fort elerated in mid air.

    After 2 hours, the Fire Tooth battle fort arrived at the ocean, but this time it did not hide its energy.

    Although many sea monsters were attracted by it, they were soon scared off by its scary energy.

    Abel didn¡¯t know about the horror burned into the blood of those sea monsters in ancient times, so he had no idea why they were so afraid of it.

    ¡°Brother Abel, it seems like you are free today!¡± Just likest time, Golden Dragon Kemble suddenly appeared in the Fire Tooth battle fort in a mysterious way.

    Abel was stunned. He couldn¡¯t sense the energy of Gold Dragon Kemble, even as a legendary wizard. How powerful are they?

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve grown quite a bit!¡± Gold dragon Kemble added in surprise.

    It had only been a month, which is like a blink of an eye for a gold dragon.

    But this little blue dragon had already grown a lot.

    ¡°Gold Dragon Kemble, I¡¯m basically a legend now!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Haha, I know my brother is no ordinary. Come to my dragon ind if you have time. I¡¯ll show you around!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    Abel had treated him to many amazing wines, so he had to take good care of him.

    Especially with Abel¡¯s speedy level up, Dragon Kemble couldn¡¯t help but take him even more seriously. After all, leveling up for a dragon was a painfully long process.

    ¡°Gold Dragon Kemble, here are the wines I¡¯ve brought. I got some problems recently, so my wine production is low!¡± Abel smiled and took out 50 barrels of twobination grandmaster wines. Gold Dragon Kemble had almost put them away immediately and asked attentively, ¡°What happened? Do you want me to stand up for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve resolved it!¡± Abel smiled and asked, ¡°do the dragons have a super teleportation circle that can travel between Continents?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go home?¡± God Dragon Kemble smiled. ¡°The dragon ind have one, and it¡¯s a stand-alone from the wizard unionwork!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble knew Abel was a legend, so every super teleportation circle should be open to him.

    But since Abel was not using those super teleportation circles, he knew he must be avoiding the Wizard Union.

    Although Gold Dragon Kemble didn¡¯t know what trouble Abel was having, he wouldn¡¯t make a move on the WIzard Union unless Abel asked him.

    ¡°Seems like I have to take a trip to the dragon ind. Are you free now?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I got 5 legendary sea monsters to look after things for me around here, so it should be fine!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled.

    Abel really wanted to know how powerful Gold Dragon Kemble was, but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask.

    Gold Dragon Kemble turned to the map on the Fire Tooth battle fort and gently tapped on a spot, ¡°Here!¡±. But since the Fire Tooth only listened to Abel, it did not respond to Gold Dragon Kemble.

    ¡°Proceed!¡± Abel added, and the Fire Tooth battle fort began to move.

    ¡°Brother Abel, this thing is quite convenient, isn¡¯t it!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble took a sip of the wine and said with satisfaction.

    ¡°Too bad I can¡¯t find another one!¡± Abel said helplessly. He had many battle forts, but this was his only fully intact one.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see if my other brothers have some in their inventory after we return. If they do, I¡¯ll take one, and I¡¯ll give the rest to you!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled.

    When it came to collecting treasures, no beings couldpete with the dragons.

    Abel continued to chat with Gold Dragon Kemble about the dragons along the way. By the time the sun sets, they¡¯ve reached their destination.

    ¡°Brother Abel, we are almost there!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble stood up and shed out of the operation room.

    Abel also shed and floated beside Gold Dragon Kemble.

    He could see a huge t ind under the moonlight, but it was a little different than what he imagined.

    He always imagined the dragon ind would be an extremely well-developed ce. Could this be an illusion?

    ¡°Put that big ancient thing is away. We have to fly on our own for now!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble pointed at the Fire Tooth battle fort and said, so Abel waved and put it away before he continued to follow Gold dragon Kemble.

    As he approached the dragon ind, he sensed an energy shield. Probably one of the strongest ones he felt.

    However, all it did was give him a little scan to confirm his dragon blood before it let him in.

    As soon as Abel entered, everything in front of him changed.

    He was no longer looking at an ind but an endless piece ofnd.

    ¡°Haha, I love seeing the look on those who have never visited here before!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    Is this another dimension?¡± Abel was in disbelief. Unlike the dimension in his portal bag and monster ring, this dimension was an open space, just like his Ankara tent but countless timesrger.

 Chapter 1232 - Blue Dragon Hurley

    <h4>Chapter 1232: Blue Dragon Hurley</h4>

    ¡°This is our world. Outsiders know it as the dragon ind, but only we know that it is a world of its own!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said with pride.

    ¡°This is a world?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but think of the Dark World. If it was really like the Dark World, it would be very scary.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little world. The great dragon god found a piece of world stone from a dimension and created this ce. Although it is not as vast as the actual world, you can still use normalws!¡± Gold dragon Kemble smiled.

    Abel paused. He had threews in him, and he could use all of them here. They just felt a little weaker.

    If he wanted to fight as a wizard here, his spells would be three times weaker.

    ¡°Gold Dragon Kemble, howe thews of ice, fire, and lightning are so much weaker here?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot that you know wizardry. Only the ones with the strongest body could survive here. The spells of all professions are suppressed, making this ce truly for dragons!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled.

    It made sense that the dragon god would want a world that worked to the strength of dragons.

    Even the most powerful wizard would not be able to win against a dragon with most of their power gone.

    ¡°Gold Dragon Kemble, is this your son?¡± Suddenly, a mocking voice emerged from behind.

    Abel turned his head and saw a blue dragon flying towards them in human form.

    ¡°Blue dragon Hurley, can¡¯t you see this man is a blue dragon as well?¡¯ Gold Dragon Kemble shook his head.

    ¡°Oh, you really are a blue dragon. What bloodline do you belong to? Your blood is so thick, yet you are not a giant dragon. How old are you?¡± Blue dragon Hurley gazed at Abel and asked.

    ¡°My name is Abel. I don¡¯t know about my bloodline, but Ie from the Holy Continent, and I am 21 years old !¡± Abel felt a friendly bond with this blue dragon, so he answered.

    However, both giant dragons were immediately stunned after they heard Abel¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Brother Abel, it¡¯s no wonder you are not a giant dragon. You still have not reached the age to transform!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble sighed.

    ¡°Haha, I think we blue dragons have a genius on our hands!¡± Blue Dragon Hurleyughed.

    Abel was not nning to hide from those dragons. Ever since he did a giant dragon transformation as a druid, he truly got a sense of how powerful dragons were.

    21 years old was very young even for humans, let alone a dragon with a lifespan of tens of thousands of years.

    Since Abel was already this powerful at that age, there was no question that he was special.

    A giant dragon was not ranked by their appearance but by the thickness of their blood.

    As long as a dragon¡¯s blood was thick enough, they would be able to transform into a giant dragon once they reached 100 years old, and Abel¡¯s giant dragon transformation spell was barely scratching the surface of their power.

    A creature with dragon blood tends to grow at a slower rate, and some elements would be rejected by their body.

    For example, blue dragon blood would reject fire and lightning elements while having a close bonding with ice element, but this process would only umte with time, which was why dragons would need time to unleash the full potential of their blood.

    Abel had be legendary at 21 years old not because of his talent but because he had overloaded himself with top level potions as well as his ruthless training in the Dark World.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but the Central Continent had always suppressed the power of his dragon blood, but not in the Dark World. With this support, he was able to achieve something even much greater, even if he was given the same amount of time to train in the Central Continent.

    On top of that, his energized body had further minimized the downside of his dragon blood.

    Every creature in the world yearned for Dragon blood. It was the true manifestation ofw, so it made sense that the Central Continent would want to suppress it.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Hurley, I¡¯ll show brother Abel around!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble saw how Blue Dragon Hurley had reacted and said.

    He wasn¡¯t going to let him steal Abel from him. As long as they could remain close, he would be able to enjoy the best wine in the world and continue to have this amazing friend.

    This was why he left his guarding mission and came to the dragon ind with Abel.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, can I call you my brother? You can call me brother Hurley or just Hurley. We are from the same tribe, so we should take care of each other!¡± Blue Dragon Hurley smiled and turned to Gold Dragon Kemble ¡°let me go with Brother Abel as well!¡±

    ¡°Whatever!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble sighed.

    ¡°Brother Hurley, how many dragons are here?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°There are not many adult dragons here, only around 50, and most of them are sleeping. There are only 3 giant dragons on guard, and I am one of them!¡± Blue dragon Hurley continued to smile.

    ¡°Guarding? More like babysitting!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    But soon, he realized he might have said something wrong as Blue Dragon Hurley gazed at him.

    ¡°Brother Abel, just call me brother Kemble from now on!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble quickly added.

    ¡°Ok, brother Kemble!¡± Abel followed.

    ¡°Let me tell you something, brother Abel. We are not too good at breeding. Each egg takesrge amounts of energy from top level gems!¡± Blue Dragon Hurley lowered his voice and told the truth.

    Gold Dragon Kemble then added, ¡°we always have been trading gems with the Wizard Union and finding gems is another reason we guarded the 4 big oceans!¡±

    Although most of the gems in this world were held by the dragons, their number was still a limited resource, and they were crucial for teleportation circles. Therefore, the dragons could only sacrifice more time to slowly cultivate their eggs using the power ofw in Dragon Ind.

    But it was because of this, the number of giant dragons had teaued.

    Abel was struck, he was not nning to disclose the number of top level gems he had, but this gave him an opportunity to help the dragons when needed.

    The world of dragons was much bigger than he thought.

    There were mountains and valleys, rivers and oceans. Although they were not as big as the actual ocean, they were about the size of a human kingdom with a wealth of resources.

    ¡°Brother Abel, the ocean is where us giant dragons find our food. When the timees, I¡¯ll take you along!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said.

    ¡°The great dragon god had created this world for us. No matter what happens in the outside world, we will never need to worry about food!¡± Blue dragon Hurleyughed.

    Abel finally understood why the dragons were not fighting for power outside. One was because they needed sleep to grow, another was because of the dragon ind¡¯s protection.

    As long as the dragons stayed in the Dragon Ind, nothing could threaten them, not even if the Holy Kingdom took over the Central Continent.

    There were no sun or stars above the sky of Dragon ind. It was almost like everything was constant.

    There were also many strangend creatures around, and they all had a small amount of dragon blood in them.

    ¡°Are there anything simr to a wolf or deer around?¡¯ Abel asked.

    ¡°Nothing without dragons can survive here for long. This is the world of the dragons!¡± Gold dragon Kembleughed

    It made sense, dragons could fly, and normal creatures would be suppressed to death by their energy, let alone pass on their genes.

    ¡°That¡¯s my home. Let¡¯s take a rest there!¡± Blue dragon Hurley pointed at a hill and suggested.

    Gold Dragon Kemble gazed at him. He already sensed something odd about Blue Dragon Hurley¡¯s flying path. Just as expected, Blue Dragon Hurley was trying to lure them into his home.

    It was a hill covered in snow. Even the entrance of the cave was pure white.

    However, Abel soon discovered that it was made out of eternal ice.

    Considering the size of that cave, he could only imagine how much energy that would need.

    The two ice wizards inherited objects Abel had that were made out of eternal ice as well, but this entire cave was made out of it. It was priceless.

    ¡°Haha, Brother Abel, it seems like you¡¯ve noticed the eternal ice of my cave!¡± Blue Dragon Hurleyughed.

    ¡°Yeah, I only have two eternal ice objects. I was not expecting you to have so many brother Hurley!¡± Abel said in awe.

    ¡°Eternal ice is the product of the deepest ocean. It was an extremely dangerous ce only us blue dragons will go.¡± Blue dragon Hurleyughed in a spooky tone.

 Chapter 1233 - April

    <h4>Chapter 1233: April</h4>

    Abel then turned his gaze away from those dizzying eternal ice and tracked along towards the end of the cave.

    Half of the objects were strange-looking gems, human gold coins, and a dragon size bed made out of jade.

    They were all priceless treasures, but they did not interest Abel.

    The other side of the cave was ced with some human objects. Abel was not surprised. The dragons in the Holy Continent also had something simr.

    The dragons were arrogant, but they also loved human objects for their human forms.

    In the corner of a cave was ced with an extremelyplicated pattern. Inside was a blue oval-shaped egg.

    ¡°That¡¯s my child. He still has some time to go!¡± Blue Dragon Hurley noticed Abel¡¯s gaze.

    He sounded just like a human father. It was extremely hard for a dragon to give birth so they would leave their eggs in the dragon world while they went to find the best gems.

    As a dragon on guard, Blue Dragon Hurley also needed to check up on the eggs of other dragons. From time to time, he would go to their caves and give their eggs some life force to ensure they had enough energy.

    ¡°Brother Hurley, howe there are no top level gems around?¡± Abel looked around, and there was a single intermediate blue gem in the magic circle.

    <i>Don¡¯t the dragons need top-level gems?</i>

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve used up all the top level blue gems, and my wife Maria is out for a search. It has been 10 years!¡± Blue dragon Hurley said with a sigh as he looked at his dragon egg.

    Every dragon egg needed life force. The longer they waited without top-level gems, the weaker they would get. Their blood could even get thinner as a result.

    ¡°Brother Hurley, here¡¯s a little gift for your child!¡± Abel thought for a moment and took out 100 top-level blue gems from his portal bag.

    Since they were allbined through his Horadric cube, they were purer than anything in gem mines and so was the ice element within them.

    Blue dragon Hurley slowed down his breath, almost like he was afraid that it was all a dream. But soon, he regained himself. He did not take the gems immediately. Instead, he took out a dragon scale from his body. ¡°Brother Abel, how can I reject a gift like this, those gems are enough for my child to hatch. Here¡¯s my scale, just call me if you need any help in the future.

    Gold Dragon Kemble looked from the side and felt like he had given out his scale too soon. All he got was some wine, but still, it was the best wine in the world.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel held the dragon scale in his hand and Blue Dragon Hurley carefully carried the top-level blue gems towards the egg¡¯s magic circle. All of a sudden, a cloud of frost covered the egg.

    From then on, Blue Dragon Hurley looked at Abel with apletely different gaze. They really were true brothers.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Hurley, you were lucky to run into brother Abel!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble added with admiration.

    ¡°Gold dragon Kemble, I also need to thank you for bringing brother Abel here. When you have your child, me and my wife will definitely help you find some gems!¡± Blue dragon Hurleyughed.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, if you need, I can give you some of the purest top level yellow gems as well!¡± Abel added.

    He definitely would not disclose his wealth like this in the outside world, but after engaging with the dragons, he could definitely sense how friendly they were. They were basically a family, so there was no need for him to hide too much.

    ¡°Brother Abel, you better!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s eyes began to glow. He spent countless umting yellow gems for his future children, but yellow gems with lightning elements were just too rare in the Central Continent.

    If gems were not an issue, he was more than capable of having children long ago.

    ¡°Ah, I need to call Maria!¡± Blue Dragon Hurley immediately flew towards hismunication circle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Let¡¯s go to the dragon temple. I¡¯ll help you resolve the teleportation circle problem. God dragon Kemble said softly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to wait for Brother Hurley?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°No need. He can¡¯t leave the cave once his dragon egg starts to hatch!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled.

    After Abel and Gold Dragon Kemble flew out of the cave, a giant block of eternal ice emerged by their side.

    ¡°Brother Abel, good luck with gold dragon Kemble. I have to wait for my child to hatch, but Maria and I will definitely pay you a visit in the future. Here¡¯s a little gift, don¡¯t worry too much about it!¡± Blue Dragon Hurley¡¯s voice emerged from within the cave.

    Abel wrapped the block of eternal ice with his power of the will. It was a special oval shape with a diameter of 7 meters, and there was a space of 3 square meters inside. It was perfect for an ice wizard¡¯s training.

    Although Blue Dragon Hurley told Abel to not worry about it, that thing was one of his rare collectibles. Although he had many eternal ice objects in his cave, they were all made out of small blocks, never a big piece like this.

    Especially since a giant block like that was extremely useful for wizard training, it could even create an ice wizard school that was superior to those normal ice wizard schools.

    ¡°Blue dragon Hurley gave his child¡¯s toy to you!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    He knew a giant block of eternal ice was a perfect cradle for a young blue dragon and it could maximize their growth

    All of a sudden, Abel felt his hands sink.?<i>This thing must be one of the most important things to Blue Dragon Hurley.</i>

    ¡°Brother Abel, don¡¯t worry about it. Blue dragons are the most powerful beings in the ocean. Even I can¡¯t win against blue dragon Hurley and blue dragon Maria in a fight!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble added.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, how important are children to you?¡± Abel put away the eternal ice and asked.

    ¡°Children are the future, especially for dragons. We can only give birth to 3-4 children at most, and gems are getting rarer and rarer. If you didn¡¯t help blue dragon Hurley this time, his child might still have thousands of years to go and the process would only get more difficult!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble lowered his voice.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, I have arge batch of front line top level gems from the Evil kingdom. If any dragon needs them, they can use ancient objects to exchange with me!¡± Abel paused for a moment and said.

    ¡°Seems like the price of ancient objects will go up from now on. Maybe I should start gathering some as well!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll guarantee the birth of your children, it¡¯s our promise!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have 10 children!¡± Gold dragon Kemble roared like he won a lottery.

    ¡°Kemble, say that again?¡± Suddenly, a strike of lightning shed by their side and a beautifuldy with gold hair emerged from it.

    No need to exin, she was a giant dragon as well.

    ¡°April, why are you here?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s voice began to shake and the confidence he had begun to fade.

    ¡°You better have enough for 10 children!¡± Gold Dragon April gave out a cold smirk.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Gold Dragon Kemble didn¡¯t know what to do all of a sudden, but he quickly turned to Abel and said, ¡°Brother Abel, this is my wife April, she is a gold dragon as well!¡±

    ¡°Kemble, I¡¯m your fiancee!¡± Gold dragon April reminded me.

    ¡°Hello Gold Dragon April, seems like you are more powerful than Brother Kemble!¡± Abel bowed with a smile.

    ¡°Brother Abel right? Seems like you are a better speaker than Kemble!¡± Gold Dragon April was very friendly and she also bowed back.

    ¡°April, brother Abel had promised he would provide enough top level yellow gems for our children!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble saw their interaction and quickly exined.

    ¡°Brother Abel, is that true?¡± Gold Dragon April was in disbelief, but Abel nodded.

    ¡°April, brother Abel is much wealthier than us. He just gave Blue Dragon Hurley 100 top-level blue gems, their purity made my heart move!¡¯ Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s gaze was almost intoxicated.

    The dragons have a natural love for treasures, especially top-level gems that could benefit their children.

    If they did not sign a contract with the Wizard union dering they could not seek gems from thend, all the gems in the Central Continent would be dug up by the dragons.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I want 10 children!¡±Gold Dragon April roared.

    Even gold Dragon April had denied it at first, gold Dragon Kemble and Gold Dragon April were basically a family.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, how many gems do each child need?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°130!¡± This number was burned into the mind of gold dragon Kemble.

    After hearing this number, Abel could get a sense of how hard it was to have a child. The ocean was vast, and the dragons still needed to venture into dangerous territory to find those gems.

    After all, going underwater was much harder than digging up thend.

    ¡°Brother Abel, we are just joking. Just 4 children is enough !¡± Gold Dragon April added. She thought she might have scared Abel.

    ¡°Gold dragon April, here are 130 top level gold gems first. Come find me again when you have your second child. A promise is a promise!¡± Abel smiled.

    He took out 130 top-level gems from his holy portal bag and lifted them up in mid-air with his power of the will, almost like shining stars in the sky.

    All of a sudden, the gold dragons¡¯ eyes began to sparkle.

    Although they all knew what a top-level yellow gem looked like, they never saw so many of them together.

    Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s heart was pounding. Those gems signified the future of his bloodline.

    ¡°Brother, thank you!¡±

 Chapter 1234 - Dragon Temple

    <h4>Chapter 1234: Dragon Temple</h4>

    The dragon temple was huge and it could be seen from afar.

    It was a typical temple, simr to the ones Abel saw in the past.

    However, it has the size of a mountain, and its surface was made entirely out of white jades.

    As Abel approached it, the holy he sensed was unlike any temple.

    ¡°Brother Abel, follow me!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said In a serious tone.

    Abel nodded. He knew how many triggers a temple had, and he didn¡¯t want to trigger any by mistake.

    Gold Dragon April followed at the very back. It was definitely a new experience for Abel to have 2 powerful gold dragons guiding him.

    There was no other giant dragon around, in fact, there weren¡¯t even any other life forms.

    He looked towards the walls of the temple. there was no power of faith on it. He was confused. Normal temples had faith gathered.

    Abel was feeling like a little ant as he approached the 50 meters door made out of jade.

    Gold Dragon Kemble stepped up and gently pushed it open in his human form.

    The process looked simple but Abel could sense the nightmarish power Gold Dragon Kemble had unleashed.

    Dragons were the most powerful beings in this world, and Abel only got a sense of it. He had not even seen a ten thousand years old dragon.

    Gold Dragon Kemble turned back to Abel and waved with a smile before flying in. However, he immediatelynded as soon as he was inside the temple.

    Abel followed and sensed a wave of energy scanning his dragon blood as he passed the door. Just like Gold Dragon Kemble, he soon sensed a strange energy that forced his foot to touch the ground.

    The atmosphere around was filled with the energy of a dragon. Those energies were so dense that they were almost solid. This was why he could not fly, not because there was some kind of energy forbidding flying.

    ¡°Brother Abel, they are the energy of a giant dragon and you can use them to strengthen your body. But of course, each dragon can only strengthen once in their lifetime!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled.

    ¡°Abel, don¡¯t listen to Kemble. It won¡¯t be as effective if you strengthen before you be a giant dragon!¡± Gold Dragon April added.

    ¡°April, what brother Abel needs is to level up as fast as possible . If not, he will not work so hard at only 21 years old!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble added.

    He was serious, and it was another reason he wanted to bring Abel into the dragon temple.

    Abel hesitated. If the demon from beyond was not going to wake up at any moment, he would definitely wait another 80 years until he became a giant dragon.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, can I use a druid¡¯s giant dragon transformation spell to ept the strengthening?¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    Abel was not nning to keep it a secret, these two dragons wouldn¡¯t expose his master Bet¡¯s identity.

    But even if they did, that identity was no longer important to Abel anyway.

    ¡°Wait, dragon druid? are you Grandmaster Bet? But you are a human!¡± Gold Dragon April couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the transformation ne from the goddess of moon so i can transform into an elf!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡± It¡¯s no wonder you have so many gems. I heard Grandmaster Bet is the richest man in the Central Continent!¡± Gold Dragon April said in admiration.

    It was the first time Abel ran into a being who knew him by wealth.

    Everyone he encountered either knew him by alchemy or potions. Wealth was attractive to professionals as well, but they were not the most important thing.

    ¡°Brother Abel, I can¡¯t guarantee anything for the dragon transformation, so you make the decision!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble lowered his voice.

    No matter how powerful he was, it was best to leave the decision up to Abel.

    To the dragons, the only thing that mattered was the thickness of their blood. It was all or nothing, Abel¡¯s identity as an elf or human did not matter.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin!¡± Abel smiled.

    His biggest enemy was the demon from beyond, so he wouldn¡¯t let go of any opportunity to level up.

    After all, he might be even more powerful than a dragon in 80 years with his current rate of progress.

    ¡°Fully unleash your dragon power after you finish your giant dragon transformation and you will be automatically baptised by the strengthening power !¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said sincerely.

    Soon, Abel¡¯s body began to expand. His body lengthened, wings began to grow from his back, and his hands turned into ws.

    In a few seconds, he was a 10 meters long giant dragon.

    Gold Dragon Kemble exchanged gaze with Gold Dragon April. They could sense the power of Abel, it was the power of a true giant dragon.

    A 1500 years old giant dragon, which was far greater than what they expected.

    But of course, much of it was the support of Abel¡¯s gears.

    Abel fully unleashed his dragon energy, and his soul immediately sensed a strange bond with his dragon body.

    Besides suppressing enemies, the dragon energy could also create a safe space for a dragon.

    This was why Abel was always very careful when unleashing dragon energy in the Ervo Forest. If he unleashed too much of it, it could cause a mass migration for the beasts.

    Therefore, it was the first time he ever fully unleashed his dragon energy and they madlyshed out from his soul.

    ¡°Brother Abel, it seems like you don¡¯t often fight in your dragon form. You need to change that!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°He too was a legend, but most of his victories were entirely dependent on his dragon body!¡± Gold Dragon April added helplessly.

    Although a 1500 years old dragon could win against a legendary wizard in physicalbat, no way a legendary wizard would let Abel do something like that.

    Abel¡¯s dragon energy covered everything within 1600 meters from him, which was the range of his power of the will.

    Soon, he sensed his dragon body merging with the atmosphere around and the mysterious crown emerged above him, which looked tiny in his dragon form.

    But still, it worked just as well and his power of will immediately increased to 3300 meters.

    ¡°What?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble was stunned by the sudden increase.

    If Gold Dragon Kemble wanted to know what was happening to Abel, he had to reach into Abel¡¯s dragon energy.

    However, that might also affect Abel and he would not do something like that.

    Every giant dragon energy in the atmosphere 3300 meters from Abel began to bond with his own

    Dragon energy. Soon, they began to rush into Abel¡¯s dragon body.

    He was worried at first about this external energy entering him, but soon he realized it was just like doing training.

    The purpose of the temple was to allow dragons to transform their giant dragon energy in the atmosphere into their own energy.

    Abel¡¯s dragon body began to toughen up. It was thrilling. It was almost as if each inch of his dragon muscle and bone was being cleansed.

    But this thrilling sensation soon came to an end and it was reced by a wave of sharp pain. It was almost as if his body was turning into energy.

    But unlike that experience, the dragon energy was even more brutal as itshed it from within his body.

    After some time, the pain did not subside. Instead, it only intensified.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think about his mysterious crown and how he doubled his power of will.

    It was a doubling in radius including the energy from above and below, so the power he needed to take in was not 2 times more than what he was supposed to, but 8 times.

    His giant dragon body was already supported by gears, so this 8 time increase made his body feel like it was being cut by countless little des.

    The dragon scale was number one in defense, but at that moment they kept getting damaged before they automatically regenerated. But that was only what was happening on the surface, Abel¡¯s muscles and bones were also doing the same.

    But still, with each round of damage he grew back stronger.

    ¡°Brother Abel, you are in big trouble!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let anything bad happen to him!¡± Gold Dragon April added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make a move as soon as his body can¡¯t take it!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled as he fixed his gaze on Abel.

    Abel¡¯s graceful dragon body turned into a ball with wings.

    His internals was filled with the energy of a giant dragon. Although they continued to damage his body, his life was not at risk.

    It seemed like there was a force suppressing the energy rushing in from going too far in the temple, so the only thing he needed to bear was the pain.

    He sensed no threat from his intuition and there was nothing he needed to worry about. In fact, his heart was screaming in excitement.

 Chapter 1235 - Strengthen

    <h4>Chapter 1235: Strengthen</h4>

    After 20 rounds of destruction and repair, Abel was reaching his limit, and the cycle finally came to an end.

    However, there was still half of the giant dragon energy waiting to be absorbed.

    Just when Gold Dragon Kemble was about to intervene, Abel¡¯s dragon body began to do something strange.

    Back in the days, Abel often used his forgery skills to reshape his wizard core to assist his wizard level-ups.

    As giant dragon energy kept rushing into him like crazy, his body had basically be a block of iron, and he wondered if he could hammer it down just like how he did with his wizard core.

    His dragon body could regenerate anyway, so he was not worried about getting himself hurt.

    If he didn¡¯t do anything, that amount of giant dragon energy would st his body into pieces.

    He had no more time to hesitate. Even if he failed, he had full recovery potions as support.

    He took out the Horadric Malus from his holy portal bag with his power of the will and heavier struck down on his dragon body. His dragon body automatically ignited its defense, but Abel saw iting, so he twisted at a slight angle andnded on the softest part of his dragon body.

    Abel was only 21 years old, but his skills with a hammer were just as powerful as a lifetime cksmith dwarf.

    After all, he was a grandmaster cksmith as well.

    He was just experimenting at the start, but he soon grasped the rhythm, and each strikended perfectly, and the dragon energy was hammered down within his body. His dragon skin was torn with each strike, but it took no time to recover. In fact, he could sense it growing back even stronger each time.

    It worked! Abel continued on this crazy striking streak of his own body. The pain he was feeling by that point was a few times harsher than the start.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± He knew how powerful his soul was, but he just couldn¡¯t keep his uracy up under this amount of pain.

    Therefore, he ignited his world stone and transferred his consciousness into his druid soul to do the work.

    There was no pain in his druid soul, or in other words, itcked the ability to sense it.

    Gold Dragon Kemble was stunned. He had never seen any dragon do something like this.

    ¡°Now I know why brother Abel had achieved so much at just 21 years old!¡± He sighed.

    ¡°Yeah, he is still a child, but he is already so hard on himself!¡± Gold Dragon April added.

    Those two gold dragons had lived for tens of thousands of years. Abel really was a child to them.

    Abel¡¯s pain had subsided under his druid soul, but it did not go away entirely since the Horadric Malus was aimed at his most vulnerable part each time, just like when he was making his 100 skills iron base.

    Time passed, and Abel was finally reaching his limit. It was too draining to go through so many rounds of destruction and repair.

    The energy in his body was drying up. If he continued, his life force would start to drop.

    His power of the will made a move, and a little bottle of white energy potion was emptied into his dragon throat.

    In a few seconds, his energy was in top shape once again.

    He continued for another hour until thest bit of giant dragon energy was absorbed into his body, and that took him 6 bottles of energy potion.

    Abel dropped down in exhaustion gasping for air. His body was still in top shape, but his power of the will was so drained that he didn¡¯t even want to move anymore.

    There was no choice. He had to use a full recovery potion and let that purple light wash over him.

    This level-up had taken a big toll on his body, and he only had the time to examine his body after taking the full recovery potion.

    To his surprise, his energy was a few times more powerful. His defense was unknown, but it should be quite a lot as well looking at howplicated the pattern on his scales was.

    He jabbed his w forward and it broke the sound barrier.

    Afterward, a shockwave shot out towards gold dragon Kemble.

    But soon, a lightning sh struck down and the shock wave was sted away.

    ¡°No violence in the temple!¡± He lowered his voice.

    ¡°Sorry, I still haven¡¯t grasped my power!¡± Abel quickly added.

    He returned to his human form and everything feltpletely new.

    He stepped forward and his body began to levitate.

    Even with the solid energy around, he could levitate 10 meters above ground.

    Just as expected, the level-up was huge. At least he had more control over the elements around him.

    He analyzed with his world stone. His human body possessed half of the power from his dragon body, which made his past body felt like a little ant.

    Abel truly got a taste of how powerful a giant dragon was. If every giant dragon possessed such power, no one would be able to take them down in their world.

    He carefully stood up again and scanned his body with his world stone. In just 20 seconds, he mastered his new body.

    ¡°Brother Abel, can you document your experience? It will be very helpful to us dragons!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble looked towards Abel and added with admiration.

    Every strange action Abel made was a mystery to him, and it would be very helpful to future dragons.

    ¡°Of course, but how can I do that?¡± Abel wasn¡¯t going to expose his secret, but his forgery skill was not one of them.

    Besides that, even if other dragons knew how to do forgery, they would have the mysterious crown to help them double their power of the will and potions to withstand such unbearable pain.

    ¡°Come with me!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble waved and they arrived at a wall in the temple.

    Abel looked up and there were the names of dragons. When he scanned his power of the will upon them, those names began to glow in white.

    He focused on a ck dragon named Prague and a bunch of words emerged before him. It was the description of a scary ability to absorb life force from nts or animals and use it for one¡¯s benefit.

    ¡°Brother Abel, all you need to do is to document your experience on the wall with your life force. Some of these documents are good and some of them are evil, but they are the wisdom of dragons. But still, it¡¯s best for you to not look at the evil ones too much!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble remembered as he knew Abel was still young.

    Actually, Abel was much older than he was after long years of battle with the hell creatures.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, can I learn from these documents?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Of course, but you are a blue dragon, so you should focus on learning from other blue dragons!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble added.

    Abel nodded and reached his power of the will into the wall.

    During his documentation, he mentioned everything but his mysterious crown, Horadric Malus, his druid soul, his power potion, and his full recovery potion.

    If another dragon still manages to replicate his level-up process with this, he would be amazed.

    Still, what he did was a great inspiration for future dragons.

    It had been many years and the number of giant dragons had not moved. The dragons were too unmotivated, and Gold Dragons Kemble knew they needed a push.

    After Abel wrote his final words, a new name emerged on the wall, Blue Dragon Abel.

    Gold Dragon Kemble focused his power of the will on Abel¡¯s name and quickly scanned what he wrote.

    ¡°Brother Abel, I¡¯ll definitely ask my future child to try your method when he is old enough!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    ¡°Just let me know beforehand when your future child is ready to undergo strengthening. I can guarantee his sess!¡± Abel thought for a moment and added.

    If anything bad happened, he always had potions as a backup.

    ¡°Haha, of course. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the super teleportation circle now!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said with excitement.

    The super teleportation circle was located in the side temple and it was huge. Much bigger than what Abel expected. But there were no supporting Magic circles like the other one.

    Just the main teleportation circle alone was 50 meters in diameter, it was the biggest magic circle Abel had ever seen.

    But it made sense considering it was made for giant dragons.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, what requirements do I need to use this super teleportation circle?¡± Abel turned and asked.

    ¡°Nothing, you still haven¡¯te of age, and you won¡¯t need to do any missions in the next 1000 years. Just enjoy the benefit of being a dragon for now. But of course, you still need to supply the gems needed for each teleportation. Which is 3 top level gems of any kind!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled.

    Since dragons could only use their corresponding type of gem on their eggs, they would often exchange those other ones with other dragons or on the super teleportation circle.

    ¡°Can I return using the super teleportation circle of the Holy Continent?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°It should be fine, you are a dragon, so you should be able to connect to your super teleportation circle no matter where you are!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble nodded.

    ¡°Let me prepare for a bit. I¡¯lle here by myself when I am ready!¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you! Didn¡¯t you say you want some ancient objects? I was still thinking of asking you to help me ignite an ancient Flying Fortress after I found one!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble added,

    He then turned to Gold Dragon April and said, a toy for our child.

    The dragons began tough. If Abel was not around, they would have started making a child already.

 Chapter 1236 - Black Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 1236: ck Dragon</h4>

    Afterward, Gold Dragon Kemble and Gold Dragon April left the dragon temple with Abel.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, how can I settle down here?¡± Abel was very jealous of the peace of this world. It would be a bad idea to have a home here.

    But of course, he wasn¡¯t looking for a long-term stay. He just wanted a backup ce to stay if the Demon from beyond took over before he was powerful enough to defeat it.

    It was what he was destined to do, especially since he realized the potential of his angel body.

    ¡°You will automatically have a right to stay once youe of age!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled.

    That would take another 80 years, so Abel immediately scrapped his idea.

    The dragon ind was a beautiful little world. It was like spring all year round, with mes tumbling around in some areas and snowy mountains covering another.

    However, where Gold Dragon Kemble was taking Abel looked a little different. That area was pitch ck, not only the trees but the soil and grass as well.

    Abel was certain that the ce was filled with death Qi, the territory of ck dragons.

    ¡°Brother Abel, we have to take you to visit ck dragon Prague!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled.

    ¡°ck Dragon Prague? The one with the life absorbing ability?¡± Abel felt his heart drop.

    An ability like that sounded very evil, and as far as Abel knew, ck Dragons were the most unfriendly dragons.

    ¡°Haha, brother Abel, don¡¯t even mention that in front of him. Back in the days he was scolded by the ck dragon headmaster for writing that down. If it wasn¡¯t such a unique way of using ck qi, the ck dragon headmaster would have taken it down already!¡± Gold dragon Kembleughed.

    ¡°Kemble, are you talking behind my back?¡± Suddenly a ck shadow began to emerge in front of them and transformed into a man in a ck cloak.

    ¡°Prague, I want to have a drink with you so I brought April and my little brother as well!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    After Abel got a clear glimpse of this ck dragon, he was surprised by how friendly he looked.

    Dragons could not control how their human form looked, so an evil dragon would have an evil look.

    However, this ck dragon was a sunny-looking man. Even his words had a yful tone.

    ¡°You are looking beautiful today April. If Kemble wasn¡¯t so powerful, I would definitely have faith in him!¡± ck Dragon Pragueughed.

    ¡°Prague, if you want a fight with Kemble, count me in as well!¡± Gold Dragon April alsoughed and looked towards Gold Dragon Kemble with a loving gaze.

    ¡°No way, did you get enough gems to have children?¡± ck dragon Prague always knew gold dragon Kemblecked gems so Gold Dragon April had always rejected to marry him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, all thanks to my brother Abel, so I¡¯m here to let you repay your favour!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed cunningly.

    It seemed like ck Dragon Prague was very close to this gold dragon couple. But soon, he turned his gaze towards Abel with curiosity

    ¡°Kemble, where did you find that monster?¡± ck dragon Prague turned back to Gold Dragon Kemble and asked.

    ¡°Monster? That¡¯s blue dragon Abel!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble quickly added.

    ¡°Kemble, I am not as powerful as you when ites to fighting, but I am far more sensitive when ites to sensing a being¡¯s life force. He is basically a baby, but he already had the power of a legend. A legend without using his dragon energy. If that¡¯s not a monster I don¡¯t know what is!¡± ck Dragon Prague added.

    Abel knew his business. His life force was regenerated 2 years ago, so he basically had the life force of a 2-year-old.

    His transformation ne had always hidden his life force, but for a ck dragon, a master of death qi, he was able to detect this extraordinary feature of Abel.

    ¡°Prague, hold your curiosity. This is Abel, a 21 years old blue dragon. If you want to investigate him, you must go through me and April as well as blue dragon Hurley and his spouse!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble saw how curious ck Dragon Prague was getting so he lowered his voice.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, please excuse me. I was getting a little too curious. Wee!¡± ck Dragon Prague bowed with a smile and immediately scrapped his idea after hearing Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s words.

    ¡°ck dragon Prague, it¡¯s my honor!¡± Abel smiled back.

    ¡°Prague, take me to your collection!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble interrupted.

    ¡°Really? is that all you want?¡± ck Dragon Prague asked but he still led the way.

    ¡°Brother Abel, Prague is not as grumpy as other ck dragons, and we¡¯ve been friends ever since we were children!¡± Gold Dragon introduced him along the way.

    The cave of a ck dragon was often found on a hill. They weren¡¯t as luxurious as the ones of the gold dragon, but they had their own distinct style.

    The one of ck Dragon Prague had a giant bed with a pile of skulls under it. Although the owner of those skulls was long gone, Abel could still sense how powerful they were.

    At least, most of them were legendary sea monsters.

    Luckily ck Dragon Prague kept good hygiene. The venttion in his cave was great so there were no strange smells even with so many skeletons around.

    ¡°Brother Abel, this bastard has many friends and we will often bring some skeletons back from our adventures and give it to him as a souvenir!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble pointed at the pile of skulls and said.

    Abel was surprised that a ck dragon could have so many friends.

    They did not stop in the cave as they made their way forward.

    Finally, they arrived at a huge disy room.

    It was a room built ording to the size of dragons and there were many ancient objects around.

    Abel immediately spotted 24 battle forts and 50 ancient puppets, but there were still many more things he could not identify.

    ¡°Studying ancient civilisation is my hobby and I am a regr in exploring ancient sights. But of course, I have a lot of friends as well!¡± ck Dragon Prague gently ced his hand on his collection and smiled.

    His face was filled with pride and Abel could see how genuine his love for ancient objects was.

    ¡°Prague, how many top level death qi gems are youcking?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m all out of the luck!¡± ck Dragon Prague sighed.

    The entire dragon race wascking in gems. Maybe the resources in the Continents were finally drying up.

    Even in the front line, not many top-level gems were created there even with the nourishment of the dimension crack. Even Abel had only found a few hundred of them.

    Top-level mana gems with death qi were the rarest of the bunch. They not only neededrge amounts of energy to form, but they also neededrge amounts of souls. Even intermediate gems with death qi were rarely seen.

    ¡°My Brother Abel is also interested in ancient objects. And he can trade with you using top level gems!¡± Gold dragon Kemble pointed at Abel and smiled.

    ¡°Abel, give me 83 top level death qi gems and all of these are yours!¡± ck Dragon Prague immediately turned and said.

    Abel was caught off guard. He thought this ck dragon was more in love with his ancient objects.

    All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Did Kinsey give you a time limit?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble also realized something odd and asked.

    ¡°Yeah, she said if I don¡¯t get enough gems in the next 100 years, she will leave me forever!¡± ck Dragon Prague looked like he almost wanted to cry as he spoke.

    ¡°She must be worrying about a war with the Demon from beyond in the next 100 years!¡± Gold dragon Kemble lowered his voice.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, did you say the dragons can always go back to the dragon ind so the outside world doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Brother Abel, the invasion of the Evil Kingdom is an invasion between worlds. Once they seed, more and more external life forms will rush in until every single piece ofnd in our world is destroyed!¡± Gold dragon Kemble lowered his voice.

    Abel was quickly reminded of the Dark World, it was once a thriving world as well until the invasion of heaven and hell.

    As those 2 powerful forces battled, every single life form in the Dark World was wiped out and hell finally took the victory.

    If Abel never found out about its existence, it would have remained a breeding ground for hell creatures for eternity.

    Abel trusted Gold Dragon Kemble. The history of the dragons dated back further than the Wizard Union and there was no need for Gold Dragon Kemble to lie.

    ¡°ck dragon Prague, are 83 top level death qi gems all you need?¡± Abel asked with a smile with confidence.

    ck dragon Prague¡¯s eyes immediately began to sparkle.

    ¡°Kemble, Abel is rich!¡± Gold Dragon April gently whispered to Gold Dragon Kemble. Her eyes were also sparkling.

    There were many stories about Grandmaster Bet. As long as he demanded, every professional in the continent would rush to him.

    As a grandmaster alchemist with countless potions, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t get by trading.

    ¡°Yes Blue Dragon Abel, 83 top level death qi mana gems is enough!¡± ck Dragon Prague said with excitement.

    Even after all his years of risking his life in the ocean, he only managed to find around 10 top-level death qi gems. So there was no way he could describe how excited he was.

    As for ancient objects, those were just hobbies for him to kill time. They were nothingpared to passing down his genes.

    Although Abel did not have many skull gems in the Central Continent to make top level death qi gems, he still had way more than 83.

    But of course, this was only because he didn¡¯t have time to gather them.

    Abel took out 83 top level death qi gems from his holy portal bag and he levitated them in mid-air with his power of the will. ck Dragon Prague grabbed them with excitement and began to examine them one by one.

    Not because he doubted Abel, but a single scan with his power of the will was all it took to identify them, so he didn¡¯t mind taking this extra measure.

    It was almost like a dream. He finally got the gems he needed.

 Chapter 1237 - Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 1237: Exchange</h4>

    Abel looked around and immediately flew towards the 24 battle forts. They were stacked to the side. If this little World weren¡¯t bound by a differentw, there would have definitely damaged the ground.

    There was no one in the world who was more familiar with battle forts than Abel.

    However, he quickly became disappointed as he looked through the battle forts one by one. None of them had extra gears.

    It seemed like most of them were damaged since ancient times, and his Fire Tooth really was a rare find.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, I am sorry but none of these battle forts can fly, they can only levitate!¡± ABel turned to Gold Dragon Kemble and said.

    At that moment, ck Dragon Prague was fully intoxicated by his gems. He couldn¡¯t care less about what Abel was doing.

    ¡°What?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble was also disappointed.

    ¡°Why do you want them to fly anyway? Levitation will be safer for our child as a toy!¡± Gold Dragon Aprilughed.

    Abel saw the expression on Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s face, but he was not going to tell Gold Dragon April that Gold dragon Kemble was the one who wanted to y with a battle fort all along.

    Afterward, Abel turned his gaze towards the other ancient object, and ck Dragon Prague returned.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, can you please take these stuff away as soon as possible? If you can¡¯t take them all at once, ask Kemble and April to help. I have to find Kinsey!¡± ck Dragon Prague said.

    Abel saw how desperate he was, so he immediately put the piles of ancient objects into his Holy Portal bag.

    ¡°Kemble, I told you, Abel is rich!¡± Gold Dragon April added again.

    Only a holy portal object would have a capacity that big, and they were normally exclusively held by the most powerful. Not even the dragons would have one.

    Although the dragons had their own storage methods, they were still nothingpared to a holy portal bag.

    ¡°Kemble, turn off the magic circles for me. I¡¯ll get going now!¡± ck Dragon Prague did not feel bad about letting his collection go at all as he vanished into ck smoke.

    ¡°What a desperate dragon!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble shook his head.

    But then he saw Gold Dragon April¡¯s sharp gaze. He quickly added, ¡°just like me!¡±

    Abel pretended not to see the two ten thousand years old dragons interacting with each other. Although they lived for a long time, most of their time was spent sleeping and going on missions for the dragons, so they actually didn¡¯t interact with each other that much.

    For a powerful being, the option they had was limited. This was why Gold Dragon Kemble was so friendly to Abel when they first met.

    ¡°Abel,e back with us. I want to take a look at the gift you prepared for our child!¡± Gold Dragon April offered. Ever since she realized how rich Abel was, she was acting even more friendly.

    Gold Dragon Kemble smiled helplessly and waved his hand.

    As for ck Dragon Prague¡¯s cave, no other dragon would enter it for fun. All he needed was to ignite a few magic circles at the entrance before they left.

    Abel was expecting Gold Dragon Kemble to live in a ce filled with lightning, but to his surprise, his cave was located on a beautiful mountain.

    The peak of the mountain was a waterfall surrounded by blooming flowers.

    An embarrassed look emerged on Gold Dragon Kemble and the proud look on Gold Dragon April¡¯s face. Abel immediately knew who was the woman behind this work of beauty.

    It was no wonder why Gold Dragon Kemble never mentioned his cave during all this time.

    ¡°That¡¯s beautiful!¡± Abel was a human, so of course, he had a natural desire for beauty.

    ¡°You have great taste Abel!¡± Gold Dragon April chuckled.

    The cave opening was on the peak of the mountain, and Abel immediately knew why they picked this mountain as their cave. The whole thing was a giant block of jade.

    However, Abel had no idea that Gold Dragon April had spent hundreds of years to decorate it.

    The walls were filled with patterns, and the atmosphere was filled with the energy of lightning.

    Gold Dragon Kemble was just about to lower the voltage, but to his surprise, Abel was enjoying himself.

    It was at that moment. He remembered Abel had thew of lightning even though he was not a gold dragon.

    ¡°Brother Abel, I got a gift for you!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled.

    He waved, and a ball flew in from the corner of the cave and levitated in mid-air, sparkling in electricity.

    He directed it in front of Abel, and Abel caught it with his hand.

    Immense, Abel sensed the detail of this ball. He didn¡¯t know what it was made out of, but he could sense thew of lightning being forcefully bound within.

    A lightning wizard needed to gaze at thew of lighting for training. The reason Abel had progressed so fast was he memorized aw of lightning from the lightning ground through his world stone.

    ¡°This is an abnormal object I got from killing a half god sea monster. It has no use for me here so I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled.

    He sounded casual, but Abel knew there was no way a half-god was easy to kill.

    Therefore, Abel could only imagine how valuable this ball was. Not to mention, it was an abnormal object. They were one in a kind.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, I love it. It can help me with my training!¡± Abel smiled.

    Gold Dragon Kemble was very happy that Abel liked his gift.

    ¡°Kemble, how about we put the battle fort here!¡± Gold Dragon April interrupted.

    ¡°Emm, it¡¯s best to not put it in the cave!¡± Abel suggested.

    Just the size of the battle fort alone was enough to take up half of the space, and its height was not enough for it to levitate.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find a space up the mountain!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said.

    Finally, Gold Dragon April found an open space outside, and Gold Dragon Kemble pressed down with his w in mid-air. Bang! All the rocks and soil werepressed, and the ce turned into a solid tform.

    It was not a spell. It was a pure brutal force.

    Gold Dragon Kemble might be a cheerful dragon in human form, but he could kill a half-god sea monster with one strike.

    Abel then took out a battle fort and let it on the tform.

    Just like always, he then took out 130 top-level lightning gems and opened the energy socket.

    ¡°Brother Abel, are you doing this on purpose?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble saw the gems and immediately wanted to grab them, but Gold Dragon April stopped him.

    ¡°The battle fort can¡¯t move without them, intermediate gems drains way too fast!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Kemble, there¡¯s no need to be sad. it¡¯s for our child!¡± Gold Dragon Aprilughed.

    Gold Dragon Kemble also helplessly smiled. All these years, he had risked his life for top-level gems. But they were almost nothing to Abel.

    Abel then connected to the battle fort spirit with his power of the will and directed it to recognize those 2 gold dragons as owners.

    Although those gold dragons¡¯ power of will was powerful, they were still confused by itsplicated instructions. How could Abel operate it so easily?

    They, too had studied ancient objects in the past, but they had never reignited one.

    Still, it was Abel¡¯s secret and they were happy with what they got.

    Afterward, Abel left the dragon world with a portable teleportation circle.

    It was how the dragons normally return to the dragon world after they ventured outside and most of them would have on them at all times.

    If Gold Dragon Kemble didn¡¯t want Abel to familiarize himself with the path here, he too would return with his portable teleportation circle.

    Gold Dragon Kemble did not leave with Abel. Although he had forwarded his mission resignation to the dragons, he still needed to patrol above the ocean around the Holy Kingdom before his resignation was confirmed.

    Abel returned to the Gold Castle in Battlecry city. He immediately ignited his 23 new battle forts and incorporated them into his starlight protection circle.

    His enemies had gotten a lot more powerful, so it only made sense for him to strengthen his defense as well.

    If Gold Dragon Kemble saw how many gems Abel was taking out, his eyes would definitely start to tear up.

    Abel was at least putting 2000 top-level gems in each of them.

    After everything was set, he finally began to look through the other goodies he got today.

    To be honest, the biggest gain he got today was not those ancient objects, but the trust of the dragons.

    He looked at the 2 dragon¡¯s scales on his hand. One from blue dragon Hurley and one from Gold Dragon Kemble. Although he didn¡¯t know how powerful Blue dragon Hurley was, Gold Dragon Kemble had talked highly of him so he should be able to take down a half-god sea monster as well.

    He scanned his power of the will throughout his holy portal bag. Most of those holy objects were useless but those 55 ancient puppets were still in repairable condition.

    Those puppets could be divided into 5 types. One of which was the one Frankenstein used as a body.

    He was very familiar with the power of those puppets since Frankenstein had never injured himself in a battle.

    Even after taking a big hit, it could repair itself.

    In the following days, Abel kept looking through those ancient objects besides doing his normal routine in the Dark World.

    Puppets began to stand up one by one in the golden castle. There were even 2 power chef puppets with many amazing recipes in their memory. It was the wealth of the ancients and those recipes could bring extra power to professionals even without the Horadric cube.

    Finally, Abel could get a taste of luxury once again after his training.

    Inparison to the professionals in the Central Continent, it seemed the dragons were much more efficient when it came to exploring ancient sights.

 Chapter 1238 - Settled

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Settled</h4>

    2 months went by without news from Grandmaster Bet. Not only was the Wizard Union in the dark, but even the organizations close to Grandmaster Bet was also the same.

    At the same time, the Gold castle vanished from the face of the earth and was never seen again.

    However, Abel was livingfortably during this time. He made a bunch of potions for elite wizards andw-defying wizards and took a trip back to the Holy Continent.

    The progress of the Holy Continent was jaw-dropping. Wizard Morton had leveled up once again due to sufficient resources. He no longer had to worry about lifespan again.

    Wizard Murthy had also reached rank 10 and was on his path to bing an intermediate wizard.

    The genius wizard Wizard Evelyn was also catching up as an intermediate wizard.

    Out of all the wizards, he was the one Abel saw the most potential in. With his injuries healed by Abel, his potential was fully unleashed, and his progress was tremendous.

    But of course, it was still ording to the Holy Continent standard.

    Abel took arge amount of 3rd goddess spring water with him before he left the Holy Continent and reappeared at the dragon¡¯s super teleportation circle.

    The following days, he distributedrge amounts of special food to the Professional Barbarians in Battlecry teau.

    The Battlecry teau was basically an isted ce. It was very hard for anyone to live there other than the Barbarians, so it was very hard for the wizard union to set up an informationwork there.

    Especially with their regained faith in the Gold of War, most of them had refused to work for the Wizard Union.

    After all, they were only doing it in exchange for food.

    The training of professional Barbarians required resources, and they had ten times the appetite of normal Barbarians, which was why the Barbarians were always low in poption.

    But if there were no professional Barbarians, their race would be wiped out long ago. After all, there were many powerful beasts around the Battlecry teau.

    It was a strange circle of life with the normal Barbarians ruthlessly growing food just to supply the professional Barbarians. Still, their poption was barely maintaining at 10,000.

    As long as they could resolve their food problem. Their growth would be tremendous.

    Headmaster Bulei also began to tear up as he looked at the mountainous amount of food filled with energy.

    Barbarians had warned him not to turn the temple into a food inventory, but he insisted.

    ¡°These are food granted from god. Every professional Barbarians who wants them will need to pay their gratitude!¡± He said to the few Barbarian leaders.

    Many things had changed in the Barbarians, but most of all, they were no longer a race living between life and death. You could just see that from the faces of their civilians.

    Headmaster Bulei started praying towards the direction of the golden castle, and the Barbarians followed.

    Meanwhile, Abel sat above his starlight protection circle with Doff by his side.

    The ancient totem on Doff¡¯s hand was sparkling in gold, signifying a growth of faith.

    But of course, only Abel as the owner, could see that.

    With the food and resource problem solved within the Barbarians, Doff was the one who benefited the most.

    After its body was altered by Abel, its power had taken a few hundred years forward.

    But still, Abel was not nning to let it be a god yet.

    As far as he knew, the creation of god would trigger a change in atmosphere, and the wizard union would know.

    There was no way the wizard union would allow another god to exist.

    It was also too risky to let Doff be a god in the Dark World since it had a differentw of physics.

    A god could only unleash its highest potential in the world they were created, so Doff¡¯s power might take a big hit once it returned to the Central Continent.

    Abel had always doubted why the Dark World was so harsh on legends. Even a god, like thief god, Milton could not fly.

    Maybe it was because he was an intruder, just like those hell creatures.

    He had doubted this ever since he got the first piece of world stone.

    But no matter what, he wasn¡¯t going to take the risk and let Doff be a god in the Dark World.

    War was in Doff¡¯s nature, and it was what allowed it to win against so many forces on the same rank.

    Especially since it started training Barbarians skills, which was so good that even Abel had lost his confidence looking at it.

    It had been some time since Doff fought a battle, and its power had increased drastically during this time. Although it could not fly, it should be able to take down a rank 26 legend.

    Doff was baptized with faith, and its body would only grow with time.

    After all, all of Doff¡¯s follower was the most powerful Barbarians, so of course, their faith would be amazing for strengthening the body.

    Therefore, even though Doff was not a god yet, he was a true god of war.

    Another mission of the day for Abel was to level up his other summons using soul potions. He almost had ten thousand bottles umted by that point.

    ck Wind was his first mount, and he had fought with him for many years andughed with him since he was a child.

    ck Wind¡¯s advantage was its speed from hell.

    But ever since Abel became an official wizard and learned how to move in a sh, he longer needed it.

    ck Wind was only a normal spiritual beast. Being an intermediate spiritual beast was already far superior to any wolf of its kind.

    Abel let ck Wind out and gently stroked its fur. As Abel¡¯s old friend, all it wanted was to be by Abel¡¯s side forever.

    Abel then took out a bottle of soul potion and poured it into ck Wind¡¯s mouth.

    The liquid rolled down its throat, and purple smoke emerged on its body. It had been a long time since it tasted a soul potion, so Abel added a full recovery potion and brought it back to its top condition.

    Abel knew very well, one bottle of soul potion was far not enough to level up ck Wind.

    Abel followed with 10 more bottles and began to scan ck Wind with his world stone.

    ck Wind¡¯s body was shaking within the purple fo. It was the most its soul could take.

    After all, Abel had done many miracles on it, and maybe this was where its limit was. An intermediate spiritual beast.

    But just when Abel was about to give it a full recovery potion, he received a message from ck Wind demanding another bottle of soul potion.

    Abel¡¯s face sank as he hesitated, but he knew very well, ck Wind was a wolf made for war. Not being able to fight with its owner was more painful than death.

    So, Abel took out another soul potion and had another full recovery potion ready in his druid soul.

    After the liquid reached its throat, its body shook even more vigorously. It was as if its soul was going to fall apart.

    A potion made for souls always came with their side effect, and that was making a soul unstable.

    This was why they could not be used too many times, but still, ck Wind wanted a shot.

    Abel connected with ck Wind through the soul chain and took in some of its pain. As a strengthened dragon, Abel¡¯s pain tolerance was very high.

    The tremble in ck Wind¡¯s soul subsided and Abel got a sense that ck Wind never wanted to let go of him again. Good memories of their past began to rush back.

    He remembered riding on the back of ck Wind as a youngster and venturing into the Dark World as a knight.

    Those bits of nostalgia imed ck Wind¡¯s soul even more and finally, its soul gave out a long howl as a purple light shot in.

    Abel¡¯s eyes began to sparkle in gratitude. ck Wind had leveled up.

    As an elite spiritual beast, he could now use a holy crystal to further strengthen ck Wind.

    But still, this would take many years and ck Wind didn¡¯t want to let go of Abel.

    Abel¡¯s affirmation was its pride.

    The purple glow slowly faded and ck Wind began to test out its new power again.

    It shed to the side of Abel. Although it did not gain any new skills, it could now move in a sh for an unlimited amount of time.

    Although it functioned like a wizard¡¯s move in a sh, a spiritual beast could do it naturally without drawing any magic pattern. Even the fastest wizard out there needed half a second to do so

 Chapter 1239 - Level Up Again

    <h4>Chapter 1239: Level Up Again</h4>

    ck Wind¡¯s level up had given Abel anotheryer of safety since even his angel body could ride it.

    But then it would lose its angel sword technique since it was basically impossible for it to correspond to do that on a mount.

    Maybe it was just not powerful enough. After all, it was still at a legendary level.

    Therefore, the only thing the angel body could use on ck Wind was the dark gold bow Buriza-Do Kyanon, his most powerful attack.

    Next was Flying me. It has been a long time since Abel hadbined its blood with the Horadric Cube.

    But of course, it was actually not that long considering the lifespan of dragons.

    Flying fame was known as a pseudodragon., it would not be an actual dragon until its blood reached a certain level of concentration.

    In the face of an actual dragon, it would be hopeless.

    ¡°Master, I miss you!¡± Flying me leaned its head against Abel and spoke through the soul chain as soon as it emerged.

    It had the intelligence of a 10-year-old, and it was on the path to bing a dragon.

    ¡°If I have the Holy Dragon blood, would you want to level up?¡± Abel asked after he realized Flying me¡¯s progress had stabilized.

    ¡°Master, I do not have the bloodline of a real dragon. I¡¯m just a two legged dragon!¡± Flying me replied.

    Abel understood what it meant. Giant dragons were the most powerful dragons. All the other dragons had to serve under them.

    Take the dragon ind, for example. Only giant dragons could get a cave there. The other dragons could only be their servants.

    The only way for Flying me to get the bloodline of a giant dragon was through a giant dragon crystal.

    Although Abel could make sure that Flying me wouldn¡¯t die in the process of taking a dragon crystal, he had never seen another dragon crystal even in the inventory of the most powerful. The one he got was discovered by pure luck.

    It made sense. The dragons would be wiped out already if a dragon crystal was that easy to get.

    If one really wanted to find something like that, the only ce to go was subcontinents since the dragons were less aware of them.

    ¡°Flying me, give me your blood!¡± Abel still decided to give his idea a try.

    ¡°Master, you need to trade!¡± Flying me smirked.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh. Flying me was demanding the blue howling rabbit vor hunger potion again, which was very popr among Abel¡¯s summons.

    He gently patted Flying me on the neck and took out some hunger potion.

    Flying me then shed open its skin with its ws, and blood gushed out.

    Abel caught it with his power of the will and directed it into 9 crystal sses before putting them back in his holy portal bag.

    Flying me¡¯s blood sparkled in a faint gold color.

    Last time it was sparkling in blue, which meant Flying me had leveled up as a young dragon.

    Still, this faint gold was still miles behind the blood of an ancient giant dragon.

    Abel ced 3 bottles of blood into his Horadric cube andbined them.

    A new bottle of blood emerged on the lower light corner with an even shinier gold.

    There was no secret between Abel and Flying me, especially since Flying me only had the intelligence of a 10-year-old.

    Abel ended up with 3 bottles of shinier blood.

    Finally, hebined those 3 bottles once again and ended up with a bottle of deep gold-colored blood.

    Even as a blue dragon, he could sense the scary energy within it.

    This was the power of the Horadric Cube. Even Flying me was afraid as it looked at its own blood. But at the same time, it was exciting.

    It could truly sense the prestige of the dark gold dragon blood, but there was a limit to how much it could take.

    If Abel had really given it some holy dragon blood from another dragon, it would have done more bad than good.

    But since this bottle was made entirely out of Flying me¡¯s blood, it had a 50% chance of level up sess instead of the normal 10%.

    Still, why only 50%? Because Flying me was about to break the limit of its race.

    But with Abel around, there was nothing it needed to be afraid of.

    Flying me focused on the bottle of holy dragon blood, and Abel handed it over without saying a word.

    It then grabbed it with its w and poured it down without hesitation.

    Immediately, its body was engulfed in lightning, and strange patterns began to glow under its scale.

    Dark gold lightning concentrated on its ws as the patterns got more and moreplicated.

    Of course, its body was also growing in size. It was approaching the graceful length of 15 meters.

    Flying me was still a 4 legged dragon, but under Abel¡¯s spection, its power had reached a 200 years old young dragon.

    With its extra fast enchantment, it could definitely go against a normal legendary wizard.

    Next were Johnson and Jason. They were both stone giants, and their gem gathering ability was what made Abel lose his wizard identity.

    Abel always wondered how he could strengthen them. Ever since Abel became a legend, the condensed iron which their bodies were made out of could no longer protect them.

    Jason¡¯s mastery of fire was very powerful in the past, and their skills with the lightning spear in the Titan armor were just as good as Johnson¡¯s.

    If Abel wanted to let them join hisbat again, he had to exchange their bodies using holy materials.

    But holy materials required special substances and the energy of god. Although Abel had the energy of god, those special substances were not something a 21-year-old legend could find by himself.

    Almost all kinds of special substances were controlled by the Wizard Union.

    Therefore, Abel was nning to turn Jason and Johnson into long-range cannons, simr to the stone throwers in his starlight protection circle. He got this idea ever since he realized how effective they were.

    He memorized the correct magic circle, so he took out some valuable materials from his holy portal bag and did some alchemy.

    Of course, this was not the work of his own research but the work of his magic circle spirit. Which was also what allowed his gold castle to be so powerful.

    Abel forged 20 five-star magic circles with Jason and Johnson, and they controlled 10 each.

    But that immediately took half of the energy from those stone giants to the point where they couldn¡¯t hold up their titan armors.

    Abel was not going to let that happen. In a sh, their bodies were filled up with top-level yellow gems.

    Stone giant loved gems, and their bodies quickly merged with the gem and returned to top condition.

    It was mind-blowing how much energy their bodies held.

    ¡°Johnson, fire at the star light protection circle!¡± Abelmanded.

    Jason nodded, and 10 Lightning balls emerged from the lightning spear before itshed out towards the starlight protection circle.

    Bang! Lightning was sent flying in all directions. It was more powerful than any spells Abel could make.

    Johnson had basically replicated how the stone throwers worked. But other than using the materials from hell, it used the lightning spear.

    Since the lightning spear had a close bond with the lightning element, it could gather even more lightning balls.

    But of course, it was not invincible. The fastest Johnson and Jason could go was 2 strikes per second.

    Finally, there was the grey bear, Abel¡¯s most powerful shield.

    It was huge. It could not only block direct attacks, but it could also shield off Abel from any enemies who tried to get close.

    After taking 20 soul potions, the grey bear became even stronger and taller.

    But this was not what Abel wanted. If it got too big, he could no longer bring him into the caves in the dark world for battles.

    It seemed like the soul potions had their limits too.

    As for Abel¡¯s humanoid summons, their souls were too weak to take them, and White Cloud had no need to battle, so its ability was enough as it was.

 Chapter 1240 - Guests

    <h4>Chapter 1240: Guests</h4>

    The level up of Abel¡¯s summons did not help him too much with his exploration in the Dark World. He was already extremely powerful onnd, and he could not bring Flying me and the stone giants into the caves.

    Still, ck Wind¡¯s level up had given his speed a boost, especially considering how well they worked with each other.

    Abel returned to the Golden castle on the second day. His time in the Dark World had increased. It was already noon.

    After all, the time in the Dark World was also very beneficial to Frankenstein, Mad Knight Bruce, Wizard Tony, and Legendary Knight Wales.

    Abel had enough training resources for them, especially as a Grandmaster Alchemist who stole thousands of years of resources from the Holy Kingdom¡¯s central temple.

    All he needed was time. He needed to be strong enough to defeat the demon from beyond in 100 years.

    Although the wizard union had its own n, Abel didn¡¯t want to depend his life on that organization.

    Ever since he discovered the Wizard union¡¯s distaste for the powerful, he no longer wanted to work with them.

    Abel tried his best to maintain peace with the Wizard Union, but the wizard union had failed him.

    He could only depend on himself. But of course, this was only because he had the holy priest¡¯s bone card to increase his support.

    He could resurrect two powerful figures in 100 years after obtaining their corpses, but Abel got a new idea ever since he invaded the Wizard Union headquarter with thief god Milton, and that was to start killing legendary knights from the Holy kingdom.

    In his fully hidden state, the wizard union couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    It was a true sense of freedom, yet it came with a huge sense of danger.

    Abel had his lunch on the balcony of the golden castle. He decided to try something new and ordered some ancient recipes. Although they were not as good as the ancient times due to theck of raw ingredients, they still tasted very fresh.

    He has been studying the ancient recipes from those ancient puppet chefs and slowly made some adjustments to boost their ability to strengthen one¡¯s body, just like what he did with his potions.

    He then transferred the recipes to the Holy Continent¡¯s tower spirit Flora. Since it was an emotional spirit merged from an ancient spirit and a modern spirit, it automatically figured out the ingredients needed.

    Although the Central Continent was filled with all kinds of ingredients for food, Abel still spent a lot of time in his research.

    What was in front of Abel were two dishes with a slight ability to strengthen his body and increase his power.

    Strengthening the body was extremely hard for him ever since he obtained the power of a giant dragon, but after some research, he realized ancient food was actually like a less aggressive version of potions.

    But there was one major upside, and that was it could be used continuously without affecting the body.

    If a wizard had eaten ancient foods ever since they started their wizard journey, their body would be in top shape, andmon problems such as a fragile body undermining a level up would never happen.

    If the wizard union still had a good rtionship with Abel, there would definitely be many more wizards in this world.

    Abel kept thinking as he took a sip of his juice. He was not nning to spread his food around the Holy Continent just yet.

    Greed was in everyone¡¯s hearts. Abel had learned his lesson after using Johnson to help the Lightning n.

    His ego grew once again after he became legendary and attracted two legendary wizards toe after him. Although he managed to kill them, he still needed to go into hiding.

    He was certain those two legendary wizards were not the only wizard in the Wizard union interested in him, so if he didn¡¯t go into hiding, the next one who came after him might be a half-god wizard.

    Therefore, he would not expose his new food invention unless he was certain that he could save himself.

    ¡°Master, there is a call from themunication circle!¡± The research spirit sounded.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± The research spirit could detect where the call wasing from, so Abel asked.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s from Gold Dragon Kemble. Do you want to ept?¡± the research spirit replied.

    Abel smiled. There was no need to exin. Gold Dragon Kemble must be getting married to Gold Dragon April.

    Ever since hisst trip to Dragon Ind, he set up the teleportation circle on hisrge teleportation circle.

    ¡°Research Spirit answer!¡±

    Immediately, a familiar voice emerged.

    ¡°Brother Abel, I¡¯ve resigned from my Evil Kingdom ocean guarding mission. April and I will have a simple wedding in 3 days!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said with a joyous tone.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, I hope you and April will soon have your children!¡± Abel was very happy for gold dragon Kemble.

    It was not easy to sign from Gold Dragon Kemble to sign from his guardian mission. It had taken him two months, but he had done so nevertheless.

    This was because of how rare ten thousand years old dragon like gold dragon Kemble was. Even in the dragon¡¯s world, not many could take his spot.

    ¡°Brother Abel, Prague, and Kinsey are also about to have their wedding. We are waiting outside of the dragon ind teleportation circle right now. We need your permission so we can go to the Golden Castle to invite you officially!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said.

    The Golden Castle would not open to anyone in normal circumstances. It only had some basicmunication ability and could defend the Battlecry teau if something major happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor!¡± Abel said and opened the permission to his teleportation circle.

    As dragons were connecting with it, Abel arrived at hisrge teleportation circle underground.

    In a sh, Gold Dragon Kemble, Gold Dragon April, ck Dragon Prague, and a woman Abel had never seen before emerged from the circle.

    ¡°Brother Abel!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble Immediately stepped up and bowed as Gold Dragon April tried her best to hold back herughter.

    Abel was not used to people being so friendly, so he gently patted his back before letting go.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, this is Kinsey!¡± ck Dragon Prague then added.

    ¡°I am ck Dragon Kinsey. Prague told me a lot about you. Thank you very much, Blue Dragon Abel!¡± ck Dragon Kinsey¡¯s voice was cold, but it sounded genuine.

    After all, she was not too good at expressing emotions.

    ¡°ck Dragon Kinsey, there¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯ve scooped up ck Dragon Prague¡¯s entire collection, so it was a fair trade!¡± Abel smiled.

    ck Dragon Kinsey nodded quietly.

    ¡°Wow, is that gold?¡± Gold Dragon April gasped.

    She looked around the room, and ck Dragon Kinsey also did the same.

    ¡°Wee to my castle. I call it the golden castle. Let me take you around. There are many short-distance teleportation circles, and you can do anywhere you want!¡± Abel smiled.

    He then ignited the short distance teleportation circle under him, and they arrived at the balcony overlooking the view outside.

    ¡°The golden castle is famous within the wizard union. ording to their report, Legendary Wizard Harrick was squashed to death by it!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble had been guarding outside, so of course, he knew a thing or two about the continents.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you are too rich!¡± Gold dragon April did not care too much about fighting or wizards. Instead, her eyes began to sparkle.

    It was the nature of dragons to love gold, and every giant dragon would have some gold coins stored up.

    But even all the gold coins in the world were nothingpared to the gold mines of the front line. Abel obtained 1000 years of gold from the Holy Kingdom¡¯s work in the front line, which was how he got enough to make an entire castle out of it.

    But to be honest, even if all of that gold added up would not be as valuable as the decoration in Blue Dragon Hurley¡¯s cave.

    Countless wizard organizations would be willing to give out all their gold just to have that eternal ice alone.

    Unlike the gold dragons, the ck dragons did not care about gold as much. Instead, they were drawn to the powerful defense of the golden castle.

    If it could be used as a weapon, the whole thing needed to be solid, but how solid was it?

    Of course, they were not going to test it out as a first-time guest.

    ¡°Kemble, I love this ce!¡± Gold Dragon April turned and said.

    Gold Dragon Kemble immediately felt a headache. Was she asking him to build a castle out of gold as well?

    At the same time, ck dragon Kinsey also looked to ck Dragon Prague with a sharp gaze. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her intention was clear.

    ¡°Emm, brother Abel, can we live here?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked in embarrassment. He knew his wedding in 3 days would be in trouble if he didn¡¯t satisfy Gold Dragon April.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, can I do the same too?¡± ck Dragon Prague added.

    ¡°Of course, I am living alone anyway. The side castle is empty, and you can figure out how to divide the rooms among yourselves!¡± Abel smiled.

    Since no one was bothering the golden castle anymore, including Abel¡¯s three followers, most of the rooms were empty.

    The dragons living in the side castle also wouldn¡¯t affect his time in the Dark World since keeping secrets was a major strength of his main castle.

 Chapter 1241 - Lending Castle

    <h4>Chapter 1241: Lending Castle</h4>

    Abel was very confident in his starlight protection circle. If he could kill thief god Milton in the past, he could kill an actual god with 63 battle forts.

    His golden castle was also why he had the guts to attack a legendary wizard.

    With four more giant dragons living next to him, his safety had taken another level up.

    The dragons were strange beings. They were powerful and prideful, but at the same time, they were very humble.

    They rarely appeared on the continents, but they were the reason why no powerful sea monsters had invaded the continents.

    If the wizard union was the ruler of thend, and the dragons were the rulers of the ocean. Although the dragons never joined any conflict in themon world, the wizard union could not disregard them.

    If the dragons decided not to patrol the ocean one day, the wizard union would be upied by sea monsters to the point where they couldn¡¯t even go against the Holy kingdom.

    The dragons were not fun to mess with, and their fury would be devastating.

    Abel began to wonder, is it the dragon energy in my soul that caused me to seek so much revenge?

    ¡°Brother Abel, you are a great friend!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed after Abel said he was going to give the entire side castle to them.

    ck dragon Prague was also very happy. ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I¡¯ll call you Abel from now on, and you can call me Prague. Here¡¯s my scale. If something troubles you in the future, call me!¡±

    Abel held the dragon scale in his hand and smiled. He now had three scales umted.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, give these dragons full teleportation ess in the side castle, giant teleportation circle, the lounge, dining hall, and front garden!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± The magic circle replied.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, Prague, you can ask the magic circle spirit any time you want to teleport!¡± Abel turned and said.

    ¡°Abel, I want to see the side castle now!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble quickly added, and ck Dragon Prague¡¯s eyes began to sparkle as well.

    ¡°No problem, you can go any time you want. As for cleaning, the magic circle spirit will get the puppets to do it. If you want to bring other dragons here, just tell the Magic circle beforehand!¡± Abel smiled again.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Gold Dragon April said and disappeared in a sh with gold dragon Kinsey.

    Immediately afterward, the female dragons disappeared. Gold dragon Kemble added: ¡°Thank you so much, Brother Abel, April has been very moodytely, and she keeps saying she is not going to marry me every time she is not satisfied!¡±

    ¡°Bad luck Kemble, my Kinsey has been moody ever since I met her!¡± ck Dragon Prague interrupted.

    Abel could help but smile as he looked at those dragons fearing for their marriages, but there was still a long way for him to go, he was only 21 years old, and he was looking at 2 ten thousand years old dragons.

    ¡°Brother Abel, me, and Prague are here today to officially give you a wedding invitation!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble bowed.

    They knew very well how important Abel¡¯s help was.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, Prague, I will be there no matter what. You don¡¯t need to go that far!¡± Abel quickly bowed back and said.

    ¡°No, Prague and I had to give you the invitation in person!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble added.

    ¡°Kemble, I¡¯m a little scared!¡± ck Dragon Prague whispered.

    ¡°Prague, what¡¯s up?¡¯ Gold Dragon Kemble asked with a weird look, and Abel turned towards him as well.

    ¡°Are they nning to have the wedding here?¡± ck Dragon Prague said worriedly.

    ¡°God, let¡¯s go have a talk with them!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s hearts started to pound.

    The two dragons quickly rushed to the short-distance teleportation circle, and Abel added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the dinner tonight!¡±

    Night came sooner in Battlecry teau, and so was dinner.

    Abel sat on his master seat with two dragon couples by his side.

    Of course, dragons could not fill up their stomach with human-sized portions of food, but they still loved doing it.

    This was why there was so much human furniture in their caves.

    ¡°Abel, you¡¯ve ignited my collection already?¡± ck Dragon Prague recognized the five servant puppets by the side and gasped.

    After all, those puppets had stayed with him for thousands of years.

    But they always remained as collectibles in his cave. He never knew they could be used as servants.

    ¡°Haha, Prague, it seems like you didn¡¯t know the true price of your collection. Wait till you try the food. They were cooked by your puppets as well!¡± Abelughed.

    Of course, he did not mention the rabbit essence he put in.

    ¡°Abel, only you can unleash their potential!¡± ck Dragon Prague merely smiled.

    At that moment, a few puppets stepped forward with the food. An amazing smell filled the dining hall as a few more puppets opened a bottle of red wine and poured it onto each of their crystal sses.

    Gold dragon April couldn¡¯t withstand the smell, and she immediately took a bite. Her eyes immediately lit up.

    ck Dragon Kinsey followed, and her face immediately changed as well.

    Gold Dragon April followed with a gulp of red wine. It was red wine with twobinations. Although it wouldn¡¯t give their souls a special effect, it was still enough to make her eyes sparkle.

    ck Dragon Kinsey followed again, and she was intoxicated.

    The dragons were the pinnacle of beings, and all species would send their best food to them. They had basically tried every well-known dish out there, but what they tasted that day was unlike anything.

    ¡°Kemble, we have to use this food to treat our guests at the wedding!¡± Gold Dragon April added.

    Gold dragon Kemble gave out an awkward smile as ck Dragon Kinsey quietly gave ck Dragon Prague a sharp gaze signaling the same thing.

    Both male dragons turned to Abel.

    Abel sighed. Those two dragons could wipe out an entire continent. It was hard to imagine them bowing down to their wives.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ll provide the food and wine as a wedding gift!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Brother Abel, not just that. I want to host our wedding in the golden castle. April loves this ce, and as you know, dragon ind will not let non-dragon in, so we have been trying very hard to find a suitable ce to treat all our guests!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked in embarrassment.

    ¡°Yeah, I know a few friends with ancient objects. I can gather them and give you so we can borrow the golden castle!¡± ck dragon Prague interrupted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about the loan, but as you know, the golden castle will expose my identity, and I don¡¯t want any trouble!¡± Abel hesitated.

    Although he had given up his identity as Grandmaster Bet, his identity would be exposed if the dragons invited too many guests.

    ¡°Brother Abel, you are a Blue Dragon, and we will protect you. If anyone tries to do anything, they will need to face the fury of the dragons!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said proudly.

    ¡°Abel, we are just going to invite a few close friends. They won¡¯t say anything. Kemble and I can guarantee that!¡± ck Dragon Prague added.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll let the magic circle spirit know. If you need any setup, call the puppets!¡± Abel nodded.

    Little did they know, their wives were so focused on the food they barely even knew what they were saying.

    The dragons loved the golden castle, and they understood why Abel had decided to construct it this way.

    As a giant dragon with gold, what else was he going to do with it?

    Building a home out of gold was the dream of every dragon. It was just that they never had enough for it.

    Abel¡¯s gold castle had lit up their desire to do so once again, just being able to live in it for a moment was pure luxury.

    Actually, the reason those dragons had invited Abel to their wedding in person was just so that Abel could get to meet their powerful non-dragon friends

    But hosting their wedding in the golden castle was entirely out of their n, and they could only me Abel¡¯s food and scenery for being too attractive.

    After dinner, Abel returned to his training room and continued with his battle in the Dark World.

    Gold Dragon Kemble and ck Dragon Prague didn¡¯t need to rest, so they confirmed their wedding ce with their guests.

    Early next morning, Abel returned to the golden castle. He still has guests in his castle that might need his help, so he only dwelled in the Dark world for ten days.

    But as soon as he stepped into the lounge, he saw 15 dragons without the ability to transform into humans setting up decorations. It was a chaotic situation.

    Those dragons were not true giant dragons with a dragon bloodline, they were more like Flying me, but they still had the power of a legend nevertheless.

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Blue Dragon!¡± The 15 dragons sensed Abel and quickly stopped to bow.

    ¡°Good work, keep going!¡± Abel smiled.

    He could see the gs of gold dragons and ck dragons being hung up. All the furniture was also changed to the ones made with dragon blood wood.

    The ce was filling up with the pride of dragons, and anyone who stepped in could feel it.

    Ayer of thick solid leather was covering the ground, and Abel felt like he was stepping on Flying me as he walked on it.

    However, Abel could sense it was from a legendary sea monster from its energy.

    Only the dragons would do something like this. As you know, the skin of legends was best used as protective gear.

 Chapter 1242 - Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 1242: Encounter</h4>

    If Abel¡¯s lounge was filled with luxury before, it was now filled with the pinnacle of luxury of the world.

    Even the cutlery was ancient, and Abel could tell they were made for the most prestigious by looking at their shapes.

    There were also many strange treasures found in the deepest part of the ocean used as decoration.

    Even some who knew as much as Abel couldn¡¯t identify them.

    For example, there was rainbow-colored coral giving out a mysterious atmosphere in the room, and there was a human-size crystal with a watery surface, but it was an actual solid.

    Finally, there was a giant mp with a white pearl rolling around like a living being. When you listened closely, you could ehear an intoxicating song.

    It was refreshing to the mind, and Abel immediately it was beneficial even for a legend.

    All of these things were treasures even the most powerful organizations would not take out.

    Abel almost believed Gold Dragon April when she called him rich, but it was only at that moment Abel realized how wealthy the dragons were as well.

    The 15 dragons softened their movements and stered sparkles of sand over the walls with their power of will.

    Abel turned his gaze. It wasn¡¯t normal sand. In , they were filled with the energy of legends. They must be from the ocean as well.

    Although there were illumination circles in the hall, the dragons brought six light poles with them. Each of those poles was made from a skull size pearl, and their glow was much more soothing.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but think of his night pearl and sighed.

    He then stepped out of the hall and realized his yard was also set up. There were some extra statues and an extra fountain.

    A depiction of the legendary war between wizard and god was skilfully etched onto the fountain. It depicted a dragon on top of a mountain, and the fountain water wasing out from that dragon¡¯s mouth.

    Of course, the fountain did not draw water underground. The dragons were going to damage the golden castle without Abel¡¯s consent.

    Instead, it was created from a magic circle, just like Abel¡¯s 3rd goddess statue.

    ¡°Brother Abel, what do you think about this War of Creation statues?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s voice emerged from behind.

    Abel sighed. Why does gold dragon Kemble always have toe out of nowhere?

    But it was not Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s fault. Abel was too weak to even detect him.

    ¡°War of Creation? There are not many documents about it on the continents. I never knew statues from that time are still around!¡± Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°The wizard union is hiding some history, but only for low-level beings. Our dragons have many statues made by the best sculptors from that time!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    ¡°They are great statues indeed!¡± Abel nodded. He learned a thing or two about sculpting when he was learning to etch rune cards, so he could see how well made they were.

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked with Prague. All of these sculptures, including the decorations in the hall, are all yours after the wedding!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble added.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± Abel was caught off guard. They were treasures from the dragons.

    ¡°Brother Abel, we are the rulers of the ocean. Those things looked luxurious, but we have so much we barely even bothered to find them!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    Abel epted the offer. It seems like those dragons would be a regr in the Golden Castle anyway.

    The wedding day was approaching fast.

    Abel did not head to the hall in the morning of the big day. Although he was the owner of the ce, it was the dragons¡¯ wedding, and he was supposed to be a guest.

    Instead, he quietly arrived above at the starlight protection circle where no one could see him.

    He poured himself a ss of juice and began to dwell on the knowledge from his angel guide.

    After 2 hours, the magic circle spirit interrupted him, ¡°Master, Gold Dragon Kemble asks you toe to the hall!¡±

    Abel arrived at the hall through his teleportation circle, and they were already ten guests by that time.

    They were all giant dragons in human form.

    ¡°Brother Abel, let me introduce you to my friends!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble stepped up and grabbed Abel by the hand, and brought them to the dragons.

    As they were introducing themselves, each of them patted Abel on the shoulder.

    Luckily Abel¡¯s body was strengthened in the dragon temple. If not, he might not even handle physical contact with this many dragons.

    Blue dragon Hurley was also there, and he gave him an even harder pad.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, all blue dragons are brothers!¡± He said loudly.

    After Gold Dragon Kemble introduced everyone, he softly exined, ¡°Brother Abel, patting each other is the tradition of dragons when greeting a new member. It¡¯s a show of eptance!¡±

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but scratch his arm. Although those 10 dragons might not be as powerful as gold dragon Kemble, they were still very heavy-handed.

    Just when Abel was feeling less anxious after seeing all the dragons, two cloaked wizards appeared in a white sh.

    Abel turned his gaze, but the dragons did not seem surprised.

    One of them seemed very familiar. That¡¯s right. It was that powerful energy he sensed in the Defence wall of Doomsday.

    ¡°Half God Wizard Brennan, Legendary Wizard Miles, wee!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble stepped up and bowed with a smile.

    ¡°Wee!¡± ck Dragon Prague also stepped up and greeted,

    ¡°Congrattions, Gold Dragon Kemble majesty, and ck Dragon Prague Majesty!¡± Half god Wizard Brennan said. Legendary Wizard Miles also smiled and bowed back.

    Abel was stunned. It was a half-god wizard, the first one he had seen in the central continent.

    ¡°Kemble majesty, who is the owner of this ce?¡± Wizard Miles seemed to notice something.

    When he was passing through the teleportation circle, he noticed he had arrived at the disappeared Golden castle.

    The golden castle is famous because of Grandmaster Bet and its power to kill a legendary wizard.

    The wizard union had doubted Grandmaster Bet because of it, which eventually led to a drop in the wizard union¡¯s reputation.

    Since grandmaster Bet had saved hundreds ofw-defying wizards, they had boycotted their mission in the front line, which further led to their loss.

    The battles in the front line grew tense, and all the wizard union could do was focus on defense.

    Even the members of the wizard union were getting irritated. Without Grandmaster Bet, they had to umte 5 portions of ingredients for one potion again.

    After all, Abel was the only Grandmaster potion maker in the world.

    Because of this, the Wizard Union had tried all they could with their investigationwork to find Abel. Still, they had no hope.

    Until today, two dragons were actually having their wedding in the golden castle.

    At that moment, all Wizard Miles wanted to resolve the tension between Grandmaster Bet and the Wizard union, so they could bring the situation to rest.

    ¡°Wizard Miles, let me introduce. This is blue dragon Abel. The owner of the golden castle, but he is also a legendary wizard!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble looked Wizard Miles in the eyes and said.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel? Legendary Wizard? How is that possible?¡± Not just Wizard Miles, even Wizard Brennan was stunned.

    They had never heard of a dragon learning wizardry before they became a giant dragon. If a dragon wanted to be powerful, all it needed was to sleep.

    How could a wizard be the owner of the golden castle?

    Did this blue dragon Abel kill grandmaster Bet and take over the golden castle? Wizard Miles would believe it.

    The golden castle killed wizard Harrick with one strike, which meant no other legends could break the defense of the golden castle.

    Especially since this blue dragon Abel was only a rank 26 legendary wizard. Even if he could break into the golden castle, Grandmaster Bet himself was a rank 26 druid as well as a dragon druid.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dragon druid!¡± Wizard Miles¡¯ eyes suddenly sparkled.

    Could Blue Dragon Abel be the new identity of Grandmaster Bet? But howe a druid could be a wizard?

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, ording to my knowledge, the golden castle belongs to Grandmaster Bet. Howe it is in your hand?¡± Half God Wizard Brennan asked and turned his gaze towards Gold Dragon Kemble.

    ¡°I promised my brother everything that happens in the golden castle stays in the golden castle. I believe both of you will agree, right?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble lowered his voice.

    ¡°Of course, us and Kemble majesty as well as Prague majesty are great friends. We will not talk about anything we saw or heard today!¡± Half God Wizard Brennan nodded.

    Wizard Miles hesitated, but then he also nodded.

    The Lightnings were great friends with Grandmaster Bet, and he really wanted to know what was happening to Grandmaster Bet.

    ¡°Let me introduce again, this is blue dragon Abel, a legendary wizard, an alchemist, but he is also elf Bet!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble ced his hand in front of Abel and said.

    ¡°No way, Grandmaster Bet is a human and an elf!¡± Wizard Miles shook his head.

    ¡°The goddess of moon said I am an elf, so I am an elf. No elf would question that!¡± Abel smiled.

    Indeed. Even before he was powerful, no elf had doubted his identity because the goddess of the moon had recognized him.

 Chapter 1243 - Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 1243: Wedding</h4>

    Even the dragons began tough. If the goddess of the moon said Abel was an elf, he was an elf. No one would challenge her.

    ¡°I could never guess have guessed that Grandmaster Bet was a giant dragon. It is no wonder why they called you the dragon druid!¡± Legendary Miles added.

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s not talk about me. Today is brother Kemble and April¡¯s wedding as well as Prague and ck Dragon Kinsey¡¯s wedding!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just keep chatting. We are still waiting for all the guests!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble gave out a mysterious smile.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but wonder. All of the guests were above a certain level of power, and there were not many of them in the world.

    Usually, these influential figures would retreat, and gold Dragon Kemble had not been preparing for two months. It was already extremely impressive for him to gather ten giant dragons and two wizards during this time.

    On top of that, Abel couldn¡¯t think of another force with a superpower besides the dragons and the wizard union.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I want to have a chat with you about the misunderstanding between you and the wizard union!¡± Wizard Miles asked softly.

    ¡°Wizard Miles, there was no misunderstanding between me and the wizard union. The wizard union is powerful, and I decided to back down. I am also nning to stop using my elf identity, so I will not trade with the wizard union again!¡± Abel said nkly.

    ¡°No, the wizard union was wrong, and I will apologise to you on its behalf!¡± Wizard Miles bowed.

    ¡°Wizard Miles, you don¡¯t need to do this!¡± Abel bowed back.

    Their voices were not loud, but everyone on the spot was powerful figures. Still, they were ere not going to interrupt.

    Abel was epted by the dragons, and he had a strong bond with them. The wizard union had no choice but to negotiate with him.

    It was also why Gold Dragon Kemble and ck Dragon Prague had invited these two powerful wizards. If they just wanted to have a simple wedding, they didn¡¯t need to invite anyone other than dragons.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, your name sounds familiar!¡± Wizard Miles wondered.

    ¡°I was a wizard from the Lightning n!¡± Abel smiled.

    He was not nning to keep that a secret. If anyone still wanted to steal his stone giants, they had to consider the dragons.

    ¡°You are a lightning wizard?¡± Wizard Miles immediately calmed himself.?<i>It¡¯s no wonder his name sounded familiar.</i>

    ¡°I still have my badge as a sentimental piece!¡± Abel took out a wizard badge with a smile.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, I am from the Lightnings as well. It seems like we are from the same school!¡±Wizard Miles began tough.

    ¡°Really?¡± Abel felt a sense of warmth rushed over him. He always treated the Lightnings differently from the wizard union.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just not expecting you to be a Lightning wizard as well. Let¡¯s watch out for each other from now on!¡± Wizard Miles waved his hand with a lightning sh and said.

    For a legendary wizard, Abel could tell if a lightning sh was infused with thew of Lightnings in one nce.

    Abel also waved his hand with a lightning sh, and both of themughed.

    After realizing Wizard Miles was also from the Lightnings, Abel was less against the idea of chatting with him.

    Wizard Miles began by talking about the problems in the central continent without Grandmaster Bet, and how he could help.

    ¡°Wizard Miles, I don¡¯t want anything to do with the Wizard Union again, but I can supply potions for the Lightnings!¡± Abel didn¡¯t want to associate with the wizard union again. That organization seemed a lot moreplicated than he initially thought.

    If a half god wizard wanted toe after him, could wizard Miles guarantee his safety?

    Abel hesitated.

    As the two were chatting, a graceful figure in a green robe with a silver crown appeared. It was Sainte Lorraine.

    Abel and Lorraine exchanged gaze, and they were stunned.

    Lorraine received her invitation three days ago, and she was always surprised how elite this event was.

    Although the elves were one of the most powerful races, they were still under the protection of the goddess of the moon.

    At least they did not have another legendary wizard besides grandmaster Bet.

    Therefore, receiving an invitation from 2 ten thousand years old dragons was unheard of before.

    The goddess temple hesitated at first because the dragons did not often interact with the goddess of moon in the central continent, but the dragons and elves often worked with each other in subcontinents.

    Take the Holy Continent for example. The elves were under the protection of the dragons.

    The Goddess temple took this invitation very seriously. It was just that none of their guards were powerful enough toe along.

    As far as they knew, only a top-level legend and half-gods could attend the wedding of 2 ten thousand years old dragons.

    However, when Lorraine stepped into the teleportation circle, she was shocked to realize that the destination was the golden castle.

    Lorraine was very familiar with the golden castle, so she immediately recognized its teleportation circle.

    However, as she stepped out, she sensed a ground of extremely powerful energy and Abel in human form.

    ¡°I¡¯ve invited the goddess of moon temple¡¯s saint Lorraine here because she is blue dragon Abel¡¯s girlfriend. Let¡¯s give the youngster some space!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    The dragons smiled at saint Lorraine. Although it was rare for dragons to marry another species, it was not unheard of before.

    Lorraine began to blush as she bowed at the dragons. Wizard Miles also felt his heart lift once more. If Lorraine was here, there was no doubt blue dragon Abel was Grandmaster Bet.

    He smiled and stepped away to give Abel some space. Abel had promised to give the Lightnings some potions, so his mission was aplished.

    However, half god Wizard Brennan thought otherwise. He promised Gold Dragon Kemble to not say anything about Blue Dragon Abel as Grandmaster Bet, even after he returned to the wizard union. Otherwise, he would have damaged their rtionship with the dragons.

    This was not something he liked to see happen.

    Meanwhile, Abel understood Gold Dragon Kemble invited Lorraine to surprise him.

    ¡°Brother Abel, are you okay?¡±Loraine asked immediately.

    ording to the report from the wizard union, Grandmaster Bet fought with the rank 28 Wizard Harrick.

    Although wizard Harrick was killed, she wondered what Abel had to sacrifice to take him down.

    <i>Did Abel go into hiding because he was badly injured?</i>

    There were so many things she wanted to ask.

    ¡°Lorraine, I am okay!¡± Abel felt his heart warm up. No matter what happened, he knew there was someone who always cared about him.

    ¡°Brother Abel, are you ever going to return to the elves?¡± Lorraine asked softly again.

    ¡°No, also don¡¯t tell anyone you found a way to contact me!¡± Abel smiled.

    As Abel and Lorraine kept chatting, the other guests began to mind their business as well. Although most of them were dragons, it was still rare for so many of them to gather at once.

    ¡°Everyone, wee to Kemble and April¡¯s wedding, as well as Prague and Kinsey¡¯s wedding. Dragons don¡¯t need any special ceremonies to get together, all that¡¯s needed is your testimony!¡± Blue Dragon Hurley stepped in the hall and announced.

    Everyone turned their gaze towards him.

    ¡°As a good friend of Kemble, I am the host of this wedding! First I want to thank Brother Abel for providing the space and the amazing food!¡± Blue dragon Hurley looked towards Abel and gently bowed.

    But of course, Abel knew he was more thankful for his gems.

    ¡°Now let me introduce the brides!¡± Blue Dragon Hurley announced loudly again.

    Gold Dragon April and ck Dragon Kinsey soon began to step into the hall. Golden Dragon April was in a golden wedding dress with lighting sparkles shimmering a mystical aura.

    ck Dragon Kinsey, on the other hand, was in a ck dress engulfed in mystery.

    But, they were both stunning in their own ways.

    Even the serious-looking ck Dragon Kinsey was smiling.

    Lorraine¡¯s eyes began to sparkle as she looked towards the two bribes. They were the star of the show.

    ¡°Lorraine, when you grow up, we will have our wedding in the golden castle as well!¡± Abel held her hands and whispered.

    Lorraine immediately began to blush as she held Abel¡¯s hand tighter.

    The adult age for an elf was 60 years, so there were still some years for Lorraine to go. But it was already the most exciting thing she had looked forward to in her life, even more than bing an official saint.

    As they were holding each other¡¯s hand, Gold Dragon Kemble and ck Dragon Prague also appeared in a suit of their color.

    ¡°Kemble, do you vow to take April as your wife in the name of the dragon god until the end of time?¡± Blue Dragon Hurley lowered his voice and looked towards Gold Dragon Kemble

    ¡°I vow!¡± Gold Dragon answered.

    ¡°April, do you vow to take Kemble as your husband in the name of the dragon god until the end of time?¡± Blue Dragon Hurley turned and asked again.

    ¡°I vow!¡± Gold Dragon April answered as well.

    It was at that moment, a strange magic pattern emerged. A serious voice emerged, ¡°vowingplete!¡±

    Afterward, the ck dragonspleted their vowing process as well. It was the only need for a marriage, the approval of the dragon god.

 Chapter 1244 - Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1244: Banquet</h4>

    Abel gave out the master seat of the dining hall to the dragons as he took a seat aside.

    Meanwhile, everyone other than Lorraine turned their gaze towards the 4 ancient puppets.

    The wizards knew Grandmaster Bet loved ancient objects, and they always wondered why. Now they were certain Abel must have a method of igniting them. If he was not a blue dragon, even half god Wizard Brennan might go after Abel to get his secret.

    Wizard Miles remembered why Abel left the Lightnings back in the days. It was because he had a stone giant as a summon that made many wizards want to go after him.

    There were even reports suggesting some wizards hade after him but disappeared.

    Wizard Miles and Wizard Brennan exchanged gaze. It was best to keep Abel¡¯s identity a secret. Not only because of Gold Dragon Kemble but also because they had no idea what Abel had in store.

    ¡°Brother Abel, I heard you¡¯ve prepared an ancient gift for the child of Gold Dragon Kemble. I also found something simr, please help me ignite it as well!¡± Blue Dragon Hurley was the first one to ask after seeing the ancient objects around the golden castle.

    He saw the battle fort in Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s cave. Although it could not fly, its durable and shape-shifting material was perfect for a young dragon to y with.

    Therefore, he decided to find one as well.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Hurley, no problem. As long as you have it ready, contact me any time!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, maybe I need your help in the future as well. Please don¡¯t reject me!¡± Another dragon effect.

    Just like that, a passion for ancient objects was ignited among the dragons.

    Abel smiled. He would not turn down a dragon. They were all extremely powerful, and a friendship with them was priceless.

    Suddenly, an ancient puppet stepped up with a dish and poured the guests a ss of wine. The intoxicating smell filled the room, and curious looks emerged on their faces.

    Although the 4 dragons and Lorraine have tasted the food in the golden castle, all the other guests have not had the chance yet.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, this is the famous food of the golden castle?¡± Wizard Miles smiled.

    Before Abel even replied, all the other guests gazed towards them.

    ¡°I heard the food in the golden castle is the best in the world. Although I have not tried it, professionals of all kinds were willing to wait for months to get a taste!¡± Wizard Miles added/

    ¡°Really?¡± Blue Dragon Hurley turned towards the food and asked.

    ¡°Just that, ording to reports, many professionals have levelled up after tasting these foods!¡± Wizard Miles continued.

    ¡°Then I have to dig in!¡± Blue Dragon Hurleyughed.

    But of course, he was not going to do so until the stars of the wedding had given their permission.

    ¡°We are all friends here. Me and Prague wee all of you, so please dig in!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble lifted his ss of wine and said.

    All the guests lifted their ss as well and took a sip.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°This wine is amazing!

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    All of a sudden, the guests were amazed.

    Even the soul of ten thousand years couldn¡¯t help itself in the fact of wine with 2binations.

    The food was just as amazing. Since the dragons had a big appetite, more and more dishes began to serve up from the kitchen.

    Luckily Gold Dragon Kemble saw iting and prepared extra amounts of ingredients.

    Therefore, the guests did not hold back.

    Meanwhile, Abel chatted with Lorraine about everything from the elves to the dragons, from the Holy Continent to the Central Continent. It was not often they had moments like this.

    The odds ones out were the wizards. Their stomachs were already on the brink of an explosion long ago, but the dragons were not going to stop any time soon.

    ¡°I just sensed that we are in the Battlecry teau. After we go back, we have to tell all the wizards to stop investing in this ce!¡± Wizard Brennan said to Wizard Miles.

    As a half-god, he knew where he was as soon as he arrived.

    But the reason he only brought it up was to show his stance to the dragons.

    There were only around a hundred thousand Barbarians living in the Battlecry teau anyway. L<i>et¡¯s just give this ce to Abel.</i>

    After all, Wizard Brennan was no ordinary wizard. He was the Vice President of the wizard union. If the dragons did not invite him, he would not appear in any events.

    On the other hand, Wizard Miles investigated Abel, and one report had spected that Grandmaster Bet had obtained a holy object from the god of war temple. But since Grandmaster Bet was associated with the goddess of the moon, they decided to turn a blind eye.

    Therefore, Wizard Miles couldn¡¯t help but another idea after realizing he was in the Battlecry teau.

    Still, he was not going to go against the will of WIzard Brennan or the dragons.

    ¡°Yes!¡± He answered and stopped speaking.

    Abel smiled. However, Wizard Brennan did not say it explicitly. He knew the Battlecry had basically be his domain.

    Gold Dragon Kemble was also happy to realize that the Wizard Union was only having a small tension with Abel.

    But of course, everything among the legendary rank was a small tension to him anyway.

    Still, his effort did not go to waste. At least the wizard union was able to contact Abel, and their Vice President had agreed to give out the Battlecry teau.

    The lunch almost continued until dinner. The sun began to set, and the wedding wasing to an end. The dragons were also bing satisfied.

    But after the dragons realized Gold Dragon Kemble and ck Dragons Prague had been living in the side of the golden castle, all the dragons suggested they wanted to visit as well.

    Gold Dragon April and ck Dragon Kinsey were also very happy. Having a great feast with friends is a pleasure and something to be proud of.

    After all, it was why they chose the golden castle.

    The dragons began to leave, and Abel arrived at the teleported circle as well.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, I can guarantee you. No one in the wizard union will hassle you again, but we might need your help in the future!¡± Half God Wizard Brennan said to Abel.

    ¡°Of course, I am a part of the Holy Continent as well!¡± Abel nodded.

    Abel knew Wizard Brennan was the Vice President of the Wizard Union from Gold Dragon Kemble, so he could be confident in his words.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I will tell Wizard Hal to contact you!¡± Wizard Miles added.

    Abel nodded, and the wizards disappeared from the teleportation circle.

    ¡°Brother Abel, how can I contact you?¡± Lorraine was thest one to leave, and she asked softly.

    By that point, even the dragons had left, so Abel and Lorraine were the only ones around.

    ¡°I will let the god of war temple know and you can transit to the golden castle from there!¡± Abel smiled.

    He was not nning to keep it a secret to Lorraine.

    ¡°Be careful with the gods!¡± Lorraine added.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the god of war temple is mine now!¡± Abel said cunningly.

    Although the god of war was captured by the wizard union, they still couldn¡¯t manage to kill him.

    Therefore, taking over a temple was not easy at all. It needed to change the faith of the followers from its roots, which was why so many temples were destroyed.

    ¡°How about the elves? All your potions are seized by the potion maker union and only the top rankings are able to use them. The elves status have fallen a lot ever since you left!¡± Lorraine said softly. She loved the elves.

    ¡°Lorraine, just build a passage between the goddess temple and the golden castle first. I will send some potions from time to time for the temple to sell!¡± Abel agreed.

    ¡°Brother Abel, that¡¯s amazing. This means I can visit the golden castle,¡± Lorraine said in excitement.

    ¡°Yeah, but just leave the potions to the temple staff!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh. He knew Lorraine always wanted to do everything.

    Without Grandmaster Bet, the elves didn¡¯t have much to maintain their status.

    Even those low-ranking lotions and conditioners were enough to cause chaos.

    They were all locked up by the potion maker union, and all big nobles were forcing Queen Luisa to give them out.

    Lorraine didn¡¯t know about this, but Abel¡¯s potion could not just revive the elves but also strengthen the temple¡¯s power.

    ¡°Brother Abel, it¡¯ste. I have to go, else the headmasters will be worried!¡± Lorraine quickly added.

    She then stepped into the teleportation circle and mumbled something that made her heart pound.

    ¡°I love you!¡±

 Chapter 1245 - Dimension Crack

    <h4>Chapter 1245: Dimension Crack</h4>

    In the defense fortress of the front line, the wizards were casting their spells as the knights got into their formation and began their Holy Freeze.

    The battle has been going for days and both sides have gotten used to it.

    Without Grandmaster Bet¡¯s potion, the wizards could only remain in defense. But still, it was not easy for the Holy Kingdom to break their defense.

    Meanwhile, the miners behind the defense of the front line had started to work.

    Suddenly, a crack appeared below the beaming sun and purple light scattered from within.

    Immediately, the front line turned purple.

    The wizards and the knights paused. Their instincts told them to retreat as the purple light sent a piercing pain to their gaze.

    The miners were horrified. There was nothing they could do other than running around frantically.

    The wizards sent out an alert, and the wizard union immediately realized what was happening.

    Two wizards emerged above the Wall of Doomsday to see what was happening.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Legendary wizard Larkin was stunned.

    ¡°Seems like the dimension crack has been ignited by something!¡± Wizard Luke frowned.

    ¡°Lord, how powerful one needs to be to do something like this?¡± Wizard Larkin was trembling.

    ¡°Alert, call the half god!¡± Wizard Luke lowered his voice.

    ¡°Agree, alert!¡± Wizard Larkin regained himself and said.

    The two wizards unleashed their power of will, and a magic circle within the Wall of Doomsday was ignited.

    All the powerful wizards wondered if the demon from beyond had reawakened after they received the alert.

    Thest time the demon from beyond arrived through the dimension crack, the wizard union still did not manage to take it down even after giving out a huge sacrifice.

    Half God Wizard Brennan just came back from the wedding of the dragons and had not returned to retreat just yet, so he was the first to get the alert.

    ¡°Call wizard Miles to head to the front line with me!¡± WIzard Brennan yelled.

    Only the Wizard Union spirit had the power to alert any wizard in retreat.

    Wizard Miles has been in the wizard union since he had sessfully created a connection to the golden castle.

    The Lightnings investigation department was also sharing all their information, so his mission was aplished, and he was nning to go back into retreat.

    Suddenly, he was disrupted by the wizard union spirit.

    It was the highest alert, and he could not reject it. In a sh, he appeared beside Wizard Brennan.

    ¡°Get ready to fight!¡± Wizard Brennan lowered his voice, and the two disappeared from a teleportation circle.

    They reappeared above the Defence Wall of Doomsday.

    ¡°It¡¯s true evil!¡± Half God Wizard Brennan lowered his voice as he gazed at the purple light.

    ¡°How powerful is it?¡± Wizard Miles asked.

    As a legend, he could not sense the power of a dimensional crack.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it seems like they are just testing things out!¡± Wizard Brennan waved and said.

    The front line wizards have been researching the dimensional crack above the front line for many years, and many had suggested sealing it.

    It was just that the most powerful force that could pass through was a legend, and there was a chance they would be ripped into pieces if they got too lost.

    Therefore, the dimensional crack was not a threat, and the wizard union never tried to do anything to it.

    ording to their analysis, the demon from beyond had only managed to fall through the dimensional crack because its power had taken a big hit and dropped to a mere legendary rank.

    But due to its fast recovery rate, its power had shot up to a nightmarish level and formed the guardian wings, which was how the Holy kingdom was created.

    The Wizard union was always very curious about the dimensional crack.

    There were many ancient documents about exploration into other worlds, and the dimensional crack had yed a crucial role.

    The wizard union also wanted to do the same, which was why they never sealed off the dimensional crack.

    However, maybe magic was not powerful enough inparison to the ancient forces. They came up with countless strategies to try and pass through the dimensional crack, but they all failed.

    The purple light continued for an hour and stopped. It seemed like the other side had stopped their testing.

    Meanwhile, Abel was looking through his angel guide before his research spirit interrupted with its cold vice.

    ¡°An emergency report from the Lightnings. The dimensional crack is behaving strangely!¡±

    Abel felt his heart drop.

    He knew it was where the demon from beyond came from, and he had a bad feeling about this.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, ignite!¡± He connected to the Fire Tooth above the starlight protection circle and arrived in a sh.

    The Fire Tooth began to shapeshift, and its surface became invisible before turning into a beam shooting forward.

    Gold Dragon Kemble and Gold Dragon April were enjoying their wine in the golden castle, and he was stunned ¡°how fast was that thing?¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but Gold Dragon Kemble had umted a lot of battle forts for him.

    Under half an hour, Abel arrived at the front line, and he put the fire tooth battle fort away. He then put on his mysterious crown and flew forward.

    His transformation ne was at full power since he was approaching the front line of the Holy kingdom.

    As for as he knew, the wizard union had many surveince circles identifying legends.

    Abel arrived in time to see the dimension crack. Although it was only 30 meters long, it was enough to cover the entire front line in purple.

    He sensed familiar energy. For someone who battled in the Dark World for years, he knew the energy by heart.

    He felt his heart drop. Hell has discovered this world!

    He thought about the condition of the Dark World and how countless years of civilization turned into rubble.

    There were no beings in the Dark World other than hell creatures.

    Was this world going to turn into the second Dark World?

    He immediately thought about Harry Castle, his stepdad: The Duke of Marshall, his parents, his brother, his teacher, and everyone he ever loved in his kingdom.

    Finally, he thought about Lorraine and the elves. Is all of this going toe to an end?

    His body was shivering. No one understood the horror of hell more than him.

    As he was still thinking, the purple light suddenly disappeared, and everything returned to normal.

    Weird. The hell he knew would always strike immediately and send in countless hell creatures to wipe out everyone in their way.

    Little did he know that dimensional crack was still too fragile for such an operation.

    Actually, hell already discovered this world long ago when they were hunting down angels. It was just that this world is too stable for them to break their dimension shield.

    However, hell¡¯s grudge was scary. If an escaping angle could pass through, there was a way through.

    Finally, hell has found its dimensional crack.

    Abel didn¡¯t know about any of this, but since the Dark World did not make a move, something must be stopping them.

    He began to wonder how he could close the dimensional crack, but he had no idea.

    At that moment, he saw four wizards floating above the Defence Wall of Doomsday.

    He recognized those wizards, but Wizard Larkin and Wizard Luke never saw his human form.

    Still, he did not hesitate.

    He appeared by their side in a sh.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel?¡± Wizard Brennan smiled.

    Wizard Larkin and Wizard Luke were just about to attack, but they quickly stopped and looked at this strange wizard.

    A blue dragon has be a legendary wizard? Howe?

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten an alert, so I want to see what is happening!¡± Abel bowed.

 Chapter 1246 - Mining

    <h4>Chapter 1246: Mining</h4>

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I was not expecting you to care this much for the front line!¡± Wizard Miles stepped up and greeted as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always cared about the frontline!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Wizard Miles suddenly remembered how much Abel¡¯s potion had contributed to the wizards of the front line. If the wizard union¡¯s legends did not turn on him, they would not be in this situation.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, what did you see?¡± Half God Wizard Brennan asked.

    He knew Abel was no ordinary legend, and he knew Abel had examined the dimension crack.

    ¡°I sensed evil!¡± Abel lowered his voice again.

    ¡°So you can sense evil too!¡± Wizard Brennan nodded and looked at Abel differently.

    Abel didn¡¯t even need to reach his power of the will into the dimension crack to sense that energy of hell. After battling in the Dark World for hundreds of years, all he needed was to be next to it.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, this evil energy seems to go against the evil energy of the Evil Kingdom!¡± Abel added.

    Wizard Brennan¡¯s face changed.

    He only realized this after Abel mentioned it.

    The wizard union called the Holy Kingdom Evil kingdom because they were intruders, but their energy was not actually evil. In fact, the energy gave out by the guardian wing burned bright in holiness.

    Still, this holiness is so extreme it would reject every other energy.

    Therefore, if the holy kingdom took over this world, nothing else would survive.

    The wizard union was always a champion of pluralism. Even as the ruler of this world, they did not undermine the death qi of priests, the natural force of druids, and the qi of Barbarians.

    If that holy energy were not as extreme, the holy kingdom would have other professionals besides holy knights.

    Everything done to the extreme would only lead to violence, and the evil that just came out of the dimension crack was a pr opposite to the Holy Kingdom¡¯s energy.

    It was negative to the extreme, even more than death qi.

    Abel had an angel body, it was the pure manifestation of the light energy, and his druid and priest skills would be suppressed by it every time he unleashed his angel body.

    If his druid soul did not merge his death qi and natural energy into transparent energy, maybe Abel would have lost the druid and priest skills already.

    As for the energy of hell, it was self-exnatory. No life could live alongside it other than hell creatures.

    The reason Abel told the Vice President of the wizard union about this was to emphasize how serious this situation was.

    ¡°Thank you, blue dragon Abel. I will immediately tell the union to investigate. Your information is very helpful!¡± Wizard Brennan bowed.

    At that moment, the dimensional crack did something strange again.

    This time, redva gushed out from it like a waterfall, and the energy of hell washed over the front line.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, what can pass through the dimension crack?¡± Abel asked worriedly.

    ¡°It was very unstable, and only legendary rank can do so. But considering the defense of a legendary, they shouldn¡¯t be able to withstand its current state. Even a half god like me can¡¯t stay for more than a few seconds!¡± WIzard Brennan did not hold back.

    He was stunned by this. Is this the start of a new invasion?

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, is there a way to close the dimension crack?¡± Abe asked again.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, the wizard union has looked into it ever since the creation of the crack, but our knowledge is still on the surface level!¡± Wizard Brennan lowered his voice.

    ¡°I think this evil energy is trying to alter our world and the dimension crack. We don¡¯t have much time!¡± Abel looked towards the sky and said.

    He was not guessing. It was an analysis given out by his world stone.

    Theva flow was slowly expanding the dimension crack. Although it was very slow, eventually, hell creatures would be able to pass through.

    The front line was turning onto the main battleground for hell.

    Theva reached towards a gem mine and began burning the nts on top of it before engulfing the gems.

    Those intermediate gems didn¡¯t evenst for a few seconds before they were turned into energy that made theva burn brighter.

    ¡°We must close the dimension crack!¡± Wizard Brennan lowered his voice. His gaze was certain.

    The front line was a resourceful ground, and it was slowly being engulfed in evil.

    Judging from the energy, the other side was the demon from beyond¡¯s enemy, and it was what injured it to the point of falling through the dimension crack.

    This evil had to be more powerful than the demon from beyond.

    If they didn¡¯t close the dimension crack, this world woulde to an end.

    ¡°Call all the professions into the defense wall of Doomsday!¡± Wizard Miles suggested.

    ¡°Yes, no one should stay in the front line anymore!¡± Wizard Brennan nodded.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Wizard Larkin called.

    He pointed at a mine engulfed inva. There was initially a group of miners who did not retreat fast enough, and they were all burned to death, but at that moment, skeletons without flesh and skin began to climb up from theva.

    ¡°Send out all the wizards in the defense wall for rescue. No miners should be left behind!¡± Wizard Brennan called.

    At the same time, he shed above the skeletons and threw out an ice bolt.

    A skeleton was immediately smashed into pieces and fell back down into theva.

    He followed with a few more ice bolts to take down all the remaining skeletons before returning to the defense wall.

    By that point, thousands of wizards had arrived, and they began to sh forwards.

    Their mission was to rescue the miners.

    Abel saw Wizard Brennan returning, but Wizard Brennan was not looking good.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, how powerful are the skeletons?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know their speed and strength, but their defense was at least as strong as an official wizard. If miners can get this powerful, we would be in big trouble if a professional got caught in it!¡± Wizard Brennan lowered his voice.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you have a stone giant, right?¡± He suddenly added.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Abel was confused, but it was no surprise the wizard union knew about this.

    ¡°The wizard union needs some time to close the dimension crack, so please buy us some time and withdraw all the gems from theva before they are turned into energy!¡± Wizard Brennan bowed.

    ¡°I will not disappoint you!¡± Abel nodded.

    They did not mention who would keep the gems. That didn¡¯t matter by that point.

    Abel shed forward and arrived beside theva. Anything that theva touched was impossible to withdraw, but there was still an untouched silver mine next to him.

    He got a minute, so he waved, and Johnson and Jason jumped out of his monster ring.

    ¡°Mine at full power!¡± Abelmanded.

    The stone giants were smart. They twisted and immediately speeded towards the mine like a beam.

    They arrived in just a few seconds, and the mining process was even scarier.

    Abel tested it before. Mining a small fem mine would only take Johnson 10 seconds, let alone with Jason¡¯s help.

    The stone giant ced their iron hands on the silver mine and began to shake. All of a sudden, gems began to gush out like they were alive.

    In just 20 seconds, a little mountain of silver was formed.

    Abel unleashed his power of the will, and all the silver was put into his portal bag before theva washed over the mine.

    Johnson and Jason continued towards the next mine, but this time Abel was toozy to even put the rewards in his portal bag. His stone giants¡¯ portal bags were big enough.

    ¡°That¡¯s the power of stone giants?¡± Wizard Brennan was still waiting for the wizards who studied the dimension crack to arrive, and he couldn¡¯t help but sighed, looking at the stone giants.

    ¡°Back in the day, a group ofw-defying wizards hade after Blue Dragon Abel because of those stone giants when he was still an elite wizard. But those wizards have never been seen again since then!¡± Wizard Miles softly exined.

    ¡°I would get greedy if I was aw-defying Wizard as well!¡± Wizard Brennan shook his head andughed.

    The mining speed of those stone giants was unbeatable. As a half-god, he could sense those stone giants did not miss a single gem.

    If aw-defying wizard got control of a power like this, it would save them a lot of time!

 Chapter 1247 - Effect

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Effect</h4>

    But for a legendary wizard, gems were no longer important.

    ¡°Miles, can you see how powerful those stone giants are?¡¯ WIzard Brennan asked.

    ¡°Not that powerful, only elite wizards at best!¡± Wizard Miles shook his head.

    Those stone giants were beyond the range of Wizard Brennan, so he could not sense their energy.

    Also, the main attack method of stone giants was throwing out their bodies, so their ability was minimal, even with a body full of iron.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like these stone giants can be a threat to legends!¡± Wizard Brennan added.

    They seemed like they were chatting, but they were actually trying to analyze Abel¡¯s power.

    The first batch returned with the miners. Each wizard could carry up to miners while moving in a sh, but they were all exhausted.

    Moving in a sh was torture to the mind and soul of a normal person, but miners did not say anything considering the power of the wizard union and how scary that hellish-looking situation was.

    Meanwhile, another batch of wizards stepped out of the defense wall¡¯s teleportation circle and gathered on the top of the wall.

    They were not the most powerful wizards, but they were all experts on the dimension crack.

    Some of the most secretive research the wizard union has done in the front line was the dimension crack.

    Wizard Brennan and Wizard Milesnded next to those researcher wizards.

    ¡°Master Burton, we are in a very serious situation, and it can affect the safety of the entire world. I hope you can discover a way to seal the dimension crack as soon as poss!¡± Wizard Brennan said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Vice President Brennan, we will do our best!¡± Master Burton bowed.

    ¡°No matter what you need, I will provide it. Speed is most important. What¡¯s beyond the dimension crack is extremely powerful, we can not give them a chance of entering our world!¡± Wizard Brennan said again.

    ¡°Vice President Brennan, we have been researching a method to close the dimension crack, but we just never have the chance to do it!¡± Master Burton looked towards theva pouring out from the dimension crack with a fiery gaze and said.

    ¡°So you are saying you have an idea?¡± Wizard Brennan¡¯s eyes began to glow.

    ¡°Yes, it is actually not hard to close the dimension crack, but we just never had the chance because many powerful wizards wanted to explore what is beyond it!¡± Master Burton exined.

    ¡°What¡¯s beyond the dimension crack might be even more powerful than the demon from beyond or even more vicious, so we can not fail!¡± Wizard Brennan reminded again.

    ¡°There is one way of closing the dimension crack, and that is asking a god rank to enter the centre and fully unleash his energy!¡± Master Burton said.

    ¡°Asking a god rank to enter the dimension crack?¡± WIzard Brennan frowned. There were not many god ranks around, and most would note out until the ultimate battle.

    Wizard Brennan turned towards Abel, who had just returned to the defense wall of doomsday, but he didn¡¯t mind Abel listening in to their conversation.

    He knew how many powerful dragon friends Abel had, which would be a great use in this Doomsday situation.

    ¡°Vice President Brennan, we don¡¯t need a god rank wizard to enter the dimension crack. We just need a vast sum of energy to destabilise the dimension crack and it will fade away. If we throw a god¡¯s body into the dimension crack and ignite it with a magic circle, it should work as well!¡± Master Burton added.

    Abel paused for a moment. He had a god¡¯s body as well.

    ¡°How long does it take to ignite a god¡¯s body?¡± Wizard Brennan asked.

    The wizard union kept so many gods¡¯ bodies around because they could not destroy them, so they didn¡¯t mind killing 2 birds with one stone.

    ¡°Vice President Brennan, at least 100 seconds, so we have to make sure the body can sustain the dimension crack energy at that time!¡± Master Burton answered,

    Even a half god like Wizard Brennan could onlyst for 2 seconds, so he suspected if a god would be able tost for 100 seconds.

    ¡°Is there another way?¡± Wizard Brennan asked again.

    ¡°If we want to destroy the dimension crack beyond its range, we need a dimension force greater than the dimension crack, which is even less usible!¡± Master Brennan shook his head.

    The worst oue of the first method was losing a god-rank wizard, and the second method was not really possible even though it might look simple.

    ¡°What if a god carries another god¡¯s body into the dimension crack and ignites it?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t understand the affair of the gods. The reason the wizard union never managed to destroy a god¡¯s body is because no god will ever destroy the body of another god. Their bodies signified their immortality!¡± Master Burton answered.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, no god that is still alive will even show themselves in this world, so your idea is not really usible as well!¡± Wizard Brennan added.

    Abel did not mention he could control Thief God Milton. He was too weak, so Abel couldn¡¯t guarantee anything.

    He just wanted to suggest something, considering how powerful the wizard union was.

    But the wizard union was hopeless.?<i>Was he really going to use his summons?</i>

    At that moment, a group of dwarves stepped out of the defense wall¡¯s teleportation circle and jumped into their construction puppets.

    50 construction puppets arrived at the front line and began to approach theva.

    ¡°They are here to see if there is a way to stop theva from approaching the defence wall!¡± Wizard Brennan exined to Abel.

    At that moment, Johnson and Jason were still gathering gems in the front line.

    And huge portal bags were filled to the brim with gems. It was scary.

    Without gems, theva was running out of energy. But still, their destruction was serious. Every inch ofnd covered by theva was engulfed in a rotten smell, and every nt was burned to ash.

    The initially clear as spring front line was not a rotten piece of red rocky wastnd.

    The holy knights had also retreated, and so had the professionals in the defense castles. The front line was no longer something to fight for. Instead, it was something to avoid.

    The saint in the holy kingdom¡¯s central temple was not looking good as he mumbled his prayer.

    He was not his only one. All the legendary knights and thousands of mad knights were on their knees as well.

    But it was because this vast amount of faith was rushing towards the guardian wings.

    The saint regretted using the guardian wing¡¯s energy. He inherited the knowledge of the demon from beyond, so he knew what that evil energy was.

    It was the ultimate enemy of the demon from beyond, and he could not let them invade.

    The other 18 temples also began to gather their most faithful followers. Even the civilians have stopped their task and started praying.

    Of course, Abel did not interfere with the chapels he controlled. The only thing different was their faith would be transferred to the golden castle instead of the guardian wings.

    Every person within the Holy Kingdom was giving out their all.

    The saint knew this might cause many problems in the future, but he had no choice.

    Without enough faith, the guardian wings would not be powerful enough to withstand theva.

    Theva was only the start. Hell would start sending in hell creatures soon.

    Therefore they had to focus on their defense even if that meant paralyzing the Holy Kingdom.

    After thousands of years, the Holy kingdom was like a well-oiled machine of faith, and it was time to show their strength.

    Meanwhile, 50 construction puppets were getting samples from theva in the front line.

    The dwarves were no stranger tova. They had been utilizing ground fire to make their forgery since the beginning of time.

    Therefore, they invited some special boxes with the strength to storeva.

    But at that moment, those dwarves were not looking too good. Their boxes started to turn red in just 10 seconds. Luckily their puppets were still in operation.

    They then began to test the strength of theva by throwing in all kinds of material to see which of them had the biggest chance of blocking the flow of thatva.

 Chapter 1248 - Dimension Force

    <h4>Chapter 1248: Dimension Force</h4>

    The ground thatva from hell covered was scary, and it was only getting worse as more and more rushed in.

    Johnson and Jason have emptied their portal bags 2 times. Just like that, they had dug up tens of thousands of years of resources.

    Abel stood on the Defence wall of Doomsday. The discussion still had not settled, and no one was powerful enough to withstand the dimension force.

    Abel knew how scary the dimension force was. He put a tiny bit of it in his soul, and it had already saved him countless times by defusing any defense next to him.

    Abel was not nning to wait for the wizard union toe up with an idea anymore. He wanted to test out the dimension force himself, but of course, he would not let himself get killed.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, I¡¯ll have a look at the dimension crack!¡± He said.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, be careful!¡± Wizard Brennan did not stop him. He knew this genius was not stupid.

    Abel smiled and flew away from the Defence wall.

    He did not speed up. He yed it safe by scanning around with his power of will.

    Suddenly, his power of will was viciously torn apart. Luckily Abel was prepared and retreated his power of the will before it was entirely damaged.

    The dimension crack had a range of 2000 meters, and he too would be torn into pieces if he was caught within.

    He stopped, and his intuition told him there was no chance of surviving if he made another step forward.

    Even the full recovery potion would not help him.

    It was a strange feeling to be on the verge of death. Even his soul was warning him.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh. He had totally overestimated himself.

    But of course, he never nned to do anything anyway.

    Just when he was about to go, a strand of dimension force jumped out on him.

    He felt his heart jump, but the strange thing was that his intuition did not warn him.

    His intuition never failed him, even in battles. Let alone a sea of dimensional force in front of him.

    Just when Abel wanted to step back, that little strand of dimension force in his soul jumped out, and the 2 dimension forces collided.

    All of a sudden, he caught a clear view within the sea of dimension force. They were actually made up of many tiny strands of dimension forces, and their origin was the dimension crack.

    The dimension crack was a solidified dimension force. It was like a tree, and the dimension force surrounding it was its branches.

    Theva pouring out of the dimension crack was also drastically reduced as they went through the dimension crack.

    Only one percent of them had managed to pass through.

    Just when Abel wanted to see what was beyond the dimension crack, a pair of blood-red eyes emerged in front of him, and an unbearable pressure roared towards him.

    It was almost like his soul was viciously squeezed by something. A sharp pain washed over him, and he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood with pieces of his organ.

    The senses he reached towards the dimension crack were smashed into pieces.

    His druid soul immediately used a full recovery potion.

    Abel was stunned. He knew he was not powerful, but he should not be this hopeless.

    Only a gaze from a demon had given his body such a big impact.

    Not to mention, his soul was enchanted by a blue dragon, and he hadn¡¯t even reached his power of will forward. He was only trying to sense what was going on through the lightning energy.

    ¡°Huh, what did blue dragon Abel see?¡± Wizard Brennan sensed something odd and gasped.

    Abel¡¯s energy just took a nosedive. Although it had stabilized again, he knew Abel was hit by something.

    The wizard union tested the dimension force before. It could only direct impacts, enough to do something like that.

    There could only be one exnation. Abel had found a way to connect with what¡¯s within the dimension crack.

    However, WIzard Brennan did not interfere with Abel¡¯s investigation. Abel was too mysterious.

    After Abel recovered, he no longer wanted to continue. What¡¯s beyond it was not something he could face, but it was when he realized the reason he had the guts to do what he did was that the strand of dimension force in his soul had bonded with the dimension crack¡¯s dimension force.

    His intuition was no longer sensing any danger, and there was only one possibility.

    His soul had reached a special state of invincibility. Although it could be drained, a single world transfer would be able to revive it.

    The dimension force could not hurt him. In fact, he could suppress it, almost like it was part of his body.

    Abel had rarely used his dimension force for attacks ever since he climbed up in his wizard rank, but it had never hurt him, and at that moment, this special power had carried throughout the sea of dimension force.

    He clenched his jaw and reached out his finger towards the sea of dimension force.

    Wizard Brennan almost wanted to yell and stop Abel from making this crazy move. Unfortunately, even a half god like him could onlyst for 2 seconds in contact with the dimension force.

    However, what happened next made him speechless. As someone who knew the power of the dimension force, how could he not be? Even as the Vice President, he could not help it

    Indeed, he was stunned. Abel opened and closed his hand within the dimension force. There was no pain. In fact, there was an indestructible closeness.

    The sea of dimension force felt just like the dimension force in his soul.

    It was a bold move, but Abel reached his other hand in as well.

    Just as he expected, he did not get hurt. It was almost like the dimension force was treating him as a master. Unless Abel were deliberately trying to get himself hurt, the dimension force would not do anything to him.

    Abel took a big step forward into the sea of dimension force. Not only was his body fine, but even his clothes were also intact.

    The researcher wizards on the defense wall all lifted their heads, but they had nothing to say.

    Abel carefully flew around. He got a sense that he could bring all the dimension force away with him as long as he was willing to, so he ignited the world stone and carefully put each strand of dimension force within his soul.

    Those dimension forces were ten times stronger than his initial dimension force, and he was afraid of holding too much of it in his soul.

    The dimension forces¡¯ bond with the dimension crack was broken as soon as they entered Abel¡¯s soul.

    But after a while, Abel realized his n of taking all the dimension force away to expose the dimension crack was not working as smoothly as he thought.

    The dimension crack kept replenishing dimension force from the other side, but still, Abel was not going to give up as he increased his speed.

    During this time, he realized another thing. Those dimension forces actually didn¡¯t take up any space in his soul.

    The dimension force within Abel¡¯s soul was initially a faint white color, but as more and more rushed in, they began to sparkle in blue.

    He paused for a moment. Does dimension force have ranks?

    As he continued, the blue sparkle turned into gold sparkle.

    He didn¡¯t know how much dimension force he could take in, but he wasmitted to turning them dark gold.

    Finally, the rank of his dimension force had reached its limit, and he could no longer take any more in. He wondered to himself as he stared into the dark gold sparkle.?<i>What have I done?</i>

    Wizard Brennan also had no idea what Abel was doing. At first he thought Abel had managed to get in the dimension force because he had the power to withstand it, but as he saw the happy look on Abel¡¯s face, he began to change his mind.

    Finally, Abels slowly flew out of the sea of dimension force, and he let out a big breath of relief.

    Although the dimension force did not kill Abel, they had the power to do so in one second.

 Chapter 1249 - Sensed

    <h4>Chapter 1249: Sensed</h4>

    Abel returned to the defense wall in a sh after leaving the sea of dimension force. All the wizards looked at him in amazement.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, can you enter the dimension force without getting hurt?¡± Wizard Brennan asked. He knew Abel had secrets, but none of this was making any sense to him.

    ¡°I just have a little trick!¡± Abel smiled and didn¡¯t say too much.

    ¡°Vice President. If Blue Dragon Abel has this ability, we have to ask him to bring a god¡¯s body into the dimension crack!¡± Master Burton suggested.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I am asking you on behalf of the wizard union. Please assist us!¡± Wizard Brennan bowed,

    Abel was not a member of the wizard union. He was a dragon, so Wizard Brennan had to ask Abel before giving an order.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, I want to know if there is any risk in igniting the magic circle on a god¡¯s body. Please exin in detail!¡± Abel was not worried about the dimension force, but he was going to be in contact with a god¡¯s body nevertheless.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel. The magic circle was developed by the wizard union. It can unleash all the energy within a god¡¯s body to create a huge explosion. The magic circle needs more than 100 seconds to gather energy. The actual ignition only takes around 3 seconds, so all you need is to get to safety during that time.

    Abel calcted with his world stone. He could not move in a sh within the dimensional force, so he wasn¡¯t sure if he could retreat in 3 seconds.

    Although he could probably travel from the dimension crack to the edge of the dimension force in 2 seconds, he wasn¡¯t sure if those dimension force would turn on him if he went too fast.

    That left him only 1 second to retreat. An explosion within the dimension crack would be horrifying, and he might get hurt by the dimension force that it shot out.

    Wizard Brennan saw Abel hesitating, so he immediately added. ¡°The wizard union has 40 levitating fortresses, and we will give all of them to you asprehension, and I will personally add 50,000 beginner light gems as well.

    ¡°Ok, i¡¯ll do it!¡± Abel nodded. Not because of theprehension, but because he knew he was the only one who could save this world.

    ¡°Onmand, send the god of war¡¯s body here!¡± Wizard Brennan turned to the wizard staff and said in excitement.

    Abel turned to the dark gold dimension force in his soul and wondered. How powerful was it? He felt the urge to test it out, but there were too many people around.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, seems like you were hurt by the dimension crack just then, what happened?¡± Wizard Brennan turned back to Abel and asked.

    He knew Abel was immune to dimension force, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, I have an ability tomunicate with dimension force!¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    Although Wizard Brennan never heard of such ability, he was not surprised.

    ¡°I was very curious about the dimension crack, so I wanted to see if I could go through it!¡± Abel thought for another moment and continued.

    Abel also didn¡¯t want to keep It a secret. He wanted the wizard union to know what was out there.

    Wizard Brennan fixed his eyes on Abel.

    ¡°I saw a huge red eye and sensed a world suppressing me. My senses were immediately chopped off and even my soul was injured!¡± Abel felt a chill just thinking about the eyes.

    ¡°A world suppressing you?¡± Wizard Brennan¡¯s face immediately changed.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve only got a small taste of it but it¡¯s real!¡± Abel nodded.

    Wizard Brennan looked around and added to Abel and Wizard Miles, ¡°let¡¯s relocate and talk about this.

    He then wrapped Abel and wizard Miles and shed towards an open ground on the other side of the defense wall away from the working wizards.

    ¡°Miles, fully unleash your energy on blue dragon Abel!¡± Wizard Brennanmanded and turned to Abel ¡°blue dragon Abelpared Wizard Miles¡¯ energy to what you¡¯ve just experienced.

    Wizard Brennan wanted to know how powerful Abel¡¯s tolerance was, and from that, he could roughly calcte how powerful the being beyond the dimension crack was.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, get ready!¡± Wizard Miles added and fully unleashed his energy.

    All of a sudden, horrifying lightning energy quietly pressed on the grounds next to him. Lighting sparks started to appear, but for a legendary lightning wizard like Abel, those lighting sparks couldn¡¯t even scratch. him

    The only thing Abel sensed was the suppression of a higher rank, but since his soul and body were beyond any rank 26 wizards, all wizard Miles could do was make his movements a little stiff. Wizard Brennan was stunned. Wizard Miles was no ordinary legendary wizard, he was basically the strongest legendary wizard of this world, yet Abel was almost unaffected by his energy.

    This meant Abel was far more powerful than a rank 26 wizard, but it made sense considering that he was a blue dragon.

    ¡°Enough Miles, take back your energy!¡± Wizard Brennan said again.

    Wizard Miles nodded, and the atmosphere around Abel began to settle again.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, you are very powerful, I will personally test you out with my energy!¡± WIzard Brennan said.

    Wizard Brennan unleashed his energy, and Abel felt his body getting heavy as his feet plunged into the ground.

    Abel felt his breath getting tense, and he couldn¡¯t do anything even if he were to fight WIzard Brennan.

    All energy within the range of a few thousand meters squeezed towards him, and he couldn¡¯t even sense anything beyond that.

    It was almost like the Dark World¡¯s Oak tree creating a little world of energy.

    Abel¡¯s body continued to sink. If he continued, his entire body would be submerged.

    It was the first time he faced a hall god, and he could tell the difference.

    At that moment, the energy was lifted off his body.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel. How does that feelpared to the energy within the dimension crack?¡± Wizard Brennan asked after taking back his energy.

    The difference was huge. Although wizard Brennan¡¯s energy was huge, it still did not leave a single mark on Abel.

    The dimension force had given Abel a serious injury with just by a bit of contact.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, you are very powerful!¡± Abel gasped for breath and added, ¡°if your energy is a mountain, what¡¯s beyond the dimension crack is the entire world!¡±

    Abel was not lying. It was an analogy he concluded with after some precise calction.

    ¡°Thank you Blue dragon Abel, for letting us know what we are up against!¡± Wizard Brennan didn¡¯t look food, but he still bowed to Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, do you know what rank our enemy is?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°ording to the ancient ranking system. There are the legendary rank, the half god rank, and the god rank. The god rank is the highest rank but there is still a big power difference within the god rank. The power beyond the dimension crack should be at the pinnacle of the god rank!¡±Wizard Brennan wrapped Abel and Wizard Miles within his energy and said.

    He didn¡¯t want another person to hear them. Facing a top level god is enough to make anyone feel hopeless.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I need to take care of this as soon as possible!¡± Wizard Brennan quickly added and shed away.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel. What¡¯s beyond the dimension crack might be a ruler of another world, or maybe the only ruler!¡± Wizard Miles exined.

    Abel was from the Lightnings as well, so there were not many secrets between him and Wizard Miles.

    ¡°Wizard Miles, so you are saying it is just like a god with a holy kingdom?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°No, a holy kingdom is a world created by a god, but obtaining a true world was a different story. As for how to achieve that, the wizard union is still trying to figure it out!¡± Wizard Miles softened his voice even more.

    It was hard for Abel to imagine since he never even saw a god with a holy kingdom.

    He had the knowledge of god, and he knew how much holy crystal it would take to create a holy kingdom.

 Chapter 1250 - Ignite

    <h4>Chapter 1250: Ignite</h4>

    A 5 meters tall body of a god locked in chains appeared on the top of the defense wall of Doomsday.

    The researcher wizards had their rune pens ready, and they began to draw on the naked body of the god.

    Those wizards worked together like a machine as the patterns they drew connected.

    By that point, Abel had returned and saw a once powerful god of war chained hopelessly.

    Since this operation was regarding the safety of the world, the wizard union had chosen this hopeless god of war with almost zero chance of resurrecting as the key to closing the dimension crack.

    It was the second time Abel saw the god of war, butst time he had not obtained the knowledge of god, so he couldn¡¯t tell how powerful it was.

    The power of a god could be identified by how big its body was.

    Although Thief god Milton could be 5 meters tall after enchantments, he was only 3 meters in his normal state.

    On the other hand, the god of war was 5 meters even after countless years of energy draining from the wizard union.

    Thief god Milton would be nothing against it.

    ¡°Everyone, speed up. We are running out of time!¡± WIzard Brennan yelled.

    Abel turned to the sky. Theva pouring out from the dimension crack was moving even faster.

    Even Jason was not moving fast enough without the extra fast.

    Abel frowned as he waved, and wizard Tony was summoned.

    Johnson¡¯s portal bag was filled, and Abel had no more time, so he gave a portal bag to Wizard Tony.

    Wizard Tony shed towards the front line, and wizard Brennan was stunned. Since when did aw-defying wizard be a summon? But Wizard Brennan did not say much since he was asking Abel for a favor.

    The other wizard also had nothing to say, but wizard Miles was a little confused. He knew Abel had a wizard as a summoner, but that wizard was a little differentpared to the one that was documented.

    It was shined with life force.

    However, he had no right to question anything. With Abel¡¯s status, he would not even be surprised if Abel had summoned a legendary wizard!

    Wizard Tony was fast, and he quickly arrived next to Johnson and exchanged a portal bag with him.

    Wizard Tony then emptied all the gems into Abel¡¯s holy portal bag before taking another portal bag to the stone giants.

    This time, Wizard Tony ced his hands on the stone giants and shed them to the next mine.

    Abel turned back to the dimension crack.

    Most of the gems from those mines needed to be enhanced by the dwarves before they were ready to be forged anyway.

    Meanwhile, the pattern on the god of war¡¯s body was getting more concentrated, and its energy was getting more vibrant.

    The research wizards were not looking good. Not many of them couldn¡¯t withstand the power of a god.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, pleasee with me!¡± Wizard Brennan called as he arrived next to Abel.

    ¡°Thank you for saving the world!¡± Wizard Brennan then bowed.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, please tell me what to do next!¡± Abel turned to the 5 meters tall god of war and the chains on him.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, bring the body to the dimension crack, ignite the magic circle on the chain to unleash it with this form and get out as fast as possible!¡± Wizard Brennan said and sent Abel a message through the power of the will.

    ¡°I heard you like ancient objects, so I¡¯ll give you the chain as well as a little gift from the union!: Wizard Brennan smiled as Abel was looking through the message.

    Abel nodded. He was very interested in the chain of god. They were used to bound gods in ancient times, so they were top-level treasures.

    Abel ignited his world stone and mastered the method of unleashing the chain into time.

    Afterward, he wrapped his power of the will around the god of war¡¯s body and disappeared in a sh.

    He reappeared in the sky next to the sea of dimension force.

    He grabbed the chain on the god of war with his hand. Although he was confident that the dimension force would not attack him, he was still not going to let out his power of will.

    If the dimension force decided to attack the god of war¡¯s body, his power of the will would be damaged as well. It was at that moment, that dark gold dimension force within him jumped out and made contact with the sea of dimension force.

    Abel flew in, and the god of war¡¯s body immediately created a reaction like it was thrown into a fryer.

    Countless dimension forcetched onto the god of war¡¯s body as those golden spell patterns on it sparkled to block out the damage.

    Even if it was ripping its skin apart, the god of war would be able to recover.

    At least it should be fine in the next few mixtures.

    The magic circle on the god of war he worried about the most was also not getting damaged. It seemed like it was bonded with the god of war in some way.

    Abel controlled his speed and slowly made his way towards the dimension crack. Meanwhile, all the wizards¡¯ eyes were fixed on Abel. They did not even take a breath until Abel had entered the dimension crack¡¯s range.

    The first step was sessful, but Abel was starting to get annoyed at theshing and cutting noises those dimension forces were giving out on the god of war¡¯s body.

    It was at that moment, a strange thing happened. His dark gold dimension force seemed to sense his anger, and the sea of dimension force began to settle and stopped attacking the god of war.

    It was almost like the sea of dimension force was conscious.

    But Abel knew he was probably thinking too much.

    Ever since the dimension force in his soul turned dark gold, his power to control the sea of dimension force was even greater.

    He stopped next to the dimension crack and let go of the god of war¡¯s body.

    However, it did not drop. It was the nature of gods to levitate.

    A strange white magic pattern appeared on Abel¡¯s hand, and he ced It on the god bounded chain.

    All of the sudden, the chain turned into a spirit snake and swam out. Afterwards, it turned into a ck rope.

    Abel does not Immediately ignite the magic circle on the god of war after putting the chain away. Instead, he put on his mysterious crown.

    There were six parts to the magic circle on the god of war, and they were spread out through its head, limbs, and chest.

    Abel slowly transferred his mana onto each of them, and they began to glow.

    With each ignition, the power within the god of war increased. However, each second felt extremely slow, and finally, Abel was left with the head and chest to ignite.

    The god of war¡¯s body was just like a volcano about to explode, and Abel¡¯s intuition was going crazy.

    Abel knew very well. Those research wizards had never tried to ignite this magic circle even though they were the ones who developed it.

    Still, he had to continue. If not, the world would be taken over by hell, which he could sense its horror next to the dimension crack.

    Cracks began to emerge from the god of war¡¯s body, and powerful energy was about tosh out.

    He never felt this threatened in his life. A white spark emerged from his left arm at that moment, and another Abel with the same energy appeared next to him. It was an ancient projector.

    He reached a strand of mana into his projection as his real body began to move back.

    His soul was praying for his life but the dimension force did not attack his reflection as it continued to inject mana into the god of war¡¯s body.

    His intuition was truly going insane, so he had no choice but to expose this ancient object of his in front of the wizard union.

    Abel began to speed away. In just a single second, the god of war¡¯s body exploded and vicious energyshed out towards all directions.

 Chapter 1251 - Resolved

    <h4>Chapter 1251: Resolved</h4>

    The energy of god was one of the scariest energy in the world. But, at least Abel knew there was no way his gears could counter it.

    If he didn¡¯t have his golden castle, he would be dead already.

    Through the analysis of the world stone, the st created by the god of war¡¯s bodyshed out towards all directions in the dimension crack.

    All the energy stored in a 5 meters tall body of a god was ignited at once, and you could guess how scary the scene was.

    The dimension crack began to shake under the impact, andva from hell was flying in all directions. It was almost like a new sun was created.

    First, the walls between the two words began to crumble as the tiny dimension forces that made up the dimension crack became destabilized. Then, finally, a vicious st erupted, and Abel heard a furious roar emerging from within. Suddenly, he came to a halt.

    His soul was injured once again, but this time it wasing from the roar, and it almost blew his soul into pieces. His skin was torn open, most of his bones were shattered, and his organs turned into mush.

    His druid soul instinctively injected him with full recovery potions, and it was at this moment the st had ended. A nail size crystal fell out of the god of war¡¯s body, and it was flying at full speed towards Abel along with countless dimension forces. But, those dimension forces were not the friendly ones.

    Since the st had inherited the power of both worlds, Abel caught a sense of death as everything before his eyes slowed down under the influence of the world stone.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t die!¡± Abel roared.

    As the vicious dimension forces from the st were catching up to him, the tiny dimension force sparkling in dark gold in his soul suddenlyshed out from his soul. It Immediately turned into a giant arm and warned around him.

    All the sharp cuts were counteracted, but the shockwave mmed onto Abel in full force and almost turned him into mush at an instant. Still, the full recovery potions managed to save him.

    In just a few seconds, Abel¡¯s body had been destroyed and resurrected more than ten times. His druid soul was ruthlessly using up the tens of full recovery potion he had stored up, but it was what saved his life.

    Abel looked around, and that originally humongous golden arm created by his dimension force was now as thin as a finger. It seemed like the st had given it a big hit.

    Hended on a giant piece of rock, and everything around him was turned into ash, but he survived nevertheless.

    He took a deep breath, he was almost killed because of those research wizards.

    Just when he was about to stand up, he noticed that nail size crystal leftover by the god of war next to him.

    He did not have time to examine what it was so he immediately put it away in his holy portal bag.

    The st of the dimension crack caused a huge destabilization to the atmosphere around, and he realized he could no longer move in a sh.

    Abel looked towards the sky, the waterfall ofva was gone, and the dimension crack was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seeded!¡± He gasped.

    He could still fly without moving in a sh, so he connected to Johnson, Jason, and Wizard Tony through the soul chain to see if they were ok.

    They were all very far away from the st, so in some ways, he had to thank how far thatva had spread.

    During the st, Johnson and Jason formed an iron wall so wizard Tony did not get hurt.

    Abel felt his heart lift, but it was a different story when he looked towards the Defence wall. The power of the st has stunned every wizard.

    It covered an area of 5000 meters, but those wizards did not dodge because they wanted to witness this once in an eternity event.

    The only one who managed to return to the wall was Half god Wizard Brennan and those three other legendary wizards because they sensed the threat.

    If wizard Miles were not a lightning wizard, he might not have survived.

    Abelnded above the defense wall again. It was covered in pieces of the human body and the bloody cloak of Mater Burton.

    At first, he was still nning to let his fury out on those researcher wizards.

    There were also many chips on the wall. Even those countless priceless materials couldn¡¯t survive the st even being so far away.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, are you okay?¡± Wizard Brennan and WIzard Miles flew out from the wall again and gasped.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, the Wizard union owes you a big one!¡± Wizard Brennan added.

    Abel could no longer let out his fury after seeing the looks on this wizards¡¯ face. But if his intuition did not use an ancient object toplete the operation, he too would be turned into mush.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, please send all theprehension to the golden castle. I¡¯m tired so I¡¯ll go first!¡± He bowed, but he did not have a good look on his face. Everyone knew he was almost killed because of those wizards.

    Afterward, Abel turned and flew away with his summons before Wizard Brennan could even bow back.

    ¡°We really owe Blue Dragon Abel this time. Miles you are the head of the Lightnings, please find a way to repair our rtionship with Blue dragon Abel. Anything in the inventory is up for negotiation!¡± Wizard Brennan sighed.

    He knew Abel¡¯s operation was risky, but the st was still far beyond his expectations.

    No matter what Abel did to survive, it should be a great sacrifice.

    Even he and his legendary wizards had to retreat immediately by igniting thew of lightning.

    He was not a natural lightning wizard, so thatw of lightning had taken a lot out of him.

    But still, it was nothing in the grand scheme of things.

    He looked towards the sky where the dimension crack had vanished. He did not regret what he did. He felt relief.

    ¡°Yes, I will be in contact with blue dragon Abel!¡± Wizard Miles nodded.

    Meanwhile, Abel gave each of his summons a full recovery potion and put them back in his monster ring.

    After leaving the range of wizard Brennan, he took out his Fire Tooth.

    But this time, he did not fly at full speed. Flying at full speed would give the engine considerable pressure, so he would not do so unless it was necessary.

    He had more than 64 battle forts, but Fire Tooth was the only fully intact one he managed to find. It was very important to him.

    Although it was not as fast as a teleportation circle, it still allowed him to go anywhere he liked without the surveince of the wizard union.

    After half a day, he finally returned to the golden castle in the Battlecry teau.

    After going through life and death, the first thing he wanted was to have a good meal to test if he was still alive.

    ¡°Brother Abel, you don¡¯t look good, what happened?¡± Gold dragon Kemble gasped as soon as Abel stepped into the dining hall.

    At that moment, Gold Dragon Abel, ck dragon Prague, ck Dragon Kinsey, and 2 dragons he saw at the wedding were also in the dining hall enjoying their meal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Abel took his head and turned to a puppet. ¡°Give me some food and a ss of juice!¡±

    The puppets quickly made their moves. They were even more efficient than the chef and servant elves.

    Abel took a few huge bites, and all the bad memories were washed away by the amazing taste.

    ¡°C¡¯mon, tell me what happened. Do you need help?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need help, I¡¯ve resolved everything!¡± Abel waved his hand.

    But no matter what he was a member of the dragons, so he should share with them what happened.

    It was just a matter of time until those dragons find out by themselves anyway, what happened had triggered the highest alert within the wizard union

    ¡°You¡¯ve sealed the dimension crack?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble was stunned after hearing Abel¡¯s exnation. He then mmed the table and yelled ¡°are you crazy? The Wizard Union never sealed the dimension crack not only because they wanted to study it but also because they don¡¯t have the power!¡±

    Abel sensed a warmth washed over him as gold dragon Kemble yelled. Someone in this world really did care about him.

    ¡°Just say I¡¯m lucky!¡± Abel smiled.

    He had been through hell, but Gold dragon Kemble could still imagine how rough the situation must have been considering the damage on the defence wall.

    ¡°Abel, you said you sensed something scary on the other side. Is that thing even scarier than me?¡± ck Dragon Prague changed the topic.

    ¡°Prague, I am sure. I think it can even squeeze you to death with one hand!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Abel, seems like you never got a taste of my power!¡± ck Dragon Prague jumped up and roared.

    ¡°Half God Wizard Brennan says it is at the top of the god rank, if you have a problem, you can go find him!¡± Abel continued to smile.

    ¡°Oh well, seems like I still need to get a bit more powerful for that!¡± ck Dragon Prague immediately sat back down in defeat and picked up his fork again.

 Chapter 1252 - Counting Spoils

    <h4>Chapter 1252: Counting Spoils</h4>

    After dinner, Abel returned to his training room and began to examine the gems and ores his stone giants had retrieved. It was scary.

    Mining was a breeze to stone giants with their abilities to control soil. In just a few hours, they cleared up one-fourth of the mines in the front line.

    At first, Abel did not pay too much attention to what his stone giants were doing, but he was stunned when he saw the result.

    There were almost as many resources as his Holy portal bag. Even those ores needed process. Their values were still beyond Abel¡¯s imagination.

    Howe there were so many resources in the front line? Was it because of the dimension crack?

    With the dimension crack gone, maybe their production would begin to decrease.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a smile as he looked at those mountains of gems and ores.

    At first, he wondered if Johnson and Jason were taking low-value gems as well, but they didn¡¯t even as theva was rushing in faster and faster.

    But no matter what, the dimension crack was sealed, and theva could no longer cause any more damage.

    Another reward Abel has gotten was that dimension force sparkling in dark gold in his soul.

    Suddenly, an idea struck, and he immediately unleashed it. The dimension force turned into a beam with the thickness of a finger and speeded towards the wall.

    A protection shield emerged from the wall, but the dimension force could not care less. It prated Abel¡¯s training room, and a small hole opened up to the outside of the golden castle.

    Abel felt a chill running down his spine. The power was beyond his expectations. Was this the power of those dimension forces he was swimming in? Even half god Wizard Brennan would be sliced into pieces at an instant.

    But still, even in its defeated state, his dimension force was a dark gold color. It was not those ordinary ones.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, repair the training room!¡± Abelmanded.

    He then retrieved his dimension force and vanished from the spot. He reappeared above the star light protection circle. With the energy shield created by 63 battle forts, he felt safe again.

    He took out a scroll of the town portal and ignited it with his power of the will. A blue portal appeared before him, but just when he was about to step in, he sensed a strong attraction from his soul, and his dimension force was sucked in the portal before him.

    Intense blue waves emerged from the portal, almost like a giant piece of rock was dumped into the water

    His dimension force was clearly doing something to the portal. But, of course, a portal was the connection between both worlds. It incorporated vast sums of energy, and they were the best to replenish his dimension force.

    Abel watched what happened and did not step in. After 5 seconds, the portal turned into sparkles and vanished.

    Abel took out another scroll of the town portal, but this time it was just the same. His dimension force jumped in before him.

    If he continued like this, there was no way he could enter the Dark World.

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. He never expected a day like this.

    Still, it was a good thing since he found an avenue for his dimension force to replenish itself.

    He did notck in scrolls since his book of town portals could regenerate itself.

    But of course, he couldn¡¯t overuse it.

    After absorbing the energy of 15 portals, the dimension force has returned to its original thickness of an arm.

    When Abel ignited the 16th scroll of town portal, his soul was no longer doing anything strange.

    Therefore, he put his foot forward and arrived at the Dark World.

    The Dark World¡¯s Blood Moor was a ce no one would bother him. So it was a perfect ce to research his dimension force.

    He teleported to the Frozen Tundra and stepped away from the teleportation station. He didn¡¯t want to damage it during his experiments.

    First, he tested out the range of his dimension force. However, he soon realized a disadvantage as he unleashed it. The dimension force was not as fast as he expected.

    Although he could control its speed with his power of will, his enemies would be able to attack him before he even made a scratch on them with his dimension force during face-to-facebat.

    It seemed like it could only be used in specific circumstances.

    What if he applied it in his sword? This way, it would be able to match his arm speed!

    But then he thought about how the dimension force counteracted the st from the dimension crack. So maybe it would be even better as a magic shield.

    He tried to wrap his body in the dimension force likest time, but it was just as slow, and it was not as stable.

    Maybe what happened was his soul reacting to immediate danger?

    ¡°Whatever, it saved my life nevertheless!¡± Abel mumbled.

    He had many cards on him anyway. If the dimension force couldn¡¯t be his ultimate move, at least it could better his sword skills.

    He then took out the nail size crystal leftover by the god of war¡¯s body. But when he tried to examine with his power of the will, he sensed nothing.

    Abel smudged his eyes. What was this possible?

    He began to look through his knowledge of god. Even in that sea amount of information, he quickly found what he was looking for.

    The Crystal was the foundation of a god¡¯s body. It was known as the godhead.

    It was an indestructible core of a god, and it inherited the power of god. It could even be used to create a clone of a god.

    However, ording to the calction of the wizard union, it would take an astronomical amount of energy to create another godhead, and no god would be able to do so in their lifetime.

    This was why a god was immortal. No matter how badly a god was injured, the godhead would regenerate itself by absorbing energy in the atmosphere.

    If a god¡¯s body was damaged to the point of no return, the godhead would still be able to regenerate a new one if there was a stable supply of faith.

    In normal circumstances, if a godhead decided the god¡¯s body was damaged to the point of no return, it would automatically vanish into another world with the knowledge of god.

    This is why the wizard union could only keep the gods locked up but not destroy their body. If they did so, this godhead invisible to the power of the will would be able to escape the control of the wizard union.

    However, during the st, the god of war¡¯s godhead was trapped in a sea of dimension force. Even a wizard could not move in a sh in that circumstance, so the godhead had nowhere to go, which was why Abel was lucky enough to obtain it.

    Suppose a god obtained a godhead from another god. They would be able to absorb its energy to increase the rank of their own godhead or even obtain the power of another god.

    However, this would be a long process, and each god had different attributes. After long years of shaping by faith, each god would obtain some special features, and their godhead would not be fully absorbed unless those features have been neutralized.

    Abel looked at that godhead with a strange look on his face.

    If he could transfer all the god of war¡¯s followers into his own followers, he would be able to fully inherit this godhead.

    You could imagine how hard this process would be by thinking about the times the Barbarians have died for their god.

    However, Abel had Doff. It was basically functioning as the same figure.

    Once Doff obtained its holy body, it would be able to have 2 godhead, then it would be able to make a name for itself among the gods.

    Abel felt his heart warming up as he put away the godhead.

    There was still some time until that day, but he was feeling a lot more confident in himself.

    He was very happy with what he got, and this mood proceeded as he continued with his hell killing spree in the Dark World.

 Chapter 1253 - Compensation

    <h4>Chapter 1253: Compensation</h4>

    Abel returned to the golden castle from the Dark World the next morning. It was already 9 am. He was a littlete since the dragons had all returned to the dragon indst night.

    ¡°Master, Wizard Miles has sent a visit request 3 times, do you ept his request?¡± The research spirit asked as soon as Abel stepped out.

    Abel¡¯s teleportation circle was directly connected to the Lightnings by location without going through the Wizard Union¡¯swork.

    By that point, only the dragons have unlimited ess to his teleportation circle¡ªeven wizard Miles needed to send a request before he came.

    ¡°I ept!¡± Abel smiled.

    It must be his reward for sealing the dimension crack.

    He arrived at the dining hall, and the puppets served him a ss of juice.

    Although those puppets were extremely efficient under the control of the research spirit, he still preferred his elf servants.

    After the dragons left, a certain sense of liveliness was lifted off the castle.

    He shook his head. He needed a peaceful ce to train nevertheless. What he saw behind the dimension crack was a great reminder.

    Even with the dimension crack gone, his worries remained.

    He had to level up even more with his current connection to the dragons and the wizard union.

    ¡°Greetings blue dragon Abel!¡± Wizard Miles appeared in the hall with a smile and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings Wizard Miles, wee!¡± Abel bowed back with a smile.

    Even with his bad blood with the wizard union, his heart was still with the Lightnings.

    The puppets served up another water spirit fruit juice. It was a favorite beverage even for legends.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel. I¡¯m here today to thank you again on behalf of the wizard union for saving this world. Today I¡¯ve brought with me 20,000 beginner light gems. The wizard union has also gathered 60 floating fortresses, but because they were too big, please go to the wizard union to retrieve them when you have time!¡± Wizard Miles said.

    He then handed a portal bag to Abel. Abel scanned with his power of the will. There were 20,000 light gems inside.

    It was a big sum of wealth. It was probably all the beginner knights they¡¯ve killed in the past few thousand years.

    ¡°Wizard Miles, I believe the wizard union also wants the best for this world as well, but I don¡¯t like being toyed with. I can take risks, but just make sure you make it clear. I¡¯ll take the gems and I will get the forts today!¡± Abel said bluntly.

    He didn¡¯t know if Wizard Brennan knew the risk of igniting the god of war¡¯s body, but that Master Burton was definitely hiding something.

    Yesterday when he was igniting the body, its power reached peak level before the magic circle was evenpleted, and it sted out without a single second dy.

    Master Burton told Abel there would be at least 3 seconds dy, which was why he was furious.

    If master Burton hadn¡¯t dead, his rtionship with the Wizard Union would havepletely deteriorated.

    Still, he was not going to trust the wizard union anymore. After all, Wizard Brennan might be the man behind all of this.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, I can guarantee what happened yesterday was beyond any of our expectations, so please tell me if you have any request. The wizard union will do our best to satisfy you as long as what happens does not affect our future rtionship!¡± Wizard Miles said in a sincere tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got enough, so I¡¯ll make it clear. I¡¯ll only supply potions to the Lightnings. If another organisation wants some, they can negotiate with the goddess temple. I don¡¯t want the Wizard Union to bother my training again!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Wizard Miles nodded.

    ¡°Ok, now business is settled, let¡¯s have some juice!¡± Abel didn¡¯t like serious topics, so he immediately changed the topic with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, I know the food and beverage in the golden castle is number one in the world. Since I¡¯ve tried your wine, I am going to try the juice today!¡± Wizard Miles also smiled.

    Both sides lifted up their sses and poured the juice down. The atmosphere immediately changed.

    ¡°Wizard Miles, I¡¯ve promised legendary WIzard Loka, Wizard Duran, Wizard Larkin and Wizard Dn to make each of them a longevity potion. So once they¡¯ve obtained a blood of god, please tell them to send it to the goddess temple and I will make one for them. Just keep it a secret!¡± Abel still remembered the wizards who were good to him.

    A promise is a promise, but he just didn¡¯t want his grandmaster Alchemist identity to give him trouble again.

    Only Wizard Miles and WIzard Brennan in the WIzard Union knew Blue dragon Abel was Grandmaster Bet. As long as they didn¡¯t say anything, no one would know.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, wouldn¡¯t the blood of god provoke the goddess of moon? If that¡¯s not possible, the Lightnings are happy to help!¡± Wizard Miles smiled.

    The two then began to chat about their coboration in the future. From time to time, the Lightnings would purchase a batch of healing potion from the golden castle and gather their fulfilled wizards for a ten days retreat.

    During those ten days, they would eat and drink exclusively from the golden castle¡¯s supply.

    Of course, it was all secret. No one would know they were from Abel.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel. It¡¯s getting quitete. I¡¯ll take you to the union to get the floating fortresses!¡± Wizard Miles saw the sky getting dark and said.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Abel smiled.

    With Wizard Miles beside him, at least he wouldn¡¯t worry about getting attacked.

    Who knew if the crazy wizard union was plotting something against him.

    But of course, Wizard Brennan has already given up all his bad intentions since Abel survived the st.

    Abel just has too many life savers.

    Wizard Miles and Abel teleported to the Lightning ground and transferred to the wizard union headquarters.

    As soon as they flew in, all the wizards bowed.

    What happened yesterday was made public, and it was this young legend sealed the dimension crack, so Wizard Brennan ordered the wizard to treat Abel with extra care.

    Abel was not expecting this since he never saw those wizards in his dragon form, but it was evident since he was with Wizard Miles.

    ¡°You¡¯ve saved the world, and the wizard union has made that public!¡± Wizard Miles smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty!¡± Abel shook his head.

    There was no way I would take that risk if what¡¯s beyond wasn¡¯t the demon from hell.

    He had no choice. This world meant everything to him. He would have done what he did even if the wizard union didn¡¯t offer anything.

    Abel gently bowed back at the wizard, and he continued to fly into the union with WIzard Miles.

    There were 60 battle forts neatly ced in the square of the union.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel. Here is your floating fortress!¡± Wizard Miles smiled and bowed.

    Abel shed next to them and began to scan with his power of the will before putting them away.

    Finally, all 60 were put away. Not a single one was fully intact, and the extra gears were nowhere to be found.

    But he was not expecting much anyway.

    Those forts were enough to double his star light protection circle¡¯s power.

    Wizard Miles looked at Abel with envy. He knew Abel had a huge portal bag, but using holy objects was not verymon for wizards. Can you imagine a god taking their object back from a wizard during the middle of a fight?

    Although the Wizard Union had been researchingrger portal bags, they still hadn¡¯t managed to find material pure enough to make one.

    Of course, the wizard union could send the battle forts to Abel, but Wizard Brennan wanted Abel toe for a visit.

    No matter what, they still had a chance of repairing their rtionship as long as Abel was willing toe.

    It was a good plot with good intentions.

    ¡°Tell Wizard Brennan thank you!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s settled, but I hope I can still visit you in the golden castle in the future!¡± WIzard Miles smiled.

    ¡°You are always wee!¡± Abel smiled back.

    He looked around at the familiar union headquarter. It seems like nothing changed even after he sneaked in here as thief god Milton to kill Wizard Jules.

    Abel gave onest smile and left with a bow.

    What happened was a hassle, but he was happy nevertheless!

 Chapter 1254 - The Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1254: The Situation</h4>

    The following days were a breeze for Abel. Besides spendingrge amounts of time in the Dark World, he would make potions in the golden castle.

    A lot has happened in the front line. The Holy Kingdom gave out 10 of their resource points and retrieved their men because of the dimension crack.

    Since they were not expecting the wizard union to seal the dimension crack sessfully, they sacrificed a lot of power increasing the strength of their guardian wings.

    At that time, Wizard Brennan immediatelymanded his wizards to take over the knights¡¯ resource points with the dwarves as supports.

    By the time the Holy Kingdom realized what was happening, the wizards had already fully taken over the front line, with the nearest resource point able to attack the guardian wings at any moment.

    However, the dwarves also realized the gems in the front line were starting to deteriorate without the dimension crack, and they could no longer mine as much as they pleased.

    This was especially the case since a quarter of the gems had been retrieved by Abel.

    The status of the elves had also taken a big step forward as the goddess temple sessfully connected to Grandmaster Bet again.

    Although Grandmaster Bet never showed up, vast amounts of potions were being exported from the goddess temple, and the Central Continent could once again enjoy this luxury.

    Many powerful forces also began to double down on their association with the elves¡¯ royal pce, hoping to get more potions from Grandmaster Bet.

    The wizard union did not forcefully get their hands on those potions as they did in the past. Instead, they sent out their ambassador to negotiate with the elves.

    Although most people couldn¡¯t understand what caused this sudden shift in attitude, some have guessed that Grandmaster Bet was no longer someone to mess with.

    Meanwhile, another name was beginning to grow in the Central Continent, Legendary Wizard Abel.

    The wizard union did not disclose Abel¡¯s blue dragon identity, but they still needed to give where credit.

    Almost every wizard in the union had never heard of the name Abel before, and many organizations tried to do a background check on him. It was hopeless.

    Of course, Abel¡¯s identity as a blue dragon was known across the legend¡¯s social circle. Therefore promoting him as a wizard could also save the reputation of the wizard union.

    It worked. As Grandmaster Potions began to return,w-defying wizards were slowly returning to the front line to fight with the Holy kingdom again.

    Abel shared the same information system with Lightnings. Although that news had nothing to do with him, he knew he had to get even more powerful.

    The Holy Kingdom was also going through its own internal struggles.

    In order tobat the emergence of hell, the holy kingdom has stopped its economy and began praying.

    Although it was a kingdom run by religion, a full day of economic paralysis would still cause a huge loss.

    Especially since not all citizens were faithful followers, and some spent the day stealing and destroying around the kingdom.

    After the praying ended on the second day, many people realized their homes had been broken in. Althoughrge numbers of holy knights were sent out, it still affected their normal operation.

    Initially, this would not be much considering their grand scheme of things, but with 10 resource points lost. The wizard union could strike any time.

    The Holy Kingdom could not do a second round of praying; the guardian wings have used up too much faithst time.

    Since the Holy Kingdom was struggling to even take care of themselves, they stopped their operation against thief god Milton, which gave Abel an opportunity.

    In order to track down another god,rge amounts of resources were a must.

    This would be a great time to increase my angel body¡¯s followers! Abel thought to himself as he appeared on the Fire Tooth battle fort with a sh.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, go there!¡± Abel pointed at a marking on the map and said. It was the desert that led to the Holy kingdom.

    The Fire Tooth speeded forward as Gold Dragon Kemble looked up from the garden.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel¡¯s toy is amazing. Its too bad I can¡¯t find another one like it!¡± He sighed.

    Abel speeded above the ocean. He did not go invisible since he had gotten approval from the dragons. Doing so would be disrespectful.

    As long as Abel unleashed his blue dragon energy, no sea monsters would mess with him.

    Of course, the Fire Tooth was an ancient sea monster murdering machine, so sea monsters feared it.

    ¡°Haha, its blue dragon Abel!¡± Suddenly, a clear voice emerged as a beam of me appeared straight down from the sky.

    Abel immediately shed out of the operation room.

    ¡°Hello Fire Dragon Holman, I am just passing by!¡± He smiled and bowed at the dragon in human form.

    Fire Dragon Holman was one of the dragons he met at the gold and ck dragons¡¯ wedding. Since it was the first time they met in private, Fire Dragon Holman was extra friendly.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you can pass by anytime you want. I¡¯ve taken this job from Gold Dragon Kemble, and I heard you gave him some amazing wine. Do you think you can trade some with me?¡± Fire Dragon Holman rubbed his hands and said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Of course, but there¡¯s no need to trade. Here!¡± Abel knew what wine he was talking about, so he smiled and took out 10 barrels of grandmaster wine with twobinations.

    Since he reconnected with the Lightnings, he obtainedrge amounts of rum. The reason he wanted so much was to make wine for the dragons. Of course, he would not be stingy about it.

    Another reason was to trade his iron ores with the dwarves.

    The dwarves love wine as well, so they were the perfect trader.

    Fire Dragon Holman was trembling as he took a sniff at a barrel. He was intoxicated.

    ¡°Damn you Kemble. You gave me 10 bottles and forced me to take this job!¡± Fire Dragon Holman was furious as he mumbled.

    Abel was caught off guard. Did he go too far? Dragons could drink up 10 barrels in no time, so Gold Dragon Kemble was a little cheap on his part.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, don¡¯t worry. This has nothing to do with you. Your red wine from the wedding is good too but this suits my taste much better!¡± Fire Dragon Holman quickly added.

    ¡°If you want more, you can alwayse to the golden castle and my puppets will serve you!¡± Abel smiles.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go for it. It seemed like Kemble has taken good care of the sea monsters here anyway. cking off for a day or two should be fine!¡± Fire Dragon Holmanughed, almost like his fury was gone at an instant.

    After Abel said goodbye, he stayed in his battle fort.

    Meanwhile, Fire Dragon Holman took a gentle sip of the barrel Grandmaster wine. After taking such a big gift from Abel. He had to repay him somehow.

    Soon, Abel arrived at the desert, and he reached his finger forward. Then, just likest time, his druid soul did its trick, and he passed through the Guardian Wings¡¯ energy shield.

    He was in the Holy Kingdom, and he summoned thief god Milton.

    Even as a god thief god Milton did not have much fighting power, so Abel rarely summoned him.

    Of course, it could do something amazing if Abel was willing to give it some holy crystals. So this time, Abel gave it 10 holy crystals and 10 move in a sh scrolls.

    He even gave it 100 full recovery potions since he was nning to leave thief god Milton in the Holy Kingdom.

    The biggest strength of thief god Milton was its assassin and stealing skills. But there was nothing Abel couldn¡¯t get in the outside world, so he was only useful in the Holy Kingdom.

    Thief god Milton slowly became invisible, and Abel could no longer sense its presence.

    This operation would be done entirely with thief god Milton, Abel would only check up on him from time to time.

    His demands were simple. Kill preachers and retrieve their souls to the crystal angel statue in the druid soul.

    After everything was set, Abel did not stay in the Holy Kingdom for long. After all, he was not invisible like Thief god Milton.

 Chapter 1255 - Killing For

    <h4>Chapter 1255: Killing For</h4>

    Abel had to shorten his time in the Dark World and return early in the morning in the next few days.

    He just had to check up on Thief god Milton as he was doing his operation that day.

    The Holy Kingdom was in chaos during this time. The amount of news about preachers and holy knights being killed was scary.

    Many more holy knights were sent out for investigation, but a god was not something they could take down, even if it was a weak one.

    This was especially the case since no onhadas seen the face of the attacker.

    However, what happened was just like the past, so the Holy Kingdom quickly suspected thief god Milton again.

    But what could they do against a shameless god who killed weak and helpless people?

    The game was rigged from the start. No matter how many mad knights or legendary knights they sent out, temples were still being attacked every morning.

    Even half god knights were sent out, but it was still not easy to track down an invisible and scentless god with the ability to break in and speed away.

    Eventually, the saint decided to use the holy power of the Guardian wings, but they still had zero hope.

    This new thief god Milton¡¯s shameless level was almost 10 times higher than what he was. After all, gods killing ordinary preachers or knights in his physical form was unheard of in the past.

    It waspletely operating on instinct and themands of Abel.

    The saint¡¯s head was about to explode. They not only needed tobat the wizard union from outside, but they also needed to take care of an invisible god causing chaos around the kingdom.

    ¡°No matter what, we need to set up a trap to capture thief god Milton and sacrifice his body to our lord. Then, our lord will be reawaken sooner. It is a hassle, but its also a great opportunity!¡± The saint looked to the knights and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Majesty, we don¡¯t have the confidence to take him down, do you think we can ask the half gods for a favour?¡± A legendary knight bowed.

    Thief god Milton was weak, but a god was still not something a legend could takedown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. When your n is in motion, I will provide more than enough power to capture thief god Milton!¡± The saint lowered his voice again.

    He wanted to capture thief god Milton more than anyone. Not only did this thief god kill many preachers and cause chaos around the kingdom, but he has also stolen many treasures.

    But there was one thing he didn¡¯t understand, why did the thief god not find a ce to level up with the holy crystal it got before going rampage again?

    Indeed, it was a rampage, even for a god.

    Meanwhile, in the golden castle, Abel smiled as he watched more and more preacher guides and souls emerging from his crystal angel statue.

    He quickly granted most of those souls out, and more knights that served under him were emerging within the Holy Kingdom.

    Every holy knight could give him a hundred times more faith than normal people, as well as having ess to more information.

    With thousands of holy knights spread out over the holy kingdom, Abel had a good grasp of what was happening.

    Of course, he knew the Holy kingdom was setting up a trap for thief god Milton as well.

    Abel sighed. There was no predictable pattern in thief god Milton¡¯s attack, so setting up a trap for him would be useless.

    Thief god Milton would spend the night flying around causally until he found his next target.

    If the holy wanted to seed in their n, they would need a lot of luck on their side considering how big the holy kingdom was.

    There was a huge mansion next to the potion maker union in the elves¡¯ Bay Law City admired by every elf.

    It was the home of Grandmaster Bet, and the new home of Steward Myer, Druid Joseph, Druid Poly, and Druid Gunther.

    ¡°Do you think Grandmaster Bet forgot about us?¡± Druid Gunther sighed.

    The other two druids gazed at him in disapproval. Even steward Myer was doing so.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet must have his reasons. Don¡¯t forget everything he done for you!¡± Druid Poly was Grandmaster Bet¡¯s first follower, and she lowered her voice.

    ¡°We are just too useless!¡± Druid Joseph sighed.

    A depressing atmosphere loomed over the hall, and the three followers stopped speaking.

    ¡°Steward Myer, Druid Lucia from the goddess temple wants to see you!¡± A female voice emerged from outside.

    Steward Myer quickly ran out. Was there news about his master? If the goddess temple weren¡¯t forbidden, he would have traveled there already.

    The followers followed.

    ¡°The prestigious Druid Lucia, greetings!¡± Steward Myer bowed.

    Although steward Myer was of extremely high status as Abel¡¯s steward, he still had to keep his dignity.

    ¡°Druid Lucia, is there news about Grandmaster Bet?¡± Druid Gunther interrupted.

    ¡°Druid Gunther, you should invite Druid Lucia into the lounge first!¡± Steward Myer helplessly sighed and bowed again ¡°Please, Druid Lucia,e to the lounge and have a ss of juice!¡±

    Druid Gunther bit his lips and quickly ran into the hall to prepare.

    Druid Lucia, Druid Poly, and Druid Joseph took a seat on the side as steward Myer remained standing.

    ¡°Steward Myer, we do have some news from Grandmaster Bet. He wants you to take care of all his assets in the elves!¡± Druid Lucia smiled.

    ¡°Is master okay?¡± Steward Myer was trembling.

    He never stopped worrying during these days. His fame as a steward was all because of Grandmaster Bet.

    But he didn¡¯t care about power. He only cared about his master¡¯s safety.

    There were rumors about his master killing a powerful legendary wizard, and the golden castle had disappeared since then.

    ¡°The goddess temple has met up with Grandmaster Bet. He is okay, but he is not going to return to the elves for now, so that¡¯s why we are here to see you!¡± Big Druid Lucia looked towards the 3 followers.

    ¡°I knew Master did not forget about us!¡± Druid Gunther smiled as he stepped in with the juice.

    He almost forgot everything he said and the druids gazed at him.

    However, he pretended he didn¡¯t see anything as he served up the juice to Druid Lucia.

    Without Grandmaster Bet, they didn¡¯t even have enough juice for themselves everyday.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandmaster Bet told the temple to give this to you!¡± Druid Lucia smiled again and took out a portal bag for steward Myer.

    After all, he was the steward, and his status was higher than the followers.

    ¡°Druid Lucia, thank you!¡± Steward Myer bowed and transferred the bag to Druid Joseph.

    Druid Joseph scanned the bag, and his face was filled with excitement.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet really didn¡¯t forget about us!¡± As he happily handed Druid Poly the portal bag.

    There was more than enough training potions for all of them, and there were even more than enough wine and juice, as well as a bottle of rabbit essence.

    They were all prepared by the puppets of the golden castle.

    Since their chefs have run out of rabbit essence, they could no longer cook those amazing foods with the ability to impact the soul.

    Since Abel considered that, it meant he still remembered his elves.

    ¡°Steward Myer, I will take these resources to the storage and you can organise it just like how it was in the Golden castle!¡± Druid Joseph took the bag back from Druid Poly and bowed without showing it to Druid Gunther.

    ¡°Great, just like how it was!¡± Steward Myer also smiled.

    ¡°Steward Myer, Grandmaster Bet has promised to supply potions for the goddess. We will send you some from time to time!¡± Druid Lucia continued.

    ¡°Thank you so much. If you have the chance, please tell the master I will remain loyal no matter what!¡± Steward Myer bowed.

    ¡°Big druid Lucia, please tell the master we will forever remain loyal too!¡± The three followers also bowed.

    ¡°Okay, if I have the chance!¡± Big Druid Lucia stood up and bowed back.

    Just like that, the mansion¡¯s energy became vibrant once again with the new supply of juice and rabbit essence.

    This happy atmosphere carried over to the potion maker union with the new supply of potions. Almost all the elves were celebrating.

 Chapter 1256 - Float

    <h4>Chapter 1256: Float</h4>

    The weather in Battlecry teau was just as good today. The sky was crystal clear.

    Last night the dragons living in the golden castle toured around the sky of the golden castle, and this morning Abel told them he would levitate the golden castle. They were stunned.

    There were floating cities in the ancient times, but they always thought they were legends.

    The golden castle was huge, and it was made out of gold. It was much heavier than other structures, so levitating it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    At least the gold dragon Kemble couldn¡¯t.

    Therefore, the dragons were very interested in what Abel would do.

    Abel had never thought of doing something like this in the past as well in the past, but he changed his mind after receiving the 60 battle forts from the Wizard Union.

    He arrived at the starlight protection circle and stood on battle fort no.1

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, restructure the 123 battle forts and wrap them around the the golden castle using the energy from the castle¡¯s 5 star magic circle!¡± Abel said inmand.

    ¡°Yes master!¡±

    The original starlight protection circle was built on the sky, and it¡¯s range only gotrger Abel incorporated more battle forts.

    With 63 battle forts, the circle could defend against anything on the ground.

    But with 123 battle forts, the entire gold castle could be lifted up and incorporated into the circle.

    The most crucial part was covering the base, but Abel could control those forts with his power of the will to make sure they were all in the right position.

    It was not aplicated process since Abel had memorised the structure.

    And after everything was set, the magic circle could take care of the rest.

    By that point most tasks were done by the puppets. With thousands of them working together, 60 giant holes were dug up from the ground after half a day under themands of 2 powerful spirits and 60 battle forts lowered into it.

    Abel checked that everything was in ce one more time and the levitation was about to begin.

    The golden castle was heavy enough to crush a mountain, so he could not make a mistake.

    But the Wizard Union has given him the Battlecry teau anyway.

    The dragons smiled when they saw what was happening.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, ignite the star light protection circle!¡± Abel yelled.

    ¡°Yes master!¡±

    Suddenly, a giant energy shield appeared with the golden castle at the centre.

    Then, a huge rumble followed and the mountain peak the golden castle was standing on began to crumble.

    The energy shield pushed the golden castle 200 meters above ground and the dragons were stunned.

    This was not only levitation. It was held up as a castle with top level protection. It would take a lot of energy.

    Abel, on the other hand, was excited. The first step was sessful.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, begin the second step. Supply energy to the battle forts with the 5 star magic circle!¡± Abel yelled.

    Thousands of puppets appeared on the starlight protection circle and began to alter the energy socket of the battle forts.

    With the 5 star protection circle incorporated, only some alchemy would do the trick.

    If Abel had never gotten the magic circle spirit, he would have definitely cultivated one himself.

    There was no way magic circle makers could do something like this without getting themselves killed.

    After the alchemy havepleted, the puppets worked for another hour and all 123 battle forts were altered.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, ignited the battle forts¡¯ levitation!¡± Abel yelled again.

    ¡°Yes Master!¡± The energy began to concentrate.

    Energy was drawn from the 5 star magic circle. Since he was nning to sustain the golden castle¡¯s levitation for a long time, it was best to not use any gems even it was easy for him to get them.

    He didn¡¯t know how the ancients made their flying objects, but his method seemed to work.

    Since those battle forts were made to hold all kinds of add on gears for battle in the ancient times, holding up a castle wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you¡¯ve done it!¡± Gold dragon Kemble mumbled.

    ¡°Kemble. From now on we have a levitating home. We should invite our friends to enjoy the view!¡± Back dragon Prague¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a castle in the sky. Our friends will love it!¡± Gold Dragon April added.

    Even ck Dragon Kinsey was looking forward to it. The dragons looked at one another. The gold dragons directly teleported back to the castle while the ck dragons flew in the air.

    The golden castle was 1000 meters above ground and everything on the ground looked tiny.

    ¡°Brother Abel, how did you do this?¡± Gold dragon Kemble asked curiously.

    He didn¡¯t want to give Abel a hard time but he was just too excited.

    Dragons could fly, but living in the sky was a totally different story.

    It was a dream.

    Abel looked at the curious gaze of the dragons andughed.

    ¡°Kemble. You can do it as well. That little battle fort of yours in the dragon ind can turn into a floating castle!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Brother Abel, but this golden castle is huge. If you can do that, you can basically levitate an entire city!¡±

    ¡°Of course, you just need 123 battle forts!¡± Abel pointed at the sky and said as he turned off the invisible mode with his power of the will.

    The dragons looked up. Almost the entire sky was covered by those forts.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll forget it. You¡¯ve probably taken most of the battle forts in this world already!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble shook his head.

    Abel unleashed his power of will to reignite the invisible mode, and the sun beamed down once again.

    ¡°That¡¯s the holy mountain. God¡¯s city is right above it!¡± A Barbarian warrior pointed at the sky and gasped.

    He then immediately dropped to his knees and prayed in the direction of the golden castle.

    The golden castle sparkled in golden sunlight, just as the kingdom of god was written in the legends.

    More and more Barbarians saw what was happening and their faith began to deepen.

    This was not a miracle. God was showing himself.

    ¡°The great god of war, please return to ournd and bless us with your glory. We will forever live under your guidance!¡± Headmaster Bulei also would not miss this opportunity to pray.

    Soon, all Barbarians stepped outside of their house to see this golden castle sparkling in the sky. Their souls were touched.

    They all dropped to their knees and prayed alongside Headmaster Bulei.

    A pure wave of faith rushed towards the golden castle. A part of it was absorbed by Doff¡¯s statue, and the others were absorbed by the golden castle.

    Although nothing changed for now, the golden castle would eventually be altered as more and more faith was absorbed.

    It was beautiful, the golden castle was like a temple, but also unlike any temple in the world.

    A temple was only a secret ce, but the golden castle was truly thend of god for the Barbarians.

    Abel sensed his faithing in. It was not something one could sense with power alone.

    At least the dragons couldn¡¯t.

    It was at that moment realised he made a mistake as he saw the Barbarians praying from a distance.

    Seems like he couldn¡¯t hide his golden castle ever again. But the Battlecry teau was his territory anyway. The wizard union couldn¡¯t be able to intrude.

 Chapter 1257 - Battle Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Battle Level Up</h4>

    ¡°Damn you thief god Milton, you little bug. You don¡¯t deserve to be a god!¡± The saint grumbled in the Holy kingdom¡¯s central temple.

    He had already sent outrge amounts of Holy knights and organized a perfect trap. But thief god Milton did not fall for it.

    Thief god Milton was a chicken. He roamed around the Holy Kingdom without morals and hid around at night. No god would do something like this.

    ¡°My saint, we are running out of territories in the front line. The wizard union is sending out miners to take the resources!¡± Guardian knight Bobby reported.

    ¡°The wizard union is only doing this because they realise the mines are affected by the disappearance of the dimension crack!¡± The saint calmed his emotions and lowered his voice.

    ¡°My Saint, what are you going to do?¡± knight Bobby asked

    ¡°Send 5 legendary knights to attack the castles. Kill those wizards!¡± The saint gave out a cold gaze.

    He had settled down, but he was still furious about the death of his preachers and knights.

    Thief God Milton was provoking them.

    He couldn¡¯t let his knights feel hopeless anymore, and his lord was about to reawaken. The front line was no longer useless, and he nned to break the agreement he always had with the wizard union.

    For the past thousands of years, the front line has been used to cultivate half god holy knights, and each of them would go into retreat and umte their power once they reach that level. Half god knights did not need to worry about aging, so each extra one was an extra leg up in the ultimate battle.

    The reason the demon from beyond lost back in the days was because it did not have any assistance, and the wizard union had many gods on their side.

    The wizard union also wanted the front line to cultivate more wizards. They had more resources than the Holy kingdom, and the half-god wizards were also in retreat.

    ¡°Yes, My saint!¡± Knight Bobby yelled in excitement.

    On thedefensee wall of the front line, legendary Wizard Milesmanded their operation beside Legendary Wizard Larkin and Legendary Wizard Luke.

    They decided this was theirst chance to get resources. The front line might not produce any more in the future.

    ¡°Mr/ Miles, a legendary knight, has entered the front line!¡± Wizard Larkin got a message from the surveince circle and said.

    ¡°Give me the location!¡± Wizard Miles felt his heart drop.

    ¡°There are legendary knights in the Howling fortress and Frontier fortress as well. There are 5 legendary knights in total!¡± Wizard Larkin¡¯s face sank.

    ¡°All wizards retreat. Give up the fortress!¡± Wizard Milesmanded coldly.

    He had no choice. He wasn¡¯t powerful enough to go against all the knights.

    If they didn¡¯t retreat, those fortresses would be wizard tombs.

    All the wizards were caught off guard, but they still obeyed and retreated to the defense wall.

    Wizard Olden was a rank 23 wizard and the leader of a gem mining operation.

    There were 10w-defying wizards under him and more than 100 elite wizards. They were not powerful, so they could only help the dwarves at most.

    Wizard already sensed something strange in the morning since there were no knights attacking them.

    All of a sudden, he saw something flying in the sky.

    A strange feeling emerged from his soul, and he immediately knew what was happening.

    ¡°We are being attacked!¡± But it was toote.

    The energy shield of the fortress was broken by a charge and a sh from the legendary knight¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Allw defying wizards retreat from the teleportation circle immediately!¡± Wizard Olden yelled.

    He knew it was a tough choice to make since he had to leave his elite wizards behind. Some of them were very talented.

    Thew-defying wizards were also not looking good. Their defense was fully broken by the time 4w-defying wizards were teleported.

    Wizard Olden immediately appeared in front of the legendary knight and pressed hisw of fire pattern onto his rank 23 wizard pattern.

    Wizard Olden immediately turned into a giant fireball and charged towards the legendary knight. He wanted to sacrifice his life to give an ultimate strike.

    Wizard Olden could no longer use any spells under the suppression of the legendary knight, so he ignited a move in a sh scroll and Bang!

    Only a small scratch and some ash was left on the legendary knight.

    It was helpless, but this gave two more wizards enough time to escape.

    The first soul beam shot up, signifying the death of aw-defying wizard.

    The legendary knight was furious about so many wizards escaping. As a rank 28, this was a failure, and he couldn¡¯t help but roar especially thinking about Thief God Milton.

    He unleashed a holy freeze and engulfed the castle in frosts. Not only were the remaining wizards helpless, but the knights¡¯ ability to use spells was also restricted.

    Soon, all the elite wizards and the 4 remainingw-defying wizards were dead. Hundreds of soul beams began to shoot up.

    Before they died, they finally received amand to retreat from the defense wall. It was toote.

    After the legendary knight killed all the wizards, he engulfed the entire fortress in his energy. With hundreds of soul beams illuminating the area, it was depressing to look at.

    As for the other 2 fortresses, there were no wizards like Wizard Olden, and every single wizard died on the spot.

    Soon, there were more than 20 thick soul beams and hundreds of small soul beams covering the front line.

    The Howling fortress was one of the first fortresses in the front line, and legendary level attacks were considered in their defense. It was unlike any other fortress.

    As 2 legendary knights unleashed their attack upon it, 10yers of energy shield emerged on its surface.

    But this wouldn¡¯tst long as blood dripped out from the 500 elite wizards in the fortress who tried to hold up the energy shield with their power of the will.

    After all, they were trying to guard themselves against legendary knights.

    ¡°The Evil kingdom gone berserk!¡± A rank 25 wizard gazed at the countless soul beams and lowered his voice.

    He was the guardian of the Howling fortress, the most powerful one remaining in the front line.

    He knew his effort of trying to uphold the energy shields was hopeless, but there were more than 20w defying wizards around him also doing their best.

    ¡°The Evil kingdom has to pay for breaking our agreement!¡± Aw defying wizard grunted.

    ¡°Just keep it up. The support wille soon. Wizard Miles is in the defence wall!¡± The rank 25 wizard yelled.

    Everyone knew about wizard Miles, he was the most powerful legendary wizard, and his aplishments were scary.

    The ten energy shields were slowly shattered one by one.

    It was at that moment; the wizards received a demand to retreat.

    The rank 25 wizard hesitated. He knew what this signified, but this fortress was built on the blood of wizards.

    Did they all die for nothing?

    ¡°Everyone, you can decide if you want to die here or not. But I¡¯ll stay!¡± The rank 25 wizard lowered his voice.

    ¡°Dying here might not be a bad idea. My teacher died here as well!¡±

    ¡°The Howling Fortress forever!¡±

    ¡°Haha, we will not give up until thest moment!¡±

    The wizards roared. They fought for the Howling Fortress. Giving it up would be thest thing on their mind.

    ¡°Haha, then let¡¯s fight to the death!¡± The rank 25 wizardsughed and felt his blood boiling.

    ¡°Fight to the death!¡± Thew-defying wizards chanted and followed by the elite wizards. With their hatred towards the holy kingdom, they would rather die than retreat.

 Chapter 1258 - The Powerful Miles

    <h4>Chapter 1258: The Powerful Miles</h4>

    The faces of the two legendary knights were stone cold as they gazed into the wizards replenishing the energy shield of the golden fortress. They heard that those wizards would fight to their death, so they knew there would be no escape.

    The howling fortress had given the Holy Kingdom so many hard times, and it was finally going to fall on their hands.

    Their blood was boiling. Ever since they became legends, they rarely had a chance to kill on the front line.

    With tens ofw defying wizards and hundreds of elite wizards up to kill, it was the perfect avenue to let out their anger even if the Wizard union had nothing to do with Thief God Milton.

    When the final energy shield was broken, the 2 legendary knights immediately unleashed their holy freeze. It was at that moment, a white light suddenly shed in front of them and suppressed their energy.

    It was wizard Miles. He decided to save the Howling fortress. After all, it was the only fortress with a long range attack and powerful defense. Wizard Larkin and Wizard Luke, on the other hand, have headed to other fortresses.

    But their power could only distract the legendary knights at most.

    Unlike other legendary wizards, Wizard Miles¡¯ fighting style was very direct, and he immediately shed in front of the knights.

    The energy of those rank 28 knights couldn¡¯t do anything to a rank 30 lightning wizard.

    Although Wizard Miles couldn¡¯t fully suppress those knights, it had slowed down their holy freeze.

    At the same time, 10 chains of lightning shot out from Wizard Mike¡¯s hand in an instant andnded on the knights.

    There were only 2 knights, each twitching under 5 lightning strikes.

    Legendary knights¡¯ powerful element resistance only worked for professions lower rank than them, not a wizard a step away from being a half god.

    They felt their heart drenched in fear as they twitched in the lightning strikes. They knew how scary lighting spells were. Once their defense was broken, they would be numbed.

    Wizard Miles doubled down on his tactic and cast another 10 chains of lightning.

    ¡°Mr Miles is here!¡± The wizard in the fortress cheered in excitement.

    Those wizards were preparing to die, so some of them had even defused their armor.

    ¡°You guys did a good job. The wizard union is proud of you. The front line is no longer a ce for normal wizards. The legendary war has begun!¡± Wizard Miles turned and said.

    ¡°Yes Mr Miles!¡± The rank 25 wizard bowed.

    He felt a little sentimental, but he knew he could no longer stay.

    Retreating because of amand and retreating because of fear were 2 different stories. Even those wizards didn¡¯t want to. They still stepped through the protection circle one by one.

    Wizard Miles¡¯ movement was smooth. As the so-called most powerful lightning wizard, he was slowly burning those knights into ck. Even the holy force in their body was starting to fade.

    Finally, the knights helplessly drop down and 2 legendary lights shoot up.

    He gazed at the dead bodies on the ground. However, just when he was about to report it to the wizard union, he remembered Abel had a hobby of gathering dead bodies.

    Although he suspected if Abel was doing some dark magic with them, giving them to Abel as a gift might save their rtionship.

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Then, just when he was about to go and support wizard Larkin and Wizard Luke, he saw that rank 25 wizard still standing on the spot.

    ¡°Mr Miles. I Just want to see how legends fight!¡± That rank 25 wizard¡¯s eyes began to sparkle, and strange energy emerged from his soul. He was about to level up.

    ¡°Congrats, now go back for a retreat. By the time youe out again, you will be able to join us!¡± Wizard Miles smiled.

    He knew how impactful this was for the rank 25 wizard, and this rank 25 wizard quickly bowed as he saw Wizard Miles vanish before him.

    In the front line fortress, Wizard Larkin and Wizard Luke were furious as they saw the hundreds of soul beams before them. They werete.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Wizard Larkin called and immediately vanished before a white magic pattern appeared under him.

    It was the ¡®fist of heaven,¡¯ and wizard Luke also managed to dodge it.

    The wizards reappeared 100 meters away and immediately threw out a firewall and ice bolt before shing away again.

    The 3 legendary knights under them flew up and directly unleashed a charge.

    They were prepared for the attacks from those wizards. With the support aura and their correspondence with each other, their healing, attack, and defence power was extremely powerful.

    If the wizards fell for their trap earlier, they would be dead already.

    But since those wizards have been guarding the front line for a long time, they were familiar with the tactic of knights.

    ¡°Don¡¯t chase them,e back!¡± A legendary knight suddenly yelled.

    ¡°Why?¡± The other 2 knights paused. They knew chasing after a wizard was useless, but at least it could let out their fury about Thief God Milton.

    ¡°Look!¡± The legendary knight pointed in the direction of the Howling Fortress.

    There were 2 pure white legendary lights shining brighter than any other soul beams. 2 rank 28 legendary knights have died.

    Half gods were only reserved for the ultimate battle, so the wizard union would be taking a huge risk if they decided to send one out. The knights didn¡¯t believe the front line was important enough for the wizard union to do something like this, so there was only one exnation. A top level legend has been staying in the defense wall.

    The 3 legendary knights felt their hearts drop and immediately flew back to the Holy Kingdom.

    At that moment, they heard some strange sizzling sound.

    ¡°It is Wizard Miles!¡± The knight¡¯s face sank.

    Wizard Miles was the nightmare and they knew he was only a step away from being a half-god ording to the Holy kingdom¡¯s report.

    After all, who else could kill 2 legendary knights in such short period of time.

    Wizard Larkin and WIzard Luke saw the strangest thing in their lives, Wizard Miles was traveling more than 2000 meters per sh, and he was almost an ultra light beam in the sky.

    The 3 legendary knights unleashed a full charge, but Wizard Miles was not going to let them go after seeing the hundreds of soul beams around the fortress.

    The knights were approaching a hundred meters away from the guardian wings, and their hearts began to lift. Half god knights should be able to strike safely at this range. But it was at that moment. A powerful rank 30 energy engulfed them, followed by a chain of lightning.

    But this time, Wizard Miles added a rare spell with his left hand. The static field.

    Although it was a powerful spell, it could only be cast at a near distance and the preparation time was often very long. But it was Wizard Miles¡¯s style to get close to knights and pull some crazy attacks.

    Of course, it was also because of the confidence he had in his speed. If he were a little slower, he would be dead a few times already.

    The lightning chain sent the knights into a numbed state, but they still had faith in the Holy Kingdom to send out half god knights for support at this range.

    It seemed like they underestimated the power of the static field. The reason it took so long to prepare was because of the power ofw they gathered.

    Wizard Miles had simultaneously drawn out 5 static field patterns, each them taking 2 seconds to prepare. Therefore the moment the chain of lightningnded on the knights, they were fully bound.

 Chapter 1259 - Five Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1259: Five Kill</h4>

    As soon as the first round of the static field ended, Wizard Miles heard a roaring within the Holy Kingdom that made his soul shiver.

    He knew he didn¡¯t have much time left.

    He ignited the 5 static fields at once and immediately added more chains of lightning.

    All of a sudden, fields of lightning with the power ofw engulfed the 3 legendary knights.

    A big chunk of their life force was taken away immediately, and 10 more lightning strikes followed.

    Wizard Miles was also not having a good time. Blood dried out from his mouth and nose, but he was still going to risk it.

    He thought about the wizards who died in those fallen fortresses. Every single one of them was the Wizard Union¡¯s future.

    The front line was supposed to be a ce to cultivate the next generation, and the Holy Kingdom had broken this dynamic. He knew that those knights had to pay.

    A mountain-like fury wasshing out from the Holy kingdom, 3 pure white legendary lights shot up.

    Wizard Miles immediately used his power of will, and those bodies were retrieved into his portal bag before he vanished in a sh.

    At that exact moment, the frozen shock wave of a half-godshed out.

    Wizard Miles sessfully survived the strike, but he was looking very bad. His cloak was covered in front, and his skin had almost turned blue.

    His left hand was smashed by the force of a half god and it was liming by his side as cold sweat dripped from his head.

    However, he wasughing. Killing 5 legendary knights at once with the most powerful being rank 28, and escaping from a half god was worth it.

    He reappeared thousands of meters beyond as that half god knight stayed within the Holy Kingdom.

    The front line was not for half gods. If not, the wizard union would send out their own half gods as well.

    ¡°Haha your honour, I¡¯ll face you again after I be a half god in a few years!¡± Wizard Milesughed.

    He then took out a super healing potion from his portal bag and poured it down. They were the ones Abel prepared for the Lightnings.

    The wizard union was still negotiating with the elves, so they did not get many potions in their first batch, especially the super healing potion and strengthening potion.

    Ever since Abel had a change of heart, he only reserved the best for himself.

    Wizard Miles¡¯ body quickly began to recover, and his fracture was healing at an unbelievable rate.

    He scanned himself and poured down another body of super healing potion. He gazed towards the floating half god knight from afar.

    The knight frowned as he saw this wizard in front of him recovering at such a scary speed.

    After all, normal potions couldn¡¯t do much to legends. It wasmon knowledge after thousands of years.

    ¡°Enjoy, the front line wees all legendary knights!¡± Wizard Miles waved his recovered arm andughed.

    He then disappeared in a sh.

    All wizards had returned to the defense wall by that point, but the miners still needed some time.

    ¡°Mr Miles, the Evil Kingdom is sending out legendary knights again!¡± Wizard Larkin stepped up and whispered.

    ¡°What? Did they lose their minds?¡± WIzard Miles lowered his voice and was about to go out again.

    ¡°Mr Miles, this time is a team of 20 legendary knights!¡± Wizard Larkin quickly added.

    Wizard Miles paused. He was not a half god. He could only take down so many legendary knights at once.

    Speed was his advantage, but this wouldn¡¯t work against arge number of enemies.

    With the recovery aura of Holy knights, wizards had to take much longer to take them down once they were in charge.

    ¡°Call on the legendary wizards to gather on the defence wall. The legendary war has begun!¡± Wizard Miles lowered his voice.

    He gazed at the front line. The Holy Kingdom must have gone insane after losing 5 legendary rank 28 knights, so they wanted to take down the wizard unions¡¯ miners before they had a chance to react.

    However, he was not afraid of those legendary knights prating the defense wall of Doomsday. It had remained upright for countless years, and a sea of valuable materials was used to construct it.

    As long as the legendary wizards were around, they were more than capable of giving out as much power as the guardian wings.

    After around 10 minutes, more than 30 legendary wizards have gathered.

    There were even 2 rank 30 among them, but considering how many surveince circles there were in the front line. The legendary wizards were waiting for confirmation if they should enter for a fight.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in the war, and the legendary wizards bowed. ¡°Greetings, vice captain!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while!¡± Half god Wizard Brennan smiled.

    ¡°Miles, you did a good job!¡± He then turned to Wizard Miles and nodded.

    Wizard Miles¡¯ aplishments were scary even before the war began.

    ¡°Vice captain, I¡¯m sorry I did not manage to save some wizards!¡± Wizard Miles did not appear happy. Instead, he bowed.

    ¡°That¡¯s unavoidable. Things like this are once in a lifetime!¡± WIzard Brennan gazed at the soul beams and said.

    Indeed, the Holy Kingdom has gone insane and made a desperate move.

    The Wizard Union didn¡¯t know, but the source of this anger was actually caused by thief god Milton.

    ¡°Ask Blue dragon Abel to help us retrieve the resources. We will give him half of it!¡± Wizard Brennan smiled again.

    ¡°Vice Captain, isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡±WIzard Miles was stunned.

    ¡°Miles, do you think Blue Dragon Abel iscking in resources? No, and so as is the WIzard Union. The main thing is to not let the Holy Kingdom get their hands on them!¡± WIzard Brennan nodded

    ¡°Yes, I will go now!¡± Wizard Miles immediately bowed.

    With 2 extra rank 30 wizards guarding the wall, WIzard Miles was safe to leave. He directly teleported to the Lightnings and requested to visit the Golden castle.

    At that moment, Abel was drinking and chatting on the balcony with the dragons.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, I have a friend here!¡±Abel saw a message from the research spirit and smiled.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked curiously.

    ¡°Wizard Miles!¡± Abel replied and confirmed WIzard Miles¡¯ request.

    As soon as Wizard Miles appeared in the Golden castle, the teleportation circle below him shed, and he was directly brought to the balcony in front of Abel.

    He was not expecting to see so many dragons, and he didn¡¯t know what to say all of a sudden.

    ¡°Haha, I knew his expression would be like this! Prague, you lose!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble turned to ck Dragon Prague andughed.

    ¡°Legend Miles, you are the ambassador for the wizard union. Why are you so surprised!¡± ck Dragon Prague said in irritation.

    Wizard Miles regained himself. What stunned him was actually not the dragons but because the Golden Castle was floating in the sky.

    He heard about floating cities in ancient documents, but the wizard union has never managed to replicate it.

    Even the gods of the wizard union couldn¡¯t.

    If they could, all of them would be using it to increase the faith of their followers.

    ¡°Wizard Miles, have a seat. Let¡¯s have a little chat!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I actually have a favor to ask you today. Can we chat alone?¡± Wizard Miles bowed.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, please excuse me!¡± Abel turned to the dragons and bowed as well before teleporting to the hall with WIzard Miles.

    2 ancient puppets served up the juice, and Abel asked after he took a sip, ¡°Wizard Miles, so what brings you here today?¡±

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel. I got some gifts for you!¡± WIzard Miles took out a portal bag and smiled.

    Abel scanned It, and he looked stunned.

    There were 5 fresh intact dead bodies of legendary knights.

    Wizard Miles was a lightning wizard, so the damage his spells caused to a dead body was not as bad as fire or ice.

    ¡°Wizard Miles, these are very good for me!¡± Abel put the portal bag away and said.

    ¡°Just think of it as thepensation for those super healing potions of yours. I¡¯ve used quite a bit of them today!¡± Wizard Milesughed.

    ¡°Something happened in the front line?¡± Abel immediately knew what was happening.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know why but the Holy Kingdom went berserk and sent out 5 legendary knights to the front line. We lost more than 30w defying wizards and hundreds of elite wizards!¡± Wizard Miles lowered his voice in sorrow.

 Chapter 1260 - Invite

    <h4>Chapter 1260: Invite</h4>

    When Abel heard that the Holy Kingdom was going berserk on the front line, he immediately thought of one thing.

    Thief god Milton had done so much good work in the Holy Kingdom. Of course, they were angry, but Abel was not going to say anything.

    ¡°Wizard Miles, you are too powerful!¡± Abel smiled as he thought about the 5 dead legendary knights.

    He meant it. Although he killed a legendary knight before as well, he had relied on external power.

    On the other hand, Wizard Miles had no help, and he had taken down 5 legendary knights at once.

    ¡°Blue dragon, it¡¯s nothing until the day I be half god!¡± Wizard Miles shook his head humbly.

    As an ambitious wizard, there was no way he would settle at the legendary rank.

    ¡°Yeah, half gods are immortal!¡± Abel sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here today on behalf of Mr Brennan to ask you to join the front line!¡± Wizard Miles smiled.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Abel lowered his voice and asked. He just took 5 dead knights from Wizard Miles. He could no longer reject them.

    ¡°The battle in the front line has taken a level up. By this point, only legends could get involved and half god in the Holy Kingdom had shown itself, so Mr. Brennan had to stay in the defence wall to take control. He wants you to help retrieve the resources in the front line. We will give you half of them!¡± Wizard Miles continued to smile.

    ¡°Is the Evil kingdom going to give me trouble for it?¡± Abel didn¡¯t want to get involved, but he couldn¡¯t decline.

    ¡°The wizard union will send outrge amounts of legendary wizards to protect you. If you are still worried, I can stay by your side at all times!¡± Wizard Miles said.

    Abel hesitated. On the one hand, he wanted more resources because he had an elite kingdom behind him.

    But he was still worried about his safety.

    ¡°Wizard Miles, have a chat with brother Kemble while I go prepare!¡± Abel said after he decided.

    ¡°Ok, the front line is changing by the moment, please be quick!¡± Wizard Miles stood up and bowed before teleporting back to the balcony.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, can you change the colour and appearance of the Golden Castle? If so, what will that take?¡± Abel sat in the hall and asked.

    After all, there was nothing that made him feel safer than the golden castle.

    No matter how high rank a legendary knight was, he didn¡¯t believe that they could break the defense of 500 stone-throwers

    If they used the golden castle above the front line as protection, there would be nothing stopping Johnson and Jason.

    It was just that the Golden Castle was so famous, almost all professionals could recognize it.

    He didn¡¯t want anyone thinking he was Grandmaster Abel, at least not for most people.

    ¡°Master, the star light protection circle can do so without constraints!¡± The magic circle spirit immediately replied.

    Abel padded his head. His battle forts could change shape, and battle forts surrounded his golden castle.

    All he needed to do was turn off his battle forts¡¯ invisibility feature and make them change shape, and no one would be able to see his castle.

    He smiled as he took a sip of juice before appearing on the balcony again.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, April, Prague, Kinsey!¡± Abel bowed at the dragon and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for spoiling your holiday, but I have to take the golden castle to the front line for a bit!¡±

    ¡°Brother Abel, is something¡¯s troubling you?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked the moment he heard about the golden castle.

    The golden castle was pure luxury. It didn¡¯t look like something for war all.

    ¡°Abel, if there is a fight, count me in!¡± ck Dragon Prague called.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, Prague, I just need the golden castle to protect me. I have the best summons to mine gems!¡± Abel quickly added.

    ¡°Mining? Wizard Miles, are you trying to get us dragons involved?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble immediately turned and asked.

    ¡°Gold dragon Kemble, of course not. Blue dragon Abel has 2 stone giants and we are in a war for resources with the Evil Kingdom. Blue Dragon Abel will be very helpful!¡± WIzard Miles quickly stood up.

    ¡°Stone giants?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble didn¡¯t know much about those low-rank creatures, so he turned to Abel curiously.

    ¡°Yeah, they are naturally talented at mining!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Brother Abel, so you¡¯ve made up your mind?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked again.

    ¡°Yes, the wizard union said they will give me half of what I get!¡± Abel smiled again and nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been eating and drinking at your ce for so long already, let use with you as well!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble also made up his mind.

    ¡°Brother, the dragons can¡¯t get involved with the affair of the continents!¡± Abel shook his head.

    ¡°We are not going to attack them. As long as they don¡¯t invade the golden castle, we¡¯ll sit back and watch! But if someone bothers you, the dragons never care about rules¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    ck Dragon Prague alsoughed, and Gold Dragon April began to giggle. Even ck Dragon Kinsey¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Thank you everyone, I am very touched!¡± Abel bowed and continued, ¡± let me put away the golden castle first, please step aside everyone!¡± Abel reappeared 500 meters away in the sky with a sh. The dragons and wizard Miles followed.

    His power of the will directed the magic circle spirit and an iron shell made up of battle forts emerged and transformed. After a minute, the golden castle became a giant floating fortress. Abel put the mystery crown on, and the giant fortress was immediately stored away in his holy portal bag.

    Since the appearance of the Golden Castle, many Barbarians have gathered in the Battlecry City to view this extraordinary scene.

    ¡°The Holy Kingdom has disappeared!¡± A Barbarian gasped.

    After seeing countless miracles and receiving the Healing spell, the Barbarians¡¯ loyalty to the god of war has only increased.

    However, the disappearance of the golden castle was a disaster. Many Barbarians dropped to their knees, and some began to beg the god war to not give up on them.

    Abel received those prayers through his soul chain with Doff. He was not expecting a little move like this would cause such chaos.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but the faith those Barbarians had for him was so pure it would not change for at least a few generations.

    The Barbarian civilians understood their wealth increased because of the god¡¯s blessing, and the Barbarian warriors could sense the wizard union giving them more respect as food continued to emerge from the temple.

    Their thousand years of hardship was finallying to an end, so they needed god. There was nothing they could do without it!

    Abel had no choice, so he sent out an oracle to headmaster Bulei.

    The Holy Kingdom was not going to disappear forever. This is just temporary.

    At the same time. He used some holy power through Doff¡¯s soul and soothed the Barbarians.

    Soon, the Battlecry City was calm again. Although the Dragons and Wizard Miles didn¡¯t know what Abel was doing, they still waited for him.

    ¡°Sorry for the wait. Let¡¯s go!¡± Abel bowed and said. They then arrived at Battlecry city. Although Wizard Miles and the dragons sensed something had happened, it was none of their business to ask. The Battlecry city was Abel¡¯s territory, after all.

    Soon, they entered the temple and transit through the Lightning ground to the Wizard Union Headquarter.

    On the defense wall of Doomsday, Wizard Miles¡¯ eyes sparkled, and he immediately shed to the teleportation room. When he finally saw who it was, he let out a breath of relief.

    ¡°Greetings!¡± He bowed at the 5 dragons and turned to Wizard Miles with a slightly confused look

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, we are not going to interfere with the affairs of the continent, but blue dragon Abel brought our house with him so we are just here to protect our home!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said before Wizard Wizard Brennan even made a sound.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you¡¯ve brought the golden castle with you?¡± Wizard Brennan was stunned.

    He heard about Abel using the golden castle to kill a legendary wizard, but he never looked too deep into it since he was a half god.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, I just want an extrayer of security!¡± Abel smiled.

    Wizard Brennan was speechless. Although Abel didn¡¯t say it, he might be expressing distrust in the wizard union¡¯s ability, and he wanted 4 extra dragons as support.

    Wizard Brennan was on the right track, but not entirely. In reality, Abel just wanted the golden castle. He was not expecting those dragons toe along at all.

    If he wanted the dragons to help, giving out a bunch of gems would do the trick.

 Chapter 1261 - Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 1261: Arrogance</h4>

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, what¡¯s the condition of the front line?¡± Abel gazed forward and asked.

    Although theva from hell was stopped, there was still a strong scent of hell, and a fourth of the front line was burned ck.

    It seems like thosends might not grow a single thing in the next thousand years, at the least.

    ¡°The Evil Kingdom has 2 teams of 10 legendary knights prepared and so we have 30 legendary wizards. But no fight has broken out yet!¡± Wizard Brennan said.

    Abel frowned. Was wizard Brennan trying to drag him down by asking him for help in this situation?

    But he was here anyway, and knights were nothingpared to the dimension crack.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, please help out a bit!¡± Abel smiled at the dragons.

    He shed 500 meters above ground and took out the mysterious crown. All of a sudden, a giant floating fortress appeared above the Defence wall.

    Other than Wizard Miles and the dragons, all the other wizards were stunned.

    ¡°A floating city!¡± Wizard Brennan gasped.

    They were the treating work of the ancients, but the wizard union always thought the technology to make them was long lost.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, please carry it to the front line!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°Haha, no problem!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble appeared beside the golden castle and pressed onto its new iron surface.

    The 123 battle forts turned off their stability mode, allowing gold dragon Kimble to move them.

    If Abel didn¡¯t ask Gold Dragon Kemble for help, those forts would not be able to move the golden castle with their energy.

    ¡°It¡¯s so light!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble felt very strange. What he was pushing felt much lighter than a castle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help anymore!¡± He smiled at the other dragons.

    ¡°Kemble, you sure? Don¡¯t force yourself!¡± ck dragon Prague called.

    ¡°Just take a rest. It¡¯s time for the gold dragon to shine!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    Abel immediately realized why his castle was so light. After all, it was held up by 123 battle forts.

    But if they were in a stable mode, there would be nothing capable of moving them.

    Just like that, a giant fortress was pushed into the front line, and the Holy Kingdom¡¯s surveince immediately went insane.

    It was something beyond the rank of a legendary.

    With 4 half gods appearing out of nowhere, the saint immediatelymanded, ¡°send a few legends to see what is happening!¡±

    3 legendary knights bowed and stepped out just to see the golden castle floating in the sky.

    It was at that moment, an arrogant voice sounded.

    Listen, this thing belongs to us dragons. Anyone who approaches the range of 5000 meters from it will be killed!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble was very powerful. Although he never had a proper rank, he was definitely far more powerful than a legend.

    His voice sent a shockwave throughout the front line, and the knights looked at each other.

    The 30 legendary wizards and 20 legendary about to make a move were stunned.

    Abel was also stunned as he sat above the golden castle.

    He was not expecting Gold Dragon Kemble to go for a kill, but he didn¡¯t have time to think too much as he summoned his stone giants and Wizard Tony.

    ¡°Johnson, Jason, mine all the gems in the front line. Tony, help them!¡± Abelmanded.

    They had their experience fromst time, and they immediately found the mines. Large amounts of ores and gems rushed out from the ground.

    His summons could sense the powerful figures protecting them, so they mined everything they could.

    Wizard Tony kept retrieving the gems into the portal bag as the dragons had their afternoon tea on the balcony. However, Abel was watching the front line closely through the projection circle. He just wasn¡¯t as carefree as the dragons.

    ¡°Someone is really not afraid to die!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s gaze suddenly sparked, and he lowered his voice.

    He just announced that in the name of the dragons, and someone was still willing to provoke them.

    He couldn¡¯t care less if it was the front line. If he saw this area was the dragons¡¯ territory, it was the dragons¡¯ territory.

    Soon, Abel also saw 3 legendary knights approaching through the projection circle. They were flying at a slow rate, so they probably just wanted to see what was happening.

    ¡°Kemble, I¡¯ll go get them!¡± ck Dragon Prague said with excitement.

    He was a special ck dragon, but killing was still in his instinct. If the dragons were not enforced, the ck dragons would have destroyed this world already.

    Before Gold Dragon Kemble even nodded, ck Dragon Kinsey suddenly vanished in a cloud of ck smoke.

    ck Dragon Prague wanted to say something, but all he could do was lower his head as the gold dragonsughed.

    Abel focused on ck dragon Kinsey. It was the first time he saw her make a move, and the knights were already starting to move away. All they wanted was to get a good look at what this giant fortress was before they returned and reported to the saint.

    Suddenly, a cloud of ck smoke approached them.

    ¡°Careful!¡± A legendary knight yelled as he held up his shield, but the other 2 knights didn¡¯t want to leave, so they immediately got into their formation.

    A holy shield was formed as they ignited a holy aura.

    A holy freeze aura and holy charge aura then followed. As long as their enemy approached, they were ready to strike.

    It was only a small formation, but holding up against a powerful figure should be fine.

    The knights wanted to see they were really facing the dragons. As far as they knew, a dragon¡¯s energy should be more powerful.

    But in reality, there were not many documents about that since a ck dragon would never leave anyone alive every time they made a move.

    ck dragon Kinsey was a quiet dragon, but she was not shy. It was just her cold personality. If it was not for ck Dragon Prague, there was no way she would be friends with Abel.

    After all, ck dragons were some of the scariest things in this world.

    The knights fully ignited their defense, and they were ready to strike at any moment. But the ck smoke was moving much faster than they expected. In just 2 seconds, everything in the radius of 2000 meters was swallowed by it.

    ¡°Half god!¡± The knights gasped. But it was toote, their souls were bound by a strange energy.

    The ck smoke was like a giant vacuum, not for physical objects but for souls.

    ¡°Seems like Kinsey has gotten more powerful!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    ¡°How powerful was Kinsey?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Just about a half god, but the fighting style of ck dragons are very strange so they are a hassle!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble gazed at ck dragon Prague and said.

    ¡°Kemble, do you think gold dragons are better?¡± ck Dragon Prague bit back.

    ¡°Ah, tell Kinsey I need the bodies of those knights!¡± Abel immediately interrupted after he realized ck Dragon Kinsey was that powerful.

    The dragons gazed at Abel with a strange look, but they still contacted ck Dragon Kinsey.

    3 pure white legendary lights shot up before the ck smoke faded. ck Dragon Kinsey returned to the balcony of the golden castle, and she let out 3 fully intact dead bodies with her power of the will. There was not even a scratch on them.

    She threw the bodies towards Abel and sat back down with the others without saying a word.

    ¡°Brother Abel, don¡¯t spend too much time researching bodies. The ice power of a blue dragon is very powerful!¡± Gold Dragons sighed as he saw how happy Abel was as he put away those bodies.

    ¡°I know!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Blue dragons are known to be invincible in the oceans, even in the dragon world!¡± Gold Dragon Kinsey smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get carried away!¡± Abel smiled. The dragons were like a family to him. If not, they wouldn¡¯t even bother mining his business.

    ¡°Abel, don¡¯t listen to them. If you like dead bodies, I¡¯ll bring you a few powerful onester. These little bugs have no research values!¡± ck Dragon Prague called.

    As a ck dragon, he too lives with dead bodies. After all, he was sleeping on a mountain of skulls.

    ¡°Prague, here, have some more wine!¡± Abel smiled and turned to the gold dragons again ¡°don¡¯t worry you guys, I have my reasons and It won¡¯t affect my training!¡±

 Chapter 1262 - Reinvestigation

    <h4>Chapter 1262: Reinvestigation</h4>

    No one was expecting the current situation of the front line. 4 dragons were drinking and chatting on the golden castle while tens of legends swelled outside.

    Both the wizard union and the Holy kingdom could sense the immense arrogance of the golden castle. But with the 3 legendary lights shooting up in an instant, there was nothing they could do about it.

    ¡°Every Legendary Wizard, return to the defence wall!¡± Wizard Brennan¡¯smand filled the front line.

    The wizards immediately moved like white sparkles in the sky, but the saint of the Holy Kingdom hesitated.

    Although he was sad that 3 legendary knights were killed, he was certain there were some half god dragons in the front line.

    With the power of the Holy Kingdom, he could send out half god knights to take them down, but that would most likely cause even more trouble. Considering the nature of dragons, the Holy Kingdom might be swamped by dragons until the guardian wings ran out of energy.

    After all, the Holy Kingdom has always been focusing on fighting on thend with the Wizard Union.

    If the dragons were angry, they might even call onrge amounts of sea monsters to attack the Holy kingdom from the shore.

    Not to mention, blue dragons had seemingly unlimited amounts of resources in the ocean to draw from for attacks.

    Half god knights were the true foundation of the Holy Kingdom, and each of them had the potential to be a god. But just like holy knights, their biggest strength was not relying on their power but being in a knight formation.

    Therefore, the saint couldn¡¯t bear the risk of getting a single half god knight killed. After all, their enemy was the wizard union, and it would be very likely that the wizard union would send out half god wizards to fight alongside the dragons if a half god knight was sent.

    ¡°On mymand, all legendary knights retreat!¡± The saint made the most rational choice.

    Both sides began to retreat, leaving the Golden castle floating in the front line.

    ¡°So boring, I didn¡¯t even get a chance to fight and they all ran off!¡± ck Dragon Pragueined.

    He just wanted to show off his skills in front of his new friend Abel, but his wife stole this opportunity. So how could he notin?

    ¡°That¡¯s good, us dragons are not supposed to be here anyway!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    All of those dragons were the powerful few in the dragons, so breaking the rules sometimes would be too much of a problem.

    But still, it was best to not overdo it.

    ¡°Yeah, my stone giants will be safe!¡± Abel also smiled.

    But in reality, killing Johnson and Jason wouldn¡¯t be easy with the countless war machines on the golden castle.

    Even the wizard union never saw his 500 stone throwers and the powerful weapons from hell, so it was enough to give every enemy a surprise.

    All the wizards on the defense wall were fixed on Abel¡¯s floating fortress as it moved slowly along the front line.

    The saint in the Holy Kingdom, on the other hand, was confused.

    He didn¡¯t know what the dragons were doing. Since no knights had even gotten close to it, they didn¡¯t see Abel¡¯s stone giants.

    They were like ants in the front line, and the surveince circle did not show them as powerful beings.

    ¡°Try to fly above the floating fortress to see what it is protecting!¡± The saint lowered his voice.

    There was no way the mad knights could even enter the front line by this point. Just the energy of a half god was enough to crush them.

    Legendary knights, on the other hand, were not afraid to die, but their lives were crucial. Seeking trouble from 4 half god level dragons was basically suicide.

    ¡°Half God Gallup, you are the fastest. Please help us!¡± The saint bowed to the interior of the temple.

    ¡°I will do my best!¡± half god knight Gallup¡¯s voice emerged.

    He was a knight with an abnormal charge. It was almost doubled the speed of normal knights, which turned him into a half god.

    Out of all the half gods, he had the biggest chance of surviving as his abnormal charging ability had saved him countless times.

    ¡°Half god Gallup, don¡¯t fight unless it is necessary, and take this holy crystal with you!¡± the saint added.

    Knight Gallup¡¯s power of the will scanned the temple and put away the crystal. Before the others even felt his energy, he arrived at the teleportation circle.

    He carefully contracted his scent into a small radius, unlike the arrogant dragons.

    He knew very well a fight would be a hassle due to the naturally strong defense of dragons.

    Even as a half god, killing them would not be possible.

    But of course, he was not at a total disadvantage since dragons only possessed half of their power in human forms.

    Therefore, as long as he was careful, the dragons shouldn¡¯t be able to detect him.

    Every half god could create their own territory, and its size would be determined by the half god¡¯s power. ck Dragon Kinsey used her ck dragon territorial power to absorb the souls of those knights with a cloud of ck smoke. There was no way of counteracting it. One could only survive if their soul were strong enough.

    But after all, dragons were the strongest being in this world, and so were their souls.

    Therefore, Knight Gallup had used his territorial power to hide his scent. Since Abel was less powerful than the dragons, he, too did not sense Knight Galluping.

    Knight Gallup safely entered the range of 5000 meters, and his arrogance began to grow.

    When he reached 4000 meters, the dragons still did not notice him, but he noticed the stone giants mining those precious gems. They were what the wizard union and holy kingdom have been fighting for all this time, and they were being taken up like crap by those stone giants?

    There was aw-defying wizard next to those stone giants putting gems in his portal bag.

    Knight Gallup sensed how weak those stone giants were. All he needed was to get to 2000 meters from them, and he would be able to crush their souls with his energy.

    It was only another 2000 meters, and he was confident that he could escape.

    With the pride of a half god, he would not wait for others to resolve a problem when he saw one.

    If he hesitated and waited for more half god knights for support, his enemy would have more than enough time to put away those stone giants.

    Abel¡¯s intuition did not sense any danger targeting his summons as Knight Gallup continued steadily moving forward. In reality, Abel and the dragons could spot him with their eyes, but Abel had let his guard down.

    ck dragon Kinsey should be the weakest out of the 4 dragons, but she could even kill 3 legendary knights in a second.

    This made Abel feel very safe.

    On the other hand, Gold Dragon Kemble was also too arrogant as he had already unleashed his lightning territorial power around the golden castle.

    In this circumstance, even half god Milton couldn¡¯t hide from him.

    Therefore, he was confident that the Holy kingdom would not send out any more knights.

    Knight Gallup slowed down as much as possible to minimize any disruptions because the dragons would be able to spot him as soon as he did.

    His territorial power was only enough for him to hide his body, but as he approached 3000 meters, his intuition suddenly felt a sense of danger.

    Intuition was the by-product of knight training, it had no logical foundation, but some knights had more powerful intuition than others.

    For every holy knight, their intuition would be established during their early days of their training.

 Chapter 1263 - Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1263: Attack</h4>

    Half god knight Gallup hesitated. He carefully looked around, but there was nothing odd.

    The stone giants in front of him were still mining. Maybe they would be able to mine the entire front line in just a few moments, and dragons woulde out of the battle fort to move the floating fort back.

    If that happens, he would be spotted no matter how good his invisibility was.

    He was puzzled. Howe he did not sense a single danger until he reached 3000 meters?

    But since he only had 1000 meters to go, he made a final decision to step forward!

    Suddenly, the golden castle had a huge reaction¡ªnot from the castle¡¯s surveince or the battle forts, but the stone-throwers.

    The stone-throwers were from hell. But instead of being controlled by the hell¡¯s spirit, it was possessed by Abel¡¯s battle fort spirit.

    However, those stone-throwers had a special ability that had nothing to do with the battle forts: Self defense.

    As soon as something had triggered them, they would automatically attack.

    The range was 3000 meters, which Abel set because he didn¡¯t believe arger range would be enough to unleash a life-taking blow.

    As soon as knight Gallup entered that range, tforms began to emerge from above the shell of the golden castle. They were ready to strike at any moment.

    Bang! The 500 stone throwers ignited towards knight Gallup at an instant.

    The speed of those energy balls was almost unavoidable.

    Even knight Gallup saw iting and ignited his abnormal charge. The energy balls mmed against his territory, causing it to vibrate intensely. If he didn¡¯tpress his territory to a very small radius to increase his defense, he would have been smashed into pieces already.

    He knew he was exposed. He could no longer kill the stone giants. The most important thing now was to escape.

    He ignited a full charge towards the direction of the Holy Kingdom.

    At that moment, Gold Dragon Kemble was furious. Someone has reached the range of 3000 meters right under his gaze. If the Golden castle¡¯s defense system did not get triggered, the stone giants would have been killed.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s vanished from the spot.

    By that point, Knight Gallup had already turned into a beam of light. Knight Gallup was only confident because even a half god wizard needed time to move in a sh, but what he didn¡¯t know was that he had angered a gold dragon.

    With a soul shaking roar, the entire sky filled with lightning, and a human figure transformed into a giant dragon.

    That dragon also vanished into a beam and soon appeared in front of Knight Gallup.

    Knight Gallup instinctively held up his shield and got ready for charging impact.

    At the same time, he unleashed his territorial power, and a giant ice wall wrapped around him with a small hold for his sword to poke out.

    All of this was done in a split second, so you could only imagine how powerful knight Gallup was.

    However, Gold Dragon was truly furious.

    He almost lost his face in front of his brother. Although stone giants were not powerful in fighting, their ability to mine gems was scary.

    Mining in the ocean was very time-consuming, and sending out low-ranking dragons to do so was suicide, so Gold Dragon Kemble always wanted to borrow those stone giants from Abel to increase his wealth. After all, he was a family man.

    However, if this knight seeded in his n, his dream would be crushed.

    Gold Dragon Kemble also unleashed his territorial power, and lighting covered a radius of 5000 meters.

    A world of lightning was created as electric particles mmed against each other.

    Knight Gallup¡¯s power was undeniable, but as soon as he exited his territory, a lighting strikended on his white holy sword, and it dimmed a little.

    All the lightning in the territory was immediately attracted to his sword, and tens of lightning strikes followed on to Knight Gallup¡¯s sword.

    Just like that, this initially very confident charge of knight Gallup was defused before he even moved for 2 meters.

    Soon, the lightning strikes began to surround Knight Gallup¡¯s territory, so he immediately tried to expand it.

    He had no choice. This dragon has caught up to him even after he fully unleashed his abnormal charge.

    He also knew he couldn¡¯t keep letting the lightning territory surround him since his own territory couldn¡¯t absorb any energy outside.

    However, no matter how hard he tried to expand his territory, he just couldn¡¯t do it.

    Gold Dragon Kemble was much stronger.

    Soon, his territory began to crack, and its defense began to drop.

    He immediately retracted it again, but by doing so, he would lose his chance of escaping.

    Lightning strikes keptnding on his body, and they only got more vicious by the minute. After all, electric particles are caused by friction.

    Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s lighting territory was turning into a sea of lightning strikes, and Half god Knight Gallup was engulfed in it.

    He kept retracting his territory as his energy began to decrease.

    His territory has only gotten to where it was after countless years of training. Even if he managed to escape at that moment, he would lose some of his power permanently.

    He roared. Why does it have to be a gold dragon? There was no way a ck dragon could have possibly caught up to him.

    Gold Dragons were the fastest creature in this world. A wizard¡¯s move in a sh needed time for a magic pattern to be drawn. However, a gold dragon could do so naturally as a natural master of lightning.

    Therefore, there was no dy in their teleportation speed, and knight Gallup was no match to them.

    Abel felt his spine shiver as he saw the battle go down. ck Dragon Kinsey¡¯s power was nothingpared to this.

    And he could only sense how scary a half god was watching them battling with another half god.

    Abel ignited his world stone to analyze the defense of each side.

    Both the charge and lightning strike were enough to kill Abel in a second.

    Not to mention that thousands of meters wide territory was like hell on earth. Each of those lightning strikes was times more powerful than his chain of lightning, and there was an endless number of them.

    Knight Gallup was in extreme danger, but he could not escape. He could only wait for his death.

    As a half god with an immortal life, he was not afraid to die.

    All he needed was to return to the Holy Kingdom, and his soul would be granted out again to create another super powerful figure.

    In a sh, a holy crystal appeared in his hand.

    Even before thief god Milton had stolen the holy crystals in the central temple, each half god knight could only have one or 2 on them as a life saver.

    But ever since thief god Milton did his deed, legendary knights no longer have any holy crystals, and half god knights would only have one.

    ¡°My lord, open a path for me!¡± knight Gallup lifted up the holy crystal and lowered his voice.

    A gold beam shot out and prated the territory of Gold Dragon Kemble.

    Knight Gallup felt his heart lifted, if he didn¡¯t have the Holy Crystal, he didn¡¯t know how much longer he would havested.

    At the same time he locked his power of the will in the move in a sh scrolls in his portal bag and he would ignite them as soon as he exited this gold dragon¡¯s territory.

    If magic was not bound in a half god¡¯s territory, he would have done so already.

 Chapter 1264 - Fallen God

    <h4>Chapter 1264: Fallen God</h4>

    Knight Gallup had nned for the worse and decided to use up all of his move in a sh scroll to speed away through the tunnel opened by the Holy Crystal.

    But he was under the golden castle.

    As soon as he was about to ignite his charge, Abel reacted.

    ¡°Full bound!¡± Abelmanded with his power of the will.

    Immediately, 123 battle forts forced their power towards Knight Gallup.

    Last time, Abel had sessfully bound up Thief god Milton with only 63 battle forts.

    This time he had more than twice as much. This knight had no chance even as a half god.

    As soon as Knight Gallup¡¯s abnormal charge began to elerate, he felt his body sink, and he immediately froze in the tunnel.

    He tried to ignite a scroll, but they immediately turned into ash as soon as he took one out.

    The technology of the battle forts was different from the current training, but at the same time, it was not something the current training system could withstand.

    Knight Gallup might be able to escape if he was a little stronger, but he was not.

    Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s heart immediately dropped when he saw the holy crystal. If he let this knight escape, he would be a joke within the dragon, and he would no longer have the dignity to face his new wife or Abel.

    His body shed and instantly appeared next to the tunnel opened up by the holy crystal. He was a god within his territory of lightning.

    His golden w shed against the tightly infused magic patterns. Although he was not a true god, he still had an advantage.

    At that moment, he realized the Golden Castle had made a move, and knight Gallup suddenly froze up within the tunnel in his escaping posture.

    Abel had made a move, which made Gold Dragon Kemble feel even more embarrassed, so he roared, and his golden w shed on top of the tunnel again in an ear-piercing sound.

    Large amounts of mana emerged from his body, and his w got even more powerful.

    The holy crystal tunnel was so indestructible that one could only wait until its energy faded on its own, but under the w of this gold dragon, It was shattered.

    Hopelessness emerged from the gaze of Knight Gallup. He was not expecting to die like this and this thousand years of training shed before his eyes.

    Gold Dragon Kemble shed, but this time it was towards the territory of Knight Gallup, and he prated it seamlessly.

    However, he made sure he did not hurt the body of Knight Gallup. Since Abel had made a move, Abel deserved the intact body of this knight. If not, he would have squeezed it into a mush already.

    It was not easy to get the body of a half god since they could self-destruct at any moment, but Knight Gallup was fully bound by the golden castle. If not, he would have self-destructed and dragged Gold Dragon Kemble to hell with him already.

    Gold Dragon Kemble poked a hole in the skin of Knight Gallup with his w, and every lightning around the area immediately charged into the body of knight Gallup.

    The time was up for the golden castle¡¯s bounding power, but knight Gallup had already lost his defense.

    Lightning ran through his veins. Finally, he could no longer move, and his soul began to tremble. After all, they were the most powerful lightning strikes from a gold dragon, and they all had a specific target.

    Gold Dragon Kemble was not trying to destroy knight Gallup¡¯s body but his soul.

    Gold Dragon Kemble had been friends with ck dragon Prague for many years, so he knew a thing or two about the soul as well.

    If not, the soul of a half god would be extremely difficult to attack.

    The consciousness of Knight Gallup began to fade, and his soul was quickly getting chipped away.

    Finally, it cracked like an eggshell, and a beam of light shot out from his body towards the sky.

    Soon, both sides of the defense wall saw extraordinary scenery.

    The beam was almost as bright as the sun, making the legendary lights seem pale inparison.

    It was the glory of a half god, signifying that a half god had fallen. However, this marking would remain until all the energy around it was drained or faded on its own.

    This would be a long process, probably more than a few hundred years.

    However, Gold Dragon Kemble did not care. Things like this would not happen if this knight did not provoke them. So he returned to his human form with knight Gallup¡¯s dead body in his hand and flew towards the glory of a half god in the sky.

    But before it even shined for a minute, it was surrounded by Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s lightning territory since it could absorb power.

    Since the glory of a half god needed to absorb energy to sustain itself, Gold Dragon Kemble was not going to give it its chance. He had full control over his territory, and this glory of a half god vanished like a candle against the wind.

    It was simple, and he returned to the golden castle in a sh of white light.

    ¡°Damn it, he killed half god knight Gallup!¡± A holy knight called in excitement within the Central temple.

    ¡°That¡¯s gold Dragon Kemble!¡± Another legendary knight lowered his voice.

    That name immediately alerted the knights.

    Gold dragon Kemble was the one who bound the knights up from all 3 of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s oceans for the past hundreds of years, so they were all familiar with him.

    Gold Dragons were the masters of lightning, and they were the fastest being in this world. Every knight in the Holy Kingdom knew very well. Unless they sent out a god rank knight orrge amounts of half god knights, there was no way they could take Gold Dragon Kemble down.

    The saint sat on his chair, and his hands were shaking. A half god was killed, and his glory was wiped out.

    He no longer had the guts to send out more half god knights, and all god rank knights were guarding the demon from beyond. They would not ept his offer.

    As he looked towards the golden castle in the front line, helplessness arose from within.

    The dragons were often known as the third power, but they were never involved in the Holy kingdom and the Wizard Union battle.

    Why did 4 of the most powerful dragons make a move?

    ck dragons were infamous for ying with souls, and their tactics were strange and chilling.

    As for gold dragons, their power needed no exnation.

    Half God Wizard Brennan¡¯s heart also sank as he wondered how long he could survive in that territory of lightning.

    Of course, if he really was to fight Gold Dragon Kemble, he would try his best to maintain his distance, but the speed of Gold dragon Kemble was still very hard to deal with.

    Wizard Miles, on the other hand, had his eyes sparkling. The Lightning territory was what he would strive for after he became a half god.

    Although it might not be as big and powerful, it would have a simr function.

    Lightning wizards were the most powerful wizards even among the half gods, and seeing two half gods fight was extremely beneficial to his level up.

    He had to thank Abel.

    Meanwhile, Gold Dragon Kemble returned to the balcony and handed Abel the dead body of Knight Gallup ¡°Brother Abel, here!¡±

    He had no respect for it like it was not a half god at all. If not, he would not have wiped out its glory.

    He just thought knight Gallup had vited the name of half gods, and he didn¡¯t deserve to live.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, you are amazing!¡± Abel said as he put the body in his personal storage box.

    Abel was not joking, a half god knight could kill him just by pressure, but a half god knight could only run in the face of Gold Dragon Kemble.

    ¡°Brother Abel, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve made me embarrassed!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble gulped red wine from the table.

    Although the female dragons didn¡¯t say anything, ck dragon Prague was trying to hide hisughter.

    All of the dragons were experienced in battle, and they clearly saw what was going on.

    Suppose the golden caste hadn¡¯t interfered. Knight Gallup would have escaped back to the Holy kingdom already, considering how close they were.

    ¡°Kemble, I told you that you should let me go instead!¡± ck Dragon Prague smiled.

    ¡°Prague, if you are so powerful howe that bastard has gotten so close and you didn¡¯t even notice him?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble bit back.

    ¡°Oh, and it seems like you did!¡± ck Dragon Prague also attacked again.

    Abel did not say a word as he watched those dragons go at each other.

    He was just happy that his stone giants were still alive.

 Chapter 1265 - Finished

    <h4>Chapter 1265: Finished</h4>

    Abel sat on top of the balcony as his power of the will scanned the dead body of knight Gallup. It was the second half god body he got.

    The first one was the orc god, but it was exposed for too long to resurrect.

    He loved the dead bodies of holy knights. Although he couldn¡¯t use them in this world, they were extremely loyal to his angel body.

    All he needed was to give them a soul and connect to them through the soul chain.

    Then his angel body would be able to get the purest faith.

    He could use the holy priest bone card again in 4 months. At first, he nned to resurrect a legendary wizard, but it seemed like a half god knight was even better.

    Unlike thief God Milton, Knight Gallup was much more powerful once resurrected. And most importantly, it could allow him to understand the mysterious territory.

    Although Abel was quite close to many half gods dragons, most of them might not let Abel research their territory causally.

    After all, the territory of each half god was their biggest secret.

    What happened in the front line today was never seen before,

    Both sides hade to a halt as they stared at the floating fortress. Over the years, the dragons were almost forgotten by the wizard union, but suddenly they had to take them seriously once again.

    They rarely interacted, but the dragons were indeed one of the most powerful species in the world.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but wonder, wasn¡¯t he a cunning little bastard pretending to be someone he was not?

    Still, Abel was confident that one day he would be as powerful as those dragons.

    Time slowly passed, and the stone giants kept going.

    The sun began to set, and it seemed like they would need to continue through the night with their speed.

    ¡°Kemble, we would have a light if you didn¡¯t destroy that half god¡¯s glory!¡± ck Dragon Pragueined.

    ¡°Prague, that¡¯s simple!¡± Abel smiled and interrupted.

    He reached his power of the will to the magic circle spirit, and the star light protection circle immediately began to glow in white. Although it was not as bright as the sun, arge patch ofnd was illuminated.

    By that point, the holy kingdom has already guessed why the dragon ere here, but they have already lost a half god knight. They couldn¡¯t handle any more losses.

    The wizard union was also keeping their eyes out to see if the Holy Kingdom was going to make a move again.

    Abel thought he might get attacked by surprise at night, but no one ever showed up. Not even a footstep had sounded in the front line.

    However, if Abel were powerful enough, he would have sensed the electricity buzzing 10,000 meters around him in the atmosphere.

    Gold Dragon Kemble had already let his guard down once. He would not embarrass himself again.

    Since it was one of the rare nights that Abel did not go into the Dark World. The ancient chef puppets had been working through the night.

    Although hecked some ingredients to make ancient recipes, he did his best to replicate every single one he could

    Just like that, he sat on the balcony with the dragons overlooking the guardian wings, drinking,ughing, and eating.

    The stone giants¡¯ job was finallypleted by dawn. Wizard Tony had transferred portal bags of ores to Abel through the night to put in his holy portal bag.

    ¡°Finally! I¡¯ll let the wizard union know. April, didn¡¯t you say you want to make a house out of gold. I think we have more than what you need!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°No, because it can¡¯t fly!¡± Gold Dragon April smiled.

    She knew very well that she and Kemble owe a lot of favor to Abel. She didn¡¯t want to add another one.

    Although she had helped Abel this time, it was not enough to take something from him.

    Also, there was no ce better than the golden castle anyway. Not only was it made out of gold. It could fly, and it had the best food in the world.

    How could she ever replicate something like this?

    On the other hand, ck Dragon Prague was looking at Abel with a face that said, ¡°why didn¡¯t you ask me?¡±

    ¡°Prague, I¡¯ll supply all the death qi skulls for your children no matter how many you have!¡± Abel then smiled.

    ck Dragon Prague was caught off guard, but the cold-looking ck Dragon Kinsey suddenly stood up and properly bowed to Abel.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad!¡± ck Dragon Pragueughed.

    The biggest problem of dragons was cultivating the next generation. But it seems like it was no longer a problem for these dragons with Abel on their side.

    Abel put away Johnson, Jason, and Wizard Tony.

    ¡°Everyone, let me put away the golden castle!¡± He flew to the side, and the dragon followed.

    Once again, the mysterious crown appeared above Abel, and his Golden castle vanished into his Holy portal bag.

    They then flew towards the defense wall, leaving over an empty front line.

    Every single gem and every single ore was taken away by the stone giants.

    What they¡¯ve done was countless times more efficient than miners¡¯ work in the past 10 years.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel and the dragons, thank you!¡± Half God Wizard Brennan also has not rested, but he still bowed with a smile.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, find an open space. And I¡¯ll give you the ores!¡± Abel smiled and bowed back.

    The dragons, on the other hand, did not stay. They teleported away through the teleportation circle after they gave a gentle bow.

    It was Abel¡¯s business, and they were not going to get involved.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, this way!¡± Wizard Brennan held out his arms.

    They flew for a while and came across a giant open space behind the defense wall.

    In a sh, Abel appeared on the ground and began to dump out the ores from his holy portal bag.

    Soon, mountains of ores began to emerge, and they began to divide them into categories.

    When thest ore was sorted, Abel smiled and shed back to the defense wall.

    Both sides did not talk about the numbers during this time. Instead, most of the legendary wizards were just happy they could witness this extraordinary umtion of resources. After all, those resources were only useful forw-defying wizards. So what they did was limit what the Holy kingdom had ess to.

    Abel transferred back to the temple of the Battlecry city from the Wizard Union headquarter. As soon as he stepped out, the dragons were smiling in front of him.

    They did not interfere with the Barbarians, and they appeared on the hill once again before letting the golden castle out.

    Suddenly, the Barbarian¡¯s eyes began to sparkle again.

    Losing the protection of god was an unbearably empty feeling, so the Barbarians immediately began to cheer.

    A wave of faith rushed towards the golden castle.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but wonder. The gold castle has only been gone for a day. Howe there was so much faith?

    But he didn¡¯t think too much. It was time to contact the dwarves.

    However, sending so many ores to the dwarves would be a hassle, and his current identity had no connection with them.

    He needed a middle man.

    As the dragons minded their businesses, Abel transferred to the Lightning ground through the teleportation circle.

    He was close to the Lightnings, so he had full ess to their teleportation circle.

    He then requested a transfer to the Furnace Fortress.

    As a legendary wizard blue dragon, he needed approval before entering any big cities. After all, his power was more than capable of destroying everything.

    It was just a self-defense mechanism for each species.

    As no powerful figure could invade them, they would be able to ask the wizard union for help.

    Abel stood outside the teleportation circle and waited for his reply.

    After 10 minutes, he was epted, and he selected the Furnace Fortress on the teleportation circle with his power of will.

    With an ignition, his body vanished from the spot.

    As his body reappeared, the first person he saw was King Gunther. Standing behind him were Wizard Banyard, WIzard Hutton, Wizard Bart, Wizard Farra, and around 20w-defying wizard dwarves he had never seen before.

    ¡°Greetings Majesty of the dwarves!¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, wee to the dwarves!¡± King Gunther saw that Abel was friendly, so he let out a breath of relief and bowed back.

    He heard a lot about this blue dragon. Abel was known as a savior after sealing the dimension crack, and he had just helped the wizard union clean up the front line.

    ording to his report, 3 legendary knights and a half god knight were killed.

    Half gods were heard of in the legends. Tomon people, they were basically gods.

    This was the case with King Gunther as well. An immortal being, what else could it be other than a god?

    However, a half god had died in the hands of Abel and 4 dragons. So it only made sense that King Gunther was horrified when he got Abel¡¯s request to visit.

 Chapter 1266 - Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Exchange</h4>

    Under the lead of King Gunther, Abel arrived a the dwarves¡¯ pce with the elites of the dwarves.

    There were two teams of dwarves blowing on their weing horns as they walked in the streets.

    It was the respect of the powerful, and the dwarves have done that perfectly.

    They were always under the protection of the Wizard Union. But even there were dwarves learning wizardry. Their skills still lie within their forgeries and fortress defense.

    King Gunther took a seat on the throne, but there was an extra seat next to him. It was for Abel.

    After a moment of awkward silence, Abel took a seat as all the other dwarves remained standing.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, so what brings you here today?¡± King Gunther smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Majesty, I¡¯m here to see my friend and negotiate with the nobles about processing ores!¡± Abel said bluntly.

    ¡°Processing ores is what us dwarves are good at. We will do it for free! But I¡¯m just wondering who¡¯s your friend in the dwarves?¡± King Gunther didn¡¯t care about ores. The dwarves had the best cksmiths, but he didn¡¯t want to miss the chance to form a good rtionship with a dragon.

    ¡°Majesty, his name is Bernie Goff. Unfortunately, I have a lot of ores to process, so it is still best to negotiate first!¡±

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, are you talking about my disciple Bernie?¡± Wizard Hutton suddenly gasped.

    He was not expecting this at all.

    ¡°Yeah, can I see him?¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll bring him here immediately!¡± WIzard Hutton bowed and immediately disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, please excuse us. Hutton is just desperate like this!¡± King Gunther bowed.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I love the dwarves, you guys really are honest!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Haha, then we are friends!¡± King Guntherughed.

    ¡°Abel, why are you here?¡± 2 lights shed and Bernie appeared next to Wizard Hutton. But he was just stunned that Abel was sitting next to King Gunther.

    ¡°Bernie, Blue Dragon Abel is a legend. Please mind your manners!¡± Wizard Hutton quickly warned.

    He was just afraid that Bernie would anger Abel. After all, no one in this ce could stop a legendary blue dragon.

    ¡°Bernie, long time no see. Congrattions for bing an official Wizard!¡± Abel smiled.

    He could sense the rank 6 wizard pattern within Bernie, but Bernie was speechless. Abel had always appeared as elf Bet in the central continent, so no one knew what he looked like in human form.

    This time Abel was identified as a blue dragon, but Bernie knew Abel was a human.

    He knew Abel ever since he was a weakling; a wizard forced out of his home.

    ¡°Abel, did you get hurt?¡± Bernie suddenly asked.

    As far as he knew, grandmaster Bet had fought with a rank 28 wizard not long ago, and he had never heard about the name Bet again until recently when the elves started to get more potions again.

    ¡°I¡¯m great, I¡¯ll tell you moreter but now I need to talk some business with King Gunther!¡± Abel smiled in confidence.

    Wizard Hutton immediately knew Bernie and Abel were close just by listening to them, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel excitement emerging from within.

    His disciple was great friends with Grandmaster Bet. Now it was Blue Dragon Abel.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, about the ores. We dwarves will dly process it for you. But really, free of charge!¡± King Gunther was also very happy, as he added.

    ¡°Majesty, I¡¯ve gotten half of the ores from the front line. I want them all turned into metallurgy materials. If you don¡¯t charge me, I¡¯m afraid we can no longer trade fairly in the future!¡± Abel did not hold back and smiled as well.

    ¡°But how are you going to pay?¡± King Gunther was stunned by the work they were about to do.

    It would have taken years even if all the cksmiths in the dwarves had gotten involved.

    ¡°This wine!¡± Abel took out a bottle and handed it forward ¡± it can help the wizard dwarves¡¯ meditation. It is a good training resource!¡±

    King Gunther opened the lid, and an intoxicating smell immediately traveled through the pce.

    King Gunther was a wizard, but he did not take a sip. Instead, he gently tapped the bottle and transferred a drop into his mouth with his power of the will.

    Suddenly, his soul began to cheer, and his sensitivity towards the mana around him drastically increased. If he were to meditate right now, it would be better.

    ¡°Huh, is this Grandmaster Bet¡¯s Grandmaster wine? Wizard Hutton sensed a familiar smell and gasped.

    All the wizards in the hall also recognized this smell.

    It also tasted the same, but its effect on the soul was much greater.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, you know Grandmaster Bet?¡± King Gunther asked.

    ¡°Majesty, that¡¯s not something you need to know, but I can supply arge amount of wine in exchange. Just give me a number!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, then us dwarves won¡¯t hold back!¡± King Gunther said he got a great deal.

    Ever since Grandmaster Abel disappeared, the dwarves could no longer try his wine, let alone one that was beneficial to training.

    This blue dragon seemed even more generous than Grandmaster Bet.

    In the past, Abel just didn¡¯t want to expose his power too much for security reasons, but he no longer had to as a blue dragon.

    ¡°Majesty, let¡¯s find a ce and I¡¯ll let out the ores!¡± Abel recalled as he saw King Gunther getting carried away.

    ¡°Of course, follow me!¡± King Gunther quickly waved.

    Wizard Hutton and Bernie followed while the other wizards stayed in the hall.

    They then arrived at giant inventory within the Furnace fortress. It was where the most valuable ores were stored.

    majesty, this ce is not going to fit!¡± Abel scanned the number of ores he had and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have more inventories at the back.

    Abel began to let his ores out, and soon, 10 inventories were filled up.

    King Gunter let out a long breath. Almost every single space he had underground was filled up.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, take a rest. I¡¯ll call someone in to count the ores and negotiate the wine we will take!¡± King Gunther was almost speechless.

    ¡°Majesty, I¡¯ll go with Bernie. Let me know when you are ready!¡± Abel bowed.

    Wizard Hutton was also stunned. He was expecting the ores to take up one inventory art most. He never went into the front line, and he never saw so many valuable ores at once.

    ¡°Bernie, let¡¯s go!¡± Abel padded Bernie¡¯s back and said.

    Bernie was only a rank 6 wizard, but he already had a mansion in the Furnace Fortress. Which even Elite Wizards didn¡¯t have, and it was all thanks to Abel¡¯s name.

    ¡°Not bad, but Bernie, you are progressing too slow!¡± Abel looked around and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yeah, of course it is nothingpared to you. You are already a legend, but how did you be a blue dragon ?¡± Bernie asked curiously.

    ¡°Easy, once your dragon blood reaches a level of concentration, you will be automatically recognised by the dragons!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°You call that easy?¡¯ Bernie was speechless. He knew dragon blood was the most powerful thing in this world. Just a tiny bit was enough for a person to be recognized as a pseudodragon.

    To be a giant dragon, the blood needed to be more extremely concentrated. How was that easy?

    But in reality, it was easy for Abel. At least he never tried that hard to be a dragon. All he did was merge with a Blue Dragon¡¯s crystal.

    Of course, this process only had a 10 percent survival rate, and Abel just got lucky.

    ¡°Bernie, so you are an official wizard. I didn¡¯t have much time prepare but here¡¯s a gift!¡± Abel took out a magic circle board and handed it forward.

    ¡°This is a.. Giant mana gather circle?¡± Bernie was stunned.

    Although there were many giant mana gathering circles in the dwarves, they were all used exclusively in training grounds. Even the disciple of aw defying wizard like Bernie only had ess to an intermediate mana gathering circle.

    Most importantly, what Abel gave him was a circle board. It could be carried around portably.

    Just the materials to make that thing were a few times more valuable, let alone it required extremely high levels of skills.

    Since Abel was bringing one to the Dark World, of course, he would have the best.

    Ever since he got the magic circle spirit, he no longer needed a magic circle maker to draw circles.

    All he needed was to provide the materials, and that was how Bernie had ended up with something so amazing.

    ¡°Also take these. You rarely battle but the super healing potions and mana potions are good life savers!¡± Abel then took out a portal bag.

    ¡°Abel, I¡¯m a businessman, have you seen a businessman fight?¡± Bernieughed, but he still took the bag.

    The two then sat in the yard and talked about the Holy Continents while drinking a ss of juice. After a few hours, Wizard Hutton connected with Abel. The ores were calcted.

    Abel did not even take a look at the details. He trusted the dwarves. In fact, the number they asked for was much lower than what he expected!

 Chapter 1267 - Half God Resurrected

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Half God Resurrected</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    After exchanging with the dwarves, Abel returned to the Golden castle and left a connection path.

    In the next few months, the Central Continent regained its peace.

    With no more valuable resources in the front line, no one was going to bother entering. Even the Holy kingdom did not send any knights over.

    It was a scene never seen before in thousands of years.

    Of course, the wizards in the defense wall did not ck off. Instead, they worked even harder.

    Legendary wizards were rarely seen in the past, but now there were at least 10 of them on duty at all times.

    Even the half gods in the wizard union were starting toe out of their retreat one by one.

    Once they came out, there was no need for them to go back into retreat again. The demon from beyond¡¯s reawakening was less than 100 years away. The wizard union needed to react at any moment.

    But if the wizard union had a spy in the Holy Kingdom, they would know how chaotic the Holy Kingdom was getting.

    Thief god Milton had not stopped his killing under Abel¡¯smand

    His moves were ruthless and unpredictable. The Holy kingdom tried many times to capture him, but they all failed.

    A few months thief god Milton was still a small hassle to the saint, but now it was like a tumor in the heart.

    The murder had not stopped for a single day, and the number of deaths was scary.

    Although preachers and knights were nothing too important, at least no legends or mad knights have died, it still had a great effect on the stability of the Kingdom. Many civilians were horrified once they realized what was going on.

    The saint had even sent out 10 legendary knights, but thief God Milton had still managed to murder right beside them without a single notice.

    After all, Abel sent out thief god Milton because it could attack while being invisible. So other than the person being attacked, no one else would notice him.

    Abel¡¯s angel statue¡¯s faith has been growing like crazy for the past few months, and the amount of preacher¡¯s guide he got and granted out was insane.

    One by one, the preachers for his angel body began to step on the chapels of the Holy Kingdom. Just like that, he was slowly taking over while everyone was focused on Thief God Milton.

    Today was the big day, the day where his Holy priest bone card could be used again.

    Abel arrived at the Rogue Encampment excited. He had waited for a long time.

    Since he had the body of a half god knight, those mad knights no longer mattered to him. He also had 2 dead legendary wizards, and 9 legendary knights, so he would not run out of dead bodies in the next few years.

    After all, he could only get powerful dead bodies like those in huge battles if the front line did not take a level up. There was no way he could get so many.

    Unlike other professions, each half god had its own territory. Therefore, it was the best self defense mechanism.

    Although he read a lot about half gods, none of them had ever fully exposed themselves to him and let him do research.

    Abel felt himself getting more desperate by the moment, but at the same time, he was worried if he could control it once resurrected.

    Abel could not guarantee his sess rate even in the Rogue Encampment, so he found the safest ce possible, below the oak tree.

    Abel took out the bone card from the mana gathering circle and shed towards the Oak Tree.

    By that point, Blood Moor was no longer Blood Moor. Other than being filled with blood, it became a forest of fruit trees with patches of herb gardens. It was full of life.

    The high elves¡¯ poption reached 3000, and they were still growing at an exponential speed.

    The oak tree had also gotten even bigger, and it was looking more like the tree of life in the Central Continent by the day.

    Abel took a seat by its side and felt a soothing wave wash through his heart.

    Although I didn¡¯t know if a resurrection would damage the environment, it was the safest bet.

    He took out the half god knight¡¯s dead body from his personal storage box. It was still in great condition since God Dragon Kemble did not damage it, and it took him no time to carry it back to Abel. At that moment, there was still warmthing from the body.

    Abel held up the bone card and ignited the resurrection magic pattern to focus on the body.

    As theplicated magic pattern appeared, holy power from the bone card was beginning to get absorbed.

    But soon, Abel¡¯s face began to change. The pattern was absorbing almost 10 times more holy power than normal. If Abel fully allowed it to do it, he would fail, and his holy bone card would be damaged.

    This bone card was one of his most valuable assets. His potential would take a great hit without it.

    He would be hopeless in the past, but now that he hadrge amounts of holy crystals, he should be able to pull through and transform them into death qi.

    He took out a holy crystal and thought about using it to replenish the energy within the Holy bone card. But, it immediately turned into a sh of white light and entered a crack on the holy bone card.

    A golden hue emerged as the resurrection magic pattern continued to absorb more energy.

    Abel carefully calcted and took out another holy crystal when the energy was beginning to drain again.

    He did expect resurrecting a half god would take so much power, but when the second holy crystal was drained, the resurrection magic pattern was fully ignited.

    A beam of light shot towards the half god knight¡¯s body on the ground. By that point, the Holy Bone card was looking more crack than it ever did, but still, it was not damaged. It could recover with time.

    So Abel no longer had time to care as he quickly turned towards the half god knight who was beginning to stand up.

    The knight¡¯s face was stone cold without a single life in his eyes.

    Abel let out a breath of relief. Everything went ording to n.

    However, he soon thought of something. In the Dark World, every powerful figure was suppressed. Take Abel, for example. He could not fly even as a legend, so he had to ride Flying me in the Dark World.

    As for a rank 30 half god knight, it only made sense that he could not fly or use his territorial power.

    Abel took out a soul potion and poured it into the half god knight¡¯s mouth.

    Unlike other summons, the half god knight¡¯s soul was recovering extremely fast like Thief God Milton.

    This was because once a powerful figure had reached a threshold of power, they could no longer be constrained by the resurrection spell. Afterward, Abel added a full recovery potion and began to examine the soul like he had done many times before.

    Also, unlike normal knights, this Half God Knights had retained all of his knight skills. It seemed like half god knights were not only known for their territorial power. They were also no longer bound by the demon from beyond¡¯s control.

    But it seemed like Abel underestimated the power of brainwashing, so there the loyalty of half god knights was just as strong.

    On the other hand, bing a summon was a different story.

    Abel began to test out the half god knight¡¯s skills. It was much more powerful than legendary Knight Wales, but Legendary knight Wale had a full set of rune word gear which gave him an advantage in the Dark World.

    One skill that caught Abel¡¯s eyes was the charge. Abel was familiar with the charge since he was in the Holy Continent, but this half god knight¡¯s charge was abnormal. Abel was certain of that.

    Abnormal skills could not be developed by training. Instead, it was cultivated with special circumstances like his spirit guardian knights.

    Abel was very curious, so hemanded the half-god knight to expose himself through the soul chain as he charged.

    All of a sudden a strange feeling was sent to Abel¡¯s soul.

    This charge was almost twice the speed of the normal charge of its rank.

    But Abel was attracted by something even more fascinating. An abnormal charge was actually not impossible to replicate. Abel could do so himself as well.

    It has been a long time, but Abel fully unleashed hisbat qi and drew a charging spell pattern. That strange feeling in his soul was immediately transferred to the pattern, and it began to deform.

    Abel dashed out and he was 2 times faster.

 Chapter 1268 - Show Off

    <h4>Chapter 1268: Show Off</h4>

    It was strange to have his soul automatically unleash an abnormal charge like he had been practicing it all his life.

    This was even more amazing, considering Abel was no longer a close range fighter.

    A charge was a special skill among all the other holy knight skills. But, like the shield strike, it did not require holy energy, so Abel has been using it since he was in the Holy Continent.

    Suddenly, he began to wonder if his angel body could grasp this abnormal charge as well.

    He immediately summoned his angel. Since it was controlled by his consciousness, it was basically like another body of his.

    However, Abel was just unsure if the light energy could ignite a charge.

    The angel body held up his holy sword and drew out the charge pattern before infusing it with light energy.

    It was his first try, so he took it very slow to avoid idents.

    But when only a tiny bit of light energy touched the charge spell pattern, it began to glow and the angel body charged forward like a beam.

    In the past, people might still see a human figure when he was charging, but it was no longer the case.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done it!¡± Abel was in disbelief. Initially, he had given up after trying a few knights¡¯ aura, but he now found the perfect skill for his angel body.

    He tried to do it faster again, and in a gentle tap of a sword, he speeded forward.

    He also sensed that strange feeling in his soul once again. It was the power of the abnormal charge, which was almost as fast as a wizard.

    There was no pause in between, so Abel felt like he was directly speeding through the sound barrier.

    If Abel¡¯s main body was the best at long-range attacks, his angel body could totally make up for him with its closebat skills.

    Afterward, Abel wanted to test out the shield strike. Just as expected, the light energy could totally recebat qi, so the angel body could do anything Abel did at the beginning of his knight journey.

    It was a surprising discovery, and Abel was very happy.

    He then turned to the half god knight. A half god was not that powerful in the Dark World. After all, even Thief God Milton had to lower his pride and walk.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call you Half God no.1!¡± Abel Abel thought about the number of dead bodies he had and called.

    He immediately wanted to return to the Golden castle and test out how powerful a half god was.

    He put Half God no.1 in his monster ring and stepped through the portal back to his training room.

    In a sh, he appeared above the starlight protection circle.

    He let half God no.1 out, and an immensely powerful energy emerged. If Abel were not soul bound with Half God no.1, there was no way he could be still standing.

    Half God no.1 was absorbing energy like crazy, and an angry roar quickly emerged ¡°Who is it?¡± Abel then sensed a shockwave hitting his protection circle.

    It was gold dragon Kemble. But his attack was futile against the star light protection circle.

    ¡°Brother Kemble,e in!¡± Abel quickly added and opened the protection circle.

    The dead half god knight was gifted by Gold Dragon Kemble anyway. Also, resurrection wasn¡¯t a taboo for the WIzard Union. It wasn¡¯t much for the dragons.

    The dragons were an extremely arrogant species, as long as it did not disrespect a dragon, they couldn¡¯t care less what research you do.

    This was why ck dragons had developed so many methods to deal with the soul.

    Gold Dragon Kemble passed through, but he carefully looked around at this protection circle he never thought too much about.

    It just counteracted his attack. He never heard of anything like this other than the dragon ind¡¯s shield, guardian wings, and the defense wall of Doomsday.

    But each of them belonged to the 3 most powerful forces in the world. Howe his good friend Abel had something simr?

    He felt the urge to test it out again, but he immediately forgot about it when he saw the half god knight in the circle.

    It was the one he killed, and he could clearly sense its energy.

    But somehow, its energy was not affecting Abel.

    This meant it was harmless, which was what stopped him from attacking.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, this is Half God no.1, I¡¯ve sessfully resurrected the body you gave me!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Brother Abel¡­¡± Gold Dragon Kemble immediately wanted to ask about it, but he knew it must be a big secret of Abel, and he didn¡¯t want to make things awkward.

    ¡°I¡¯ve actually got a holy object that could resurrect beings and I¡¯ve finally managed to do so after years of experiments!¡± Abel did not exin everything, but he still gave out the rough idea.

    ¡°Brother Abel, you didn¡¯t need to exin!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble waved his hand and then added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of that holy object, but I always thought it was only used for resurrecting pets, I never knew it can resurrect half gods!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m a grandmaster Alchemist!¡± Abel said proudly.

    It was the best excuse. He was the only grandmaster alchemist in this world, so he could say anything he wanted.

    ¡°But it is still best to not let out this half god knight too much. It¡¯s fine in the golden castle, but us dragons did not have too much bad blood with the Evil Kingdom, and too many wizards have died in the hands of Holy Knights. If someone found out you got a half god knight as a summon, they might give you trouble!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble warned.

    ¡°Thanks for the warning brother, I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± Abel knew his brother¡¯s kind intentions, so he showed his gratitude even though he knew about it already.

    ¡°Maybe you should let that bastard Prague see¡­¡± Gold Dragon Kemble pause. Hee was speechless that Abel had called it Half God no.1

    ¡°¡­ Half God no.1. He said he is the master of souls, but he can only control legends at the most and they don¡¯t even have consciousness!¡± In the end, Gold Dragon Kemble still epted the name. That thing was Abel¡¯s property, after all.

    Although gold and ck dragons had different training systems, they were good friends, and ck Dragon Prague had been showing off his aplishments all the time.

    When Gold Dragon Kemble was still patrolling the oceans, ck Dragon Prague would sometimes visit him on the back of a legendary sea monster he controlled. Of course, it was for showing off.

    But it was not like having a summon. Legendary sea monsters still had their pride, so they might revolt with their lives if a dragon touched their bottom line.

    Seeing how Abel had resurrected a half god and turned into a summon, ck dragon Prague would lose his face, and there was no way Gold Dragon Kemble would let this opportunity escape.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, how about I tell Half God no.1 to listen to yourmand and you can bring it to him!¡± Abel realized Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s intention and suggested.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Prague is going to get so jealous!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s eyes began to sparkle, and heughed.

    ¡°Half God no.1, listen to Brother Kemble¡¯smands!¡± Abel said.

    He wanted to test out the power of a half god, but he might let gold dragon Kemble have his fun first.

    Half god no.1 had absorbed enough energy by that point, and he had umted a territory. It was just that this territory was so thin it could barely be seen.

    Half god no.1 turned to Gold Dragon Kemble and began to follow him.

    Initially, Gold Dragon Kemble was worried if he would trigger some bad memory from this half god knight since he was the one who killed him. He was not afraid of fighting, that thing was no match to him even in its prime time, but he just didn¡¯t want to break its bond with Abel.

    However, when he looked into the eyes of Half god no.1, he realized it¡¯s very soul was different.

    Instead, it was pure. There was not a single bit of ill intent.

    How could it not be? After all, its soul was quickly created without any experience other than the battle instinct of its past life.

    ¡°Half god no.1, follow me!¡± Gold Dragon Kemblemanded.

    Half god no.1 immediately reacted and flew towards gold Dragon Kemble.

    It was amazing to have half god fly behind him. As an extremely powerful half god himself, he knew how unlikely it would be for a half god to serve another since each of them have gotten to where they were after going through life and death countless times.

    After all, bing someone¡¯s servant was like selling one¡¯s pride.

    Abel smiled and followed. He, too, wanted to see what Gold Dragon Kemble was about to do.

    ¡°Prague,e out!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble roared.

    A ck smoke emerged above the golden castle. Back Dragon Prague didn¡¯t know it was Gold Dragon since he could sense the energy of an unfamiliar half god.

    Afterward, ck Dragon Kinsey and Gold Dragon April also arrived and fixed their gaze of Half god no.1

    ¡°Did you capture a half god? He is weak!¡± ck Dragon Prague did not recognize the half god knight that attacked them the other day since its soul was weaker. ck dragons only recognized people by souls.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a half god nevertheless!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said proudly and added, ¡°do a turn for me!¡±

    Afterward, ck Dragon Prague¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground.

 Chapter 1269 - Research

    <h4>Chapter 1269: Research</h4>

    Gold Dragon Kemble was thrilled to see the expression on ck Dragon Prague¡¯s face. It must be what ck Dragon Prague¡¯ felt like when he showed off his legendary sea monsters.

    ¡°That¡¯s a half god, Kemble, how did you get a half god?¡± Gold Dragon April gasped before ck dragon Prague even said anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s brother Abel¡¯s summon, I just borrowed it to y around!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble had a smile fixed on his face and exined.

    ¡°Ohh, I knew you couldn¡¯t get a half god to follow you around!¡± ck Dragon Prague immediately reacted, but then he turned towards Abel with a stunned gaze.

    ck Dragon Kinsey, on the other hand did not say anything as she directed arrived beside Half God no.1 and scanned it with her power of the will.

    However, the territory of a half god would not be easy to examine even after a big power drop.

    ¡°Half god no.1, deactivate your defense, Abel then added.

    He was not afraid of Dragon Kinsey getting hurt, and he was not worried about half god no.1 dying under his potions either.

    Afterward, his territory vanished.

    ck Dragon Kinsey¡¯s power of will entered Half God no.1¡¯s body and began to scan.

    Her face began to look weird.

    ck Dragon saw what was happening, so he also arrived beside Half God no.1 and reached his power of will forward.

    ¡°Abel, you are not powerful enough to sign a contract with a half god right?¡± He asked awkwardly.

    It made no sense, but he could sense this half god knight had signed a contract with Abel.

    ording to thew of this world, a powerful being could not sign a contract with someone weaker than them. Even if they were willing, there was no way Abel¡¯s soul could handle it.

    ¡°Prague, even if you can¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    ck Dragon Prague was speechless. He was an expert in souls, but he couldn¡¯t make sense of what was happening.

    Abel was only a young blue dragon. He didn¡¯t even have the power of an adult dragon without the strengthening.

    Even if Abel had signed a contract in his transformed giant dragon form, his soul would still not be able to handle it.

    A half god was the world¡¯s most powerful profession. Each of them was an immortal monster.

    ¡°Prague, don¡¯t look at me. If you want to know something just keep examining Half God no.1¡± Abel quickly shakes his hands.

    He might be showing Half God no.1 to the dragons, but that doesn¡¯t mean he would disclose his secrets.

    ¡°This guy looks familiar. Wait, Kemble, was it the half god you¡¯ve killed?¡± old Dragon April suddenly asked.

    ¡°No way!¡± ck Dragon Prague added before Gold Dragon Kemble even said anything.

    He was the expert in souls, and he knew very well this soul did not belong to the half god knight he saw the other day.

    ¡°That half god knight is dead, but this Half God no.1 is still alive!¡± He continued to confirm himself.

    ¡°Prague, you really don¡¯t know much do you. This indeed was the half god knight I¡¯ve killed, but brother Abel has resurrected it. I heard you¡¯ve done something simr, how did it go?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smirk.

    ¡°No way, no way!¡± ck dragon Prague began to examine with his power of the will again.

    Luckily Half God no.1 was still in a half-conscious state, so as long as Abelmanded, it would allow ck Dragon Prague to examine it however he wanted.

    ¡°Half god no.1¡¯s soul is so fresh that¡¯s strange, there are not even any injuries from training!¡± ck Dragon Prague quickly noticed something.

    Injuries were a must for every professional. Although powerful beings could heal themselves with the social power ofw and special potions, they normally came with side effects, and it could be chronic injuries over time. Even dark gold potions were the case.

    However, this half god no.1¡¯s body was as clear as crystal.

    ¡°I¡¯m a grandmaster alchemist!¡± Abel added.

    The dragons were immediately speechless.

    But in reality, all it took for Abel was a full recovery potion, and Abel¡¯s body was the same as well.

    ¡°You guys have a chat, I still have some tests I want to do with Half God no.1!¡± Abel ignored the suspicious gaze of the ck dragons and waved his hands.

    ¡°Brother Abel, then we won¡¯t bother you. I¡¯ll see if I can find some more dead half gods in the future!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said happily.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, but it¡¯s best not to give me any sea monsters. I don¡¯t have the ce for them!¡± Abel added.

    But after all, Gold Dragon Kemble was the best candidate to kill half gods out of everyone Abel knew.

    Still, gold Dragon Kemble wouldn¡¯t mess with half gods for no reason. Each of them had their lifesavers.

    Just like this half god knight¡ªIf it were not bound by the golden castle, it would have escaped long ago.

    At the same time, Abel knew Gold Dragon Kemble was not a god rank professional. There were only 3 types of half god rank professionals onnd. The first was the dragons, which Gold Dragon Kemble would not kill no matter what. Then it was half god wizards, which god rank wizard might show up if Gold Dragon Kemble did anything to them. And finally, there were half god knights, which were protected by the almost indestructible guardian wings.

    Only someone with a soul simr to the demon from beyond like Abel could enter and exit it casually.

    Therefore, the half gods gold dragon Kemble was talking about had to be in the oceans.

    Half gods in the ocean needed water, and their bodies would be huge. Abel did not have the environment for them, which was better not having any at all!

    ¡°Brother, you are too demanding. I¡¯ll still help you but for now I¡¯ll stay with April!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled as he ced his hand on Gold Dragon April.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take you guys anymore!¡± Abel saw the cute look on the gold dragons¡¯ faces and shed away with Half god no.1 before returning to the starlight protection circle.

    After Abel left, Gold Dragon Kemble turned to ck Dragon Prague, ¡°Prague, Abel is our brother, and he has his secrets. If you don¡¯t want to lose this friendship, it is best to control your curiosity!¡±

    ¡°I know, but this is impossible!¡± ck Dragon Prague said helplessly.

    He didn¡¯t want to lose Abel as a brother. Just his identity as a blue dragon alone was prestigious enough within the dragons.

    After Abel returned to the starlight protection circle, he felt his heart lift. Those dragons were kind-hearted even when he disclosed some of his secrets.

    He had shielded himself from the world since the start with Holy objects such as the Horadric Cube. However, as his summons got more and more powerful, it was imminent that people suspected that he had a Holy bone card. He didn¡¯t want to lose the trust of his closest dragons.

    Abel shook his head and turned back to Half God no.1

    ¡°Half God no.1, unleash your territory!¡± Hemanded.

    Immediately, energy waves began to move around Half God no.1, and a territory was formed.

    The territory was like a dimension cut out from the space in front of him. At least his power of the will couldn¡¯t sense Half God no.1, only a big cluster of energy.

    To get a better understanding, he connected to Half God no.1 through the soul chain.

    Immediately, he was struck by a new feeling.

    Although half God no.1¡¯s territory had taken a big hit from Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s attack, it could still wrap around itself.

    And it was in this special territory, Abel sensed its mystery.

    It was a fusion of a few special spells, the abnormal charge, the abnormal resistance aura, and the thorn aura.

    He did not expect Half God no.1 to have 2 abnormal spells. Other than increasing defense, its abnormal resistance aura could also hide its scent, which was why no dragons noticed him when it was invading the Gold castle.

    As for the other aura, an enemy¡¯s physical attack would be rebounded 10 times if it was done within its territory.

    It was a nightmare to every physicalbat practitioner.

    However, Abel was surprised that there were no top-level spells incorporated into Half God no.1¡¯s territory. At least he never read anything that exined it as a headmaster of honor. But even if the wizard union had any, it would be top secret anyway.

    Still, Half God no.1 was extremely powerful even with those lower-level spells.

    He had intentionally chosen those 3 spells because they represented each branch of knight skills, which allowed it to both strike, defend, and escape.

    It was just that its abnormal charge was nothingpared to the mighty Gold Dragon Kemble.

    Its resistance aura also did not withstand the w of a gold dragon, and its thorn aura was almost nothingpared to the strongest creature in defense.

    Abel began to understand. A territory was formed by one¡¯s training and ability to create a special dimension where the figure ruled.

    In this dimension, a half-god would have an absolute advantage.

 Chapter 1270 - Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 1270: Discovery</h4>

    March rolled around, and throughout these months, the 4 dragons constantly traveled between the golden castle and the dragon ind. Considering how much the female dragons loved the golden castle, they spent most of their time in the golden castle.

    One morning Abel was having breakfast with the dragons, and ck Dragon Prague suddenly began tough.

    ¡°Prague, what happened to you today?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Kinsey is pregnant!¡± ck Dragon Prague replied.

    The gold dragons were immediately stunned. It normally took a long time until a dragon could have a kid.

    Due to their power, being pregnant would make them very vulnerable.

    Abelmanded the magic circle spirit to control those worker puppets to make 2 perfect dragon nests on top of the golden castle with the most expensive materials.

    Which was why those dragons have always stood up for him.

    Not to mention, Abel had way too many resources in his holy portal bag anyway. Building a dragon nest was nothing to him since those dragons were staying in the golden castle long term anyway.

    Abel felt much safer with the dragons around. They were all half god ranks, and gold dragon Kemble might even be a top level half god.

    After the nest was finished, the gold dragons brought their young back to the dragon ind to nurture.

    The ck dragons, on the other hand, prefered the golden castle. When their young were forming their human form, they would rest in the side castle. When they were forming their dragon form, they would go to the dragon nest.

    With the best food and the most powerful defense in the golden castle, it was like a dreame true. They didn¡¯t have many friends to visit anyway.

    It was just that they were not expecting ck dragon Kinsey to get pregnant only a few months after the dragon nests were finished.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked.

    ¡°Do you even know what my expertise is?¡± ck dragon Prague added.

    He was an expert in souls, and so was ck Dragon Kinsey. There was no way they would mistake the forming of a new life.

    Gold Dragon Kemble was confused.?<i>Is it because of the Golden castle?</i>

    Even the most powerful dragon might spend hundreds of years getting pregnant, and sometimes it could take up to thousands of years.

    Although those ck dragons still hadn¡¯t given birth, considering how powerful they were, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°Kemble, you said you want to go back to the dragon ind. What if I am pregnant too?¡± Gold Dragon April admiringly gazed at ck dragon Kinsey andined.

    ¡°April, I¡¯m not counting out the golden castle but us dragons have only existed for so long because of the dragon ind. Of course I prefer the dragon ind!¡± Gold dragon Kemble quickly replied.

    ¡°It is because of the nest in the golden castle!¡± ck dragon Kinsey finally said something.

    She sounded very certain.

    ¡°Kinsey, this is concerning the future of the dragons, please don¡¯t mess around!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said seriously.

    ¡°I can feel the energy around the nest and it was helping me get pregnant!¡± ck Dragon Kinsey sounded cold.

    She was a ck dragon, an expert in souls, so she could sense a very tiny bit of change in her body.

    She sensed this energy long ago, but she always remained skeptical considering thew of this world.

    ¡°Energy?¡± Abel suddenly thought of something. Did the magic circle spirit add a 5 star magic circle in the nest to umte energy?

    Or maybe the countless 5 star magic circles in the golden castle had formed an environment full of energy?

    However, he was not nning to find out.?<i>Let¡¯s just leave it to the dragons.</i>

    ¡°April, lets head back to the nest!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble and disappeared from the dining room with Gold Dragon April.

    <i>So desperate</i>, Abel thought to himself as the gold dragons disappeared.

    He didn¡¯t want to imagine what Gold Dragon Kemble was going to do with his wife.?<i>It was too early in the morning. Can¡¯t they wait until night time?</i>

    ¡°Abel, if your nest is really helpful to the pregnant process of dragons, can you leave your form in the dragon temple?¡± ck Dragon Prague asked.

    He knew how important this was to the dragons, and gold dragon Kemble reminded him once again how important this might be.

    The dragons poption had been teauing for a long time, and they were slowly losing connection to some of the dragons who venture into the far. On top of theck of top level gems. No dragon had sessfully gotten pregnant in a few hundreds of years.

    This was why most dragons could only give birth 3 times in their lifetime.

    If Abel¡¯s nest really was effective, then they needed to be extra careful with his safety.

    If not, they might lose his miracle to the dragons¡¯ destiny.

    ¡°That¡¯s..¡± Abel hesitated. The 5 star protection circle was not a technology this world had, and its power was too unbelievable.

    ¡°Abel, take your time. Let¡¯s just wait for Kemble!¡¯ ck Dragon Prague didn¡¯t want to get rejected.

    If he got rejected already, there was no return.

    ¡°There is a technique in making those nests that requires a Grandmaster Alchemist, so if it is effective, I can go to the dragon ind!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°We should still wait for Kemble!¡± ck Dragon Prague said helplessly.

    When Abel was making potions in the afternoon, he got a call from gold dragon Kemble to gather in the hall.

    When he arrived, all the dragons were already there.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, what¡¯s up?¡± Actually, Abel didn¡¯t need to ask. He could just guess the result looking at gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s face.

    ¡°Brother Abel, me and April tested out Kinsey¡¯s theory. Your nest really is very helpful. I am confident that we might have our own child as well in a year, or even a few months!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said in excitement.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, you are wee!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Brother Abel, I also heard from Prague that making those nests needed a Grandmaster alchemist, I¡¯m not forcing you to give out your secret, but can you please help us build 5 nests in the dragon ind for the rest of the dragons!¡± Gold dragon Kemble didn¡¯t want to give Abel a hard time, so he suggested.

    He didn¡¯t agree with ck Dragon Prague. Abel was the only Grandmaster alchemist in this world, so he deserved protection from the dragons anyway.

    Most importantly, Abel was a genius. Bing a half god was possible for him.

    Even if Abel couldn¡¯t with his own ability, the dragons would turn him into one by all means necessary with such technology.

    Therefore, it made no difference if Abel gave out his secret or not. Were the dragons going to cultivate another Grandmaster alchemist?

    Cultivating a grandmaster alchemist needed an ocean amount of resources, which was only possible in ancient times.

    Most important thing was that Abel never failed, so he was actually helping the world save on resources.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, that¡¯s no problem! But I¡¯m not sure if the golden castle ys a part in this or not,¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°No matter what, it is still worth a try!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Ok, give me 2 days!¡± Abel nodded.

    He created all the alchemy needed for five 5 star protection circles in the next 2 days and teleported to the dragon ind with the gold dragons while the ck dragons stayed behind because ck dragon Kinsey felt like the golden castle was good for her future child.

    The first thing Abel saw in the dragon ind was a giant dragon who was not in its human form. But the strange thing was that he couldn¡¯t sense any energying from this dragon.

    ¡°Gold dragon headmaster!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble and Gold Dragon April bowed with respect in mid air.

    ¡°So this is the blue dragon Abel you are talking about?¡± The Gold Dragon headmaster¡¯s voice sounded very clear and friendly.

    ¡°Gold dragon headmaster, I am Abel!¡± Abel also showed his respect. This dragon must be extraordinary.

    The gold dragon headmaster quickly shrunk into his human form and turned into an old man in a blue robe.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, you really are a genius!¡± The Gold Dragon headmaster smiled.

    The seriousness of the situation immediately faded. He was just like an ordinary old man.

    But Abel could still sense energy much more powerful than the other gold dragons.

    Abel bowed and did not say a word.

    ¡°Haha, no need to do that. I¡¯m a blue dragon as well. I just lived for too long!¡± The Gold Dragon headmaster couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Abel was confused, but the gold dragon headmaster might as well be a blue dragon considering that he was wearing a blue robe, and Abel could not sense his energy.

    ¡°Brother Abel, the gold dragon headmaster heard you are helping us make nests so he personally came back from the ocean!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble whispered.

    Abel knew the dragons were taking his nest seriously, but he was not expecting a headmaster toe back before they even know if he would seed or not.

 Chapter 1271 - Reason

    <h4>Chapter 1271: Reason</h4>

    As they flew forward, headmaster Eugene turned to Abel. ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I organized a ce next to the dragon temple for you to build the nest!¡±

    Gold Dragon Kemble and gold dragon April followed behind but did not say a word.

    ¡°Where is not important. I already have the ingredients prepared!¡¯ Abel smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it goes well!¡± The headmaster Eugene said with confidence.

    In reality, he was more interested in the 2 nests of the golden castle. He knew some secrets of the dragons, so his ideas were a little different.

    They arrived at a valley next to the dragon temple, and there was a t teau.

    Abel did not say anything and directly took out therge nest from his holy portal bag with his power of the will.

    Before the gold dragon couple made a move, headmaster Eugene flew into the nest in his dragon form.

    After a minute, he flew back out again and returned to humans.

    ¡°Headmaster, what do you think?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked desperately.

    ¡°Effective, but not very effective. It¡¯s maybe just a 2 percent increase, so your situation in the golden castle must be special!¡± The headmaster Eugene said nkly.

    ¡°What?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble was disappointed. He then turned to Abel and said, ¡°was the golden castle the only one that could help us dragons get pregnant?¡±

    The golden castle was Abel¡¯s home. Even if Abel allowed every dragon to ess It, It wouldn¡¯t fit in too many dragons at once.

    ¡°Kemble, I actually had an idea after you told me about the golden castle. The reason dragons love gold is not only because they look good, but they can also help us cultivate our offsprings!¡±

    The headmaster Eugene said.

    ¡°Howe I never knew about this?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble was confused.

    ¡°What are you going to do even if you know. The effect of each piece of gold was so insignificant it was almost unnoticeable. Although I¡¯ve never seen the golden castle, it must have been constructed with arge amount of gold and it worked perfectly with this strange magic circle to defy thews of this world. After all, that strange magic circle did not belong to the system of this world!¡± The headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    ¡°Then what are we going to do?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked helplessly.

    He thought he was going to resolve the breeding problem of the dragons, but he also had to trust a god rank dragon like the gold dragon headmaster.

    He knew very well how much gold was used to build the golden castle. He might not build another even if he gathered all the remaining gold in the world.

    The front line was no longer producing anything. The wizard union might have some stored up, but all the triggers and puppets needed them to operate. It would cause an economic crisis if people realized how much gold the wizard union was storing up, so it was best for them to use them as soon as possible.

    Only the holy kingdom would have so much gold stored up to sacrifice to their god once it was awakened.

    But little did they know, it was already stolen by Abel to build his castle.

    It was not impossible for the dragons to build a structure exactly the same as the golden castle, but they just had nowhere near enough gold.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel. Can I take a look at the golden castle?¡± The headmaster Eugene turned and said.

    ¡°Of course headmaster, you are wee any time!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now. You can take back the nest, it will be a waste here!¡± The headmaster Eugene gazed at it and sighed.

    Abel didn¡¯t say anything about the fact that he had more and put away the golden nest. It seems like this gold Dragon headmaster knew something he didn¡¯t know about the gold he had?

    After all, there must be a reason why the Holy Kingdom was gathering so much gold.

    If gold really was powerful, the dragons could wait for another 1000 years until he became invincible.

    They teleported to the golden castle from dragon ind, and headmaster Eugene immediately had a strange look on his face.

    Abel allowed headmaster Eugene to explore by himself. The golden castle was way too big with its base and underground spaces.

    It also had 2 side castles, with a a front and back yard. There were countless kitchens and amodation for the servants on top of the facilities run by magic circles. It was basically like a small city.

    Although headmaster Eugene was stunned that it could float, he enjoyed the special power the vast amounts of gold gave him.

    If this castle did not belong to another dragon, he might have stolen it already.

    This thing was too amazing. Didn¡¯t anyone tell Abel how valuable gold was?

    Gold was the asset of themon world, countless people had faith in gold, and they were turned into all kinds of inherited objects.

    At the same time, gold was also very important to gods as it could absorb the faith and turn things into holy objects.

    It was just that most gold in the world was contaminated by other faiths so a god could no longer use it.

    Mining gold was a long process, and there were not many in the world in the first ce. Therefore even gold was the best material to create a holy kingdom. Not many gods actually used them.

    After all, a god couldn¡¯t just build something out of gold and something out of other materials.

    The headmaster Eugene sensed the gold in the golden castle had been baptized by an extremely pure faith, which would be useless to other gods.

    He didn¡¯t know if Abel was lucky or not. If the golden castle were not contaminated, a god would definitely have stolen it.

    If it was contaminated, they wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye.

    But this had also lowered the value of the golden castle by leagues. So Abel could have very well traded the golden castle with a god and getrge amounts of benefits.

    If Abel would definitelyugh if he knew what headmaster Eugene was thinking. The faith the golden castle was gathering was actually for his powerful summon. Doff the Beamon.

    So it was basically his own faith. He had no problem with it altering the golden castle. In fact, he was happy that it did.

    Gold normally wouldn¡¯t do much to normal people due to how rare they were, but Abel had thousands of years of umtion from the holy kingdom in his holy portal bag, and he had only gotten even more from the front line.

    Building 10 more golden castles wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, this ce can definitely help the dragons cultivate their young, and I think it is even more effective because of the strange magic circles around!¡± The headmaster Eugene stepped into the hall and said.

    ¡°Gold dragon headmaster, I can lend out 2 more golden nests for the dragons!¡± Abel knew he had to give something.

    ¡°Thank you blue dragon Abel, as long as you don¡¯t harm the dragons, the dragons will always stand by your side no matter what!¡± The headmaster Eugene nodded.

    Gold Dragon Kemble and ck dragon Prague had a strange look on their faces.

    This was a huge promise. Even if Abel wanted to start a cult to overthrow the wizard union, the dragons would stand by his side.

    Considering the structure of the continents, Abel could have such ambitions, and headmaster Eugene was aware of that.

    He was just very interested in Abel¡ªa Grandmaster alchemist who was also a legendary wizard with the blood of a young blue dragon. Not to mention he had a scent hiding holy object that was impossible to detect even for half gods.

    Most importantly he had a strong scent of murder. Even more than blue dragons who fought in the oceans for centuries.

    Murderous scents were created from murders and battles.

    As a wizard, this would affect his enemy during close battles, but it was also because he hadn¡¯t found a way to incorporate the scent into his body.

    ¡°Also, this is some training wisdom I have for you. Just take it as a gift!¡± Headmaster Eugene reached out his finger and tapped Abel¡¯s head.

    Abel wanted to dodge it, but a world of pressure roared forward, making his body freeze.

    It was the power of a god rank.

    Gold Dragon Kemble and ck Dragon Prague also wanted to move, but they were frozen.

    Luckily headmaster Eugene did not mean any harm, and Abel did not sense any threats through his intuition.

    Afterward, a message was transferred to his soul.

    But during that process, it was blocked by the world stone, which even a god rank couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Headmaster Eugene had only unleashed his pressure out of instinct since it wouldn¡¯t be a good look to get rejected.

    But knowing if Abel actually received the message or not, he would need to invade his body which was basically a form of attack by that point.

    After all, the power of the will was used in militarybat, especially infusing it with death qi.

    Abel knew his business. There was no one more experienced in fighting than him in this world.

    It was just that his murderous scent was always hidden by his transformation ne so he almost forgot about it.

    But seemed like this god rank dragon could see through it.

 Chapter 1272 - Third Dragon Couple

    <h4>Chapter 1272: Third Dragon Couple</h4>

    Headmaster Eugene did not dwell for long. Soon, he returned to the teleportation circle apanied by Abel and the 4 dragons.

    ¡°Finally, I can¡¯t even breathe with him around!¡± ck Dragon Prague let out a big breath of relief.

    Gold dragon Kemble did so as well, but just when he was about to make fun of ck dragon Prague, the teleportation circle in front of them sparked again. Was it Headmaster Eugene again?

    ¡°Brother Abel, are you all here to wee us?¡¯ It was blue dragon Hurley and blue dragon Maria. They immediatelyughed when they saw so many dragons in front of them.

    ¡°Hurley, what brings you here? Ain¡¯t you nurturing your egg on the dragon ind?¡± Gold dragon Kemble asked in confusion.

    However, he soon noticed a small box filled with a magic pattern on Blue dragon Marty¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Haha I heard the golden castle is good for our child. Since brother Abel and us are both blue dragons, of course we want the best for our child!¡± Blue dragon Hurley smiled.

    ¡°Hurley, did you run into headmaster Eugene?¡¯ Gold Dragon Kemble asked.

    ¡°No, is he here?¡± Blue dragon Hurley quickly looks around.

    ¡°The headmaster just left and Brother Abel agreed to build 2 more nests in the golden castle!¡± Gold dragon Kemble added.

    Those blue dragons were lucky.

    ¡°Then we are right on time, I¡¯ll take a nest!¡± Blue dragon Hurleyughed. Although a room was not bad to live in, it was definitely not big enough for a dragon.

    Since there were 2 new nests, it was the only right thing for the blue dragon to stay there.

    ¡°Hurley, the golden castle still needs to alter the nests for a bit. Give me half a day and you can move in!¡± Abel said.

    He didn¡¯t care what dragon took the nest anyway, so it was even better to give it to someone he knew.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, brother Abel left the safety of this ce to me from now on!¡± blue dragon Hurleyughed.

    ¡°Brother Abel, don¡¯t listen to him. headmaster Eugene is his father. There is no way he is here by coincidence!¡± ck Dragon Prague gazed and said.

    Those dragons were all great friends, so it was natural for them to go at each other.

    ¡°I knew it, Headmaster Eugene had returned because of you!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble added.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter at this point, the nest is mine!¡± Blue dragon Hurley said proudly.

    Abel contacted the magic circle spirit to alter the golden castle. Since there were already 2 golden nests on the side of the castle, he could only put those new ones in the front and back. This way, everyone can maintain their privacy.

    At the same time, those nests formed anotheryer of defense besides the star light protection circle.

    Of course, it might take days for all 4 of the nests to fully take their ce, but Abel already had the third nest fully formed in his portal bag.

    Before the sunset, the blue dragon couple arrived at their new home.

    Abel, on the other hand, paid a visit to gold Dragon Kemble. He had something to ask this good brother of his.

    ¡°Brother Abel, what¡¯s up?¡± He was called to the hall alone, so he asked directly.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, I want you to tell me something about gods. If I have someone on my side forming a holy body to create a holy kingdom, are the dragons going to help me?¡± Abel whispered.

    It was best for him to ask early. He almost had all the conditions met, but he was just uncertain about the wizard union¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Brother Abel, you want a holy body?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble frowned and continued, ¡°gods are very powerful, but the times of gods have passed long ago and the wizard union are making sure the remaining gods have nowhere to go. If you just slowly train your dragon bloodline, you might be even more powerful!¡±

    ¡°Brother Kemble, I¡¯m not talking about myself. I¡¯ve taken a totem pole the Evil Kingdom tried to steal from the Battlecry teau. Afterwards, my Beamon beast was recognised as its owner and the Barbarians faith was cleansing it ever since!¡± Abel hesitated and told his secret.

    There was no way he would say it if he did not trust Gold Dragon Kemble.

    Also, gold Dragon Kemble underwent a different school of training, and he was already at the peak of a half god. So he wouldn¡¯t get greedy about this.

    ¡°Your summon is about to be a god?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble was in disbelief. It was crazy.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Brother, are you sure you can maintain your contract once that summon bes a god?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble lowered his voice.

    He just wanted to warn Abel about the risk.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, I am certain. Doff will listen to mymands even without a contract!¡± Abel said with confidence.

    Doff¡¯s soul was cultivated by him personally, so its locality was beyond any contract.

    ¡°Ok, do you know holy crystals are a must for creating a holy body? I have a few friends that will exchange them with you for some top level gems, but they don¡¯t have many!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked again, but he changed his tone. He just wanted to help.

    ¡°About that, I have another avenue, it will be enough for Doff!¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°Good, if you are confident, then your summon basically belongs to the dragons as well. Headmaster Eugene will keep his promise!¡± Gold dragon Kemble waved andughed.

    He suddenly thought of the rumors that the goddess of moon had intervened in the attack on the Barbarians, and he was always wondering why Abel had so many connections within the Barbarians.

    But all of this meant no harm to the dragons, and Headmaster Eugene had promised Abel to give him protection, even if it was from the Wizard Union.

    ¡°Also, I will also let the wizard union know that this is the affair of the dragons. If they have a problem, they can find the dragons!¡± Gold dragon Kemble added.

    ¡°Thank you so much brother!¡± Abel quickly said.

    ¡°It is nothing. A promise is a promise. After all, you are not nning to take over the continents!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed and waved.

    At that moment, Abel truly got a taste of what it was like to be in a top level power. The dragons really were a dignified bunch. Just think about the elves. They couldn¡¯t even stand up for him against the wizard union, even with the goddess of moon as support.

    Of course, this was only what Abel thought since he had already taken down 2 rank 28 wizards.

    If the wizard union knew his summon was bing a god in the past, they would have ordered to kill immediately.

    Gold Dragon Kemble left the golden castle early the next day. No need to exin. He was heading towards the Wizard Union headquarter.

    He didn¡¯t want to start a war with the wizard union, so it was best to have a chat. Afterward, he returned right on time for lunch.

    ¡°Brother Abel, I¡¯ve negotiated with Wizard Brennan. If your summon is bing a god, then it is a part of us dragons!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed as the strange dishes were put on the table.

    ¡°Abel, your summon is bing a god?¡¯ Gold dragon April gasped as though as she was seeing a gold mine.

    What kind of resources would it take to create a god? She knew very well. Those holy crystals were rare even among half gods,

    ¡°So wealthy!¡± ck dragon Prague sighed.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, will this give the dragons more trouble?¡± Abel ignored the other dragons and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you it is nothing. The wizard union have a few gods on their side anyway! Us dragons just never had any because we only ept beings with our bloodline¡± Gold dragon Kembleughed again.

    ¡°Exactly, I hate double standards!¡± ck dragons nodded.

    ¡°Brother Abel, I¡¯ve also told Headmaster Eugene about this!¡± Gold dragon Kemble spoke again.

    He actually didn¡¯t, but he left a message in the dragon temple.

    Little did he know, headmaster Eugene still did not leave the dragon ind and he saw the message.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene is here!¡± Just when Abel was about to say something, his teleportation circle began to spark.

    The golden castle would be the nurturing ground for dragons, so it was a part of the dragons. Although it was Abel¡¯s property as well, giving out ess to his teleportation circle was a must.

    Still, the magic circle spirit would announce anyone who decided to teleport.

    ¡°Father, what brings you here?¡± Blue dragon Hurley quickly bowed, the dragons and Abel followed.

    ¡°Can I not? This is the first time us dragons are constructing a base onnd and we are having a new god on our side. Although the wizard union has given blue dragon Abel the Battlecry teau, do you think the old bastard in the wizard union will let it happen so easily?¡± Headmaster Eugene waved and took a seat.

    ¡°The old bastard in the wizard union?¡± Gold dragon Kemble just came back from the wizard union but Wizard Brennan was the one he chatted with.

 Chapter 1273 - Protect

    <h4>Chapter 1273: Protect</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°The Evil kingdom is not acting right recently, and the wizard union is expecting them to make some big moves. These days, they keep summing half gods, there is even a god rank!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice and exined.

    ¡°So you are saying Wizard Brennan no longer has the authority?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan is only a half god. He is also a Vice President, but there are still a bunch of names before him he can¡¯t disobey!¡± Headmaster Eugene nodded.

    ¡°But the wizard union has made a promise!¡±Gold Dragon Kemble still didn¡¯t believe the wizard union would make a move. Doing so was basically picking a fight with the dragons, which the wizard union wouldn¡¯t want to, at least before they dealt with the Holy Kingdom.

    The dragons were no ordinary race. They were the guardians of the shores. Without their powerful energy to hold down those sea monsters, thend might no longer have another peaceful day.

    Their power could not be neck to neck with the wizard union, especially since they did not have the natural power to scare off sea monsters.

    Therefore, if the wizard union wanted to take over the task of holding down sea monsters, they would need to kill all of them, which would be a huge sacrifice.

    There were half god rank sea monsters in the ocean, and the dragons have suspected there might even be some god rank sea monsters.

    They were not something thend could deal with easily, which was why the dragons have managed to survive throughout all walls.

    Not to mention, the dragon ind was in its own separate dimension.

    ¡°Of course the wizard union won¡¯t make a move obviously, but if a god rank wizard paid a visit and did some little trick, your summon might fail to be a god!¡± headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    Gold Dragon Kemble went silent.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I¡¯ll stay here for a few days. I¡¯ll go once your summon have safety obtained its holy body!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    ¡°Thank you so much headmaster!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°Hurley, you should learn from Maria!¡± headmaster Eugene waved as Blue Dragon Mariamanded the puppets to serve up the food.

    What happened afterward was another powerful figure being intoxicated by the amazing food of the golden castle. If the chefs were not puppets, they might have been overworked already.

    Early the next day, Abel summoned Doff to the balcony.

    Headmaster Eugene and the 6 dragons flew around the area. Seeing a god being created once is not something you see every day.

    Immediately, faith began to gather around Doff. Even the statue below the golden castle couldn¡¯tpete.

    The half gods couldn¡¯t see those faiths, but headmaster Eugene was stunned.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, your Beamon has reced the god of war?¡± He always thought it was a rumor, but it was real.

    ¡°Yes headmaster!¡± Abel replied without further exnation.

    ¡°Your Beamon also knows Barbarian skills?¡± Headmaster Eugene gasped again.

    This was the most emotional moment he had shown in a long time. He did not react this much even when he heard that he had a grandchild.

    He was way too focused on finding top-level ice gems throughout these years.

    But Abel has solved this gem problem for his family, so he owes Abel a favor.

    ¡°Yes, Doff is gifted and he learns very quickly!¡± Abel smiled.

    Doff had been practicing Barbarian skills in the dark world throughout this time, so he had mastered all the skills he needed.

    Doff was a resurrected Beamon with the duty of serving a god, so its rank was very high from the start.

    Although its skills were a little one-dimensional, it had taken another level up after learning Barbarians skills and obtaining hell¡¯s teleportation ability.

    Of course, it still only had the power of a beginner legend at most. It couldn¡¯t even fly.

    It might take hundreds of years until it could be truly powerful.

    Therefore, Abel wanted to use his resources to form a holy body to speed up the process.

    ¡°Abel, you can¡¯t just turn a professional into a god!¡± Headmaster Eugene warned.

    Abel paused. He trusted Headmaster Eugene, and he had immense respect for this god rank dragon.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, are Doff¡¯s professional skills going to disappeared after he be a god?¡± Abel asked.

    If that was the case, Doff¡¯s power would take a big hit and?be a machine that only knows how to use brute force.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡±headmaster Eugene hesitated. They were 2 totally different schools of training, and they normally couldn¡¯t be merged together.

    At least nothing like this had ever happened. This was mostly due to theck of resources. Just constructing a temple alone neededrge amounts of time and sacrifice. For a professional, this just wasn¡¯t worth considering the time they needed in training.

    ¡°Abel, I don¡¯t know, but you might be doing something no one have ever done before. So try at your own risk!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice again.

    Abel turned to Doff and knew it loved fighting. But it wouldn¡¯t be useful to him anymore if it didn¡¯t progress even quicker.

    After all, Abel was the fastest growing of them all. He was already rank 28, the half god rank was right at his reach.

    If Doff lost its Barbarians skills, Abel would have to learn it to maintain his faith himself, and he just doesn¡¯t have time.

    But even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t want to look at all the gods who were being locked up by the wizard union as energy supply.

    Wizardry has served him well, and he was nning to continue on this path.

    ¡°Doff, you are going to have your holy body today. Let me take over your soul!¡¯ Abel called.

    As Doff¡¯s soul grew, it could basically understand humannguage.

    It trusted Abel with all his heart, so it rxed its soul.

    ¡°Prague, do your mounts allow you to take over their souls?¡¯ Gold Dragon Kemble sneered.

    He was talking about those legendary sea monsters ck Dragons Prague have captured and was showing off.

    ¡°Kemble, don¡¯t distract Abel!¡± ck Dragon Prague knew there was no way he could.

    Gold Dragon Kemble giggled and turned his focus back to Abel.

    Abel reached his power of the will into Doff through the soul chain, and he could sense everything Doff was feeling.

    Especially since he mastered controlling his angel body, deciding his consciousness was no longer a problem.

    He took out 10 holy crystals from his portal bag and handed it forward.

    ¡°Seems like Abel is even wealthier than I thought. Hard to tell!¡± Headmaster Eugene sighed.

    Other than the wizard union, it was very rare to see 10 holy crystals gathered at once.

    Gold Dragon April nodded by the side.

    Abel recalled the knowledge he got from their god Milton as the crystals sparkled in his hand and entered Doff¡¯s body under his control.

    Holy Crystals could be or do anything you think about as long as it was within your power of the will.

    They quickly turned into golden holy energy and charged into Doff¡¯s body. Immediately, Abel sensed a warmth washed over him like he was in a bath.

    Every particle in Doff¡¯s body was cheering and dancing in joy.

    At the same time, all the Barbarians on the Battlecry teau sensed the calling of faith. They all dropped to their knees and began praying.

    Suddenly, something never before urred. The Barbarians¡¯ bodies began to glow in gold. There were some who were fighting beasts at the moment, and that glow immediately scared off their beasts.

    Almost the entire sky of the battlecry teau had turned gold. All of a sudden, those invisible faiths had be vibrant.

    ¡°Let me see!¡± Headmaster Eugene saw what was happening in the Battlecry teau and lowered his voice.

    He was not expecting Abel¡¯s power to have such a deep reach within the Barbarians.

    The entire Battlecry teau was a faith generator for Doff. Once it bes a god, it could control the dimension power of thend by will.

    Just like what the goddess of the moon did when she did a godsend on Lorraine to attack the holy knight during the tree of life attack.

    The Ervo forest was the goddess of moon¡¯s territory, so of course, she had a huge advantage.

    A change like this would have alerted the wizard union, so headmaster Eugene had to keep his eyes out.

    At the same time, the Battlecry teau would truly be and base of the dragons. No matter if the Wizard union likes it or not. There was nothing they could do unless they destroyed Doff.

    Headmaster Eugene was a blue dragon, but he could teleport like a gold dragon.

    At the same time, he unleashed his godly energy and filled the atmosphere around the area with water droplets.. This was not for attack or defense, it was for detecting if another powerful figure had entered the Battlecry teau.

 Chapter 1274 - God Rank

    <h4>Chapter 1274: God Rank</h4>

    A thinyer of cloud appeared above the Battlecry teau, which was never seen before.

    However, there was not a single Barbarian who was interested in caring as they faithfully prayed on their knees. The changes of Doff have sent them all in a trance.

    Headmaster Eugene sighed at this rare scene. It wasn¡¯tmon even in the times of gods.

    Normally gods would not have a territory before they got their holy body, considering how weak they were. Let alone having a whole area affected.

    Abel didn¡¯t know about any of this. He had to focus on transferring the knowledge he got from their god Milton to Doff. He couldn¡¯t make a mistake, even under protection.

    Meanwhile, far away in the Ervo forest above the Goddess of Moon temple, a woman in a long white dress with a silvery crown on her head lowered the book in her hand.

    It was the goddess of the moon, the guardian of the elves, one of the few living gods of this world.

    ¡°Something is bing god?¡± She lifted up her head in disbelief. Her face was perfect as it is, but at that moment, it looked a little awkward.

    She was stunned, truly stunned. She had been surviving since the time of the gods, but she had signed a contract with the wizard union for the safety of elves. She had to give out holy crystals once in a while, which made it very hard to level up again.

    It was what the wizard union wanted. Since holy crystals were created by faith and the wizard union had suppressed the spreading of religion. Most of the living gods could only get enough faith to get by the days.

    Someone was arrogant enough to create a holy body? How could she not be surprised?

    She stood up and took a step into her sea of flowers.

    Among those flowers were some young elves working attentively.

    The males were slim and strong, while the females were all at the pinnacle of their beauty.

    That¡¯s right. The goddess of the moon¡¯s holy kingdom was a world fully under her control, separated from themon world.

    It was also where every elf wanted to end up, but only the most faithful ones could do so.

    The soul of each elf who managed to enter would be granted a young and beautiful body.

    The goddess of the moon did not have any ill intent. All she wanted was for the elves to live on with her. She was willing to obey the Wizard union, but at the same time, she was willing to userge amounts of faith to do godsend and help the elves.

    This was why the elves remained faithful throughout these years.

    The goddess of the moon could travel to any ce she wanted with her thoughts as long as she was in her holy kingdom.

    Her body shed and appeared above the sky. With a gentle wave of a hand, a mirror appeared in front of her.

    She reached a strand of power of the will forward, the mirror sparkled, and soon the Battlecry teau appeared from within.

    Headmaster Eugene noticed the surveince from a god, but he didn¡¯t stop it since he didn¡¯t sense any ill intent.

    In fact, he smiled.

    ¡°Goddess of moon, long time no sea!¡± Headmaster Eugene gently bowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, no wonder!¡± The Goddess of the moon sounded very gentle.

    ¡°It is actually from a new generation of dragons. I¡¯m just here to protect them!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled again.

    The goddess of the moon moved her mirror and noticed the golden castle and a giant Beamon sparkling in golden light. It was Abel.

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that Bet?¡± The goddess of the moon said in confusion.

    She was the one who gave Abel the transformation ne, so she recognized Abel even without seeing his human form.

    The reason she never made a move on Abel was that he stood up for the elves many times, and she sensed that he had a strange connection with the tree of life.

    Not to mention, he was the boyfriend of saint Lorraine, so he was extremely close to the temple.

    The goddess of the moon was stunned. The one bing god was actually not Abel but his Beamon?

    ¡°The goddess of moon, you know Abel?¡± Headmaster Eugene knew Abel had another identity named Grandmaster Bet, but he didn¡¯t know too much about him and the elves.

    ¡°His name is Abel? He signed an equal treaty with my tree of life and have an indestructible rtionship with the elves. If you want, I can do a godsend and send my saint over!¡± The goddess of moon smiled.

    Headmaster Eugene was stunned. The goddess of the moon would help Abel? As far as he knew, the goddess of the moon only ever helped elves.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel is my blue dragon. I will protect him at all costs, but thank you for your kindness!¡± Headmaster Eugene replied and smiled.

    It was the affair of the dragons, after all.

    If he needed help, he could summon tens of half god dragons at an instant.

    Dragons were fearless.

    The goddess of the moon kept quiet and turned her mirror to Abel again. It had only been 2 to 3 years, and Abel had already be a top rank legend.

    She recalled the powerful god of war of the Battlecry teau. It was finally being reced.

    It was such a big move, so the goddess of the moon was definitely not the only one being attracted. On a holy kingdom above the dwarves, a dwarf god was also watching attentively from afar.

    He goes by the name of the god of fire, and he did not act as careless and directly reach his will into the Battlecry teau like the goddess of the moon.

    He was the god of cksmiths, and he had nothing to do with the most powerful wizard dwarves.

    It was because of this, the wizard dwarves could have a close connection with the wizard union, and the territory of the god of fire did not cover all dwarf cities.

    There was also another god watching from the depth of the Crazy Heart Valley, but he did not make a move.

    Meanwhile, in the WIzard union. A wizard coldly gazed forward. A dragon¡¯s offspring was creating a holy body? Not for himself but for his summon? This was basically provoking the wizard union.

    The wizard union sacrificed a lot to end the times of god and freed countless professionals from the dogma of gods, and the dragons were bringing back something that had never happened in the past 1000 years?

    ¡°Vice President Smith, blue dragon Abel¡¯s identity is very special. He helped us in the front line and 4 half god dragons have stood up for him. He was also the one who sealed the dimension crack and managed to survive. We promised him to not interfere, and we should not make him our enemy in this critical time!¡± Wizard Brennan appeared by his side and lowered his voice.

    Wizard Smith was a god rank wizard. He had juste out of retreat, and something like this happened.

    Wizard Brennan was also worried about the super potionsing from the goddess of the moon temple, which yed a crucial role in their battle.

    But he could not tell Wizard Smith about Abel¡¯s elf identity since he promised the dragons not to.

    ¡°Vice President Brennan, since when did us wizards be so afraid of a little dragon? The dragons are not going to fight over something as trivial as failing in the process of making a holy body!¡± Wizard Smith lowered him once.

    He knew very well he had to make a move personally.

    ¡°But¡­.¡± Wizard Brennan wanted to say something, but Wizard Smith quickly interrupted.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, just pay attention. The entire Battlecry teau is bing a ground of faith. A new god of war is being created! You know very well about the consequences!¡± Wizard Smith pointed forward and said.

    Wizard Brennan shook his head, he was one of the weakest Vice Presidents, and he had no choice but to obey wizard smith.

    A huge war with the holy kingdom would break out in the next 100 years. He didn¡¯t want the union to take on another war.

    Wizard smith immediately shed into a teleportation circle and appeared above a city closest to the Battlecry teau.

    A circr protection shield wrapped around him, and the atmosphere around him began to warp as he shed forward.

    It was a god rank¡¯s ability to reshape thews of this world and create another dimension.

    The size of this dimension could be controlled as defense or attack, and during normal times a god rank would store it within his body.

    This was known as the world of god, and it was much moreplicated and physical than the territory power of a half god. It was basically like an actual world.

    The reason Wizard Smith unleashed his world of god was to hide his energy.

    The dragons were not easy to reason with, and there was no need to greet them in this circumstance.

    Wizard Brennan had to obey, if the dragons were alerted. Countless dragons would start gathering then even with smith would be in trouble.

    All wizard Smith wanted to do was to reach out a little power from his world to affect the formation process of the Holy body.

 Chapter 1275 - Invade

    <h4>Chapter 1275: Invade</h4>

    ¡°Not good, there is another god rank!¡± Wizard Smith sensed an weird amount of water vapor in the air when he entered the Battlecry teau.

    Although he had managed to hide his identity, he could no longer move in a sh without getting noticed.

    However, if he continued at his flying speed, the holy body might already have formed by the time he got there.

    He didn¡¯t want it to seed. This would make him lose a huge face in front of Wizard Brennan since he was so confident earlier.

    A spark emerged from his eyes. If he could sneak in, he would go at full speed. Then, he would make a move and get out.

    Of course, he was not going to kill anyone, not even the summoned being. He just wanted to make the holy body formation fail and signal the power of the wizard union.

    In a sh, his body disappeared and reappeared 1000 meters away.

    ¡°Damn, he really is here!¡± Headmaster Eugene sensed the water vapor moving and grunted.

    He knew wizard Smith had returned from the retreat. This wizard was a well-known strong hand of the wizard union, so there was no way he would stand by and do nothing.

    However, he didn¡¯t know if he would negotiate with the dragons or personally make a move.

    ¡°Smith, how dare you!¡± Headmaster Eugene¡¯s voice transferred through the water vapors.

    ¡°Eugene, we are onnd. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡¯ Wizard Smith roared.

    He did not stop his shing towards the golden castle. The energy created by a heavenly body¡¯s formation was like a candle in the dark to him.

    Headmaster Eugene didn¡¯t look good. He moved back to the golden castle. He was closer, so he didn¡¯t believe wizard smith could reach the golden castle before him.

    He was not a gold dragon, but he created a world of his own by spreading out the water vapors, so he could teleport to any destination he wanted from within.

    Still, he was not as fast as Wizard Smith. What happened was next was beyond his expectations. Was wizard Smith really trying to start a war with the dragons?

    Wizard Smith was mad, but he knew his limits, and that limit was killing a dragon.

    The reason the dragons managed to survive for so long was because they were so united, and Headmaster Eugene regretted being overly confident.

    ¡°Smith, try make a move and you¡¯ll see what happens!¡± Headmaster Eugene called.

    ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take his life!¡± Wizard Smith shed again and said.

    Wizard Smith was slowly surpassing, and headmaster Eugene was bing more and more frustrated.

    If he were in the ocean, he would be much faster.

    Wizard Smith was extraordinary, and he soon saw the giant golden castle floating in the sky with a body shining in gold.

    He saw many things, but he was still stunned by such scenery.

    What happened during his time in retreat??<i>Weren¡¯t floating castles only possible in ancient times?</i>

    But he didn¡¯t have time to care. He needed to make a move and go!

    He didn¡¯t want to fight with headmaster Eugene. He was confident, but it still wouldn¡¯t be a wise move.

    This was because of the strong defense of a dragon. Even if he could break his shield, he would not be able to injure him.

    Therefore, he had to make a move as soon as possible.

    ¡°Someone powerful ising!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble looked towards the sky. He didn¡¯t see anything, but he could sense it.

    Abel nodded. He also sensed it with his druid soul. In some ways, his druid soul was even more powerful than his main soul.

    If his druid soul had consciousness, his main soul would step aside.

    ¡°Everyone, stay here. I¡¯ll greet that powerful someone!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said to the dragons.

    ck dragon Kinsey couldn¡¯t move because she was pregnant, and the other dragons were not powerful enough. Even ck dragon Prague¡¯s tricks wouldn¡¯t work on someone truly powerful.

    As for Blue dragon Hurley, his power would be limited in a dried-up ce like the Battlecry teau.

    ¡°Brother Kemble. Just wait for the protection circles on the golden castle first!¡¯ Abel suggested.

    Abel wanted to test out the protection of his castle on someone truly powerful.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble nodded.

    He tried to attack the golden castle in the past, and it counteracted his move like it was nothing. He was truly stunned at the moment.

    Wizard smith was already 3000 meters from the golden castle, and still, no one could detect him other than Abel and Gold dragon Kemble.

    Not only was he invisible to the eye, but his energy was also invisible to half-god rank dragons.

    Of course, gold Dragon Kemble could only do so because he was at the peak of a half god.

    He looked towards the sky with confidence.

    Abel, on the other hand divided half of his consciousness towards the sky and sensed theing of that powerful someone as the other half of his copiousness continued to alter Doff.

    As soon as Wizard Smith stepped beyond 3000 meters, 500 stone throwers emerged from the 123 battle forts and shot out 500 energy balls of all colors.

    Although Wizard Smith¡¯s invisibility was simr to Thief God Milton¡¯s power, it was still spotted by the stone-throwers.

    After all, those things were made with the technology of hell and it waspletely different from anything in this world.

    Wizard Smith felt his heart drop, but he saw iting and immediately shed again. All the energy balls missed their targets, and they sted open into a sea of mes, lightning, ice, and poisons.

    Wizard Smith was stunned once again by the power. He would definitely be affected if he was hit.

    By the time he reappeared again, he was already outside of the star light protection circle. However, he was not nning to enter the Golden castle.

    Instead, a meteoroid spell pattern emerged from his would and flew towards the golden castle like a giant me.

    He was confident because his spells were not ordinary.

    Thew of his world could forcefully turn his fire spell level up by 20 ranks.

    Therefore, all of his fire spells could reach level 40.

    With every rank, the fire bolt, fireball, and meteoroid could increase fire damage by 5 %. As for the me of hell, it could increase fire damage by 3%.

    Therefore, the meteoroid Wizard Smith cast was more powerful than any meteoroid Abel had ever seen.

    mes heavily smashed against this fragile-looking protection shield in front of him. Every protection shield had its weakness, and that was it could not sustain any attack that produced a force beyond its own.

    However, the golden castle¡¯s protection shield was no ordinary protection shield as well. It was a monstrosity fused by the 5 star magic circle of hell and the magic circles of this world. It could even block holy crystals.

    Just when Wizard Smith was getting overly confident, the mes faded, and it barely made a scratch on the protection shield.

    ¡®What is this thing!¡± Wizard Smith thought to himself.

    He was running out of time. He was making a move on a youngster as a god rank. He would be a joke if he failed.

    He unleashed all of his power of the will at an instant, and 50 meteoroids shot out from his world.

    It was the most his world could bear.

    ¡°Break it!¡± He roared those 50 meteoroidsbined into a giant meteoroid and the entire area looked like an iing doomsday.

    As they made contact, the star light protection circle began to vibrate, but it was at that moment the 5 star magic circles from within began to quickly absorb their energy,

    Soon, the vibration settled.

    All the energy channels in the golden castle began to gush their energy towards the star light protection circle. As long as the strike did not break it at an instant. It would be able to quickly recover.

    After all, Abel spent a lot of time, effect, and gems on this thing.

 Chapter 1276 - World of a God

    <h4>Chapter 1276: World of a God</h4>

    As long as there was a stable supply of top level gems, the star light protection circle of the golden castle could regenerate in a single second.

    Once the top level gems were used up, it would take 5 seconds for it to regenerate, but this was not really possible for a single god rank with spells alone.

    ¡°What defence is this!¡± Wizard Smith roared in his heart. This thing was basically as strong as the defense wall of Doomsday.

    The defense wall of Doomsday¡¯s protection circle was known as the best in this world because it was made with countless valuable resources and a joint effort by humans, elves, and dwarves. It was not something even a god would underestimate.

    Wizard Smith sensed Headmaster Eugene approaching. He was running out of time.

    He longer cared if he was going to start a war with the dragons. He just wanted to teach that little bastard inside a lesson.

    It concerned his face as a god rank.

    However, the protection circle in front of him was somehow regenerating at an unbelievable rate.

    His meteoroid spell was already the most powerful fire spell due to its long preparation time and a wide area of destruction. It was perfect for attacking fixed objects.

    ¡°Come out!¡± Wizard Smith roared as his world jumped out of his world.

    He gazed towards the energy shield as his world began to emerge from its invisible form.

    ¡°Look!¡± ck dragon Prague called as he pointed at the suddenly appeared Wizard Smith.

    The attack was violent, but no one could see wizard smith since he was casting the spells within his world.

    But now, he was going to attack with his world

    ¡°Brother Abel, that god rank wizard is about to attack with his world. Your protection circle is not going to hold up. Let me greet him!¡± A cold gaze sparked in the eyes of Gold Dragon Kemble. His blood was boiling with the desire to fight.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, do you really think so?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Yes, it is an attack with a world, an entire world. It¡¯s the umtion of every singlew in a single blow!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble paused to exin the moment he speeded out.

    ¡°Is that basically dimension force?¡± Abel had a strange smile on his face. He then added, ¡°then I¡¯ll give him a little surprise!¡±

    Gold Dragon Kemble was speechless, so he returned to Abel.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble knew how mysterious the golden castle was, so Abel must have his reasons to be this confident.

    Abel arrived at a battle fort in the star light protection circle not far from Wizard Smith.

    He didn¡¯t care how powerful this wizard was, but Wizard Smith should be able to survive aftersting through the wars of ancient times.

    Also, as long as he was in his circles, Abel¡¯s scent would be hidden.

    In normal circumstances, Wizard Smith might detect Abel¡¯s dimension force, but not when there were 123 battle forts around.

    The fusion of energy was the best camouge. No one would be able to identify where the energy wasing from, even if there was an extra dimension force.

    Abel¡¯s dimension force was a humble dimension force sparkling in gold. It did not have the extravagance of those normal ones.

    By that time Wizard Smith¡¯s world was ready to move. So he controlled its power to target the protection shield to spare the golden castle.

    If he destroyed the golden castle along with the dragons inside it, then the wizard union¡¯s rtionship with the dragons would truly break apart, and another huge war would kick-off.

    His world harvested the power of the entire Battlecry teau, so he had to take his time to control the particles within it. If he was in a normal battle, there was no way he would take this long.

    He knew he was losing his dignity by using his world as a god rank on future generations, but he had no choice considering how fast headmaster Eugene was approaching.

    As his world moved forward, everything in between was annihted. Even the dimension of the world was chopped into two.

    The dragons inside the star light protection circle took a deep breath.

    Abel was furious. The golden spark on Doff began to him, and he paused his holy body formation process.

    The Wizard Union have promised not to interfere, and they were going to kill Doff?

    As you know, a holy body could only be created once.

    Abel thought to himself as his golden dimension force began to glow.

    Wizard Smith¡¯s world made contact with the star light protection circle, which was much more energy than any 5 star protection circles could handle.

    Every singlew, particles, and force of the worldshed onto the thinyer of protective shield.

    With a clean cracking sound, the golden castle¡¯s energy shield scattered into sparkles.

    But just when WIzard Smith felt his heart filling up with joy, he sensed scary energy charging forward that reminded him of the dimension crack.

    His world was not that easy to control, even as the owner.

    The contact with the energy shield shifted his world downward and a dimension force swiftly sliced open the shell of his world.

    He spat a mouthful of fresh blood.

    The well-being of his world was corrted with his own.

    Soon, energy began to gush out from his world as fear engulfed him.

    He had umted the energy in his word with hundreds of years of hardship and resources.

    Each day he could only produce a small amount of dimension force, so his world was basically like a child of his.

    He turned to the person unleashing the dimension force at him.

    It was a legendary wizard with the blood of a blue dragon.

    Without even thinking, he quickly drew a spell pattern andshed his god rank suppression energy forward as he started to move his world back.

    Luckily Abel¡¯s dimension force was not fast, so Wizard Smith soon retrieved his world.

    A fire wall shot out from his hand. Although it was not enchanted by his world, it was still more than enough to destroy a legendary wizard.

    He no longer cared about killing. Damaging his world was making him lose his mind.

    Anyone who hurt him deserved to die.

    However, his firewall was suddenly blocked by an iron shield. Even his suppressed energy was so.

    Before he even got a good glimpse of Abel, Abel put away his dimension force and returned to the golden castle balcony.

    He knew wizard smith had gone mad. H he just wanted to test out his dimension force. He was not expecting to hurt wizard Smith that much.

    But he no longer cares. There were manyyers of protection to the golden castle, and wizard smith had only broken the outeryer.

    At the same time, he sensed water vapor emerging, meaning Headmaster Eugene had returned.

    What happened afterward was no longer his business but the affair of the dragons and the wizard union.

    Wizard Smith gazed at the iron shield that emerged.

    He immediately knew what it was¡ªancient technology, the best in the world.

    It was just that the wizard union couldn¡¯t even get an ancient puppet to listen to them.

    The only thing to break it was his world, but mentioning his world, he quickly reached his power of the will within himself and examined what he had lost.

    His heart dropped. His world has struck by a fifth.

    It was the effect of 200 years of retreat.

    It was a huge hit to his training n.

    He turned to the ancient shield again and hesitated. If he attacked, was he going to get hit by the dimension force again?

    He just couldn¡¯t understand how a blue dragon could harness such power. After all, it was not just any dimensional force. It was something that could form a threat to his world.

 Chapter 1277 - God Rank Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1277: God Rank Battle</h4>

    ¡°Smith, how dare you use your real world!¡± A roar erupted from above.

    He saw what Wizard Smith did, but he did not sense Abel¡¯s dimension force after the energy shield was broken.

    His water vapor was distorted by Wizard Smith¡¯s world.

    Therefore Headmaster Eugene also didn¡¯t know the lost Wizard Smith had taken.

    ¡°Eugene, I will make that little bastard pay even if we have to fight!¡± Wizard Smith yelled so hard his voice almost cracked. He was a top rank official. He couldn¡¯t bear being humiliated like this.

    ¡°Smith, then let¡¯s go!¡± Headmaster Eugene replied furiously.

    Headmaster Eugene began to expand into a giant dragon. He had countless little patterns sparkling in gold. A world emerged from his mouth, but unlike wizard smith, his world was filled with water.

    It was because of this fluid form, and his ice energy could be manifested on a scary level as a blue dragon.

    Wizard Smith saw headmaster Eugene expanding, but his fury suddenly began to settle, and rationality returned to his mind.

    He was not stupid. He knew it was not a wise move to fight right now since his power was about the same as Headmaster Eugene, and his world just took a big hit.

    But as he was hesitating, headmaster Eugene sniffed out some blood in the air, and it did not belong to a dragon.

    In fact, it was from Wizards Smith.

    Ever since he expanded his world of water, his scent had be a lot more sensitive.

    ¡°Haha, you were hurt by my little guy?¡± Headmaster Eugeneughed.

    Wizard Smith was burning with fury once again, but it was at that moment, Abel made amand, and his 500 stone-throwers were fixed on their target.

    He was also keeping close attention to the 2 powerful figures. As soon as they got too close, he would use his angel body. He had no other choice. It was his own move against a god rank.

    But if he exposed his angel body, even the dragons might have a hard time protecting him.

    Headmaster Eugene and Wizard Smith kept their gazes on each other, but no one made a move yet.

    Water vapor from around the Battlecry teau flew towards Headmaster Eugene, and even the groundwater began to move.

    Although they were not in the ocean, Headmaster Eugene¡¯s world had the power to gather the water he needed.

    At the same time, wizard Smith also began to add onyers of defense spells, and a few scrolls appeared on his hands.

    The Barbarians¡¯ Battlecry, Battle mode, Commandment, the Priests¡¯ bone armor, and the Druids¡¯ wind armor sparkled on Wizard Smith¡¯s body.

    Only a god rank could enchant to such a degree.

    Barbarian scrolls were almost never seen in this world since there were not many Barbarians who knew how to make scrolls.

    Only the ones who love fighting became professionals, and it was very hard for a Barbarian who had other interests to be a professional Barbarian.

    Abel had been In the Battlecry teau for quite a while, but he had never seen a Barbarian make a scroll.

    Therefore the scrolls Wizard Smith was using were priceless, but they were necessary for his survival.

    Headmaster Eugene also began to change. Ice crystals emerged from his body, almost like a thickyer of armor.

    Those ice crystals were the special skill of a blue dragon to utilize ice energy to counteract other elemental attacks.

    They could regenerate with water, and as long as Wizard Smith couldn¡¯t break them, there was no way he could hurt Headmaster Eugene.

    Abel sensed the atmosphere tensing up as he continued to control Doff.

    Both sides had their energy fully exposed, which was also perfect for Gold dragon Kemble to get enlightened. He kept quiet. After all, he, too, was not far from a god rank.

    ck Dragon Prague, on the other hand, stood in front of ck Dragon Kinsey with a serious face. The energy of a god rank might hurt her.

    The blue dragon couple, on the other hand, returned to their nest and put away the box with their egg in it while keeping an out.

    The energy rose, and they sensed that a huge battle was about to break out.

    ¡°Please stop!¡± Wizard Brennan suddenly appeared and called.

    ¡°Brennan, step aside, don¡¯t get involved!¡± Wizard Smith did not even give him a look and lowered his voice.

    Getting distracted was thest thing he wanted.

    ¡°Vice President, are you trying to start an all out war with the dragons?¡± Wizard Brennan called again.

    It would be a small provocation if Wizard Smith just did a little trick and retreated, but if he really was to fight Headmaster Eugene, then it was a totally different story.

    ¡°I will exin to the other god rank wizards!¡± Wizard Smith retracted a bit of his energy and grunted.

    ¡°Brennan, I will summon all the god rank dragons and force the wizard union to give out an exnation!¡± Headmaster Eugene said in certainty.

    But still, he also took back his energy.

    Wizard Brennan let out a breath of relief. Both god ranks were harsh in their tone, but their actions showed that they knew the seriousness of the situation.

    ¡°The treaty between the dragons and the wizard union was established with countless negotiations and effort from both sides. Please take back your energy and your worlds!¡± Wizard Brennan suggested again.

    It was a very stressful situation to stand between two god ranks. Luckily their energy was not directed at him, so he could still function normally.

    ¡°Brennan, you know how this goes. We dragons have made our stand very clear, so the wizard union must give us an exnation. The Battlecry teau was given out to blue dragon Abel for his deed of saving the world, and the wizard union has also confirmed that blue dragon Abel could create a holy body for his summon, so the Wizard Smith¡¯s actions were increadibly disrespectful!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    ¡°There will be 2 more God rank wizardsing out of their retreat soon, we will report the actions Vice President Smith!¡± Wizard Brennan bowed.

    As Wizard Smith¡¯s emotion began to settle, he realized how irrational he had been.

    It was meant to be a simple task, but it turned into chaos.

    He should have stopped when he realized Headmaster Eugene was around, but getting his world hurt was totally beyond his expectation, and it was what made him lose himself.

    ¡°Eugene, I will go into retreat for 1000 years after battling with the demon from beyond. How about that?¡± Wizard Smith defused all his spells and turned to headmaster Eugene.

    Wizard Brennan was stunned. He was not expecting Wizard Smith to be the first to give in.

    But of course, going into retreat for 1000 years was normal for him anyway. He couldn¡¯te out if it wasn¡¯t for the demon from beyond.

    ¡°Smith, I¡¯ll ept that!¡± Headmaster Eugene nodded and distributed the water back to the Battlecry teau again.

    This ce belonged to Abel. He couldn¡¯t destroy the ce by draining all the water in the soil.

    Headmaster Eugene also wasn¡¯t going to go hard on Wizard Smith. There were not many god ranks in the wizard union, so he had to pay some respect no matter what.

    If he really was going to unleash a war with the wizard union, all the ns in the world would need to change, so it was best to let it slide.

    Roar!

    Doff began to let out a roar of agony on the tform.

    Its body began to shift, and its bones began to crack. Soon they smashed into pieces. It was not what Abel wanted, but it was a necessary process.

    Doff¡¯s 10 meters body began to shrink, and its fur was doing something very strange.

    Its fur was strong enough to block swords, but as its body was shrinking, it began to be retrieved back into its skin.

    When it shrunk to 5 meters, its skin was almost pale like a human.

    But at that moment, it was like a ball of flesh without a skeleton to support it.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what was happening. After all, he never did this, so he could only wait for the holy power to make the next move.

    Since the 2 god ranks in the sky had given up their will to fight, Abel focused all his attention on helping Doff again.

    The thousands of puppets in the starlight protection circle also began their repairing process.

    In just a few minutes, a new energy shield emerged. Wizard Smith¡¯s face twitched. He had wasted a lot of energy just to break that thing, and it even cost a part of his world. But at least he could use the next 1000 years of retreat to rebuild it.

 Chapter 1278 - Ability

    <h4>Chapter 1278: Ability</h4>

    Abel didn¡¯t have to repair the starlight protection circle. The puppets took care of it.

    Even headmaster Eugene and the others bite their tongue in jealousy.

    Worker puppets were the dwarves, and even the wizard union didn¡¯t have many.

    Moving thousands of them at once also signified that the golden castle had an extremely powerful spirit. Normal ones could only control 10 puppets at most.

    Meanwhile, Abel focused all his attention on Doff¡¯s soul since strange changes continued to happen.

    As holy energy rushed into Doff, its bones began to regenerate.

    As for the Battlecry teau, the prayers of the Barbarians became even more vibrant. Just like its name suggested, the entire sky was filled with battlecry.

    Golden sparks shone on the body of every Barbarian as their faith turned into holy crystals to restructure a skeleton for Doff. The first was the spine, then was the skull, followed by the ribs, and finally the limbs. As time went on, the details only became more defined.

    No one sensed what was happening clearer than Abel, but surprisingly, the skeleton created was not the skeleton of a Beamon.

    It was only 5 meters tall, and it looked exactly like a human. How?

    But Abel didn¡¯t care too much. Maybe a human form was even better. After all, even the dragons prefer their human form in normal times.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t know about the benefits that were about toe with this, it seemed right from the documents he read.

    It was at this moment, Doff¡¯s skull began to shift.

    Its forehead, nose, jaw, ears, and eyes became more defined, and Abel was stunned.

    He recognized this farce. The 2 Vice Presidents of the wizard union also did.

    ¡°Huh, this face looks familiar!¡± Headmaster Eugene mumbled. But the time of gods was too long ago, so he couldn¡¯t remember who it belonged to.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, this is the face of the god of war!¡± Wizard Brennan said in a strange tone.

    He was certain the god of war was not the one forming this holy body because he was the one who sent his body into the front line and watched its soul st into pieces.

    ¡°Can¡¯t blue dragon Abel control the formation process?¡± Headmaster Eugene was also confused.

    The god of war was famous in his times, and he was one of the first forces to go against the wizard union.

    As far as headmaster Eugene knew, there were a few god-rank wizards in the wizard union who had an unforgettable grudge against the god of war. Too many people had died in his hands.

    ¡°Maybe no one told blue dragon Abel that he could control the face and the body!¡± Wizard Brennan shook his head.

    If Doff really ended up looking like the god of war, Abel would be the only one to me.

    Abel was forming the holy through the will of the holy crystal, as long as that was what the guide he got from Thief god Milton mentioned.

    If a god was to construct a holy body, they would do so ording to their own appearance. Although the size may vary, the ratio would still be the same.

    But Abel was the one controlling Doff, and he did not add any special will to shape Doff¡¯s appearance.

    As for Doff itself, the autonomy of its soul waspletely handed over to Abel.

    However, a holy body needed an appearance, and the Barbarians had a perfect model.

    After all, they all had the god of war¡¯s face in mind when they prayed.

    Abel felt a little helpless. Was he going to spend another 10 holy crystals to star all over again?

    But he wasn¡¯t going to be that wasteful. Maybe it would be a good thing for the Barbarians if Doff was looking like this.

    Ok, from now on, Doff was the god of war, and the god of war is Doff!

    ¡°Whates after is more important anyway!¡± Headmaster Eugene then said as he attentively watched what was happening.

    ¡°Does that Beamon have any special ability?¡± Wizard Brennan asked. Although he was a Vice President, he didn¡¯t have time to look through the records of a Beamon.

    Doff¡¯s ability would y a huge role in the power of its holy body. Take their god Milton for example. He only had 4 skills: ¡®invisibility,¡¯ ¡®scent hidden,¡¯ ¡®wall pration,¡¯ and ¡®speed.¡¯

    ¡°What else can a beamon have other than strength?¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    He didn¡¯t like Abel. He only stayed to see the oue.

    ¡°Smith, I¡¯ll make a bet with you. If the beamon ends up with 3 skills, promise not to give blue dragon Abel any trouble before he bes a god. If I lose, then you don¡¯t have to go into retreat for 1000 years!¡± Headmaster Eugene said with a provoking tone

    ¡°Haha, the beamons are only known as number one because the orcs have exaggerated it. The most powerful spiritual beasts onnd have been wiped out by us wizards long ago!¡± Wizard Smith immediately took the bet.

    Wizard Brennan, on the other hand, kept quiet. He just didn¡¯t want the two god ranks to fight. He couldn¡¯t care less what they did.

    Golden holy energy charged into Doff¡¯s soul and unleashed their glow.

    It was beginning to transform once again.

    A nail-sized crystal was forming from within. It was the godhead.

    Abel sensed an absorption force through his intuition. He knew what he was about to do was to guide his knowledge in Doff¡¯s soul to form Doff¡¯s future abilities.

    Abel knew about Doff even more than Doff itself. Although its soul had reached god rank, its intelligence was still remaining at a basic level since it was a Beamon and it was resurrected.

    Abel began hismand, and Doff¡¯s abilities began to glow in its soul. Abel fixed on the spark of the Barbarian profession, but somehow it was not moving.

    Therefore, he could only select other sparks. The most obvious one was strengthened, which had the power to destroy a city wall.

    This ability had given Abel¡¯s enemy countless hard times.

    He dragged the strength¡¯s spark into the godhead, and it was immediately absorbed. Soon, a strange symbol emerged from it.

    The god ranks in the sky saw a white beam shooting out from Doff¡¯s head, meaning it had gotten its first ability.

    But they all remained silent.

    Abel then turned to the battle instinct¡¯s spark. Although it was merely an instinct for a war type monster, it would be extremely powerful as long as it wasing from a god. Doff did not have many abilities anyway, so he might as well just pick the Battle instinct.

    ¡°Two abilities!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    ¡°Eugene, I¡¯ve studied beamons long ago and I know they can only have 2 abilities at most. Strength and Battle instinct!¡± Wizard Smith smirked and replied.

    After all, he wouldn¡¯t take the bet if he wasn¡¯t so confident.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think blue dragon Abel will just sign a contract with the normal beamon!¡± Headmaster Eugene bites back.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see!¡± Wizard Smith said, and the two turned their focus back to the Beamon.

    Abel turned to the 4th spark, which was thest spark, and it was the teleportation ability it got from hell after drinking a skill potion.

    As for the skills it got from the ancient totem, they weren¡¯t appearing in this soul at all.

    Abel hesitated as he dragged the teleportation skill into Doff¡¯s godhead. After all, it was not a skill from this world.

    However, it was smoothly absorbed, just like the others.

    ¡°Haha, Smith, you lose!¡± Headmaster Eugeneughed as the third beam shot up.

    The reason he made this bet was to guarantee Abel¡¯s safety because he knew wizard Smith was not fond of him.

    The golden castle might be able to go against god ranks, but wizard Smith might make a move as soon as Abel left.

    In Abel¡¯s current state as a young blue dragon, he might not be able to go against wizard Smith even with Doff as a god.

    Headmaster Eugene knew he couldn¡¯t protect Abel at all times, so he had to make sure wizard Smith kept his promise.

    ¡°Eugene, don¡¯t worry. I am a man of my words!¡± Wizard Smith looked spiteful, but he still epted.

    Breaking a promise would affect the way he thought about himself, and that was not good for his training.

    Both god ranks knew about this very well, and no treasure in this world could make up for it. Not to mention, the others of the same rank would also look down on the ones who broke a promise.

    ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll grant you the privilege to go into retreat for 500 years instead of 1000 years!¡± Headmaster Eugeneughed.

    Wizard Smith gazed at him but did not say anything. He knew he had to repair their rtionship as well.

 Chapter 1279 - Power

    <h4>Chapter 1279: Power</h4>

    Doff¡¯s holy body was basically fully formed. From all directions, he basically looked like a replica of the god of war.

    His naked body stood on top of the golden castle¡¯s tform. Even with the vigor of a god, it was not a good look for him to not wear any clothes.

    But Abel did not have any clothes that could fit a 5-meter tall body.

    The godhead within Doff¡¯s soul began to settle, and the markings for the 3 skills have turned fully gold with sparkles that fully put their uniqueness on disy.

    Meanwhile, another force emerged within Doff¡¯s soul and began cleaning up any unnecessary things.

    If Doff had any more ability sparkles in his soul, they would be cleaned up as well. ording to what Abel read, only the skills in the godhead could be kept.

    If he wanted more skills in the future, he needed to sacrifice more.

    Doff had always relied on his strength and battle instinct to fight, so it made sense how easily they merged with soul.

    As for the teleportation skill from hell, it too merged very well. Even Abel was expecting otherwise.

    After the holy body was fully formed. Doff shadow loomed over the sky of the Battlecry teau, and the golden sparkles into an amour. He looked exactly like a god.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but let out a breath of relief. He was such a novice, and he almost made Doff embarrass himself.

    At that moment, all the praying Barbarians regained their consciousness and saw Doff¡¯s shadow above them. Tears began to roll down as they yelled, ¡°my lord, my invisible god of war!¡±

    Doff¡¯s shadow onlysted for a minute, but it was already enough to guarantee the faith of the Barbarians.

    Many young Barbarians were also enlightened after seeing their god, and they suddenly gained the ability to be an official Barbarian.

    It was a miracle, and the rewards it brought along were amazing.

    The faith was starting to fade after the prayer ended, but 99 percent of the Barbarians in the Battlecry teau had be loyal followers.

    It was the benefit of having a new ground of faith. Their loyalists were unbeatable, and a god could easily maintain it as long as he continued to bless the ce.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what 99 percent of loyalty signified, but it was something most gods could only dream of.

    Especially howmitted the Barbarians were and how much Abel has done with the god of war¡¯s name.

    As time went on, the Barbarians¡¯ status in the world grew tremendously through Abel¡¯s miracles. A follower would not be loyal just by looking at a god. A god needed to provide help to his followers in the right circumstances to create loyalty from within.

    ¡°Brennan, from now on the Barbarians will be the same as the elves!¡± Wizard Smith saw the changes in the teau andmanded.

    He said he would not go after Abel anymore, so he had to give the Barbarians justice as well.

    They couldn¡¯t ignore Doff¡¯s status as a god, especially considering how faithful those Barbarians were.

    ¡°Smith, let¡¯s have a meal and catch up after this. It has been a while!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled after hearing the change of tone in Wizard Smith.

    ¡°Eugene, is there anything you dragons eat that¡¯s suitable for us?¡± Wizard Smith kept his cool.

    ¡°Smith, you will see!¡± Headmaster Eugene bit back.

    He would definitely not have this confidence in the past, but everything changed ever since he tried the food in the golden castle.

    After all, Abel was a blue dragon, so everything he had was the dragons¡¯ too.

    Meanwhile, Abel continued to sense Doff¡¯s change. How powerful is he going to be?

    The first is defense. After the holy energy, he can withstand elements, and the faith of Barbarians is also swimming throughout his body.

    As soon as his holy body is damaged, that faiths will quickly repair it.

    Faith was indestructible, and it was why gods were immortal.

    As for power, it was also scary. Even a weak god like thief god Milton could unleash the power of a legendary knight through his holy body, and that was only in his non-enchanted state. If it was enchanted, he could be times more powerful.

    But the most important thing that was altered was still the soul.

    Abel controlled Doff to let out a strand of power of the will, And it could reach as far as 3000 meters.

    The range of one¡¯s power of the will was very important since it could dictate attack range, and 3000 meters was definitely very good.

    Abel finally focused on the 3 skills in the godhead. Doff¡¯s ¡®Strength¡¯ has increased by 5 times, which meant he would be 5 times stronger once this skill was ignited.

    Of course, this can not only be applied to attacks but picking up heavy objects as well.

    The battle Instinct was also increased by 5 times, and the teleportation had a new option to teleport 100 miles in a single direction.

    But this did note without downsides. Though unlikely, you could very well teleport into the middle of a mountain.

    Still, this shouldn¡¯t be a problem considering how strong Doff¡¯s body was.

    Abel felt a shiver down his spine just by looking at Doff. Although Doff didn¡¯t have many skills, he could just imagine how powerful a single strike would be.

    Since things had settled, it was time to test out Doff¡¯s Barbarian skills.

    As Abel thought to himself, Doff roared, and a beam shot up from his body.

    It was the ¡®Battlecry¡¯ enchantment. It did not level up, but he could still use it nevertheless.

    ¡°Since when can a god do professional skills?¡± Wizard Smith gasped.

    He had seen a lot in his life, but he still turned to headmaster Eugene and Wizard Brennan.

    ¡°Smith, Doff had learned Barbarian skills in the past!¡± Headmaster Eugene did not hide. It was too obvious.

    Wizard Smith was speechless. This Beamon learned Barbarian skills and became a god?

    Each one of those identities was impossible to manifest on a Beamon, yet it did.

    But he then thought of another of Doff, Abel¡¯s summon.

    A god as a summon? What treaty did they sign, how was it even fair.

    Little did he know. Abel had used an ancient mount enchantment to bind their souls. If it was just a normal contract, a god could easily break it.

    Not to mention, Doff¡¯s soul was created by Abel through the soul potion, and he was the first thing Doff saw.

    A new soul was like a nk piece of paper, and the bond was extremely strong even without a contract.

    Just like a worker ant trying to go against their queen, it was impossible, no matter how powerful the worker ant got.

    ¡°What is Blue dragon Abel doing now?¡± Wizard Smith gasped again.

    He saw Abel taking out a nail size crystal, and he immediately knew what it was.

    But how was it possible a thing like that ended up on Abel¡¯s hand.

    Even the wizard union has never gotten a single god head after killing a god during the war.

    The reason why they could only lock up gods as energy supply and not kill them was because of the godhead.

    ¡°Vice President Smith. I think I know where blue dragon Abel got it?¡± Wizard Brennan said.

    Both god ranks turned their gaze at him.

    Any knowledge about gods could strengthen their understanding of the world as well as strengthen thews in their own world.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that god head should belong to the god of war. Blue dragon Abel was the one igniting the god of war¡¯s body to seal the dimension crack. We always specte that the godhead might have fallen through the dimension crack, but it seems like Blue dragon Abel has gotten it!¡± Wizard Brennan exined.

    ¡°He ignited a holy body to seal the dimension crack, and that bastard is still alive?¡± Wizard Smith sighed.

    At that moment, he was d that he had lost the bet.

    Even he could not survive a holy body¡¯s st, so he might not be able to kill Abel after all.

    Headmaster Eugene, on the other hand, was a little angry. How dare he put a gifted dragon through such danger?

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, it¡¯s Blue dragon Abel¡¯s suggestion. He saved this world, and ording to Blue dragon Abel there is a top rank god within the dimension crack!¡± Wizard Brennan quickly exined.

 Chapter 1280 - Godhead

    <h4>Chapter 1280: Godhead</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The discussion in the sky had nothing to do with Abel. Instead, he transferred the godhead that was exploded from the God of War into Doff.

    The godhead was a physical object, but it entered the soul in a mysterious way.

    Doff was already a god, but there was no way it could possess another godhead with already 100,000 Barbarians on his side, at least on paper.

    This was a world ruled by wizards. There was no way they would let such a powerful god exist.

    The demon from beyond was a god with the most followers in this world, but since it was in deep slumber, most of its faith was sustaining the guardian wings instead of being absorbed.

    The second was the goddess of the moon. Even though there were not many elves, and she had to supply the wizard union with Holy Crystals, she still served her ce.

    Those gods with fewer followers were not in the picture. Therefore, having 2 godheads was almost a fantasy in this day and age.

    Abel got a feeling that if he didn¡¯t take out this godhead before the holy figure was formed, Doff might not be able to take in all of its energy.

    When Doff became a true god, he would truly be a symbol to its followers and further blurring the line between it and the original god of war.

    Maybe in the not too distant future, all Barbarians would detach themselves from the old god of war, and by that point, Doff might no longer be able to absorb the godhead.

    Abel also knew he was only safe because of the protection from the dragons.

    The demon from beyond would reawaken in 100 years, and even though his angel body was powerful, he was not confident enough that it could win against another angel who lived for countless years. As for his other summons, they were basically useless in a battle of that scale.

    Even his newest summon, Half God no.1, was the case.

    He was running out of time. He needed to be a god rank blue dragon and a god rank wizard.

    But even with the Dark World as support, he was not confident that he could achieve this in under 100 years.

    Also, looking at how careful the Wizard Union was towards the Holy Kingdom, a single god rank wizard might not be able to take down the Demon from Beyond.

    If it could, why was the Holy Kingdom still standing?

    Therefore, he needed support, and Doff was that support. It could perfectly work with his Angel body to fight.

    Every bit of power up for Doff had an effect on Abel¡¯s safety.

    There was no major reaction when the second godhead entered Doff¡¯s soul, and the countless faith around it also entered smoothly.

    There was a fragile soul seed in the god of war¡¯s godhead. Initially, it was starting to gain its life as more faith rushed in but then it was swamped and attacked by the marking in Doff¡¯s soul.

    All of this happened automatically, and Abel couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    After all, a soul could not have 2 consciousness, so only one could survive.

    On one side was the soul of a new god. On the other was the remaining bit of soul from a god who was locked up for centuries with minimal faith, which even had his holy body destroyed.

    There was nopetition, especially considering Doff¡¯s soul had been strengthened by the soul potions.

    It was in its prime as it swamped the fragile soul of the god of war.

    After all, If Abel never retrieved the god of war¡¯s godhead, there were only 2 ways its soul could go. One was to slowly rebuild its body with faith. The other was falling into eternal slumber in the dimension of the godhead, which was no different from death anyway.

    As Doff¡¯s marking helpedsh forward, the god of war¡¯s soul seed finally erupted in a roar.

    Not one of fury, but one of sorrow.

    This soul signified the fall of a mighty being. Although Abel did not have many thoughts about the god of war, he could never forget how stunned he was when he first saw its body below the wizard union.

    Even chained up, Abel could sense a mountainous amount of energying from within.

    How could he ever expect a soul like that to end in his hands?

    As the roar faded, the godhead was fully absorbed into Doff¡¯s soul.

    The 2 godheads levitated from within, and Abel could see 3 abilities sparking within the first godhead ¡®strength,¡¯ ¡®battle instinct,¡¯ and ¡®teleportation.¡¯

    As faith kept rushing in, the sparkles began to settle. Soon, all the faith from the first holy crystal would be used up, which was why he was closely monitoring Doff¡¯s soul.

    He gently waved his hand, and another Holy crystal flew out.

    With an ignition, golden faith rushed in the first godhead, and the abilities within it began to sparkle again.

    Suddenly, those abilities broke away from the godhead, and Abel felt his heart drop.

    But soon, Abel noticed there were still faint markings of those abilities in the first godhead. What happened was actually a process of replication.

    Those abilities then flew towards the second godhead and settled. At the same time, another faint marking of an ability emerged from it.

    Although the 100,000 Barbarians provided a decent amount of faith, it was still not enough for this deted godhead to reflect its full potential.

    Abel took out another Holy Crystal for the second godhead, and the marking slowly became more defined and finally detached and traveled towards the first godhead.

    With only one new ability, Abel was disappointed. How could the mighty god of war only have one ability?

    Little did he know that st had drained most of the power from the god of war¡¯s godhead. Even one ability was already very impressive.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel has already used up 12 holy crystals?¡± God rank wizard Smith asked half god Wizard Brennan. It was a reality that Doff was a god, but he was just curious that Abel had so many holy crystals.

    ¡°Yeah, forming a holy body needs 10 holy crystals and he just took out 2 more!¡± Wizard Brennan replied.

    ¡°Eugene, you dragons have taken out 12 holy crystals for Blue Dragon Abel?¡± Wizard Smith then turned to Headmaster Eugene and said.

    ¡°Smith, we did not give blue dragon Abel a single holy crystal. In fact, he did not even ask!¡± Headmaster Eugene shook his head.

    ¡°Weird, where else could he have gotten so many?¡± Wizard Smith mumbled.

    Holy crystals were top-level resources. Although the wizard union has given them out to legends, no legends would be able to umte 12 of them for thousands of years, considering how useful they were.

    Not only was Wizard Smith curious, but the god dragon headmaster and Wizard Brennan were also as well.

    ¡°Did he get it from another god?¡± Wizard Brennan suddenly asked

    Abel was a Grandmaster Alchemist, so Wizard Smith and Headmaster Eugene knew what god he was talking about.

    But Wizard Brennan must have his reasons to not say the name, so Wizard Smith held back his curiosity.

    ¡°No way, I don¡¯t think she has that many on hand to give to blue dragon Abel!¡± The god dragon headmaster shook his head again.

    They were talking about the elves¡¯ goddess of the moon. Considering their poption and their faithfulness, there was no way the goddess of the moon could umte that many holy crystals.

    Not to mention, she needed to supply them to the wizard union to allow her to keep her followers.

    Therefore using up her only crystals was the best way to supply too much to the Wizard union.

    ¡°Maybe Blue Dragon Abel has been umting for a very long time!¡± Wizard Brennan gave out another guess.

    It was the only exnation. Which was not impossible considering Abel¡¯s status.

    He could have been exchanging with legends through potions, but it was still unbelievable considering Abel¡¯s age.

 Chapter 1281 - Clone

    <h4>Chapter 1281: Clone</h4>

    Abel fixed his power of the will on the single ability in the godhead left over by the god of war. What ability could it be?

    ¡®God of war¡¯ was the name of the ability, and it was named after its owner. It was the most important ability.

    Once ignited, it could increase Doff¡¯s attack and defense by 10 times.

    Abel bit his tongue: 10 times attack and defense on such a body strong. It was no wonder it was known as the god of war.

    To be honest, Abel had not nned to stop Doff from increasing its strength. He was not expecting another dragon headmaster to support him in critical situations.

    After all, he had no right to force a god rank to help, and Doff¡¯s level up was only sessful because of the god dragon headmaster.

    But of course, with Doff bing a god. He might be able to win if another god rank decided to give him trouble in the golden castle.

    He then took out 10 more holy crystals from his holy portal bag. He was about to make another holy body for Doff¡¯s second godhead.

    It was a god clone. No god in this world had something like this.

    This was because no god had 2 god heads. If they did, 10 more holy crystals would mean nothing.

    ¡°How is that possible!¡± Wizard Smith gasped.

    By that time Wizard Brennan had already taken out amunication circle and began connecting with the Wizard Union.

    It was no longer a small matter. Taking out 22 holy crystals at once was definitely not something Abel could do by umting them normally.

    Although the Wizard union did not have markings on each Holy Crystals, they still had a vague idea in regards to how they were traded.

    If a professional had given Abel 22 holy crystals, it would be a failure in the Wizard Union¡¯s investigationwork if they didn¡¯t notice it.

    Every time a holy crystal was traded, the trader needed to report to the Wizard union in order to avoid the holy crystals getting back to the gods.

    Wizard Brennan was no longer confident, so he had to ask the Wizard Union investigation department.

    Wizard Smith was also speechless. All he could do was wait for Wizard Brennan.

    As for Headmaster Eugene, he was quite proud. At the end of the day, only the powerful could take out 22 holy crystals at once in the world ruled by wizards. No matter what method he used, it was power.

    In a situation like this, the Wizard union replied almost immediately, and a document about the trades and uses of Holy Crystals in the past 1000 years was transferred over.

    Wizard Brennan made a quick scan. Most of those crystals were used up by the wizards themselves, considering how useful they were.

    From healing injuries to speed to escape, there was almost nothing it couldn¡¯t do.

    The use of each was clearly stated, but Abel¡¯s name was nowhere to be seen. There was not even anything about trading with Grandmaster Bet.

    This meant one thing, the 22 holy crystal Abel just used was not from the Wizard union at all.

    ¡°Eugene, can you ask Abel where he got those holy crystals once he was done?¡± Wizard. Smith hesitated after he saw the report and turned to the god dragon headmaster.

    Were there more holy crystals out there the wizard union was not aware of?

    ¡°Smith, that¡¯s blue dragon Abel¡¯s secret!¡± Headmaster Eugene shook his head. Since when did the dragons need to disclose to the Wizard union about their treasures?

    ¡°Eugene, I¡¯m not trying to give Blue Dragon Abel a hard time or interrogate him. But you know this as well, what would the gods still in hiding do if the discover this many Holy crystals? We must know where those Holy Crystalse from!¡± Wizard Smith continued.

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ll ask blue dragon Abelter, but I can¡¯t guarantee anything, and you can¡¯t force him if he doesn¡¯t want to talk about it!¡± Headmaster Eugene thought for a moment and replied.

    He was very confused, but if Abel didn¡¯t want to say anything, he would stand by his side.

    A promise was a promise. Even a god rank dragon had to obey.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Wizard Smith nodded.

    The second godhead flew out from Doff and levitated, but by that point, it was looked exactly like the other godhead.

    Golden holy energy wrapped around the godhead. Soon, a skeleton emerged and formed the structure of a god. As the golden holy energy continued to nourish it, flesh and skin appeared. Another holy body was created, but just like the other one, it did not cause a reaction in the Battlecry teau.

    Finally, all the golden holy energy wrapped around the holy body. Just like that, this lifeless body gained its heartbeat, and blood began to flow from within.

    Abel let go of his control on Doff to let it get a sense of the new body.

    First, he was curious, and then he was excited.

    Abel sent a message through the soul chain, and he could sense how excited Doff was to be a human like his owner.

    Doff¡¯s intelligence has taken a big step forward, at least in the emotion he could express.

    But when he took his first step with his clone, he began to wobble like a child learning to walk.

    He still had not mastered controlling 2 bodies, but he could fly, so at least he wouldn¡¯t trip over.

    The figures in the sky were confused. Could a god do this?

    A god who didn¡¯t even know how to walk?

    But Doff was a god nevertheless. His powerful artiction soon allowed him to master the 2 bodies.

    ¡°Master!¡± Doff said his first word.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but giggle and reached out his hand to pat Doff¡¯s head like every time he did a good job in the Dark World.

    Doff lowered his body like always. As a Beamon who couldn¡¯t speak, he couldn¡¯t wait to express his attitude.

    It was at that moment, Abel realized he was padding a god, but he didn¡¯t want Doff to get disappointed, so he continued.

    *Cough cough*

    Both Headmaster Eugene and Wizard Smith coughed. Was this thing still a god?

    That thing was the same rank as them, but it acted more like a pet.

    Especially that word ¡°master!¡± It just makes them feel very ufortable.

    Just when they wanted to interrupt this strange moment, Abel suddenly made a move again.

    ¡°Doff, I¡¯ll build you a new home! Your body can live there from now on and your clone can stay with me!¡± Abel helped Doff up and smiled.

    ¡°Master, as youmand!¡± Doff did not have any ill intent, so his words were direct.

    This time Abel did not use his hand. Instead, he scanned his holy portal bag with his power of the will and took out 500 holy crystals. The minimum to make a holy kingdom.

    ¡°What? 500 holy crystals?¡± Wizard Smith gasped.

    This was beyond anything he could have thought of. How on this earth does one have 500 holy crystals?

    There might be some gods in remote areas spreading their faith in secret under the wizard union¡¯s surveince, but the possibility of this was extremely low considering how powerful the wizard union was. All the gods who were kept alive from the holy war were confirmed by the wizard union, and they all agreed to supply the wizard union with holy crystals.

    Finding 10 holy crystals from those gods might still be a possibility, but 500 holy crystals? No way.

    ¡°No need to investigate, the holy crystals Blue dragon Abel has are not from the wizard union or any gods!¡± Wizard Brennan¡¯s jaw dropped, and he regained himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯ve told you I have nothing to do with Blue dragon Abel¡¯s crystals!¡± Headmaster Eugene shook his head.

    Wizard Smith was also stunned. He knew the god dragon Headmaster had no need to lie.

    ¡°If it not us or the dragons, then there is only one ce he can get them!¡± Wizard Brennan lowered his voice.

    The holy kingdom!

    But how could he get them? There was no way Abel was from the Holy Kingdom.

    Grandmaster Bet was one of the Holy kingdom¡¯s worse enemies, and he killed countless knights protecting the tree of life.

    He also suppliedrge amounts of super potions to the wizard union and minimized the Wizards¡¯ death rates against holy knights by a league.

    Considering all of these factors, Abel had to hate the Holy kingdom.

    The biggest problem was how Abel got them. Both Wizard Smith and Headmaster Eugene knew they had to investigate. They had been through the war with the holy kingdom, and they knew how big of a threat they were.

    ¡°Smith, I will definitely ask Abel about thister!¡± Headmaster Eugene changed his attitude, but he still wanted to protect Abel.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I don¡¯t think blue dragon Abel has any connection with the other side, but we must know how he got those crystals!¡± Wizard Brennan bowed.

 Chapter 1282 - Godâ€™s Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1282: God¡¯s Kingdom</h4>

    Doff took the 500 holy crystals through Abel¡¯s power of the will.

    Although he got the knowledge from Thief God Milton, they were all in runes. There was no mention of God¡¯s kingdom at all.

    But still, the good thing about Holy crystals was that they could be anything you think about.

    As Abel thought About constructing a God¡¯s kingdom, the 500 holy crystals turned into a giant transparent crystal with holy energy running throughout, forming countless strange patterns.

    The giant crystal slowly levitated and prated the star light protection circle. Luckily it did not get attacked since it had Abel¡¯s energy.

    The crystal continued to levitate and surpassed the height of the god ranks and Wizard Brennan.

    They knew what a God¡¯s kingdom was made of, so they did not dodge when the giant crystal was passing through them.

    In fact, they were extremely curious to witness this rare event.

    The crystal continued upward and finally reached 3000 meters above sea level before neatly scattering outward.

    Soon, a giant transparent crystal ball emerged, but then it turned into a mere shadow and finally faded away.

    The God¡¯s kingdom was a special dimension impossible to detect, and it could change locations in an instant as long as it was above its faithful grounds. Therefore unless they destroy the Barbarians, there is no way they could find their god¡¯s kingdom.

    This was also why a god would protect their faithful grounds by all means necessary.

    At that moment, the 3 powerful figures in the sky thought about the second godhead. Normally, godsend was the way most gods made their attacks since their bodies needed to stay in their kingdom to keep it safe.

    In the times of gods, there was aw that stated that a god¡¯s holy body should not leave their kingdom until the most crucial moments.

    A loss in power of the will was the most that would ur if a god lost during the godsend, but the holy body was the foundation of a god. Getting captured would be the end for them.

    However, this would not be the case if a god had 2 godheads.

    Because the holy body that possessed the second godhead could easily self-destruct, and its godhead would return to the holy kingdom. Then, all that would take was another 10 holy crystals to form a new holy body.

    ¡°Eugene, are you dragons nning to make aeback on thend?¡± Wizard Smith asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Smith, don¡¯t think too much. Dragons will not fight with the Wizard Union for resources. I was not expecting Blue Dragon Abel to do something this big as well, but I¡¯m sure the wizard union wouldn¡¯t mind 100,000 Barbarians living here right?¡± Headmaster Eugene shook his head with a smile.

    Of course, he was actually very happy. What Abel did was firmly establish a foundation onnd for the dragons. Although he was nning anything, the golden castle was crucial for future dragons, and its safety would be guaranteed with Doff¡¯s kingdom around.

    Especially considering his second godhead.

    Although they weren¡¯t sure how powerful Doff was, it had to be powerful since it was a god¨Csomething even those 2 god ranks could not take down.

    In fact, it might be the other way around if Abel had more holy crystals.

    ¡°Eugene, the Wizard Union will not take back its words, but I hope you can tell Blue Dragon Abel to restrict himself a little and not let Doff go beyond the Battlecry teau!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    It was a restriction the wizard union demanded of every god, but if a god really wanted to leave their territory, they could let them know beforehand.

    Doff, on the other hand, was fully under Abel¡¯smand, therefore as long as Abel agreed, Doff would not leave his territory.

    ¡°That¡¯s certain. If Doff needs to leave the Battlecry teau, he will definitely let the wizard union know!¡± Headmaster Eugene knew the rules. So he wasn¡¯t going to let Doff get forced into staying in the Battlecry teau.

    At that moment, Doff¡¯s body vanished on the tform with a spark.

    When Abel reconnected with Doff¡¯s soul chain, he realized he was floating in a void. There was not even a ground below him.

    ¡°I want light!¡± Hemanded Doff to open his mouth.

    Then, beams of light began to sift through, andrge amounts of faith began to drain from Doff¡¯s body. Still, it didn¡¯t need to use any holy crystals yet, and the Barbarians¡¯ faith from below quickly replenished Doff again.

    The holy kingdom was an oval-shaped little world with a radius of around 10 miles. It was much bigger than the oval-shapeAd crystal in the sky.

    As light appeared, the strange substance the kingdom was made of began to shift.

    First, a pure blue sky was formed from above, followed by dark soil down below. Although there weren¡¯t any living beings, it still looked like an actual world.

    Abel was stunned when he saw the change. This power was beyond anything he saw in the Dark World.

    Although the Rouge Enchantment, Lut Gholein, the Kurast Dock, and the Pandemonium Fort were basically like his kingdom, too, he couldn¡¯t do even 1 percent of what Doff was doing.

    Was this world special? Or was it the Dark World?

    Abel had no idea.

    After some time, faith began to rise again in Doff¡¯s body, and Abel began to decorate. It was his home, after all, and he would invite his most faithful followers here in the future.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a good look if the first thing they saw was a desertednd.

    From the knowledge he got from Thief God Milton, the more mysterious a god¡¯s kingdom looked, the more faithful their followers would be. If it was unlike anything in themon world, it could even bring impact the soul.

    Although it was Doff¡¯s kingdom, he had the responsibility to treat it as his own.

    An Abel-like smirk emerged on Doff¡¯s face as buildings began to rise up from the ground.

    Abel imagined a city full of skyscrapers and wide roads with beautiful greens on each side.

    Those skyscrapers all had their own characteristics, and they were based on the best architecture of his past life.

    Some look like a spiral, some look like a wave. There were elevators inside them and light poles in the streets. It looked exactly like his past life.

    Then, he began with the facilities. Parks with gardens and fountains, cars, traffic lights, basically everything he could recall.

    When everything was done, Abel almost wanted to cry. The world he thought he would never see again was appearing in front of him.

    At the same time, he was sure anyone who entered his kingdom would be stunned.

    Considering how harsh of an environment those Barbarians were living in, this would be totally beyond their imagination.

    Although there were spells in this world, everything still looked outdated.

    Finally, he created another golden castle in the sky based on his original one. It would be Doff¡¯s new home.

    Of course, there was no need to fully replicate the defense since it was in a god¡¯s kingdom. Just the levitation ability was good enough.

    Doff arrived in the familiar castle with sh.

    Just like how Abel imagined, everything was like a carbon copy.

    If he were willing, it was not impossible to replicate every single magic circle as well, but that would be a total waste. What he needed was just afortable home.

    Abel let go of his control on Doff. From now on, he was truly the ruler of the world.

    When he looked at Doff¡¯s face, it seemed like he was even more excited about the golden castle than the city below him.

    ¡°Doff, from now on, you will be known as the god of war, so you should also call yourself that!¡± Abelmanded through the soul chain.

    ¡°Yes, master, I am the god of war!¡± Doff replied without hesitation.

 Chapter 1283 - Sharing Info

    <h4>Chapter 1283: Sharing Info</h4>

    Abel opened his eyes on the golden castle with a smile on his face. He had constructed a modern city in the god¡¯s kingdom of his summon so he could visit it anytime.

    It was his dream that one day his Barbarian followers could each own a car and live a city life.

    As Doff gets more and more faith, he would be able to build more and more facilities to expand his Kingdom.

    But of course, every follower who would eventually end up in his kingdom needed to be resurrected by faith, so facilities such as air conditioners, heaters, police force, and fire departments were not needed. Anyway, Abel turned his head towards headmaster Eugene and the 2 wizards in the sky.

    Seems like they have made a deal and that god rank wizard was no longer looking as aggressive.

    Abel also knew his limit, although he had the dragons as support, he couldn¡¯t totally go against the wizard union. After all, he still want to step foot on thend.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, Wizard Brennan, and my god rank wizard. Please have a seat. You guys are right on time to celebrate the creation of the god of war¡¯s holy body and kingdom!¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    Wizard Smith and Wizard Brennan paused. This Abel Really had no sense of shame. He not only stole the god of war¡¯s godhead, he even stole his name?

    Even Headmaster Eugene felt a little awkward. Doff was basically looking exactly like the god of war.

    The 3 exchanged gaze and finally helplesslyughed before lowering towards the golden castle. This time, the star light protection circle did not attack Wizard Smith and Wizard Smith also did not make a move on it.

    Even if headmaster Eugene was not around, it might be a challenge to take down Abel with that second holy body of the god of war standing around.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, I am the Wizard Union¡¯s Vice President Smith!¡± Wizard Smith bowed as he looked at this unbelievably young dragon.

    He promised to not give Abel any trouble, so he had to consider his manners. At the end of the day, Abel¡¯s summon was a god and paying his respect was necessary.

    ¡°Hello, God rank Wizard Smith!¡± Abel smiled back. He also knew taking down a god rank was not likely in his current state and he didn¡¯t want to make Headmaster Eugene lose face.

    ¡°My God of war, greetings!¡± Wizard Smith then turned to Doff and bowed.

    ¡°Hello, God rank Wizard Smith!¡± The god of war imitated Abel¡¯s smile and bowed as well.

    Wizard Smith couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. Seems like this god didn¡¯t know how to do anything at all.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, Wee!¡± Abel then turned to wizard Brennan with a slightly better attitude as he knew he didn¡¯t mean any harm.

    Suddenly, headmaster Eugene interrupted ¡°Blue dragon Abel, how powerful is the god of war. Maybe we should have a friendly battle!¡±

    ¡°Since you mentioned, I want to see how hepares to other god ranks as well!¡± Abel smiled.

    Of course they were not going to fight in front of the wizards. It was best for a god to keep their techniques a secret.

    Under the guidance of Abel, the 6 half god dragons, headmaster Eugene, Wizard Brennan, and Wizard Smith arrived at the hall of the golden castle.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, what connection do you have with Grandmaster Bet?¡± Wizard Smith couldn¡¯t help but asked.

    He just came out of retreat and he had already heard a lot about Grandmaster Bet. The Golden castle Abel had looked exactly like how Grandmaster Bet¡¯s golden castle was depicted in the documents.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, that¡¯s my identity in the elves!¡± Abel smiled. Since Doff had be the god of war, he no longer cared if people discovered his identity.

    At least, anyone who wanted to give him trouble would need to consider the god of war, the golden castle¡¯s defence, and the dragons.

    Especially since even Wizard Smith had a hard time breaking his defence and he had gained a deeper understanding about the dimension force in his soul because of it.

    At first he thought his dimension force wouldn¡¯t be useful considering how slow it was, but now he knew it could be detrimental to the world of a god rank.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Wizard Smith turned to Wizard Brennan. No wonder he was speaking up for him.

    ¡®¡±Blue dragon Abel, I have something I want to ask you. But if you don¡¯t want to say it, don¡¯t feel pressured to!¡± Headmaster Eugene interrupted.

    ¡°Headmaster, please ask!¡± Abel paused for a moment, but he still smiled considering how many secrets he exposed today.

    ¡°Where did you get those Holy Crystals?¡± Headmaster Eugene asked seriously.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, the wizard union, has a document of every Holy Crystal that was traded!¡± Wizard Brennan also added so Abel couldn¡¯t lie.

    Abel hesitated under the gaze of the three, but he soon made a decision.

    With his current ability, disclosing some secrets shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°My holy crystals are from the Holy kingdom¡¯s central temple!¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°The central temple?¡± Wizard heard this name before, but even the wizard union didn¡¯t have much information on it.

    Wizard Smith only knew about its existence through a knight¡¯s slip of tongue during a battle long ago, so he was certain that Abel was not lying.

    There was no way anyone without a connection to the Holy kingdom would know about this name.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, can you tell us how? But of course, don¡¯t feel pressure to say it if you don¡¯t want to!¡± Headmaster Eugene asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing secret. I have a special rtionship with the thief god Milton and he helped me steal them from the Holy Kingdom!¡± Abel replied.

    Actually, Headmaster Eugene got the same answer when he asked the central temple.

    ¡°Thief god Milton? I heard there was some operation against their god Milton not long ago and a little city where most of his followers were located was wiped out by the holy kingdom!¡± Wizard Brennan knew a little so he added.

    The wizard union has done some investigation, but due to Thief God Milton¡¯s disappearance and theck of follow up from the Holy Kingdom, the wizard union has also stopped their investigation.

    Therefore, it was very possible that Thief god Milton had gone after the Holy Kingdom because of it.

    After all, who else could have entered the Holy kingdom so easily other than a thief who could go through any magic circles.

    ¡°But why would the thief god Milton do something like this? Wizard Smith shook his head.

    ¡°Yeah, that little coward is a disgrace to gods!¡± Headmaster Eugene added.

    Thief god Milton was known for being a thief, and the god ranks knew more about him than WIzard Brennan.

    Cowardice, easily frightened, and fleeing from danger were the traits of Thief god Milton, so the god ranks couldn¡¯t even imagine him going something as risky as going into the Holy kingdom.

    But how else might Abel get his holy crystals?

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, do you have a way tomunicate with thief god Milton, it will be very helpful if the wizard union can know what is happening in the Holy kingdom!¡± Wizard Brennan bowed.

    His gesture signified that he trusted Abel.

    ¡°I can try, but I heard he is saying in the holy kingdom, so I need him to contact me!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Wizard Brennan¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Yeah, he told me before he set off!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Vice President Smith, we need to know why the holy kingdom is making so many strange moves recently!¡± Wizard Brennan turned and said.

    Wizard Smith was still not convinced by Abel¡¯s exnation, but he also couldn¡¯t think about anything else.

    There was also no need for Abel to lie, especially when headmaster Eugene was around.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, can you tell us how many holy crystals did Thief god Milton steal?¡± Wizard Smith asked.

    But Abel kept quiet, he would only answer from headmaster Eugene and Wizard Brennan.

    Although their tension was settled, they knew they couldn¡¯t be friends after how much damage Abel had caused to Wizard Smith¡¯s world.

    His dimension force was fully filled up after encountering the dimension crack, and the energies from Wizard Smith world have given it another leg up.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t know exactly how much damage he caused, he could just imagine considering how valuable each dimension was to Doff¡¯s Kingdom.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, just tell him!¡± Headmaster Eugene added. He knew this was not a personal affair between Abel and Wizard Smith, but the dragons were very interested as well.

    If the Wizard Union could not defeat the Holy Kingdom, even the dragons could not survive. As for Abel¡¯s attitude, he could not me him since wizard Smith was the one who made a move first.

    ¡°ording to thief god Milton. He stole every single holy crystal he could find!¡± Abel paused and told the truth.

    He also realised how valuable this information was to the Wizard Union¡¯s tactic.

    When ites to taking down the Holy kingdom, he was inline with the wizard union. Not to mention, he could just me everything on Thief god Milton anyway.

    ¡°What, really?¡± Wizard Smith suddenly stood up and Wizard Brennan also had the same reaction.

 Chapter 1284 - Cleanse

    <h4>Chapter 1284: Cleanse</h4>

    The holy crystals were just a type of energy to the wizard union or a way to suppress the gods.

    However, the holy kingdom was a kingdom run on faith, and their sole purpose was to produce faith.

    The wizard union was always worried about the amounts of holy crystals they had umted after thousands of years for the demon from beyond.

    If Thief god Milton had really stolen all of their holy crystals, it would be groundbreaking news.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, can you confirm that?¡± Wizard Brennan asked after seeing a look from Wizard Smith.

    Wizard Smith had already interrogated Abel enough, so he couldn¡¯t ask again.

    The legitimacy of Abel¡¯s im could fundamentally change the tactic of the wizard union.

    ¡°Of course, I know thief god Milton has stolen at least 5000 holy crystals!¡± Abel said with confidence.

    Wizard Smith nodded. Although the wizard union didn¡¯t know how many people were in the holy kingdom, they shouldn¡¯t be able to produce more than 10,000 holy crystals considering theirndmass.

    Not to mention, not every faith in the Holy kingdom was used to make holy crystals. They were crucial for the guardian wings and initiating attacks as well, so 5000 seemed like a reasonable number for the Holy Kingdom to have umted to this point.

    Wizard Brennan Exchanged gaze with Wizard Smith and turned to Abel in a serious tone ¡°Blue dragon Abel, please help us transfer this message to Thief God Milton. Vice President Smith and I are officially recognising the god status of Thief God Milton and we will no longer forbid thieves from worshiping him!¡±

    Abel was a little stunned. Were they not even going to condemn him?

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, I¡¯ll let the thief god know and I will thank the wizard union on his behalf!¡± Abel bowed with a smile.

    Since Abel had the right to say something like this, it meant his rtionship with the thief god was definitely no ordinary rtionship.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, you really are good at making friends!¡± Wizard Brennan smiled.

    Abel smiled back but did not say anything. It was good to leave some room for guessing.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, it¡¯s getting quitete and I¡¯ve just promised Wizard Smith to treat him for a meal!¡± Headmaster Eugene also smiled.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t even realise how embarrassing I was being as a host! Let¡¯s head to the dinning hall and I¡¯ll show you some amazing foods!¡± Abel looked out the window and saw the sky.

    He stood up and bowed. Actually, the only guests were the wizards. The dragons were basically living in the golden castle by that point.

    At the same time, he waved his hand, and Doff¡¯s second holy body was put into his monster ring.

    The god ranks couldn¡¯t help but twitch. It was the first time they saw a god being put into a monster ring.

    But of course, Doff was not the first god to be put into a monster ring. It was thief god Milton, but Abel would never disclose that.

    The golden castle has changed a lot ever since the dragons had their wedding.

    All the furniture was swapped out with the ones made with dragon blood wood, and every cutlery was from ancient times. The luxury was even more than what Wizard Smith had imagined.

    Even the servants were ancient puppets the wizard union could not replicate.

    Thinking about the giant iron shield of the golden castle, Abel must have gotten a hold of some technology that could reignite ancient objects.

    It might be something to do with his Grandmaster Bet identity.

    ¡°Everyone, please!¡± Abel lifted up his ss after everyone took a seat as the puppets carried on the dishes.

    The guests lifted up their sses, and the meal began.

    The red wine with 2binations sent a shock to the soul of Wizard Smith, and Wizard Brennan lifted up his ss to Abel again. ¡®Blue dragon Abel, congrattions for getting so powerful!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel lifted up his ss of juice as well.

    He really appreciated Wizard Brennan. Although he put him in a rough spot in the front line, he did speak up for him in the wizard union.

    ¡°Oh, we got another guest!¡± Abel just took a sip of juice and paused.

    The only ones who could go visit unannounced were dragons, and the 2 dragons who just teleported were brought to the dining hall.

    ¡°Having a meal?¡± The first one to appear was a fat dragon in human form. He then noticed Headmaster Eugene and carefully bowed ¡°headmaster Eugene!¡±

    ¡°Mind your manners, greet Wizard Smith and Wizard Brennan first!¡± Headmaster Eugene directly struck this dragon in the head.

    That strike made his fatty body wobble, but he did not say anything and bowed to the wizards.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, this is green dragon Balfour and his wife green dragon Evelyn. They will stay in the golden castle for now!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    ¡°Hello Green Dragon Balfour and Green Dragon Evelyn!¡± Abel smiled and nodded to the puppets, signaling them to bring on 2 more seats.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, I¡¯ve heard a lot of good things about your food, so I¡¯ll dive in!¡± Green Dragon Balfour¡¯s round face began to smile as he took a seat.

    Luckily the chairs were made with dragon blood wood. If not, they might not even be able to uphold that heavy body.

    ¡°Green Dragon Balfour, mind your manners!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice again.

    Green Dragon Balfour¡¯s face twitched. He thought he was already being very polite. After all, he sensed that Abel was only a rank 26 legend.

    However, he just couldn¡¯t disobey Headmaster Eugene.

    Abel was a legend, but he had a god with 2 bodies and a kingdom as a summon. His potential would be unbelievable.

    A summon¡¯s power belonged to its owner. It was something everyone in the world agreed on.

    Therefore, since Abel had a god as a summoner, he should be treated as a god.

    Gold Dragon Kemble didn¡¯t have to mind his manners too much because he was close to Abel, but green dragon Balfour had to.

    Especially since there were 2 Vice Presidents of the wizard union around, he couldn¡¯t make the dragons lose face.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, thank you for having us!¡± Green Dragon Evelyn bowed before taking a seat.

    Wizard Smith was stunned at how serious the dragons were treating Abel. There were already 6 half god dragons living in the golden castle. Now there were 2 more?

    There would be 8 half god dragons living in this little golden castle?

    Even the wizard union headquarter was not this equipped before the half god, and god rank wizards started toe out of their retreat. After all, that process took time.

    He gazed at Abel. Abel was gazing at Green Dragon Balfour. He saw many dragons, but never a fat one.

    Since dragons could control the appearance of their human form, he just couldn¡¯t understand why this green dragon would choose a fat body.

    ¡°Brother Abel, you have no idea what fat is until you see Balfour in his dragon form!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble whispered.

    But of course, every powerful figure in the hall could hear him.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, if that¡¯s what Kemble wants, I¡¯ll show you. I¡¯m a food lover, I don¡¯t mind a bigger body!¡± Green dragon Balfour padded his stomach andughed.

    The food in front of him was cleared. He was thest one to join but the first one to finish.

    ¡°Balfour, I always thought you were guarding the outer ocean, howe you are here?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble alsoughed.

    ¡°I heard the food in the golden castle is good so I gave up my job and came here with Evelyn!¡± The puppets brought on another dish, and Green Dragon Balfour immediately took another bite and said.

    Other than sleeping and guarding the oceans, the dragons rarely had any time to dwell around.

    His opportunity to stay in the golden castle was actually taken by his brute force. As a green dragon, he was valued by many.

    Since most sea monsters were poison type and they could damage the growth of most dragons, green dragons had an advantage.

    Green dragon Balfour was a master of poison antidotes, and testing out poisons on himself might be the reason he was so fat.

    Considering how powerful a dragon was, no way they could get fat with food alone.

    Afterward, Gold Dragon Kemble told Abel more about the green dragon couple.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, so you are saying Green dragon Balfour has got fat because he was poisoned?¡± Abel gazed and said.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the only exnation!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble nodded, but his eyes suddenly began to sparkle as he scratched his head. ¡°I almost forgot, you are a Grandmaster Alchemist, do you think you can help him?¡±

    ¡°Kemble, no need to bother, I am what I am !¡± Green Dragon Balfour waved his hand.

    As a green dragon, he knew how serious he was poisoned. Even a holy crystal would not help him.

    Ancient poison was developed by ancient gods, and Green Dragon Balfour has actually brought this on to himself by doing research.

    ¡°Green dragon Balfour, try this!¡± Abel took out a dark world¡¯s antidote and said with confidence.

    ¡°Really, no need to bother!¡± Green Dragon Balfour wanted to reject, but he soon saw the gaze of Headmaster Eugene and Gold Dragon Kemble.

    Headmaster Eugene¡¯s gaze said, ¡°if you say one more word I will smack you to death.¡± After all, Gold Dragon Kemble had already asked Abel for him, and he was going to waste his opportunity?

    It would be a huge embarrassment to Abel.

 Chapter 1285 - Returning To Godâ€™s Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1285: Returning To God¡¯s Kingdom</h4>

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Green dragon Balfour immediately changed his attitude.

    He then opened the lid and poured the potion down his throat without hesitation.

    After only 3 seconds, ck smoke shot up from his body. Headmaster Eugene immediately threw out a water ball to suppress the smoke. The danger of ancient poison was nothing to underestimate.

    At the same time, Green Dragon Balfour¡¯s body began to shake. It was a dragon body¡¯s automatic reaction to burn off excess fat after the ancient poison was lifted. The change could be seen even with a naked eye.

    All the dragons and wizards saw what was going on, and they immediately turned their gaze to Abel.

    They knew very well how badly green dragon Balfour was poisoned. Even the green dragons couldn¡¯t help him, and Abel had the solution?

    ¡°I¡¯m recovered!¡± Green Dragon Balfour stood up and forgot all about the food that was just delivered.

    His human form was shaped ording to his dragon form. Although he acted proudly when it came to being the only fat dragon, he always wanted to return to his normal form. He even spected if his poisoned body was the reason he never had a child.

    The golden castle was his only hope, so no other dragon fought with him For the spot.

    He was just hoping the gold would give him some power in the breeding process, but the most unexpected thing happened.

    ¡°The prestigious blue dragon Abel, please forgive myck of manners!¡± Green dragon Balfour bowed.

    ¡°Green dragon Balfour, don¡¯t worry. We are all dragons and seems like we will be living together for a while, so let¡¯s be friends!¡± ABel stood up and bowed back.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, do you still have more of what you gave Balfour?¡± ck dragon Prague interrupted.

    ¡°Prague, you are poisoned too?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble gazed at him.

    ¡°No, but I want something to protect myself the next time I have a fight with Balfour!¡± ck Dragon Prague replied with augh.

    However, his question brought about a serious problem.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, don¡¯t ever make this potion public. Green dragons are the only ones with poisoning ability in top rank forces, your potion will definitely impact their status!¡± Headmaster Eugene hesitated and said.

    ¡°You can count on me, I¡¯ve never given out this antidote before!¡± Abel said with confidence.

    Since the Dark World¡¯s potion was made withws, he was always mindful of using it in this world.

    Take something like the full recovery potion, for example. It was too powerful; Abel had never used it on anyone other than his family.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, do you think you can help some of the poisoned wizards in the wizard union?¡± Wizard Brennan quickly bowed.

    He had to ask in front of Headmaster Eugene. Wizards had a hard time even with the poison of sea monsters, let alone ancient poisons.

    ¡°If the wizard union needs healing, I will send someone over!¡± Abel did not reject, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to give out his potion. Therefore, what he meant by sending someone over was sending himself over.

    Once Green Dragon Balfour slimmed down, his handsome face was exposed.

    Just like elves, being ugly was almost impossible for a dragon. Even Green Dragon Evelyn felt a little embarrassed as Green Dragon Balfour sat back down.

    The atmosphere was very good as the banquet continued.

    Since the ones living in the golden castle were all dragons, the golden castle kept importing food from the goddess of the moon temple.

    In reality, Abel¡¯s life was not too different from the life he had in the elves¡¯ Hidden valley. His supply of potion to the elves not only did not decrease, he given gave them full control of his exports and thus increasing the elves¡¯ status once again.

    Barber was an ordinary old Barbarian. He worked many jobs in his life, and now he was responsible for cleaning up the streets of Battlecry City.

    It was an order passed down from the temple. Although he only made enough to get by each day, he would do it just because of the god of war.

    As a faithful follower, praying helped him get through the toughest times.

    He saw the Barbarians¡¯ lives starting to get better by the day, and there were more professional Barbarians than he ever saw. Even normal Barbarians were starting to get enough food.

    It was all because of the great god of war, and he could truly sense the greatness of his god when he prayed.

    After the god of war shined his glory on thend again, Barber sensed his body getting heavier. He was old, but he still proceeded with his cleaning task. It was what the godmanded him to do, after all.

    When everything was done, he gentlyy down on the ground with a smile on his face, and his soul flew out of his body.

    He was not afraid. He knew there would be a bright futureing for the Barbarians.

    He knew the god of war would not give up on him, and it was at that moment his soul sensed a familiar calling.

    He had two choices, fading peacefully into the sky, or answering the calling of the great god.

    As a faithful follower, he answered the calling without hesitation, and a blinding glow suddenly engulfed the sight of his soul, but he felt safe.

    Finally, a pure sky began to emerge from the glow, and he saw the floating golden castle with a mysterious city below him constructed in ways he could not understand.

    His soul slowlynded and faith soon constructed a new body for him.

    It was a strong body based on his prime, and his foot finally touched the ground.

    All of a sudden, emotions rushed through him.

    He was a nobody, but he could live with the god of war for eternity?

    At the same time, he was stunned by what was around him. The ground was made like a huge piece of stone, and the buildings were as tall as mountains with a surface as beautiful as crystals.

    It was even more beautiful than anything he could have dreamt of.

    ¡°The great god of war, my lord!¡± Barber dropped to his knees and gasped.

    Suddenly, a message traveled to his soul, exining thews of this world and a wide range of upations he could choose.

    Of course, those upations were based on his ability. He could be a gardener, but there were many more upations he had never even heard of.

    What is a car? What is a driver? But in the end, he just chose what he was used to, cleaning the streets.

    He was a pure soul. He just didn¡¯t want the god¡¯s city to be dirty.

    He still remembered the Battlecry city before the god¡¯s miracle. The streets were filled with trash, and dirty water was everywhere.

    But ever since the god¡¯s miracle, the Barbarians have created a sewerage system, and everything was revived.

    Since God had given him a new body, he wanted to serve this city just like how he did.

    Afterward, a strange uniform appeared on him.

    Normal Barbarians would normally use animal skins and cotton fabrics to keep warm while professional Barbarians use leather armor, but this uniform he had was unlike anything he had seen before.

    At the same time, he got a set of instructions through his soul about how to use a cleaning truck.

    Barber immediately stood up. He couldn¡¯t wait to get to work anymore.

    He knew he would soon be living with other faithful Barbarians for eternity.

    The qualification to enter Doff¡¯s kingdom was set by Abel, and everything would be done automatically.

    Although Barber was the first soul who entered, there would be more time going on.

    After all, faith was the only thing that mattered, and the death of Barber has reignited a long-forgotten legend within the Barbarians.

    When a faithful follower died kneeling with a smile on his face, it meant his soul was saved by the god of war, and it will be living in the god¡¯s kingdom for eternity.

    No one would believe this 10 years ago since the only thing keeping their faith was the totem pole, but after countless miracles, all Barbarians were burning with passion for their god.

    With the poption of 100,000, barbarians would not be the only faithful Barbarians who died in a day. Soon, more and more Barbarians have died with the same appearance.

    As for those Barbarians who did not die with a smile on their face, their bodies were thrown out of town.

    All the Barbarians knew it meant that they were not faithful.

    It was because of this, the faithfulness of Barbarians only increased.

    Only 10 days after Doff became a god, almost every Barbarian had reached the peak of their faithfulness, and Abel was stunned.

    10 days ago, it was only 99 percent, which meant there were still thousands of unfaithful Barbarians.

    Maybe even the Holy kingdom might not be able to reach this percentage of faithfulness.

    Abel finally felt like he had made a name for himself.

    Unlike when he was an elf, he was truly a ruler of this ce.

    It was at that moment he wondered how Doff¡¯s Kingdom was doing, so he requested a passage to enter through the soul.

    Other than Doff, no god would let another living being enter their kingdom.

    Everything in their kingdom was a secret, including size and appearance.

    Of course, what Doff had was only a city. There was a lot more he would need in the future.

 Chapter 1286 - Nostalgia

    <h4>Chapter 1286: Nostalgia</h4>

    Abel sensed an absorption force dragging his body, and he was soon sucked away into Doff¡¯s kingdom.

    Below him were the golden castle and the city he created.

    There were already some Barbarians roaming around in just 10 days.

    He didn¡¯t know, but even the goddess of the moon didn¡¯t have many elves in her kingdom due to the faith requirement.

    He turned to Doff, and by that time, Doff was no longer as lively as before. He stood on the top of the golden castle, and his soul was fully merged with the kingdom.

    The first step of possessing a god¡¯s kingdom was to continually strengthen the 500 holy crystals it was built upon with magic patterns and faith.

    It was aplicated process only Doff could do by himself.

    Luckily, Doff was capable after he became a god.

    He was no longer a summon that only knew how to fight like a child.

    He had grown up.

    After seeing Abel, Doff slowly withdrew himself from the crystals.

    ¡°Master!¡± Doff stepped up and bowed, allowing Abel to pat his head.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh. It seems like this god was still a child after all.

    ¡°Doff, take good care of this kingdom. This ce will be our home!¡± Abel said softly.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Doff replied.

    ¡°Now get back to work, I¡¯ll walk around!¡± Abel padded Doff one more time and said.

    After Doff returned to work, he flew out from the golden castle. His authority in this world was basically equal to Doff. Of course, this was unheard of, but a summoned creature bing a god was also unheard of.

    As Abel gazed down at the familiar buildings, nostalgia began to charge into his body.

    Those Barbarians were all wearing uniforms based on the professions of his past life, which looked oddly out of ce.

    As he flew along a street, he saw a small 4 story building.

    This building had no color, only a concrete surface and narrow flights of stairs.

    Hended and began stepping up the stairs like a normal person.

    Even after all the time he spent on the Dark World, he still remembered the details of his old home extremely clearly, so of course, he would not miss the chance to recreate it.

    When he arrived at level 3, he saw a metal gated door with the Chinese word ¡®fortune¡¯ written on it. He couldn¡¯t help but tap his pocket, and his clothes suddenly changed into the clothes he had in his past life.

    He took out a key from his pocket, jammed into the gate, and gently opened it.

    When he first constructed this building, he was afraid of entering and remembering the memories of his past life.

    But after battling in the Dark World for 10 more days, he finally regained his confidence.

    The lounge room was just like how he remembered it. There was the sofa, tea table, television, and even the little nts he had on the tea table.

    He knew they were all replicas, but they were truly drawn from his memories.

    ¡°I¡¯m home!¡± he mumbled.

    Abel felt a bittersweet feeling he had not felt in a long time.

    He was not happy to see his home again. In fact, he was quite sad. Because there was no one around.

    ¡°I can¡¯t..¡± tears began to roll down his cheeks. He knew what power it would take to go through the dimension shield. Even if he could, he didn¡¯t know what direction his original world was located.

    After being through hell countless times, nothing made his soul hurt more than this.

    He had already given up on returning to his original world. After all, his family and friends might have already died by the time he gathered enough power to return.

    Just like that, Abel dwelled in Doff¡¯s kingdom for a day. The television reflected the condition of the Battlecry city.

    Although he had the power to recreate the internals of television, he always watched the news instead of dramas, so he was hopeless in recreating any shows.

    When Abel returned to his golden castle from the kingdom, he noticed the temple¡¯s headmaster Bulei waiting in the lounge.

    Although the puppets have served him a ss of juice, he didn¡¯t even touch it. He immediately stood up respectfully when he saw Abel.

    ¡°Bulei, take a seat!¡± Abel pointed at a chair as he took his own seat on the master seat.

    ¡°Yes my saint!¡± He carefully bowed and humbly sat down.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Abel asked as he saw the nervous look on headmaster Bulei¡¯s face.

    The golden castle was a floating city of gold, and the Barbarians always thought of it as a miracle from god, so of course, he was nervous.

    What¡¯s been happening in the Barbarians has confirmed the return of god¡¯s kingdom, and the temple had much more documents than what the public had ess to.

    Abel as a saint, was extremely mysterious, so Headmaster Bulei began to suspect if he was actually the manifestation of the god of war.

    ¡°My saint, our temple got an invitation from the goddess of moon temple and they told me to transfer it to you!¡± Headmaster Bulei carefully took out a letter and respectfully carried it to Abel.

    Abel held the letter in his hand. He could clearly sense the goddess of the moon¡¯s energy.

    He was expecting this invitation, but he was just not expecting the goddess of the moon to invite him personally.

    ¡°I will help you deliver this to the god of war!¡± He did not open the letter in front of headmaster Bulei. After all, Doff was the true god of war.

    ¡°My saint, can I ask you a question?¡± Headmaster Bulei hesitated.

    ¡°Speak up, we are both servants to the god of war. I will help you as much as I can!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°My saint, did the great god of war open his holy kingdom?¡± Headmaster Bulei asked as he kept a close look on Abel¡¯s face.

    He knew the secrets of god should not be disclosed, so he was very scared if his question would offend his god.

    Even as the ambassador for god, he knew the god of war would not answer him unless it was crucial.

    ¡°Yes Bulei, the god of war has opened his kingdom to every faithful Barbarians who died in the Battlecry teau and they will be living in the kingdom for eternity. There is no need to keep this a secret, you can tell every follower!¡± Abel replied. This might make them even more faithful, so he was not afraid of letting headmaster Bulei make it public.

    Doff was no ordinary god, and he had the dragons backing him. After all, thisnd was confirmed by the wizard union.

    ¡°My lord, one day I will definitely return to your kingdom!¡± Headmaster Bulei stood up and dropped to his knees in tears.

    It was like a long-lost dreame true for the Barbarians.

    After Abel sent off the emotional headmaster Bulei, he returned to his office and opened the invitation from the goddess of the moon.

    The envelope was made with a special nt from the elves, and the surface was sealed with wax.

    There was a faint marking on the wax with a strand of holy energy.

    Since it was for Doff. Of course, he would let Doff open it.

    He let out Doff¡¯s second holy body from his monster ring and handed it forward. Doff also reached out a strand of holy energy, and the wax immediately disappeared.

    The envelope automatically opened and exposed ambskin parchment and a super small golden magic circle that looked like a thin gold leaf.

    ¡°The great God of war Doff:

    The alliance of the gods has invited you to attend a social gathering on the 10th of march. All you need is to ignite the spirit connection circle, and you can join with your projection.¡±

    Abel was stunned. There was a god alliance?

    Was the wizard union ok with this?

    But considering how close the goddess of the moon was to the wizard union, they should know about it.

    Abel picked up the golden leaf spirit connection circle and couldn¡¯t help much admire the generosity of the goddess of the moon.

    It was basically a holy object considering its material.

    But since there were no owner circles, it meant it was created as a gift.

    There were still around 10 days till the gathering. Although Doff might not gain much with his current power, Abel still wanted to know more about gods.

    After all, he didn¡¯t even know how many mistakes he made when he was building the god¡¯s kingdom. He only managed to finish it because of the holy crystals.

    Therefore, getting some more knowledge would be very helpful.

    As for the trading session, he was just nning to have a look since the only thing he could take out was holy crystals.

    Unlike the other gods, he could get a new holy crystal from the high elves in the Dark World.

    Not to mention the big chunk of holy crystals he got from the Holy Kingdom. He no longer had to worry about running out anymore.

    He just didn¡¯t know if the wizard union had banned the exchange of holy crystals.

    He was always confused why the wizard union had never given Doff any instructions as a god.

    Little did he know, Doff was already recognized as a god within the dragons.

    Things like this had never happened before, so the wizard union didn¡¯t know what they should do all of a sudden.

    As Abel waited, the news that the god of war had opened his kingdom to the Barbarians began to spread.

    Unlike the legends of the past, this was official confirmation from the temple.

    All of a sudden, Barbarians no longer feared death.

    The forces living next to the Battlecry teau also noticed something different. They could no longer enter the Battlecry teau unless they went through the main roads with Barbarians on guard. If they tried, they would be attacked by poison air.

    Most of those forces relied on stealing from the Barbarians since they were suppressed by the wizards as well.

 Chapter 1287 - Godâ€™s Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 1287: God¡¯s Gathering</h4>

    On the 10th of march, Abel sat in his star light protection circle during lunchtime with Doff¡¯s second body by his side.

    In front of him was the spirit connection circle, and his star light protection circle was fully ignited.

    ¡°Doff, let¡¯s start!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Doff waved his hand, and a golden strand of energy flew forward, and an energy ball began to expand from the circle.

    Abel was not expecting the spirit connection circle to work like this. He thought it would transfer Doff¡¯s energy somewhere since he could already see the faces of people with normalmunication circles.

    Therefore, Abel had his soul locked to Doff¡¯s, ready to join the meeting through the soul chain at any time.

    But he hesitated. Was it going to work?

    He didn¡¯t know if the gods knew about his connection to Doff.

    But he was sure of one thing, any capable god would be seeking out information about Doff.

    When the golden energy ball engulfed Doff¡¯s second body, it began to shift.

    Abel stood next to Doff, and soon gods began to emerge around him.

    First was a goddess shining natural beauty. She was the goddess of the moon.

    Although he met the goddess of the moon before through the godsend, he never saw the goddess of the moon¡¯s true form.

    Hidden between her hair were a pointy nose and a pair of pointy ears. It was no wonder why she was the goddess of elves.

    The second to appear was a dwarf, which Abel felt very familiar with. It was the energy of a furnace.

    Then there was a cold-looking human goddess. The water-energy on her almost made Abel feel like he was looking at a blue dragon.

    There was also a hooded god with only 2 green mes emerging from within, which Abel could sense Death qi.

    Beside him was a fat god in a luxurious golden robe with a big smile on his face. That robe had the energy of a holy object. It seemed like it would be a hassle to fight in it.

    Finally was another smiling goddess. Her energy was extremely peaceful, and Abel could sense the energy of the earth.

    ¡°Hello Abel, nice to see you again!¡± The goddess of the moon was not surprised. Instead, she greeted like she was seeing an old friend.

    By that point, Abel was sure that the goddess of the moon knew Doff was his summon. He interacted with the goddess of the moon before. She was friendly, but he could still sense her prestige back then.

    But today, she was talking to him like an equal.

    ¡°God of war!¡± The dwarf called with shock just when Abel was about to speak.

    The other gods were stunned as well.

    ¡°God of fire, the god of war is dead. This is the new god of war!¡± The goddess of moon smiled and then turned to Abel ¡°god of war, this is the god of fire, the god of cksmiths!¡±

    Doff then nodded and left everything back to Abel.

    ¡°Goddess of moon, howe there is a non-god here? Please tell him to go!¡± That fat god with a smile said with a smile.

    ¡°Let me introduce Abel first before everyone decides to make him leave!¡± The goddess of the moon looked around and continued, ¡°Abel is a recognised blue dragon, and my elves¡¯ Grandmaster alchemist, the tree of life¡¯s equal, and the owner of the god of war! I think he deserves to stay!¡±

    ¡°What? The owner of the god of war?¡± The gods gasped.

    As for his other identities, they were also very prestigious.

    ¡°I think the god of death and the goddess of water also got the news too?¡± The goddess of the moon turned to the hooded god and the goddess with water energy

    ¡°Yes, blue dragon Abel, I think you should stay!¡± The god of death said with a sandpaper-like voice.

    ¡°Hello, Blue dragon Abel. I¡¯m happy to interact with you!¡± The goddess of water added.

    Abel then bowed at the two.

    ¡°God of fire, I am a Grandmaster cksmith recognised by the dwarves as well!¡± Abel began to introduce.

    ¡°Haha, I knew you were a big hammer holder the moment I saw you!¡± The god of fireughed.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I am the goddess of earth. I don¡¯t have any problem with you staying!¡± She spoke with peace tone, without any excitement or anger.

    ¡°Ah, peace brings fortune. Since all of you agree, then I have nothing to say! I am the god of wealth!¡± That fat god changed his attitude.

    ¡°Abel, since you represent the god of war, let me introduce how the god alliance works. We are recognised by the wizard union. By bonding together we are able to interact with them on a more equal ground!¡± The goddess of the moon smiled.

    Abel immediately realized why there was no fight between the gods and the wizard union.

    Although the power of one god is limited, forming an alliance was a different story.

    ¡°Goddess of the moon, are you inviting the god of war to join the alliance?¡± Abel asked

    ¡°Joining the alliance needs every god to agree, so I can¡¯t say, but we never expected a new god would join when we started the alliance anyway!¡± The goddess of the moon gave out a helplessly bitter smile.

    ¡°Yeah, the times of gods have passed, we are the only ones remaining and there are not a single new god created in thest thousands of years !¡± The god of fire sighed.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the point of this gathering today anyway. We will reserve our judgment once we get to know the god of war, or you, a little better!¡± The god of water smiled.

    ¡°Abel, if the god of war had more holy crystals, I would like to exchange some!¡± The goddess of the moon got straight to the point with a smile and signaled the god of death and god with water with a gaze.

    Those 3 gods must have seen the report from the wizard union, but since she was closer to Abel, she was the only one who had the right to ask.

    ¡°Goddess of moon, what are you going to give out and how many do you need?¡± Abel was already expecting this before he came here.

    ¡°Abel, I will give Lorraine¡¯s soul to you in the future. I¡¯m sure you know how valuable the soul of a saint is! So let¡¯s say 10 holy crystals !¡± The goddess of moon smiled.

    Lorraine was the spokesperson for the goddess of the moon in themon world, and the amount of faith she could generate for her kingdom was scary.

    But still, 10 holy crystals was a little too much.

    ¡°Goddess of moon, thanks for taking care of Lorraine during this time, so I¡¯ll go ording to your will, but I just hope you can continue to protect her!¡± Abel smiled and took out 10 holy crystals to ce on the spirit connection circle.

    The eyes of all the gods immediately began to sparkle.

    Was that all it took to get holy crystals?

    The goddess of the moon also understood what Abel signified. Those crystals were not for Lorraine¡¯s soul, but to thank her for taking care of Lorraine.

    Lorraine was not even an adult elf, so it was a way to learn to discuss which kingdom her soul should return to.

    At the same time, the goddess of the moon knew this also guaranteed there would be no conflict between her and Abel.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, holy crystals are very important for the god of war¡¯s holy kingdom. Please don¡¯t give them out so willingly!¡± The god of fire warned.

    He had been in sleeping, so he didn¡¯t know much about Abel and Doff¡¯s condition.

    If Abel didn¡¯t tell the wizard union that thief god Milton had stolen a big chunk of holy crystals from the holy kingdom, they would have kept Doff and Abel¡¯s identity a secret as well.

    But considering how serious the condition was, they just couldn¡¯t hide it.

    ¡°God of fire, you¡¯ll get used to it. The god of war not only created his holy kingdom already, he also has 2 bodies, if I¡¯m right, this should be his second body!¡± The goddess of water turned to the god of fire humbly.

    ¡°What?¡± The god of fire felt a little embarrassed as he scanned Doff. Indeed, this was a second body.

    The other gods also began to look at this god of war, standing in silence. Although they had never seen a second godhead before, they were all truly old monsters, and they all had their way to testifying if the god of war had 2 bodies.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, do you want some holy objects? I havea holy nail, do you want to buy it for 10 holy crystals?¡± The god of fire immediately asked in excitement.

    Abel was speechless. The status of a cksmith in the Central Continent could not evene close to the ones in the holy continent. Their skills were too insufficient to satisfy the truly powerful professionals.

    Not to mention, there were many knights in the Holy Continent that relied on weapons.

    As forw-defying wizards, they often had a hard time finding spiritual beasts of their rank to make their magic staff.

    The dwarves in the Central Continent were known for making triggers and puppets, which pushed forgery to the fringe.

    Abel had no need for holy nails. All he needed was a nk gear to put sockets on and make rune words. He rarely even needed to use his cksmith skills, let alone needing a holy object to assist him.

    Even if he did, nothing came close to his Horadric Malus anyway.

 Chapter 1288 - Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 1288: Exchange</h4>

    Abel did not say anything. By that point, the ten holy crystals were already transferred to the goddess of the moon through the spirit connection circle, and she put them away with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Great, since it is Blue dragon Abel and the god of war¡¯s first time here, lets just do things ording to tradition!¡± The goddess of the moon noticed the god of fire wanted to say something again, so she interrupted.

    The god of fire returned with a bad look on his face. Out of all the gods, he was the one with the least holy crystals.

    Due to the wizard union¡¯s suppression of the dwarves and the focus of the cksmith dwarves, they wouldn¡¯t be too faithful even if they were baptized.

    He barely had enough crystals to get by, let alone enough to increase his power.

    So, of course, he would not miss the chance to trade with Abel before everyone starts to know Abel.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been researching the holy text recently and realized the second holy text and the fifth holy text can correspond with the tenth holy text. ording to their order, it should be able to strengthen the tenth holy text!¡¯ The goddess of the moon spoke as she drew out 3 golden holy texts dancing in mid-air.

    The second and fifth holy texts orbit around the tenth holy text. As the tenth holy text grew brighter, the second and fifth holy text faded.

    Although the goddess of the moon made it look simple, it was impossible to do this without perfect precision.

    Abel¡¯s eyes sparkled. This was what he wanted to know about the most. Holy texts were the patterns of gods, and it was what his holy crystals had automatically created when he was building his god¡¯s kingdom.

    Thief god Milton only had the basics of holy text since each god needed a long time to create them with faith.

    The holy text researching the goddess of the moon mentioned was a trick to strengthen her kingdom.

    The other gods, on the other hand, did not seem that excited. Each of their kingdoms had undergone thousands of years of strengthening. They would not change their holy text.

    The faith needed was too much considering their current condition.

    However, since Doff was a new god, this would be extremely helpful.

    The goddess of the moon has only shown this trick because of Doff.

    But since she had made a start, the other gods also began to show off the tricks they had with their holy texts. After all, Abel was basically a walking bucket of wealth to them.

    Those tricks were no longer anything important with the wizard union around, and they wouldn¡¯t be in danger as long as theyplied with the wizard union. At least not in the past thousands of years.

    ¡°Now lets do exchanges. Abel, let me exin. Since each god has to stay in their kingdom, exchanging resources is very important. We will only ask the wizard union as ast resort!¡± The goddess of the moon said.

    From her tone, Abel could sense their attitude towards the wizard union.

    ¡°Goddess of moon, what do you mean that each god has to stay in their kingdom?¡± Abel was confused.

    He knew that gods used to kill each other to obtain new abilities. If they had a special trick, they might even be able to obtain another godhead.

    However, there were not many gods remaining in this world anymore. There was no need for them to stay in their kingdom for safety.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the god of war sign a contract with the wizard union?¡± The goddess of the moon asked.

    ¡°Do I need to? The god of war is my summon and I am a dragon. So the god of war is a part of the dragons too!¡± Abel replied.

    The other gods exchanged gazes, and soon admiration emerged from their eyes. Doff was a free god.

    It was the power of the dragons.

    But little did they know, 2 god ranks also fought because of Doff and caused a huge war.

    ¡°So lucky!¡± The god of fire mumbled.

    All of a sudden, he even wanted to be Abel¡¯s summon and join the dragons.

    ¡°Abel, all of us gods have signed a contract with the wizard union. If we want to leave our kingdom, we must get the consent of the wizard union. If we have to interfere with the world, we can only do godsend within our territory.

    Suddenly, the god of fire interrupted, ¡°but this doesn¡¯t apply to the god of wealth and goddess of earth, they can use godsend and roam freely around anywhere they want!¡±

    The god of wealth furiously gazed at the god of fire, and the goddess of earth remained emotionless.

    The god of wealth and the goddess of earth were the weakness out of the 6 gods. They were not much more powerful than thief god Milton.

    The god of wealth did not have his own territory since his followers were merchants, and the goddess of earth¡¯s followers were farmers, so she also didn¡¯t have a territory.

    But considering how weak they were, the wizard union did not limit where they could go.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, since you didn¡¯t sign a contract. Does that mean you don¡¯t have to give out holy crystals as well?¡± The goddess of water couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Abel smiled.

    The gods gazed at Abel with jealousy again. Especially the god of fire, even in his conditions, he wouldn¡¯t dare to not supply the wizard union with holy crystals.

    At that moment, the goddess of the moon broke the awkward atmosphere. ¡°I have 200 grams of light wind iron, and I want 200 grams of heavy frozen ore. She then gazed at Abel and added, ¡°or a holy crystal!¡±

    Considering the rarity of holy crystals, they were normally only reserved for the most valuable exchanges.

    Abel quickly looked through his knowledge of god, but there were just too many things to look through, so he never got to the part about making holy objects.

    But at that moment, he wondered what was a light wind iron.

    Soon, he got his answer. It was a type of iron only found in the most vicious currents.

    Since each current could only contain 10 milligrams of light wind iron at the most, umting 200 grams would not be easy.

    Not to mention, only gods with their kingdom high up in the sky could even be able to capture those iron.

    However, it was amon necessity when it came to making holy jewelry.

    ¡°Goddess of moon, I¡¯ll take it!¡± Abel took out a holy crystal and ced it onto the spirit connection circle.

    As it was transferred to the goddess of the moon, a sparkling white substance was transferred back to him.

    Abel picked up the light wind iron and sensed it for a moment. It was the first time he saw something like it, but the goddess of the moon probably wouldn¡¯t trick him.

    It was only the first exchange, and all the gods¡¯ jaws were already dropped.

    The god of fire was the first one to jump up. ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I have 100 grams of pure white gold, 300 grams blood me crystals, do you want it?¡±

    Abel paused and looked through his information before answering, ¡°Yeah, for one holy crystal!¡±

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, my gold and crystals are far more valuable than the light wind iron and I am giving you double the weight. I want at least 4 holy crystals!¡± The god of fire added.

    ¡°Then forget it, it¡¯s too early for me to think about making holy objects anyway, I¡¯ll get the dragons to find me someter!¡± Abel said helplessly.

    ¡°Then why do you exchange with the goddess of moon so easily?¡± The god of fire almost felt his fury exploding as he yelled.

    ¡°Oh, because the goddess of me helped me a lot!¡± Abel smiled.

    All of a sudden, the god of fire was speechless as the goddess of the moon smiled.

    ¡°Ok, then one holy crystal!¡± The god of fire grunt.

    In reality, he still got a good deal, but he just couldn¡¯t bear the goddess of the moon being treated much better than him.

    Abel took out another Holy Crystal and ced it on the spirit connection circle before the god of fire¡¯s materials were transferred to him.

    He was notcking in material as a Grandmaster cksmith, but he never even heard of those materials before.

    He then exchanged more materials for holy objects with 4 extra holy crystals.

    As long as he didn¡¯t use too much, he didn¡¯t mind getting more things for Doff and thief god Milton to practice making holy objects.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, do you need a god¡¯s servant?¡± The god of death asked.

    Abel quickly looked through his knowledge, but he didn¡¯t find anything, so he turned to the goddess of the moon.

    ¡± Abel, God¡¯s servants are a special summon. They don¡¯t take up any space in our soul. Instead they are bound to your god¡¯s kingdom. They would be alive as long as your kingdom is still intact, so a strong servant will be the perfect guardian!¡± The goddess of moon smiled.

    ¡°Where can I find them, can I know more about them?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I will give you more information once you exchange one with me. But I can guarantee that you won¡¯t find a god¡¯s servant in the wild in this day and age!¡± The god of death lowered his voice.

    ¡°Ever since the wizard union started taking over, they wiped out all holy beings and god¡¯s servants were no exception!¡± The goddess of moon added.

    The so-called holy beings were any beings with the potential of bing a god. This includes every intelligent life form from humans to spiritual beasts.

    Although it was very hard for them to form a holy body, they were still the closest thing to god. It was because of this, they could thrive on faith with their immense power in a god¡¯s kingdom once they were captured.

 Chapter 1289 - Ownerless Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 1289: Ownerless Kingdom</h4>

    ¡°God of death, what kind of god¡¯s servant are you offering?¡± Abel asked.

    The god of death gently waved his hand under the cloak, and a three-headed giant with 6 arms emerged, holding 6 giant axes.

    ¡°3 headed giants, and their axes are Holy objects made by me!¡± The god of death said.

    ¡°Are you really willing? You sacrificed a lot to get that thing back in the day!¡± a god couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°What else can I do with it? My followers don¡¯t generate much faith and this thing consumes a lot. I might as well just exchange it for more holy crystals!¡± The god of death added.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what a 3 headed giant was, but he could sense the crazy energying from it. Just those axes alone were scary.

    ¡°The god of death, how many crystals are you asking for?¡± Abel turned and asked.

    ¡°20 should be enough!¡± The god of death replied.

    Abel hesitated. He knew exchanging too many holy crystals would affect the Wizard Union¡¯s sovereignty. Not to mention, he didn¡¯t even know if the 3 headed giant was actually worth that much.

    He turned to the goddess of the moon since she was the one he trusted the most.

    ¡°Abel, 3 headed giants are very rare and they are definitely one of the top holy beings. As long as they stay in a god¡¯s kingdom they can even go against a weak god!¡± She smiled and looked towards the god of wealth when she mentioned weak gods.

    The god of wealth felt irritated, but he kept quiet. He was the weakest besides thief god Milton.

    ¡°Ok, deal!¡± Abel nodded to the god of death.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I will bound up the 3 headed giant with a contract stone. All you need to do is to merge the contract stone with your kingdom and it will serve under yourmand. Also here¡¯s a guide about holy beings and god¡¯s servant!¡± The god of death said bluntly.

    From the report of the wizard union, he knew Abel must have an extraordinary bond with thief god Milton. If not, there was no way he had that many holy crystals.

    Just making a second holy body alone was not something any of those gods could afford.

    Not to mention that was only what Abel had given to his summon. There was no way he would do that if he didn¡¯t have more than enough crystals.

    But being a god was not as good as being a wizard or even a dragon anyway.

    After all, gods were always under the suppression of the wizard union.

    The god of death, here¡¯s 20 holy crystals!¡± Abel took out 20 holy crystals and said.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, then here¡¯s your giant!¡± The god of death then waved, and ayer of bones wrapped around the 3 headed giant.

    The 3 headed giant did not resist and quietly turned into a giant statue.

    The god of death waved again, and aplicated pattern merged as he took out a stone from his portal object and fused them together.

    Every move he did was extremely clear so the other gods could be his testimony.

    Afterward, the stone giant transformed into the stone, and he ced the stone on his spirit connection circle along with ambskin book.

    He nodded to Abel, and both their spirit connection circle ignited at once.

    The exchange wasplete got what they wanted. Abel now had more information about holy objects and gods, and the gods just found a new stream of holy crystals.

    Altering umting for thousands of years, being able to get holy crystals through exchange was wonderful.

    Because of that, they all bowed at Abel with a smile as the gathering came to an end.

    But just when Abel was about to step out of his spiritual connection circle, he noticed the god of fire remaining.

    ¡°The god of fire?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I want to talk to you about something in private!¡± The god of fire lowered his voice.

    Abel frowned. His chances of getting tricked with all the gods would be much lower if they were together.

    The most he would lose were some holy crystals, which he didn¡¯t mind.

    However, chatting with the god of fire alone was something he wasn¡¯t confident about.

    ¡°The god of fire, what do you want to talk about?¡± Abel hesitated.

    ¡°I know a kingdom without an owner, and I want to exchange it with you!¡± The god of fire said bluntly.

    Although a god¡¯s kingdom was created by a god, the followers within it could sustain themselves up to a certain point even when the god was not around.

    If something happened to the god when he was away, his kingdom would be ownerless.

    However, discovering a god¡¯s kingdom was almost impossible since they were all located in a special dimension above the god¡¯s territory.

    There was only one way to find a god¡¯s kingdom, and that was moving one¡¯s own kingdom into the estimated area of the kingdom since all kingdoms existed in the same dimension.

    This meant there was only one way to attack a god¡¯s kingdom as well, and that was when 2 kingdoms collided.

    When that happens, the god of each kingdom will unleash their power until one party submits.

    The winner would then take all, including the kingdom and the followers within.

    It was brutal, and every follower in the kingdom would fight with everything they could.

    Since it was in a god¡¯s kingdom, their souls could be resurrected until all holy power runs out.

    It was often a long process, and most of the time, a god would only end up with an empty kingdom, so kingdom wars were very rare even in the times of gods.

    Unless if the kingdom was ownerless.

    Then, a god might be able to get the followers and servants to submit before they get killed. But of course, speed was the key.

    ¡°The god of fire, who does that kingdom belong to?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Emm¡­¡± the god of fire hesitated and continued, ¡°it belongs to the god of mountains!¡±

    Abel didn¡¯t know much about gods, but he knew the god of the mountain was a god of the dwarves as well.

    ¡°Do you know the exact location?¡± Abel was still skeptical. There was no way a god would let another know about the location of their kingdom. It was their foundation.

    ¡°The god of mountains and I have a long history. We often visited each other¡¯s kingdom as guests, but our attitudes have changed after the times of gods have ended. I decided to side with the wizard union and the god of mountain decided to fight. Finally, he was captured!¡± The god of fire exined.

    Abel still hesitated. Since they were not on good terms, why didn¡¯t the god of fire just invade the god of the mountain¡¯s kingdom?

    ¡°The god of fire, isn¡¯t invading that kingdom an even better option for you?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t move my kingdom, that takes too much faith!¡± The god of fire shook his head.

    The god of the mountain was much more powerful than the god of fire back in the days. He not only had 3 god¡¯s servants, but he also had a team of holy troops.

    There was no way the god of fire could seed.

    Not to mention, the god of mountain was sustaining his faith even after being captured by the wizard union.

    The god of the mountain was a dwarf god at the end of the day. He didn¡¯t want to wipe out hisst hope of resurrection.

    But of course, he would still have invaded it if he was powerful enough.

    As for how much damage Abel might take by invading, it was none of his business.

    ¡°The god of fire, how many holy crystals are you after?¡± Abel asked as he still hesitated.

    Since Abel had so many hidden powers, invading a kingdom might not be impossible.

    Just his angel body alone could demolish half-gods,

    As for the second body of Doff, he would be at a huge advantage.

    Not to mention, half-god no.1, knight Wale, and the few legendary summons Abel were also very powerful.

    ¡°500 holy crystals,¡± the god of fire¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.

    The moment Abel heard that number, he didn¡¯t even want to reply as he began turning off his spirit connection circle.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, we can negotiate!¡± The god of fire immediately called.

    ¡°50 holy crystals!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that. That¡¯s a powerful god¡¯s kingdom!¡± The god of fire yelled.

 Chapter 1290 - Finsihed

    <h4>Chapter 1290: Finsihed</h4>

    ¡°The god of fire, that¡¯s the most I will give. You can¡¯t put a price on just the location of an ownerless kingdom. After all, I am the only one who is interested. If you can sell it to the other gods, you would have done so already!¡± Abel lowered his voice, the god of fire.

    The god of fire was upset, but he knew it was true.

    No god would move their kingdom away from their territory for a kingdom war. If they did, the wizard union would notice and get involved.

    However, 50 holy crystals were just too littlepared to what he expected.

    He also knew this might be thest time he traded with Abel since Abel might take huge damage if he really was to invade the god of the mountain¡¯s kingdom.

    Abel would realize he tricked him by that point, so he had to get as much from him as possible.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you really don¡¯t know how powerful the god of mountains was. He had a lot of faith gathered and a huge kingdom of followers!¡± The god of fire tried his best to describe how great the kingdom was.

    ¡°Ah, so the god of mountains is very powerful?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Yeah, he was known for his aplishments in war. He was definitely one of the most powerful one!¡± The god of fire nodded.

    ¡°Then even 50 holy crystals might be too much. Since his kingdom is that faithful, I won¡¯t be able to get much if they all fight to their death!¡± Abel shook his head.

    Abel wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to push the price even lower since he could only get a holy crystal every few months. 50 holy crystals would basically take him a few years.

    The god of fire¡¯s face immediately sank. If the other gods were willing to buy his information, there was no way he would even talk to Abel.

    But every god who lived through the ages would know about the god of mountain¡¯s power. None of them were confident enough to take over his kingdom.

    This was also why the gods have never been this peaceful among each other. The cost of war was too high, considering how little faith they had.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, 100 holy crystals and I¡¯ll give you the location!¡± The god of fire clenched his teeth.

    Abel did not say a word and started to turn away again.

    ¡°Ok, 50 holy crystals!¡± The god of fire roared so loud even tears began to roll down his cheeks.

    ¡°So how are we going to do the deal?¡± Abelughed, looking at how miserable the god of fire was.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the recorded location and you give me the crystals!¡± The god of fire held down his anger and said.

    ¡°The god of fire, let me ask you something. When did you get that record, and can you guarantee the location did not change?¡± Abel asked calmly.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I¡¯ve been to that kingdom back in the day. So of course i know about the location. Moving a holy kingdom needs a lot of holy energy!¡± The god of fire lowered his voice.

    ¡°Back in the day? How many years ago was that?¡¯ Abel asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the power to move my kingdom there to verify now, but just trust me!¡± the god of fire lowered his voice, but his confidence dropped.

    After all, the only way to discover a god¡¯s kingdom was with another god¡¯s kingdom as they all existed in a special dimension.

    Even the wizard union was hopeless in finding the god of the mountain¡¯s kingdom after locking him up for so many years.

    The god of fire just couldn¡¯t guarantee. It seems like this young dragon was not that easy to trick.

    He almost thought Abel was stupid when he saw him trading out crystals so carelessly a moment ago.

    ¡°The god of fire, how about this. Give me the location now and I¡¯ll verify it. If it is still there, I¡¯ll give you the 50 holy crystals!¡± Abel smiled.

    The god of fire¡¯s eyes sparkled fury. But Abel¡¯s demand was not too unreasonable for their rank. As long as Abel made a promise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey.

    If he did, his soul would take a huge hit, and he might not be able to progress again in the future.

    The god of fire was just worried that he would get nothing if the god of the mountain did move his kingdom back in the day.

    But since Abel and the god of war were not restricted by the wizard union, they might still be able to find the god of the mountain¡¯s location after he gave them the initial location.

    ¡°Ok!¡± The god of fire knew he could no longer trick Abel.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, swear on the name of the god of dragons to give me 50 holy crystals if the location is correct!¡± He lowered his voice.

    Picking the figure one should swear on the name of is very important. The more mighty and rted the figure was, the more damage one would get.

    The reason the god of fire picked the god of dragons was that Abel was a blue dragon.

    ¡°The great god of dragons, blue dragon Abel, swear on your name that I will give the god of fire 50 holy crystals if he provides me with the correct location to the god of mountain¡¯s kingdom!¡± Abel held up his right hand and lowered his voice.

    Afterward, a spell pattern appeared in front of him and the god of fire.

    ¡°Confirmed!¡± A great voice then emerged from mid-air.

    Abel sensed himself getting constricted, but he didn¡¯t mind. If he really could find a god¡¯s kingdom, he wouldn¡¯t mind spending that 50 holy crystals.

    Actually, there was no need for all these hassles if he was trading with the goddess of the moon, but for someone who was capable of betraying his own race, Abel didn¡¯t want to have too much association with the god of fire.

    After the pledge was finished and the god of dragons had confirmed, Abel got ambskin parchment through the spirit connection circle.

    Abel held the parchment in his hand, and there was a map he could recognize. The location marked was next to the Frosting grounds.

    ¡°The god of fire, that¡¯s not the ce of dwarves. Howe the god of mountain¡¯s kingdom is there?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    Didn¡¯t all god¡¯s kingdoms settle on the territory of their followers? The Frosting ground was a human territory.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, the dwarves were much more powerful back in the days and we are in control of one fourth of thend in the Central continent. But over time, thosends were taken over by humans!¡± The god of fire lowered him once.

    Abel gazed at the map again and saw the downfall of dwarves. The wizard union really has done its job.

    But there was no need for the god of fire to lie to him anyway. There was even the exact height of the kingdom recorded.

    Afterward, Abel turned off the spirit connection circle.

    But he did not go to the location immediately. Instead, he headed to Doff¡¯s kingdom and tested out the holy texts he learned from the other gods. They were very important for the defense of his kingdom.

    Although a single text might not do much, there were countless texts in the kingdom, and Doff could spend tens of years trying to draw them out.

    Actually, a new god¡¯s kingdom would be at a huge disadvantage in a kingdom war. Not only was its defense weak, but it also didn¡¯t have much attack ability. Talking about attack ability, Abel immediately summoned the 3 headed giant and his angel body for analysis.

    His angel body¡¯s power of the will was much more powerful than his human body, so it was better for analyzing the giant.

    Although he wasn¡¯t too worried about the god of death doing anything too suspicious on that giant in front of all the other gods, his kingdom was his final card, and the reason he wanted to make a move on the god of the mountain¡¯s kingdom was to save some time for Doff.

    He was notcking in Holy crystals. In fact, he could even force his angel body to divide some faith to Doff, but this process could still take up to hundreds of years.

    Although this might not be much to gods, it was everything to someone who needed to fight the demon from beyond like Abel.

    By that point, Doff also joined in on the scan. Finally, they decided there was no problem with the 3 headed giant.

    The owner of those 3 double-handed battle axes was the 3 headed giant, which meant the god of death did not leave any connection to him behind.

    Which made sense. After all, every god needed the wizard union¡¯s approval if they wanted to strengthen themselves.

    If the god of death wanted to mess with Abel, he would be picking a fight with the dragons as well.

    Abel happily left the 3 headed giant on the golden castle and took out the contract stone.

    He threw it up in mid-air, and the stone vanished.

    Afterward, Abel and Doff sensed a contract being formed and the 3 headed giant began to break free from its shell.

    The giant was not as wild as Abel thought. Instead, it got on its knees and bowed at Abel and Doff.

    ¡°Take good care of the Kingdom, I will need you soon!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    He then waved his hand, and a strand of faith from the kingdom entered the giant. The good thing about holy beings was that they thrived on faith.

    Since the 3 headed giant didn¡¯t have much faith stored up, Initially, it could only afford to move around.

 Chapter 1291 - Checking

    <h4>Chapter 1291: Checking</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel could tell how harsh the god of death was just by looking at the amount of energy this 3 headed giant had. It was such a powerful holy being, yet it barely had enough holy energy to get by.

    But if the god of death did have enough to nourish the 3 headed giant, he would not have sold it to Abel anyway.

    It was no longer the era of god, and there had not been a war between them in the past thousands of years, so there was no need for a powerful god¡¯s servant.

    Abel sensed excitementing from the 3 headed giant. It had been starving for the past thousands of years.

    However, Abel soon realized why the god of death had gotten rid of this giant.

    Even after consumingrge amounts of faith, it was barely like a starter for it.

    Abel could still sense hunger, but at least it was no longer staring.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t tolerate his servant getting hungry during battle.

    There were 100,000 Barbarians supporting his Kingdom with faith each day, and most of it was used for sustaining it.

    So Abel took out a holy crystal and threw it towards the 3 headed giant. It was a quick mover, and it swallowed the crystal immediately.

    Almost at an instant, all the faith in the 3 headed giant was fulfilled.

    Which also meant the giant would no longer need to take in as much faith from the Kingdom from now on.

    This was what made Abel different from other gods.

    The 3 headed giant flew up from the golden castle and began to petrol around the sky.

    Now that¡¯s more like a god¡¯s Kingdom!

    This 3 headed giant just added anotheryer of mystery.

    ¡°I wonder how Thief God Milton is doing?¡± Abel suddenly remembered. He would need his help soon, so they connected through the soul chain. To his surprise, Thief God Milton was unleashing a massacre in a big city of the Holy Kingdom.

    There were more than 300 preacher guides in the crystal angel statue of his druid soul and more than 3000 holy knights¡¯ souls. They were all the good works of Thief God Milton.

    Those souls ranged from low-rank knights. Seems like Thief god Milton listened to Abel and focused mainly on weaklings.

    Since thief god Milton was attacking in his invisible mode, no knight under the legendary rank could go against him.

    ¡°Thief god, let¡¯s stop the mission and return to the entrance!¡± Abelmanded.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Thief god Milton sliced the throat of an intermediate holy knight and quickly speeded back.

    That knight sensed a chill from his neck, but he managed to survive. Why did that monster let him go?

    ¡°My lord, thank you for protecting me!¡± He dropped to his knees and wept to the guardian wings.

    His faith has only gotten stronger from that day. He was sure that the one who saved him was his god.

    Abel didn¡¯t know he had just changed the life of a holy knight, but he couldn¡¯t care less as he headed to take back Thief God Milton.

    Although Thief God Milton could go through countless magic circles, he could not go through the guardian wings, so Abel had to go get him personally.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, let¡¯s go!¡± Abel put Doff¡¯s second body in his monster wing and speeded out from his starlight protection circle on his battle fort.

    Things began to go stable, and he was on his way to the shore of the Holy Kingdom.

    The journey was smooth. He greeted the fire dragon Holman with his energy, But he did not stop for a chat.

    By that point, every dragon knew Blue dragon Abel¡¯s ce was a dragon base. If they wanted to breed their child, registering was a must.

    As the owner, Abel¡¯s status only got higher, and they knew they had to pay him respect.

    Fire dragon saw that Abel was in a rush, so he did not interrupt him as well.

    Abel floated above the shore of the Holy Kingdom. With a gentle spark from his crystal Angel statue. He entered the shield that troubled the entire wizard union for centuries.

    How could he ever have guessed he was even freer than Thief God Milton in the Holy Kingdom.

    Immediately, Abel sensed Thief God Milton returning with a body full of chilling murderous scent.

    He knew Thief God Milton had been on a killing spree for the past months, but he was not expecting his murderous scent to be this bad.

    Thief god Milton¡¯s soul was a nk piece of paper created by Abel, but every knight and preacher he killed was a loyal follower. Having so much murderous scent umted was imminent.

    Still, Thief God Milton didn¡¯t mind. All he did was listen to his master.

    Abel shook his head. If he didn¡¯t take care of those scents sooner, Thief God Milton might get tracked down.

    For a truly powerful figure, the murderous scent was easily distinguishable.

    Abel got a power of the will attack skill from headmaster Eugene. Since thief god Milton was his summon, it wouldn¡¯t count as disclosing Headmaster Eugene¡¯s secret if he thought of him.

    After he transferred the skill through the soul chain, Abel put him back in the monster ring to let him practice by himself.

    Abel did not stay long in the Holy Kingdom. Instead, he jumped back on his fire tooth and began to head towards where the god of mountains¡¯ Kingdom was located.

    Although teleportation would be faster, he just didn¡¯t trust the wizard union.

    If he was attacked outside of the golden castle, even the dragons would have a hard time helping him.

    He only has one life, no way he would risk it like this.

    Therefore, he avoided the wizard union¡¯s teleportationwork ever since they formed their first grudge.

    Flying In Fire Tooth was very safe. Even the surveince circles could not notice it once it was in its invisible mode.

    Soon, some mountainous terrains began to emerge in front of him. No wonder they called him the god of mountains.

    Abel ignited the radar of his Fire Tooth andmander spirit, but of course, he was not nning to discover the god of mountains¡¯ Kingdom just like this.

    He just wanted to make sure there was no one ambushing him. After all, he just didn¡¯t trust the god of fire.

    After taking a few spines, everything looked normal.

    He then flew out of the Fire Tooth and began topare the terrains with hismbskin parchment.

    The god of fire had marked a specific location, but the terrains have changed a lot in the past thousands of years.

    Luckily the most noticeable characteristics still remained, but it just gave Abel some more hassle.

    As Abel keptparing, he finally arrived at the location of his target. But how was he going to make contact with that ownerless Kingdom?

    He did not take out Doff¡¯s Kingdom. Instead, he was confident that he could achieve his means with other methods, and that was that dark gold dimension force in his soul. No matter what dimension that Kingdom was located, his dimension force could cut through everything.

    Hepressed his dimension force with his power of the will into a hair-size needle and poked it out.

    Just like that, a sharp cut was created in the dimensions, but Abel frowned. He did not make contact with any physical objects in the process.

    Ever since he fought with Wizard Smith, he realized his dimension force could absorb the power of another world once they made contact.

    God¡¯s kingdoms were basically a world of their own, so the same trick should work on it as well.

    ¡°The god of fire tricked me?¡± Abel mumbled.

    Although the god of fire was not trustworthy, there was no need for the god of fire to trick him since he wouldn¡¯t get his crystals if he did.

    But where else could the Kingdom be?

    He began to wave around his dimension force aimlessly, but after 2 miles of cutting, he suddenly noticed some change.

    Abel immediately paused and began to track down where the change wasing from.

    Soon, he discovered a small dimension in front of him. But his tiny dimension almost couldn¡¯t do any damage due to the strength of the Kingdom.

    But damaging the Kingdom was not what he wanted anyway. He already expected everything within it to belong to him.

    But since the location provided by god of fire was wrong, should he still pay him?

    ¡°Let¡¯s Just not risk it!¡± Abel shook his head. Since he still found the Kingdom nevertheless, he didn¡¯t want to risk facing the god of dragons.

    He made a marking on the Fire Tooth¡¯s map and began to head back.

    He was about to have a kingdom war, so he needed to know more about the gods. He should even consult with the goddess of the moon!

 Chapter 1292 - Prepare

    <h4>Chapter 1292: Prepare</h4>

    Abel returned to the golden castle and immediately entered Doff¡¯s kingdom as soon as he left Fire Tooth.

    He summoned Thief God Milton on the tform. Although it was Doff¡¯s kingdom, Thief God Milton was also Abel¡¯s summon. They were bound to the soul, so he sensed a natural bond with the kingdom as well.

    ¡°Doff, give the thief god some authority!¡± Abel said. He was nning to make a kingdom for thief god Milton since he didn¡¯t have many followers. It might not be able to even sustain itself, so it would be a waste.

    Sharing was the best, but of course, no normal god would share their kingdom with another. The kingdom was the core of a god, but since Doff and Thief god Milton were both Abel¡¯s summoners with souls created by Abel, they were basically like brothers.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Doff replied. Although the kingdom did not suppress Thief God Milton, all of a sudden, he felt like the kingdom was a part of him.

    Abel knew how important the kingdom was to Doff, and he was truly shaking it with thief god Milton by nature.

    Abel did not distract them. Instead, he just transferred the holy texts he received to Doff and Thief God Milton.

    At the same time, he took out Doff¡¯s second body to help strengthen the kingdom. Although there was a limit to how much they could strengthen before the kingdom war, it was better than nothing.

    Abel was confident, but he was still not going to carelessly do something he had never done before.

    This kingdom basically had 3 gods strengthening it at once. Abel then returned to the star light protection circle and took out the spirit connection circle. He did not connect to the god of fire just yet. Instead, he called up the goddess of the moon.

    The circle began to spark, and the graceful body of the goddess soon appeared.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I¡¯m surprised. You are calling me right after the meeting?¡± The goddess of moon smiled.

    Unlike humans, time didn¡¯t mean much to gods, and they rarely called each other.

    Gods directly calling each other was very rare. Normally they would just leave a message since they all had business to take care of.

    If the person calling the goddess of the moon was not Abel, she might not have answered it. If it was that easy to reach a god, there would be no need for their social gathering.

    But since Abel had so many holy crystals, the goddess of the moon was more than happy to answer.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, sorry for nothing you but I want to exchange some information with you!¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Oh, what do you want to know?¡± The goddess of the moon¡¯s eyes sparkled. She loved trading with Abel, the wealthiest man in this world.

    ¡°I want to know something about kingdom wars! How many holy crystals do you want?¡¯ Abel asked directly.

    ¡°Why do you want to know about that? Kingdom wars are very dangerous. Since your kingdom is just established, there is no way you can go against any other god¡¯s kingdom. Please don¡¯t attempt it!¡± The goddess of the moon warned. It was not a moral thing to do if she insisted on trading.

    Abel was a friend she could trust, which was very rare among gods.

    Even after starting the god alliance, she didn¡¯t trust many of those gods.

    After all, only the most cunning traitor would sign a treaty with the Wizard Union after going through the era of gods.

    But she could truly Sense how genuine Abel was from their interaction. So this rtionship was worth developing.

    Not to mention, she did keep an eye on Abel when Abel was in the elves as well.

    He really did seem like a good person, and she didn¡¯t want to lose a friend because of a kingdom war.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, I can¡¯t tell you too much because of a vow, but I promise I won¡¯t start a war with a kingdom with a god!¡± Abelughed after noticing how worried the goddess of the moon was.

    The goddess of the moon immediately understood. Abel must have found a location for an ownerless kingdom and wants to invade.

    ¡°Abel, I can tell you but you must be clear on one thing. Kingdoms can no longer be separated once they are connected, which means one side will have to either die or surrender!¡± The goddess of the moon added in a serious tone.

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, I¡¯ll keep it in mind!¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    ¡°One holy crystal, if you want to know, I can lend you 2 battle servants!¡± The goddess of moon waved her hand, and a book appeared in mid-air.

    ¡°Thanks, but I won¡¯t be needing those servants!¡± Abel sent over a holy crystal and smiled.

    The goddess of the moon also smiled since Abel trusted her that much, so she transferred the book to Abel as well.

    Afterward, both sides turned off their circles, and Abel began to look through the book. Information about kingdom wars was written in fine detail.

    Afterward, he ignited the spirit connection circle again and connected to the god of fire. In less than 1 second, the god of fire appeared in front of him.

    The god of fire looked desperate.

    ¡°The god of fire, your location was not right!¡± Abel said, and the god of fire immediately frowned.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, where do you go, did you search around with your kingdom?¡± The god of fire quickly asked.

    ¡°The god of fire, let me ask you one more time. When did you get that location?¡± Abel ignored his question and calmly asked back.

    ¡°6 or 7 thousand years, or maybe 8, I can¡¯t remember!¡± The god of fire paused and answered.

    Abel felt his heart dim. How could a god be this forgetful? He got a taste of being a god before in the dark world. They could find every bit of information in their memory easily.

    Their souls were basically like super-intelligent machines.

    Even Doff could take care of his followers alone as a god after depending on Abel for countless years.

    So Abel just wouldn¡¯t believe the god of fire when he said he forgot.

    ¡°The god of fire, even the location you gave me is not correct, I still manage to find the ownerless kingdom nearby so I¡¯ll give you the crystals!¡± Abel lowered his voice. It was what it was.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you are a good man!¡± The god of fire immediately felt his heart lift andughed.

    Afterward, Abel directly took out 50 crystals without saying a word.

    Greed sparked in the eyes of the god of fire as he saw the crystals from the other side.

    Abel sensed some bad intentions, so he lifted up his head to see a big smile on the god of fire.

    He shook his head, but he still transferred the crystals over.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, when are you going to start your invasion?¡± The god of fire asked.

    ¡°Maybe a month!¡± Abel said nkly.

    He then turned off the spirit connection circle leaving the god of fire manically holding the 50 holy crystals in his hand above the Dwarves.

    At that same time, Abel sensed the constraints in his soul fading, so he couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    He just didn¡¯t know what would happen if he refused to give the god of fire the crystals. After all, obtaining an empty kingdom with 50 holy crystals was still worth it.

    The days continued on with Abel living in the golden castle and entering the dark world at night.

    The only thing different was that he had an extra book to read that day. The kingdom war was much moreplicated than he thought.

    The attacking side would always be at a huge disadvantage since they had to leave their faithful grounds to invade.

    This would undermine their power on all fronts since followers on a faithful ground could always pray to replenish a kingdom¡¯s holy power.

    This would be even worse if the battlested for a long time.

    As soon as a kingdom war began, every follower within the kingdom would stop everything they were doing and join the fight with their god. No one would be able to leave until the war finished. God¡¯s servants could not be resurrected, but the followers could be resurrected until all faith runs out.

    There were a few detailed examples of kingdom wars in the book, and they were all disasters. Even the stronger side often takes a huge hit.

    The goddess of the moon added a final line in her book ¡°there was no winner in a kingdom war. Kingdom wars are always filled with sorrows, they are the downfall of gods!¡± No wonder she warned Abel not to get involved in one.

    A month passed, during this time, Doff and Thief God Milton had not stopped drawing holy texts with faith.

    What they needed was much more than what the Barbarians could provide since their faith needed to sustain the kingdom as well. It was a new kingdom, after all.

    If Abel had another hundred years to umte enough faithful followers, his kingdom would be able to run on its own.

    But he just didn¡¯t, so he had to divide a bit of faith from his angel body for Doff to use.

 Chapter 1293 - Kingdom War Begin

    <h4>Chapter 1293: Kingdom War Begin</h4>

    The weather was perfect in the morning as Abel started his journey without alerting the dragons.

    Although their rtionship was very good, his kingdom was his final card.

    He never felt safe ever since he came to this world, which was why he created the golden castle.

    But still, its defense could be broken no matter how strong it was.

    A kingdom, on the other hand, was located in an entirely different dimension, and no one would be able to find it, considering how big the Battlecry teau was.

    Abel stood on the golden castle beside him were Doff¡¯s 2 bodies, Thief God Milton, the 3 headed giant, Half god no.1, and Knight Wale.

    He didn¡¯t want any low-rank forces to join. The knights were only there to provide their aura support.

    ¡°Doff, let¡¯s go!¡± Abel gazed over. It had been a month, and Doff was no longer the child he was.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Doff replied,

    The kingdom began to move at an immense speed in that strange dimension through the power of faith.

    Faith began to drain at a much faster rate than Abel expected. It was no wonder why the god of mountains did not manage to move his kingdom away even after thousands of years.

    In a spark, Abel¡¯s angel body appeared, andrger amounts of faith gushed out from his hand for support.

    Compared to the Barbarians, the angel body¡¯s faith was much greater, with more than 10 million followers after months of killing.

    Although Abel couldn¡¯t grant out too many preacher guides at once, he was still doing once in a day or two.

    As soon as a new preacher appeared, they would be sent to rece the dead preachers.

    Since they all thought it was god making up for their misfortune, Abel¡¯s operation never attracted too much attention.

    Of course, who could have guested some citizens of the Holy Kingdom were serving under was someone other than the demon from beyond.

    Large amounts of faith gushed towards Doff¡¯s kingdom like a waterfall.

    Although half of those faiths would be neutralized due to their differences, the angel body did not need much faith to survive.

    What it depended on was its own power. Faith was only a way for it to increase its light power.

    Therefore,cking faith could only slow down its progress at most. As for other gods, they would die without faith.

    Abels sensed the speed they were moving. They should be able to reach the god of mountains¡¯ kingdom in a day,

    If he didn¡¯t have his angel body, he would have to use some holy crystals. There was no way he could travel that far with the amount of faith he had.

    During the next 24 hours, Doff¡¯s bodies and Thief God Milton kept drawing their holy texts.

    Finally, they were approaching their destination by noon the next day.

    Abel saw a giant ball-shaped thing with sparkling patterns emerging in that special dimension in front of him.

    Doff¡¯s kingdom only had 500 beginner rank patterns, and their difference was night and day.

    There was no way one could achieve that for thousands of years.

    Abel gazed forward with his heart starting to pound with excitement.

    If he could get that kingdom, it would save Doff thousands of years. Maybe he could even find some treasures that belonged to the god of mountains.

    ¡°Let the war begin!¡± Abel did not hesitate andmanded.

    Doff¡¯s kingdom speeded forward like a child running into a giant.

    But since it was an ownerless kingdom, Abel was not afraid.

    The 2 kingdoms collided, and the dimensions began to fuse.

    All the preying and working Barbarians in the kingdom suddenly stopped their task at hand as the thirst for war rose up.

    The concrete road and the buildings on the collision point were smashed into sparks of faith.

    At the same time, he also saw a huge hole open up in the other kingdom.

    The god of the mountain¡¯s kingdom was a totally different beast. There was no sky, nond, just a giant underground hole.

    Around it were surrounded by rocks and countless more holes. It was just like the underground spaces of dwarves.

    Soon, tens of thousands of Dwarves began to jump out of those holes and formed a troop. They were all equipped with armor with giant iron hammers on their hand while riding giant goats.

    They speeded forward, and 3 beings with skins that shined as bright as the sun also sped out with immense energy.

    The collision point of the 2 kingdoms formed a void, and the onlyw that applied in that void was fighting to the death.

    ¡°War! War! War!¡¯

    Both sides began to chant. Considering how few Barbarians there were, Doff¡¯s kingdom was immediately at a disadvantage.

    But still, there was no god around, so Abel and hisrades definitely had a shot.

    Thief God Milton vanished. He was too weak to join a war, but he could stille in handy.

    Knight wale unleashed his supporting auras and enchanted everyone on Abel¡¯s side.

    Weakening the other side was not a good tactic since both sides had a kingdom as support, so enchanting was a better option.

    ¡°Open defence!¡± Abel yelled.

    Doff¡¯s 2 bodies began to spark, and a giant wall emerged from the ground of the collision point.

    Their hardship for the past month was finally paying off.

    Since they knew they couldn¡¯t strengthen the entire kingdom in a month, they focused on building a single wall of holy text.

    It was at that moment, the 3 god¡¯s servants of the god of mountains arrived.

    Their energy was on par with the 3 headed giant, but since the 3 headed giant had a holy ax, its power was a little greater than those servants.

    The first servant was a bull, not a Tauren, but an actual bull made out of the me. With such an immense fire element, you could just imagine its power.

    The second was a bear sparkling in lightning, and the third was a giant ck rat with green smoke around it. No need to exin. They were masters of lightning and poison.

    Abel was not nning to kill those servants; instead, he already recognized them as his own beasts.

    As far as he knew, holy beings no longer existed onnd, so each holy being was extremely valuable. Those 3 holy beings might be the only ones Abel could ever get.

    If he killed them, who was going to protect his kingdom in the future?

    He didn¡¯t want to attack, but those beings did not think so. Since a kingdom war had started, there was no more room for discussion.

    The mes in the bull turned pure white, and it speeded towards the wall of holy text with a roar.

    That lightning bear also began to spark, and a hurricane of lightning was unleashed.

    As for that rat, it opened its mouth, and its fangs bit down on the wall of holy texts.

    The first collision from the bull formed a crack on the wall, and that month of effort from Doff and Thief God Milton was taken a hit. The hurricane that followed began to expand the crack.

    Although the bite from the rat did not do much initially, Abel sensed his faith began to drain.

    The bull then stepped back and prepared to charge again while the bear continued its lightning.

    Abel tested that wall of holy text with the angel body before if he wanted to break it. He would have to unleash 10 strikes at once. If it was slow, the wall would be able to regenerate.

    However, those servants seemed to be experienced when it came to attacking walls of holy texts. The lightning and poison element continued to drain faith while the bull focused on brute power.

    Abel shook his head, he couldn¡¯t continue like this, but he had to buy Thief God Milton sometime.

    Indeed, Thief God Milton had already sneaked into the god of the mountain¡¯s kingdom, which was why Abel never attacked.

    From the goddess of Moon¡¯s guide, Abel knew there was only one way to spot a god with a hidden ability like Thief God Milton, and that was with the power of another god.

    However, Abel was not facing any gods, and he had noticed that giant temple in the middle of the god of mountain¡¯s kingdom shining like a sun.

    Therefore, all he needed was a bit more time.

    But it was at that moment, the second line of attack had arrived.

    It was that team of dwarf knights with giant iron hammers. There were more than 5000 of them, and they all charged forward, roaring their chant as their bodies sparkled.

 Chapter 1294 - Sneaked In

    <h4>Chapter 1294: Sneaked In</h4>

    It has been a long time since the profession of knights was banned by the wizard union in the Central Continent. To this day, they could only be found on subcontinents.

    This was the case for the dwarves as well, and those goat-riding dwarf knights with hammers were a long-lost tradition.

    They could not fly, and they were not fast, but they were still much quicker than normal dwarves.

    They stopped 200 meters from the wall of holy texts and lifted up their hammer sparkling in lightning.

    Although one of them with lightning wouldn¡¯t do much, a whole team could output power on par with the lightning bear.

    If the crack on the wall of holy text continued to expand, it would eventually break apart.

    Abel shook his head again. Seems like he couldn¡¯t do anything, so he threw out a holy crystal towards the wall.

    In a sh, a golden beam charged forward and formed an energy shield in front of the wall. Although it onlysted 3 seconds before the dwarves broke it, it still gave the wall of holy text enough time to fully regenerate.

    The 3 god¡¯s servants roared. Their enemy was right up front, yet they could not attack.

    If the god of the mountain were around, he would have noticed something wrong, but that was the fragility of an ownerless kingdom.

    ¡°Thief God Milton arrived!¡± Abel smirked and summoned his grey bear and reached a part of his consciousness towards thief god Milton. He could divide his consciousness, but safety was still the key.

    By that point, Thief God Milton had already sneaked into the shining central temple of the god of the mountain, but with the current intelligence of Thief God Milton, Abel couldn¡¯t let himplete the task he was about to do.

    After their soul chain was connected, Abel was fully in control of Thief God Milton.

    At that moment, Thief God Milton was flying around a glowing ball. It was the sun of the kingdom, but it didn¡¯t give out any heat. It was for illumination only.

    Every god needed to consider the location of their main temple when they were creating their kingdom.

    But unlike Abel, most of them would prefer to hide it, so it was harder to find during a kingdom war.

    Abel¡¯s golden castle was the most noticeable thing in his kingdom, but the god of mountains did the opposite. He had hidden his main temple inside a sun.

    But too bad, Abel saw the ce where the 3 god¡¯s servants had flown out, so he knew that was where the main temple was located.

    There were way too many holes around. He didn¡¯t have much time to search around.

    Abel controlled Thief God Milton and approached the glowing ball. Its surface was filled with holy text.

    But no matter if it was holy text or magic circles, it could not stop thief god Milton.

    With a wave, his immediate scent changed, and the pration skill was ignited.

    He reached his hand towards the ball, and just like that, he was in the temple without anyone noticing.

    Abel noticed thousands of holy crystals within the temple.

    Maybe there was everything the god of mountains had umted throughout these years.

    Although most of his followers onnd were killed, the souls of the most faithful ones had all returned to the kingdom.

    Therefore with this growth in poption within the kingdom, the extra faith was all turned into holy crystals.

    Abel gazed forward and put away the crystals. His journey was finally worth it.

    With only 50 holy crystals, he got 20 times more in return.

    Afterward, Thief God Milton continued to step forward and came across an office. Abel was not expecting to see an actual office full of books, so he scanned forward. They were all guides to different dwarf professions, including knights, forgery, and preachers.

    The god of mountains must have realized the power of the Wizard Union, so he kept all the dwarfs¡¯ knowledge in here.

    But little did he know, he ended up getting captured.

    Abel did not dwell too long since he was battling with time. In every 10 seconds, a holy crystal would be drained from his wall of holy texts.

    The office was not going anywhere anyway, so thief god Milton flew forward. Every protection shield along the way was hopeless against him.

    He was basically invincible in this world. Finally, Abel saw a golden ball glowing on a shrine through the eyes of the Thief God.

    Doff¡¯s kingdom also had something simr. It must be the core of the kingdom.

    Thief God Milton gently ced his hand on the ball, and Abel transferred Doff¡¯s energy into it through the soul chain.

    Suddenly, the shadow of a dwarf in armor with a shield on his left and a hammer on his right appeared within the golden ball.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but if you want to take over, you need to take me down first!¡± He lowered his voice. It was the god of the mountain¡¯s shadow, but at that moment, a roar erupted, and Doff¡¯s shadow also appeared within the golden ball with the ancient totem in his hand.

    From the energy, Abel knew Doff was at a huge advantage since he could continuously supply it with energy. But before the god of the mountain even fully registered what was happening, a dagger appeared on his skull and sted his energy into pieces.

    There were 2 gods in a kingdom war?

    That¡¯s right, Abel had made a swift move with Thief God Milton.

    A fight like this was meaningless anyway. What Abel needed was speed, and he had no idea how long Doff would take against that god of mountain¡¯s shadow.

    Meanwhile, in the dungeon of the wizard union¡¯s headquarters, the god of the mountain¡¯s true body was bound up in mid-air in a room filled with magic patterns.

    He was a 5 meters tall giant dwarf, and he had been like this for thousands of years.

    Suddenly, he began to twitch viciously out of instinct. That strand of soul he leftover in his kingdom was destroyed.

    His kingdom was his final hope. He wouldn¡¯t mind if he was bound up for another ten thousand years. As long as his kingdom remains, his godhead would be able to return one day and regenerate again.

    There was no way his body wouldn¡¯t struggle, but too bad he was hapless against those ancient god bounding chains.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± A top rank legendary wizard frowned.

    He immediately arrived at the god of the mountain¡¯s prison and examined the chains and magic circles. Everything looked normal, but he knew something was wrong by the way the god of the mountain was still struggling.

    He opened themunication circle and reported to Wizard Smith and Wizard Brennan.

    Soon, the wizard Union headquarters went into lockdown, and an investigation conducted by the most powerful wizards began.

    Ever since Wizard Jules disappeared from the wizard union, the elites of the union have suspected that someone has invaded their headquarters.

    But of course, they would not admit it to the public, and Abel as the main suspect was too prestigious to investigate.

    Therefore if something strange was happening to the god of mountains, the wizard union would not take it lightly.

    Meanwhile, Doff¡¯s energy continued to corrode the god of the mountain¡¯s golden ball.

    It could take a while, but this process was creating a red glow on the god of the mountain¡¯s kingdom. Every single follower of the god of mountains had their eyes wide open, and they soon turned blood red as well.

    The 3 holy servants immediately stopped their attacks and began to head back to the temple.

    As for the 5000 dwarf knights, they continued their attacks, but this time at a much faster rate.

    Abel got a feeling. If those dwarfs kept attacking, their bodies would be overloaded and damaged.

    ¡°Doff, stop those servants!¡± Abelmanded. He always wanted to test out Doff¡¯s strength. Although those servants were powerful, they were not gods after all.

 Chapter 1295 - Take Over

    <h4>Chapter 1295: Take Over</h4>

    Doff¡¯s power was always a question to Abel ever since he became a god. Although he saw how powerful a god-rank wizard was, Doff¡¯s fighting skills werepletely different.

    Immediately after Abel¡¯smand, Doff vanished from the spot and appeared in front of the 3 holy servants.

    A god could normally teleport to any ce they wanted in their kingdom since their kingdom was basically an extension to their body.

    Even during a kingdom war, a god could not teleport freely within their own kingdom and the collision point.

    Although most of them could only fly in the kingdom of the other god, Doff¡¯s teleportation skills were built into his body which allowed him to block the 3 servants no matter how fast they were.

    All of a sudden, those servants gained a new target and forgot all about returning to the temple.

    If they wanted to save their master, they had to go through Doff first.

    The ming bull howled, and its horns were engulfed in blinding white mes along with its body.

    It charged forward in mid-air. Even the dimensions have started burning.

    The bear behind it also cast 10 lightning hurricanes, and the rat squirted out its poison. Since that rat was kept as a servant, it meant its poison would be effective on gods.

    At an instant, Doff unleashed his strength and battle instinct. However, he did not unleash his god of war ability because Abel hadmanded not to kill those servants.

    The first to reach him was the lightning, but he did not dodge. Instead, an energy shield of holy texts appeared beside him andsted for 2 seconds before scattering.

    Still, it gave Doff enough time to take out a ck potion to counteract the poison attack that wasing his way.

    It was the Dark World¡¯s poison antidote, and he would be invincible to any poison for a short period of time.

    The ming bull had also arrived. Abel Doff held up his ancient totem struck towards the horns of the bull.

    Bang! A thunderous bang erupted. With the umtive power of his enchantments, his strength was almost 25 times more than normal. Therefore, this ended up as the hardest strike Doff had ever done since he became a god. Although the ming bull was known for its strength as well, it was still no match to a true god.

    Not to mention, Doff was equipped with All kinds of gear.

    The ming bull was immediately sent into critical condition after that collision. The mes on its body began to fade, and its horns were smashed into pieces of crystals.

    With a roar, its body fell down from mid-air.

    Although Doff should take a hit from the rebound as well, the ancient totem¡¯s special ability has perfectly absorbed all of it.

    It was perfect, and Doff vanished from the spot again. He reappeared in front of the bear and struck down again with his totem with no tricks to hide.

    A giant hammer appeared on the bear¡¯s hand, and it made contact with the totem. The bear knew very well there was no way he could dodge a god, so he had to counter it with brute strength.

    Bang! A big dent was created on the hammer, but it was still intact. That thing was clearly a holy object.

    Still, all the force was transferred over to the bear, and it sted out with its lightning sparks remaining on the spot.

    Golden blood dripped out from its body, and both of its arms were almost turned to mush.

    ¡°Doff, don¡¯t go too hard!¡± Abel yelled.

    Those servants would soon be his assets, so Abel¡¯s heart also hurt seeing them get injured.

    Doff slowed down, but he still turned to the poison rat. This time he only grabbed the rat by his hand as it kept squirting out poison.

    Abel then turned to the ming bull again and noticed the power of holy beings in their kingdom.

    In just 10 seconds, a new horn grew from its head, and it was fully recovered.

    It then shook its head, Doff¡¯s strike made it feel a little dizzy for a while, but there was more than enough faith in his kingdom.

    This was the case for the bear as well. The wounds in his arms quickly sealed up with faith, and both servants were ready to strike again.

    But of course, it was just as useless. Doff held the rat with one hand and continued to let it squirt out poison as he sted the bull and bear away again and again with his totem.

    It was almost like a big man ying with children. Those servants were hopeless.

    Doff loved ying with opponents who could not teleport. Their speed was no match to him, so he was fully in control.

    Meanwhile, those 5000 dwarf knights were trying their best to take down the wall of the holy text. Although the damage they caused was still no match to the regeneration speed, more and more dwarves began toe for support from the holes.

    Abel was d he created the war of holy text. If he really was to fight those dwarves, none of them would be able to survive.

    Although they could be resurrected in their kingdom, there was still a limit to how much burden a soul could take.

    Abel was already more than halfway in his process of taking over the golden ball in the temple.

    Soon, this huge kingdom would go under Doff¡¯s sovereignty.

    Abel let out a long breath of relief. He was not expecting to take over this easily. It seems like he was over-prepared.

    Although Thief God Milton was the defying factor, Doff¡¯s power was still far greater than what he imagined.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how hard it was to create a god specialized in war during the era of gods. Every god needed to obtain faith before forming their holy body, and those who specialized in the war were not as popr as gods with special abilities.

    For example, the god of wealth was loved by merchants because he could bring them wealth, and the goddess of earth was loved by farmers because she could bring them a good harvest.

    The reason why the god of war was only popr among Barbarians was that the Barbarians were one of the few races who loved war.

    Their poption was nothingpared to ordinary people, so most of the gods who managed to survive to this day were actually not that strong in battles.

    Doff was lucky because he fully took advantage of the downfall of the god of war, and he had Abel as an assistant.

    As Abel was still thinking, everything in the god of the mountain suddenly came to a halt. Even the bear and bull were stunned in mid-air.

    The poison rat stopped struggling in Doff¡¯s hand, and all the dwarf knights dropped to their knees from their goats with an intoxicated face.

    Their faith has ended, and all of a sudden, they have be lost souls.

    Doff has fully gained control of the golden ball in the temple, and Abel remembered what the goddess of the moon wrote. What happened was a moment of faithlessness in the god of the mountain¡¯s kingdom, so Abel quickly took over Doff¡¯s soul through the power of faith.

    Soon, faith began to glow out of his body as his voice reached into the ears of every being.

    ¡°I am the only faith in this world,

    The nourishment of lives,

    With me around, you will never be hungry again,

    Never be thirsty again.

    My faithful followers will live on forever!¡±

    In their faithless state, Doff¡¯s sess rate was extremely high.

    At the same time, Abel sensedrge amounts of faith began to drain.

    Abel was stunned, how many followers there were in this kingdom. Howe it was draining that much faith?

    He quickly took out 10 holy crystals for Doff, and they turned into the purest holy power.

    Although Doff¡¯s faith was fully replenished, it was gushing out at an rming rate again.

    Abel just couldn¡¯t understand. How could a god still have that many followers even after being absent for thousands of years?

    In a short period of time, Abel has gotten a few million dwarf followers, and that number only kept increasing.

    By that point, the 3 holy servants have also been reawakened. But since they were now under the ruling of a new god, they immediately dropped to their knees.

 Chapter 1296 - Another Encounter With The God Of Fire

    <h4>Chapter 1296: Another Encounter With The God Of Fire</h4>

    Abel sensed the faith being drained starting to slow down. He just spent 10 holy crystals, which made Doff extremely attractive as a god.

    At that moment,rge amounts of faith began to gush back into Doff from the 20 million dwarves in the god of the mountain¡¯s kingdom.

    Abel was stunned. Every single soul allowed in a holy kingdom needed to be extremely loyal.

    20 million was a stunning number. Abel almost doubted his eyes.

    If every god had this many followers, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about faith ever again.

    Even after all those years, the god of mountains had the most followers.

    This was because the poption of dwarves was on par with humans back in the days, and now they are not evenparable to the orcs. They were just a little more popted than the elves.

    Still, the defying factor was the war between the wizard unions and the gods. The only thing that gave the dwarves a sense of security was their faith in god.

    Considering how many dwarves have died during the war, each of their loyalty was enough to guide them into their god¡¯s kingdom.

    Of course, the humans have taken a big hit as well during the war, but they have slowly rebuilt themselves with time through the support of the wizard union and the vast amounts ofnd they gained.

    A smile emerged on Abel¡¯s face. He hit the jackpot. Those dwarves are able to give him a stable supply of holy crystals.

    Not to mention, the god of the mountain¡¯s kingdom was far more powerful than Doff¡¯s kingdom, and the holy texts within it basically saved hundreds of years for Doff.

    Those 3 holy servants were not a small deal as well. They were all a rare find, even though they were not powerful enough to take down Doff.

    Abel knew very well, those servants were not weak. It was just because Doff was too powerful with his gears.

    Take that rat, for example. Doff wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold it down so easily without the Dark World¡¯s potion.

    However, another problem soon urred to Abel.

    Should hebine the kingdoms or keep them separate like this.

    Those dwarves have been living in their kingdom for thousands of years, and their environment waspletely different from Doff¡¯s kingdom.

    Also, Abel didn¡¯t know if there would be a problem with fullybining kingdoms.

    Maybe it was better to not do anything.

    He didn¡¯t have that much time anyway. What he needed now was to move the kingdoms back to his territory.

    He took a brief trip around the god of the mountain¡¯s kingdom. Since it was already a part of Doff¡¯s kingdom, he had the highest authority.

    It really was a strange ce. It was filled with holes.

    Other than the sun surrounding the temple, the rest of the ce was filled with rocks.

    Abel scanned the structure of those holes. They were like honebs with countless tiny tunnels within them.

    Maybe they were where those dwarves lived. Each dwarf had a tiny private space for themselves.

    It was no wonder. It was only this way the kingdom could hold 20 million dwarves.

    Therefore, no way they could do it by creating a sky andnd like a normal kingdom.

    Although those loyal dwarves didn¡¯t mind living in such harsh environments, Abel wanted a better life for his followers.

    Just when he was thinking about a solution, the grounds began to shake.

    ¡°Master, a kingdom has mmed into us, another Kingdom war is beginning!¡± Doff roared.

    Abel was caught off guard. The only one who knew the location of this kingdom was the god of fire. Although the goddess of the moon was aware of his actions, she didn¡¯t know the exact location.

    The god of fire had also asked him about the date he would invade, so he was almost certain that it was the god of the fire¡¯s doing.

    He put away his angel body and Doff¡¯s 2 bodies and arrived at the collision point with a sh.

    That collision point scattered his faith once again, which made his heart hurt a little.

    At least millions of dwarves were killed on the spot, so he needed to use his faith again to resurrect them.

    Abel stood on the collision point with Doff¡¯s 2 bodies by his side and Thief God Milton hiding behind him.

    This time he was about to face a kingdom with a god, so Thief god Milton could not enter causally.

    On the other side was the old god of fire he knew very well.

    A smirk emerged on his face, and behind him were 500 ming elves. A special type of holy being.

    Although they were not powerful, with each of them only possessing the power of a legend, they had a special ability to regenerate with faith.

    They were perfect for battle during the era of gods.

    The only downside was that fire was a key element to their habitat, so only the god of fire could do something like that.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, we meet again!¡± The God of Fire turned to Doff and Abel and smirked.

    ¡°The god of Fire, I definitely did not see youing!¡± Abel slowly lowered his voice.

    But in his heart, he was furious.

    The god of fire must be plotting to kill him from the start. If not, he would not have started a kingdom war with him.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, the god of mountains is a dwarf god, so of course his followers belong to me!¡± The god of fireughed, seeing the desperate look on Abel.

    ¡°The god of fire, why don¡¯t you strike before me?¡± Abel asked coldly.

    ¡°Haha, I was not powerful enough. So I needed a stupid dragon to strike before me!¡± The god of fireughed.

    ¡°Are you sure that makes a difference?¡± Abel continued to lower his voice.

    ¡°You know what, the only reason I can move my kingdom here and increase my ming elves up to 500 was all thanks to your 50 crystals. Sure, that¡¯s a bit sad, but I am sure that you and the god of mountains have more!¡± The god of fireughed with greed.

    His heart had been burning ever since he saw Abel, which was why he was so willing to take this risk.

    He knew how many dwarves there were in the god of mountain¡¯s kingdom, so he was sure that there would be at least hundreds of holy crystals umted after all these years.

    To be honest, he was not afraid of Abel. Doff was the god of war, but he was still a young god.

    And he was certain he would take a hit more or less after a battle with the god of mountain¡¯s kingdom.

    ¡°The god of fire, maybe you miscalcted something!¡± Abel smiled coldly and waved his hand.

    Soon, 4 holy servants appeared beside him in mid-air. The 3 headed giant, the ming bull, the lightning bear, and the poison rat. Afterward, they all roared towards the elves.

    At that moment, a troop of 5000 dwarf knights also speeded out on their goats.

    Knight wale was sitting on the back of a dwarf knight with his speed aura fully unleashed.

    By the time those dwarf knights came to a halt, he had changed his aura into a healing aura, and the resistance of those dwarfs immediately shot up.

    Half god no.1 also arrived with its ming aura enhancing the strength of Doff¡¯s 2 bodies.

    ¡°How is that possible, you not only took over all the god of mountain¡¯s servants and his dwarves, but you have a forbidden half god knight as a summon as well?¡± The god of fire¡¯s face sank.

    He thought Abel was a fool, but in fact, he was a fool.

    He also understood why the kingdom between those two had ended so fast.

    At first, he thought the problem was on the god of the mountain¡¯s side. Because no god would leave their kingdom untouched for thousands of years even, they could run on their own once enough faith was established.

 Chapter 1297 - Another Kingdom War

    <h4>Chapter 1297: Another Kingdom War</h4>

    After Abel showed off all hisrades, he turned to the god of fire¡¯s kingdom. It truly lived up to its name.

    The most eye-catching thing was the volcano in the center. The surrounding areas were filled with cksmith guilds.

    Since the god of fire¡¯s followers were cksmiths, that kingdom had everything they needed.

    Luckily a kingdom could not be ckened by the smokeing from those guilds. If not, their condition would be horrible.

    ¡°Abel, do you think you can beat my 500 ming elves with just 4 servants alone?¡± The god of fire said with his face twitching.

    He was about to break down. His elves were of legendary rank at most, and those servants were all half god rank.

    Not to mention, there were holy knights and 500 dwarf knights on Abel¡¯s side.

    But still, Doff was still a new god. Even with 2 bodies, all he needed was to beat him down by himself and support his elves.

    If Abel didn¡¯t have so many guards around him, he would have gone after Abel already.

    After all, Abel was only a legendary wizard who was also a young dragon. He could do nothing to a god.

    ¡°God of fire, I think you should just surrender. You don¡¯t have a chance against me!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°We will see about that!¡± The god of fire roared, and his body immediately grew into 10 meters before engulfing in mes.

    Those were not normal mes. In fact, they were filled with the energy of god, and their power was far greater than any wizard spells.

    He immediately threw out a fireball towards Doff.

    There was no way a legendary wizard could withstand something like that, but Abel just couldn¡¯t understand what was giving the god of fire that confidence.

    It was clear that their power was iparable.

    Doff¡¯s second body lifted up the spirit shield. Since it did not have the ancient totem, Abel gave it a rune sword instead, which was almost just as good.

    Especially after mastering the Barbarian skills, it could swing a sword like a club.

    Although the god of fire¡¯s me was scary, the spirit shield was nothing to underestimate as well.

    All it took was a little scratch, and the fireball was defused.

    But it was because of that move, a kingdom war was set off.

    The 3 headed giant began to spin in mid-air. It turned into a hurricane with his ax as he charged towards the me elves.

    It was too fast, and a ming elf screamed in agony before flying back into the volcano in a beam of red light.

    The other elves began to throw out fireballs and firewalls, and the other 3 holy servants on Abel¡¯s side also began to make their move.

    The ming bull disregarded the fireballspletely and charged towards the elves. However, the mes on its horn were also useless to the ming elves, so it could only make physical attacks.

    The lightning bear was in a better position as it threw out countless lightning hurricanes towards the elves.

    However, since it needed to dodge the fireballs, it gave the elves some time to recover.

    The rat was the most hopeless one since its poison could not reach that far.

    It tried to get close, but it was also trying its best to withstand the fireballs since it did not have fire resistance.

    The one who did the most damage was the 3 headed giant, but the elves it injured always returned to the volcano to recover. In no time, they have fully healed again.

    This was why the god of fire was so confident. His elves could get injured, but their regeneration speed was scary as long as he had enough faith.

    They were perfect for a long fight.

    As mes and lightning filled the area, Doff appeared next to the god of fire and struck down with his ancient totem. His second body also arrived and struck out with his rune word sword.

    The 2 bodies corresponded perfectly, just like Abel and his angel body.

    As Abel¡¯s summon, they had been learning from their master through the soul chain.

    But of course, this was only possible after Doff became a god. He was too stupid before.

    The god of fire was an old monster who lived for countless years. His fighting experience was nothing to underestimate, as he immediately engulfed doff¡¯s bodies in me to make them miss their strikes.

    However, it was at that moment, Doff¡¯s second body unleashed a Battlecry.

    This did not give the god of fire vertigo, but it made him pause for a moment.

    In a split second, Doff¡¯s second body jumped out of the me and appeared above the god of fire.

    A battle mode unleashed and granted Doff immense defense and increased his elemental attacks.

    The biggest downside to physical attacks was that they were useless to elements.

    If the god of fire turned into mes, his strike would be useless again.

    Abel watched from mid-air but did not join. He knew he would be dead just by sensing that energy the god of mountain was giving out.

    When he saw the god of fire disregarding physical attacks, he began to frown.

    Seems like this would be harder than he thought.

    He was much stronger on paper, but Doff really was too young as a god.

    Doff was fighting on his own, but the god of fire was basically fighting in one with his kingdom.

    It was at that moment, the god of fire threw out a little me and turned into a little god of fire.

    Doff unleashed a strike towards it and sted it into pieces, but he got himself hurt in the process.

    In a sh of white light, Abel drew an intoxication spell pattern and injected Death Qi into it through his druid soul.

    He then pointed at the 500 ming elves.

    A cursed red cloud then appeared above them, and they were all cursed.

    Since the god of fire always thought Abel was only a legendary wizard, he never thought he could do curses. Hepletely neglected him from the picture.

    Curses were the worst thing to his ming elves. Although it could not kill them, it always had an impact on the soul.

    Since those elves were not intelligent beings, they immediately stopped their attack after being intoxicated.

    This gave the 4 holy servants an opportunity. The 3 headed giant charged into the elves again and swiped their heads clean off. Just like a candle without oxygen, their life force immediately faded, and soul beams began to emerge from the god of fire¡¯s kingdom.

    The ming bull also arrived, and its horn smashed the elve¡¯s body into pieces. Sending fire sparkles in all directions.

    As for the ming bear¡¯s lightning hurricane, it was basically killing an elf per second.

    Lastly, the rat also finally had a chance to take a shot with its poison.

    But, after 5 seconds, those elves regained themselves. Abel wanted to cast another curse, but those elves saw himing and immediately stepped back. Only 40 elves were killed.

    Abel was not nning to use his curse again. He was still too weak to join the fight. He had to stay behind his 500 dwarf knights for protection.

 Chapter 1298 - Tricked

    <h4>Chapter 1298: Tricked</h4>

    The god of fire was furious. His heart hurt from the death of his ming elves. He spent all 50 holy crystals from Abel on them besides moving his kingdom.

    He was willing to sacrifice all faith he had umted in this war. Even if Abel was willing to let him go, he would not be able to support his ming elves.

    Also, since Doff and his second body went berserk, he could no longer use me transfer to dodge them.

    He was so confused. How could a god grasp a professional¡¯s skill?

    Every new skill mastered by a god was extremely difficult. Besides what they had naturally, they weren¡¯t supposed to be capable of getting Barbarian skills. It was unbelievable.

    The god of fire kept stepping back. Ever since he saw Abel¡¯s ability to do curses, he knew he had to drag out his distance.

    He wanted to move the battle from the collision point into his kingdom, but he knew this would be hard as he kept changing shape to dodge Doff¡¯s attack.

    But Doff was not having a good time either. mes burned his body as he made his move.

    Still, the damage was not too bad.

    The god of fire sted his me outward and engulfed Doff again.

    But this time, a little spark dropped down and continued to burn.

    Soon, Doff was lured into the god of fire¡¯s kingdom. Although the burning mes were damaging the areas around them, the god of fire had no choice.

    If he didn¡¯t make his most powerful moves, he might die.

    The followers from both sides charged into the collision point, but they were all stopped by the burning mes.

    Since the god of fire had returned to his kingdom, he kept teleporting, and the battle became easier once again.

    Despite Doff¡¯s speed, he still couldn¡¯t catch someone teleporting.

    At that moment, a wave of holy mes struck down on Doff¡¯s second body and injured it badly.

    Initially, he would be able to regenerate with faith, but he was no longer in the collision point, so he had to take out a purple potion and pour it in.

    In a purple spark, all his injuries were recovered.

    Abel kept his eyes on the battle and noticed Doff¡¯s weakness. Hecked long-range attacks, and his speed was still not fast enough for someone who could also teleport.

    As the battle was entering the climax, Abel¡¯s worries began to lift as the battle was sliding towards the god of fire¡¯s kingdom.

    His kingdom was still safe.

    Especially Since he noticed how much faith the god of fire¡¯s kingdom was draining, even that volcano in the center was burning dimmer.

    He knew the god of fire did not have much faith stored up, and 500 ming elves were just too much for him to support.

    The god of fire noticed that strange potion Doff just took, and he knew he was in trouble.

    He thought there was no way a new god could go against an old god no matter how gifted that new god was, but he did not see Doff¡¯s potioning.

    The god of fire turned his gaze to Abel, and his heart began to pound.

    The battle had gone on for 10 minutes, and his mes were starting to dim.

    The areas he was hit were no longer generating as fast, which meant he was running out of faith.

    A vicious look emerged on his face as he reached his hand down to grab something.

    There were countless cksmith guilds under him, and every object immediately turned into the purest faith and charged towards him.

    Those were the homes of his followers, and what he was doing could drastically impact their faithfulness.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t do anything too violent to his followers even in his kingdom.

    He was supposed to care for them so they would keep supporting him with faith in return.

    Once a follower bes unfaithful, they will cease to exist from his kingdom.

    But the god of fire had no choice. If he didn¡¯t repair his body, he wouldn¡¯t be able to continue the fight.

    He also noticed the ming elves were regenerating slower, and a few more had died.

    Abel was starting to see the light of victory as the god of fire kept deconstructing his kingdom to replenish his faith.

    But at the same time, he felt a little uneasy since those guilds would be his future assets.

    Although one could create anything by will in a kingdom, the materials needed to be based on the elements of the kingdom.

    There was a limit to those elements, And they could not regenerate once turned into faith.

    Therefore, what the god of fire was doing was directly damaging the rewards Abel was going to get.

    Suddenly, Abel waved his hand, and the 500 dwarf knights charged towards the ming elves. The only one staying behind was his grey bear.

    They lifted up their hammer, and a wave of lightning swiped across the elves.

    A few of them were numbed for a moment, which gave the 3 headed giant a chance to take their elves.

    The ming elves threw a beam of me towards the dwarf knights, but most of them were counteracted by their energy shield, and the remaining small amount waspensated by knight Wale¡¯s healing aura.

    At that moment, the unnoticeable rat also engulfed 50 elves in his poison, and their mes began to dim. Poison was the most annoying element after all,

    Those elves were initially holding on as more faith rushed into them, but as time went on, their sparks have fully faded into the void.

    All 50 ming elves were dead, which was the most killed so far.

    It was just a matter of time until all those elves were dead, and Doff, on the other hand, was basically ying hide and seek with the god of fire.

    The god of fire would asionally throw out a me attack, but they were all useless.

    He was not at any advantage, his faith was running out, and his elves kept dying.

    As for his followers, they were all cksmiths who couldn¡¯t fight.

    ¡°What tricks does the god of fire have up his sleeve?¡± Abel thought as he kept his eyes out.

    Suddenly, he saw a little me on the ground increasing in size drastically. At the same time, the god of fire¡¯s body immediately vanished from mid-air, and Doff missed his strike.

    It was a special skill of the god of fire. He could transfer his body onto any mes.

    The little sparks he scattered out a moment ago were for this purpose, and Abel never paid too much attention.

    It was the god of fire¡¯s n all along to skew the battle towards his kingdom. So once the dwarf knight charged forward, Abel would be left defenseless.

    Abel never truly got a taste of how powerful those 5000 dwarf knights were. They were all equipped with the finest gears of the dwarves, and they were basically holy objects when used together.

    Since they were not holy beings but the most talented followers of a god, they could not only regenerate with faith but also resurrect themselves.

    Therefore, even though their attacks were not powerful, their defense was one of the most powerful in the kingdom.

    There was no way the god of fire could approach Abel with them around, but now, he finally could.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, Die!¡± He roared and fixed his holy energy on Abel as he charged out from the me.

    He could not win against Doff, but he knew Abel was the true mastermind, and he would win once he captured him.

 Chapter 1299 - Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 1299: Exposed</h4>

    The god of fire was an old monster who survived in the era of gods. He seemed like he was taking a big risk, but he was actually calcting every step.

    He deliberately created the illusion that he was running out of faith, even if that meant killing some of his ming elves.

    If not, Abel would not have fallen for his trap and sent out his dwarf knights to attack.

    The god of fire charged forward while fully suppressing Abel, but Abel remained calm.

    Considering their distance, even half god no.1 couldn¡¯t move, let alone protect Abel.

    The grey bear let out a roar in front of Abel and was also suppressed.

    The god of fire then swung his hand, and the grey bear was sted away in mes. Its health immediately began to drain in mid-air and automatically returned to Abel¡¯s monster ring.

    But there was one thing the god of fire did not seeing. The one he suppressed was only Abel¡¯s human body. Behind him was a god-rank angel body.

    When the god of fire was dealing with the grey bear, a shadow flew out from Abel, and the god of fire felt his heart drop.

    He sensed energy simr to the demon from beyond.

    Fear sparked in his eyes. It was an instinct when facing a powerful life form.

    The 4 wings behind the angel body violentlyshed out, and faith rushed in from the crystal angel statue. Suddenly, the angel¡¯s body turned 5 meters tall along with its gears.

    Abel was the one in control, but he never knew he had this ability to change size.

    ¡°The demon from beyond, no, you are not the demon from beyond!¡± The god of fire gasped.

    He regained himself from the shock, but he was still stunned looking at the 4 wings behind it.

    He knew the demon from beyond only had 2 wings back in the day. Although this angel might not be as powerful, they were the same kind, and it must be even more prestigious.

    The angel¡¯s body did not attack immediately. Instead, he put on the monster ring and put Abel¡¯s human body into it.

    His human body was only legendary rank. It had no chance of surviving under their attacks.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not the demon from beyond, I am Abel, Angel Abel!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    It was a kingdom war, and there could only be one survivor, so Abel did not hold back.

    ¡°You traitor, you will be destroyed!¡± The god of fire roared.

    ¡°You are wrong. No one did more damage to the Evil kingdompared to me. I¡¯ve invaded their temple and stolen many treasures and holy crystals. Do you recognize this sword and shield? I¡¯ve even got the demon from beyond¡¯s armor and portal back. Because of me, it can only fight barehanded once it reawakens! Who else can do something like this?¡¯ Abel spoke out his secrets at once with confidence.

    ¡°No, you must be working for the demon from beyond!¡± The god of fire roared back.

    Of course, he recognized that sword and shield. They took the lives of countless powerful figures.

    ¡°Uh, talking to you is useless. Let¡¯s fight!¡± Abel gazed coldly and said.

    The god of fire did not strike. Instead, he stepped back immediately. He remembered a way to deal with the demon from beyond back in the day was to drag out the distance to avoid the blizzard of chaos.

    However, the angel¡¯s body was much faster than him after the charge enchantment, and it arrived in front of him in an instant.

    The god of fire threw out a giant fireball to block, but the scary thing about the angel body was its precision. The holy sword¡¯s light energy immediately turned the sword into light and prated the fireball like a hot knife on butter. The god of fire¡¯s me was enchanted by holy energy, but the light energy was the purest form of energy. It was on a superior rank.

    The only thing that could go against it was the energy from hell.

    You could tell this just by looking at Abel¡¯s druid soul. His death qi and natural force would be burned by the light energy as soon as Abel decided to unleash them.

    The god of fire saw his fireball being prated and immediately shed away.

    Of course, he was not going to enter Abel¡¯s kingdom. He wouldn¡¯t be able to teleport if he did, so he decided to return to his own kingdom. If he could somehow suppress the angel¡¯s energy, he still had a chance.

    He didn¡¯t want to go head-on head with the angel. He knew recovering from light energy would be very hard.

    Back in the day, he took a strike from the demon from beyond, and it took him a few hundred years to heal.

    After seeing the angel¡¯s body again, the best thing to do was escape.

    The angel body did not teleport. Instead, Abel had an idea. Since his body has gotten bigger, does that mean his mount would get bigger as well?

    His angel body immediately struck back down and summoned Back Wind from his monster ring. His angel body jumped on and began expanding again. Just as he expected, light energy began to travel down, and ck Wind also expanded. Soon, even a light shield was created.

    That light shield could counteract any energy below the rank of the angel body. And all the damage it took could be absorbed by the angel¡¯s body.

    Abel didn¡¯t know if his angel body needed a mount, but why not. ck Wind could teleport naturally.

    Since his angel body was always suppressed in the Dark World, he never had the chance to do something like this.

    ¡°The god of fire, try running now!¡± Abelughed.

    Back in the Holy Continent, he always battled the orcs on ck Wind, and sitting on ck Wind again made him very nostalgic.

    ck Wind was also very happy. Although the one sitting on him was an angel, he knew it was still his master through the soul chain.

    Fighting with its master was always what it wanted, especially in the face of a powerful enemy.

    ck Wind unleashed a move in a sh and appeared where the god of fire was.

    The god of fire threw out another fireball and disappeared into his kingdom once again.

    It was a tense battle, but Abel also had another thing in mind. Half of his consciousness was actually on Thief God Milton, and Thief God Milton had already entered the god of fire¡¯s kingdom and was approaching the volcano, which was where the main temple must be.

    The volcano was actually a magic circle made from holy texts, which was something Abel did not know how to do. The god of mountain¡¯s library might have something about it, but he did not have time to check yet.

    Still, even a magic circle made from holy texts could not stop Thief God Milton¡¯s pration skill since he could basically immediately any form he wanted.

    Abel did not enter the volcano immediately. At the center of the volcano was an empty space with magic cardsid out in a strange order.

    ¡°A special circle?¡± Abel wondered.

    Everything looked very strange, and this magic circle was giving out apletely different energy.

    He paused and counted for a moment. There were 600 magic cards, and they formed a giant pentagon with smaller pentagons in the center.

    Those pentagons¡¯ energy was connected, and they were all made with light wind iron.

    Light wind iron was the ingredient for holy objects, so each magic card was a holy object. Abel could just imagine how serious this magic circle was.

    He never saw so many holy objects in one ce. Luckily this magic circle was not ignited, so Abel could still see the patterns on those cards.

    Once it was ignited, the only thing visible would be the volcano only.

    Abel hesitated. This must be the god of fire¡¯s final card. He could make a move right now and destroy it, but that would be too obvious.

    He was in the god of fire¡¯s kingdom, so any odd moves would be noticed.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not give the god of fire any time to notice!¡± Abel continued to move in a sh on ck Wind with his angel body. His angel sword turned into a beam of light and immediately caught up to the god of fire.

    Doff¡¯s second body wanted to help, but Abelmanded him to kill the fire spirits instead.

    It was basically impossible to capture a teleporting god, so there was no need for Doff to be around.

    Doff¡¯s arrival was putting an end to those elves. He killed an elf with each strike.

    Since both of Doff¡¯s bodies could teleport, those elves had no chance of escaping.

    Abel¡¯s other consciousness kept controlling Thief God Milton and appeared by the side of the pentagon magic circle. He reached out his hand and replicated the energy of the circle.

 Chapter 1300 - God Bound

    <h4>Chapter 1300: God Bound</h4>

    Abel was not nning to take away all 600 magic cards with Thief god Milton. If he did, he knew he would need to damage them, and the god of fire would definitely notice something going on.

    Therefore, he reached out his hand with a strand of holy energy that matched the magic cards¡¯ energy.

    It was a special skill, Altered from the ¡®pration.¡¯ He could replicate an object with holy text that could be separated from him.

    A magic card made from holy text appeared on his hand. With a gentle tap, the original magic card on the magic circle went into his portal bag, and he reced it with his replicate one.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The god of fire suddenly noticed a change in energy, but it soon returned to normal again.

    He shook his head. He just couldn¡¯t afford to get distracted, but he knew he had to speed up.

    Since Thief God Milton did not find the main temple in the volcano, he exited and started to search again.

    He hadn¡¯t expected this god of fire to be careful enough to hide his temple away.

    But Abel had no choice anyway.

    The ming elves were soon decreasing to only 100 with Doff around.

    The god of fire has totally miscalcted Abel¡¯s power. If Abel did not have his angel body, he would have won already.

    But he was the one who picked the fight at the end of the day. He had to take responsibility.

    The god of fire kept teleportation going while sensing the death of his ming elves. His heart started to race.

    So he turned to his volcano.

    It was where his proudest work was, and it was the reason he gathered so many light wind iron and stayed poor all these years.

    With a magic circle made up of 600 magic cards, he had created a god bounding circle.

    Even if a few gods decided to invade, they would be stopped.

    Of course, a god bounding circle was not invincible. Not only was the set upplicated, but the energy wave it created was also a hassle.

    However, the god of fire saw thising, so he set it up within his volcano to block out others from noticing its energy.

    Seeing the god of fire speeding towards his volcano, a strange smile emerged on Abel¡¯s face.

    He knew it. That magic circle really was his final card.

    ¡°Bound!¡± The god of fire yelled as the angel¡¯s body appeared in front of him.

    At an instant, the volcano erupted, and giant mes shot up.

    Afterward, countless golden beams of holy texts appeared around the angel body with strange energy suppressing it. However, the angel body was the possessor of light energy, and both energies were shing violently.

    ck Wind could no longer move in a sh. The god bounding circle locked it up in dimension force.

    This gave the god of fire a chance. As long as the angle body could not move, he would be able to concentrate all his force on a single blow.

    Large amounts of holy energy gathered in his body and turned into a sharp de of mes.

    He had almost used up half of the energy in him, and he was sure no good could survive something like this.

    He teleported in front of the angel body and struck out at a near distance to maximize its power.

    But suddenly, his god bounding circle cracked.

    It was the work of a merely replicated magic card. Since the god bounding circle was giving out full power to suppress an angel, everyponent needed to be perfect to carry out that vast amount of energy.

    Abel sensed pressure lifted off his body when the ming de was inches from him.

    He knew his angel body would be fine even if it took the strike, but since he was now free, all it took was a little twitch, and the god of fire missed.

    Violent fire elements that could take down a god then sted it behind him, and the angel body immediately followed up with a sh with his angel sword and chopped the god of fire¡¯s body in half.

    ¡°Damn you, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The god of fire roared before he even realized what was happening.

    He wanted to teleport his top half away, but the light energy was burning his wounds.

    A normal professional would be dead by now, but a god could still survive after losing half of his body.

    He could have regenerated, but not with the light energy.

    The bottom half of the god of fire dropped towards the ground lifelessly.

    With the light energy around, he also could not teleport, so there was no way Abel would miss this chance.

    He was furious at the god of fire. The god of fire not only betrayed his kind, he even tried to trick him.

    If he did not see his final carding, he might be killed.

    The angel¡¯s body unleashed a shield strike on the god of fire¡¯s upper body, and he was helplessly struck down.

    In the god of fire¡¯s current state, he was knocked out for a second.

    The angel body immediately put away its sword and shield as he crazily beat the god of fire up with its bare hands.

    This was because Abel didn¡¯t want to kill the god of fire. If he had killed him without preparation, he would not have gotten his godhead.

    The god of fire turned into a punching bag for the angel¡¯s body.

    With the enchantments from the 4 wings, no being would be able to withstand.

    The god of fire has never felt a burning sensation ever since he became the master of fire, but the angel body was adding more light energy on him with each strike.

    The god of fire was burning, and he felt like it was a huge joke.

    But it was true. The burn created by the light energy was even more vicious than mes, and the god of fire¡¯s energy was draining.

    Abel sensed the god of fire losing the power to resist, but he still wasn¡¯t going to let his guard down.

    He knew a god would always have tricks to do until thest moment.

    Indeed, the god of fire really was trying another trick. He was trying to connect to the main temple on the otter walls above his kingdom.

    The reason not many gods would do something like this as if the collision of a kingdom war happened to be where the main temple was, that god¡¯s kingdom would lose control before the war even started.

    But if it was not destroyed in the process, a temple built out of holy text would be able to unleash ultimate self-destruction.

    Once it happened, the kingdoms would no longer be able to merge, and no faith would be able to save it.

    Therefore, if the god of fire made this move. His kingdom would vanish even if he did not make a single scratch on Abel.

    His train of thought was simple. If he couldn¡¯t have it, no one could.

    He has been nning his whole life. He was not the most powerful god, but he definitely did his best.

    However, when he was still trying to connect to the main temple, a chain appeared on the angel¡¯s body¡¯s hand.

    The chain immediately sensed the god of fire and automatically expanded around the god of fire.

    Suddenly, he sensed his power of the will being chopped off.

    ¡°God bounding chain? How?¡± The god of fire yelled in shock.

    Every god who survived knew about the power of a god bounding chain. They were what the wizard union used to chain up the most powerful gods and harvest their energy.

    The god of fire had lost himself. The faith in his kingdom could no longer enter him, and his power of the will could no longer reach beyond his body.

    He was a prisoner to Abel.

    ¡°Bad luck, the wizard union has given me this toy!¡± Abel smiled from his angel body.

    A god bounding chain was a treasure, but the wizard union had to give it to thank Abel for sealing the dimension crack.

 Chapter 1301 - Victory

    <h4>Chapter 1301: Victory</h4>

    Abel felt his heart settling after seeing the hopeless god of fire brought wrapped around by the god bounding chain.

    He turned to the sky and sensed dangerous energy that had just appeared.

    Thief god Milton immediately flew upward. Since the god of fire was no longer in control, Thief god Milton was even more invincible.

    But of course, Abel was still the one directing the god of fire.

    Since the god of fire was trying to connect to his temple, its hidden state was defused, and Thief God Milton soon tracked down its location.

    However, Abel could sense the scary fire element within the temple even through Thief god Milton¡¯s body.

    The surface of the temple was etched with strange patterns. It was unlike any other temple. Although Abel had not seen many main temples, he knew most of them were made with defense in mind, ording to the goddess of the moon. But this one was made for attacking.

    Abel felt a chill running down his spine. If his angel body did not make a move quicker, he might be in big trouble.

    But still, he used the pration spell before smoothly entering the temple.

    The inside of the temple waspletely empty. Not a single collectible could be found.

    Which made sense considering how dangerous this temple was.

    But in the center of the temple was where the glowing ruling orb was.

    Thief god Milton changed his scent again and jumped through all the holy text magic circles.

    They were normally much stronger than magic circles, and even the most powerful magic circles makers could not wrap their heads around theirplexity.

    Maybe there was no one other than thief god Milton who could do something like this.

    Thief God Milton smoothly arrived in front of the glowing orb and ced his hand on top. At that instant, Doff exited his battle with the ming elves with a sh.

    Through Abel¡¯s soul chain and the hand of Thief god Milton, Doff¡¯s soul was carried to the glowing orb.

    There was a strand of soul left over by the god of fire within the orb, and it immediately turned into a ming giant when it saw Doff¡¯s soul entering.

    But there was one thing the god of fire¡¯s energy did not notice, Thief God Milton¡¯s soul had also entered. Unlike Doff¡¯s soul, Thief God Milton was totally in one with the soul of the orb.

    During a battle between souls, Doff would be at a huge risk since every damage he took would be permanent.

    As the god of fire¡¯s soul charged towards Doff¡¯s soul, a ck dagger suddenly appeared in mid-air and prated the god of fire¡¯s soul.

    Immediately, it began to fade away.

    ¡°No!¡± The god of fire roared within the god bounding chain.

    Although he was expecting to lose, he still couldn¡¯t bear the pain when it actually urred.

    This was his kingdom, and he had gone through countless struggles to reach where he was from a normal dwarf.

    He trampled on the corpses of many,id out countless evil plots, and finally avoided the holy war to be one of the few surviving gods in the era of wizards.

    However, those things were all history from now on.

    ¡°Abel, I will return to burn you to the ground!¡± The god of fire roared.

    It was at that moment Doff¡¯s soul began to corrode the glowing orb, and a strange bloody red glow appeared above the god of fire¡¯s kingdom.

    ¡°It¡¯s the dawn of a new kingdom!¡± Abel mumbled calmly.

    The red glow sent all the dwarves into a frenzy as they picked up their hammers and speeded into the battlefield.

    The god of fire felt his energy draining. He knew he would soon fall into an eternal slumber.

    But he was not afraid. He was a god. He still had a godhead.

    As long as the professions of cksmiths still exist in the dwarves, he would rebuild his body with time, even if it took tens of thousands of years.

    The red glow soon faded, and Abel sensed that the god of fire¡¯s kingdom was now his.

    The 4 holy servants and the 5000 dwarf knights stopped their attacks. They¡¯ve won!

    The angel¡¯s body let out his human form angel and disappeared.

    ¡°The god of fire, you lose!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Yes Abel, I¡¯ve lost, but you still can¡¯t kill me!¡± The god of fire still retained his pride until thest moment.

    ¡°You are wrong. Just wait until I¡¯ve taken all of your followers!¡± Abel replied with confidence.

    At that moment, the thunderous voice appeared in mid-air.

    ¡°Follow me. I am your only faith in this world!

    I am the nutrition to live!

    With me around, no one will ever be hungry!

    No one will ever be thirsty!

    Follow me. My followers will live on until eternity!¡±

    Those hapless followers were almost defenseless, so they immediately epted Doff.

    Abel got a rough idea of how many cksmiths dwarfs there were in this kingdom.

    Around 32,000. Abel was stunned.

    Not because it was too much, but it was too little

    The god of fire was a god from the era of god. Howe he had so few followers.

    Little did he know, all of the god of fire¡¯s followers were professionals, and professionals tended to be less faithful.

    The god of fire was already not one of the most respected dwarf gods during the era of god due to how hard it was to be a cksmith, and since the wizard union took over, many dwarves have given up the cksmith profession for wizardry.

    This was why he only had 32,000 followers. But Abel soon discovered something even more shocking.

    This time was for the better. Within those 32,000 cksmith dwarves, 5000 were grandmasters, and all the others were masters.

    ¡°The god of fire, I¡¯ve never seen so many Grandmasters before. I¡¯ll give you my respect!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but say.

    A bittersweet look emerged on the god of fire¡¯s face. Each of those grandmasters was his blood and bone.

    He tried all kinds of tricks to attract master cksmith to be his follower, and this process was more difficult than anything anyone could imagine.

    But it was also because of their help, he could make that god bounding circle with those 600 holy cards.

    His kingdom was basically a factory, and he was always able to trade secrets.

    Therefore, his master cksmiths had endless amounts of resources and endless amounts of forgery to do, which was how he ended up with 5000 Grandmasters. This was more grandmasters than the dwarves have ever had since the era of god.

    In order to guarantee each cksmith in his kingdom could be a grandmaster, he rejected every cksmith below the master rank from entering.

    At that moment, all of those efforts were taken away one by one right in front of him.

    His heart was in pain. All he wanted was to kill Abel.

    But at the same time, he knew he had brought it onto himself by being too greedy.

    ¡°The god of fire, you know, I¡¯m a grandmaster cksmith as well. I¡¯m happy to get so many grandmasters by my side!¡± Abel continued to provoke the god of fire.

    ¡°One day I will take everything back!¡± The god of fire grunt.

    ¡°Doff, let¡¯s go home!¡± Abel turned away and said.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Doff¡¯s voice then emerged beside Abel.

    Afterward, the 3 merged kingdoms began to travel in that strange dimension. Since their size has increased, their speed has been noticeably slower.

    ¡°The god of fire, now let¡¯s finish our business!¡± Abel then turned back and smiled.

    ¡°There is no way you can kill a god with your rank!¡± The god of fire continued to sound confident.

    Abel was only a legendary rank. A god could kill him with a finger.

    Abel smiled and reached out his golden dimension force from his soul.

    ¡°Dimension force? How?¡± The god of fire was stunned.

    But he was actually exaggerating.

    His holy body was almost destroyed, so he was betting that Abel didn¡¯t know that a god¡¯s godhead would be freed once their holy body was fully destroyed.

    Still, dimension force was something even a god couldn¡¯t control, let alone a legend. Although most gods could use dimension force to expand a kingdom or do teleportation, it was apletely different storypared to using it as a weapon.

    By that point, the god of fire just wanted Abel to hurry up and destroy his body. He didn¡¯t want to end up like the other gods and get trapped forever.

    It was basically worse than death.

 Chapter 1302 - Killing God

    <h4>Chapter 1302: Killing God</h4>

    Abel did not strike the god of fire with his golden dimension force. Instead, he spread it around the area.

    ¡°Abel, I will be back one day and take back everything that belongs to me!¡± The god of fireughed.

    ¡°No need to hurry. I discovered something interesting when I destroyed the god of war¡¯s body. I want to test it out!¡± Abel smiled as he continued to form a with his dimension force.

    ¡°What did you discover?¡± the god of fire felt his heart drop.

    ¡°The godhead typically escapes through dimension portal once the holy body was destroyed. Have you ever wondered why Doff has 2 godheads?¡± Abel continued to smile, especially seeing how the god of fire tried to trick him again.

    The god of fire¡¯s face sank. What Abel knew was not documented on any guides. Only the gods who lived through the era of god would know.

    ¡°Where does ite from?¡± The god of fire asked.

    ¡°When I ignited the god of war¡¯s holy body, the areas around me were filled with dimension force so it couldn¡¯t escape!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Abel, no! I¡¯ll sign a contract with you. No!¡± The god of fire immediately realized his fate and cried frantically.

    He was promised an immortal life. There was nothing scarier than death.

    He could no longer care about his pride as a god as he cried.

    ¡°The god of fire, how would my heart ever be settled with you around. You¡¯ve even betrayed your own kind!¡± Abel shook his head

    He knew there was no way he would let such a cunning god stay, not even with the power of a contract.

    For every powerful summon of his, he would make a new soul for them.

    ¡°No, I beg you!¡± The god of fire continued to cry.

    Abel was not moved by his words, not even a little. He continued to set up his.

    Once it was formed, Abel felt like the was almost a part of himself.

    ¡°Goodbye, the god of fire!¡± Abel said with respect.

    At the end of the day, the god of fire was a god, an immensely powerful figure.

    ¡°Curse you, I will curse you in hell!¡± The god of fire roared with hisst bit of energy.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh. Hell? There was no one in this world who understood hell more than him.

    Afterward, Abel let loose of the god bounding chain with his power of the will, and his golden dimension force pressed onto the god of fire like a hot knife on butter.

    The god of fire was no longer screaming. The outer shell of his body melted by the dimension force.

    He was defenseless.

    Although a god might be able to withstand Normal dimension force for a while, Abel¡¯s dark gold dimension force was a few times more powerful.

    Throughout this process, Abel had his world stone fully ignited and made sure every step was done perfectly.

    Even the god of fire¡¯s muscles and bones were melted. Although he was still regenerating with faith, the effort was trivial considering how little faith the god of fire had in the first ce.

    Finally, the god of fire had broken down, and his power of the will, his soul, and the final bit of firepower entered the godhead.

    But since the dimension force was tightly wrapped around it, every time it tried to enter the dimension portal, it was rejected and bounced out again.

    Just like that, Abel reached out his hand and grabbed the godhead. He could still sense its warmth.

    He then put away the soul chain. He was not expecting it toe in so handy!

    Meanwhile, a master cksmith dwarf, Master Colm, was finishing a battle-ax in Furnace city.

    He took the ax out from the ground fire and struck down with a few young dwarves watching beside him.

    Suddenly his face twitched, and his hammer struck on the side of the hammer. Just like that, that extremely valuable hammer needed to go to the trash.

    Considering the quality standard of the dwarves, they couldn¡¯t tolerate a single bit of imperfection.

    Master Colm¡¯s students were stunned. Their master missed?

    However, Master Colm did seem to care. Instead, he dully stared into the ground fire with a hint of sadness. He sensed that something important to him was gone, and tears automatically rolled down his cheeks.

    ¡°Teacher, are you ok?¡± His students asked immediately.

    But Master Colm ignored and continued to stare at the ground fire.

    He was not the only one. In fact, hundreds of well-known cksmiths were going through the same thing.

    Soon, the news traveled to the royal pce, and King Dunba¡¯s face sank.

    ¡°King Dunba, what happened?¡± Wizard Fara was the firstw-defying wizard dwarf to be called in, and he asked immediately.

    ¡°536 holy trauma happened today!¡± King Dunba lowered his voice.

    ¡°Holy trauma?¡± The other dwarves were confused.

    ¡°They were all cksmiths and it will take at least 3 days for them to recover!¡± King Dunba continued.

    ¡°Who died?¡± Wizard Fara was stunned.

    He was one of the most powerful elites of the dwarf. But since the dwarves sided with the wizard union, they were normally neutral towards the god of fire, and Wizard Fara did not know much about him.

    But still, every race originated from a god, and they had only survived for so long because faith has provided their foundation.

    Therefore, if someone wanted to pick a fight with the dwarves, they would need to consider the god of fire.

    There was only one exnation in regards to why the god of fire¡¯s followers had holy traumas: their god had died.

    The impact of a holy trauma depended on how faithful a follower was. The worst-case scenario was creating a lost soul, but most would be able to recover in a few days.

    Theck of faith that follows might be a bigger problem for someone who ced their faith in a god for a very long time. That emptiness would destabilize their soul.

    ¡°Should I stop the news?¡± Wizard Fara asked.

    ¡°No need, it is toote. With no god on our side. We will be fully integrated with the wizard union from now on!¡± King Dunba lowered his voice.

    ¡°I heard Blue Dragon Abel¡¯s summon has be a god, do you think this is rted?¡± Wizard Banyard added.

    The pce fell silent, and everyone began to wonder. Those gods have existed for thousands of years, and Abel was the first one to disrupt the system of gods.

    It was just too much of a coincidence.

    ¡°Call blue dragon Abel. Send him our forgery materials with a heavy gift to celebrate the birth of the new god of war!¡± King Dunba gazed around andmanded.

    All the dwarves understood. Even if Abel was not the one who killed the god of fire, strengthening their rtionship with him was a wise move during the weakest time of the dwarves.

    But if Abel was indeed the one who killed the god of fire, it was none of their business to get involved.

    As far as they knew, there was no way Abel would pick a fight with an old god, so it must have been the god of fire¡¯s wrongdoing.

    As for how Abel managed to kill the god of fire, it was also none of their business. What they needed to do was to signify their stance.

    What happened in the dwarfs has quickly spread through the powerful figures, and soon even the gods have gotten the report.

    The only one who knew a bit more was the goddess of the moon since Abel asked her for information about kingdom wars.

    The goddess of the moon knew the god of fire was trying to trick Abel, but Abel just wouldn¡¯t listen, and she didn¡¯t have enough information to get involved.

    To her surprise, the god of fire was the one who got killed.

    But what attracted her the most was how the god of fire died.

    Holy trauma? They were very rare even in the times of gods.

    In order to truly kill a god, one must obtain their godhead.

    But even in the most dangerous circumstances, a godhead could escape through a dimension portal.

    If Abel really had gotten the god of fire¡¯s godhead, he would be able to obtain his ability.

    ¡°Seems like I need to treat Abel even better!¡¯ The goddess of moon smiled.

    She was already very happy with the way she interacted with Abel, so she was not afraid of Abel killing her.

    But on the other hand, the god of wealth was shivering. He did not make a good impression on Abel. If Abel really had the power to kill a god, then underestimating Abel would be the worst mistake he made in his life.

    Therefore, he decided to call the goddess of the moon to be a middle man. Since Abel liked holy object materials, he began to wonder what he could offer.

 Chapter 1303 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1303: Return</h4>

    Abel didn¡¯t know about the god of fire¡¯s impact on the world. At that time, he was still flying in his kingdom.

    He began to count the rewards he got. There were only 20 ming elves left.

    If Doff did not stop at thest moment, even thosest 20 would be dead.

    Still, even 20 of them were too many for Abel. They all drained his faith.

    Luckily there were still the 20 million dwarves he obtained from the god of mountains¡¯ kingdom. Besides producing holy crystals, they could also help Doff nourish his kingdom.

    Considering the condition of gods, no one would be able to keep 24 servants other than Abel.

    The god of fire only created 50 ming elves because he was nning to go all out.

    Since Abel had 3 kingdoms, he no longer had to worry.

    He then began to look into the god of fire¡¯s collection. They were all materials for holy objects.

    There was more than 100 kg of pure Jude.

    Pure Jude was a material found in special mines, but it could be used to make holy objects. However, it was also one of the hardest to control, thus making every holy object with pure Jude priceless.

    They were best on defense gears, and 100 kg was enough to make a few heavy-duty ones.

    In reality, the Judes were actually given by the wizard union for the god of fire to process to make magic cloaks for their wizards in the ultimate battle.

    The magic cloak makers in the wizard union had studied the gods, and they had mastered the technique to make a lightweight yet strong magic cloak.

    Those cloaks could withstand elemental attacks with strength equal to heavy armor, and the only ones who could process those pure Jude¡¯s for their use were the god of fire¡¯s grandmaster cksmiths.

    Even the dwarves had no hope of doing so in the past thousands of years.

    Therefore, the god of fire¡¯s kingdom has basically be a factory for the wizard union.

    Abel also obtained the god of fire¡¯s knowledge. It was the details about mes of all eras.

    However, this wouldn¡¯t be much use to Abel until he fully mastered the elements of fire.

    His main path was wizardry, and fire wouldn¡¯t be much use to Doff either until he absorbed the god of fire¡¯s godhead.

    After a day of flying, the giant three in one kingdom finally returned to the Battlecry teau.

    A faithful Barbarian died during this time, and his soul was dispersed, so that was a loss for Abel.

    But still, it was nothingpared to the rewards he got.

    Abel found a new location to settle his new kingdom since two Vice Presidents of the wizard union and a dragon headmaster saw him creating his old kingdom.

    Although the dragons wouldn¡¯t attack him, he couldn¡¯t guarantee what the wizard union would do, so he was still cautious.

    He was about to make a big move with Doff and merge the 3 kingdoms, so he needed faith.

    By that point, those kingdoms were only connected, and each kingdom still had its own controlling orb.

    ¡°Doff, let¡¯s start!¡± Abelmanded.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Doff replied and shed into the god of mountains¡¯ temple. He picked up its controlling orb with his left and appeared in the god of fire¡¯s temple to pick up its controlling orb with his right.

    He then returned to the sky of the golden castle and arrived in front of his first controlling orb.

    First, he let loose of the god of the fire¡¯s controlling orb, and it began to merge with Doff¡¯s controlling orb.

    At the same time, Doff¡¯s energy also began to strengthen since his kingdom was basically a part of him.

    The main ingredient to this strengthening was faith and time to make holy texts.

    Of course, obtaining a developed kingdom could mediate all of these hassles, but the sess rate of a kingdom was just too low.

    Just moving a kingdom was difficult enough, let alone finding another kingdom. That was basically like finding a needle in a field.

    When the orbs were fully merged, Doff was basically as powerful as the god of fire.

    In the past, he had no chance because of his age. He only had a natural battle advantage as the god of war.

    Afterward, he turned to the god of mountains¡¯ orb and began tobine again.

    The increase of Doff¡¯s energy sparked a cheer within the Battlecry teau.

    The trees began to grow at an immense speed.

    Flowers of all colors sprung up from the ground, and fishes grew mysterious in the rivers.

    The fruit trees nted by Barbarians began to get bigger and bigger, and a harvest was getting ready.

    The sick Barbarians began to heal, and professionals were getting guidance to level up.

    It was almost like the entire Battlecry teau was washed over by liveliness.

    ¡°The god of war Doff is bing powerful!¡± Gold dragon Kemble was stunned as he watched from the golden castle.

    ¡°How is this possible? He is only a new god!¡± Gold dragon April also gasped.

    The development of gods took time, and the dragons knew very well.

    ¡°But Brother Abel is also growing very fast!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble added.

    ¡°Maybe I should ask him about his training!¡± ck Dragon Prague added.

    ¡°Then be his summon!¡± Kemble gazed, and ck Dragon Prague immediately went silent. But still, was it a good idea to be Abel¡¯s summon?

    If he did, maybe Headmaster Eugene would rip his face off.

    At that moment, the 8 dragons stood on the balcony of the golden castle and sensed the godly energy lowering from the sky.

    It was a mutual gain between the kingdom and the faithful grounds.

    But of course, normally, this process would take thousands of years.

    Take the Ervo forest and the goddess of the moon¡¯s kingdom, for example. The changes it underwent in the past few years were almost unnoticeable.

    Butpared to one thousand years ago, it was much more suitable for elves to live.

    Doff¡¯s kingdom had increased in power drastically in a short time, so it only took a few hours for the Battlecry teau to have a night and day transformation.

    After the merging wasplete, Doff began to settle.

    The battles gave his fighting skills as a god had a huge increase. He would not have achieved something like this even if he had trained for hundreds of years by himself.

    Too bad the fighting skills of a god couldn¡¯t be used in the dark world.

    The most it would do was make him a little stronger in strength.

    Meanwhile, Abel let out Doff¡¯s second body to alter his kingdom.

    He named the city under him after the Barbarian¡¯s Battlecry city.

    But of course, it lookedpletely different with modern skyscrapers all around.

    He then arrived at the god of the mountains¡¯ kingdom. He didn¡¯t like the look of it. Even if the dwarves preferred to live underground, it still bugged him.

    He always believed a god¡¯s kingdom needed to be unlike anything in the world. After all, it was where his followers would live for eternity.

    He was nning to turn the 3 kingdoms into a single giant kingdom.

    Instead, he preferred to keep them separated, with the Barbarians on one side and 20 million dwarves on the other.

 Chapter 1304 - Rebuild

    <h4>Chapter 1304: Rebuild</h4>

    Abel levitated his 20 million dwarves in mid-air. Although this would take a lot of faith, he still did it.

    Since they had just be Doff¡¯s followers, their faithfulness was nothingpared to the Barbarians.

    Using faith was the best way to gain more faith. Of course, those dwarves were no strangers to miracles after living in a god¡¯s kingdom for so many years, but it was their first time seeing such a drastic move.

    As they floated in mid-air, even Abel was stunned at the scene.

    Their hearts began to move. They couldn¡¯t believe the power of their new god, so they automatically began to pray.

    Abel could clearly sense those dwarves getting more faithful, but levitating the dwarves was the only thing he was going to do. His main goal was to alter the god of the mountains¡¯ kingdom.

    As the master of Doff, his authority was just as high.

    ¡°Reform!¡± Abel yelled as he waved his hand. All the holes began to copse, but they did not scatter into rocks. Instead, it returned to its original material.

    The dwarves kept their eyes on the ground, and their spirits were even more impacted.

    Those holes were the best way to house those dwarves, but due to how many there were, those dwarves never got a taste of just how big their kingdom was.

    Just like that, the faithfulness of those dwarves had increased once again.

    It was too bad he couldn¡¯t do this every day. he was basically using hundreds of years of faith at once.

    The most other gods would do was a little tinkering or a little repairing.

    Abel wanted to rebuild the sky scrappers of hisst life, but this time he would make them hundreds of stories high since he could control the sunlight of this ce.

    Of course, this was also because there were way too many dwarves.

    He had enough space to expand his kingdom, but this process needed time for holy text creation.

    Therefore, he had to make the most out of what he had currently.

    ¡°Divide!¡± Abel depicted the city he had in mind and called.

    Soon, the materials began to restructure. First, a blue sky was formed above, and skyscrapers began to spring up from the ground, with greenery expanding on each side of the roads.

    Those skyscrapers all had their own unique characteristics, just like how it was in his past life but much more fancy,

    The temple remained as the sun, but the blue sky touched on the deepest memories of the dwarves. They were in awe once again.

    They love living in holes, but they also don¡¯t want to live without the blue sky for eternity. If those dwarves weren¡¯t so tough, they would have gone insane already.

    However, those skyscrapers that followed were also stunning. The dwarves have never seen anything like it. Even the best architects of the dwarves couldn¡¯t imagine something like it.

    But of course, building things in a god¡¯s kingdom was much easier than building things in real life.

    Abel didn¡¯t need to think about natural hazards or materials, all he needed was to imagine, and those original materials would be able to match it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call this the Mountain City. You guys will live here from now on!¡± Abel transferred his voice to the dwarves¡¯ ears.

    Afterward, the levitating dwarves began tond, a guide to living a city life was transferred to their minds.

    Since a city needed to run on electricity, faith would be a perfect recement. Between the Battlecry city and the Mountain City was a huge road connecting the two.

    When ites to how to house as many people as possible In limited space, Abel¡¯s city had already exceeded the buildings of his old world, and those dwarves would soon be living in a much morefortable ce.

    Each skyscraper had an elevator, and there were cars on the streets.

    There was even some extra space for him to build a public park.

    After everything was set, the dwarves¡¯ faithfulness was finally matching the Barbarians.

    Abel¡¯s effort did not go to waste. The faith he used would be fully recovered in just a few years.

    He then arrived at the god of fire¡¯s kingdom. This ce has taken a big hit after the battle. Most of thends were destroyed.

    He had already moved the 30,000 cksmiths Doff to Mountain city, so what he was about to do was simple.

    He was nning to turn the god of fire¡¯s kingdom into a huge cksmith guild. He wouldn¡¯t have a shabby outdoor one but an actual industrial factory with neat forgery space and inventory. The only thing that remained the same was the equipment and the utilization of ground fire.

    The volcano, on the other hand, remained. It was made with a special holy text, so Abel wanted to study it first before he made a move on it.

    However, he added an elf garden beside the volcano for rxing. Of course, it was much more beautiful than anything he saw in his past life.

    With fruit trees, flower beds, peaks, and rivers, the power of god were fully on disy, especially with the illumination of a volcano.

    By that point, the 20 ming elves have returned to the volcano to slowly regain their strength. With enough faith around, their power could definitely take a level up after ten more years.

    Abel happily looked at his good work. Although it was not perfect, he could continue to alter it in the future.

    After all, not everyone had the privilege to create a world just by imagination. Not even a small one.

    He was not a professional designer. Everything he created was a copy of what he saw, but just like that. Abel stayed in his kingdom for a month and went into the Dark World every night.

    The Battlecry gue was a dry wastnd. Now sweet water was springing up from the ground.

    The first river was created, and the Barbarians called it the Holy river. It was a gift from god.

    The soil had also undergone a huge change. For the first time, it was nourishing every seed that was nted.

    Although it was nothingpared to Abel¡¯s kingdom, it was still a miracle for the Battlecry teau.

    The wizard union, on the other hand, tried to contact Abel many times, but since he was not in the golden castle. What happened to the god of fire and Abel remained a question.

    The ones who studied gods knew what the changes in the Battlecry teau signified. Of course, the wizard union was not the only one. The elves, orcs, and dwarves also sent their message to the golden castle as well, but they also got no replies.

    Doff¡¯s power has taken a big leap forward in a month. Just when Abel needed protection the most.

    He didn¡¯t know what the wizard union would do about the death of a god, but he would only return to the golden castle once Doff¡¯s second body had mastered his new power.

    The dragons were on his side, but Head Master Eugene couldn¡¯t stay with him all the time.

    During this month, Abel also kept trying the different ways he could run.

    Especially in regards to the 30,000 cksmith dwarves¨Cthey were making all kinds of gears.

    He then selected 2 million dwarves from the 30 million who wanted to be cksmiths and assigned them to study under the cksmith dwarves.

    Early next morning, Abel stood on the Balcony of the golden castle, watching the sunrise with Doff¡¯s second body by his side. It has been a long time since he saw the real sun.

    ¡°Brother Abel, long time no see. Are you ok?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble appeared by Abel¡¯s side and asked.

    He admired Abel. Abel was only a legend but Doff behind him was already more powerful than Gold Dragon Kemble.

    Since the power of a summon was the power of their master, Abel was a god-rank figure.

    ¡°Brother Kemble. I¡¯m ok!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Abel, call me when you gotta fight next time!¡± ck Dragon Prague also appeared on the Balcony andined.

    Afterward, more dragons appeared to see Doss¡¯s second body.

    ¡°Next time I will definitely call you!¡± Abel also smiled, but he knew there was no way he could win against the god of fire.

    Maybe even all those 8 dragons together wouldn¡¯t be much help to Abel. Just a god rank¡¯s energy alone could suppress them.

    Still, Abel valued their kindness. They were here because they wanted to breed their offspring, so they were basically the guardians of the golden castle.

 Chapter 1305 - Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1305: Visit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    After breakfast With the dragons, Abel received Wizard Brennan¡¯s visiting request from the teleportation circle.

    They soon met in the hall, but wizard Smith, who he was not so fond of, was also there.

    ¡°Greetings! The god of war! Blue Dragon Abel! Wizard Brennan first bowed to Doff and then Abel.

    Although Doff was Abel¡¯s summon, he was still the most powerful.

    Even as the Vice president of the Wizard Union, he knew there was a difference between him and an ancient god rank.

    Their professions were different, but their energy was simr. He could tell Doff¡¯s power.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, greetings!¡± Abel smiled and bowed. He then added, ¡°so what brings you here today?¡±

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, I¡¯m here today to make some orders on behalf of the Wizard union!¡¯ Wizard Brennan asked.

    ¡°Order? You want potions?¡± Abel was confused. He has already left over arge amount of potion for the elves to sell.

    He checked the day he came out from his kingdom, and there were still a bunch, so the wizard union could just negotiate with the elves.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, the wizard union wants to order 50,000 bursting crossbows and 5 million patterned arrows!¡± Wizard Brennan smiled.

    Abel gazed forward at wizard smith. There didn¡¯t seem to be any ill intent, but he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were testing him.

    But even if they were, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid with Doff¡¯s power and the dragons¡¯ support.

    As for the bursting crossbows, they were machine gun-like crossbows exclusive to the dwarves.

    Abel has only managed to get 100 of them back in the Holy Continent because of his extraordinary rtionship with the dwarves.

    His rtionship With the dwarves in the central continent was not as close, so he didn¡¯t get any from them, but he was growing too powerful for those crossbows.

    The process of making a burst crossbow was extremelyplicated with vast amounts of pattern etching and social material. Only a master cksmith could achieve making one.

    In reality, even the dwarves didn¡¯t have many. If they needed to make 50,000 of them, it would have taken them tens of years, even if every single dwarf was working on it.

    As for those 5 million patterned arrows, every single one of their material was extremely valuable as well, and the pattern drawing required a master cksmith.

    Although they could be cycled after a battle, each arrow only had one shot, so that number was definitely not exaggerated.

    The dwarves might not have enough space to fit 5 million even with all their inventorybined.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, I can help but you need to provide me with the material!¡± Abel said nkly.

    The wizards¡¯ eyes immediately began to sparkle.

    As long as the god of fire¡¯s cksmiths were still working, the wizard union couldn¡¯t care less who owned them.

    But Abel¡¯s reply also confirmed that he killed the god of fire and took over his kingdom.

    ¡°The wizard union will keep working with you. We can pay you in light gems or holy object material!¡± Wizard Brennan smiled.

    He knew very well how powerful Abel was; the wizard union could no longer constrain him.

    Wizard Smith might still have a chance if he made a move in the past, but now it would take at least 3 god ranks from the wizard union to give Abel a hard time.

    Then the dragons would definitely strike back as well, and the whole world would be in chaos.

    This was not a result anyone wanted, so they had no choice.

    ¡°I want the holy object materials! Pay me like how you¡¯ve been paying the god of fire!¡± Abel said clearly.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Wizard Brennan smiled as he tried to hold down his urge to ask more about the god of fire.

    He was a Vice President, but he had no right to get involved in the businesses of the gods.

    He then negotiated with Abel a little longer about their work and left the golden castle. Throughout this time, the god of fire¡¯s name never even got mentioned, just like he never existed.

    Afterward, Abel revived a visiting request from Wizard Hutton through the Lightning n.

    By that point, only the Lightnings and the elves had permission to connect to the golden castle.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, Hello!¡± Wizard Hutton bowed respectfully after Abel confirmed his request.

    ¡°Wizard Hutton, you are Bernie¡¯s teacher so we are a family. No need to be so polite!¡± Abel smiled and bowed back.

    Wizard Hutton then carefully took a seat. How could he not be nervous? In fact, he was horrified; he knew about the god of fire.

    Still, knowing Abel was the one who took the god of fire down lifted his heart a little.

    It was only after Abel personally handed a ss of juice to Wizard Hutton, his emotions began to settle.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I¡¯m here on behalf of the Dwarf king to congratte the god of war and bring on our gifts!¡± He then handed a portal ring to Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Hutton, please say thank you to the king for me. The dwarves are always my greatest friends!¡± Abel smiled as he held the ring in his hand.

    It was not a small gift. Just this portal ring alone was extremely valuable.

    He could sense the god of the mountain¡¯s energy on it.

    Since the final god of the dwarves has fallen, each holy object was extremely important to them.

    They could not get any more, yet they were willing to give one of them to Abel.

    Of course, Abel had a god as a summon, so that ring was not much to him.

    Doff already hadrge amounts of holy object materials set aside for him to try making some soon.

    He had enough faith, so the process should go smoothly.

    Abel reached his power of the will into the ring and saw 2 portions of white gold and 2 portions of ice-bending rocks. He immediately felt a spark of joy; those were exactly what he wanted. Other than materials for holy objects, there was not much else that could appeal to a god.

    ¡°Wizard Hutton, these gifts are amazing!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, let me be blunt. We no longer have a single god, we need a powerful god rank as our ally and you have always been kind to us. I hope you can sign a treaty with our king!¡± Wizard Hutton took a sip of the juice and got himself together.

    Since the god of fire had a fight with Abel, King Dunba was worried that Abel would go after the dwarves. This was why he went all out on the gifts.

    ¡°Wizard Hutton, I would love to sign a treaty, but the king has toe to the golden castle. I can¡¯t go outside!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°So you agree?¡± Wizard Hutton was almost in disbelief. He was expecting Abel to at least bring up the god of fire, but he just epted his offer straight away.

    Of course, the wizard union was the iron fist of the world, so Abel wouldn¡¯t mind having more forces on his side.

    The dwarves were not powerful, with their strongest wizard being rank 25, but every single magic circle, gear, triggers, and construction were done by the dwarves.

    The dwarves were basically the back-end support of the wizard union, so their status should not be underestimated.

    ¡°Wizard Hutton, we are friends so I¡¯ll be honest with you. The god of fire and Doff the god of war had a kingdom war and lost. Please tell the king about this!¡± Abel lowered his voice and said.

    ¡°Yes, I will not change a single world!¡± Wizard Hutton felt his heart tingle and bowed.

    Abel has already confirmed his matter with the god of fire to the wizard union and personally admitted to the wards. As for the alliance, it was no longer his business.

    As for Abel, he also didn¡¯t want the god of fire¡¯s fall to affect his rtionship, so he had to make it clear.

    Wizard Hutton left with a heavy heart. The god of fire always had a strange ce in the dwarves. Other than cksmiths, not many of them actually cared. Especially for professionals, back in the days, the gods were wiped out by the wizards, and their status has fallen from that point on.

    But it was just that no dwarves were talented enough to be a powerful wizards, so the god of fire was still important to their safety.

    After hearing Abel admit that he killed the god of fire, he just didn¡¯t know how toprehend.

    He also didn¡¯t know if King Dunba would change his mind and make Abel his enemy.

    Still, it was none of his business.

    Meanwhile, Abel took out the god of fire¡¯s godhead as he remained sitting in his lounge.

    He was not nning to give it to Doff. Doff was still mastering his second body, so it was way too early for another one.

    The process of fully merging with another godhead could take hundreds of years since the god of fire¡¯s habit might still remain.

    Therefore, it would not be much use to Doff. In fact, it might even undermine his progress..

 Chapter 1306 - Joint

    <h4>Chapter 1306: Joint</h4>

    As Abel Kept thinking in the lounge, he sensed an energy waveing from his portal bag. It was the spirit connection circle.

    He took it out immediately but he did not ignite it. Instead he shed into the star light protection circle before scanning it with his power of the will.

    To his surprise, it was not only the goddess of moon who appeared, but the goddess of water, the god of death, the god of wealth, and the goddess of earth as well.

    It was a gathering.

    ¡°Is everyone free today?¡±Abel smiled and bowed at the gods.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, we are here today to invite you to join the god alliance!¡± The goddess of moon gazed at Doff¡¯s body before turning her gaze to Abel.

    It was just a quick scan, but she truly got a sense of how powerful Doff was. It has only been a month, so she knew exactly what this meant. The god of fire has died in the hands of Abel.

    ¡°What benefit will that bring?¡± Abel smiled but he was confused,st time the gods were still making up their mind if they would even let Doff join.

    However, it was no longer the case with a god dead.

    In reality, the only powerful gods in the alliance were the goddess of moon, the god of fire, the god of death, and the goddess of water. The god of wealth and the goddess of earth wouldn¡¯tst long in battle.

    With the god of fire dead, one fourth of the power from the god alliance was taken away and it could tip their bnce with the wizard union.

    The wizard union has only maintained a mutual rtionship with the gods for thousands of years because they still held power, so they needed Abel on their side. They would not seek revenge.

    After all, it was the god of fire¡¯s fault. None of the gods would believe a new god would go around picking fights.

    At the same time they knew the god of fire¡¯s personality after all these years.

    ¡°The god alliance is just like it¡¯s name suggests. We are all gods leftover from the ancient times so we will help each other when needed. We do not hope to make anyone our enemy, but we just want to make some trades from time to time!¡± The goddess of moon smiled.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, but I¡¯m a dragon, wouldn¡¯t that be a problem?¡± Abel asked.

    He asked Gold Dragon Kemble before and he said the dragons would not interfere with his decision. In fact, they prefer him to form a good rtionship with the gods to bnce out the power of the wizard union.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, we are just a causal alliance. Just take me for example, I¡¯m a part of the elves!¡± The goddess of moon smiled.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, we just want to maintain our bnce with the wizard union so they won¡¯t make a move with only 5 of us remaining!¡± The goddess of water smiled.

    ¡°Ok then, I¡¯ll join!¡± Abel thought for a moment and nodded. He knew his ce even if Wizard Brennan was trying to repair the wizard union¡¯s rtionship with him.

    After being tricked by the wizard union so many times, he just couldn¡¯t trust them any more.

    Especially considering how many wizards wereing out of retreat, the wizard union¡¯s attitude could change at any moment.

    Strengthening his alliance would only make sense.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, wee!¡± The goddess of moon was very happy and the other gods smiled as well, even the god of wealth who acted cold was truly happy for Abel to join.

    As for their contract, their words were the only thing needed since no one could hold a god to justice.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, is your side still able to be a processor?¡± The god of wealth asked in slight embarrassment.

    The god of fire held an important role in the alliance because of his cksmiths.

    Every god had the ability to o process special materials, but that often required a lot of faith which would be a huge waste to them

    So, the god of wealth was just wondering if the god of fire¡¯s cksmith was still able to satisfy the wizard union¡¯s order.

    He was worried because knowing the god of fire¡¯s personality, he would have destroyed his kingdom before his enemy got a hold of it.

    ¡°The god of wealth, everything is just the same!¡±Abel smiled.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I will contact you personally soon!¡± The god of wealth bowed.

    He was feeling very good about Abel. Abel¡¯s power did not originate from himself but his summon, but it was undeniable that he killed a god and obtained a godhead. Which was never heard of before.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, there is confidential information our gods shared. I will send them to you once I¡¯ve organised them!¡¯ The goddess of moon smiled.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, I have some holy wisdom about ice that can help you grow as a blue dragon. I¡¯ll send them to you soon as well!¡¯ The goddess of water added.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I have some holy wisdom about death qi to help you do research in life!¡± The god of death also added.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I sensed the changes in the Battlecry teau and I¡¯m happy to send you some wisdom about harvests!¡± The goddess of earth finally added.

    ¡°Thank you so much everyone, don¡¯t forget I¡¯m a grandma¡¯s alchemist as well so feel free to ask if you want any help!¡± Abel bowed.

    The gods were all trying their best to show their kind intent, and Abel also knew he was fully epted into the god alliance.

    In the next few days, Abel got the wisdoms from the gods and he began to read through them along with the books he got from the god of mountains.

    Of course, fullyprehending that wisdom was not something that could be done in a day.

    Meanwhile the dwarves and wizard union have also sent over the ores and material they wanted Doff¡¯s kingdom to process.

    The 32,000 master cksmiths immediately started working, it was a jaw dropping scene with the glow of furnaces flickering all around.

    The new cksmith disciples stood by a side and watched. It was a perfect opportunity to learn.

    Hearing the sound of iron hammering, a nostalgic feeling arises from Abel¡¯s heart.

    He yed around with the god of fire¡¯s god head in his hand. One day he would grasp the god of fire¡¯s power and truly be the god of cksmiths.

    This way, the powerful cksmiths in themon world would no longer die in vein. He might be able to make the cksmiths in the holy continent live for eternity this way as well.

    Too bad this might be a long process, his cksmith teacher Master Bentham might not be able to make it to that day.

    After another few days, Abel was thinking about a ss of juice on the balcony after returning from the Dark World.

    Suddenly, gold dragon Kemble appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Brother Abel, I¡¯m having a child!¡± He called in excitement.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, April is pregnant?¡± Abel was also very happy.

    ¡°Yes, this morning she sensed the life of a new being!¡± Gold dragon Kemble replied with excitement.

    Forming a child was extremely hard for a giant dragon, especially a powerful one. However, the reason why many dragons choose to have children after they be half gods was because their blood would be purer.

    And the purity of dragon blood would dictate a dragon¡¯s potential.

    Of course, this along with theck of top level gems was what led to their poption problem.

    However, Gold Dragon Kemble was given the highest quality Lightning gems by Abel so it saved him and his wife thousands of years.

    At the same time this meant their spection was correct.

    The golden castle really could help the dragons get pregnant.

    Since green dragon Balfour decided to stay, many dragons also had their eyes on the golden castle.

 Chapter 1307 - Challenging The Ancients

    <h4>Chapter 1307: Challenging The Ancients</h4>

    Back in the Dark World, Abel was battling with some Frozen Horror in the ancient path¡¯s cave. They were hell creatures made entirely out of ice.

    Tens of Frozen Horror kept approaching Abel and his team, but Wizard Tony and Frankenstein held up with their fire spells.

    As for Mad knight Bruce, Legendary knight Wale, and Half god no.1, they stood at the very front with their defense aura ignited to counteract the frozen attacks.

    Behind them were 12 spirit guardian knights and 12 spirit guardian wizards. The grey bear was also there to defend.

    It was a dangerous situation, and Abel did not let his guard down.

    Since the Dark World always suppressed the powerful, even half god no.1 was not much stronger than legendary knight Bruce.

    Abel did not summon Doff¡¯s second body since it was too tall for the ce.

    With their current formation, Doff would be useless.

    After countless battles, Abel was very experienced. With the spirit guardian wizards numbing his enemies and his knights slowing them down, the 3 wizards were able to finish them off.

    Soon, all the Frozen horrors were finished.

    It was the first time they encountered Frozen Horrors, but it still took a few full recovery potions and spirit guardian knights from Abel.

    ¡°Maintain the formation!¡± Abel called as he cast a few hundred more fireballs to make sure every Frozen Horror was dead.

    There were no rewards he could get with those Frozen Horrors; they all turned into a pile of water once they were dead.

    As the team kept making their way forward, they did not run into any more hell creatures.

    Abel felt his heart lift; his experience told him he was soon approaching the exit.

    Just as expected, the mouth of the cave was right in front of him after a turn.

    He stepped on a long path. It was clearly built by humans from ancient times, and the approaching sunbeam was making him shiver.

    When he finally made his way out, some bells sounded behind him, and the cave was shut.

    Abel was at the peak of a mountain overlooking Harrogath, the highest ce of thend.

    He immediately knew where he was. The peak of Mount Arreat, the ce the 3 ancients guarded.

    There were many legends about the ancients in the Dark World; most imed that they were gods.

    But, they were wiped out long before the era of the Dark World. Abel looked around. The once-standing temple was now destroyed.

    The only thing that remained was the stone podiums that signified the passage of time.

    Abel stepped out onto the snow, but he could still make out the stone pavement on the ground.

    He then stepped through a destroyed stone gate of the temple. The coat of arms on its surface has lost its glory long ago.

    Finally, he arrived at the central shrine. There was a magic circle with 3 statues surrounding it.

    Abel did not ignite the circle; instead, he walked in front of the first statue. There is a name engraved on it ¡°Talic.¡±

    It held a sword in one hand and a shield in the other. Its muscles were so defined, each one was reflecting an immense power.

    The second statue was called Madawc, which was holding a double ax.

    The third was called Korlic, and it was holding a giant ax.

    Abel continued to look around. Other than the stone podiums, there was no ce to hide.

    He then turned to the far end of the temple. There was a closed stone door filled with magic patterns.

    Abel took out a long sword and heavily struck it.

    It has been so many years. Perhaps he didn¡¯t even need to fight those 3 ancients to enter.

    But suddenly, a rune sparked as his sword made contact with the door.

    It was the 33# Zod rune, which guaranteed its possessed object to be indestructible. This was the case even for the most fragile materials.

    Abel let out a long breath. It seemed like he still had to ignite the magic circle at the central shrine.

    However, he soon realized he couldn¡¯t even ignite the thing.

    If there was a problem, then he would be in big trouble. If he could no longer fight the final Diablo behind the door, he could no longer get the final piece of world stone.

    ¡°No way, I¡¯ve tried this before!¡± Abel tried again, but he soon discovered something new.

    Was it because of his summons?

    Soul chains were a bind of another world. It could not be recognized by the shrine of the Dark World.

    If he wanted to pass through, he had to put away all his summons other than the grey bear, the spirit guardian wizards, and spirit guardian knights.

    So he did, and he tried again. This time, it reacted.

    ¡°We are the fallen souls, the ancients, the guardian of Mount Arreat, where the world stone is kept. There are not many of us remaining, and even less of us canprehend. If you want to enter, you must go through us!¡± Suddenly, the statues sounded, and energy began to rush out from the ancient magic circle under Abel.

    Golden spark began to emerge from the statue, and the 3 ancients were reawakened.

    Each of them jumped down from their tform. Madawc, the one with the double ax, roared and a golden beam scattered from his body.

    It was the Battlecry skill.

    The other ancients also followed, and Abel immediately cast a chain of lightning towards Madawc.

    With the ability of the lightning, striking one of those ancients could give damage to all of them.

    But it was at that moment, Talic turned into a red ming hurricane, and the chain of lightning passed through it like it was nothing.

    It was the Barbarians¡¯ hurricane skill, a powerful skill that could dodge any attack for a slit moment.

    The other ancient, Korlic, jumped and dodged the lightning as well.

    At the same time, a ghostly beam glowed from its ax.

    Abel instinctively shed away as his spirit guardian knights held up their shields.

    With his knight summons, Abel could not take an attack like that head-on.

    Just when he reappeared again, Madawc was recovered from the lightning and threw an ax towards him.

    It was the Barbarians¡¯ double-throw skill, and the ax would follow him no matter where he went.

    It was at that moment, the grey bear appeared in front of Abel to take the hit.

    Abel let out a breath of relief, but sounds of bones shattering soon emerged, and he felt something lost from his soul.

    He gazed forward. Korlic had killed one of his spirit guardian knights.

    The fight had only started, so Abel could not let his guard down anymore.

    Although a spirit guardian knight¡¯s attack was not strong, their defense was immense.

    With the level 31 skeleton support and skeleton resurrection, as well as the rune gears, his spirit guardian knights could normally hold up under attacks of most hell creatures.

    Therefore, Abel could only imagine Madawc¡¯s power.

    He then turned to Korlic, who was having a go at another spirit guardian knight. In one stroke, two-thirds of its health was taken away.

    His druid soul quickly replenished a full recovery potion for it and told it to stay away.

    The reason thest spirit guardian knight died was only that Abel was moving in the sh, so his druid soul couldn¡¯t do anything.

    But just when he decided to take extra precautions, he sensed the death of another 2 spirit guardian knights.

    Talic¡¯s a hurricane has just brushed against 2 spirit Guardian knights, and their shield could not hold up.

    Abel saw an eerie red glow on Talic¡¯s sword and immediately knew why.

    ¡°Damn it, fire enchantment!¡± Abel grunted as he saw Talic approaching the third spirit guardian knight.

    There was nothing he could do since fire enchantment could basically kill him in a second.

    Already, 4 spirit guardian knights were dead.

    So Abel shed away again and cast a firewall.

    As his levels in the Dark World increased, the suppression on his body was also greater. He couldn¡¯t even do double-handed spell casting. Of course, this goes for the hell creatures as well.

    Abel and hisrades kept shing to dodge. If it was not because of his grey bear, he would have taken a few hits already.

    The 3 ancients worked perfectly with each other as a team¡ªMadawc taking care of long-range attacks, Talic¡¯s short-term burst with the hurricane, and Korlic¡¯s jumping attacks in the mid-range.

 Chapter 1308 - Tables Turn

    <h4>Chapter 1308: Tables Turn</h4>

    Abel kept shing away to dodge the attacks, but suddenly Korlic waved his hand, and a cloud of curse appeared above him.

    It was a huge one. The entire mountain peak was covered, so there was nowhere Abel could turn.

    As the red cursed rain poured down, Abel sensed his defense dropped tremendously.

    Abel¡¯s face sank. He knew he could not counteract Talic¡¯s fire enchantment. Yet, now with his defense low, he might even counteract the Korlic¡¯s ghostly attack.

    Without his summons, it was a huge hassle, and those ancients worked together perfectly.

    What else did they have up their sleeves? Abel couldn¡¯t tell, but his brain was already starting to hurt.

    His spells couldn¡¯t do much to them, and they clearly mastered the most powerful elemental resistance of hell.

    All he could do now was to slowly wear them down with spells. He didn¡¯t want to get close to them. Just a single strike would take his life.

    He didn¡¯t know what would happen if he summoned his angel body, it was his final card, and he didn¡¯t want to risk it.

    Even much rather use a scroll of the town portal to retreat if he was certain that he failed.

    With his new tactic, he summoned the mud monster to distract Madawc¡¯s flying ax.

    Although it onlysted for a few seconds, the mud monster¡¯s slow down ability was effective, and all the ancients were slowed down for a second.

    It was at this moment, a deep white spell pattern appeared on Abel¡¯s hand, and bone walls wrapped around the ancients.

    Korlic and Talic could break a bone wall in a second, but Abel was replenishing the spell at the same speed.

    Meanwhile, the 8 spirit guardian knights changed to a bow and started shooting. The damage was not much, but it was working.

    The 12 spirit guardian wizards also cast their chain of lightning on the ancients, and Talic¡¯s Hurricane came to a halt.

    Korlic¡¯s jumped to drag out his distance with Abel back. He was blocked by a bone wall once again and took the lightning strikes head-on.

    Abel did not join in on the attack. Instead, he summoned the 5 immortal ravens. Their immortality came in handy once again.

    With their blinding ability, it gave Abel the perfect opportunity to cast an aging curse on Tolic and Korlic when they were off guard.

    At an instant, a white glow of curse appeared on the two ancients, and their movements immediately slowed down.

    Afterward, Abel cast another 10 bone walls and appeared next to Madawc.

    Throughout this time, his druid soul kept feeding the mud monster recovery potions, but due to his sh, it was immediately killed.

    Therefore, Abel had no choice but to send out his grey bear to distract Madawc while he attracted the flying ax.

    With the Grey bear¡¯s defense, he could take a few strikes without problem as long as there were no fire enchantments.

    Afterward, Abel changed his spot and cast a blizzard spell towards Talic and Korlic. With the immortal ravens distracting them, Abel¡¯s spellnded perfectly.

    ¡°Those ancients are so skilled!¡± Normal hell creatures fought out of instinct, but not those ancients, so they knew how to support each other.

    It was at this moment, Abel turned back to his grey bear, which was still going hand to hand with Madawc. Since it lost its long-range attack, its fighting ability had dropped drastically.

    Just as he expected, Korlic jumped up again, but this time he was heading towards Madawc.

    Abel did not set up too many bone walls from that direction since most of them were set to cast between the 2 close range ancients.

    Korlic unleashed a hurricane, and the bone wars were immediately shattered.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Abel yelled. He wanted to save his grey beat since Korlic could kill it with a strike, but if he made a move, he too might be in trouble.

    But before his full recovery potion could even work its magic, his grey bear was smashed into critical condition and returned to his monster ring in a beam.

    Strength was the most important in a battle like this. Even his spirit guardian knights were taking a lot of damage.

    As for his spirit guardian wizards, they couldn¡¯t even distract the ancients.

    Abel has gotten too arrogant ever since his summons got powerful. He almost forgot he was battling in the Dark World.

    The only thing he could rely on at that moment was his own strength. He was not in the central continent. Suppression of the ranks meant nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m a wizard. Let¡¯s do it like a wizard!¡± Abel said. He put away his spirit guardian knights and wizards. Afterward, he ignited the world stone and gave over his control.

    He threw out a frozen ice ball towards Korlic and Talic before shing away.

    As the flying ax chased after him, he reappeared in front of Madawc and threw out a firewall.

    In a gentle twitch, Abel dodged the flying ax again and cast a static field from each hand. All of a sudden, one-third of life was taken from Madawc.

    At that moment, Korlic and Talic recovered, and they started to do their skills at an immense speed again.

    Abel cast a meteoroid with his right and shed away with his left. It looked like he was gambling with his life since those ancients could kill him in one strike, but Abel¡¯s heart was at peak mminess after his world stone was ignited. Everything slowed down around him, and he was confident enough to dodge all attacks.

    He always yed conservatively in the Dark World, but he knew he had to let go to let his true power shine.

    When the ancients missed their strikes, the meteoroidsnded from the sky right on time and smashed against their bodies.

    They paused, and Abel used this time to cast a thunderstorm.

    With a spell per second, Abel followed up with a frozen ice ball, but Talic and Korlic just took the hit and speeded forward.

    The flying ax was alsoing Abel¡¯s way, but he shed away just in time. Since Talic and Korlic were blocking the sight of Madawc, Abel appeared in front of Madawc and cast a chain of lighting with both hands. Unlike the spirit guardian knights, his bolts of Lightning were much more powerful and sent Madawc into a shiver.

    When Talic and Korlic saw what was going on, they speeded back again.

 Chapter 1309 - The Scary Second Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1309: The Scary Second Soul</h4>

    Fighting 3 powerful ancients alone was the craziest thing Abel has done.

    Korlic and Talic kept chasing after him with countless powerful attacks.

    But considering Abel¡¯s speed on Madawc¡¯s long-range attack would be able to do anything.

    In fact, that flying ax could kill him in an instant.

    Still, Abel wouldn¡¯t give him a chance with his world stone ignited.

    Just like that, a strange atmosphere dragged on in the battle.

    Abel kept shing in a straight line, and Talic and Korlic ran back and forth, chasing after him.

    His main target was Madawc. With another 2 static fields, arge chunk of life was taken from Madawc once again.

    Talic and Korlic roared, but there was nothing they could do to protect Madawc.

    After an hour, 2 hours, and finally, 3 hours with 5 full recovery potions emptied, Madawc¡¯s life was finally dropping to critical condition.

    But those other 2 ancients were not tired at all after trying to chase down Abel for so long.

    ¡°That¡¯s rigged!¡± Abel grunt. He couldn¡¯t wait to end Madawc.

    He knew very well there was no way he would be doing this without the world stone.

    He cast a final chain of lightning, and Madawc gave out a helpless roar before turning into a beam and returning to his statue.

    Abel shed again and dragged out his distance again with the other 2 ancients.

    There was no soul, nothing. He killed Madawc, and there was not a single reward for him? Not even an ability potion?

    Of course, the ancients were not hell creatures.

    However, the battle with Talic and Korlic progressed smoothly, with Madawc dead.

    As long as Abel kept his distance and did not let those strong bodies of the ancients touch him, he would be able to wear them out with his spells bit by bit. But finally, after 12 hours, Abel¡¯s body was finally getting tired despite how many full recovery potions he drank.

    After all, those potions could only help his body, not his soul.

    He turned to the 2 ancients, Korlic still had one-fourth of life left, and Talic still had one-third.

    Abel didn¡¯t know if he could keep going anyway. Although he was no stranger to long battles, none of them was near as mentally taxing.

    He was basically at death¡¯s door throughout this time. He could not get distracted, not even a single bit.

    At the same time, he had already lost 4 spirit guardian knights, and his grey bear was still healing. He couldn¡¯t give up.

    It was at this moment, he decided to give his druid soul full control while his main soul took a rest. His druid soul almost became one with the world stone at an instant.

    Abel knew very well that, once his soul began to fatigue, he would be struck down.

    Since his druid soul had no consciousness, nothing would be able to distract it.

    Korlic jumped again, and the druid soul automatically cast a chain of lightning.

    But one downside of using the druid soul in the Dark World was that he could only cast one spell at a time, so this gave Talic¡¯s an opportunity to strike.

    It unleashed an invincible hurricane and speeded towards Abel. Abel¡¯s body immediately did a twitch. With the world slowed down, he could clearly see the red swinging saw from within.

    Just in time, Abel avoided the de when it was just inches from him.

    It was the power of the Druid soul. Even Abel himself couldn¡¯t do something like it.

    The hurricane was a top-level skill. A single mistake would cost his life.

    And it was at that moment, Korlic jumped up again before a chain of lightning struck it down again.

    Afterward, the energy of a ¡®new star¡¯ sparked from Abel, and lightning elements sted out from him.

    He rarely used this spell since it worked the best in close range.

    However, his druid soul somehow managed to cast that spell at a rate of 2 times per second while dodging all of the attacks by stepping back.

    If Talic was like a mad bull, Abel was the best bullfighter ying around with it like a toy.

    After a few attempts at jumping attacks, Talic finally gave up and used its double ax to strike.

    However, all Abel did was move his body at a bigger motion and keep arger distance before the strikes were avoided perfectly.

    Still, the power from each of their strikes sent a scary shock wave through the air.

    After Abel¡¯s main soul rested for 10 minutes, he was no longer fatigued, but he did not take back control of his body.

    Instead, he preferred how things were going as he watched what was happening.

    No matter how scary things looked, his druid soul worked with the world stone perfectly, and each move was executed perfectly.

    He never thought fighting like this was even possible.

    Since when could a wizard fight at close range like this?

    That¡¯s right, only something without fear and function on pure logic, his druid soul.

    A normal person would definitely be overloaded with stress and fail to keep calm.

    Abel was initially expecting the battle tost for another 5 to 6 hours, but it had only taken 20 minutes.

    First, Korlic let out a great roar, and his body returned to a statue in a beam.

    Talic then followed, but thest gaze it gave Abel almost looked like it was still alive.

    Abel took back control of his body and gazed at the statue with a sigh.

    The ancients did not leave any spoils for him.

    Suddenly, the giant magic circle below him began to glow, and he sensed his body tense up and dragged up to the sky.

    The strange thing was that he did not sense any danger from his intuition.

    He wanted to struggle, but the forces around him were far greater.

    Afterward, a golden beam emerged from Madawc¡¯s statue, and energy was transferred into the circle beforending on Abel.

    It was an energy that had the scent of ancient times. It was made up of the power ofw and some other forces Abel could notprehend, but it was extremely pure.

    It charged into the 3 rank 26 Wizard patterns in Abel¡¯s soul. Abel felt his heart drop.

    The wizard patterns were his core. If they were damaged, even a full recovery potion could repair them.

    However, his struggles were futile.

    Suddenly, his soul let out a roar, and the power ofw within his 3 rank 26 wizard pattern immediately shot up.

    Almost at an instant, his wizard patterns were fulfilled.

    This process could take years, but that ancient scent was giving him the energy he needed in no time.

    Abel fixed his power of the will onto the changes in his soul. He heard the sound of waves. It was the ancient energy transforming into magical power.

 Chapter 1310 - 3 levels

    <h4>Chapter 1310: 3 levels</h4>

    Abel never experienced anything like it. The 3 rank 26 wizard patterns in his soul were growing without him even doing anything.

    Maybe it was the rewards he deserved for winning against the ancients. It has been ten thousand years since thest person challenged the ancients, so the amount of energy umted in the circle was even greater.

    Abel¡¯s rank 26 patterns were fulfilled at an instant, but it did not stop. Another strange energy rushed into Abel¡¯s soul and connected to Abel¡¯s power of the will and directly fused it with the power ofw.

    The rank 26 bottleneck Abel was supposed to experience waspletely neglected, and the scent of leveling up immediately shot up from Abel.

    His soul and body began to grow, and the elements around him bonded even closer.

    His body began to grow transparent once again as energy brushed against him. Even after the strengthening of the dragon temple, his body continued to grow.

    The familiar pain he sensed in level-ups emerged again, but his pain tolerance has also grown since then.

    Ever since he went to the dragon temple, he was already many times stronger than normal humans.

    His body was initially 55% percent energy, but bit by bit, it was bing 60%.

    With the support of that strange energy, rank 17 wizard patterns automatically formed in his soul.

    Just like that, tens of years of progress for Abel in the Dark World wasplete in an instant, and Madawc¡¯s statue finally stopped glowing.

    Abel thought this might be all the reward he would get for this fight, but suddenly, Korlic¡¯s statue also began to glow and strange energy madly charged into him again through the magic circle.

    His rank 27 wizard patterns were quickly filled up again.

    Indeed, this was only possible not only because there wererge amounts of energy umted in the circle. Abel¡¯s rank was also much lower than any other who challenged the ancients.

    Abel has only won because his powerful gears, his full recovery potion, his druid soul, and his world stone have worked seamlessly with each other.

    Although summons was not allowed in the challenge of the ancients, Abel¡¯s druid soul and the world stone were not the case.

    Therefore, the rewards he could have were beyond his imagination.

    He did not even need to do anything. All he did was watch his soul fill up by the seconds. In just a few minutes, his rank 27 wizard patterns were fully fulfilled.

    Was he dreaming? This process could take a wizard hundreds of years.

    The scent of leveling up shot up from him again.

    Abel held down the vicious pain of leveling up with joy.

    After all, there was only one reason for his hard work. There was only one reason he went in to advance day and night. Level up as a professional!

    His body was bing 65% energy, and the rank 27 patterns automatically morphed into rank 28 wizard patterns through the power ofw, just like how his rank 26 wizards patterns did a moment ago.

    Korlic statue kept going, and his rank 28 wizard patterns continued to fill up until the peak before it finally stopped.

    There was no bottleneck, and another level-up was about to take ce.

    Abel was almost numbed by this point. Did he just level up 3 times in a row?

    He did not expect too much from the ancients. He was only expecting 3 ability potions at most, but this was beyond what he hoped for.

    The Dark World was a special world with energy that suppressed professionals. Even a rank 40 god rank professional could only reflect the power of a normal professional.

    What mattered more in the Dark world was gears, and that¡¯s why Abel loved exploring this ce.

    Not to mention, he was the only professional in this long-abandoned world, so the level of his gears was at its peak.

    If Abel was fighting the ancients with his own ability, he might not be able to even leave a scratch on them.

    Since any professional below rank 30 was considered low level in the Dark World, he was enjoying the rewards from winning against forces many ranks above him.

    When Abel¡¯s body reached 70% energy, and he was slowly bing rank 30.

    Rank 30 was the pinnacle of the legendary rank. A huge chance would take ce to fully turn his body into energy.

    Since he was also a druid, he had an extra 5 % energypared to other wizards, which saved him a few hundred years of retreat.

    It was at that moment, Talic¡¯s statue began to glow and energy-charged into his rank 29 wizard patterns. Abel was stunned. Was he really bing rank 30?

    That would sure be amazing, but just when he was a hair away from fully fulfilling his rank 29 Wizard pattern, the energy stopped, and the magic pattern below him vanished from sight.

    His body was lowered to the ground again and a white beam shot out from the center shrine towards the entrance to the passage at the end. The metal door that stopped Abel was opened.

    However, Abel no longer had the energy to continue. After leveling up so many times, his soul was aching. What he needed was some rest, reorganize his team, and resummon the knights who got killed.

    He stood up and bowed towards the statues.

    Thest gaze Talic gave him was still in his mind. It almost felt like Talic was still conscious, but no matter what, they still gave him more rewards than he wanted. He had to pay his respect.

    Abel then ignited a scroll of the town portal and returned to Harrogate before teleporting back to The Rogue encampment. He did not stay there. Instead, he walked through the portal and directly appeared in the Golden Castle.

    Without even looking at the time, he jumped on his bed and fell straight to sleep until the sun beamed upon his face the next morning.

    It was almost a long-forgotten feeling. It has been many years since he had a good night of sleep.

    Abel reopened his eyes and looked out the window. It was already noon. He took a shower and then headed to the golden castle¡¯s balcony.

    It was the ce where the dragons normally hang out together.

    At that moment, a few dragons were enjoying some red wine, and they all smiled at him.

    ¡°Brother Abel, your energy feels a little different today!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s eyes sparked and asked.

    Although Abel did not let out his scent, some still managed to sift out since he had just leveled up.

    ¡°Yeah, I feel it too!¡± ck dragon Prague began to gaze up and down at Abel.

    Abel merely smiled and kept quiet, but this made the dragons even more curious.

    Abel gazed out at thendscape. The Battlecry teau was covered in green. This ce could rarely grow a tree initially, but it was the changes his kingdom brought.

    The ce was no longer looking like a slum, and he was so proud as the master. He then let out his heart and began to sense the sounds of nature.

 Chapter 1311 - Level Up Again

    <h4>Chapter 1311: Level Up Again</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel¡¯s behavior was making Gold Dragon Kemble very confused. Abel was never the type to show too much emotion, but at that moment, he was letting his heart out, and there was a joyous look on his face.

    Gold Dragon Kemble did not know Abel was already a rank 29 wizard. If he did, all of this would make total sense.

    Abel needed an opportunity to get enlightened to level up.

    When ck dragon Prague was about to say something, Gold Dragon Kemble stopped him.

    They all knew something was up with Abel, so they lowered their ss and retracted their energy.

    Suddenly, the scent of level up sted out from Abel and engulfed him.

    ¡°Help him!¡¯ Gold Dragon Kemble lowered his voice.

    However, before he even made a move, Abel automatically took out a giant mana gathering circle as well as 1000 top level ice gems, 1000 top level fire gems, 1000 top level lighting gems, and 1000 light gems.

    It was all done automatically by his druid soul. Unlike the ancient¡¯s magic circle, there was no need for assistance from external energy.

    Abel had more than enough himself.

    ¡°Wait, this doesn¡¯t feel like a rank 26 or rank 27 legend!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble was stunned.

    As a half god dragon, he knew this was the energy of a rank 29 bing a rank 30. Wasn¡¯t Abel still a rank 26 wizard?

    Was wizardry really that easy?

    When Ites to easy, no training was easier than the dragons. All they needed was to sleep.

    That¡¯s why those 8 dragons in the golden castle were all ten thousand years old at the least.

    They were all in their prime. If the golden castle wasn¡¯t so good for their offspring, there was no way they would even live there.

    But after all, breeding was more important than protecting the ocean.

    On the other hand, a sessful professional needs talent, resources, and luck.

    Every year there were countless people embarking on the path of wizardry, but bing an official wizard was one in a million, and the ones who climbed up the ranks were even rarer.

    Abel had be rank 30 without anyone even noticing? That was too unbelievable even for the dragons.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel is too rich!¡± Gold Dragon April sighed.

    Ever since she got pregnant, her desire for top level gems was even greater.

    And her gaze was fully fixed on the 3000 gems.

    She was not the only one. ck dragon Kinsey also had her gaze fixed.

    But of course, they were not going to steal from Abel.

    ¡°I heard some legendary wizards in the wizard union have troubled Blue Dragon Abel because of his speedy level up!¡± Green Dragon Balfour suddenly added.

    ¡°No matter what, he is our friend. We need to protect him!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble lowered his voice.

    The other dragons nodded and surrounded Abel.

    Meanwhile, Abel sensed that unbearable pain once again. Luckily, he had a good night of sleep not long ago.

    Still, he focussed his power of the will on his 3 rank 29 wizard patterns and began to fuse it with the power ofw. They soon began to melt.

    It was painful, his muscles and bones were trembling, but he held it down and began to draw out the rank 30 wizard patterns.

    When all 3 rank 3 wizard patterns were drawn, the scent of levelling up faded from him.

    As for those gems, Abel¡¯s body quickly began to absorb their energy.

    Normal wizards would spend this period in the wizard union¡¯s retreat instead of using their own top level gems, but Abel was no ordinary wizard. He would not go into the wizard union even if they supplied him with the resources needed.

    After all, they might use that opportunity to lock him up.

    Abel¡¯s body was 75% energy. A top rank legend, the same as Wizard Miles.

    A long, arduous process was about toe. When his body slowly became 90% energy, he would be a half god.

    The higher the percentage, the more likely one would sessfully be a half god, so even top rank legends would try their best to turn their body into energy.

    This was exactly what WIzard Miles was trying to do since the failure rate of bing a half god was extremely high.

    You can just tell by looking at how few half god wizards there were even after thousands of years. Once a wizard became half god, they would basically be immortal as long as they didn¡¯t do anything too stupid with their lives.

    With an energy body and one¡¯s own territory, a half god wizard was almost like an actual god.

    But the keyword is almost. A half god did not have a godhead, so they could still be killed in a battle.

    As for god rank wizards, they could also leave a trace of life in their world which could userger amounts of resources to regenerate a new body if they got killed.

    However, it was not as simple as a god with a godhead since a resurrected god rank wizard needed to start from rank 1 again all over again. Still, their experience could allow them to bypass all bottlenecks.

    When Abel¡¯s soul settled, he opened his eyes and looked around.

    ¡°Thanks everyone!¡± He put away his magic circle and said to the dragons.

    ¡°Brother Abel, no need to thank me. I was not expecting you to be a half god without relying on your dragon blood!¡± Gold dragon Kemble said helplessly.

    Every being with dragon blood as dense as Abel would choose the path of dragons, but Abel somehow preferred wizardry.

    The half god rank was the most challenging rank for a wizard, but Abel had already done so at such a young age.

    Every dragon in the golden castle lived for a very long time, and it was the first time they saw a genius like Abel.

    ¡°I did not forget my dragon blood training. When I became a blue dragon, I¡¯ve already got a thousand years of power!¡± Abel added.

    Gold Dragon Kemble was speechless. Abel was only 22 years old, and he was already as powerful as a thousand years old dragon?

    Not to mention, Abel¡¯s dragon form was strengthened by the dragon temple. He might be at the top even among thousand year old dragons.

    Still, a thousand years old dragon could not go against a rank 30 wizard.

    Which was why Abel rarely used his dragon form to fight. Especially since he got many powerful summons to do so.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s have a celebration!¡± Blue Dragon Hurley added.

    No matter what, Abel was still a blue dragon.

    A talented blue dragon like this deserved a celebration!

    It was lunchtime. They cheered in the hall with amazing food and drinks by the side.

    By the afternoon, Abel returned to his giant teleportation circle and changed into his elf Bet form.

    His body shrunk, and he arrived at the elves. Compared to his Wizard Abel identity, his elf identity was more convenient.

    ¡°I, Bet, request teleportation!¡¯ Abel connected to the giant teleportation circle with his power of the will and sent a request to the goddess of the moon temple.

    Of course, he had Doff¡¯s second body in his monster ring for safety.

    As a rank 30 wizard with a god by his side, he should be able to escape even if he was attacked.

    He didn¡¯t want any trouble, so he did not go through the Lightnings since that would attract the Wizard Union. After all, they¡¯ve been on bad terms recently.

    Directly teleporting to the goddess of moon temple was much safer since that did not need to go through the wizard Union¡¯swork.

    Soon, the goddess of the moon temple confirmed his request, and he arrived at the elves¡¯ Bay Law city.

 Chapter 1312 - Goddess Temple

    <h4>Chapter 1312: Goddess Temple</h4>

    In a sh of white light, Abel¡¯s body appeared in the goddess of the moon temple¡¯s teleportation circle.

    ¡°Wee!¡± He saw Lorraine with her gentle smile. She had never been this happy ever since Grandmaster Bet left the elves. Big Druid Lucia was beside her, and she was also smiling.

    After all, only the headmaster and Lorraine knew about Abel¡¯s identity as blue dragon Abel in the temple.

    ¡°Lorraine!¡± Abel said with a gentle voice.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, the headmaster is waiting for you in the hall!¡± Big Druid Lucia bowed and added.

    ¡°Big Druid Lucia, if that¡¯s the case then I¡¯ll go see him now!¡± Abel smiled.

    He teleported to the hall, but the moment he stepped, a golden beam shot out from the goddess of moon statue followed by intense energy.

    ¡°The great goddess!¡± Big Druid Lucia immediately dropped to her knees.

    Lorraine and the other elves also followed.

    ¡°Bet, bow!¡± Lorraine saw Abel was still standing, so she gazed at Abel. Compared to all the elves on their knees, Abel was definitely standing out.

    Even with his prestigious grandmaster status, the elves just couldn¡¯t tolerate him disrespecting their god, so they looked at him with distaste.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, wee to my temple!¡± A familiar voice suddenly emerged from the statue.

    ¡°The goddess of the moon, sorry for thete notice!¡± Abel bowed with a smile, and the elves were stunned. They were talking as though they were friends.

    ¡°Since you are here today, I won¡¯t do any godsend to greet you!¡± The goddess of moon said and turned to Lorraine, ¡°Lorraine, treat grandmaster Bet well!¡±

    Abel then replied, ¡°My goddess, I will call you once I¡¯ve settled everything!¡±

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, I will wait!¡± The goddess of the moon sounded happy.

    She knew forming a good rtionship with Abel was crucial.

    Since Ervo forest was her faithful ground, she immediately knew when Abel entered.

    Although the elves were a little confused, Abel¡¯s identity was very special, with a god rank summon.

    Therefore, it was the goddess of the moon¡¯s duty to treat him well.

    Her rtionship with Abel was already much closer than the others in the god alliance. Especially since Abel took down the god of fire, his status was even higher.

    There were many ways a god could interact with the world. The mostmon was through godsend on an ambassador with special ability, which could be used in battles as well.

    The mostvish was using a second holy body like Doff, but getting a second godhead was extremely hard.

    Oracle was also amon method, but only small amounts of followers could receive it.

    And finally, there was what the goddess of the moon had done¡ªtransferring her energy on a statue to make her voice heard.

    This method was almost like the goddess of the moon directly lowering her grace on the world without being able to move or fight. Still, it was much more intimate, and doing a godsend on Lorraine would be awkward considering her rtionship with Abel.

    ¡°My followers, he is a great being. You must treat him with the utmost respect on par with me!¡± The goddess of moon¡¯s voice sounded again before adding, ¡°Grandmaster Bet, see you soon!¡± The goddess of the moon¡¯s energy then faded, and she returned to her kingdom.

    All of a sudden, the temple fell silent. What just happened? A grandmaster was prestigious, but there was no way he could be on par with a god.

    ¡°The great grandmaster Bet, please forgive me for not greeting you!¡± The headmaster stood up and bowed.

    He was the most prestigious person in the elves before Lorraine became an adult elf.

    He thought he was already giving Abel a lot of respect for waiting in the hall, but what the goddess of the moon said made him feel very uneasy.

    ¡°Headmaster, don¡¯t say that, just take good care of Lorraine!¡± Abel smiled.

    Lorraine also turned to Abel with confusion.

    The goddess of the moon was already the top of her world, but Abel was on par with her? What did Abel do?

    ¡°The great grandmaster Bet, I think I should let the saint treat you!¡± The headmaster saw Lorraine¡¯s face and remembered what the goddess of the moon said, so he bowed and stepped off.

    All the elves also bowed and stepped out.

    ¡°Abel, what did you do?¡± Lorraine asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Doff became a god!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Lorraine gasped. She was trained as a saint, so she knew more about gods than other people.

    It finally made sense to her why the goddess of the moon decided to treat Abel as an equal. The power of a summon belonged to its master.

    ¡°Abel, I was very worried thest time you left the elves. But no matter what, please stay safe!¡± Lorraine was stunned that Doff had be a god, but she still added.

    ¡°Lorraine, the golden castle is now above the Battlecry teau. It is Doff¡¯s faithful ground, but you can visit any time you want from now on. I¡¯ll introduce you to my dragon friends as well!¡¯ Abel waved and said.

    ¡°Really? I would love to meet your friends!¡¯ Lorraine smiled.

    She was always worried about Abel, but since she was not powerful. She was always worried that calling Abel would give him trouble.

    Especially since she heard about Abel¡¯s affair with the legendary knights and wizards from the elves¡¯ report.

    Still, she knew Abel would contact her once he was safe and the stable supply of potionsing into the temple proved that.

    Hearing Abel talk about the golden castle¡¯s safety soothed her heart even more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those dragons will love to be your friend as well!¡± Abel smiled. Since they were the only ones left in the hall, their words have gotten even more intimate.

    Abel did not keep many secrets from Lorraine, other things that would put her at risk.

    Of course, a kingdom war with the god of fire was included.

    Lorraine kept smiling as she held down her worries.

    What Abel had done was set in stone, but she still med herself for not being around Abel when he departed from the elves.

    ¡°Abel, am I useless?¡± She whispered after hearing what Abel went through.

    ¡°No Lorraine, I only had the confidence to face my enemy because of you. When youe of age, I will ask the goddess of moon to let you be my wife!¡± Abel gazed into the eyes of Lorraine and said.

    He promised Lorraine and saying it again only affirmed his determination.

    ¡°But I have to stay in the temple as a saint even after bing your wife. I can¡¯t stay by your side!¡± Lorraine said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay with you!¡±Abel ced his hand on Lorraine¡¯s forehead and said.

    ¡°I will start training the next saint as soon as I be an official saint so I can return to your side sooner!¡± Lorraine¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.

    She then quickly looked around. Luckily there were no other elves.

    After all, it was quite rude to start thinking about retirement before she even got the job.

    Abel had no choice as well. He just wanted a good life for Lorraine, and the times he spent in the elves was his only peaceful times.

    Even with a god rank status, his safety was not guaranteed. With his current wealth, Doff¡¯s kingdom could attract many unknown threats.

    Lorraine would be the safest in the goddess of the moon¡¯s temple for now.

    But maybe by the time Lorraine finally came of age, he would truly be powerful enough, and he was confident the goddess of the moon would not reject.

    ¡°Lorraine, the goddess of moon won¡¯t me you!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Abel, can I decorate a room in the golden castle?¡± Lorraine suddenly asked in excitement.

    She had this idea ever since she heard about Abel¡¯s dragon friends.

    She formed a little fist with her hand. Her instincts told her she needed to show them that she was the queen of the golden castle.

    ¡°Lorraine, you can decorate any room you please!¡± Abelughed after seeing Lorraine¡¯s reaction.

    Abel rarely interacted with any females his age, especially one that was as powerful as Lorraine.

    His love for Lorraine was true. Not because of Lorraine¡¯s beauty but because of her pure soul. After all, they met before Abel had a god as summon, or Lorraine was chosen as a saint.

 Chapter 1313 - The Tree of Life Valley

    <h4>Chapter 1313: The Tree of Life Valley</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel did not dwell too long in the goddess temple. After having a rare opportunity to talk to Lorraine, he teleported to the tree of life valley.

    ¡°The great Grandmaster Bet, wee!¡± Big Druid Lando bowed in front of Abel the moment he appeared.

    ¡°Druid Lando, why are you here?¡± Abel asked and bowed back.

    ¡°The royal pce has received an oracle from the goddess and the queen ordered me toe here and serve you!¡± Big Druid said with the utmost respect.

    The prestige of Grandmaster Bet was now on par with the goddess of the moon.

    This stunned the entire royal pce, and the news soon spread through the elves.

    Therefore, serving Abel in the tree of life valley was a must.

    Since the royal pce knew big druid Lando was Abel¡¯s old friend, he was the perfect candidate.

    ¡°Druid Lando, no need for all the respect, we are friends!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Grandmaster, how have you beentely?¡± Big Druid Lando put back on his old attitude andughed.

    Still, he felt useless that the elves couldn¡¯t help grandmaster Bet when he most needed help.

    Abel¡¯s enemies were all legendary rank and above. They were not something the elves could go against.

    And Abel departed because he didn¡¯t want to bring war into this beautiful Ervo forest.

    ¡°I¡¯ve settled down!¡± Abel smiled with confetti.

    His information was top secret in the wizard union. Only half god wizards knew about it.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet, if you need any help from the royal pce, just ask!¡± Big Druid Lando knew Abel¡¯s status and how useless they were, but he still muttered.

    ¡°Take care of my followers and servants in the potion maker union!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°You can count on the royal pce to do their best!¡± Druid Lando replied with confidence.

    ¡°Also tell them I will send some training resources to the goddess temple from time to time. I hope they can level up quicker!¡± Abel added.

    The potion maker union was a ce he missed the most other than Lorraine.

    His followers and servants served him for many years, but considering his current situation, it was best for them to stay in the elves.

    Afterward, Abel stepped into the tree of life valley when druid Lando stayed behind.

    Immediately, he sensed a joyous atmosphere.

    ¡°The tree of life, I need to bother you again!¡± Abel ced his hand on a branch and ignited his soul speaker ability.

    A joyous sensation transferred to Abel, meaning the tree of life was happy to see him.

    For the past few months, the tree of life sensed a lot of danger.

    First was the scent of hell from the dimension crack. That scent was nightmarish, and it was directly targeted towards this world.

    Other than some high-ranking forces, no one really understood how serious that situation was.

    But since Abel was soul bound to the tree of life, it knew Abel was the one who resolved the crisis.

    Therefore, It couldn¡¯t wait to thank Abel.

    ¡°The tree of life, I want to level up as a druid!¡± Abel asked.

    The tree of life transferred a number to Abel, 5000 top level green gems, but Abel was expecting this number after leveling up to a rank 30 wizard.

    Abel ced the gems in front of the tree of life, and it dragged them down with its root.

    Afterward, 2 branches lifted Abel up, and a sea of energy began to gush in his body. His rank 26 druid energy quickly started to grow.

    Although Big Druid Lando did not go into the valley with Abel, he knew it was time for him to protect Abel.

    But at the same time, the leveling up of energy made him a little jealous.

    A rank 26 legend was growing at such a crazy rate. He just couldn¡¯t help but turn to look.

    ¡°My goddess, is Grandmaster Bet levelling up again?¡± He mumbled.

    He knew the tree of life could help fulfilled druids level up, but he always thought they were only rumors that the tree of life could directly help a druid boost their ranks.

    What was happening in front of him was unbelievable.

    The energy of a legendary druid was scary, and he sensed his soul tensing up even from outside the valley.

    However, Grandmaster Bet¡¯s energy only grewrger as he saw green sparkles entering Grandmaster Bet¡¯s body.

    Even the most stupid person could tell the tree of life was directly boosting Abel¡¯s power.

    Under the stunned face of Big Druid Lando, a level up energy shot up from Abel.

    A rank 26 druid was leveling up?

    He has been training for countless years, and he was still a big druid. He really was useless.

    Meanwhile, Abel felt a little strange that this level was not painful at all.

    In fact, it was a littleforting, like he was in a warm bath.

    Indeed, the tree of life was using its ability to purify the energy for Abel.

    Without any trouble, he was a rank 27 druid.

    As for Big druid Lando, he was going through one of the most arduous times of his life. That intense energy of Abel was unbearable. Soon it began to fade, and he knew Grandmaster Bet had sessfully leveled up.

    ¡°Finally!¡± He let out a breath of relief and began to smile.

    But not so fast, before he even got the chance to recover, another leveling up energy shot up.

    He turned to grandmaster Bet again. He was still being held up by the branches, and green sparkles gushed into his body once again.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Big Druid Lando didn¡¯t know what to think anymore.

    Even the legendary rank was beyond the reach for druids, but whates after?

    Abel¡¯s body became 80% energy, so there was still room for the tree of life¡¯s assistance.

    Don¡¯t underestimate that 5% increase. It was the pinnacle of the legendary rank. Normally a legend would only be at 70% when they reach rank 30.

    The resources and time it needed to increase a single percent were scary.

    Abel was notcking in resources, but he was in a constant battle with time.

    He had to get powerful in 100 years, so taking shortcuts was a must.

    His druid profession was basically entirely dependent on the tree of life¡¯s help.

    In fact, he never even did any druid training since he became an official Druid.

    Even his druid soul was leveling up because of the tree of life.

    If anyone was going to talk to him about druid training, he would have no idea what to say. Saying he was the most un-druid-like druid would be an understatement.

    Once again, Abel has reached a fulfilled state, and the scent of leveling up painless life emerged on him again.

    Soon, he was a rank 28 druid, and his body was 85% energy.

    Big druid Lando was sitting on the ground, no longer looking like himself.

    He felt the urge to beg Grandmaster Bet to help him level up through the tree of life but considering what the goddess of the moon said, it only made sense that Abel had special treatment.

    His mind was nk as another level-up was about to take ce for Abel.

    Actually, big druid Lando was overthinking it. If Abel did not reach rank 30 as a wizard and set a good foundation with his body, there was no way the tree of life could do what it did.

    Bing rank 29 was just as breezy, and his body reached 90% energy. He was more than qualified to try bing a half god.

    Asrge amounts of energy continued to rush in, he was approaching rank 30.

    Leveling up at such a short period of time would corrupt any normal legends even with the purest energy, but the tree of life¡¯s precision was nothing to underestimate.

 Chapter 1314 - Reward

    <h4>Chapter 1314: Reward</h4>

    Just a single level up from a rank 29 Wizard to a rank 30 wizard took Abel 3000 light gems in the golden castle, so it would only make sense that leveling up from a rank 26 druid to a rank 30 druid would take even more.

    However, what the tree of life did was simr to the ancient¡¯s circle. Although it could not directly inject energy into Abel to force a level up, it could still do the same for his druid profession.

    Another level up was about to take ce, and his body was now 95% energy. At thest moment, a little green ball flew out from the tree of life and entered Abel¡¯s druid soul.

    Although it was not entering his main soul, Abel still felt a little uneasy that something unknown was entering his soul.

    The tree of life sent Abel a message exining what that green ball was. It was a little reward for saving the world.

    Ever since Abel first bonded with the tree of life, he gained the power to summon tree men. However, he just never got the chance to do it since that required arge amount of life force.

    He could only summon a single tree man even if he drained all the life force in him, and tree men were only powerful because of their number.

    Which was where that green ball came in handy. From now on, if Abel wanted to summon tree men, he could withdraw energy from the ball.

    Each time, the green ball could summon 1000 tree men, and he could fully replenish the energy with 1000 top-level green gems.

    Each gem was equivalent for a tree men.

    Actually, that green ball was cut from the call of the tree of life. It was the best storage device for life force.

    Although it would take the tree of life a long time to recover, it was already calcted in the 5000 top-level green gems it took from Abel.

    Still, there was no way it would give Abel such a valuable gift if he did not save the world from hell.

    Abel sensed the green tree core in his druid soul. After all, maybe he was the only one in this world capable of replenishing it after summoning 1000 tree men.

    The scary thing about tree men was how it was to kill them with their regeneration ability.

    Their strength was dictated by their age, but there were still not endless amounts of thousand years old trees in the Central Continent.

    The Dark World, on the other hand¡­

    Since the dark world was freed from the destruction of humans for countless years with the corrosion of hell, nts were growing extremely well. Ten thousand years old trees were almost everywhere.

    If he brought them into the Battlecry teau, he could definitely form a powerful barrier.

    The tree of life slowly let loose of Abel, and his body remained to levitate in mid-air. With 95% energy, all of his stats have taken a leg up.

    He would be able to regenerate quickly even if he was badly injured in the Central Continent.

    Still, this did not mean much to Abel since his Dark World potions could basically do the same.

    This was why the wizard union had taken his potion so seriously to the point where they would make a move on him.

    After all, those potions had already be a crucial part of the wizard union¡¯s tactic.

    ¡°Thank you, the tree of life!¡± Abel bowed as his foot touched the ground before walking away.

    He could fly ever since he became a legend, but he still preferred walking after fighting in the Dark World for so long.

    ¡°Big Druid Lando, what¡¯s happening to you?¡± Abel saw Big Druid Lando sitting down as soon as he walked out of the valley.

    ¡°Grandmaster, please excuse me!¡± Big Druid Lando immediately stood back up and bowed.

    His face was burning, and his heart was a mess. Even a royal druid could not stand looking at something leveling up so many times at once.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go now, if the elves need any help. Tell the goddess temple to call me!¡± Abel bowed.

    Afterward, Abel directly returned to the golden castle after transiting through the goddess temple.

    This trip to the elves proved that his Grandmaster Bet identity was still alive and well, and the goddess of moon¡¯s oracle almost made the Wizard Union certain that Grandmaster Bet and blue dragon Abel were the same people.

    Actually, the top rank officials of the wizard union had already started to suspect him ever since Wizard Smith saw the golden castle in his attack.

    There was no way this world could have 2 golden castles.

    The goddess of the moon was fully aware of this when she made the oracle, but she also believed Abel was powerful enough to handle it with his power.

    Not even a god rank would invade the golden castle, especially after Abel had taken down the god of fire.

    Fighting with a god rank in his territory was a task doomed to fail. But of course, if the dragons did not back up Abel, a group of god rank wizards might team up and wipe out the Battlecry teau.

    The news of Abel leveling with the tree of life again somehow did not spread like wild fire likest time.

    Little did he know, the elves have actually ordered all the big druids other than Big Druid Lando to stay in the defense fortress.

    Therefore, Big druid Lando was the only one who saw what happened, and he immediately went into retreat when he returned to Bay Law City.

    He needed to reorganize his thoughts. If he didn¡¯t, he might lose control.

    This normally would not happen to a big druid, but the impact big Druid Lando took was way too big. The existential crisis he went through was making the natural force in him extremely unstable.

    Therefore, he just had to self iste himself for a while.

    Just like that, Abel had leveled up almost without anyone noticing.

    After 10 days of getting used to his newly gained power, Abel went into the Dark World again.

    His 95% energy body not only increased his healing rate, but also strengthened his soul and power of the will.

    His power of the will range has reached 3000 meters seven without the mysterious crown.

    It was just that top-level battles in the Dark world were a different story. A single mistake could take his life if he didn¡¯t master his power.

    Of course, this was also because a difference in rank would only make his spells and resistance a little stronger.

    Throughout those 10 days, Abel mastered 3 new spells, and he was definitely the most powerful wizard in the legendary rank.

    Still, this did not change his status too much since he was already recognized as a god rank being.

    No matter how powerful he got, he was still embarrassingly weaker than Doff.

    After having a meal with the dragons, Abel returned to the Dark World. But other than resuming his battle, he decided to try out the tree men summoning.

    He chose the Kurast Dock because there were many ten thousand years old trees there. He teleported to the Spider Forest, and he soon found himself in a sea of old trees.

    The environment around him was perfect for tree grows with endless mana and water supply. It was basically tree heaven.

    Abel was not nning to summon 1000 tree men at once since he couldn¡¯t guarantee if they could survive in the Battlecry teau.

    Therefore, he decided to just pick one as a test subject. If he failed, he would quickly use a full recovery potion and send it back to the forest.

    Due to his bond with the tree of life and the Oak tree, he developed a lot for old trees, and he didn¡¯t want them to get hurt.

    Every single one of them had a level of spirit, and that spirit was like a spark of intelligence.

    Abel picked out a thick old tree from the bunch and ced his hand on it. The tree men summoning was about to begin, so he ignited his soul speaker ability.

    The sensation of this old tree was much more vibrant than any tree he talked to In the Central Continent.

    Abel wanted to ask it someplicated question, but the spirit of a tree could only do smile calctions at the most. Doingplicated thoughts was almost impossible.

    Therefore, there was no way for him to understand if this tree wanted to be summoned by him.

    Still, he connected with its core, and a magic pattern appeared on his hand.

    ¡°In the name of the tree of life, I will summon the slumbering trees to guard against the enemies ofnature. The children of the tree of life, awake from your slumber!¡± Abel chanted.

 Chapter 1315 - Tree Men

    <h4>Chapter 1315: Tree Men</h4>

    As Abel chanted, a little strand of energy reached into the summoning magic patterns from the tree core.

    The tree men summoning pattern began to glow in green, and the trees around him began to shake.

    They instinctively wanted the cleansing from that green energy.

    But Abel focused all his attention on a single tree. Since he had only done this spell with the tree of life¡¯s support, he could not afford to get distracted.

    After all, it was one of the hardest spells he knew.

    But of course, he would only have to do it once as his skill tree would be able to memorize it.

    Finally, the green energy reached a threshold, and a green beam shot towards that ancient tree.

    The beam directly entered its core. Those trees were all upied instantly, so it immediately went silent, but after a second, the ancient tree in front of him began to move.

    First, the branches began to fuse and formed 2 arms, followed by ayer of armor.

    Afterward, the roots reached out from the soil and formed 2 legs.

    Finally, 2 close eyes were formed on the trunk, followed by a nose and a mouth.

    It seemed this tree man could control its own height as well, but it was normally around 10 meters.

    The extra tree branches turned into a giant helmet and wrapped around its head.

    Abel could sense that it was at least a few times more powerful than the tree men he summoned before, even without seeing it fight.

    Suddenly, the tree man opened its eyes. It looked lively, unlike the dull ones in the Ervo Forest. It was a truly intelligent being.

    ¡°Tree menmander, you granted me sentience. ording to the ancientw, I will forever follow yourmand!¡± The ancient tree meant kneeled on one knee and said with a low, raspy voice.

    Abel was stunned. This tree man really was unlike any tree men he saw.

    He suddenly remembered a document he read about ancient trees in the elf royal library. Tree menmander was a profession that roamed around with normal tree men to find water.

    When needed, they would act as amander in battle for tree men.

    Also, tree menmanders were the most powerful beings in this world as they couldmand a sea of tree men to unleash a war.

    Since each tree possessed immense defense and regeneration ability, they were almost invincible.

    This was basically like this role in thest tree men summoning. Since tree men did not have any intelligence, they needed amander, but this tree man in front of him was absorbing energy from the environment to maintain an energy bnce.

    This meant these tree men had no need to return to a tree form.

    ¡°My ancient tree, you are my first summoned tree man, can you tell me your abilities?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Tree menmander, I can use powerful force to strike and use branches for long-range attacks. We can also use our fluids to defend against fire and replenish our damage!

    I can also affect any nts 1000 meters around me to grow, purify water, and nourish soils!¡± The tree men lowered its voice.

    ¡°I will take you away from here, are you willing to do that?¡± Abel asked again.

    Since he was the one who summoned the tree men, he had a special bond with it, and he could withdraw the summon any time.

    Although he could just directly bring the tree men away, he decided to give it some respect considering its intelligence.

    ¡°My will is to do it ording to yourmand!¡± The tree men replied.

    Abel nodded, but he did not take out the monster ring. Soon, he walked towards the little teleport circle.

    He wanted to see the way this tree man moved since there were too many unknown factors.

    The tree men followed behind Abel, but the roots that formed its legs kept changing shape as it walked. Therefore even being 10 meters tall, not a single tree along the way was damaged by it.

    Abel stood on the teleportation circle and opened his monster ring.

    ¡°My ancient tree,e in. I will bring you away,¡± Abel said.

    The tree man followed and entered the ck portal.

    Afterward, Abel reappeared in the Rogue Encampment and returned to the Gold Castle.

    He did not let the tree men out immediately. Instead, he headed down the mountain peak of the golden castle.

    The areas around were already filled with flowers since the Battlecry teau¡¯s transformation, but making trees grow would still take some more time.

    Abel found a t area and let the tree men out, and it soon began to float.

    At first, it was a little confused as it tried its best to control its movement, but Abel immediately knew what was going on.

    This tree man was beyond the legendary rank, so it could fly in this world.

    After some time, it finally mastered its movement, and itnded.

    ¡°Commander, I sense an unknown energy affecting the soil here!¡± The tree man¡¯s body gently tapped the ground and said.

    ¡°My ancient tree, the ce you came from was suppressed and you are forbidden to talk about it to anyone!¡± Abel said as he didn¡¯t want anyone else to know about the Dark World.

    ¡°Commander, I will not mention it to any other being!¡± the tree man replied.

    ¡°My ancient tree, do you think you can thrive in this environment?¡± Abel pointed around and asked.

    ¡°Commander, it is a better environment, but the energy is no where as dense. I can survive her but I won¡¯t be able to continue my growth!¡± The tree men lowered its voice.

    Abel saw iting. The mana of the Battlecry teau was nothingpared to the Dark World.

    It was a pity.

    ¡°Then follow me!¡± Abel then wrapped the tree men in his power of the will and disappeared in a sh.

    They then reappeared in Doff¡¯s kingdom.

    ¡°How about here?¡± Abel asked again.

    The tree men reached out its branches to sense the environment, but this time it took much longer.

    ¡°Commander, I am very confused. I feel like I am being corroded by a strange energy and I will change to another form of being if I continue to live here!¡± The tree man said.

    Abel was caught off guard. What does that mean?

    ¡°3 headed giant,e here!¡± Abel saw the 3 headed giant passing by above him and called.

    The 3 headed giant immediately took a turn andnded before bowing on one knee.

    ¡°Tree men, is that from you being talked about simr to this? Abel pointed at the 3 headed giant and asked.

    The tree men reached out its branch towards the almost simr height giant.

    The 3 headed giant did not reject.

    ¡°Yes mymander, I will be like this if I stay here long enough!¡± The tree men retracted and said.

    Abel finally got a vague understanding, so he asked, ¡°My tree men, do you want to be a holy being?¡±

    Although a tree man could live for a long time, it was still not immortal like a holy being.

    However, a sacrifice that came with being a holy being was freedom. They could only serve a single kingdom, and they were forbidden to leave it.

    Therefore, Abel wanted to respect the decision of another intelligent life form. Not just for this tree man, but the future ones he summoned as well.

    Still, Abel was only nning to keep one tree men in his kingdom since they all needed Faith to survive.

    Doff¡¯s Kingdom already had 4 half god rank holy beings and 20 legendary rank ming elves.

    It was already more than necessary.

    As far as he knew, a god would only keep one or 2 holy beings in their Kingdom.

    ¡°Commander, I prefer to live on the actualnd. It makes me feel more connected to the world!¡± The tree men lowered his voice.

    ¡°Ok then, lets go!¡± Abel smiled and returned to the valley below the golden castle.

    He found an area beside a stream, and the tree man spread out its root and merged into the ground again.

    However, its upper half remained in the tree man form.

    There was one thing the tree of life did not tell Abel. The tree men summoning spell was actually created for ancient spiritual trees.

    Considering how powerful beings of the past were, summoning normal tree men would not do much in a battle.

    As the years went by, ancient trees were slowly chopped down by different races, and they began to disappear with the change in environment.

    Therefore, you could probably count the amount of ten thousand years old trees in this world with one hand.

    Therefore, the tree of life did not tell Abel about this because it was not expecting Abel to find a ten thousand years old tree.

    ¡°Commander, I will be on yourmand!¡± After the tree man was grounded, he said to Abel.

    However, Abel did not stop. Instead, he took out a giant mana gathering circle and 5 top level mana gems. This should be able to provide 10 years of energy for the tree man.

    The tree man was feeling very good. It could finally grow again.

    But maybe it was the only tree in this world who could enjoy something like this. Even a normal wizard would not be able to obtain a giant mana gathering circle.

 Chapter 1316 - Rune

    <h4>Chapter 1316: Rune</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel had been feeling good ever since he returned from the Dark World in the morning. He also brought back some fruit from Blood Moor and gave them to his puppet chefs to make a fruit sd for breakfast.

    He even took out a few more bottles of wine for the 8 dragons.

    Normally, he would only take out one bottle, but the dragons would not ask for more because they knew how valuable they were.

    ¡°Brother Abel, something good happened? Gold Dragon Kemble asked as he took a sip of wine and took a bite of the sd.

    ¡°What gave you that idea?¡± Abel looked around and replied.

    ¡°Haha, blue dragon Abel, anyone can tell by looking at the breakfast!¡± ck Dragon Pragueughed as he pointed at the food and wine.

    ¡°Prague, so do you prefer a simpler food?¡± Abel asked.

    All of a sudden, eyes turned towards ck Dragon Prague, especially his wife. Since she was pregnant, she has been very moodytely.

    ¡°Of course not, this is amazing!¡± ck dragon Prague quickly waved and changed the topic.

    Abel smiled and also kept quiet.

    But of course, he indeed was in a good mood.

    Those fruits were grown by the high elves next to the Dark World¡¯s tree of life. The mana they possessed was iparable to anything in the central continent.

    Even the elves¡¯ tree of life couldn¡¯t produce it.

    Of course, this was also due to the tree of life valley¡¯s size, and the elves did not have the adequate resources for nourishment.

    The reason Abel was so happy was that he finally got his first high rank rune in the dark world. In fact, the highest rank rune, the 33 Zod.

    After passing the challenge of the ancients, he killed some ck souls on the first level.

    ck souls were scary hell creatures with lightning attacks, so it took Abel quite a long time to kill them.

    Still, with the aura of his 3 holy knights, his elemental resistance minimized the chance of anyone getting an instant kill.

    He normally wouldn¡¯t bother cleaning up after a battle, but somehow he decided to flick through the remaining scattered crystals of those ck souls.

    To his surprise, he discovered a 33 Zod rune from within.

    So, how powerful was that rune? He could create an indestructible rune word gear with it.

    Still, the most powerful rune word gear required more than a single 33 Zod rune, and he didn¡¯t have time to slowly wait for the inferno mes to forge, so he decided to apply it as soon as possible.

    He used a replica 33 Zod rune before on a mana cannon so it wouldn¡¯t fall apart after each shot.

    But since his enemies reach god ranks, a mana cannon could no longer achieve an instant kill.

    Especially since each shot of a mana cannon needed a few seconds to prepare. This was more than enough time for a powerful figure to escape.

    Therefore, it would be a waste to use this actual 33 Zod rune on a mana cannon.

    It was a struggle. What could he do with it?

    Maybe he could create an even more powerful version of the mana cannon.

    Since he had the 33 Zod rune, he did not have to worry about finding a strong material as a base.

    In fact, he could allow it to umte as much energy as it could.

    He was also not nning to use mana gems as fuel. They were powerful, but they just took too long to ignite.

    So the only suitable option was the golden castle¡¯s energy. With its 5-star magic circle from hell, it would be able to regenerate in a single second.

    Since there were countless top-level gems stored up in the golden castle, there was nothing he needed to worry about.

    Even those stone-throwers from hell could hurt him. What would happen if he maximized their power by the thousands or even ten thousand.

    Even with the dragons as support, he couldn¡¯t guarantee the friendliness of wizards. Wizard Smith was a prime example.

    Therefore, he needed a defense that could take down gods.

    If he did not have the dark gold dimension force to counteract wizard Smith¡¯s world, his golden castle might be smashed to pieces by the world of a god.

    Afterward, Abel began to analyze the structure of a mana cannon with help from his druid soul. Still, it took him 3 days to evene up with a draft.

    The mana cannon was clearly from another world, and there wererge amounts of patterns he could notprehend, so he just directly copied them.

    But of course, he knew what abilities each pattern possessed. After all, a builder did not have to understand the mechanism behind the tools they used.

    Abel let out a breath of relief as he looked at the draft he created in 3 days, but he was not going to be the one who made it.

    There were more than 32,000 cksmiths in Doff¡¯s kingdom, including 5000 Grandmasters.

    They were perfect as long as they had enough resources.

    With a bit of faith, he divided the draft into 32,000 copies as he arrived at the cksmith guild of Doff¡¯s kingdom.

    ¡°Everyone, take a look at this when you have time and give me some feedback!¡± Abel called.

    At the same time, the copies of his draft floated towards the hand of each cksmith.

    There was no one in this world more knowledgeable than the dwarves when it came to ancient patterns, but those patterns Abel drew up were still tooplicated for most of them to give feedback.

    Still, the cksmiths in Doff¡¯s kingdom were the finest of the finest, and 300 of them had ess to the more secretive knowledge of the dwarves that allowed them to understand the mechanism behind the patterns.

    They did not discuss it with Abel immediately since Abel was basically a being on par with God to them, so they got together and chatted among themselves.

    Every single one of them was extremely prestigious in any circumstances, and it was normally very hard for them to agree with one another.

    But in that situation, they were all on the same boat with a single purpose, to serve God.

    After rounds of debate and questioning, agreements began to form, and joyful looks emerged on their faces.

    Finally, the perfected draft was delivered by the oldest cksmith to Abel.

    Abel held the new draft in his hand and began to look through it.

    It was almost indistinguishable from his old version. Even the outer shell was totally different.

    ¡°You are Eder right?¡± Abel smiled respectfully at the old cksmith.

    Since his authority was on par with the God of war, he could see the identity of his followers with a single look.

    ¡°My great lord, it is my honour that you know my name!¡± cksmith Eder bowed.

    ¡°I see there are 12 energy transferring patterns in this new draft. My old one only had 2, why is that?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°My great lord, the amount of energy pattern needs to match the size of this weapon to create a stable flow. 12 is the minimum!¡±cksmith Eder bowed again.

    He then continued to point out the changes they made and exined them to Abel one by one.

    Abel finally nodded. He knew he made the right choice for trusting the cksmiths because his old draft might not even be able to output half of the power he wanted.

    After all, once he installed the 33 Zod rune there would be no return.

    At the same time, he also realized how much more knowledgeable his cksmiths werepared to the ones in the dwarves.

    It was too bad he was no longer interested in furthering his forgery skills. If not, this many grandmasters by his side would be an amazing guide.

    At that moment, Abel was bing a little embarrassed. If he knew how powerful those cksmiths were earlier, he wouldn¡¯t even need to spend 3 days toe up with his draft. He could just directly say his demands and let the cksmiths do their work.

    ¡°Eder, I am very happy with this!¡± Abel smiled.

    He then waved, and 300 strands of faith rushed into the bodies of every grandmaster cksmith who was involved in there.

    Their bodies were strengthened at an instant as cksmith Eder left the guild with a joyous look on his face.

 Chapter 1317 - Making

    <h4>Chapter 1317: Making</h4>

    Next, they had to start putting the things together. Since the draws had delivered on their processed materials, Abel was notcking in any kind.

    When it came to making giant objects, the dwarves would normally divide them into parts before putting them all together.

    Abel¡¯s super cannon was 10 meters long and 1 meter wide, and this improved version had a square barrel instead of a circr one.

    At the end of the barrel was a giant base filled with magic circles for generating energy and minimizing shocks.

    It was basically a dreampared to the cannon of Abel¡¯s past life.

    So Abel could only me himself for not having any talent for designing. After all, it was all the good works of his Grandmasters.

    But when ites to making the thing, Abel had a better method than the dwarves.

    He returned to the Dark World and took out the Horadric Malus in the Rogue Encampment.

    He then dumped out the materials from his holy portal bag onto the ground.

    After everything was set, he summoned his angel body.

    Its wings expanded as soon as it appeared, and it only stopped when it reached 10 meters tall.

    Since Abel¡¯s body was 95% energy, he could finally control his size.

    When he reached 100% energy, he could even control his form.

    But of course, normal god ranks would not expand their body like this because it would increase their chance of getting hit and the energy it took was no joke as well.

    The angel body began to glow, and the crystal angel statue in his druid soul began to transform light energy into faith.

    Abel interacted with many gods, but they all needed to sacrifice faith in exchange for energy. His angel body, on the other hand, had no followers, but it managed to survive to this day with this method.

    His angel body grabbed the Horadric Malus with its power of the will, and it flew towards its hand.

    During the process, that tiny malus also expanded to suit the angel body¡¯s 10 meters tall figure.

    With 2 waves, it mastered its movements.

    After all, Abel was a grandmaster cksmith, and the angel body possessed his consciousness.

    The angel body then arrived at the volcano. Since the forgery he was about to make was too big, a normal furnace would not do the trick.

    Since his angel body had a high fire resistance and Abel had the highest authority in Doff¡¯s kingdom, nothing could hurt him.

    The angel body stepped onto the volcano, and theva wrapped around it, but it had zero effect on it.

    These were the good things of being in a god¡¯s kingdom. As long as you are willing to sacrifice faith, anything is possible.

    As the angel body walked towards the peak of the volcano, the 20 ming elves flew out.

    He was about to make one of the most powerful weapons in this world on a volcano with 20 ming elves flying above him. It was a scene he couldn¡¯t imagine even in his dreams.

    Meanwhile, a cksmith dwarf from afar caught sight of that giant angel body standing on top of the volcano.

    It was originally none of his business, but he couldn¡¯t help but pause after noticing the Horadric malus.

    The Horadric malus looked nothing like a normal cksmith hammer, but for a cksmith who did forgery for his entire life, he was certain that it was a cksmith hammer.

    ¡°What is it about to do?¡± He thought to himself as a burning passion ignited from his heart.

    The angel¡¯s body waved, and faith began to gather into a giant cksmith bench that suited its body.

    Afterward, the materials Abel dumped out appeared In mid-air in front of it.

    As the mes from the volcano intensified,va shot out from the ground, and the ming elves also spit out their mes as support.

    Soon, those special materials in mid air began to soften and merged together into a glowing red blob.

    Abel then controlled with his power of the will, and the blobnded on the bench.

    He lifted up the Horadric malus and heavily mmed down. Bang!

    ¡°Our great god is a grandmaster cksmith!¡± The dwarves gasped.

    The god of fire was the god of cksmiths, but he could not do forgery. At least the cksmiths in the kingdom never saw him do so.

    However, their new god was doing forgery with the skill of a Grandmaster. It was not something that could be faked.

    For grandmasters who¡¯ve been doing forgery non-stop ever since they arrived at this kingdom, no one could understand how precise that strike was more than them.

    The bang traveled to the ears of more cksmiths, and more of them stopped out of their guild.

    But Abel did not care. He was giving his forgery his full concentration.

    Since this forgery process needed skills from a Grandmaster alchemist as well, he kept connecting to his human body, who stood far away from the volcano.

    The Horadric malus kept changing the size of his hand to shape the details.

    Soon, a 10 meters long square barrel was formed. He then ignited his alchemy power, and metallurgy materials appeared in front of him.

    The reason he did not make the cannon entirely out of metallurgy material was that he was about to use the 33#zod rune, so that would be a waste, even for a wealthy man like himself.

    With its indestructible attribute, the strength of the material was not a problem.

    The metallurgy material wrapped around the barrel with gold sparks.

    ¡°Our great god is a master Alchemist as well!¡± Another cksmith dwarf gasped.

    ¡°You are wrong, only a grandmaster alchemist is capable of such great alchemy power!¡± Another cksmith dwarf shook his head.

    Since the profession of cksmith needed to work with alchemists, he knew Abel¡¯s power was definitely not as simple as it looked.

    After the barrel was done, Abel finished the base and the supporting circles with no hassle as well.

    Finally, he waved his hand, and everything vanished from the volcano and appeared beside Abel¡¯s human body.

    His angel body followed and shrunk into its normal size before entering back into Abel¡¯s human body. Abel¡¯s human grabbed the Horadric malus and began to put away the things he made. Suddenly, he noticed his cksmith dwarves had gotten a lot more faithful to the point evenparable to the Barbarians.

    Abel turned towards the guilds and saw a bunch of cksmith dwarves with a stunned look on their faces. For those who spent a lifetime in forgery, what Abel did was too shocking.

    They just couldn¡¯t help but increase their faith.

    Abel smiled. Well, that was a surprise.

    Doing forgery with his angel body was so much fun.

    The next tasks were no longer his business. Although the dwarves could help, a better candidate would be the magic circle spirit.

    Abel returned to the golden castle and arrived at the balcony and let out the parts of his cannon since they were too big for his storage room.

    ¡°Brother Abel, what¡¯s that?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked in confusion.

    ¡°A weapon I made!¡± Abel replied as he connected to the magic circle spirit and transferred the instructions.

    ¡°What for, hitting people!¡± ck Dragon Prague saw the barrel and said.

    After all, it looked like a giant rod.

    ¡°Prague, It¡¯s still not finished yet!¡± Abel said.

    With the power of a giant dragon, ck Dragon Prague might break the thing if he yed with it before he installed the 33#zod rune.

    After all, it only had a thinyer of metallurgy material on the surface.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, then I¡¯ll y with it once you are finished!¡± ck Dragon Prague turned away and said.

    Abel smiled. Maybe ck dragon Prague would change his mind once he saw the power of the final product.

    Afterward, he summoned 10 worker puppets, and they began to etch magic circles on the parts.

    They were even more efficient than master magic circle makers since they could use their body energy to ignite the circles.

    The dragons watched from the side and sighed. Those things were even more skillful than the dwarves.

 Chapter 1318 - Super Cannon

    <h4>Chapter 1318: Super Cannon</h4>

    As magic circles appeared on the parts, scary energy began to emerge.

    Just imagine how scary a functioning 10 meters long barrel looked.

    As the puppets finished their jobs one by one, Abel ignited the circles on the balcony, and the shape of the base was formed.

    It included countlessmunication and energy circles. Once they were connected to the golden castle, they could not only stabilize the thing, but it could also quickly allow the cannon to withdraw energy from the countless inferno 5 star magic circles in the golden castle.

    The dragons kept watching on the balcony, and they were shocked once again by Abel¡¯s strength to move those parts.

    Abel looked like a human, but he was moving those giant iron parts with his power of the will and smoothly put them in ce. After all, he did memorize the model of the cannon, and soon the work wasplete.

    A true destroyer would soon be born, but for now, it was just for show.

    After all, this thing had less metallurgy material than the single use mana cannon. It would fall about as soon as energy began to travel inside it.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, can we use this weapon now?¡± ck Dragon Prague saw how cool that cannon looked, but he wondered.

    ¡°Not yet! Abel shook his head as he scanned the cannon with his world stone.

    Through the analysis, the cannon was recognized by thew as a single object.

    Which was great news because it meant the parts had merged sessfully. If not, he might only be able to use the 33# zod on the barrel only and make the other parts all over again.

    Afterward, he took out the Horadric Malus again and looked towards the giant cannon, and began heavily striking it on the surface.

    It had been 30 days since Horadric Malus had used its socket opening ability, but all he needed was one socket anyway.

    A dark gold beam sparks, and a socket emerges on the surface.

    The face of the dragons immediately changed. What Abel had done looked nothing like the things they saw.

    That Horadric malus was definitely no ordinary hammer. It was a holy object.

    Not because they sensed the power of god on it, but because they just couldn¡¯tprehend what it was as a half god.

    At the same time, they were also very curious about what that socket was, but they kept their mouths shut because it might be Abel¡¯s secret.

    Even the outspoken ck Dragon Prague did not say a word.

    But special forgery technique did not mean much in the central continent anyway. Even the most powerful cksmith would not get too much respect from the Wizard union since the cost of making a high rank magic staff was too big.

    However, this was not the case for the 32,000 cksmiths, including 5,000 Grandmasters in Doff¡¯s kingdom.

    That scale could create weapons that even threaten high rank professionals.

    Abel did not exin to the dragons not because he was afraid of exposing his power. After all, this wasn¡¯t too big of a deal.

    Instead, it was because he was fully focusing on the attribute of the Horadric Malus.

    Something strange happened during his strike. It seemed like an extra bit of energy had entered it.

    He focused on his world stone and discovered a new ability on his Horadric Malus. One random generated ability socket with every 500 sockets.

    ¡°Did the Horadric Malus level up?¡± He couldn¡¯t remember how many times he used the Horadric malus. But he was basically putting a socket on something once every 30 days in the dark world to keep the energy stable and create more nks to create rune word gears in the future.

    To his surprise, his effort caused a level up, and a special ability was given to his super cannon.

    But if he knew this earlier, would he even save this attribute for the super cannon?

    After all, it did take him a few years to get here.

    He focused his attention on the super cannon and saw its new attribute. It was the ¡®blessed aim.¡¯

    The blessed aim was an aura ability. Once ignited, there was no way for a lower rank to dodge it.

    So what rank was his cannon? Who knows. This thing was made with abination of technology from the Dark World and the Central continent.

    Still, it could be worse if the Horadric Malus granted it another hell ability since hell ability was often used at enchantments for the body, useless to weapons.

    Anyway, he decided to look into thister in the Rogue Encampment as he put the Horadric Malus back into his portal bag.

    Afterward, he took out the 3# zod rune and immediately attracted the dragons.

    The energy it possessed was immensely scary. Although there was a rune system in this world, it was verycking.

    Things like rune cards were only used by low rank professionals, and all the ones Abel saw in the Central Continent were extremely weak.

    The dragons also knew about this but what Abel took out waspletely different.

    Indeed, the runes in the Dark World were extremely stable, it could only be used unless ced into a socket.

    Abel carefully installed the 33#zod into the socket and a golden glow spreader throughout the cannon.

    ¡°Prague, want to try attacking it?¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, is it dangerous? are you going to force me to pay for it if I broke it?¡± ck Dragon Prague said with a suspicious look.

    He was no dummy, but he also knew this thing was definitely not ordinary after seeing what Abel had done to it.

    On top of that, he sensed a little bit of unknown danger¨Calmost like the cannon could swallow him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not dangerous. If it is, Kinsey won¡¯t let me live!¡± Abel smiled.

    ck Dragon Kinsey looked just as emotionless as always, even after Abel¡¯s joke.

    ¡°And you are really not going to make me pay for it if I broke it?¡± ck Dragon Prague asked again, but this time with more excitement.

    ¡°Of course, just attack!¡± Abel waved his hand.

    ck Dragon Prague immediately shed on top of the cannon base. With perfect precision, he struck down. He thought the base might not be worth as much as the barrel even if he damaged it, but suddenly, an energy shield emerged.

    ¡°Hey Blue dragon Abel, you can¡¯t bring the Golden castle¡¯s energy shield into this. That¡¯s not fair, you know I can¡¯t break that shield even with all my might!¡± ck Dragon Prague shook his head in irritation.

    ¡°Haha I¡¯m sorry!¡± Abel apologized as he turned off the cannon¡¯s protection. He did not mean to mess with the dragon; he just forgot that the cannon would automatically share a defense system with the golden castle once connected.

    The golden castle¡¯s energy shield was no longer what it was. With the 5 star magic circles from hell, even god rank would have a hard time breaking it.

    ck dragon Prague then quickly waved his hand towards the cannon base again. Bang! To his surprise, not a single scratch was made.

    ¡°Prague, are you too weak or too worried that Brother Abel will make you pay?¡± Gold dragon Kembleughed.

    ck dragon Prague did notugh. Although he did not use his full force, his power in his human form was still not something normal metal could withstand.

    He immediately put on a serious face and struck out with his fist again. But this time, he decided to unleash his giant dragon energy, and his fist turned into a dragon w before the impact.

    Skrrrrr!

 Chapter 1319 - Little Island

    <h4>Chapter 1319: Little Ind</h4>

    ck Dragon Prague did not check on the cannon base immediately. Instead, he turned to his hand. He was certain that he unleashed his true dragon power, and he might damage his dragon w by smashing it on something indestructible.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble gasped.

    He clearly saw what happened, and he knew ck Dragon Prague was a half god ck dragon.

    ¡°Let me try!¡± Blue dragon Hurley was also curious, so he stopped up. But he did not use his body. Instead, he unleashed his ice elemental attack.

    A stream of ice shot out from his hand towards the cannon base.

    Not only did the ice cause no damage, but even the frozen ability also was not working.

    But it was at that moment Abel and the dragons saw a faint magic pattern appearing on the Base¡¯s surface to counteract the strike that just happened.

    It was the 33#zod rune. The dragons immediately knew it was what was protecting the cannon base.

    ¡°Brother Abel, can you find more of that rune?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked curiously.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, I think you should forget about it. I¡¯ve found it with pure luck, so I¡¯m afraid finding another one will be impossible!¡± Abel shook his head with a pity smile.

    Indeed. Abel would never have found this rune if he had never looked through the hell creatures he killed. If he wanted to create a 33 #zod by himself, it would take hundred years ofbining lower rank runes.

    But even if he were to do so, there were other rune words he would want to make first.

    For example, the ¡®maze¡¯ armor. It could increase defense drastically, and the wearer would be able to move in a sh indefinitely. This would be perfect for his Angel body on ck Wind.

    The rune word ¡®unlimited¡¯ was also a great option since it could decrease enemy lightning resistance by 55%, and it came with a preaching aura.

    This would be perfect for Abel¡¯s human wizard form to maximize his numbing effect.

    There were countless more examples, such as ¡®Fenix¡¯ and ¡®banished.¡¯ They could take him countless years toplete before making a rune world with a 33# Zod.

    ¡°Too bad, I thought this rune can finally make me a useful weapon!¡± Gold dragon Kembleined.

    But in reality, there was no need for dragons to have weapons. Their body was the most powerful thing.

    Still, there were some extremelyplicated weapons they could use.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, let¡¯s test out the power of this cannon!¡± ck Dragon Prague asked curiously again.

    ¡°Not here. I don¡¯t want to destroy this ce!¡¯ Abel looked around and shook his head.

    ¡°Brother Abel, is this thing really that powerful?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked.

    Abel spent almost no time making this thing. How powerful was it really?

    As the atmosphere in the golden castle was getting more excited, a wizard stood above the sky far away, looking down at an ind in the middle of the ocean.

    The ind was filled with little green algae. If you look closely, they were actually not resting on soil but bird poop.

    But of course, the algae and bird poop were not what the wizard was interested in.

    In fact, it was the base of the ind.

    This wizard had his eye on this ind long ago, but he never dared to get close because there was a god rank sea monster living around.

    God rank sea monsters were the most powerful beings of the ocean. They signed a contract with the dragons stating they would not mess with thend and thend would not mess with them.

    This was because even the most powerful dragon would not want to fight with god rank sea monsters.

    With countless resources in the ocean, god rank sea monsters would be able to use the most powerful attacks and regenerate indefinitely.

    But the scariest thing would be their ability to control sea monsters to unleash an all-out attack.

    The dragons had countless wars with them throughout history, which finally led to the creation of their treaty.

    Anyway, that wizard above the sky was named Bradford. He was a god rank wizard who mastered fire and ice.

    So what makes this ind so special? Because it was slowly forged out of the corpses of a special coral called spirit coral.

    In ancient times, spirit coral had been harvested to extinction, but their corpses were the best resources for a god rank¡¯s world.

    A god rank¡¯s world was called a world, but they were actually just a manifestation of one¡¯s power ofw and energy.

    Although a god rank professional denied it, their training methods were actually influenced by the gods.

    After all, their bases were very simr. The only difference was the utilization of faith.

    Something the dead spirit corals could do was deepen a god rank¡¯s world with the actual world, and thus strengthening it in the process.

    Even a small piece would make a god rank go crazy for it, let alone a whole ind.

    Wizard Bradford first discovered this ind when 2 god rank sea monsters were fighting with each other, so he had to leave even though he sensed the presence of spirit corals.

    But it was because of this, he did not return or report to the wizard union. Instead, he dwelled in the nearest barrier circle for thest few hundred years.

    During that time, he had to hold back his energy to the smallest, so he could not even do training.

    It was pure suffering. Just imagine the loneliness he felt. But finally, his day toe out has arrived.

    The god rank sea monster who lived around the area was a sea dragon, and one day it received a letter and set off somewhere.

    A sea dragon was not a real dragon with dragon blood recognized by the dragons. But as a god rank, its blood was extremely valuable as well.

    Sea dragons were descended from the 9 headed serpent. It was the most powerful being of the ocean with a status on par with the dragon god. An almighty ruler of ancient times.

    Wizard Bradford¡¯s body was shaking as he approached the ind, not out of fear but excitement.

    There were levels to the god rank as well. Once he strengthened his world, he would be very powerful.

    ording to legends, the pinnacles of the god rank could create a world exactly like the real world with their world, and intelligent life forms would be able to flourish within.

    The impact Abel sensed in the front line that day was the energy of a top-level god rank with its actual world.

    Wizard Bradford was only a beginner god rank. His world was 2000 years old, and its progress had been teauing for a long time.

    This was because there was no guidance for god rank. Their worlds would have some differences, more or less. Therefore, breakthroughs could only be made through one¡¯s trial and error, and Wizard Balfour knew that ind of Spirit coral was a great opportunity to level up his game.

    His world and his strength did not grow a single bit in the past hundreds of years since he was basically sitting still all this time.

    Wizard Bradford reached out his power of the will towards the ind, but to his surprise, he noticed a thinyer of power of the will wrapping it.

    It was not for protection but a trigger alert for the god rank sea dragon.

    Wizard Bradford hesitated. If he kept going, he might need to fight the most powerful sea dragon around.

    Still, the dead spirit corals were too alluring. It was worth a risk.

    He had waited hundreds of years for this moment. As a god, a prodigy of his age, he knew his condition very well. Breaking through was basically a process of defeating one¡¯s own demon, and he would regret it if he gave up now.

    Therefore, he waved his hand, and his world appeared.

    It looked just like the real world with sunlight, mountains, and water, but there was no life.

    The onlyws within it were fire and ice. Everything else was reced.

    His world moved forward and made contact with theyer of power of the will. Immediately, an alert was sent out.

    The reason he used his most powerful move to smash thatyer of power of the will was hoping that he could swallow it whole so the sea dragon would not notice him.

    However, he had underestimated the sea dragon or overestimated himself.

    Although most of the power of the will was swallowed up by his world, a small part managed to escape in half a second.

 Chapter 1320 - Marking

    <h4>Chapter 1320: Marking</h4>

    Don¡¯t underestimate that half a second. It was more than enough for the power of the willyer to alert its owner with a chilling howl.

    But WIzard Bradford was expecting this, so he quickly swallowed up the leftover power of the will with his world and waved his hand.

    Soon, a hurricane emerged from his world. It was the scariest thing about a god rank.

    Normally he could only use fire spells and ice spells, but after taking out his world, he could create any element from within his world.

    Wind was an attribute exclusive to druids, but Wizard Bradford could replicate it from within his world and guide it out to affect the real world.

    But of course, he would rarely use this technique in an actual battle since it tends to be weaker as it was not supported by the power ofw.

    The reason he did so was to blow away all the algae and bird poop on top of the ind to expose the dead spirit coral.

    Soon, a half-transparent crystal emerged in front of him. It was bigger than Wizard Bradford expected, and Its beauty was intoxicating.

    He finally realized this coral was covered in algae and bird poop because this thing was way too gorgeous.

    But he soon realized something odd, howe such a big spirit coral only possessed faint energy?

    At first, he thought it was because it was covered in algae and bird poop, but what was in front made him wonder if this spirit coral was fake.

    He sacrificed hundreds of years for this moment. He couldn¡¯t even imagine taking a loss, so he lowered his body towards that gorgeous ind of spirit coral.

    Soon, his heart began to settle.

    The intoxicating aura that the ind was giving out definitely belonged to a spirit coral.

    The spirit corals had a special attribute of being elusive. As the ocean waves mmed against the shore, it disappeared and reappeared from sight. There was not a single thing in the world like it.

    Wizard Bradford reached out his hand to touch, but another energy shield emerged. This time it was a dark gold one.

    He felt his heart drop. The dark gold color clearly reflected the power of its owner.

    But Wizard Bradford took a deep breath and calmed himself down. The owner was nowhere to be found, and he might be able to break this shield during this time.

    At the same time, he realized this energy shield was why kept the spirit coral¡¯s energy from leaking out.

    Actually, this ce was the training ground for the sea dragons, so no other sea monsters dared to enter.

    Due to how helpful the energy of spirit corals was, even god rank sea dragons would benefit from it.

    But due to theirck of skills to make magic circles, they could only set up simple power of the will shields to monitor if there were anyoneing after their coral.

    The dark gold color signified that it was set up by a powerful sea dragon headmaster.

    But Wizard Bradford knew what he had to do, so he unleashed his world again to approach the dark gold shield. But this time, he had to be much more careful to avoid damaging the spirit coral.

    As his world slowly began to swallow, he suddenly felt like his soul was struck by a hammer. It was the heavy energy of sea dragon gazing at him from within the shield.

    His face immediately turned white, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He quickly took out an ancient wooden card from his portal bag and crushed it. At an instant, all the damage his soul took was transferred to the card.

    It was a pity. That thing was a priceless lifesaver he found in his adventures.

    Still, it was better than dying, and it would all be worth it as long as he got that dead spirit coral.

    Wizard Bradford unleashed his world again and easily broke the dark gold shield since it had used up all its energy in that soul strike.

    However, the hassles did not stop. The scattered pieces of the shield turned into a strange dark gold pattern in mid-air and charged towards him.

    Wizard Bradford shed away without even thinking, but that dark gold pattern almost followed him away instantly. By the time he reappeared 1000 meters away, that pattern was already right beside him.

    It was toote to dodge, and that dark gold pattern entered his body.

    Wizard Bradford quickly scanned the damage, but he didn¡¯t notice anything different.

    No way! He quickly took off his shirt and looked down. To his surprise, that dark gold pattern had merged with his chest almost like a tattoo.

    Wizard Bradford touched his skill, it did not feel any different, but he could clearly see that pattern with his eyes.

    Is that a curse? Or something else? He thought it himself, but he knew it was definitely a big hassle.

    Still, it was toote to turn back now, so he put his shirts back on and turned back towards the spirit coral ind.

    This time he fully unleashed his power of the will and put the entire spirit coral ind in his world.

    He could feel the benefit almost at an instant.

    Although the changes were not fast, his world was indeed changing for the better. For a god rank wizard, time was not a problem, even if it took him millions of years to fully absorb the thing.

    His eyes began to tear up. It had been thousands of years since his world even had a small bit of level up.

    Everything he had been through was totally worth it.

    Roar!!! Suddenly he noticed a giant sea dragon was flying towards him in mid-air.

    Wizard Bradford quickly regained him but with a smirk on his face. What in this world could be faster than a god rank wizard when it came to escaping?

    He shed away from the spot and quickly disappeared from sight.

    That god rank sea dragon just came back from a god rank sea monster gathering.

    Events like that would happen once every few hundreds for the god rank sea monsters to exchange their gains.

    It was the best way for them to get resources, so most would not miss their chance.

    But of course, the sea dragon was only willing to join so carelessly because thest 1000 years had been rtively peaceful, so he thought being gone for half a day would be fine.

    Little did he know, his most valuable training treasure was stolen.

    Seeing a man disappearing from sight like that, he immediately knew it was a wizard.

    ¡°I Cornelius swear I will hunt you down no matter where you go!¡± the god rank sea dragon roared.

    After all, wizards were some of the fastest beings of this world, and he knew there was no way he could catch up.

    Instead, sea dragon Cornelius began to make a grunting sound, and the sea creatures from below began to move.

    A strange red glow emerged from their eyes as they began to swim towards the Central continent.

    Sea dragon Cornelius continued to grunt as he flew forward. Just like that, more and more sea creatures began to emerge.

    Sea monsters also began to emerge, and they automatically became the leaders of those sea creatures.

    They formed into organized trams with a few legendary rank sea monsters flying in the sky.

    Sea dragon Cornelius could clearly sense the energy from the magic pattern on Wizard Balford. It was created by the sea dragon headmaster. Only a few times more powerful beings would be able to break it.

    As far as Sea Dragon Cornelius knew, this only included the dragon god and 9 headed serpent.

    Therefore, he was not desperate as he gathered as many sea monsters as possible before teaching that wizard thief a lesson.

    Since he was still in the outer ocean beyond the territory of the dragons, he could take as long as he wanted.

    Sea dragon Cornelius was a prodigy, but it was his duty and pride to take back what he lost, so he did not report to his tribe.

    Of course, he was also confident since it was the central continent that picked the fight. If the dragons wanted to stop him, he would gather all the sea dragons and unleash a war.

    After all, the sea monsters needed to show their strength after staying low for so long.

    As more and more sea monsters gathered, the number of legendary ranks reached 100.

    The ocean was much bigger than thend with much more resources. Therefore, it only made sense that Sea dragon Cornelius could summon a huge troop..

 Chapter 1321 - Standoff

    <h4>Chapter 1321: Standoff</h4>

    Meanwhile, a 2 legged dragon was flying in the sky near the shore of the Central Continent.

    They were a type of pseudo dragon serving the giant dragons. Considering how few giant dragons there were, they needed lower intelligence dragons like that to do patrol for them.

    Just when that 2 legged dragon thought today would be another ordinary day, waves with the height of 10 meters began to emerge from afar.

    It was immediately stunned because it saw the countless sea monsters from within those waves.

    Their energy was intense, and fear immediately prated its bones.

    A 2 legged dragon was still a dragon at the end of the day. Feeling such intense fear was very umon.

    It did not retreat. Instead, it spit out a mouthful of pure dragon blood and formed a blood red pattern in mid air with it. As it roared, the pattern began to sh and expand.

    Soon, a blue giant dragon speeded out from within the pattern, but he was quickly stunned by the scene as well.

    He gazed back at the 2 legged dragon. It was not in good condition, so he threw a drop of dragon blood in its mouth.

    That 2 legged dragon has used a forbidden spell by summoning him through teleportation with its blood.

    And it was because of this, half of that 2 legged dragon¡¯s lifespan was taken away.

    Still, this could only teleport the closest giant dragons.

    Considering how serious the situation was, it was still best for the blue dragon to save that 2 legged dragon.

    It was the principle of dragons to treat the ones who helped them.

    Afterward, that blue dragon turned back forward.

    ¡°A god rank!¡± He gasped.

    Without even thinking, he took out amunication circle and reached his power of the will within it before unleashing a dragon call towards the sea monsters.

    Of course, this effort was futile, considering how many sea monsters there were. Even the weakest ones were unaffected.

    He just wanted to let them know that they were approaching a dragon territory.

    ¡°Just stop here!¡± Suddenly a low voice emerged, and the waves paused in mid air,pletely defying the physics of water.

    Those sea monsters from within with red glowing eyes also did not move, and a giant sea dragon stepped out from the sea of sea monsters. It was sea dragon, Cornelius.

    He was confident, but he was not nning to fight. He just wanted to force the dragons to give out the sea dragons¡¯ treasure. Having an all out war was not something anyone wanted, and it would be thest resort.

    ¡°Little guy, call a god rank dragon here!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius lowered his voice on that blue dragon.

    That blue dragon was only a legendary rank. Their differences in strength were too big to even talk about.

    ¡°My name is blue dragon Bart, so don¡¯t call me little guy. I will call a powerful dragon here now!¡± Blue dragon Bart stood his ground.

    A sh of murder sparked in sea dragon Cornelius¡¯ eyes, but he kept his calm. He was in a dragon¡¯s territory, after all. It was not worth it.

    Blue dragon Bart was also not in a good situation.

    There were countless legendary sea monsters in front of him. There were even 5 half god ranks, and the murderous intent of sea dragon Cornelius sent a chill down his spine.

    Still, he had to stand his ground for the pride of the dragons.

    ¡°Sea dragon Cornelius, what are you doing with so many sea monsters?¡± A voice suddenly appeared as a shadow flew towards them at immense speed.

    Since they were in the dragon¡¯s territory, it wouldn¡¯t take long for a god rank to arrive from the nearest teleportation circle and blue dragon Bart immediately felt his heart lift.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene!¡± He bowed.

    ¡°Bart, you did a good job!¡± Headmaster Eugene stopped beside blue dragon Bart and turned to the 2 legged dragon in the back ¡°you did a good job as well, I will grant you a bottle of dragon blood potion once you get back!¡±

    The 2 legged dragon could not speak, but it immediately nodded its head to show gratitude.

    A dragon blood potion was a special potion exclusive to the dragons for pseudo dragons to level up their blood.

    It was a huge reward. Some pseudo dragons even became a young dragon after taking a bottle.

    It was simr to thebined blood Abel gave Flying me back in the days, but a dragon potion maker would definitely go crazy if they knew Abel was wasting such high level blood on Flying me.

    The dragon blood potions made by the dragons had no effect on giant dragons because they could only benefit the weaker ones.

    If they wanted to create a dragon blood potion that would benefit giant dragons, they would need the blood of holy dragons.

    ¡°Sea dragon Cornelius, tell me, why are you doing this?¡± Headmaster Eugene asked again.

    ¡°Eugene, a human wizard stole a sea dragon treasure, so the dragons better hand out the man and my treasure!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius said bluntly.

    ¡°Why if we refuse?¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice after hearing that attitude.

    ¡°Then my sea monsters and I will start a war with the dragons, or if you want, just let us through and we will hunt down the wizard ourselves!¡± Sea dragon Corneliusughed.

    ¡°Sea dragon Cornelius, why are you so sure that it was a wizard?¡± Headmaster Eugene asked again.

    ¡°Because our headmaster personally left a marking on the treasure. It is already in the Central Continent now!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius lowered his voice.

    ¡°Damn that bastard!¡± Headmaster Eugene grunt.

    Of course, he was talking about that human wizard.

    The dragons and sea dragons have finally managed to sign a peace treaty after countless bloodshed, and that human wizard was ruining it.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, considering the treaty, it is still best for you dragons to do the work for me. If you can¡¯t, us sea dragons will do anything, even summoning the 9 headed master!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius continued.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what treasure it is, but it is also your mistake for letting that human wizard take it so easily. I can let him know that you want your treasure back, but do you think it is reasonable to demand his life as well?¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    ¡°3 days, I¡¯ll give you 3 days. If I don¡¯t see my treasure until then, us sea dragons will make a move ourselves. I will hunt that wizard down even if it costs my life!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius said with furry.

    ¡°3 days are not enough, 10 days and I¡¯ll give you a reply!¡± Headmaster Eugene replied.

    ¡°You heard me, 3 days and I will drag the central continent to hell with me!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius said with certainty.

    Headmaster Eugene was speechless.

    He didn¡¯t know what the sea dragons were missing, but it was definitely very important.

    The sea dragons had one of the most prestigious bloodlines among the sea monsters. An all-out war with them might cause other sea monsters to make a move as well.

    There would be no winner, especially considering the decline of the dragons.

    The poption crisis of the dragons was finally seeing the light with Abel¡¯s golden castle, but headmaster Eugene was the only god rank dragon around, and summoning another god rank dragon would take at least 3 days. There was nothing headmaster Eugene could do other than toply.

    After all, the dragons had been at peace for too long.

    ¡°Ok, I will take care of this with the Wizard Union, but I need to know where to find that Wizard!¡± Headmaster Eugene nodded.

    ¡°Just follow this scent!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius took out a cloud of energy and said.

    ¡°If a single sea monster steps foot in the dragon territory during this time, then it is war!¡± Headmaster Eugene gazed at Sea dragon Cornelius and then the countless sea monsters behind him.

    At the same time, Headmaster Eugene waved his hand.

    And a stream of ice flew out from within his world.

    At an instant, the waves in front of him were frozen into an ice wall.

    But due to the powerful ice element within that move, that ice wall was even harder than steel.

    Sea dragon Cornelius felt his heart drop a little after seeing that move. This headmaster was definitely on his level.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I keep my words!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius lowered his voice.

    Headmaster Eugene nodded, but he was still worried about what would happen with so many powerful sea monsters around when he left..

 Chapter 1322 - Action

    <h4>Chapter 1322: Action</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Headmaster Eugene began to wonder where he could find some powerful dragons to look after this ce. Of course, the first candidates were the 8 half god dragons in the golden castle.

    Even if the 3 pregnant dragons could not join the fight, 5 of them would be able to join.

    Of course, blue dragon Abel was a god rank as well.

    The ice wall headmaster Eugene created was no ordinary ice wall. He injected a strand of his power of the will into it. He would know as soon as someone was trying to break it.

    Therefore, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, at least for now. In a short moment, he gazed at sea dragon Cornelius and vanished into a beam with a bang.

    The leftover blue dragon also became less worried as he flew with the still injured 2 legged dragon above the ice wall.

    As for sea dragon Cornelius, he returned back to the waves and disappeared as well.

    Things have settled, but who knows, this might be the start of a war.

    Headmaster Eugene arrived at the closest teleportation circle and returned to the dragon ind where he could transit to the golden castle without the wizard union¡¯swork.

    Meanwhile, Abel was chatting to the dragon about the super cannon and where were they going to test it out.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene?¡¯ Abel paused and suddenly smiled.

    Not only did the golden castle¡¯s teleportation circle alert him, but Doff had also noticed through the soul chain.

    Since they were in Doff¡¯s territory, any god rank who arrived would be spotted immediately.

    Soon, headmaster Eugene appeared on the balcony as well.

    ¡°Headmasters Eugene!¡± The 8 dragons bowed.

    ¡°Kemble, Prague, Hurley, Balfour,e here!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    He did it to ask the green dragon Evelyn because he sensed that she was getting pregnant as well.

    She had to be extremely careful, so she couldn¡¯t take any risk.

    ¡°Yes headmaster!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble bowed.

    ¡°Father, what happened?¡± Blue Dragon Hurley asked.

    But headmaster Eugene ignored him and turned to Abel.¡±Blue Dragon Abel, a god rank sea dragon with destructive amounts of sea monsters, is seeking revenge from a wizard who stole their treasure. The situation is very serious so I hope you and the god of war can help!¡±

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, no problem, but shouldn¡¯t the wizard union be the one resolving the situation?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°That sea dragon only gave me 3 days, so we don¡¯t have much time. We can not let those sea monsters approach the continent!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    ¡°I will bring the golden castle there, the females can return to the dragon ind!¡± Abel turned to the dragons.

    As a dragon, there was no way he would reject a dragon¡¯s request, especially considering how much the dragons helped him.

    He also trusted Headmaster Eugene. If there was a better way to resolve the situation, he would not ask this favor.

    After all, even a god rank sea dragon would not be able to break the golden castle¡¯s defense no matter how many sea monsters it had.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, that sea dragon will not make a move in 3 days, but you still need to keep an eye on him to not enter the dragon territory. If he did, it would be war. But I still doubt that he will take that risk!¡± Headmaster Eugene also felt uneasy about asking Abel. Abel was still young, after all.

    After everything was set, Headmaster Eugene returned to the teleportation circle and arrived at the Wizard Union Headquarters.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I don¡¯t want to return to the dragon ind!¡± Gold dragon April immediately added after headmaster Eugene was gone.

    She then turned to gold Dragon Kemble, nudging him to convince Abel as well.

    But the gold Dragon Kemble did not say a word. He knew a god rank battle was extremely risky.

    As fathers, none of the male dragons would allow their wives and child to go to war. Therefore, gold Dragon April still returned to the dragon ind at the end.

    Afterward, Abel and the 4 male dragons flew out of the golden castle. With a wave, his power of the will covered the golden castle, and it was put into his holy portal bag without even using the mysterious crown.

    He then shed with the dragons towards the Battlecry temple¡¯s teleportation circle and transited to the ocean.

    There was no need for guidance. Abel immediately sensed immense energy as soon as he appeared.

    Abel and the gold dragon Kemble exchanged gaze before moving forward.

    ¡°Brother Abel, we are in big trouble!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble saw the countless sea monsters in the waves in front of them and said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Mr Kemble!¡± Blue dragon Bart saw the dragons emerging, so he quickly turned into his human form and bowed.

    ¡°This is Blue dragon Abel, you should give him respect first, he is just as powerful as headmaster Eugene!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble nodded and said.

    ¡°Blue dragon Bart greets Mr Blue dragon Abel!¡± Blue dragon Bart was immediately affected.

    He was a lower rank dragon, so he did not know about Abel, but he knew what gold dragon Kemble was suggesting.

    He let out a breath of relief, but at the same time, he sensed that this blue dragon Abel was only a legendary rank.

    ¡°Thank you Blue Dragon Bart!¡± Abel bowed back and turned his gaze back to the sea monsters.

    He knew how powerful sea monsters were through his adventures. One with the ability to freeze waves had to be immensely powerful.

    With a wave, he summoned Doff¡¯s second body.

    Since Headmaster Eugene wanted him here, he had to show some effort.

    As soon as Doff¡¯s second body appeared, the energy of godsted out towards the waves, shing towards the energy of sea dragon Cornelius.

    After the merging with 2 kingdoms, Doff¡¯s power has been increasing ever since, and the second body corresponded as well.

    As far as Abel could sense, it was at least 2 times more powerful than the god of fire.

    After all, doff was the god of war.

    Doff¡¯s energy incorporated the characteristics of a Beamon, and it carried a strong thirst for destruction.

    But Sea dragon Cornelius¡¯ energy was nothing to mess with as well. With the bloodline of the 9 headed serpent, it was far superior than what doff initially was.

    ¡°Doff, keep it down!¡± Abel immediately called, seeing the energy sh.

    ¡°My mighty god, my name is sea dragon Cornelius. Why are you getting involved with the dragons?¡± Sea dragon Cornelius re-emerged from the waves again and lowered his voice.

    He did not pay too much attention to Abel at first because he was only a legendary rank, but Abel¡¯smand somehow made a god retract his energy without a single concern.

    At the same time, Sea Dragon Cornelius knew Doff¡¯s energy would get him injured if he continued.

    ¡°Sea dragon Cornelius, this is my assistant, Doff the god of war. I¡¯m here to make sure you don¡¯t step foot in the dragon¡¯s territory in the next 3 days!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Interesting, a legendary dragon with a powerful god as an assistant? My mighty god, don¡¯t you feel humiliated?¡± Sea dragon Cornelius smirked with a provoking tone,

    ¡°Sea dragon Cornelius, you better not pick a fight, can¡¯t you see this is only Doff¡¯s second body?¡± Abel also smirked.

    Sea dragon Cornelius¡¯ face immediately changed, he didn¡¯t know much about gods, but he never saw one with 2 bodies.

    ¡°3 days, I will kill you if I don¡¯t see my treasure!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius turned to Abel and said coldly before disappearing in the eaves again.

    Abel smirked. Such an arrogant god rank.

    Those sea monsters might not even be able to consume all the energy in his golden castle.

    Even if they could, he had hundreds thousands more top level gems in his holy portal bag.

    After all, he had more gems to sustain his kingdom for countless years.

    He then reached his power of the will into his portal bag and took out the golden castle.

    No matter what, those dragons needed a ce to live.

    Even as half gods, that god rank sea dragons could limit their movements with his energy. Those dragons stood no chance.

    This was what headmaster Eugene had in mind as well. Doff, the god of war vs. sea dragon Cornelius, the other dragons vs. the sea monsters.

    Blue dragon Bart was stunned when he saw the golden castle, but he soon entered with that 2 legged dragon.

    ¡°Are you injured?¡± Abel saw that 2 legged dragon on the tform and said with a friendly voice.

    ¡°Mr Abel, it sacrificed its blood to notify me when the sea monsters were emerging!¡± Blue dragon Bart bowed.

    ¡°Then take these!¡± Abel took out 2 super healing potions and transferred them forward.

    Blue dragon Bart held the potion in his hand and poured it in that 2 legged dragon¡¯s mouth with an oddly confused look.

    In an instant, all the injuries of that 2 legged dragon were healed.. Even its blood was revived.

 Chapter 1323 - Found

    <h4>Chapter 1323: Found</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Brother Abel, your potion is effective on dragons?¡± Gold dragon Kemble was stunned.

    How could he not be? The dragons were born superior when it came to power and lifespan.

    However, this also meant they would take much longer to recover when badly injured.

    It was also because of this, normal potions would be ineffective on them unless they were extremely weak.

    After all, most dragons who died were because of physical injuries.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, the dragons never tried my potions?¡¯ Abel was caught off guard for a moment.

    ¡°No, because most healing potions are useless to us dragons!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble shook his head.

    ¡°Bother, I¡¯m a grandmaster Alchemist, my potions are different!¡± Abel exined.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to say his potions were from the Dark World, so his Grandmaster identity was a perfect cover-up.

    ¡°Brother Abel, you know, Grandmaster Alchemist existed in Headmaster Eugene¡¯s time as well!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked Abel with a weird smile.

    Abel felt his face heat up. He had been using this excuse for so long he almost forgot how old some dragons were.

    ¡°I am special and that¡¯s it, my potions are effective on any species or rank!¡± Abel waved his hand.

    He no longer wanted to exin.

    Gold Dragon Kemble gazed at Abel, and a sharp dragon w appeared with a sh on his left finger. Without hesitation, he shed his right arm open.

    He controlled his body, so his blood did not spill out, but the cut was so deep there was no way he could heal it with his own power.

    Abel shook his head and took out 2 super healing potions for him.

    Gold Dragon Kemble smiled and poured the first one down.

    To his surprise, the wound was healed in less than 3 seconds.

    He was in disbelief as he touched his skin. There was not even a single scar.

    This was not possible even for minor cuts.

    ¡°Brother Abel, how many more potions do you have?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble asked with excitement.

    ¡°I normally give the central continent a stable supply, if the dragons want, I can give out an extra 500 bottles. But no more than that!¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    After all, he still has a limit of how many potions he could make, even with the countless ingredients in Blood Moor.

    ¡°Brother Abel, you are doing us a great favour!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble smiled.

    The other dragons were also excited, the most famous potion in the central continent was useful on the dragons as well, and it could drastically decrease their death rate.

    ¡°You can me me, I should have figured this out when you cured Balfour¡¯s poison!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble sighed.

    Afterward, Abel handed 10 bottles of super healing potions to each dragon.

    Meanwhile, Headmaster Eugene requested a visit to the Wizard Union Headquarters and the wizards in charge were immediately stunned.

    There were only 3 god ranks in the wizard union at that moment, and 2 of them had juste out of a retreat. Wizard McPhee and Wizard Mosley.

    Therefore, the visit request from a god rank dragon was making the atmosphere very intense as they waited in the hall.

    Soon, headmaster Eugene stepped into the headquarters with a sunken face. The wizard who led the way couldn¡¯t even breathe after sensing his energy, and when Headmaster Eugene finally arrived in the hall, those wizards ran off like they were about to die.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, please excuse us!¡± Wizard Mosley lowered his voice sarcastically after seeing the way those wizards ran off.

    The wizard union was the ruler of thend, and dragons were the ruler of the inner oceans. Both parties were not supposed to get involved with each other¡¯s business, so Wizard Mosley was very irritated when he found out the Dragons had gotten a god on their side and gained territory in the Battlecry teau during his time in retreat.

    Still, this Headmaster Eugene still had the guts to use his energy on a wizard?

    ¡°Wizard Mosley, I am not in a good mood today, so I¡¯m not here to negotiate. If you are not satisfied with me, then let¡¯s fight it out!¡± Headmaster Eugene gazed forward.

    ¡°You!¡­¡± Wizard Mosley jumped up, but Wizard McPhee beside him immediately stopped him.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I know you are not here to pick a fight, so what happened?¡± Wizard McPhee then smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to let the wizard union know that a god rank wizard has stolen a god rank sea dragon¡¯s treasure and they demanded to have it returned. A wave of sea monsters are ready to strike as we speak!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    ¡°Which god rank wizard?¡± Wizard McPhee asked again with his hand still in front of Wizard Mosley.

    It was at that moment Wizard Mosley realized his bad manners, so he began to settle down.

    He was still fresh out of retreat. After all, it was normal for his emotions to be unstable.

    Still, he was not going to apologize to headmaster Eugene.

    ¡°Wizard McPhee, the sea dragon gave me a scent to track down, but they only gave me a 3 days limit!¡± Headmaster Eugene did not care about Wizard Mosley as he continued.

    ¡°Smith, Mosley, let¡¯s help headmaster Eugene out. A wave of sea monsters is not something any of us want!¡± Wizard McPhee gazed around at the 2 other god rank wizards and said.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Wizard Smith nodded.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Wizard Mosley followed.

    Headmaster Eugene then began to sense the energy and pointed to a direction ¡°2000 miles from Here!¡±

    ¡°Bradford?¡± Wizard McPhee gasped.

    Where Headmaster Eugene pointed was a private magic tower that belonged to Wizard Bradford.

    A god rank wizard¡¯s magic tower was no ordinary magic tower. Cost aside, just power and defense alone was unlike anything.

    ¡°Bradford, is that bastard insane?¡± headmaster Eugene grunted.

    There were not many god ranks in this world, so they all knew each other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the nearest city!¡± Wizard McPhee suggested.

    Afterward, the wizard stepped on their teleportation circle and arrived at a city 50 miles from Wizard Bradford¡¯s magic tower.

    But this distance was nothing for god ranks, and Headmaster Eugene soon pointed forward, that¡¯s where the scent was recorded!¡± Headmaster Eugene pointed forward and said again, after seeing a magic tower emerging.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, let us do the talking!¡± Wizard McPhee turned and said.

    If headmaster Eugene was the one doing the talking, it would be very awkward.

    Wizard McPhee shed above the magic tower, and his energy sted outward.

    ¡°Bradford, my old friend! Let¡¯s have a chat!¡± He yelled.

    The shock wave of his voice mmed towards the magic tower, and an energy shield appeared. Still, his voice managed to get in.

    It was a little trick used by the powerful to get their voice heard beyond a barrier.

    Soon, Wizard Bradford¡¯s voice emerged. ¡°McPhee, I¡¯m training. Don¡¯t disturb me!¡±

    ¡°Bradford, did you steal a sea dragon¡¯s treasure?¡± Wizard McPhee yelled again.

    ¡°None of your business!¡± Wizard Bradford immediately knew what he was talking about and yelled as well.

    Wizard Bradford then scanned with his magic tower and noticed 4 god tanks around.

    He immediately ignited his magic rifles, and a golden pattern appeared on the surface of his magic tower. They were all capable of increasing a wizard¡¯s attack, but in order to apply such things to a magic tower, Wizard Bradford constructed it entirely out of ancient materials.

    He was expecting this since he got the dead spirit coral ind, and there was no ce safer than his magic tower.

    Even another god rank would have a hard time breaking in.

    His magic tower could increase the range of his attack, any god rank on the same level would not be able to get to him.

    His magic tower could also increase the power of his attack by 150%, so any wizard who was struck would not have a good time.

    Since a god rank¡¯s attacks were all derived from their world, they were extremely scary on their own, let alone with a 150% increase.

    By that point, Wizard McPhee and the others were almost certain that Wizard Bradford had stolen the treasure, so the wizards surrounded the magic tower..

 Chapter 1324 - Locked Up

    <h4>Chapter 1324: Locked Up</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    None of the god rank wizards wanted to fight each other. It was much better to negotiate.

    However, the 3 wizards from the wizard union had to make a move seeing the way Wizard Bradford reacted.

    And things only went downhill from there.

    ¡°McPhee, Moseley, Smith, if all of you are here to take my stuff, then let¡¯s fight to the death. I¡¯ve waited hundreds of years for this, no way I will give It up!¡± Wizard Bradford yelled.

    ¡°Bradford, you know the thing you stole is a sea dragon treasure right. A wave of sea monsters are unleashed. If you don¡¯t return the thing, the entire Central Continent will suffer because of you!¡± Wizard McPhee replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business too. I want to see someonee after me when I get even more powerful!¡± Wizard Bradford replied loudly.

    The wizards exchanged gaze, and it seemed like there was no way they could negotiate.

    But little did they know, Wizard Bradford had gotten an ind of dead spirit coral, and he had waited hundreds of years for it.

    The benefits he sensed already were splendid, so giving it up was a definite no.

    ¡°Smith, what should we do, we can¡¯t let headmaster Eugene watch andugh at us!¡± Wizard McPhee asked.

    He and wizard Smith were the highest status wizards on the spot, but that was only status. It didn¡¯t do much since god rank wizards didn¡¯t conform to authorities anyway.

    As long as you are a god rank wizard, you would not be treated with less benefit even if you are not a Vice President like those wizards.

    But wizard McPhee just couldn¡¯t make up his mind of what to do.

    ¡°Bradford, Imand you in the name of the wizard union to return the sea dragon¡¯s treasure, and I will let you pick any treasure in the union inventory aspensation!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    There were not many god rank wizards, so they could not have a civil war.

    Compensating was the most he could do.

    There was a special inventory in the wizard union with god rank resources, so there must be something that caught Wizard Bradford¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Smith, talking to you is useless. There is no way I will return it, if you want it, thene and get it!¡± Wizard Bradfordughed.

    Afterward, giant ice balls sted out from his magic tower.

    It was the top-level frozen bolt, and its power was scary after the magic tower¡¯s enchantments.

    ¡°Step back!¡± Wizard Smith sensed that power, and he knew he could not take a hit.

    He shed and reappeared 1000 beyond, but he realized the ice balls were still flying towards him.

    Those ice balls were not fast, but he still had to sh back 4 times to reach a safe distance.

    The other 2 wizards also followed and appeared 4000 meters outward.

    With such distance, there was no way they could attack the magic tower.

    An awkward atmosphere soon fell, and the wizards didn¡¯t know what to do.

    This was even worse since headmaster Eugene was still watching from the side.

    After all, it was the wizards who suggested that they could negotiate with Wizard Bradford.

    They totally did not expect WIzard Bradford to strike first.

    ¡°Lock up this ce, don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    He then waved his hand, and his world appeared above him. It was huge.

    The other 2 wizards also followed, and their worlds formed a triangle.

    Each of their worlds was 10,000 meters in diameter, so it was more than enough to surround Wizard Bradford¡¯s magic tower.

    By doing so, it creates an area that forbids any wizard to move in a sh. It was the best way to trap a wizard.

    But of course, this required at least 3 god ranks to make a move at the same time.

    ¡°Compress!¡± Wizard smith yelled again, and he flew forward.

    As the world began topress, wizard Bradford¡¯s attack began to emerge again. First were rounds of frozen bolts followed by ming meteoroids.

    Wizard Smith grabbed his world and also threw out rounds of frozen bolts to counteract.

    The frozen bolts shed, and Wizard Bradford¡¯s ones made it through and continued forward, but wizard Smith kept his calm. He summoned more frozen bolts, and this time they were all counteracted.

    Still, he was stunned that Wizard Bradford¡¯s frozen bolts were 2 times stronger.

    It was a 3 vs 1 situation, so those wizards should be fine unless Wizard Bradford was 3 times more powerful.

    As for the meteoroid spells, Wizard Brad did not expect much damage. He just wanted to show his confidence.

    Meteoroids were some of the most powerful attacks, but they often worked best on slower enemies, and wizards were definitely not one of them.

    The 3 wizards also cast their own meteoroid spells to counteract and continued to move forward again.

    This was normally how a fight between wizards goes down, casting the same spells to counteract each other. Of course, unless they were lightning spells that were so fast, the others could not even react.

    Therefore, the victory would always end up on the one with the most powerful spell, so Wizard Smith would definitely not take on this magic tower if he did not have 2 other god ranks with him.

    Since Wizard Bradford wanted to make things hard, he had to give it to him.

    He was not going to kill Wizard Bradford. He just wanted him to calm down and actually consider the consequences.

    ¡°Bradford, you are a part of the continents, you can¡¯t be this selfish. If the sea monsters actually invade, our forces will take a big hit and might no longer have the power to fight the demon from beyond when it reawakens in 100 years!¡± Wizard Smith said as he moved.

    ¡°Bradford, you know professionals are not supposed to mess with the ocean. The wizard union has signed a treaty with the dragons!¡± Wizard McPhee also tried to convince Wizard Bradford.

    ¡°Just shut up, I would like to see you try to take it from me!¡± Wizard Bradford yelled back.

    The god ranks¡¯ world was now 3000 meters from the magic circle, and they nodded to each other.

    Afterward, they started to summon their spells from their world again. But this time at a much faster rate.

    This not only counteracted all of wizard Bradford¡¯s spells. A few even managed tond on his magic tower.

    This was only possible after their long years of working together, and Wizard Bradford had totally overestimated his magic tower.

    More and more fire and ice spells mmed onto his magic tower¡¯s energy shield, and elements were sting everywhere.

    A crazy look emerged on Wizard Bradford¡¯s face, and he, too, did not hold back and unleashed more spells towards the wizards.

    He was sacrificing energy from the core of his world, but he knew he would still make a profit if he was able to keep the dead spirit coral.

    Wizard Smith sensed a spark of danger, so he immediately stepped back as a giant fire wall appeared in front of him.

    A fire wall normally would not do much to him, but the energy of the one in front of him was making him stunned on the spot.

    It was at least 3 times as powerful as the ones he could make.

    ¡°That bastard is going all in?¡± Wizard Smith hesitated.. He was never nning to hurt WIzard Bradford, but that Bradford was going all-in?

 Chapter 1325 - All In

    <h4>Chapter 1325: All In</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Smith was lucky, but Wizard McPhee already sensed something wrong when he noticed the speed and energy of that frozen bolt.

    He instinctively blocked with his real world, but it was still too slow. The frozen bolt mmed against his frozen armor and scattered it.

    The frozen bolt continued towards Wizard McPhee¡¯s body, and he quickly protected his head with his arms and legs like a ball.

    In a sh of white light, he cast an energy shield, but his mana was drained at an instant.

    Crack! He sensed his arms and legs getting smashed like they were being hit by a giant hammer.

    Afterward, blue light surrounded his body, and he was covered in frost.

    Still, Wizard McPhee was a wizard who survived countless battles. He quickly ignited a move in a sh scroll and disappeared.

    A few of his bones were fractures, and his skins were burned by frost. Almost half of his life was taken away, so he immediately entered into his world to heal.

    He took out a healing potion with his power of the will and poured it in.

    It was a natural life potion that made it the water of life, a top level healing potion.

    And soon, his wounds began to heal.

    He followed up with a second bottle, but this one was not as effective. It was the downside of potions from continents. Using it continually would have a diminishing return.

    Still, it was necessary considering his injuries.

    He hesitated. Maybe he should try out those super healing potions he heard about.

    Since he was given 20 bottles by the Wizard Union, he took one bottle and poured it down without expecting much.

    But to his surprise, his burning wounds were soothed at an instant. He quickly followed up with another bottle, and even more, wounds were healed.

    He also felt an itch in his bones, and he knew it was his bones fusing back together.

    The second bottle was just as effective as the first one!

    After another 2 bottles, his body was fully healed.

    He knew how badly he was hurt, and he returned to top condition with just 4 bottles of potions?

    He was stunned. ¡°I will definitely force that grandmaster alchemist to work for the wizard union when I return!¡± He thought to himself.

    But he still had business. If Wizard Bradford damaged his world, no potion would be able to help.

    Wizard McPhee shed out of his world again.

    If there were no bloodstains on his cloak, no one would be able to tell that he almost died.

    Wizard Bradford was nning to sacrifice a little world energy to injured Wizard McPhee so the other wizards would retreat.

    He was expecting Wizard McPhee to stop fighting by now, but Wizard McPhee wasing out of his world again?

    ¡°Bradford you mad man!¡± Wizard McPhee roared. He knew he had to resolve the situation.

    As a god rank, the harshest punishment given out normally was reducing resources, but it would be a different story if they badly injured or killed another god rank wizard.

    They still might not kill them, but they would definitely lock them up like those gods in the wizard union.

    ¡°Go away now or die with me!¡± Wizard Bradford roared back.

    He just sacrificed one-fifth of his world¡¯s energy on the spells he did, and his world has shrunk because of it.

    ¡°Bradford, you will pay for what you did today!¡± A cold spark shed in Wizard McPhee¡¯s eyes.

    Not only did Wizard Bradford refuse toply with the WIzard Union¡¯smands, but he would also have killed Wizard McPhee if Wizard McPhee did not use a move in a sh scroll fast enough.

    How could Wizard McPhee not be furious?

    ¡°How are you not injured?¡± Wizard Bradford continued to roar.

    He sensed wizard McPhee more closely and noticed he was actually in top condition again.

    He knew for a fact that he broke the arms and legs, as well as badly damaging many of the internals of Wizard Mcphee a moment ago.

    ¡°Bradford, bad luck!¡± Wizard Mcphee smirked. He then turned to the other 2 wizards and said, ¡°I was almost killed, the seriousness of the situation has increased!¡±

    ¡°Agree!¡± Wizard Mosley saw the blood stain on Wizard McPhee¡¯s cloak and nodded.

    ¡°Bradford, this is yourst chance. Give out the sea dragon¡¯s treasure and go back into retreat or we will drag you back to the wizard union with us!¡± Wizard Smith said with all his strength.

    ¡°Try and I will destroy the treasure. If I can¡¯t have it, no one can!¡± Wizard Bradford sounded extremely certain as he spoke.

    A disappointed look emerged on Wizard Smith. Wizard Bradford really has gone mad.

    ¡°Bradford, I would like to see you try!¡± Wizard McPhee lowered his voice. Since he realized the power of those super healing potions, he might have a chance of breaking into the magic tower.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Headmaster Eugene suddenly interrupted.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, this is the wizard union¡¯s affairs, it¡¯s best for you to stay out of it!¡± Wizard McPhee gazed and said aggressively.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t care if you guys fight, but we can¡¯t let anything happen to that treasure. The dragons just don¡¯t want to fight the sea dragons because of the wizard union!¡± Headmaster Eugene waved his hand.

    ¡°McPhee, let¡¯s take a break and decide!¡± Wizard Smith gazed at Wizard McPhee and then at Wizard Mosley.

    Afterward, the 3 god ranks stepped back, and Wizard Bradford also did not make a move. Still, he was extremely baffled by the fact that Wizard McPhee had recovered so quickly.

    He had no choice. He could not hurt those wizards unless he made an instant kill.

    The 3 wizards surrounded the magic tower once again.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, as you can see it is not easy to get Bradford to give out the treasure!¡± Wizard Smith added.

    ¡°So Bradford have any close friends in the Wizard union we can ask for help?¡± Headmaster Eugene asked.

    ¡°No, Bradford is kind of a weirdo and it is very hard for us god ranks to form good rtionships!¡± Wizard Smith shook his head.

    ¡°Then no need to talk, we just need to kill Bradford!¡± Wizard McPhee added in a fury.

    ¡°No matter what, just make sure that treasure is safe. A wave of sea monsters can send the continents into chaos. I¡¯m sure none of us want to return to the ruthless battles back in the days!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    In reality, headmaster Eugene should be the angriest one. It was the Wizard Union¡¯s problem, yet the dragons had to be dragged into it.

    If that treasure was destroyed, the entire continent would need to pay.

    There was no way the dragons could stop all of them.

    Although there were simr amounts of top rank sea monsters and top rank professionals, there were way more sea monsters in total.

    ¡°We need more god rank wizards to help us take down Wizard Bradford in order to make sure he doesn¡¯t destroy the treasure, but it will take more than 3 days to summon them!¡± Wizard McPhee suggested.

    ¡°Yeah, we will need to stay on guard here to make sure Bradford doesn¡¯t escape, but will see if the wizard union can ask any other god ranks to help!¡± Wizard Mosley added.

    ¡°Where are you going to find a god rank free enough to do this? The gods are not trustworthy enough!¡± Headmaster Eugene shook his head..

 Chapter 1326 - More Support

    <h4>Chapter 1326: More Support</h4>

    The best way to deal with a crazy god rank wizard was gathering more god ranks to take him down.

    However, there were still many problems considering the demon from beyond¡¯s soon reawakening.

    For a powerful god rank, 100 years was a very short time, so most of them would not interfere with the affairs of the continents. Power in themon world was a hassle to them since they were not interested in their resources.

    All they needed was to exist, and the wizard union would be able to stay in power.

    The 3 god rank wizards were only summoned for one reason, the demon from beyond. And there would only be more god rank wizards summoned as the demon from beyond showed more sign of reawakening.

    Summoning more god ranks at this very moment would break their schedule, and this was the case for the dragons as well.

    The most carefree god ranks in the continents were the gods, but both headmaster Eugene and the wizards knew they were not powerful, and there was no way they would give it their all to take down a wizard that had nothing to do with them.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, can the dragons send another god rank over? I think 5 god ranks might be able to do the trick!¡± Wizard Smith asked.

    It was quite rude for him to ask, but he had no choice, considering the situation.

    ¡°Us dragons have a god rank keeping an eye on the sea dragon in the ocean, I can ask him if you want!¡± Headmaster Eugene thought for a moment and said.

    Of course, it was Abel.

    ¡°That¡¯s a waste, if the sea dragon was nning to make a move in these 3 days, they would have done so already. Just ask him toe here!¡± Wizard McPhee felt his heart lift.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, are you talking about him?¡±Wizard Smith¡¯s face suddenly sank.

    ¡°Yeah, Blue dragon Abel¡¯s Doff the god of war!¡± Headmaster Eugene nodded.

    Abel had some conflict with Wizard Smith. Although it was resolved, the tension still remained.

    Fighting together might be a problem.

    ¡°No matter who it is, we have no choice!¡± Wizard McPhee said desperately.

    ¡°Ok headmaster Eugene, call blue dragon Abel here!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    It had been thousands of years since a war with the sea monsters had broken out, and it was safe to assume that their power had grown.

    The continents just could not afford to take any losses.

    For top rank sea monsters, lower rank sea monsters were just receable tools considering their resources, but each professional in the continents needed to struggle for sess.

    Therefore, each of them also had the potential to be powerful.

    Having a sea monster invasion was thest thing the continents wanted.

    This is especially the case considering the threats from the holy kingdom. Even if they had enough wizards to stop the sea monsters, they could not send all of them away.

    Everything just happened too suddenly, and the continents were not prepared to fight 2 battles at once.

    Headmaster Eugene shed away. He had to personally invite Abel to join.

    As for the wizards, they remained on the spot with their worlds, making sure Wizard Bradford could not escape.

    Meanwhile, Abel was chatting casually with the other 4 dragons holding sses of juice and wine in their hands as they sat on the golden castle¡¯s balcony. It was a perfect juxtaposition with the horror outside.

    After many trials, those dragons truly witnessed how powerful the golden castle was.

    So there was nothing to worry about. Even those sea monsters¡¯ energy could not affect them.

    Abel gazed outside, he felt the urge to test out his new super cannon, but he knew it would not be a wise move.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene is here!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said, seeing a body approaching.

    In no time, Headmaster Eugene appeared on the balcony as well since he was not stopped by the golden castle¡¯s defense.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, did you track down that wizard?¡± Abel smiled as he handed over a ss of wine.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, this is why I¡¯m here. That wizard refused to give out the treasures!¡± Headmaster Eugene took a sip of the wine. He sensed a soothing feeling washed over his stresses and continued. ¡°3 god rank wizards from the wizard union are surrounding his magic tower but we need at least 5 god ranks to take him down, so I hope Doff the god of war can help!¡±

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, then who¡¯s going to stay on guard here if I go with you?¡± Abel nodded and asked.

    ¡°It will be fine, they can stay here!¡± Headmaster Eugene said and turned to the other dragons, ¡°Kemble, retreat if the sea monsters make a move. This thing is created by the wizard union and there are 3 god rank wizards out here right now, so the worse case scenario shouldn¡¯t be too bad!¡±

    In reality, Headmaster Eugene knew the first round of sea monster invasion shouldn¡¯t be too bad with 3 god rank wizards around. There will only be a problem if more sea monsters decide to join.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, then stay here with the golden castle, I¡¯ll grant you the authority to the magic circle spirit. If the god rank decides to attack,mand it to use the super cannon!¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    Even without testing its power, Abel was confident that it could take down a god rank, and it should be simple to use with the magic circle spirit around.

    After all, the gold dragon Kemble was still a half god no matter how fast he was. He would be affected by the sea dragon¡¯s energy, so they needed the golden castle.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, thanks for caring about their safety. Doing this might put the golden castle at risk!¡± Headmaster Eugene added in gratitude before they headed back.

    Especially since Blue Dragon Hurley was his sun, headmaster Eugene felt a warmth in his heart.

    ¡°We are all friends, a single god rank can not break the golden castle¡¯s defence!¡± Abel smiled.

    As they flew forward, Headmaster Eugene began to exin to Abel about the situation.

    After a few teleportations and some more flying, they were back at the magic tower surrounded by 3 huge worlds.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, why did you bring a little guy here?¡± Wizard McPhee saw Abel andined.

    It was supposed to be a god rank battle, a weak dragon would get killed in an instant, and they would not have the right to join.

    ¡°Wizard McPhee, Wizard Mosley, let me introduce. This is Blue Dragon Abel, Doff the god of war is his summon!¡± Headmaster Eugene gazed forward and said.

    If he didn¡¯t make it clear, Abel would not be recognized.

    ¡°Oh sorry, Blue Dragon Abel. I heard about you but I¡¯m just not expecting you to be so young!¡± Wizard McPhee added in embarrassment. With a god as summon, he had to show respect no matter how weak Abel was.

    Abel smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, are you the one who took over the Battlecry teau?¡± Wizard Mosley said in disbelief since he was very against a dragon taking a part of thend.

    But since this drama was created by the wizard union and they needed help from Abel, he had to put his feelings aside. Still, he was stunned by Abel¡¯s age.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, thank you!¡± Wizard Smith added nkly.

    But soon, he was stunned with his eyes wide open as well.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you are rank 30 now?¡± He asked.

    Headmaster Eugene was feeling very good seeing the stunned look on Wizard Smith.

    After all, Abel was only rank 26 thest time they met.

    It was just that they never had a good time to chat about it considering their situation.

    ¡°Smith, it¡¯s weird for a dragon to study wizardry but what so shocking about being rank 30?¡± Wizard Mosley asked.

    In fact, he thought rank 30 was quite low for the master of a god.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you were only rank26 thest time we met a few months ago right?¡± Wizard Smith ignored Wizard Mosley and asked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Abel smiled without holding back.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Not only Wizard Mosley, but even Wizard McPhee was also stunned again.

    Those wizards have been through the legendary ranks as well. Although they were not as long as the half god ranks, those ranks were definitely more important since a wizard would no longer age after their body had taken the form of energy as a half god..

 Chapter 1327 - Show Face

    <h4>Chapter 1327: Show Face</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, what¡¯s your training secret?¡± Wizard Mosley asked curiously.

    ¡°Wizard Mosley, you better mind your manners. That¡¯s blue dragon Abel¡¯s secret, he does not need to give you an exnation!¡± Headmaster Eugene said in irritation. If Abel was willing to tell people about it, he would have told the dragons already.

    ¡°Wizard Mosley, my methods for leveling up is not replicable!¡± Abel smiled.

    Abel sounded extremely honest, and those old wizards could tell after existing for so long.

    ¡°Mosley, just keep quiet. That¡¯s blue dragon Abel¡¯s luck, we are all lucky in our own ways anyway!¡± Wizard Smith interrupted.

    Soon, everyone went silent.

    Every god rank had secrets. This was the case for headmaster Eugene as well, which was what allowed him to be a god rank dragon while most other dragons remained at the half god rank.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, Blue dragon Abel, we have locked up the area around the magic tower so Bradford can not sense anything beyond it. Let¡¯s go through the n, all of us make an all out attack together, break the magic tower¡¯s defence, and badly injure Bradford. Then, we should be able to solve the problem!¡± Wizard Smith said.

    They were all god rank wizards of the same union, so he knew how powerful Bradford was. There was no way Bradford could notice what they were doing unless he leveled up.

    But before he evenpleted his sentence, he saw a sounding from Bradford.

    ¡°Smith, you really don¡¯t know what treasure I got don¡¯t you. It is strengthening my world at the moment. Who is that stranger? His energy is so powerful even I am a little scared. Oh well, I might just destroy the treasure!¡± Wizard Bradford yelled.

    He was insane, and everyone¡¯s face sank.

    ¡°Damn it, what treasure did he get?¡± Wizard Mosley lowered his voice.

    But at least it made more sense why Wizard Bradford refused to give it up.

    He might risk his life for it as well if he was in a simr situation, but it was not worth it to put the entire continent at risk.

    ¡°Now what?¡± Wizard McPhee turned to Wizard Smith.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can negotiate with Bradford again!¡± Wizard Smith added helplessly.

    They still had 3 days. If they make a move too fast and Wizard Bradford destroyed the treasure, he would be responsible for the damage.

    A battle of this scale would cause billions of deaths.

    Headmaster Eugene was helpless as well. They might be able to injure Wizard Bradford, but Wizard Bradford still had the chance to destroy the treasure before they achieved their goal.

    All of a sudden, everyone was speechless.

    Time slowly passed. Even after a day, none of them had any food ideas.

    Hard power would only backfire on a crazy god rank.

    Abel was initially not nning to care too much as he was only there for support, but seeing the current situation, he might need to do something.

    He was a human, an elf, a dragon, and someone with Barbarian connections at the same time. The affairs of the continent were his affairs.

    ¡°Let me give this a try!¡± Abel broke the silence.

    The god ranks immediately turned their gaze on him.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you got an idea?¡± Wizard Smith¡¯s eyes sparked.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Abel, the entire continent will be in debt to you if you can resolve the problem!¡± Wizard McPhee added.

    Headmaster Eugene, on the other hand, was not looking too good.

    If Abel failed and Wizard Bradford destroyed the treasure, the me would go on the dragons instead of the wizard union.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, we are taking a big risk, let¡¯s not¡­¡± he tried to speak his mind while keeping an eye on the wizards.

    Those wizards were too keen to push the responsibility to Abel.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene. I know I am risking our name for this but we are running out of time. If the sea dragon gets?desperate and unleashes an attack earlier, we will no longer be able to stop them even if we kill Wizard Bradford!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    His words made the Wizards embarrassed. They all cared too much about their names, and it undermined their actions.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, if you are confident, the wizard union will take full responsibility even if you fail. This entire thing is sparked by Bradford anyway!¡± Wizard Smith said sincerely.

    Even after all this time, they did not have a single idea, but this young blue dragon seemed to be full of mystery.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Abel nodded to Wizard Smith. It was a very brave thing to say.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, we will give you all the support you need, just tell us your n!¡± Wizard Smith added.

    ¡°Smith, but I want to make something clear. If I killed Wizard Bradford by myself I would take over all his belongings beside that treasure!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ sure!¡± Wizard Smith was a little off guard, but since the other wizards did not have anything to say, he nodded nevertheless.

    Actually, both Wizard Smith and Wizard Mosley never wanted to kill Wizard Bradford.

    Each god rank wizard needed resources, talent, and most importantly, luck.

    They needed to go through countless challenges to reach their level.

    Even with the wizard union trying their best to cultivate god rank wizards, there was just not enough luck to go around. If the god ranks could not live forever, there might not even be a single god rank wizard leftover.

    But for a crazy god rank wizard union, who disobey themands and values of the wizard union. He would be as good as dead.

    Therefore, Wizard Smith still agreed after some hesitation.

    Although they didn¡¯t know what Abel was about to do, Abel must be confident if he mentioned killing Wizard Bradford.

    Especially since Wizard Smith recalled that Abel had killed the god of fire, even though it had not been officially recognized.

    ¡°Also another thing, I hope you can keep what you are about to see a secret!¡± Abel added.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. You can count on us to not say a word!¡± The 3 wizards nodded.

    Wizard Smith was very curious, was Abel going to expose his elf Bet identity?

    After all, only the top ranks knew about his golden castle.

    However, Abel causally threw out a barrier circle and entered it with headmaster Eugene and the wizards while their worlds remained on the spot.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, Bradford¡¯s world is strengthened by the treasure so this barrier circle will be noticed if we make a big move!¡± Wizard Smith reminded.

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder!¡± Abel smiled and continued, ¡°please keep calm everyone!¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. There is nothing us god ranks have not seen!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled, seeing Abel was about to expose a secret.

    ¡°Thief god Milton,e out!¡± Abel then lowered his voice.

    A ck hole opened up from his monster ring, and thief god Milton jumped out.

    It immediately received amand from Abel¡¯s soul chain to use the invisible spell, and his energy was unnoticeable.

    It was extremely confusing for the god rank, because they could clearly see thief god Milton.

    Still, there was no need to exin. Thief god Milton was one of the few gods recognized by the wizard union who survived since the era of gods.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you have 2 gods working for you. Is thief god Milton your summon as well?¡± Wizard Smith almost felt a little numb.

    He heard that Abel had gottenrge amounts of Holy Crystals from thief god Milton, and the wizard union already suspected that they had an extraordinarily close rtionship.

    But they just never guessed that thief god Milton was Abel¡¯s summon.

    Thief god Milton was not like Doff, who became a god from Beamon summoned by Abel.

    He was an old monster from the era of god. Even though he was not powerful in fighting, he had many mysterious tricks up his sleeves.

    And it was because of those tricks that allowed him to escape the grasp of the wizard union.

    Of course, Thief god Milton¡¯s name was clean ever since the wizard union recognized his work in the Holy Kingdom¡¯s central temple, and he could show himself again..

 Chapter 1328 - Near

    <h4>Chapter 1328: Near</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Headmaster Eugene was stunned and excited at the same time. Although thief god Milton was not strong in battle, he was good nevertheless. A god that belonged to the dragons.

    Most importantly, thief god Milton was recognized by the wizard union, so this identity couldn¡¯t be challenged.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, are you thinking of letting Thief god Milton sneak in the magic tower?¡± Headmaster Eugene asked since he couldn¡¯t even sense Thief god Milton.

    ¡°Yeah, thief god Milton is talented when ites to this!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°But as far as I know, Thief God Milton is not powerful enough to take down Wizard Bradford even if he sessfully sneaked in.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I will put Doff in a portal bag and let Thief god Milton sneak in with it. Doff is skilled in close battles, so our sess rate is very high!¡± Abel smiled.

    Thief God Milton was the perfect assassin, but in situations like this, he definitely needed more power.

    Doff, the god of war, was perfect support.

    Headmaster Eugene shook his head. Putting a god in a monster bag was something only Abel could do

    Respect aside, going into a special dimension such as a monster bag was basically like handing over your life to someone.

    Once the monster bag was damaged, the energy within it would go into chaos and thus kill the beings inside it. Therefore, the beings inside a portal bag needed to have full trust in the person holding the portal bag.

    For a mighty being like a god, it would be very hard to trust another person, let alone another god.

    After all, a way at which gods get powerful throughout history was by swallowing other gods.

    However, both Thief God Milton and Doff were Abel¡¯s summons. They were extremely close, to the point they would even die for each other.

    At the same time, Wizard Smith also recalled Wizard Jules, who disappeared in the WIzard Union headquarter.

    It was an extremely baffling incident. How could a rank 28 wizard disappear without a trace? Some suspected Grandmaster Bet, but they just didn¡¯t have any evidence.

    Or maybe Wizard Jules just got too scared, so he went into hiding.

    But after seeing Thief god Milton, everything suddenly made sense.

    Just the fact that not even a legendary light had emerged upon the death of Wizard Jules sent a chill down Wizard Smith¡¯s spine.

    The wizard union has always neglected Thief God Milton because he was a coward.

    After all, he did go into hiding after all these years and did not cause any trouble.

    But the thief god Milton today has changed. He was someone who stole from the holy Kingdom without thinking and took out a rank 28 wizard in the Wizard Union headquarter.

    This change was all because of Abel.

    Still, Wizard Smith was not nning to bring up the Wizard Jules incident. Blue dragon Abel was no longer the Grandmaster Bet which the wizard union could go against.

    Especially since Doff, the god of war, had taken over the god of fire¡¯s status, and Abel was extremely prestigious on all fronts in the central continent.

    Just the fact that he was the first one Headmaster Eugene thought about in this mission exins it.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, do you need our help?¡± Wizard Smith asked.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, of course. Please lock down this area and keep chatting among each other to distract Wizard Bradford. Thief god Milton can still be noticed if Wizard Bradford tried hard enough!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s work together!¡± Wizard Smith thought about tricking thief god Milton but considering their situation, no one would win if Thief God Milton was killed.

    Not to mention, even though he might be able to trick Abel, he could not do much with Headmaster Eugene around.

    Therefore, Wizard Smith stopped his urge.

    Abel waved, and Doff¡¯s second body entered an empty monster bag. He then handed it to Thief God Milton, and it¡¯s scent also disappeared when they made contact.

    A chill ran down the spine of those god ranks again.

    All of a sudden, Wizard Smith was d that his conflict with Abel was resolved with Headmaster Eugene.

    At that time, he only thought about the power of the dragons, but now he realized Abel alone was scary enough.

    Just how many more tricks did Abel have up his sleeve?

    A god rank couldn¡¯t just take down the future generations who pose a threat to them forever.

    Thief god Milton alone might not do much but with Doff, the god of war. No god would underestimate their power.

    ¡°Everyone get ready!¡± Abel lowered his voice, and Thief god Milton jumped forward while igniting his invisibility spells.

    His body vanished from sight. Even the power of the will could not detect him.

    But of course, as soon as Thief god Milton showed a small intent of murder, a god rank would be able to tell.

    Afterward, the 3 god rank wizards on the spot began to wonder how they could deal with Thief God Milton in the future. Thief Milton¡¯s invisible spells were a god¡¯s ability. Other than a power of the will from the same rank, nothing else could notice him.

    The wizards exchanged gaze, and worries emerged from their hearts.

    Even a god rank could not scan from night to day.

    Still, this gave them more confidence in taking down Wizard Bradford. All they needed to do was to maintain a good rtionship with Abel so he wouldn¡¯t sneak into the Wizard Union headquarter again.

    After Abel put away the barrier circle, Wizard Smith yelled again. ¡°Bradford, just think it through again. This will put the entire Central Continent at risk.

    He had given up trying to convince Wizard Bradford long ago, so he was just trying to distract him.

    ¡°Smith, I know you are just trying to buy sometimes since one of your god rank is gone. Don¡¯t even bother, I will destroy everything as soon as another one gets close!¡± Wizard Bradford lowered his voice after noticing that Doff, the god of war, was gone.

    But he just did not expect him to get put in a monster bag.

    ¡°Bradford, just think about it. Your disciples will also suffer because of the sea monster invasion!¡± Wizard Smith spoke again.

    ¡°Haha, my disciples? How many generations has it been? I can¡¯t even be bothered!¡± Wizard Bradfordughed.

    It was very hard to create bonds for someone immortal.

    If they got too attached, they would only hurt themselves when their disciples died.

    Most god rank wizards were not cold blooded. They just didn¡¯t want to get attached to themon world and endure suffering as a result.

    Wizard Smith knew about this too, but he was still trying to distract Wizard Bradford.

    Abel controlled Thief God Milton through the soul chain since Thief God Milton himself was not smart enough to do this.

    He could make Thief God Milton smarter by creating a kingdom for him, but by doing so would forever bound Thief God Milton in his kingdom.

    At least by that point, Abel still needed Thief God Milton¡¯s help.

    Thief God Milton slowly flew close to the ground and approached the magic tower.

    Abel was no stranger to magic towers.

    Although he never saw a god rank wizard¡¯s magic tower, their structure should be the same.

    Normally magic towers had 2 monitoring circles. One was responsible for activity in the sky, and the other was responsible for activities on the ground. The area in between would be detected by both circles, but it was because the circles would mutually affect one another and make things less noticeable.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how powerful the monitoring circle of this magic tower was, but the path he chose was the safest one.

    Of course, Thief God Milton¡¯s pration spell also worked wonderfully.

    Still, he was very careful since a single mistake would be devastating.

    Finally, he was approaching the magic tower.

    The material used on its surface was the familiar ancient material, but they were not as high quality as his battle forts.

    Still, they weremonly used on ancient structures, and it was the first time Abel saw a magic tower built out of it..

 Chapter 1329 - Penetrated

    <h4>Chapter 1329: Prated</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel finally controlled thief god Milton to the side of the magic tower. He did not scan with his power of the will. Instead, he just looked with his eyes.

    ording to tradition, a rank 36 wizard should have a 36 stories magic tower and live on the top level, but the one in front of him only had 18 stories.

    Little did Abel know, even god rank Wizard had a limited amount of ancient material, and Wizard Bradford had already umted for many years to build this.

    Wizards in the central continent did not care too much about magic towers, but Abel grew up in the Holy Continent. A good magic tower was every wizards¡¯ dream.

    As far as they knew, only a wizard with a magic tower could be counted as an actual wizard.

    Just recall how much trouble Abel has caused by bringing a powerful magic tower to Harry Castle.

    Although he did not make it public, it was one of the most thrilling experiences he had.

    Therefore, he immediately fell in love when he saw this magic tower in front of him.

    He would definitely take it after he killed Wizard Bradford.

    He sped up with thief God Milton.

    He needed the wizards to distract Wizard Bradford so that he would not be able to scan around with his power of the will.

    Wizard Bradford would definitely not let his guard down like this in a normal battle, but there were many monitoring circles doing the job for him in his magic tower.

    Especially since it has been a day and the god rank wizards still had not made a move yet.

    The magic tower was his home and his training ground. It was the result of all his hard work.

    But normally, he would be living alone since he did not cultivate any disciples.

    Even food was teleported to him from different towns every day.

    Thief god Milton flew up against the walls, and he stopped next to a window on the 16th floor.

    He did not go higher because the energy would be too strong, and wizard Bradford might notice him.

    The windows of a magic tower were built with magic circles. When fresh air was needed, the tower spirit would automatically open it.

    Still, even in that state, no one would be able to enter it. Of course, this did not apply to thief god Milton.

    With a gentle tap, hepletely replicated the energy of the magic circle, and the trigger for the window was opened.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Smith continued to chat with Wizard Bradford, but he suddenly paused with shock when he saw the window on the 16th floor open.

    He was not the only one. Even headmaster Eugene was stunned.

    A god rank magic tower was the number one in defense, but it was prated without a sound just like that.

    The scariest thing of all was that Wizard Bradford did not even notice it as he continued to chat.

    ¡°That¡¯s too scary!¡± The god ranks thought to themselves.

    Wizard Mosley began to recall his interaction with Abel and wondered if he appeared rude in any way. It shouldn¡¯t be too bad, so he let out a long breath of relief.

    It was not wise to make enemies with someone like Abel.

    Power was not everything. Take the demon from beyond, for example, he could be taken down by the wizard union once reawakened, but an invisible enemy could strike at any moment without notice.

    Abel did not know what the wizards thought as he closed the window once again.

    If he left it open, Wizard Bradford would immediately notice something wrong when he looked outside.

    There were countless strange magic circles to create a mana-dense environment and strengthen security in the magic tower.

    It would be a nightmare going through them for a normal person, but it was more like a walk in the park for thief god Milton. Almost like every magic circle was listening to hismand.

    Finally, he arrived at the tower center and seized control of the tower spirit.

    This was what Thief God Milton did when he invaded the golden castle. Even the proudest work of the dwarves was no match for him.

    There was no way the golden castle¡¯s security could be weaker than this magic tower. Just spirits alone, Abel had 3 of them.

    Abel then controlled Thief god Milton to float upward from the stairs.

    He kept looking around as he floated, but it soon became clear to him that Wizard Bradford did not care too much about these levels.

    Other than some decorations, the ce was basicallypletely empty.

    A normal wizard would never have enough space in their magic tower since every level was upied by some facilities such as amodation for disciples, training room, storage room.

    They all needed their own space, which was why the Wizards in the Holy Continent needed so many stories in the magic tower.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t know what was in the 16 stories below him, he guessed that Wizard Bradford might rarely use them as well.

    If Wizard Bradford had disciples, he would definitely put his favorite ones on the 16th floor, but he didn¡¯t.

    Thief god Milton kept changing energy with his pration and invisible spells. He was very careful as he went through the magic circles. He did not even use a teleportation circle since that would attract Wizard Bradford.

    When he arrived on the 17th floor, he realized it was a stand-alone storage space without walls.

    He could see everything at a nce, and they looked interesting, but he did not stay.

    All those things would soon belong to him anyway.

    Those things were mostly collectibles such as weapons and gears Wizard Bradford gathered from the enemies he killed.

    Thief god Milton Continued to make his way upward without making a sound.

    Even though the magic circles were getting moreplicated, they did not stop Thief God Milton.

    Finally, he arrived at the 18th floor, where he suspected Wizard Bradford to be.

    He stopped at thest surveince circle and reached his energy inside.

    But this time, he did not alter the motion surveince circle. Instead, he let it continue.

    After the surveince circle scanned the entire floor, he would be able to tell where Wizard Bradford was.

    Just as he expected, Wizard Bradford really was on the 18th floor, a little far from the entrance.

    However, as the surveince circle continued, he realized something was wrong. The 18th floor was much bigger than he expected, so the curious Thief God Milton finally stepped through the rifle and entered the floor.

    Suddenly, his eyes were wide open. This ce used a dimension circle to expand its size.

    The floor was originally only 50 square meters, but with that circle, it became a 3000 meters wide oval.

    Above was a huge illumination circle, and there was even a garden by the side.

    Since the walls of the magic tower used a special material, the internals and the garden almost looked like it was floating in mid air.

    There was a little stream running down the garden with dense mana, making the nts in the garden especially vibrant.

    Abel flew up with thief god Milton to get a better glimpse of the view.

    There was a 3 story wooden building on top of the garden. It should be where Wizard Bradford was living.

    ¡°That¡¯s very creative!¡± Abel sighed.

    Abel was not someonecking in resources, but he would never be able to think of something like this with his imagination.

    But he did not have time to admire the nts, statues, or fountains of the garden. Instead, he turned to the building and carefully approached it.

    It was built out of a strange kind of wood, and Abel could sense Thief God Milton rxing as he approached.

    Abel could not identify what kind of tree this wood belonged to, even as a Grandmaster Alchemist, which meant they had to be extremely precious.

    Little did he know, Wizard Bradford was actually fully aware of his bad temper, so he constructed this garden and paid a good fortune for those lovely moon wood to build that house.

    Still, a crazy person would be true to their nature. It was not something materialistic things could resolve. After all, any normal wizard would give up after so many god ranks have tried to negotiate with him.

    The madness of Wizard Bradford was on a whole new level.

    Thief god Milton began to slow down his speed.

    However, he did not look up since making direct eye contact with a god rank wizard would be noticed.

    As for murderous intent, Abel was also able to control it very well since his actual body was with Headmaster Eugene.

    He would be fine even the moment before Thief God Milton made a move.

    Instead, he admired the luxury of the wood. He could tell they had the style of elves with one look.

    Since this ce was the personal space of Wizard Bradford, the only magic circles around were the ones holding up the wood. There was not even a surveince circle.

    Soon, he heard the voice of Wizard Bradford talking to a magic circle that transferred his voice outside of the magic tower.

    Seemed like Wizard Smith did a great job of distracting him. Which made sense considering he was the Vice President of the wizard union, and he knew Wizard Bradford very well..

 Chapter 1330 - Dead

    <h4>Chapter 1330: Dead</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel finally caught a glimpse of Wizard Balfour from the corner of Thief God Milton¡¯s eyes. Wizard Branford was on the 3rd floor of that wooden building with many control circles around him.

    He also saw the core of the tower spirit. There were many benefits to putting the tower spirit next to the owner since they could directly connect through the power of the will, and there would be no dy.

    For a god rank, every single second could dictate life and death.

    Abel kept going with thief god Milton with a straight face.

    He not only did not make eye contact with Wizard Bradford, but his mind was also at total peace to avoid creating any energy waves as he approached Wizard Bradford.

    Even with his invisible spells on full power, getting so close to a god rank still ran a risk.

    Most importantly, he just could not give Wizard Bradford a single chance to destroy the treasure.

    A war with the sea dragons would push a lot of burden on Abel. Even with Wizard Smith¡¯s guarantee, he knew it wouldn¡¯t change the reality.

    He had only stood up because the Wizards had no idea even after a day.

    Still, this mission was much safer than sealing the dimension crack.

    Thief God Milton stopped 10 meters from Wizard Bradford.

    It was a safe distance, so he took a weapon with low damage from his portal bag so it wouldn¡¯t trigger any threatening sense. The Dark World¡¯s Kelpie Snare, it was what he used to kill Wizard Julesst time.

    He chose it again because of the 75% slow down attribute. It was perfect for surprise attacks since it could strike again even if he made a mistake.

    At an instant, Thief God Milton unleashed a speed spell without hesitation and arrived next to Wizard Balfour without even making a sound.

    However, it was at that moment, Wizard Bradford realized something was up.

    Since thief god Milton sacrificed power for speed, the Kelpie snare gently struck out as Wizard Bradford added a frozen armor on himself before the magic protection gears on him were triggered.

    There were no ordinary things on a god rank wizard. They were all brought back from ancient sights, and Wizard Bradford had put on many of them in preparation for this.

    He had reacted so fast. Abel almost had no idea how he cast frozen armor at such speed.

    However, those things could only protect his body, not his soul.

    The Kelpie snare struck upon the amour. Since it was so weak, it did not trigger any rebound effect, and the damage it gave WIzard Bradford was almost unnoticeable.

    However, the real impact was yet toe. Suddenly, a beam of light shot out from the Kelpie Snare and entered Wizard Bradford¡¯s body.

    Wizard Bradford instinctively wanted to sh away, but his movement somehow turned very slow, and he kept failing the spell drawing process.

    A god rank couldn¡¯t even draw a Move in a sh spell? What a joke.

    Wizard Bradford also realized his mind was moving slower. Only 1 /4 of his normal speed. Even his process of taking out his world was the case.

    It was at that moment, a ck hole appeared, and a giant arm reached out. Chaotic energy sted out almost like a mountainnding on Wizard Bradford.

    Although that energy was the same rank as Wizard Bradford, he was caughtpletely off guard, and his mind was slowed down.

    All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t know what to do. That giant arm got even bigger with a holy crystal, and it grabbed Wizard Bradford with a golden glow. The protection shields on him all scattered like thin pieces of paper. Even his frozen armor did not have enough time to generate frozen bolts to strike back.

    Little did Wizard Bradford know that weak little de from the dark world had slowed him down by 75% and got him in this situation.

    He did not even have enough time to reach his power of the will into his portal bag to ignite a move in a sh scroll or take out his war puppet.

    Everything was toote.

    That giant golden arm squeezed his neck.

    As a powerful god of war who merged 2 other kingdoms, Abel couldn¡¯t even tell how powerful Doff was.

    Of course, Abel was only a rank 30 wizard after all.

    Still, he was certain that even the most powerful wizard would not be able to go against his physical attacks when slowed down.

    Powerful holy energypletely restricted Wizard Bradford¡¯s movement, and Abel did not give him a single chance to survive.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t know how the wizard union would treat a convicted god rank, he knew Wizard Bradford would definitely try to hunt him down if he did not kill him on the spot.

    Doff¡¯s second body squeezed with his giant hand from the ck hole, and WIzard Bradford was like a helpless baby going against a man.

    Crack! His neck snapped.

    But his still emerging world finally gathered enough force for an attack.

    Although it was a littlete, a destructive amount of power andws still charged towards Doff¡¯s hand.

    His hand was destroyed in an instant, and the energy continued to travel towards his body through his destroyed arm.

    Seemed like Wizard Bradford wanted to drag Doff to hell with him.

    However, Doff has inherited the battle instant of a Beamon, and he immediately chopped off his own arm without even thinking.

    But it was because of this and the fact that WIzard Bradford was dying that huge energy lost a target to attack.

    Wizard Branford was not a powerful god rank, and he dwelled in the ocean for way too long, so he did not leave a life seed in his world.

    Once his body has disintegrated, he would lose control of his world and die.

    Wizard Bradford knew the importance of a life seed, but he always procrastinated, considering how peaceful it had been and how much effort it would take.

    By the time he started to regret it, it was already toote.

    The ownerless world prated the ceiling of the magic tower and continued to fly up towards the sky.

    ¡°Bradford is dead!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    Wizard Bradford stopped talking back to him, so he knew Thief God Milton had made a move.

    But it was only after a second, he sensed the energy of a world st outward before flying up towards the sky.

    The death of a god rank was a strange sight to see. Since the god of fire died in his kingdom, the energy was suppressed, so nothing strange happened.

    However, Wizard Bradford died in his magic tower, and the wizards looked towards the sky with their faces sank. Even Headmaster Eugene as well.

    How many years has it been since a god rank died? More than thousands of years. It was a pity even if he was crazy and almost caused a sea monster invasion..

 Chapter 1331 - Retrieved

    <h4>Chapter 1331: Retrieved</h4>

    Wizard Bradford¡¯s world kept flying higher and higher. When it reached 1000 meters above the ground, the energy within it began to disintegrate, and it could no longer hold its shape.

    It was because of this, the dimension within it could no longer sustain itself, and the giant ind of spirit coral fell out. Soon, the remaining ice and fire elements also sted out, forming a giant ball of blue and red in the sky.

    It was like fireworks, with one pouring down snow and the other pouring don mes.

    When the 2 elements collide, a giant rainbow begins to emerge.

    The wizards and Headmaster Eugene were stunned. The scene was not only gorgeous, but it was also thest glory of a god rank.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Headmaster Eugene couldn¡¯t help but ask after seeing a little ind fell out among the st.

    The 3 god rank wizards also noticed it, but a shadow already speeded forward before them.

    It was Doff¡¯s second body. Although Abel didn¡¯t know how a god rank¡¯s world worked or why it flew up, he stillmanded Doff to catch the things that fell down from it.

    Ah! Doff roared and forcefully held up the ind of spirit coral with his remaining arm.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± Headmaster Eugene gasped, seeing Doff¡¯s second body holding up an ind in mid-air with one arm.

    3 holy crystals then sparked beside him, and a golden beam began to form a new arm. Bones quickly grew out.

    Followed by muscles and skin.

    In a few breaths, Doff was as good as new.

    An injury like this would normally be a huge hassle for a god since sacrificing holy crystal for healing would normally be unnecessary since they could normally just heal in their kingdom. Especially after the battle ended.

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll go retrieve my rewards. No objection right?¡± Abel said to the wizards and then gazed at headmaster Eugene.

    He was not afraid of the wizards taking back their words with Headmaster Eugene around. A god rank with a bad reputation could not be trusted, considering there were no divine forces stopping them from lying.

    ¡°No problem blue dragon Abel, just take your rewards!¡± Wizard smith waved and said.

    It was not the wizards¡¯ interest to break their rtionship with Abel.

    Normally a powerful being that poses a threat to them would be killed, but blue dragon Abel was a dragon with an assassin god. They would be taking a huge risk even if Abel did not have the dragons as support.

    Those rewards were not worth dying for.

    Abel smiled and shed towards the magic tower.

    An ownerless magic tower¡¯s defense was still very strong.

    But Thief god Milton has already cut off the connection between the magic tower and its spirit. It was basically dead.

    Abel smoothly entered, and the first floor they appeared in was the 18th floor. He immediately arrived at the wooden house and put Wizard Bradford¡¯s body into his personal storage box,

    Finally, he let out a long breath of relief.

    The reason they asked the wizards again was so they wouldn¡¯t go in with him and saw him putting away wizard Bradford¡¯s body.

    But from now on, they would have no evidence.

    After he returned to the golden castle, he would announce that he was going into retreat again,

    His dead body was what he needed, and it was a huge reason why he took this risk besides saving the continent from the sea dragons.

    If he killed a god rank wizard in another scenario, the wizards union would definitely go all out with him.

    Although Abel already had quite a few god ranks working for him, it was still not enough to go against the holy kingdom or the wizard union.

    He could not level up his own power that fast. He was not even confident that he could reach god rank in 100 years.

    Although he was only 6 ranks away, those were some of the hardest ranks, so he had to keep wizard Bradford¡¯s body intact for a resurrection.

    If not, he could tell Doff to use a weapon and kill.

    After all, even a world of energy could not destroy a rune word gear, and Doff would not lose an arm.

    After everything was set, Abel arrived next to the tower spirit.

    ¡°Commander spirit, get me the authority of this tower spirit!¡± Abel took out his headmaster badge andmanded.

    ¡°Yes headmaster!¡± Themander spirit replied through the power of the will.

    For a tower spirit seeable with the naked eye, Thief god Milton had even broken its protection circle, making itpletely defenseless.

    After 10 seconds, it sounded, ¡°Master, wee!¡±

    Just like that, Abel was recognized, and this entire magic tower was his to take.

    Abel looked around, but there was no rush. It was better to find the sea dragon¡¯s treasure first.

    Although he did what it was, Wizard Bradford would definitely carry it around it with him considering his arrogance.

    He had already scanned through wizard Bradford¡¯s body when he put it away. There wasn¡¯t anything too extraordinary.

    Seemed like it was the ind that fell out of his world a moment ago.

    Abel did not stay for long. Instead, he shed back to the wizards and headmaster Eugene.

    He had no intention of taking that sea dragon¡¯s treasure, no matter how valuable it was. Therefore he alsomanded Doff to return with him and take out that ind.

    ¡°My god, that¡¯s a huge dead spirit coral!¡± Wizard McPhee gasped the moment he saw the thing.

    ¡°No wonder Bradford went crazy for it!¡± Wizard Mosley mumbled.

    ¡°Only the outer ocean would have a training treasure like this! Of course the sea dragons are angry!¡± Headmaster Eugene sighed.

    However, Abel just couldn¡¯t understand what was so special about that ind. He still had a long way to god rank, and both Doff and Thief god Milton were gods, not god rank professionals. They could not tell how valuable dead spirit corals were.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you now, i still have rewards i need to get¡± Abel knew that ind was what the sea dragon was after seeing the looks on those wizards, so he signaled Doff to put it down.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Wizard Smith was so fixated on the ind of death spirit coral he didn¡¯t even know what Abel just said.

    Abel then arrived next to the magic tower once again with Doff¡¯s second body and took out 2000 puppets. Withmands from themander spirit, they surrounded the magic tower and began to work.

    Meanwhile, the 4 god ranks fell into a strange silence as they gazed at the dead spirit coral, admiring the power it was giving out.

    After some time, the puppets have dug out the 18 stories magic tower from the ground. Of course, there was no way they could do it so fast without themander spirit.

    Abel then surrounded the giant magic tower with his power of the will and swiftly put it into his holy portal bag.

    Abel continued to look around and discovered a herb garden next to the magic tower. It must be what wizard Bradford used to make his potions.

    Abel had an ancient garden, and he immediately noticed how special this little garden was.

    The soils were altered to suit ancient potions, which meant wizard Bradford had the form to do so.

    However, the soil of this garden was different from the one Abel had, so it might be a good idea to do someparison and analysis.

    As for the soil¡¯s form, the tower spirit¡¯s database must have it.

    There were many valuable herbs in this garden, so of course, Abel was not going to miss them.

    His putters spread out around the garden and began plucking while Abel put them in his portal bag.

    After everything was set, the once beautiful view became a desertednd with soil spilling everywhere.

    Finally, Abel let out a breath of relief and shed back to the acgod ranks with Doff¡¯s second body and Thief god Milton. He did not go invisible since he didn¡¯t want any more misunderstandings.

    ¡°Everyone, now that everything is set, let¡¯s end this!¡± Abel lowered his voice..

 Chapter 1332 - Going Back

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Going Back</h4>

    Abel¡¯s words brought the 4 god ranks back to focus, and they exchanged gaze in silence.

    Abel had no idea what this ind of dead spirit coral signified to them, but being next to it was extremely beneficial.

    Leveling up as a god rank was way too hard. This was why Headmaster Eugene was not in retreat and dwelled around the ocean. Training has lost effect on him long ago.

    As for the wizards, the time they spent in retreat was spent studying their world.

    The ind of dead spirit coral finally gave them a sense of direction of where they could go, and their hearts were immediately touched.

    They were all experiencing what Wizard Bradford was going through. What was in front of them was way too hard to let go of.

    ¡°I give up!¡± Headmaster Eugene sighed.

    They were simple words, but it was some of the hardest things he had to say.

    ¡°I give up as well!¡± Wizard Smith also lowered his voice.

    Finally, Wizard McPhee and Wizard Mosley exchanged gaze in hesitation.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s let blue dragon Abel put away this treasure and we will return it to the sea dragons together!¡± Wizard McPhee finally said.

    His words made Wizard Mosley let out a breath of relief.

    If any one of them decided to carry, they might get ovee by their urge to steal it

    Still, none of them had the guts after seeing the fireworks and rainbow in the sky.

    It was a stunning scene, yet it was a grim warning.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Abel did not reject. Seems like it was for the best.

    He reached his power of the will around the ind and softly put it into his portal bag.

    Wizard Smith then turned to the desertednd where Wizard Bradford¡¯s magic tower stood in silence.

    Such glorious figures have died without any remains, such pity.

    But since they promised Abel that his belongings were his rewards, he had no choice.

    It was toote.

    But he was just not expecting Abel to take the magic tower as well.

    Wizard Smith also thought about Wizard Bradford¡¯s body, but it would not be a good look for him to raise a request right after Abel put away the ind of dead spirit coral.

    Although he suppressed his urge to steal the ind of dead spirit coral, his thoughts were still drawn to it.

    Headmaster Eugene, on the other hand, did not have much feeling in regards to Abel taking the magic tower.

    It was the nature of dragons to take treasures anyway.

    Afterward, Abel, Thief god Milton, Doff¡¯s second body, and the 4 god ranks left the area with a strange scene in the sky that could be seen even miles beyond.

    But most professionals had no idea what it was.

    One of them thought it was a treasure being created and began to gather.

    But by the time they arrived where Wizard Bradford¡¯s magic tower originally was, all they saw was a giant hole in the ground.

    A god rank has fallen, a huge loss to the wizard union.

    After a few moves in a sh, Abel put Thief god Milton back in the monster ring, and the wizards began to frown.

    Unlike Doff¡¯s second body, a true god with an identity recognized by the wizard union was being put in a monster ring?

    But it was Abel¡¯s personal matter. The wizards did not dare to ask too much after the power he showed.

    Soon, they teleported to the ocean and immediately sensed the irritated sea dragon¡¯s energy.

    However, sea dragon Cornelius was not the only god rank on the spot.

    This was because he could no longer sense the tracker created by the sea dragon headmaster, which meant he lost track of the wizard who stole the dead spirit coral.

    So he immediately stood up, and waves began to m around.

    ¡°Who broke the tracker of the sea dragons?¡± Sea dragon Cornelius roared.

    Armored snake Arkwright was a god rank friend of his who came for support, but unleashing an all-out invasion with only 2 god ranks was still insufficient. ¡°Cornelius, what happened?¡± He asked.

    The power of the dragons was undeniable after all.

    ¡°The tracker of my tribe is gone!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius replied in irritation.

    ¡°Maybe headmaster Eugene has killed the wizard who stole the dead spirit coral?¡± Armored snake Arkwright suggested.

    ¡°No way, that¡¯s a god rank wizard, he is not powerful enough!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius grunt.

    Even a half god wizard was hard to kill, and Wizard Bradford must have had an extremely safe ce before settling.

    A magic tower was able to protect Wizard Bradford even in a sea dragon invasion, but little did they know. The wizard union actually had 3 god rank wizards on guard, considering the strange events urring in the Holy Kingdom recently.

    Abel was also another ck swan in this incident. After all, it was an extremely tough decision to kill a god rank wizard for another god rank wizard.

    So too bad.

    ¡°I will invade the continent with my sea monsters and hunt down that bastard and destroy everything in the way!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius was so frustrated he almost fainted.

    ¡°Cornelius, calm down, we promised 3 days, so just wait another day. We can gather more sea monsters in the meantime!¡± Armored snake Arkwright suggested.

    To be honest, sea dragon Cornelius was not nning to strike as well. He just wanted to let out his hanger.

    Still, Blue dragon Bart was shaking after seeing the energy sting outward from the golden castle.

    It was a god rank sea dragon, and he was only a legendary rank dragon. Even those 4 half god dragons would stand no chance if sea dragon Cornelius went insane. As for that 2 legged dragon, he was as good as dead.

    ¡°Bart, Don¡¯t worry. The golden castle is very tough. We are not hopeless even if the sea dragon decides to strike!¡± Gold dragon Kemble said tofort him.

    However, he was actually less calm than he looked since the power of a god rank¡¯s world might form a threat to the golden castle. Just like the time when Wizard Smith attacked, things might be less pretty If Abel did not stop him in time.

    Gold Dragon Kemble had no idea what that sea dragon might do, so he could only hope headmaster Eugene woulde back sooner.

    At the same time, he noticed another god rank sea monster emerging, so he couldn¡¯t help but look towards the super cannon.

    Abel would not let them down, so that thing must be a lifesaver if the golden castle was broken.

    Still, letting the golden castle get destroyed was no better than dying. The golden castle was the only hope the dragons had to regain their poption after all these years.

    Therefore, he just couldn¡¯t retreat through the super teleportation circle.

    Luckily the golden castle was still holding up fine against the energy of sea dragon Cornelius. They would be fine as long as no direct attacks were made.

    Suddenly, ck dragon Prague called. ¡°I feel the energy of headmaster Eugene, Doff the god of war, and 3 god rank wizards!¡±

    Since sea dragon Cornelius was sting out his energy, the 5 god ranks also did so.

    Since Abel was protected by Doff, he, too, was safe.

    As they flew along, Armoured snake Arkwright also increased his energy, and a huge collision broke out in midair above the ocean.

    Still, those energies were not meant to attack. They were just the wizards and headmaster Eugene showing their dissatisfaction.

    Sea dragon Cornelius was basically bullying his dragons in the dragon¡¯s territory by sting out his energy, so of course, headmaster Eugene wouldn¡¯t tolerate it, and the wizards couldn¡¯t ignore it as well..

 Chapter 1333 - Sea Monster invasion

    <h4>Chapter 1333: Sea Monster invasion</h4>

    By that point, the dragon¡¯s territory was still shielded by ice, and Abel appeared behind with Doff in front of him, and the 4 god ranks next to Doff.

    Abel had no choice but to stand back, considering how violent sea dragon Cornelius was appearing. A single strike could kill him.

    But of course, no one wouldugh.

    A legendary wizard standing so close to a god rank sea dragon was already very brave.

    If it was not because of the golden castle, even the half god dragons within it wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, did you defuse the tracker on that bastard who stole my treasure?¡± Sea dragon Cornelius roared with his eyes wide open.

    He needed to mind his behavior considering there were 5 god ranks around, but it was still not enough to stop the sea monster invasion as it was initiated.

    A god rank sea monster had a special way to strengthen the soul of sea monsters. Their red eyes were a clear reflection.

    Therefore, their sea monsters were almost immune to the energy of god ranks. Especially once they started to charge, even their fear of death would disappear.

    It was the main reason why the wizard union didn¡¯t want to start a war with the sea monsters. No matter how powerful a god rank was, they could only kill so many sea monsters at once without suppressing them with their energy.

    After all, just sea dragons Cornelius alone could gather tens of thousands of sea monsters.

    ¡°Who told you!¡± Headmaster Eugene gazed at the armored snake next to him and thought he was deliberately provoking the situation.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, sea dragon Cornelius is just a little desperate that his tracker¡¯s energy has vanished. So please just give him an exnation!¡± Armored snake Arkwright quickly added.

    At least, that was what sea dragon Cornelius told him.

    ¡°Sea dragon Cornelius, we¡¯ve killed that wizard who stole your treasure, so that¡¯s why his energy has faded.

    ¡°Then where is my treasure?¡± Sea dragon Cornelius quickly added.

    ¡°It is on blue dragon Abel, so please retract your energy!¡± Headmaster Eugene said.

    The 2 god rank sea monsters immediately soften their energy since Abel was only a god rank.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, now hand it over!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius added,.

    Abel ignored him and turned to the wizards.

    Since this thing was caused by the wizard union, they should be the ones making the decision. He was just there to deliver the thing.¡± blue dragon Abel, just give it to them!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice without hesitation.

    He had decided the moment he saw that ind of dead spirit coral. Once they defeat the demon from beyond, he will request an all-out attack on the sea monsters.

    He just couldn¡¯t let such treasure go, but it was necessary for now. The continents were just not prepared enough to take on so many sea monsters.

    Abel nodded and shed beside headmaster Eugene.

    His power of the will scanned his portal bag, and the giant ind of dead spirit coral appeared in mid air.

    A spark of relief appeared on Sea dragon Cornelius¡¯ face, but he did not have a huge portal bag like Abel, so he could only hold the ind with his hand.

    Armored snake Arkwright was also very happy to see the dead spirit coral since he was only here to help because Sea dragon Cornelius had promised to share the thing with him for the next 10 years.

    Considering how things have progressed, it was too easy. He didn¡¯t even need to do anything.

    After all, only the elites of the sea dragons had the privilege to enjoy that treasure.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius said to armored snake Arkwright.

    The 2 god rank sea monsters then disappeared from the waves. However, their sea monsters did not follow.

    Actually, It was his n to unleash a sea monster invasion regardless of whether he found his treasure or not. But since he got his treasure so easily, he would retreat with his half god sea monsters.

    That little sea monster invasion would be a lesson to the continent for messing with the sea monsters.

    ¡°Damn it, he did not call back the sea monsters!¡± Headmaster Eugene saw sea dragon Cornelius disappearing and cursed.

    He experienced many sea monster invasions. They were a hassle even without a god rank sea monster.

    Although the god rank would not be harmed by them, the damage they cause would still be horrendous once they reach the shore.

    They had to kill them all before then, but they only had 5 god ranks. How was it possible?

    Red sparks emerged from the waves. It was the eyes of the sea monsters ignited by sea dragon Cornelius when he left.

    ¡°We messed up!¡± Headmaster Eugene grunt.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready to fight!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    The 3 god rank wizards flew up in extreme fury, and wizard smith was even more certain on attacking the sea monsters after they defeated the demon from beyond.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, please go back to the golden castle. The fight here will affect you!¡± Headmaster Eugene turned and said.

    He didn¡¯t want the wizards to deliberately make a mistake and kill Abel.

    He knew very well how cunning those wizards could be, and they wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to wipe out another threat.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I actually have a simple way to deal with those sea monsters!¡± Abel smiled, seeing the worried look on headmaster Eugene.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, don¡¯t underestimate them. They are not powerful in strength, but they are immune to a god rank¡¯s suppression. We can only use spells to kill them one by one before they reach the shore!¡± Headmaster Eugene exined.

    ¡°The sea monsters are powerful onnd?¡± Abel asked.

    He didn¡¯t understand. If they were not powerful in the ocean, they shouldn¡¯t be powerful onnd.

    ¡°These are no ordinary sea monsters. Their potential has beenpletely unleashed and they will all die in 3 days. But in these 3 days, they will do all they can to make their way forward, even if that means self destruction when encountering powerful enemies!¡± Headmaster Eugene continued.

    It was at that moment, the sea monsters began to move, and the invasion began.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene,e back to the golden castle with me, I want you to witness its power!¡± Abel smiled.

    Headmaster Eugene looked Abel in the eye. He didn¡¯t know where Abel got his confidence, but this little guy was full of surprises.

    ¡°Hey, me and blue dragon Abel will return to the golden castle and take care of the sea monsters on that side!¡± Headmaster Eugene turned to the 3 wizards and said.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s see who can kill faster!¡± Wizard McPheeughed.

    ¡°Deal!¡± Headmaster Eugene alsoughed.

    Although the wizard had more god ranks and a wider range of attacking styles, the dragons had an advantage in number.

    So headmaster Eugene still epted the challenge.

    After all, both sides could need some motivation.

    The dragons in the golden castle cheered as soon as they returned, but Abel quickly added after the greeting, ¡°magic circle spirit, battle mode!¡±

    All of a sudden, the dragons sensed the golden castle gearing up.

    But they couldn¡¯t see anything since the starlight protection circle was invisible.

    500 stone throwers emerged from the surface and were ready to fire.

    At the same time, a bunch of puppets stole next to a pile of top level gems in a secret chamber.

    As soon as a stone thrower used up its mana gem, they would immediately replenish it.

    With that set, those stone throwers would be able to unleash power equal to the ones in the Dark World with a shot per second.

    ¡°The sea monsters have started to move!¡± Headmaster Eugene saw the iing waves and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, help me move the golden castle along with everyone. The golden castle¡¯s attack range is 3000 meters, so only make a move if there are any sea monsters beyond that!¡± Abel turned and said.

    ¡°No problem, leave it to us!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble nodded.

    He was about to fight, but he also wanted to see how powerful the golden castle actually was.

    Most importantly, he knew Abel would not do something he was not confident about.

    The wavesshed forward, and thunderous roars emerged from within.

    Their eyes almost turned the waves red, and their energy only grew with it.

    It has been a long time since headmaster Eugene witnessed a scene like this. Although it was not arge scale invasion, it still brought back memories..

 Chapter 1334 - Defence

    <h4>Chapter 1334: Defence</h4>

    ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± Wizard Smith saw the iing wave of sea monsters andughed as he looked towards the 2 other god rank wizards.

    He never had any fun ever since he came out of his retreat. He even got himself hurt trying to attack the golden castle, but at the same time, it was Abel who helped them resolve this situation with Wizard Bradford.

    The frustration he had built up in his heart finally got a chance to unleash.

    Taking down those sea monsters was a great way to show the dragons and Abel the power of the wizards.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s start the killing!¡± Wizard McPhee also felt the same. He was almost killed by Wizard Bradford, so killing was the perfect thing to do.

    Wizard Mosley nodded, and the Wizards began to take out their worlds to form magic patterns.

    Chaotic energy charged out from within. Those wizards all agreed fire spells were the best in this situation since sea monsters often had high resistance to ice, and fire spells had the greatest damage.

    The first round of attack was fire walls, and they perfectly passed the ice wall created by headmaster Eugene.

    However, those sea monsters charged into it like it was nothing.

    The strength of a sea monster lies within their giant body, and each god rank fire wall could only kill 10 sea monsters at the most.

    This was not a bad result, but still quite daunting considering there were tens of thousands of them.

    The wizards¡¯ drew their spells with the energy of their world. That energy was umted for thousands of years, and it could be replenished as long as they didn¡¯t overuse it.

    As time went on, the wizards continued to throw out fire walls without regard and covered half of the sea in mes.

    Wizard Smith was casting 10 firewalls at once. If he went all out, he could easily cast 20 or even 30, but with so many sea monsters around, sustaining was the key.

    They were all experienced wizards, so of course, they had a tactic.

    Wizard Mosley, on the other hand, was going all out by casting 40 firewalls at once from the top. They were all enchanted by thew of fire from his world. Once his power was drained, the other god rank would take over.

    The lowest rank sea monsters were always at the very front, so things might not be as optimistic even if the scene looked like a massacre. The target of those sea monsters was not the god rank wizards but thend. Just the waves they create could cause a flood if they were near the shore.

    On the other side, Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s pushed along the golden castle while the other 5 dragons guarded around the attack range of the golden castle.

    ¡°The sea monsters are here!¡± Headmaster Eugene felt an urge to attack as he said.

    He was even more experienced than wizards when it came to sea monsters.

    Their main attack was using their dragon body to m against sea monsters, they couldst for days, but it stillcked the speed of the wizards.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, full attack¡± Abel lowered his voice, and all 500 stone throwers on the star light protection circle were ignited.

    Since the magic circle spirit used the golden castle radar to analyze those sea monsters, each strike was extremely precise.

    Bang! Each hit was an instant kill, and elemental energy was flying towards all directions.

    After a second, another round was about tomence.

    Since the golden castle was invisible, the scene looked very strange. The energy st kept emerging from within the ocean.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, how did you do that?¡± Headmaster Eugene was stunned. Even the dragons did not develop something like this after tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I can¡¯t make the weapons that do this. I just got them by pure luck!¡± Abel smiled and shook his head.

    His stone throwers were from hell, and he had to search all around to 500 of them.

    Although he had some confidence to replicate those stone throwers with the 500 Grandmaster cksmith in his world, those weapons of the Dark World still needed a mana dense environment. If anyone was to use them in the central continent, each strike would take a top level mana gem.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to expose the fact that he had almost unlimited gems, so he rejected headmaster Eugene.

    Sun beams zed upon the golden surface of the golden castle, it looked exactly like the home of a god, and the energy st below it was covering miles beyond where it stood.

    Those sea monsters were immediately killed before they could even get close.

    ¡°The golden castle is this powerful?¡± Wizard Mosley gasped as he watched from the other side.

    ¡°Those attacks are still a little weak for a god rank, but the destruction it caused with hundreds of them firing at once was not bad!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    He had the right to say because he got a taste of the power of those stone throwers.

    ¡°That kind of attack is perfect for the sea monsters. Seems like we underestimated Blue dragon Abel!¡± Wizard McPhee shook his head.

    Although they did not bet on anything in theirpetition, glory would always go to the victorious, so Wizard McPhee still cared a lot about the oue.

    ¡°But the attack was very energy consuming. I don¡¯t think the golden castle canst for long if they continue!¡± Wizard Smith cast a few more fire walls and said.

    ¡°Haha, then let¡¯s see whost longer!¡± Wizard McPhee regained his confidence andughed.

    He just wouldn¡¯t believe the golden castle had unlimited amounts of energy since every energy needed a source.

    The cheapest form of energy gathering was through a mana gathering circle, but considering there was only so much mana in the atmosphere, there was a limit to how fast those circles could go.

    Of course, using mana gems was the fastest way. But those wizards just could not imagine that Abel had enough gems to sustain the attacks for hours.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel is clearly a wizard, howe he got taken in by the dragon?¡± Wizard McPheeined.

    He didn¡¯t care about bloodline. A person who studied wizardry was a wizard.

    If Abel was a part of the wizard union, their power would definitely take a huge step up.

    ¡°McPhee, you¡¯ve been in retreat for too long. Blue dragon Abel was a part of the Wizard Union!¡± Wizard Smithughed in pity.

    ¡°What? And a genius like him joined the dragon instead?¡± Wizard McPhee gasped.

    ¡°What else can he do? He was a part of the Lightnings but somew defying wizards decided to attack him because he exposed a summoned stone giant. After that, he turned into the elf Grandmaster Bet.¡± Wizard Smith exined.

    ¡°Wait, he is grandmaster Bet? The one who created the super healing potion?¡± Wizard McPhee almost couldn¡¯t help but slow down. It was the most unbelievable thing he heard.

    He was saved by the super healing potion when Wizard Bradford badly injured him, so he was always very grateful for grandmaster Bet.

    ¡°Yeah, Grandmaster Bet¡¯s rtionship was very close to the wizard union. He was even granted the headmaster of honour title. But as he grew, some legendary wizards decided to go after him. Finally, Grandmaster Bet disappeared and now we have Blue dragon Abel!¡± Wizard Smith sighed.

    He could only me the wizard union for going too far, but what could he do? The top rank wizards were all too focused on their own training and rarely cared about the union. Some disregarded their rules for their own benefits, and finally, Abel¡¯s rtionship with the wizard union became a mess.

    ¡°Smith, we must reform the union. If not, we might lose more talents like this in the future!¡± Wizard McPhee lowered his voice..

 Chapter 1335 - Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1335: Battle</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As the wave of sea monsters continued, their power only grew, and they were no longer being killed instantly by the fire wall.

    Of course, the 3 wizards have not fully unleashed the power of their world. They were in for a long fight, and there were not many sea monsters who could pose a threat to them. All the half god sea monsters were gone. Only a small number of flying legendary ones could attack them.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Wizard Mosley yelled. He turned to the other 2 wizards and noticed a small group of tiny sea monsters began to gather from a fart.

    They could fly and move in a sh, but they were hidden in the waves.

    ¡°It¡¯s a group of sea bees!¡± Wizard Smith said in a serious tone and added a frozen armor on himself. At first, he was not nning to do so because no flying sea monsters had appeared yet.

    But since the sea bees had emerged, they had to do something.

    Sea bees were a special type of sea monster. Each of them only had the power of an elite wizard, but a group of them together had a special ability to jump through dimensions, so even the most powerful figure had to be careful.

    The most annoying thing about them was their dedication. Once they decided on a target, they would continue to attack until you killed their king.

    Especially considering the god rank wizards could not suppress them with their energy in a sea monster invasion, the sheer number of them would be a great hassle for the wizards.

    The wizards stepped back for 2000 meters and continued to set up fire walls along the way.

    But of course, this was extremely draining for them as well. Before the sea bees even made contact with the first fire wall, they disappeared in a sh and reappeared in mid air just as the wizards wanted.

    If those sea bees stayed within the waves among other sea monsters, the other sea monsters would counteract their fire wall for them.

    Those wizards didn¡¯t want the bees to get near them, so he needed to separate them from the sea.

    It was at that moment, the 3 wizards cast ice bolts and blizzards from their world, and the spells flew towards the sea bees.

    Without the waves as a shield, 150 spells sted out within their group, and sea beans began to drop dead like rain.

    The wizards did not stop, and soon the first group of sea bees was all dead.

    However, the second group of sea bees saw what happened and shed again. This time they went beyond the wizards¡¯ attack range and got even closer to them.

    A single sea bee could not do much, but they could all sacrifice their lives to unleash a life taking poison.

    It was one of the deadliest poisons even in the ocean¡¯s standard, and all the sea bees needed was to m their bodies against the wizards¡¯ world.

    If all of them were sessful in these insane attacks, those wizards¡¯ world would definitely take some damage.

    Although this was no normal behavior for them, it was necessary for their survival in a sea monster invasion where every sea monster was insane.

    The spells from the wizard¡¯s world kept killing the sea bees, but poison kepting in.

    Since a wizards¡¯ world was an extension to their body, those wizards had to sacrifice even more energy to clean up the poison in their world.

    ¡°Step back another 2000 metres to drag out the distance!¡± Wizard Smith lowered. He knew this was not a good look for the wizards since the golden castle was not moving a single bit, but dragging out distance was the best tactic for their situation.

    After they dragged out the distance, they were able to kill again.

    On the other hand, the situation in the golden castle was much more peaceful.

    The 500 stone throwers were basically like 500 powerful wizards with unlimited stamina, and without anyone noticing, puppets kept replenishing top level gems from behind.

    It was unimaginable for a normal person how much energy this battle was draining.

    Simrly, the sea bees were also appearing on Abel¡¯s side.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel. Careful, those are seabees!¡± Headmaster Eugene knew Abel was ignorant, so he exined.

    But by that point, those bees were right in front of the golden castle. This was not because headmaster Eugene didn¡¯t want to warn Abel earlier, but because Abel¡¯s status was basically on par with headmaster Eugene, and he was the one inmand in this battle.

    Therefore, headmaster Eugene only stood by the side, trying his best to keep his mouth shut.

    However, Abel just didn¡¯t seem to react even when the Sea bees got closer, so headmaster Eugene just had to say something. Sea bees were all attracted by giant objects, and their poison could bypass most barriers, so the golden castle might be in great danger.

    But as the sea bees sted open in their disgusting poison, somehow they were all stopped by the golden castle¡¯s energy shield.

    After all, the golden castle¡¯s protection shield was made from countless 5 star protection circles from hell supported by countless top level gems. It was not something mere corrosion could prate. Not even if there were a hundred times more sea bees.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, those sea bees really are scary!¡± Abel said.

    ¡°Yeah, their poison are some of the most deadly things in the world!¡± Headmaster Eugene sighed as he saw the energy shield covered in poison.

    Even a dragon would be poisoned with so many of them around.

    ¡°Wait, those poison are goodies!¡± Abel¡¯s eyes suddenly began to spark, and hemanded, ¡°magic circle spirit! Retrieved those poison!¡± Soon, ancient puppets began to appear outside with jars and started to scoop up the poisons.

    The sea bees tried to attack the puppets, but their full iron body was something even legendary wizards could not break.

    After all, poisons were made to target life forms. They wouldn¡¯t do much to irons.

    Headmaster Eugene was stunned. Those mighty sea bees of the ocean were hopeless against the golden castle, and the golden castle had not stopped attacking since the start. All of a sudden, Headmaster Eugene felt the urge to cut open the golden castle and examine its energy supply.

    The 500 stone throwers continued to fire every second, and every sea monster was being smashed into pieces like waves crashing onto rocks.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, does the golden castle have enough energy, there are still more powerful sea monstersing!¡± Headmaster Eugene asked again.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s end it early, I want to test out my new super cannon!¡± Abel gazed forward and said.

    The battle had alreadysted for an hour, and it was getting boring.

    He was notcking in gems. He just didn¡¯t want this to drag on for days and impact his training.

    He might not have had the choice without the super cannon, but he did, and this was the perfect situation to show the dragons its power.

    After all, he created that thing to kill god ranks.

    ¡°Super cannon? That thing?¡± Headmaster Eugene pointed to the new cannon on the balcony and asked.

    ¡°Yeah, i just made it and I still haven¡¯t tested it out!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Brother Abel, then what are you waiting for!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble called.

    Headmaster Eugene gazed at him. It always felt strange that he always called Abel a brother in front of headmaster Eugene despite their status difference.

    Gold Dragon Kemble immediately kept his mouth shut, but he still turned to the cannon with eyes of curiosity.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, gather power for the super cannon!¡± Abel called, and the golden castle began to move. The dragons could immediately sense a sea of energy gathering.

    Headmaster Eugene scanned with his power of the will and immediately dragged the dragons behind him. He put on a thick ice shield.

    He was stunned. That amount of energy was extremely scary, even for a god rank.

    He might be able to survive if that energy exploded, but there was no way those other dragons could..

 Chapter 1336 - Shoot Out

    <h4>Chapter 1336: Shoot Out</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    How much energy was in the magic circles of the golden castle? You can just imagine looking at that burning white glow of the super cannon.

    Not only was the barrel glowing, but even the base was also overflowing with energy.

    A chilling horror sifted around. Even headmaster Eugene had to show his dragon scale in order to feel safer.

    Although he couldn¡¯t transform into an actual giant dragon, a stronger defense was definitely necessary if the cannon sted open.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, careful!¡± He yelled, seeing that Abel did not react at all.

    Abel waved his hand. He knew his creation was working fine even though the energy was a little unsettling.

    He could me himself for going cheap on the materials since he was supposed to make the entire thing out of Grandmaster grade material instead of only the surface.

    What he made did not hold in energy near as well.

    But at the same time, he might not be able to make a cannon of this size even if he gathered all the grandmaster grade material of this world.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a grandmaster Alchemist!¡± Abel smiled with confidence.

    The energy gathered very fast, but the first shot would still take more time since the magic circle spirit and research spirit have never ignited every 5 star magic circle in the golden castle at once.

    Once they were used to this process, it would be much quicker.

    After 5 seconds, the super cannon was ready to fire with the energy of tens of thousands of 5 star magic circles.

    The indestructible power of the 33#zod rune was on full disy. The cannon would not be damaged no matter what, which technically meant Abel could let the energy build forever.

    However, this would be very risky. The super cannon was too close to the golden castle, and the golden castle might take a hit as well.

    Also, the ancient magic pattern on the super cannon had its limit, so there might be a problem if too much energy tried to go through at once.

    Still, Abel wanted to test it as a limit in this first shot.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, fire!¡± Abel got confirmation from the magi circle spirit and called.

    Afterward, the super cannon turned towards the sea monsters and bang¡ªalmost like an earthquake.

    Thepressed energy sted out at an instant, and a thick 20 meters wide beam was unleashed from the cannon towards the sea monsters.

    For the next ten thousand meters, a 20 meters wide hole was opened up in the giant waves. Not only were the sea monsters within all dead, but even the wave particles were also vaporized.

    All of a sudden, an eerie silence loomed over, and the strangest thing happened. A second after the beam faded, the waves did not copse immediately. Instead, it was frozen in its shape before blood gushed out from the mangled dead bodies.

    However, this 20 meter wide hole only managed to kill around a thousand sea monsters, and since those sea monsters had lost their consciousness, they kept going.

    The wizards, on the other hand, were looking very different.

    The power of the impact just then was something only a top level god rank could counteract.

    Wizard Smith was the one filled with the most fear. He always thought Abel went on far when he damaged his world with his dimension force, but he was d after seeing what happened. If Abel had shot him with the super cannon that day, he would be dead.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Wizard McPhee yelled before arriving next to Wizard Smith and cast a nova st, killing a fire iing Seabees.

    Wizard Smith was almost poisoned as he was distracted, and it would be a huge hassle if he did.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Wizard Smith nodded and cast 10 fire walls again before taking a breath.

    ¡°Smith, what happened seems like a mana cannon!¡± Wizard McPhee then added.

    ¡°Yeah, but the power was on apletely different level!¡± Wizard Smith nodded again.

    The mana cannon was an ancient weapon. The wizard union had some, but they rarely used it since they could only be used once before falling apart.

    Also, the time it took to gather energy was too long, so it could only be used on fixed targets.

    ¡°The dragons are too cocky, sacrificing a great weapon like this to win against us!¡± Wizard McPhee sighed.

    Since the mana cannon could only be used once due to an overflow of power, it was safe to assume that something a few times more powerful could only be used once as well.

    ¡°Yeah, what a waste!¡± Wizard Mosley agreed. But when they were still discussing among themselves, another thick beam shot out from the golden castle.

    It had only been around 3 to 5 seconds since thest shot. Those sea monsters were basically hopeless against its horror.

    The power was to Abel¡¯s satisfaction, maybe even beyond it, but he was not too excited.

    The super cannon continued to fire, and each time, the energy was just as unsettling, but headmaster Eugene was growing numb to it.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, can you mass produce this thing?¡± His eyes were fixed as he asked in excitement.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, this is the only one super cannon in this world!¡± Abel shook his head,

    ¡°Ain¡¯t you the one who made it?¡± Headmaster Eugene continued.

    ¡°Yeah, but the most important thing Is the core and I¡¯ve wasted it!¡± Abel sighed.

    ¡°Wasted it? What do you mean?¡± After witnessing what the super cannon was capable of, there was no way Headmaster Eugene would call it a waste.

    ¡°This super cannon is a failure, it did not meet my expectations!¡± Abel said in pity.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, what are you expecting?¡± Headmaster Eugene had never been so confused.

    ¡°I was nning to use this thing to kill god ranks when I made it!¡± Abel said nkly.

    As a god rank, saying such a thing was no longer outrageous.

    ¡°Then you seeded, no god rank could sustain that st just then!¡± Headmaster Eugene continued.

    ¡°Yeah, but every god rank would be able to escape in 3 seconds!¡± Abel exined.

    Headmaster Eugene went silent. There were not many weapons in this world with the power to injure god ranks, so the super cannon was already a work of extraordinary achievements.

    However, Abel was still not satisfied. Back when the energy was gathering, he already knew that every god rank within thousands of meters could sense the super cannon¡¯s presence.

    Although the magic circle spirit could aim very well, it still took a second considering how long the barrel was.

    Suddenly, he remembered that special bless aiming ability of the super cannon. If his enemy was still moving in close proximity, that ability might stille as a surprise.

    Maybe this super cannon was still useful in some situations. The super cannon was already used. It was toote to regret anyway.

    Little did he know, the wizards were far more stunned than headmaster Eugene.

    This was because headmaster Eugene did not have to worry about Abel attacking him, but those wizards could not guarantee that other wizards would stay out of trouble with Abel.

    After everything that happened in the past, it was chilling to imagine Abel using the super cannon on the Wizard union.

    God ranks have been enjoying the status of being invincible for too long but was finally scared.

    First was the sneaky attack of thief god Milton with Doff, the god of war, then the super cannon.

    Not only did it kill off every sea monster on the dragons¡¯ side, but even the wizards¡¯ side was also dying out.

    Just like that, a crisis was resolved like it was nothing, and the Wizards speechless exchanged gaze. They couldn¡¯t just go away without saying anything.

    Even losing thepetition, they had to suck it up and ept their defeat.

 Chapter 1337 - Ended

    <h4>Chapter 1337: Ended</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius suddenly slowed down in mid flight and grunted.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Armored snake Arkwright asked in a weird tone.

    ¡°All my leftover sea monsters are killed!¡± Sea dragon Cornelius was a little suspicious yet furious.

    Although it was only a small invasion, it was still not easy to unleash.

    Those sea monsters were all sea monsters in his territory. He had to suppress them for a long time with his energy in order to make them submit.

    This process could take hundreds of years, and letting them go to waste was like losing his assets.

    Especially since they have been at peace for too long, so this time might take another 1000 years.

    Maybe from now on, only the legendary and above ranking sea monsters he took away would remain in his territory.

    ¡°How is that possible, that fast?¡± Armored snake Arkwright gasped.

    There were tens of thousands of sea monsters around, even though they were all weaklings. Killing them took time, considering that they were immune to the suppression of god ranks.

    However, the 2 god rank sea monsters did not look back. Instead, they speeded up towards the depth of the ocean. Their enemy was much more powerful than they expected, and they mighte after them next.

    It was a sea monster invasion like no other. The number and attribute of sea monsters that participated were enough to give any god rank a headache. It ended easily with Abel¡¯s super cannon.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, thank you so much!¡± Headmaster Eugene felt like he had just woken up from a dream and lowered his voice.

    He was basically a ten thousand years old monster who saw a lot, but there was nothing like the super cannon.

    Even if it could not be replicated, Abel was a dragon. They would have no hassles in future sea monster invasions.

    This time they did not need to use the dragon¡¯s true power since it was the wizard union¡¯s problem, but considering the scale of what happened, it could definitely cause the death of many dragons.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, it¡¯s my duty as a dragon!¡± Abel smiled.

    He then gazed towards the super cannon as the magic circle spirit reported through the power of the will how much energy it took in this battle.

    It looked easy, but mana gem was a key ingredient, and there was no way Abel could do what he does if he did not have unlimited amounts of them.

    Soon, the magic circle spirit gave out a number. 1200 top level gems, but Abel was not nning to demand the others to pay him back.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, what do we do with the dead bodies? We can¡¯t just leave them in the ocean right?¡± Abel then pointed and asked.

    The ocean was filled with mangled dead bodies, and that was even after many were directly vaporized by the cannon.

    Normally the smell of blood could travel through the air and attract sea creatures to eat them up, but the energy unleashed from the battle just then has already scared away any life form nearby.

    ¡°Right, the dead bodies!¡± Headmaster Eugene regained himself and turned to Gold Dragon Kemble and the dragons ¡°what are you waiting for, retrieve them!¡±

    ¡°Yes headmaster!¡± The 4 dragons bowed and flew down.

    Competing with the wizard union was only a victory on paper. There was no way the wizards would help them clean up.

    Abel also began tomand his puppets to scoop up more poisons on the golden castle.

    With hundreds of bottles, he could definitelybine them into something extremely scary with his Horadric cube.

    He could then inject the poison into thief god Milton¡¯s de andpensate for itsck of power.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, blue dragon Abel. We are here to admit our defeat!¡± Wizard Smith flew towards the golden castle and said to Abel and headmaster Eugene on the balcony.

    ¡°My prestigious god rank wizards, pleasee in and have a chat!¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    He then opened the defense allowing the 3 god rank wizards tond on the balcony.

    Immediately, their gaze was attracted by the super cannon.

    This thing would soon be known across the continent after today.

    It might be the most powerful weapon documented in ancient documents, at least the ones they say.

    Indeed, the super cannon was not meant to be something possible. It incorporated the most lite technology of the dwarves, ancient magic patterns, 5 star magic circles from hell, countless other supporting magic circles, and most importantly, the 33#zod rune.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, can you replicate this weapon and sell it to the wizard union so we can fight the evil kingdom together?¡¯ Wizard Smith bowed back and asked.

    A weird smile immediately emerged on Headmaster Eugene as he heard wizard smith.

    The wizard union was giving out such ame excuse to take advantage of Abel?

    ¡°Wizard Smith, the ingredient to make this super cannon is impossible to replicate!¡± Abel smiled.

    Wizard Smith knew how many resources Abel had. When it came to inventory, Abel was definitely second behind the wizard union.

    But the wizard union needed to support countless wizards, while Abel just needed to support himself.

    Therefore, Wizard Smith trusted Abel when he said he had no ingredients to make another one.

    Still, he felt relieved. Just a single weapon of this power was enough. Any more would break the power dynamic of this world.

    He thing was way too destructive. They would soon need to send someone over to the dragons and sign a treaty that limits the use of that super cannon.

    It was necessary even if the wizard union needed to pay the price.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, your super healing potion also saved my life. Thank you!¡± Wizard McPhee then stepped forward and bowed.

    As a god rank wizard, he was not going to ignore the thing that saved him.

    ¡°Wizard McPhee, no need to do that, I¡¯ve already sold those potions to the wizard union so it is my honour!¡± Abel quickly bowed back.

    The 3 god rank wizards did not stay for long. Although Abel offered them to stay for dinner, they had no face to do so.

    Afterward, the half god dragons continued to work for a few hours, scooping up dead bodies into portal bags.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you can have half!¡± Headmaster Eugene saw the dragonsing back with their portal bags and said.

    Don¡¯t underestimate those mangle dead bodies. Although most of them were weaklings, there were still many approaching the legendary rank.

    Making them into resources was impossible onnd since they would all be the core power of every organization. They could not be massacred like this.

    Not only human wizards but every race and profession as well.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, you can keep them!¡± Abel was not interested. He would just sell them for money if they had them, and he was notcking in money.

    Still, he might be interested if they werend creatures and more powerful.

    Anything below the legendary rank was way too weak, and they wouldn¡¯t be much use to him.

    It was just that he never got the chance to kill too many half gods.

    Headmaster Eugene was speechless as he put away the portal bags.

    Half of those dead bodies could be given to the ck dragons for study, and the other half could be given to the dragon potion makers to make more strengthening potions.

    As for their skin, teeth, and ws, they could be sold in exchange for other valuables.

    Still, headmaster Eugene was not going to ignore what Abel had done. He would report this to the dragon temple and let them decide on the reward.

    Afterward, Abel surrounded the golden castle with his power of the will, and it was put back into his holy portal bag.

    Since the dragons needed to take back their wives and headmaster Eugene still had something to do on the dragon Ind, they departed from Abel.

    Soon, Abel returned to the Battlecry teau and let out the golden castle again.

    It was already night time, so he entered the Dark World for another night of training.

    Meanwhile, the 3 god rank wizards have wizard union, and they immediately turned Abel¡¯s status into a red alert.

    A red alert was abel given to the most powerful figure. Everyone in the wizard union would avoid messing with someone with a red alert status at all costs.

    Not all god ranks had a red alert status.

    Back then, when Abel first got Doff the god of war as a summon, he did not get a red status because the wizard union did not see him as a huge threat.

    But after what the 3 god rank wizards saw today, they were truly worried that some newly resurrected wizard might mess with Abel.

    They didn¡¯t want to keep their power of the will alerted throughout every night or get hit by that crazy power of the super cannon.

    Although they might be able to survive as a god rank, their house, training room, and other assets stood no chance.

    Living a life of worry would hugely undermine their training.

    Therefore, they decided to immediately warn everyone that Abel should not be offended..

 Chapter 1338 - Poison

    <h4>Chapter 1338: Poison</h4>

    In the alchemy room of the golden castle, Abel was wearing armour of beast skin from head to toe. Not a single patch of his own skin was exposed.

    His mouth and nose were covered with a replicated mask from his past life, and his eyes were shielded by a transparent crystal.

    The day had finallye where hebined the life poison he got from those sea bees.

    On the corner of the room, a bull had already copsed, and its body began to mangle.

    Only a drop of life poison had been injected into the bull, and thebining process had only started.

    If enough life poison was injected, even a god rank would be poisoned.

    So Abel immediately knew he had to put on his protection.

    Afterward, Abel carefully distributed the life poison into 100 bottles of dark world crystal ss. Only a crystal ss of this strength could stop him from worrying.

    Everything waspleted with his world stone ignited. At first, he was nning to use the power of the will, but he soon realized life poison could even corrode the power of the will.

    Thebination process was extremely simple with the Horadric cube, but he just needed to take in mind how lethal the thing he was making.

    The firstbination showed a dark hue on the poison, and blue sparks emerged on the surface. Abel¡¯s face twitched. The life poison was recognized by the Horadric Cube.

    He was a long-time user of the Horadric Cube, and he knew that it couldbine every form of liquid.

    But If the form of liquid was recognized by the Horadric cube, a glow that signified their rank would emerge.

    Blue spark meant the poison was blue rank, which meant it still had the potential to be level up again.

    Abel hesitated. How powerful was the poison going to be?

    But when he remembered he was now facing god rank enemies, he proceeded.

    After some more carefulbinations, he ended up with 5 bottles of life poison sparkling in dark gold.

    ¡°Magic spirit, open the energy shield!¡± Abelmanded.

    A 1 square meter dimension created by an energy shield capable of blocking a god rank then emerged within the room.

    Abel carefully ced a bottle of life poison into the dimension and poured a bottle of poison antidote down his throat before twisting the lid open.

    His power of the will made contact with the life poison, but he was not affected due to thew of the antidote.

    However, he knew he would only be able to sustain for 5 seconds before his antidote lost its power.

    He used that time to quickly take out a drop of poison and took the bottle of poison back out from the energy shield dimension.

    The drop that remained quickly began to drain the energy around, and the god rank dimension waspletely broken down in a minute.

    Abel gazed towards that poison sparkling in dark gold. A drop of sweat rolled down from his forehead.

    There was no way his defense would be able to stop that thing. He would be as good as dead if he did not take the antidote beforehand.

    Poison was the scariest attack of this world, and Abel just created something extremely scary. If he used it well, it could be just as powerful as the super cannon.

    However, the best way to test it out was on a true god rank. Where was he going to find one?

    He couldn¡¯t make a move on his friends, and he couldn¡¯t pick a fight with the wizard union.

    He also didn¡¯t know if the holy kingdom had any good ranks. After all, thief god Milton had roamed around in the Holy kingdom for months and never saw any god ranks.

    ¡°Do I need to do something bigger?¡± Abel just wouldn¡¯t believe there was no god rank in the Holy Kingdom. Maybe they were all guarding the demon from beyond.

    He thought to himself as he gazed back at the liquified energy shield. He couldn¡¯t leave this thing around anymore.

    So he took out an antidote from his portal bag and threw it into the energy shield. Soon, the drop of ck poison within it began to fade, and the energy shield began to recover.

    Afterward, he stepped out of the alchemy room before taking off his armor for the puppets to clean.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, clean the alchemy room!¡± He was still a little worried, so hemanded.

    He was not a traditional wizard with a lot of experience, so it was best to take fewer risks when it came to things like this.

    After all, he grew way too fast. Hundreds of years of the journey waspleted in just 10 years.

    His golden castle was the final product of the dwarves after studying magic towers for countless years. Its functions were more advanced than most wizards¡¯boratories.

    As hemanded, a golden spark emerged from his alchemy room, and all the energy inside was directly teleported outside.

    Afterward, a few ancient puppets entered and began cleaning up everything with special potion water.

    Afterward, Abel found a designated spot in his holy portal bag and neatly ced the 5 life poisons there.

    Although the holy potion bag was in a separate dimension that would not move around, it was still better to separate such a highly dangerous substance from the rest.

    Abel then returned to the balcony and saw the dragons.

    After an intense battle and being separated from their wives for half a day, all 8 dragons gathered in the golden castle again sincest night.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, why are you so happy?¡± Abel asked, seeing the smiles on the dragons¡¯ faces. The male had wine on their hands, and the female had juice on their hands. Almost like they were celebrating something.

    ¡°Brother Abel, Evelyn is pregnant. The golden castle is amazing!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    Abel turned to green dragon Evelyn. No wonder she was drinking juice instead of wine.

    ¡°Congrats, Green Dragon Balfour!¡± Abel turned and also poured himself a juice.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, we thank you with all our heart!¡¯ Green Dragon Balfour bowed. After all, Abel was the one who defused his poison and the one who helped his wife get pregnant.

    However, his nose suddenly noticed something as he gazed towards Abel with a strange look.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, did you just make contact with poison?¡± Green dragon Balfour asked

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire the sensitivity of a green dragon. He could tell even he was wearing a full suit of armor.

    ¡°You are too sensitive to poison!¡± Abel sighed.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I can tell even if it is a tiny bit of poison!¡± Geez, Dragon Balfourughed.

    ¡°I just took care of the life poisons I got!¡± Abel decided to be honest since the dragons saw him gathering the poison.

    ¡°Brother Abel, I know you are a grandmaster alchemist but you have to be careful with life poison. Even god ranks are scared of them!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble warned.

    ¡°Brother, I know!¡± Abel nodded and did not say much. He knew Gold Dragon Kemble was only caring for him.

    ¡°Wait, that can¡¯t be life poison. Its scent is much scarier. In fact it is scarier than anything I¡¯ve ever smelled!¡± Green dragon Balfour shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done some processing of the life poison!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Can you¡­ give me some?¡± Green dragon Balfour asked in embarrassment.

    As a green dragon, studying poison was the best way to strengthen his skills, so he just couldn¡¯t resist himself.

    ¡°Green dragon Balfour, the life potion I made is a little special. A single drop can kill a god rank. Even a green dragon stands no chance!¡¯ Abel immediately rejected thinking about the wife and child green dragon Balfour would leave over if he died.

    After all, it was dark gold poisonbined through the Horadric Cube.

    It was not something a mere antidote could defuse.

    ¡°Balfour, brother Abel is not a stingy guy, so must have his reason for rejecting you!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble interrupted when he saw green dragon Balfour was about to say something again.

    Those dragons were all enjoying free food, drinks, and even top level gems from the golden castle, so of course, they knew Abel was not cheap.

    Abel¡¯s confidence just showed how powerful that poison was, but Abel was not nning to use the poison himself.

    Instead, he was nning to give it to Thief god Milton. One was to make up for hisck of attack. Second, he was about to do something big in the holy kingdom and get more followers.

    In order to ensure his safety, those poisons would definitelye in handy. But of course, the same amount of antidote was needed as well.

    Green dragon Balfour understood. He knew he was not close to Abel like the other dragons.

    You could tell just by the way they address each other.

    His demand was too much, and he knew Abel was not lying.

    ¡°Sorry, blue dragon Abel. My demand is too embarrassing!¡± He bowed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t Worry!¡± Abel smiled.

    The cheerful atmosphere continued on the balcony, and the celebration for the creation of a new dragon continued into the afternoon.

    However, Abel was the first one to leave. He then jumped on the Fire Tooth battle fort and sent Thief god Milton back to the Holy Kingdom. Without anyone knowing, the Holy Kingdom¡¯s nightmare had returned..

 Chapter 1339 - Divide

    <h4>Chapter 1339: Divide</h4>

    As Abel kept leveling up, even light gems were starting to get less useful to him. As a rank 30, the only thing that still did something was the intelligence fruit.

    But considering how many he needed, even a whole intelligence tree might not be able to satisfy him.

    It had been another month in the Central Continent. 15 intelligence fruits have sprung up with nourishment from the 3rd goddess spring water and 15 top level gems.

    By consuming an intelligence fruit every 2 days, Abel could strengthen the 3ws in his 3 wizard patterns by a tiny bit.

    This could make every professional jealous, but it wasn¡¯t to Abel since every 2 days in the Central continent basically equated to tens of days in the Dark World.

    Today, Abel arrived at Blood Moor. By that point, the ce had already be a world ruled by high elves. As Abel¡¯s control on the high elves also grew, he was much more confident in the future.

    Tiny delicate buildings began to emerge, and he finally saw a temple of his own.

    The high elves gazed at Abel as hended from the sky.

    It had not been long since they built the temple, but the loyalty of those high elves was already extremely high.

    After all, Abel was their all mighty god, their creator, the most prestigious form of faith.

    Suddenly, Abel sensed a wave of faith rushing towards him. If he wanted to be a god, he could do so effortlessly.

    But he was not nning to. He was already a rank 30 wizard. He would be a half god with just another level up.

    Especially since he realized the weakness of being a god. No matter how powerful they were, they could not leave their followers.

    The dark world was basically Abel¡¯s world, but he was still not going to give the real world up for it.

    The reason he worked so hard was that he didn¡¯t want the real world to end up like the Dark World. Those high elves stood no chance against the demons from beyond.

    Therefore, he just wanted to gather all the world stones and the Dark World¡¯s energy.

    By using the Dark World¡¯s energy to fight hell, he might have a chance of winning.

    Abel¡¯s body was already 98 percent energy. He no longer needed strengthening by faith, so he transferred all of it to the high elves¡¯ temple statue. Since he picked wizardry instead of being a god, he would proceed with it.

    He then turned to the oak tree without saying a word to the elves.

    It was much bigger.

    Although it was still youngpared to the tree of life, it was much more powerful because of the mana dense environment around it.

    The tree of life in the Central continent might be able to progress as well if it was given the same environment to grow, but too bad it could not.

    Abel pressed his hand against a branch and ignited the soul speaker¡¯s ability.

    Unlike the tree of life, the oak tree¡¯s consciousness was still a blur due to its age, and it could only react by instinct.

    But still, its loyalty to Abel was unconditional.

    For example, when Abel first became a wizard, and the Dark World¡¯sw tried to hunt him down, the oak tree sacrificed its all to protect him.

    This time he wanted to spread the seeds of the intelligence tree, but he had no knowledge when it came to those heavenly spiritual grade trees.

    Up to that point, only one intelligence tree has ever existed at once, and he might actually cry if he killed it by mistake. After all, his training has progressed extraordinarily ever since he got it.

    After the oak tree heard Abel¡¯smand, it immediately agreed and did not demand anything like the tree of life.

    After all, there was nothing with a closer bond to it than Abel in the dark world.

    As long as the oak tree could do it, it would do it. Abel started to wonder if the oak tree had especially created the high elves because of this.

    Suddenly, the high elves sensed a chance in the atmosphere, andrge amounts of energy rushed towards the oak tree, forming a swirl in the sky above the intelligence tree.

    Soon, a branch was separated from it.

    It was a huge impact on the intelligence tree, but a green beam quickly shot towards it, and the wound was sealed.

    That branchnded not far from the intelligence tree, and all the energy from the swirl above began to enter it.

    The oak tree also kept transferring tree energy forward, and the branch began to twitch on the ground.

    Abel took a deep breath. He trusted the oak tree, but even the tree of life might not be able to do something like this. The intelligence tree was too valuable. His future as a half god lies within it.

    After all, the others only saw Abel¡¯s speedy level up, but no one saw his struggles. There was no way any professionals in the front line had more battle experience than Abel.

    Just take the past 10 days in the Dark World, for example. Abel was basically battling non-stop.

    If not, he would not be able to kill a hell demon and get blessed by the song of life.

    Not to mention, he was basically using up more resources in a day than other professionals in a month.

    In order to obtain those resources, he was making potions like crazy, which was what granted his grandmaster alchemist title.

    As more and more energy entered the intelligence tree branch, it began to settle.

    Throughout the process, Abel did not interfere at all since he had no idea what was going on.

    All he knew was that a spark of spiritual energy had sprung up from the leaf.

    It was the special attribute of an intelligence tree. The oak trees have seeded.

    However, Abel soon realized many leaves on the oak tree had dried up. Seems like it had exhausted itself.

    Abel immediately took out a full recovery potion from his holy portal bag.

    Although a full recovery potion wouldn¡¯t normally do anything to nts, the oak tree was different because it was soul bound to Abel.

    A purple glow sparked, and the tried-up leaves immediately revived again.

    Abel began to me himself. He had totally underestimated the power a heavenly grade spiritual nt would take to grow.

    Only the oak tree would do anything for him like this.

    As the swirl in the sky disappeared, a little intelligence tree was born next to the original intelligence tree.

    Abel arrived by its side and began to examine it in detail. The oak tree deliberately chose a branch without fruit on the original intelligence tree to minimize its damage.

    If not, it would have been killed easily.

    That little intelligence tree was tiny, and it looked exactly like a normal little tree, but it was still giving out spiritual energy.

    With that set, keeping growing shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Abel took out some 3rd goddess and carefully poured it on top of the little intelligence tree.

    Soon, its branches began to sway and grow.

    Of course, it was not very fast, but it should be able to reach the same height as the original intelligence tree in a month.

    From that, Abel just needed to leave the high elves to take care of the tree. Considering their loyalty, they would do anything for him.

    A month in the dark world was only a few days in the central continent after all, which was quite fast.

    Still, he was not nning to ask the oak tree to create another intelligence still immediately since he didn¡¯t know if that would overload it.

    He already had double the intelligence fruit he had in the past, so he wouldn¡¯tin too much.

    Abel kept a smile on his face in his following explorations.

    He was just a step away from being a half god, and he would be an immortal after that.

    Which was why he wasn¡¯t desperate to be a god.

    It was better to rely on one¡¯s own power than external things such as faith.

    Unlike other professionals in the central continent, Abel was not going to dwell around and let opportunities find him. Instead, he would push himself to the limit and force a level up on himself.

    After 3 days in the central continent, the new intelligence tree began to form its fruit.

    When Abel was not to return to the golden castle from the Rogue encampment, he gazed at the portal bag he gave the high elves through the little teleportation circle. Initially, there was only 15 intelligent fruit. Now he had 30.

    Afterward, he took the fruits out and ced the bag back on the spot for the high elves to fill up again..

 Chapter 1340 - Leaked

    <h4>Chapter 1340: Leaked</h4>

    In the holy kingdom¡¯s central temple, the saint was sitting on his seat with the head of departments standing on each side below him.

    The return of Thief God Milton has caused huge chaos once again. This time, he was killing in bright daylight, but they still couldn¡¯t catch him due to his invisibility.

    He could basically take down a holy knight with a second, and thousands have died in just 10 days.

    ¡°My saint, we just got some new information that thief God Milton had something to do with Blue Dragon Abel. Although we didn¡¯t know what exactly, we also found out that Doff the god of war¡¯s kingdom had a lot of new holy crystals and Thief God Milton should be the one who gave them to him!¡± Mad knight Momo bowed as he reported.

    A cold gaze sparked in the saint¡¯s eyes.

    As the ambassador of god, he would forever be extremely ashamed about holy crystals being stolen from his temple. The demon from beyond would definitely punish him for it.

    ¡°My saint, but I feel like this information is false!¡± mad knight Chapel also bowed.

    ¡°Chapel, speak up!¡± The saint turned towards him.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been looking through documents about blue dragon Abel. Not long ago we received a report About Doff the god of war bing his summon, and now we receive a report about his rtion with Thief god Milton. There is no way information about god ranks wille so easily!¡± Mad knight Chapel bowed.

    It was already hard for the holy kingdom¡¯s investigation department to get any information above the legendary rank, let alone god ranks.

    After all, only normal people would be brainwashed by the demon from beyond so easily, so their investigation department did not have many elites.

    They had to try very hard to even know anything about the legendary rank.

    Therefore, something suspicious must be going on. Maybe blue dragon Abel has deliberately given them the information.

    ¡°My saint, but I feel like those reports are true exactly because of this!¡± Mad knight Momo said with a slightly cunning voice.

    He then gazed at mad knight Chapel. He was clearly not happy that someone else had gotten involved in his work.

    ¡°Momo, then tell me what you think!¡± The saint lowered his voice.

    He was actually quite neutral when it came to conflicts among his inferiors. As long as it did not affect their work, he would turn a blind eye. That¡¯s his style.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel is a part of the dragons, not a part of the wizard union. Considering the wizard union¡¯s attitude towards gods,do you think they will allow a powerful god like Doff the god of war to live on? I think the wizard union has deliberately leaked blue dragon Abel¡¯s information so we will make a move on him!¡± Mad knight Momo bowed with confidence.

    The saint nodded. He agreed with this analysis. After going against the wizard union for so long, he got an idea of how they operate.

    Their vast number was their weakness. It would be very hard for them to all agree on the same thing.

    Thus a small number of wizards might still decide to leak blue dragon Abel¡¯s information even if the majority didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, he is the one who killed half god knight Gallup in the front line right?¡± The saint asked.

    ¡°Yes, ording to our analysis, the owner of the golden castle is blue dragon Abel!¡± Mad knight Momo bowed again.

    The saint contemted and thought about his holy crystals again. ¡°Thief god Milton is causing too much trouble!¡± He lowered his voice.

    ¡°My saint, but it is very hard for us to take down Blue dragon Abel with Doff the god of war around!¡± Mad knight Momo continued.

    ¡°Did you get more information about the fallen god incident?¡± The saint asked again. The fall of Wizard Branford was too hard to miss even for normal people, so of course, the holy kingdom knew about it.

    ¡°My saint, we don¡¯t have any evidence but we have some spections!¡± Mad knight Momo said in hesitation.

    He couldn¡¯t present anything that he was not confident about to the saint.

    He was the head, so his punishment would be the most serious.

    ¡°Just say it!¡± The saint waved his hand.

    ¡°My saint, ording to a top rank chef who lived nearby. He and his team would need to prepare a batch of their best food for a special delegate to pick up once a month, so the god rank should be near them!¡± Mad knight Momo said.

    Since a body made of energy did not require much food, once a month should be enough.

    ¡°Also, someone noticed that a 18 story magic tower has disappeared after the fallen god incident. It is around that time the chefs also stopped getting requests , so we specte that the wizard union has taken down a god rank by themselves!¡± Mad knight Momo continued.

    ¡°Good!¡± The saint padded his chair and yelled. The holy kingdom has been in chaos, but they have not even lost a single half god.

    Thief god Milton has been shamelessly killing low rank knights and preachers, yet they just couldn¡¯t track him down. So the saint always could not let out his frustrations.

    Although Mad knight Momo spected that the fallen god was a wizard, everyone knew it was either a wizard or a dragon.

    Since it was more likely to be a wizard, how could the saint not be happy?

    ¡°Seems like the wizard union has started to summon their god ranks, so we might need to do the same as well. We will let the central continent get a taste of our god ranks!¡± A spark shed in the saint¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Let the lord shine on the continent!¡± Everyone in the temple roared. If forces in the central continent were stepping up, the knights wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch.

    For thousands of years, their forces were marched, but no god ranks have ever been summoned.

    It was because of this, a sneaky bastard like thief god Milton could roam around so freely.

    ¡°Summon the god ranks and make blue dragon Abel our target. Our god rank knights will soon be god killers!¡± The saint roared as well.

    In his mind, a new god and a young blue dragon had no chance against his invincible god rank knights.

    Just like that, the decision in the central temple was settled, and both Abel and Thief god Milton had no idea.

    Meanwhile, a young looking legendary wizard named Nate was sitting in his office in the wizard union with a pile of resources in front of him.

    If anyone in the known was looking, they would know that this wizard was looking at resources from Abel.

    He was the Vice President of the investigation department, so he had the authority to look at god rank documents.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t leak this, there is no way they will go against blue dragon Abel!¡± Wizard Nate grunted.

    He was actually a disciple of Wizard Bradford¡¯s school. Although they were separated by 2 generations, his respect for Wizard Bradford was mad.

    After he discovered that blue dragon Abel was the one who killed Wizard Bradford, he was furious.

    Although there were many disciples of Wizard Bradford¡¯s school in the wizard union, most of them only wept or chanted their need for justice. None of them actually did anything.

    Wizard Bradford had already died. There was nothing they could do.

    To Wizard Nate, those wizards were all cowards, so he began plotting and finally leaked his information to the Holy Kingdom¡¯s investigation department without anyone noticing.

    His n has been going on for a while, but after the god rank wizards returned, they not only did not go after Abel, they granted Abel a red status warning. It was clear, the elites of the wizard union were afraid of Blue dragon Abel.

    Still, Wizard Nate was not afraid. He found a few sneaky methods and leaked even more information to the Holy Kingdom.

    However, he was very mindful of one thing, and that was he did not leak the scariest things about Abel so the Holy kingdom wouldn¡¯t be scared as well.

    He knew Doff, the god of war, was not weaker than any of the living gods since he killed the god of fire, and Blue Dragon Abel had a special ability to work with Thief God Milton.

    The second report was what irritated him the most because he knew WIzard Bradford was killed in silence.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you are going to die this time!¡± A smirk emerged on his face.

    But immediately after he said those words, 4 red cloak wizards appeared next to him with a look of death.

    ¡°Wizard Nate, we have evidence that you leaked the union¡¯s top secret information! You will soon be punished ¡± A red cloak wizard lowered his voice.

    Wizard Nate was not stupid, so he immediately realized something. He was only a legendary rank wizard. The god rank information he got was way too easy to get.. Wait, was he a part of the wizard union¡¯s plot all along?

 Chapter 1341 - Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1341: Alliance</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Of course, there was no way the fallen god incident would be missed by the gods, so the wizard union had reported to them beforehand.

    It was also written in their contract long ago. Any affairs involving god ranks would be shared with the gods, and the wizard union had to keep their words. Especially since Abel was a part of the god alliance anyway.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, Thief God Milton is your summon?¡± The goddess of the moon was in disbelief. She knew very well what kind of god Thief God Milton was.

    At the same time, the report suggested that he had killed a god rank wizard along with Doff, the god of War.

    ¡°Yeah, he is!¡± Abel smiled.

    It was no longer a secret, so he just directly replied.

    His words immediately made the 5 other god¡¯s faces sink. Although Thief God Milton was so weak, he did not even join the god alliance. He was still an old god from the era of gods.

    If Abel had somehow made him his summon, it could only mean that he had something that restricts gods.

    But of course, Abel was not nning to make a move on the other gods.

    Thief God Milton did not have a kingdom, and he only had enough followers to sustain his body.

    So it actually made sense that a weakling like him would be a summon.

    ¡°Can we take a look at Thief God Milton?¡± The goddess of water asked from a side.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but thief god Milton is now on a killing spree in the Evil Kingdom!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Maybe you are the only one who has the guts to pick so many fights with the Evil kingdom!¡± The goddess of moon lowered her voice.

    The gods were bound to be at War with the Holy Kingdom. If the Holy Kingdom beat the WIzard Union, they would have no ce to live as well.

    You can just tell because all holy knights would address the gods as the devil.

    Considering how much the wizard union had developed through their battle in the front line with the Holy kingdom, unleashing a killing spree inside the Holy Kingdom was pure bravery.

    Abel smiled. He was actually nowhere as innocent.

    He was not only killing but also stealing his followers.

    After all, the holy kingdom was a ce where religion could truly thrive.

    As long as the demon from beyond was in slumber, no one would notice him.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, today the god alliance wants to invite you to discuss something!¡± The goddess of the moon said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Please!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°The wizard union now has 5 god rank wizards, and their existence is making us worry. Although we can work with each other, our forces are no longer a match to them. Especially after the fall of the god of fire!¡± The goddess of moon gazed around and turned to Abel.

    Abel nodded, and the goddess of moon continued.

    ¡°Of course, blue dragon Abel¡¯s presence in the alliance has also increased our strength a great deal. With Doff the god of War¡¯s 2 bodies, he could strike at any moment!¡± She paused when she said the name Doff.

    Among the 5 gods, the goddess of earth and the god of wealth had the weakest power.

    A war would be huge trouble for them. The goddess of the moon was not in a much better situation either. She had to do godsend on Lorraine, but Lorraine was still a child, so her power was limited.

    After all, the gods would be safe as long as no one finds their worlds.

    But considering the might of the wizard union, there was still a possibility that 5 god rank wizards could track them down.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, are you worried that the wizards would attack?¡± Abel was in disbelief.

    He knew the wizard union signed a peace treaty with the gods and lived with each other peacefully for all these years. Why would they make a move now?

    ¡°The wizard union is too big, and any one of those 5 god rank wizards have the authority to unleash an attack on us, so there is no guarantee!¡± The goddess of the moon said helplessly.

    Abel nodded. He agreed, the wizard union really was too big, and things would only get more chaotic as more god rank wizards emerged.

    If Wizard Bradford stole something from the gods instead of the sea dragons, no one would even bat an eye.

    ¡°The goddess of the moon, so what are you thinking?¡± Abel asked since it seemed like the gods had already agreed on something.

    ¡°I hope Doff, the god of War¡¯s second body, can assist us at any time when needed. We will share knowledge about holy texts with you!¡± The goddess of the moon said.

    Holy texts were one of the few things that attracted Abel. They were the result of thousands of years of studies by gods.

    They could be directly applied to a god¡¯s kingdom and strengthen it.

    Since Doff had 2 bodies, both of his bodies would be strengthened by the holy texts as well.

    ¡°I am very keen, but you need to give me the holy text first!¡± Abel said to the gods.

    He did not want to get paid by the number of times he had to make a move because if the wizard union never made a move, he would get nothing.

    He was in a constant battle with time, so it was necessary.

    ¡°No problem, each of us will share with you now. Please connect your spirit connection circle with ours!¡± The goddess of moon smiled.

    They had all agreed unanimously already. Doff was the most powerful of them all, so sharing holy texts in exchange for his support was a small price to pay.

    Afterward, the 5 gods each took out a portal object and ced it on the spirit connection circle. In shes of white light, they were teleported to Abel.

    Abel immediately snatched the 5 portal objects and scanned with his power of the will. They were all filled with books about holy texts.

    ¡°Everyone, I will immediately send out Doff¡¯s second body as soon as any of you need help. If Doff¡¯s second body is busy, I will send out equal amount of force!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    The gods nodded.

    Abel deliberately teased his power because he just got a god rank wizard¡¯s body, and he should be able to resurrect it in a month.

    As his power grew, he would definitely make a god rank summon guard the golden castle.

    Although he had the mighty angel body for closebat, he was not going to expose it as that would basically make the continent mistake him as the Holy Kingdom.

    In a few shes, the gods left over a teleportation point near their kingdom before they went.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, record those points in the giant teleportation circle!¡± Abelmanded.

    The goddess of the moon had given him a point hidden within the Ervo forest. From then on, he would no longer need to scare the elves if he wanted to visit..

 Chapter 1342 - Recall

    <h4>Chapter 1342: Recall</h4>

    Even after joining the alliance of god, Abel did not think the gods were capable of protecting him. Their forces were way too scattered, and their authority was far inferiorpared to the dragons.

    Indeed, the dragons did help Abel a lot. If not, Doff would not be able to form a holy body and build a kingdom.

    On the next day, when Abel was still sorting out the knowledge about holy texts, he sensed the energy of 3 god ranks appearing in the golden castle.

    He almost thought the war was about to break out, but he was very familiar with one of the energies.

    Approaching another god rank without notice often meant war, and there was no need for them to hide their energy in the territory of another god rank. It was simply impossible.

    The energy of worlds was bound byw to repel each other.

    Abel did not return to the golden castle immediately. Instead, he kept sensing the other 2 god rank energy. They were both dragons. One with vicious fire energy and the other was like headmaster Eugene, a blue dragon.

    Abel let out a breath of relief and appeared on the golden castle¡¯s tform.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, let me introduce. This is god rank blue dragon headmaster Arma, and this is god rank fire dragon Carlos!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled when he saw Abel.

    ¡°Greetings, headmaster Arma and Headmaster Carlos!¡± Abel bowed. Headmaster Arma was in the form of a human female. Her face looked extremely cold, with long blue hair behind her back. For a human woman her age, she was quite a looker.

    Headmaster Carlos, on the other hand, was in the form of a man with red hair and a huge beard.

    ¡°Haha, you must be blue dragon Abel. I¡¯ve been hearing about you from Eugene and I¡¯ve been curious for a long time. I finally got the chance to meet you today!¡± Headmaster Carlosughed.

    Seems like he was a dragon with a big attitude.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, hello!¡± Headmaster Arma added with a little smile.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, with Doff the god of war, us dragons now have 4 god ranks. The same as the wizard union!¡± Headmaster Eugene said with a smile, but that smile carried a hint of helplessness.

    If the wizard union did not keep summoning god rank wizards to the point where the dragons felt threatened, there was no need for them to go through all the hassles.

    Abel knew big changes were happening.

    The gods have shared their valuable holy texts with Abel just to maintain bnce with the wizard union, so of course, the dragons would do the same.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, how are things going now?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Still quite peaceful. But the wizard union now has around 5 god rank wizards so we should definitely stay alert. The reason I brought those 2 here today is to discuss our future ns with you!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    ¡°Wee, let¡¯s go in and take a seat!¡± Abel saw that they were still standing on the balcony, so he quickly added in embarrassment.

    ¡°No need for Blue dragon Abel, I like this floating scenery so let¡¯s just stay here!¡± Headmaster Carlos waved and said.

    Although he heard a lot about the golden castle, seeing it with his own eyes was still more shocking.

    At the same time, he just loved the scenery of the Battlecry teau. It waspletely different from what he expected.

    The ce was filled with life with rivers andkes. Even the soils were cheering.

    It all reflected the power of Doff, the god of war. Without saying a word, headmaster Carlos took a chair and sat down.

    ¡°Ok, then let¡¯s chat here!¡± Abel nodded. The half god dragons all bowed and left. Since the god rank dragons did not invite them, they had no right to be around.

    ¡°What do you guys want to drink?¡± Abel saw them all, took a seat, and asked.

    ¡°Give me a cup of red wine and Carlos the strongest grandmaster wine.¡± Headmaster Eugene said and turned to headmaster Arma, ¡°Arma, do you want wine or juice?¡±

    ¡°Juice!¡± She gently added.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, give me 2 juices, a grandmaster wine, and a red wine!¡± Abel called.

    Soon, the ancient puppets brought on the wine, and Headmaster Carlos took a sip. Immediately his face was stunned, and he gulped the entire thing down.

    The ancient puppet behind him quickly poured him another ss. He gulped it down as well, and the process repeats.

    After 6 sses, headmaster Eugene had to say something.

    ¡°Carlos, please mind yourself. You are only a first time guest. If you have gone too far you will not be invited again!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    Headmaster Carlos paused and lowered his ss.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, can you give me some of this wine?¡± He turned and asked in excitement.

    It has been a long time since an old monster like him had so much fun.

    ¡°No problem , I will prepare after our chat!¡± Abel smiled. Of course, he would not reject a dragon headmaster. Since headmaster Carlos did not mention that he wanted to purchase it, he would owe Abel a favor if Abel gave him the wine.

    After all, the grandmaster wine was a small price to pay for a favor from a god rank dragon.

    As for headmaster Carlos, he didn¡¯t know the price of the wine, and he was worried that offering too little would make him look cheap, so he just reacted out of instinct.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I¡¯ll take some of the juice as well!¡± Headmaster Arma affect.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Abel smiled. Even headmaster Eugene realized her voice seemed friendlier after drinking the juice.

    Staying in good spirits was crucial for good ranks, and it was the reason why headmaster Eugene kept serving the dragons.

    As for headmaster Carlos, his method was to do exploration, and for headmaster Arma was to go into retreat. After all these years, her heart was basically as cold as thew of ice she studied.

    Since Abel¡¯s drinks could smooth their spirits. They had to be treasured.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I will recall Gold Dragon Kemble back to the dragon ind for defence. The golden castle is now powerful enough, but if you need any more help, just contact the dragon ind. From now on, there will always be 2 god ranks there on guard!¡± Headmaster Eugene turned the atmosphere serious again.

    Since the 4 dragons were all pregnant, their mission in the golden castle waspleted.

    It was just that they loved the golden castle so much, and back then, Doff still needed more help to protect his domain.

    The power of 8 half god dragons was even more than what the dragon ind normally had.

    Of course, the dragon ind was in a special dimension with special forces. It would be a nightmare to invade.

    However, considering the situation of the Central Continent, it was still better for the dragons to strengthen their forces.

    The golden castle was already powerful enough to withstand the attack of a god rank with its super cannon and Doff, the god of war, so it should be fine.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Abel nodded, but a part of him didn¡¯t want to. He enjoyed the lively atmosphere created by the 8 dragons, and he would definitely miss gold dragon Kemble considering how close they were.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, can you also grant Carlos and Arma the permission to use the golden castle¡¯s teleportation circle? So we cane for support as soon as necessary!¡± Headmaster Eugene added.

    Although the golden castle was opened to the dragons. It would still automatically filter out god ranks.

    It was like a wizard¡¯s magic tower. The most powerful wizard would be rejected even if they were using their teleportation circle for transit.

    After all, it was too risky to let a powerful figure enter one¡¯s home without notice.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, give Headmaster Carlos and Headmaster Arma the permission!¡± Abel called.

    Actually, the most important ces of the golden castle, such as the energy room and operation room, were all separated from the rest. Only Abel could enter from a short distance teleportation circle.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, just keep our eyes out these days. A wizard under the wizard Bradford you killed has used his authority in the investigation department to leak your information!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    ¡°Is it really that easy to leak information?¡± Abel was a little stunned. As far as he knew, there were many ranks to the wizard union¡¯s department and the information they had ess to. Even when he was a headmaster of honor, he was still not given ess to any information about god ranks.

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Headmaster Eugene let out a coldugh. He, too, was a little suspicious, but he had no evidence.

    Most importantly, although the wizard union did not dere where the information was leaked to, the only force powerful enough to take down Abel was the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I am very curious too. But if any god rank wants to invade my castle, I¡¯ll see if my golden castle can st their world open!¡± Abel gazed at his super cannon and said.

    If a god rank was attacking the golden castle at close range and the super cannon was fully charged beforehand, its weakness would bepromised.

    ¡°That¡¯s the super cannon?¡± Headmaster Carlos looked forward. He was not expecting such a scary weapon to look like a toy.

    ¡°Yeah, perfect for a little surprise!¡± Abel smiled.

    The horror headmaster Eugene saw in the ocean, that 20 meters wide hold opened up in the waves, was unforgettable, so headmaster Eugene stood up and said in a serious tone. ¡°Blue dragon Abel, the actual reason Carlos and Arma are here with me today is that we have all officially agreed to make you a headmaster of the dragons. From now on, you can dere war on any forces on behalf of the dragon and makemands on every dragon, pseudo dragon, and any creature with dragon blood.

    Headmaster Carlos and Headmaster Arma also stood up with a smile. At first, they were still deciding since making Abel a headmaster changes the fate of the dragons, but after interacting with Abel for a while, they were certain..

 Chapter 1343 - Current Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1343: Current Situation</h4>

    After the chat with the 3 god rank dragons, the 8 half god dragons returned to the dragon ind with headmaster Eugene.

    This morning Abel was eating his breakfast alone in the dining room. It had been 2 days since the golden castle went quiet, and the only things still moving were the ancient puppets.

    Luckily Abel was still busy sorting out his holy text and his business in the Holy Kingdom, so he was not consumed by loneliness.

    He could not stop worrying about the current situation of the continent.

    Although he left some powerful forces in the Holy Continent, he still wanted to do more for them.

    Therefore, he decided to make a super teleportation circle for Harry castle so he could return easier.

    The one he got from the Lance Continent and each of them was restricted by the wizard union.

    At first, Abel never even considered the idea of making a super teleportation circle, considering howplicated they were.

    He knew from the dragons that a god rank dragon could make one, but that dragon was still exploring in the far ocean.

    The dragon¡¯s magic circles were different from normal magic circles since they needed to hold muchrger bodies, and the resources it took corresponded.

    Abel was notcking in resources, but he just did not have time to wait for that dragon.

    Therefore, he decided to ask the cksmith dwarves in his kingdom.

    Grandmaster Eddie was immediately sent to Abel. At first, he was a little irritated that someone had interrupted his work, but he quickly bowed when he saw Abel.

    ¡°Grandmaster Eddie, are there any cksmith who can make a super teleportation circle?¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°My great lord, there are 65 cksmith dwarfs who can!¡± Grandmaster Eddie bowed.

    Abel felt his heart lift. Seems like he underestimated his cksmiths.

    After all, only a small number of forces had a super teleportation circle.

    However, the dwarves were the core manufacturers for the wizard union, so of course, some of them knew how to make a super teleportation circle.

    Especially the grandmasters. They were the best of the best after centuries of perfecting their crafts.

    Some of them also knew alchemy and metallurgy, so they were capable of making the materials needed as well.

    But when it came to materials, no one coulde close to Abel.

    After Abel¡¯smand, Grandmaster Eddie took the lead, and the cksmiths began to make theponents for a super teleportation circle.

    It was a huge operation, and it could normally take up to years toplete, but with all 5000 cksmith dwarves working at once with a division ofbor, everything waspleted in just 5 days. So you could just imagine how valuable the assets of the god of fire were.

    However, after Abel put theponents in his portal bag and returned to the golden castle, he began stressing again,

    Constructing the super teleportation circle in the holy continent would be simple if he brought the golden castle with him and let the magic circle spirit do the work, but then he would not be able to test out how strong their connection was.

    Themander spirit, on the other hand, was also another one of his most intelligent spirits, but he always only used it for surveince and controlling puppets.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, transfer the information about super teleportation circles to themander spirit!¡± Bel decided to see if he could use themander spirit instead.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± A message emerged from his headmaster badge.

    ¡°Syncing information!¡± Themander spirit then sounded.

    Since both of them had the same owner, the process was quick.

    ¡°Commander spirit, are you confident?¡± Abel asked after the syncing waspleted.

    ¡°Headmaster, new ability gazed, constructing super teleportation circles!¡± Themander¡¯s spirit replied clearly.

    Of course, themander spirit could not rece the magic circle spirit since the magic circle spirit houses the knowledge of countless magic circles, and it could even develop new magic circles.

    But on the other hand, it was nothing tomand spirit when it came tomanding puppets.

    ¡°Stay here. Use the super cannon and alert the dragons as soon as an enemy appears!¡± Abel turned to Doff¡¯s second body and told it to stay in the golden castle.

    It was his home and a base for the dragons to nurture their young.

    He didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to it.

    At the same time, he was very excited that he could finally go back to the Holy Continent. Although he has been back a few times since he came to the central continent. Just thinking of the happy faces of The Duke of Marshall, Wizard Morton, and all of his close friends made his heart warm.

    For another powerful figure like him, their close ones have already died long ago.

    Therefore most of them did not have much connection with themon world, and Abel was very special when it came to this.

    After everything was set, he teleported to the dragons for transit.

    However, as he approached Dragon Ind, he noticed something different.

    There were countless legendary rank pseudo dragons patrolling around the sky, and they immediately bowed when they saw Abel. ¡°Headmaster Abel!¡±

    Seemed like his identity as a headmaster had be official in the dragons, and somehow the dragons all recognized Abel even they never met him.

    Abel smiled and nodded, but he could still feel the atmosphere getting tense.

    He was still outside the dragon ind, and their security was already beefed up.

    ¡°Abel¡­. Headmaster!¡± Gold dragon Kemble also heard the news, and he waited as Abel flew closer, but he just hadn¡¯t gotten used to the new title.

    ¡°Brother Abel, just keep calling me brother!¡± The same old smile emerged on Abel¡¯s face and dragged gold dragon Kemble up from a bow.

    ¡°Yeah, this is very awkward!¡± Gold Dragon Kembleughed.

    He was too used to interacting with Abel as an equal, and it seemed like Abel just became a headmaster out of a sudden, so his brain just couldn¡¯t wrap around it.

    ¡°Brother Abel, what brings you here?¡± He asked curiously since Abel left the golden castle.

    Considering how much weaker Abel waspared to his summon, he would be safest in the golden castle.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, I need to use the super teleportation circle to visit the Holy Continent!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°But things are getting veryplicated recently. It¡¯s best for you to stay in the golden castle!¡± Gold dragon Kemble added with care.

    ¡°Thanks for your care brother, but this is exactly why I need to go back and build a super teleportation circle in my family castle. I am worried about my family¡¯s safety!¡± Abel continued to smile.

    Gold Dragon paused. It was only at this moment he remembered how young Abel was.

    It was normal for any 22 years old to care so much for their family.

    ¡°Brother Abel, then I won¡¯t stop you. Feel free to use the dragon¡¯s teleportation circle. No one will be able to track you down!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble said helplessly.

    After entering the dragon¡¯s world, Abel moved in a sh with the gold dragon Kemble.

    The ce was much more lively than before, with giant dragons flying all across the sky, just like how a power force should be.

    Without a single hassle, they arrived at the super teleportation circle of the dragon temple, and Abel took out 3 top level gems.

    But, he paused before he ignited it.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, here are 1000 super healing potions just to make sure things don¡¯t go south!¡± Abel took out a portal bag and said.

    Since he started growing potion ingredients in Blood Moor with the Third goddess spring water, he doubled down on his potion making.

    It was necessary considering the current situation.

    ¡°Brother Abel, these potions are too valuable so just keep it for yourself, I still have some from the dragons and ones you gave me!¡± Gold dragon Kemble immediately rejected,

    ¡°Just take it, I have more than enough life savers. If you don¡¯t want it, just give it to ck dragon Prague or blue dragon Hurley!¡± Abel handed the portal bag forward again.

    Afterward, he ignited the teleportation circle, and the insane amount of energy wrapped around him while Gold Dragon Kemble held the portal bag in his hand and watched with an emotional gaze.

    He knew everyone was trying to beef up their super potion inventory, but none of them were sessful.

    Getting 1000 bottles from Abel was basically more than doublepared to what he had before.

    Of course, he was not going to sell time since one could never had too many life savers.

    After Abel disappeared from the teleportation circle, gold Dragon Kemble flew towards the ce of blue dragon Hurley. Since Abel mentioned it, he would share it with his friends.

    Meanwhile, Abel stepped out of the teleportation circle, and he shook his head. No matter how powerful he got, teleportation in the super teleportation circle still made him feel dizzy.

    Finally, he was back in the holy continent. The dragon territory there was lifeless inparison. There was not even the energy of a giant dragon, so he did not stay.

    After all, even pseudo dragons were called back to the dragon ind in preparation for the potential war in the next 100 years.

    Abel did not take out his Fire Tooth. Instead, he moved in a sh as he began to take a deeper breath. The air in the holy continent just feels more familiar.

    Finally, he arrived above the kingdom of St Ellis. The long years of peace have added a vile of calmness to the ce.

    ¡°This is my kingdom!¡± Abelughed.

    He was basically invincible in this ce, and there would be no one giving him trouble.

    Meanwhile, wizard Lorenzo¡¯s face was pale as he watched from the Linate City wizard union headquarters.

    ¡°A legend has entered the holy continent!¡±

    He saw the special surveince circle alert and gasped.

    But of course, the circle would not have noticed if the legend did not expose his power..

 Chapter 1344 - Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 1344: Going Home</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Lorenzo had no right to question anything when it came to the legendary rank. Even the most powerful wizard in the holy continent was rank 18.

    Therefore, all he could do was to write it down in his next report to the central continent and keep praying that the legendary wizard was not there to cause trouble.

    He did not think it was Abel since he knew Abel was stillw defying wizard thest time he visited.

    If Abel¡¯s speedy process in bing aw defying wizard was a miracle, his process in bing a legendary rank was basically out of this world.

    What Wizard Lorenzo worried the most was that Abel¡¯s enemy was here to seek revenge, but it was at that moment Abel approached Harry Castle.

    Since his senses had improved, he could clearly sense the excitement in Bab as he got nearer and nearer.

    Abel sent a message of gratitude to Bab. The Harry castle was the core of his family, and Bab had always guarded the ce.

    As an ancient guardian nt, Bab would be very powerful if it could move around, so Abel was a lot less worried about it.

    Afterward, Abel connected to tower spirit Flora and the other magic circles around.

    The defense of the Harry castle immediately opened a path for him, and his bodynded from the sky.

    ¡°Look, that is?¡± The servants gasped.

    Everyone in the square looked up and saw a human floating, and none of them couldprehend what was happening.

    A knight yelled, and 4 Griffin knights speeded forward.

    ¡°Majesty!¡± The first griffin knight who arrived quickly recognized Abel, so he immediately stopped his men and bowed.

    ¡°Majesty!¡± Everyone in the square also dropped to their knees when they heard the knight. There was only one person who could be called majesty!¡±

    ¡°Get up, this is Harry Castle, not the royal pce!¡± Abel lowered his voice in mid air.

    Soon, wizards began to appear with a bow one by one.

    Suddenly, wizard Morton also appeared in a sh, and he looked around at the people on their knees ¡°off you go!¡± He sounded.

    ¡°Teacher!¡± Abel thennded and bowed.

    ¡°Abel, you can fly now?¡± Wizard Morton gasped.

    He knew about the legendary rank. They were basically like gods.

    ¡°Teacher, you are rank 15 now? Soon you will be an elite wizard!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°All because of the resources you provide. Too bad I am already maxing out my potential!¡± Wizard Morton shook his head.

    ¡°Where is uncle Marshall?¡± Abel then looked around and asked.

    He caused quite a scene when he arrived. There was no way The Duke of Marshall would miss it.

    ¡°Oh, he is looking after the fields!¡± Wizard Morton smiled.

    Just after he finished those words, a carriage carried by 2 white horses with steward Lindsey at the front quickly arrived.

    Abel looked forward, it was the one he gave The Duke of Marshall long ago, but it was just carried by white horses instead of inferno bulls.

    Their values were definitely much higher than the bulls, but it only made sense considering how much The Duke of Marshall liked to show off.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Abel quickly stepped up and opened the carriage door.

    ¡°Abel, I immediately came back as soon as I heard you were here for a visit!¡± The Duke of Marshall happily jumped out.

    ¡°Young master!¡± Steward Lindsey also stepped down and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you for looking after my uncle!¡± Abel smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk!¡± Wizard Morton smiled and added from aside.

    Afterward, Abel ced his hand on The Duke of Marshall¡¯s shoulder and stepped into Harry castle.

    The Duke of Marshall was already a headmander, which was no surprise. The profession of being a knight was not challenging, so it only made sense considering how many potions he had.

    Still, Abel was very happy for him.

    The Duke of Marshall loved to drink, have fun, and buy luxury things, but he never forgot about his wife. The only thing he truly wanted was to grow old next to her tomb in Harry castle.

    Therefore, bing a top rank knight only meant his life was going very well.

    Abel had many methods to make The Duke of Marshall an immortal, but it still came down to if The Duke of Marshall actually wanted that.

    Afterward, Stewart Lindsey began to serve up the drinks after the 3 of them took a seat.

    Abel was poured a ss of juice, and he immediately took a sip. It was the water spirit fruit juice with 2binations, the taste of home.

    ¡°Abel, what rank are you?¡± Wizard Morton couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Rank 30!¡± Abel did not hide.

    Wizard Morton was immediately speechless, was rank 30 even considered a legendary rank?

    It was basically a step away from being a half god, and Abel was only 22 years old.

    ¡°Rank 30? That must be very high!¡± The Duke of Marshall knew Abel was progressing very fast, but he was not too surprised.

    In fact, he wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if Abel was rank 40, considering how fast Abel could level up.

    ¡°Marshall, rank 30 is just a rank away from being a half god!¡± Wizard Morton couldn¡¯t help but interrupt.

    ¡°Abel, you are bing a god?¡± The Duke of Marshall quickly jumped up with a pair of sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Almost!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Abel, so do you have a reason for your return this time?¡± Wizard Morton asked again.

    ¡°Chaos is breaking out in the central continent, so I¡¯m about to build a super teleportation circle in Harry castle!¡± Abel smiled and got to the point.

    ¡°And everything is going well for you in the central continent right?¡± Wizard Morton continued.

    ¡°Not bad, I¡¯ve joined the dragons and became their headmaster!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°The dragons?¡¯ Wizard Morton frowned. ¡°Ain¡¯t you a wizard? Ain¡¯t you in the wizard union?¡±

    ¡°There is no way the wizard union is going to take in a 22 years old rank 30 wizard like me!¡¯ Abel said helplessly.

    Wizard Morton paused. He vaguely knew what was going on. A lone wolf like Abel bing rank 30 at such speed must create a lot of stories.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, there is another reason for my return!¡± Abel turned and said with a serious tone.

    ¡°I hope you can give a god your faith!¡± He continued.

    ¡°Abel, I am a knight. I don¡¯t want to force myself to believe anything I don¡¯t want to!¡± The Duke of Marshall shook his head.

    Knights in the Holy continent only trusted themselves. Their swords, shield, and armor were the mightiest things, so it was very unlikely for them to believe in some external god.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be honest with you. One of my summons became a god and it has a kingdom. If you ce your faith in him, your soul will return to his kingdom and it will create a new body for you when you die!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    The Duke of Marshall was stunned, and wizard Morton was stunned too. Wasn¡¯t Abel still a legendary wizard? He got a god with a kingdom as a summon?

    The Duke of Marshall was stunned just because of the word god, but Wizard Morton knew what a god with a kingdom signified.

    He knew only gods recognized by the Wizard union had a kingdom, and he knew that no new god had even managed to emerge to survive besides the ones leftover from the era of god, such as the goddess of moon and god of fire.

    ¡°Abel, I know you want me to live on forever and I want to keep watching you grow as well, but your growth has shown me one thing. I no longer have to worry about you. Your powers are beyond myprehension, so I¡¯m sorry. I just want to see Ivy sooner, she is too lonely by herself!¡± The Duke of Marshall regained himself and lowered his voice.

    Abel was also a little stunned. This was what he was afraid of most. Since he did not have many friends, The Duke of Marshall meant a lot to him.

    He was someone he might even die for, so losing him would be devastating.

    ¡°Uncle, I will find a way to resurrect Ivy when I be a god rank. If that¡¯s still not possible, I will get even more powerful and seed one day. Just live on for now!¡± Abel grabbed The Duke of Marshall by the hand and said.

    He didn¡¯t know where dead souls go, but he knew he would find a way as soon as he got powerful enough.

    It was a hard promise to make, but he wasmitted.

    ¡°Abel, don¡¯t try to take everything on yourself. But still, I trust you. I will try to turn to your god when I got old!¡± The Duke of Marshall smiled.

    ¡°Ok uncle, I¡¯ll leave a statue here, the name is the god of war. Anyone in the family can ce their faith if they want, but don¡¯t tell anyone else!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Gathering beyond a god¡¯s faithful ground was illegal under the wizard union¡¯s regtions, but it should be fine as long as Abel didn¡¯t overdo it.

    ¡°Abel, considering your conflict with the wizard union, are you going to get in trouble for building a super teleportation circle?¡±Wizard Morton pretended he did not hear about bing an immortal in a god¡¯s kingdom. He was a wizard. He could not do something like that.

    ¡°This one I built is free from the Wizard Union¡¯s teleportationwork. It can only connect to my territories in the Central continent!¡¯ Abel smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± But Wizard Morton didn¡¯t know how he should feel. He was always loyal to the wizard union, yet his disciples have turned away.

    ¡°If the family has any elite Wizard union in the future they can just use my super teleportation circle to the central continent. Don¡¯t use the wizard union¡¯s¡± Abel smiled.

    Back in the days, he used the wizard union¡¯s super Teleportation circle, and the wizard union in the central continent disregarded himpletely.

    There were not even any wizards instructing him.

    If they use his super teleportation circle, at least they would have someone powerful to turn to!

 Chapter 1345 - Organize

    <h4>Chapter 1345: Organize</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, can you get a trustworthy knight? I need to test out one thing!¡± Abel smiled.

    Although there were many knights in the Kingdom of St Ellis, Abel was about to do something very secretive. So he needed his family knight.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s call on Knight Dudley. He is the second son of Steward Lindsey, so we can definitely ce our full trust on him. But is what you are about to do dangerous?¡± The Duke of Marshall asked.

    ¡°Not dangerous at all, the god of war got a faithful ground in the Central Continent, and there were many Barbarians living there. Although the Barbarian profession is not as powerful as the wizard union, it still has its specialty!¡¯ Abel smiled.

    His words made the 2 elders pause again. How powerful was Abel getting in the Central continent?

    Those whoughed at Abel for abandoning his throne for the Central Continent must be very ashamed of themselves.

    If the Wizard union was not also powerful, he would have united the Holy Continent already, and his move to the Central Continent was actually extremely brave.

    Wizard Morton knew about the Barbarian profession. Although they were looked down upon by wizards, their lifespan and strength still far exceeded a normal person.

    They were simply made differently. While wizards were skilled in speed and powerful elemental attacks, Barbarians were better at defense and closebat.

    Not to mention, Barbarians often make a move in a group, so their power could multiply to the point where other professions could not ignore.

    ¡°Abel, I heard only Barbarians can learn Barbarian skills!¡± Wizard Morton asked.

    ¡°The god of war has a special power to give normal people Barbarian talent, I just never tested it so that¡¯s why I need a knight!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Lindsey, call knight Dudley here!¡±The Duke of Marshall called.

    Steward Lindsey overheard the conversation, so he was not worried at all.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± He bowed.

    Like a loyal servant, it was his pride to let his second son serve his master as well.

    If Dudley did a good job, he might even be a royal.

    Steward Lindsey thought to himself as he quickly brought knight Dudley into the hall.

    Knight Dudley was a 25 years old intermediate knight, which was quite gifted for his age.

    ¡°My great majesty Abel!¡± He dropped to one knee and called.

    Abel stood up and helped him up.

    ¡°This is a home, no need to do unnecessary things. I want to do an experiment on you. Do you consent? Abel asked.

    ¡°I will give my life to serve you my majesty!¡± Knight Dudley yelled and bowed again.

    So Abel had to help him again as well.

    The name Abel was just too great in the Holy Continent for royals, knights, and even civilians.

    Therefore, Knight Dudley was not lying when he said he would die for Abel.

    In fact, the 100,000 knights in the Kingdom would dly do so as well.

    ¡°Knight Budley, if my experiment is sessful. You can no longer show yourself in public and you will stay in Harry Castle from then on. If my experiment fails, you will not die and I will send you to any ce you like!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Majesty, I will do as you please!¡± Knight Budley kept a still face and yelled again,

    As an official knight for the Harry family, his honor was tied to his service.

    Seeing how loyal this knight was, Abel couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Central Continent was so chaotic due to theck of knight training,

    He didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing, but he liked this attitude in the Holy Continent.

    Afterward, he focused all his attention and connected to Doff in the Battlecry teau through the soul chain.

    Despite their distance, it worked just as well.

    Soon, the ancient totem on Doff¡¯s hand began to spark in gold.

    The Beamon preaching ability was ignited, and strange energy was transferred to Abel.

    Abel was looking very serious. And everyone around could feel the atmosphere around pressing in.

    It was only natural when normal people were sensing the energy of a god, even if it was transferred through the soul chain.

    A golden glow emerged on Abel¡¯s hand, and Knight Budley couldn¡¯t help but get on his knees, allowing Abel to ce his hand on his head.

    Suddenly, knight Dudley was wrapped around by the golden glow, and he sensed the bones in his body breaking apart.

    At the same time, he sensedrge amounts of information about Barbarians rushing into his soul.

    ck ck! His armor was getting tighter and tighter, so Abel immediately took it away with a wave from his power of the will.

    What was exposed was arge chunk of muscles on knight Budley¡¯s body. It had only been a minute, and Knight Budley was almost doubled in size, almost like a bodybuilder.

    Soon, the beamon preaching¡¯s glow faded, and the energy on Knight Bodley changed.

    Abel felt relieved. It was sessful!

    But he was not worried at first anyway. Doff was making a move personally, so it only made sense he seeded.

    Abel was just happy that the first human Barbarians were created.

    ¡°Budley, how do you feel?¡± Abel saw knight Budley still had his eyes closed, so he asked.

    ¡°Majesty, I feel very good. My strength has increased a lot and there are a lot of information about Barbarian skills in my brain. I am very confident!¡± Knight Budley opened his eyes and gasped with a bow.

    ¡°You are now very powerful, only wizards can go against you and your lifespan will correspond with your rank. Train well!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes majesty!¡± Knight Budley yelled.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, teacher, let¡¯s go back to the castle!¡± Abel then turned to Knight Budley again and said, ¡°follow me!¡±

    When they entered the hall of the Harry castle where Abel lived, Abel noticed everything was just the same as before he left.

    They arrived at the second floor, and Abel waved. All the bookshelves immediately moved to one side.

    He then took out a human-size statue of Doff, the god of war, and ced it down.

    ¡°Flora, lock this ce up from on. No one can enter besides Teacher Morton and Uncle Marshall!¡± Abel said to the sky.

    Since they were in his castle, tower spirit flora could hear him even in ces it could not reply.

    The Duke of Marshall, wizard Morton, and Knight Budley looked at the statue. It was unlike anything they saw. There was scary energy lurking around it that sent chills down their spines.

    ¡°This is the god of war¡¯s statue. If there are any knights interested in bing a professional Barbarian in the future, just pray to this statue. If anyone in the family wants to live for eternity in my god¡¯s kingdom, they can also do the same!¡± Abel turned to The Duke of Marshall and said.

    ¡°Abel, I will go visit Better and ask him about it. Also your mother and brother Zack as well!¡± The Duke of Marshall smiled.

    ¡°This is the god of war¡¯s statue. If there are any knights interested in bing a professional Barbarian in the future, just pray to this statue. If anyone in the family wants to live for eternity in my god¡¯s kingdom, they can also do the same!¡± Abel turned to The Duke of Marshall and said.

    Since Abel promised that there was a slim chance that he could resurrect his wife, he regained his hope.

    Considering how fast Abel grew, he shouldn¡¯t be far from that future.

    ¡°Knight Budley, this is the god of war that granted your Barbarian profession, do you want to pledge your faith?¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Majesty, will that faith interfere with my loyalty in the Harry family?¡± Knight Budley hesitated with a bit of fear.

    ¡°Haha, the god of war is a part of the Harry family as well, so of course not!¡± Abelughed.

    ¡°Majesty, then I¡¯ll dly be your Barbarian warrior!¡± Knight Budley couldn¡¯t help but bow.

    Abel smiled and padded knight Budley on the shoulder. For his family, he didn¡¯t care if they pledged their faith in Doff or not.

    Even if they were not a faithful follower, Abel could tell Doff to use some faith and bring their soul to his kingdom.

    Of course, no other god would do something like this.

    Throughout this time, Wizard Morton kept staring at the statue. How could Abel get a powerful summon like this?

    That statue was clearly giving out alluring energy. A normal person would be a faithful follower if they stared at it for too long.

    Wizard Morton was a professional so his resistance was much stronger.

    Still, he did not say anything. He knew very well Abel would not hurt him or The Duke of Marshall.

    ¡°Teacher, I need to go back to my magic tower. You want toe along?¡± Abel saw the expression on Wizard Morton and smiled.

    After they departed from The Duke of Marshall, they shed towards the hill where the magic towers were behind the Harry castle.

    Abel did not immediately return to his own magic tower. Instead, he looked around. With a giant mana gathering circle, the mana concentration of the Harry castle could almost go against the wizard organizations of the Central continent.

    No wonder so many official wizards have emergedpared to thest time Abel was here.

    ¡°Teacher, I am not worried about the safety here and this time I¡¯ve brought anotheryer of defence!¡± Abel turned and said.

    ¡°Defence?¡± You will leave something here? Won¡¯t that impact your safety in the Central Continent?¡± Wizard Morton asked.

    If Abel was leaving something powerful over, he would have one less powerful thing around him.. Considering the current situation, Abel might be at risk.

 Chapter 1346 - Going Back

    <h4>Chapter 1346: Going Back</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel and Wizard Morton walked around and found a spot. Afterward, Abel summoned a tree man from his monster ring.

    ¡°Tree menmander I am here to hear yourmand!¡± A giant tree man appeared and said in a low voice.

    Wizard Morton and the wizards around immediately had their jaws dropped.

    ¡°Tree men, your mission now is to guard this ce. Listen to themand of my Flora spirit and kill anyone who dares to invade!¡± Abel turned and said.

    ¡°Yesmander!¡± The tree men replied.

    Its giant legs then turned into roots and reached into the ground. Its arms turned to branches, and finally, it was looking exactly like a normal tree.

    Abel then found a few more spots and ced down 4 more tree men.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to ce anymore, but tree men needed mana, and any more would impact the training of wizards.

    He wouldn¡¯t believe there would be more than 5 legends invading at once, and those tree men could regenerate as soon as they touched the ground.

    Even if the worst happened, those tree men should hold them back before Abel came for support through the super teleportation circle.

    ¡°Abel, where did you get these tree men? How powerful are they?¡¯ Wizard Morton knew they were ancient giants, but he couldn¡¯t tell how powerful they were. So he asked desperately.

    ¡°Should be around legendary rank, the tree of life helped me summon them!¡± Abel smiled.

    Of course, he was not going to exin that he got them from the Dark World.

    ¡°So this ce now has 5 legendary rank powers? Wizard Morton mumbled.

    ¡®Teacher, don¡¯t think about it too much. They just need mana to survive!¡± Abel smiled.

    If his enemies were not god ranks, it would be extremely overkill to even use a single legend to guard a family in a subcontinent.

    ¡°Good!¡± Wizard Morton turned to the magic towers and said.

    ¡°Teacher, I also brought a magic tower back with me. I¡¯m about to ce it next to mine!¡± Abel continued.

    ¡°Abel, who did you kill this time?¡± Wizard Morton said helplessly.

    ¡°A god rank wizard in the wizard union went crazy for a few days, and I was the one who killed him so I took his magic tower as a spoil!¡± Abel added.

    Wizard Morton was really speechless, even after all the shock he¡¯s been through already.

    Abel stepped towards the battle fort in the center of the wizard circle. It was a forbidden ce where only Abel and his closest wizard friends could enter.

    On the battle fort was an elf garden and where the holy object 3rd goddess statue was located.

    The 3rd goddess spring water was what made the crops in his kingdom flourish, so he couldn¡¯t let anyone see it.

    Although he had much more valuable things, he still didn¡¯t want to attract any trouble for his family.

    He found a spot and took out the 18 stories magic tower, and the battle fort¡¯s surface began to merge with its base.

    ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s take a look inside!¡± Abel bowed/

    ¡°Haha, I never saw a god rank¡¯s magic tower!¡± Wizard Morton¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.

    Every wizard in the holy continent was obsessed with magic towers, and wizard Morton was no exception.

    From the first floor to the 17th floor, wizard Morton was not too shocked since there were only books and special weapons from the Central Continent around.

    But soon, his heart fell when he arrived on the 18 floor. A giant garden was exposed in front of him.

    ¡°Teacher, you can train here from now on!¡± Abel pointed at that 3 stories wooden house.

    Since it could bring a tiny bit of benefit for a god rank wizard, it could do wonders for wizard Morton, so wizard Morton could not resist.

    However, the shock did not end there.

    When they arrived at the 3rd floor of the house, Wizard Morton suddenly sensed the mana around became extremely lively. He would level up extremely quick if he meditated here

    ¡°Tower spirit, give wizard Morton and tower spirit Flora the ess permission. You will now also serve under tower spirit Flora!¡± Abel said to the tower spirit of the wooden house.

    The tower spirit¡¯s core began to spark, and Wizard Morton¡¯s energy was recognized along with tower spirit Flora¡¯s.

    As a god rank, Abel truly knew how powerful this magic tower was.

    Abel¡¯s magic tower could only be considered as the best of a subcontinent, but this magic tower was built entirely out of ancient materials by a powerful god rank wizard.

    Therefore, Abel was also about to set up a barrier free from mana inside it where his closest friend could enter for safety when needed.

    Considering how powerful the defense of this magic tower was and the fact that the battle fort was invisible and floating, it should be very safe.

    The magic circles in a god rank magic tower were at least a few times more powerful than the normal ones, so it only made sense that Abel used it as the new core of the wizard circle and its defense.

    At an instant, the initially 5 miles defense range increased to 10 miles, which created a perfect space between the Harry Castle and the wizard circle for Abel to put his super teleportation circle.

    Since the normal servants in Harry Castle could not handle the energy waves of the super teleportation circle, he needed something to defuse them.

    ¡°Commander spirit, start installing the super teleportation circle!¡± Abel looked towards an empty space and lowered his voice.

    Soon, 2000 worker puppets from the dwarves were summoned to do the work.

    Ever since he took over the god of fire¡¯s assets, he ordered his cksmiths to make even more puppets.

    Not because Abel wascking in puppets, but he just wanted to keep his 32,000 new cksmiths upied since the order he got each month could not satisfy them at all.

    After all, the puppets made by dwarves were the best of the best, and he wouldn¡¯t mind having more.

    ¡°Yes, headmaster!¡± Themander spirit replied, and the puppets began to move.

    There was no need for those 5 meters tall puppets to use tools. Their metal hands could shape into many different things to get the job done.

    Soon, the soil on the ground waspressed, and the already prepared stone tiles wereid out on top.

    Abel watched from the side and sighed at how powerful themander¡¯s spirit was. Those were no normal stone tiles. They were all extremely precise, withplicated magic patterns scattered on top.

    But if you didn¡¯t look closely at it, you would not be able to tell.

    Wizard Morton did not stay beside Abel to watch. As a wizard, he couldn¡¯t wait to test out his new training room anymore.

    It would make no difference to the puppets if he was there for not anyway.

    Since themander spirit had a control range of 10 miles, those puppets worked perfectly with each other, and after 2 hours, the hill transformed into a smooth stone surface.

    The super teleportation circle could finally be put together.

    Just like that, the construction proceeded towards the night before everything was finished.

    With that set, Abel said goodbye to Wizard Morton and The Duke of Marshall. He stood in this new super teleportation circle and ignited it.

    The supporting magic circles around began to gather energy, and things began to get chaotic.

    ¡°Hush! Abel majesty is using a super teleportation circle. From now on the Harry family will have our own super teleportation circle!¡± Wizard Morton said to the wizards around.

    ¡°We have a super teleportation circle?¡± The wizards gasped.

    The wizards in the wizard circle all looked up to Abel, and the Harry family¡¯s resources have helped their training tremendously, so it was their pride to call themselves a part of the Harry family.

    With their own super teleportation circle, their loyalty was even deeper.

    Some with the talent to be an elite wizard were filled with excitement. They would no longer be alone when they head to Central Continent.

    ¡°What? Majesty Abel is here?¡± Wizard Lorenzo finally got the confirmation in the Linate wizard union.

    At first, he wondered if he should still report this to his superior, but he no longer had a choice after Abel built the super teleportation circle.

    The impact this had was too big. Especially since Abel¡¯s super teleportation circle was free from the wizard union¡¯swork.

    Immediately, he ignited themunication circle in the wizard union and reported every little detail about Abel¡¯s visit to the Holy Continent.

    In just a few minutes, he got a reply.

    ¡°The wizard union in the Holy Continent will not interfere with the affair of blue dragon Abel. Pretend nothing happened!¡±

    Wizard Lorenzo was stunned as he looked at the response. He was extremely confused.

    Why were they calling Abel a blue dragon? Were the elites of the central continent giving up on the holy continent?

 Chapter 1347 - Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 1347: Massacre</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    A giant fireball formed above the Howling castle of the front line, and soon, it was flying towards the Guardian wings.

    It was a daily schedule by this point.

    Wizard Malthus was the strongest wizard guarding the Howling Castle. As a rank 25 wizard, he was leading 20 rank 22 to rank 24 wizards, as well as 400 elite wizards.

    Since the forces had retreated, the Howling Castle was the only force that remained in the front line.

    There were no more resources to take, and the demon¡¯s reawakening was imminent, so the n to cultivate new power had also ended.

    Therefore, the Howling Castle was only attacking to defuse the faith of the Guardian Wings.

    Especially Since Thief god Milton had stolen a lot of their Holy Crystals, faith was even more valuable to them.

    Of course, the wizard union also knew how dangerous the Howling castle was. Therefore, they put 10 legendary wizards and 3 half god wizards in the defense wall of Doomsday to support the Howling Castle at any time.

    If needed, the wizard union could also send out some god rank in a few minutes¡¯ time.

    However, Wizard Malthus was sensing a strange threat on that day.

    The Holy kingdom looked the same, but he felt like he was looking at a giant beast about to swallow him.

    ¡°No rest today, all wizards on guard!¡± He said helplessly. He could not put his feelings into words, so he could only minimize the risk.

    All the wizards were under hismands anyway.

    The Howling Castle could normally attack on its own, but since the wizards union wanted to double the attack rate, they divided the wizards into 2 groups, and each took shifts to use their power of the will for assistance.

    If they wanted to speed up the attacks and defense. All wizards would need to work together.

    Wizard Malthus saw another giant fireball flying towards the Holy Kingdom and felt a chill run down his spine.

    ¡°Wizard Jackson, call for support!¡± He turned and said.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Wizard Jackson ignited themunication circle, but before he could evenplete the process, a figure appeared from the guardian wing.

    His knight sword turned into a white beam and shed towards the fire ball.

    Bang! The fireball was immediately scattered into sparkles, and the figure speeded forward like nothing had happened.

    ¡°Wizard Jackson, quick!¡± Wizard Malthus yelled, but his voice began to break.

    He was a rank away from being a legend, but the figure speeding towards him was giving him an indescribable fear.

    Even his soul wanted to bow down, and he could not sense how powerful his enemy was. If he did not call for support, the Howling Castle stood no chance.

    Wizard Jackson quickly waved with his power of the will, and the alert circle in the defense wall began to spark.

    ¡°A god rank have entered the front line!¡± Wizard Larkin gasped. As Wizard Luke connected to themunication circle. However, what they heard was a dead silence. Not good.

    The wizard Union quickly got moving, and the news soon reached the headquarters.

    They needed a god rank. Even the 3 half gods in the defense wall were hopeless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope they can hold on for a bit!¡± Wizard Larkin lowered his voice.

    Wizard Luke was also looking nk. He knew from themunication circle that all the wizards in the Howling castle had stopped moving, and that figure had stopped 2000 meters away in mid-air with a giant ck ball forming above.

    All the wizards were suppressed by the energy, and they could be killed at any moment.

    ¡°My lord, Keynes will now give you some human sacrifice!¡± God rank Knight Keynes mumbled.

    Afterward, a holy freeze aura appeared from the world above him. The power ofw it gave out was scary.

    He could easily kill those wizards with his energy alone, but he didn¡¯t. He preferred a more violent method.

    With a wave, a sea of energy gushed out from his world, and a storm of ice swiped forward.

    Bang! Although there were many magic patterns on the Howling castle, I have lost its supporting wizards, and the power of Knight Keynes was just too powerful.

    The surface of the howling castle was immediately frozen, and the shockwave that followed broke it like a thin piece of ss.

    Just like, this pride of the wizard union was broken at an instant.

    Wizard Malthus felt like he was being pressed down by a mountain, and his soul began to slow down.

    He knew very well, only a god rank was capable of something like this. Soon, he saw the walls of the howling castle shattering, and hisrades turned into ice fog one by one.

    It was in that instant, his soul let out a furious roar of frustration, and strange energy shot up. Suddenly, he regained his mobility.

    It was the leveling up of energy, and it counteracted the energy of Knight Keynes.

    However, he did not use this chance to escape. Instead, he started to burn up his rank 25 wizard pattern.

    His eyes were crazy. He knew escaping a futile and his leveling up energy wouldn¡¯tst long either.

    Of course, Knight Keynes did not use full force in this attack since it was unnecessary, and it would be no fun if those wizards died too quick.

    Wizard Malthus¡¯ body began to expand, and he ignited hisst move in a sh when the ice storm arrived an inch before him.

    The storm missed, and he reappeared right in front of Knight Keynes.

    However, he did not see the second wave of ice storming, and he was immediately frozen in mid air. Since he was not a legend and his body was not altered, he could not float.

    His body dropped to the ground, and the energy in his body reached its threshold. Bang! It sted open.

    Knight Keynes gently lifted his shield, and all the energy from the st was absorbed into his world.

    ¡°Little bug!¡± He grunted in fury because a ssh of blood from Wizard Malthus had contaminated his armor.

    As a mighty god rank, he could not tolerate getting touched by weaklings, so he roared and threw out 10 holy freezes. Just like that, the Howling castle copsed.

    More than 400 soil beams shot up, and Wizard Luke heard everything. That impact from the holy freeze, that explosion caused by Wizard Malthus, to the roar of Knight Keynes.

    Finally, a wave of silence washed over.

    ¡°The Howling castle has fallen!¡± He lowered his voice. Soon the 3 god rank wizards from the Wizard Union arrived at the defense wall.

    ¡°We arete!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice when he saw the 400 soul beams shooting up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look, maybe that god rank is still here!¡± Wizard McPhee said as he was about to cast a move in a sh.

    Wizard Smith and Wizard Mosley nodded, and the 3 of them shed towards the Howling castle.

    The 3 half god wizards also followed from behind, but they kept their distance. A god rank battle would put them in great danger.

    Their mission was only to examine the damage and search for survivors.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y again next time!¡± Knight Keynes mumbled coldly as he wiped the bloodstain on his armor with his finger and tasted it with his lips.

    Afterward, he speeded back to the Holy Kingdom. He was not nning to start a war with the god rank wizards just yet.

    Knight Keynes was crazy, but not stupid. There was no way he could go against so many god rank wizards.

    Wizard McPhee was the first one to arrive at the scene, and what he saw were a bunch of scattered frozen remains.

    With 420 soul beams shooting up, including 20 thick ones that signified the death of 20w defying wizards, it was one of the biggest losses the wizard union had ever taken.

    Still, the true battlegrounds belonged to the god ranks, especially the top level god ranks against the demon from beyond.

    What happened to the Howling Castle was not a battle but a ruthless massacre.

    ¡°The evil kingdom must have summoned their god rank, and I think it was Knight Keynes!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    Only the craziest god rank would have no regard for their face and do something like this, and there could be no one other than Knight Keynes.

    He believed that loyalty could only be shown through the sacrifice of blood, so he had to massacre every time he came out.

 Chapter 1348 - The God Of Deathâ€™s Hesitation

    <h4>Chapter 1348: The God Of Death¡¯s Hesitation</h4>

    It was almost unreal that a god rank holy knight hade out of retreat and the wizard union had no idea what caused it.

    Therefore, they had no choice but to double down on their already powerful defense wall by leaving 2 god rank wizards on guard.

    Meanwhile, the god-rank dragons also kept their eyes out, and more and more pseudo dragons were carrying magic objects for surveince around the shore of the Holy kingdom.

    With just a single move on the Howling Castle, Knight Keynes have made half of the god ranks in the Central Continent upied.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why isn¡¯t the Holy Kingdom hunting down Blue Dragon Abel first?¡± Wizard Mosley lowered his voice in the union headquarters.

    Sitting in front of him was Wizard McPhee. They were the ones who plotted leaking Abel¡¯s information.

    They tried to get Wizard Smith to join, but Wizard Smith was restricted by his pledge.

    Still, Wizard Smith did not stop them. It was normal for a powerful force to eliminate their potential threats after all.

    ¡°Did the wizard union get some information we didn¡¯t know about?¡± Wizard McPhee asked.

    He was actually not trying to kill Abel, considering that Abel saved his life. He knew a single god rank holy knight would take Abel down, and that¡¯s why the Wizard Union did not disclose everything to the Holy Kingdom.

    What he wanted was to just drag the dragons into their war with the Holy kingdom so they would have to use fewer forces.

    At the same time, he wanted to see if the Holy kingdom would actually send out god rank knights.

    ¡°No way, the evil kingdom has no ability to know about god rank information besides the ones we leaked to them!¡± Wizard Mosley shook his head.

    ¡°Oh well, I guess it is what it is. Since a god rank knight hase out, we can no longer allow their investigationwork to be around. Let¡¯s send out amand to destroy it!¡± Wizard McPhee lowered his voice.

    After ruling the continents for many years, the wizard union had its eyes on many powerful figures. Many of which included the demon from beyond¡¯s followers.

    Since the Holy kingdom¡¯s investigationwork was never powerful enough to pose a threat, the wizard union never bothered to get rid of it. Instead, it was necessary to keep the cities on alert since knights could invade at any moment.

    Fear is crucial for growth, after all.

    Soon,rge amounts of red-cloaked wizards appeared in the cities and began capturing people in noble families.

    Many ordinary people and professionals were also carried away, but most of them just went unnoticed, considering how insignificant they were.

    Those being captured were all forced to dere if they were the demon from beyond¡¯s followers or not. As their power of the will was tortured by the wizard union, even a faithful follower was not capable of lying.

    Just like that, the Holy Kingdom investigationwork that functioned for thousands of years was destroyed.

    Dead bodies were being burned up by fireballs one by one.

    Meanwhile, Abel couldn¡¯t care less in the Battlecry teau.

    As he walked into the golden castle¡¯s training room, all barrier circles were fully ignited, and the star light protection circle added anotheryer of defense.

    He was about to do something very important, resurrecting Wizard Balfour¡¯s body.

    He didn¡¯t know if resurrecting a god rank would disrupt the Dark World. Therefore he decided to take his holy priest bone card out and resurrect him in the central continent instead.

    He gazed down at his hands, was it going to work?

    However, Abel¡¯s knowledge of holy objects also grew as Doff got more powerful.

    Although Doff might still not be able to make a useful holy object due to his attributes, all holy objects were made to withstand holy energy after altering their special elements.

    Thus holy objects could all self-repair through mana or with.

    The attribute of a holy object often corresponded with the Holy texts of the god who made it. A god could directly draw their holy text on their holy object. An example of this would be the transformation ne that merged with Abel.

    But there was another type of holy object made directly ording to the god¡¯s ability.

    Take Thief God Milton¡¯s dagger, for example. It was made ording to Thief God Milton¡¯s invisible ability.

    Holy objects were often given out to followers as faith-generating machines. Even if a god lost all their followers, their holy objects would be able to generate some faith as long as it was still being used.

    Therefore, you could just imagine how useful a famous holy object could be.

    They were basically another backup for a god. But at the same time, a god couldn¡¯t just grant out their holy objects for no reason.

    Doff was too young as a god. Despite his extraordinary learning skills, he still needed more knowledge to make his own holy object.

    However, he should be able to at least strengthen the holy bone card, right? Therefore, up to this point, Abel immediately shed into Doff¡¯s kingdom with the Holy Bone card.

    It was at that exact moment, the god of death above the Crazy Heart Valley suddenly froze.

    Since he left a strand of power of the will in all his holy objects, he sensed his holy bone card entering the kingdom of another god.

    He made that bone card a long time ago, and he normally would not have the energy to track down everything he made. Especially since the energy of an object was unnoticeable in a portal object, thus he could only track them down once they were taken out.

    ¡°Who is trying to steal my holy object?¡± He mumbled and began to sense the energy around.

    However, the moment he tried to reach his strand of power of the will out, a heavy force immediately pressed it back in.

    It was expected, the energy of another god in a god¡¯s kingdom was basically like a candle in the dark.

    He just wanted to know who was the god who took his holy object.

    There was an unspoken rule among the gods and that was no god could take the holy object of another god no matter how it was being spread around in themon world.

    What a god was capable of making was something even a grandmaster alchemist and grandmaster cksmith wouldn¡¯t be able to but in order to take over the holy object of another god. All they needed to do was to use a bit of faith to destroy the strand of power of the will within the holy object.

    However, doing so was basically a deration of war, which was why the god of death was furious.

    He was not a powerful god, but he was still an important figure in the current world.

    Suddenly, his face changed when he sensed that heavy energy. It was the new god of war, Doff.

    He hesitated. Was he really going to go against the god of war for a single holy object?

    ¡°Maybe he just didn¡¯t know about the rule of gods!¡± The god of death mumbled and calmed himself down.

    But what could he do, tell Abel that he took his holy object?

    He soon recalled the god of fire and the chaos in the Central Continent. He knew the Holy kingdom had sent out their god ranks, and a huge war would soon break out.

    If he angered Blue Dragon Abel or Doff, the god of war, they might not give him support when needed.

    Even though they signed a contract and he had paid his fair share of holy texts, Blue Dragon Abel could very well make the excuse that he camete for support and did not give it his all to help him.

    As the god of death kept thinking, he no longer wanted to give Abel trouble about it. The holy bone card was made from a special ancient bone he found by surprise anyway.

    All he did was use a bit of death qi to draw the resurrection spell on it. It was called a holy object, but he actually did not do much to make it.

    He did not even use a holy text on it.

    He cast it aside long ago after resurrecting a Beamon.

    Although a Beamon was very scary for normal people, they weren¡¯t much for a god.

    If Abel never took it into Doff¡¯s kingdom, he wouldn¡¯t even remember he ever made that thing.

    The god of death took a deep breath and decided. Soon, he self defused his power of the will within the bone card, and it was ownerless..

 Chapter 1349 - Apologise

    <h4>Chapter 1349: Apologise</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel also sensed his Kingdom suppressing the Holy Bone car when he was carrying it in, but he just didn¡¯t know what caused it.

    With a sh, he appeared on the golden castle¡¯s balcony next to Doff.

    Doff bowed as a part of him kept drawing holy texts and the other part studying the knowledge of god.

    It was not easy to be a powerful god, just drawing holy texts alone could take hundreds of years.

    Every new discovery they made would need to apply to every holy text, and this process could go on forever.

    ¡°Doff, see if you can strengthen this bone card!¡± Abel handed it over and said.

    It was at that moment, a familiar power of the will shot out.

    ¡°My god of war, this toy is yours now!¡± The strand of power of the will gave out this message and disappeared.

    Abel paused. It was only until now he realized the bone card was the god of death¡¯s work.

    But what was the god of death saying? Since he was the one with the bone card, doesn¡¯t that mean he was already the owner?

    Soon, the bone card returned to an ownerless state after the god of death¡¯s power of the will faded, and Abel still had no idea what was going on. How did the god of death know he took his bone card?

    Could the maker of a holy object use it to spy on people? Abel hesitated, but lucky he always used the bone card in the Dark World.

    The god of death had no way of connecting to it, no matter how powerful he was.

    ¡°I now owe the god of death a favour!¡± Although the god of death did not know how many benefits the bone card had brought Abel, Abel himself knew very well.

    What would be even more unexpected for him was that the toy Beamon he resurrected back in the day was the god of war he was fearing.

    Afterward, Abel handed the bone card to Doff for him to research.

    Abel was totally ignorant when it came to this.

    ¡°Doff, I don¡¯t care how many resources it will take, just help me strengthen it!¡± Abel followed.

    He trusted Doff, and he would leave the rest to him.

    Then, he took out the spirit connection circle and called on the goddess of the moon.

    After 10 seconds, the god of the moon¡¯s hologram emerged.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, are you busy?¡± Abel said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I¡¯m just enjoying the juice you gave to my temple!¡± The goddess of moon smiled and lifted her ss.

    It was the water spirit fruit juice he gave Lorraine. Ever since their teleportation circles recovered, Abel has been sending food and drinks to the goddess temple from time to time.

    It was just that Abel was not expecting the goddess of the moon to drink it.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, if you like them I¡¯ll send more over!¡± Abel also smiled.

    ¡°Thank you then. Your juice is better than anything juice in my kingdom!¡± The goddess of the moon gently bowed.

    Due to Abel¡¯s rtionship with Sainte Lorraine, the goddess of the moon had always kept an eye on him.

    His soul was just as pure, so she had always looked after Abel, which in turn made Abel very thankful as well.

    Giving out more juice was nothing.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, there is something I want to ask you. What will happen if I bring another god¡¯s holy object into my kingdom!¡± Abel asked.

    A weird look soon emerged on the goddess of moon¡¯s face, and she lowered her ss.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, if the owner of that holy object is in eternal slumber, you can use some faith through Doff, the god of war, to force yourself as the new owner. If the owner of that holy object is still alive, then you are basically dering a war!¡± The goddess of the moon exined.

    Abel nodded. He knew the god of death didn¡¯t want to create tension among them, and giving up a toy was not a huge price to pay. Still, it helped him a lot.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which god you are talking about, but I¡¯m sure no one wants to mess with the god of war!¡± The goddess of the moon followed.

    ¡°So the ownership of a holy object belongs to its maker? Because I got a holy object before Doff became a god.¡±Abel asked again.

    ¡°There is a rule among the gods. No matter how a holy object is being used in the world, the ownership will always belong to its maker!¡± The goddess of the moon exined again.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, is this your holy object?¡± Abel took out the mysterious crown from his portal bag in slight embarrassment.

    He found it in the Holy Continent long ago, and it helped him a lot as well.

    For a wizard, being able to double his power of the will was amazing.

    Always guessed that it belonged to the goddess of the moon, but he never bothered to talk about it since the goddess of the moon already gave him a transformation ne.

    ¡°That¡¯s the holy crown of the goddess of hunting! So it is in your hand!¡± A spark of nostalgia emerged from the goddess of moon eyes as she lowered her voice.

    ¡°The goddess of hunting? I never heard of her!¡± Abel shook his head.

    ¡°The goddess of hunting has fallen in final battles during the era of gods. Maybe her godhead was still drifting in some dimension, but her followers no longer exist, so she could never be resurrected!¡± The goddess of the moon got a little emotional as she spoke.

    Abel nodded. He never went through the era of gods, but he could just imagine how rough the war must be considering the number of gods still alive.

    ¡°This holy crown is used personally by the goddess of hunting herself to increase her power of the will, so even god ranks can use it. It is definitely one of the most powerful holy objects!¡± The goddess of the moon continued.

    ¡°Is it really that powerful?¡± Abel mumbled.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you can give it to Doff and force it to recognize him as the owner. Although you are very powerful, the wizard union has been looking for this holy object for a very long time. They might give you trouble if they find out you have it!¡± The goddess of the moon warned.

    Abel had only interacted withw-defying wizards back in the days, so there was no way they could recognize. But for god rank wizards who fought the goddess of hunting, they would be able to tell with a single look.

    A holy object with the power to increase the power of the will even for god ranks was definitely something worth dying for.

    ¡°Thanks for the heads up. I will pay attention!¡± Abel bowed and then disconnected the call. He thought for a moment, it was still best to say thank you to the god of death.

    Soon, they were connected, and the monogram of a cloaked figure appeared.

    ¡°The god of death, I am here to apologise. I did not know that it is against the rule to take another god¡¯s holy object into my kingdom!¡± Abel bowed.

    The god of death was caught off guard, and the worries he had were immediately defused.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, I knew it must be the case when I realised it was the god of war who took my holy object!¡± The god of death replied with a slighter voice.

    ¡°No matter what, I owe you one, and I will pay you back!¡± Abel followed as he took out 20 holy crystals and transferred them forward.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, you are too generous!¡± The god of death felt relief wash over him andugh.

    Although his voice was still raspy, Abel knew he was happy.

    ¡°The god of death, I should be the one thanking you!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel, if you like the bone card, I can give you more information about it!¡± The god of death continued.

    He knew very well his bone card did not worth 20 holy crystals, but he didn¡¯t want to reject Abel, so he had to offer more.

    Abel was thinking of rejecting, but he also could not resist the temptation. The holy bone card might be a toy to other gods, but to him was beyond any holy objects he could hope for.

    What he worried about the most was damaging the holy bone card, so getting more information about it would be amazing. Even if Doff could not make any holy object right now, maybe he could make another one in a few years.

    ¡°The god of death, I hope we can be friends!¡± Abel smiled, and the god of death took out ambskin book. He used a bit of faith and recorded everything about the holy bone card on it.

    Afterward, the god of death transferred the book to Abel, and they continued chatting for a moment to strengthen their friendship.

    Finally, the call ended, and Abel handed the book to Doff for research. Although it was a toy to the god of death, it was still a challenge for Doff.

    Especially considering how important the bone card was to Abel, he didn¡¯t want to make a single mistake.

    Doff quickly flicked through the book, and a smile emerged on his face.

    ¡°Master, I might not be able to make a new bone card right now, but it gave me a lot of guidance on how I can strengthen the bone card.

    ¡°Amazing, also here¡¯s another holy object, force it to recognise you as the owner!¡± Abel then added and handed the holy crown forward.

 Chapter 1350 - Resurrect

    <h4>Chapter 1350: Resurrect</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Since the god of death gave Abel more information on the Holy Bone card, the resurrection of Wizard Branford was postponed.

    He just couldn¡¯t ck off when it came to things like this, so it was best for Doff to know as much as possible.

    After 3 days, he got a confirmation from Doff saying the 2 holy objects had been taken care of. When Abel arrived, he noticed the bone card gained a golden hue, and the holy crown was in an ownerless state.

    ¡°Master, the strengthening process of this bone card took 10% of the faith in the kingdom!¡± Doff exined.

    Abel was stunned. His kingdom was huge after merging, just the god of mountain alone umted for countless years.

    It was scary.

    But soon, Abel realized the reason after connecting with Doff through the soul chain. The ancient bone used to make the bone card was not meant to be a holy object, and the god of death was already pushing it by drawing a spell pattern on it.

    Therefore in order to strengthen it, Doff needed to alter the material from the ground up.

    ¡°Doff, you did a good job!¡± Abel felt a little hurt, but nothing was more important than the holy bone card at the end of the day!

    Abel then turned to the ownerless holy crown and gazed back at the holy bone card. No matter what, those holy objects were truly his own now.

    After forcing Doff to be their owner, Abel merged them with his body, and he would no longer have to take it out to wear it, which could attract a lot less attention.

    Immediately, his power of the will increased to 6000 meters.

    Even a normal god rank might not have such range, and Abel was not nning to turn it off ever again. If the Dark world taught him one thing, it would be to always stay alert.

    If a normal god rank was dragged into the dark world and had a fight with Abel, none of them wouldst for long as long as Abel had his gears.

    Therefore, Abel¡¯s gears were his best advantage.

    Afterward, Abel let Doff get back to his work and returned to his training room. Luckily Doff¡¯s soul was created by Abel. If he still had the soul of a Beamon, no way he would be able to withstand such repetitive work.

    He ignited all the magic circles in the golden castle once again, and a hidden barrier shot up.

    He took out Wizard Bradford¡¯s dead body from his personal storage box and dumped it on the ground.

    Its neck was broken, but it was still warm to the touch. Abel then took out the holy bone card and connected it with his power of the will.

    After the resurrection spell was ignited, the body in front of him began to glow in gold.

    The special thing about holy energy was that they could imitate any energy in its purest form, and once the holy bone card was fully charged, a Golden beam of holy energy entered Wizard Bradford¡¯s body.

    The glow on the body became even brighter, and soon it began to twitch.

    The initially stiffened body stood up, its neck snapped back into ck, its brain began to recover, and the body slowly floated up in the training room.

    Abel stepped forward and sensed the body. It was resurrected. Since he put it into his personal storage box right on time, there was still a strand of life remaining, and it was what made his full recovery potion useful.

    Still, a functioning body needed a soul, which was where Abel¡¯s soul potion came in handy.

    After Abel poured a bottle into its mouth, a weak soul was created.

    A weak soul was insignificant to the 100 percent energy body of a god rank, but it truly was created within the body and thus the rightful controller.

    What Abel did was unlike the normal resurrection spells since they all had a time limit. Only the holy bone card allowed Abel¡¯s soul potion to create a new soul for his resurrected being.

    There was no way Abel could sign a contract with a god rank in normal circumstances unless they were on the verge of o dying.

    But since a contract was bound to the soul, Abel easily got the consent of Wizard Bradford.

    After the contract was set, Abel just needed to feed it even more soul potions for the soul to grow.

    During the process, Abel began to regret the days when he was feeding his skeletons soul potion like they were nothing. Although he still had a lot of soul potions stored up, there woulde a day where there would be no more hell creatures to kill, and his soul potions would be used up.

    Especially for resurrecting a powerful being, each process could take up to hundreds of bottles.

    By the time WIzard Bradford¡¯s body began to settle, Abel had already used up 200 bottles.

    He sighed and looked at the many more dead legendary knights in his personal storage box. Should he even resurrect them anymore?

    Seems like theck of soul potions have be an even bigger problem than the bone card¡¯s resurrection rate.

    After Wizard Bradford¡¯s body gained a soul, the bone card let go of its control, and the resurrection spell ended.

    The body quickly began to decorate again due to its injuries, so Abel gave it a bottle of full recovery potion, and a purple glow emerged.

    That little strand of life it initially had immediately expanded, and the body returned to its normal functioning state in just a few seconds.

    Abel looked at Wizard Bradford, he looked just like before he died, but there was one big difference.

    Abel couldn¡¯t sense any world.

    Was a god rank without a world even a god rank? A god rank without a world could only unleash the power of a half god at the most.

    Although the energy of a god rank soul could unleash energy that suppresses half gods, it was not what Abel needed. He needed a being that would help him go against other god ranks.

    Too bad, Abel himself was not even a half god, so no wonder he was ignorant when it came to the creation of god ranks.

    ¡°Just train on your own ability!¡± Abel looked at the floating wizard Bradford and said.

    As a powerful wizard himself, Abel was confident that Wizard Bradford could do training by instinct since a wizard needed to spend most of their time in training.

    If Wizard Bradford could do so, he might be able to slowly regain his power.

    Since his soul was still in its purest state, he tried his best to draw on his instinct after Abel¡¯smand.

    But to Abel, it just looked like Wizard Bradford was looking at him with a nk face.

    Luckily Abel knew wizard Bradford was working hard since they were connected through the soul chain, so he did not start to worry.

    No matter what, observing the training of a god rank could be very beneficial to Abel¡¯s future training as well.

    Bel reached his power of the will into Wizard Bradford¡¯s soul and saw a giant wizard pattern with energy flowing like water.

    Abel got a full wizard guide from the Lightnings, and what he saw in front of him was a ranked wizard pattern recovering.

 Chapter 1351 - Recover Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1351: Recover Strength</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel finally realized why Wizard Bradford was looking so nk. He was actually trying to recover his core¡¯s wizard pattern.

    At the same time,rge amounts of mana rushed towards Wizard Bradford, and it was still not enough for a rank 36 wizard like him.

    Abel immediately connected with Doff, and soon mana around the Battlecry teau quickly gathered around the golden castle.

    Although Doff might not be able to gather enough energy in his faithful grounds to attack, doing something like this was still possible.

    Originally a much safer choice to resurrecting Wizard Bradford in the Dark World. Still, he just didn¡¯t know if a god rank resurrected in the Dark World would be suppressed by the Central continent due to their differences inw.

    When Abel had more god rank dead bodies, he might have a try in the Dark World.

    Wizard Bradford¡¯s soul was like a ck hole, and mana rushed into it almost in their liquid form.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Wizard Smith mumbled as he looked towards the sky.

    As a god rank himself, he would be able to sense it whenrge amounts of mana were being transported.

    ¡°That direction should be the Battlecry teau!¡± Wizard McPhee lowered his voice.

    ¡°What is he doing again?¡± Wizard Smith frowned.

    Since Abel was a part of the dragons as well as the god alliance, his power has always been a cause of headache for the wizard union.

    They had to be very careful to not worsen the tension among them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look!¡± Wizard McPhee suggested.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Wizard Smith added.

    Only a god rank needed this amount of mana, and Doff was not a professional, so mana was useless to him.

    As for Blue dragon Abel, he was not even a half god.

    Therefore, those wizards were not only drawn by their curiosity but their duty as a god rank to investigate as well.

    Since there were 5 god rank wizards around, the newly summoned Wizard Hawthorne and Wizard Coleridge stayed on guard in the defense wall of Doomsday.

    Wizard Mosley stayed in the Headquarters, so Wizard Smith and Wizard McPhee were free to take care of immediate businesses.

    Abel didn¡¯t know anything about this, but he did not have time to care anyway.

    All his focus was fixed on Wizard Bradford. Seeing a rank 36 wizard pattern being recreated was a rare opportunity, and WIzard Bradford was doing so all by instinct.

    Of course, it would not be able to do so if its soul was not so pure.

    Every powerful figure would have some unwanted thoughts in their soul more or less, so doingplicated things such as training purely by instinct was not possible.

    Wizard Bradford was rank 36 in the first ce, so recovering the rank 36 wizard pattern was no hassle even though his soul was newly formed.

    It was his muscle memory, after all, and his soul could handle it.

    Most importantly, he was supported by enough mana.

    Soon, 2ws emerged from the rank 36 Wizard pattern, thew of ice and thew of fire.

    Abel¡¯s face turned because he could sense thosews reaching out to form their territory.

    They were in the golden castle. Forming a territory would affect it.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, teleport to the star light protection circle!¡± Abel quicklymanded.

    His body then disappeared in a sh with Wizard Bradford.

    The moment they reappeared on the star light protection circle, a territory had already formed around Wizard Bradford.

    Abel was standing right inside it, but Wizard Bradford knew Abel was his owner, so he did not attack.

    As the 2ws from the rank 36 wizard pattern shed around, the environments in the territory began to change.

    ¡°It¡¯s the dimension of a half god!¡± Abel. Gasped.

    He saw a half god¡¯s dimension a few times since he had a half god knight as summon, but he never saw it evolve.

    Wizard Bradford was a god rank, after all, so forming such a dimension was simple to him. All he needed was to draw on his past experience and do everything he did once again.

    Abel sensed the friction caused by thew of fire and thew of ice. Bang!

    If anyone dared to enter, they would first be frozen by ice, burned by mes, and finally sted into pieces.

    It was the horror of a world with 2ws, and a double attack would be extremely hard to defuse.

    Seeing how fast Wizard Bradford progressed, Abel gained even more confidence in himself in the future.

    Since they were soul bound, Abel was actually sensing everything Wizard Bradford was experiencing as well.

    It was hard to put it into words, but the experience was the best teacher.

    Soon, Wizard Bradford was bing a true god rank step by step, and Abel was experiencing the entire process, sensing every bit of change. No one in the world would be able to have an opportunity like this.

    As more and more mana was absorbed into the territory of Wizard Bradford, hisws also got more powerful, and solids began to form.

    It was the creation of a world.

    Normally mana around the Battlecry teau was unnoticeable, but at that moment, they were charging at a wind-breaking speed.

    Wizard Smith and Wizard McPhee arrived outside the Battlecry teau, and their faces were nk.

    ¡°Someone is bing a god rank wizard? Or was it a god rank wizard recovering his power?¡± Wizard Smith mumbled.

    There was only one way to find out, enter the Battlecry teau.

    ¡°I can sense a powerful world being formed by no levelling up energy, so it shouldn¡¯t be the birth of a new god rank!¡± Wizard McPhee lowered his voice.

    Still, those wizards did not want to enter the Battlecry teau.

    It was Doff¡¯s faithful grounds. They would be picking a fight if they entered without notice.

    Just think about the scary things Doff was able to aplish, that super cannon that destroyed the countless sea creatures, as well as the background of Blue dragon Abel and his status in the god alliance.

    Those wizards hesitated, and Wizard Smith already learned a lesson for impulsively messing with Abel.

    Even with 5 god rank wizards around, messing with Abel was still not the right move.

    At the end of the day, their biggest threat was still the holy kingdom.

    The territory created by Wizard Bradford¡¯sw kept expanding bigger and bigger, to the point where even the star light protection circle could not hold it.

    Abel had no choice. He knew he could no longer keep what happened today a secret.

    Maybe every god rank in the continent could sense what was happening.

    Luckily he turned off the golden castle¡¯s teleportation circle so no one could enter.

    If they wanted to go through the Battlecry teau, they would be at a huge disadvantage since it was Doff¡¯s faithful grounds, and his second body was powerful enough to take down a single god rank.

    Most importantly, that would mean a direct war with the dragons and the god alliance.

    What Abel needed was just a little time to let Wizard Bradford fully recover. After that, he would have 4 god ranks on his side, which was enough to make anyone think twice before attacking.

    Although Thief god Milton was not a powerful god, he was one of Abel¡¯s favorite summons.

    Large amounts of mana kept gathering around Wizard Bradford, and soon, its territory reached 50 miles in diameter.

    All the mana in the Battlecry teau was emptied out and then replenished. This process was repeated at least 10 times before Wizard Bradford¡¯s territory was fully formed.

    Abel stood within Wizard Bradford¡¯s territory, and he was stunned to the core. The ce was 50 miles in diameter. Even gold dragon Kemble¡¯s territory was nothing inparison.

    Most importantly, everything around was almost solid, and it was looking more and more like an actual world.

 Chapter 1352 - Recovering The World

    <h4>Chapter 1352: Recovering The World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As Wizard Bradford¡¯s territory continued to solidify, it was looking more and more like an actual world.

    Suddenly, mana stopped rushing in, and a moment of silence washed over.

    However, that silence did notst for long, and the grounds began to rumble.

    Thew of fire and thew of ice formed 2 thick beams and shot up towards the sky.

    Dimension force began to sift out, and the space it took up in the actual world began to shrink.

    Abel didn¡¯t know where the dimension force came from, so he connected to Wizard Bradford¡¯s soul, but it seems like even Wizard Bradford had no idea.

    Maybe Abel just needed to wait till the day he became a god rank himself.

    As more and more dimension force sifted out, the territory became smaller and smaller.

    Wizard Smith and Wizard McPhee outside of the Battlecry teau were stunned.

    They knew it was the work of a god rank wizard. Not the creation of a new god rank wizard, but one that was recovering his power.

    ¡°Could it be a missing god rank wizard?¡± Wizard McPhee shook his head.

    ¡°No way, any missing wizard would go to the wizard union instead of the Battlecry teau to recover his power!¡± Wizard Smith added.

    It was already a huge surprise that there was a rank 30 wizard like Abel, who was not part of the wizard union. How could a god rank wizard like that emerge as well?

    Considering the wizard union¡¯s power, anyone would need to rely on them for resources if they wanted to practice Wizardry.

    It was a miracle that Abel managed to forge his own path by exchanging resources as a grandmaster Alchemist.

    ¡°We have to investigate!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    It was a very serious situation. If that god rank wizard joined the dragons, the dragon¡¯s dominance would take another leg up, and that could disrupt the dynamics of the world.

    When ites to raw power, a dragon could definitely win against a wizard. It was just that each god rank dragon needed tens of thousands of years to grow, so there were not many of them.

    A talented god rank wizard on the other hand, could be created in 1000 years, which was why the wizard union could maintain their dominance for so long, and both sides knew the wizard union woulde out on top if a war broke out.

    Abel was a ck swan in this situation, and the dragons have gained their first god on their side. Not just an ordinary god, a god with 2 bodies, which allowed him to strike at any moment.

    If the dragons gained another god rank, they could very well threaten the wizard union.

    As the wizards continued to keep their eyes out, headmaster Eugene also arrived on the other side of the Battlecry teau.

    There was no way such a big mana change could escape his senses, and he immediately sent out a teleportation request to the golden castle.

    However, he soon noticed the teleportation circle was turned off, and he began to worry about Abel¡¯s safety.

    He was certain that it was a god rank wizard, but at the same time, he knew Abel had his reason for turning off the teleportation circle, so he did not proceed to enter.

    Wizard Bradford¡¯s territory was 50 miles wide, and it shrunk back in the star light protection circle.

    It was at that moment that sensed energy burning on the star light protection circle. The tension those dimensions created was like an attack.

    Those dimension forces also tried to attack Abel¡¯s body, but they soon epted him as they got close.

    If another professional was around, they would be killed instantly.

    It was on apletely different levelpared to the dimension crack, and Abel couldn¡¯t help but leave the territory to gain another perspective on it.

    Wizard Bradford could stay looking nk anymore, the star light protection circle couldn¡¯t withstand his dimension force, and he didn¡¯t want anything bad happening to Abel¡¯s assets.

    Abel gently ced his hand on Wizard Bradford¡¯s shoulder, and the 2 of them appeared above the sky.

    By doing so would fully expose Wizard Bradford¡¯s energy on top of his dimension forces, but Abel couldn¡¯t care anymore.

    Wizard Bradford gained a new soul anyway. No one would be able to tell him apart from the original wizard Bradford unless they saw his face.

    Luckily there were not many things around other than some legendary rank tree men. The closest Barbarian vige was still some distance away, and they were all soul bound to Abel, so no one was affected by the powerful soul of a god rank.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Wizard Smith sensed the soul of Wizard Bradford and asked. He had some guesses before, but this soul was totally alien to him.

    ¡°Not blue dragon Abel. In some ways I kinda hoped that it was blue dragon Abel. That might be a shock but having another god rank wizard out of the blue was even more shocking!¡± Wizard McPheeughed awkwardly.

    Each god rank needed countless years of training and a set amount of resources. It was definitely not something one could aplish alone.

    Since the wizard union knew Abel had a sea of resources from training, he could very well cultivate a legendary wizard from the ground up.

    Of course, time and talent yed a huge role as well, but Blue dragon Abel himself was a clear outlier when it came to that.

    It was just that this god rank wizard came out of nowhere, and there was no way Wizard Smith and Wizard McPhee would forget about the energy of another god rank wizard.

    Headmaster Eugene was also stunned. He, too, has never sensed the energy of this god rank wizard.

    However, he then remembered that Abel had done something simr in the past.

    ¡°Could he be resurrecting a god rank wizard?¡± He knew Abel resurrected a half god knight called half god no.1, and recently he killed wizard Bradford.

    ¡°No, no way!¡± He just refused to believe what was happening. He much rather believes that it was Abel¡¯s teacher or something.

    Headmaster Eugene held down his curiosity. Although Abel was a part of the dragons, he still needed his respect and not enter the Battlecry teau before the energy fully disappeared.

    Soon, Wizard Bradford¡¯s territory shrunk to the size of a fist, and no one would be able to tell that it houses a little world with a diameter of 50 miles.

    Finally, the two beams ofws stopped sifting out dimension force, and things were looking almost like an actual world.

    Still, something wascking.

    Wizard Bradford wrapped his power of the will around his fist-size territory and slowly moved within. All the energy within it began to transform into something simr to the solidified energy of his body.

    Abel sensed Wizard Bradford quickly draining his power of the will, and half was emptied out almost instantly.

    At this rate, Wizard Bradford would be fully drained before he could even transform one-fifth of his territory.

    Not only was mana a necessity when it came to solidifying the world of a god rank, but the power of the will was also crucial, which was why most god rank wizards needed toplete this process around a designated mana gathering circle in the wizard union headquarter.

    Not to mentionrge amounts of treasure to help them regenerate their power of the will.

    It was at that moment, a purple glow emerged on WIzard Bradford, and his power of the will was fully recovered.

    In just a few full recovery potions, Wizard Bradford has fully solidified his world.

    In a spark, thews of his territory retracted into his forehead, and Abel sensed the energy of a god rank world sifting out of Wizard Bradford.. He had fully recovered as a god rank wizard.

 Chapter 1353 - Confirmed

    <h4>Chapter 1353: Confirmed</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As Wizard Bradford¡¯s world began to form, all the energy around began to settle.

    Wizard Bradford also tried to hold down his own energy.

    As a god rank figure, he would kill every being below the legendary rank if he didn¡¯t do so.

    ¡°I have to give you some new clothes!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Wizard Bradford was still wearing the cloak he had the day he died, and it could easily expose his identity.

    However, Abel did not just give him some ordinary clothes. Instead, he gave him the rune word armor Enlightenment.

    It could increase wizard skills by 2 levels, including some other special rune words such as Delirium, the spirit sword, and the spirit shield.

    Too bad Abel had too little gears from the Dark World, but it still managed to increase Wizard Bradford by 8 ranks.

    Most importantly, the Delirium gear included a metal helmet so no one would be able to recognize him as Wizard Bradford.

    In fact, he looked more like a close-range fighter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you god rank no.1 from now on!¡± Abel recalled that he had half god no.1, so this name was perfect.

    Since god rank no.1¡¯s consciousness was still a little foggy, he did not react much to a name.

    ¡°Master, the wizard union¡¯s Wizard Smith and Wizard McPhee, and the dragon¡¯s Headmaster Eugene request to enter!¡± Doff¡¯s soul connected with Abel and said.

    ¡°Let them in!¡± Abel replied.

    He was expecting something like this, but he was still surprised that 2 god rank wizards came.

    The reason they did not dare to enter before was that their power would take a great hit in Doff¡¯s faithful ground, and they might lose their fight, but at the same time, Abel also knew he couldn¡¯t hide what he did anymore.

    Headmaster Eugene was the first to approach the golden castle while the wizards kept their distance.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel!¡± He bowed with a smile.

    How could he not be? Because he saw a wizard wrapped in armor standing behind Abel like a servant.

    The wizards also saw what was happening. Although they didn¡¯t know who that god rank wizard behind Abel was, they could see how much he respected Abel just by the way he stood.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, thank you!¡± Abel smiled.

    Headmaster Eugene knew very well his presence had protected Abel against the 2 god rank wizards.

    ¡°Greeting Headmaster Eugene and Headmaster Abel!¡± The 2 god rank Wizards also took turns and bowed.

    ¡°Wee !¡± Abel smiled back.

    ¡°How should we address this god rank wizard?¡± Wizard Smith asked.

    Headmaster Eugene and Wizard McPhee immediately gazed forward with full attention.

    ¡°Call him god rank no.1!¡± Abel smiled.

    Cough cough* Headmaster Eugene choked on his own water vapor before the wizards even reacted.

    He knew every well where that name came from

    Abel got a summon called half god no.1, so this god rank no.1 must be Abel¡¯s summon as well.

    He had no idea how Abel signed a contract with a god rank wizard or how he resurrected one, but he was clear who this wizard was.

    It has to be the Wizard Bradford killed by Thief God Milton.

    The most unlikely scenario he thought hade true.

    Wizard Smith also reacted. That name was almost like an insult, but God Rank no.1 seemed to be fine with it.

    ¡°Greetings, God rank no.1!¡± He bowed.

    ¡°God rank no.1, saw hello to wizard smith!¡± Abel saw that God rank no.1 did not react, so hemanded.

    Afterward, god rank no.1 gave a bow.

    God rank no.1 was ready to fight at any moment, but he still needed some time before he learned how to speak.

    Seeing the way God Rank no.1 obeyed Abel, the 2 god rank wizards were stunned.

    What is happening?

    This god rank no.1 suddenly reminded them of Doff, the god of war. Could he be Abel summon as well?

    Wizard Smith felt a chill running down his spine. How could a single person be capable of going against the wizard union?

    The wizard union might have much more god ranks, but those god ranks all had their own business to take care of, such as exploration and retreat.

    Since there were only 5 god rank wizards on guard at the moment, Abel could very well give them a very hard time in an actual war.

    Also, most god rank wizards would take twice when facing an enemy of this power.

    None of them wanted to sacrifice themselves. Especially considering that Doff was capable of killing the god of fire and much more powerful than any other god when it came tobat.

    If they knew how fast Doff could grow earlier, they would do anything to stop Doff from bing a god, even if that meant going to war with the dragons.

    By this point, the wizard union could no longer mess with Abel for no reason.

    Unless Abel did something so horrendous and got the consent of every god rank wizard to eliminate him, he would be untouchable.

    Of course, they also needed to consider Abel¡¯s status as a dragon headmaster and position in the god alliance as well.

    What Abel became was a force that truly rivaled the wizard union, and Wizard Smith had to ept that.

    Still, Abel had his weakness. He was just one man, and killing Abel wouldn¡¯t mean an end to everything.

    Wizard Smith gazed at the golden castle and then back at Abel. Ever since their rtionship fell apart, Abel had never used a wizard union¡¯s teleportation circle, and most of his time was spent inside the golden castle. Finding a chance to kill him was basically impossible.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I congratte you on behalf of the wizard union that you gained another god rank on your side!¡± Wizard Smith bowed.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Abel didn¡¯t want toplicate things even more than they already were, so he simply smiled and bowed back.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, let¡¯s invite Wizard Smith and Wizard McPhee to have a drink at the golden castle and celebrate!¡± Headmaster Eugene suggested.

    ¡°Please excuse me, wee!¡± Abel knew the wizards had wanted outside the golden castle for a very long time, so he quickly bowed and invited them into the hall. ¡°Pleasee in, we are right on time for a meal!¡±

    There was no way the god rank wizard would have a meal in the golden castle in the past, but now they could no longer reject Abel and make Abel unhappy.

    It was the power of status.

    As they stepped towards the dining table, Doff¡¯s second body appealed and weed them.

    He was responsible for the guardian of the golden castle, and Abel called him in for a bow as a show of respect for his guests.

    Wizard Smith and Wizard McPhee carefully took a seat, and just like that, 5 god rank powers were gathered in a little dining room, which was almost half of the active god ranks in the Central Continent.

    Wizard Smith looked around carefully again, and finally, he just couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, is Thief God Milton going to eat with us?¡±

    Wizard McPhee also gazed around with a slight paranoia.

    The top ranks of the Central Continent have unanimously agreed that thief God Milton was no longer the weak thief god he was. With the ability to kill in silence, he was now known as the god of assassins.

    If the god rank did not fear him so much, no way, they would change their perspective after tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, I am sorry but Thief God Milton is killing in the Holy Kingdom again!¡± Abel sighed.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, we are very thankful for everything you¡¯ve done!¡± Wizard Smith let out a breath of relief and bowed.

    He was just happy that there were no invisible killers around.

    As for his killing in the Holy kingdom, Wizard Smith also deeply respected that Abel did not make a big fuss about it.

    The eating and drinking that followed soon brought liveliness back to the dining room again.

    Headmaster Eugene and Abel could clearly sense a change in attitude among the wizards, and everyone had a great time. But of course, they all knew Abel¡¯s dominance had taken another level up.

    Don¡¯t underestimate the difference a single god rank could make. Even the wizard union could not make a god rank wizard fully obedient. If the holy kingdom weren¡¯t such a big threat, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to gather so many of them.

    Still, Abel knew God Rank no..1 still needed some time to fully master his potential, and he wasn¡¯t going to make the Wizard Union his enemy before the Holy kingdom was demolished.

 Chapter 1354 - Power of Tree Men

    <h4>Chapter 1354: Power of Tree Men</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    As the 3 god ranks were enjoying their meal with Abel, Doff suddenly sent Abel a message through his kingdom.

    ¡°Master, 2 god rank holy knights and 5 half swallowed god rank holy knights appeared from a portal 100 miles from the Golden Castle!¡± Abel was caught off guard. Only the Holy Kingdom knew how to use a portal, but were they insane?

    The forces he exposed could easily go against 2 god rank holy knights.

    He knew the wizard union had leaked his information to the Holy Kingdom since the wizard who did so was captured, but he didn¡¯t know that the wizard union actually kept his most powerful weapons a secret to lure the Holy Kingdom to make a move.

    Therefore Abel would be fine as long as he reacted quickly.

    Outside of the Battlecry teau, a red portal was glowing in a blinding light, and 2 god rank knights were observing the terrains.

    ¡°Something¡¯s up, is this a faithful ground?¡± Knight Lancelot lowered his voice.

    ¡°Who cares? I want to see the blood of a new demon anyway. I heard they are gold color!¡± Knight Keynes licked his lips and smirked.

    ¡°Keynes, bound up the teleportation force of this ce!¡± Knight Lancelot frowned and said.

    He was not crazy like Knight Keynes, and he didn¡¯t like him too much.

    Knight Keynes took out a holy crystal and ignited it with a slight pity gaze.

    The crystal turned into a golden beam and scattered out.

    ¡°That damn Thief god Milton, that damn blue dragon Abel. I¡¯ll kill him to see how many holy crystals he is hiding!¡± Knight Keynes grunt.

    He was using that holy crystal from his own savings. Although the temple still had some left, those were for the demon from beyond.

    ¡°Look!¡± Knight Lancelot pointed at the golden castle from afar and yelled.

    He heard about the golden castle¡¯s work in the front line but seeing such a big golden thing floating was still a shock.

    As they flew towards it, Abel stood up from the dining table.

    ¡°Please excuse me, I need to take care of something!¡± He bowed to headmaster Eugene and the wizards.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, what happened?¡± Headmaster Eugene asked since he also sensed the approaching god rank energy.

    ¡°It is 2 god rank knights from the Evil Kingdom!¡± Wizard Smith said with an awkward look.

    He turned to Wizard McPhee, and Wizard McPhee had the same look. They were actually behind the leaking of Abel¡¯s information, but things just happened way beyond their expectations.

    First, the Holy Kingdom attacked the Howling castle, and now they attacked the golden castle when they were guests.

    Was it really that much of a coincidence? But there were 5 god ranks and that super cannon around the golden castle.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, don¡¯t underestimate the god rank knights, let me go with you!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yeah, maybe just leave the work to us!¡± Wizard Smith no longer wanted to give Abel any trouble, and killing 2 god rank knights would be a great aplishment as well.

    ¡°Just let me test out my power first!¡± Abel smiled.

    It was Doff¡¯s faithful ground. He would not be happy if he couldn¡¯t even take down 2 god rank knights.

    Headmaster Eugene and the Wizards nodded. Abel was the master here, after all.

    Abel shed, Doff¡¯s second body and god rank no.1 followed.

    ¡°Doff, destroy the portal!¡± Abel yelled as he appeared on the star light protection circle.

    As long as the portal was around, the knights had a chance to escape, and Doff could destroy it with his faith.

    After themand, Doff waved, and faith began to madly gather. On the other side, a giant hand of holy energy appeared above Knight Keynes and mmed against their portal.

    The portal¡¯s red glow began to flicker and bang! It turned into scattered red sparks.

    ¡°There is no way a new god can do this!¡± Knight Lancelot gasped.

    The amount of faith that strike needed was something even an old god might not be able to do.

    ¡°Seems like that Blue Dragon Abel is confident, isn¡¯t he afraid that we start killing in his faithful grounds?¡± A murderous spark emerged from Knight Keynes¡¯ eyes as he lowered his voice.

    The scary thing about god ranks was the attack range of their energy. As soon as they unleashed it, every single Barbarian in a vige would be killed.

    Therefore a fight between god ranks was often done in istion, and they wouldn¡¯t normally go for a direct kill.

    ¡°Tree men, I need your help to surround those knights!¡± Abelmanded on a mountain peak below the golden castle.

    He was in a giant barrier circle run by 20 giant mana gathering circles fuel with top level gems.

    Each circle summoned 5 tree men, and soon 100 ancient tree men flew up towards the sky.

    ¡°There are this many legendary tree men hiding here?¡± Wizard Smith gasped.

    It was 100 legendary tree men, and the wizard union knew nothing about it.

    Headmaster Eugene also let out an awkward smile. Although Abel was a dragon headmaster, the forces he hid were almost equal to the dragons themselves.

    He knew a thing or two about tree men, and each legendary rank tree man needed at least tens of thousands of years to cultivate.

    A single ancient tree man was not scary even though they were quite a hassle to kill, but 100 of them was a different story. When they work together, their power could basically multiply.

    Back in the day, Abel destroyed a thousand holy knight¡¯s formations with the sheer number of tree men outside the tree of life valley.

    ¡°What are those?¡± Knight Lancelot asked with surprise.

    ¡°Insignificant legendary ranks! So what if you have 100 of them!¡± Knight Keynes grunted.

    No matter the number, there was no way they could go against their god rank energy.

    Still, those knights took out their world and enchanted themselves.

    Meanwhile, a green glow emerged from the tree men, and their bodies began to merge together and formed a giant ball around mid air,pletely surrounding the 2 god rank knights.

    Theypletely neglected the energy of the god rank knights, but still, it was not enough.

    ¡°Doff, unleash the heaviest force and teach them a lesson!¡± Abelmanded again.

    Soon, a sea of faith began to gather, and a golden cloud appeared around the 2 god rank knights and the tree men.

    The area it covered was so huge even the god rank knights could not escape in time if they wanted to. Suddenly, Knight Kanyes sensed his body sank, and an unbearable force pressed down his flying speed.

    He did not fall down, but he could only maintain his flying 30 meters above the ground. Knight Lancelot was also going through the same thing, and their faces changed. ¡°Damn it!¡± Those 100 tree men approached them and began to glow again. This time, they were fully surrounded.

    The only way to breakthrough was to kill those tree men, and Knight Kanyes was not looking good.

    He was a mighty god rank holy knight. Even god rank wizards could not put him in a situation like this.

    In a sh of put white light, Knight Keynes unleashes a ¡®fist of heaven,¡¯ and holy forces rush towards the tree men before sting into countless light balls.

    That tree man mmed down the light balls with its giant palm, and it was immediately burnt to ck.

    But soon, green energy charged towards it, and it quickly recovered.

    The speed was scary, and they would be able to do something like this as long as they stayed attached to the ground. If they wanted to fly, they would need to store the energy within their body, which would be drained if the attack was too powerful.

    However, the scariest thing of all was their ability to multiply energy and recovery rate with each extra tree man being merged together.

    Therefore a god rank could kill a single tree man easily, but it would be hard to tell with 100 of them around.

    Still, Abel was not nning to use those tree men for killing. He just wanted them to hold those knights down.

    It was at that moment Knight Lancelot realized his normal attacks were futile, so he summoned his world.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± He roared and unleashed 100 ¡®fist of heaven¡¯. Each one was enchanted by his world, which was times more powerful than the normal ones.

    Almost his entire body started to glow, and 2 tree men in front of him were fully engulfed in his light balls. Crack!

 Chapter 1355 - Fierce Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1355: Fierce Battle</h4>

    Abel sensed the life force of 2 tree men quickly dropped, and he immediately wanted to use his druid soul to open full recovery potions for those tree men.

    In the face of such a vicious attack, no legendary rank professional would be able to withstand It.

    The only way to escape for them was to sh away since the dust if heaven was not the fastest attack, but what made tree men special was their life force.

    For 100 ten thousand years old tree cultivated in the Dark World, no being would even be able toe close.

    They were not strong. Even a god rank knight could not kill them in a second, which meant they had the chance to recover.

    After the 100 fists of heaven faded, half of the damage on those tree men was already recovered.

    In fact, they have already started to recover as soon as the first strike hit.

    Knight Keynes felt his heart drop. He would have charged away if he knew how strong those tree men were.

    He was here to kill Abel, so killing all those tree men was a part of his mission.

    ¡°Lancelot, let¡¯s work together. We can¡¯t give them the time to regenerate!¡± Knight Keynes yelled.

    Suddenly, a roar broke out, and Doff¡¯s second body expanded to 10 meters.

    He shed in mid air, and his strength, battle instinct, and god of war skills were fully unleashed.

    The rune word Wrath sword appeared on his hand, and the Stealth Armour appeared on his body. His attack immediately increased to a scary level.

    Especially after his 3 ability enchantments, even the air around him began to warp.

    Not only was the power immense, but a strand of golden holy energy also appeared on his sword.

    God rank no.1 followed behind Doff, but his speed was even quicker. 10 ice balls were already flying towards Knight Keynes from his world.

    Although he regained his world and he was functioning on instinct, so his power was still not fully recovered.

    Casting 10 ice balls at once was the most he could do.

    Doff roared again, and the golden beam scattered.

    Knight Keynes was stunned. He immediately ignited a charge to dodge the ice balls while using his world to block.

    He didn¡¯t know what that golden glow was, so the knights immediately held up their shields.

    Soon the glownded on the tree men, and god rank no.1, and their defense immediately shot up. It was the Battlecry enchantment.

    Doff continued to roar, and the battle mode and battlemander enchantment was also added.

    Knight Keynes was expecting a god of war would attack immediately, but instead, it was using Barbarian skills? It was too hard to believe.

    It was a mistake, and now it was even hard for them to escape. In fact, it was almost impossible.

    With those enchantments, the life force and defense of those tree men almost doubled.

    ¡°Kill that god first!¡± Knight Keynes yelled.

    Holy freeze began to spar from his world, and a waveshed forward.

    There was no way for Doff to dodge, but it was not nning to. He moved his spirit shield in front of him, and holy energy gushed out, forming an even bigger shield.

    Holy energy was the most powerful weapon of a god, which was why a weak god with a scarce amount of holy energy would be in trouble.

    Doff¡¯s block gave god rank no.1 enough time to cast another 10 ice balls before shing away.

    Abel just wanted god rank no.1 to gain some fighting experience. He didn¡¯t want him to die.

    Meanwhile, Knight Lancelot also unleashed 10 holy freezes from his world, and Doff also began to move again.

    Doff disappeared, and all the holy freeze missed.

    He then reappeared beside Knight Keynes and heavily struck down with his sword.

    It was the Barbarian skill heaven strike, and Knight Keynes waspletely caught off guard.

    A god with teleportation ability was too rare to see.

    Knight Keynes immediately held up his shield, and a holy shield enchantment was unleashed in a pure white light.

    Bang! Knight Keynes almost felt like he was struck by lightning, and he began to step back, blood gushed out from his mouth.

    The force of Doff¡¯s strike far exceeded his expectations, and he took in most of the impact on his world.

    It was in chaos, and he might no longer be able to use his world again in the next 10 seconds.

    He would be able to recover in a second if it was a normal attack, but a strand of holy energy managed to get in.

    Knight Lancelot knew the situation was not looking good, so he unleashed 10 fists of heaven from his world towards Doff.

    Doff gained his experience, and he no longer wanted to block again. Instead, his body began to spine and turned into a Hurricane.

    The glow balls from the fist of heaven were dragged into his spine, and knight Keynes couldn¡¯t help but ignite a charge backward.

    Free taking a direct strike from Doff, the knights finally realized what they were dealing with.

    They had to change their tactic. Knight Keynes ignited a preaching aura to self regenerate.

    He no longer wanted to do closebat. With his world in chaos, another few strikes from Doff would send him into a critical situation.

    Soon, a strange dynamic was created in the fight. Doff shed forward and struck a knight before the other knight unleashed a crazy attack while the other knight recovered.

    It was almost like a y. Doff was chasing after 2 closebat professionals who came to kill Abel, such irony.

    The 2 wizards from the wizard union and Headmaster Eugene watched from the golden castle balcony with their hearts pounding.

    Doff was totally dominating those knights just with his skills alone.

    Not to mention that it was only his second body, and normally a second body only possessed 70-80% of the original body¡¯s power.

    ¡°The god of war, that¡¯s truly the god of war!¡± Wizard Smith sighed.

    He never participated in the attack on gods, so he never knew how powerful the god of war was.

    Initially, he was only thinking of Doff as a single god rank, but he had to calcte again.

    ¡°Seems like that god rank no.1 on the other hand is not doing too well!¡± Wizard McPhee added.

    God rank no.1 was like a new god rank wizard who did master using his world.

    Wizard Smith let out a breath of relief. Maybe god rank no.1 was not really such a big threat.

    It was at that moment God rank no.1 entered the fight again.

    This time, 20 ice balls charged out from his world and headed towards knight Keynes.

    After dodging Knight Lancelot¡¯s attack with a sh, he cast another 20 ice balls.

    God rank no.1¡¯s intervention again caused sudden chaos, but those knights were still experienced fighters.

    They quickly formed a two knight formation.

    Although a two knight formation could only increase their defense by 20%, and it required their movements to be fully in sync, it was their final card for escaping. They had already given up all hope of killing Abel. All they wanted was to forge a way out.

    Both knights surrounded themselves with their worlds, and fists of heaven crazy shoot out towards all directions.

    Even Doff¡¯s second body could not get near those knights, and god rank no.1 had no choice but to sh away.

    After all, he was still mastering god rank skills.

    Still, the 2 god rank wizards on the golden castle had their eyes sparkling as they continued to watch.

    They could see that God rank no.1 was getting more powerful by the moment.

    If he was not hiding his power from the start, no way he could throw out 20 ice balls.

    By the time God Rank no.3 re-enter the battle grounds again, he began to throw out 30 ice balls.

    Those wizards¡¯ suspicions were confirmed.

    The battle was getting intense, but both sides were not making much progress..

 Chapter 1356 - Killed

    <h4>Chapter 1356: Killed</h4>

    As the fight dragged on, God rank no.1¡¯s power continued to increase. His ability also began to grow, and he finally gained a sense of coherence with the fighting style of Doff.

    Those knights were fully dominated, but Abel was still not happy.

    Doff just couldn¡¯t make an instant kill.

    On the other hand, the god rank wizards and headmaster Eugene beside Abel, were thinking aboutpletely different things.

    Killing a god rank was extremely hard. It required luck and precision at the highest level.

    A two vs. two battle against holy knights since holy knights had the highest survival rate of all professionals.

    The wizards only had an advantage in speed.

    There God rank no.1 was actually at a disadvantage with tight spaces like this.

    Although the tree men have restricted the movement of those knights, it also forced God rank no.1 to attack at close range every time, which gave the knights enough time to recover.

    ¡°Doff, finish them!¡± Abel connected to the original body of Doff in the Kingdom andmanded.

    Although this could damage the holy text he was making at the time, Abel could no longer care. He needed to quickly finish his enemy and show those wizard union wizard the power of the Battlecry teau.

    Immediately, Knight Keynes unleashed a charge and dragged out his distance with Doff¡¯s second body and cast countless holy freeze from his world towards God rank no.1

    He sensed an immense danger, so he left his formation with knight Lancelot without even thinking.

    Knight Lancelot was a little confused, but soon he sensed something wrong as well.

    It was toote. Doff¡¯s true body hade out from his kingdom and arrived beside Knight Lancelot.

    Unlike his second body, Doff¡¯s true body sted out in a golden beam as soon as he appeared with the Ancient Totem.

    Large amounts of faith were burned up at an instant. Any living god would bite their tongue if they saw suchvish behavior.

    The golden glow of Holy energy was not just light. It was energy for the most powerful enchantment.

    Knight Lancelot¡¯s sight was immediately blinded, and his power of the will began to burn up.

    He felt a sharp pain, and he severed his power of the will from himself, but it was a necessary move.

    ¡°Die!¡± Doff¡¯s true body stretched out his hand, and his ancient totem heavily struck down towards Knight Lancelot.

    At the same time, the hidden forces from his kingdom pressed down Knight Lancelot even harder.

    There was no escape.

    ¡°That¡¯s his true form!¡± Wizard Smith gasped.

    ording to the wizard union¡¯s document about their war with the gods, a god would only leave his kingdom as ast resort if every single life form in their faithful ground was about to be destroyed.

    Their kingdom was their safest ce, especially since the era of gods has passed.

    Most gods nowadays would never leave their kingdom since they had enough faith to survive. It was simply not worth the risk.

    If a god had to deal with an enemy, they would use godsend because the most they would lose was an ambassador, which could be cultivated again.

    However, If their body was injured or even sent into slumber, it could take them tens of thousands of years to recover. During that time, most of their followers in theirmon world would start to die out, and if a god lost all its followers, they would have no chance of reawakening even if they still had their godhead.

    Therefore, Wizard Smith was stunned when he saw Doff¡¯s true body.

    However, he suddenly remembered Doff was not a normal god. He was Abel¡¯s summon, just like God rank no.1.

    As long as Abelmanded, he would do anything.

    ¡°Bang!¡± The ancient totem mmed against Knight Lancelot¡¯s shield from above.

    His shield was gold rank ording to the ranking of the Dark World, but its dark gold surface soon scattered into pieces under Doff¡¯s strike.

    Knight Lancelot¡¯s hand was immediately mangled, and his world expanded.

    It was in chaos, and knight Lancelot lost control of it for a moment.

    Many of his bones were fractured, and some of his internals were damaged.

    He instinctively flew downwards towards Knight Keynes.

    Seeing how badly Knight Lancelot was injured, knight Keynes immediately unleashed a preaching aura for healing.

    However, Doff¡¯s true body was not going to give him a chance.

    His second body teleported below and immediately unleashed a hurricane. With another bit of faith, a golden Hurricane arise to meet Knight Lancelot.

    At that moment, Knight Keynes was met with a dilemma, step back and let Knight Lancelot take the strike or face Doff¡¯s second body head on.

    ¡°Keynes, run!¡± Knight Lancelot yelled.

    He then took out a holy crystal, and a golden glow surrounded him.

    His world left his body and charged towards the tree men from a side.

    ¡°Defuse!¡± Doff¡¯s true body saw Knight Lancelot using a holy crystal, so he took out 2 holy crystals, and they immediately turned into golden beam and defused Knight Lancelot¡¯s defense.

    He had to use double the holy crystals to defuse a single holy crystal, which was why almost no one other than Abel would do so in a battle.

    Hopelessness shed in the gaze of Knight Lancelot, and his life shed before his eyes. He recalled everything from the first time he yelled a knight sword to the time he became an official holy knight to the mighty talent he was.

    ¡°My lord! I am now sacrificing my life to you!¡± He thought to himself. ¡°Self destruct!¡± He then roared.

    The world he decided countless day and night create sted open at an instant in front of the tree men. The energy gushed out was scary.

    It was also at that moment, he made contact with the Hurricane created by Doff¡¯s second body, and tens of fatal wounds were opened up.

    His soul was shaken by the golden holy energy, and his world was lost.

    Still, a giant hole was opened up among the tree men.

    Ten of them were badly damaged, but green energy still managed to help them recover.

    Knight Keynes was filled with fury in his eyes, but he did not let Knight Lancelot die in vain. Since it was knight Lancelot¡¯s will to create an escape route for him, he charged out despite the iing attacks from God rank no.1

    ¡°Ah!¡± Knight Keynes howled in sorrow and wrapped himself in his world before ruthlessly unleashing a charge from within.

    ¡°Go after him, we can¡¯t let him kill a single thing in the Battlecry teau!¡± Abel connected with Doff through the soul chain andmanded.

    Doff¡¯s second body and God rank no.1 disappeared at once and followed Knight Keynes.

    ¡°Doff, go back to your kingdom and hold him down with faith!¡± Abel continued.

    He was furious. All this time, he was trying to create the safest ce, and he sacrificedrge amounts of energy for it.

    He was confident that his golden castle could take down at least 3 god ranks, but he couldn¡¯t even hold down 2 god ranks in his faithful grounds. Although he did not use his super cannon, he used Doff¡¯s true body even he was not nning to.

    If an escaped god rank approached a city, everyone within it would be dead.

    There was no way Abel would let something like that happen.

    Doff¡¯s true body shed and reappeared in his kingdom.

    With a sea amount of faith, an energy shield of faith separated Knight Keynes from the Battlecry City.

    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to directly suppress knight Keynes, but Knight Keynes had his world around to protect him.

    The power ofw in knight Keynes¡¯ world was burning up like crazy, but it was the only way for him to quickly escape.

    At first, Knight Keynes was thinking of unleashing his energy on a city to let out his fury, but could no longer do that.

    That faith shield was almost like a golden wall, and Doff¡¯s second body was already chasing after him with God rank no.1.

    Knight Keynes took out a holy crystal and threw it out. A golden barrier appeared behind him as he charged away in the opposite direction at full speed.

    Doff directly unleashed a hurricane, and that golden barrier scattered in a second..

 Chapter 1357 - Runaway

    <h4>Chapter 1357: Runaway</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    It was at that moment Abel realized how hard it was to catch a god rank if they wanted to escape. Although Doff and god rank no.1 could both move in a sh, Knight Keynes¡¯ charge under the energy aura was extremely fast as well.

    Since he was the one running away, he could also throw attacks at the ones chasing after him.

    The st of Knight Lancelot¡¯s world did not unleash all of its energy. Instead, a part of it surrounded his soul and flew towards the sky.

    It was thest bit of glory for his life, and it formed a giant ball in mid air.

    ¡°Another god has fallen!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    The 3 god ranks were stunned. Only 2 god ranks have died in the past thousands of years, and they were both caused by Abel.

    ¡°Maybe we should start addressing headmaster Abel as a god killer!¡± Wizard McPhee also lowered his voice.

    ¡®God killer¡¯ was a title given to the wizards who killed the most gods during the era of gods.

    It was a pure representation of their fighting ability and honor, yet it also signified their thirst for blood.

    ¡°Blue dragon Abel is still young, and there is no need for the wizard union to give a dragon headmaster a title!¡± Headmaster Eugene gazed and said.

    Of course, the wizard union was only joking. Abel was not even killing gods at the end of the day. He was killing god rank professionals.

    Every god rank wizard knew Abel killed Wizard Bradford besides the god of fire, so if they gave Abel the title of god killer, the first thing the wizard would think about would be their deadrade.

    By this point, Abel had basically killed every type of god rank besides dragons and sea monsters. After all, he was only a rank 30 wizard.

    Wizard McPhee kept quiet. But he knew Abel¡¯s title as a god killer might still spread among the top rank professionals even if it was not officially dered.

    Abel shed and arrived next to Knight Lancelot¡¯s dead body.

    It was filled with wounds. A god rank without the protection of his world would have no chance against Doff¡¯s Hurricane enchanted by his gears. Lancelot still had an intact body because Abelmanded Doff to use his precision to make fatal cuts instead.

    Abel immediately wrapped the body in his power of will and put it into his personal storage box along with the blood around.

    He never resurrected a body that was this badly injured, so every second counted.

    Since he realized he had a limited amount of soul potions, he was not nning to resurrect anything below the god rank.

    After these battles, Abel learned one thing. Only a god rank could go against a god rank. Even half gods were hopeless.

    The legendary dead bodies he had were no longer useful.

    As things continued to change in the world, it was only a matter of time until he got more god rank dead bodies.

    ¡°Thank you, now go have a rest!¡± Abel turned to the tree men and bowed.

    The 100 tree men bowed back and flew back to the mountain filled with giant mana gathering circles.

    Headmaster Eugene, on the other hand, felt his eyes twitch as he saw Abel put away Knight Lancelot¡¯s dead body.

    Was Abel about to resurrect a god rank? If he does so too soon, the wizard union might start to suspect.

    Abel shed back to the golden castle balcony. He carefully controlled his range at 3000 meters without using his holy crown.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, WIzard McPhee, that god rank knight will soon exit the Battlecry teau. My subordinates can¡¯t chase him down forever, so I¡¯ll leave it to the wizard union!¡± Abel bowed and said.

    Wizard Smith¡¯s face changed. He knew Knight Keynes was known for his crazy acts.

    If they approached a city, it would be a disaster.

    But at the same time, his portal was defused, so there was no way Knight Keynes could return to the Holy kingdom.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, please join forces with us to take down Knight Keynes!¡± Wizard Smith bowed.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Headmaster Eugene nodded.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, please tell the god of war and god rank no.1 to keep chasing, because knight Keynes might start attacking cities!¡± Wizard Smith then turned to Abel and bowed.

    ¡°Then please quickly make a move. I need my 2 subordinates to protect the golden castle!¡± Abel lowered his voice!¡±

    Wizard Smith couldn¡¯t help felt a sense of irritation in his heart. Who was Abel trying to trick?

    The golden castle¡¯s defense was already hard to prate, not to mention there was the super cannon and Doff¡¯s true body.

    That strike Doff¡¯s true body did to knight Lancelot came with a world of energy. Even wizard Smith felt a chill down his spine after seeing it.

    After all, every single move was crucial in a god rank fight.

    ¡°We can¡¯t mess with Headmaster Abel In the Battlecry teau!¡± Wizard Smith thought to himself.

    Wizard McPhee was also thinking about the same thing.

    ¡°Headmaster, can we use the Battlecry city¡¯s teleportation circle?¡± Wizard Smith asked.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Abel smiled.

    The Battlecry teau¡¯s teleportation circle was made by the wizard union, but Wizard Smith still showed his respect by asking.

    His n was simple, teleport to the nearest city and wait for Knight Keynes.

    Knight Keynes kept recovering with his energy aura, and his charge was almost like a beam in the sky, but he knew the 2 god rank chasing after him was not falling behind.

    ¡°Lancelot, I will avenge you and sacrifice the enemy¡¯s blood to you!¡± He mumbled.

    He could only escape because of Knight Lancelot, so he would not let him die in vain.

    At the same time, he was furious at the Holy Kingdom¡¯s investigationwork for miss reporting Abel¡¯s power.

    It only mentioned that Doff was a newly created god, but that energy he felt from his true body was capable of taking down even the most capable god of this era.

    Not to mention, Doff had 2 bodies, and Abel had an extraa god rank wizard he had never heard about.

    Luckily the golden castle had hidden the energy of Headmaster Eugene and the 2 god rank wizards from the wizard union. If not, those knights would have retreated before even fighting.

    It was his first big mission in a long time; there was no way he would go against 5 or 6 god ranks.

    Doff, and god rank no.1 did not go full speed under Abel¡¯smand.

    He was nning to wait for headmaster Eugene and the wizard union to take him down together.

    It was just too hard for Doff and god rank no.1 to kill a god rank knight in retreat.

    ¡°There¡¯s a city!¡± A murderous urge suddenly arose within Knight Keynes.

    Although it was not right on his retreating route, he just needed something to let out his fury.

    But as soon as he made a turn, he sensed 3 energy. They were harmless energy, but he was sure that they belonged to god ranks.

    That¡¯s right, it was the wizard union god ranks and Headmaster Eugene. They had just exited the teleportation circle, and they immediately sensed Knight Keynes.

    However, they were not nning to fight right in the city since that would kill everyone around.

    Therefore, the 3 god ranks had to let out their energy to scare Knight Keynes away.

    If it was only the wizard union, they might sacrifice some people and ambushed Knight Keynes, but they couldn¡¯t with a dragon headmaster around.

    Immediately their energy-charged towards Knight Keynes.

    When the citizens saw the energy charging up, they cheered as though they were seeing god.

    Little did they know, they were almost in a disaster.

    ¡°How are they so quick!¡± Knight Keynes sensed the energy and immediately turned away.

    He was expecting more god rank wizards to go after him only after he destroyed a few cities since they all needed time to summon. Too bad.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t even kill a single person!¡± Wizard McPhee said as he moved in a sh.

    ¡°He can¡¯t keep that up forever. Since he is using energy in his world to increase his speed, he would be done for in half a day!¡± Wizard Smith added as he ced his hand on headmaster Eugene and carried him in a sh.

    Knight Keynes was not looking good. Almost everyone chasing after him could move in a sh. Even headmaster Eugene had Wizard Smith to carry him.

    However, he was not too nervous. The grasp of the Holy Kingdom on the Central Continent was far superior to the wizard union¡¯s expectation.

    He arrived at a valley and suddenly speeded down.

    The 5 god ranks followed and suddenly sensed a teleportation wave.. With the cost of a holy crystal, the hidden teleportation circle has teleported Knight Keynes back to the Holy Kingdom.

 Chapter 1358 - Returned

    <h4>Chapter 1358: Returned</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Wizard Smith gazed at the teleportation circle in front of him. By the looks of it, it should have been around for a very long time.

    Since there was a barrier circle covering it, even professionals passing by would not be able to notice it.

    Also, the ce was basically deserted.

    ¡°Smith, howe the wizard union allowed a teleportation circle in the Central Continent to the wizard union?¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    Although he did not overy his attitude, Wizard Smith still sensed a mocking tone.

    The Wizard Union has always guarded thend, and the dragons have always guarded the ocean, so this thing was clearly the mismanagement of the wizard union.

    ¡°The wizard union has not been at its best these years!¡± Wizard Smith said coldly.

    Of course, he was not ming Headmaster Eugene. Instead, he was irritated by the wizards in the investigation department that made him lose face.

    This teleportation circle was clearly the work of the Holy Kingdom, and it would have been used once the demon from beyond was reawakened. Maybe it might even catch the wizard union off guard.

    This is only one example. There might be countless more throughout the Central Continent.

    The holy kingdom has never used this teleportation circle in their past invasions, which only reflected their importance.

    What irritated Wizard Smith the most was that Abel had killed a god rank knight all by himself, and they couldn¡¯t do it even though they invited Headmaster Eugene in the name of the wizard union.

    He cast 20 meteoroids from his world and summoned them out. In sparks of red, 20 giant meteoroids mmed on the teleportation circle and turned it into pieces.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, thanks for your help!¡± Wizard Smith calmed himself down and said.

    He then turned to Doff and god rank no.1, but they didn¡¯t mind him and headed back after knight Keynes was gone.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, can you also say thank you to headmaster Abel for the wizard union?¡± Wizard Smith continued.

    ¡°Sure, but why don¡¯t youe back to the golden castle with us and have a rest?¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    ¡°Me and McPhee need to go back to the wizard union and trick down all of those Evil Kingdom teleportation circles as soon as possible!¡± Wizard Smith replied. It was just an excuse. He had no face to stay anymore.

    Headmaster Eugene had a weird smile on his face. Although they did not end up killing the knight, Abel did, and the wizard union lost face because of it.

    He turned, headed towards the closest city, and teleported back to the Battlecry City.

    As he approached the golden castle, he realized Doff and God Rank no.1 also just returned as well.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, congrattions for getting another god rank!¡± Headmaster Eugenended on the balcony and smiled.

    ¡°Seems like the central continent is getting messy!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    From the historical documents he read, a huge fight has not broken out since the creation of the Holy Kingdom. At least no god rank knight has ever joined a fight.

    Most god ranks preferred to focus on their training. Only a few crazy ones would murder for pleasure.

    The strengthening of worlds was just too time consuming, and what happened today was beyond the ordinary.

    Little did he know, the wizard union had actually emphasized his connection with thief god Milton and the holy crystals Doff used to be god was from the holy kingdom.

    The saint just couldn¡¯t tolerate something like this. Therefore, he had to kill Abel, even if that meant sending out god rank knights.

    He even made a n to make a big move on the Howling Castle beforehand so the Wizard union would gather most of their forces in the Defence wall of Doomsday and not be able to help Abel.

    Another trick they did was using arge amount of faith to make a false portal to the defense wall to distract the wizard union even more.

    ¡°Yeah, I thought we still have tens of years until things get this messy!¡± Headmaster Eugene nodded and said in worry.

    ¡°How are the oceans doing?¡± Abel had not paid much attention to the dragon¡¯s business, so he asked.

    ¡°Not much happened, we just increased our dragon patrols. The evil kingdom would have a better chance fighting with the wizard union than the dragons!¡± Headmaster Eugene said proudly.

    Especially since Abel was so powerful.

    ¡°Let me know anytime if you need me!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, but there is something I need to warn you!¡± Headmaster Eugene changed to a serious tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening!¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°I saw you putting away knight Lancelot¡¯s body so you must be nning to resurrect him. What you did to god rank no.1 have already attracted a lot of attention, so it¡¯s best to not resurrect another god rank in the Central Continent again!¡± Headmaster Eugene said.

    Headmaster Eugene knew Abel had been resurrecting dead bodies since Abel was more open to the dragons.

    Considering how things are progressing, more expected things might happen if Abel resurrects a god rank holy knight.

    Just imagine, if the submissive energy of a god rank holy knight emerged on the Battlecry teau, the wizard union might start suspecting the dragons for having a connection with the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡± I need to keep beefing up my power.

    His true enemies were not the god rank knights but the demon from beyond.

    After all, he stolerge amounts of followers from the demon from beyond, so there was no way he would forgive him.

    At the same time, he was worried about the wizard union. Even with the dragon supporting him, the wizard union would definitely make a big move as Abel exposed more and more secrets.

    Just think about it, the wizard union has willingly sent out all 3 of their god rank wizards just to deal with Wizard Bradford, so Abel would have a much bigger threat with every new god rank wizard summoned.

    Headmaster Eugene was speechless as he looked at Abel. What Abel had was already enough to catch every power off guard.

    The wizard union has 5 god rank wizards, and the dragons had 3 god rank dragons. As for Abel, he had Doff¡¯s second body, Thief god Milton, God Rank no.1, and Doff¡¯s true body. That¡¯s 4 god rank in total.

    If he was still afraid, he must be paranoid.

    Headmaster Eugene just could not imagine how badly Abel had wronged the demon from beyond.

    Abel was basically trying to attack the core of the demon from beyond. He obtained his holy sword, holy shield, armor, and holy portal bag.

    Even the angel wings he was repairing in the holy kingdom were stolen by Abel.

    The demon from beyond would basically be naked if he reawakened at this moment, which was a huge disadvantage for a being of the dark world.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you can resurrect that god rank holy knight in the ocean. I can give you a map, just find a territory where there are not too many powerful sea monsters!¡± Headmaster Eugene said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Abel bowed.

    He really didn¡¯t want to resurrect a god rank in the Dark World.

    Most importantly, Headmaster Eugene was aware of that dead knight. If Abel resurrected it without any energy, Headmaster Eugene might start to suspect that he had the ability to enter another world.

    Headmaster Eugene took out a map of the sea from his portal object and ced it on the table. There were a few markings on it ruled by weak sea monsters for Abel to choose from.

    Meanwhile, Knight Keynes returned to the Holy Kingdom, and he was not looking good.

    He scanned the central temple with his power of the will and soon found his target.

    ¡°Momo, damn you!¡±

    He speeded forward in mid and grabbed Knight Momo by the neck.

    As he yelled, his god rank energy shot up.

    His teammate Knight Lancelot was killed because Knight Momo had given him the wrong information.

    ¡°Knight Keynes, what happened?¡± The saint saw the furious look of knight Keynes and asked immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Momo¡¯s misinformation. Lancelot had to use his world self-destruct to help me escape!¡± Knight Keynes still had his hand on Knight Momo and grunted.

    It was a humiliating battle. They almost stood no chance against those tree men and Doff, the god of war¡¯s world of energy.

    Although god rank no.1 did not cause them too much trouble, he was certain that Doff was not a new god just by sensing the energy of his true body.

    ¡°What? Knight Lancelot has fallen?¡± The Saint¡¯s face immediately sank and as he yelled.

    Since he was the one who sent them out, he should be the one responsible.

    But he just couldn¡¯t be. He was the ambassador of god. He had to maintain his authority, not for his own sake but for the stability of the Holy Kingdom. Without him to rule over, the forces of the Holy kingdom might start to go against each other for greater power.

    ¡°Momo, you are the head of the investigation department, you better give a good exnation for this!¡± The saint lowered his voice.

    Knight Momo¡¯s face was already blood red from the grasp of Knight Keynes, and the words of the saint brought out a spark of hopelessness.

    His mistake caused a huge loss for the Holy Kingdom.. Even his death would not repay his sins.

 Chapter 1359 - Targetted

    <h4>Chapter 1359: Targetted</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Knight Keynes dragged Knight Momo out of the central temple and directly threw him into his world. With 100 fists of heaven, Knight Momo was sted into pieces.

    Since he was in knight Keynes¡¯ world, the soul beam that should appeal never did. All of his energy was absorbed. Even his soul never returned to the Guardian Wings.

    It was the biggest punishment the holy kingdom could give to a holy knight, forever banishing his soul and destroying itsst bit of hope.

    Knight Keynes was just as furious even after killing Knight Momo. He still felt like Knight Lancelot¡¯s death had not been repaid.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He roared and unleashed all his energy, forming a wave in the sky.

    No one around was dared to make a sound. Even the saint kept his mouth shut. By that point, only 2 god rank knights were summoned, and one was already dead. No wonder Knight Keynes was losing himself.

    There was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do, and even the furthest town could sense his energy.

    This included Thief God Milton.

    Immediately, Thief God Milton paused in mid flight and turned to the source of energy.

    At the same time, he sent a message to Abel through the soul chain.

    It was the energy of a god rank, so it must be his target.

    Abel was just about to enter his training room after sending off headmaster Eugene when he got the message.

    ¡°Milton, track down that knight. But be careful, don¡¯t directly look at him and let me know as soon as you find him!¡± Abelmanded.

    Abel himself had learned knight skills, and he had a half god knight as summon. He knew how powerful a knight¡¯s senses were.

    Even half god no.1 could sense a gaze without looking.

    It was a knight¡¯s intuition, which was what made them almost impossible to assassinate.

    Still, Abel had already figured out a solution.

    He was nning to head to the ocean soon and resurrect Knight Lancelot, but it seems like he now had to wait for Thief God Milton.

    When it came to who that gold rank knight was, the strongest possibility was Knight Keynes.

    He knew knight Keynes was the one who destroyed the howling castle, the pride of the wizards.

    Although he never met those wizards working in the howling castle, he shared a mission with the Lightnings in the Howling Castle before.

    The Howling castle was a great piece of architecture, so he had to make Knight Keynes pay.

    Thief god Milton flew in full speed, but as he approached the god rank energy, he retracted his energy and merged with the current of the atmosphere.

    By that point, knight Keynes had returned to the Central temple. He ignored everyone around and arrived at a private courtyard.

    He was still furious, so he did not hide his energy. Although his energy did not harm anyone, it cast a looming heaviness over the temple.

    No one said anything. They all knew knight Keynes was losing himself, which gave Thief God Milton¡¯s the perfect chance to get his location.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve found the god rank knight!¡± Thief god Milton connected to Abel and said.

    Finally!

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, forbid anyone from entering the Golden castle !¡± He first connected to the Magic circle spirit and then connected to Doff ¡°Doff, forbid any god rank from entering the Battlecry teau, any request must wait before I finish my business!¡±

    After everything was set, he connected with Thief god Milton again and got the location of Knight Keynes.

    Thief god Milton was not flying. Instead, he was hiding in a forest 5 miles from the central temple.

    He was not looking at the central temple directly. Instead, he used the corner of his eyes while keeping his soul calm.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how powerful knight Keynes¡¯ senses were, but he was about to take over Thief God Milton, and this way, he would be able to hide the thick murderous scent he had.

    Abel looked up, it was noon, and it was not the best time to make a move. Especially since knight Keynes might have some power of the will lurking within his god rank energy.

    Therefore, Abel found afortable spot for Thief God Milton to sit down and waited for knight Keynes to retract his energy.

    Meanwhile, the saint was not looking good as he sat in the temple. What knight Keynes was doing could impact his authority.

    Therefore, he stood up and connected to the guardian wings.

    Soon, a white glow with the energy of the demon from beyond beamed down on knight Keynes in the courtyard.

    ¡°My lord!¡± Knight Keynes immediately dropped to his knees and said with the most respectful tone.

    All of a sudden, his fury was defused, and as calmness kept washing over him, he started to get tired.

    It was what the saint wanted. A good night of sleep should help knight Keynes calm down.

    As the ambassador for the demon from beyond, his will was perfectly executed.

    After a day of running and fighting, Knight Keynes¡¯ soul was drained, and he slowly plunged into a deep sleep.

    Through Thief God Milton senses, Abel clearly sensed what was happening.

    He waited for a moment. After he was certain that knight Keynes¡¯ energy had faded, Thief god Milton stood up.

    His invisibility and pration spell was ignited at once as he flew towards the central temple.

    The night was about to fall, and the only glow remaining was the guardian wings.

    Abel was familiar with the central temple, and knight Keynes¡¯ courtyard was near the back.

    The central temple¡¯s defense was top notch, and everywhere was surrounded by high walls.

    Those walls were all filled with magic patterns, and things only got more tight in the temple.

    Abel smoothly controlled Thief god Milton and arrived at the top window of the central temple. It was where he enteredst time.

    But there was something different this time. Not only were their magic circles as protection, but there was also an extrayer of crystal shield,

    If he broke it, it would definitely alert the guards around.

    Seems like he had to find another route,

    Therefore, he arrived at the front entrance. The main gate was shut, but the side entrance was open,

    There were 2 mad knights standing on each side as guards.

    They definitely beefed up their defense since Abel started causing so muchmotion. After all, mad knights were already very prestigious in the holy kingdom.

    Thief god Milton approached the side entrance, and Abel retracted his consciousness. Just like that, Thief god Milton floated forward like a ghost.

    It was not easy to trick a mad knight at such close range.

    Knights were born with powerful senses, and there was no way Thief god Milton could do so alone with his spells, especially since they were only around 2 meters away from each other.

    However, Abel was a knight himself, and he had a half god knight as summon. He had a good understanding of the intuition, so he knew the best way to bypass the senses of knights was to let go of his consciousness and let Thief God Milton move like a dead body.

    He connected with thief god Milton through the soul chain and pressed Thief God Milton¡¯s consciousness in as well. All Thief god Milton¡¯s body did was continue his original trajectory forward.

    He also held back Thief God Milton¡¯s own intuition as he passed by the knights, and finally, he sessfully got in.

    Once again, Abel has arrived at the familiar temple. He turned to the spot where he stole a statue, and there was already a new statue there,

    From its surface, Abel could tell it was altered by faith, and it could forge holy crystals.

    In fact, there was already a faint silhouette of a holy crystal forming. But there were still some days until an actual holy crystal was formed.

    He knew what was happening in the holy kingdom recently. They have definitely increased the praying time of their followers.

    Even the chapels have started doing more ceremonies to strengthen the praying power as a way to generate more faith.

    However, Abel knew his priority and turned away from the statue for now.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Thief god Milton suddenly noticed a new barrier in the temple, and he couldn¡¯t bypass it no matter what.

    The barrier was made of a familiar energy, the energy of the demon from beyond.

    Thief god Milton might be able to bypass the energy barrier of normal gods, but the demon from beyond was just too powerful inparison. He just couldn¡¯t match up with it no matter what.

    Luckily Thief god Milton wasn¡¯t flying too fast, so he could stop in time.

    ¡°What aughable barrier!¡± Abel smirked and took out the crystal angel statue.

    With a bit of faith, energy wrapped around Thief god Milton and he reached his finger forward.

    As soon as the 2 energy made contact, the barrier recognized Thief god Milton as trustworthy and opened up a path for him.

 Chapter 1360 - Entered

    <h4>Chapter 1360: Entered</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Of course, the saint learned his lesson after Thief God Milton stole from the Holy Kingdom.

    This holy barrier was made for another invasion. Although it needed continuous faith for support, the saint still thought it was worth it.

    Indeed, there was no way Thief God Milton could bypass it alone, no matter how good he was at imitating magic circles.

    But everything changed since Abel¡¯s angel statue had the same energy as the demon from beyond.

    After Thief God Milton passed the barrier, Abel directly controlled it to the side temple.

    Unlike the main temple, there was not a single knight on guard.

    It was already dark, and it was time for praying. Which allowed Thief God Milton to enter smoothly without a single one noticing.

    After going through a few courtyards where the most prestigious figure lived, he arrived at his target.

    He had two choices. One was to break the defense and directly murder Knight Keynes.

    This would be very risky, but it gave him a greater chance of escaping.

    Second was to wait outside for Knight Keynes toe out and make a life taking strike.

    But this might take a long time, and Thief God Milton would be in greater danger the longer he waited.

    At the same time, he might be surrounded by all the knights in the temple if he missed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go for the kill now!¡± Abel quickly decided. Killing inside could at least block out his energy.

    Considering how much attitude knight Keynes had, some chaotic energy might not catch too much attention.

    Up to this point, Thief God Milton ced his hand on the door.

    There were manyplicated circles on the surface, including surveince, alert, and analysis circles. But they were all hopeless against Thief God Milton.

    Soon, his energy fully merged with the energy of the Courtyard.

    At the same time, an altered power of the will reached towards the gap of the door and twisted.

    If thief god Milton¡¯s power of the will was not god rank, no way, he could do this.

    Also, since he was controlled by Abel, his soul was at peace, and it wouldn¡¯t alert Knight Keynes.

    After all, it was what made Thief God Milton so powerful in the assassination.

    The door quietly swung open, and Thief God Milton swooped in before it closed again like nothing happened.

    Meanwhile, Abel held back Thief God Milton¡¯s consciousness, only to the point where he was able to maintain control.

    Abel was expecting Knight Keynes to strike at any moment, and he already had the dark gold poison on hand for the kill, but then unexpected things soon happened.

    Where is knight Keynes? Why isn¡¯t heing out already?

    Thief God Milton was powerful, but a god rank Knight should be able to notice him at such range.

    Abel was a little suspicious, but he still nced at the rooms with the corner of his eyes.

    Suddenly, he noticed the doors of the rooms were not even lost.

    So he took out a poison antidote and gave himself 5 seconds of poison resistance.

    He then took out the bottle of dark gold life poison. It was nothing to y around with, even for a holy body.

    Immediately, Abel felt himself calming down.

    The life poison was not good for battles in an open space since it needed uracy, but they were in a courtyard. Knight Keynes would be dead even if a drop touched him/

    Abel continued to move on Thief God Milton but did not use his power of the will for scanning.

    Could something happen to Knight Keynes?

    He could clearly sense some life force around, but he just had no idea that Knight Keynes was actually sent to sleep by the Guardian Wings, and his alertness was held back to a minimum.

    If he knew, there was no way for him to even sneak around like this.

    Finally, Thief god Milton flew into a door and immediately saw Knight Keynesying t with his chest on a table.

    He was stunned. A god rank fell asleep just like that? How careless.

    But no matter what, it was the perfect opportunity.

    Therefore, Abel was no longer nning to use the full bottle of those life poisons. He only had 5 bottles in total, and things with the power to harm god ranks were not easy to get. After all, sea monster invasions don¡¯t happen every day.

    Since Knight Keynes had lost his powerful senses in a sleep, there was no need for Abel to poison him through the air.

    Instead, Thief God Milton entered that weird state where his consciousness was held back by Abel and flew forward on autopilot.

    Since Abel was so worried, he added another bottle of antidote on Thief God Milton.

    Knight Keynes never had a good night of sleep in a long time, so the slumber he was in after the demon from beyond¡¯s energy soothed him was unlike anything else.

    Although as a god rank, he was basically on the same level as the demon from beyond, nothing would change the fact that he was a follower.

    It has been too long since he had a dream. He almost forgot what it was like.

    The dream he had was standing beside his lord as a guard and sense in the energy around.

    It was great, and his soul was being nourished from within.

    It was at that moment, a holy beam shined upon him, and he thought his lord was about to level up his soul. But suddenly, that beam turned into a huge demon.

    A demon with a serious threat of death.

    He immediately opened his eyes. It was all a dream, but at the same time, he sensed a ck drop of liquidnding towards him.

    Since he was totally unprepared and his body was fully rxed, his reaction speed was much slower.

    It was toote to dodge, so he directly moved a strand of holy power out to block. He didn¡¯t even have enough time to move energy from his world.

    All of a sudden, everything slowed down in front of him, and he could clearly sense that ck droplet made contact with his holy power. But soon, he noticed a spark of dark gold within the droplet before it directly prated his holy power.

    The slowed down he experienced was an instant I¡¯ve reaction he had in the face of the utmost threat. He might have a huge breakthrough if he managed to survive.

    Finally, the ck dropletnded on his body and directly prated his golden armor as well.

    He sensed a slight chill in his skin before his entire body went numb. It happened so fast, he did not even have the time to react.

    All he could do was to try his best to stop the numbness from entering his brain and heart.

    He was certain through his intuition that he was right in front of his eyes.

    He used his world to block in front of his brain and heart, but it was hopeless.

    Only a single drop of life poison had made a mighty knight like him lose all strength.

    Thief God Milton unleashed his power of the will and monitored Knight Keynes¡¯ condition.

    ¡°What a pity!¡±

    Knight Keynes was burning up his world to counteract the power of the poison.

    A world might be able to counter the poison if it was in mid-flight, but the poison has already entered Knight Keynes¡¯ body, and his body has lost all functions.

    He couldn¡¯t even unleash his power of the will since that would mean making contact with the Life poison andpletely having his power of the will destroyed.

 Chapter 1361 - Left

    <h4>Chapter 1361: Left</h4>

    With another bottle of Dark World Antidote, Thief God Milton¡¯s poison resistance increased 5 more seconds.

    He reached his hand out to hold up Knight Keynes and cast his invisibility and pration spell onto him.

    Knight Keynes sensed what was happening, but he was defenseless.

    His entire body was numb, and he would be fully eaten up if the poison reached his heart or brain.

    Therefore, all his power was focused on making sure that wouldn¡¯t happen.

    Even his power of the will could not be reached out, and he was truly defenseless.

    Knight Keynes was furious at the saint. He knew he would not be in this situation if the saint did not put him to sleep.

    He was not afraid to die in battle, but getting poisoned was the worst way to go.

    He could not even use his true power to fight for his life.

    Thief God Milton dragged Knight Keynes out of the courtyard and began to fly. Luckily he had the antidote, so the life poison was ineffective to him, which included his power of the will.

    He was also lucky that knight Keynes had lost his power.

    Abel has considered a situation like this, but he never thought it would actually happen.

    Just a single drop of life poison has taken Knight Keynes out.

    He was not going to let Knight Keynes die in the Central Temple since that would allow his soul to return to the guardian wings in no time, and a new god rank knight would be created.

    On the other hand, if Abel obtained his soul like Knight Lancelot¡¯s soul in his crystal angel statue, he would be able to get arge amount of faith.

    Also wanted Knight Keynes¡¯ body to help him further strengthen his base.

    If not, he would not take such a big risk with Thief God Milton.

    After they left the courtyard, Thief God Milton could still hear the prayers, which meant the guards were still upied.

    He opened the gate to the central temple again and turned to that new giant statue.

    If he had never been to the Dark World, he would never have known how valuable statues were. Too bad the ones in the Dark World needed too much time and effort to alter before he could bring them back to the central continent.

    He gazed around, and there were 2 holy knights on guard.

    They were so loyal. They covered the entire area with their power of the will for surveince.

    But unlike the ones guarding the gate, they were only elite knights.

    Since his main task was aplished, he could be a little more careless.

    He directly unleashed his god rank energy towards those knights, and their body froze. Afterward, 2 power of the will scanned above them, and their souls were bound up.

    The only reason he didn¡¯t kill them was basically didn¡¯t want to cause a bigmotion.

    On the surface, they looked exactly the same, but their souls were fully bound, and they could not move.

    It was at that moment, Thief God Milton flew towards the statue and put it into his portal bag with a way.

    Without another pause, he flew out of the temple.

    He wrapped Knight Keynes in some faith and passed through that holy barrier.

    He was about to pass through the side entrance again, but this time he no longer had time to slowly float out since he had Knight Keynes on hand. Therefore, he directly pressed those knights down with his holy force and added a swipe with his de on their necks.

    ¡°Speed spell!¡¯ He took another dark world antidote and lowered his voice

    He could no longer care. He unleashed his full power and speeded forward.

    The saint immediately noticed something wrong after the statue disappeared, and he quickly triggered the alert. But it was toote. Thief god Milton had already left.

    Holy knights quickly appeared from their teleportation circle.

    ¡°You wronged my lord! You will pay!¡± The saint roared as he saw the empty spot where the statue once stood.

    2 half god knights stepped and began to examine the energy. One of them lowered his voice.

    ¡°It is the energy of Thief God Milton!¡±

    Afterward, 2 soul beams shot up, and those 2 mad knights guarding outside were dead.

    ¡°It is blue dragon Abel¡¯s doing, quickly call Knight Keynes!¡± The saint quickly roared again with his eyes zing with shock and fury.

    It was at that moment, 2 half god knights also speeded out of the temple to chase after Thief God Milton, but of course, it was not that easy.

    A god rank knight might be able to track down Thief god Milton through the current he caused in mid air, but half god knights were a rank below Thief God Milton, so it was impossible.

    Especially since the soul beams have disrupted the atmosphere.

    ¡°Mr Keynes is gone!¡± A holy knight speeded out and called.

    ¡°What?¡± The saint was in disbelief. He felt something was wrong.

    He was the one who put Knight Keynes to sleep through the guardian wings. He couldn¡¯t even imagine what might happen to him if knight Keynes was assassinated.

    But since there were no signs of a fallen god, it meant knight Keynes was still alive.

    ¡°Ring the bell of god and summon all god ranks. The holy kingdom needs their help!¡± The saint lowered his voice.

    Every god rank or half gods have a bell of god, but they should only be used in the most crucial circumstances since it could disrupt their training progress.

    Abel summoned Doff¡¯s true body from his kingdom. The newest holy text he was making would go to waste.

    God rank knights¡¯ world was simr. It needed constant strengthening.

    If it was disrupted, tens of years of progress might go to waste.

    However, no one could disobey the saint, and bell sounds soon emerged.

    By that point, Abel had arrived at the shore of the Holy kingdom, and he had just passed through the Guardian Wings¡¯ barrier.

    Ever since he became a dragon headmaster, he could use any dragon teleportation circle, which was how he arrived so quickly.

    The dragons had their own teleportationwork around the ocean since the wizard union¡¯swork only covered thend.

    The dragons were the guardians of the ocean, after all, and they needed their most powerful forces to travel as fast as possible when a threat urred.

    Abel no longer needed the Fire Tooth, and he quickly flew up to meet up with Thief God Milton.

    Since he had the goddess of hunting¡¯s holy crown, he had the power of the will range of 6000 meters, and he could easily sense his enemy¡¯s way before they could.

    With a bit of faith from the crystal angel statue, he imitated the energy of the guardian wings so no one could find him.

    ¡°This Knight Keynes really is strong!¡± Abel thought to himself as he continued to fly.

    He thought Knight Keynes would be killed by the life poison by this point, but he was still holding on to his life.

    Finally, Abel met up with Thief God Milton, but he did not put him back immediately.

    Instead, Thief God Milton took out his holy dagger. It was normally not powerful enough to kill a god rank. Not because the dagger was weak, but Thief God Milton himself was weak.

    However, for a god rank who lost all fighting power, it was simple.

    The dagger directly prated the ribs of Knight Keynes andnded on his heart.

    At the same time, a strand of power of the will entered Knight Keynes¡¯s soul, and thest bit of strength faded from him.

    It was at that moment the true horror of those life poisons began to show.

    When thest bit of life faded from knight Keynes, Abel gave him a bottle of Dark World Antidote. Not to save him, it was toote anyway, but to preserve his body. If he let the poison continue to spread, his entire body would be eaten up.

    Knight Keynes¡¯ soul flew out of his body, and he gazed at Abel in a fury. He did not even give him a chance to fight on equal grounds.

    Still, Knight Keynes believed that he had the chance to strike back since the death of a god rank knight in the Holy Kingdom could be reborn into a new body. The process just took a while.

    However, as Knight Keynes¡¯ soul flew towards the sky, he sensed a huge suction force.

    It was even stronger than the guardian wings, and Knight Keynes¡¯ soul could not resist.

    Soon, the soul flew towards Abel and entered the crystal angel statue.

    Suddenly, the fury on Knight Keynes¡¯ face disappeared. In fact, a smile emerged as his soul started to pray as though he had returned to his lord.

    Everything that happened was in the past, and he was a child in the world of his lord!

    Meanwhile, Abel sensed faith bounced up in his crystal angel statue, and a smile emerged on his face.

    If creating a god rank knight did not take much more than 100 years, he would have granted their souls out to create his own god rank knights..

 Chapter 1362 - React

    <h4>Chapter 1362: React</h4>

    Abel put away Knight Keynes¡¯ body and left with Thief God Milton.

    The only thing left over was the sight of a fallen god, a huge sun light orb in the sky shining even brighter than the guardian wings.

    The first ones who sensed it was the half god knights, and they immediately speeded out of the temple.

    The sight was very far, but they could still see it clearly from the sky.

    By that point, 5 god rank knights in the temple have been summoned.

    Their souls were stunned since they were forced out of retreat.

    However, they were not angry since they also sensed the energy of a fallen god.

    Without any hesitation, they speeded out of the temple as well.

    ¡°My saint, has the battle of gods begin?¡± God rank knight Balmain lowered his voice.

    His heart was tensing up. What else could cause a god rank knight to die in the Holy kingdom?

    ¡°No, Knight Keynes was assassinated!¡± The saint replied in disbelief.

    A powerful knight was killed by a Thief god just like that.

    Wasn¡¯t Thief god Milton supposed to be weak?

    He thought about Knight Momo again that that investigation department he was always proud of.

    If he could, he would kill Knight Momo again and again.

    ¡°My saint, there is no way a god rank knight will be assassinated!¡± Knight Balmain said in a certain tone.

    He was not the only one. The other 4 god rank knights were also certain.

    With their powerful senses and intuition, any assassins would be spotted long before they could do anything.

    Even wizards would not be able to do so with their speed.

    The saint hesitated. This might not happen if he did not send knight Keynes to sleep with the demon from beyond¡¯s energy.

    Therefore it was only rational to not say anything. After all those god rank knights were still irritated that they¡¯d been forcefully summoned, they would not hesitate to kill him if they knew he made a mistake.

    ¡°Who killed knight Keynes?¡± Knight Dexter lowered his voice and asked.

    He was quite close with Knight Keynes, so he wanted to know.

    ¡°Thief God Milton!¡± The saint replied.

    The 5 god rank knight paused. They knew very well the thief god Milton was a rat¡ªa rat with no guts.

    Making such assumptions alone was an insult to the god rank knights.

    Knight Dexter gazed at the saint with a serious face, and the saint knew he was not ying around.

    ¡°Oh, where¡¯s Lancelot?¡± Knight Balmain suddenly realized that another god rank knight was missing.

    ¡°Knights Balmain, Knight Lancelot have fallen on a mission!¡± The saint lowered his voice.

    The 5 god rank knight paused again. It might be an ident if one god rank knight was killed, but 2 god rank knights were killed? No way.

    There was an enemy of the Holy Kingdom capable of killing god ranks.

    The god rank knights were no longer nning to chase after Thief God Milton, it had been a while, and they knew they had no chance of catching him.

    They needed some time to recover since they were forced out anyway.

    Especially since their enemy had the power to kill god rank knights.

    They only got more afraid of dying the longer they lived, so it was best to y it safe after 2 god rank knights had fallen.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Coleridge and Wizard Hawthorn gazed towards that glowing orb shining brighter than the Guardian wings from the defense wall of Doomsday. The legendary wizards beside them also saw it.

    ¡°Larkin, call the headquarters and ask if there are any god rank wizards or dragons near the Holy Kingdom!¡± Wizard Hawthorn turned and asked.

    Wizard Larkin immediately shed into the defense wall and connected to the wizard union headquarters.

    ¡°Too many gods have fallentely!¡± Wizard Coleridge sighed but still in awe.

    Ever since the wizard union took over, god rank professionals have be the most powerful figures, and none of them have ever fallen besides huge battles.

    However, this time the war with the holy kingdom had not even started.

    The god of fire, Wizard Bradford, Knight Lancelot, and now this yet to be discovered god rank.

    ¡°Every god rank who died so far was to do with the dragon headmaster Abel. Could this be his doing too?¡± Wizard Hawthorn gasped.

    It was a pity. Abel was supposed to be with the Wizard Union. But the dragons had taken him in.

    Wizard Smith received the call from the defense wall, and he confirmed that the god rank who died was definitely not from the wizard union.

    Ever since he and Wizard McPhee failed to kill Knight Keynes, they stayed in the Wizard Union headquarter.

    Wizard Mosley was also right by his side, which meant all 5 god rank wizards who were summoned were around.

    ¡°Maybe Thief God Milton was killed?¡± An idea suddenly struck him.

    He heard Abel mention that Thief God Milton was killing in the Holy Kingdom, so it must be it.

    All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t know if he should be sad or not.

    On the one hand, Thief God Milton was a huge threat to the Wizard Union as a god rank assassin, but at the same time, he was causing trouble in the Holy kingdom like nothing else.

    Therefore, the death of Thief God Milton was a huge benefit and a huge loss to the world.

    ¡°It must be Thief God Milton!¡± Wizard McPhee agreed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call the dragon and confirm it!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    As the Vice President of the wizard union, he directly ignited themunication circle beside him.

    It was a specialmunication circle that directly connected the biggest forces together, and there was no waiting time.

    Luckily Headmaster Eugene was right around, and he answered the call.

    ¡°Smith, what¡¯s happening?¡± headmaster Eugene asked.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene. A god rank has fallen in the Holy kingdom, check if the dragons have lost a god rank!¡± Wizard Smith asked in a passive way.

    ¡°What? When?¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    ¡°Just now. It is night time so the defence wall of doomsday can see it very clearly.¡± Wizard Smith replied.

    ¡°Ok, thanks for the notice!¡± Headmaster Eugene nodded and disconnected the call.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Wizard Smith sighed.

    Afterward, headmaster Eugene immediately ignited themunication circle again towards the golden castle.

    ¡°The prestigious headmaster Eugene, master is not in the golden castle. If needed, I can help you transfer a message!¡± The research spirit sounded.

    Headmaster Eugene was not in the mood to talk to a spirit, so he disconnected the call.

    He then directly flew out of the dragon ind¡¯s world and directly entered a teleportation circle to the golden castle.

    However, he noticed the golden castle was not epting his request.

    Headmaster Eugene¡¯s face sank, and a chilling idea struck him.

    Was Abel in the Holy kingdom, and something bad happened to him?

    All of Abel¡¯s god rank summons were extremely important to the dragons.

    Meanwhile, Abel had no idea what was going on. He just knew 5 more god rank knights had appeared in the Holy kingdom, so he doubled down on his speed.

    By that point, even half gods could not match up to his speed.

    At first, he was still contemting if he should let Thief god Milton stay in the Holy kingdom, but he no longer did.

    With 5 god rank knights around, there were countless traps they could set up for Thief God Milton.

    Especially since he killed 2 god rank knights already.

    But little did he know, the Holy kingdom was actually growing afraid of him after what he did.

    Knight Lancelot¡¯s death made sense since he was in Abel¡¯s territory, but knight Keynes was killed in the Holy Kingdom. Those other 5 god rank knights had to be more precise.

    Soon, Abel arrived at the shore and left the guardian wings¡¯ energy shield. With a few more shes, he arrived at the closest dragon teleportation circle and teleported back to the golden castle. Finally, Abel let out a breath of relief.

    Although his life poison made the assassination of Knight Keynes sessful, it was still very risky.

    Abel already gave Thief God Milton hundreds of full recovery potions, 10 move in a sh scrolls, and 100 holy crystals, which was enough for him to save himself if he was not killed at an instant.

    However, he just never expected there were still 5 god rank knights in the Central Temple.

    If he had known about this earlier, he would not assassinate Knight Keynes even if he had a few more guts.

    He just got lucky this time that Knight Keynes fell asleep.

    If Knight Keynes alerted those 5 other god rank knights before he was killed, Thief God Milton would be the one who ended up dead.

    Of course, Abel also did not know those 5 god rank knights were only summoned because Knight Keynes had died.

    And each of those 5 god rank knights had basically lost tens of years of training from their abrupt summoning, so it was actually another thing Abel has aplished without knowing.

    But no matter what, Abel still got another god rank dead body. If the resurrection was sessful, he would have another god rank on his side..

 Chapter 1363 - Ocean Zone

    <h4>Chapter 1363: Ocean Zone</h4>

    The moment Abel returned to the Golden Castle, he got a call from headmaster Eugene.

    Since it was quitete, Abel was a little confused.

    He should be in the Dark World by this time normally, and the dragons would rarely contact him at night.

    Little did he know, Headmaster Eugene had not stopped trying to connect with him, and he was getting extremely irritated.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you are ok!¡± Headmaster Eugene immediately let out a breath of relief as soon as the call was connected.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, what happened?¡± Abel asked in confusion.

    ¡°Did you know that a god rank has fallen in the Holy Kingdom?¡± Headmaster Eugene asked as he knew Thief God Milton was in the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°Nothing can hide from you!¡± Abel smiled.

    Abel has speeded back to the golden castle, and the dragons have already got the news.

    ¡°If Thief god Milton is ok, who is the god rank who died?¡± Headmaster Eugene let go of his final bit of worry and smiled as well.

    If the god rank who died was not a part of the dragons, then it doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°It is Knight Keynes!¡± Abel continued to smile.

    ¡°What?¡± Headmaster Eugene paused.

    Did he hear Abel correctly? Even 5 of them god ranks working together couldn¡¯t take down Knight Keynes!

    ¡°Thief god Milton assassinated him after he returned to the Central Temple!¡± Abel exined.

    Headmaster Eugene felt a chill running down his spine. This waspletely different from killing Wizard Bradford.

    A knight¡¯s senses were much more powerful than a wizard¡¯s, and they were masters of closebat. Not only did Thief god Milton sessfully sneak into the Central Temple, but he also escaped.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, did you use the god of war¡¯s second body?¡± Headmaster Eugene continued.

    ¡°No, because it can not be invisible and he would alert all forces in the Holy Kingdom!¡± Abel smiled.

    After all, only someone like Thief God Milton had the ability to sneak into the Holy Kingdom without the Guardian Wings noticing.

    The Holy Kingdom was the faithful grounds of the demon from beyond. Its guardian wings could do many tricks even when the demon from beyond was in slumber.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, it¡¯s best for you to not disclose what Thief God Milton did this time!¡± Headmaster Eugene paused and warned.

    He did not ask how Abel did it, but this would be an even greater shockpared to the killing of Wizard Bradford.

    Thief god Milton has assassinated a god rank all by himself, which puts the god rank wizards at risk too, and they might push forward their task of killing Abel.

    Of course, this was also because Abel still had some time until he became a god rank himself.

    ¡°I know, I will go to the ocean soon!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Stay safe!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled. He knew why Abel was going to the ocean.

    After the call was disconnected, Abel entered the Dark World until the next morning.

    After breakfast, he left the Battlecry teau with the golden castle, Doff¡¯s second body, God Rank no.1, and Thief God Milton.

    His destination was the marking on the map headmaster Eugene gave him. A collection of inds on the far side of the ocean.

    There were no humans living there, only nts.

    It only makes sense since humans have no chance against sea monsters with theck of resources.

    The seas in this area were marked as low danger, and Abel speeded forward on the Fire Tooth.

    After 2 hours of top speed flying, he arrived at his destination.

    He did not resurrect the knights immediately. Instead, he looked around.

    The fire tooth was fully invisible, and it had a scanning range of 1000 miles. The most powerful sea monsters around were of legendary rank.

    Considering how big the ocean was, even sea monsters themselves did not know where the top rank sea monsters were.

    But Abel did not care.

    He took out the golden castle from his holy portal bag and settled it above an ind.

    He then ignited the star light protection circle, and the golden castle became invisible as well.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit. Battle mode!¡± Abel stood on the balcony andmanded.

    500 stone throwers from hell then emerged from their spot.

    They began to gather energy. Even the super cannon started to gather energy.

    Soon, Abel was prepared to strike as soon as something happened.

    Although the energy wave it created was huge, they were at the far end of the ocean, so no one gave them any trouble.

    But Abel knew very well there was a bigger challenge ining. He wasn¡¯t sure if the energy of 2 resurrected god rank knights would cause a sea monster invasion. Still, at least there were no god rank sea monsters around.

    After his summons were prepared, Doff¡¯s second body and God Rank no.1 stood beside him.

    With his forces, he was confident even if an enemy decided to strike.

    Thief God Milton, on the other hand, was hiding under the golden castle. He was not good for face to facebat.

    Abel first took out Knight Keynes¡¯ body since he was more powerful than Knight Lancelot.

    By that point, the life poison had eaten up all of Knight Keynes¡¯ clothes, and he was naked, but there was no need for them anyway.

    With a wave, a golden spark emerged from the holy bone card.

    Ever since its strengthening, its power was far superior, and so was the faith it consumed.

    In order to recover the Holy bone card from thest resurrection, Abel has takenrge amounts of faith out from the angel statue. Still, it was better than taking faith from Doff since he did not have many followers, and a price like that was a bargain for the obtaining of a god rank.

    After all, god ranks were the top power of this world.

    The resurrection spell was ignited, and a beam shot into Knight Keynes¡¯ body. Soon it began to shake violently.

    Abel was no stranger to this, but it was still shocking every time he saw a dead body being revived.

    The biggest difference between the holy bone card and a priest¡¯s resurrection was time.

    A dead body resurrected by a priest could only fight for a short period of time, but the resurrection spell cast by the holy bone card was altered by faith to achieve an eternal resurrection.

    Afterward, Abel began to pour soul potions into Knight Keynes, and he began to recover his strength.

    It was only until this moment Abel realized Knight Keynes actually needed more than mana to recover.

    The half god knight Abel resurrected before did not have a world, so the energy it needed was like a spec inparison.

    Knight Keynes fully came to a halt.

    ¡°Damn, what kind of energy do they need?¡± Abel tried to take out mana gems, light gems, and mana circles, but they were all useless.

    But when he took out a holy crystal, he suddenly sensed a strong yearning.

    Abel handed it forward, and it immediately transformed into a pure white beam entering Knight Keynes¡¯ body.

    That¡¯s not it. What Holy Crystals did best was imitate other energy, and Abel was basically burning up faith by doing so.

    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m notcking in holy crystals anyway!¡± Abel began to take out holy crystals and mumbled.

    However, it quickly changed. At first, it only took 5 holy crystals for knight Keynes to recover his body¡¯s strength, but as Abel took out more and more, finally 100 holy crystals, Knight Keynes¡¯ world was still not fully recovered. Was it even worth it?

    After all, 100 holy crystals were enough to hurt anyrge organization.

    Still, Abel was not going to stop. He had already taken out so much, and he didn¡¯t know what would happen if he stopped abruptly.

    Finally, Knight Keynes got enough energy after Abel took out 200 holy crystals.

    All the sea monsters around ran away after sensing that scary god rank energy. Almost no beings could withstand it.

    Abel did not know how far Knight Keynes¡¯ energy could spread, so he did not hold it down.

    At that moment, big horn sea monster Barthomo was doing training when he suddenly got interrupted by an unfamiliar god rank energy.

    Although the energy he sensed was very far away, he had an instinctive hatred towards it. It was not the energy of another god rank sea monster, but a god rank professional..

 Chapter 1364 - Discover

    <strong>Chapter 1364: Discover </strong>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Bighorn Barthomo stopped his training and flew up the sky from his nest.

    Little did Abel know, he had already attracted the closet god rank sea monster by resurrecting knight Keynes.

    Still, he continued and took out Knight Lancelot¡¯s body.

    He withdrew some faith from the Crystal Angel statue to repair the Holy Bone card, and the resurrection of Knight Lancelot began.

    When he reached the stage of world recovery, another god rank energy spreader out.

    Suddenly, big horn Barthomo stopped.

    He would be able to win if it was a single professional since they were in the

    ocean.

    But there were 2?

    ¡°No way, I have to find some help!¡± Big Horn Barthomo turned and flew in another direction.

    He lived in the ocean for countless years, and he knew very well where the other god rank sea monsters were.

    It was at that moment a giant sea turtle flew up as well.

    It was god rank sea turtle Ludwig, the one he was looking for. Seems like he was attracted by the god rank human¡¯s scent as well.

    ¡°Barthomo, are you thinking of entering my territory?

    Every god rank sea monster had its designated territory with more than enough resources, considering how vast the ocean was.

    Therefore it was very rare for a god rank sea monster to enter another¡¯s territory, especially without notice.

    Big Horn Barthomo was thinking of a surprise attack, so he hid his scent and forgot to turn it back on when heading to Sea Turtle Ludwig

    ¡°Ludwig, I want your help. Can¡¯t you sense 2 god rank humans? Since they dared to enter the ocean I want to invite you to kill them togetherl¡± Big Horn Barthomo quickly exined.

    He didn¡¯t want to start a fight with a god rank sea turtle. Although their attacks were not the strongest, their defense was scary, and the battle couldst for a long time.

    After all, their target was the human god ranks. Sea monsters had a habit of disying the bodies of the lines they killed, but it was extremely hard to kill another god rank sea monster.

    God rank professional, on the other hand, was much easier, so those two god rank sea monsters would not miss the opportunity.

    As far as they knew, human god ranks were the weakest of the bunch, which was why they normally dwell onnd. From the scent of it, those humans were even just recovering their strength.

    ¡°My cave is justcking some decorations!¡± Sea Turtle Ludwig nodded. He was attracted by the scent as well.

    Afterward, the 2 god rank sea monsters turned and flew forward.

    After using 400 holy crystals, the energy of the 2 god rank knights was finally settling, and their worlds were forming.

    Just when Abel was about to let out a breath of relief, he saw 2 iing god rank sea monsters.

    Their scent was hidden, but their huge bodies were just too hard to miss.

    The first one Abel saw was a giant fish with big horns and the second was a giant sea turtle.

    No need to exin. Only other god ranks would be attracted by his knights energy. Although the golden castle scent was hidden, those knights still exposed its location through their recovery.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, get ready to strike!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    His super cannon could only make one strike, so it was best for those sea monsters to get closer.

    But Abel just didn¡¯t know what power those giant sea monsters had and couldn¡¯t get help but worry as they got closer. Most importantly, his knights were just entering their most important phase of recovery.

    Bighorn Barthomo and sea turtle Ludwig were 10 miles from the golden castle, and excitement sparked in their eyes.

    They were correct. Those humans were trying to recover their strength after a huge injury.

    Although they didn¡¯t know how those humans could recover so fast, they definitely stood no chance against them.

    Humans were the best collectibles, perfect for those sea monsters.

    Suddenly, the 2 sea monsters sensed a strong energy wave, and the big horn Barthomo turned into the water before speeding down without even thinking.

    It was his instinct as a big horn sea monster. With the ability to control water, his speed was unlike anything in the ocean

    As for sea turtle Ludwig, his limbs and head retracted into his shell.

    A 20 meters wide energy beam charged forward and swiped against the skin of big horn Barthomo.

    As a god rank, a little cut like that could be recovered with a few breaths.

    The 20 meters wide beam continued and fully mmed against sea turtle Ludwig, the strongest shell in defense.

    A golden pattern emerged on the turtle shell¡¯s surface and fully wrapped around sea turtle Ludwig. All the energy from the super cannon was distributed throughout.

    His shell was born with immense defense, and after countless years of training, it was unbreakable even among god ranks.

    On the other hand, the super cannon used ancient patterns to umte energy, which allowed it to unleash a force like no other as well.

    So who came out on top?

    We will soon find out.

    A golden spark began to emerge on Sea turtle Ludwig¡¯s shell. It was the remains of scattered magic patterns.

    Soon, cracks began to emerge, and it was slowly reaching its tipping point.

    Luckily sea turtle Ludwig¡¯s shell was enchanted for countless years, and he was Abel to sustain until the entire energy beam disappeared. Still, fear sparked in his eyes. He never felt so close to death, and he felt the urge to summon his world for defense.

    But if he did that, his world might get damaged, and his years of training would go to waste.

    Before he even got the chance to recover himself, he sensed energy began to gather again, and another energy beam shot towards him.

    This time he did not take the chance and directly speeded away to dodge.

    Meanwhile, Abel frowned on the golden castle. That giant sea turtle blocked his super cannon? Well, that defense was something he had never seen before.

    At first, he thought sea turtles were slow, so hemanded another strike from the super cannon, but he was wrong again.

    He could fly since he was of legendary rank; therefore there was no challenge for a god rank to dodge an attack from 10 miles away.

    ¡°I will kill that human!¡± Sea turtle Ludwig was furious after taking a hit.

    He dived into the water. Even if he was hit again by the super cannon, the water would substantially weaken it as power.

    The golden pattern on his shell was badly damaged. Those patterns were not the result of his training but what he was born with, which meant he could slowly recover it with time.

    Still, Sea turtle Ludwig had to hold back his arrogance and take things more seriously from now on.

    Just look at big horn Barthomo, he did not carelessly take the hit, and he was fine.

    Bighorn Barthomo was also in the ocean, and the 2 god rank sea monsters exchanged gaze. Soon, the oceans they controlled began to go crazy.

    Blocks of ice turned into arrows and shot out from the water towards the 2 god

    rank human energy.

    They were ice arrows enchanted by the worlds of those god rank sea monsters.

    Although they did know how the god rank humans have hidden, there was no way an injured human god rank could take those strikes without getting killed or falling into chaos.

    However, they were soon met with disappointment as an energy shield appeared in mid air and blocked their hundreds of arrows without even causing huge damage.

    Abel did not like the situation he was in. His golden castle could not acutely track down those sea monsters under the ocean, which meant his super cannon could not unleash a precise attack. It was useless.

    Not to mention, sea monsters were much faster in the ocean than they were in the sky.

    But Abel saw iting anyway. He was aware of his super cannon¡¯s weakness since day one.

    ¡°Doff, god rank no.1, hold them back!¡± He turned andmanded.

    His summons bowed and disappeared with a sh. They reappeared in mid air, and god rank no.1 summoned 10 firewalls from his world.

    Although this did not do much as an attack, it made the formation of ice arrows much more difficult.

    God rank no.1 has learned a lot from his battles in the Dark World, and he was quickly recovering his full ability. He easily cast 45 firewalls at once and filled the surface of the ocean in mes and steam.

    There was no way the god ranks would sit back and withstand a provocation like this, but where did this extra god rank humane from?

    They exchanged gaze again. It was best to end this battle as soon as possible.

    They could not let those two human god ranks regain their energy, even though they knew one of them was not that strong.

    As for the god, only low rank professionals and normal people feared them since the most powerful ones were all killed out by the wizard union/

 Chapter 1365 - Escaped

    <h4>Chapter 1365: Escaped</h4>

    Trantor: Exodus Tales Editor: Exodus Tales

    Big horn Barthomo and sea turtle Ludwig charge out of the water towards the

    sky where Doff¡¯s second body and God rank n.l were.

    As for the super cannon, it was used when 2 sides were fighting in close range

    since it could backfire.

    Sea turtle Ludwig summonedrge amounts of water into his world, and ice

    arrows began to shoot towards god rank no.l

    Big horn Barthomo also targeted god rank no.l, and lightning began to gather

    from his horn.

    God rank no.l immediately ignited a sh and flew to a rain of fire balls from

    his world.

    He did not stay in a single spot for more than a second, what a true wizard

    should be.

    sts erupted in mid air as fire balls and ice arrows collided.

    The god rank sea monsters were not looking good. They were not expecting

    their enemy to be this challengmg.

    Still, the attacks did not stop.

    ¡°Barthomo, hold down that god rank wizard and I¡¯ll kill that god!¡± Sea turtle

    Ludwig lowered his voice.

    As far as they could sense, the god was more powerful than the wizard.

    ¡°Quick, those 2 other god ranks are soon recovering then we will be in more

    trouble!¡± Big Horn Barthomo nodded.

    For god rank sea monsters, it would beughable if they retreat without even

    injuring their enemies.

    Sea turtle Ludwig charged towards Doff¡¯s second body with eyes sparkling in

    murder.

    He needed the god to pay for his damaged shell.

    Suddenly, Doff disappeared on the spot and reappeared above the sea turtle

    with a hurricane strike from his fury sword.

    After battling with a few god ranks, Doff learned some new skills.

    His mastery of the Hurricane took another step up, and it could defuse any

    attack for a small amount of time.

    Even sea turtle Ludwig has never seen something like it in his countless battle

    experiences.

    A god rank with altered Barbarian skills? It was too hard to believe.

    Especially since Doff was a god of war, since when there was a new god of war?

    Up to this point, thew of water shot out from Sea Turtle Ludwig¡¯s world, and

    ayer of ice appeared on his shell and surrounded Doff¡¯s second body.

    Bang bang! The fury sword shed against the ice.

    Sea turtle Ludwig¡¯s body began to shake, but he was not worried. His shell was

    invincible. Even a god could not break it.

    However, he suddenly sensed energy draining from his body.

    At that moment, there was an extra pair of gloves on Doff. It was the Soul

    Sucker he borrowed from the angel body.

    It had an 80% chance of level 3 weakening, and each perfect strike could

    decrease enemy defense by 50%.

    It was scary, and it was the first thing Abel thought about when he saw that sea

    turtle.

    Indeed, sea turtle Ludwig did not learn his lesson fromst time and used his

    shell again. But it was a habit, almost an instinct to him by this point.

    As the hurricane continued, the defense of Sea Turtle Ludwig dropped to a

    point hard to imagine even for himself.

    A dark gold gear from the dark world functioned byw, so the ability of each

    strike was just as effective.

    After tens of strikes, no wonder sea turtle Ludwig was helpless.

    The Ice clouds around Doff quickly charged forward, but an energy shield

    appeared andpletely blocked them.

    It was the power of faith.

    Still, this would do tremendous damage to another god after the wizard union

    has limited the umtion of faith.

    ¡°Mad warrior!¡± Doff lowered his voice, and golden holy force washed over him.

    His defense dropped to O at an instant. The holy thing protecting him was the

    holy force around, but it was the sacrifice of using the mad warrior to do

    magical strikes.

    The reason he did this was that he realized sea turtle Ludwig¡¯s shell¡¯s strength

    came from its material.

    After most of his defense was taken away from the hurricane, a magical strike

    would be perfect.

    For the first time, sea turtle Ludwig felt helpless in his soul. The shell he was

    so proud of since day one had brought him to a ce with almost no defense,

    and the mad warrior Doff just unleashed was making him feel extremely

    threatened.

    All of a sudden, he twitched.

    There was a hidden secret within the sea turtle bloodline. If a sea turtle let go

    of its shell, it would be able to reach top speed in an instant.

    Doing this would beughable for such a prestigious sea turtle, but he had no

    choice. He sensed scary energying from Doff¡¯s sword, and it was about to make contact.

    At an instant, he squeezed and flew out of his shell like a speeding bird.

    The atmosphere around him ground against his body and caused a burning

    sensation.

    By the time he stopped, he realized he was already hundreds of miles from the

    battlefield.

    He looked around and felt very unsafe without his shell, so he quickly dived

    back in the water.

    Doff stopped his strike, did that sea turtle just flew out of his shell at a speed

    even he could not notice.

    He was not the only one. Even Abel was caught off guard. If that sea turtle

    wanted to escape earlier, his super cannon was basically useless.

    What remained on the battlefield was a giant turtle shell.

    ¡°Ludwig you bastard!¡± Big horn Barthomo yelled. He knew he could not stay

    anymore as well.

    Strikes of lightning out from his world after being enchanted by his horn and

    filling the sky with it.

    God rank no,l on the other hand, kept moving in a sh. By that point, he was

    doing it no matter if there was an attack, so it was very hard for Big Horn

    Barthomo tond a perfect hit in that situation. But what he wanted was to just keep god rank no.l upied anyway.

    After Big horn Barthomo made his strike, he immediately dived back into the

    ocean.

    Abel did not try to stop him, for a god rank sea monster in an ocean catching it

    was way too hard.

    It was at that moment he realized how lucky he was that he managed to kill 3

    god ranks. Even though that sea turtle escaped in an embarrassing way, it was

    still an unstoppable move.

    It was also at that moment he realized how scary the ocean was.

    ¡°Come back!¡± Abelmanded doffs second body and god rank no.l through

    the soul chain.

    He was very happy about the performance of his summons today. At least they

    did not get injured against 2 god rank sea monsters.

    ¡°Too bad, I only have one pair of soul sucker gloves!¡± He snatched the soul

    sucker gloves back from Doffs second body and returned them to the angel

    body.

    A game-changer in this battle was the Soul sucker gloves. Else there was no

    way Doff could break that sea turtle¡¯s defense.

    But for Dark Gold gear, they were extremely hard toe by even in the Dark

    World.

    So it should only be reserved for his most powerful force. After all, the angel¡¯s

    body was a part of his body.

    If he did not hide it, he could be considered as a god rank already.

    Although the angel body did not have a world, it was powerful enough by itself.

    Abel then received sea turtle Ludwig¡¯s shell from Doffs second body, and he

    knocked on it.

    Considering its size, Abel could probably make 10 armor out of it.

    However, dividing it was almost impossible.

    He was only close to breaking it after a direct impact from the super cannon

    and Doff¡¯sbo strikes.

    By that point, the shell was already recovering by absorbing the energy around.

    It was definitely a treasure, but Abel just didn¡¯t know what to do with it. Maybe

    he should ask the dragons.

    He put the shell into his holy portal bag and gazed at his 2 god rank knights.

    After what happened, all the other sea monsters around had disappeared..

 Chapter 1366 - Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 1366: Retreat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales<strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Since Knight Keynes was the first god rank knight Abel resurrected, his world was the first to form, but it did not take long for Knight Lancelot as well.

    ¡°Tl call you god rank no.2 and god rank no.3!¡± Abel pointed at his knights and said.

    Still, he was not nning to expose them unless necessary to avoid attracting the wizard union.

    Soon after Abel left the ocean with his summon, a head emerged from the water nearby. It was a big horn Barthomo.

    He did not escape. Instead, he kept an eye on Abel, and at that moment, his gaze filled with fear.

    He might be able to take his revenge if Abel was staying in the ocean long-term, but he could no longer.

    He knew very well that unless a huge war between the ocean andnd broke out, there was no way he could take down a human with the power to control 4 god ranks.

    He then thought about sea turtle Ludwig without his shell and how helpless he was. Maybe he could take him and take his flesh and resources.

    But those were not Abel¡¯s problem anyway.

    On Abel¡¯s way back, he put the god rank knights into his monster ring to avoid their energy leaking out.

    ¡®When he returned to the golden castle in the Battlecry teau, he took them out again.

    The central continent has been very. Peacefultely. The Wizard union and the Holy Kingdom did not make any big moves, and the wizards were on their mission to search out hidden teleportation circles set up by the Holy kingdom.

    Those missions were not hard, yet the rewards were good, which made all professionals go crazy.

    There is no limit to how hard you can work. You could get a reward as long as you found a hidden teleportation circle.

    The status of magic circle makers also shot up drastically since most of those hidden circles had a barrier circle only magic circle makers would be able to notice.

    This has been the case since the first team found a hidden teleportation circle in a mountain, and the news spread quickly.

    Most magic circle makers were elves or dwarves. Since elves rarely make contact with the outside world, most of them had to be invited.

    Magic circle maker dwarves were also very hard to invite, but somehow many of them decided to join.

    The ones in the know would know that it was the wizard union. They were the ones ordering them.

    After all, those hidden teleportation circles could potentially allow the holy kingdom to transfer all their forces to the Central Continent at once. Even bypassing the defense wall of Doomsday took a lot of faith.

    Because of those teleportation circles, the investigation department¡¯s Wizard Clemens was targeted since he was the one on duty in the defense wall for the past 300 years. He had to do something. As a top official of the wizard union, his power and resources used to be extremely wealthy. But since the

    resources forw defying wizards were decreasing due to the loss of resources in the front line, continuing to progress was no longer an option.

    A few days after 5 extra god rank energies have emerged in the Holy Kingdom.

    The Wizard Union decided to send all 5 god rank wizards to the defense wall of Doomsday on duty.

    6 months went by, and 3 more god rank wizards came out of retreat, which meant there were 8 of them in total.

    During this time, Abel also took his game up in the Dark world by fighting more and more powerful hell creatures.

    It was very dangerous, and he could not let his guard down even with his new powerful summons.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the stress created by the changing environment or the benefits of the intelligence fruit, but all 3 of his rank 30 wizard patterns were fulfilled.

    He had been very happy the past few days for some reason.

    He was very young, yet he had hundreds of years of battle experience in the Dark world. Inbination with the years he lived in his past life, he feared death like he never was.

    No matter how powerful he got, aging was still an unavoidable factor.

    Even though he was only 22 years old and his dragon blood should allow him to live ten thousand years, Abel never thought of himself as a true dragon. He only joined them because he had no choice.

    He wanted to join the wizard union, yet the wizards attacked him, and they did not let him go easy even after he abandoned his human identity and became elf Bet.

    Don¡¯t be mistaken. Abel did not dislike the dragons. It was just that being a dragon had nothing to do with his training, and he only knew about their history on a surface level.

    Still, the love the dragons showed him was unlike anything else, and he would not have the time to grow without them.

    ¡°Master, Headmaster Eugene is calling!¡± The magic circle spirit sounded.

    ¡°Answer!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, long time no see. Are you out of retreat?¡± Headmaster Eugene¡¯s voice sounded a little surprised.

    Abel knew why. He basically separated himself from the world and dwelled in the Dark World during these past few months.

    Still, it was what allowed him to fulfill his wizard pattern in such a short period of time.

    ¡°Tm sorry, I was struck with a lot of motivationtely!¡± Abel smiled.

    The central continent was constantly changing, and his god rank forces were for self defense, not for helping the dragons do missions.

    Abel believes Headmaster Eugene was clear on this as well. It would not be a good look if a god rank wizard or god was doing the dragon¡¯s mission.

    The only bond he had with the dragons was his blood, so it was best to not think of Doff or god rank no.1 as a part of the dragon¡¯s forces.

    ¡°Haha, training is the most important!¡± Headmaster Eugeneughed and continued, ¡°but I want to interrupt you today. God rank dragon headmaster Mumford has just returned. Since you have never met him, I want to introduce you to him!¡±

    ¡°You are wee to, I¡¯ll give you the teleportation permission!¡± Abel smiled and nodded. It was the perfect opportunity to ask about that turtle shell he got. Throughout this time, it was ced in a giant mana gathering circle in the Dark World, and its golden patterns were fully repaired.

    Even if headmaster Eugene knew to ask for a visit, he would find him to ask about what he should do with it.

    ¡°Master, an unfamiliar god rank dragon has arrived!¡± Doff alerted Abel after sensing the energy below the golden castle¡¯s training room.

    Since they were in Doff¡¯s faithful grounds, no energy could hide from it. But this was just for the ones who posed a threat.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, let me introduce. This is headmaster Mumford!¡± headmaster Eugene soon appeared on the balcony where Abel was with another old man.

    ¡°Greetings, headmaster Mumford!¡± Abel bowed with respect. He met 4 god rank dragons in total, and 3 of them were blue dragons.

    Maybe it was because of the wealth of ice-type resources in the ocean.

    ¡°It¡¯s my honour to meet the famous headmaster Abel!¡± Headmaster Mumford bowed back with a genuine smile.

    After Abel killed many god ranks, he had to show his respect.

    Abel was a dragon prodigy. It was the luck of the dragons to have him.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel. Did you sessfully resurrect the 2 god rank knights¡¯ dead bodies?¡± Headmaster Eugene couldn¡¯t stop himself.

    He never had the chance to ask since he knew it was best to not disturb Abel in his retreat.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, this is god rank no2 and god rank no.3!¡± Abel did not hide it and directly summoned his 2 god rank knights from the monster ring.

    Headmaster Mumford¡¯s eyes twitched. It was the first time he saw god ranks being rted like this, even as holy knights.

    Abel did not want to put his god ranks in the monster ring as well, but it was just too convenient to carry them in and out of the Dark World.

    ¡°Greets!¡± Headmaster Mumford bowed to show his respect. Even though they were Abel¡¯s summons, they were god ranks nevertheless.

    ¡°So it¡¯s true!¡± headmaster Eugene knew Abel must have cleared the memories of those god ranks he resurrected, so he did not bow like headmaster Mumford.

    Still, he was trembling with excitement. The dragon has gotten 2 extra god ranks on their side.

    If killing god ranks were easier, he would definitely gather some for Abel as well..

 Chapter 1367 - Turtle Shell

    <h4>Chapter 1367: Turtle Shell</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Headmaster Mumford, Headmaster Eugene, let¡¯s have a meal together!¡± Abel saw the sky and bowed.

    ¡°Headmaster Mumford, you should definitely try the food here. It is the best in the world!¡± Headmaster Eugene¡¯s excitement still did not die down. He was clearly more lively than any other day.

    The meal was rounds of surprise for headmaster Mumford. From the use of ancient puppets, the food, to the wine. They all put everything he ever had to shame.

    After the meal, he was no longer a stranger to Abel, and the three of them took a seat on the couch with sses of water spirit fruit juice.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I am very jealous of your ce. I hope I can live here as well!¡± Headmaster Mumford took a sip and smiled.

    ¡°You are wee to. I get intruders quite often!¡± Abel joked around.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, the wizard union now has 8 god rank wizards. Us dragons could not go against them in number, by this point all the god rank dragons avable have returned. As for the ones who didn¡¯t, we have no way of contacting them so I¡¯m d that you gained 2 more god rank on your side!¡±

    Headmaster Eugene changed the tone.

    ¡°The wizard union wouldn¡¯t start a war with the dragons right?¡±

    ¡°T¡¯m just worried about the president of the wizard union and he mighte back to the wizard union at any time. The only one who can stop him from our side is the dragon god yet we still haven¡¯t heard from for a long time!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    Since Abel was a dragon headmaster, he had the right to know about their top secrets.

    ¡°Is the President of the wizard union very powerful?¡± Abel asked.

    He never heard of him, and no one in the wizard union ever mentioned it.

    ¡°He was someone who could hold back the demon from beyond by himself for some time. A top level god rank!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell exactly how powerful the president was, but all the god ranks around were low level god ranks.

    The development of a god rank¡¯s world was a long process, just like the training of gods.

    Each level up was a nightmare.

    Take Doff, for example. It would take him more than 10,000 years to grow to reach his current level with his 10,000 Barbarians if he did not take over the god of fire¡¯s kingdom.

    Still, it wouldn¡¯t be too out of reach for immortals like god ranks.

    It was also at that moment another thing attracted Abel. It was the first time he heard another god rank talking about the demon from beyond¡¯s power¡ªespecially from someone who fought with him like Headmaster Eugene.

    If even the wizard union president could only hold him back for some time, just how powerful was that demon?

    Abel has always targeted the demon from beyond as his ultimate enemy.

    It was the reason for his ruthless training. Even with his god rank summons, he was the most confident in himself.

    All his summons had limited potential after thousands of years of training, especially the ones he resurrected. They were definitely the weakest among god ranks. You could tell just byparing them to Doff.

    For example, Doff¡¯s second body was definitely the dominant one when fighting alongside god rank no.1.

    Abel did not get frightened by the demon from beyond after hearing headmaster Eugene¡¯s words.

    He had many final cards. The angel body and the Dark World.

    His angel body had many followers in the Holy Kingdom, and it was only getting stronger.

    If there were not 5 god rank knights on guard, he would have sent Thief God Milton on a killing spree again.

    As for the Dark World, it was his best training ground. As a half god wizard, Abel hoped the final hell demon could give him another huge leap forward.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, when do you think the demon from beyond will reawaken?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, but something is certain. If the wizard union president and the dragon god came back, then the time would be near!¡± Headmaster Eugene thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Indeed, only the wizard union president and the dragon god would be able to hold back the demon from beyond. The god ranks current will stand no chance unless the demon from beyond has not fully healed!¡± Headmaster Mumford nodded.

    ¡°The wizard union president and the dragon god have a way of sensing, and they are both ventured out far to seek ways to keep strengthening themselves!¡± Headmaster Eugene continued.

    After Abel got the answers he was looking for, he changed the topic ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I got some treasure some time ago, can you help me look at it?¡±

    ¡°Haha, the wizard union is nothingpared to us dragons when ites to looking at treasures, Headmaster Mumford, you can join too!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, I am very curious what it is!¡± Headmaster Mumford smiled.

    Abel was someone with a few god rank summons, and he got a so-called treasure; he didn¡¯t know what it was? The dragons were very curious.

    ¡°We need a bigger ce, let¡¯s head to the balcony!¡± Abel looked around at the lounge and smiled.

    ¡®When he appeared on the balcony, he took out the turtle shell from his holy portal bag and ced it on the ground.

    ¡°This is a god rankpanion?¡± Headmaster Mumford saw the golden pattern on it and gasped.

    ¡°God rankpanion?¡± What¡¯s that?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Some god rank creatures might choose to focus on strengthening a specific part of their body. But a god rankpanion was very rare, most were obtained from their bloodline!¡± Headmaster Mumford looked at it in detail and replied.

    ¡°This is a god rank sea turtle¡¯s shell and it was something he was born with. Seems like it has reached the pinnacle of defence!¡± Headmaster Eugene sighed.

    ¡°May I ask how did you get it?¡± Headmaster Mumford asked curiously.

    It might not be the most polite thing to do, but he just couldn¡¯t help it.

    Each god rank sea turtle was extremely scary in defense. They were basically immune to all elemental and physical attacks besides some lightning ones.

    He fought with sea turtles before. Even god rank dragons could not make a scratch on it and finally had to retreat.

    ¡°2 god rank sea monsters decided to attack me when I was resurrecting my god rank knights in the ocean. That god rank sea turtle directly took a strike from my super cannon and finally got beat up by Doff!¡± Abel smiled and said.

    It sounded so simple, but headmaster Eugene knew it was not. God rank sea monsters were the mightiest thing in the ocean.

    Especially since that super cannon did not look like anything capable of producing such power.

    Still, headmaster Eugene witnessed how powerful that super cannon was.

    Furthermore, Doff had beat the sea turtle up to the point where he had to let go of his shell? Headmaster Eugene just had to look at Doff in a new light.

    Headmaster Mumford, on the other hand, was stunned as he ced his hand on the shell. It Seemed like some memories wereing back.

    ¡°Yes, it was him!¡± He suddenly gasped.

    Soon, he began tough.

    ¡°Headmaster Mumford, you know that god rank sea turtle?¡± Headmaster Eugene asked.

    ¡°If headmaster Abel did go to that part of the ocean, this must be the god rank sea turtle I fought back in the day. I¡¯ve fought with him for 3 days straight and finally I got exhausted and had to give up!¡± Headmaster Mumfordughed.

    He admitted his defeat as a mighty blue dragon. He had no choice. His ability to recover himself with water energy was still hopeless against that sea turtle.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you avenged headmaster Mumford!¡± Headmaster Eugene alsoughed.

    After all, there weren¡¯t many god rank sea turtles, even there were many god rank sea monsters. So headmaster Mumford shouldn¡¯t be mistaken.

    ¡°This is a true god rank treasure, you are so lucky headmaster Abel!¡± Headmaster Mumford added.

    He was certain since he personally got a taste of its powerful defense, but he was not nning to take it from Abel.

    No matter how much the dragons loved treasure, there was amonw among them that retracts their ability to steal from each other. Else, the dragons would be in chaos long ago.

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering, what can I do with it?¡± Abel asked with a bow.

    ¡°Depends who you want to give it to. If you want to give it to Doff the god of war, bring it into his world and let faith alter it. If you want to give it to the god rank summons, bring it into their worlds and let their energy alter it over time. The point is to change its original energy into the energy of the new

    owner!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    ¡°But this thing is so big!¡± Abel said.

    If Doff was wearing oversized armor, it would beughable.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s energy was swapped out, you think of it as your energy body. You can freely change its shape and appearance!¡± Headmaster Eugene replied.

    Abel finally realized this turtle shell was basically like a gear, and it only looked like a shell because he had not been able to control it.

    Any god rank could shape their appearance. Since this shell belonged to a god rank sea turtle, it should be able to change too.

    ¡°But be mindful of one thing. Only one with a 100% energy body can use it, so you might not be able to put it on in the near future!¡± Headmaster Eugene added with augh.

    However, Abel did not think of it as a joke. No matter which summon he gave this shell to, they were all under his control, and he would eventually be able to put it on when he became a god rank.

    He was already 95% energy. Once he reached the fulfilled state and got another 5% up, he would be able to have a 100% energy body..

 Chapter 1368 - Fullfilled

    <h4>Chapter 1368: Fullfilled</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor:</strong>Exodus Tales

    On the third day after Headmaster Eugene and Headmaster Mumford visited Abel, he came out of the Dark World early in the morning because he was just a step away from being fully fulfilled.

    As his power grew, he could not neglect the power ofw, and he wouldn¡¯t take a risk leveling up in the Dark World.

    As for that sea turtle shell, he thought about giving it to Doff, or his summon, but finally, he gave it to his crystal angel statue.

    In the special dimension, that shell began to transform with faith at a much faster rate than Doff¡¯s kingdom, or his god rank summon¡¯s worlds.

    But still, it could take tens of years until the crystal angel statue¡¯s energy fully consumed the shell.

    Even if you considered the time differences in the Dark World, it could take 2 to 3 years in the Central continent.

    After Abel returned, he headed straight to the training room without even eating breakfast. He knew very well, one more training session was all he needed.

    He let out Doff¡¯s second body and his 3 god rank summons. By this point, with all his forces in his faithful grounds, he was no longer worried about the Golden Castle¡¯s safety.

    He took 2 intelligence fruit and ignited the mana gathering circle. Soon he entered a meditative state.

    The 3ws within him began to replenish and strengthen, and his 3 wizard patterns began to glow in different lights.

    Bing fulfilled was a process. It was around this time a wizard¡¯s mana andw would reach the limit of his body, but it could also be rejected.

    This process would only get longer after one obtained a partial energy body, and many wizards were stuck in rank 30 and never be able to get 100% energy body.

    It was a pity, and no one wanted to die by old age like this.

    So that¡¯s why the wizard union suggested every rank 30 wizards go into retreat, and they would be given unlimited resources.

    Unless you are at the end of your fulfillment process like the Lightnings¡¯ Wizard Miles, then all you needed was an opportunity to level up.

    Once a wizard reached the rank 30 fulfilled state, the energy in one¡¯s body would state to transform like crazy to the point where you couldn¡¯t even move. There was no way a wizard could do it alone.

    But Abel¡¯s body was already 95% energy, so he already far exceeded the requirements to be a half god.

    As soon as he reached the fulfilled state, his body would directly transform with no hassle.

    Blue, red, and white glow shot up from Abel¡¯s head.

    Thews in his body started to reject his body and began tomunicate with the energy from above and below.

    Technically it was impossible to train 3ws at once like Abel. Even wizards with 2 attributes would pick a dominantw to practice.

    However, Abel did not have a wizard school. Instead, his wizard patterns were grounded by the tree of life.

    His path as a wizard was someone never walked before, and there was no way he would do it so easily without the intelligence fruit.

    ¡°Twill live forever!¡± He mumbled.

    Aging would no longer be a fork in the road. As long as he didn¡¯t get destroyed, he would live forever.

    There was no need for food or even water.

    But no half gods or god rank would actually stop eating or drinking. Doing so would make them feel like a piece of dead meat.

    You could tell just by how many god rank guests Abel had in the Golden castle. It was all a part of an experience.

    Abel stood up. But it was with that little force he directly speeded towards the ceiling of the training room.

    Of course, he would not be powerful if he couldn¡¯t even stop himself from hitting his head. With a twitch, his power of the will shot out and stopped his body.

    He then opened and closed his palm. Bang! The air particles within sted open.

    The force he unleashed with that simple move was so great he almost doubted his eyes.

    Indeed, the power up he got was too extraordinary.

    He unleashed the would stone and gently moved his arms and legs. He thennded and began to take his first step.

    An energy shield emerged when his foot touched the ground. The force it gave out was so great it even triggered the golden castle¡¯s defense, but after a few minutes of testing out different moves, Abel finally mastered the control of his body.

    With this body, he could easily use charge and shield strike in closebat.

    It was fun just thinking about it. Those 2 skills were what he mastered in his early days of knight training, but he just rarely used them since he neglected his knight training.

    ¡°Lam now fulfilled as a legend, now what?¡± Abel began to winder again.

    Bing a half god needed an opportunity to level up, but no book had ever been documented on this subject.

    Even the Lightnings¡¯ knowledge base did not have anything about it.

    He never really thought about it before, but now he had to.

    Maybe this opportunity was something indescribable, else the Lightnings Wizard Miles wouldn¡¯t be stuck in a fulfilled state for so long.

    ¡°Seems like I have to find the opportunity myself!¡± Abel sighed.

    If he was still in the wizard union or had a good rtionship with them, he might be able to get some useful information, but now he knew the wizard union would do anything to stop him from growing, considering their tension.

    Who could have guessed having extremely powerful summons ended up being his biggest weakness, and there was no way the wizard union would let him minimize his weakness.

    He needed a guide, yet the dragons¡¯ training system waspletely different. But he did not regret leaving the wizard union. If he didn¡¯t, he would be swallowed up by those greedy wizards long ago.

 Chapter 1369 - Almost Half God

    <h4>Chapter 1369: Almost Half God</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    It has been 5 days since Abel reached the fulfilled state. During this time, he did what he did and waited for his opportunity to level by enjoying a ss of juice on the balcony.

    Still, he had no idea when it wasing, and he felt like he was wasting time.

    Because of this, he even stopped going into the Dark World for battles.

    If another wizard knew what he thought they would definitely flip out. Each one of them needed to go through countless years of pain and loneliness to reach that point, and Abel couldn¡¯t even wait for more than 5 days?

    Abel put down his juice. He couldn¡¯t go on like this, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t know what else to do.

    All of these past level ups came automatically.

    ¡°Half god no.1. Come out!¡± Abel reached his power of the will into the monster ring and said.

    Half god no.1 jumped out of the portal and stood before him.

    ¡°Summon out territory!¡± Abelmanded.

    Half god no.1 was a holy knight with an abnormal charging ability, and his territory could make him invisible.

    It was a territory bound by pure white holy energy, but Abel was not harmed by it since he was half god no.1¡¯s owner.

    Abel could see every detail in the territory, but what he needed was a wizard¡¯s territory, so there was not much he could gain from it.

    Afterward, Abel thought about god rank no.1, no..2, and no.3¡¯s world creation process.

    There was no way another wizard would let another study their world let alone their world creation process, not even their disciples or teacher.

    This was because it could expose their weakness and would be a huge disadvantage in a battle.

    After all, professionals could only trust e themselves since they were used to long years of training alone.

    Their lives might go on forever, but friendships wouldn¡¯t. Their greed might cause a fight to break out or slowly umte tension.

    Therefore, it only makes sense to not let anyone else see their territory.

    Abel¡¯s problems were all in his head. There was no way he couldn¡¯t be a half god. In fact he was confident that he could speed through the process.

    He was already 100 percent energy, and normal half god requirement was 90%.

    Therefore, he was soon enlightened after looking at his summon¡¯s worlds.

    ¡°A territory was a reflection of one¡¯s wizard pattern!¡± Abel suddenly gasped.

    But his sights were already fading, and his spirit began to focus on his own wizard core. He had 3 wizard cores. Does that mean he would have 3 territories?

    But he no longer hadtime to wonder. He was about to start the level up process.

    The firstw he selected for a territory was lightnings. He almost did it by instinct since he saw how powerful Gold Dragon Kemble was. His lightning territory could almost swallow any enemy at an instant.

    Its speed was so fast almost no one could hurt him.

    Ever since Abel started getting his powerful summons, he realized the importance of protecting himself, and thew of lightning was perfect.

    A blinding light emerged from his lighting wizard pattern, and thew of lightning became separated before gushing out of his body.

    Afterward, it formed a scary ball of energy capable of destroying any low rank beings around, which was a 90% energy body required to achieve this.

    Although thew of Lightnings did not hurt Abel, the luxury long robe he normally wore on the balcony turned into ash.

    Luckily no one else was around to see him.

    With thew of lightning separated from him, it still maintained a connection with the rank 30 wizard pattern it came from, and Abel could control it.

    As thew of Lightning appeared in the sky, his soul began to reflect that wizard pattern upon it.

    It formed a shell, and a little lightning territory was created. He could sense thew of lightning being trapped within, and lightning arcs kept sparkling on the surface of the shell.

    ¡°That¡¯s my territory!¡± He thought to himself and his soul connected to thew of ice.

    With his first experience, he did not hesitate, and an ice territory soon came into view as well.

    Finally, the Fire territory was also formed.

    Those 3 territories ovepped not on top of each other, yet they trapped their own designatedws. With Abel¡¯s control, the energy within could be used together or separately.

    If he wanted, he could even try out differentbinations and unleash different powers.

    After the territories were formed, a level up energy emerged from his body.

    ¡®Without Abel even saying a word, Doff automatically gatheredrge amounts of mana around him from his faithful ground.

    The effect of this was greater than any mana gathering circles.

    But there was no way another wizard could ask a god to help them umte mana in their faithful grounds.

    It was a problem of trust. A wizard¡¯s level up oftenes suddenly, and they couldn¡¯t just dwell in a god¡¯s faithful grounds forever.

    ¡®As Abel¡¯s wizard pattern transformed from a rank 30 wizard pattern to a rank 31 wizard pattern, the shell on his territory also began to morph.

    The levelling up energy kept strengthening his resistance and senses to elements, but also his body¡¯s attributes as well.

    ¡°Tam a half god wizard!¡± Abel opened his eyes and looked around at his strange territory. He didn¡¯t know if he should be excited or worried.

    He should be excited because he was one step closer to defeating the demon from beyond.

    But he was also worried because his territories just looked too weird. Even wizards with 2ws only had one territory, yet he had 3 of them, and each had its own designatedw.

    It was toote to turn back. All he could do was to continue.

    But how could he even use his territory?

    He imagined his territory expanded, and it suddenly followed through to his power of the will range of 6000 meters.

    But doing so would drastically reduce thew concentration to the point where he couldn¡¯t even kill an ant.

    In order to increase its power, he would need to continue strengthening his wizard pattern and make sure all thew within was able to strengthen the territory.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with a smile. Seems like he was in for a long journey.

    The territory he had was not even enough to scare off his enemy. The most it could do from now on was make him immune to the suppression of half gods.

    Still, it meant he could take down half gods by himself, and he decided to go out for some exploration. The first destination was dragon ind.

    Since he was not nning to fight, he did not bring the golden castle. Instead, he just headed to the teleportation circle with god rank no.1-no.3 and Doff¡¯s second body.

    ¡®When he arrived, the energy of 4 god rank stunned the dragons on the dragon ind.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, this is quite a big move!¡± Headmaster Eugene appeared and helplessly looked at the god rank summons behind Abel.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I just levelled up so I need my protection!¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    ¡°You levelled up?¡± Headmaster Eugene quickly scanned Abel¡¯s energy.

    It was not that he reacted too slowly, but because Abel¡¯s half god energy was overshadowed by his summons.

    ¡°Just some little reward for my retreat!¡± Abel smiled.

    But headmaster Eugene knew very well the half god rank was no ordinary rank.

    Even the most gifted genius dragons were stuck at this rank, let alone the wizards.

    The reason why only a small number of legendary wizards showed themselves was because most of them were in a long retreat or died in the process.

    But once they reached the half god rank, their potential was limitless.

    ¡°You processed too fast!¡± Headmaster Eugene said helplessly.

    He wished Abel was a dragon training dragon skills, but it was toote.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I am here to ask for some guidance. How do I use my territory for battle¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Haha, headmaster Abel. I never expected that you would have troubles too!¡± Headmaster Eugeneughed.

    All this time, Abel has shown himself as someone capable of anything. Even himself was not powerful. His summons, his potions, and that super cannon said it all.

    For the first time, Abel was finally appearing like a youngster.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, don¡¯t make fun of me. I can only use my territory to surround myself!¡± Abel shook his head, seeing how hard headmaster Eugeneughed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a seat, I¡¯ll tell you more about training!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled and invited.

    Abel nodded and flew forward with his summons.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, just put them away for now. Other god ranks will be suppressed by the dragon world as soon as they enter!¡± Headmaster Eugene looked at Abel¡¯s summon and remembered.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot!¡± Abel padded his head.

    Since the dragon ind was a world exclusive to the dragons, any other beings without dragon blood would be suppressed, and that suppression would be harder the more powerful that being was.

    Since Abel¡¯s safety was guaranteed in the dragon ind, he put his summons back in his monster ring and followed headmaster Eugene..

 Chapter 1370 - Dragon Island

    <h4>Chapter 1370: Dragon Ind</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales<strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The dragon ind was as lively as always. Not only were the giant dragons around, the pseudo dragons were doing their service too.

    Headmaster Eugene lived on a peak above the dragon temple. There was only one cave on that entire peak, and it was his nest.

    Since they were all in human form, entering it felt a little strange

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, is your ce really this minimal? Abel couldnt help but ask, seeing how simple the cave was.

    Compared to the ones he saw that belonged to the half god dragons, headmaster Eugene¡¯s cave did not have any special decorations, and the whole thing was basically supported by wood.

    The only thing that looked valuable was a bed made out of gems and golden coins, but they were not even supported by top level gems which didn¡¯t make sense considering headmaster Eugene¡¯s status.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I lived for too long. Lavish things just don¡¯t do it for me. I only keep those gems and coins around because they were my rewards as a young dragon so they are quite sentimental to me!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    Abel gazed forward. He knew headmaster Eugene had to be wealthy from his adventures, but since they were not in his cave, he must have used them on the dragons.

    You could tell just by thinking about how much the dragons respected Headmaster Eugene and how headmaster Eugene was always the first god rank dragon toe for support when things happened in the dragons.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I have a lot of top level mana gems. Here are some to thank you for teaching me!¡± Abel smiled and transferred 200 gems of each kind to a portal bag.

    Headmaster Eugene quickly scanned the portal bag and put it away, Headmaster Abel, I will leave this to the dragons and let them know you are the one who provided it!¡±

    He did not reject Abel because the dragons were always in need of gems.

    Even with therge amounts of resources in the ocean, they needed to fight for it, and obtaining gems was always risky.

    He also knew Abel was actually not paying him for his knowledge. It was just an excuse to help the dragons.

    Abel obtained his wealth through his potion exchanges, so it was his personal wealth. The dragons had no right to demand anything from him.

    Therefore, Headmaster Eugene was very thankful for what Abel did.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, unleash your territory and I will give you some suggestions!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    Abel had nothing to hide, so he first unleashed his lightning territory, followed by his ice territory and fire territory.

    Immediately, headmaster Eugene¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°That¡¯s 3 territories ofw?¡± Headmaster Eugene was in disbelief.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, where did you get your wizard guide?¡± headmaster Eugene knew it was impolite, but he had to ask.

    ¡°From the Lightnings!¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°No way, are the Lightnings really this superior!¡± Headmaster Eugene shook his head.

    ¡®left the Lightnings long ago, so I only got their training system. I got some knowledge elsewhere!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°So how did you get 3ws?¡± Headmaster Eugene asked again.

    He was already approaching the secret of Abel¡¯s training, but he truly wanted to help Abel.

    ¡°[ started by training lightning attributes with ice when I became aw defying wizard. But since I don¡¯t have a guide, the tree of life helped replicate 2 wizard patterns in my soul. Then I picked up thew of fire as well and the tree of life also helped me replicate the fire wizard pattern!¡± Abel replied.

    ¡®When he went through could not be done again without the tree of life¡¯s help. Even 2 wizard patterns were impossible, let alone 3.

    Headmaster Eugene felt his brain hurt.

    Even the dragons never had 3ws. At the same time, he knew a special being like the tree of life would not hurt someone with an equal treaty, so replicating wizard patterns should be harmless to Abel.

    But as for how to use 3 territories ofw in conjunction with each other, he too had no idea, so it was left for Abel to explore.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, your condition is tooplicated. I can only give you some information about territories for you to do more research!¡± Headmaster Eugene said helplessly.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Abel bowed. After all, he knew how special he was.

    ¡°There are 2 paths to training as a half god. One is to focus exclusively on onew in territory, second is to train multiplews in one territory. The former can allow the user to achieve the purestw with the maximum potential. Take Kemble for example, he focused exclusively on thew of Lightning so his

    speed and numbing power was the best of its kind. As for thedder, it allows you to attack through the fusion ofws and it can unleash an even greater power. The mostmon is creating a territory with thew of fire with thew of ice. Both paths are great in their own ways, so it justes down to

    which suits the user best. Most half gods with lightning attributes would focus exclusively on it since lightning powers are always the best in their maximum form. But since you have 3 territories with their own designatedw, you might be able to create something entirely new with the best of both paths!¡±

    Headmaster Eugene exined.

    Afterward, he took out 2 books from his portal bag and handed them forward.

    ¡°These are knowledge about territory in wizardry. Have a look!¡± He smiled.

    As for how headmaster Eugene got those books about wizardry, it was best not to ask.

    ¡°Thank you so much headmaster Eugene!¡± Abel put away the books and bowed.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I should be the one thanking you. After all you¡¯ve done for the dragons, the dragons can¡¯t even help you much with your training!¡± Headmaster Eugeneughed and bowed as well.

    After all, Abel was training wizardry, which waspletely different from what the dragons were doing.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you should have your own mountain and dragon nest In the dragon ind, especially since you are now a half god. Look around, see if there are any you like!¡± headmaster Eugene smiled and took out a map.

    Indeed, Abel was a headmaster, so having his own nest was a must.

    It was just that Abel had only joined the dragons not long ago, and he could not let out his god rank summons in the dragon¡¯s world.

    But since Abel was now a half god, the dragons would lose face if he still did not have his own nest.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, but I might rarelye here to live!¡± Abel gazed at the map and said.

    The dragon world was a vast ce, and there were many empty mountains.

    ¡®Just think of it as a show of gratitude. After all you are a dragon headmaster so you should have a nest here!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    ¡°Ok, then I¡¯ll pick this ce!¡± Abel picked a mountain near Gold Dragon Kemble and ck Dragon Prague.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Headmaster Eugene saw Abel confirming his choice and flew out of his nest towards the dragon temple.

    ¡®When they arrived at the temple, headmaster Eugene scanned with his power of the will, and a wall divided. A room was soon exposed from within.

    It was a room made ording to the size of dragons, but since they were in human form, the ce looked huge.

    There was a floating golden ball in the center.

    ¡°This is the core operator spirit of the dragon ind. You can call it the dragon spirit. You can now register your ce as a headmaster!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled again.

    Abel looked forward. Since they were in the core of the dragon temple, he could not fly, and he could only look from the ground.

    Still, he was sure that this dragon spirit was no ordinary spirit. In fact, it was unlike any he saw, even after seeing countless spirits throughout his life. It was more like a solidified form of some power of the will.

    ¡°Dragon spirit, please recognise Headmaster Abel¡¯s identity in the dragon and give him the corresponding authority!¡± Headmaster Eugene bowed.

    ¡®Confirming Headmaster Abel¡¯s headmaster identity. Headmaster Abel, please unleash your power of the will!¡± The dragon spirit did not sound robotic at all. In fact, it sounded like a strong male with a demanding voice.

    Abel did what it asked and reached out to his power of the will.

    Soon, he sensed a wave of energy making contact with him, and the process finished.

    ¡°Dragon spirit, thank you!¡± Headmaster Eugene bowed again, seeing the registration waspleted.

    Abel also bowed, seeing how respectful headmaster Eugene was acting. Afterward, headmaster Eugene received a control card, and they left the dragon temple.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, is the dragon spirit a true spirit?¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help but ask after they left.

    ¡°It is a spirit formed by the dragon god¡¯s power of the will. It is responsible for the inner workings of the dragon ind, it was best for you to register your identity. In the past you didn¡¯t have a dragon nest, and now you do!¡± Headmaster Eugene handed over the control card to Abel and continued, ¡°this is the

    control card for your nest, let me take you there!¡±

    Abel was d that he also showed respect to the dragon spirit. It might just be a power of the will, but it truly represented a powerful being.

    Headmaster Eugene then brought Abel to the mountain on the map. It was not a tall mountain, but it was filled with all kinds of nts.

    ¡®There was a waterhole on the peak, forming a little waterfall running down the mountain.

    It was beautiful, and it suited Abel¡¯s taste quite well.

    There was a cave hidden behind the waterfall, but it was a little smaller than normal dragon caves.

    ¡°This ce used to belong to a blue dragon as well, but he passed away in an adventure!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    Abel was a little surprised. He always thought giant dragons would rarely put themselves in danger.

    ¡°Is itmon for a giant dragon to pass away?¡± He asked.

    ¡°For giant dragons below the half god rank, we just can not hold them back from exploring. Else they will never get the experience to grow and achieve greater things in the future!¡± Headmaster Eugene replied. Seems like the death of giant dragons was moremon than Abel thought..

 Chapter 1371 - Dragon Nest

    <h4>Chapter 1371: Dragon Nest</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales<strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, from now on this is your dragon nest, please open it with your control card!¡± Headmaster Eugene bowed and said.

    Abel sensed a forbid circle within the cave, so he took out his control card and ignited it with his power of the will. Suddenly, a beam shot out, and the forbid circle was defused.

    He took a step and flew in. To his surprise, the cave was already well decorated with dragon facilities.

    It was a ssic style dragon nest with 2 areas, one for the dragon form and one for the human form.

    In the dragon¡¯s area, there was a huge lounge capable of fitting more than 5 giant dragons, and a bedroom with a huge bed that doubled as their training room.

    The walls were decorated with eternal ice simr to blue dragon Hurley¡¯s cave, which made it the best ce for a blue dragon to live.

    ¡®The bed frame was also made with eternal ice, and it was covered with ayer of gold and sparkly things.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, what¡¯s with the decorations?¡±Abel asked.

    After all, the value they held was hundreds of years of effort from a dragon.

    This ce was basically just as well decorated as the cave of his half god dragon friends. It looked nice even if he didn¡¯t do anything to it.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, it is the tradition of dragons to maintain the cave of a fallen dragon for their offsprings. If they did not have offspring, their cave would return to the dragons for future dragons to use!¡± Headmaster Eugene exined.

    ¡°The blue dragon who lived here must be more powerful than a legend, right? Abel looked around and asked.

    ¡°It is from a half god dragon, so it must be destiny!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    Abel nodded. Just those eternal ice alone were not something legendary dragons could seek in the depth of the ocean.

    As he kept looking, he felt an odd sense of familiarity, yet he was sure that it was the first time he had been here.

    1

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, if you need a mana environment to train, it is your right as a headmaster to ask the dragon spirit. It can then alter the atmosphere of your dragon nest!¡± Headmaster Eugene added again.

    ¡°Tlove this ce, may I know the name of the blue dragon this cave belonged to?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°The original owner of this cave is named Christopher!¡¯ Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    Suddenly, an energy wave was triggered within the blood of Abel after hearing that name.

    It must be the blue dragon core he got. Maybe it belonged to blue dragon Christopher, and Abel inherited his blood.

    1

    Soon,rge amounts of information in regards to trading in training and fighting rushed into his brain.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I think I¡¯ve inherited Christopher¡¯s blood!¡± Abel did not hold back and said.

    ¡°It must be fate!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    Actually, he already guessed where Abel might have gotten his blood from the first time they met.

    It was just that Abel was always focused on Wizardry, and he couldn¡¯t help him much with that.

    He did not interfere with Abel when he chose this dragon nest, yet everything happened like it was meant to be.

    Was it luck, or was it because Abel was affected by his blood?

    But no matter what, since Abel inherited Blue dragon Christopher¡¯s blood, everything in this cave rightfully belonged to him.

    If Abel had never studied wizardry, he would be brought to the dragon world and wait for the ignition of his blue dragon blood anyway, but it could take hundreds of years.

    Afterward, headmaster Eugene departed, leaving Abel alone in the nest.

    Abel looked around and felt very honored. The blood of the blue dragon Christopher brought him here. Another person would definitely start doing some blue dragon training, but Abel was already a half-god wizard, the same rank as Blue dragon Christopher.

    His main goal was to take down the demon from beyond, and dragon training just took too long.

    What Headmaster Eugene told him about his world added even more worries to his mind.

    He was basically doing something no one had done, and the risk was very high.

    Still, he was an immortal as a half-god. Seeding was not impossible.

    After all, he had an entire world as a backup.

    Up to this point, confidence sparked in his eyes, and he was determined.

    Suddenly, gold dragon Kemble¡¯s voice emerged from outside of the cave ¡°Brother Abel, I heard you came back and got a dragon nest. Why don¡¯t you call me!¡±

    ¡°Brother Kemble, I was just nning to visit your ce!¡± Abel smiled. He, too, was very happy to see gold dragon Kemble again.

    ¡°You are now a half god?¡± Gold dragon Kemble gasped.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Abelughed awkwardly. Gold dragon Kemble¡¯s expression was exactly what he expected.

    After all, he was not even 23 years old, which was something that had never happened before in this world.

    ¡°You can¡¯t keep everything to yourself, let¡¯s celebrate. I¡¯ll call our friends!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s frowned and began connecting to the other dragons.

    Soon, gold dragon April, Blue dragon Hurley, Blue dragon Maria, ck Dragon Prague, and ck Dragon Kinsey arrived at the hall.

    They were all in human form, so the cave had no problem fitting them in.

    Since Abel was the owner, he took out his grandmaster wine, red wine, and juice.

    ¡°Brother Abel, we have not had a good time like this ever since we left the golden castle nor did we tasted your wine. They are too good!¡± Gold dragon Kemble took a big gulp and said.

    ¡°Kemble, you better try harder or Abel will be a god rank before you!¡± Blue dragon Hurley smiled.

    ¡°We are brothers, who is more powerful doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble padded blue dragon Hurley and said. Still, he was a little embarrassed.

    As they kept chatting, Abel mentioned Blue dragon Christopher, and all the dragons sighed at the mystery of fate.

    Abel was a dragon headmaster, but he still treated his friends like how they always were, and he demanded them to call him by his first name.

    ¡°Abel, you arecking some servants here. I¡¯ll introduce you to some dragonoids!¡± gold dragon Kembleughed again.

    ¡°Yeah, they are the best servants!¡± Blue dragon Hurley nodded.

    ¡°Dragonoids?¡± Abel was curious. He had never heard of them before.

    ¡°They are humans with dragon blood. They are quite smart but there are not many of them around. They are exclusive to the dragons so you can¡¯t see them outside!¡± Gold dragon Kemble smiled.

    Abel looked around at his giant cave and suddenly realized how much of a hassle it was to clean just a huge space.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, then I¡¯ll leave you to it!¡± Abel smiled.

    He was not nning to leave anything valuable here, so he was not worried about them finding out his secrets.

    Due to the health of the female dragons, the friendly gathering soon ended, and each dragon returned to their cave to nurture their eggs.

    ¡°Brother Abel, here are some notes about my lightning territory. As for the dragonoids, I will take care of it tomorrow!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble was thest one to leave, and he handed over Abel a book.

    Abel gazed forward and felt a little moved.

    Don¡¯t underestimate those little notes about training, they were all secrets for top rank professionals, and it was a show of the highest loyalty for Gold Dragon Kemble to showit to Abel.

    Abel did not say anything as he waved goodbye.

    Afterward, he looked around at his dragon cave again. Since the ce was now his, he decided to stay for the day.

    He took out some decorations from his portal bag put them around the cave. Before he even knewit, it was nighttime.

    He took out a scroll of town portal, but just when he was about to ignite it, something told him it was not a good idea.

    He paused and looked around.

    His intuition never failed him, so what was happening?

    He had no idea.

    ¡°Dragon spirit, please give me a mana environment!¡± Abel floated up and bowed.

    Soon,rge amounts of mana gushed around him with even more concentration than a giant mana gathering circle.

    But Abel did not start training. In fact, his face sank.

    As far as what he knew from gold dragon Kemble, the dragon world was created by the dragon god¡¯s world stone.

    But was it actually the actual world of the dragon god?

    It was just spection, but if it was, every move he did would be perfectly seen by the dragon god, and it made sense his intuition would alert him before he entered the Dark World.

    How powerful was the dragon god?

    Abel saw a god ram¡¯s world before. From his summons, flora and fauna within their worlds were all replicated by theirws. It was not actually the real thing.

    However, the dragon world was no different than the real world. Living beings could actually reproduce within it.

    Up to this point, Abel pressed against a wall. The eternal ice should be real since it was gathered by Blue dragon Christopher, but the walls behind it should be created by the dragon world.

    Abel found a wall not covered with eternal ice and ced his hand on it.

    After a while, he let go and indulged in his senses for a moment. It felt just like a normal stone wall.

    But he knew something was definitely up. There was no way mana could just appear out of thin air like this.

    He was not a magic circle maker, but as a grandmaster Alchemist, metallurgist, and cksmith, his knowledge was greater than most professionals.

    He just never knew creating mana out of the power ofw was possible, so maybe only the dragon god¡¯s world had the power to do something like that.

    But no matter that, Abel was not nning to live here long term anyway.

 Chapter 1372 - Training

    <h4>Chapter 1372: Training</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales<strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel did not enter the dark world to fight at night. Instead, he spent an hour meditating and found himself unable to sleep.

    After all, it was a cave for giant dragons, and the human area had not been used for a long time, so most of the facilities needed fixing.

    Also, just thinking about the possibility that this was the world of the dragon god made him worry.

    He took out the books headmaster Eugene and Gold Dragon Kemble gave him and began reading.

    ¡®There were 2 ways for a half god wizard to level up their territory. One was to strengthen the power ofw and magical power in one¡¯s wizard pattern. The second was to userge amounts of resources to increase the attributes of their territory.

    To his surprise, top level gems were actually one of the viable resources. It was just that no half god wizard had enough. Besides gems, he also needed many other heavenly treasures to achieve optimal strengthening.

    A treasure that caught his attention was the dimension cloud stone.

    It was a dimensional material. Although the dimensional force it held was not much, it could be absorbed by their territory to increase its space.

    Unlike spreading it out with the power of the will, it was an increase in density.

    ¡°Dimension cloud stone!¡± Abel suddenly took out a half transparent crystal from his portal bag.

    It was one of the many things he found in the Holy Portal bag, so that¡¯s what it was!

    Luckily he did not hand over the things he got from the front line to the wizard union, and the Dwarves were not aware of those stones¡¯ true value.

    ¡®There were more than 364 dimension cloud gems in his holy portal. He didn¡¯t know if that was a lot, but it definitely took up a lot of space.

    ¡®There was a small strand of dimension force in each stone. For a normal person, that force would be so minute they wouldn¡¯t even be able to sense anything.

    But since Abel had a dark gold dimension force in his soul, he was extra sensitive to them.

    Still, he never paid too much attention to them due to how little dimension force they had.

    Afterward, Abel summoned his lightning territory. Since it was newly formed, there was a strange shell with patterns on top of it.

    He ced the dimension cloud stone inside and ignited it with his power of the will, just like the book said.

    Bang! The stone sted open, and a small dimension crack was formed. Dimension force gushed out from within.

    Soon, his lightning territory began to expand.

    The true value of those cloud stones was not the dimension force they held but their ability to open a dimension crack.

    That dimension crack was too tiny to do anything in battles, but it could safely increase the power ofw ina territory.

    ¡°What if I directly injected dimension force into my territory with those stones?¡± Abel saw the dimension crack fade and his territory almost doubled in size.

    Unlike other half gods, he had a dark gold dimension force, and he had perfect control over it.

    Up to this point, he felt an urge to test it out. He was not worried about his Dark Gold dimension force draining because it could quickly recover as soon as he entered the Dark World.

    Just entering a portal could do the trick.

    He carefully reached out the dimension force in his soul and carried it into his lightning territory.

    With perfect control, a tiny bit of dimension force entered just like how the cloud stone did.

    Normal dimension force could be harmful to a person, but since Abel¡¯s dark gold dimension force possessed his energy, it perfectly merged with his territory.

    His lightning territory grew once again, but unlike the cloud stone, there was no stopping.

    After 5 hours, Abel¡¯s lightning territory was 10,000 meters wide. Almost the same as his power of the will range with the goddess of hunting¡¯s holy crown.

    At the same time, he felt like he had reached a bottleneck, and he could no longer inject dimension force into his lightning territory.

    If he kept doing so, he would need to strengthen his rank 31 lightning wizard pattern.

    But even with such range, the strange shell was still covering his territory, and thew of lightning within it was still extremely weak.

    Therefore, Abel turned to the mostvish method of increasing thew of lightning, ording to the book, top level lightning gems.

    ¡®The amount it took was not worth it for any wizard in the wizard union or the dragons since they were the source of energy for every magic circle, and it was crucial for a dragon to nurture their young.

    Even the book mentioned this method was not rmended, but Abel did not care.

    He could spend countless top level gems on himself as long as it did not attract unwanted attention.

    He first took out 10 lightning gems and ced them next to his territory.

    The lightning energy within it immediately charged out and fused with thew of lightning in his territory.

    Abel watched by the side and after 2 hours, he finally realized why using top level gems to strengthen thew in a territory was not rmended.

    All the energy in his gems was drained, yet only 0.1% of energy has fused with thew of lightning. The others just scattered out into the void.

    That 0.1% increase was so tiny he almost couldn¡¯t notice it.

    Still, Abel didn¡¯t think too much about it and took out 1000 top-level lightning gems. If they did not take so long to absorb, Abel would take out even more.

    As the absorption process began, Abel summoned his ice territory and reached his Dark Gold Dimension force within it to increase its space.

    But before he was even halfway done, a voice emerged from outside of his dragon cave.

    ¡°Brother Abel, I¡¯ve brought your servants here!¡± It was Gold Dragon Kemble.

    Abel helplessly stopped his training and retracted his Dark Gold dimension force with his ice territory.

    As for his lightning territory, it was still absorbing the gems, so he had to let it continue.

    But Gold Dragon Kemble was not a stranger, so Abel flew forward and opened the forbid magic circle in the cave for him.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, you are so early!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Tm sorry, did I interrupted your training?¡± Gold Dragon Kemble saw Abel¡¯s territory and said in embarrassment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I was just testing out your notes!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Brother, you have lightning territory as well? My notes muste in handy!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble was very happy since Abel had his lightning territory out.

    Abel did not tell him that he had 3 territories since there were 3 strange looking humans behind him. They should be the dragonoids.

    ¡°Here are the servants I¡¯ve brought you. They will take good care of your nest!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble noticed Abel gazing at the dragonoids behind him and smiled.

    Those dragonoids were a little different from what Abel initially imagined. Their faces and body looked exactly like normal humans, but their skin had a blue hue, and they had wings poking out of their backs.

    If Gold Dragon Kemble did not exin to Abel, Abel would have thought they were demons from hell.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Abel bowed.

    Abel and gold dragon Kemble flew in, and the dragonoids followed.

    Since they were quite powerful, they had all mastered the power ofw. They would be dominating the intermediate rank in the continents, but they could only be servants in the dragon world.

    ¡°Brother Abel, the dragonoids I¡¯ve brought you are the ones with blue dragon blood, maybe I should bring you some with gold dragon blood!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble shook his head.

    They thought Abel was a blue dragon, but after seeing Abel had lightning territory, maybe he should bring him some servants with gold dragon blood instead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be staying here often anyway. 3 servants are fine!¡± Abel said helplessly.

    After gold dragon Kemble dropped off the dragonoids, he went on his way for Abel to continue his training.

    ¡°You can stay here for now and use anything around for your training, Also I will send you all some resources from time to time!¡± Abel lowered his voice respectfully.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± The 3 dragonoids bowed with excitement.

    It was rare for a dragon to allow its servants to train in their nest. Just looking at those eternal ice was enough to speed up their training, let alone the resources Abel would soon provide..

 Chapter 1373 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 1373: Invitation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales<strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel did not continue to strengthen his territory in the dragon nest. Instead, he left the dragon ind after the dragonoids were settled and the lightning territory had fully absorbed the top level gems.

    He felt his heart rx as though a huge rock was lifted off him.

    He turned back and gazed at the dragon ind¡¯s world. He was not nning to ever go back again unless he had to.

    He teleported back to the golden castle and soon went into retreat.

    In the next month, he basically spent his entire day battling. Although his rank or body did not level up, his territory finally gained some fighting ability.

    All 3 of his territories reached the diameter of 10,000 meters, which was the limit of his current rank, and the sacrifice was 90,000 top level mana gems.

    Still, that basically saved him 10 years of training.

    If he wanted to level up again, he had to strengthen his wizard pattern, but there was no shortcut to this process.

    Before he knew it, it was summer, and 23 years old was soon approaching. It has been 3 months in retreat, and Abel was not nning toe out.

    But he had to. Lorraine¡¯s birthday was also in a few days, the birthday where she finally became an adult.

    An elf reaches adulthood at age 60. Although the goddess always treated Lorraine as an adult, they never truly gave her any authority as she focused all her attention on studying.

    Abel gazed at his invitation letter. It was personally sent by big druid Lucia.

    It was written with golden ink on a green leaf. It looked normal, but it was fused with faith.

    Only the highest honor would receive a letter written like this.

    Abel began to wonder what identity he should join the ceremony as. Elf Bet? Or a dragon headmaster.

    He might be in trouble if he used his elf identity since the Ervo forest was the goddess of the moon¡¯s faithful grounds, and the elves would not tolerate a mere grandmaster bringing god ranks as guards.

    If he used his dragon headmaster identity, then there would be no problem.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go as a dragon headmaster!¡± He decided.

    He was not going to take any risk when the continents were in chaos.

    He was a half god, but he would still be suppressed by god ranks if he did not use his angel body or god rank summons.

    He was confident to fight anyone a rank or 2 above him, but any more than that would be dangerous.

    Afterward, he took out a jewelry box from his holy portal bag. It was a gift for Lorraine.

    It was a holy object he prepared long ago after gaining some knowledge about holy texts from the god alliance.

    It was not easy to make a holy object, and it took him many experiments, but he finally seeded.

    During this time, Doff gained a lot of experience in holy texts, and his knowledge base was much stronger, especially after he altered the holy bone card from the god of death.

    This first holy object made by Doff and him was a ring fused from shield jade and white gold. He stabilized a strand of dimension force within it and used holy text for recovery.

    There was only one ability to this holy ring, and that was to teleport the user to any ce within 10,000 meters by will.

    Since he had limited knowledge, this ring could only be used once every 24 hours.

    Still, it was only possible with Abel¡¯s perfect control in regards to dimension force. If not, it would not be able to fuse with the other 2 materials so easily.

    If another god wanted to do this, they would need to strengthen those materials, which was not really possible considering how far the gods had fallen.

    As Abel kept thinking, he got a message from his spirit connection circle.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I want to have a chat with you if you are free!¡± The goddess of the moon¡¯s voice emerged.

    Abel thought for a moment and ced it into the star light protection circle before sending out a connection request to the goddess of the moon through the spirit connection circle.

    Soon, they were connected, and the goddess of the moon¡¯s monogram was projected in front of him.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, Hello!¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, wee back!¡± The goddess of moon smiled and bowed back.

    ¡°So what do you want to chat about?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you will definitely be joining Lorraines¡¯e of age ceremony, right?¡± The goddess of the moon continued to smile.

    ¡°You know my rtionship with Lorraine, so of course I will!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Tm just wondering what identity you will use to join, but I hope you can use your status in the god alliance!¡± The goddess of the moon said.

    ¡°If Lam going to use my Abel identity, I must introduce myself as a dragon headmaster!¡± Abel exined.

    He just never even considered joining with his god alliance status. Not because he did not respect them. After all, they were a part of the top forces in this world, but his Abel identity just had to represent the dragons as a headmaster.

    ¡°You can use both, dragon headmaster in the god alliance!¡± The goddess of moon said again.

    ¡°Why do I have to do that?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°Because we want you to make your stance with us publicly. The wizard union now has 8 god rank wizards, and the holy kingdom has 5 god rank knights, not to mention the god rank dragons. The continent is basically like a volcano ready to blow at any moment.

    The god alliance is the weakest. You only have 5 gods besides you, and the goddess of earth and the god of wealth were not powerful in fighting. We want to maintain our safety in our kingdoms, so our power for self defense is limited.

    This official saint granting ceremony for Lorraine is important for all of us, and I want to use this chance to show our strength as an ally so the ones with ill intent will think again.

    The other gods will also be joining with god sends, so I hope you can organize your arrival and make it as grand as possible with all your forces behind you!¡± The goddess of the moon exined.

    Abel finally understood. The ceremony was not meant to attract so much attention, but considering Abel¡¯s rtionship with Lorraine, it would definitely attract other god ranks.

    The goddess of the moon knew this, so she wanted to use this chance to increase the status of the god alliance.

    ¡®The era of god has ended, and many gods have fallen. Most of them would not rank to take the risk to leave their kingdom to start a war. After all, the god of fire¡¯s death was a huge lesson.

    Since Abel has taken benefits from every god in the alliance, he knew it was time to pay up.

    All he needed was to show off his power and dere his rtionship with the god alliance.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, I will do it!¡± Abel nodded.

    After all, it was also a chance for Abel to show off in front of his girlfriend.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I will thank you on behalf of the god alliance!¡± The goddess of the moon replied in excitement.

    ¡°Just to let you know beforehand, I will be bringing some god ranks into the Ervo forest!¡± Abel continued to smile.

    ¡°No problem, how many god ranks are you bringing in?¡± The goddess of the moon also continued to smile.

    ¡°If you want me to show off all my forces, I will need 2 more scent changing objects!¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you need them but I trust you and I can give you 2 more scent changing holy objects. Of course, the god alliance will distribute the cost as well!¡± The goddess of moon hesitated.

    At the same time, she ced 2 nes into the spirit connection circle and ignited it.

    Ina sh of gold, the nes appeared before Abel.

    They looked exactly like the transformation ne Abel got back in the days before it merged with his body. ording to the elves in the Holy Continent, there were quite a few transformation nes around.

    As for how the god alliance would distribute the cost, it was no longer his business.

    ¡®The goddess of the moon has to be confident that the other gods would pay up to agree to something like this. After all, 2 holy objects were nothingpared to showing off the god alliance¡¯s power, and it was definitely worth it if Abel could bring out 2 extra god ranks.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, I will be bringing 5 god rank powers to Lorraine¡¯se of age ceremony. Please let them into your faithful grounds!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡®The goddess of the moon paused. 5 god rank? Although Abel asked him for 2 transformation nes, she was not expecting him to bring 5 god ranks.

    The holy kingdom had 5 god ranks as well, and that already made the Wizard Union extremely worried.

    ¡®This was why there were always 5 god rank wizards on guard in the Defence wall of Doomsday at all times.

    As for who those god rank forces of Abel were, it did not matter. As long as Abel had 5 god ranks on his side, no one would mess with him.

    ¡°No problem, I will let you bring 5 god ranks into my faithful grounds!¡± The goddess of the moon replied.

    Meanwhile, Big Druid Lucia was preparing more invitation letters in the goddess temple.

    She was not expecting to get so many invitation requests for Saint Lorraine¡¯s ceremony.

    At first, she was just going to send an invitation to the dwarves, the wizard union, and some individuals close to the elves, but as the news about Lorraine got out, even the dragons showed interest.

    The dragons normally would not concern themselves with the affairs of thend, and all of a sudden, she did not have enough invitation letters. Not only that, even the 5 god rank wizards in the wizard union demanded to join.

    And soon, the god of death¡¯s temple, the goddess of water¡¯s temple, the god of wealth¡¯s temple, and the goddess of earth¡¯s temple also sent them a request for invitation.

    Finally, every organization within the wizard union also wanted to join, and Big Druid Lucia had never been so busy..

 Chapter 1374 - 4 Greeting Guests

    <h4>Chapter 1374 Greeting Guests</h4>

    Under the zing sun, the goddess of the moon temple in the Ervo forest was sparkling in white.

    Female big Druids were spread out all throughout the hill to the mountain peak, and they were all extremely busy.

    As for the base of the mountain, there were male big druids bowing respectfully to greet the guests.

    Since big druids were the most powerful force in the elves, nothing like this had ever happened in past official saint ceremonies. Ever since the goddess temple confirmed the guests list, they contacted the elf queen to demand all male big druids to gather. ¡°Big druid Lando, do you know why we are here?¡± Big druid Hucks asked.

    ¡°Represent the goddess of moon, do you have a problem?¡± Big druid Lando lowered his voice.

    He was a big druid from the royal pce, and this gathering happened too suddenly, so he did not know what was happening. ¡°Big druid Lando, that¡¯s not what I mean. I was just in the middle of an experiment before I was forced toe here!¡± Big Druid Hucks quickly shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. Even the ones in retreat were forced toe here. Don¡¯t you see that Big Druid Conrad is here?¡± Big Druid Lando pointed and said.

    ¡°Since the temple demanded, we have toe as long as we are still alive!¡± Big Druid Conrad added.

    ¡°Seems like the guests are here!¡± Big Druid Lando suddenly said.

    The elves requested their guests to arrive early, and Queen Luisa had been waiting on the mountain since early morning. All the noble elves had also arrived. It was the temple¡¯s idea to separate the noble elf guests from the other guests due to how prestigious the other guests were. Big druid Lando gazed forward, and 2 wizards in white cloaks were shing towards them.

    Due to a respect for the goddess temple and the elves¡¯ tradition, the guests would not use the temple teleportation circle upon their arrival.

    Instead, they had to use the nearest one. ¡°Wizard Charlie, Wizard Harr, Wee!¡± Big Druid Lando saw their faces and quickly bowed.

    ¡°Big Druid Lando, seems like we are the earliest here!¡± Wizard Harr smiled.

    Afterward, he handed over an invitation letter.

    ¡°Indeed, the Lightnings are the earliest guests!¡± Big Druid Lando opened the invitation letter and smiled.

    Since an invitation letter stated the names of the guests and the forces they represent, it had to be checked.

    ¡°We are not really guests!¡¯ Wizard Harr then added.

    Big Druid Lando paused and didn¡¯t know what he meant.

    The big druids did not know blue dragon Abel was Grandmaster Bet, but the elite of the Lightnings knew.

    Considering Abel¡¯s rtionship with Lorraine, the Lightnings and the elves were basically a family.

    ¡°Wizard Harr and Wizard Charlie from the Lightnings are here!¡± Big Druid Lando then called as he bowed to the wizards for them to head up the hill.

    There was only responsible for checking the invitation letter. There would be female big druids on top of the hill to greet them officially.

    Soon, more wizards from different organizations such as the Frozen Grounds, ming Mountain, and Ice Fire Lake also arrived, and the big druids began to get nervous.

    It was normal. After all, they were all prestigious organizations with their topw defying wizards.

    The elves were united, but they were not that powerful. They always lived under the tutge of the goddess of the moon, and the status of guests that showed up had already surpassed their past ceremonies.

    ¡°Quick, see who that is?¡± Big Druid Conrad gasped. The big druids quickly turned before their jaws dropped.

    3 wizards were flying towards them, which meant they were at least above the legendary rank.

    For those druids, a single legendary wizard was enough to catch them off guard.

    ¡°It is Wizard Dn, Wizard Loka, and Wizard Duran!¡± Big Druids Lando soon smiled when he saw their faces.

    He knew those wizards through their rtionship with Grandmaster Bet. Seems like they arrived to show Abel some face! ¡°Big Druid Lando, here¡¯s my invitation letter!¡± Wizard Dn was the first one tond and smile. ¡°No need to check!¡± Big Druid Lando quickly added.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that, we are not prestigious enough!¡± Wizard Dn handed the letter forward again. The wizard union¡¯s top authorities also knew about Abel¡¯s identity, and wizard Dn knew he would not be special in this ceremony even though his rtionship with Abel was quite good.

    At least, he knew the goddess of the moon deeply cared about this ceremony.

    Big Druid Lando nodded and opened the letter. Then, the other legendary wizards also handed over their letter.

    Those legendary wizards all came alone without bringing anyone else along, which was very rare since events like this were perfect for their disciples towork with the powerful. Therefore, it was a huge show of respect for them toe alone.

    Afterward, the legendary wizards flew up the hill.

    ¡°Everyone, stay alert. The guests today might be extremely prestigious. Don¡¯t embarrass the elves!¡± Big druid Lando lowered his voice. All the big druids immediately stood up straight, and all theints they had before immediately faded.

    A few more legendary wizards from the wizard union arrived, who Big Druid Lando did not know, but they were very nice as well.

    But soon, nervousness loomed over the druids again. None of them had ever seen this many legendary wizards in their lives.

    ¡°Another legend is here!¡± A big druid called.

    4 shadows appeared in the sky and quickly appeared in front of big druid Lando.

    They were so fast, big druid Lando almost questioned if it was from a move in a sh spell.

    ¡°May I have your names? He bowed.

    ¡°Here is our invitation letter!¡± The mennded their invitation letter forward and asked, ¡°Is Headmaster Abel here yet?¡±

    Big Druid Lando opened the letter, and his heart immediately dropped. The temple never told him half gods would be joining!

    On the letter were the names Half god Gold Dragon Kemble, Half God Blue Dragon Hurley, Half God ck Dragon Prague, and Half God Green Dragon Bart.

    Big Druid Landon¡¯s hand began to tremble as he saw those names. Half gods were always mystical beings.

    But soon, he remembered Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s question and quickly checked the guest list of the ones who arrived.

    He bowed and replied, ¡°No sorry Mr Kemble, Headmaster Abel is not here yet!¡± ck dragon Prague gazed and wondered, ¡°don¡¯t the elves know Headmaster Abel¡¯s identity?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, let¡¯s just go in and wait!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble gazed back and said.

    Afterward, Big Druid Lando announced their names in excitement, and the dragons flew in.

    When they arrived on the hill, all the other druids were also stunned.

    Even legends rarely appeared in the elves, let alone half gods.

    After all, half gods were just a step away from the goddess of the moon, and 4 of them had arrived at once for a saint¡¯s ceremony?

    ¡°Have you guys heard of Headmaster Abel?¡± Big Druid Lando asked the other druids.

    ¡°I heard he is the newest dragon headmaster!¡± A druid in the investigation department replied.

    The elves¡¯ investigation department did not know much about top rank affairs, but they still knew a little about something as huge as the dragons getting a new headmaster.

    ¡°Stay alert, it seems like headmaster Abel will being too!¡± Big Druid Lando lowered his voice. Little did they know, headmaster Abel was the grandmaster Bet they were so close to.

    ¡°More guests are here!¡± Another big Druid called.

    Big Druid Lando turned towards the sky, and there was a huge flying carriage dragged by 8 Pegasus.

    As the carriage approached, he could clearly see that it was covered in magic patterns, and there was a horn on each of those Pegasus, meaning they all had union blood.

    Unicorns were mythical creatures in the elves, and they were known as the goddess of the moon¡¯s carrier.

    Unicorns were the purest creatures in the heart of every elf, and using Pegasuses with unicorn blood to drag carriage was an insult to the elves.

    But he could not get angry because he saw 2w defying wizards operating those Pegasuses.

    Although he was of legendary rank as well, those wizards were more powerful than him, so there was no way the elves or even the goddess temple could mess with whoever was within the carriage.

    ¡°Half god Wizard Brennan is here to represent the wizard union!¡± Aw defying wizard shed forward and introduced as he opened the carriage door.

    ¡°Greetings Mr Brennan!¡± All the elves were stunned as they bowed in unison. It was the Vice President of the wizard union.

    ¡°Here¡¯s my invitation letter!¡± Wizard Brennan stepped out with his luxury robe and smiled.

    Big Druid Lando carefully stepped forward to get the letter.

    Since they were in the goddess of moon¡¯s faithful ground, the wizard union wouldn¡¯t send out a god rank no matter how important Abel was to them. Doing so needed the consent of the goddess of the moon.

    Therefore Wizard Brennan was perfect.

 Chapter 1375 - Grandeur

    <h4>Chapter 1375: Grandeur</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales<strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    The giant cartridge came to a halt with the 2w defying wizards standing by each side as a big druid led Wizard Brennan up to the goddess temple.

    ¡°5 half gods are here!¡± Big Druid Lando gazed forward and sighed.

    The wizard union had to take what was happening extremely seriously to send out a half god wizard, and big druid Lando began to doubt why.

    Soon, more and more half gods from the dragons and the wizard union arrived, and finally, there were 15 half gods.

    Big Druid Lando was almost going numb. The names he heard in legends all appeared as flesh and blood before him.

    He was stunned, but at the same time, he wondered how the goddess temple could handle all of those guests.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s the golden castle?¡± Big Druid Hucks¡¯ jaw dropped.

    He turned towards the sky, and there was a giant golden castle flying towards them.

    All of a sudden, he felt like his life was meaningless.

    He shook his head and rubbed his eyes.

    ¡°Indeed, it is the golden castle!¡± He gasped again.

    He was very familiar with the golden castle. As a good friend of Grandmaster Bet, his castle was always the pride of the elves.

    But it was just that it disappeared with Grandmaster Bet some time ago for no reason. Even the goddess temple did not mention anything about it.

    ¡°Someone is flying alongside it!¡± As the golden castle approached, Big Druid Hucks continued to gasp.

    ¡°Wee Grandmaster Bet!¡± Big Druid Lando smiled with excitement.

    He didn¡¯t know how the golden castle could fly, but he knew Grandmaster Bet had returned for Saint Lorraine.

    It was no surprise. After all, every elf knew about Abel¡¯s rtionship with Lorraine. It was almost like a fairytale.

    Abel stood on the golden castle with Doff and Thief God Milton by his side.

    God rank no1 ¨C no.3 were flying next to it.

    Since they had the goddess of the moon¡¯s transformation ne, their energy was concealed.

    At the same time, they were fully cloaked so no one could see their faces.

    The golden castlended below the hill. Although he could directly fly into the goddess temple, it was basic manners to stop.

    He unleashes his power of the will, and his 5 summons gathered beside him.

    ¡°Big Druid Lando, we meet again!¡± Abel smiled.

    With his current status, he was no longer afraid of disying his elf identity.

    Also, he wanted to see Lorraine in his true form.

    ¡°Mister, will we meet again?¡± Big Druid Lando was certain he never saw this person before him, but he sounded familiar.

    ¡°My name is Abel, the dragon headmaster, a half god wizard, as well as a part of the god alliance. I also have another identity, and that¡¯s elf Bet!¡± Abel smiled.

    At the same time, he ignited his transformation ne and turned it into his elf form.

    ¡°Grandmaster Bet!¡± Big Druid Lando was so stunned he couldn¡¯t speak properly.

    Abel was the Grandmaster he knew, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t know how to feel about his other identities.

    The dragons were almost as powerful as the wizard union, and the god alliance was only documented in the most regretful records of the goddess temple.

    He knew the goddess of the moon was a part of the Al alliance, and all gods in the alliance were equals.

    With all those identities, how could he even address his friend?

    ¡°Big Druid Lando, here¡¯s my invitation letter!¡± Abel returned to his human form and handed his invitation letter forward.

    He was in a human suit, so it wouldn¡¯t fit his elf form. Which meant he was not nning to join the ceremony as Elf Bet.

    Suddenly, a gentle voice emerged beside Big Druid Lando before a barefoot woman in a flowery dress and green patterned crown appeared. ¡°I will greet this guest personally!¡±

    ¡°The great goddess of moon, my one and only belief, my true all mighty lord!¡± All the big druids dropped to their knees and chanted.

    The goddess of the moon ignored them and turned to Abel with a smile.

    She appeared in a form through the umtion of faith. Which meant this body of her did not have any fighting power.

    ¡°Greetings, the goddess of moon!¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, it might be better if you pick some more catchy names for your god ranks!¡± The goddess of the moon couldn¡¯t help butugh after seeing the names in the invitation letter.

    ¡°They are god ranks, they will be feared no matter what names I give them!¡± Abel shrugged his shoulders.

    Actually, Abel put a lot of emotions into it when he resurrected his first summon.

    Even as their number grew, Abel was still treated like his child. He thought giving his children some ugly names might allow them to live longer. But of course, it was also because he couldn¡¯t be bothered to create so many names since he might get even more summons in the future.

    ¡°Wee the god alliance¡¯s half god wizard headmaster Abel, Doff the god of war, Thief God Milton, God rank no,1, God rank no.2, and God rank no.3!¡¯ The goddess of the moon said gently.

    Abel gently shook his head. The goddess of the moon was clearly trying to emphasize his participation in the god alliance.

    But he did not say much. She understood where she wasing from.

    The goddess of moon¡¯s voice was gentle, but everyone across the area could hear her through her echos, and all the other elves in the temple suddenly dropped to their knees as well.

    At the same time, Wizard Brennan¡¯s face sank when he heard the name god rank no.1 ¨C no.3.

    Those names wereughable, but he just couldn¡¯tugh.

    He knew for a fact that god rank no1 was a god rank, so It only made sense god rank no.2 and no.3 were god ranks too.

    ¡®What made him even more surprised was that Abel was bringing all of those forces to his girlfriend¡¯s ceremony. Those forces were enough to invade anyone.

    He looked around at the temple, and every powerful figure of the continent was also stunned by this news.

    He walked towards a corner and took out a littlemunication to report back at the headquarters about what just happened.

    Meanwhile, Abel parked the Golden Castle below the hill without a single bother. With its current defense, no one would mess with it.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, are you here to join Lorraine¡¯s ceremony too?¡± Abel smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Not just that!¡± The goddess of moon pointed forward and smiled.

    Soon, Abel sensed 4 strange, powerful energies approaching.

    ¡°Godsend!¡± Abel quickly realized what it was since he had experienced godsend before.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, we meet again!¡± A beautiful woman in a blue dress and crown holding a staff was the first one to bow with a smile. It was the goddess of water¡¯s godsend.

    ¡°Greetings, the goddess of water!¡± Abel smiled back.t

    ¡°Headmaster Abel!¡± A cloaked orc followed with a friendly voice. It was the god of death¡¯s godsend.

    ¡°Greetings the god of death!¡± Abel bowed.

    The fatty in a gold robe also smiled with a bow. ¡°I am the god of wealth but it seems like you are even wealthier than me!¡±

    ¡°No way, just look at your robe!¡± Abel joked around

    Indeed, but the god of wealth was a god rank. He could sense wealth energy in Abel which Abel couldn¡¯t.

    He sensed the gold on Abel, and it was far beyond whatever he had, but it all made sense recalling the exchange Abel made.

    If the god of wealth knew how much Abel actually had, he would know those gold sparks were not only from his faith but his endless amounts of top-level gems as well.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, it is my honour to see you again!¡± Finally, the goddess of earth¡¯s godsend bowed respectfully. She was ady in a long grey robe.

    ¡°The goddess of earth, hello!¡± Abel bowed back.

    It was only up to this point Abel realized it was actually the first time the entire god alliance had gathered outside.

    Although they were only doing godsends, they were still showing themselves to the world.

    Unless they had 2 bodies like Doff, it was basically impossible for a god to go out in their true form.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I was not expecting you to bring so much along!¡± The goddess of water pointed at the golden castle above and smiled.

    Indeed,pared to the giant carriage Wizard Brennan arrived in, the golden castle was like an elephant next to an ant.

    Even those 2w defying wizards guarding it were unnoticeable.

    ¡°You guys asked for it!¡± Abel smiled.

    Of course, it was also because Abel wanted to show the elves that he was Grandmaster Bet so he could interact with Lorraine easier.

    After all, it was a one in a lifetime ceremony, so it was best to make it as shy as possible. Since he couldn¡¯t interrupt the goddess temple¡¯s nning, it was the most he could do.

    ¡°Wee, the god alliance¡¯s goddess of water, the god of death, the god of wealth, and the goddess of earth!¡± The Goddess of the moon gently announced again.

    Everyone in the temple was stunned once again. Although Abel brought 5 god ranks along, their names were definitely not as famouspared to actual gods.

    After all, those 4 gods still had followers in this world.

    Although Thief god Milton and Doff the god of war were much scarier, this fact was only known among the top forces.

 Chapter 1376 - Going Up The Hill

    <h4>Chapter 1376: Going Up The Hill</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales<strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, everyone, pleasee with me up the hill!¡± The goddess of moon smiled.

    As for the other gods, they did not have anyment when it came to the goddess of the moon giving Abel more respect.

    Only the strong rules in this world. Since Abel¡¯s forces basically equaled the entire god alliance, he deserved as much respect.

    Abel smiled and nodded to big Druid Lando. Of course, big druid Lando was on his knees and did not see him nodding, but Abel still did it in a basic manner.

    Under the guidance of the goddess of the moon, the gods and Abel flew towards the mountain peak.

    Normally they should have walked up the mountain to show respect, but who cares when the goddess of the moon was leading.

    It was only afterward Big Druid Lando sensed Abel smiling at him, and he felt a burning excitement in his heart.

    Even being as powerful as a god, Abel still respected their friendship.

    Still, their interaction with such power differences would never be the same.

    ¡°Te already picked the next saint so Lorraine can resign in a few years. Maybe she will be the shortest saint in history!¡± The goddess of moon smiled as she flew along.

    It was not because she didn¡¯t like Lorraine, but because she could no longer treat her the same considering her rtionship with Abel.

    If she did a godsend and killed her, Abel would be very angry.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Abel also smiled.

    The other gods turned to the goddess of the moon in envy. How lucky, she randomly picked a saint, and that saint ended up as the girlfriend of some mighty force capable of taking down anyone in the world.

    Not to mention, Abel was still young. What could he possibly achieve in the future?

    Along the way, every elf they saw was on their knees.

    Abel lived in the elves for some time, so he knew this was expected.

    The goddess of the moon was the elves¡¯ life and spirit. They did not like war, and they would not have peace if they did not have the goddess of the moon¡¯s tutge. In fact, they might not even be able to survive.

    Soon, the goddess of the moon and the rest arrived on the peak. All the elves in the temple were on their knees, and all the guests were bowing out of respect.

    ¡°Wee everyone. The space is a little tight here. Why don¡¯t we have the ceremony outside!¡± The goddess of moon smiled.

    Indeed, everything the temple nned was disrupted. With 9 god ranks around, including the goddess of the moon. They just could not let them mix with the other guests.

    The goddess of the moon knew this too. Even half gods had no rights next to her.

    Afterward, she waved, and a strand of faith directly emerged from her kingdom and formed a golden tform above.

    It was much bigger than the temple, so it could hold all the guests easily.

    Afterward, another little tform appeared 10 meters above the golden tform.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, everyone, we can sit there!¡± The goddess of moon smiled.

    ¡°Abel stepped on and realized there was a full set of golden chairs and tables.

    Of course, he knew it was formed by faith but doing something outside of a god¡¯s kingdom was still very hard.

    It needed extreme control over faith. Even Doff could not do it.

    But at the end of the day, Doff was a god of war. Things like this were not what he excelled in.

    Looking at the lifestyle of the elves, it only made sense that the goddess of the moon cared about luxury as well.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, that¡¯s quite avish move!¡± The goddess of water saw the golden facilities and sighed.

    She needed to supply faith consistently to sustain those tforms, which could take as much faith as a battle.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, please have a seat with your subordinates!¡± The goddess of moon said helplessly as she looked towards Abel¡¯s summons.

    For those 5 gods, it would not befortable for them to sit next to 5 other god ranks.

    Just Doff and Thief God Milton alone were scary enough.

    ¡°Ok, have a seat!¡± Abel smiled and waved

    ¡°Yes master!¡± His summons bowed.

    Those words immediately made all the gods shiver again. Those god ranks were calling Abel master? Just how loyal they were?

    Those ¡ì god ranks sat with perfect posture as though they were ready to fight at any moment to protect Abel.

    Since the goddess of the moon had abruptly changed the ceremony location, the elves quickly began working again.

    It was unlike anything they experienced, and every guest had a spark of excitement on their face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink, and headmaster Abel, here¡¯s your juice!¡± The goddess of the moon decided to ease the tension on the second tform, so she waved.

    Afterward, crystal sses appeared before them.

    ¡°The goddess of moon. You always kept your wine a secret and I never see you bring it out even without countless years of friendship. Seems like Headmaster Abel is a game changer here!¡± The goddess of waterughed.

    ¡°The goddess of water, don¡¯t me me, maybe you should me yourself for not recruiting a better saint!¡± The goddess of moon smiled back.

    The gods suddenly realized the wines were actually from Abel.

    At the same time, the gods began to ask Abel for more wine. As for the juice, he was drinking, it must be just as good.

    Just like that, the tension was eased.

    After all, gods were not too different from normal people. They love joking around as well. It was just that they were too prestigious to show it.

    Since the status of those gods was quite simr, it only made sense they started to open up.

    As the gods wereughing and chatting, a voice suddenly emerged from the first tform. It was wizard Brennan. ¡°The wizard union¡¯s Wizard Brennan wants to visit!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, please!¡± The goddess of the moon replied.

    As moves in a sh sparkled, Wizard Brennan appeared on the second tform.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan greets all of you!¡± He immediately bowed.

    Even as a Vice President of the wizard union. He was only a half god, and there were 10 god ranks around.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, what brings you up here?¡± the goddess of moon gently bowed back.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, the wizard union¡¯s Vice President wizard Smith, Wizard McPhee, and Wizard Mosley also want to join saint Lorraine¡¯s ceremony!¡± Wizard Brennan replied respectfully.

    The goddess of moon smirked and turned to Abel.

    Abel caught her gaze. Seemed like the wizard union had reacted.

    She then turned to the other 4 gods, and they nodded.

    It was her territory, but this had to do with the god alliance, so she had to get the consent of the other gods.

    There was no leader in the god alliance. It was just a group formed by their mutual self defense.

    If any member wanted to make a move, the other must agree.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, I agree to let 3 god rank wizards join my saint¡¯s ceremony!¡± The goddess of moon smiled.

    ¡°Twill let them know!¡± Wizard Brennan smiled and bowed.

    He took out amunication circle and sent a message in front of the gods. Afterward, he began stepping off the tform.

    No matter what, Wizard Brennan was still a Vice President, so letting him stay was a way for the god alliance to show they meant no harm to the wizard union.

    All they wanted was to show off their power so no one would give them trouble.

    After all, no god wants to leave their kingdom to fight.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, please stay here. I will put all the half god dragons up here as well so you guys can have a chat!¡± Abel smiled, seeing the hesitant Wizard Brennan.

    Wizard Brennan paused. At first, he felt a little ufortable with all the god ranks around, but he still agreed and bowed to Abel.

    ¡°Milton, call the half god dragons up here!¡± Abel turned and said.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Thief God Milton stepped up and bowed. Before flying down without hesitation.

    No matter how many times the others looked, they just couldn¡¯t get used to the way Abelmanded his god ranks.

    Especially for an old godlike Thief God Milton. Although he was not strong, his assassination ability was unlike anything.

    Over the months, he truly became something feared by the Wizard Union.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble appeared and addressed Abel formally.

    ¡°Brother Kemble, don¡¯t say that, we are good friends!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel!¡± The other dragon hesitated but also addressed Abel formally.

    The dragons then bowed to the gods, and the gods smiled.

    The dragons were one of the most powerful forces, so they could not embarrass Abel.

    Soon after the 4 half god dragons settled, the goddess of moon looked up.

    ¡°That¡¯s quick!¡± He mumbled.

    Afterward, Abel sensed 3 god rank energies approaching. But they controlled their energy so well it was only enough to show their identity.

    Abel stood up, and the other followed. It was a respect for the wizard union.

    ¡°The wizard union¡¯s God rank Wizard Smith Wizard, Wizard McPhee, and Wizard Mosley are here!¡± Big Druid Lando announced from the bottle of the hill.

    Seems like those wizards were very mindful of their behavioura and followed the entrance procedures¡­

 Chapter 1377 - Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 1377: Ceremony</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales<strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Today is a grand meeting!¡± Wizard Smith sighed as he looked towards the bunch on the tform.

    Indeed, there were basically 13 god ranks gathered together on a single tform.

    ¡°Theard Grandmaster Abel is gathering with the gods here, so we decided toe along as well!¡± Wizard McPhee smiled.

    All the gods also smiled, but of course, not as lively as before the wizards came.

    Since Abel arrived with his 5 god rank summons and all the gods, Wizard Brennan was no longer enough to show the wizard union¡¯s dominance in this world, even if it was an insignificant ceremony like this.

    If they could, they would send even more god rank wizards. Too bad 5 of them had to remain on guard in the defense wall at all times.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s start the ceremony!¡± The goddess of the moon looked to the sky and said, seeing everyone settled.

    Her voice transferred to the goddess temple from the tform, and a golden staircase appeared, connecting the first tform to the goddess temple.

    Although the powerful ones could sh on the tform, the elves couldn¡¯t.

    Soon, music began to emerge, and elves with serious looks on their faces stepped up the stairs, but each of them was extremely excited at heart.

    Considering how powerful those god ranks werepared to the elves, this was definitely their grandest ceremony.

    They proudly stepped on the first tform under the gaze of thew defying wizards, Arch priests, and other legendary ranks, but the thing they felt most honored about was the goddess of the moon¡¯s presence.

    As the elves stood in the middle of the tform, none of the guests said anything. They all knew if they said a word wrong, serious consequences would happen.

    As the music took a more serious turn, another group of elves stepped out from the temple.

    With Saint Lorraine at the front, 3 temple headmasters in the middle, and 5 young female elves at the very back.

    Abel turned to the young female elves, and he quickly recognized them. They were the royal adventure squad.

    It was saint Lorraine¡¯s sister Carrie, countess Maria, countess Marry, countess Jenny and countess Molly.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, they are the druids from Lorraine¡¯s tribe. ording to tradition, a saint had to pick their servants from their tribe. This way, they can work closer to each other !¡± The goddess of moon smiled.

    Abel recalled the days when he was in the Holy Continent and tried to level up by fighting along with those 5 countesses.

    If Lorraine had reminded him, he would have taken out a lot of resources to help them level up.

    By that point, even the most powerful countess Carrie was only an elite druid, and those other countesses were intermediate rank. In the central continent, they could only be servants at most.

    Lorraine was wearing a long green linen dress with hair waving in the air behind her. Her skin was as white as snow, and her eyes were like jewels. It was the pinnacle of noble beauty.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, Lorraine has really grown up.

    Lorraine was definitely the most beautiful elf around, and everyone along the way automatically bowed at her, not only the elves but the guests as well.

    There was a shrine on the far side of the tform, and Lorraine stepped towards it while the 3 headmasters and the female servants stayed back.

    She arrived in front of the shrine, got on her knees, and began to pray.

    Since it was an examination of their faithfulness, it was a long process thatsted for at least an hour.

    However, the goddess of the moon gazed at Abel and gently sighed. Afterward, a golden beam shot out from her hand and formed a crown above Lorraine.

    ¡°This god really is a wealthy one!¡± Abel saw the crown on Lorraine and immediately knew it was a holy object. Although he didn¡¯t know what ability it held, he still couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Of course, it was also because he didn¡¯t know how to make holy objects yet.

    Even those gods from the era of god might appear poor. There was no way Abel couldpete when it came to their bases.

    ¡°Greetings saint Lorraine!¡± The elves got on their knees the moment they.

    Lorraine almost began to wonder, did the ceremony just end? Her years of hard work was paid off with a simple smile and wave?

    Afterward, the 5 servants stepped up and pledged their loyalty to Lorraine.

    Since they were all talented female druids, the temple would take good care of them as well.

    In normal circumstances, the servants of a saint would be elite druids over time, and some might even be big druids.

    It was the basic support the temple could provide, and their tribe¡¯s status would increase as a result.

    At the same time, their presence could make the saint feel less lonely and homesick.

    It was the human side of the elves on disy. It was exactly why they never were able to grow as a powerful fighting force.

    Afterward, Elves began to step up one by one to receive prayers from saint Lorraine. Each of their faces was filled with excitement which was rarely seen.

    Soon, the ceremony finally came to an end.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the after party!¡± One of the headmasters announced.

    ¡°Lorraine,e up!¡± The goddess of moon said gently and carried Lorraine to the second floor.

    Meanwhile, the floor on the first level began to morph, and long tables began to appear.

    ¡®As the guests were admiring the greatness of the goddess of the moon, the elves began to bring on the wine.

    Just like that, the after-party took ce under a weird atmosphere with the noble elves in one ce and the other guests chatting among themselves.

    ¡°The great goddess of moon!¡± Lorraine appeared on the second tform and got on her knees.

    ¡°Lorraine, don¡¯t do this. Juste and have a chat!¡± The goddess of the moon quickly stopped Lorraine with her power of the will and smiled.

    ¡®The other gods couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. At first, they envy the goddess of the moon for finding such a saint, but their interactions from now on must be very awkward.

    Saint Lorraine quietly walked towards the goddess of the moon but avoided her gaze. Instead, she turned to Abel.

    Abel smiled and took out a box. ¡°Lorraine, here is a birthday gift for you!¡±

    Lorraine received the box. She was a little embarrassed yet excited. But still, she turned towards the goddess of the moon.

    ¡°Lorraine, open it. Your boyfriend is very rich!¡± The goddess of the moon smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, open it. See what headmaster Abel gave you!¡± The other gods also added.

    Lorraine gently opened the box, to her surprise, a ring exposed from within.

    Lorraine then took it out. The surface was made with white gold, but there were no gems on top. Instead, it was watched with little flowery patterns. Lorraine¡¯s favorite.

    It looked quite ordinary, but everyone on the spot knew something was up. It was a holy object, one with a strand of dimensional force.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, is this created by Doff the god of war?¡± The goddess of the moon gasped.

    It was no surprise to her when it came to the ring¡¯s material, considering how much Abel exchanged with the gods, but the skill it took to make that ring truly reflected Doff¡¯s power.

    Even though Abel exchanged a lot of knowledge with the gods, putting it into action was still not easy.

    ¡°Me and Doff researched for some time, and finally made something. Since my ability is still not that good, it is nothing extraordinary!¡± Abel said helplessly.

    ¡°Abel, I love it!¡± Lorraine mustered up her courage and mumbled in front of the gods.

    Still, anyone could tell her words were sincere.

    ¡°Tm d you like it, let¡¯s call this the Abel¡¯s protection ring!¡± Abel smiled ¡°when you are in danger, this ring can teleport you to any ce within 10 miles. But you can only use it once every 24 hours!¡±

    ¡°What? Teleportation?¡± The gods immediately stood up.

    Even the god rank wizards followed. They always thought it was just a holy portal ring when they sensed the dimension force.

    Aholy portal ring was a portal ring expended with dimension force. It was verymon in the era of gods, and there were quite a lot of them drifting around in themon world.

    Aholy object with teleportation ability, on the other hand, would basically be a lifesaver for anyone, even if it could only be used once a day.

    After all, one could never have enough life savers.

    On top of that, there was one special attribute about a holy object with teleportation ability.

    This attribute was so special even Abel himself was not aware of it, and that was the rank of teleportation.

    ¡®When it came to teleportation, most people would think of the ¡®move in a sh,¡¯ which was a lightning wizard spell for them to teleport in short distances.

    The limit of this spell was that it would be affected by the rank of the user. When facing an enemy of higher ranks, one¡¯s energy would be suppressed, thus making a wizard incapable of casting the spell.

    If their rank difference was high enough, even moving in a sh scrolls would be useless.

    Therefore, what made Abel¡¯s ring special was that it could be used regardless of the situation.

    As for only one use a day, it was not a problem.

    ¡®Who would use the same life saver more than once anyway?

    ¡°Haha, headmaster Abel really is extraordinary. You make me embarrassed about my gift now!¡± The goddess of the moon took out a long dress from her portal object and handed it over to Lorraine.

    ¡°Lorraine, just take it!¡± Abel saw Lorraine hesitating and said.

    ¡°This holy object is not as powerful as headmaster Abel¡¯s ring, but it can change colour and shapes by will. For your convenience, I¡¯ve already preset 120 styles for you to choose!¡± The goddess of water smiled.

 Chapter 1378 - Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 1378 Gifts</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    To Abel, this holy dress looked totally useless, but Lorraine seemed extremely excited to have it.

    Indeed, for a woman, receiving a dress with 120 styles was basically like receiving 120 new dresses.

    Afterward, the god of death gifted a holy inner armor with a protective shield, and the god of wealth gifted some jewelry with the ability to produce illusions. They were all low rank live savers.

    The goddess of the earth also gifted a holy object, and it had the ability to unleash a holy nt from within for self-defense.

    Lorraine put the holy objects away and turned back to Abel. She knew the reason those gods were all giving her gifts.

    They were all extremely precious, so Abel must be paying for it.

    Abel smiled.

    As for how he could pay back those gods, his presence in the god alliance was all that was needed.

    Seeing the 4 gods taking out their gifts, the god rank wizards felt a little embarrassed.

    They came out suddenly to show the wizard union¡¯s dominance against Abel¡¯s summons, but they came so fast they did not prepare any gifts. After all, any event would be an honor to have them let alone make them

    give gifts.

    At first, they decided to ignore it when Abel took out his gift since he and Lorraine were in a rtionship, but since even those other gods had taken out their gifts, the wizard union could no longer stay still.

    Still, what gift should they give? If they took out anything of low value, it would make the wizard union look stingy.

    But at the same time, it might embarrass Abel if they take out anything that was too valuable. Considering the wizard union president has not said anything about messing with Abel. It would be a bad idea.

    On top of that, they didn¡¯t have anything too valuable on them anyway, at least nothingparable to holy objects.

    But since their rtionship with Lorraine was not as close to the gods, people might not me them for giving out something with a lower value.

    ¡°Saint Lorraine, my gift is not as valuable, but I hope you like it!¡± Wizard Smith smiled and said.

    He then took out a card with tiny magic patterns on the surface from his portal bag.

    Abel scanned with his power of the will and realized it could automatically cast a frozen armor on the user. Frozen armor was a favorite defense spell among the wizards, and turning it into a card must be very special.

    Acore ingredient to make one of them was the crystal core from a spiritual beast who would naturally form a frozen armor.

    Since the pattern on the card was fully formed, it meant it was made with a legendary and above ran crystal core.

    Finding something like this was basically impossible onnd, so it must be from the ocean.

    ¡°Lorraine,why don¡¯t you say thank you to wizard smith!¡± Abel says Lorraine hesitating again and is reminded.

    It was a good opportunity. Seeing a god rank wizard giving out gifts was notmon.

    ¡°Thank you Wizard Smith!¡± Lorraine put the card away and bowed.

    Wizard McPhee and Wizard Mosley exchanged gazes helplessly. Seemed like they, too, had to give out something.

    Since Wizard Smith had set a standard, they could not give out anything of lower value, so both of them took out magical objects as well. Although they were fused with attack spells instead, their ranks were the same

    as Wizard Smith¡¯s frozen armor card.

    Wizard Brennan let out a long breath of relief. Since he was a half god, he did not have to participate in such hassle.

    Afterward, the half god dragons each gave out some precious gems from the ocean, although they were nothing too valuable, they were a show of heart, and sparkly things were loved by all women.

    By that point, Lorraine¡¯s face was bing red after so many god ranks, and half gods had given her something.

    Even though she was born a noble, what happened today was never seen before.

    ¡°Lorraine, let¡¯s head down to the first floor and greet some guests!¡± Abel saw Lorraine getting awkward and smiled.

    Lorraine nodded, and he went down with his 5 summons.

    As the chatters began again, the 3 god rank wizards exchanged gaze.

    ¡°McPhee, Mosley, what do you think about god rank no.2 and no.3?¡± Wizard Smith asked with his power of the will.

    The other mission they had was to investigate Abel¡¯s 2 new god rank summons. It was definitely a huge shock to them.

    God ranks were nomon finds. Discovering the mysterious god rank 1 was surprising enough, but at least he was forming his world in the Battlecry teau.

    God rank no.2 and no.3, on the other hand, just popped out of thin air. Even the wizard union investigationwork never found anything.

    Therefore, those wizards had to find out if they were truly god ranks.

    If they were, the wizard union had to be more mindful and respectful with the dragons and the god alliance.

    ¡°God rank no.2 and no.3¡¯s energy is a little strange, seems like they were hiding it, but | am sure that they are god ranks!¡± WIzard McPhee replied through his power of the will.

    ¡°Same, I also sense something odd about their energy but it only makes sense for them to hide their identity as summons!¡± Wizard Mosley added.

    m so confused, how did Headmaster Abel sign a soul contract with 5 god ranks. Even if those god rank consented, his soul would not have the space to hold them!¡± Wizard Smith sighed.

    ¡°No matter what he did, the wizard union might take a big hit if we start a war with him. At least not now!¡± Wizard McPhee shook his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for the president and concern his opinion!¡± Wizard Mosley was also out of ideas, so he lowered his voice.

    Since the wizards weremunicating with the power of the will, no one heard a single word.

    As for the gods, they continued tough and chat with each other.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, are you really going to do a godsend the next time you are in trouble?¡± The god of wealth smiled.

    With such a saint, the goddess of the moon had to be very careful to not harm her.

    ¡°Yeah the goddess of moon, saint Lorraine might not even return to the temple once they get married!¡± The goddess of water added.

    The god of death and goddess of the earth did not say anything, but their looks were saying the same thing.

    ¡°Haha, do you really think I will need to do godsend if my territories are in trouble?¡± The goddess of moon smiled back.

    She was very proud of all her investments, and this was her proudest one.

    She still remembered the day when she first saw young Abel was using her transformation ne andmunicating with the tree of life.

    She was very curious about him, so she decided to help him by helping him sign an equal treaty with the tree of life and allowed him to be together with Lorraine.

    After all, an old being like the tree of life being able tomunicate with a human showed just how much potential Abel had.

    To this day, her investment finally paid off, and Abel has developed a special bond with the elves. If they were in trouble, Abel would definitelye for help.

    Meanwhile, Abel and Lorraine appeared on the first floor, and the guests immediately stood up straight.

    By that point, all the elves realized Abel was Grandmaster Bet. But after seeing him interacting with the god ranks as equals, they¡¯ve grown numb to the fact.

    Still, they were confused about what Abel actually was. A human? A dragon? Or elf?

    But one thing was certain, his being was no longer something the elves could restrain.

    Every guest looked at Abel with respect, just because of the god ranks behind him, but the fact that he was a half god himself.

    Abel and Lorraine bowed to the guests, but they did not stay for long since his summons were making everyone nervous again.

    Soon, a bell sounded from the temple, and the after party came to an end.

    The elf guests slowly stepped on the golden tform, and the others followed with a deep desire to stay.

    After all, being in close proximity with so many gods was definitely something every one of them would take to their graves.

    As the goddess temple ignited their teleportation circle, the guests began to leave.

    When thest guest stepped off the double golden tform in the sky, the tform faded into golden sparkles.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, it¡¯s been a pleasure!¡± Wizard Smith bowed.

    ¡°Thank you for joining the adulthood ceremony of my saint!¡± The goddess of moon smiled and bowed back.

    She knew very well the wizards were not there to see her official recognize her saint. They were only there for Abel and his 5 god rank summons, so she did not mention it.

    Wizard Smith then turned to Abel with regret. In such a short period of time, Abel went from a member of the wizard union to part of the dragon, to a force capable of going against the wizard union.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I hope we can interact peacefully from now on. Goodbye!¡± Wizard Smith bowed.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, I never meant any harm to the wizard union and I never will! | hope we can make peace as well. Goodbye!¡± Abel smiled and bowed back.

    The god rank wizards then flew down with the half god wizards and disappeared from a teleportation circle on the side.

    But Abel got a feeling, his tension with the wizard union was still impossible to resolve.

    Afterward, the 4 gods also said their goodbyes, and their ambassadors were recalled to their own faithful grounds.

    By that point, their faces were extremely pale. Although they did not fight, the duration of the godsend that took ce was still too exhausting.

    Abel was a little worried as he turned to Lorraine. Although her saint identity was very prestigious, it was still nothingpared to Abel.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, as long as you can help the elves when we are in trouble, I won¡¯t do any godsend!¡± The goddess of the moon said helplessly..

 Chapter 1379 - Action

    <h4>Chapter 1379 Action</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales<strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    Abel also did not stay too long in the goddess temple since he had 5 god rank summons with him. But before he left, he met with Lorraine in private.

    ¡°Lorraine, there has been a lot of tension in the central continent, I will need to quickly strengthen my ability so we might need to postpone our marriage!¡± Abel said gently.

    ¡°Brother Abel, I understand¡± Lorraine softly nodded.

    She and Abel were still young, so getting married was not something they needed to do immediately. Still, she knew Abel had no choice but to power up.

    Since she was picked as a saint out of all the elves, she was not stupid.

    If Abel was still worried after having 5 god rank summons, his enemy must be extremely strong.

    She didn¡¯t want to get in the way of Abel, especially since Abel¡¯s have taken off drastically these past years.

    ¡°If you are in danger, call me any time and I will send some support!¡± Abel remained.

    ¡°Brother Abel, you have to be careful too. I don¡¯t know who your enemy is, but I know you will win. You are always the most powerful!¡± Lorraine whispered.

    She was basically saying Abel was more powerful than the goddess of the moon, which might create some problems if other elves heard her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. If you miss home, you cane and use my super teleportation circle any time. I just built a new one in Harry Castle!¡± Abel lowered his voice and smiled.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lorraine gasped.

    Even as an elf saint, it was not easy for her to use a super teleportation circle, considering how costly it was.

    It has been a long time since Lorraine came to the central continent, and she has never been back even once.

    She was already extremely happy that her sisters hade along, and Abel¡¯s news made her even more excited.

    ¡°Your mission now is to master these holy objects and make them recognise you as the owner!¡± Abel gently tapped Lorraine on the forehead and continued.

    Since the gods gave them out because of Abel, they all whipped out their power of the will from those objects. If Lorraine did not master them quickly, they could be easily stolen.

    After all, they could protect her.

    ¡°Brother Abel, do you want to meet my sisters?¡± Lorraine then thought of her sisters as she rubbed her forehead where Abel tapped her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here too long, but I will prepare some resources for them after I return!¡± Abel shook his head.

    ¡°I will thank you on behalf of my sisters!¡± Lorraine smiled.

    She knew there were different kinds of training resources. What she had ess to was nothingpared to Abel¡¯s potions.

    With Abel¡¯s support, her sister¡¯s level up was a guarantee.

    Afterward, Abel teleported back to the Battlecry teau with his summons and the golden castle.

    Themotion he caused was much bigger than what he expected. At first, only the dragons and the wizard union knew he had god rank summons, now it was public knowledge.

    Still, he did not have time to pay attention to all of it. He soon went into retreat, and another round of training began.

    The days followed were ordinary, but of course, every powerful figure knew how much tension was building up.

    In just 5 months, the wizard union summoned 2 more god rank wizards, and their number reached 10.

    As for the dragons, their number of god ranks remained as 4, but their power was still neck to neck considering the god ranks on Abel¡¯s side.

    Still, with 10 god rank wizards. Total peace was impossible.

    After a few huge wars, the front line was almost impossible to recognize. There were no longer any gems to mine, and all the life it had was faded into therval from hell.

    However, something different was happening today. A team of 5000 worker dwarves and 500 magic circle-making wizards stepped their foot into the front line and began to make their way towards the Holy kingdom.

    Above them were 8 god rank wizards.

    Their mission was to rebuild the Howling Castle, and it has been months of preparation. Although those dwarves did not know why it was a direct order.

    Most of them felt safe with 8 god rank wizards protecting them, but that was because they did not see the seriousness on those wizards¡¯ faces.

    ¡°Smith, if the Evil Kingdom really sends out god rank knights, we might not be able to protect those worker dwarves and wizards!¡± Wizard McPhee lowered his voice.

    He knew very well a battle between the god ranks would kill everyone around.

    ¡°It is a direct order from the president to rebuild the Howling Castle, without it to drain the faith of the Evil Kingdom, they would only get more power!¡± Wizard Smith said helplessly.

    It was not up to his choosing. Although they had not heard from their president for a long time, the mission he passed down still had to be followed through.

    If back in the days the Wizard Union president did not insist on building a castle next to the Guardian wings despite all cost, there was no way they would have thousands of years of glory.

    Ever since the Howling Castle was destroyed, the wizard union has already started their n to rebuild it, especially since the dwarves¡¯ technology has only advanced these years.

    Since the dwarves had already forged all the parts they needed in the past few months, they only needed 4 hours of safety to put them together.

    This new Howling Castle was built for a god rank wizard to operate. This gave them the power to hold back a few god rank knights, which could buy enough time for the other god rank wizards toe for support.

    Of course, with this new Howling Castle, the god rank wizards in the defense wall of Doomsday could also return to the union headquarter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just hope the 8 of us can intimidate the god rank knights enough to make them not attack!¡± Wizard Mosley lowered his voice.

    ¡°No matter what, we can not let those knights take away thoseponents of the Howling Castle even if all the worker dwarves and wizards died!¡± Wizard Smith reminded.

    Thoseponents were all made with extremely valuable materials, enough to make a few god rank magic towers, so of course, they were more valuable.

    On top of that, god rank wizards who lived for thousands of years did not care too much about the life and death of others, especially for low rank beings.

    The god rank wizards nodded with a nk face, just like those dwarf puppets.

    Meanwhile, the saint sat within the holy kingdom¡¯s central temple. But unlike before, there were 6 simr seats on each side next to him.

    They have summoned another god rank knight in the past few days, and now they had 6 god rank knights in total.

    Besides the new manager of the investigation department, Mad knight Isaac, the saint, and the 6 god rank knights were the only ones in the temple.

    Since so many god rank wizards have appeared, a god rank war was a must.

    ¡°My Saint, let¡¯s attack! We can¡¯t let them rebuild the Howling Castle!¡± God rank knight Christian offered.

    ¡°Knight Christian, we still have not found out how knight Keynes was captured or killed, so starting a war right now is not a good time!¡± The Saint has failed many times, and he didn¡¯t want to do anything irrational

    again.

    After all, 2 god rank knights were lost in his hands.

    The central temple used to be the safest ce, but even that, a god rank knight was killed inside it.

    ¡°My saint, we don¡¯t have much Holy crystals left. Once the Howling Castle is rebuilt and begins draining our faith, our holy crystal production will further decrease. We can not let that happen, we need to have enough

    holy crystals for the lord to use when he reawakens!¡± god rank Knight Balmain stood up and bowed.

    ¡°My saint, they are building the Howling Castle not far from the Guardian Wings, we are in a lot of advantage even with 8 god rank wizards, so please allow us to attack!¡± God rank knight Hucks also added.

    The saint looked around. It seemed like every knight wanted to fight.

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Although he still had the authority on paper, the respect those god rank knights had for him had dropped significantly since 2 god rank knights have died. Even though those knights died

    because of their own fault, the saint still needed to hold some responsibility.

    If it was so hard to pick another ambassador of god to cultivate, those knights might have done so already.

    ¡°Ok, the mission is to stop the rebuilding of the Howling Castle. Don¡¯t fight with the god rank wizards for too long, and be mindful of them striking back!¡¯ The saint looked around again and nodded.

    ¡°Yes my saint!¡± Murderous gaze shed in the eyes of the knights as they called.

    Indeed, fighting was their profession, so how could they not be excited.

    As for the saint, he was not looking good. If he had a choice, he would definitely choose to not attack.

    ¡°Haha, it should be like this from the start. This useless saint has no vigour!¡± Knight Balmainughed as he stepped out of the temple.

    ¡°Quiet Balmain, he is still the ambassador of god, you must keep your respect!¡± God rank knight Deminster lowered his voice.

    But his tone still showed a bit of sarcasm.

    After all, too many holy knights from the legendary ranks to god ranks have died under the saint¡¯smand.

    If it was once or twice, you might call it an ident, but it just happened too many times. Not to mention, arge number of holy crystals were stolen, and even the demon from beyond¡¯s gear was stolen. His sins could

    not be forgiven.

    Still, the god rank knights had to obey as long as the saint stayed in position.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just have a good fight today and show the saint who wrong he is!¡± God rank knight Felix smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The 6 god rank knights exchanged gaze and called.

    They then speeded towards the teleportation circle and appeared outside. They looked towards the location where the Howling Castle was. The construction has already begun.

    ¡°I can feel my blood burning. It is a god rank war!¡± Knight Balmain took out his sword and shield. As he enchanted himself with a holy shield, he yelled..

 Chapter 1380 - God Rank War

    <h4>Chapter 1380 God Rank War</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales<strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales

    ¡°Ining attack!¡± Wizard Smith sensed a change in the guardian wings and called.

    At the same time, he unleashed his world and wrapped himself in it. There were 8 god rank wizards around, and there was no way the Holy Kingdom had 8 god rank knights.

    Therefore, they had an advantage when it came to suppressing energy.

    As Wizard Smith called, the other 7 god rank wizards also showed their world, andrge amounts of spells began to unleash from within for a vicious blow.

    ¡°Charge into their formation!¡± Knight Balmain smirked.

    The 6 god rank knights formed an arrow head with Knight Balmain at the very front. Their worlds were also unleashed with a powerful aura sparkling on their bodies.

    Their assistance aura beefed up their defense by ranks, and it was especially targeted towards magical attacks.

    As for their own attack, the preaching and madness aura allowed them to decrease their enemy¡¯s resistance to all attributes to a critical level in close proximity.

    The holy freeze and holy charge aura also allowed them to create countless energy shock waves, and anyone who entered their range would be affected by lightning and ice.

    Since those auras were all unleashed from within a world, their power was much stronger than the ones unleashed by non god ranks.

    On top of the formations they were in, the attacks those knights would take were also equally distributed.

    Therefore, as long as a wizard could not injure those knights all at once or break their formation, it would be very hard to do any damage.

    Knight Balmain knew very well what made knights strong. He had been practicing knight formation since he was young, and each extra holy knight would make a tremendous power difference.

    Even as a god rank, this logic applied.

    ¡°Glory to my lord!¡± Knight Balmain roared as the 6 god rank knight charged towards the wizards.

    ¡°Protect the workers!¡± Wizard Smith saw the murderous knights and frowned. Considering how low key the Holy kingdom was acting these days, he was expecting the knight to move with less vigor.

    The 8 god rank wizards formed a line and moved towards the knights.

    Meanwhile, both the wizard union and the holy kingdom had their gaze fixed on what was happening.

    Although a god rank battle had happened between god rank knights and Abel¡¯s summoned some time ago, the scale of this battle was much bigger.

    Also, that battle happened in the Battlecry teau, so not many wizards had the opportunity to witness it.

    Since the wizard union was expecting war to break out in the front line, they¡¯ve already ordered the dwarves to set up some surveince circle long ago.

    This way, all the wizards in the wizard union headquarter and the defense wall of Doomsday could see exactly how this god rank war went down.

    For the Holy Kingdom, they could also see everything from the Guardian wing¡¯s perspective.

    After all, it was the biggest battle between wizards and knights in the past thousands of years.

    Both sides were extremely confident while the 5000 worker dwarves and 500 magic circle making wizards continued to work below them.

    Soon, the knights entered the wizard¡¯s attack range, and hundreds of fire walls charged forward, followed by frozen balls.

    Since those wizards had been preparing those attacks for a while, the energy those spells umted was scary.

    The fire walls and ice balls covered the kights, so they immediately shrunk their formation and unleashed holy bolts from their world.

    Those bolts were not for attacks but to defuse the wizards¡¯ spell.

    This almost instantly lessened their damage by half, and their holy aura soon began to replenish their life force.

    Just like that, the 6 god rank knights charged out of the wizards¡¯ attack. It soon was their turn to strike.

    Lightning and ice shock waves rushed towards the wizards, and the wizards instinctively shed away to dodge.

    Wizard Smith couldn¡¯t understand. What was motivating those knights to take so much risk? Their attacks definitely did some damage to the knights, more or less.

    Stamina was key in a god rank battle. Even slight injuries could undermine their ability to make attacks and regenerate with adequate amounts of suppression.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Their target is not us but the workers!¡± Wizard Smith saw the knights speeding down and felt his heart drop.

    Knight Balmain smirked. Those wizards were just thinking of self defense.

    He knew very well how hard it was to kill a god rank wizard with their speed, so his target was the workers from the start.

    By that point, the wizards were also clear about what was going on, so they shed forward again.

    But approaching knights was not a good idea considering how weak wizards¡¯ close range attacks were.

    A god rank knight could unleash tens of close range attacks from their worlds and break a god rank wizards¡¯ defense at an instant.

    As the wizards hesitated, the 6 god rank knights were already approaching the workers.

    The 500 magic circle making wizards quickly ignited their magic circles, but it was useless. As the knights unleashed their energy, their souls were immediately smashed into pieces, and they dropped dead without a

    single physical injury.

    Soon, the dwarves were also killed, and their puppets came to a halt. A red glow began to spark from some of their bodies.

    It was the assistance aura, and their soul energy was immediately transferred to the knights, and they began repairing their injuries.

    In just a few moments, those 6 god rank knights were back on top condition.

    ¡°Damn it, drag out our distance. They are using the dead bodies to regenerate!¡± Wizard Smith yelled.

    Even without Wizard Smith¡¯s warning, all the wizards knew they were not in a good situation with all those dead bodies around.

    Fresh dead bodies were the best nourishments for god rank knights, and Wizard Smith has totally miscalcted. He was nning to give those knights a big hit from the start and slowly drain their energy afterward,

    but things yed outpletely differently.

    The 8 god rank wizards were furious, they could ignore the death of those dwarves and wizards, but they could not ignore when their names were on the line.

    They thought victory was on their side with their greater number, so they were the one broadcasting this battle to the wizard union headquarter, and what happened was a total embarrassment.

    ¡°Damn them all!¡± Wizard McPhee grunt. Since god rank wizards were better at fighting alone, he shed and unleashed 10 spells from his world. A ssic wizard move.

    The other 7 god rank wizards followed, and soon spells filled the battlefield.

    Knight Balmain remained as the head of the formation, but he did not leave the dead bodies considering how much benefit it gave them.

    He quickly moved around with his formation to dodge the spells. Even if some spell managed tond a hit, it wouldn¡¯t do much damage, and they could quickly recover with the dead bodies.

    Since the knights had no way of striking back, it looked like the wizards were dominating.

    But soon, Wizard Smith began to call ¡°stop the attacks and step back!¡± By that point, all the wizards also realized what was going on. Half of the valuableponents for the Howling Castle were damaged by their

    spells.

    This was exactly what knight Balmain wanted.

    ¡°Haha, those wizards are so stupid, let¡¯s y again next time!¡± Heughed.

    Afterward, he unleashed his energy aura and charged back to the guardian wings.

    At the same time, the 5 knights behind him unleashedrge amounts of Preaching hammers from their world and filled the sky with them.

    If those god rank wizards wanted to chase after them, they had to bypass those hammers, which gave those knights more than enough time to escape.

    Therefore, the wizards remained still, and their faces sank. The first god rank war was a loss.

    The lives of those worker dwarves and magic circle maker wizards did not mean much in the grand scheme of things, but the wizard union¡¯s confidence definitely took a huge hit. God rank wizards were the most

    powerful forces of this world, yet they lost to knights even with a greater number.

    However, this was actually not the wizards¡¯ fault. The oue of this battle was already decided with their fighting style.

    The god rank wizards alsocked experience when it came to a huge war with god rank knights like this, so it was a mistake to bring so many worker dwarves and magic circle making wizards in the first ce.

    Meanwhile, cheers broke out in the Holy kingdom. This victory was exactly what they needed after Thief God Milton¡¯s killing spree and the losses they took.

    The only one not enjoying their victory was the saint. Since he was initially opposed to the invasion, his authority was further impacted as a result..

 Chapter 1381 - Asking For A Favor

    <h4>Chapter 1381: Asking For A Favor</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Exodus Tales <strong>Editor: </strong>Exodus Tales</h4>

    No one was expecting the oue of this battle, especially the overconfidence wizard union. Since they were the ones promoting the fight, it totally backfired.

    First, the dragons began to question their dominance by asking if they needed any help.

    Of course, the wizard union rejected it. After all, all the god rank wizards were still unharmed, and there was no way they would let the dragons get involved with the affair of thends. Event with Abel¡¯s presence.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Smith sat in the hall of the wizard union in front of 2 dwarves.

    ¡°Wizard Fara, this is our miscalction, but I still want more dwarves to help us rebuild the Howling Castle!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    Wizard Fara was the most powerful dwarf wizard. As a rank 25, his energy did not stand a chance in front of Wizard Smith, but it still did not stop the fury in his heart after 5000 worker dwarves had died in the front line.

    Especially since the 8 god rank wizards who were supposed to protect them did not even get a scratch.

    He almost wondered if the wizard union had deliberately set up the attack to kill off the dwarves.

    ¡°Mr Smith, I want to know if the safety of dwarves we sent out this time would be guaranteed?¡± Wizard Fara bowed.

    ¡°Wizard Fara, this is war, we can not guarantee anyone¡¯s safety, not even ourselves!¡± Wizard Smith shook his head.

    ¡°How many dwarves do you need?¡± Wizard Fara quickly followed.

    ¡°At least 10,000 worker dwarves and puppets, we need toplete the construction even quicker this time!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    ¡°I will let the dwarf king know about this!¡± Wizard Fara helplessly bowed.

    ¡°I will be frank with you. The Howling Castle must be rebuilt no matter how many lives were lost, so please give us an answer in 3 days!¡± Wizard Smith lost interest in negotiating, so he said nkly.

    ¡°We will give you an answer as soon as possible!¡± Wizard Fara stood up and said again.

    He left the hall with Wizard Hutton, who he came with, leaving Wizard Smith sipping on a ss of juice.

    ¡°Little dwarves want to rebel?¡± Wizard Smith mumbled with a smirk.

    So what if 5000 dwarves died. If there was anyone to me, it was them for moving too slow.

    The wizard union did not know it was the president¡¯s words to have the howling castle before the god rank wizards were summoned, so now they had no choice.

    The wizard union always made double of everything, so even if one part of theponents were destroyed or damaged, they had another one ready to go.

    This was why the wizard union still had so much confidence. In fact, the 3rd portion of thoseponents was already in the making.

    Wizard Hutton was not looking good as he stepped out of the hall. He was about to say something, but wizard Fara stopped him.

    It was only until he returned to the Furnace Fort through the teleportation circle Wizard Fara singled him to speak.

    ¡°Us dwarves are a part of the wizard union as well, why are they sending us to die?¡± Wizard Hutton also roared as he spoke.

    ¡°Because our status is low. If we are not so good at building studs, the wizard union would have whipped us out already!¡± Wizard Fara lowered his voice.

    ¡°Since the god of fire fell, we no longer have any god rank power on our side. Maybe that¡¯s why!¡± Wizard Hutton realized and said.

    ¡°ording to the report, the god of Fire was killed by Doff the god of war, Abel¡¯s summon!¡± Wizard Fara had a special bond with Abel since he saved his life, so this situation is veryplicated.

    ¡°I heard it was the god of fire who set up a trap for Abel and started the kingdom war, his death was his own doing, so we shouldn¡¯t me Abel!¡± Wizard Hutton added.

    ¡°I have no intention of ming Abel, but we just can¡¯t afford to lose any more workers. How about we ask Abel for some help?¡± Wizard Fara shook his head.

    Worker dwarves were not professionals, but they still needed the power of the will to operate their puppets.

    Not all dwarves could be worker dwarves, so that¡¯s why their number always remained at 50,000, and they were distributed around the different underground caves of the dwarves for mining and other constructions.

    Therefore, losing 5000 of them was already a huge number.

    If they sent out 10,000 this time and lost them as well, the entire operation of dwarves would be in danger.

    After all, cksmith dwarves needed a sea of ores to do their forgery, and without them, the reputation they built for themselves after thousands of years would fall.

    For a prideful bunch like the dwarves, this was even worse than killing them.

    ¡°Is Abel powerful enough?¡± Wizard Hutton hesitated and asked.

    ¡°Abel now has 5 god ranks on his side. So it should be fine along with the god ranks of the wizard union!¡± Wizard Fara nodded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk to King Dunba about it!¡± Wizard Hutton Hutton also nodded.

    He did not get overly confident considering his closeness with Abel. The situation they were in was beyond the original contact between Abel and the dwarves.

    The wizard dwarves did not hesitate and immediately shed towards the royal pce.

    After a day, Abel got a request from King Dunba to meet in person. With Abel¡¯s current status, even the king of the dwarves could not just send out an invite.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what King Dunba wanted, but his rtionship with them was never affected by the god of fire¡¯s death.

    Therefore, he immediately epted KingDunba¡¯s request and began preparing for a meal in the Golden Castle.

    King Dunba v arrived in the most low key fashion with only WIzard Hutton and Wizard Fara by his side.

    In the hall, he sat down with Abel taking the master seat and King Dunba taking the guest seat.

    With Abel¡¯s current status, everyone had agreed to this seat without saying a word.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I am very sorry for not personally attending Saint Lorraine¡¯s adulthood ceremony. I regretted the moment I heard about what happened!¡± King Dunba bowed and said.

    ¡°No worries, you¡¯ve sent out an ambassador and even prepared a gift, I should be thanking you!¡± Abel smiled and bowed back.

    He knew very well how hard it was for the king of the dwarves to attend any public event.

    ¡°Have you heard about what happened in the front line?¡± King Dunba then looked Abel in the eye.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been retreating and did not pay too much attention to the continents!¡± Abel shook his head, considering how short of time he was.

    Especially since he stopped his connection with the wizard union¡¯s teleportationwork.

    Unless something huge happened, the elves and dragons would not bother him.

    Everyone could see how fast Abel¡¯s progress was, so the close friends who had the right to contact him would try to not disturb him as much as possible.

    ¡°Sorry headmaster Abel, did I interrupt your training?¡± King Dunba stood up again and bowed.

    ¡°KingDunba, just take a seat and tell me what happened!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Yesterday 5000 worker dwarves set out in the front line to rebuild the Howling Castle with 8 god rank wizards as guards. However, we were attacked by 6 god rank knights from the Evil Kingdom and all of my worker dwarves were killed!¡± King Dunba lowered his voice.

    ¡°RIP!¡± Abel bowed

    ¡°But soon after their death, the wizard union demanded 10,000 extra worker dwarves to continue rebuilding the Howling Castle. They said they will continue to do so regardless of the cost, and us dwarves just could not handle any more losses!¡± King Dunba began expressing his frustration.

    ¡°King Dunba, as you know, I am a dragon headmaster, so I can¡¯t get involved with the continent¡¯s affairs, especially when ites to the wizard union¡¯s problem!¡± Abel understood King Dunba, but he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I have already lost all trust in the wizard union since they had no concern for our worker¡¯s safety and well being. Since we are forced into rebuilding the Howling Castle, we dwarves will pay you personally for protecting our workers. It has nothing to do with the wizard union.

    Abel hesitated. He was actually in support of rebuilding the howling Castle as it was made for draining the faith of the Holy Kingdom.

    As for protecting the dwarves, he was also quite experienced.

    On top of that, he too had many worker puppets to speed up the Howling Castle¡¯s construction.

    It just came down to if the wizard union would agree to let him get involved. After all, he stole a lot of the spotlight in Lorraine¡¯s ceremony.

    ¡°King Dunba, since you came personally I won¡¯t disappoint you. I won¡¯t be talking to the wizard union so you guys can figure it out. At the same time I don¡¯t trust the wizard union as well, if you need my help, then the god ranked wizard has to stay away. We will only hand over the Howling Castle once the construction isplete!¡± Abel thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you can leave the talking to us!¡± King Dunba replied in excitement.

    Even though Abel only had 5 god ranks, he trusted him way more, considering their rtionship. Therefore no way Abel would watch the worker dwarves die in vain.

    King Dunba did not ask Abel how he would protect his dwarves. How god ranks do stuff was none of his business.

    In the following 2 days, the Dwarves negotiated with the wizard union. At first, the wizard union rejected their suggestion, but the dwarves insisted, and most of them showed a desire to boycott.

    After all, the Wizard Union had over relied on the dwarves on constructions, and cultivating a new construction team would take at least hundreds of years.

    Therefore, the wizard union finally agreed to leave the entire construction process to the dwarves. If the dwarves seeded, they would pay a fairprehension. If they failed, the dwarves would be the ones doing so..

 Chapter 1382 - Support

    <h4>Chapter 1382 Support</h4>

    The wizard union was also expecting augh since they didn¡¯t think Abel was powerful enough to protect the dwarves.

    After all, even 8 god rank wizards couldn¡¯t hold those knights back.

    The wizard union have analyzed their god rank battle and came to a conclusion. The only way to go against god rank knights was to use the fighting style of wizards to slowly chip away their strength. However, this would be extremely challenging when 6 old rank knights formed a formation, and there wererge amounts of lives around. The knights could drastically replenish themselves with dead souls, which was something the wizards miscalcted in their battle.

    After 4 days, the wizard union reopened their surveince circles in the front line. In order to disy Abel¡¯s failure to the world, they even got a few legendary wizards to bring in extra surveince circles from a distance.

    It was an ordinary day in the front line, and Abel teleported to the defense wall with Wizard Far. Of course, he had his 5 god rank summons with him at all times.

    He just could not trust the wizard union, and they might do some tricks behind his back.

    Maybe he was too sensitive, but he was still a half god after all. He didn¡¯t want to put himself in unnecessary danger. The defense wall of Doomsday was a huge military base of the wizard union, so he did not dwell too long and shed into the front line with his summons.

    ¡°Wizard Fara, do you really want toe along?¡± Abel turned and asked.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I can¡¯t fight but I hope to witness a god rank war with my own eyes. It will be my own fault if I died!¡± WIzard Fara smiled.

    He knew his life wasing to an end, but seeing a god rank war at close range might give him an opportunity to level up, so he had nothing to lose.

    ¡°Then you can stay in the Golden castle. Don¡¯te out no matter what!¡± Abel smiled and waved.

    Immediately, the giant golden castle appeared above and quicklynded.

    Meanwhile, 10,000 worker dwarves and their puppets stepped into the golden castle.

    Despite their numbers, they still did not take up much space in the golden castle.

    Abel and Wizard Fara shed and appeared on the tform with the clearest view.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, levitate!¡± Abelmanded after the dwarves were settled.

    When they arrived at 100 meters above ground, god rank no.1 no.2, and no.3 began to push the golden castle forward.

    ¡°Is the golden castle¡¯s technology replicable?¡± Wizard Smith turned to wizard Brennan and asked as he watched within the defense wall.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel never disclosed the secret of the golden castle, but it was built by the dwarves. ording to the reports, headmaster Abel has purchased hundreds of ancient Fortress bases, so maybe it was the reason it can levitate!¡± Wizard Brennan exined. ¡°Don¡¯t you know the value of those ancient objects? Why did you sell them to him?¡± Wizard Smith said in dissatisfaction.

    Wizard Brennan was silent. He knew why Wizard Smith was angry.

    Everyone knew why Abel had so many ancient fortresses, his irresistible potions.

    Not only was the wizard union, but almost every single ancient object in the continent was also gathered by Abel. As for the value of those ancient objects, they were just junk if one could not figure out how to use them.

    Wizard Smith gazed at the golden castle in admiration. He tested its defense personally. Although its speed was not fast, it still had the speed of a legend with 3 god rank summons pushing it.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, can the golden castle hold up against 6 god rank knights?¡± Wizard Fara said with a bit of worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will be done in an hour so that should be fine!¡± Abel said with confidence.

    ¡°But there is no way my dwarves canplete it in an hour!¡± Wizard Fara quickly added.

    ¡°Haha, the golden castle¡¯s spirit is an expert in construction. Just give me the construction guide and I will help you with it!¡± Abelughed.

    He had been preparing for this, and the first thing he needed was the construction guide.

    Since it was a top secret of the wizard union, he could only ask the dwarves for it.

    Since Abel demanded, the dwarves handed the guide over without hesitation. After all, Abel also wanted to get some inspiration from the Wizard Union¡¯s technology.

    Not only did he hand over the guide to his magic circle spirit, but he also made some copies and passed them along to the 30,000 cksmiths in his kingdom.

    He believed his cksmith could fully master the wizard union¡¯s top secret technology in just a few days.

    He wanted to let his cksmith do some deep research ever since he got Wizard Bradford¡¯s magic tower, but too bad he already put that magic tower in the Holy Continent, and he did not have enough time.

    As Abel scanned the construction guide for the Howling Castle, he realized it was basically an enchanted version of a god rank magic tower.

    Since they were building it so close to the Holy Kingdom with god rank knights around, the Howling Castle had to withstand god rank attacks.

    Therefore, the wizard union almost did not hold back when it came to giving it its most advanced technology.

    Of course, valuable materials were also a must, but Abel was also notcking when it came to that apartment.

    What he needed was technology. After all, he and the wizard union basically divided everything cultivated in the front line in the past thousands of years.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Wizard Fara did not think too much as Abel was also very powerful, so heughed instead.

    He knew Abel was a grandmaster cksmith, grandmaster alchemist, and he inherited even more skilled cksmiths than the dwarves, so of course, he was more advanced when it came to construction methods.

    Meanwhile, in the Central temple of the Holy Kingdom, the saint almost lost himself when he saw his surveince circle ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him!¡±

    How could he forget about the golden castle? It appeared in the front line not long ago and killed a half god knight. Ever since he realized the golden castle belonged to Abel, he knew he had to kill him.

    The thoughts of Thief god Milton and everything he ever lost rushed through his mind. The angel sword, the angel shield, the angel wings, those 5300 holy crystals, and those 2 statues.

    They were all priceless, and it pains him to know that Abel has pocketed all of them.

    Furthermore, the investigation department also suspected that Abel had stolen the demon from Beyond¡¯s personal portal bag since Abel had only started to gather giant objects after they lost it.

    After all, there was no way a normal portal bag could hold the golden castle.

    Thetest report showed that Abel had 5 god rank on his side, and Thief God Milton was one of them. Abel was the source of all the trouble they had.

    ¡°My saint, who is he?¡± Knight Balmain saw the saint losing himself and asked helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s Abel!¡± The saint pointed at the men on the golden castle balcony and yelled.

    ¡°The bastard who stole from the Central temple?¡± Knight Balmain stood up and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡± The saint nodded in certainty.

    ¡°Then he must be trying to kill himself bying our way!¡± Knight Balmain said in a cold murderous tone.

    ¡°But be careful, he has 5 god ranks on his side!¡± The saint warned.

    ¡°The wizard union has 8 god rank wizards and still lost, let alone 5 god ranks! I will retrieve everything you lost on his dead body!¡± Knight Balmain smirked coldly.

    The saint kept quiet. His attitude to the god rank knights have changed since thest battle

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go again. We will let the entire continent know which is the strongest!¡± Knight Balmain roared.

    ¡°War!¡± The god rank knights roared back and set out without even concerning the saint¡¯s approval.

    The golden castle arrived at the area where the battlest took ce. It was filled with damaged puppets. Since they were all hit by powerful shockwaves, they were all smashed into pieces exposing some of the dead dwarves within.

    They had been rotting for days. The reason no one retrieved them was that it was too close to the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, let¡¯s just take back the bodies of those worker dwarves before we start!¡± Wizard Fara bowed with tears in his eyes.

    ¡°It is my duty, I will put them in my portal bag along with the puppets!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Wizard Fara bowed. Since the golden castle was only 100 meters off the ground, the entire area was under the star light protection circle¡¯s defense.

    Under the control of the magic circle spirit and research spirit, those 5000 dead worker dwarves and their puppets were teleported up and each ced into portal bags. In just a minute, the ce was cleaned, and 20 portal bags appeared in front of Abel.

    ¡°Wizard Fara, put them away!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°My children, let¡¯s go home!¡± Wizard Fara almost couldn¡¯t stop his tears as he gently picked up the portal bags.

    Those worker dwarves were all cultivated with love by the dwarves, they were all extremely talented, yet they were sacrificed because of the Wizard union.

 Chapter 1383 - Organize

    <h4>Chapter 1383 Organize</h4>

    White light kept shing, and the 10,000 worker dwarves and their puppets were teleported to the ground along with Abel¡¯s own 5000 puppetsmanded by the research spirit.

    But soon, the worker dwarves realized those 5000 puppets of Abel were actually much more efficient than them.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, your puppets really are extraordinary!¡± Wizard Fara gasped. As a top authority of the dwarves, he knew very well what those puppets meant. Abel smiled. Although the golden castle was ruined by the magic circle spirit and research spirit, each of those 123 battle forts making up the star light protection circle each had their own magic circle.

    Spirits were ancient technology, and they had the ability to share information. Therefore, the magic circle spirit and research spirit were actually much more powerful than what they initially were.

    Wizard Fara saw Abel¡¯s puppets working perfectly with each other. Every single move was calcted to the pinnacle of precision. Not a single second was wasted.

    He thought to himself, no wonder Abel was so confident that the golden castle could be built in an hour.

    Abel did not pay attention to the construction since they were under the golden castle¡¯s protection.

    Of course, he was not arrogant enough to think his golden castle could stop 6 god rank knights. What he wanted was to give them a big surprise from the start and scare them away.

    ¡°Milton, go hide!¡± Abel turned and said.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Thief god Milton bowed and disappeared.

    Wizard Fara felt a chill run down his spine and thief god Milton flew away. Because thief god Milton¡¯s energy has also disappeared along with his body.

    The star light protection circle opened a path, and he still couldn¡¯t sense anything.

    It was all a mystery to him. Although the Wizard union has always kept something about Abel a secret, more and more information has been disclosed since Abel has shown his god rank power in the elves.

    Wizard Fara heard about Thief God Milton killing a god rank wizard, and he finally realized how scary that Thief God was.

    ¡°Doff, set up the defense with those 3, but only let god rank no.2 and no.3 make a move when necessary.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± Doff bowed with his 3 god rank summons.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, ignite the super cannon!¡± Abel continued.

    Soon, energy began to gather in the golden castle, and the surface of the balcony became burning hot. The super cannon was almost bing a super charged barrel of energy.

    Wizard Fara looked forward but did not say anything. He knew it was Abel preparing for war.

    As aw defying wizard, he had no right to say anything. He was already very privileged just to stand there.

    It would be a lie if Abel said he was not nervous, but once he knew he could not stop the knights, he would retrieve the Dwarves and puppets.

    Since they were all under the star light protection circle, teleportation got them back shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Furthermore, he could keep firing with his super cannon so those knights couldn¡¯t continuously attack the golden castle with their world, which could give his 5 star magic circles from hell enough time to regenerate.

    After all, Abel would not promise he could protect the dwarves if he was not confident.

    ¡°Finally!¡± Abel gazed forward at the Holy Kingdom and lowered his voice in a serious tone.

    At the same time, the wizard union and the defense war of Doomsday also thought of the same thing.

    Abel turned back to the sky behind and saw a few legendary wizards.

    He frowned, and it seems like he really shouldn¡¯t expose god rank no.2 and no.3.

    He could clearly sense the surveince circle on those legendary wizards. If he was not trying his best to avoid conflict with the wizard union, he would have killed those wizards already.

    ¡°Glory to my lord!¡± A familiar chant emerged, and the 6 god rank knights quickly charged forward.

    At the same time, Abel ignited his world stone, and everything turned slow. He connected the magic circle spirit with his world stone and took control of the super cannon.

    Since those knights were charging in a straight line, the super cannon easily took aim. But Abel knew how overpowering the senses of those nights were, so hemanded Doff to stand in front as a distraction.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Doff¡¯s second body roared, and a golden beam scattered. It was the roar spell, and the defense of the god rank summons next to him immediately shot up.

    He continued to roar, and the battle mode and battlemander were also enchanted.

    At the same time, he expanded his energy to cover up the super cannon.

    ¡°Doff the god of war know Barbarian skills?¡± God rank wizard Hawthorn mumbled in the Defence wall of Doomsday.

    ¡°Yeah, I was there when he became a god. If I knew he was going to be a god of war, I would have done something even if that angered the dragons!¡± Wizard Smith said in regret. The price the wizard union paid to kill off the gods was unimaginable.

    Who could have guessed a new god managed to emerge.

    ¡°Too bad, mere Barbarian skills are not going to win against 6 god rank knights!¡± Wizard Hawthorn smirked.

    He was still a little irritated by what happened.

    They actually did not lose against the knights in battle, in fact, theynded a few great hits, but they were just dragged down by the dwarves.

    He forgot about the purpose of his mission, and the knights took advantage of it, which was why they failed.

    ¡°I hope headmaster Abel can take some damage. The god rank power forces in the continent are too messy!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    The 5 god ranks on Abel¡¯s side just came out of nowhere, and it gave the dragon full power to go against the wizard union. Although the dragon did not show such intention, the wizard union would not give them a chance.

    Especially since the wizard union¡¯s reputation had taken a hit with thest battle, which was why they wanted a simr faith for Abel by broadcasting the entire situation.

    Still, it was not good to have any god rank die in battle.

    Looks of anticipation emerged on the god rank wizards in the defense wall. The forces in the front line were almost about to collide.

    Just likest time, Knight Balmain was also on the lead.

    The 5 god rank knights¡¯ spirits and minds were bound together in a formation so they would seamlessly move under hismand.

    ¡°Those who don¡¯t look like god rank wizards, but they don¡¯t look like dragons either!¡± knight Balmain suddenly said.

    Although the wizards did not sense much from god rank no.2 and no,3 with the goddess of moon¡¯s scent hiding a transformation ne, Knight Balmain could.

    He could sense a small strand of holy force from them. After all, he had been ying around with holy forces since he was a child.

    ¡°Damn it, that¡¯s our holy knight. Did our practice leak?¡± Knight Hucks also realized a problem and lowered his voice.

    ¡°No way, no one can train with holy force without the consent of our lord!¡± Knight Balmain turned and said.

    ¡°Catch them alive, we have to know where they got their power!¡± Knight Hucks suggested.

    ¡°Agree!¡± The other knights nodded.

    In just a few moments of interaction through the power of the will, the god rank knights have decided the fate of god rank no.2 and no.3.

    But could he seed?

    As knight Balmain charged with his knights, Doff got a message from Abel. With a wave, he and the 3 god rank summons quickly scattered to above and below. Abel had been waiting for this exact moment when the knights were not too far or too close.

    At an instant, a thick beam of energy charged forward, and the knights immediately sensed a huge threat.

    If they remained in their formation, they would most likely all get badly injured, so their countless years of experience immediately made the best decision.

    Each knight also scattered out and used their own life saver. Knight Balmain ignited a move in a sh scroll and disappeared.

    By the time he reappeared hundreds of meters beyond, he saw 4 god rank knights unharmed. However, Knight Hucks made the wrong decision by using a holy crystal to block and did not charge away.

    The thick beam brushed against his body, and the holy crystal¡¯s shield was prated like a thin piece of paper.

    His left hand was thenpletely demolished.

    If he was a little slower, his elbow would be blown off as well.

    The only way to heal an injury like that was arge amount of faith. Their auras would not do the trick.

    However, the beam from the super cannon did not stop. Instead, it continued towards the guardian wings and mmed against its energy shield, sending it into a wobble.

 Chapter 1384 - Fallen God Rank

    <h4>Chapter 1384 Fallen God Rank</h4>

    ¡°What weapon is that?¡± God rank wizard Hawthorn gasped as he was not there when the war with the sea monsters took ce.

    Sending the guardian wings energy shield into shambles could only mean one thing, it was burning up arge amount of faith.

    Even the guardian wings began to move to stabilize it.

    ¡°That¡¯s the super cannon I mentioned. Wizard Smith lowered his voice, but he was also stunned.

    ¡°A cannon like this should be owned by the wizard union, it should be!¡± Wizard Hawthorn yelled.

    Such a powerful weapon, he knew very well how superior it waspared to the other cannons they had.

    Although only a god rank knight has lost an arm, a god rank wizard might be dead in the same situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s headmaster Abel, a dragon headmaster!¡± Wizard Smith reminded.

    Wizard Hawthorn slowly regained himself, but he was still feeling irritated as he saw the guardian wings slowly recover.

    It was the wizards¡¯ world. How could the most powerful weapon be in the hand of a dragon headmaster?

    Meanwhile, Knight Hucks¡¯ face was pale. Not only was his body injured, but his world was also injured too.

    ¡°Protect Hucks!¡± Knight Balmain called and quickly charged towards Knight Hucks.

    The other 4 god rank knights agreed and followed.

    At the same time, they sensed a sea amount of energy gathering again for another attack.

    They were running out of time. Knight Hucks had already lost his strength. Another hit from the super cannon would kill him.

    But it was at that moment a body appeared in front of them.

    It was Doff¡¯s second body, and he had a Battlecry prepared. It was the use of battlecry to send an enemy into a vertigo. It was effective, but Barbarians attacks were rarely used in battle against holy knights.

    This was because they were also close range fighters, and knights would always dominate in that aspect.

    Therefore, most Barbarians fell into a supporting role at most, but not Doff. As a god, he was more powerful than any god rank on the spot.

    He was not nning to injure those knights with his Battlecry but to stop them from reaching Knight Hucks.

    Of course, Knight Balmain was not going to give him the chance. Even he had no idea what Doff was doing.

    He held up his holy shield and charged into the Battlecry to attack with his Holy Freeze Aura.

    He was nning to go head to head, and he had 4 god rank knights behind him as support.

    As for Doff¡¯s second body, he was fighting alone since the other 3 god rank summons were far away.

    However, Knight Balmain forgot about one thing, and that was how wealthy Abel was. Without hesitation, Doff threw out 2 holy crystals, and they turned into energy shields.

    It could counteract Knight Balmain¡¯s aura for some time, so Knight Balmain could only block the Battlecry with his Holy Shield. Still, the vertigo effect managed to get through, and his body paused in the spot.

    But just when Doff was about to make a move, the other 4 god rank knights had already started their attacks.

    Doff knew the holy crystal shield could no longer hold up, so he immediately teleported away and dodged the attacks.

    After a second, Knight Balmain regained consciousness and felt his heart drop.

    If he did not have hisrades, he would be dead already. This was also mostly because he was not familiar with Barbarian skills.

    Which made sense since there weren¡¯t even any legendary rank Barbarians, and it was exactly because of this that Abel was so confident in bringing Duff¡¯s second body out. ¡°Hucks!¡± Knight Balmain felt his heart drop once again.

    But by the time he turned his head, he realized a ck dagger had already prated the heart of Knight Hucks.

    ¡°No!¡± He called. But the invisible Thief God Milton did not care. He was operated on by Abel, and Abel was very happy.

    The super cannon was powerful, but it was still a challenge tond a direct hit.

    He was already disappointed by the first shot since he was expecting to injure at least 2 to 3 knights.

    After all, those knights were all very experienced, going through countless years in the front line.

    When the super cannon was gathering power again, it created a perfect distraction for Thief god Milton to sneak up.

    For god rank knights, there was no way Thief god Milton couldn¡¯t directly approach them considering how strong their power of the will senses were. If he was spotted, then it just came down to if he could fly faster than the god rank knights¡¯ charge. As for direct attacks, Thief God Milton would have a hard time even going against half gods. However, since Knight Hucks lost an arm, his world was damaged, and his holy armor was shattered, so his speed and reaction were drastically reduced.

    Even though he could recover himself with holy crystals or potions, Thief God Milton beat him to it as Doff was holding back the other god rank knights.

    Also, on top of the super cannon¡¯s energy gathering, the whole ce was in chaos.

    Without even using any life poison, the dagger directly prated his skin muscle, ribs, and heart.

    In order to guarantee an instant kill, Abel even added a holy crystal as enchantment to the dagger.

    Soon, the other knights also realized what happened as a giant white glowing ball appeared in the sky before Knight Hucks¡¯ body vanished.

    Knight Balmain quickly scanned with his power of the will and tracked down thief god Milton. He immediately speeded forward with a charge and an energy aura.

    He reached max speed at an instant, but his body instantly pulled him back.

    The other 4 knights also speeded forward, and their bodies quickly pulled them back as well.

    It was at that exact moment a giant light beam roared forward and mmed onto the guardian wing energy shield, making it shake once again.

    ¡°Abel, Thief God Milton, I will kill you!¡± Knight Balmain yelled as he tried to track down Thief God Milton again.

    But for an invisible god, tracking him down twice was almost impossible.

    ¡°Get into formation!¡± Knight Balmain yelled, and the knights quickly gathered.

    Abel shook his head ¡°those knights really are determined!¡± He sighed.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, your summon just killed a god rank knight!¡± Wizard Fara felt like he just had a nightmare as he mumbled in disbelief.

    8 god rank wizards from the wizard union were yed around by those 6 god rank knights just a few days ago, yet Abel has managed to kill one of them with only 5 god ranks. Although it was still hard to tell who was greater from a single fight, Wizard Fara got a feeling that Abel¡¯s summon was more powerful.

    Indeed, the wizards were powerful too. They just used the wrong tactic.

    ¡°I¡¯m just lucky!¡± Abel smiled. The dragons and the wizard union knew about his super cannon, but the Holy kingdom was totally ignorant, which totally contributed to Abel¡¯s sess.

    However, doing it again would be hard.

    As Abel spoke, a small passage opened up from the star light protection circle, and Thief god Milton returned.

    For Wizard Fara, thief god Milton was basically like a ghost, and it made him sweat just recalling how a god rank knight had died in his hand.

 Chapter 1385 - Helpless

    <h4>Chapter 1385 Helpless</h4>

    As you might have guessed, Knight Balmain and hisrades were extremely furious. Knight Hucks did not die in glory. Instead, he was assassinated, especially since it was by the Thief God Milton they heard about since they came out of retreat.

    In fact, they were only forced out of retreat because of him, and that broke their n of resurrecting with the demon from beyond and fighting alongside him.

    You could count the number of god rank knights the holy kingdom had in 2 hands, and 2 have died in the hands of Thief God Milton.

    As the giant glowing ball shot up the front line it could be seen from the defense wall of Doomsday and the Holy Kingdom.

    But no one was happy. It made sense for the holy kingdom because they lost a precious knight, but it was also a huge embarrassment to the wizard union.

    After all, they were expecting Abel to lose a few summons by and broadcast the process to the world.

    Not only did that not happen, but it also showed Abel¡¯s triumph, which meant the wizard union really was helpless in theirst fight.

    The broadcast could be seen all throughout the wizard union headquarters and organizations with a connection to the wizard union, so the damage was done.

    Wizard Smith grunted. Thief god Milton¡¯s assassination had seeded once again, and he felt deeply insulted.

    It has been thousands of years since he felt this way. Even what happened in the Battlecry teau was nowhere as bad.

    ¡°Call the legends back and turn off the broadcast!¡± Wizard Hawthorn lightly suggested. He sounded helpless, almost like he was in a very bad mood.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do that!¡± Wizard Smith shook his head

    The worst scenario has already happened. If the wizard union abruptly stopped the broadcast, it would only seem like they were covering something.

    They could lose face, but losing trust would be detrimental.

    ¡°We can no longer keep that Headmaster Abel around. He is not powerful, just lure him out and a single god rank wizard would be able to take him down. Then, the super cannon and the golden castle¡¯s secrets will be ours!¡± Wizard Hawthorn lowered his voice.

    Wizard Smith did not say anything, but he promised to not do any harm to Abel.

    He wouldn¡¯t take back his words, but that doesn¡¯t mean he disliked the idea.

    Still, he knew how determined Abel was. When he was attacked by 2 legendary wizards and legendary knights in the elves, he eventually killed both of those wizards.

    Although one of them wasbeled as disappeared, it was most likely the work of Thief god Milton.

    ¡°Mr Hawthorn, headmaster Abel is a dragon headmaster. Going after him would mean a full fall out with the dragons!¡± Wizard Brennan reminded.

    ¡°Besides headmaster Abel¡¯s summons, there are only 4 god rank dragons. We will have a much harder time getting rid of him when he too bes a god rank!¡± Another god rank wizard was added.

    Wizard Brennan really didn¡¯t want to mess with Abel, but his personal rtionship meant nothing

    Abel progressed way too fast. It was very possible that he became an even greater threat than the Holy Kingdom.

    The god ranks turned to Wizard Smith and gazed at each other. No one seemed to reject the idea.

    Wizard Brennan sighed. He knew very well what happened today was a huge loss of face to the wizard union.

    Abel thought he was just protecting the dwarves, but that little gesture made the wizard union determined to catch him.

    Meanwhile, he was still focusing on the front line with his world stone.

    He knew very well the 5 leftover god rank knights would strike again.

    Although he had 5 god rank summons as well, he was not nning to expose god rank no.2 and no.3 yet.

    As for thief god Milton, he was basically useless in directbat, and god rank no.1 could only go against a single god rank knight at most with his gears.

    Therefore, taking down 5 god rank knights was still impossible.

    ¡°Come back!¡± He sent out amand through the soul chain.

    The summons immediately shed back to the star light protection circle without hesitation.

    Since knight Balmain had restructured his formation, he charged forward to chase after but kept changing direction so the super cannon wouldn¡¯t be able to take aim.

    Those knights¡¯ minds were basically at one with each other, and they were slowly approaching the golden castle.

    There were countless ways to attack the golden castle, considering how big it was, and the super cannon had no way of matching up to the speed of those knights.

    Wizard Fara wanted to say something, but he immediately stopped when he saw the focus look on Abel¡¯s face.

    After all, the dwarves were still under the golden castle¡¯s protection, and the knight¡¯s energy could not hurt them.

    At the same time, they were all busy at work and did not have time to look out.

    Abel gazed down, and his druid soul gave out a number. The construction would bepleted in 30 mixtures.

    A smile emerged on his face.

    When Knight Balmain and his team were 3000 meters from the golden castle, they suddenly speeded down to the construction grounds.

    It was at that very moment the 500 stone throwers from hell on the golden castle were triggered, and elemental balls quickly appeared beside the knights.

    Knight Balmain sensed iting and quickly dodged with his team. All 500 explosions missed.

    ¡°Careful. Those attacks are not strong but we might still get hurt with so many of them around!¡± Knight Balmain lowered his voice.

    He then turned and continued to make his way towards the construction grounds. He knew very well once he killed those dwarves, he would be able to regenerate with their soul, and victory would be in his hand as long as he didn¡¯t get struck by the super cannon.

    But it was only after a second another round of elemental balls sted out and filled the ce with it.

    Knight Balmain smirked. He knew those elemental balls were not strong, so he could take a few hits, and soon the knights were out of the chaos with only some minor injuries.

    At the same time, they realized they had arrived outside of the star light protection circle¡¯s energy shield. ¡°Get ready to break the shield!¡± Knight Balmain lowered his voice.

    He had 100 fists of heaven gathered, and it was quickly unleashed within his world.

    The other 4 knights followed, and a blinding beam shot out of their formation.

    It was 500 fists of heaven being unleashed together. It was chilling just by looking at it.

    But it was at that moment their formation paused, and Abel took the chance.

    ¡°Fire!¡± He called.

    At an instant, a thick beam sted out from his super cannon.

    However, Knight Balmain also sensed the super cannon tracking him, so he quickly stepped back after unleashing the fists of heaven.

    The 500 fists of heaven partly collided with the thick beam from the super cannon in mid air, and half of the holy forces within them were washed away.

    The other half mmed against the star light protection circle¡¯s energy shield, and lightning spread throughout its surface.

    If the star light protection circle was not enchanted by so many 5 star magic circles from hell, it would be shattered already. But with the support of countless gems, Abel¡¯s star light protection circle was basically the strongest thing behind the guardian wings. As long as it was not continuously being attacked, no single attack would break it.

    Knight Balmain was still very confident in his attack as he was stepping back.

    Even with half of the power taken away, not many energy shields could withstand the force of a few god ranks.

    The guardian wings¡¯ energy shield was no ordinary energy shield. It was the umtion of faith, and the energy it needed was huge.

    But to his disappointment, all the star light protection circle¡¯s energy shield did was shake a little and return to normal.

 Chapter 1386 - Smack In The Face

    <h4>Chapter 1386 Smack In The Face</h4>

    Knight Balmain was very baffled, but he did not have time to pause.

    They were all locked down by the 500 stone-throwers, and his intuition told him the iing attack would be dangerous.

    As the 5 god rank knights kept shing, energy balls exploded around them.

    Abel was no longer as worried. Even all 5 of those god rank knights attacking together did not break his defense.

    It was an experiment to test how strong his star light protection circle was. As long as his energy did not directly m into him with their world, he should be fine.

    As time dragged on, he felt even better. His mission was not to kill those knights but to buy enough time for the Howling castle to build.

    Knight Balmain and his team tried a few more attacks, but they just could not pause.

    With those stone throwers around, they just could not attack continuously.

    ¡°Back!¡± Knight Balmain was furious, but he still had not lost his rationality, so he lowered his voice.

    Finally, the knights changed direction and charged away. Once they were 3000 meters away, those stone throwers stopped, and they were out of the chaotic environment.

    Abel also stopped the super cannon since it was the most effective as a distractor.

    Instead, he turned the aim to where the knights were heading.

    ¡°That thing is a turtle shell! We can¡¯t break it!¡± Knight Felix shook his head. The relentless attacks were very draining to their spirit. They were basically jumping through life and death, and it had been countless years since they felt this way. Their intuitions were so good at noticing danger it would be a problem if the threats wereing from all directions.

    ¡°We can¡¯t keep attacking like this, I feel like my intuition might start to have errors if we continue!¡± Knight Balmain lowered his voice.

    The intuition was not invincible, and the threat of those stone throwers was a clear example.

    Although their attacks could not kill them, the fire elements within them could still burn their bodies which kept triggering their intuition.

    Considering how high stakes this invasion was, a single error could cost their lives.

    Therefore, stepping back anding up with another n was the best idea.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, we can¡¯t stop the Howling Castle or avenge Hucks!¡± Knight Christian suggested.

    He was rational, and he knew what was best.

    ¡°But we still need to make them pay!¡± Knight Balmain turned to the 6 legendary wizards from a far and lowered his voice.

    He saw them long ago, but they were just too insignificant.

    However, doing something was better than doing nothing at this point.

    ¡°I agree, just kill those 6 legendary wizards!¡± WIzard Felix nodded.

    ¡°I agree too!¡¯ The other 3 knights also nodded.

    Therefore, Knight Balmain and his team changed direction.

    Abel always kept an eye on those knights since he never knew if they would actually go all out to directly attack with their worlds.

    Doing so would maximize the hit rate of his super cannon, which was why Abel could not shift his attention.

    But to his surprise, the knights actually changed targets and headed towards the 6 legendary wizards sent by the wizard union.

    They broke out from their formation, making each of them harder to hit.

    As for those wizards, their power of the wills was still fixed on their surveince circle since a god rank¡¯s power of the will could send them into critical condition with just. A touch.

    Just when they thought they were safe, the knights suddenly charged towards them.

    ¡°Run!¡± Wizard Galon yelled.

    He always nned for the worst, or maybe just because he was too afraid to die, so he always had 2 moves in a sh spell prepared on his hands. Immediately, he shed towards the Defence Wall of Doomsday.

    It was also at that moment a god rank energy blushed behind him, and all the other wizards paused as they were still preparing their spells.

    5 legendary wizards froze on the stop.

    Since the god rank energy was still far away, it did not kill them initially.

    But as the second round of god rank energy washed over, it also came with a wave of murder, and 5 legendary lights shot up.

    Wizard Galon ignited another sh and escaped the second round of energy. By that point, there was nothing in his mind other than igniting moves in a sh.

    He was breaking his personal record, but still, he was not the fastest one around.

    The knights speeded through the 5 legendary lights, and soon Wizard Galon felt a strand of god rank energy almost brushing against his back.

    Without hesitation, he took out a move in a sh scroll. If he didn¡¯t use it, he knew his power of the will would be frozen.

    He kept taking the scrolls out, and after igniting 6 of them, he dragged them out some distance again.

    It was all the scrolls he had, so he was basically staring death right in the face.

    It was at that moment 8 god rank wizards shed out from the defense wall of Doomsday to save him.

    Those god rank wizards had no choice. Since the surveince circle was still broadcasting throughout the continent, the wizards union¡¯s reputation would fall if they did nothing.

    When Wizard Galon saw those god ranks, he felt his heart lifting as though he was resurrected from death.

    But it was because of this the stress in him faded, and he was shing nowhere as fast.

    He was just a second from those god rank wizards, and the smile on his face only grew wider.

    However, it was also at that moment everything came to an end. 5 god rank energy brushed against him and destroyed his soul, sending his lifeless body flying forward. Actually, knight Balmain could kill him long ago, but he just wanted to give him some hope and embarrass those 8 god rank wizards in the process. They had especially targeted the soul and kept the surveince circle going.

    As Wizard Galon dropped down, the entire continent saw a legendary light shoot up through the surveince circle. Under its glow, the furious look on those legendary wizards looked even clearer.

    But soon, the broadcast was cut off as the surveince circle was smashed into pieces through its impact with the ground.

    Knight Balmain smirked at the 8 god rank wizards and quickly speeded back in his knight formation.

    The death of Wizard Galon triggered the wizards, and they reacted out of instinct.

    ¡°Chase after them!¡± Wizard Smith suddenly roared in a fury.

    The wizards shed forward, and Knight Balmain used his old trick. He summonedrge amounts of preaching hammers from his world with his knights and threw them back as he flew.

    The wizards were extremely cautious. Although the preaching hammer was not the most powerful attack, and it was rarely used in directbat, it did not have an attribute, so there was no way of resisting it.

    But most importantly, the attack path of those preaching hammer was extremely mysterious. Even the knight who unleashed it could not urately predict its path. Therefore, it worked wonders well in situations like this.

    All the knights needed to focus on was to speed forward as fast as possible with their energy aura.

    But for those wizards, they had to follow while trying to dodge the preaching hammers.

    After all, no one could guarantee if the knights would suddenly change the path to add another strike if a wizard was injured.

    As Wizard Smith chased after the knights, he regained his rationality and realized no one would be able to witness them even if they managed to kill those knights.

    Therefore, he came to a halt under the flying preaching hammers.

    ¡°stop!¡± He called.

 Chapter 1387 - Murderous Intent

    <h4>Chapter 1387 - Murderous Intent</h4>

    Abel watched as the 5 god rank knights escaped back to the Holy Kingdom from those 8 god rank wizards.

    He let out a breath of relief. The lives of 10,000 dwarves were in his hands. Although he was confident he could protect them against the 5 god rank knights, his summons stood no chance if the golden castle¡¯s defense was broken.

    After all, most of his god rank summons were too new. They were not powerful enough to even with rune word gears.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, thank you!¡± Wizard Fara bowed.

    He was truly grateful for everything Abel did for the dwarves, and what happened only showed how deep their friendship was.

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty to fight the Evil Kingdom, so I want to weaken them as well!¡± Abel smiled.

    He was not expecting Wizard Fara to truly understand what he meant. Everything he did to weaken the demon from beyond was for self defense.

    ¡°The Howling Castle is almostplete!¡± Wizard Fara looked down and said in excitement.

    ¡°So wizard Fara, did you feel enlightened after seeing a god rank battle?¡± Abel smiled. He also looked down and knew they had 5 minutes until the Howling Castle was built. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel a little blurry. Seems like there¡¯s a door there, I just need to pass through it!¡± Wizard Fara¡¯s face grew a little hazy and mumbled. ¡°Stay in the Battlecry teau and have a meal with me after this.

    La

    e am

    He knew Wizard Fara was only a step away. This process could take a few days to years, but he knew the longer Wizard Fara waited, the less likely he would seed.

    Especially since he had just experienced a god rank battle, he couldn¡¯t let his feelings fade.

    ¡°Yes headmaster Abel!¡± Wizard Fara bowed.

    Since Abel was a half god with 5 god rank summon, as well as someone who did a great favor for the dwarves, he could not reject his invitation.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, the 8 god rank wizards from the wizard union ising!¡± Wizard Fara suddenly looked up and said in excitement.

    He thought those wizards came to protect them so they couldplete the job in even greater safety, but Abel remained neutral and kept his guard up.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, get the super cannon ready!¡± He connected with his power of the will and ordered.

    He then flew up with his summons. Although they were still within the star light protection circle, they could jump out to fight any time.

    Wizard Fara felt his heart drop. He quickly remembered that Abel was not good with the Wizard union.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, thanks for your help!¡± Wizard Smith smiled and bowed.

    He was not nning to enter the golden castle, and he knew Abel wouldn¡¯t let him either.

    ¡°Greetings, I am not helping the wizard union. This is purely through my rtionship with the dwarves!¡± Abel flew in front of his summons and smiled.

    ¡°You are too wee headmaster Abel, building the Howling Castle is the wizard union¡¯s duty yet you helped usplete it!¡±Wizard Smith continued to smile.

    Just when Abel was about to say something humble, Wizard Hawthorn added, ¡°Headmaster Abel, why don¡¯t you invite us in for a drink? I heard your wine is like no other in the world!¡±

    Immediately, the supper cannon turned towards him, which vicious energy wave triggered an instinct, and he quickly shed away.

    He did not feel safe even when he was miles away, so he shed again.

    ¡°Please excuse me, my super cannon is very sensitive to threats!¡± Abel smiled at Wizard Smith and bowed.

    By that point, Wizard Hawthorn had settled, and murder sparked in his eyes.

    However, Abel caught his gaze and noticed that spark of murder.

    The 500 stone throwers started to recharge again, and Thief God Milton became invisible.

    Doff also let out 3 roars and enchanted Abel and the other summons.

    Finally, Wizard Smith sensed another power of the will targeting them from above.

    It was the dragon tooth battle fortress. If those wizards wanted to start a war with Abel on the spot, he would have a hard time winning.

    It was not worth it.

    Wizards were not knights. Their intuition was not powerful enough to precisely detect shots from the super cannon. It would be a nightmare for them to approach the golden castle.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, it must be a mistake. We meant no harm! The wizard union will definitely respect our treaty with the dragons!¡± Wizard Smith felt his heart drop seeing how Abel reacted, and he yelled.

    Wizard Hawthorn was also not expecting his murderous intent to cause such a big reaction.

    They were in the front line. Even if they won, the Holy Kingdom would attack them afterward.

    After all, they would not miss the chance to do an attack during a civil war between the dragon and the wizard union.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, it¡¯s my mistake!¡± Wizard Hawthorn suppressed his urge and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, please excuse this ident!¡± Wizard Smith added.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, I am always friendly to the wizard union. If not, I will not provide you with the potions to go against the Evil Kingdom. I believe you know this very well!

    I am here to protect the dwarves, but I still helped the wizard union to rebuild the Howling Castle and killed a god rank knight in the process. How did the wizard union repay me? By showing me a murderous intent?¡± Abel¡¯s face sank.

    Wizard Smith was speechless. Wizard Hawthorn really was trying to pick a fight by showing his murderous intent.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel Hawthorn has already apologised, so please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Wizard Christian added.

    Abel ignored him, but from this, he could see there was no system of leadership in the wizard union.

    Until the day that mysterious President of the wizard union returns, every god rank wizard held equal amounts of power.

    Maybe it was a mistake to sell so much potion to the wizard union. Any god rank wizard could use it against him.

    It was at that moment the Howling Castle waspleted.

    ¡°Call back the puppets!¡± Abel ordered.

    White shes sparked from below, and all the puppets returned in 10 seconds.

    Just this move alone took a huge amount of energy, and Abel would do this if he wasn¡¯t trying to get away from those wizards as soon as possible.

    ¡°Wizard Fara, my promise to the dwarves is fulfilled!¡± Abel said.

    Wizard Fara was stunned. He was not expecting Abel¡¯s tension with the Wizard union to reach this level.

    They were just a step away from an all out war, and he had to report it to King Gunther as soon as he returned.

    ¡°Ah Headmaster Abel, thank you!¡± Wizard Fara suddenly regained himself and bowed. He then turned to wizard Smith and bowed ¡°Mr Smith, the Howling castle isplete. The dwarves have fulfilled our mission!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Fara, the wizard union will also fulfil our promise by giving you the corresponding rewards!¡± Wizard Smith gazed at Abel one more time and nodded.

    Abel waved, and his god rank summons flew down to push the Golden castle towards the defense wall. ¡°Should we make a move when he reached the defence wall?¡± Wizard Hawthorn suggested.

    ¡°Wizard Hawthorn, do you think the defence wall can handle a strike from the super cannon?¡± Wizard Smith asked helplessly.

    The defense wall could hold back a god rank for a short amount of time. But how powerful was the super cannon, they witnessed it, and they didn¡¯t want their thousands of years of defense wall to get destroyed in their hands. Without the defense wall of Doomsday, the Holy Kingdom could teleport to anywhere they like in the continents without using any holy crystals, which would eventually turn everything into chaos.

    ¡°This Abel is a threat! We can¡¯t keep him alive!¡± Wizard Hawthorn insisted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s immediately start nning as soon as we go back!¡± Wizard Christian lowered his voice. He was furious that Abel ignored him. His n was to lure Abel out and kill him without the support of his god rank summons. ¡°I agree, we will use every piece of info the investigation department has!¡± Wizard Hawthorn nodded.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what the wizards were nning. Since the 3 god rank summons were pushing the golden castle, he was not moving very fast, and he had no intention of leaving the Golden castle.

    After all, his body wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand in front of the god ranks.

    When he passed through the defense wall of Doomsday, he finally let out a breath of relief.

    The wizard union still had too much advantage. An attack would give him a lot of trouble.

    Abel did not stop and continued to let his golden castle fly.

    Finally, he stopped at a city and let out the dwarves to each of them return through teleportation circles by themselves.

    It was also at that moment he put away the golden castle and flew back to the Battlecry teau on the Fire Tooth.

    Meanwhile, the 8 god rank wizards stayed in the Howling Castle as guardians.

    To wait for the other wizards so they could act as assistance while they continue with their training.

 Chapter 1388 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 1388 Return</h4>

    It was night time in the Battlecry teau, but Wizard Fara¡¯s heart was still racing on the Golden castle after going through what happened in the day.

    He had never seen so many god ranks together. He even witnessed the death of one of them.

    At the same time, he realized just how much tension Abel had with the wizard union, and still, Abel decided to help the dwarves.

    After all, Abel did not just bring the golden castle to protect the elves but to protect himself against the wizard union as well.

    As Wizard Fara sat in the dining hall, Abel was sitting in the master seat.

    ¡°Wizard Fara, what wine would you like? Red wine or grandmaster Wine?¡± Abel smiled.

    He just noticed the goddess of the moon temple to not out sell any more potions to the wizard union.

    Although they were stunned, they knew Abel had the right to do so. Especially considering Abel¡¯s rtionship with saint Lorraine.

    Abel did not take the murder he sensed from Wizard Hawthorn lightly, every god rank wizard was just as powerful, and he knew most of them to dislike him.

    He trusted his intuition as a headmander, and a war with the wizard union would give him a lot of trouble. Therefore he had no choice but to do what he did.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, grandmaster wine please. I am not used to red wine!¡± Wizard Fara smiled as he sensed Abel¡¯s kindness.

    A puppet then stepped up and poured him some grandmaster wine with twobinations, then poured Abel some water spirit juice.

    Afterward, more puppets stepped up and brought out the ancient dishes.

    They were not only cooked with rabbit essence, but they also utilized the purest waterbined through the Horadric cube for power increase.

    When Abel first became a potion maker, he used those water to make powerful potions, and they were just as effective in cooking.

    When wizard Fara was drenched in the aroma of the Grandmaster wine and sniffed the indescribable smell of the food, his rank 25 wizard pattern began to tremble.

    He embarrassingly took a bite of the food and took a sip of the wine.

    All of a sudden, he fell into enlightenment. After everything that happened in the day and night, he paused, and level up energy shot up from within.

    Abel was expecting this. If not, he would not bring Wizard Fara back to taste his food. But Wizard Fara just leveled up way too fast. He had to even finish his food.

    Abel waved, his power of the will turned into a hand, and carried wizard Fara to a side.

    A mana gathering circle then emerged from the ground to help wizard Fara.

    As Abel watched thisw defying wizard level up, he continued to enjoy his meal.

    The dwarves helped him way too much when he was young, and he was the one who killed the god of fire, so it only made sense he repaid them.

    Meanwhile, the shockwave caused by the god rank war continued to spread in the continent.

    Many forces knew about Abel through Saint Lorraine¡¯s ceremony. Although some have initially spected that Abel had the power to go against the wizard union, more began to contemte the idea after Abel killed a god rank knight. Especially when the wizard union¡¯s god rank couldn¡¯t even save aw defying wizard right in front of their eyes.

    It was definitely a huge hit to the wizard union¡¯s authority, and a big change in power dynamic might being.

    <b>yer</b>

    It was unavoidable even if Abel had no intention of picking a fight with the wizard union, and many wanted to pay him a visit.

    However, it was just that the golden castle was nowhere to be found on the wizard union teleportationwork. After all, the only forces who could connect with Abel were the dragons, the elves, and some members of the Lightnings. ¡°Headmaster Abel is too good!¡± Headmaster Carlos saw the god rank battle that took ce on the dragon ind andughed. Although Abel did not use any dragon skills, everyone knew he was a dragon headmaster.

    Abel¡¯s victory was the dragon¡¯s victory, so how could the fire dragon headmaster Carlos not be

    happy.

    ¡°We should warn headmaster Abel to be careful of the wizard union!¡± Headmaster Arma shook his head and added.

    He lived for too long, and he knew the dark side of humans very well.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel knows what to do. He goes everywhere with his god rank summons and this time he even brought the golden castle!¡± Headmaster Eugene alsoughed. But he also thought of another thing, Thief god Milton had retrieved the body of that dead god rank knight, which meant Abel would soon have another god rank by his side.

    If the god ranks Abel resurrected were not the lowest level god ranks, he would be ruling the world already.

    ¡°Even 5 god rank knights had no chance in breaking the golden castle¡¯s defence. Headmaster Abel will be fine as long as he stays inside!¡± Headmaster Carlos sighed.

    At the same time, the 5 gods were also discussing what happened through the spirit connection circle in their kingdom.

    ¡°We underestimate Headmaster Abel¡¯s power, he not only has his summons, he also has the golden castle!¡± The goddess of water gently smiled.

    ¡°How did god ranks get to this point, 4 are dead already in such a short period of time!¡± The goddess of the moon also smiled but in pity.

    How could she not be? A while ago, even the death of half gods was highly unlikely.

    God ranks were the mightiest beings of the world, and they kept dying in the past few years because of Abel.

    Suddenly, she thought of the 2 transformation nes she gave Abel.

    2 god rank knights have died, and Abel always took the dead bodies of the ones he killed.

    Suddenly, an idea struck, and she was stunned. Did Abel have the ability to resurrect god ranks?

    She gazed around at the gods but did not say a word.

    She knew Abel gave her nes to god rank no.2 and no.3 to change their scent, but they have never even fought in the battle.

    ¡°If Abel gets another god rank after this, then my theory is correct!¡± She thought to herself.

    Still, she was happy considering Abel¡¯s rtionship with Lorraine.

    As far as she could see, Abel was a man who valued loyalty. As long as she didn¡¯t betray him, he would always support her.

    Also, at the same time, the new head of the investigation department,w defying wizard Hardy, stood in the meeting room of the wizard union. In front of him were 9 god rank wizards, and his breath was getting tense.

    The Howling castle was ignited in the afternoon, and 100 wizards were already sent over to work with a god rank wizard and resume their daily attack on the guardian wings.

    If the Howling Castle was in trouble, they would have enough power to hold up for some time while they noticed the union.

    It was because of this 9 god rank wizards could return to the headquarters.

    ¡°Hardy, is your job at the investigation department working well?¡± Wizard Smith smiled.

    Wizard Hardy was his disciple¡¯s disciple, and he could see how nervous he was, so he decided to ease the atmosphere.

    ¡°Mr Smith, my transition has been very smooth!¡± Wizard Hardy bowed.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I got a mission for you!¡± Wizard Hawthorn immediately added. ¡°On yourmand sir!¡± Wizard Hardy immediately stood back up straight and called.

    ¡°Start analysing all the information you have about Abel and find a way that we can lure him out without him bringing any god rank summons!¡± Wizard Hawthorn lowered his voice.

    Wizard Hardy felt his heart drop. He was the head of the investigation department, so he knew about the mighty Abel very well.

    They had a document of everything Abel had ever did since he was in the Holy Continent. It even included every Elf Bet ever did.

    Wizard Hardy had personally looked through Abel¡¯s documents since he became the head. It included countless miracles and mysteries. Abel had basically progressed from a normal person to the scariest force in the world in just 10 years.

    But since Wizard Hawthorn ordered, it meant they wanted to make a move on Abel.

    Wizard Hardy couldn¡¯t help but recall the countless cases of people who messed with Abel. From dukes to knights, from wizards to god ranks, they all died in painful deaths. Wizard Hardy wanted to say something, but his status was way too low. He was just a tool in the grand scheme of things, and he could be reced any time if he didn¡¯t obey.

    ¡°Yes Mr Hawthorn. I will start my analysis now!¡± He bowed.

    ¡°Hardy, you can use any men you like in the union!¡± A smile emerged on WIzard Hawthorn¡¯s face as he added.

    Throughout the process, Wizard Smith kept his mouth shut. He promised not to get involved, but he still wanted Abel dead.

    The reason the god ranks were so determined to kill Abel was that they heard the conversations taking ce among the other powerful forces in the continent.

 Chapter 1389 - God Rank no.4

    <h4>Chapter 1389 God Rank no.4</h4>

    Soon, the level up energy faded, and Wizard Fara was the first dwarf legendary wizard.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, thank you very much!¡± Wizard Fara held back his excitement and bowed.

    He knew very well he would not get his enlightenment opportunity without Abel taking him to the front line, and Abel¡¯s food gave him another push. ¡°Congrattions, have a seat. The food is now cold, I¡¯ll order the chefs to make you another one!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°No need, it is great as it is!¡± Wizard Fara returned to his seat and smiled.

    He then began to stuff himself with the food. Taste was no longer a factor. He was already treating it like something that helped him level

    up.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, i will let the dwarves know about your tension with the wizard union and King Dunba will be the judge, I don¡¯t have any power when it came to that!¡± Wizard Fara turned serious after he finished the food.

    After taking so much from Abel, he could no longer keep what he saw a secret. The dwarves were a part of the wizard union, and their tension could definitely impact the dwarves¡¯ rtionship with him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make it hard for the dwarves!¡± Abel smiled.

    He was expecting this long ago. Once his rtionship with the wizard union worsened, the other forces would start to turn on him.

    The Abel today was no longer the Abel of the past. He almost needed no one to depend on.

    Instead, it was the other forces who needed his potions. Even the dwarves¡¯ forgery skills were nothingpared to the 30,000 cksmiths in Doff¡¯s kingdom.

    As for making magic circles, his magic circle spirit is superior to most.

    And for gears, his rune word gear was better than anything around.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, no matter how king Dunba decided to react, we are friends!¡± Wizard Fara bowed.

    Wizard Fara then stepped into the teleportation circle, transferred through the Lightnings, and returned to the Furnace Fort.

    He did not walk. Instead, he flew up instinctively as a legend. Although it was still new to him, he could fly for hundreds of meters without any problems.

    The crowd below him was stunned, but it soon turned into cheers as they realized it was Wizard Fara.

    King Dunba speeded out of the pce to see this first legendary wizard of the dwarves. His face was filled with excitement.

    Wizard Fara slowlynded and bowed at King Dunba, but King Dunba immediately helped him up.

    ¡°Fara, are you a legend now?¡± King Dunba still couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    ¡°Yes majesty. All because of the help of headmaster Abel!¡± Wizard Fara bowed again.

    ¡°Haha, the dwarves finally have a legend!¡± King Dunbaughed as he quickly dragged Wizard Fara into the temple.

    Wizard dwarves were always segregated in the wizard union, and no one understood the challenge they had to go through.

    This was why most of them stayed in the dwarves instead of the wizard union.

    They were alwaysbeled as talentless, but most of them worked very hard.

    Still, no legendary wizard dwarf managed to ever emerge until today.

    Once this curse was broken, many more dwarves would be motivated to follow through.

    ¡°Majesty, I have something to say!¡± Wizard Fara saw King Dunba calming down and said.

    ¡°Speak up, I will ept as long as it is in my power!¡± King Dunba was confined to a smile as he thought he knew what Wizard Fara wanted to ask.

    ¡°I heard the conversation between headmaster Abel and the Wizard Union¡¯s god rank wizards in the front line. Their tension is very bad and one god rank wizard even showed a murderous intent. A fight almost broke out!¡± Wizard Fara lowered his voice.

    ¡°Really?¡± The smile faded from King Dunba, and his heart sank.

    He knew very well what this meant for the dwarves.

    If they picked the wrong side, their entire race might have ended.

    ¡°What did headmaster Abel say?¡± He asked again.

    Since Abel helped Wizard Fara leveled up, he must be demanding something.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel said he didn¡¯t want to make it hard for the dwarves. He understands our condition!¡± Wizard Fara replied.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the world funny? Us dwarves are a part of the wizard union and the wizard union sent us to die. Headmaster Abel on the other hand offered us a hand and almost started a fight with the wizard union!¡± King Dunba lowered his voice.

    Wizard Fara kept quiet. He knew the seriousness of the situation.

    ¡°Ah!¡± King Dunba sighed. The excitement he had fully faded, and it was reced with a spark of regret.

    As the king of the dwarves, he had to make a choice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s remain neutral unless the wizard union gives us a direct order!¡± He finally lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Wizard Fara bowed. He, too was not looking too good. Abel did not know what the dwarves discussed, but if the dwarves really picked him, he might not have the power to fully protect them.

    His power was like a tower in the sky, and he himself was like an unstable base.

    Therefore, he immediately went into the Dark World at night and resumed his 10 days of training.

    The next morning, Abel put away his golden castle once again and teleported to the ocean through the dragon¡¯s teleportation circle with his golden castle.

    Last time he got attacked by 2 god rank sea monsters, but this time he might be fine considering how many god rank summons he had.

    He loved this ce, especially since he took the turtle shell from that god rank sea turtle. He arrived at the Lizer sea once again and let out his golden castle just for anotheryer of security.

    After all, he could imagine how scary the ocean was recalling the words of the dragons, and he was not arrogant enough to think he could take every sea monster down.

    He was only a half god, and using his most powerful hidden angel body in this world would make him this world¡¯smon enemy.

    Therefore, if he had to use his angel body, he would need to make sure everyone who saw it was dead, and Abel had never used it on the continent.

    Even if he had the transformation ne, a full set of armor, and the angile body could retract its wings, bing themon enemy of this world would still put his family and friends in great danger. Afterward, he took out Knight Hucks¡¯ dead body on the golden castle balcony. Half of its left arm was gone, which was definitely a huge injury for a god rank. Even the super healing potion wouldn¡¯t help it.

    But Abel didn¡¯t mind because he had the full recovery potion. As it was stated in the name, a full recovery potion meant it could even regenerate limbs.

    Abel took out the holy bone card and smoothly went through the old resurrection process.

    Knight Hucks¡¯ recovery process gave Abel a lot of great insights. Since he was now a half god, he was already nning to strengthen his world.

    ¡°That scary bastard is back!¡± Big Horn sea monster Barthomo gazed forward and mumbled.

    Theirst battle forced god rank sea turtle, Ludwig, out of his shell, and he was nning to hunt down god rank sea turtle Ludwig as he was weak, but to his surprise, that sea turtle did not even return to his nest.

    Seems like sea turtle Ludwig knew he would be in great danger if he returned.

    But it was also because of this, Big Horn Barthomo was whole handedly ruling a big patch of the ocean, and he even took over the resources of sea turtle Ludwig.

    He was living a good life, so he had no intention of messing with Abel. At the same time, he sensed that there were 5 more god ranks beside him and just thinking about that super cannon sent a chill down his spine.

    Soon Knight Hucks fully recovered his world, and Abel gained another god rank.

    He took out the transformation ne within him and handed it over to Knight Hucks.

    That ne had saved him countless trouble when he was young, but it was no longer necessary. The entire continent knew he was elf Bet. He only kept it around as a sentimental object. ¡°I will call you god rank no.4!¡± Abel said as he handed over a full set of rune word gears.

    Soon, god rank no.4 was looking exactly like god rank no.2 and no.3. But still, he might only be able to use him in the Dark World.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity we didn¡¯t have any sea monsters this time!¡± Abel sighed as he looked out.

    He thought about that lightning horn of Big Horn Barthomo. Was it a god rankpanion as well?

    He looked back at his 5 god rank summons. It was best to be less greedy. He already got what he wanted, and he gained some great insight into how to use his territory by looking at god rank no.4¡¯s recovery.

    His territory was divided into ice, fire, and lightning. And those elements were his bases.

    God Rank no.4¡¯s world, on the other hand, used holy force as bases, yet it could incorporate thew of lightning and thew of ice.

 Chapter 1390 - Dealt With

    <h4>Chapter 1390 Dealt With</h4>

    Having 3 territories ofw was unheard of before. Although it was very powerful and could be used simultaneously, their attributes were way too obvious, and any powerful figure would know how to deal with them.

    This was also amon problem for wizards, but it was not the case for holy knights. The only energy they exposed was holy force, and it could be altered into other forms of energy.

    Abel unleashed his territories. He had holy forces. In fact, it was an even higher rank than the normal ones.

    He then withdrew some holy force from his crystal angel statue and injected it into his ice territory. Since that energy all came from his body, the process was extremely smooth.

    The strand of holy force created a separate tiny space in his ice territory, but Abel could still sense thew of ice within it. It was merely surrounded by light, but this tiny space was strangely alluring, and the power of holy force was on full disy. Through its sparkling aura, it could forcefully cleanse the soul of any being engulfed by it.

    It was a natural attribute of the light energy, but thew of ice within it could make his enemy hurt without feeling any pain.

    Abel¡¯s eyes began to spark as he stood in the Fire Tooth¡¯s operation room.

    It was only at that point he realized he forgot about the most valuable treasure on him.

    How could the demand from beyond face the entire world alone? Because it too had light energy.

    How could the demon from beyond turn an area of people into his followers through his guardian wings? Because he had light energy.

    Since his angel body was banned in the continent, he never gave his light energy too many thoughts.

    But now that he tried to infuse them with his world, he truly got a taste of its purity and power.

    Still, the light energy he gathered up to this point was far not enough to fill up his 3 territories.

    Unlike other elements, the light energy could not self regenerate, so the demand it needed was scary.

    Abel was not afraid of people noticing his light energy since it waspletely different from the original light energy after fusing it with his other elements.

    The light energy in its original form would reject other elements, which was reflected in his druid soul. When his angel body was in action, he could not move a single bit of his natural force and death qi. But for Abel¡¯s main soul, he could do it because he was not a blob of energy like the angel body.

    Maybe even the demon from beyond could not do this.

    Unless he was a wizard and had 2 souls.

    This was why Abel was so confident that other powerful figures would not associate him with the demon from beyond. After all, it wasn¡¯t umon for a territory to have some special power.

    From that point on, Abel gained another task, and that was to transform the faith he got from the crystal angel statue into light energy.

    Of course, Abel himself would not be the one taking care of it. His druid soul was perfect for this.

    It was also at that moment, Abel wondered if he should get even more followers in the Holy kingdom.

    As he used thief god Milton more and more, he was certain only god ranks would be able to notice him.

    Therefore he was nning to send thief god Milton back for another killing spree. After all, thief god Milton has almost brought him 10 million followers. If he had this number in the Central Continent, the wizard union would kill him immediately. ¡°Fire Tooth, change destination and head to the Evil Kingdom!¡± Abelmanded.

    Abel flew along the ocean and passed through fire dragon Holman¡¯s patrolling territory. Since Abel became a dragon headmaster, fire dragon Holman no longer had the guts to ask him for wine or stop the Fire Tooth.

    Abel greeted him with his power of the will and continued flying Soon, he arrived at the familiar shore and carried thief god Milton into the Holy Kingdom.

    Afterward, he handed Thief god Milton a bunch of potions and even a bottle of life poison.

    This way, he would have a way to fight back even in the face of a god rank knight,

    Abel felt a little worried as he saw Thief God Milton disappearing.

    He just needed way too much faith to make light energy for his territories. Just thinking about it gave him heartache.

    Although Doff had faith as well, he did not have much, and those were for his kingdom.

    He also had some faith with the Dark World¡¯s high elves, but those were for him to get a stable supply of holy crystals.

    After all, they were crucial for his battles.

    From time to time, he felt the urge to destroy the Holy Kingdom Central Temple, but he didn¡¯t know how strong the Holy Kingdom actually was, and he didn¡¯t know if that would force the demon from beyond to reawaken.

    Therefore, he decided to not do it until he was fully prepared.

    After Abel stepped out of the Holy Kingdom, he teleported back to the Battlecry teau from the nearest dragon teleportation circle before letting out his golden castle again.

    The moment he reignited his giant teleportation circle, he got a message from Headmaster Eugene telling him to be careful. The wizard union might make a move soon.

    He then turned to the message he got from the goddess of the moon, the goddess of water, the god of death, the god of wealth, and the goddess of the earth. They were all saying the same thing.

    Abel did not take it to heart. He was expecting it anyway.

    Now that he was powerful enough, he was no longer afraid about the wizards making a move.

    A few dayster, Wizard Smith was looking at the worried looking Wizard Hume in the wizard union headquarters. Wizard Hume was the head of the resource department, one of the most powerful working authorities of the union.

    But at that moment, he was not looking threatening at all. Instead, he was a little horrified.

    ¡°Speak up!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    ¡°The wizard union has been trying to purchase super healing potions, light healing potions, power potions, and super mana potions, from the goddess temple just like how we always do. But for the past few months, we have been rejected!¡± Wizard Hume bowed.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel really reacts quickly!¡± Wizard Smith mumbled with no surprise. After all, Wizard Hawthorn did show Abel some murderous intent.

    In the past, Abel still needed to consider the wizard union every time he made a move, but now he had the dragons and the god alliance backing him. Therefore, he no longer had to.

    ¡°How many of those potions do we still have in our inventory? Especially the super healing potion!¡± Wizard Smith asked.

    ¡°Mr Smith, we have around 200 bottles of super healing potions in our inventory. As for the other potions, we also don¡¯t have many!¡± Wizard Hume said carefully.

    ¡°What? Have you been saving?¡± Wizard Smith suddenly roared in a fury.

    For powerful potions like those super potions, the wizard union was supposed to save a bunch for the top ranks.

    ¡°Mr Smith, there has been an increase in battles recently!¡± Wizard Hume hesitated and replied.

    ¡°Hume, don¡¯t lie to me. Even with an increase in battle, you should have some stored up !¡± Wizard Smith unleashed a bit of his energy and pressed Wizard Hume onto his knees.

    ¡°Mr Smith, it¡¯s not my fault. The other Mr god ranks kept sending men over to retrieve super healing potions and we only have 200 bottle left for emergency!¡± Wizard Smith did not fight back and yelled. He was one of the most powerful figures before the god ranks returned, but now his status fell in a straight line, and he just could not offend a single god rank.

    There was nothing else he could do.

    ¡°Those tricky bastards!¡± Wizard Smith mumbled in a fury. Seemed like those other god ranks already expected Abel to stop his supply of potions before him.

    ¡°Immediately bring me all the leftover super healing potions!¡± Wizard Smith lifted Wizard Hume up with his power of the will and ordered.

    ¡°Mr, but those potions are for emergencies!¡± Wizard Hume insisted.

    ¡°This is my order, if you don¡¯t want to obey I will find another who will!¡± Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes Mr Smith!¡± Wizard Hume said helplessly.

    He was disguised by the actions of those god rank wizards. Each of them were extremely selfish. Wizard Smith was the same even as the Vice President of the wizard union.

    Emergency potions were for emergency situations. They could be life savers for badly injured wizards, yet Wizard Smith couldn¡¯t care less.

    ¡°Actually, I wille to the inventory with you!¡± Wizard Smith did not trust wizard Hume, so he stood up and said.

    What if Wizard Hume got stopped by another god rank along the way? So it was best for him to get the potions personally.

 Chapter 1391 - Calculated

    <h4>Chapter 1391 Calcted</h4>

    Hundreds of intelligent officers were gathered in the Wizard Union investigation department office. In front of them was a set of parchments. The analyzing spirit was also hard at work to decipher the information, and their questions were all targeted toward one person. Abel.

    This process went on for days, and detailed information about Abel kept surfacing as this most powerful investigation department worked its magic.

    During this time, they ignited the super teleportation circle 3 times, which was probably the most they ever did for a single investigation.

    ¡°I think we can lure him out using his family in the Holy Continent!¡± An officer suggested.

    ¡°Speak up!¡± Wizard Hardy gazed at him and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Abel cares a lot about his family, so if we capture his family and demand him to go back. It is very likely that he will agree ording to his personality!¡± The officer continued.

    ¡°But it might not be easy to capture his family in the Holy Continent. Their Harry Castle gained a new super teleportation circle so they can get god rank support any time. Not to mention, there might be even more powerful beings guarding the ce!¡± Another officer said.

    Themotion caused by the Harry family¡¯s new super teleportation circle was too big to escape the Wizard Union¡¯s investigation department, and there were many reports of wizards gone missing in Harry castle, so it was safe to assume that they were captured or killed by something powerful. ¡°Have you considered how crazy Abel can be? What if he directly unleashed an attack on the wizard union. With his 5 god ranks and the fact that he was not in our teleportationwork, the things he can do will be a big hassle!¡± Wizard Hardy added. After all, it was not a good idea to mess with someone¡¯s family.

    Especially if it ran the risk of triggering Abel before it was necessary. What if Abel chose to attack instead of obey?

    The Wizard Union¡¯s territory was hugepared to what Abel had, which also meant they had much more to lose.

    They only had one chance to have a go at Abel. If they failed, they would gain themselves an extremely powerful enemy.

    The hundreds of officers stared into the sea of documents helplessly.

    They were all experts in plotting an assassination, yet they just couldn¡¯te up with anything in the face of someone with a few god ranks on his side-especially for a 23 years old who didn¡¯t have much data for them to draw from.

    Besides Abel¡¯s family friends, there just wasn¡¯t anything else he really cared about. Of course, they thought about saint Lorraine as well, but that would be even harder.

    Saint Lorraine was the goddess of the moon¡¯s spokesperson, and she could use godsend any time she wanted. Also, saint Lorraine basically spent her day dwelling in the goddess temple, and it was basically impossible for the god rank wizards to enter the goddess of moon¡¯s territory.

    Wizard Harry¡¯s face sank. He and his officers just could not leave this room unless they came up with something.

    After all, a wizard might leak what they were plotting to Abel, considering how much Abel interacted with them. And if they failed, the first one dead might be Wizard Hardy himself.

    He saw the reports personally. Back in the day, 2 legendary wizards have attacked Abel. One of them was killed immediately, and the other went missing at the Wizard union headquarters.

    Therefore it only made sense that he feared for his life, and their n had to be perfect.

    Meanwhile, in the Furnace Fort, Bernie sat alone in his yard near the royal pce¡¯s mountain peak,

    Every house around was owned by the most prestigious dwarf, and Bernie knew very well how he got his ce.

    He was only a rank 7 wizard, which was not powerful even for a dwarf, but his potential was limitless.

    A part of his resources was supported by his good friend Abel, which meant he didn¡¯t have to ever worry about a single thing.

    He had justpleted his daily training, and he noticed something strange.

    Even though the house was far from the cksmith guilds, the sounds of iron hammering had never stopped.

    This was because there was no sound barrier in his ce, as the hammering sound was loved by every dwarf.

    However, that day he was met with an eerie silence.

    He immediately added an ice armor on himself. Since he was a little nervous, it took him a full 3 seconds to cast the spell.

    Just when his heart lifted a little with his ice armor, a mountain of energy directly pressed him to the ground.

    ¡°Good child, don¡¯t move!¡± A familiar voice emerged.

    ¡°Wizard Jel, what are you doing?¡± Bernie forcefully lifted up his head and gasped.

    Wizard Jel was one of the lower rankw defying wizards in the dwarves, they rarely talked, but he seemed like a nice old man who always helped out.

    ¡°Bernie, I want you to do me a little favour. You and your family will repay handsomely for it!¡± Wizard Jel sounded friendlier than usual as he emailed.

    ¡°Wizard Jel, I will definitely help my elders. Just say yourmand!¡± Bernie was a little suspicious, but he still said. He didn¡¯t know why aw defying wizard dwarf would need to suppress him. He was helpless anyway. ¡°Bernie. I see that you are now rank 7 wizard. You should celebrate and enjoy life a little, why don¡¯t you invite your friend?¡± Wizard Jel continued to smile.

    Bernie¡¯s eyes twitched. In the Central Continent, he only had one friend who was not in the Furnace fort, and that was the great Abel.

    Someone must want to use him to lure Abel out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, which friend are you talking about?¡± Abel spoke with hisst bit of hope.

    ¡°The dragon headmaster Abel, ain¡¯t you guys good friends? After all you are only allowed here because of him!¡± A smirk emerged on Wizard Jel¡¯s face as though he was looking down at Bernie.

    ¡°Wizard Jel. I don¡¯t know who you are working for but a dwarf should not betray his tribe or his friend. This is our principle and we will stand by it even if it costs our lives!¡± Bernie said without a single bit of respect. He knew very well that Wizard Jel was not working for the dwarves this time, and he had clearly sneaked into his house, which was definitely not how the dwarves do things.

    Most importantly, he knew the dwarves would not betray Abel.

    ¡°Bernie, that¡¯s none of your business, but if you don¡¯t take the offer, I¡¯m afraid you and your family might not live for long!¡± Wizard Jel gave out a cold smile.

    ¡°Family will not let me live if they knew I betray Abel to save them anyway. Also you are underestimating Abel, i never seen him fail before!¡± Bernie added nkly.

    As a dwarf from the Holy Continent, his heart was much purer than the ones in the central continent which saw the endless struggles between forces.

    Death was scary, but it was still better than betraying a friend.

    ¡°Bernie, you are still a child. Do you know we still have countless ways to make you change your mind?¡± Wizard Jel lowered his voice.

    Wizard Jel would not have done this if the wizard union weren¡¯t so desperate or if Bernie didn¡¯t stay in his house all the time.

    But actually, he had already betrayed the dwarves for joining the Wizard Union investigation department.

    Of course, the benefit this identity gave him was impossible to ignore. After all, he was only aw defying wizard because of it.

    He was monitoring the dwarves move in the Furnace fort day by day just to report to the wizard union.

    He felt no remorse about what he was doing. If he did not take the opposite, the wizard union could easily find another dwarf to rece him.

    Since the wizard union¡¯s order was extremely urgent, he had to force Bernie toply.

    After all, Bernie was extremely special to the dwarves as well. His disappearance would definitely cause the dwarves to notify Abel.

    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t make Bernie do anything suspicious. Wizard Jel then increased his energy, and Bernie fainted. Afterward, he set o a teleportation circle in the yard and ignited it with a few intermediate gems. A teleportation circle like that was secretly kept in the wizard union, and it was extremely valuable.

    Soon, white light sparkled, and a man stepped out.

    It was Wizard Hardy. Considering how critical this mission was, he had to make a move himself.

    ¡°Mr Hardy!¡± Wizard Jel quickly bowed.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Wizard Hardy looked around and asked.

    ¡°Bernie is being suppressed but he is not obeying my words so I will leave him to you!¡± Wizard Jel spoke carefully.

    ¡°Very nice!¡± Wizard Hardy nodded.

    Afterward, Wizard Jel led him into the room and saw Bernie lying on the ground.

    ¡°So he is a rank 7 wizard already!¡± Wizard Hardy frowned.

    One could only be called a true professional after rank 6 since their body would be very different from normal people.

    Most distinct of which was the soul, which was why it was very hard for the Holy Kingdom to brainwash professionals.

    But it was not totally impossible to hypnotize a professional.

    Wizard Hardy was not nning to hypnotize Bernie forever. All he wanted was to control Bernie to send out some message to Abel. Therefore, he took out an off white color potion and poured it into Bernie¡¯s mouth.

    It was the hypnosis potion. It was secretly developed by the investigation department to use on special targets. When the potion was in effect, the target would fully act upon the controller¡¯s will.

 Chapter 1392 - Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 1392 Discovered</h4>

    Bernie slowly regained his consciousness, and the first thing he saw was Wizard Jel and a human wizard he didn¡¯t know.

    In front of him was a teleportation circle. He shook his head, trying to get his dizziness out, but he soon remembered what had just happened.

    ¡°Mr Hardy, now the job isplete, what should we do with Bernie?¡± Wizard Jel bowed.

    Since Bernie knew about his true identity, he didn¡¯t want Bernie to live.

    ¡°Keep him for now, we will deal with itter once we capture Abel!¡± Wizard Hardy gazed at Bernie and lowered his voice.

    He was clear on one thing. If he killed Bernie before they sessfully captured Abel, he would automatically be Abel¡¯s worst enemy. But if Bernie was in his hand, he might be able to ckmail Abel.

    ¡°What did you guys do?¡± Bernie yelled. He couldn¡¯t remember anything he did on the hypnosis potion, but he knew something was up.

    ¡°Bernie, thanks for helping us invite Headmaster Abel to your rank 7 celebration!¡± Wizard Hardy lowered his voice.

    ¡°No, no way!¡± Bernie jumped and roared, but the Wizard quickly pressed him down again.

    m

    The energy pressing on him was heavy, but he did not stop struggling. Blood began to spill out from all the holes on his face, yet he still madly moved his body. Finally, Wizard Hardy increased his power of the will and knocked him out again. ¡°Seems like the dwarves are still a loyal bunch!¡± Wizard Hardy added, which made Wizard Jallel a little embarrassed,

    But Wizard Hardy did not care. He reconnected with themunication circle and connected with the wizard union headquarters.

    He was only a little tool in this operation. The true yers were the god rank wizards, and soon, 9 god rank wizards all were gathered at Bernie¡¯s house through the teleportation circle. Which was all the god ranks the wizard union had besides the one on duty in the Howling Castle.

    Wizard Fara was also in retreat on top of the Furnace Fort to master his new gain ability. Since he owed Abel a big favor yet there was not much he could do, he decided to check up on Bernie from time to time with his power of will.

    However, on that day, he did not sense a single bit of life force in Bernie¡¯s ce. Bernie should be out of retreat by this time, ording to his daily schedule.

    Even if Bernie was in his bedroom, there should be some life force. When his power of the will scanned the yard, he immediately knew something was up.

    There was a barrier circle. Since he leveled up, his senses have grown, and he gained the ability to differentiate different types of barrier circles. The one ignited in Bernie¡¯s yard was far greater than the ones used by top rank wizard dwarves.

    Although Bernie had a lot of resources from Abel, it was still unnecessary to use something like that, and he knew Bernie would not waste Abel¡¯s resources.

    What was happening? Wizard Jel slowly grew worried.

    Without hesitation, he shed towards the royal pce.

    If Bernie was not such a good friend with Abel, he would not bother King Dunba about something so trivial.

    ¡°King Dunham I want to ask the furnace spirit something!¡± He found King Dunba and bowed,

    <b>SO</b>

    The furnace fort was a mountain but also the Dwarves base. It looked normal on the surface, but it was the umtion of the dwarves¡¯ technology throughout their countless years of history.

    There were countless triggers in preparation for battles, but not many people actually knew about them.

    The main controller of the Furnace fort was the Furnace fort spirit.

    ¡°What happened?¡± King Dunba asked in a strange tone. The Furnace spirit was top secret, and Wizard Fara only gained ess to it since he became a legend.

    After all, the idea of a spirit monitoring the lives of everyone was too hard to swallow.

    ¡°King Dunba, something strange is happening in Bernie¡¯s ce and I want to know who came in or out!¡± Wizard Fara asked softly.

    The dwarves¡¯ Royal pce had its own barrier circle, so the god rank wizards did not notice the conversation between Wizard Fara and King Dunba.

    Otherwise, he and King Dunba might be locked up already.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± King Dunba gazed into Wizard Fara¡¯s eyes and lowered his voice.

    He knew very well what was going through Wizard Fara¡¯s mind. Although the dwarves could no longer be associated with Abel too much as a part of the wizard union, Abel still did a great favor for Wizard Fara, and he wanted to repay him.

    Also, it was Wizard Fara¡¯s first request since he became a legend. How could he reject it?

    Even if Wizard Fara was wrong, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to satisfy his curiosity.

    They arrived at the first floor of the royal pce and entered a meeting room filled with magic patterns. Only king Dunba knew exactly where the Furnace spirit was, but it could rey from all directions.

    ¡°Fara, just ask!¡± Kin Dunba stepped aside.

    ¡°Furnace spirit, I want to see who entered Bernie¡¯s ce!¡± Wizard Fara bowed at a wall and asked.

    Soon, images began to emerge on the wall. First, there was the silhouette of a dwarf shing into Bernie¡¯s ce, taking out a magic circle board, and the ce was filled with fog.

    ¡°It is Wizard Jallel!¡± Wizard Fara felt his heart drop as he recognized the movements. But what could he be doing to Bernie?

    ¡°No way, I have to go safe Bernie!¡± The projection showed that Bernie could be in danger at any time, so he immediately began to turn.

    ¡°Fara, wait up!¡± King Dunba stopped him with a serious face.

    ¡°Majesty, Abel did me a great favour so I have to help Bernie. I don¡¯t know what Wizard Jel is doing but Bernie¡¯s life might be in danger!¡± Wizard Fara said desperately. ¡°Do you know Wizard Jel¡¯s true identity?¡± King Dunba lowered his voice.

    ¡°His true identity?¡± Wizard Fara realized king Dunba sounded different.

    ¡°He is a spy put in by the wizard union to monitor the dwarves¡¯ every move!¡± King Dunba smiles awkwardly.

    ¡°What? Why do you still keep him around?¡± Wizard Fara was stunned.

    ¡°So what if I do, the wizard union can easily make another spy. Also, it will be easier for us to deal with if we know who the spy is!¡± King Dunba lowered his voice.

    After all, he did have control over the furnace spirit, so he knew exactly what every dwarf was doing

    In fact, he had a detailed list of every spy the wizard union put in the Furnace fort.

    It was just that there was no point in getting rid of them.

    That would just make the wizard union more suspicious, and it might even put the Furnace spirit in danger. Wizard Jel always thought he was doing something very mysterious, but he was actually monitored by King Dunba since he started to receive extra resources from the wizard union.

    Therefore, what the dwarfcked all along was not talent but resources.

    ¡°Majesty, just pretend you don¡¯t know, I have to go save Bernie!¡± Wizard Fara bowed.

    ¡°Fara, don¡¯t you understand?¡± King Dunba said helplessly.

    Wizard Fara was confused. He spent his life in training, so he was ignorantpared to King Dunba when it came to conflicts.

    ¡°Who do you think Bernie is? Him alone doesn¡¯t have any value. Wizard Jel on the other hand is the most powerful spy the wizard union has on us, do you think they will make a move just for Bernie?¡± King Dunba exined helplessly.

    ¡°You are saying they want to go after headmaster Abel?¡± Wizard Fara was so stunned he almost couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡°So you can¡¯t save him. The wizard union has to send out god ranks to go against headmaster Abel. We don¡¯t know how many there are in that barrier circle but it will definitely be more than a few!¡± King Dunba lowered his voice.

    ¡°I will call headmaster Abel immediately!¡± Wizard Fara said without hesitation. ¡°Ok, but be very careful. It is best if you go through the goddess temple¡¯s teleportation circle and don¡¯t put the dwarves in danger!¡± King Dunba nodded.

    Although he knew the wizard union might have a way to find eventually, no matter what they did, it was their debt to Abel.

    ¡°Understood!¡± Wizard Fara bowed.

    ¡°Also don¡¯t use the public teleportation circle, use this!¡± King Dunba waved, and a door opened from the side.

    Inside was the royal pce¡¯s private teleportation circle. It was ck listed on the wizard unionwork, and the dwarves did a lot to make it.

    This ck listed had no address, no record, even the ount it used was anonymous.

    Considering how many teleportation circles there were, a thing like this was very hard to track down.

    Even if they were noticed, the dwarves created hundreds of other false teleportation data to mislead the wizard union.

    It was their final bit of freedom from the wizard union.

    But no matter what, interfering with the wizard union¡¯s n to kill Abel was a great sin, and both Wizard Fara and King Dunba did not say too much about it.

    Wizard Fara stood on the teleportation circle and sent out a request to the goddess temple.

    Soon, Wizard Fara disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope everything goes smoothly. Even if the dwarves rely on the wizard union, we can not harm our friends!¡± King Dunba mumbled in determination.

 Chapter 1393 - Headquarter

    <h4>Chapter 1393 Headquarter</h4>

    Abel suddenly received Bernie¡¯s invitation to the golden castle through the Lightnings¡¯ teleportation circle.

    If the research spirit did not remind him, there was no way he would know Bernie left him a message.

    But he was just a little confused, Bernie was only rank 7, and he wanted to invite him to celebrate? Time was extremely valuable for every professional, and Bernie did not send him an invitation even when he officially became a wizard. Even if Bernie was this desperate, he woulde to the golden castle because its food was his favorite

    But still, he knew it was Bernie who sent the message through its energy wave, and he was nning to go.

    But just when he was looking around at his inventory for a gift, he got another message from Wizard Fara.

    His face quickly sank. Bernie was captured by the Wizard Union.

    Abel quickly examined Bernie¡¯s message again, but this time with the world stone. Indeed, his soul was a little slower.

    The difference was so minute he would not be able to notice if Wizard Fara did not warn him.

    So howe Abel¡¯s intuition was never triggered?

    Because the wizard union actually had a method of defusing intuitions after their countless years of interaction with the Holy Kingdom. They just rarely used it in battle because it required many magic circles.

    However, Bernie¡¯s yard was perfect.

    After all, the wizard union knew Abel was a headmander, so it made sense he had intuitions.

    Considering how high stake this operation was, every little detail needed to be taken into ount.

    The only thing they forgot about was the dwarves¡¯ neww defying wizard, Wizard Fara. Since he went into retreat straight away, the wizard union never paid too much attention to him.

    The Wizard Union¡¯s n was so close to sess. They perfectly captured Abel¡¯s soft spot for his friends.

    Since Bernie was his best in the Holy Continent, there was no way he would say no to his level up celebration. And considering It was a private party, Abel wouldn¡¯t bring on so many forces with him, let alone the golden castle.

    ¡°Very good Bernie. If you die, I will make everyone involved pay a huge price!¡± Abel mumbled to himself as murder shed in his eyes.

    Since the Furnace Fort was filled with danger, it made no sense for Abel to head in. Also, if a god rank war broke out in the Furnace Fort, many dwarves would be dead, including Bernie.

    ¡°Fire Tooth,e here!¡± Abel reached out his power of the will and said.

    He then shed towards the Fire Tooth with god rank no.1 ¨C no.4 Since the wizard union wanted to take him down, they would need to send out at least 7 god rank wizards, so at this moment, there might only be one or two god rank wizards on guard in the wizard union headquarters.

    With all of his gears and summon, taking them down shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°Research spirit, reply to Bernie I will be arriving in the afternoon!¡± Hemanded as the Fire Tooth became invisible and speeded up the sky.

    As the 9 god rank wizards levitated in mid air with special magic circles around them, Wizard Hardy carefully stepped with a bow. ¡°Mrs, Abel have replied!¡± He was so intimidated he couldn¡¯t even look those wizards in the eyes.

    ¡°Speak up!¡± Wizard Hawthorn said.

    Other than wizard Smith, all the avable god ranks have gathered.

    ¡°Mr, he said he will arrive in the afternoon!¡± Wizard Hardy bowed.

    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s wait!¡± Wizard Hawthorn waved, and Wizard Hardy stepped off with another bow.

    The 9 god rank wizards did not say a word as he continued to wait.

    It was already noon, so Abel should appear in a few hours. In order to make sure they were all in top condition for this god rank war, they had to get their mind right.

    As for how much the war would affect the Furnace Fort and the dwarves, those wizards never even consider it.

    Abel was familiar with the wizard union headquarters, and he arrived after an hour or so of flying

    Since they had a giant magic circle that detected everything in the range of 5000 meters, Abel stopped his Fire Tooth just beyond that.

    Since his power of the will had a longer range, he began to scan the wizard union.

    He took the mana cannon from his portal bag. Although mana cannons were notmon, it was not impossible for a big organization to obtain, so the wizard union couldn¡¯t say it was his doing. Meanwhile, god rank no.2 ¨C no.4 were wearing a full set of knight gears, and their original scent was fully hidden.

    Abel then took out 4 top level gems and put them into the mana cannon on a newly formed tform above the Fire Tooth.

    The wizard union was working hard as always, with many wizards working.

    They were all pridefully doing their job. Every position in the headquarters was extremely prestigious. After all, the wizards were the rulers of the world, and every wizard who first visited the headquarters would gaze at its grand structure with awe.

    Suddenly, a red red beam prated this joyous atmosphere, and the energy of 4 top level gems sted open.

    All the wizards quickly lifted up their heads. What was happening?

    The mana cannon¡¯s st mmed against the headquarters energy shield and sent it into shambles. It could break at any moment.

    ¡°We are being attacked!¡± The wizards began to

    yell.

    10 legendary red cloak wizards appeared in the sky.

    Considering how messy things were getting, every Legendary wizard in retreat was summoned.

    Soon, another batch of legendary wizards followed, and 30 of them gathered.

    Afterward, 5 half god wizards appeared above. They were all the ones on guard beside the ones in the Howling Castle.

    Every wizard with the ability to fly was the elite of the elite, which only showed how powerful the wizard union was.

    At that moment, their faces were all pale. Attacking the wizard union headquarters was basically a direct provocation.

    ¡°Where are the 9 god rank wizards?¡± Wizard Brennan yelled towards the wizards responsible for serving the god rank wizards from his office.

    But to his surprise, those 9 god rank wizards were not around.

    He knew very well, anyone who dared attack the wizard union with 10 god rank wizards active was not crazy but actually powerful. There was no way someone would use that precious mana cannon just for fun. Therefore he did not fly up like the other wizards to search for the enemy. Instead, he wanted to find the god rank wizards. Only they could protect the headquarter.

    ¡°Mr Brennan, we don¡¯t know where the god rank wizards are. They were discussing something in the morning and they disappeared after that!¡± A wizard said helplessly.

    Other than the 100 officers from the investigation department, the assassination of Abel was basically totally secret, and those officers were still locked up in the meeting room.

    It was what the god ranks ordered, and the wizard spirit was making sure no one approached the meeting room.

    Wizard Brennan felt his brain swelling up. 3 rounds of attacks havended on the headquarters ¡®energy shield already. It could be shattered at any moment. But still, he had no way of connecting those god rank wizards. Were they really going to recall the wizard guarding the Howling Castle?

    Indeed, they couldn¡¯t let the wizard union headquarters get invaded even though the Howling Castle was destroyed.

    But just when he started to ignite themunication circle, their energy shield shattered into sparkles. Afterward, 3 men in holy knight armor speeded in and surrounded the wizard union.

    ¡°God rank Evil Knights!¡± A half god wizard gasped.

    Since there was no god rank wizards around, they had no chance against 3 god rank knights.

    3 god rank power of the will swept across the Wizard Union headquarters, and every wizard was pressed to the ground. They had no way of fighting back.

    The legendary and half god wizards dropped to the ground. Although the half god wizards did not get injured due to their energy body, the bones of legendary wizards were smashed into pieces.

    Since they were all suppressed, they could not even scream in agony or use their potion to heal. All they could do wasy on the ground with sweat dripping down their faces.

    This was even after Abel showed mercy. If they ignited the Holy freeze and Holy charge, no wizard would be left alive.

    Since the wizard union headquarters defense was broken, no wizard had any way of fighting back, and silence fell throughout the ce. Not because they wanted to but because they were so helpless they couldn¡¯t even make a sound. Bad ideas rushed through the minds of all those wizards. Maybe this was the biggest embarrassment the wizard union had in countless years.

 Chapter 1394 - Snatched

    <h4>Chapter 1394 Snatched</h4>

    ¡°Scan the wizard union headquarter!¡± Abel lowered his voice as he stood in the invisible Firetooth.

    ¡°Yes headmaster!¡± Themander spirit then sent out strange energy and reached towards the wizard union headquarters.

    It was a rare opportunity. Since the defense of the wizard union headquarter was fully opened, themander spirit could easily scan its internal system, and soon Abel got a detailed map.

    Under his power of the will, all the secret chambers of the wizard union were exposed.

    There were many rooms on the ground, and their facilities were all well equipped.

    But the true secret was still hidden underground. Although Abel had been there to retrieve the god of war¡¯s blood, there were still magic circles interfering with his senses.

    Abel was not nning to go after the wizard union¡¯s inventory or kill the wizards. Those things were way too insignificant.

    His target was something the wizard union could not recover from, and his power of the will soon focused on a room with a spirit.

    As far as he knew, that was where the wizard union investigation department was located.

    He used to be close with Wizard Clemens, and that should be the infamous information analysis spirit of the investigation department.

    Abel also had an information analysis spirit back in the holy continent, and its potential was extremely powerful. He sent out a soulmand to god rank no.2, and god rank no.2 speeded down. Since there were hundreds of officers locked up in the investigation meeting room, and they were forced to the ground by the god rank force, the walls were violently broken through by god rank no.2¡¯s impact.

    He gazed around and focused on another wall. As he stepped forward, he noticed countless magic patterns on it for strengthening.

    But still, the ¡®Regret¡¯ rune word on god rank no.2¡¯s hand shattered it at an instant, and a half meters tall golden spirit was exposed.

    The wizard union had been cultivating this thing for thousands of years, and the information it umted was scary. But without its defense, a spirit could not stop the hand of a god rank, even if it had all the knowledge in the world.

    God rank no.2 grabbed the spirit and took out a crystal box. After he put a few top-rank mana gems in the box, he carefully ced the analysis spirit in as well.

    As he closed the box, the analysis gave out itsst spark, and it was separated from the world.

    <b>CE</b>

    God rank no.2 ced the box back in his portal bag without giving the officers a single look. But just when he was about to leave, he paused. Abel was monitoring the surroundings through the consciousness of god rank no.2, and he suddenly noticed the information on the desk. They were all about him. He immediately realized who those wizards in the room were, investigation officers. ¡°Kill them!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Afterward, a holy freeze aura sparked, and every wizard in the room turned into ice crystals.

    Since the holy freeze was enchanted by the world, it was totally unnecessary to use in a

    Every heartbeat stopped. Those officers have spent night and daying up with their master n on Abel, yet they were all killed before they could even react.

    As for those documents about Abel, they were turned into ashes through the holy freeze.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to kill innocent wizards, but those officers were not innocent.

    At the same time, god rank no.3 and no.4 also speeded into the headmaster without hesitation and entered the underground passage. The wizard spirit was trying its best to stop them through magic circles, but it was futile.

    With their charge and spirit shield, they could st open any magic circle.

    Since god rank no.2 only dwelled in the meeting room for 10 seconds at most, he soon caught up to god rank no.3 and no.4

    Abel wanted to pinpoint the location of the wizard spirit, but it was very hidden, so it seemed like he had to flip the entire wizard union headquarters over to find it.

    But he couldn¡¯t stay too long, and if he caused too much damage, the wizard union might really go crazy and go after the dragons or his family.

    As far as he knew, the wizard union still had some more god rank wizards to summon besides those 10 god rank wizards.

    Not to mention, the most powerful President of the wizard union still had not shown himself.

    As the 3 god rank summons kept charging, they arrived at a floor that Abel was familiar with. It was where they kept the gods locked up.

    He sensed a half god wizard being bound up, and he was looking at his summons with fury.

    But his summons did not care as they stepped into a stone chamber.

    There were countless patterns on the walls with energy running through. The energy of the gods¡¯ bodies.

    Their bodies were the reason why the headquarters energy shield could withstand so many strikes from the mana cannon.

    God rank no.2 pushed open a stone door and in mid air was the naked body of a 4 meters god wrapped into god locking chains with its eyes shut.

    Abel controlled god rank no.2 to step forward and gently tapped on the god locking chain. Soon, it retracted, and the god¡¯s body was separated from the stone wall. For a normal person with no knowledge of ancient objects would have no idea what to do, but the wizard union had given Abel a god locking chain as a gift for risking his life, and he spent some time mastering how to use it.

    God rank no.2 put away the body of the god and stepped out of the chamber.

    God rank no.3 was also doing the same, and he arrived at a stone chamber with a 4 meters tall naked goddess.

    As for god rank no.4, the chamber he stepped in was where the god of war was originally held. Since its body was gone, the chamber was empty.

    The 5th chamber held a 5 meters tall dwarf, and Abel immediately knew who that god was. It was the god of the mountain. He knew because Doff merged with his kingdom.

    But he just never expected to see its original owner in its true glory.

    Just think about it. This god of the mountain had umted 20 million dwarves in its kingdom, so you could just imagine how great he must be.

    Still, it was finally captured by the wizard union and sent into eternal slumber in this stone chamber.

    God rank no.2 stepped up again without hesitation and repeated the process.

    After 4 holy bodies were put away, Abel controlled god rank no.2 to head down to the next level.

    Although themander spirit was giving Abel a detailed map, there was just too much noise under ground.

    God rank no.2 soon found a passage but the moment he stepped towards it. His intuition sensed a threat.

    His soul no longer had any unnecessary thoughts since he was reborn, so its intuition was even more sensitive than before. ¡°Step back!¡± Abel immediatelymanded.

    After all, he was already very happy with what he got, and it was enough to make the wizard union feel hurt.

    He didn¡¯t know how much more power the wizard union had in store, so it was best to not take the risk.

    God rank no.2 ¨C no.4 quickly flew up, prated the ceilings of the wizard union, and s[eede dip the sky.

    Since they were dragging 4 holy bodies with them, they made a huge hole up above, and their energy filled the sky.

    Since every wizard was still suppressed, no one noticed when they returned to Abel¡¯s invisible Fire Tooth.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, fly at the highest altitude and ignite the speed mode!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    All he needed to do now was to head back to the golden castle as soon as possible. What he did was enough to shake heaven.

    As the Fire Tooth began to sift its form above the sky, all of its engines were ignited, and it soon turned into a beam speeded away.

    After Abel left, the wizards regained their mobility, and the 30 legendary wizards were screaming in agony. Their souls were so traumatized, they did not even use any potion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, immediately send out the police department to examine the damage!¡± Wizard Brennan called.

    His voice traveled through the magic speaker and filled the sky.

    Soon, the wizards began to settle, and the red cloak wizards began to examine the damage.

    ¡°Immediately call the Howling Castle¡¯s wizard Smith. He should know where the other god rank wizards are!¡± Wizard Brennan then turned and said to the wizards beside him.

    ¡°Yes Mr Brennan!¡± A personal servant of Wizard Smith bowed.

    As Wizard Brennan kept hismand going, the wizards regained their order, and the half god wizard guarding the gods¡¯ bodies shed up.

    He lowered his voice ¡°Brennan, 4 holy bodies are stolen!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Wizard Brennan immediately felt like the sky fell on him. He knew very well what those holy bodies do. Although their souls were very weak after the wizard union kept draining their energy.

    They could still recover with a bit of faith, and if that happened, their hatred toward the wizard union could guarantee revenge.

    ¡°Report, 98 officers of the investigation department are frozen and the analysis spirit is stolen!¡± A red cloak wizard also appeared beside wizard Brennan with a bow.

    Wizard Brennan almost fainted. The analysis spirit was the most powerful analysis spirit of the Central Continent, and it was responsible for running the sub continents.

    Although the wizard union still had some physical records and documents, the time it took to rebuild a new spirit would be scary.

 Chapter 1395 - Afterwards

    Chapter 1395 Afterwards

    Wizard Smith quickly answered the call, but there was no longer any need for him to return since the attack had ended.

    After all, the Holy Kingdom would destroy the Howling Castle as soon as he left.

    Times have changed. Both sides were no longer cultivating their forces through the front line, so the Howling Castle would no longer be tolerated.

    But of course, Wizard Smith did not ignore what happened because he knew where the other 9 god rank wizards went.

    Meanwhile, the 9 god rank wizards kept waiting in a circle in Bernie¡¯s yard. For being who retreated for countless years, waiting a bit wasn¡¯t a problem at all.

    They did not talk to each other. Instead, they were preparing to fight Abel at any moment. As long as they did a good job, the dragons couldn¡¯t do anything to them.

    Suddenly, Wizard Hardy charged into their circle frantically.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Wizard Hawthorn gazed at how nervous Wizard Hardy was and said in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Mr, I just heard from Wizard Smith that the headquarters was attacked!¡± Wizard Hardy added with a shaky voice.

    ¡°Do you think that headquarters is more important than us capturing Headmaster Abel?¡± Wizard Hawthorn lowered his voice!¡±

    ¡°But the damage is huge!¡± Wizard Hardy continued.

    He was the head of the investigation department, and he should be the first to know when something happened, but this mission had isted him from the world.

    Wizard Smith did not tell him exactly what kind of damage they took, but if he did tell him the investigation department¡¯s analysis spirit was gone, he would be times more anxious. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to have a look!¡± Wizard McPhee added.

    It was only noon, so they still had time to return.

    ¡°Should we all go?¡¯ Wizard Mosley asked.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Wizard Coleridge directly replied.

    If the 9 of them were separated and Abel arrived, the ones who ended up dead might be them.

    The 9 god rank shed and disappeared from the Furnace fort through their teleportation circle.

    As soon as they appeared, a busy scene emerged in front of them.

    Dead bodies were being carried out of the investigation department meeting room, and the ce was covered in ice which made it very hard to deal with.

    They might break apart even with a gentle touch, so they had to carry them out along with all the ice crystals around them. Wizard Brennan watched helplessly. ¡°Who attacked us?¡± Wizard Hawthorn lowered his face and asked.

    He was the one gathering all the god rank wizards for that Abel assassination mission. Although no one would me a god rank wizard, he knew many would hate him to the bone because of it.

    ¡°3 god rank knights!¡± Wizard Brennan replied.

    ¡°What? There is no way Evil Kingdom knights can go through the defence wall without it noticing!¡± Wizard Hawthorn mumbled suspiciously.

    It was what the defense wall was for. Although the Holy Kingdom could force its way through withrge amounts of holy power, it would still be noticed by the wall¡¯s detection.

    This was how the wizard union could do their best reaction every time.

    Especially since their target was the Wizard Union headquarter.

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked with the defence wall, they did not have any record of god rank holy knights going through with dimension force!¡± Wizard Brennan shook his head. ¡°Did they juste out of thin air?¡± Wizard Hawthorn grunted.

    He scanned those dead bodies with his power of the will. They indeed were the result of a holy freeze.

    Only a god rank holy knight could have done this, and the damage to those bodies has already been done. As soon as the ice melted or broke, the body inside would follow.

    ¡°Mr, but something is strange about this!¡± Wizard Brennan looked around in hesitation before lowering his voice.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s head to the meeting room and tell me everything in detail!¡± Wizard Hawthorn knew what Wizard Brennan was suggesting, so he replied.

    As the god rank wizards arrived in the meeting room, they turned to Wizard Brennan again.

    ¡°The 3 god rank knights who attacked are very strange. They could easily kill every wizard in the union yet they only killed the 98 officers from the investigation department, stole the analysis spirit and the 4 holy bodies underground!¡± Wizard Brennan replied.

    ¡°The holy bodies are stolen!¡± The god rank wizards were stunned.

    Unlike wizard Brennan who cared more about the operation of the wizard union, the holy bodies were nothingpared to the analysis spirit.

    But this was not the case for the god ranks. They knew exactly how strong each one of those gods was. Chaos in the continents would break out even if a single one escaped.

    ¡°So you are saying the only one dead are the officers and everyone else is fine?¡± Wizard Hawthorn caught the main point and asked.

    ¡°Yes, even the legendary wizards patrolling the sky are only injured by the god rank pressure and their collision to the ground!¡± Wizard Brennan replied.

    Fury burned in the eyes of Wizard Hawthorn. The other wizards might not know what those officers were doing in the meeting room, but he knew very well.

    They were gathered to organize his operation to capture Abel, and he personally ordered them to stay in the room to avoid an information leak.

    If the Holy kingdom really was the one who attacked, there was no way they would only kill those useless officers but not the legendary and half god wizards.

    The whole thing did not seem like an act of nned revenge or warning.

    ¡°Call Hardy back!¡± Wizard Hawthorn lowered his voice.

    He did not sound good because he almost immediately knew who the one attacked was.

    Although he couldn¡¯t understand how Abel could imitate the attack of a god rank Holy knight, it wasn¡¯t impossible to fool wizards below the god rank.

    ¡°We are not continuing with our n?¡± Wizard Mosley asked in confusion.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see who¡¯s the one who did this?¡± Wizard Hawthorn lowered his voice.

    There were no stupid god ranks. Even Wizard Brennan have suspected who it was. After all, who else had 3 god rank forces to move around so freely beside the Holy kingdom?

    Headmaster Abel.

    But it was just unbelievable. Headmaster Abel was basically pushing for a war with the wizard union by doing so. ¡°Good move!¡± Wizard McPhee sighed. He then continued,¡± it really does seems like his style to attack when we are out looking for him!¡±

    After hearing this Wizard Brennan immediately knew why Abel would do something like this.

    There was no way the Abel he knew would take such a risk for no reason.

    He looked through Abel¡¯s documents, and he knew how seriously Abel took his revenge. If Abel could strike immediately, he would not miss the chance to do so. Even if Abel couldn¡¯t, he would do so eventually.

    This was why almost all of Abel¡¯s enemies.

    This was exactly the situation the wizard union found themselves in, but what could happen next? No one knows. ¡°Make sure Hardy doesn¡¯t kill Bernie!¡± Wizard McPhee suddenly yelled as he also thought of what Wizard Brennan was thinking.

    If they really killed Bernie, the situation would be even worse.

    The wizard union didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence that they were attacked by Abel, so using him would mean a direct war with the dragons.

    If the wizard union really had the will to take down the dragons, there was no need for them toe up with an assassination n on Abel. They could just directly start a war!¡±

    ¡°Mr, I am back!¡± Wizard Hardy returned from the Furnace fort, and his face was not looking good.

    He knew it was Abel¡¯s doing as soon as he realized what had happened.

    The loss his investigation department took was huge. Without the analysis spirit and the entire world of information in its database, his men would need to search through the original documents every time they wanted to know something.

    If they wanted to cultivate a new spirit, that would take at least tens of years, and it still would not be perfect.

    Wizard Hardy just got promoted as the head of the investigation department, and so much of what happened had to do with him. ¡°You didn¡¯t kill Bernie right?¡± Wizard McPhee quickly asked.

    ¡°No, Mr, I will not make a move without yourmand.

    As soon as he got the order to return, he put away all the magic circles and set up a self destruct circle on the teleportation circle before he returned.

    As an experienced member of the Investigation Department, he wouldn¡¯t leave a single trace behind.

    ¡°Kill that spy you put in the dwarf and cut off all connections!¡± Wizard Hawthorn said coldly.

    ¡°On yourmand!¡± Wizard Hardy felt his heart sink. This meant they would need to stop all their operations on the dwarfs.

    Although Abel most likely already knew the wizard union was after him, they still couldn¡¯t leave any trace behind¨C just like how Abel pretended to be a holy knight.

    Both sides had no concrete evidence, so it couldn¡¯t trigger a war between the dragons and the wizard union, but everyone involved knew the truth.

    As for Bernie, the information he had was limited. Since Wizard Hardy did not disclose his identity, all they needed was to kill Wizard Jallel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop our operation on headmaster Abel for now!¡± WIzard Hawthorn continued.

    Since Abel did not totally destroy the wizard union, it seems like he, too, didn¡¯t want to take things too far. Therefore, the wizard union had to suck it up and admit their loss.

    They were the ones who made a move and failed. Were they really going to start a war with the dragons?

    They really couldn¡¯t say.

    There was only one person who could make such a decision, and that was their president.

    Without their President getting involved, they might not even guarantee a victory with Abel on their side.

 Chapter 1396 - Looking Forward

    <h4>Chapter 1396 Looking Forward</h4>

    Back in the Furnace Fort, Wizard Jel carefully looked around.

    He was extremely anxious since the god rank wizards had retreated, and Wizard Hardy was ordered not to kill Bernie.

    Therefore, he had to leave before Bernie exposed his true identity.

    Although he grew up in the Furnace Fort, what he did could grant him the death penalty.

    ¡°Mr, I¡¯m here!¡± An elite wizard dwarf also responsible for spying for the wizard union investigation department stepped up.

    ¡°I will leave this to you from now on, they are the names of every dwarf who works for the wizard union!¡± Wizard Jel handed a parchment to that wizard dwarf.

    Those names were the result of his years of effort, and they were all faithful subordinates of his.

    Since he needed resources after his departure, those subordinates would be his support. ¡°Mr, don¡¯t worry. Here is your teleport location, take care!¡± That elite wizard dwarf board as he put away the parchment. At the same time, he also handed him a map of the teleportation location.

    Wizard Jel gave it a quick nce and memorized the entire thing. Afterward, he turned the map into ash.

    Without looking back, he stepped into the teleportation circle and ignited his destination with his power of will. Everything behind him was no longer his business.

    Soon, he disappeared without a trace, like he never existed.

    Meanwhile, King Dunba and Wizard Fara were monitoring what was happening under the royal pce.

    ¡°Majesty, are we really going to let Wizard Jel escape?¡± Wizard Fara said in a fury.

    He hated Wizard Jel for being a traitor. Escaping considering what would happen if Abel really dide to the Furnace Fort and started a god rank war.

    Just thinking about it sent a chill down his spine. The number of lives lost would be huge.

    ¡°Just let him go. The wizard union might suspect us for leaking the information to headmaster Abel if we go after him now!¡± King Dunba said helplessly.

    As the king of the dwarves, he thought a lot about their safety, and he knew a lot about the dwarves through the Furnace spirit.

    It was also at the same time, Abel speeded back to the Battlecry teau on his Fire Tooth. The whole trip only took 10 minutes.

    It was just that he needed to repair the Fire Tooth again. Flying at full speed was extremely draining for it. However, the first thing he needed to do was to bring the 4 holy bodies into Doff¡¯s kingdom.

    He ced them on top of the golden castle and waited for Doff to deal with them.

    Since they were all bound by the god locking chain, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    The souls of those gods were extremely drained, and they would self-destruct once theirst bit of life was gone. If that happened, their godhead would enter a separate dimension to escape, which was why the Wizard union never destroyed their body.

    But at the same time, Abel couldn¡¯t help their souls recover in a short amount of time, let alone recover their endless amounts of faith.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to get distracted just yet. He needed to wait for the wizard union¡¯s reaction.

    What he did was too insane, and the wizard union might strike back.

    Soon, Doff arrived on the top of the golden castle, and Abel felt his heart lifted.

    After all, his attack was sessful. He was totally not expecting the wizard union to send out all their god rank wizards to ambush him. ¡°Master, headmaster Eugene is calling!¡± The research spirit suddenly sounded.

    ¡°Answer!¡± Abel called.

    ¡°headmaster Abel, something big happened in the wizard union headquarters and almost 100 wizards were killed. Be careful, the wizard union might me it on you so i am trying to gather the details!¡± Headmaster Eugene spoke immediately,

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, let me be frank with you. I was the one who did it!¡± Abel said directly.

    There was no need for him to hide with the dragons. Headmaster Eugene would eventually realize it was him once he found out the ones who attacked were 3 god rank knights.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I know you have your reason for doing so. But just know that the dragons are always on your side, don¡¯t take everything on yourself!¡± Headmaster Eugene did not me Abel. Instead, he said with confidence.

    ¡°The wizard union sent out 9 god rank wizards to ambush me. I didn¡¯t fall for their trap and I used this chance to do something big. As for those wizards I¡¯ve killed, they were all the ones who plotted the trap on me!¡± Abel exined.

    ¡°Haha, nice. What are you going to do next? If you really want a war, I will immediately call back all the dragon headmasters which can take a month!¡± headmaster Eugeneughed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s avoid doing something that big during the demon from beyond¡¯s reawakening. We can¡¯t put the continents in danger, so let¡¯s just wait and see how the wizard union react!¡± Abel didn¡¯t want to drag the dragons into this and said.

    It was his problem, and he was powerful enough to self defense. If the dragons and wizards started a war, the biggest winner would be the Holy Kingdom, and it was thest thing Abel wanted.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I will respect your decision no matter what, but just know that us dragons are not afraid to fight. The wizard union has gone too far, we will not let them do whatever they like!¡± Headmaster Eugene lowered his voice.

    ¡°Wait, Wizard Smith is calling me. Seems like he wants to use me as a middle man!¡± Headmaster Eugene paused andughed.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a chat with him!¡± Abel smiled.

    He remembered that wizard Smith swore not to do anything harmful to him. So he must be trying to state that he was innocent as well as using headmaster Eugene as a middle man to settle the situation.

    Still, Abel was d. Seems like the wizard union didn¡¯t want to escte the situation as well.

    After he disconnected the call with Headmaster Eugene, he looked towards the sky.

    It was only just past noon. ¡°Let¡¯s give Bernie a visit!¡± He mumbled.

    He was extremely worried. Although the wizard union showed that they didn¡¯t want to escte the situation, Abel still had no idea what conditions Bernie was in.

    After all, anyone powerful could kill Bernie with one hand.

    He shed into his teleportation circle but hesitated a little.

    Maybe the wizard union has already found out that his teleportation circle could connect with the Lightnings. Although it was unlikely that they set up another trap, he wasn¡¯t going to take a risk, especially since his intuition did not alert himst time.

    Therefore, he teleported to the goddess temple and sent a teleportation request to the dwarves.

    The dwarves soon answered, and he disappeared from the goddess temple.

    All of his god rank summonses were kept in his monster ring beside Thief God Milton, so he could unleash them as soon as danger struck. Of course, he also had his angel body.

    But since the wizard union was still in chaos, the wizards probably wouldn¡¯t expect him to visit the Furnace Fort.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel!¡± Wizard Fara bowed as soon as Abel stepped out.

    ¡°Fara, thank you!¡± Abel smiled.

    It was a gesture of closeness if he addressed you by your first name.

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty, they really went too far this time and totally did not care about us dwarves!¡± Wizard Fara was furious when he recalled what had happened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to drag the dwarves into this!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°No, headmaster Abel. You did nothing wrong. If it was a mistake that you interacted with the dwarves, we have no right to even stand here!¡± Wizard Fara said in a serious tone. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Abel bowed again and asked, ¡°is Bernie ok?¡±

    Actually, he already knew Bernie was ok by the looks on Wizard Far¡¯s face.

    ¡°Bernie is ok. He just got knocked out by the power of the will!¡¯ Wizard Fara smiled.

    ¡°I want to go see him!¡± Abel also smiled.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Wizard Fara reached out his hand and said.

    Afterward, the two slew up towards the top of the Furnace Fort. They soonnded in Bernie¡¯s yard. Wizard Hutton was treating Bernie, and Abel immediately felt his heart lifted.

    Bernie¡¯s soul is a little injured, but he should recover with a few days of rest.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel!¡± Wizard Hutton saw Abel step in and quickly bowed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, I am just here to see Bernie!¡± Abel waved and smiled.

    Bernie was a little embarrassed to see Abel, so he immediately turned away. ¡°Bernie, what¡¯s up. Did you got tricked?¡± Abelughed.

    ¡°Abel, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what they did but I was knocked out and unconsciously sent you an invitation. Luckily they are gone now, else I will regret it for the rest of my life!¡± Bernie lifted up his head, and his eyes began to tear up.

    He didn¡¯t know too much about what had happened. But by the time he was fully awake, he was already with Wizard Fara and Wizard Hutton.

    Although they told him that things had settled, he med himself for almost putting his friend in danger.

    ¡°Bernie, I don¡¯t me you. Just keep it up with your training!¡± Abel nudged.

    He then took out a helmet, the rune word ¡®knowledge¡¯ helmet. It didn¡¯t want too many attributes, but it could increase all skills by a rank.

    Abel forged a lot of them in the past for his summons, but now he got better ones, so he decided to give them to Bernie as a gift.

    ¡°This is a gift for your level up. I¡¯m waiting for you to get powerful!¡± Abel smiled as he handed the helmet forward.

    ¡°I will train hard and serve you!¡± Bernie nodded and began to examine the helmet.

    He knew nothing that came from Abel was ordinary. The rune word ¡®leaf¡¯ Abel gave him tost him already made Wizard Hutton so jealous.

    ¡°Bernie, if you are ok then I won¡¯t stay for long. Also, here are 500 super potions for the dwarves as backups!¡± Abel was not cheap with his friends, so he took out a portal bag and said.

    At the same time, he also needed to repay the dwarves for what they did. Especially since the wizard union might give the dwarves troubleter on.

 Chapter 1397 - Report

    <h4>Chapter 1397 Report</h4>

    Since Bernie was ok, Abel finally felt his heart fully lifted when he returned to the Golden Castle.

    He stepped out of the super teleportation circle and disappeared before reappearing in the underground operation room. It was where his 3 spirits were stored so they could work perfectly with each other.

    ¡°Magic circle spirit, research spirit, ck spirit. I got a new friend for you!¡± Abel smiled.

    He then took out the crystal box where he stored the wizard union¡¯s analysis spirit, but he did not open it immediately. Instead, hemanded, mander spirit, give me the highest authority on the analysis spirit!¡±

    Themander¡¯s spirit had the most powerful attack out of all his other spirits since it was from the ancient battles.

    ¡°Yes headmaster!¡± It sent out a message, and a strange energy traveled from his waist to the crystal box.

    After 5 minutes, which was the longest this process had taken, themander spirit replied, ¡°headmaster, authority granted!¡±

    ¡°Good job!¡± Abelplemented themander spirit, which made it oddly happy.

    ¡°Thank you headmaster!¡± It replied after a few seconds of dy. Abel then stepped up to open the crystal box, exposing the half meter tall golden spirit.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If the wizard union did not have so many resources and vast amounts of information to cultivate it, there was no way it could grow this big.

    No wonder themander¡¯s spirit took 5 minutes to break its defense. After all, it normally only takes 10 seconds to break a normal spirit.

    Considering how precious this spirit was, Abel couldn¡¯t help but be more careful when he took it out.

    He ced it on an empty spot and ignited its ability. Soon, energy rushed towards it, and it began to glow in gold. ¡°Master, the analysis spirit Is on yourmand!¡± a robotic voice emerged from the room.

    It was the normal reply a spirit gives when it restarts with a new owner.

    ¡°Analysis spirit, who are the main figures who organised the operation on Abel!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Master, the organiser is god rank Wizard Hawthorn, the one who came up with the n is Wizard Hardy, and there are also 8 god rank wizards participating in the execution!¡± The analysis spirit shed and quickly replied.

    Abel was not nning to forget what had happened just yet. He just didn¡¯t want to drag the entire wizard union into it, but he was not someone who showed mercy.

    You could tell just by looking at how quickly he killed those 98 officers of the investigation department.

    ¡°Do you have a list of the wizard union¡¯s spies in the dwarves?¡± Abel asked again. ¡°Master, my database have the list of every spy in every organisation. Do you want to look at it?¡± The analysis spirit replied.

    Afterward, a list appeared on a wall in the room.

    The first name was wizard Jallel, and there were 14 more dwarves under him.

    ¡°Research spirit, send this list to wizard Fara!¡± Abel gazed and said.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± The research spirit sounded.

    Since the research spirit did not lose any data, Abel had all the information of the world to this date on his hand, which was a huge gain.

    He even got the most hidden secret of the wizard union.

    ¡°Analysis spirit, give me all the spies in the Barbarians!¡± Abel said again.

    ¡°Master, here!¡± The analysis spirit sounded, and another list appeared on the wall.

    The most powerful of which was a mad warrior called Gerry, and below him were 3 more barbarians.

    Compared to the dwarves, it seems like the wizard union didn¡¯t care too much about the Barbarians.

    ¡°Can you give me some information about warrior Gerry?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°Information found, should I proceed?¡± The analysis spirit replied.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Afterward, the information on the walls began to change again, and the details of warrior Gerry appeared.

    He was a Barbarian who lived in the Battlecry teau since his teenage years, but just like many Barbarians, he always had ack of resources and only ended up as a soldier.

    Still, he kept his hopes up and kept bringing back whatever resources he had to his family until the day he got injured, and his body began to age. In that hopeless state, the wizard union sent him an invitation and promised him a smooth ride of power up with a boost of resources.

    However, things changed again since Doff, the god of war, came to power with his kingdom, and warrior Gerry stopped reporting to the investigation department. The wizard union always wanted to get rid of him, but they just never found the way to get into the Battlecry teau; thus, the operation was put aside.

    A smile emerged on Abel¡¯s face. The wizard union¡¯s investigation department tried their best to lure the Barbarians, but they were still a faithful bunch.

    Especially since they personally witness the power of Doff, the god of war. The rise of his kingdom was enough to guarantee a faithful heart.

    Abel then looked through the information of those other 3 Barbarian spies, and they all had a killing order on them as well.

    Abel thought for a moment and transferred those names to Doff.

    Meanwhile, Warrior Gerry was praying beside the Barbarian temple. He was much more faithful than normal Barbarians since he was fuelled by regret. He felt like the only way to cleanse his sins was to pray from night to day. ¡°Gerry, my frightened child. Everything that happened was in the past. Your soul is now pure, you are a free man!¡± A great voice sounded from his soul.

    At the same time, Warrior ferry felt like he was washed over by the cleanest water.

    His eyes began to tear up. His god has forgiven him. He is no longer a sinful man! He was saved!

    After countless days of self torture, his face was filled with tears, and he wept on the ground like a little child.

    As for the other 3 Barbarian spies, they were also going through the same thing.

    Although Abel couldn¡¯t see what they were going through, he could imagine it.

    Those Barbarians were taken advantage of when they were weak and helpless, so they should be forgiven as long as they admitted their mistake.

    ¡°Analysis spirit, name me all the spies in the elves!¡± Abel then ordered.

    ¡°Yes master!¡±

    Soon another list appeared on the wall, and he was stunned.

    Big Druid Hucks? The brave druid who always charges in the front line? Abel knew Wizard Hucks very well, but he just never thought of him as a spy.

    But as he kept looking, he became even more stunned. There was an elite druid named Gunther, one of his followers as Grandmaster Bet.

    He always treated Gunther very well, and he provided him with countless resources.

    ¡°Analysis spirit, show me the details of Druid Gunther!¡± Abel was in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes master!¡±

    As soon as the details appeared, Abel knew there was no mistake. That druid Gunther was indeed his follower.

    As he continued to look through the details, he felt a chill run down his spine. He always thought of Wizard Clemens as a friend, yet he ordered someone so close to spy on him.

    Didn¡¯t the goddess of the moon¡¯s contract forbid every follower from disobeying their master?

    As he kept looking, he realized Druid Gunther¡¯s mission was to report his every move to the wizard union.

    Most of it included trivial things, such as what Abel did from day to day, but Druid Gunther actually never reported any of Abel¡¯s top secrets.

    Abel let out a breath of relief. It seemed like druid Gunther still had a heart

    He then took out a parchment and wrote down all the names on the wall. When he came to Druid Gunther¡¯s name, he decided to skip it.

    Seems like this world was much darker than he thought. It was sickening, so Abel decided to stop looking by that point. Meanwhile, Wizard Fara got a list in the Furnace Fort.

    ¡°Majesty, headmaster Abel just transferred me a list. Please have a look!¡± He bowed and said. ¡°What list?¡¯ King Dunba asked curiously as he took the list from Wizard Fara.

    names

    <b>ATA</b>

    But he was immediately stunned when he nced over. Those names were extremely painful to him. He had the urge to pin those dwarves down every time he saw them, but he just couldn¡¯t afford to anger the wizard union.

    But he suddenly thought of a problem, how did Headmaster Abel get this list?

    Could it be¡­

    Abel did note to save Bernie. Instead the wizards retreated because the wizard union headquarters was attacked.

    No need to exin. Abel was the one who did it and stole this list from the wizard union.

    ¡°Fara, make sure you maintain a good rtionship with headmaster Abel. The dwarves will not pick a side, but we also can¡¯t make headmaster Abel our enemy!¡± King Dunba put away the list and lowered his voice.

    Yes, majesty!¡± Wizard Fara already knew what the list was, but it was not his decision to make, so he bowed.

    As for the elves, the goddess of the moon¡¯s spirit connection circle began to sparkle. When the goddess of the moon looked to see who was calling, a smile emerged on her face.

    With a gentle wave, Abel¡¯s monogram appeared before her.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, did you attack the wizard union headquarters?¡± She asked directly, which made Abel a little shocked.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, how did you know?¡± Abel did not deny it. He was just curious how the goddess of the moon found out.

    ¡°The wizard union just can¡¯t hide everything. If 3 god rank knights really attacked them, there was no way they wouldn¡¯t strike back at the evil kingdom or strengthen the Defence Wall!¡± The goddess of the moon smiled.

    The first person she thought of when she heard the news was Abel. If the holy kingdom could really attack the wizard union so easily, they would be the ruler long ago.

    Moreover, Abel had at least 2 suspicious summons where they needed her scent hiding transformation ne.

    She suspected that Abel could resurrect god ranks as summons long ago, so it all made sense.

 Chapter 1398 - Discussion

    Chapter 1398 Discussion

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It seems like people are not as stupid as he thought. After all, no powerful figure is ordinary.

    If their minds were really that simple, there was no way they could survive that long.

    Just look at Abel, his level up was smooth, but he still had to tremble on countless corpses and beat countless challenges.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, I have a list of all the spies in the elves who work for the investigation department!¡± He smiled and transferred a parchment through the spirit connection circle.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I might not care too much in the past, but this list will be very important considering the current situation, so I¡¯ll take it!¡± The goddess of the moon also smiled.

    As the goddess of the elves, she didn¡¯t want to force every elf to act too faithful and make the wizard union pay more attention to her. In the past, she didn¡¯t care about spies in the elves because she knew the wizard union would add more as soon as she got rid of them, but things have changed. Considering how many god rank wizards there were, it was very possible that the wizard union could get rid of all of the gods before their ultimate war with the Holy kingdom.

    Therefore, that list could help her keep an eye on those spies and help her react faster.

    ¡°The goddess of moon, there is something I want to ask you!¡± Abel hesitated and asked.

    ¡°Please do. I will help you as long as it is in my ability!¡± The goddess of the moon smiled.

    ¡°In the era of gods, is there a way to destroy the soul within a holy body?¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    The goddess of the moon paused. She was not expecting Abel to ask something like this at all.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, if you got rid of the soul in a holy body, the holy body would start to fall apart and after an hour the godhead would escape!¡± The goddess of the moon thought for a moment and said.

    She did not exin how to get rid of the soul, but her words still made Abel wonder ed ¡°did the goddess of moon have a way of getting rid of the soul of a god?¡±

    ¡°The goddess of moon, can you teach me how to get rid of the soul of a god?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, do you know why the era of god ended?¡± the goddess of moon said lightly with a bit of sorrow.

    ¡°Because of the wizard union?¡± Abel replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s one aspect, but during the peak of the gods¡¯ power, the wizard union was weak and wizards were constantly being hunted by gods.

    Still, the gods were content, and they went after one another for gains. Finally, half of the gods were killed by other gods, and they grew weak while the wizard union gathered their power!¡± The goddess of moon smirked.

    ¡°Them gods lived for too long, even the world could not hold them!¡± Abel nodded.

    ¡°Although you could not keep the godhead without the soul of a god, the era of god has, the holy body would give outrge amounts of pure usable faith during their process of disintegration. Thus the era of god has invented a way to destroy the soul.

    ¡°Do you know how to do it?¡¯ Abel asked again.

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m afraid it will be useless since there are only a few gods in this world and none of them would leave their kingdom!¡± The goddess of moon chuckled.

    Afterward, she handed a book to Abel through the spirit connection circle without asking anything in return. ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s holy body you captured, but it¡¯s best to not let their soul resurrect. The gods captured by the wizard union are unlike us, they are all extremely powerful. You can¡¯t control them!¡± The goddess of the moon added.

    Abel bowed, and the spirit connection circle ended with a spark, leaving the book in front of him.

    He picked up, and the research spirit sounded.

    ¡°Master, headmaster Eugene and Wizard smith wants to meet!¡±

    ¡°Give them the teleportation permit. I¡¯ll wait for them in the hall!¡± Abel answered and shed to the hall with his god rank summons.

    Soon, Headmaster Eugene and wizard Smith appeared and the puppets brought on the juice.

    Wizard Smith gazed at Abel¡¯s summon and felt his eyes tense up because he did not see thief god Milton. ¡°Headmaster Abel is Thief God Milton around?¡± He forcefully smiled.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, I¡¯ve ordered him on a mission so he is not around!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, Wizard Smith is here to talk about the potion supplies. If possible, feel free to raise any demand!¡± Headmaster Eugene gazed and said.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, I am having a shortage of potion ingredients. If they recover, I will keep supplying the Izard union with potions!¡± Abel lowered his voice. He knew very well it was just an excuse. It was stupid for Wizard Smith to even ask, considering their current rtionship.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, there is some misunderstanding between you and the wizard union, so I hope we can make it up!¡± Wizard Smith said sincerely.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any misunderstanding!¡± Abel pretends he didn¡¯t know.

    Wizard Smith was helpless, he offered a lot of benefit to Headmaster Eugene for bringing him here, but it seems like his effort was trivial looking at Abel¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, the wizard union have made a mistake and we don¡¯t want to start a war with the dragons. We have amon enemy and that¡¯s the Evil Kingdom!¡± Wizard Smith suggested.

    Even though Abel denied it, he knew for certain that Abel was the one who attacked the wizard union headquarters. But it was their miscalction, and they had to move forward.

    The one he worried about the most was Thief God Milton. Even god rank wizards had to keep their eyes out all the time to avoid Thief God Milton going after them, which would be detrimental to their training.

    Their operation on Abel has backfired, so he had no choice but to resolve the situation.

    Headmaster Eugene was also very clear minded as a dragon headmaster.

    There are no friends or enemies thatst forever. As long as you were powerful enough, you would have a say.

    But since Abel was powerful enough to attack the wizard union, he would be the one having the say.

    ¡°I want the Holy Continent!¡± Abel paused for a moment and said.

    He was not expecting much, so he said directly.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Wizard Smith began to think.

    Subcontinents were not important. Due to theirck of resources, they couldn¡¯t even cultivate wizards beyond the elite rank, which was why the subcontinent stood no chance against the central continent even though they made up most of the world.

    In the eyes of the wizard union, giving Abel the Holy Continent was even less significant than giving Abel the Battlecry teau.

    But he still hesitated so Abel wouldn¡¯t be overly suspicious.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I can do that but you need to promise not to turn the wizard union into your enemy!¡± Wizard Smith replied after a moment.

    ¡°As long as the wizard union doesn¡¯t do it first, I won¡¯t!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    With his current status, his safety was guaranteed.

    Especially with headmaster Eugene around to testify, he wouldn¡¯t let Abel do anything too irrational.

    ¡°Ok, I will mark the Holy Continent as your territory once I go back!¡± Wizard Smith smiled.

    ¡°Deal!¡± Abel also smiled.

    ¡°So can you call back Thief god Milton now?¡± Wizard Smith gently asked again.

    ¡°Why do I have to call him back?¡± Abel said in confusion.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you said you won¡¯t make the wizard union your enemy. It might cause some confusion if Thief God Milton is still around!¡± Wizard Smith quickly said.

    ¡°But he is doing some killing in the Evil Kingdome. Recently he just killed hundreds of Holy Knights and 2 preachers!¡± Abel said helplessly. All of a sudden, Wizard Smith felt like he misunderstood Abel.

    If he knew Thief God Milton was not after them, he would have negotiated a bit harder.

    But still, the time iste. He gave a long sighed, bowed, and left.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, congrattions for getting the Holy Continent!¡± headmaster Eugeneughed after Wizard Smith left.

    ¡°Seems like mymand did not even touch Wizard Smith¡¯s bottom line!¡± Abel shook his head. As far as he could see, the wizard union didn¡¯t care about the subcontinent at all.

    ¡°Just stay alert for now. The wizard union will be extra careful the next time they go after you!¡± Headmaster Eugene warned.

    ¡°I know, the wizard union is too chaotic, almost every god rank has their own say and 10 of them mean 10 different perspectives!¡± Abel nodded,

    ¡°Also don¡¯t do anything big for now, the wizard union still has a lot more in store and it is also your prime time to build on your own strength!¡± Headmaster Eugene added again. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll let Wizard Hawthorn and Wizard Hardy live for now. Considering how close hearted the wizard union is, it won¡¯t be long until they go after me again!¡± Abel smirked.

    If Wizard Smith came a littleter, Wizard Hawthorn and Wizard Hardy might be dead already.

    Headmaster Eugene couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Abel was too obsessed with revenge. If he was powerful enough to start a war, he would.

    But still, this was not totally correct. Abel had always nned his revenge to make sure the wizard union could handle the loss. He never went all out, and this time was no different.

 Chapter 1399 - Back To The Holy Continent

    <h4>Chapter 1399 Back To The Holy Continent</h4>

    Abel¡¯s heart kept racing even after he sent off Headmaster Eugene. He never thought the Holy Continent would one day fall into his hands.

    Although a subcontinent with almost no resources for a powerful force didn¡¯t have much value, it was Abel¡¯s home, and the main reason he was afraid of expanding his kingdom was because of the wizard union.

    They couldn¡¯t let a single kingdom rule over since that would minimize conflict, and conflict produced the best warriors.

    There was not ack of talent in the subcontinent, but they were all taken in by the wizard union as soon as they began to show their potential.

    Abel immediately felt the urge to go back, but he looked at the sky. It was already nighttime. It was time for training.

    He had to keep his progress going, so he returned to his training room. Opened the portal and entered the Dark World.

    After the wizard union headquarters was attacked, the central continent still functioned like nothing had happened.

    This was because the wizard union deliberately concealed the information, and the only ones in the know were the dragons, the god alliance, and some powerful organizations.

    But without a clear trajectory, the wizard union¡¯s authority was starting to fall.

    At least the elves did notin when Abel told them to stop supplying the wizard union with potions.

    After 10 days in the Dark World, Abel stepped out into the Battlecry teau¡¯s golden castle again. It was morning.

    He ordered Doff to increase surveince over the territory since his power also grew.

    As soon as god rank figures started to emerge, Doff would contact Abel through the soul chain. This was why Abel was not too worried as he prepared to head back to the Holy Continent.

    This time he only brought along god rank no.2- no.4. Doff¡¯s second body and god rank no.1 remained on guard in the Golden castle.

    Bringing 3 god ranks was already over kill since the most powerful wizard in the Holy Continent was only rank 18. But he was still worried that the god rank wizards would find him in the Holy Continent.

    As he stepped into the super teleportation circle, energy began to gather, and the circle was ignited. He and his summons disappeared in a sh.

    Soon, energy sted out from the Holy Continent¡¯s Harry castle wizard circle, and Wizard Morton was stunned. It was Abel.

    ¡°Abel, what brings you back?¡± Wizard Morton smiled.

    ¡°Teacher, I am here to take off something in the Kingdom!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°They are?¡± Wizard Morton asked in confusion as he looked at the god rank summons behind Abel.

    For a rank 15 wizard, he had no idea what they were.

    ¡°They are my summons, they are all god ranks!¡± Abel smiled.

    Wizard Morton was shocked, and he immediately bowed.

    ¡°Teacher, don¡¯t do this!¡± Abel stepped up and helped Wizard Morton up. He then said to his summons ¡°say hello to my teacher Wizard Morton!¡±

    ¡°Hello Wizard Morton!¡± The 3 summons said in a monotone.

    ¡°Abel, treat them well!¡± Wizard Morton helplessly nodded and said.

    ¡°I will, teacher, don¡¯t worry!¡± It was hard for Abel to exin he created the souls of those summons, and it was impossible for them to betray him, so he did not say anything.

    As the two walked into Harry Castle, The Duke of Marshall climbed out of bed. Abel¡¯s stunned return made him extremely happy.

    ¡°Uncle Marshall, teacher. I have something to announce. The wizard union in the Central Continent has agreed to give me the Holy Continent!¡± Abel smiled as soon as he stepped into the hall.

    ¡°The entire Holy Continent?¡± The Duke of Marshall lifted up his head in disbelief.

    Back in the day, he fought with the orcs, fought for hisnd, but he never once expected the entire continent to fall under Abel.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I came back!¡± Abel nodded.

    Wizard Morton was also stunned. But he didn¡¯t care too much since it didn¡¯t have much to do with wizard training.

    The Holy Continent was huge, but just Abel himself could take everyone down easily, let alone his 3 god rank summons.

    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t too out of his imagination for Abel to rule over.

    In fact, he was much more curious about god ranks. He only heard about them in legends. How could they be summons?

    Afterward, Abel had breakfast with The Duke of Marshall. Time flies when you are not thinking about it, and the hour-long breakfast finally ends.

    ¡°Abel, go do your work now. You don¡¯t need to stay with me all the time!¡± The Duke of Marshall knew Abel¡¯s time was precious, so he waved.

    Abel bowed and made his way to his first destination. Linate City.

    As he and his summons appeared in the Linate City teleportation circle, Wizard Lorenzo, Wizard Allenby, and Wizard Sterton were already waiting for him.

    There was no way Abel and his 3 god rank summons could escape their surveince.

    They got the news from the headquarters that the Holy Continent now belonged to Abelst night, and they could not even sleep throughout the night.

    Since the order did not tell them to resign, it meant the wizard union in the Holy Continent would fall under Abel as well, but for affairs between god ranks, those holy continent wizards had no right to say anything.

    Especially since Abel himself could take all of them down easily.

    ¡°Greeting, majesty Abel!¡± The holy continent wizards bowed.

    ¡°Long time no see! Abel smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Majesty Abel, are you here to take us?¡± Wizard Lorenzo said respectfully.

    ¡°Yeah, I believe you got the wizard union¡¯s order already. The Holy Continent is now mine and this includes the Linate City!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°How do you want to order us?¡± Wizard Lorenzo asked again since he was close to Abel.

    ¡°If you want to return to the Central Continent, I can open the teleportation circle for you. But if you want to stay, I will provide you with resources and you will serve under me!¡± Abel said bluntly.

    ¡°Majesty Abel, I want to stay in the Holy Continent to serve you!¡± Wizard Lorenzo immediately got on his knees and did a noble bow instead of a wizard bow.

    ¡°Wizard Lorenzo, I ept your loyalty!¡± Abel suddenly took out a knight sword and gently tapped the de on Wizard Lorenzo¡¯s shoulders.

    It was a simple decision for Wizard Lorenzo to make, if he returned to the Central Continent, he would just be a normal wizard, but if he stayed, he would have endless resources.

    After all, he would not be sent to the subcontinent if he was someone outstanding.

    He knew Abel was powerful just by looking at how many official wizards managed toe out of the Harry Castle¡¯s Wizard circle.

    He also got some information that Abel had another identity as the elves¡¯ grandmaster potion maker.

    Therefore, he would be stupid to not take Abel¡¯s offer.

    His future immediately brightened up with Abel, and his face was filled with joy.

    Abel then turned to Wizard Allenby and Wizard Sterton, and they hesitated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will send you back to the Central Continent since you don¡¯t want to stay!¡± Abel smiled, seeing their hesitation.

    ¡°Lorenzo, bring me to the ce where the spirit is stored!¡± Abel turned back to Wizard Lorenzo and said.

    ¡°Majesty Abel, follow me!¡± Wizard Lorenzo bowed.

    Linate City spirit is responsible for every system in the Linate City, including the wizard union¡¯s teleportation database in the Holy Continent. As soon as Abel controlled it, every teleportation circle in the Holy Continent would fall under Abel¡¯smand.

    Just like back in the days, he could use this highest authority to force the teleportation circle in the Holy Continent to ept him.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Allenby and Wizard Sterton did not move even when Abel stepped off. The energy of those 3 armored figures behind Abel was traumatizing. Although they were not directed towards them, it was at times more powerful than the strongestw-defying wizard.

    They knew Abel was warning them not to move since everything around was Abel¡¯s assets.

    Regret began to emerge from their hearts. If they knew Abel was this powerful earlier, they would have epted his offer without thinking

    After all, Wizard Lorenzo concealed the information that Abel was Grandmaster Bet, which made Wizard Allenby and Wizard Sterton wonder if Abel had enough resources to support them.

    They thought going back to the Central Continent was their only hope.

    Meanwhile, Wizard Lorenzo led Abel into an underground chamber ¡°majesty Abel, here is where the Linate City spirit is stored!¡±

    The spirit was right in front of them, so Abel could tell without him even exining.

    It was a decent 20 centimeters tall spirit sparkling in blue.

    Abel connected with the Commander Spirit through the power of the will, and after 10 seconds, it broke the Linate City spirit¡¯s defense. He was now the rightful owner.

    ¡°Spirit, give Wizard Lorenzo a second level authority and stop all teleportation from the Central Continent !¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± The spirit replied.

    Wizard Lorenzo felt a chill run down his spine. Since when did Abel be the owner of the spirit?

    It belonged to the wizard union. Even wizards like them did not have much authority.

    ¡°Lorenzo, just manage the Linate City like how you always did, just don¡¯t send away any wizard with potential. Instead, send them to the Harry castle wizard circle. You can continue to call this ce the wizard union, but it is my wizard union!¡± Abel ordered.

    ¡°Yes majesty!¡± Wizard Lorenzo bowed.

    ¡°Off you go! I will go as well after I finish my business!¡± Abel waved and paused for a moment. He then added, ¡°I will send you some resources every month. If you are talented enough, I will provide you with more than enough resources to be a legend. All I need in return is your loyalty!¡±

    ¡°Yes, majesty, I will die by yourmand!¡¯ Wizard Lorenzo yelled in excitement.

 Chapter 1400 - Doing Business

    Chapter 1400 Doing Business

    Wizard Lorenzo joyfully left the room. He did not doubt Abel because there was no way a grandmaster Alchemist wouldck resources.

    ¡°Spirit, connect to the Lance spirit of the Kingdom of St Ellis, and it will manage from now on!: Abel then ordered.

    The spirits have connected in silence, and the entire Holy kingdom¡¯s teleportation fell under the Lance Spirit¡¯smand.

    The Lance Spirit was extremely powerful, and it was the reason why Abel could manage everything in his kingdom of St Ellis.

    It was the manager spirit for the Lance Continent. It finally returned to its status as a manager spirit.

    As for the dynamic of power, he kept 3 great kingdoms around since he did not have time to care.

    If he wanted to unite the Holy Kingdom, merely merging the kingdoms and forcing the orcs to obey would not do the tricks. Each kingdom had countless nobles who pledged loyalty to their kingdom, and those nobles managed their own duchies as a king.

    Forcing them all to obey would need a huge change.

    Not to mention, the orcs empire had endless years of hatred for humans. It was not something a mere order could defuse.

    Abel¡¯s main goal right now is training. He did not have time to take care of such hassle, and any other person would not have the might to do so.

    Afterward, he appeared in the Linate City teleportation circle with his summons and left.

    He reappeared in the elves¡¯ Angstrom city, and the elves immediately recognized him.

    He was famous because of his rtionship with Saint Lorraine, and he was the one who supplied them with food during the famine.

    ¡°Mr Abel, please wait!¡± The elf guards bowed.

    ¡°No need!¡± A gentle voice emerged. It was grand duke Edwina.

    ¡°Abel, long time no see, I was not expecting you to grow this fast!¡± she sighed as she approached Abel.

    Abel was her superior indeed, and they would be a family once he and Lorraine got married.

    ¡°I just got lucky!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°How powerful are you now? Last time Lorraine said you are a legend!¡± Duke Albert also arrived and asked.

    He always doubted Lorraine¡¯s message. How could Abel be a legend at such a young

    age?

    ¡°Duke Albert, I am now a half god!¡± Abel replied.

    Duke Albert and Grand Duke Edwina were immediately speechless. Besides the goddess of the moon, there was not even a single legendary elf, let alone half god.

    After all, half gods were immortals.

    ¡°Abel, did youe back to talk about your marriage with Lorraine?¡± Duke Albert regained himself and asked.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Abel paused and shook his head ¡°we still have some time to go. I am here to take care of other business!¡±

    Grand Duke Edwina quickly gave Duke Albert a threatening gaze. What kind of question was that?

    After all, Duke Albert was only desperate. If his daughter did not quickly get hold of such a powerful young man like Abel, Abel might change his heart.

    Lorraine was powerful as a saint, but that was no longer much for a half god.

    ¡°Abel, ignore him. Why did youe back?¡± Grand Duke Edwina asked with a smile.

    ¡°The wizard union has agreed to give me the Holy Continent, so I no longer want the elves¡¯ super teleportation circle to be used by any one other than elves!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°The Holy Continent is now yours?¡± Grand Duke Edwina was stunned once again.

    If the wizard union really did give away their authority, Abel¡¯smand would hold ultimate authority, and the elves could not reject it no matter what.

    Luckily Abel¡¯smand was not too ridiculous.

    But of course, if she wanted to change the super teleportation circle, she would still have to report to the main royal elf pce of the holy Continent.

    ¡°Grand Duke Edwina, do you want to manage all the elves in the Holy Continent?¡±Abel asked.

    ¡°No, but thank you Abel!¡± Grand Duke Edwina shook her head and smiled.

    It was a pity. Abel would definitely be less worried if Grand Duke Edwina was in charge.

    But it didn¡¯t matter that much in the grand scheme of things anyway. If he really wanted a change, a singlemand would do the trick.

    He then had lunch with the elves with the food from Harry Castle. Even with Lorraine gone, the Harry castle never stops delivering food with rabbit essence.

    As the three began to chat about the continents and Lorraine, the atmosphere began to ease.

    Abel did not introduce the summons behind him. Just the fact that he was a half god was shocking enough for those elders.

    Before he left, he took a tour flying above Linate city and saw Bet castle. The servants were still hard at work.

    A smile emerged on his face. The peaceful times he had were long gone.

    The next destination, the dwarves¡¯ Kina City, where the Holy Continent cksmith headquarters were.

    As soon as he stepped out of the teleportation circle, he took out his dusted grandmaster cksmith badge.

    All the cksmiths around immediately bowed out of pure respect.

    He wanted to let the royal dwarves know the news, and he came personally as a basic gesture of respect.

    After all, he was quite good with the dwarves as well.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel!¡± A cksmith dwarf with a grandmaster badge stepped up.

    ¡°Grandmaster Robin, congrattions for levelling up!¡± Abel bowed with surprise.

    Grandmaster Robin was the origin of Abel¡¯s forgery skills, and Grandmaster Robbin was only a master thest time they met.

    was

    ¡°Thanks, all because of your ck fire magic staff!¡± Grandmaster Robbin bowed back.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s all because of your hard work!¡± Abel bowed again. He always respected this cksmith dwarf deeply for giving a human like him a chance.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, let¡¯s have a seat at my ce !¡± Grandmaster Robbin offered.

    Afterward, they walked into the cksmith headquarters, and soon Abel noticed many new faces, and none of them were master cksmiths.

    He dwelled here a few days before, and back then, there were only 3 grandmaster cksmiths, not including him but there were countless master cksmiths.

    Their numbers had definitely dropped.

    ¡°Grandmaster Robin, where are the master cksmiths?¡± He turned and asked.

    ¡°Ah, most of them went to the Central Continent. Even the 3 other grandmasters were taken away. I only managed to stay because I¡¯m old!¡± Grandmaster Robbin shook his head and sighed.

    Considering the current situations of the dwarves in the Central Continent and their increase in work demand, they had to keep taking cksmiths from subcontinents.

    But still, only master cksmiths had the chance to do so since it was not cheap to ignite the super teleportation circle, and Abel knew he shouldn¡¯t say too much when it came to this.

    After chatting with grandmaster Robin, Abel forged a long sword. With his current skills, that long sword directly reaches the golden rank in one go.

    Grandmaster Robin was stunned. Forgery could be done like this?

    Afterward, Abel looked towards the sky. I was gettingte, so he got to the point, ¡°Grandmaster Robin, please help me bring this message to the dwarves¡¯ royal pce. Me, dragon headmaster Abel, orders that no one other than dwarves can use the dwarves¡¯ super teleportation circle.

    ¡°Grandmaster Abel, you...¡± Grandmaster Robin was stunned. He knew very well what the title of dragon headmaster entails. At least there wasn¡¯t one anywhere near the holy Continent.

    ¡°Grandmaster Robin, just help me deliver the message, they will understand!¡± Abel smiled.

    He then left over the golden sword and left the dwarves¡¯ city.

    Next destination, Miracle City.

    Since he had the ultimate authority over any teleportation circle and he did not want to attract too much attention, he directly flew towards the Orc Empire as soon as he appeared.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± An intermediary wizard gasped as he stood on the Miracle Wall.

    Abel and his summons were flying without a flying mount, which was beyond the knowledge of that wizard.

    As Abel kept flying further and further, more and more wizards turned to the sky with a frightened look on their faces.

    The orc empire¡¯s Fury city was the most highly guarded city of the orcs, with the wolves and swamp surrounding it.

    As Abel and his summon emerged, flying beasts began to fly up and charged toward them.

    ¡°I am the new ruler of the Holy Continent, Dragon Headmaster Abel. I order the Orc Empire to forbid all usage of your super teleportation circle. If you want to teleport, you can register in Linate City!¡± Abel ignored the flying beasts as his voice sted out.

    At the same time, his 3 god rank summons unleashed a tiny bit of energy, sending those flying beasts directly towards the ground.

    However, Abel was not nning to kill them, so he stopped his summons¡¯ energy when those beasts were 10 meters from the ground so they could fly up again but main arge distance from Abel.

    Abel then gazed towards the super teleportation circle in the Fury City.

    It was fueled by death qi, which meantrge amounts of life would be sacrificed. Considering how little the orc empire cared about lives, killing ten thousand orcs with each teleportation was not surprising.

    ¡°We have no need for something like that. Abel quickly unleashed his 6000 meters territory and wrapped the super teleportation circle within it.

    Soon, thew of fire and thew of ice infused into countless explosions, sting the super teleportation circle into pieces.

 Chapter 1401 - Prepare

    <h4>Chapter 1401 Prepare</h4>

    It only took Abel the morning to take care of things in the Holy Continent, and he made it back to the Central Continent by night.

    But of course, all he did was put a limit on the super teleportation circles.

    Still, there were quite many of them. One in wizard union Liante City, one in the royal elf pce, one in the royal dwarf pce, one in the orc empire, and one in the dragons. Not to mention the one Abel built in the Harry Castle. The reason they had so many was because of each races¡¯ convenience.

    Abel was not too worried about the elves¡¯ usage since he was quite good with them, and it directly connected to the goddess of the moon¡¯s kingdom.

    As for the dwarves, he owed them a favor, so he couldn¡¯t shut them down as well.

    Therefore, the most he could do was strengthen the Lance Spirit¡¯s surveince since the previous surveince system of the wizard union was now under his control.

    If the dwarves had problems in their teleportation, he would be notified immediately.

    Abel was never good with the orc¡¯s empire, and he fought with them countless times back then, so he wouldn¡¯t let them keep their super teleportation circle.

    And finally, the dragons were secretive enough already. As long as he cut off the ties from those super teleportation circles, the Holy Continent would be safe from the powerful.

    In one hundred years, the resources Abel leftover and the ancient nurture base managed by Bartoli in the Holy Continent would begin to produce elite level potion, which should be enough for the Holy Continent to produce its first batch ofw defying wizards.

    After Abel returned to the Golden Castle, he went into retreat again. But other than training, he spent some time learning the goddess of the moon¡¯s method of destroying the soul of a god.

    In the World Stone Keep of the Dark World, the hell creatures Abel faced were getting more and more powerful. In the past, he could fight for 3 to 4 rounds each day. Now, only two waves of energy were consuming enough time.

    This was the case, even with his more powerful summons, so he would be putting his life at risk if he fought alone.

    Meanwhile, the Central Continent continues its chaos. The Howling Castle in the front line kept attacking, and the wizard union was forcing all their attention on the Holy Kingdom.

    S

    Nas

    It was war. The wizard union was usingrge amounts of super healing potion, yet they were not getting any new direct supplies, thus leading to a huge intion.

    After all, any forces that Abel supported could see that he was on terms with the wizard union.

    Just like that, violent battles on the front line went on for 2 months, yet not a single god rank had fallen.

    It was how things were meant to be, but the wizard union just couldn¡¯t understand why the god rank knights kept fighting back as soon as their knights recovered.

    They were basically attacking Howling Castle every single day, which made the god rank wizards impossible to train all at once.

    Little did the wizard union know,rge amounts of low rank preachers and holy knights were being helplessly ughtered in the Holy Kingdom by Thief God Milton from day to night.

    Since Thief God Milton was invisible and he always hid his scent, no one other than god ranks could detect him. With his holy object assassin de, the souls of those he killed were directly brought to Abel¡¯s crystal angel statue.

    Themotion he caused was huge, and no one was safe.

    The Holy Kingdom tried countless ns, such as distributing the Holy knights to different areas to ambush him, but considering the speed of Thief Gos Milton, taking him down took more than a few God Rank knights.

    Therefore in this helpless state, all they could do was redirect their fury on the Howling Castle.

    In just thest month, the Howling Castle has been repaired many times.

    Abel didn¡¯t know, but he was already more than capable of self defense, and the dragons would not distract him until he became a god rank himself.

    It was a nice weather day, and Abel stopped out from the Dark World early in the morning. Without even enjoying his breakfast, he entered Doff¡¯s Kingdom.

    Since his body was 100% energy, enjoying food was a mere act of pleasure, and he was not in the mode for it.

    He stopped at the golden castle in Doff¡¯s kingdom.

    Since Doff¡¯s holy body was still strengthening the holy text of his kingdom, he only directed a small bit of consciousness to bow at Abel and did not say anything.

    ¡°Doff, don¡¯t mind me!¡± Abel waved and turned to the 4 holy bodies on the golden castle tform. His mission today was to fully destroy the souls in those bodies.

    There was only one body whose identity he was certain, the dwarves¡¯ god of the mountain, the original owner of a part of Doff¡¯s kingdom.

    Abel stepped towards its body and scanned with his power of will.

    Although the energy of the body did not increase, its faith did.

    Which meant a small part of the dwarves in themon world still had faith in the god of mountains. After all, traditions were hard to

    forget.

    And it was why gods were so scary. As long as someone still ced faith in them, they would be immortal.

    If they did not have enough faith, they would only fall into a slumber for umtion.

    Once the umtion reached a certain threshold, they would be reawakened again.

    Even without a holy Body, the god head would be able to form a new one. But it was just because this process took too long, some god might fall into eternal slumber.

    As Abel kept scanning the god of the mountain¡¯s body, he realized it was a bit more powerful than Doff¡¯s holy body. One of the biggest factors is its holy text.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how thoseplicated holy texts were used, but Doff¡¯s ones were much simpler inparison.

    ¡°If I can resurrect the god of mountain, maybe I can use those holy texts!¡± Abel thought to himself.

    With the goddess of the moon¡¯s me this, he knew the god of mountain¡¯s soul was extremely weak after going through countless years of draining in the Wizard Union¡¯s underground chamber.

    That¡¯s why even a half god like Abel could examine it.

    If the god of mountain¡¯s defense was at full force, there was nothing Abel could do.

    It was also at that moment he realized why Wizard Dn said he could only withdraw blood from the god of war¡¯s body once in a long time. The wizard union was basically keeping those gods on the brink of death to guarantee the safety of their holy body.

    Such a pity, such powerful gods were being used as energy supply without even the freedom to die.

    ¡°Gather!¡± Abel expanded his power of the will and faith around him gathered into a magic circle board.

    It was an extremely advanced move. The resources it would take to make something like this outside was scary, but he could do anything in Doff¡¯s kingdom.

    All it took was a thought andrge amounts of faith.

    The reason a kingdom could do this was bound by its core energy, which was also why no god would take their kingdom¡¯s object outside. That would only damage it.

    Of course, a single magic circle board was not enough for Abel, so he continued tapping his fingers around.

    More faith gathered. This process was extremely draining, and there was no way Abel would do it if it was not necessary.

    Doff¡¯s kingdom was huge, which meant the faith he needed to sustain it was also huge.

    After all, he did have 20 million dwarves, and the Battlecry teau was oddly embarrassing inparison.

    As you know, every soul living in a god¡¯s kingdom was the most faithful of the faithful, and their number was often tinypared to the followers out in themon world.

    If it was not because of war, there was no way the god of the mountain would be able to get so wealthy.

    Since Doff¡¯s original kingdom was still recovering from the Kingdom war, Abel did not hesitate and took out some holy crystals.

    He had a stable supply of holy crystals in the Dark World from his high elves, so he was not too worried.

 Chapter 1402 - The Mountain God

    <h4>Chapter 1402 The Mountain God</h4>

    Tranted by Jim

    Edited by RED

    By the time the one hundred and eighty Magic Circles were created, the faith in Doff¡¯s kingdom was already growing thin.

    But Abel did not care as he focused on the body of the Mountain Gods.

    The one hundred and eighty Magic Circles turned into a singlerge one. It was what destroyed the soul of gods, but there was not a name for it.

    It had been forbidden since the era of gods began, but the funny thing was that many gods knew very well how to use it.

    ¡°Up!¡± Abel lowered his voice.

    Soon, the body of the Mountain God rose up, and arrived at the centre of the Circle.

    The Magic Circles had formed a Pentagram, but one that looked different from normal

    ones.

    ording to the Goddess of the Moon, this Magic Circle also needed the support of six divine servants.

    Thus under Abel¡¯smand, God Rank no.1, God Rank no.2, and God Rank no.3, God Rank no.4, Doff¡¯s second body, and the angel body stood around the Magic Circle on each point of the pentagram.

    Abel gave the order, and the Summons unleashed their Power of the Will towards the God of the Mountain in the centre all at once.

    Abel himself was also busy. He reached out with the Dark Gold Dimension Force from his soul and formed a around the circle.

    The gaps within the Dimension Force were so tiny the godhead could not escape.

    He had tried this before, so he was confident of the result. Dimension Force was the worst enemy of godheads, as it could perfectly destroy the future of gods.

    After all, dimension force was top level energy, and even godheads could only utilise a tiny bit to create a passage. There was no way the Mountain God could go against arge of it, especially a Dark Gold one.

    Once everything was set, Abel gave the order, and a goldenyer emerged from the bottom of the Magic Circle.

    Seeing that gold colour, Abel couldn¡¯t help but look through his notes again to be sure.

    Indeed, a glowingyer should emerge after the six divine servants unleashed their Power of the Will.

    The colour of thatyer would be determined by the rank of the servants, but Abel had not been expecting his God Rank Summons to form a goldyer. After all, it was highly unlikely that six God Ranks would contribute at once, considering how taboo this operation was.

    ording to the notes, the soul would be weakened each time the glow scanned the holy body. This process would normally take a while, but considering Abel¡¯syer was gold in colour, a single pass should do the trick!

    The golden glow started to scan the Mountain God from his feet and slowly moved up.

    The Mountain God instinctively began to struggle, but the God-Binding Chain on him was restricting his movements.

    As the goldenyer moved up, the struggles turned into small twitches and finally stopped. Abel leaned forward. What happened was very strange. Even though the Mountain Gods above was still struggling, the ces where that goldenyer had touched had immediately turned lifeless.

    ¡°The Goddess of the Moon really knows her stuff!¡± Abel let out a breath of relief. He knew the Goddess of the Moon would not trick him, but resurrecting four gods was still a huge thing.

    He took a big risk to get them, and he might not be able to get any more.

    All the God Ranks around had learned their lesson after so many of them were killed by Abel, so it would be much harder. The God Ranks had always believed they were immortals, which led to a strong sense of arrogance, but what had happened had made them much more careful in their actions.

    The Mountain God suddenly opened his eyes and roared in fury, ¡°I Curse you!¡±

    At that moment, the final bit of his soul turned into a ck holy text and hurtled towards Abel.

    For a powerful god, dying in such humility would not be tolerated, even if their godhead could escape sessfully. This attack would take the life of any half-god easily, especially considering how hard it was to stop a Curse.

    But it did not threaten Abel, because he had ayer of Dimension Force separating him from the Mountain God.

    As the ck holy text mmed into the dimension force, a furious roar emerged with a furious yet pitiful face.

    S roa ren

    Just like that, the Mountain God¡¯s final attack had failed, without even leaving a scratch on Abel.

    After all, they were in Doff¡¯s Kingdom, and any other god¡¯s energy would be suppressed. Unless the Mountain God¡¯s body was many times more powerful, there was nothing he could do.

    By this point, the Mountain God was extremely weak, but even in his prime he was only a tiny bit more powerful than Doff. On the other hand, Doff¡¯s Kingdom had merged with the Fire God and the Mountain God¡¯s original kingdom, which had made him more powerful by conquest.

    Since the Mountain God gave up hisst bit of soul to make an attack, the goldenyer quickly reached the top of his body. It was also at that moment that his body became unstable and Faith began to sift out.

    The godhead instinctively nned for the worse and formed a dimensional passage to escape. Abel did not care, as he knew there was no way it could flee.

    Instead, he turned to the body with Faith leaking out. This was not what he wanted, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t have the guts to enter his Dimension Force, even in Doff¡¯s kingdom.

    If he made even a tiny slit, the godhead might escape!

    But still, he had a back-up n. He gave an order, and his angel body stepped forward with a Soul Potion. With a twist of the cap, it was poured into the Mountain God¡¯s mouth.

    The Soul Potion immediately turned into a special energy and formed a new little soul in the holy body.

    Abel had his Power of the Will prepared, and he immediately sent out a contract to that weak little soul. Since he was the creator of that soul, it was basically impossible for it to reject the contract in its weak state.

    Meanwhile, a nail-size godhead appeared inside the golden. It had lost its only chance of escaping, and Abel immediately grabbed it with his Power of the Will and retracted his Dark Gold Dimension Force.

    The soul contract waspleted, but the soul was still extremely weak. The powerful holy body could crush it at any moment, so Abel arrived next to the Mountain God¡¯s holy body with his angel body on the other side.

    The angel body poured another soul potion in, and the soul began to strengthen.

    It was at that moment that Abel sensed the godhead being attracted by the Mountain God¡¯s holy body. Maybe it thought its original soul was still alive, and so it desired to return.

    Sincea godhead could only react out of instinct, it was really easy to trick!

    The godhead had inherited all capabilities of the Mountain God and a tiny bit of soul that reacted out of instinct. Since the Mountain God¡¯s body was recovering, of course it wanted to go back!

    Abel hesitated, but a holy body without a godhead couldn¡¯t really do much. At most, it would be one of those pseudo-God Ranks.

    Finally, he decided to let the godhead go, and it returned to the Mountain God¡¯s forehead.

    The godhead silently entered the Mountain God, just like it was a part of Abel.

    Abel immediately examined the soul contract he had just signed and was connected to the Mountain God¡¯s soul.

    The first thing he saw was a battle between the tiny bit of soul in the Mountain God¡¯s godhead and the newly formed soul in the holy body. They were not the same soul at the end of the day, so one of them had to go!

    The winner was soon decided, as the new soul continued to get support from soul potions. It swallowed up the Mountain God¡¯s original bit of soul in the godhead and finally the Mountain God regained his holy power.

    Three holy abilities were automatically mastered: ¡®Lightning Hammer¡¯, ¡®Strong Armour¡¯, and ¡®Fire Control¡¯.

    The ¡®Lightning Hammer¡¯ was a lightning holy spell. It could be used either as a single attack or a mass attack.

    The ¡®Strong Armour¡¯ was a dwarf-style armour formed by holy force; its strength was determined by the amount of holy force applied.

    Finally, ¡®Fire Control¡¯ was the control of fire through holy force. It was not for attacks, but was made for forging. ¡°Fighting abilities!¡± Abel felt his heart lift. He had learned more about gods, and he knew a god would be a God of Battle even if it had even one fighting ability.

    Gods of Battle were the most powerful gods of the War of Gods, and the Mountain God had TWO fighting abilities, one for attack and one for defence. Perfect!

 Chapter 1403 - Recalling

    <h4>Chapter 1403 Recalling</h4>

    Tranted by Jim

    Edited by RED

    The Mountain God opened his eyes. They were sparkling with the purest innocence, just like a newborn child.

    Abel smiled at him. He knew he had just earned himself another God Rank Summon, this time a God of Battle!

    But there was one disadvantage. Although the Mountain God was five meters tall, he still looked like a dwarf, so anyone would be able to recognise him.

    Moreover, his Divine Body was still extremely weak and it might not ever get back to full strength, especially since his original kingdom had already merged with Doff¡¯s.

    Divine kingdoms could not be separated after merging, and Abel was not nning to do so. After all, he had interacted with Doff for much longer.

    Abel had another n, but it just needed some time to prepare.

    ¡°Mountain God, you can keep your name. You¡¯ve been resurrected!¡± Abel smiled.

    The Mountain God¡¯s gaze was still a little blurry. He still needed some time to learn, but that should not take long.

    Abel turned to the busy Doff and instructed him, ¡°Doff, give the Mountain God ess to your Kingdom. He will stay here to help you strengthen the holy texts. When you have time, teach him some basics!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡¯ Doff lowered his voice.

    The Mountain God quickly felt his body turning lighter. Since Doff gave him permission to stay, all the forces pressing onto him were lifted.

    He instinctively shed over to Doff¡¯s side. Although he did not know how to reply to Abel, he knew what Abel wanted him to do by hismand.

    Doff¡¯s main body was connected to the Mountain God, and the gods began tomunicate through the Power of the Will.

    Doff transferred some knowledge over. Since the Mountain God¡¯s soul was new, it knew almost nothing other than the three abilities in its godhead.

    At that moment, Abel also thought of another problem. Did the Mountain God have Relics scattered about?

    After all, he was fully naked after he was captured by the Wizard Union. If Abel wanted to cover him up, he would need to make some special clothes.

    He didn¡¯t know if the Wizard Union had taken all of his Relics or they were passed around in themon world, but if they still recognised the Mountain God as their owner, he should be able to retrieve them.

    Thinking of that, Abel connected with the Mountain God¡¯s soul again.

    This time he directly took control. Since he was its master, the godhead did not resist at all. The godhead was the core of a god, but it was also where the most important records were stored.

    Since a godhead was indestructible, it always acted as the final backup of a god. At the same time it was the seed for a soul to give a god a new life after their Divine Body was destroyed.

    The record of a godhead was the most powerful way for a god to wield their Faith.

    An example was the Mountain God¡¯s Fire Control ability. Those who ced Faith in him could borrow this ability of his. Since it was highly attractive to cksmith dwarves, the Mountain God would benefit and gain followers in return.

    Finally, the godhead had a record of some important memories, even though they were not as detailed as the Divine Body. The Mountain God would soon be able to recover those memories and his consciousness would grow alongside them.

    Abel wanted to find some information about Relics, but the Mountain God¡¯s memories were much smaller than he expected.

    It seemed the Mountain God just didn¡¯t care too much. Abel was surprised to see a whole record of holy texts.

    At first Abel thought they might have disappeared with the soul, but it seemed like the Mountain God had made a backup in his godhead. It made sense since he was a God of Battle.

    Abel withdrew that information, since the Mountain God in his current form could not understand anything thatplicated. Abel could only transfer them to Doff and let him teach the reborn god.

    Almost no other god would fully open themselves up to another god like this, but as Abel¡¯s Summons, they had unreserved trust for each other.

    Soon after, Abel found some information about Relics. The Mountain God had two Relics that corresponded with his two fighting abilities.

    The Relic called the Lightning Hammer, which was made for his ability of the same name.

    The Relic called the Mountain Armour had likewise been made for his strong Armour ability.

    With those records, Abel began to Summon those Relics back through the Mountain God¡¯s soul.

    Although the Mountain God¡¯s original soul was gone, his new soul was still cultivated by the same Divine Body, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. After all, it was just like an instinct.

    Abel had made Relics before, although it was through Doff¡¯s hands. He knew how to bring them back.

    With themand, an invisible energy of the soul directly travelled through space and connected to those Relics.

    ¡ª

    In the giant disy room of the Wizard Union headquarters¡­

    This was the ce where the Wizard Union kept the weapons of the most powerful beings who had fallen at their hands.

    Elite Wizard Kayan was the one on guard, someone who always took pride in his work. The things around represented the might of the Wizard Union on disy.

    When he was carefully cleaning the weapons as usual, noise suddenly emerged from the main hall.

    It was a group of young wizardsughing and chatting. From time to time, the Wizard Union would organise some excursions for young wizards to educate them about the state of the world.

    ¡°Silence!¡¯ Wizard Kayan lowered his voice and the young wizards quieted down. He was very proud of his serious demeanor, and he was experienced when it came to dealing with youngsters.

    ¡°These are the work of us wizards and clearly show where we came from. As time went on, powerful enemies fell at our hands one by one, which is what eventually allowed us to stand here. You should respect everything around you!¡± he lectured them.

    ¡°Yes!¡± the young wizards bowed.

    Just as Wizard Kayan was reaching the peak of his proud speech, a five-meter tall suit of armour suddenly sparkled in gold.

    ¡°What is that?¡± The young wizards were horrified and couldn¡¯t stop screaming, no matter how hard Wizard Kayan tried to calm them down.

    Wizard Kayan turned quickly, but the armour was slowly melting away.

    As a guardian, he knew very well what the armour was made out of. He quickly recalled the recent rumours which the Wizard Union had tried to conceal.

    Four holy bodies had been stolen, and many wizards had seen who those gods were. One of them was the Mountain God, and that was the Mountain God¡¯s Mountain Armour!

    ¡®We are in big trouble!¡¯, he thought to himself, and immediately triggered his alert without caring about the young wizards.

    The giant armour quickly disappeared without a trace. The magic Circles around were totally useless.

    ¡ª

    At the same time, a giant ck Hammer under the royal dwarves¡¯ pce in the Furnace Fort also began to sparkle with gold.

    na

    The dwarves who saw it happen immediately ran over. King Dunba arrived in front of the pedestal where the Hammer had been ced. By that point only a faint silhouette was left.

    ¡°The great Mountain God has been resurrected!¡± King Dunba intoned in shock. He didn¡¯t know how he should act, because he didn¡¯t know what the Mountain God¡¯s resurrection would mean to the dwarves.

    The Mountain God was not the God of Fire, but he was once the most powerful guardian of the dwarves and was only captured by the Wizard Union while protecting the dwarves.

    For countless years the Mountain God¡¯s followers had not been able to reach him, and they had always thought he was killed. Therefore, the Mountain God became a mere record of the dwarves¡¯ spirit, without any actual followers.

    ¡°Gather the dwarf elites in the main temple!¡± King Dunba called out as he disappeared from the spot.

    He didn¡¯t know it was Abel¡¯s doing, but he knew he should still let the Relic return to its rightful owner!.

    ¡ª

    Soon, the two Relics disregarded time and space, reappearing on the Mountain God¡¯s body.

    With the Mountain Armour fitting perfectly and the ck Lightning Hammer on his back, strange holy words began to move around on their surfaces.

    ¡°All this god needs now is a Kingdom!¡± Abel sighed.

    Although the Mountain God should recover his physical power soon, his power would always be limited without a Divine Kingdom.

    A god¡¯s Kingdom was their most powerful weapon. It was a ce where they had full control over Faith and followers, and any enemy would be suppressed within it.

    Although sacrificing five hundred holy crystals was simple for Abel, forming a new Kingdom was still extremely hard with the Wizard Union ruling the world.

    If Doff had not had the support of the dragons, he wouldn¡¯t have been able toplete the process.

    The dynamics of the world had changed a lot after the Wizard Union having more than ten God Rank wizards got involved.

    Most importantly, the Mountain God did not have any followers, and forming his Kingdom in the Battlecry teau would limit his chance to gain any new followers in the future.

    All of a sudden, Abel had no idea what to do!

 Chapter 1404 - React

    <h4>Chapter 1404 React</h4>

    Tranted by Jim

    Edited by RED

    As Abel was still stressing about a new Kingdom, all the dwarf elites were gathered in the golden royal pce of the Furnace Fort.

    King Dunba looked around and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, the great Mountain God¡¯s Relic, the Lightning Hammer, has just been recalled!¡±

    ¡°The great Mountain God has been resurrected!¡± Wizard Hutton gasped.

    The other dwarves were also stunned. As the dwarves¡¯ spiritual support, the Mountain God¡¯s stories were woven all throughout the dwarves¡¯ legends.

    <b>W</b>

    Most of those dwarves had grown up listening to those glorified stories.

    The dwarves had tried their best to preserve their culture despite the Wizard Union¡¯s rules, and the current king had also continued with this tradition.

    It was why the dwarves had remained united, even standing apart from the Wizard Union.

    As for why they had promoted the Mountain God instead of the God of Fire, it was the genius idea of King Dunba.

    The God of Fire had still been alive not long ago, so the Wizard Union would think they were still being faithful like the elves if they promoted him. Considering how many wizard dwarves there were, this was not eptable.

    Furthermore, the God of Fire was nothing legendary. He did not sacrifice himself for the dwarves like the Mountain God had!

    In fact, he was a selfish bastard who kept the cksmiths to himself!

    The dwarves were not important to the God of Fire. He only cared about those who brought him benefits. Therefore, the dwarves did not care about him in return.

    However, King Dunba¡¯s education n was backfiring at this moment. It was normal for the dwarves to be happy considering the greatness of the Mountain God, but what would the Wizard Union do?

    ¡°Majesty Dunba, please order the dwarves to ce their Faith in the Mountain God. His resurrection needs our help!¡± Wizard Banyan called out.

    ¡°Majesty, please!¡± Wizard Hutton also bowed.

    More and more dwarves bowed, and Wizard Far could only exchange a helpless gaze with King Dunba.

    ¡°Everyone, if we really put Faith in the Mountain God, the Wizard Union will immediately start to make a move on us!¡± King Dunba said grimly.

    Wizard Banyan took this very seriously and replied, ¡°Majesty, do you think the Wizard Union is treating us well right now?¡±

    The Wizard Union had basically sent five thousand worker dwarves to die, and more would continue to die if Abel hadn¡¯t stood up for them. This pained the heart of every dwarf!

    The dwarves gave their all to the Wizard Union, and they had all ended up as mere tools.

    ¡°Majesty, everyone, I have an idea!¡± Wizard Far knew King Dunba was in a tough spot, so he spoke up quickly. Since he was the only legendary dwarf, everyone immediately went silent.

    ¡°Fara, tell us about it!¡± King Dunba nodded.

    ¡°First, we cannot hide the fact that the Mountain God was resurrected, because it will only be a matter of time before he appears in themon world!¡± Wizard Fara pointed out to them. He knew King Dunba wanted to keep this a secret, so he warned him it was not possible.

    ¡°But at the same time, us dwarves are a part of the Wizard Union. No matter how little they care about us, they are too powerful for us to mess with, so ordering the dwarves to ce their Faith is also not realistic. If the Wizard Union really decides to make a move on us, we will be in even greater trouble!¡± Wizard Far continued.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s your n?¡± Wizard Banyan was not satisfied as he spoke up in return.

    ¡°We will just tell everyone the Mountain God has been resurrected, and let them decide if they want to ce their Faith or not. We will not convince them or discourage them!¡± Wizard Fara stated firmly.

    ¡°Good idea, then we will have an easier time exining to the Wizard Union!¡± King Dunba nodded.

    He really wanted to conceal what had happened, but looking at the way those dwarves reacted, proceeding might affect their trust in him.

    King Dunba¡¯s education n had worked far too well, as even the dwarf elites were affected. At this moment King Dunba felt like he had dug himself a hole, so he had to agree with Wizard Fara.

    All the other dwarves nodded, and Wizard Fara¡¯s n proceeded.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, Wizard Smith left the Howling Castle and returned to the Wizard Union headquarters.

    As soon as he stepped inside, he heard about what happened to the Mountain Armour. Therefore, he had to discuss with other God Rank wizards.

    ¡°The Mountain God has been resurrected! There is no other way that Mountain Armour would be recalled!¡±Wizard Smith told them all grimly.

    ¡°The Mountain God? No way, he was locked up for so many years, and his soul was badly injured. Even withrge amounts of Faith, he couldn¡¯t recover for hundreds of years!¡± Wizard Hawthorn shook his head.

    Wizard McPhee had a strange thought. ¡°Didn¡¯t Headmaster Abel bring his Divine Body away? Could Headmaster Abel be the one that resurrected him?¡±

    ¡°Considering how many holy crystals he stole from the Holy Kingdom, it shouldn¡¯t be long until the Mountain God fully recovers!¡± Wizard Smith added.

    ¡°No matter what, the Mountain God has already recovered a decent amount of strength, else he wouldn¡¯t be able to recall his Hammer!¡¯ Wizard Mosley interjected.

    ¡°Tell the Investigation Department to get to work!¡± Wizard McPhee suggested.

    ¡°But they are still recovering, and getting information from the Battlecry teau is not easy!¡± Wizard Hawthorn pointed out carefully.

    What had happened to the Investigation Department could definitely affect the Wizard Union¡¯s ruling. That was especially true since the Analysis Spirit was responsible for most of their work, so now they could only do things manually, which was much slower!

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a good n right now, so let¡¯s just wait for the Mountain God to make a move first. He is still not powerful enough to affect us!¡± Wizard Smith said helplessly.

    The Wizard Union was very powerful, but finding a god in hiding was still very challenging, especially one protected by Abel and the dragons!

    ¡°Also pay more attention to the dwarves to see if the Mountain God returns!¡± Wizard Hawthorn agreed.

    ¡°The dwarves don¡¯t have anyone powerful on their side. As soon as there is a problem, we will make a move!¡± Wizard Smith stated firmly.

    Although the God Rank wizards did note up with a unanimous conclusion, they all knew one thing: this was all Abel¡¯s doing!

    But they had just learned a huge lesson messing with Abel, so picking another fight wouldn¡¯t be wise. That was especially true if the Mountain God was also on Abel¡¯s side, he would have six God Rank powers on his side. If the four God Rank dragons also came for support, their power would match the Wizard Union!

    In addition, God Rank dragons were normally more powerful than God Rank wizards in a one on one battle!

    Still, the Wizard Union was not totally helpless. They doubled down on their messages to urge more God Rank wizards to return, especially their president.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Abel took the God-Binding Chain off the Mountain God and put it into his Portal Bag. Afterwards, he turned his attention to the other three holy bodies.

    He was not nning to resurrect them without knowing who they were. Since he would basically kill the god¡¯s soul in the process, he at least wanted to know who they were!

    Having reached this point, he took out the Spirit Connection Circle and activated it.

    The Moon Goddess appeared and smiled at him. ¡°Headmaster Abel!¡±

    ¡°Moon Goddess, do you have some information about the gods of the past?¡± Abel asked her without hesitation.

    ¡°Are you talking about the ones you snatched from the Wizard Union?¡± the Moon Goddess asked, still smiling.

    She had already suspected that ever since Abel asked her about getting rid of the souls of gods. She had suppressed her curiosity back then, but it was way too obvious at this point.

    The fact that the Wizard Union had the bodies of gods was no secret. Even the God Alliance knew about it.

    ¡°Yes, I took four Divine Bodies from the Wizard Union!¡± Abel replied honestly.

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to believe! You not only stole a Divine Body from the Wizard Union headquarters, but four of them?¡± The Moon Goddess was in disbelief.

    The Wizard Union was extremely powerful, and was the reason why she never had the will to leave her kingdom.

    But since even the mighty Wizard Union had taken such a big loss, the fear in her heart subsided.

    The fall of the Era of Gods had created an immense fear of wizards among all the living gods. This was the case even though no wizard above the legendary rank had emerged for thousands of years.

    ¡°I could only recognise one of these gods, can you help me with the other ones?¡± Abel asked her sincerely.

    He was close to the Moon Goddess since the Moon Goddess had helped him during his weakest times. Also, his rtionship with Lorraine and the elves was not something he would forget, either!.

    ¡°Yes, Headmaster Abel, but if you get the Divine Body of an elven god, please don¡¯t destroy their soul and return the body to the elves!¡± the Moon Goddess requested as she transferred some images through the Spirit Connection Circle.

    ¡°Moon Goddess. I don¡¯t have any elven gods!¡± Abel shook his head.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, there are many more Divine Bodies under the Wizard Union¡¯s headquarters, so I just hope you can return the elven gods¡¯ Divine Bodies when you get one in the future!¡± the Moon Goddess bowed to him.

 Chapter 1405 - Resurrect Again

    <h4>Chapter 1405 Resurrect Again</h4>

    Tranted by Jim

    Edited by RED

    Abel looked through the information provided by the Moon Goddess and roughly figured out the identity of these gods.

    The fully naked female god was the Goddess of the Hunt. She had the force of nature like the Moon Goddess, but she was a human and her followers were humans as well.

    Afterwards, Abel began the resurrection process on her without hesitation.

    Although the Goddess of the Hunt was naked, the sacred Aura of her body would destroy any dirty thoughts one might have. Still, Abel took out the Dark World Rune Armour ¡®Secret¡¯ to cover her up. It was not a powerful set of Armour, but it did the trick.

    Abel directed her body towards the centre of the pentagon. Since he was in his Kingdom, he could move anything, no matter how big it was.

    Her soul took almost no time to destroy. After so many years of torture, her soul have lost the will to go on long ago.

    Abel had no idea why the Mountain God had reacted so violently, while the Goddess of the Hunt did not move even a single bit.

    Actually the way the Goddess of the Hunt reacted should be the norm. The Mountain God was special because he had more than twenty million dwarves in his Kingdom. He also acted as the spiritual support for the dwarves, which had allowed his soul to be well preserved.

    After the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s soul was fully destroyed by the golden glow, her godhead flew out and Abel smoothly took hold of it.

    What came after was just as smooth, from cultivating a new soul to signing a soul contract, and sending the godhead back.

    Abel retracted his Dimension Force and stepped back to the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s side with a smile on his face.

    Just like that, he had gained two God Rank Summons. His rewards from raiding the Wizard Union headquarters really were good!

    These resurrected gods would serve him well if he really broke away from the Wizard Union.

    As for that Analysis Spirit, he could disclose all the evil things the Wizard Union had done, which would cause a huge uproar in the continents.

    Home very, Abel was not nning to do that since that would only benefit the Holy Kingdom.

    Abel connected to the Goddess of the Hunt through her new soul to examine her abilities.

    There were four!

    ¡®Thorn Protection¡¯ was a defensive ability that created thorns for protection.

    ¡®Target¡¯ allowed her to never miss an attack, even at long range.

    ¡®Momentum¡¯ allowed her to umte power for an ultimate strike. The longer one umted, the more powerful the strike would be.

    The final ability was called ¡®Natural Protection¡¯, which was a natural bond with nature. Anyone with this ability would not be attacked by natural beings no matter what, which was what made the Goddess of the Hunt most attractive to hunters.

    However, what Abel was excited about the most was the long range targeting ability!

    He then began to examine the memories in the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s godhead. To his surprise, she actually had a Kingdom and the location was marked in the godhead!

    It seemed like she had nned for the worse as well, just like the Mountain God!

    This was the best Abel could hope for. With a corresponding Kingdom, the Goddess of the Hunt would regain her true power, even if she didn¡¯t have many followers

    After all, a god without a Divine Kingdom, like the Mountain God, would need constant support from Abel. That was especially true if he was badly injured, as the only way to recover was through holy crystals.

    Abel had a lot of holy crystals, but constantly using them for recovery would still be expensive.

    After Abel marked down the location of the Kingdom of the Hunt, he continued to look through the other information.

    The Goddess of the Hunt had a list of recorded holy objects, but most of them were no longer reachable. Perhaps they were destroyed or had been taken over. The only ones he could still connect with were the ¡®Hunting Bow¡¯, and some Faith-spreading Relics.

    It was not too hard to imagine why. Many other gods thought the Goddess of the Hunt had fallen into an eternal slumber, so it was normal for them to get greedy.

    For those weaker Relics, it was also a possibility that the Wizard Union had figured out a way to take control of them.

    ¡°Recall!¡± Abelmanded as he connected with the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s soul.

    ¡ª

    At that moment, a team of women hunters was roaming through a forest, d in full sets of armour and wielding bows.

    Their movements were graceful, but just the fact that they had managed to stay alive at such a deserted ce was surprising enough. The leading female hunter had a strange bow in her hand. It was fully transparent, much like crystals, and even the arrows attached to it were the same.

    She made a gesture and ordered, ¡°Get ready!¡±

    She pulled on her bow and an invisible arrow appeared on it. The other huntresses followed suit, but their bows were normal ones.

    Their target was a group of deer. As soon as their leader ordered them to fire, they would be ready to kill.

    But suddenly, the crystal longbow in the leader¡¯s hand began to fade.

    ¡°Ah¡± another huntress gasped as she saw what had happened and the deer immediately noticed them. They quickly ran away; their hunt was a failure.

    However, that huntress was not disappointed. In fact, she was filled with excitement because she knew what this signified!

    ¡°The great Goddess of the Hunt has returned!¡± Passion sparked in her eyes as she called out with her knees on the ground.

    She was filled with joy. They had been waiting in this deserted forest for way too long, just for this moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, we have to let everyone know!¡± She told the others firmly after she regained her calm.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The team no longer cared about their prey as they sped back through the forest. After passing by a few mountains, they arrived at a hidden valley.

    There were some wooden houses around, and in the centre was a finely maintained stone temple.

    It was a little smaller than normal churches. The people here had deliberately made it hard to notice.

    There was not a single man in the valley. They were all women, and they were all followers of the Goddess of the Hunt. Ever since the Goddess of the Hunt had been captured by the Wizard Union, her preachers and followers had hidden here.

    In order to keep the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s spirit alive, they had built a temple and settled down.

    They had adopted the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s beliefs and taken in abandoned women. They would then train them to be huntresses and teach them about the Goddess of the Hunt.

    Living was very hard without the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s ability to support them, yet these women had still managed to keep their faith in the Goddess of the Hunt.

    However, there were only around a hundred of them, so the faith they produced was barely enough for the Goddess of the Hunt.

    ¡°The great Goddess of the Hunt has been resurrected, she had reimed her hunting bow!¡± the huntresses cheered as they ran in.

    All the other huntresses immediately gazed at her with sparkling eyes.

    No one else knew how hard their lives were without the protection of the Goddess of the Hunt. As they cheered, tears rolled down their cheeks. As the atmosphere intensified, they almost lost themselves.

    ¡°The great Goddess of the Hunt, please give us your protection. I want to be one with nature again!¡± an old female hunter began to sing with a raspy voice.

    Her face was stern as she sang with confidence.

    Soon, a thick stream of Faith appeared on the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s body up on the Battlecry teau.

    Abel was stunned, as it had only been a few minutes since the Goddess of the Hunt had been resurrected.

    ds

    Even though the Goddess of the Hunt was locked up for thousands of years, she still had such faithful followers alive?!

    Compared to the Mountain God, it was like night and day!

    The faithfulness of the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s followers almost allowed her to directly godsend.

    Of course, Abel would not miss this chance, so he immediately connected to the stream.

    Soon, he knew what the prayers they were requesting. It was so simple; he directly ordered the godhead to react if there were simr requests in the future.

    ¡ª

    A green glow filled with strange energy appeared on the old huntress. The strange energy came from Abel¡¯s Potion of longevity and ageing.

    Although they were valuable, Abel had more than enough ingredients growing in the Dark World. Considering how faithful those followers were, Abel was not going to be cheap!

    Indeed, he was already thinking of them as his own followers, and he was always good to his people.

    The old huntress felt like she was washed over by a warm bath. Her white hair immediately returned to its original golden hue, and her skin regained its moisture. Even her eyes began to sparkle.

    The Natural Protection then formed a green glow below her, just as if she was a forest elf.

    ¡°The great Goddess of the Hunt did not forget about us, and we will always recognise her as our only god!¡± the old huntress cheered.

    Seeing what had happened, the dozens of other huntresses dropped to their knees and began to sing the ancient prayers again.

    Holy power suddenly covered the area and a green glow appeared below every one of them, while the injured huntresses began to heal!

 Chapter 1406 - Banished Kingdom

    Chapter 1406 Banished Kingdom

    Tranted by Jim

    Edited by RED

    All of a sudden, Abel was getting overwhelmed by how many requests wereing in.

    But it was still only a few hundred followers, so he ignited his World Stone and Druid Soul to take care of the matter.

    The old regained their youth, and the injured regained their health.

    Those huntresses were not professionals, even though they spent their lives fighting.

    Taking normal knights as an example: even the most powerfulmander was only as powerful as an intermediate wizard, and an intermediate wizard could be killed by the most powerful wizards with just a thought.

    Abel liked those huntresses because of their loyalty, and they were all faithful enough to directly enter his Kingdom.

    At first Abel couldn¡¯t understand how they remain so faithful even after thousands of years of being totally hopeless, but now he did. It was the Relic, the Hunting Bow.

    He gazed at the bow. It was fully invisible now, and it had expanded to fit the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s five-meter-tall body.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After Abel answered all the requests from those faithful huntresses, he did not resurrect the other gods immediately.

    Instead, he decided to go find the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s Kingdom and take over its operation. This way, the souls of those faithful followers would have a ce to turn to once something happened.

    It was what a god was supposed to do for their faithful followers. Even with the Natural Protection, Abel was worried about those weak huntresses living in such a dangerous forest.

    ¡°Fire Tooth, get ready!¡± Abel scanned the sky with his Power of the Will and ignited his Battle Fort.

    He put his five God Rank Summons back in the Monster Ring and retracted his angel body. This time he didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble he would run into, so he would need enough power.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Abel brought the Goddess of the Hunt out of Doff¡¯s Kingdom in a sh of light, and arrived inside the Fire Tooth.

    He soon found his destination in the Fire Tooth¡¯s operation room. It was a three thousand meter long valley filled with trees called the Harvey Valley.

    The environment around was very harsh, withrge amounts of poisonous bugs and nts. It was basically impossible for normal hunters to enter.

    Considering how fast the Fire Tooth was, Abel arrived in only an hour and connected with the Goddess of the Hunt through their souls to unleash her energy.

    But as the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s energy expanded around them, Abel was soon disappointed.

    If her Kingdom was indeed around, it would be attracted to her.

    Both his Fire Tooth and the godhead¡¯s markings should be correct, so something might have happened. After all, it had been thousands of years, and not all Kingdoms could sustain themselves withrge numbers of followers like the Mountain God¡¯s Kingdom had.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s Kingdom was like, and nothing was documented in her soul.

    But just when Abel was thinking of giving up, his World Stone noticed a tiny energy. It was so tiny, he knew he would have missed it without the World Stone.

    ¡°It¡¯s there!¡± Abel felt his heart lift.

    No matter what, a Kingdom was a Kingdom!

    He didn¡¯t know if he would cause a huge chaos in the Central Continent if he created another Kingdom.

    The biggest problem right now was how he could enter the Kingdom. If it was possible, its energy should allow them entry.

    If it was a Kingdom that even its owner could not enter, Abel also wouldn¡¯t be able to.

    Abel looked ahead, knowing the empty space in front of him was where the Kingdom was.

    He summoned his five God Rank Summons, and they lined up next to him as he reached his Dark Gold Dimension Force out.

    It had the thinness of a hair, and its ability to cut was more powerful than anything in this world.

    Every space that it touched was sliced open, including the Kingdom¡¯s dimensional wall.

    No matter how powerful a Kingdom¡¯s hiding ability was, a thing like his Force would be a nightmare.

    Abel¡¯s Power of the Will then wrapped around his Summons and the Goddess of the Hunt, with a sh Move spell pattern prepared.

    As the Dark Gold Dimension Force continued, a crack was opened in the barrier ahead

    In that split second, Abel caught a glimpse of another dimension. With a wave, he and his Summons disappeared in a sh.

    The special thing about sh-Moving was that it could bring the spell caster to any ce the Power of the Will touched, despite the barriers in between.

    Just like that, Abel entered the other dimension.

    ¡ª

    Abel soon realised he was in a sphere with a radius of five miles. In addition to the white fog engulfing the ce, there was a destroyed temple.

    He knew the white fog was the original substance of the Kingdom, but normal Divinie Kingdoms were still much bigger than this one, or at least they would be less deserted.

    It was a pity just to look at it, as there was literally nothing other than the Kingdom left.

    But things were not all bad. As soon as the Goddess of the Hunt entered, Abel sensed through the soul chain that she was in control.

    That destroyed temple was the main temple of the Kingdom, where the most important operation controls were.

    If the temple had fully disintegrated, the Kingdom would have started to fade away. Luckily, Abel hade in time. The Kingdom was badly damaged, but it was not hopeless.

    Most of the walls outside the temple have fallen and there was a lot of damage to the ceiling as well. If it was outside, it would copse with a single stray wind.

    Since the core of this temple was still intact, some faithful souls still remained within it.

    As Abel stepped into the temple, he saw a hundred followers, but their bodies were all looking extremely faint, like they had died many times.

    You could say the Kingdom was only enduring due to the Faith those followers produced.

    ¡°My great lord, you have returned!¡± a woman gasped, despite her fading body and soul.

    Abel ordered the Goddess of the Hunt to give him control over the temple as he took out fifty holy crystals.

    It was not the time to hesitate. Once those hundred followers faded, the Kingdom wouldn¡¯tst for long.

    The holy crystals turned into golden Faith and began to replenish the Kingdom.

    Half of it began to repair the main temple. The other half was divided into a hundred portions and entered those followers to repair their bodies and souls.

    No god would normally do this for fading followers, since it was not worth the cost,but Abel didn¡¯t care. These hundred followers might be the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯sst followers in her Kingdom!

    A fiery passion lit up on those followers¡¯ faces. They had been even more desperate than the huntresses outside!

    They were not the only followers of the Kingdom before the Wizard Union captured the Goddess of the Hunt. There had been tens of thousands of them,rge amounts of buildings and many holy servants.

    But considering holy servants all needed a set amount of Faith to sustain themselves and they were normally thest ones to die, these followers were no longer enough and they began to absorb the Faith from the constructions and the core of the Kingdom.

    Followers had been dying off one by one, yet their souls would soon be reborn and the process took even more Faith. It was a horrible cycle, and many of their souls eventually faded.

    Soon, the holy servants also began to die. Therefore, the hundred followers in the temple might be the only ones left.

    They had no choice, as there were no more things left anyway.

    In order to keep themselves sustained, the followers prayed night and day to keep their Faith, which had prolonged the process. Still, their souls grew weak as the Kingdom shrank.

    The fifty holy crystals were drained. The size of the Kingdom remained the same, but there was no need for it to get any bigger with so few followers left, anyway.

    ¡ª

    Soon, the Kingdom was no longer filled with fog. A sky appeared above and buildings began to spring up from the ground.

    Abel was not nning to design anything fancy. He created a simple city with the capacity to fit ten thousand people. The leftover ces were grass fields.

    This way, he could save the most amount of Faith. With the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s current capability, she would not be able to fill up this city in the near future regardless.

    What came after was much more important!

    With a thought, a Teleportation Circle appeared in the newly repaired temple. The Circle was created by the Kingdom¡¯s energy, yet it would work just like normal ones.

 Chapter 1407 - 7 Ice Land

    <h4>Chapter 1407 Ice Land</h4>

    Tranted by Jim

    Edited by RED

    Meanwhile, on the Battlecry teau far away¡­

    Doff the War God was still interacting with the Mountain God as he grew his holy texts. After he received the order from Abel, he waved and a new Teleportation Circle appeared in the Golden Castle Temple.

    Both Faith-driven Teleportation Circles were ignited simultaneously and Abel sent Doff the location through the soul chain.

    No god had ever had the guts to build a Teleportation Circle in their Divine Kingdom, since that would expose its location, so this was the first time.

    After all, a Divine Kingdom was their most powerful life-saver, and even the closest gods would not disclose their location to one another.

    However, that was not true with Abel¡¯s Summons!

    Of course, Abel was also just experimenting, even though he was very confident. Although he had never seen a Teleportation Circle in a god¡¯s Kingdom, it didn¡¯t mean it was impossible.

    Abel felt his heart settle. At least now travelling between Kingdoms would be much easier, especially since he might acquire more in the future!

    ¡°Goddess of the Hunt, go back with me to learn something, then you can return here!¡±

    Abel put the Firetooth back in his Portal Bag and vanished through the Teleportation Circle with the Goddess of the Hunt.

    As for the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s Kingdom, she would need some holy skills to manage it. Still, with a hundred followers in her Kingdom, she was at a better ce than the Mountain Gods.

    If the Mountain God made a move, he would need to drain his own holy power and let Abel to replenish it. But the Goddess of the Hunt could recover by herself using her own Kingdom.

    Most importantly, as her Kingdom grew, her future was also much brighter.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Abel reappeared in Doff¡¯s Kingdom, very happy that it had actually worked.

    He then ordered the Goddess of the Hunt to follow Doff, just like the Mountain God was.

    Seeing the gods starting to interact, Abel turned to the remaining Divine Bodies and picked a god called the Ice God.

    ording to the Moon Goddess, he was a god with power over ice. He had lived in the coldest north of the central continent, where even wizards wouldn¡¯t dare to live.

    Abel brought out his five Summons and his angel body again to form the pentagon, with the Ice God in the center this time.

    Golden light sparked again, and shed towards the Ice God.

    As soon as they made contact, the Ice God began to twitch crazily, his struggles even stronger than the Mountain God¡¯s had been.

    Abel hesitated. The Goddess of the Hunt had not even made a move, and the Mountain God was the most powerful god of the dwarves, who had just lost his Kingdom, so it made sense that he had a bunch of souls preserved. But what about this Ice God?

    ording to the documents, the Ice God¡¯s territory was not inhabited by humans, so where did he get his Faith?

    But no matter what, it was still bound by the God-Binding Chain and it had been drained by the Wizard Union for countless years. It had no chance of escaping.

    The soul-destroying process was extremely slow, but Abel was not desperate. Waiting a bit to get a powerful god was definitely worth

    it!

    As the Ice God¡¯s soul slowly faded, his twitching only increased. His body was basically spinning around energetically.

    Still, he was helpless. Finally, a howl of agony emerged as his soul was fully destroyed.

    Since had Abel learned his lesson from the Mountain God, he ordered his Summons to fully suppress the Ice God so he couldn¡¯t unleash a final attack. After all, these were no ordinary powerful figures, so Abel wouldn¡¯t let his guard down.

    ¡ª

    After everything settled down, Abel grabbed the captured godhead and retracted his Dimension Force. When it came to knowledge on godheads, Abel was definitely notcking. After all, he had probably seen more godheads than any god!

    Afterwards, it was the same soul recreation, soul control, soul potion strengthening, and godhead re-entering process. When the final seed of will in the godhead was swallowed, the Ice God was Abel¡¯s newest Summon!

    After going through this so many times, Abel was now numb to it. He was more curious about the Ice God¡¯s abilities.

    Suddenly, he stopped. From afar, a huge stream of Faith emerged, and immense Faith rushed into the holy body to repair its long years of damage.

    The fact that the Goddess of the Hunt still had followers after thousands of years was shocking enough, but this Ice God was the case as well?

    The loyalty of those followers were far beyond what he had imagined, and this stream of Faith was probably here all along, considering how big it was. Abel only noticed it once he was connected to the Ice God¡¯s soul.

    The greatness of gods was hard to imagine in the Era of Wizards, but they were indeed powerful!

    Abel noticed that the river of Faith was formed by five thousand smaller streams, which meant the Ice God had more than five thousand loyal followers.

    He was very curious about what was keeping them so faithful.

    But as soon as he began to examine it, his jaw dropped. His followers were not human; in fact, they were an intelligent life form called snow apes! Abel had never even heard of them!

    Their bodies were fully white in color and they lived around a frozenke. It was cold, but they loved the temperature.

    The weirdest thing was that they were much smarter than normal apes, even though they were not as smart as humans.

    Abel sensed the frozen energy within their cores, which meant they were all spiritual beasts.

    Through the eyes of a snow ape, Abel saw that they were praying around a white Staff.

    Abel immediately knew it was a Relic. Maybe it was the final card of the Ice God, cing so much hope on intelligent beings other than humans.

    Afterwards, Abel proceeded to examine the Ice God¡¯s godhead. The Ice God only had one ability: Ice Mastery!

    However, this Ice Mastery was much more powerful than the Mountain God¡¯s Fire Control. It could be used as attack or defence through the maniption of ice elements!

    At the same time, it could be used to attract Faith, since every one of his followers could get a different ice ability depending on the amount of their Faith.

    Therefore, this single skill of Ice God was actually just as effective as gods with multiple skills. In fact, it even allowed him to be more focused on a single thing.

    Most importantly, it also meant the Ice God was a God of Battle!

    Abel then began to examine the memories in the godhead and found some more things about the Ice Staff and those snow apes.

    The Ice God looked like a human, but he was actually an ice ape as well! He had eaten a heavenly treasure during the Era of Gods and obtained extraordinary intelligence.

    After countless hassles, he recreated his snow ape body when he became a god and obtained a human Divine Body.

    This was simr to Doff, who had been a Beamon before he became a god.

    Still, for some reason the Ice God did not trust humans, although his godhead did not record why. Therefore, he only had snow apes as followers, and he left his Ice Staff with them before his final battle.

    Moreover, the Ice Staff was created from his own ability. It allowed the snow apes to unleash ice abilities even when he was not around.

    Although it was not as powerful, it allowed the snow apes to thrive, building on top of their already cold-resistant bodies.

    Everything the Ice God did was for the snow apes, and they had remained loyal to him in return. Even after thousands of years, no snow ape had ever grown to be as powerful as the Ice God, and the Ice God stories were bone-deep to them.

    Even if Abel had not resurrected the Ice God, those snow apes would have been as faithful to the Ice God in their extremely isted and frozen home to the day the Wizard Union fell.

    After Abel knew what was happening to the Ice Staff, he decided not to retrieve it.

    It was basically the ice apes¡¯ Relic. Although they were smarter than normal spiritual beasts, Abel didn¡¯t know if they would go mad if the Ice Staff suddenly vanished.

    Since the followers of Abel¡¯s Summons were his followers, he cared about what happened to them.

    With amand, the Ice God granted the pious apes the true Ice Control ability through the river of Faith!

 Chapter 1408 - Extreme Cold

    Chapter 1408 Extreme Cold

    Tranted by Jim Edited by RED

    (Editor¡¯s Note: As of this chapter, we will be using American English, as is the standard for Webnovel.)

    A snow ape elder in arge frozen cave opened his eyes. His gaze was filled with disbelief.

    He gazed at the blue glow that just appeared beside him. It was much more powerful than any that he had seen in the past.

    With a wave of his arm, an ice crystal armor appeared upon him, along with a giant frozen staff. Soon, he began to roar and wave around the long staff excitedly.

    The other snow apes also stopped praying when they noticed something different. Some began to howl, while others began to roll around like children. They knew their god had returned!

    Unlike many faithful, their loyaltyy in their blood.

    Only the most powerful snow apes would pass down their genes, and back in the day the Ice God was an extremely powerful snow ape. All the snow apes around had inherited his genes, which made them immensely loyal.

    This was something no other god had achieved, since telling a group of spiritual beasts to be their followers was impossible. Even forcing them to be Summoned creatures was more usible.

    Abel continued to examine the Ice God¡¯s godhead and learned even more.

    The frozen terrain was the home of the Ice God¡¯s faithful. It was not as lively as the other areas, and not many people dared to enter due to its icy nature. This had been the case even during the Era of Gods.

    Naturally, the Ice God¡¯s Divine Realm was also just above them!

    Abel did not wait, he immediately dragged his Summons and the Ice God along on his Fire Tooth and headed out. With a precise location, the Fire Tooth flew at full speed.

    Abel knew very well that those gods would not have the will to go through all the torture from the Wizard Union if they did not still have their Kingdom or other backups. After all, those gods were a threat to the Wizard Union, and they would get rid of them all if they could!

    ¡ª¡ª

    After passing some huge mountain ranges, the temperature began to drop and the ground around started to turn white. Still, they were only at the outer range of the north, and he could asionally see powerful ice wizards around.

    But soon enough life forms began to get scarcer, and finally even the nts began to get rare.

    Everything around became white, and it was filled with an eerie and still atmosphere.

    Of course, that was only what it seemed on the surface. A different form of life was actually taking ce underground!

    Below the thickyer of ice there were streams of running water. Although the temperature was extreme as well, life forms such as fish still managed to survive.

    That was also where the snow apes dwelled. Abel sensed their presence as soon as his Fire Tooth passed above. However he was not nning to interfere with them, as he connected with the Ice God¡¯s soul.

    Soon the Fire Tooth was attracted to another dimension. ording to the Ice God¡¯s soul, it was where his Divine Kingdom was located!

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    As soon as Abel entered it, he saw another frozen world down below. There were many ice houses, and in the center of the ce was a huge temple.

    It had to be the main temple. The entire thing was like an ice statue, yet it looked like it was made from the purest white jade.

    Two huge snow apes were standing by the gate, and Abel sensed a divine power about them. They had to be divine servants.

    Abel quickly sensed more than that. Their bloodline was so intense that they had to be the direct offspring of the Ice God!

    ¡°My great lord, you have returned!¡± The two guardian snow apes immediately dropped to their knees and bowed, tears in their eyes.

    As the two snow apes called out, more and more snow apes streamed out of their icy homes. There were three hundred thousand of them in total, and they all got down on their knees with immense Faith surging out from their bodies.

    The Ice God soaked up their Faith like a sponge, and his Divine Body began to grow. In scarcely an instant, he reached the standard five meters in height!

    Indeed, the crazy amount of Faith in his Kingdom was the fastest way for the Ice God to return to form.

    Abel was not worried about those snow apes discovering how different the Ice God was, including those divine servants.

    Gods normally didn¡¯t need to do much in their Kingdom. All they needed was to be there and his followers would be happy. That was especially true since all those snow apes seemed to be functioning fine, even without the Ice God being around for several thousand years.

    The two divine servants had always used their ice crystal staves to stay in contact with the snow apes in the faithful grounds. It was why they had not migrated, even after thousands of years.

    Therefore, they had never had a crisis of faith. As soon as a snow ape died, their soul would ascend to the Divine Kingdom to live forever.

    Considering how isted their faithful ground was, it was also the safest ce for them!

    Back in the Era of Gods, almost nobody knew that the Ice God¡¯s followers were snow apes.As long as the Ice God kept that fact a secret, even the Wizard Union would have a hard time finding out.

    It was why they were never able to end the Ice God¡¯s worship, even after capturing the Ice God!

    ¡ª

    Abel and the Ice God stepped into the main temple. It looked cold with all the ice around, but the temperature was at a constant thirty degrees.

    A scene like this could only happen in a Divine Kingdom. Everything around them was created by Faith.

    The main temple looked nothing too special, but Abel quickly noticed an office.

    Maybe calling it a library was more suitable. It was stacked with huge piles of books about the Era of Gods.

    There was even information about holy texts, Faith, and how to make Relics. Compared to the Mountain God¡¯s library, it was much grander!

    Still, they were books, and a god needed to read through them.

    <b>resul</b>

    <b>nem</b>

    It was another backup of the Ice God, since a resurrection could cause a huge memory loss The godhead only recorded the most crucial information, and its capacity was small. Therefore, those books were a must!

    Abel quickly put all the books into his Portal Bag. As for the other materials in the temple to make Ice Relics, Abel left them alone. The environment of the Realm preserved them better.

    As he continued his tour, he found a convenient spot in the central temple. This time he did not use his own holy crystals, and directly used the Faith around.

    A Teleportation Circle slowly emerged from the ground.

    Meanwhile, the Ice God also took a tour. Strange things began to happen down below in his faithful grounds.

    It didn¡¯t look like much on the surface, but the amount of fish and small creatures in the cold rivers immediately increased. All kinds of special nts also began to grow.

    Ever since the Ice God had disappeared, his faithful grounds had maintained a bare minimum of survival.

    The Ice God¡¯s return had fully ignited thend of his followers once again, and all kinds of life started to flourish.

    It didn¡¯t look like much, but the number of creatures around would multiply in just a few

    years.

    In the past, the snow apes could only sense the presence of their god¡¯s Realm after they died. Now every one of them sensed that their god was looking after them!

    After all, those divine servants did not only know how to channel Faith. They were the true offspring of the Ice God, so everything they did was in the Ice God¡¯s best interests.

    It was also another thing different about the Goddess of the Hunt and the Ice God. Since the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s divine servants were forcefully domesticated, they only knew how to drain Faith systematically.

    As for the Ice God¡¯s divine servants, they knew the importance of preserving Faith, so they connected to the faithful ground and did not waste Faith on unnecessary things. They still took in faithful servants when they died.

    Abel was not worried at all when he brought the Ice God away again. Because of those servants, he knew this Kingdom would be able to run smoothly.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After Abel returned home, he had the gods continue to study with Doff since their souls were still too new to manage a Divine Kingdom.

    They did not even know how to draw a holy text!

    After seeing how many books the Ice God had, being able to share them with other gods was great.

    Unlike the Mountain God, the Wizard Union did not know the Goddess of the Hunt and the Ice God had also been resurrected.

    Still, their investigation department was already hard at work, trying to obtain information about the Mountain God, especially among the dwarves. ording to their spections, the Mountain God should have returned to the dwarves as soon as he was resurrected, but they still did not get any updates about that.

    The dwarves had only disclosed the news that the Mountain God had been resurrected, but they didn¡¯t impose any requirements to ce Faith in him.

    It was almost like the dwarves had no way of connecting to the Mountain God, which was why the investigation department had to keep looking

    As King Bunga saw what was happening, he could only deal with the irritation and helplessness in his heart.

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409 ck Fog

    Tranted by Jim

    Edited by RED

    Abel stood in Doff¡¯s Divine Realm. He had resurrected three gods in three days. There was only one more god left.

    The reason he had left this god forst was because he did not have a good record of this god from the Era of Gods.

    He was named the God of ck Fog, a master of hypnosis!

    Although the Moon Goddess did not give his abilities a name, Abel knew he must have done a lot of bad things in the human world.

    Once he had hypnotized an entire city and turned every person within into a fanatic follower, before reducing them all to corpses.

    Because of his deeds, the Wizard Union had made killing him a top priority!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Abel set up the pentagon with his Summons again, ced the God of ck Fog in the center, and set up the Dimension Force.

    After everything was set, Abel gave the order, and the golden glow shot up towards the God of ck Fog as before.

    When it made contact, countless ck tendrils of smoke streamed out from the body, hoping to destroy the ancient God-Binding Chain, but it was hopeless. All they did was create some waves.

    But by the time the glow reached against his knees, the ck mists went crazy and a strange ck pattern appeared from within the god¡¯s body. Through his angel body, Abel knew half of the God of ck Fog¡¯s soul had just been burned away in an instant. Casting a spell within the God-Binding Chain did note without a cost!

    A hypnotic energy emerged with a sh of light, but all of the Summons were God Ranks, and they would not be easily affected. Even if they were not God Ranks, the purity of their souls would not allow them to be hypnotized.

    As the pattern noticed that it was useless on the Summons, it turned to Abel and tried to sway him.

    But Abel¡¯s consciousness was fully focused on his angel body, and the God of ck Fog basically wasted hisst chance to strike.

    Abel set up the Dimension Force because he knew how spooky the God of ck Fog¡¯s ability was, but it had still managed to get through!

    Finally, the God of ck Fog¡¯s body was suddenly sted open and streams of ck mist turned into ck Power of the Will arrows!

    They were filled with evil, and even God Ranks would have had a hard time counteracting them.

    Abel could clearly sense them from his angel body, so he pped his four wings and light energy sted out to counter them. Under its blinding illumination, those arrows were burned up like snowkes in fire.

    After two rounds of attack, all the spiritual energy in the God of ck Fog¡¯s body was cleared, and its godhead dashed out.

    Abel quickly returned half of his consciousness back to his original body and grabbed ahold of the godhead. As long as he was prepared, no godhead would stand a chance!

    Afterwards was another resurrection process, soul creation, signing the soul contract, strengthening the soul, and finally putting the godhead back in the body.

    It was second nature by this point, and the God of ck Fog was now Abel¡¯s Summon. With the number of God Ranks currently under him, he was capable of going against the Wizard Union!

    He connected to the God of ck Fog through the soul chain and saw the stable godhead.

    First, he wanted to know what the God of ck Fog¡¯s abilities were.

    The ¡®Dark Fog of Hypnosis¡¯ could attack through both hypnosis and poison, and the fog itself had natural defensive ability.

    The area of the fog was massive and every enemy within it would be attacked.

    ¡®Soul Impact¡¯ was a rare soul ability, which even Abel seldom saw. Souls were the most vulnerable part of a professional, and the strength of one¡¯s soul could dictate their life and death.

    Considering how powerful the God of ck Fog¡¯s soul had been, he could directly kill an enemy with this ability! It had taken Abel double the amount of soul potions to regrow a soul for the God of ck Fog, more than ten thousand bottles, which was painful just thinking about it.

    At first Abel didn¡¯t know how valuable soul potions were so he kept using them, but now he truly had a taste of how scary they could be.

    As the ranks of the Hell creatures grew, the time it took for him to generate a bottle of soul potion was much longer. It was why Abel was no longer nning to resurrect those Legendary Rank corpses in his personal storage box.

    The final ability of the God of ck Fog was called ¡®Life Hypnosis¡¯, and it could affect any being with a weaker Power of the Will than the user.

    Abel was a little confused, as this god didn¡¯t seem to have any ability made for attracting followers. He quickly looked into the godhead¡¯s memories.

    To his surprise, the God of ck Fog¡¯s followers were also not human, but one of the most powerful orcs species, the Tauren!

    Just like the Ice God, the God of ck Fog had only taken on a human form after bing a

    god.

    Maybe back in the days the human form was the norm, so all the other gods had to change their form for the sake of blending in?

    The God of ck Fog was a god of the orc empire, just like the Death God, but Abel quickly noticed something different.

    The orc empire in the Central Continent was divided into two big kingdoms, the Crazy Heart kingdom and the Winter Hoof kingdom.

    ording to historical documents, the Death God¡¯s faithful ground was in the Crazy Heart kingdom, while the God of ck Fog had ruled the Winter Hoof kingdom. But the Winter Hoof kingdom had fallen in status ever since the God of ck Fog fell into slumber, and the Wizard Union started to suppress the Winter Hoof kingdom.

    Today, the most bloodthirsty forces gathered in the Crazy Heart kingdom, while only tauren gathered in the Winter Hoof kingdom.

    The tauren were a peaceful race. They were extremely strong with many fighting skills, yet theck of fighting had made them grow weak.

    Abel kept looking and discovered the God of ck Fog only had one Relic left, the Cloak of ck Fog.

    Abel had learned his lesson from the Mountain God, so he decided to find the God of ck Fog¡¯s Kingdom before thinking about his Relics.

    That Divine Kingdom was just above the Winter Hoof grasnds of the Winter Hoof kingdom. The Winter Hoof Grasnd was his faithful ground, and all the tauren within it were his followers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look!¡± Abel retracted his angel body and his summons before bringing the God of ck Fog out of Doff¡¯s Kingdom.

    vas

    Although there was not a single piece of gear on the God of ck Fog, a cloak appeared on him from within his body. Of course, it was not the Relic Cloak.

    For some odd reason, the God of ck Fog had produced a poisonous ck fog within him before he became a god. After he became a god, the ck fog¡¯s power had increased drastically.

    Just like that God Ranked sea turtle¡¯s shell, the ck fog of the God of ck Fog was hispanion, and also what had given him his name. But the God-Binding Chain had still done its trick.

    Abel set off on his Fire Tooth. By that point the sky was dark, but Abel was not nning to stop. He was very curious about the God of ck Fog¡¯s Kingdom.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After some time flying, the Fire Tooth arrived above the Winter Hoof Grasnd like a ghost.

    He connected to the God of ck Fog through the soul chain and sent out a recall order to the Kingdom.

    The Fire Tooth was quickly dragged directly into the Kingdom. The process was smoother than Abel had expected.

    A simple scene emerged. The sky was blue, with a sun in the middle. ording to his information, the central temple was in the

    sun.

    Below them was a huge grasnd covered with tents and tauren roaming around.

    There were no holy servants, but there were two million tauren in this kingdom, which was how it hadsted so long and how the God of ck Fog could still make two attacks before he died.

    ¡ª

    As Abel and the God of ck Fog flew into the temple to build a Teleportation Circle, the faithful grounds below began to regain their liveliness.

    At first the grass was growing yellow and lifeless, but as the God of ck Fog returned, new life sprang up and water gushed into the originally dried-up river. Even the air itself began to change.

    Although it was not extremely noticeable, the next generation of tauren should live a much better life.

    The souls of those newborn infants in this faithful ground would be much stronger, which would make them more capable of bing professionals. After all, that¡¯s how the Death God¡¯s Crazy Heart kingdom thrived.

    ¡ª

    Abel was very happy about what was happening. This Realm also did not need him to give them any holy crystals. In fact, those tauren had umted more than a hundred holy crystals in the temple, all on their own!

    If they could have found a way to connect with the tauren in the faithful grounds, they would have been able to produce even more!

    Abel put away the holy crystals, then found the book shelves and put their contents away as well. There were not many books around, and only one about holy texts. All the other ones were about souls.

    Was it because the God of ck Fog was an orc? After all, orc priests loved researching souls...

    The sky was getting dark and Abel had no intention of staying. He jumped in the new Teleportation Circle with the God of ck Fog and returned to Doff¡¯s Kingdom in the Battlecry teau.

    Just like that, Abel got himself three more safe Teleportation Circles around the Central Continent!

    With four Divine Kingdoms, his new Summons would soon regain their original power, or maybe even level up!

    The only thing he felt a little sad about was the Mountain God¡¯s Kingdom. But still, it had merged with Doff¡¯s Kingdom and helped him grow more powerful.

 Chapter 1410 - Winterhoof

    <h4>Chapter 1410 Winterhoof</h4>

    Tranted by Jim

    Edited by RED

    As soon as Abel returned to Doff¡¯s Kingdom, he went into the training room and entered the Dark World for his daily training.

    He returned the next morning and saw the God of ck Fog still learning from Doff. Suddenly he remembered that he had forgotten something.

    The ck Fog Cloak! Since it was the God of ck Fog¡¯s Relic, it could help him level up!

    Abel connected to the God of ck Fog and ordered him, ¡°Recall!¡±

    ¡ª

    Above the Crazy Heart Valley¡­

    The Death God was strengthening his kingdom with holy texts. It was something a god had to do if they wanted to keep strengthening themselves and their Kingdom. It was true for the Death God as well, and he was already numb to these mundane tasks.

    Comfort only goes to those with no ambition, so don¡¯t think being a god isfortable. Just like Doff, he had not rested for a single moment after he became a god.

    Suddenly, the Death God paused. Something strange was happening to the ck cloak he was wearing.

    Indeed, the ck cloak on him was a Relic, but not one of his own. It was the God of ck Fog¡¯s ck Fog Cloak!

    The Cloak had been with him for thousands of years. He had exchanged for it from the Wizard Union because he wanted to understand its mysteries.

    Back when the God of ck Fog was captured long ago, this ck Fog Cloak was ced in the Wizard Union Headquarter¡¯s disy

    room.

    Since he was afraid that the ck Fog Cloak would disappear without the God of ck Fog¡¯s control, the Death God had never made himself its owner.

    Of course, the Death God also never believed the God of ck Fog would one day escape, so the Cloak was basically his!

    An idea struck the Death God. ¡°The God of ck Fog was resurrected!¡±

    He was stunned, but he could not stop the recalling of the Cloak.

    He knew how scary the God of ck Fog was back in the day. If he did not let the Cloak go, the God of ck Fog might kill every orc in his faithful grounds! Other gods might not do something like that, but the God of ck Fog had no morality.

    Soon, the ck Fog Cloak disappeared from his back. The Death God stood naked in his Kingdom, but he did not care.

    He felt the urge to head to the Wizard Union to see what had happened, but he suddenly remembered that Abel stole something from the Wizard Union Headquarters some days ago ¡°Could it be..?¡±

    ¡ª

    As the Death God was still thinking, the denizens of the Winter Hoof kingdom began to cheer.

    That morning, when the first tauren stepped out of his tent, he saw a patch of green and moisture began to return on the breeze.

    It was almost like their world had been cleansed overnight.

    In a shabby temple of the Winter Hoof kingdom, an old tauren saw a sparkling glow arise on an old statue.

    It was thest temple of the God of ck Fog. If it had looked just a bit more luxurious, the Wizard Union would not have allowed it around.

    Considering how stubborn the tauren were, this temple was still always supported by a family of priests.

    Immediately that old tauren dropped to his knees and began tough and cry at the same time¡­.

    ¡ª

    In the Winter Hoof Royal Pce, His Majesty Moby also got the news. He gathered his lords and the only two archpriests of the Winter Hoof kingdom.

    ¡°I sense that the great God of ck Fog had returned, but at this moment it might bring a lot of unexpected changes to the kingdom. Please discuss what we should do!¡± King Moby said grimly.

    Since their faith had been lost for so long, few of the tauren around believed in the God of ck Fog

    It was the case for King Moby as well; he cared more about the well-being of his kingdom.

    ¡°King Moby, our time hase. The great God of ck Fog has brought fortune back to our grasnds, and our future will be as bright as the Crazy Heart kingdom!¡± a tauren lord bowed.

    ¡°No, if we ce faith in the God of ck Fog now, the Wizard Union will target us and make our days even worse!¡± another tauren chimed in.

    Just like that, the discussion started and voices from both sides emerged.

    On one hand they wanted to ept the God of ck Fog again, but on the other they couldn¡¯t guarantee what the Wizard Union might do.

    As the discussion grew hearted, King Moby roared, ¡°Shut up, where do you think you are?¡± and the pce returned to silence. Afterwards, he turned to the two archpriests who had not spoken and asked them, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°King Moby, do you think us insignificant beings can interfere with the decision of a god?¡± the priest named Doson asked coldly. He then smirked at the lords who were arguing, almost like they were clowns.

    ¡°The great God of ck Fog has returned and the changes he brought to the weather are noticeable. We are all living in his faithful grounds, and you are still wondering if you should ce your faith in him?¡± he continued.

    Considering how shabby the only temple was, no one was expecting the God of ck Fog to treat them so well so soon after he had been resurrected.

    The God of ck Fog had full control over his faithful grounds, and he could easily kill off the unfaithful ones!

    ¡°If things really are going that way, we will call the Wizard Union for help!¡± a tauren lord suggested.

    His distaste for the God of ck Fog was part of him, and the God of ck Fog in Doff¡¯s Kingdom immediately sensed it.

    A distaste for a god in their faithful ground was like a candle in the dark, and the God of ck Fog had learned a lot from Doff already. He knew exactly what to do.

    As soon as that lord finished his sentence, a ck fog appeared on him and he immediately dropped to his knees, begging for his life!

    However, that stopped nothing, and that weightless fog pressed down on him like a mountain, crushing him t.

    No one said a word afterwards, and all the lords who thought of going against the God of ck Fog were trembling.

    ¡°In the great god¡¯s faithful grounds, the ones who rebel will be the ones who are dead!¡± Priest Doson added coldly.

    He couldn¡¯t care less if the God of ck Fog had returned or not. As an archpriest at the top, even a god might not help him level up again. But he stillwanted his disciples to live a good life, so he wouldn¡¯t go against the God of

    ck Fog.

    ¡°Make an announcement! The great God of ck Fog has returned, and all of his followers will live forever!¡± King Moby decreed promptly.

    After seeing what had happened he knew they had no choice!

    ¡ª

    The Death God did a godsend and flew towards the Winter Hoof Grasnd.

    Just looking at it from a far, he knew the God of ck Fog had been resurrected and the Winter Hoof Grasnd was reborn.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Over the next two days, the Crazy Heart kingdom changed many of their policies regarding the Winter Hoof kingdom.

    The most important of those concerned the resources for priests. The Winter Hoof kingdom had been forced to export a lot of their natural resources to the Crazy Heart kingdom, but now they would do it on more equal terms.

    The Death God reacted instinctively. He was scared, afraid of that crazy old ck fog from long ago¡­

    ¡ª

    The Wizard Union also got the news, even though their Investigation Department had taken a huge hit.

    But they hesitated, as the time was just not right.

    They knew very well who had captured the God of ck Fog. Although they didn¡¯t know what kind of contract he had signed with Abel, making a move now could provoke Abel.

    Second, the changes that were taking ce limited the Wizard Union¡¯s ability to start a God Rank war within the central continent. The Howling Castle had been attacked constantly, while the number of God Rank knights in the Holy Kingdom had increased to seven, which was a huge threat!

    Third, the God of ck Fog¡¯s faithful ground was nothing new. It was always there and all the God of ck Fog did was change it a little.

    They couldn¡¯t give Abel trouble for something that had happened thousands years ago. But still, they knew Abel had now obtained two more warrior gods on his side.

    How scary were they? Just look at Doff, the War God; he was not something a single God Rank wizard could go against!

    Even if they didn¡¯t take the dragons into ount, Abel alone was enough to make them think again. If they couldn¡¯t be a hundred percent sure that they could kill Abel, they would prefer to maintain a good rtionship with him, especially considering how hostile the Holy Kingdom was. They were unleashing a God Rank battle almost every couple of days and even God Rank wizards were exhausted by it.

    If they were to start a war with Abel as well, they would be in huge trouble!

    ¡ª¡ª

    As all this was happening, Abel had no idea what was going on. He just knew he had suddenly gained a lot more followers from the Winter Hoof grasnds.

    Although they were not extremely faithful, he was still happy since he was basically getting a hundred thousand new tauren followers almost every day!

    After all, the Winter Hoof Kingdom was huge. The God of ck Fog¡¯s followers could reach a billion in number. The Thief God Milton had only managed to bring twenty million new followers even after killing in the Holy Kingdom for so long!

 Chapter 1411 - Followers

    Chapter 1411 Followers

    Tranted by Jim

    Edited by RED

    As for the hunters, they could also reach a scary poption, even though it might not seem like it.

    Many farmers had actually acquired hunting skills from their families. A bow, some arrows, and a sharp knife were all that was needed.

    There were recent rumors among the hunters from the professionals that the Goddess of the Hunt had returned.

    ¡ª

    Florist was a lone hunter, currently sitting in a club for hunters. He was not interested in the rumors around him, but he knew the rumors were true.

    One day he was ambushing a golden fox. He saw a full team of huntresses glowing a soft green. Huntresses were extremely rare. He thought the golden fox would run off when it saw those huntresses, but it didn¡¯t.

    In fact, what happened had stunned him. Those huntresses reached out their hands and grabbed that golden fox.

    For a normal person, this might have seemed like those huntresses were just retrieving a pet, but Florist knew how rare golden foxes were. Their golden fur were cherished by all nobles, and they were extremely alert animals. They were hard for even experienced hunters to catch!

    What happened had totally defied everything he knew, so he couldn¡¯t help but consider the green glow on those huntresses.

    In order to fully understand what was happening, he had forgotten about the golden foxes and followed those huntresses.

    When the night arrived, the huntresses began to pray. Things finally began to make sense: they were the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s followers!

    Updates by

    .

    As Florist kept thinking in the club, he began to wonder what benefits it would bring if he also had the green glow.

    If he wanted to be the follower of any god, all he needed was to be sincere and chant the prayers.

    But he did not make a sound while in the club. If he did, the people around him would definitely think he was crazy.

    Still, he sang those words he had memorized from the huntresses by heart. They were notplicated, and they were not meant to be. They were meant to be memorized and most of them were just about the grace and greatness of the goddess.

    Just like that, Florist soon drifted into a trance as he sang those words by heart.

    The Goddess of the Hunt was the original god of hunters, so it was easy for any hunters to be epted by her. That was especially true since she wascking in followers and Abel had set up an automatic ept once a follower was willing.

    Indeed, what she gave in return was Natural Protection!

    But since Florist was not expecting to be epted so quickly, he did not realize that he was still in the club.

    Everyone around him paused and turned towards him in silence.

    Florist was frozen as a green glow grew around him.

    The green glow gave out a sense of stability and peace, which couldn¡¯t help but make them think about the Goddess of the Hunt.

    The rumors were right, and it was manifesting right in front of them!

    They all knew by instinct that if that green glow appeared on Florist, it would have a legendary effect¡­

    Florist soon woke up from his prayers and sensed the greatness of his goddess. He was blessed!

    He opened his eyes, and realized everyone around him was staring. He couldn¡¯t help but look at his body. There was a green glow sparkling about him.

    But as soon as he noticed it, the green glow faded. He did not hesitate, mming down two coins on the table and running out of the club.

    The other hunters exchanged gazes and also mmed down their coins, before running out after Florist.

    ¡ª

    Florist was heading towards a forest nearby.

    Originally it was very hard for Florist to run faster than those hunters following him since they were all very confident, but as soon as Florist stepped foot into the forest, something different happened.

    In the past, poisonous bugs and beasts would attack Florist for being an intruder, but on that day he could sense every creature around, along with their emotions.

    It was the Natural Protection. Although it was not powerful, it could still stop those creatures from attacking him, and it allowed him to run freely. As for those hunters following him, one was immediately bitten by a snake and all of them paused. After taking the antidote, the hunter was shocked.

    ¡°He is a real follower of the Goddess of the Hunt. He did not even watch his steps and he was never attacked. The Goddess of the Hunt has been resurrected!¡± that hunter said in a shaken voice.

    He was an experienced old hunter and he knew about the forces of nature. In order to ensure their safety, they continued to follow the path Florist had used, which should be safe.

    ¡°My family have passed down a preaching from the Goddess of the Hunt, I¡¯ll share it with you and maybe we can be followers as well!¡± a hunter eximed.

    Preachings were nothing secret. Even those without a hunting background could still get their hands on such things from old books.

    Those hunters no longer cared about catching up to Florist. He ignored them, wanting to test out the green glow¡­

    ¡ª¡ª

    Over the next few months, those weak little hunters regained a sense of hope as they became the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s followers.

    When every big hunting organization began recruiting new members, they all had to be the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s followers. After all, hunters without Natural Protection would be a huge drag.

    One¡¯s willingness to worship was not something the Wizard Union could do much about.

    Most importantly, because of the damage their Investigation Department had taken, they had more important things to deal with.

    Hunters were basically normal people, so the reports about them were basically ignored. That was especially true since the head of the Investigation Department, Wizard Hardy, was involved in the prior operation against Abel, so he wanted to stay away from anything to do with Abel.

    He could still clearly remember how miserable the Wizard Union was after they lost to Abel. All ny-eight investigation officers were killed without fully intact bodies, so he knew very well who he was dealing with.

    Since even the God Rank wizards stopped targeting Abel, he deliberately left anything to do with Abel in the data inventory, unless it was about God Ranks.

    Without the Analysis Spirit, the amount of information they had was more than the amount of fur a cow had, so their inventory was piling up with useless stuff.

    Unless they cultivated another Spirit, the information in the inventory would never be looked at again.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The Winter Hoof kingdom was also went through some big changes over the next few months.

    The tauren regained their faith, and most of them started to believe in the God of ck Fog again.

    Temples began to spring up all over the Winter Hoof Grasnd, andrge numbers of preachers began to spread his words.

    Even the first ambassador of their god had emerged: that old tauren guarding that shabby temple. If necessary, the God of ck Fog could godsend on him at any time.

    ¡ª

    Archpriest Dobson bowed and said, ¡°Your Majesty Moby, the report is out!¡±

    At that moment, they were the only ones in the temple.

    ¡°What¡¯s it like?¡± King Moby asked quickly.

    ¡°We have examined every new born tauren in the past six months, and twenty thousand of them have the Power of the Will!¡± Priest Dobson dered excitedly.

    Although having the Power of the Will did not guarantee one¡¯s sess as a professional priest, it was the foundation. Before the God of ck Fog returned, that number was only a few hundreds, or a thousand at most!

    This was basically equal to the Crazy Heart kingdom¡¯s rate, which meant the time for the Winter Hoof Kingdom had finallye!

    King Moby stood up and pped, ¡°Good, very good!¡±

    The Winter Hoof kingdom had been so insignificant it basically made no difference if they existed or not. If the tauren were not born powerful and had not stayed away from fighting, the Winter Hoof kingdom might have ended already.

    Before they regained their faith, the Winter Hoof grasnd was basically a desertednd with tiny amounts of produce. Their soil was not something people would fight for, which was why other races left them alone.

    However, King Moby knew from the royal text that the Winter Hoof Kingdom had once had its glory days.

    At first he was still worried about the Wizard Union making a move, but six months had passed and nothing had happened, which was a great relief.

    During these six months, twenty thousand newborn tauren obtained the Power of the Will, which would at least produce a few thousand priests!

    As time went on, the taurens would definitely grow in status!

    ¡°Build more temples! I need every tauren to gather in a temple to worship the great God of ck Fog!¡± King Moby bellowed out in excitement.

    Even now there were still some unfaithful tauren, so the royal pce had to do their

    part!

    He wanted to turn the Winter Hoof Kingdom into a ce like the elves, with prestige and status.

    Priest Doson bowed. Since he had lost his hope of leveling up, all he wanted was for his kingdom to do better and maybe gain immortality in the God of ck Fog¡¯s Divine Realm!

    He was not the only one, as optimism began to grow in the heart of every professional tauren!

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412: Crisis of the Dwarves

    Abel had finally found a moment of peace for the first time in six months.

    Of course, he was not any less busy. Large amounts of followers from the Goddess of the Hunt had emerged, not just from the faithful ground Chia forest, but throughout all the central continent.

    She was basically gaining new followers by the day. Their numbers had already reached ten thousand.

    Therefore, Abel couldn¡¯t help but use some more holy crystals to increase the amount of housing in the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s Divine Kingdom.

    At this rate, his original ten thousand houses might not be enough!

    As for the Ice God, it was much more stable inparison. Not much had changed with the snow apes, but still their poption had grown with the increase in food.

    That wouldn¡¯t do much to the Ice God, since they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to produce enough Faith to level up his Kingdom without hundreds of years to work with.

    The God of ck Fog was the best performer, with sixty million new tauren followers. With such an abundance of Faith, he could even help the other gods.

    By that point all three gods had learned what they needed, and they had returned to their Kingdoms.

    Abel was not worried about their safety. As soon as a God Rank entered their faithful grounds, the other gods woulde for support through the Teleportation Circles in their Kingdoms.

    With Faith as suppression, even God Rank wizards wouldn¡¯t stand a chance!

    After all, he did have an equal number of God Ranks as the Wizard Union now.

    The only thing he felt a little stressed about was the Mountain God. His followers had also grown in the past six months, but they were all dwarves. Not just cksmith dwarves, but normal dwarves and even wizard dwarves.

    As far as he knew, this shouldn¡¯t have been a problem. The dwarves were a part of the Wizard Union, and in the past the Wizard Union had restricted the worship of the Fire God, meaning only a small number of cksmiths were allowed among the dwarves.

    Although the Fire God was named after fire, his Fire Control was actually far inferior to the Mountain God, and the Mountain God had many more tricks up his sleeves.

    Therefore, the Fire God¡¯s death actually did not cause much of a drop in cksmith ability, and it even caused a bit ofmotion at first.

    In the past six months, twenty-five more master cksmiths had emerged! They were all followers of the Mountain God, enchanted by the Mountain God¡¯s Fire Control ability.

    A main reason why so many elite cksmiths could not break into the master rank was not because of their dedication, but their ability to harmonize with fire. After all, forging was their ultimate passion and nothing would stop them.

    Not all dwarves had the Power of the Will, so they could not control fire with perfect precision. Although there were some geniuses who could do so, finding one was extremely rare.

    But ever since the Mountain God began granting his Fire Control ability to his followers, those elite cksmiths had gained their chance to break through!

    The Mountain God¡¯s Fire Control was easier and more direct than controlling fire with the Power of the Will, so after so many sesses, the greatness of the Mountain God was recognized.

    Furthermore, most dwarves had been hearing about the Mountain God since they were little, so most of them did not hold back on their Faith.

    At the same time, the wizard dwarves also realized the benefit of Fire Control. It could drastically increase the power of their fire spells, and the news started to spread among them.

    Finally, the dwarf alchemists had also realized that Fire Control could bring benefits to their alchemy!

    Since all those professional dwarves were attracted by the Mountain God, it only made sense that normal dwarves were, too.

    Therefore in just six months, two million dwarves had pledged their faith to the Mountain God.

    Since the Mountain God did not have a Kingdom, all the Faith rushed into his body, but his capacity was limited.

    Therefore, he had to sacrifice a good percentage of that Faith to transfer it to Doff¡¯s Kingdom. It was better than not doing anything, but it was still a huge waste and it drastically limited the Mountain God¡¯s potential.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    ¡°Everyone, arge number of dwarves are beginning to worship the Mountain God. We must stop them and let them know what they are doing is wrong!¡± Wizard Hawthorn dered in a deep voice.

    Around the meeting room were eleven God Rank wizards, some of them newly anointed. Including the one stationed at the Howling Castle, the Wizard Union now had twelve God Ranks!

    ¡°Yeah, we can turn a blind eye to the tauren because of Abel, but the dwarves are a part of the Wizard Union. It is our internal affair and headmaster Abel had no right to interfere!¡± Wizard Mosley added.

    Although two million dwarves were nothingpared to the sixty million tauren in the Winter Hoof kingdom, the orcs were low-level beings and the Wizard Union had always protected the dwarves.

    They had even opened the dwarves up to wizardry! Thus, the dwarves could not be allowed to start worshiping a god.

    That was especially true when considering that the Mountain God was the Wizard Union¡¯s enemy, and what the dwarves were doing was basically helping the Mountain God recover!

    It was a huge insult to the Wizard Union, so the God Rank wizards had gathered to decide what action to take.

    ¡°We should notify the dragons, saying the dwarves are a part of the Wizard Union and they have no right to interfere!¡± Wizard McPhee suggested.

    ¡°That¡¯s a must. If Headmaster Abel interferes, then he will be messing with our internal affairs!¡± Wizard Hawthorn dered grimly.

    Indeed, these wizards were still trying their best to avoid a conflict with Abel.

    Wizard Smith knew this couldn¡¯t be resolved quickly so he suggested, ¡°Let me go talk to King Dunba first. We can make a moveter if necessary!¡±

    After all, the dwarves were still very important to the Wizard Union. Most of theirrger constructions had been built by the dwarves, especially the fortresses for war. It would be impossible for the Wizard Union to train up a new batch of workers in time.

    ¡°Good idea!¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    The wizards were all clear-minded, so they agreed.

    Even the irritated wizard Hawthorn nodded.

    If he could, he also wanted to punish the Winter Hoof kingdom for what they were doing, but as the number of God Rank wizards grew and after so many conflicts with Abel, a problem within the Wizard Union was clear.

    Every God Rank was capable of making an irrational decision when hot-headed. Therefore they had to gather for a meeting before every important decision.

    ¡ª¡ª

    King Dunba soon received themand to head to the Wizard Union headquarters. He was frightened, because the names of eleven God Rank wizards were written below the letter!

    He immediately sought out Wizard Fara.

    ¡°Fara, I will go to the Wizard Union headquarters now, but I want you to help me do something!¡± he bowed.

    Wizard Fars bowed in return. ¡°Your Majesty, can¡¯t we take care of it after youe back from the Wizard Union?¡±

    King Dunba shook his head. ¡°Fara, I am not feeling good about this, so I have to tell you something before I go. You are the most powerful dwarf, so I will be much less worried with you as support!¡±

    ¡°The Wizard Union might make a move on you?¡± Wizard Fara¡¯s face sank and he added, ¡°Then you should not go!¡±

    King Dunba shook his head again. ¡°It was an order from eleven God Rank wizards. If I don¡¯t go, all the dwarves will be at risk!¡±

    ¡°Could it be about the Mountain God?¡± Wizard Fara wondered.

    ¡°Maybe, but my life is not important. I just hope you can take good care of Yoby!¡± King Dunba asked in a deep voice.

    Yoby was King Dunba¡¯s only son, and the future king of the dwarves. Besides King Dunba, Yoby was the only one who had ess to all the top secrets of the dwarves.

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. I will protect Yoby, and no dwarf will reject him as the future king!¡± WIzard Fara promised respectfully.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t return, please send Yoby to Headmaster Abel and tell him everything that has happened. If possible, the dwarves will also serve under him!¡± King Dunba spoke softly, but Wizard Fara could hear every word.

    King Dunba sensed a threat from the Wizard Union. If they really made a move on him, then the entire dwarven nation would be at risk!

    The dwarves stood no chance against the Wizard Union, but they would still cling to every hope.

    King Dunba had only expected a minority to return to the worship of the Mountain God.

    If the Wizard Unionmanded it, he would have been able to silence them easily, but with two million dwarves converting in only six months, there was nothing he could do!

 Chapter 1413 - Dunba

    <h4>Chapter 1413: Dunba</h4>

    When King Dunba was teleported to the Wizard Union Headquarters, there was only one low ranked wizard in a white cloak waiting for him.

    He had never been treated like this since he had been crowned the king of the dwarves. He had always been treated with extreme respect.

    Before the Half-gods and God Ranks emerged, he had always brought alongrge numbers of servants with him, no matter where he went.

    It was not because he enjoyed it, but because he represented the dwarves and that was the respect they deserved. On this day, this mere low-ranked wizard in a white cloak did not even give him a proper wee.

    He only performed a modest bow and led the way without saying a word of greeting.

    Even if the Wizard Union didn¡¯t care about the dwarves, that low ranked wizard should have been more nervous in front of the king of the dwarves.

    When King Dunba stepped into the meeting room, all of his irritation faded. The ce was filled with an intense energy from the God Rank wizards present.

    The eleven God Rank wizards were not doing it intentionally. Some were just irritated and their energy leaked out. Still, it was not something King Dunba could withstand.

    Wizard Smith broke the awkward silence. ¡°Dwarf Dunba wee!¡±

    King Dunba immediately realized he should bow. ¡°Greetings to the God Rank wizards!¡±

    ¡°Dwarf Dunba, today the Wizard Union wants to ask you something!¡± Wizard Smith added.

    King Dunba felt his heart chill as he replied, ¡°Please do!¡±

    ¡°The Wizard Union has always been open with the dwarves. We even gave you ess to wizardry like humans, is this not true?¡± WIzard Smith said in a deep voice

    Updates by

    .

    The dwarves were nothing to the God Rank wizards. If they didn¡¯t need them for forging, they wouldn¡¯t care if they were alive or dead. After all, a race without God Ranks was not worth respecting!

    ¡°Yes!¡± King Dunba sensed the energy from Wizard Smith and bowed again. There were many more things he wanted to say, but he knew it was not a good idea.

    ¡°Then howe there are so many dwarves worshiping the Mountain God. Don¡¯t you know he is our enemy?¡± Wizard Smith¡¯s voice was a bit sharper.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, we did not order the dwarves to worship the Mountain God. They did so on their own!¡± King Dunba bowed again.

    ¡°Willingly?¡± Wizard Smith smirked. He then waved his hand and said, ¡°The Wizard Union has made a decision. All the worshippers of the Mountain God must be captured and punished as followers of the evil gods!¡±

    What defined them as evil gods waspletely up to the Wizard Union, which was every god besides the ones they recognized, like Doff and Thief God Milton. They were recognized, so they were true gods and their followers wouldn¡¯t be punished.

    The Wizard Union wouldn¡¯t let any evil gods live, so they had set thisw down thousands of years ago.

    Because it was such an oldw, many people were not even aware of it. Even some God Rank wizards had forgotten about it.

    King Dunba¡¯s face sank. He remembered skimming through some documents about thisw, and he knew Wizard Smith was meaning to massacre his people.

    The mostmon way to treat an evil god¡¯s follower was burning them alive!

    ¡°Mr Smith, we can just kick them out of the central continent and banish them to the subcontinent!¡± King Dunba bowed again.

    ¡°Remember this, you are not here to negotiate. You are here to listen to ourmands!¡± Wizard Smith voice grew even louder and more demanding.

    The Wizard Union didn¡¯t know exactly how many followers there were among the dwarves. Although they knew it was a lot, they were actually not expecting the number to be two million and increasing!

    If they were to burn them all alive, the dwarves would be as good as dead. That would be especially true since they included all the elite smiths, wizards, and alchemists.

    Without them, the dwarves would have no purpose or power to survive. After all, a wealthy race without the means to defend itself would be quickly eaten up by other races like a big chunk of meat!

    King Dunba knew his history, so he knew what wasing for the dwarves if that happened.

    King Dunba stood up and replied with determination, ¡°Wizard Smith, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let that happen!¡±

    He was on a path of no return. If the dwarves were going to die off either way, it was best to fight back with hisst bit of strength!

    ¡°Smith, you are too good to the dwarves. Even a little king has the guts to talk back to you!¡± Wizard Hawthorn smirked.

    ¡°The dwarves might still be a bit useful, but if they want to rebel, then there is no point of keeping them around!¡± Wizard Mosley said emotionlessly.

    King Dunba felt his heart drop. The dwarves had done a lot for the Wizard Union after they had joined. Almost all their great buildings had been built by dwarves, and countless dwarves had died in the process.

    Sure, the dwarves might have gained ess to wizardry, but the highest quality resources were always kept within the human Wizard Union. That was why no legendary wizard dwarves had ever emerged despite thousands of years passing. Wizard Fara was the first one, and that was all because of Abel¡¯s help!

    ¡°Dunba, are you sure?¡± Wizard Smith¡¯s voice was grim, and his gaze was murderous. Being defied in front of other ten God Rank wizards was a huge insult to him!

    ¡°Lord Wizard, please show mercy!¡± King Dunba immediately bowed deeply.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Wizard Smith merelyughed coldly. A heavy energynded on King Dunba and crushed his soul in an instant.

    Despite being an elite wizard, the soul beam that was supposed to emerge upon his death was sucked away by Wizard Smith¡¯s World.

    ¡°Wizard Brenna, gather our forces. We will surround the dwarves tomorrow, capture every follower of the Mountain God, and pick a new dwarf king. This time we need to pick one that obeys us!¡± Wizard Smith ordered from the meeting room.

    Wizard Brennan immediately shed into the room and saw King Dunbaying dead on the floor. He was stunned, as the dwarves were the Wizard Union¡¯s most important builders, and now their king had been killed right in the Wizard Union. All the dwarves would go crazy if they found out!

    The God Rank wizards might not know what the dwarves were like, but Wizard Brennan knew very well as the Vice President!

    The dwarves were extremely stubborn. If not for King Dunba holding back the dwarves, a huge uproar might have happened already!

    ¡°Surrounding the dwarves needs a lot of men, I don¡¯t think one day is enough!¡± Wizard Brennan said helplessly.

    After all, just the Furnace Fortress alone might take tens of thousands of wizards!

    ¡°Send out all the Half-gods and Legends, we need to let the world know who¡¯s the boss!¡± Wizard Hawthorn dered pompously.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Wizard Brennan bowed.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A young dwarf in a golden robe saw a crystal ball crack in front of him, and immediately spit out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Young master, what happened?¡± a dwarf servant cried out, and Wizard Fara immediately appeared. Since King Dunba had ordered him to do so, he had remained on guard in the royal pce to protect Yoby.

    But when he saw the cracked crystal, his eyes went wide. It was a secret of the dwarves: that cracked crystal signified the death of their king!

    ¡°Father!¡± Yoby cried out in anguish.

    Wizard Fara kept calm and spoke firmly, ¡°Yoby, you can¡¯t stay here any more. Come with me. We will return when it¡¯s safe to do so!¡±

    He knew very well what it meant if King Dunba had been killed by the Wizard Union. They were going to make a move on the dwarves soon!

    The only hope the dwarves had was Abel. Even if they didn¡¯t want to get him involved, they needed Abel to protect Yoby!

    There was no way the Wizard Union would let Yoby live, since he had the royal blood, and the dwarves would not listen to anyone else unless thest member of the royal blood was killed.

    Toby¡¯s eyes were blood red as he screamed back, ¡°No, I will avenge my father!¡± But Wizard Fara did not care and directly knocked him unconscious before throwing the prince over his shoulder.

    ¡°Furnace Spirit, King Dunba was killed by the Wizard Union, get ready for war!¡± He stated grimly as he carried Yoby towards the Furnace Spirit.

    The Furnace Spirit sparkled and an ear-piercing siren erupted. Wizard Far carried Yoby directly towards the teleportation room with the anonymous Circle. Luckily he had used it once before, because he would not dare to use the Wizard Union¡¯s teleportationwork.

    ¡ª

    In a sh of light, he arrived at the temple of the Goddess of the Elves. His target was clear: the Temple of the Moon had direct connections to the Golden Castle.

    ¡°I want to see Saint Lorraine!¡± Wizard Fara greeted the elfin druid standing guard.

    Seeing the Wizard Fara¡¯s expression and the dwarf-prince on his shoulder, she knew the situation was desperate. She ran off and soon Saint Lorraine came down with a few high-ranking druids.

    ¡°Greetings to Your Grace, Saint Lorraine!¡± Wizard Fara bowed formally, despite how desperate the situation was.

    Since Lorraine was the fastest way to get to Abel, the fate of every dwarf was now in her hands.

    ¡°Wizard Fara, what¡¯s happening?¡± Saint Lorraine bowed back courteously. This was not because she didn¡¯t want to show more respect, but because she represented the Moon Goddess, so even a slight bow was showing great respect.

 Chapter 1414 - Protect

    <h4>Chapter 1414: Protect</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    ¡°Saint Lorraine, the dwarves are in great trouble. King Dunba has been killed, so I beg you to connect me with Headmaster Abel!¡± Wizard Fara said, remaining bowed.

    ¡°What? How did that happen?¡± Lorraine was stunned. She turned towards Druid Lucia, giving her a signal before turning back to Wizard Fara.

    St. Lorraine had great prestige by this point, and was the most powerful person among the elves. Since she had Abel to support her, no one among the elves would disobey her.

    At the same time, she was also the representative of the Moon Goddess, so she had to be very careful with everything she said. The look she gave to Druid Lucia was to verify the truth of the dwarf¡¯s im, necessary since this matter had to do with Abel.

    ¡°Your Grace Lorraine, this is King Dunba¡¯s only son and the heir of the throne. I hope headmaster Abel can protect him!¡± Wizard Fara did not say he wanted Abel to save the dwarves. He could negotiate thatter if Abel decided to meet him.

    ¡°Wizard Fara, please wait!¡± Lorraine waved calmly and Druid Lucia came running back with a parchment in her hand.

    She bowed as Lorraine took it. Immediately, the Saint¡¯s face sank.

    After she became a Saint, she had taken over the elves¡¯ intelligencework. They had recently undergone a huge expansion because of Abel¡¯s increasing tension with the Wizard Union.

    Although it was still nothingpared to the Wizard Union or Holy Kingdom, they were still able to get first hand news of the central continent.

    The Wizard Union was gathering big forces, and King Dunba had not returned after he entered the Wizard Union Headquarters.

    Wizard Fara was not lying, the dwarves were in big trouble!

    ¡°Wizard Fara, Abel has always been very good with the dwarves, so I¡¯ll take you to the Golden Castle!¡± Lorraine paused and said.

    Updates by

    She didn¡¯t want to make any decisions for Abel, but she knew Abel would always help the dwarves, especially since Bernie was one of them.

    If Lorraine was heading to the Golden Castle, no other senior Druid needed to follow her. They all knew if the Golden Castle was not safe, there would be no safe ce in this world!

    Wizard Fara was filled with gratitude.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    After the three of them stepped into the Teleportation Circle, Lorraine¡¯s teleportation request was immediately epted. Abel had given her the full permission, so if the elves were in danger, she could directly teleport to the Golden Castle.

    ¡°Huh? Wizard Fara?¡± Abel was reading a book out on the Golden Castle¡¯s balcony when he scanned the iing Teleportation Circle with his Power of the Will.

    He disappeared with a sh and arrived next to the Teleportation Circle.

    ¡°Lorraine!¡± he called out in greeting.

    ¡°Abel!¡± Lorraine replied warmly.

    The two were so close by this point, just a single look and they knew what the other was thinking.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, the dwarves need your help!¡± Wizard Fara turned to Abel, ced Yoby on the ground, and got down on his knees.

    ¡°Fara, please don¡¯t do that!¡± Abel stepped up and helped Wizard Fara up, but he merely wept and continued to beg on his knees.

    ¡°Fara, get up and tell me what happened!¡± Abel finally dragged Wizard Fara up with his Power of the Will.

    Wizard Fara was crying like a child as he babbled, ¡°Headmaster Abel, King Dunba was killed by the Wizard Union! I hope you can protect the heir to our throne. Only you can save the dwarves now!¡±

    He no longer looked like the most powerful of the dwarves. After all, he knew how powerful Abel was, and he was now the dwarves¡¯ only hope.

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Abel felt his heart drop. He surrounded everyone with his Power of the Will before bringing them all into the main hall.

    ¡°Fara, drink some water and tell me what happened in detail!¡± Abel said, waving at a puppet to serve them.

    ¡°Abel, look at this!¡± Lorraine whispered as she handed the report she received from the elves to Abel.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, the Mountain God has recently been resurrected, and many dwarves began to worship him. Because of this, King Dunba was called in by the Wizard Union, and they killed him!¡± Wizard Farae exined as he bowed his head.

    Abel took a look at the report as he listened to Wizard Fara. Many thoughts began to emerge.

    The Mountain God was his Summon. Although those dwarves had ced their Faith in him of their own ord, he was still the one who had resurrected the Mountain God.

    ¡°Huh?¡± At that moment Yoby started to wake up. He opened his eyes; the first person he saw was Abel, and then Wizard Fara.

    Yoby stood up and yelled, ¡°Where am I? I have to go back!¡±

    ¡°Quiet!¡± Abel gazed at him, and a mountain of energy pressed Yoby down again. ¡°Fara, this actually had to do with me!¡± Abel ignored the struggling Yoby and addressed Fara.

    Wizard Fara was confused.

    ¡°Last year when you notified me that the Wizard Union was plotting an operation against me, I attacked the Wizard Union Headquarters. I actually have the Mountain God and resurrected him!¡± Abel spoke honestly.

    Of course, he did not disclose his true rtionship with the Mountain God¡­

    ¡°You resurrected the Mountain God?¡± Wizard Fara was stunned. He knew the Wizard Union had been attacked, but he had no idea the Mountain God was saved because of it.

    ¡°Indeed. I am very sad that King Dunba was killed as well. It would not have happened if I had not saved the Mountain God!¡± Abel continued.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, it¡¯s not your fault!¡± Wizard Fara shook his head and continued ¡°The dwarves are a part of the Wizard Union, but they never looked at us as equals. We were always tools to them, and your actions meant no harm to the dwarves. It¡¯s all because of the Wizard Union!

    ¡°Just like on the front lines, if you hadn¡¯t helped us rebuild the Howling Castle, tens of thousands of worker dwarves might be dead already. No matter what, it is us dwarves that need to apologize to you!¡±

    Initially Yoby¡¯s gaze on Abel was extremely unfriendly, but as he heard Wizard Fara exin, he understood how childish he was being and was quite embarrassed.

    ¡°Fara, how do you want me to help?¡± Abel asked him quietly.

    He knew very well there was not much he could do. The dwarves were a part of the Wizard Union, and interfering could mean war.

    Considering the situation of the Furnace, starting a God Rank war there would kill everyone around!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, can you have the Mountain God turn the Furnace Fort into its faithful grounds. That way the Wizard Union might think again!¡± Wizard Fara suggested carefully.

    Abel shook his head. ¡°Fara, faithful grounds are not invincible. It will only suppress the enemy some, but that energy wouldn¡¯t do much to God Ranks!¡±

    The power of faithful grounds were always exaggerated in historical texts, so Abel knew a lot more about them than Wizard Fara. Of course, it wasn¡¯t hard for a god¡¯s faithful grounds to take down some Half-gods and below if they were willing to sacrifice some Faith.

    But considering the situation of gods, a more direct move was to do a godsend.

    The ones who wrote historical texts were all Half-gods and below, so of course they would exaggerate how powerful the faithful grounds were.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you are us dwarves¡¯ only hope. Please help us!¡± Wizard Fara did not have any more suggestions, all he could do was beg.

    Abel looked at the report again and spected some.

    ¡°Fara, the Wizard Union might make a move within a day. Go back to the dwarves and notify them. I will open my Teleportation Circle; they can all hide in the Battlecry teau!¡± Abel offered firmly.

    ¡°Master, Dragon Headmaster Eugene has sent you a message!¡± the Research Spirit suddenly alerted him.

    Abel connected to the message and realized it was a message he had delivered for the Wizard Union.

    It clearly stated the dwarves¡¯ affair was an internal affair of the Wizard Union and the dragons should not get involved.

    ¡°Fara, the Wizard Union has just sent the dragons a message warning us not to interfere with their internal affairs!¡± Abel shook his head.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, is there really nothing you can do?¡± Wizard Fara sensed a spark of helplessness as he lowered his voice.

    ¡°Still, I can open my Teleportation Circle for the dwarves. Then the dwarves will be in my own territory!¡± Abel replied with confidence.

    Actually Abel really felt the urge to directly intervene, but he also knew that probably meant war.

    It was his prime time for growth, so starting a war was not a wise move.

    He was very confident that within ten years, neither the Demon from Beyond nor the Wizard Union would be able to move him.

    Wizard Fara began to think about what to do. Even if Abel opened his Teleportation Circle, not many dwarves might be willing to flee.

    Dwarves would die for their homes, hiding around just wasn¡¯t their style!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, if the dwarves pledge loyalty to you and be a race that serves under you, could you help us?¡± Wizard Fara gazed at Yoby as he asked this grimly.

    ¡°Fara, the dwarves don¡¯t need to do this. As long as theye to the Battlecry teau, they can have a piece ofnd that they can do whatever they want to with, and I will protect them!¡± Abel shook his head.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I will act on behalf of the dwarf royal pce and pledge loyalty to you. Please allow us!¡¯ Yoby finally understood the situation and went down on his knees with a serious expression on his face.

    As thest royal dwarf, Yoby was the only one with the power to do something like this.

    He then lifted a little hammer above his head, and crimson mes engulfed it. It was the symbol of the royal dwarves. King Dunba had handed it to him before he left.

    ¡°I, Dragon Headmaster Abel, ept your loyalty!¡± Abel did not reject him. If it was what the dwarves really wanted, he had to respect it!

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415: Invasion

    Tranted by Jim

    Edited by RED

    Since the Holy Kingdom was the Wizard Union¡¯s true enemy, they did not take away any wizards from the defense wall to invade the dwarves.

    Moreover, even Wizard Brennan didn¡¯t believe the dwarves would have a way to fight back.

    What they wanted was to flex their authority, take care of the Mountain God¡¯s followers, and pick a new Dwarf-King.

    Since King Dunba had died, if the dragons weren¡¯t nning to do anything, the dwarves had no power to disobey.

    Wizard Brennan was confident in his moves, but there was one big miscalction he was making: underestimating the number of the Mountain God¡¯s followers.

    He thought there would only be a few hundred or thousand at most, but there were in fact two million elite dwarven faithful. If they realized King Dunba had been killed, they would all die fighting!

    After all, King Dunba knew what he was getting himself into when he disobeyed the God Ranks.

    If the dwarves were going to die, they would die fighting!

    Wizard Brennan gathered ten Half-god wizards, twenty Legendary wizards, and five thousand wizards of other ranks. Just looking at the thirty powerful wizards levitating in the sky was enough to make any heart chill.

    They did not teleport directly to the dwarves, instead arriving at the nearest Wizard Union base to reform their ranks.

    After they were lined up again properly, all of them began shing towards the Furnace Fort.

    The Wizard Union had sent out so many Half-gods not because they believed the dwarves had Half-gods themselves, but because their famous machines and those twenty Ancient Ground Puppet Kings might catch them by surprise.

    After all, the Wizard Union wasn¡¯t trying to end the dwarves, they were just trying to scare them. If they really wanted to wipe them out, a single Half-god could still do the trick.

    Therefore, Wizard Brennan did not think too much about it.

    As for God Ranks, it would be way too much overkill for a race without even a Half-god, and it could backfire and damage their image in return.

    In the past year or two the Wizard Union had met with a lot of misfortunes, so it was time for them to reim their name as the foremost authority of the world!

    The wizards on the ground continued to sh. Just looking at them was dizzying, let alone those thirty extreme energies in the sky.

    The Furnace Fort was five hundred miles away, but the way those wizards advanced was chilling.

    ¡°Everyone, we will first prate the Furnace Fort and press down every dwarf with our energy, but don¡¯t kill them. Our mission is to get rid of the Mountain God¡¯s followers!¡± Wizard Brennan ordered everyone with him.

    When the thirty wizards in the sky nodded, they sped up and they arrived above the Furnace Fort before the five thousand wizards on the ground.

    ¡°What?¡± Wizard Brennan suddenly gasped in shock.

    As he looked down, he noticed all the wizard dwarves were already standing on top and the ground was covered with other dwarves. They all had fiery gazes in their eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Brennan, I feel like something¡¯s wrong!¡± Wizard Miles blurted out.

    ¡°Who are the ones kneeling?¡± Wizard Brennan also sensed something wrong as he lowered his voice.

    In front of the royal pce on the mountain, there were twenty dwarves bound in chains. It was a ruthless way to treat criminals, and was only used on the worst wrongdoers.

    Because of this, it was rarely seen in action.

    ¡°Mr Brennan, they look like our spies!¡± a Legendary wizard said hesitantly.

    Since they had to know the dwarves¡¯ situation before their invasion, that Legendary wizard was responsible formunicating with the spies.

    It would also allow them to pick a new king more effectively.

    As for Yoby, they world burn him alive, just like the other Mountain God followers!

    Everything was nned, but their spies had somehow been captured?

    Wizard Brennan gazed around and shouted angrily, ¡°I am the Vice President of the Wizard Union, Half-god Wizard Brennan. I am here at themand of the Union to capture criminals! Any who dare to stop us will be captured as well!¡±

    Wizard Fara flew up from the dwarves as he shouted back, ¡°I am the most powerful wizard of the dwarves, Wizard Fara! The Wizard Union has killed our king and now wants to capture us dwarves? Do you want to end us?¡± He knew the wizards in front of him were tens of times more powerful than him, yet he sounded confident.

    ¡°Fara, I was not expecting you to be a Legend, but do you really think you can take us down?¡± Wizard Brennan said coldly.

    As he spoke, the five thousand wizards on the ground had also arrived. ¡°¡±They quickly surrounded the Furnace Fort.

    As for the dwarves¡¯ Teleportation Circles, they had all been kicked out of the Wizard Unionwork.

    Wizard Fara kept calm. ¡°Wizard Brennan, of course not, but the Wizard Union has no more right to interfere with us dwarves!¡±

    ¡°You are a part of the Wizard Union and you dare to disobey us? How dare you say we have no right to take care of the dwarves!¡± Wizard Brennan yelled again his voice sharp.

    ¡°So many wizards, but perhaps they are afraid to start a God Rank war?¡± a familiar voice suddenly sounded.

    Wizard Brennan suddenly turned his gaze and he was stunned. ¡°Headmaster Abel, the Wizard Union has notified the dragons to not interfere with our internal affairs! Do you want to start an all-out war?¡±

    Even as he spoke, the giant Golden Castle suddenly appeared in mid air, and Abel flew out with all his Summons including the Mountain God, the Goddess of the Hunt, the Ice God, and the God of ck Fog.

    With all nine God Ranks, the thirty wizards in the sky sensed an extreme pressure, while those five thousand wizards below couldn¡¯t even take a breath.

    ¡°Yes I did receive your notice, but Yoby, the heir to the throne of the dwarves, has pledged loyalty to me, so the dwarves are now my people!¡± Abel smiled and nodded at Wizard Miles before turning back to Wizard Brennan.

    Wizard Miles gazed forward, and could only sigh.

    He was the one who had helped Abel, but in just a few years Abel was already a Half-god with many God Rank Summons...

    Especially those four gods. They had all been chained up by the Wizard Union for many years, yet they were resurrected in no time!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you have no right to do that!¡± Wizard Brennan yelled again.

    ¡°All the dwarves agreed and I have the dwarves symbol of ultimate authority, so the Wizard Union should just give up!¡± Abel smiled. A little hammer appeared in his hand. It was the dwarves¡¯ symbol of ultimate authority.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, do you know what you are doing? We are not trying to end the dwarves, we are just trying to capture the Mountain God¡¯s followers and treat them like the followers of an evil god. After everything is taken care of, we will let the dwarves live on!¡± Wizard Brennan did not back down. Instead, he increased his voice to let the dwarves hear him.

    At first he thought his words would make the dwarves think again, but they did not. In fact the fury in their gazes intensified!

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, you must not know how many of his followers there are among the dwarves!¡± Abel shook his head with a sheepish smile.

    Wizard Brennan immediately sensed something wrong.

    ¡°There are almost three million dwarves worshiping the Mountain God. You said you are not trying to end the dwarves?¡± Abel smirked at him

    Wizard Brennan was stunned. No wonder the dwarves had such a big reaction.

    If the Wizard Union hadn¡¯t push them so hard, they would not have so willingly be a subordinate race under Abel.

    ¡°Damn the Intelligence Department!¡± he groaned.

    The Wizard Union Intelligence Department rarely disappointed, which was why the top ranks of the Wizard Union never expected so much hassle toe from this.

    Killing a few followers was a walk in the park, but three million of them was apletely different story. Even if they all lined themselves up to be killed, it would still take a long time!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, please excuse us. Our Intelligence Department did not know about this information, so I believe we will need to reconsider our actions to avoid further conflict!¡± Wizard Brennan admitted carefully.

    He knew it was already a reality that the dwarves became Abel¡¯s people, so it was best for him to let the God Rank wizards decide what to do next. All a Half-god like him could do was avoid further conflict!

    ¡°No need, do you really think the Wizard Union will take back their order?¡± Abel smirked again.

    He came here as soon as the dwarves had pledged loyalty to him.

    The first thing he did was lock down the entire Furnace Fort and recall all the dwarves outside.

    Afterwards, he ordered Wizard Fara to capture all the spies, and told Yoby to announce the death of King Dunba before dering the dwarves were now under Abel¡¯s protection.

    Abel¡¯s identity as Grandmaster Bet was extremely well-regarded by the dwarves, and they were extremely grateful that he helped them fight a God Rank war in the front lines. Considering the dissatisfaction they had just experienced with the Wizard Union, it was an easy decision for the dwarves to make.

    Of course, even if they hadn¡¯t, Yoby, as the heir to the throne, had the right to dictate the dwarves¡¯ fate.

    Furthermore, Abel was a Dragon Headmaster with the Mountain God as a Summon. They did not feel any less honored to serve under him!

 Chapter 1416 - Stop

    <h4>Chapter 1416: Stop</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, what are you going to do with us!¡± Wizard Brennan gazed around at the nine God Rank Summons, trying to keep his voice level.

    The nine could easily take down every single wizard around, so the Legendary and Half-god wizards did not move a single bit.

    ¡°What am I going to do with you? Just stay for a bit, we are going to watch a good show!¡± Abel smiled back at him.

    An irritated look emerged on Wizard Brennan¡¯s face as he replied, ¡°Headmaster Abel, I still have things to take care of in the Wizard Union. I¡¯ll be on my way!¡±

    As the Vice President of the Wizard Union, he knew Abel was trying to use them as bargaining chips, so the God Rank wizards wouldn¡¯t start a God Rank war for what he was about to do.

    ¡°Wizard Brennan, just give me some face!¡± Abel continued to smile, but he strengthened his tone.

    He has waited all day with the dwarves with his nine God Rank Summons, just for this moment.

    With so many wizards in his hands, the God Rank wizards would think again if they wanted to make a move themselves!

    As he spoke, his nine God Rank Summons let out some energy.

    ¡°If youmand, then we¡¯ll stay!¡± Wizard Brennan could only agree helplessly.

    ¡°Good, please take a rest in the Golden Castle. I¡¯ve already got some good wine ready!¡± Abel smiled and bowed to him politely.

    Indeed, there was a party set up on the Golden Castle¡¯s balcony. The puppets there bowed respectfully to the guests.

    Updates by

    The Half-god wizards exchanged gazes and flew towards the Golden Castle. They had no choice anymore.

    Abel took a sip of juice and sighed, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry for the hassle, but you can only leave after the show is over!¡±

    He did not care how those wizards looked at him. Instead he nodded to the Mountain God.

    A blinding beam shot out of the Mountain God and covered the Furnace Fort.

    ¡°The great Mountain God!¡± a dwarf gasped. The Mountain God had deliberately hidden himself among the energy of the other God Rank summons, so the dwarves had not noticed him.

    But now he had fully unleashed his energy. The two million dwarves worshiping him could clearly sense his power.

    Ever since the dwarves had heard the news that King Dunba was killed because the Wizard Union was going after the Mountain God¡¯s followers, a rebound effect was created. The number of Mountain God followers immediately jumped to almost three million.

    The Mountain God was a pureblooded dwarf god, and every dwarf had learned about him since they were young. His appearance was making every dwarf below go crazy.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Abel sat on the Golden Castle, he sensed the dwarves¡¯ Faith strengthening.

    ¡°Where there are dwarves, there will be my followers. I will protect the dwarves, fight for the dwarves, and the dwarves and I will exist for all eternity!¡± The Mountain God¡¯s voice covered the Furnace Fort like the waves of the ocean.

    The Mountain God had learned a lot from Doff, so he no longer acted like a new soul when doing big things like this.

    Dwarves began to get on their knees and chanted, ¡°Great Mountain God, we will forever pledge loyalty to you as our only god!¡±

    Ever since the Mountain God had vanished, his stories were recorded in the dwarves¡¯ texts.

    Before the Era of Gods had ended, the Mountain God had fought for the dwarves against the Wizard Union despite the cost.

    Although he lost, everything he had done still showed that he truly wanted the best for the dwarves, so it only made sense that the dwarves were also passionate about him.

    Intense Faith rose up from the Furnace Fort and was only strengthened by the special environment around.

    ¡ª

    Up on the Golden Castle¡¯s balcony, the wizards were not looking good as they watched what was happening.

    They knew very well how ironic the situation was. They had wanted to stop the dwarves from worshiping the Mountain God, yet the opposite had happened.

    Wizard Brennan gazed at Abel in surprise, knowing what was going to happen next.

    Large amounts of Faith gathered to the Mountain God and turned into a golden orb around him.

    With a wave, five hundred holy crystals appeared and they morphed into five hundred huge crystal facets. Next, those crystal facets connected with each other and formed a giant crystal ball in the sky.

    At the same time, an intense energy engulfed the area around them. Abel sighed, it was impossible to create a Divine Realm in silence, and all the powerful beings would be able to sense it.

    Soon, patterns began to emerge on the crystal sphere¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    Wizard Smith was sitting in his office when he suddenly yelled in fury, ¡°Who dares?¡±

    Five other God Rank wizards quickly appeared in his office for the same reason.

    All the other wizards were on the front lines, and those five God Rank wizards had only remained in the Wizard Union Headquarters just in case something went wrong withthe dwarves.

    ¡°It¡¯sing from the dwarves¡¯ direction. Could it be the Mountain God?¡± Wizard Mosley asked suspiciously.

    They didn¡¯t know that the Mountain God¡¯s former Kingdom had been swallowed up by Doff, so they were a little confused.

    ¡°Not good, Brennan and the wizards might be in trouble!¡± Wizard Hawthorn gasped. Although they had brought many wizards with them, facing a god was still a challenge.

    ¡°They should be fine. With eleven Half-gods, they would be able to save themselves even if they couldn¡¯t take down the Mountain God!¡± Wizard Smith spected somberly. After all, there was only so much a single god could do!

    Wizards could all move in a sh, so the Half-gods should be able to escape and alert the Wizard Union Headquarters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have a look and destroy whoever that god is. A kingdom cannot move, so he will be at a huge disadvantage!¡± Wizard Hawthorn proposed with a smirk.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± The five God Rank wizards did not hesitate and flew up with a sh.

    Headmaster Eugene also sensed the energy, and the first person he thought about was Abel. He did not hesitate, either, and flew towards the dragon¡¯s Teleportation Circle.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, sparkling golden lights beamed out above the Furnace Fort, using this opportunity to strengthen the dwarves¡¯ Faith.

    Soon, another round of passionate Faith gushed out and sped up the process.

    Faith normally wasn¡¯t the problem when it came to a god forming a Divine Kingdom, but obtaining five hundred holy crystals was just too hard.

    This was why there were many gods like Thief God Milton who only had a Divine Body. Although they could still form holy crystals through Faith, the time it took was hard to imagine.

    Of course, gods could also do missions and risk their lives for some holy crystals, which were the most valuable currency back then.

    Abel was lucky that he had received arge amount of holy crystals from the Holy Kingdom, and the Dark World was also supplying him with a healthy amount.

    Don¡¯t think the Thief God Milton was having a breeze killing in the Holy Kingdom! Every time he encountered a powerful enemy, he would need to use a holy crystal to escape.

    This was the case for Doff¡¯s avatar as well. Strengthening his defense in battle through holy crystals was amon move.

    That wasn¡¯t even including the four new gods Abel had obtained. If Abel had not had so many holy crystals umted, he would have gone broke long ago.

    ¡°Master, 5 God Rank wizards are approaching!¡± Doff¡¯s avatar reported through their soul chain.

    ¡°Unleash your energy and scare them away!¡± Abel frowned and connected to the other eight God Rank Summons.

    ¡ª

    Wizard Smith paused in mid air. ¡°Damn it, where did all the God Rankse from?¡±

    He could faintly see the Furnace Fort, but he did not dare to get any closer.

    Wizard Hawthorn also paused and grunted, ¡°No need to exin, Headmaster Abel is there!¡±

    God Ranks were nomon beings. The only one capable of controlling so many was Abel!

    Although they didn¡¯t know how Abel had gained even more God Ranks, it made sense that the Ice God, the God of ck Fog, and the Goddess of the Hunt had also been resurrected after considering the Mountain God¡¯s situation.

    Four newly-resurrected gods plus Abel¡¯s original five God Ranks, that was exactly nine God Ranks.

    Actually, Wizard Smith did not know Thief God Milton was fighting in the Holy Kingdom again, so he mistook the fourth God Rank for him.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I am Smith. We need to talk!¡± Wizard Smith projected his voice out ahead of them.

    Soon a being appeared a thousand meters away from them. It was Doff¡¯s avatar.

    ¡°Master said to please wait. He and the other wizards from the Wizard Union are enjoying a show. After the show ends, they can all go!¡± Doff¡¯s avatar dered in a powerful divine voice.

    ¡°The dwarves are a part of the Wizard Union, and he is forming a faithful ground in our territory! Does he want a war?¡± Wizard Smith demanded grimly.

    ¡°Master said he will talk to you afterwards!¡± Doff¡¯s avatar repeated nkly.

    Wizard Smith was furious. This avatar of Doff was basically trying to provoke them, knowing fully well that there were seven other God Ranks ready to fight behind him. If all the God Rank wizards were here, there was no way he would dare to speak so disrespectfully!

    The other four God Rank wizards could only stand there awkwardly in the sky.

    ¡°You guys are quick!¡± Headmaster Eugene also appeared. Although his dragon form was fast as well, it was still leagues behind a wizard¡¯s ability to sh-move.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, the dragons must give us an exnation!¡± Wizard Smith yelled as soon as he saw Headmaster Eugene.

    ¡°Exin what, I just came here! You should be the one exining to me what is happening!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled, but he knew Abel was doing something after seeing Doff was blocking the way.

 Chapter 1417 - Surrender

    <h4>Chapter 1417: Surrender</h4>

    <i><strong>Tranted by Jim</strong></i>

    <i><strong>Edited by RED</strong></i>

    ¡°Headmaster Abel is a Dragon Headmaster, the dragons should be responsible for his actions, right?¡± Wizard Smith gazed at Headmaster Eugene as he challenged him.

    ¡°Of course, but you really should tell me what is happening first!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled, returning to his human form and stepping up calmly.

    Even if he didn¡¯t step up and block the way, Wizard Smith and the others wouldn¡¯t dare to get closer. After all, nine God Ranks together had never been seen before, other than within the Wizard Union.

    Even the mysterious sea monsters might not be able to gather nine God Ranks!

    ¡°What we do with the dwarves is the Wizard Union¡¯s internal affair, and Headmaster Abel has set up so many God Ranks in the Furnace Fort to allow a god to form his Divine Realm, as well as stopping us from approaching!¡± Wizard Smith realized that Headmaster Eugene was also trying to buy time for Abel, but he still had to y along.

    ¡°Smith, maybe we are having some misunderstanding. Do you want me to help you ask Headmaster Abel?¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled back.

    Wizard Smith took a deep breath and said, ¡°Headmaster Eugene, the Wizard Union might not be able to go against Headmaster Abel right now, but if he continues to provoke the Wizard Union, he will regret it when our presidentes back!¡±

    There was nothing more he could say. The Wizard Union didn¡¯t know what they should do with Abel ever since he had managed to get five God Ranks on his side. Although they didn¡¯t know what those other four gods¡¯ rtionship with Abel was, they had to be very close to appear together!

    Therefore, even if the Wizard Union gathered all their God Ranks, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do much!

    ¡°Smith, I think you forgot about one thing. Your president is powerful, but do you think our dragon god is weak? Long ago, when we took the ocean and the Wizard Union took thend, do you think it was a peaceful negotiation? No, both sides only agreed after a huge fight. So remember, we dragons are not afraid of the Wizard Union. Don¡¯t think your president can scare us!¡± Headmaster Eugene sensed Wizard Smith¡¯s threatening tone, so he doubled down as well.

    Among the God Ranks, Headmaster Eugene was still quite well respected!

    ¡ª¡ª

    As they continued to chat, a giant crystal ball engulfed by holy scripture emerged above the Furnace Fort.

    The formation of the Mountain God¡¯s Divine Kingdom wasing to an end, and divine power swept through the sky.

    Abel finally sensed Headmaster Eugene¡¯s presence and a wave of gratitude emerged from his heart.

    Although he had eight God Ranks on his side, he couldn¡¯t really use all of them.

    God Ranks two to four were all holy knights, so he didn¡¯t really want to expose them. Even if the Wizard Union couldn¡¯t do anything to him, he didn¡¯t want anyone associating him with the Holy Kingdom!

    As for his four gods, they still needed a few more months to grow, and he didn¡¯t really know how powerful they were.

    Most of all, the souls of his God Rank Summons were still too young and they didn¡¯t have the experience of a true God Rank, so it was best to avoid conflicts as much as possible for now.

    The crystal ball with golden holy scriptures slowly faded, and the Divine Realm was formed before retracting into a hidden dimension.

    ¡°My followers will live for eternity. This is my faithful ground, and my kingdom will shine upon thend!¡± the Mountain God¡¯s voice swept over thends below.

    A faithful ground was the basis of a god, but forming it was not easy.

    Take Doff for example: the Battlecry teau was thend of the Barbarians, so it was easy for him.

    As for the other three gods, their faithful grounds had been established there long ago. All they needed was some reigniting.

    Although the Mountain God was forming apletely new faithful ground, he had a lot of followers in the dwarves and the burst of Faith he had just received, judging by his Kingdom¡¯s formation, had made the situation extremely pure.

    The prerequisites were met, and most of the dwarves had ced their faith in him.

    Golden lights shone down upon thend and spread out. It was a god using his own Faith to ignite a faithful ground, a show of might!

    Wizard Smith¡¯s face warped as he yelled, ¡°A faithful ground!¡±

    Not only did it include the Furnace Fort, but the other dwarven territories around were turning into faithful grounds!

    Upon thosends, all nonbelievers immediately sensed a faint pressure. Although it was not enough to hurt them, it showed that most dwarves had consented!

    The Mountain God took a step forward and disappeared into his Kingdom to start its internal construction.

    ¡ª

    Abel did not follow, as the Mountain God had already learned everything he needed from Doff.

    Instead he turned to the nk-faced Wizard Brennan with a smile ¡°Wizard Brennan, sorry to keep you waiting, but the show has ended now. You can go!¡±

    ¡°The Wizard Unions thank you for your hospitality!¡± Wizard Brennan answered in a careful voice. He stood up with the other wizards and flew away.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, Doff¡¯s avatar took a step forward and bowed. ¡°My God Rank wizards, Headmaster Eugene, master is inviting you to the Golden Castle as guests!¡±

    Wizard Smith exchanged gazes with the other God Rank wizards as he muttered in a low voice, ¡°Headmaster Abel better give me a good exnation!¡±

    ¡°Haha, same!¡± Headmaster Eugene grinned nastily.

    ¡ª

    The six God Ranks flew towards the Furnace Fort and saw Abel on the Golden Castle with five God Rank summons next to him.

    They couldn¡¯t see the gods, because they were all back in their Kingdoms. Still, it took away much of the pressure from the wizards, since their numbers were now equal. They thought Abel was doing it intentionally to mock them, but actually they just thought too much.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, we meet again!¡± Wizard Smith and the other four God Rank wizards bowed politely despite themselves.

    ¡°Please excuse me for letting you all wait!¡± Abel smiled at them.

    He gently nodded to Headmaster Eugene. Since they were close, there was no need for unnecessary manners.

    Wizard Smith did not take a seat as he asked, ¡°Headmaster Abel, you must give us an exnation for what you did to the dwarves!¡±

    His attitude was clear: what Abel had done was a direct provocation. Everything from the dwarves, to forming a new Divine Kingdom!

    It was all a huge embarrassment to the Wizard Union!

    ¡°Wizard Smith, the new king of the dwarves, Yoby, has pledged allegiance to me, so the dwarves are now under my sovereignty. What I want my people to believe is none of the Wizard Union¡¯s business!¡± Abel smiled confidently.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, the Wizard Union has always shown you respect, but what you did has made you our enemy!¡± Wizard Smith said grimly.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, I appreciate the respect the Wizard Union has given me. If I was a little weaker, you would have killed me many times already!¡± Abel¡¯s face sank and his voice turned somber at the words.

    Since the dwarves were the ones wanting to be on his side, he didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong.

    Also he wasn¡¯t really afraid of anything. If it wasn¡¯t because of the Holy Kingdom, he would have started a war with the Wizard Union already!

    Headmaster Eugene saw the rising tension and he quickly interrupted, ¡°Please, let me say something!¡±

    Abel and Wizard Smith looked at him. Neither side wanted a war, after all.

    ¡°It¡¯s already a reality that the dwarves have pledged allegiance to Headmaster Abel, so the Wizard Union should just let it slide. But Headmaster Abel was also in the wrong, as he should have notified the Wizard Union before interfering!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    He was clearly siding with Abel, and the wizards were not going to let it slide. It was a huge event, and he thought a single notice would do the trick?

    Abel put on an embarrassed face and said, ¡°Wizard Smith, it¡¯s my fault for not notifying the Wizard Union beforehand. I was nning to let you know tomorrow, but you just came so fast!¡±

    Wizard Smith just sneered.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, let¡¯s forget about the dwarves for now, but what are you going to say about the Mountain God creating a kingdom and making the dwarves¡¯nds his faithful grounds?¡± Wizard Hawthorn added.

    Abel did not reply, instead asking with a mocking face, ¡°Are you Wizard Hawthorn?¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Wizard Hawthorn nodded. He didn¡¯t know what Abel was intending.

    ¡°Wizard Hawthorn, I know you don¡¯t like me and tried to use Bernie to set me up, but me and the Mountain God were just coborating. If you have any problems, go find the Mountain God, I am only responsible for the dwarves¡¯ safety.¡±

    Abel was very calm, but Wizard Hawthorn felt like he was being stared at by something murderous. Although his operation against Abel had ended long ago, the fact that Abel brought it up meant that he had not forgotten the matter!

    Wizard Hawthorn felt his heart drop. Abel really liked to hold his grudges. He suddenly felt like Abel would start taking revenge if he kept talking.

    Even as a God Rank wizard of ultimate prestige, facing a being with nine God Ranks on his side was still very threatening!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, the Wizard Union will take a loss on this one!¡± Wizard Smith interrupted them with a grim voice.

    He knew very well there was a god¡¯s Kingdom and nine God Ranks around. If they were to start a fight, they would be at a huge disadvantage.

    It was especially true considering how Abel could be some times. Thest time he had basically invaded the Wizard Union headquarters with his God Ranks!

    With four resurrected gods on his side, Abel was a true threat to the Wizard Union!

    That was not even mentioning there were even more Divine Bodies under the Wizard Union Headquarters. If they gave Abel another excuse to invade them, they might soon be in even greater trouble!

    Therefore, the five God Rank wizards had to take a loss and leave. Let¡¯s just think about what to do until the other God Ranks return as well!, they thought to themselves.

 Chapter 1418 - Tables Turn

    <h4>Chapter 1418: Tables Turn</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you acted a bit too quick this time. Next time let me know beforehand!¡± Headmaster Eugene sighed after the God Rank wizards left.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, things happened all too swiftly, and I didn¡¯t want to get the dragons involved!¡± Abel exined hastily.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you are a Dragon Headmaster, so your decisions are the dragons¡¯ decisions. The dragons need your support, but remember that the dragons will support you as well!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Abel bowed to Eugene¡¯s sincerity.

    ¡°The most powerful wizards of the Wizard Union are still out there, and us dragons are the same. When the timees, the most powerful God Rank dragons will return!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled in anticipation.

    ¡°Since the dwarves are vassals of the dragons now, do you want toe take a look?¡± Abel invited him.

    ¡°Haha, the dwarves are the best builders in this world. With them on our side, we will be able to operate even more ocean cities!¡± Headmaster Eugene¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.

    The dragons¡¯ control over the ocean had always been limited, not just because there were too many God Rank sea monsters, but because they needed someone to build ocean cities for defense.

    The ocean was way too big, so protecting a territory was much harder than taking them.

    The dragons¡¯ poption was always small, and their numbers could not match the sea monsters even if they used pseudo-dragons.

    Therefore, ocean cities with Teleportation Circles were crucial so that powerful dragons could quicklye for support during an invasion.

    However, building things was not an easy thing for the dragons.

    Since Abel had mentioned that the dwarves were now vassals of the dragons, that meant they could go out and do work for the dragons!

    After all, the dragons still had much more in reserve when it came to power. They were much stronger than they seemed on the surface.

    As an example, there was that Small World at Dragon Ind. It was not something easy to make, and its creator, the Dragon God, still did not show himself.

    With such a powerful force supporting them, the dwarves would have a much easier time against the Wizard Union!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Abel and Headmaster Eugenended in front of the Dwarves¡¯ Royal pce. Wizard Fara, Yoby, and the other wizard dwarves were already waiting.

    Abel smiled and announced to them, ¡°Everyone, the dwarves are no longer in danger, and you are now vassals of the dragons!¡±

    Excitement began to spark among the dwarves. At first there were some dwarves against Yoby¡¯s decision to pledge allegiance to Abel, but they all changed their minds after they saw so many Half-god wizards ready to go after them.

    As for worshiping the Mountain God, the dwarves had decided that for themselves after thousands of years of attempted indoctrination, and the Wizard Union¡¯s actions had left them very disappointed.

    Considering how many dwarves there were worshiping the Mountain God, the Wizard Union would have ended the dwarves if Abel had not stopped them.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, us dwarves will forever remember what you did for us!¡± Wizard Fars eximed with a deep bow.

    ¡°Not just me, Headmaster Eugene also came to stop the God Rank wizards, so you should thank him, too!¡± Abel bowed back cheerfully.

    ¡°Thank you, Headmaster Eugene!¡± eximed Wizard Fara and the dwarves, bowing to him.

    Headmaster Eugene smiled. These dwarves really were an easy bunch to please!

    They were Abel¡¯s people, but since Abel had agreed to it, they would be helping out the dragons and building a lot of things in the future.

    ¡°Fara, I won¡¯t get involved with how the dwarves are run internally, so just continue with what you have been doing!¡± Abel continued.

    ¡°Yes, Headmaster Abel!¡± Wizard Fara bowed again.

    Yoby let out a big breath of relief. As the heir to the throne, he was really afraid that Abel would make some big changes and cause chaos among the dwarves. After all, this was a huge change for them!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Just like that, this ground breaking news spread throughout the continents.

    The dwarves had gone through a lot of ups and downs throughout their history, but they had always been a part of the Wizard Union for the past few millennia.

    All of a sudden they were a vassals of the dragons, and under their protection?

    Many dwarves just couldn¡¯t believe it, especially the powerful wizard dwarves.

    Headmaster Abel was famous, but what had happened had truly pushed his name to every corner of the world. All the subcontinents wanted further confirmation from the central continent. Their Teleportation Circles were basically on constant operation, but this impact was still smallpared to the reaction of the Wizard Union.

    What had happened over the Furnace Fort was disclosed in detail to every dwarf. They all realized the Wizard Union was trying to end their race.

    Dwarves working in the Wizard Union began to resign one by one, and many construction projects came to a halt.

    Without the crucial architects, it would be a long time until the Wizard Union fully recovered. After all, the dwarves were gifted builders by nature.

    Still, the Wizard Union did not stop those dwarves from resigning. It was not because they couldn¡¯t, but because it wasn¡¯t worth the risk to provoke Abel again over such trivial matters.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Time slowly went by. After ten days, the impact from the loss of the dwarves was even more pronounced.

    Although the Wizard Union had prioritized a construction team to repair the Howling Castle, it was still not the same.

    The defense wall of Doomsday was a problem as well. There were many systems only the dwarves knew how to repair, and now they were stuck.

    These were only the most crucial impact, but problems were now urring all throughout the central continent.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As for the dwarves themselves, they thought they would have nothing to do after they left the Wizard Union, but they were wrong.

    The dragons usedrge amounts of sea treasures to pay the dwarves for theirbor. Soonnew defenses began to emerge from inds in the ocean.

    With such great protection and rewards, the dwarves felt honored like never before.

    With this incident, some information that had been kept secret also spread, such as the fact that Abel had saved four gods from the Wizard Union headquarters.

    After all, the people in the know knew the Mountain God had been captured by the Wizard Union and his weapons had been on disy.

    How did he escape? The Wizard Union might have wanted to conceal the situation, but the powerful could still get their hands on some information if the Wizard Union did not kill them.

    Meanwhile, the God of ck Fog, the Ice God, and the Goddess of the Hunt also began to spread his faith while they stayed in their own Kingdoms.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Just like that, another month went by.

    The Furnace Fort was getting even more vibrant. Since Abel did not interfere with how the dwarves worked, and they were no longer bound by the Wizard Union, they began trading with different races.

    At the end of the day the dwarves were still the best cksmiths, architects, and metallurgists around!

    Slowly, the dwarves were realizing how much better their lives were getting. Not only were they getting more work requests, they also had the support of the dragons and ess to all kinds of resources and potions.

    Of course, they were not all potions from Abel, because doing so would basically kill him from overwork.

    But he left a request to the elves¡¯ Potion Maker Union, telling them to meet the dwarves¡¯ demands if they could.

    Since Abel had left the elves as Grandmaster Bet, he had an astronomical amount of credit from his supplies of lotions and conditioners. With the dwarves now serving under him, they would be treated ordingly.

    This was almost unimaginable to the dwarves, since one of the biggest restrictions the Wizard Union had on them was their ess to potions. It was why it was very difficult for them to be legendary wizards.

    All they had been supplied with was enough to do their forging!

    With such a hopeful atmosphere, it only made sense the dwarves would start to get more powerful.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Abel connected to the Mountain God through the soul chain and sensed countless streams of Faith.

    Since the Mountain God¡¯s analytical skills were very strong inside his Kingdom, a clear number was reflected to Abel.

    Eighty-five million followers, and a big bunch wasing from the subcontinents!

    Considering how far away they were, those dwarves from the subcontinents had to be worshiping the Mountain God in a huge group.

    Still, considering how new their faith was, the Mountain God did not have many extremely loyal followers there yet.

    Still, a river of Faith gushed into the Mountain God¡¯s Kingdom. In just a short amount of time, the amount of Faith he was receiving had doubled!

    The dwarves were fully under Abel¡¯s control, spiritually and on paper.

 Chapter 1419 - Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 1419: Negotiations</h4>

    <i><strong>Tranted by Jim</strong></i>

    <i><strong>Edited by RED</strong></i>

    Abel did not skip his nightly training even after a day of dealing with the dwarves, but he did notin.

    He had been close to the dwarves ever since he was young, so of course he would not stand by and tolerate what the Wizard Union had done. Even after the dwarves pledged allegiance to him, he did not demand that they do anything.

    The most useful thing those dwarves could do was provide the Mountain God with Faith. When it came to smithing, they were still nothingpared to the thirty thousand cksmiths in Doff¡¯s kingdom!

    Of course, they also helped out the dragons a lot in exchange for their protection.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After everything was set, Abel returned from seclusion. Considering how hard he had worked during the past year, was only a hair away from being a Rank 32 Half-god.

    It was extremely fast, and was only possible because the Intelligence Fruit helped thews in his Wizard Pattern grow.

    Truly, those things had been treasures for the ancients!

    It did not lessen training benefits like normal potions did, but instead allowed Abel to absorb his magicalws even faster.

    Abel might have seemed only twenty-four years old, but he had actually gone through more than a century of training in the Dark World.

    Still, age meant nothing to him as a Half-god. If he wasn¡¯t fighting for time before the Demon from Beyond¡¯s resurrection, he would not have trained as crazily as this!

    Who knew, a genius like him had actually gone through four times as much battle as others his age, and he had a whole other world of resources as support!

    =========

    One day, Abel got a message from his Spirit Connection Circle. It was the God Alliance inviting him to a gathering.

    The invitation letter was sent by the Moon Goddess, and sounded very grateful. They let Abel decide the time, and they would only proceed if Abel was free.

    Abel thought for a moment and connected to the Spirit Connection Circle, epting the invitation.

    He was free at that moment, so he waited patiently.

    After a minute, the other five gods appeared within his Spirit Connection Circle.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, congrattions about the dwarves!¡± The Moon Goddess was the first one to smile.

    ¡°Moon Goddess, I¡¯m just protecting them!¡± Abel smiled back and bowed politely to the gods.

    Ever since the Mountain God had started gathering followers, he knew just how powerful the god of a big race must be.

    There were eighty-five million dwarves worshiping him, and the benefits he had gained were clear in just a short period of time.

    The Moon Goddess, on the other hand, had had the entire elven race under her for thousands of years. Although there were more dwarves around than elves, the Faith she received shouldn¡¯t be any weaker.

    With that in mind, he wondered just how much Faith the Moon Goddess had umted, even if she had to pay a tax to the Wizard Union.

    Abel began to look at those established gods in a new light. They might look weak, but they all had secret weapons!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I heard you saved four gods from the Wizard Union and resurrected them. Is that true?¡± the Water Goddess couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    It was a question these gods dearly wanted to know, but things had been just way too heated before. They had waited until it was clear that the Wizard Union was no longer going for the dwarves.

    ¡°Yes, the God Rank wizards in the Wizard Union were trying to make a move on me, so I struck them first and took those four holy bodies!¡± Abel smiled.

    Although the Wizard Union tried to cover up that event, the news still managed to get out. There was no need for Abel to hide it any more.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, if you are the one who saved and resurrected them, they should show you some face, right?¡± The Water Goddess¡¯ eyes began to sparkle with excitement.

    ¡°Water Goddess, just speak if you have any requests. I still have some contacts with those gods!¡± Abel replied a bit awkwardly.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like this. The Central Continent has only had six gods ever since the Mountain God fell and Doff, the God of War, took his ce, but now there are four more gods. ¡°Search our n?wno?el.?rg¡±We know the Goddess of the Hunt, the Ice God, the God of ck Fog, and the Mountain God all have their own Kingdoms and faithful grounds, so this broke the dynamic the God Alliance initially had in the central continent. I was just wondering if they could maybe sign a contract with us, dering that they would not expand their territories into ours!¡± the Water Goddess asked humbly.

    Gods in this world had found a way to make peace with each other, but with four extra Gods of Battle gods, no one could guarantee they would not attack out of greed.

    Therefore, the God Alliance had to negotiate with Abel.

    Abel couldn¡¯t help but turn to the Moon Goddess, who had not said anything.

    Out of the five gods, the Moon Goddess was the only one not worried. That was first because she and the elves were very close to Abel. Second, the elves were very isted, so it was basically impossible for the other gods to interfere with.

    ¡°I can contact those gods, but I can¡¯t guarantee if they will sign the contract or not!¡± Abel shook his head.

    Although he had no intention of letting those gods expand their territories, making it too easy was basically disclosing that those gods were under his control.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, please ask anything of us, we will try to meet your request as long as you can help us!¡± the God of Death asked solemnly.

    Unlike the four new gods, these five gods could not expand their territories because of the Wizard Union. In fact, they did not even have the guts to expand their followers beyond their territories.

    As for the four new gods, they had Abel on their side, which had created a force even the Wizard Union could not do anything about!

    Although these five gods spected that the four new gods were Summons like Abel¡¯s other God Rank Summons, it was still unbelievable that gods would do something like this.

    Those four new gods were not Thief God Milton. They were powerful gods skilled in fighting. There was no way they would serve under a Half-god like Abel!

    ¡°Everyone, if you are worried about them, why don¡¯t you just invite them to join the God Alliance?¡± Abel smiled.

    A peace treaty was included in the God Alliance contract, so it would do the trick just as well!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, the God Alliance is only open to recognized gods. If it was not, the Wizard Union might target us!¡± All the gods other than the Moon Goddess rejected the idea at the same time.

    Although they couldn¡¯t promise those gods were Abel¡¯s Summons, there was still a chance it was true.

    If that came true, almost half of the gods in the God Alliance would be serving under Abel. Then, it would no longer be a democracy, and everything would be under Abel¡¯smand.

    The Moon Goddess smiled. She had already guessed that Abel could resurrect God Ranks long ago, so making those four gods his Summons was also not impossible.

    Still, letting them join would make the God Alliance lose its purpose.

    ¡°Ok, I understand. I will let them know!¡± Abel nodded reassuringly.

    ¡ª¡ª

    What came after was the resources exchange, but everyone was distracted. The most important event had been dealt with, and the gathering soon ended.

    Afterwards, Abel did not contact his gods. They were all busy reinforcing their bodies and he had no intention of expanding his territory.

    But unlike before, those gods were not working by themselves anymore. Including Doff, they were all sharing resources and knowledge with each other, which was even more efficient than the God Alliance¡¯s model.

    Still, each god was keeping their Kingdom and Faith to themselves, but Abel was not worried.

    Each god had the knowledge needed to be self-sufficient. Even if they were in danger, the other gods would be able toe for support.

    Even if Abel didn¡¯t send out his God Rank Summons, those gods would be able to support one another. That was what the Teleportation Circle in their Kingdoms were for.

    Furthermore, Battle Gods could leave their Kingdom to fight! This meant the safety of the five faithful grounds was also guaranteed.

    ¡ª¡ª

    <i>Meanwhile, among the dwarves¡­</i>

    Something worth celebrating had finally arrived after months of tension, the death of King Dunba, the invasion of the Wizard Union, and finally bing a race under Abel.

    It was the day the new Dwarf-King officially took his throne, and the entire Furnace Fort was decorated early in morning.

    It was the first big event since the dwarves had left the Wizard Union, and all the dwarves were getting excited.

    However, above the Dwarves¡¯ royal pce. Wizard Fara and a feww-defying wizard dwarves were looking tense.

    He didn¡¯t know if any visitors would be arriving. If none did, it would be a huge embarrassment for their new King.

    After all, they had embarrassed the Wizard Union by pledging allegiance to Abel. If Abel wasn¡¯t so powerful, the Wizard Union might have made a move on them long ago.

    They have been sending out invitation letters for thest few months, but they had no idea who would eventually show up.

    A wizard dwarf shed in and called out, ¡°Reporting! The Dragons¡¯ Gold Dragon Kemble is here!¡±

    ¡°Quick, wee him!¡± Wizard Fara quickly replied.

    ¡°Reporting! The elves¡¯ Senior Druid Lucia is here representing the Saint!¡± Another wizard dwarf called.

    Soon, more and more guests began to arrive. The elves¡¯ sent two Senior Druids, the Barbarians sent two Mad Warriors, and the Winter Hoof Kingdom sent two Archpriests.

 Chapter 1420 - Level-Up!

    <h4>Chapter 1420: Level-Up!</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    The guests who arrived first were all close friends of Abel, but even more forces began to gather as time went on.

    The Wizard Union was powerful, but they didn¡¯t want to offend Abel, either. Therefore they couldn¡¯t just reject the dwarves¡¯ invitation.

    After all, Abel was impossible to ignore in the central continent!

    After taking over the dwarves, Abel now had the dwarves, Barbarians, tauren, and the dragons on his side. Not to mention, he was very close with the elves, as well!

    He was basically well-connected to every race other than humans!

    With such a bigwork, no one would disregard the possibility that Abel would one day take over the Wizard Union, even if it might seem impossible right now.

    Since the Furnace Fort became the Mountain God¡¯s territory, no God Rank would step foot there, which was why only the Half-god Gold Dragon Kemble had shown his face and attended King Yoby¡¯s coronation ceremony.

    Just as they expected, the Wizard Union did not send anyone to attend, which was great news. Although everyone who attended knew the Wizard Union would find out, it would not be as awkward as dealing with them face to face.

    ¡ª

    There was someone with a special status among the dwarves, and that was Bernie.

    As a good friend of Abel, he had attracted a lot of attention. When the ceremony wasing to an end, a dwarf Headmaster called on him and granted him the status of a Dwarf Elite.

    Bernie was extremely excited, as this status would bring a lot of benefits for his family.

    He thought he had reached the high point of his life, but soon he was called up again, this time by Wizard Hutton.

    As Bernie¡¯s teacher, he didn¡¯t care what status Bernie had, he just didn¡¯t want Bernie to get overly consumed by power. The kind gesture from King Yoby might end up leading Bernie down the wrong path and ultimately jeopardizing his rtionship with Abel.

    ¡ª

    Abel did not join the ceremony. The main reason was because he promised to not get involved with the dwarves, the second was because training was more important.

    At that moment, Abel was in the Golden Castle¡¯s training area with a river of mana gushing in.

    Since he was in Doff¡¯s faithful ground, Doffvishly directed Faith to the Golden Castle, which was then condensed by the Mana Gathering Circle.

    Abel was surrounded by his three Territories, which were all filled from the time he had spent in the Dark World.

    However, he was still worried about leveling up in the Dark World, considering how little he could move in that dimension, so he had returned to the Golden Castle.

    He thought about letting a Half-god or God Rank Summon level-up in the Dark World before him to see if it worked, but that probably wouldn¡¯t happen for another ten or twenty years.

    Mana gathered as he sat quietly in the training room. His body was fully rxed and his heart was focused on his three Territories of Laws.

    Leveling-up was not as simple as giving it a thought. Many Half-gods would be stuck at a fulfilled state for ten years, a hundred years, or even for eternity.

    But Abel was confident because of one thing: his Druid Soul!

    Ever since it had created the angel avatar, it kept growing stronger,¡±Search our n?wn0?el.?rg¡± and finally it had the power to rule.

    Considering his time in the Dark World, the angel avatar had more than ten years to grow, and it also kept getting nourishment from the Holy Kingdom,

    Abel¡¯s Druid Soul had reached God Rank because of it, so forcing a level-up as a Half-god shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    It seemed like the massacres unleashed by Thief God Milton were finally paying off, and Abel¡¯s Territories of Laws were growing healthily as well!

    He never showed his own power since his enemies were all God Ranks, but they would all be shocked if they actually saw his Territories. They were all glowing with a warm and peaceful Aura, unlike normal Territories.

    His Lightning Territory did not have lightning strikes, his Ice Territory did not have blizzards, and his Fire Territory was not engulfed in me.

    Instead, they all looked the same from the outside, which made them even scarier!

    It was a treasure, yet it was a pity that he never got the chance to use them in the central continent and he couldn¡¯t use them in the Dark World.

    As he kept thinking, a level-up energy suddenly gushed out from his body.

    His body waspletely bathed in energy now, which was already beyond the limit of normal Half-god wizards.

    His strength has grown tremendously since thest time he had leveled- up, and his battles in the Dark World reflected it. Even when more powerful Hell creatures appeared suddenly, he wouldn¡¯t feel the need to run away, and he could easily use a charge or shield strike to counter their attacks.

    Of course, he could do this in the central continent as well, but only to enemies below God Rank.

    His biggest pity was that no one in the central continent was treating him like a Half-god, and his enemies were all Half-gods, so he never got the chance to even make a move himself.

    It had been a long time since he even did anything personally. It was not because he didn¡¯t want to, but because it would be suicide to do so!

    The body was not the only thing getting strengthened in a level-up. As the energy kept rushing in, his soul and Power of the Will also began to grow.

    After the level-up ended his Power of the Will grew by a thousand meters. That meant he had a range of four thousand meters now. With the Crown of the Goddess of the Hunt, he would have a range of eight thousand meters!

    He had no intention to return the Crown to the Goddess of the Hunt. To her it was just another Relic, but to wizards, her Crown could basically double their power!

    It was a pity that almost everything in the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s Kingdom had been destroyed, which meant the technique to make another Crown might be lost forever with her soul. Abel had looked through the records in her godhead and not found anything.

    Little did Abel know, back then every god knew a huge war with the Wizard Union was imminent and the Goddess of the Hunt realized how beneficial her Crown would be to wizards. She had deliberately abandoned it in the subcontinent while wiping out most records about it in the central continent.

    When she finally lost the war, she even wiped out the record she had in her godhead, which was why Abel had not found anything about it.

    After all, just imagine how scary it would be if a God Rank wizard could easily double their Power of the Will!

    The most effective battle technique of a wizard was hit and run, and it was only possible because of their Power of the Will, so of course every wizard would go crazy for the Crown.

    Because of that, it had created an opposite effect and everyone who had used it kept it a top secret.

    Even in the Holy Continent it had been passed down in mysterious ways, and had finally ended up in the hands of Abel.

    Such thoughts shed in Abel¡¯s head for a split second before he returned to what he was doing. By that point his three Territories had all turned into liquid and fused with his Power of the Will, mana, andws.

    His strengthened Power of the Will turned into three brushes and began to absorb the liquid as they drew out three new Rank 32 Wizard Patterns.

    As the Wizard Patterns formed, the Seeds of newws were created in his Territories and quickly began to grow.

    ¡°Level-up done!¡± Abel mumbled to himself with a smile.

    The level-up was done, but he still had to let his three Territories mature.

    Since thews in his Territories had turned into Seeds, their power had actually decreased. Still, this would onlyst for a short time and then would grow even stronger than before.

    It was normal, which was why most Half-gods would spend a long time in seclusion after their level-up.

    However Abel was not nning to do so. No other Half-god would evere to fight him, after all.

    The size of his Territories had increased from six thousand meters to eight thousand meters.

    He didn¡¯t know much about other Half-gods¡¯ Power of the Will. He had only seen a few of them and the differences between them could be huge.

    Taking Gold Dragon Kemble as an example, his range was more than ten thousand meters! But Half-god knight Carlo only had three thousand meters of range.

    Of course, that might have been because Gold Dragon Kemble was a dragon with a powerful body.

    Each Half-god¡¯s Territory was their ultimate secret, so there was not much data Abel could draw from unless he actually fought with them.

 Chapter 1421 - Killing

    <h4>Chapter 1421: Killing</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Exploring the World Stone Keeper of the Dark World took much longer than Abel had expected. After a year, which was ten years in Dark World time, Abel finally made it to the second level.

    It was a huge maze filled with Hell creatures. Fighting there was what Abel had been doing ever since he became a Rank 32 wizard.

    Of course, considering how much stake he had in the central continent, he still kept an eye on his five faithful grounds while he was in the Dark World, using the soul chains. He would know immediately as soon as there was a problem, which was why he had no worries about staying in the Dark World.

    ============

    Meanwhile, Abel¡¯s impact in the Central Continent continued.

    The dwarves had only gotten wealthier, and the Winter Hoof Kingdom had started working with the elves¡¯ Potion Union.

    The Winter Hoof Kingdom had never done any processing to their training resources, which meant they were not high quality. But with the God of ck Fog, or Abel¡¯s, connections, more and more Potions began to emerge.

    The elves, on the other hand, also got some handsome rewards for their efforts, so it was definitely a win-win situation.

    Slowly, Priests in the Winter Hoof Kingdom began to grow. Abel soon realized something about the God of ck Fog.

    The reason he did not need to do anything to attract followers was because he once had a great Potion-making talent in his godhead!

    It was almost unheard of among the other gods, because Potions were normally useless to God Ranks.

    However, the God of ck Fog had used his Potion-making ability to ground the trust his tauren had in him. Therefore, what Abel did was a perfect substitute.

    Since the God of ck Fog¡¯s new soul had lost his Potion-making ability, he should be able to recover it as soon as more Potion-making knowledge was injected into him in his Kingdom. After all, a god¡¯s processing and analytical ability was extremely scary while in their Kingdom.

    As for the resources Abel obtained in the Dark World, he would teleport them to the God of ck Fog for processing after he passed down the Dark World Potion-making forms to the god.

    He was not afraid of his Summon disobeying him, and the God of ck Fog could keep the dwarves, the Winter Hoof Kingdom, and the elves supplied with Potions.

    ¡ª

    After ten days of training, the God of ck Fog recovered his full Potion-making ability and was just as good as Abel at it.

    If the God of ck Fog¡¯s Alchemy Pattern didn¡¯t need to be rebuilt, he would be the world¡¯s second Grandmaster Alchemist, other than Abel.

    Still, it probably wouldn¡¯t be too long, as Abel kept giving him work to do.

    Meanwhile, God Rank knights continued to interfere with the front lines, and some cities beside the Warding Wall of Doomsday were being damaged.

    With the dwarves gone, the Howling Castle and the defense wall¡¯s restoration operations had taken a hit.

    The Howling Castle was doing better with the Wizard Union prioritizing it, and the fact that it was made using the technology of a magic tower.

    But repairing the Warding Wall was much harder, which gave the knights some great opportunities to bypass its Dimension Lock for a city invasion.

    Fes City was a medium-sized trade city with a poption ofa hundred thousand. It was where most of the day-to-day essentials for the Warding Wall, such as food, came from.

    Considering how few wizard servants there were and how heavy those things were, even the Wizard Union would not use a Teleportation Circle to transfer them.

    Therefore, even though Fes City was not as important as the front line, it still had some good defenses.

    ¡ª¡ª

    It was a sunny day and Fes city began to get busy as always.

    In a yard, five ck-cloaked wizards sat within a Magic Circle.

    It was a Teleportation Circle, and what they were doing was definitely against thew.

    However, their gazes were intense, because they were not true professionals. They were Magic Circle Makers.

    Being a Circle Maker was easy, all that was needed was some Power of the Will talent.

    Because of that, they were recruited by the Holy Kingdom to sneak into the Central Continent.

    They had been working tirelessly for three days, and they were just going through some final examinations now.

    ¡°My side is ready!¡±

    ¡°Same here!¡±

    The five Magic Circle Makers paused and exchanged gazes.

    They knew very well the city would notice them as soon as they activated their Teleportation Circle, but they were not afraid.

    ¡°Let¡¯s activate it!¡± one of them said in a low voice.

    There was not a single bit of fear in his voice, even though they knew exactly what might happen next. It was all because of their faith.

    As their Power of the Will reached into the Teleportation Circle and the mana gems were drained of their energy, a golden light emerged.

    A spark of Dimension Force appeared, and Fes City¡¯s Spirit immediately noticed it.

    The air around the Makerspressed and forced them to the ground. It was the City Spirit, moving on the criminals.

    Since they were not professionals, their bones shattered with a few clean snaps.

    Still, their eyes burned with passion, because they knew their job was done!

    As they gazed at the Teleportation Circle, two red-cloaked wizards appeared beside them. They were elitew enforcement wizards, and were extremely strong for a city this size.

    ¡°Destroy that Circle!¡± one of them yelled desperately.

    He quickly cast a fireball, confident that he could destroy the Teleportation Circle in one spell.

    At that exact moment, a white light shed and God Rank Knight Balmain appeared.

    He reached out his hand as the fireball sted out. Fire magic engulfed him, but he flung it away as if it was nothing.

    He then began to look around like nothing had happened.

    The red-cloaked wizards were fully suppressed. Their souls had no chance against a God Rank!

    ¡°Good job!¡± Knight Balmain nodded to the five Magic Circle Makers.

    Afterwards, a Blessed Aura emerged below him, and the injuries on the Makers began to heal.

    Considering how weak their life forces were, the Blessing Aura was extremely effective on them

    They quickly stood up to bow, so excited they couldn¡¯t even speak. They didn¡¯t know how powerful the knight in front of them was, but they could imagine it just by looking at how hopeless the two red-cloaked wizards were.

    Knight Balmain ignored the Makers and flew up into the sky. At the same time, the souls of those red-cloaked wizards were crushed and two soul beams shot away.

    ¡°My Lord, I will let the enemy taste my fury! Their souls will be your sacrifice!¡± Knight Balmain murmured. His words traveled to the ears of everyone in Fes City.

    The civilians didn¡¯t know what was happening, but the professionals knew exactly what it meant.

    Still, it was toote. In a few shes of holy power, Elemental Lightning swept across Fes City, and every living being, from professionals to the mice on the street, was killed helplessly.

    There was not a single bit of remorse in the knight¡¯s eyes. This entire thing was revenge!

    Since he finally had the chance to bypass the Warding Wall of Castle Doomsday, there was no way he would miss the chance to destroy Fes City!

    ¡ª

    Fes City was now dead silent. Knight Balmain did not stay for long. He quickly returned to the Teleportation Circle and teleported back to the Holy Kingdom.

    The five Makers then began to disarm the Teleportation Circle without actually realizing what had happened outside at all.

    They took the most valuable parts of the Teleportation Circle into the house and entered an underground chamber with a lot of food, separated by a Barrier Circle.

    ¡ª

    After some time, a food wagon came into Fes City and quickly noticed something was wrong.

    The guards guarding the gate had fallen, and corpses filled the streets.

    The coachman screamed. He had never seen anything like it. The corpses were all burned to ck and his scream was met with an eerie silence.

    Soon, the Wizard Union¡¯s wizards arrived and found the crazy coachman, along with the massacred residents of Fes City.

 Chapter 1422 - Discussions

    <h4>Chapter 1422: Discussions</h4>

    <i><strong>Tranted by Jim</strong></i>

    <i><strong>Edited by RED</strong></i>

    Every wizard who came to Fes City afterwards felt like they were in Hell on earth.

    One hundred thousand people. From young to old, male to female, all of them were burned ck.

    But things did not end there. Simr events began to happen to cities along the second line.

    Soon, the Wizard Union was caught in an awkward situation. Panic broke out on the Warding Wall, and many cities fell as their civilians evacuated in fear.

    Just like that, the Wizard Union¡¯s authority had decreased once again, and no one was talking about the dwarves any more.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The eleven God Rank wizards gathered again in their meeting room.

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sure you all have a sense of what is happening. If we don¡¯t repair the Warding Wall, we might lose the second line of battle to the Evil Kingdom, or even the third line!¡± Wizard Smith said helplessly.

    All the wizards around him had not cared too much about the dwarves considering the dwarves didn¡¯t even have any Half-gods. It was just a bit of face lost to Abel, but what happened now truly made them think again.

    ¡°The loopholes in the Warding Wall are still not too significant, but things might get out of control if it keeps getting worse!¡± Wizard McPhee snapped in irritation.

    ¡°For some reason the Evil Kingdom is going crazy. In the past they would only capture some followers at most, but now they just directly unleashed a massacre with a God Rank knight!¡± Wizard Hawthorn said grimly.

    As God Ranks, they knew how proud they were, and they normally wouldn¡¯t bother killing insignificant life forms. Anything below the Half-god Rank was like ants to them, and a normal person would not crush a group of ants for no reason!

    ¡°Maybe Thief God Milton is doing something big in the Evil Kingdom and they are attacking us in revenge?¡± Wizard Smith asked.

    When it came to massacres, he suddenly remembered that Abel had mentioned something simr. Could that be the reason for their crazy actions?

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, the Evil Kingdom should find Thief God Milton and Headmaster Abel!¡± Wizard Mosley added in dissatisfaction. But he soon realized something.

    Thief God Milton was basically invisible unless he was in close proximity to a God Rank. As for Headmaster Abel, he was too deep in the central continent. He was also in Doff¡¯s faithful ground, which no knights were willing to approach!

    The Holy Kingdom had tried to enter the Battlecry teau before with a Sea of Faith, but at the end one of the God-Knights was killed and the other was injured.

    After all, even ten God Rank wizards did not have the guts to enter the Battlecry teau, the Furnace Fort, or even the Winter Hoof teau.

    They were all faithful grounds, and doing so was basically picking a fight with those gods. Those gods were not the weaklings in the God Alliance, who had no guts to fight back!

    ¡°What Thief God Milton did was helping us too, maybe the damage the Holy Kingdom is taking is far greater than us, so we can¡¯t really me him. We should just focus on protecting our cities!¡± Wizard Smith offered smoothly.

    Since no one was around other than the God Rank wizards, his words were direct. He did not disrespect Abel just because of their disagreements.

    ¡°We must keep a good rtionship with Headmaster Abel, at least before the president returns. In fact, we should try to make up to him and find a way to get the dwarves back to the Warding Wall.¡±

    ¡°No, we will lose a huge face if we do that!¡± Wizard Hawthorn immediately argued against that.

    The Wizard Union had already lost a huge amount of face and trust after the dwarves left. If they wanted the dwarves back, they would have to pay a good price.

    Furthermore, five of the God Rank wizards had disrespected Abel, so making up to him would be a further sign of weakness.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t do something quick we might lose the second line of defense, and we can¡¯t send a God Rank to guard every city!¡± Wizard McPhee repeated for emphasis.

    All thee God Ranks were in a strange situation. They were all on the top of the world, yet they still had to think about the Wizard Union¡¯s interests.

    If things continued as they were, things might get really ugly and their status might be impacted.

    ¡°Everyone, the Warding Wall has to be repaired, so we need the dwarves. I¡¯ll admit my mistake for underestimating the dwarves¡¯ importance. If not, none of this would have happened!¡± Wizard Smith stood up and bowed to the others.

    Wizard McPhee stood up and announced, ¡°Smith, it¡¯s not your fault. We all decided together. But considering how short of time we are, let¡¯s just vote and agree on something now!¡±

    ¡°Agree. Since we can¡¯te to an agreement, let¡¯s vote!¡± the other wizards nodded.

    ¡°Who agrees to negotiate with headmaster Abel and have the dwarves repair the Warding Wall?¡± Wizard Smith called out firmly. He lifted his hand as soon as he finished.

    ¡°Me!¡±

    ¡°Me!¡¯

    Six wizards lifted their hands.

    Wizard Hawthorn was one of the four that did not lift his hand, but after seeing how many wizards had done so, he and the others let out sighs and also raised their hands.

    In order to maintain their rtionships as God Ranks, it was a wiser move to go with the flow.

    ¡°Ok, since we all agree, let¡¯s just take care of it now!¡± Wizard Smith did not sound very excited. Indeed, he felt a little depressed.

    It was the first time the mighty Wizard Union had been forced to lower their heads.

    It was an insult, but there was nothing else they could do!

    Wizard Hawthorn stood up and said, ¡°Smith, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Wizard Smith was a little surprised, as Wizard Hawthorn was clearly against this idea at first.

    ¡°I was one of the ones who ignited our tension with Headmaster Abel, and I am willing to admit my mistake!¡± Wizard Hawthorn stated firmly.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Wizard Smith didn¡¯t want Wizard Hawthorn to get involved, but he still nodded agreement. Wizard Hawthorn was indeed the one who Abel had the most problems with.

    He was the one who had organized the operation against Abel, and that was what had escted their differences and led to the resurrection of four gods!

    Everyone could tell how much Abel and Wizard Hawthorn hated each other by the way they interacted, so Wizard Smith was worried.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After the meeting ended, Wizard Smith and Wizard Hawthorn began to make their ways to the dragons, since there was no way they could contact Abel without the help of the dragons.

    After two days, they finally got a reply. During that time, another city of a hundred thousand was wiped out.

    Although there were hundreds of cities in the second line and the people closest to the Warding Wall had retreated, dangers were still lurking.

    After all, there was no refugee area big enough to hold the poptions of a few hundred cities, and the third line of cities might be hit at any moment.

    Wizard Smith was extremely desperate, while Wizard Hawthorn stayed silent.

    Headmaster Eugene came out and smiled at the wizards. ¡°Headmaster Abel just replied!¡±

    They would not enter Dragon Ind, since they would be suppressed as soon as they did so. They had waited on the nearest ind built by the dwarves.

    ¡°When can Headmaster Abel meet us?¡± Wizard Smith asked quickly.

    ¡°He said you can go to the Golden Castle, he will be waiting there!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, can we choose another ce?¡± Wizard Hawthorn finally broke his silence.

    Headmaster Eugene paused, but he quickly realized why.

    Ever since the Wizard Union had messed with Abel and Abel had gotten more powerful, Abel was more than capable of killing these two God Rank wizards in the Golden Castle.

    After all, just thinking about how many God Ranks had died at the hands of Abel, Wizard Hawthorn didn¡¯t want to be another one.

    Headmaster Eugene paused before asking, ¡°Wizard Hawthorn, where would you like to meet?¡¯

    Since they were among the dragons and Abel was a Dragon Headmaster, Wizard Hawthorn still didn¡¯t feel safe.

    ¡°How about Saint Castle?¡¯ Wizard Hawthorn decided after a long moment of thought.

    Headmaster Eugene immediately began searching through his memory and quickly found something.

    It was a little city next to the Ervo Forest, the Moon Goddess¡¯ faithful ground. It was safe enough for both sides.

 Chapter 1423 - Discussion Result

    <h4>Chapter 1423: Discussion Result</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    By the time Abel started his journey to the Saint Castle, Wizard Smith, Wizard Hawthorn, and Headmaster Eugene were already waiting in the biggest hall there.

    It was where the city¡¯s ruler lived, but at that moment everyone, including the servants, was sent out.

    Abel transferred from the Temple of the Moon Goddess and flew towards the Saint Castle.

    This was his best method to get there, since he still did not trust the Wizard Union, especially after they refused to meet at his Golden Castle.

    His first God Rank and Doff¡¯s avatar followed him. That way he could match the forces the Wizard Union had sent. With Headmaster Eugene on his side, he should be able to fight even if things went south.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Headmaster Abel!¡± Headmaster Eugene stepped up and smiled as Abel arrived. This move immediately separated Abel from the two God Rank wizards.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, please excuse me for being in seclusion and not helping with any of the dragons¡¯ business!¡± Abel bowed to him.

    Ever since he had be a Dragon Headmaster, he had never done anything he was supposed to do. Instead, he had always focused on his training.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you still supported the dragons a lot!¡± Headmaster Eugeneughed.

    Almost every dragon alive today had ess to the Super Healing Potion, so their strength had taken a big step up.

    Inparison, the Wizard Union¡¯s forces fighting against the Holy Kingdom had taken a hit without the Super Healing Potions. In addition to that, the dwarves had also be a strong team of builders for the dragons, which made up for their biggest weakness.

    Only then did Abel smile at the God Rank wizards on the other side.¡±Greetings!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Headmaster Eugene!¡± Wizard Smith and Wizard Hawthorn both bowed.

    Abel was quite neutral towards Wizard Smith, but he immediately sensed a threat when he turned to Wizard Hawthorn. Although that sense of threat was deliberately hidden by Wizard Hawthorn, Abel still felt it with his perfectly precise intuition.

    Still, he did not care too much, considering how bad theirst interaction had gone. He was just confused. Why would the Wizard Union send the wizard he hated the most to negotiate with him?

    ¡°Everyone, have a seat!¡± Headmaster Eugene waved them to their chairs.

    Abel cheerfully took a seat, while the two wizards followed on the other side.

    Wizard Smith got directly to the point. ¡°Headmaster Abel, the Evil Kingdom is performing some crazy massacres on our second line of defense, because the Warding Wall of Doomsday was damaged!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Smith, I know what you are trying to say, but I am not responsible for the dwarves¡¯ business!¡¯ Abel smiled thinly.

    Since when did the Wizard Union start caring about the lives of ordinary people? Abel was confused, as not long ago the Wizard Union had nned to burn two million dwarves alive.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, we¡¯ve already talked to the dwarves, and they will not do anything without your consent!¡± Wizard Smith said helplessly.

    All the dwarves were extremely loyal to Abel. Even if Abel told them to take care of their own business, they would not help Abel¡¯s enemies!

    ¡°Wizard Smith, do you think the dwarves would still want to work for you after what you did to them? I will not force the dwarves to do anything they don¡¯t want to!¡± Abel shook his head.

    Wizard Smith was already expecting this negotiation to be a hassle, but hearing Abel reject him like that was still disappointing.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, both of us know why the Evil Kingdom is attacking the second line like crazy. It is because of Thief God Milton¡¯s good work!¡± Wizard Hawthorn interjected.

    ¡°Wizard Hawthorn, do you know the Wizard Union has been receiving taxes from those cities? You should be responsible for their safety as their rulers. If you think attacking the Holy Kingdom is wrong, I can immediately recall Thief God Milton!¡± Abel offered handily.

    Wizard Smith saw the tension rising and quickly added, ¡°Headmaster Abel, we are here on behalf of the Wizard Union to ease our tensions, as Headmaster Eugene can testify. We will provide the dwarves with proper amounts of training resources, here are the details of our request. Please ask the dwarves toe take a look at the Warding Wall!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Smith, I don¡¯t want any conflicts either, so I¡¯ll be blunt with you as well. If you want me to order the dwarves to help you, I need the Wizard Union to recognize the status of the Mountain God, the Goddess of the Hunt, the Ice God, and the God of ck Fog!¡± Abel smiled mercilessly.

    He actually didn¡¯t care if the Wizard Union recognized those gods or not, but this way he would have guarantees for their safety, at least before the Wizard Union¡¯s president returned.

    Furthermore, they could also spread their faith in the central continent! After all, Abel didn¡¯t want people in the second line to die because of him.

    He acted tough, but he still had a soft heart, so repairing the Warding Wall was a must.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, please wait a moment while we discuss this!¡± Wizard Smith had to dy, not expecting Abel to request something like that. He and Wizard Hawthorn walked into another room and began to discuss the matter with the Headquarters.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, the Wizard Union is no longer the Wizard Union it was. They now have 12 God Rank wizards and every decision they make has to be agreed upon by all of them!¡± Headmaster Eugene informed him after the wizards left the room.

    ¡°The Wizard Union has ruled the world for too long, and their arrogance was bone deep. Changing little things like this probably won¡¯t make much difference!¡± Abel agreed.

    Abel and Headmaster Eugene did not hold back. Even though their voices were soft, those God Rank wizards still heard them. It was not Abel¡¯s intention to hide, and the Wizard Union knew their own shorings.

    Wizard Smith and Wizard Hawthorn were smiling when they returned. ¡°Headmaster Abel, the Wizard Union has agreed to your offer. I will soon dere to the continents that the Mountain God, the Goddess of the Hunt, the Ice God, and the God of ck Fog are recognized gods. Please let the dwarves know as soon as possible!¡±

    They did not mention how tough the negotiations with the other God Rank wizards were. After all, they had only kept a few weak gods alive after the Era of Gods, but those four newly resurrected gods had thousands of years of hatred for the Wizard Union built up.

    Although they were not taking revenge and merely staying in their Divine Realms, the Wizard Union was still worried.

    But they had no choice now, as they were on the brink of losing the second line of defense, or even the third!

    Another thing that was clear from this was that those four gods were extremely close to Abel, which meant Abel had ten God Ranks on his side when including Thief God Milton!

    Therefore, the Wizard Union couldn¡¯t do anything, at least for now.

    But s also because of that, those four gods couldn¡¯t attack the Wizard Union on their own, or else it would mean a God Rank war between the Wizard Union and Abel.

    ¡°Nice, I¡¯ll let the dwarves know after I return!¡± Abel agreed happily.

    Wizard Smith stood up and smiled in relief. ¡°Headmaster Abel, let¡¯s just put our past to rest. We should startmunicating more from now on and avoid unnecessary conflicts!¡±

    He was happy that the negotiations had finally ended. Being the enemy of Abel and losing the dwarves had been catastrophic.

    Ever since they lost that huge amount of data, the Holy Kingdom¡¯s Intelligence Department kept getting stronger, and the Wizard Union couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    It was obvious just by the precision of their recent invasions, withrge amounts of hidden Teleportation Circles being set up in cities around the central continent by unknown Magic Circle Makers.

    ¡°As long as the Wizard Union doesn¡¯t get involved with my business, I will do the same. Recently I¡¯ve been in seclusion and never even thought abouting out!¡± Abel replied amiably.

    When it came to that, Wizard Smith couldn¡¯t help but make an awkward smile. Even Headmaster Eugene shook his head, because they all knew what Rank Abel was.

    A Rank 32 Half-god wizard with ten God Ranks on his side, but he was only twenty-four years old. He had only be a Half-godst year; who knew where he could be in another year?

    A spark of determination emerged from Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s eyes and he added with a smile, ¡°Headmaster Abel, I propose that the Saint Castle be our meeting spot in the future. Maybe it will go down in history!¡±

    As the negotiation came to an end, the tense atmosphere eased somewhat.

    ¡°I hope we can maintain the peace. After all, I do have a lot of friends in the Wizard Union!¡± Abel agreed to the move.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, let¡¯s celebrate!¡¯ Headmaster Eugene stood up and patted his holding belt. Four crystal sses appeared on the table.

    Three of them were filled with Abel¡¯s wine, and the other held juice for Abel.

    Everyone close to Abel knew how much he loved water spirit fruit juice. Because of this, the price of water spirit fruits had skyrocketed, and the elves were getting some goodpensation for them.

    After all, people liked to follow the habits of famous people, so it only made sense that water spirit fruit juice had be an extremely prestigious drink on the central continent.

 Chapter 1424 - Surprise!

    <h4>Chapter 1424: Surprise!</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    The reason why the negotiations went so well was because the Wizard Union had held back on their arrogance and recognized the status of the four gods.

    What had happened still cost the Wizard Union dearly. They would much rather have had Abel demand resources. Once they announced to the public that the four gods who Abel had stolen from the Wizard Union Headquarters were now recognized, other forces would think the Wizard Union was bowing their heads to him!

    Still, the four men in the hall lifted up their crystal sses to celebrate that the negotiations had finallye to an end.

    Abel saw that there was no more need for him to stay, so he informed them, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll go visit the dwarves right now!¡±

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, please!¡± Wizard Smith stood up with a smile. He bowed and guided Abel to the door, a sign of great respect.

    Since the negotiations were sessful and their tension had settled, Headmaster Eugene did not stop him from approaching Abel.

    Abel smiled sincerely and also bowed back before turning to fly away.

    At that moment, Wizard Hawthorn suddenly stood up, and a little ball appeared on his hand behind his back. It was his inner world!

    Abel quickly felt his heart drop. His intuition told him he would soon be in danger, even as he started to ignite a sh.

    ¡°You dare?!¡± Headmaster Eugene roared.

    ¡ª-

    Abel¡¯s sh failed, and he realized he had been transferred to a strange world of mountains and water.

    ¡°An inner world!¡± Abel immediately knew where he was at.

    At the same time, he sensed the pressure pressing down on him and could only reach his territory out by ten centimeters at most.

    All of his spells failed. Although there were ice and fire elements around, he couldn¡¯t control them at all. Even his Rank 32 Wizard Pattern was frozen.

    Abel was now in an extremely dangerous situation!

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    <i>Meanwhile in the outside world¡­</i>

    Wizard Hawthorn was standing where Abel was standing with a glowing ball in his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t do anything, else I will kill Headmaster Abel right here!¡± Wizard Hawthorn yelled as he saw Doff¡¯s avatar, First God Rank, and Headmaster Eugene bring their power up.

    What he did was directly sh on top of Abel and engulf him with his inner world.

    No one was expecting him to do this, especially as a God Rank!

    Attacking after a sessful negotiation was something wrong, no matter how you looked at it.

    Since both the First God Rank and Doff¡¯s avatar were quite smart, they knew Wizard Hawthorn was not joking, so they paused.

    Headmaster Eugene was looking extremely angry as he demanded grimly, ¡°Wizard Hawthorn, let Headmaster Abel go!¡±

    He was the middleman in this negotiation, and Abel had put full trust in him by only bringing two God Rank summons along. Abel¡¯s safety was his responsibility!

    ¡°Wizard Hawthorn, why are you doing this?¡± Wizard Smith was also stunned. What Wizard Hawthorn had done was totally on his own initiative.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± Wizard Hawthornughed. He then continued ¡°Everything we said is rubbish. If we just capture Abel, the dwarves and all his God Rank summons will listen to us!¡±

    Wizard Smith was stunned once again. ¡°Just what do you think the Wizard Union is?¡± he demanded.

    If the Wizard Union broke their promises after a negotiation, no one would trust them anymore!

    Especially the dragons! A God Rank war would directly break out!

    ¡°Smith, you think too much. Just look at me, all I needed to do was capture Abel. What can you do about it?¡± Wizard Hawthornughed.

    Headmaster Eugene calmed himself down as he spoke in a dire voice, ¡°Hawthorn, the dragons won¡¯t forgive you for this!¡± He turned and gazed at Wizard Smith. ¡°Smith, from now on the dragons will no longer work with the Wizard Union. Because of Hawthorn¡¯s actions, all our agreements in the past will be scrapped, and I will now dere a war on behalf of the dragons!¡±

    He did not yell, but he sounded more steely certain than ever.

    Wizard Smith felt his heart chill. He had mentioned that the Saint Castle would soon be famous and he was right. But it would not be for peace, but because it would soon be the ce where a continental war had broken out!

    He wanted to convince Wizard Hawthorn to give up, but he knew it was impossible by looking at Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s crazed expression.

    Headmaster Eugene, Doff¡¯s avatar, and the First God Rank surrounded Wizard Hawthorn, but no one dared do anything.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I will kill Abel as soon as the dragons make a move!¡± Wizard Hawthornughed with a provocative tone.

    Headmaster Eugene gazed at him, but he did not reply.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Meanwhile, Abel has indeed been trapped by Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s world, but he actually kept his connection with his God Rank summons.

    Soon, the Moon Goddess received a request from Doff¡¯s true body to be transferred through to the elvennds.

    The Moon Goddess had no idea what was happening, but she realized Abel must be in trouble, so she did not hesitate.

    The power of Doff¡¯s true body was not something she could stop, anyway!

    But the Moon Goddess was still stunned by how many God Ranks made their moves.

    Doff¡¯s true body, the second through fourth God Ranks, the Mountain God, the Goddess of the Hunt, the Ice God, and the God of ck Fog all immediately teleported to the Temple of the Moon Goddess temple as soon as the Moon Goddess permitted it.

    Without even greeting the elves, Doff encapsted the other God Ranks with his Power of the Will and began his teleportation.

    Very quickly, he arrived at the Saint Castle.

    It was ten thousand meters away, but his teleportation ability was permitted by nature, without needing any Magic Patterns.

    Those eight God Ranks moved so fast that even the Moon Goddess could not track them down.

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    Meanwhile Wizard Hawthorn was looking very proud of himself. Even the vastly more powerful Headmaster Eugene could not do anything to him!

    Suddenly, Doff¡¯s avatar performed a Barbarian Battlecry. Wizard Hawthorn quickly added ayer of Ice Armor to himself. At the same time, an ice wall appeared around him from his world.

    The Ice Armor was a magic item he always had on him. It was the best of the best when it came to lifesaving, which was how it had appeared so fast.

    As for the ice wall, it was a favorite defense for many God Ranked Wizards.

    It was not the most powerful barrier, but it could be stored in one¡¯s inner world all the time, and it could block almost anything for at least a second.

    However, it was not Doff¡¯s intention to knock Wizard Hawthorn out with his Battlecry, but to distract him for a second.

    Wizard Hawthorn did it think too much about it at first, since he still had Abel in his hand, but soon he was shocked. By the time he recovered his senses, he realized he was fully bound by a golden holy barrier with eight God Ranks around him!

    It has only been a moment, and Abel had gathered eight God Ranks?

    Since Headmaster Eugene and Wizard Smith were fixated on what was happening, they had also not seen so many God Ranksing. Their teleportation was done by Doff¡¯s true body, which coordinated perfectly with Doff¡¯s avatar.

    He had prepared four holy crystals in his hand, and threw them out as soon as he reached Wizard Hawthorn.

    All of a sudden, thirteen God Ranks had gathered in the tiny Saint Castle, with eleven God Ranks surrounding Wizard Hawthorn!

    Wizard Smith was immediately caught in an awkward situation. He wanted to assist Wizard Hawthorn, but he couldn¡¯t now.

    With so many God Ranks around, he didn¡¯t have the guts to move even a single bit of energy. They were just like volcanoes, ready to explode at any moment

    But unlike Wizard Smith, Wizard Hawthorn kept calm. Instead, he was even more proud of himself, since Abel was still in his hand!

    Even if it was another God Rank, once trapped in his world, he would be able to kill him in an instant.

    A God Rank inner world might look like an actual world, but it was fully created by his own energy, and all thews around it were fully under its owner¡¯s control.

    He could activate thousands of powerful spells inside it at once, or he could even directly smash Abel t with the mountains in his world.

    But he was not nning to do that just yet. He wanted to capture Abel and learn his secrets!

    Indeed, Abel was just too mysterious. Everyone in this world wanted to know how Abel took control of so many gods, and Wizard Hawthorn was no exception. Also, the forms for those Super Potions were extremely valuable!

    Just thinking about it made him happy, and a fearless smile emerged from his face under the holy light.

    He felt like what he had done was the best decision he had ever made. Even with eleven God Ranks around him, there was nothing they could do!

    All he needed was to drag Abel out of his world again andmand those God Ranks to let him go!

    ¡°Haha!¡± He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

 Chapter 1425 - Killing a God

    <h4>Chapter 1425: Killing a God</h4>

    <i><strong>Tranted by Jim</strong></i>

    <i><strong>Edited by RED</strong></i>

    Wizard Smith, on the other hand, was feeling quite the opposite. He could almost see how messy things would soon be.

    Although Wizard Hawthorn was acting out of his personal initiative, he was still representing the Wizard Union.

    If something really happened to Abel, then a war between the Wizard Union and the dragons was unavoidable, and Wizard Hawthorn would be the man that ignited it all!

    What Wizard Hawthorn was thinking was simple: capture Abel and lock him up under the Wizard Union like the other gods until he spilled his secrets. Since his Summons would always listen to him, they would be able to do nothing.

    He had been nning this ever since he had volunteered toe, and he was even more proud of himself the more he thought about it.

    Still, he had not expected that he would damage the Wizard Union¡¯s reputation and start a war with the dragons!

    It was at that moment that he suddenly sensed a mountain explode in his world, and he quickly reached his Power of the Will inside.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Abel was contacting his Summons, he was also thinking about how to escape.

    An inner world was powerful, but it was not invincible and there were many things he could do if he did not get sucked into it.

    With the world¡¯s energy pressing down on him, he would have been pinned to the ground if his three Territories had not held light energy within them.

    Abel knew Wizard Hawthorn was holding back. If he had actually been trying to kill Abel, Abel would have been dead already.

    His spells were basically useless, and Wizard Hawthorn could basically squash him with his energy. But, he soon thought about that invincible Dark Gold Dimension Force in his soul.

    Without any hesitation, Abel reached out and formed a ten-meter long whip.

    Under the control of his soul, it sliced open a dimensional crack!

    ¡ª¡ª

    At that moment Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s world began to fall apart, with the mountains cracking and the rivers breaking.

    Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s face paled. That one strike would take him at least ten years to recover! His body quickly withdrew into his inner world.

    The eleven God Ranks surrounding him did not stop him, since they were still worried that Wizard Hawthorn would kill Abel.

    At that moment, his inner world was still in the holy barrier, but no one knew what was going on inside it.

    ¡ª

    Wizard Hawthorn stopped above Abel and yelled with a harrowing face, ¡°Abel, you dared to damage my world?¡±

    As he shouted, his world regained its stability and Abel felt an even harder pressure bearing down on him. His soul immediately lost control and the golden whip automatically withdrew.

    Wizard Hawthorn felt the urge to kill Abel on the spot. What had happened was serious and he couldn¡¯t imagine how much more damage his world would have taken if he hade even a little bitter.

    Abel was also not looking too good. Wounds began to open up on his body, and his three Territories were forced back into his body.

    Even his soul was bound up, and his body was now fully pinned to the ground. There was no way he could fight back.

    Wizard Hawthorn gazed at Abel without a single bit of respect. He thought it was how things were supposed to be, since Abel was not a God Rank.

    This was also why he had the guts to mess with Abel again and again. After all, a mere Half-god meant nothing to him.

    ¡°Abel, just look at yourself! Didn¡¯t you want to mess with the Wizard Union?¡± Wizard Hawthorn lowered himself down in front of Abel.

    Abel felt the pressure on his soul eased up for a moment, and he could finally hear and think again.

    ¡°Abel, you¡¯ve been to the Wizard Union¡¯s underground chamber, right? I will find a room for you there, for you to enjoy an eternity of suffering!¡± Wizard Hawthorn continued nastily.

    Even with his inner world damaged, he quickly regain his excitement when he thought about the many ways to torture Abel. As a wizard, the methods he had avable were beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.

    As long as he used his inner world effectively, every ability Abel had, including that Dark Gold Dimension Force he had just showed, would be opened to him!

    Therefore, the benefits he would receive was far greater than the damage he took.

    Wizard Hawthorn got even closer and said, ¡°Your God Ranks are a hassle, but I¡¯m sure they will let me go as long as you are mine to control. If not, I¡¯ll just cut off your limbs and see if they will think again!¡±

    Sess was right in front of him, and he was reaching the peak of his arrogance. He reached out his hand and grabbed Abel, as he was one hundred percent sure that Abel was helpless as a Half-god.

    At that moment, another hand suddenly appeared behind Abel and grabbed Wizard Hawthorn right back.

    But unlike Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s grasp, that hand was full of light energy, and the power it produced was far greater than the limit of wizards!

    It was the moment Abel had been waiting for ever since he had entered Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s world.

    The Dark Gold Dimension Force was not his final card. It was the angel avatar, a truly invincible close-range fighter!

    Under the control of his totally unruffled Druid Soul, the angel avatar was formed in mid-air and caught Wizard Hawthorn totally by surprise.

    If Wizard Hawthorn had been a little more careful and directly killed Abel, Abel would have stood no chance.

    But Abel knew Wizard Hawthorn needed him alive to ckmail his Summons, and the most effective way was to drag him out with his own two hands.

    Therefore, Abel had been analyzing Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s every move with his World Stone ever since Wizard Hawthorn had returned to his inner world.

    When one to one without another God Rank, his angel avatar was invincible!

    But Abel had never shown it, because its four signature wings and the light energy it wielded were far too simr to the Demon from Beyond.

    Therefore, everyone in the continent thought of him as someone who relied on his Summons to gain power. Wizard Hawthorn was no exception. He had thought that Dark Gold Dimension Force was Abel¡¯s final trump.

    Wizard Hawthorn felt his heart drop when he saw the hand, but he was still not afraid. He quickly unleashed his ice elements, trying to freeze Abel and increase his pressure on Abel¡¯s soul.

    But it was toote, Abel¡¯s consciousness had already transferred to the Druid Soul to his angel avatar, and his avatar¡¯s Power of the Will kept using Full Recovery Potions to keep his original body alive.

    At the same time, light energy sted out!

    ¡°Ah!¡± the angel body roared as the light energy mmed directly down upon Wizard Hawthorn, knocking him to the ground. He had no choice but to loosen his grip on Abel.

    It was an extremely violent move, and was what Wizards feared the most!

    Wizard Hawthorn began to tremble. He felt like he was seeing the Demon from Beyond, but somehow it came from Abel¡¯s body!

    Countless questions appeared in his head, but they did notst for long.

    The angel avatar was furious. Abel had been very cautious, yet he still fell for Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s trap and had to use his final card.

    After three rounds of attacks, Abel stopped. Not because he wanted to keep Wizard Hawthorn alive, but because he wanted his body for resurrection!

    ¡°Hawthorn, do you want to know something interesting? The bad guys always die because they talk too much!¡± the angel avatar said calmly.

    Wizard Hawthorn froze in surprise, but then he felt his neck snap, and he was dead.

    Even at that point, he did not understand what the angelic avatar meant.

    Afterwards, the angel avatar returned to Abel¡¯s original body, and he opened his eyes. He stepped up and grabbed Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s as Hawthorn had grabbed him. But this time, the tables had turned!

    Since the inner world had lost its owner, it became extremely unstable, and Abel was quickly flung out!

 Chapter 1426 - Afterwards

    <h4>Chapter 1426: Afterwards</h4>

    <i><strong>Tranted by Jim</strong></i>

    <i><strong>Edited by RED</strong></i>

    <i>Meanwhile, in the outside world¡­</i>

    Wizard Smith, Headmaster Eugene, and Abel¡¯s ten God Rank Summons waited patiently.

    Both Headmaster Eugene and Wizard Smith knew very well that Wizard Hawthorn would soon have Abel in his grasp, and his God Rank Summons could not do anything about it.

    Headmaster Eugene was furious, and Wizard Smith was nervous. Things had never been so messy.

    As for Abel¡¯s Summons, they kept their calm since they would only listen to Abel¡¯smands.

    Suddenly, Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s World began to shake, and two figures were thrown out of it.

    ¡°What is happening?¡± Wizard Smith immediately yelled, but at that exact moment, Abel¡¯s ten God Ranks Summons locked him down with their Power of the Will. As soon as he made a wrong move, their attacks would explode!

    Still, Wizard Smith just couldn¡¯t help it. What had happened was not what a normal inner world would do!

    It had lost its autonomy and was corrupting at visible speed. There was only one cause for that, and it was the death of the World¡¯s owner!

    But how? Wizard Smith was at a clear advantage in his World, and Abel was only a rank 32 Half-god wizard!

    But soon he no longer had to specte, because the dead Wizard Hawthorn really was in Abel¡¯s hands!

    He died so fast that the phenomena that normally came with the death of a God Rank didn¡¯t even ur!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you are ok?!¡± Headmaster Eugene was stunned, but he still felt a big weight lifted from his shoulders.

    ¡°Yeah, but not him!¡± Abel smiled grimly, nodding and holding up Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s body.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I am so sorry for what happened. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Headmaster Eugene gave him a deep bow.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. We just underestimated how disgraceful the Wizard Union can be!¡± Abel replied angrily.

    Afterwards, he turned to Wizard Smith and began thinking.

    Since what Wizard Hawthorn had done was beyond any redemption, no one would say anything if he killed Wizard Smith on the spot.

    As he was thinking, Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s inner world finally sted up to the sky, piercing through the holy Barrier.

    It was a rare scene, almost like another sun was formed in mid air, and all the civilians who saw it were stunned. Still, they had no idea what it was.

    On the other hand, the owner of the Saint Castle was extremely pale as he watched fromanother castle in the distance. A God Rank had been killed, and a God Rank fight would mean the death of everyone around!

    Wizard Smith saw the look on Abel¡¯s face and quickly exined, ¡°Headmaster Abel, Wizard Hawthorn acted out of his own will, the Wizard Union didn¡¯t know anything about this!¡±

    ¡°Wizard Smith, I¡¯m not trying to give you a hard time, but you better give me a good exnation!¡± Abel said through gritted teeth.

    He wanted to keep Wizard Smith alive as a witness to what had happened. Headmaster Eugene alone would not be enough, as he was a dragon. In fact, they might even suspect Headmaster Eugene of teaming up with Abel to kill two God Rank wizards!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely do so!¡± Wizard Smith felt his heart lift and bowed deeply again. ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I did not expect any of this to happen. I will make a detailed investigation and give the dragons a good exnation!¡± He then bowed once more.

    Headmaster Eugene was the middleman, and what had happened almost cost the dragons a Headmaster. No matter what, Wizard Smith also needed to give him a satisfying response. As for the war he had mentioned, it was put to the side since Abel was still okay.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Wizard Smith did not stay for long, disappearing in a sh of white light. If Abel changed his mind, his ten God Rank Summons would put the wizard in great danger, after all.

    Afterwards, Headmaster Eugene did not ask Abel what had happened. All he knew was that Abel had some extremely powerful secret lifesaver capable of killing the owner of an inner world.

    ¡°I was not expecting any of this!¡± Abel shook his head as he put Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s body into his personal storage box.

    It was the most danger he had ever been in. Even if he had sessfully killed Wizard Hawthorn, he would not be as lucky in the future. The other wizards would learn from Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s mistake and go straight for the kill!

    After all, a life saver was the most powerful when no one knew about it!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, if the Wizard Union doesn¡¯t give us a satisfying answer, I will dere war!¡± Headmaster Eugene stated with steely determination. Even though Abel did not me him for what had happened, he still wanted to do something about it.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, the Moon Goddess also saw the fall of a God Rank in the Saint Castle. She quickly thought of the eight Summons Abel had brought in.

    ¡°Something big happened!¡± she mumbled as she gazed out from her flower-filled Divine Realm.

    Indeed, not a single God Rank had died for thousands of years, yet everything had changed in the past few years.

    After all, she was also a God Rank. She didn¡¯t know who the dead God Rank was, but she could specte. Since Abel had been negotiating with the Wizard Union, it should be one of them!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Wizard Smith teleported back to the Wizard Union from the Saint Castle, and finally let out a breath of relief.

    He had never been so close to death. Being held down by ten God Ranks was not a good feeling. He didn¡¯t ever want to experience it again and what had happened made him fear death even more.

    ¡°Damn that Wizard Hawthorn!¡± he swore heavily.

    Wizard McPhee had just sensed Wizard Smith with his Power of the Will and asked, ¡°Wizard Smith, what happened? Where¡¯s Hawthorn?¡±

    Wizard Smith quickly expanded his Power of the Will in return, and realized all the God Rank wizards had gathered in the meeting room, waiting for his return.

    With a sh, he appeared in the meeting room.

    ¡°Everyone, I almost didn¡¯te back!¡± Wizard Smith spoke gloomily, before even taking a seat.

    ¡°What, Headmaster Abel made a move?¡± Wizard McPhee was stunned.

    Just when Wizard Smith was about to reply, Wizard Harr appeared, sweating heavily. He stood outside the meeting room and bowed. ¡°Your honors, I have a report!¡±

    ¡°What report?¡± Wizard McPhee called out with dissatisfaction, but he still waved Wizard Harr in.

    Wizard Harr quickly stepped inside respectfully. ¡°A God Rank was killed outside of Saint Castle!¡± he dered.

    ¡°What?¡± Almost every God Rank wizard stood up, their energy knocking Wizard Harr to the ground.

    None of them cared. Instead, they all turned to Wizard Smith.

    He and Wizard Hawthorn were the ones who had gone to negotiate with Abel, and he was the only one who returned.

    ¡°Yes, Wizard Hawthorn is dead!¡± Wizard Smith said helplessly.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel killed him?¡± Wizard McPhee demanded. Although he was not close to Wizard Hawthorn, they were both still God Ranks, so how could he not be furious?

    All the other God Rank wizards were thinking the same thing and a murderous energy engulfed the meeting room, knocking Wizard Harr down once again.

    ¡°Everyone, listen to me. Things did not go down the way you think!¡± Wizard Smith shook his head at them and continued, ¡°The negotiations went smoothly at first, and both our sides came to a happy agreement. But as we were ready to go, Wizard Hawthorn suddenly captured Headmaster Abel with his inner world. What happened next is hard to exin, but somehow Wizard Hawthorn was killed in his own World by Headmaster Abel!¡±

    All the God Rank wizards exchanged gazes. Wizard Hawthorn was not the most powerful God Rank wizard, but he was definitely not weak!

    He was somehow killed in his own World? No one would have believed it if the one who said it was not Wizard Smith!

    ¡°What Wizard Hawthorn did was a great insult to Headmaster Abel and Headmaster Eugene as the middleman. We must give the dragons and Headmaster Abel a good exnation!¡± Wizard Smith continued shakily.

    ¡°He killed Wizard Hawthorn already, what else does he want?¡± Wizard Mosley said irritably.

    Another God Rank wizard had died, which had not happened even during their fights with the Holy Kingdom for the past thousands of years! This time, they not only did not get anypensation for Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s death, they would be the ones paying Abel! How could any of them ept this?

    Wizard Smith gazed around and asked them, ¡°Did Wizard Hawthorn tell any of you about his n before he left?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± All the wizards shook their heads.

    ¡°Everyone, just listen to me. What Wizard Hawthorn did was a disgrace. No one would be able to say Headmaster Abel did anything wrong if he had killed me as well. Even though Wizard Hawthorn acted on his own terms, we must find a way to de-escte our differences with Headmaster Abel and the dragons, at least before the President returns!¡± Wizard Smith said helplessly.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, are we to be afraid of Headmaster Abel?¡± Wizard Mosley asked grimly.

    ¡°Back in the Saint Castle when Wizard Hawthorn put Headmaster Abel in his world, he brought in ten God Ranks, without including Thief God Milton. Do you know what that means?¡± Wizard Smith asked them helplessly once more.

    The room went silent. Even the whole Wizard Union could not gather ten God Ranks in an instant!

 Chapter 1427 - Number Five!

    <h4>Chapter 1427: Number Five!</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel returned to the Battlecry teau from Saint Castle. This time he did not use any Teleportation Circles, nor transit through the elves.

    He couldn¡¯t use the Wizard Union¡¯s teleportationwork, and he didn¡¯t want to bother the Moon Goddess since he had so many Summons with him.

    What had happened had been a desperate situation, and he already had to repay the Moon Goddess for it.

    He called out the Fire Tooth battle fort and sped into the sky.

    ¡ª

    His first destination was the shores of the Holy Kingdom.

    Since Thief God Milton was the reason why the Holy Kingdom was going mad, he decided to bring him back.

    Even though his negotiations with the Wizard Union went south, he did not want the cities in the second line of battle to keep being destroyed.

    By the time Abel arrived on the shore, Thief God Milton was waiting for him. Soon they were all back at the Battlecry teau.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Abel sat on the Golden Castle¡¯s balcony, he finally felt his heart calm down.

    What had happened truly gave him a sense of his inferioritypared to a God Rank. He had been nearly helpless, and almost all of his tricks were useless.

    Even that seemingly invincible Dark Gold Dimension Force in his soul was fragile in the inner world of another god.

    After all, his soul was too weak. Even the most powerful weapon would not do much there!

    As for his angel avatar, the entire Holy Continent would turn on him if they found out about it!

    ¡°It¡¯s a crime to be weak!¡± he mumbled to himself.

    But soon, he remembered Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s body.

    He reached his Power of the Will into the personal storage box and scanned Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s corpse. The wizard¡¯s equipment was quite good. His magic robe was made from a special material with the strength of perfect iron armor, and it even came with a level of elemental protection.

    Still, it was not much use to Abel, and it was far inferiorpared to the Rune Word gear he had on.

    Therefore, that magic robe might not see the light of day in the near future.

    He was not nning to let Wizard Hawthorn use it, even after his resurrection. He needed to make him a full set of Rune Word gear that would hide his identity.

    It was best to not let the Wizard Union learn that he could resurrect dead God Ranks as long as possible.

    There was also a Portal Ring on the dead wizard. Its capacity was huge, and it was filled with God Rank training resources!

    But what Abel cared about the most were the books. They were Hawthorn¡¯s personal Wizard Guides, the knowledge of which was something Abelcked the most.

    The only Wizard Guide Abel had received was from the Lightnings, and back then he was only an elite wizard. The things he was able to ess were not that powerful.

    Of course, his wizard¡¯s journey was unlike anyone else¡¯s, so he neededrge amounts of wizardly knowledge to make up for it.

    Besides those things, there were not many other valuables on Wizard Hawthorn, and the only thing he would return to Wizard Hawthorn after his resurrection was the Portal Ring.

    After all, not many things could move Abel¡¯s heart by this point.

    When it came to gear, nothing came close to his Rune Word equipment, and he would soon be able to make even higher quality gear in the Hell Furnace.

    As for training resources, no one even came close to his unlimited amounts of top level gems, the Faith from Doff¡¯s Kingdom, and the intelligence fruit which had a greater effect thanrge Mana Gathering Circles. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t care less about what ordinary wizards normally used.

    Abel waved at the god Summons around him and said, ¡°Off you go!¡±

    Since the Mountain God, the Ice God, the God of ck Fog, and Goddess of the Hunt had stopped their work to help him. What they had been working on had to be scrapped, which was a huge loss for them.

    After they bowed, each of them returned to their Divine Realms.

    Abel then turned and said, ¡°Milton, take a trip to the Wizard Union. See if you can sneak inside!¡±

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± Thief God Milton bowed.

    If the Wizard Union didn¡¯t give him a satisfying answer, he would make a move himself. After all, he was very curious about the second level under the Wizard Union, ever since he had sensed a great danger thest time he had invaded with his second God Rank.

    Revenge could go too far, sost time he had stopped after he took four Divine Bodies.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After Thief God Milton left, Abel teleported to an ocean that belonged to the dragons from the Golden Castle. Doff¡¯s avatar and God Ranks One through Four came with him.

    He arrived at the Lizer sea once again, and happily there were still not any God Rank sea monsters around. Of course, that was probably just because it didn¡¯t have any valuable resources around.

    Compared to the God Ranks onnd, the God Ranks in the ocean lived a much better life, ruling their own territories.

    ¡°Protect me!¡± Abel ordered his Summons. His 5 God Rank Summons surrounded him and the Fire tooth in all directions. At the same time, they unleashed their energy and scared all the sea monsters away.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Again?¡± Big Horn Barthomo was in his den. He sensed that familiar energy, so he quickly retracted his own presence.

    He decided that after this he would move away. Even with some resources around, it was way too risky to stay with so many God Ranks visiting from then and then.

    He thought about the sea turtle Ludwig. He had been beat up to the point where he had to give up his shell.

    ¡ª

    Abel didn¡¯t know Big Horn Barthomo was still around, but he was indeed very curious about his lightning horns¡­

    Abel repeated the resurrection process he knew all too well by this point, from using the Holy Bone Card to form a new soul with Soul Potions, then strengthening it, to finally recovering the body with Full Recovery Potions.

    It all went as smoothly as water.

    ¡°Huh?¡± But when Wizard Hawthorn was starting to reform his Wizard Pattern, Abel suddenly realized something different from his soul.

    Wizard Hawthorn was Rank 38, the strongest Abel had ever seen.

    All the God Rank Wizards he had seen in the past were Rank 36, and as far as he knew, the weakest God Ranks would be the first to get Summoned.

    It was a pity that such a powerful wizard did not even get to face Abel and died by his own arrogance.

    The resurrection of a Rank 38 Wizard needed an ocean of energy, and Abel satisfied him as much as he desired with countless top level ice and fire gems.

    When it came time to recover his world, Abel reached out with his Dark Gold Dimension Force and replenished it.

    It was scarily powerful, and only Abel could do something like it!

    Thousands of top level gems were absorbed, and the Dark Gold Dimension Force was drained to the point where it was half-transparent.

    Still, recovering the Dimension Force was simple. All Abel needed to was to activate a Scroll of Town Portal, step through the Portal, and it would automatically begin to absorb the dimension force around him. Therefore, Abel was not worried about using too much of it.

    Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s world was reformed sessfully. Although it was not as powerful as before, it should be fine given enough time, and it was already more powerful than the other God Rank Wizard and Knight Summons he controlled.

    With this new Rank 38 Wizard around, the Wizard Union would definitely start suspecting him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s not expose you for now!¡± Abel smiled weirdly and added, ¡°From now on you will be called God Rank Five!¡± Since these God Ranks had alle out of nowhere, it was best to give them casual names.

    The Fire Tooth quicklynded on Lizer ind. ¡°Commander Spirit, build a Teleportation Circle here!¡± Abel ordered.

    Ever since the Magic Circle Spirit had taught the Commander Spirit how to build a Super Teleportation Circle, it could build normal ones by itself with no oversight.

    Still, it did not have the flexibility the Magic Circle Spirit had when it came to the construction process, it could only build one step by step. Abel let out twenty construction puppets and the materials needed.

    Since there were no God Rank sea monsters around, Abel was more than happy to build a Teleportation Circle here.

    This would make his travels much easier, not just in resurrecting future God Ranks, but allowing him to escape out into the ocean if things really turned bad.

    After all, no one would mess with his various faithful grounds, including that of the dwarves, as long as he stayed alive.

    Anyone with a brain would know the consequences of messing with ten God Ranks!

    ¡ª¡ª

    After an hour, the Teleportation Circle was set up and Abel followed up with a Barrier Circle to hide it.

    Considering that it was located on a tiny ind in the middle of the vast ocean, no one should be able to find it.

 Chapter 1428 - Visiting Again

    <h4>Chapter 1428: Visiting Again</h4>

    <i><strong>Tranted by Jim</strong></i>

    <i><strong>Edited by RED</strong></i>

    After the Teleportation Circle on Lizer ind was set, Abel connected it to the Golden Castle¡¯s giant Teleportation Circle.

    The way back was simple, as all he needed was to jump in the Teleportation Circle with his summons. Although it was quite far away, he had used a lot of strengthening materials, so it would be fine.

    It was made using the best, and it wasn¡¯t much considering how wealthy Abel was.

    ¡ª

    After he returned, he left God Rank Five in Doff¡¯s Divine Realm as a backup. That way some of his gods wouldn¡¯t have to stop working when things happened

    As long as God Rank Five didn¡¯t appear next to Abel, no one would think it was his Summon.

    Of course, Abel would also bring God Rank Five along to his training in the Dark World. As a rank 38 wizard, it was still very strong.

    Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s death had caused a bigmotion in the central continent once again. Saint Castle was not a deserted ce. It was on the border between elves and humans, and many organizations got the news.

    No matter how badly the Wizard Union wanted to cover it up, the dragons did not go along, since what the wizards had done had angered them greatly.

    Although Abel was not injured and the dragons did not actually start a war with the Wizard Union, their rtionship had never been this bad. The dragons deliberately spread the details of Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s death through their connections.

    Since information about God Ranks was not thatmon to receive, the speed at which this news spread was also unexpectedly quick.

    Almost every big organization learned that Wizard Hawthorn was killed at Abel¡¯s own hands, and the fact that the Wizard Union had bowed down to the dragons.

    Indeed, the Wizard Union appeared weak, and Abel was the key factor that no one had seening. But the truly powerful beings on both sides still had not shown themselves.

    Luckily the dragons were not too greedy. If they really wanted to fight it out with the Wizard Union, they had the forces to do so with Abel on their side.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    <i><strong>Meanwhile, in the Wizard Union...</strong></i>

    A Law-Defying wizard felt his heart drop. It was Wizard Hardy, the manager for the Intelligence Department.

    Although Abel had destroyed all the documents about himself during hisst invasion into the Wizard Union Headquarters, Hardy had memorized almost everything that had happened to Abel as a professional.

    Almost all of Abel¡¯s enemies had eventually been killed!

    At first he had been very happy that the Wizard Union was willing to talk things out with Abel, but he totally did not see the situationing where Wizard Hawthorn would suddenly destroy everything they had established and escte the situation.

    Now, all he could think about was what had happened to all of Abel¡¯s enemies

    During the operation against Abel, all ny-eight officers of the Intelligence Department were killed by him. Now that Wizard Hawthorn was dead too, he was the only one left!.

    Just thinking about it gave him chills!

    He had been injured a little by the angry energies of the God Rank wizards the day Wizard Hawthorn was killed. He should be resting right now, but he just couldn¡¯t sleep. Every time he closed his eyes he felt like he would be murdered.

    But at the same time, he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about his worries, if he did, everyone would start tough at him. Even the Wizard Union wouldn¡¯t want a weak chicken to be a manager.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After three more days, the dragons and the Wizard Union came to an agreement again.

    In the end, they were at a crucial moment where the Demon from Beyond could return at any time. The dragons did not want to start a war unless Abel was really killed.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what benefits the Wizard Union gave the dragons, but Abel soon received a message from Headmaster Eugene.

    During these three days, the Holy kingdom had not stopped attacking the second line, since they had not realized that Thief God Milton was gone. Furthermore, they thought attacking the second line would damage the Wizard Union¡¯s reputation in the central continent.

    Beyond that, the Holy Kingdom even increased their attacks on the Warding Wall of Castle Doomsday, taking care to target its weakest spots.

    If things continued, the third line might soon fall into the attack range of the Holy Kingdom!

    Therefore, the Wizard Union settled things with the dragons in just three days and re-established amunication channel with Abel.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Headmaster Eugene arrived at the Golden Castle and requested a meeting with Abel.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, it will only benefit the Holy Kingdom if we start a war with the Wizard Union right now. But after we deal with the Demon from Beyond, every Dragon Headmaster will have your back if you wish to start a war with the Wizard Union!¡± he told Abel firmly.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I understand, but are you really going to let the Wizard Union go as easily as this?!¡± Abel was still feeling irritated.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, of course not. I only agreed to be the middleman again after the Wizard Union gave us arge amount of valuable resources. Of course, they will pay you as well, so don¡¯t miss the opportunity!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled mercilessly.

    After all, headmaster Eugene cared about the well-being of other dragons, and the amount of resources the Wizard Union had provided was enough for them to nurture a generation of Half-gods.

    Half-gods were not easy to create, even for the powerful dragons.

    Considering how limited the resources of dragons could be, talent was not enough to guarantee the creation of a true power, so the Wizard Union¡¯s offer was too good to reject.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I agree to meet with the Wizard Union, but this time I will bring five God Ranks along!¡± Abel finally relented.

    Since that was the number of Summons he formerly had, he would not expose God Rank Five. Of course, he would not bring Thief God Milton, since he couldn¡¯t do much in face-to-face battles, and the Wizard Union would not miss the opportunity to kill him!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I will bring Headmaster Carlos as well, just to make sure everything is ok!¡± Headmaster Eugene patted his chest.

    Headmaster Carlos was a God Rank Red Dragon, so he was even stronger than Headmaster Eugene. As a blue dragon, Eugene¡¯s preferred field of battle was out in the ocean.

    ¡°Headmasters Abel, the Wizard Union suggested six locations, please pick one!¡± Headmaster Eugene handed a letter over.

    Abel looked down the list and saw they were all spread throughout the central continent.

    Abel handed the letter back and said, ¡°No need, let¡¯s just go with the Saint Castle again!¡± Saint Castle was not a location marked on the letter, but he liked the ce.

    Also he had killed Wizard Hawthorn there, so he felt a little more confident picking it.

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll tell the Wizard Union. Headmaster Carlos and I will check the ce out first!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Afterwards, Abel recalled his five God Rank Summons as well as the Fire Tooth, and put them in his Monster Ring.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, the Wizard Union agreed, but this time they will send out nine God Rank wizards to match our forces!¡± Headmaster Eugene added.

    It was clear that the Wizard Union was being extremely cautious. Although there were only seven God Ranks on Abel¡¯s side, including the dragons, God Rank dragons were normally more powerful than God Rank wizards.

    Furthermore, the fact that Abel had killed WIzard Hawthorn showed that he possessed God Rank power as well. Because they didn¡¯t know how it had happened, they had to be even more cautious.

    After all, a God Rank inside their own World was a mighty force. They could not only manipte all the elements inside it, they could directly attack with theirws and cast thousands of spells at once!

    However, Abel had somehow killed Wizard Hawthorn inside his own inner world, despite being a Half-god!

    No matter what he did, the Wizard Union had to think again.

    ¡°Nine God Rank wizards, they really are giving us a lot of respect!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    There were only eleven God Rank wizards in the Wizard Union, and one of them had to stay on guard in the Howling Castle at all times, which meant there would only be one God Rank wizard left in their Headquarters.

    Suddenly, he had an idea. God Rank Five teleported to the Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s Divine Kingdom, which was closer to the Wizard Union Headquarters.

    Afterwards, Five began to fly towards the Wizard Union Headquarters.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Headmaster Carlos said everything is good at the Saint Castle!¡± Headmaster Eugene called for him.

    Headmaster Carlos was not afraid of any ambushes, even if nine God Rank wizards had gathered. They wouldn¡¯t be able to kill everyone, even if all eleven God Rank wizards had gathered.

    Headmaster Carlos¡¯ main mission had been to check if there were any suspicious Magic Circles. At the same time, he had set up a Teleportation Circle for Abel and Headmaster Eugene.

    With the dwarves on their side, doing something like that was simple.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go!¡± Abel smiled in anticipation and stepped in the Teleportation Circle with Headmaster Eugene.

    The wizards started their teleporting at the same time.

 Chapter 1429 - Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 1429: Meeting Again</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    The dragons took this meeting very seriously. If not, they would not have sent Headmaster Carlos to make sure everything was ok, nor let the dwarves set up a Teleportation Circle before the wizards even arrived.

    They were clearly not willing to trust the Wizard Union, so making those sacrifices were necessary.

    By the time Abel and Headmaster Eugene arrived at Saint Castle, there were only a few red-cloaked wizards about. The God Rank wizards still had not arrived.

    ¡°Headmaster Carlos, thank you!¡± Abel said after seeing Headmaster Carlos standing by the Teleportation Circle and bowed.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, it¡¯s my regret for notingst time, considering how cunning the Wizard Union is!¡± Headmaster Carlos bowed back.

    He deliberately raised his voice, and the red-cloaked wizards were not looking good. Yet they had no right to interfere in the discussion between God Ranks.

    Abel looked around, and finally let out his five God Rank summons.

    This move immediately tensed up the red-cloaked wizards. They had been the first to arrive, making sure Abel didn¡¯t set up any traps.

    But of course, there was nothing they could do about this other than keep watch.

    What Wizard Hawthorn had done had broken the trust between the dragons and the Wizard Union. Both sides were making very sure now that no one wasying down any traps.

    Abel ignored those red-cloaked Wizards and called out the Fire Tooth, but this time the red-cloaked wizards didn¡¯t see anything. The invisible Fire Tooth flew towards the sky to act as a backup after it was called out.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Soon afterwards, God Rank energies began to emerge. They were from the nine God Rank wizards from the Wizard Union.

    Wizard Smith was the first one to step out, and he shed towards the sky. He soon couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s death had caused a scene that would affect matters for at least for the next ten years. It was thest glory of a God Rank.

    It was at that moment that Wizard Smith began to think about the gods. Although as a God Rank professional he could probably beat them in a normal fight, unless they were Battle Gods, they would still have a chance to be reborn with their godheads even after being killed.

    After all, there were not many who could be truly invincible with power alone!

    Wizard Smith was getting carried away, but he quickly regained his mental bnce.

    It was also at this moment the other God Rank wizards arrived. They did not say a word.

    Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s actions had caused a huge buzz, and were a huge embarrassment to the Wizard Union. At the very least they would probably have a hard time negotiating with other forces in the future.

    After all, it was a disgusting action to attack after settling an agreement, and Wizard Hawthorn had been representing the entire Wizard Union, despite no one knowing anything about his ns.

    Still, no one vocalized anything, considering how powerful the Wizard Union was.

    ¡°Hawthorn, rest In peace!¡± Wizard McPhee whispered.

    No God Rank wizard would feel unmoved after seeing the death of another God Rank wizard. This was especially true since Wizard Hawthorns was theirrade and they knew all knew very well that Wizard Hawthorn was more powerful than Wizard Bradford, who had also died.

    As they all considered these matters, they saw Abel appearing with his five God Rank Summons.

    Abel was clearly more cautious this time, with his God Rank Summons surrounding him with their God Rank Power of the Will!

    The nine God Rank wizards soonnded, keeping a distance of twenty meters from Abel.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I apologize on behalf of the Wizard Union. The actions of Wizard Hawthorn were an embarrassment, but it has already passed, and we should move on!¡± Wizard Smith proposed in a low voice.

    Since Saint Castle was not big enough for them to maintain their distance, no one suggested going inside.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, if that is all you wanted to say, why even initiate this meeting?!¡± Headmaster Eugeneined before Abel could even say anything.

    What Wizard Smith said was nonsense, and he didn¡¯t even mention giving Abel anypensation!

    Wizard Smith¡¯s face tensed up and he quicklyughed. ¡°Headmaster Eugene, of course not. We have already prepared somepensation. Headmaster Abel, please take it!¡±

    A portal bag was guided towards Abel by his Power of the Will, but Headmaster Eugene immediately scanned it with his own Power of the Will before it could be delivered to Abel.

    What Headmaster Eugene had done was deliberately provoking the Wizard Union, but the Wizard Union had to let it slide. If not, they might end up with another failed negotiation!

    The front line was in chaos at all moments, and the destruction in the second line was basically like salt on an open wound that made the Wizard Union extremely irritated.

    A single city might not mean much to the Wizard Union, but dozens or more of them getting attacked was enough to shake the authority of the Wizard Union.

    After all, it was a clear sign of weakness if the Wizard Union couldn¡¯t even protect their own territories!

    Cities were the foundation to the Wizard Union, and most of their talented wizards were born in them.

    Abel was expecting to receive somepensation, but he was not expecting the Wizard Union to be so direct.

    He reached his Power of the Will into the portal bag. It was not a big one, only one cubic meter, but it was filled to the brine with materials for making Relics. This includedLight Wind Iron, White Gold, Ice Crystal Rocks, and ming Crystals.

    Abel knew from thest God Alliance gathering how valuable each small piece of those materials were, but it made sense that the Wizard Union had some stored up in their inventory.

    The Wizard Union couldn¡¯t do anything with those materials, and they were afraid that the gods would grow more powerful if they traded with them. Giving them to Abel could show their sincerity to make up.

    Furthermore, the gods Abel had were extremely powerful on their own anyway, so these low ranked holy materials wouldn¡¯t boost their power too much.

    Still, Abel was happy about what he had been given. He was expecting the Wizard Union to pay him with some Holy Crystals, but happily they hadn¡¯t. After all, he had almost endless amounts of them anyway.

    Abel smiled and put the portal bag away. ¡°Wizard Smith, let¡¯s just put what happened to rest and hope it will never happen again!¡± Abel said coolly.

    Wizard Smith let out a breath of relief and smiled. ¡°Of course, Headmaster Abel. How about we proceed with our agreement to have the dwarves repair the Warding Wall!¡±

    He was the one who had picked those holy materials from their inventory. They were not powerful enough to boost Abel¡¯s power too much, yet they were enough to show the Wizard Union¡¯s desire to settle things.

    Since Abel was satisfied, they could proceed with their agreement!

    ¡°Wizard Smith, what kind ofpensation are you willing to pay for that?¡± Last time Abel had not been too worried about the details, but this time he was and the discussion proceeded.

    ¡ª¡ª

    <i>Meanwhile, in the Wizard Union Headquarters¡­</i>

    Wizard Coleridge sat within a Power of the Will expanded Magic Circle.

    As soon as anyone dared to approach their Headquarters, he would notice it immediately.

    It was a necessary move ever since Thief God Milton had shown himself to be extremely scary!

    ¡ª

    But little did he know, Thief God Milton was indeed standing outside of the Wizard Union Headquarters, just beyond his range. He had been waiting for a long time, and he had noticed Wizard Coleridge¡¯s Power of the Will scanning the area.

    He knew could not hide himself from the detection of a God Rank wizard. If he could, he would not be the mere Thief God that he was.

    Thief God Milton lifted his head and looked ahead. Although he could not see anything, he sensed something approaching through his soul chain.

    A smile emerged on his face. He knew his time had arrived!

    ¡ª

    Suddenly, an alert came through Wizard Coleridge¡¯s Magic Circle and he almost jumped to his feet.

    Even if he didn¡¯t use the Magic Circle, he could sense an iing powerful wizard!

    ¡°Who is it?¡± This wizard¡¯s energy felt familiar, but he couldn¡¯t identify who it was,

    Indeed, it was God Rank Five, but he had changed up his energy a bit thanks to the Moon Goddess¡¯ Transformation Ne, which Doff had made his own by adding some holy texts to the ne,

    It was not actually a Relic considering Doff¡¯s current skills, yet it did the trick. You could call it a half-Relic since it could only change energy, not appearance.

    Thus, Wizard Coleridge was getting a familiar feeling, but he couldn¡¯t actually pinpoint it, considering Wizard Hawthorn was already dead.

    After Coleridge confirmed that a God Rank Wizard was heading towards the Wizard Union, he left a message for the nine God Rank wizards currently with Abel and shed away.

    He wasn¡¯t going to let the unknown God Rank get too close. If a God Rank war broke out, the Wizard Union would take huge damage. The Wizard Union wouldn¡¯t be able to handle things anymore!

 Chapter 1430 - Sneaking In

    <h4>Chapter 1430: Sneaking In</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Wizard Coleridge stopped in front of God Rank Five and demanded seriously, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡±

    The other wizards in the Union also noticed what was happening in the sky, and began to ignite their most powerful Magic Circles.

    As for the ones who had no Magic Circles to protect them, they hid back in the Headquarters.

    Even Legendary wizards were hard to stop, let alone a God Rank! If a fight started and they didn¡¯t have any protection, their souls would be directly destroyed!

    God Rank Five did not say anything as he took out his World in preparation for a fight.

    Wizard Coleridge quickly shed and extended out his distance.

    ¡ª

    As the God Rank Wizards were examining each other in mid air, Thief God Milton began to move.

    He jumped into the Protection Circle and smoothly entered the Wizard Union headquarters as he had in the past, but this time he was not going on his own. As Abel was negotiating with Wizard Smith about the details, a part of his consciousness was connected with Thief God Milton through the soul chain.

    He knew he was in a race against time, so he did not stop and directly headed to the first underground level.

    This time he also sensed some danger, but it was not as strong since he was Thief God Milton, the most powerful infiltrator in the world!

    Abel¡¯s target was clear: he wanted to know what was in the second level under the Wizard Union!

    Even if he didn¡¯t take anything, he wanted to know what cards the Wizard Union still had in reserve. Since he had sensed a huge threat through God Rank Twost time, maybe there was something capable of taking down God Ranks down there!

    Thief God Milton stealthily approached the second level entrance, and noticed there were at least eight Magic Circles locking up all directions.

    Still, they meant nothing to Thief God Milton, and he quickly arrived on the second level.

    All of a sudden, he saw everything down there and his heart nearly stopped.

    There were at least a dozen Divine Bodiesying around, both male and female. They were not locked by God-Binding Chains, but were ced in crystal wooden coffins withrge numbers of Magic Patterns etched on top. They were all connected to the main Magic Circle of the level.

    The cement of those coffins was not random, either, as it formed a pentagram!

    Abel couldn¡¯t tell what that giant pentagram did, but he forced Thief God Milton to transfer it to his Druid Soul and memorized it.

    Of course, Thief God Milton would not have been able to memorize such aplex pattern, if he had not been a god. After all, a god was even more powerful than God Rank professionals when it came to mental processing.

    Abel¡¯s eyes sparkled as he took in the center. There was a pile of holy crystals there, formed into the shape of a shrine. He gave them a quick scan and noted there were more than ten thousand holy crystals there, stunning him.

    Since the Wizard Union had so many holy crystals, why did they rather pay him in holy materials instead of holy crystals?

    Questions began to emerge. The Wizard Union knew Abel had more than five thousand holy crystals, so giving him another thousand shouldn¡¯t have been that much, right?

    ¡ª

    As Abel kept thinking, he continued to explore with Thief God Milton.

    The entire second level was built inside an Energy Barrier, and no one could examine what was within using their Power of the Will from outside.

    It was basically a secret chamber with a huge Magic Circle built using twelve Divine Bodies.

    This shouldn¡¯t be all there was to it, there must be more to umting all those holy crystals¡­.

    After Milton took another turn, Abel became certain that there were no Surveince Circles scattered around, they were all gathered at the entrance.

    Therefore, no one would notice him even if he showed himself!

    However, he did not do that. Instead he gazed into the center of the pentagram with a curious gaze, and Thief God Milton suddenly Shifted.

    Afterwards, he flew into the pentagram. As he was doing so, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how powerful this ability of Thief God Milton¡¯s was. If he was as powerful as a normal god in battle, no God Rank would be safe!

    He quickly arrived next to a coffin and saw a female Divine Body inside it. It was four meters tall and its features were beautiful, but Abel did not feel anything, because a Divine Body was too differentpared to a human.

    He suddenly noticed the pointy ears and mumbled, ¡°Ah, this is an elf goddess!¡±

    As he tried to examine the crystal coffin, he soon realized it was actually merged with the pentagram and he could not make contact with it unless he had a good understanding of its powers.

    Abel wouldn¡¯t make a move just because he had agreed to the Moon goddess¡¯ request to free the elf gods. Taking unnecessary risks just wasn¡¯t his style.

    He needed an opportunity, and he still had some training to do before the Wizard Union would be truly hopeless against him.

    His main target now was the holy crystals, because they didn¡¯t seem like they were a part of the pentagram!

    Thief God Milton quickly flew into the center of the pentagram while changing his energy.

    The structure of this Magic Circle was much moreplex than he thought and even Thief God Milton would not be able to bypass it if even a single move was not perfect.

    ¡°It is a pity!¡± he mumbled as he flew.

    If he was in the Golden Castle, he would be able to analyze what this Magic Circle didin real time with the Magic Circle Spirit. Then, he would be able to take away all twelve of those Divine Bodies.

    For this operation, he had even left a Scroll of Town Portal on Thief God Milton. It would allow him to bring all those Holy Bodies into the Dark World in just five seconds!

    Of course, it could also act as a life saver if necessary. He would rather kill Thief God Milton than let the Wizard Union find out what was in Thief God Milton¡¯s portal bag!

    It was filled with secrets, from Full Recovery Potions to the Dark Gold Poison.

    As Milton approached the pile of holy Crystals, Abel suddenly sensed a holy energy field surrounding something.

    ¡°What is that?¡± All of those Divine Bodies and those holy crystals were all protecting an object? What could the Wizard Union care so much about?

    After all, the Wizard Union only gave ten holy crystals to their legendary wizards every century, and the fanatical Holy Kingdom had only umted five thousand holy crystals after thousands of years.

    Somehow the Wizard Union had gained ten thousand of them! There was no way they would be able to get so many if they hadn¡¯t looted so many from the gods!

    As Abel kept approaching the holy crystals, a familiar feeling suddenly emerged from his soul.

    It was the World Stone!

    A thought suddenly struck him. This was not a strong energy, almost like it wasing from an embryo.

    Still, Abel knew there was no mistake, so he carefully lifted the holy crystals away, one by one.

    Suddenly Milton¡¯s eyes flew open. There was a heart-like object within, still beating gently.

    If there wasn¡¯t a World Stone energying from it, Abel would definitely have thought this heart belonged to a living being.

    Or maybe¡­ it was from a living being, and the Wizard Union was trying to cultivate a World Stone out of it!

    Abel quickly thought of the Dark World¡¯s World Stone. It was made from the god Aron¡¯s eyes, so maybe the Wizard Union was trying to turn this heart into a World Stone as well!

    Abel had a feeling that he was touching the deepest secret of this world. Although he didn¡¯t know what a World Stone could do in this world, he knew it would be more important than anything he had ever seen here.

    The only thingparable might be the scattered pieces of the World Stone he had from the Dark World, but since they were only scattered pieces, some of their power had been lost.

    He already had the power of god in four continents in the Dark World. He had always wondered what would happen if he gathered all the scattered pieces of the Dark World¡¯s World Stone.

    But before he could even do that, he had found a World Stone of this world!

 Chapter 1431 - Theft

    <h4>Chapter 1431: Theft</h4>

    <i><strong>Tranted by Jim</strong></i>

    <i><strong>Edited by RED</strong></i>

    Thief God Milton paused under Abel¡¯s control.

    Greed shed in his eyes, but who wouldn¡¯t have such in the face of such a treasure?

    Maybe those who couldn¡¯tprehend what a World Stone was wouldn¡¯t understand, but Abel did!

    Every time he activated his World Stone, the world around him would slow down and his analysis ability shot up. It was extremely useful in all close-range battles.

    Although he rarely used the World Stone in Batlow as a wizard, it didn¡¯t mean it was useless. In fact, the more he understood the true power of the World Stone, the more powerful he grew.

    He was ignorant in the past, but now he understood the power of gods.

    If he had the World Stone of this world, all the continents would be part of his territories, like his territories in the Dark World!

    If his scattered pieces of World Stones weren¡¯t so weak, he would be just as powerful as a god!

    But if he really was going to steal this World Stone Heart, how would the Wizard Union react?

    He would be the prime suspect since he controlled Thief God Milton. He also didn¡¯t know how many wizards actually knew about this World Stone Heart. After all, everyone would go crazy for it!

    He had prepared a little before he set out for this mission. He thought he was going to take a few Divine Bodies with him, and all he needed was some time to resurrect them. The Wizard Union wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, even if they knew it was his doing!

    However, taking the World Stone Heart was a totally different story.

    The mysterious President of the Wizard Union still had not shown himself, which meant there might be wizards more powerful than Rank 38.

    Still, letting such treasure a go when it was right in front of him would be such a disservice to himself!

    With a sh of determination, Abel made his decision. He quickly wrapped his Power of the Will around the ten thousand holy crystals, and put everything into his portal object, along with the World Stone Heart!

    But as soon as he did that, an rm was set off within the Wizard Union Headquarters.

    Still, Abel did not panic. He was underground, so he knew the wizards couldn¡¯t just sh inside. Instead, he gazed at those Divine Bodies with some pity. It seemed he couldn¡¯t take any away this time.

    He knew why God Rank Two had sensed a huge threatst time. One was because of his intuition as a God Rank Knight, another was because this Magic Circle really could kill a God Rank.

    That was especially so for a weakling like Thief God Milton, who would be dead in an instant!

    Milton calmly flew away from the giant Magic Circle and took out a Scroll of Town Portal.

    As he activated it with his Power of the Will, a blue Portal opened. He quickly stepped into it, and it closed as soon as his Power of the Will was withdrawn.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Wizard Brook was the God Rank Wizard at the Howling Castle, facing down the Holy Kingdom, just like always.

    He did not let his guard down, not even a single moment. After all, the fanatical Holy Kingdom could attack at any moment.

    That was especially true since most of the God Rank wizards were negotiating with Abel, and there was only one God Rank wizard guarding the Headquarters. It was their most vulnerable time!

    Suddenly, an ear piercing rm sted out from the Magic Circle in front of him. It was from the very core of the Wizard Union.

    Without hesitation, he directly gave up the Howling Castle and shed away.

    Inparison to their core, the Howling Castle meant nothing!

    He knew very well that as long as he acted fast enough, the one who had done the damage would not be able to escape!

    Indeed, he spread his Power of the Will throughout the area as soon as he returned.

    At that moment, Wizard Coleridge, who was dealing with God Rank Five up in the sky, also noticed something wrong and quickly shed back

    He did not care about God Rank Five, and in fact he wouldn¡¯t have cared even if God Rank Five chased after him and killed some wizards along the way.

    But God Rank Five did no such thing. Instead, he shed away and disappeared.

    Since Wizard Coleridge was not very far away, he returned to the Headquarters in a few shes and quickly exchanged gazes with Wizard Brook, before both of them headed down underground.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, Abel retracted his consciousness. Since Thief God Milton was in another world, even the soul chain couldn¡¯t do much.

    Instead, he directed his Power of the Will towards the sky.

    Wizard Smith was a little confused about what Abel was doing, but he had already noticed the Fire Tooth battle fort on his way here. But since it had its protective shield up, the wizards couldn¡¯t examine what was inside it.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, I think our talk can end here. Since the Wizard Union has been so kind to me, I¡¯ll tell you something. I actually have had another God Rank with me all this time!¡± Abel said with some false embarrassment.

    Simultaneously, he activated a Scroll of Town Portal in the Fire Tooth, and Thief God Milton quietly stepped out through the Portal. However, his portal object had been left in the Dark World.

    Afterwards, the Portal closed again, and those wizards didn¡¯t notice anything abnormal.

    Wizard Smith and the God Rank wizards felt their heart tense as they turned towards the sky, and Thief God Milton flew out in front of them.

    This time Thief God Milton did not hide himself. However, Abel did not turn off the protection from the Fire Tooth. It was his secret weapon, and all those wizards could sense was an energy shield.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Thief God!¡± Wizard McPhee whispered to the others.

    He was known as the God Rank Assassin and was feared by all legends, but as Thief God Milton stood in front of the wizards, they quickly felt their hearts lift again as Abel spoke.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, since you said that the Holy Kingdom was attacking the second line because of Thief God Milton, I recalled him even though ourst chat did not end well!¡± Abel smiled.

    He wasing across as friendly, trying to show that he wanted peace.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I believe we will continue to have peace!¡± Wizard Smith also smiled.

    Since Abel had agreed, all the Wizard Union needed now was to ce a request with the dwarves.

    Abel¡¯s attitude left them a lot less worried. After all, none of those God Rank wizards wanted another war while they were facing the Holy Kingdom.

    As a peaceful atmosphere arose, a red-cloaked wizard suddenly ran forward.

    Wizard Smith gave him a sharp gaze, but he quickly realized something must be wrong considering how panicked the red-cloaked wizard looked.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, please wait a moment!¡± Wizard Smith stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°Please!¡± Of course Abel knew what had happened, but he kept calm and acted like he knew nothing.

    Wizard Smith stepped aside. His face quickly sank when he heard what the red-cloaked wizard had to say.

    Since everyone around was God Rank other than Abel, Abel and the dragons could easily spy on what that red-cloaked wizard was saying. But they didn¡¯t, instead chatting among themselves.

    Wizard Smith bowed quickly and said, ¡°Headmaster Abel, it seems like something happened at the Wizard Union Headquarters. I¡¯m afraid I have to go!¡±

    But before Abel could even reply, he and the other God Rank wizards shed towards the Teleportation Circle and disappeared.

    ¡°Those wizards really need to learn some manners!¡± Headmaster Eugeneined. Running away like this was very disrespectful even formon people, let alone top forces like them!

    ¡°We should really ask them for more benefits next time!¡± Headmaster Carlos added, as if what they had received wasn¡¯t enough already.

    ¡°Maybe something big really did happen to their headquarters!¡± Abel smiled meaningfully.

    Of course he knew what happened, but the stakes were too high to mention even a single thing about it.

    At the same time, he decided to never call out God Rank Five again until he also became a God Rank.

    Luckily he had given God Rank Five a makeover during thisst operation, including a normal wizard¡¯s cloak, so the Wizard Union shouldn¡¯t be able to figure out that he could resurrect God Ranks.

    Of course, there were a few dragons and the Moon Goddess who knew he could resurrect God Ranks, but it was highly unlikely that they would betray him.

    The most suspicious figure would be Thief God Milton, which was why he had brought out the fellow right in front of the God Rank wizards just now.

    But still, some suspicions might ur, since there were not many forces in this world who could be a threat to the Wizard Union.

    All the wizards needed was some evidence, but finding it would depend on their ability!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you are too kind, still speaking for the Wizard Union after all that!¡± Headmaster Carlos shook his head.

    He looked at Abel with some worry, as though Abel¡¯s kindness was a weakness, but little did he know Abel had actually just done something world-altering!

 Chapter 1432

    <h4>Chapter 1432: Suspicions</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    As soon as the nine God Rank wizards stepped out, they sensed the frantic Power of the Will from Wizard Coleridge and Wizard Brook.

    It was clear the wizards were panicking.

    Wizard Smith scanned again and realized Wizard Brook was standing at the entrance of the second floor.

    He immediately felt his heart drop. The second floor housed their greatest secret, and all he knew from the red-cloaked wizard was that there was an alert.

    However, it should normally be a very secure ce with its giant God-Binding Circle!

    With a sh, he directly appeared at the second floor entrance as well.

    The other eight God Rank wizards also realized what was happening and their faces sank as they followed.

    ¡°Brook, what happened?¡± Wizard Smith asked quickly.

    ¡°Our top treasure was stolen!¡± Wizard Brook shook his head.

    He was expecting the look on Wizard Smith¡¯s face. Indeed, it was a look of disbelief!

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Coleridge guarding the Headquarters? Howe he didn¡¯t know that someone had prated our defense?¡± Wizard Smith roared without even realizing Wizard Coleridge was around.

    Wizard Coleridge stepped out and said in a curt voice, ¡°Smith, there was a Rank 38 Wizard who lured me away, but I didn¡¯t go far and I immediately came back as soon as I heard the rm!¡±

    He was not looking good. How could he even exin to their president when such a big thing happened?

    ¡°If what you are saying is true, who was that Rank 38 Wizard? Where did he go?¡± Wizard Smith demanded.

    ¡°He lured me away and another person infiltrated the Wizard Union. The energy of that Rank 38 Wizard seemed familiar, but I couldn¡¯t recognize who he was! After I came back to the headquarters, he did not chase after me and disappeared instead!¡± Wizard Coleridge replied sharply.

    Wizard Smith turned and asked, ¡°Brook, did you have any dys either?¡±

    The wizards were all scanning frantically, which meant they hadn¡¯t found anyone, so this question was totally reasonable.

    ¡°I came back from the Howling Castle the moment I heard the rm. There is no dy, so the thief should still be underground!¡¯ Wizard Brook nodded.

    They knew very well how the Circle worked. The rm would be set off the moment their treasure was moved.

    Wanting to leave, especially from the God-Binding Circle, was not easy!

    After all, they thought of all this when they were constructing the ce.

    ¡°No need to specte. It must be Headmaster Abel. He used our negotiation as an opportunity to distract us and sent Thief God Milton over!¡± Wizard Coleridge snarled.

    Indeed, only Abel¡¯s Thief God Milton had such ability to bypass magical defenses!

    Wizard Coleridge sounded extremely confident, but Wizard Smith lowered his voice.

    ¡°Indeed, but I am sure that Thief God Milton didn¡¯t sneak into our headquarters!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Wizard Coleridge was a little confused.

    As far as he knew, it was totally in Thief God Milton¡¯s ability to prate their Magic Circles when a God Rank was not around.

    ¡°We saw Thief God Milton when we were negotiating with Headmaster Abel, so he couldn¡¯t have been in our Headquarters at the same time!¡± Wizard Smith informed him gravely.

    After all, the more powerful you get, the more you trust your own eyes, especially a God Rank wizard with perfect calction.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Wizard Coleridge muttered.

    His Power of the Will was very unstable. He was very confident of his guess, but at the same time Wizard Smith wouldn¡¯t lie.

    Wizard Brook turned and said, ¡°Hardy, check the Wizard Union Headquarters¡¯ teleportation record!¡±

    As the manager of the Intelligence Department, Wizard Hardy felt like he could be reced at any moment. There was nothing he could do other than obey.

    Wizard Brook¡¯s intent was clear: they wanted to make sure that there was no way Thief God Milton was involved.

    ¡°That Rank 38 Wizard shouldn¡¯t be Abel¡¯s man, because all of his Summons came to the Saint Castle, save for the gods!¡± Wizard McPhee added.

    ¡°Yeah, if he was, why didn¡¯t hee to save Abelst time when Wizard Hawthorn was holding Abel hostage?¡± Wizard Smith shook his head.

    After all, theirst negotiations were quite memorable, and they all felt Wizard Hawthorn die.

    God Ranks were not gods, they couldn¡¯t resurrect with just a bit of faith!

    ¡°Reporting!¡± Wizard Hardy quickly speeded back with a stack of documents recording their teleportation history.

    ¡°Was there any strange energy when the ident urred?¡± Wizard McPhee quickly asked.

    ¡°Sir, there are four secret Teleportation Circles in the Wizard Union and they have not been activated!¡± Wizard Hardy bowed.

    At this moment the wizards were sure that no one could enter or leave the Wizard Union through a Teleportation Circle, especially considering that they were on high alert.

    ¡°If it is not Headmaster Abel¡¯s doing, who could it be?¡± Wizard Coleridge asked grimly.

    He was asking himself as well as the wizards around. There was no way a Rank 38 Wizard could stay secret throughout his wizard journey. Without enough resources, a bottleneck was always imminent!

    Not only that, there was another person who was so familiar with the Wizard Union Headquarters internally that he could take the treasure without anyone noticing¡­

    Wizard Smith turned and ordered, ¡°Wizard Hardy, stop all the operations for the Intelligence Department and focus on this!¡±

    Wizard Hardy felt his head hurting. How could he do anything about God Ranks when he couldn¡¯t even do much to a Half-god or even a legend?

    ¡°What are you waiting for, quick!¡¯ Wizard Smith yelled.

    ¡°Ye, sir!¡± Wizard Hardy couldn¡¯t help but bow before walking away helplessly.

    ¡°We should report to the President about this!¡± Wizard Coleridge urged solemnly.

    None of the wizards were looking good. Considering how much their President cared about that treasure, they would all be punished!

    ¡°But we don¡¯t even know where the President is. He didn¡¯t even reply to ourst message!¡± Wizard Smith shook his head.

    Although they had a super long-distance Communication Circle from ancient times, it still had many limitations, such as being distorted by Barrier Magic Circles.

    Normally the Wizard Union would only contact their president once every ten years, but for the past few decades, their president had not even turned on his Communication Circle!

    That was normal for such a powerful wizard, as time had almost no meaning and he would not do something so trivial to distract himself from his training.

    ¡°Just keep sending him messages until he replies!¡± Wizard Coleridge ordered grimly.

    Whenpared to the treasure, the wizards did not even think about the ten thousand holy crystals.

    However, there was still a huge mystery. If Abel was not the one responsible, who could it be?

    After all, this underground space was totally secret. Only a few Legendary Rank wizards were responsible for checking the God-Binding Circle, as well as replenishing any drained holy crystals.

    There were a few Half-gods and God Rank Wizards training in the Wizard Union Headquarters, but they were all focused on their business, so those tasks were not taken care of by them.

    Still, with their powerful Magic Circles, no God Rank Wizards had ever worried about the safety of this ce.

    The God-Binding Circle was made by their president with a dozen Divine Bodies, as well asrge amounts of valuable materials and ancient Magic Patterns.

    It was known as a God Rank Circle by the Wizard Union, meaning it was powerful even against God Ranks.

    Almost none of the Magic Circles in this world had attack abilities on their own. They all needed a professional to operate them.

    This was how magic towers worked, but the God-Binding Circle used a special technique to draw on the self-defense abilities of those twelve Divine Bodies for an attack.

    When all twelve of their energies converged, it could kill a God Rank in an instant!

    That was also why the Wizard Union was so confident about the safety of this ce.

    If it was not because of the Demon from Beyond or Abel¡¯s speedy growth, those Half-god and God Rank Wizards wouldn¡¯t even need to show themselves to keep this ce in operation.

 Chapter 1433

    <h4>Chapter 1433: Secure</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by Red</i></strong>

    Abel returned to the Golden Castle as the wizards continued their discussions. He didn¡¯t know how long he could hide the fact that he stole the World Stone Heart, but he was not going to give it back, even if they knew it was him!

    He opened all the Magic Circles in his training room and entered the Dark World through the Portal that formed there.

    As soon as he appeared in the Rogue Encampment, he saw the shrine made up of holy crystals and the World Stone Heart.

    He sensed that the World Stone Heart was not in good condition. Initially it was beating once a minute, but now it was even slower.

    If it kept slowing down, it might stop beating and die!

    He looked around and activated his own World Stone to analyze it.

    Since Thief God Milton had directly wrapped it in his Power of the Will before letting it out again in the Rogue Encampment. It did not stay very long in his portal object, so the portal object probably wasn¡¯t the problem.

    He looked into the World Stone Heart and at the sky. It should be the world around it...

    This was a World Stone Heart that still needed nourishment, yet it had left its original world and lost its motivation to keep growing.

    Working quickly, Abel quickly wrapped the World Stone shrine with his Power of the Will and activated another Scroll of Town Portal before returning to the Golden Castle.

    He looked around his training room. It was not big enough, so he shed to the basement.

    He found a corner and ced the Holy Crystal Shrine on the floor there.

    Still, he was worried. He needed something to stop its energy from leaking out.

    ¡°Magic Circle Spirit, set up a Barrier Room in the basement as soon as possible. You can use any materials!¡± he ordered loudly.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± the Magic Circle Spirit replied.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The Magic Circle Spirit quickly teleported the puppets to the basement, as well asrge amounts of materials.

    Although the basement was huge, all Abel needed was a little space to be separated.

    It still took a hundred puppets working perfectly with each other to finish the job in three hours. Still, Abel didn¡¯t need the dwarves.

    Of course, his Analysis Spirit had also yed a part in making the Magic Circle Spirit perfect.

    Afterwards, Abel took a look at the World Stone Heart again, which seemed to have regained its rhythm.

    However, it didn¡¯t look like it had grown even a single bit, so Abel activated his own World Stone to check. Indeed, there was not a single bit of growth!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Abel considered helplessly, thinking hard.

    If the World Stone wasn¡¯t growing, it was just waiting to be stolen!

    He was already on the way to a point of no return. He would face serious consequences even if he returned the World Stone Heart now.

    ¡°Master, the Barrier Room is good to go!¡± the Magic Circle Spirit called out.

    Abel shed next to the room, which was?twenty-five square meters in size. It was made entirely out of magical materials with Barrier attributes and countless Magic Patterns inscribed on it.

    It was almost like aplete replica of the second level under the Wizard Union Headquarters!

    Abel didn¡¯t know if the wizard had a way to track down the World Stone Heart. This wouldn¡¯t have been a problem if he kept it in the Dark World, but he should be safe for now¡­

    He carefully surrounded the World Stone with the Holy Crystal Shrine and shed into the barrier room.

    There was no door to this barrier room, which was what Abel wanted. Only someone recognised could sh inside, which was the safest way. Even Thief God Milton couldn¡¯t do anything unless he physically broke through the walls.

    After everything was set, he took a seat in the room and began to ponder why the World Stone Heart was not growing.

    Soon, he remembered that giant Magic Circle around the World Stone Heart under the Wizard Union Headquarters.

    ¡°Magic Circle Spirit, analyze this Magic Circle!¡± Abel ordered as he transferred the information to the Magic Circle Spirit.

    ¡°Master, please wait!¡± the Magic Circle Spirit replied before going silent.

    Lights began to spark from the Magic Circle Spirit and soon the Analysis Spirit and Research Spirit also began to spark,rge amounts of energy moving between them.

    Meanwhile, Abel tried to make contact with the World Stone Heart with his Power of the Will, trying to see if he could do anything, but it was hopeless. The World Stone Heart did not respond at all.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After half an hour, the Magic Circle Spirit finally called out, ¡°Master, this Magic Circle utilized the energy of Divine Bodies to create a special God Rank energy field, one capable of taking down God Ranks!¡±

    <i>A special God Rank energy field? Do I have to replicate that?,</i>?Abel thought to himself.

    He had twelve God Rank Summons, but if he did that his Summons would have no time to level up in their Realms!

    At the same time, he also needed his Summons to help him battle in the Dark World!

    ¡°Magic Circle Spirit, can you give me the attributes of the God Rank energy field?¡± Abel asked after a moment.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡± The Magic Circle Spirit connected to Abel¡¯s Power of the Will and transferred the information.

    Soon, a detailed graphing of the energy field with an analysis of its special energy emerged.

    A weird look quickly emerged on Abel¡¯s face when he saw the chart.

    A chart describing energy like this would be extremelyplicated and mysterious to a normal person, but to any god with a Divine Kingdom, it would look extremely familiar. It was exactly how the energy in their Kingdom functioned!

    The giant Magic Circle under the Wizard Union was not just for protection, but for imitating the environment of a Divine Realm as well!

    <i>Does this World Stone Heart only grow in a Divine Kingdom?,</i>?Abel thought to himself.

    With a wave, he moved out of the Barrier¡¯s field and surrounded it with his Power of the Will. With a few shes, he arrived at Doff¡¯s Divine Kingdom and moved to the same spot under its Golden Castle.

    He then shed back into the square again and examined it.

    It looked the same, but he sensed a strange life force now. It felt extremely pure, and at the same time, the World Stone Heart began to absorb energy from the Holy Crystals around itself for growth.

    That life force was so weak that even a God Rank would not notice it. However, Abel had his own World Stone, so his analytical skills were far superior to normal God Ranks.

    In the past he had never paid too much attention to the energy field of a Divine Kingdom since he could not see it, but now he was sensing the pure faithing out of those holy crystals, and they in turn seemed to be even livelier.

    It was because of that liveliness that the World Stone Heart could grow!

    As Doff¡¯s Divine Kingdom¡¯s energy field was far greater than the artificial one under the Wizard Union, the World Stone Heart was growing even faster!

    After all, Doff was alive and well,?and his Divine Realm had beenbined with two others. It would have been powerful even in the Era of Gods!

    Still, Abel had no idea what the World Stone Heart would grow into, as all he had were scattered pieces of World Stones. Although he had gathered most of them, he still didn¡¯t know what they looked like when assembled.

    Feeling much better, Abel let out a breath of relief.

    The World Stone Heart¡¯s energy was settled. He was in Doff¡¯s Divine Kingdom, and there was a barrier square blocking its energy signature. It should be safe!

    He knew a World Stone was the core of a world, and it corresponded with the utmost mysteries of the world.

    He had no idea what would happen if he gathered all the scattered World Stones in the Dark World, but was this World Stone Heart going to grow into its true form before he did so? He didn¡¯t know¡­

    Still, he was one step closer to the true mystery of the world!

    Maybe this was what the Wizard Union was protecting! What benefits could it bring to him?

    Abel left Doff¡¯s Divine Kingdom with a smile on his face. He realized he should double down on his training. After all, even the best treasure would be useless if he couldn¡¯t protect it!

 Chapter 1434

    <h4>Chapter 1434: Current Condition</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by Red</i></strong>

    Meanwhile, the Howling Castle in the front lines was having better luck with no God Rank knights attacking.

    It seemed like the Holy Kingdom was not aware of the fact that something big had happened to the Wizard Union, but soon, another god asked if the wizard had returned.

    Even with their top treasure gone, they still had to stay on duty!

    The God Rank wizards also did not have much hope for the Intelligence Department, so they spread out through the continents, with only a few of them guarding their Headquarters.

    Still, considering the size of just the central continent, it would take at least ten years for the wizards to search through all of it.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Three days after the incident, Abel received a request from Wizard Smith to search through his faithful grounds. Of course, Wizard Smith was the only one who asked.

    At the same time, the five gods in the God Alliance received simr requests.

    Abel knew exactly what was happening, so he did not reject Wizard Smith. After all, he knew the Wizard Union would always suspect him, no matter what else happened.

    Ever since the dwarves had received the okay from Abel, they began taking requests from the Wizard Union again.

    Although Abel never thought of it as an order, as it was supposed to be a business deal, King Yoby and WIzard Fara took it as amand.

    Still, they were more confident when asking the Wizard Union for pay. After all, they were living a much better life and they were no longer embarrassed being a part of Abel¡¯s side.

    Status was just a name, and Abel gave them a lot of autonomy.

    Soon, ten thousand dwarves were sent to the Warding Wall to repair and the Wizard Union sent some God Rank wizards to protect them so Abel wouldn¡¯t get angry.

    As soon as a God Rank Knight decided to invade, the dwarves would also be called back!

    This was something the dwarves could not even dream of in the past, but now they had finally regained their freedom.

    Since the Wizard Union was doing business on equal terms with the dwarves, the dwarves¡¯ status in the central continent also grew, and the dwarves started to get even busier.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, in the Holy Kingdom¡¯s central temple¡­

    Seven God Rank Knights were seated side by side.

    Mad Knight Issac stood in the middle of the temple with the God Rank Knights and the Saint staring down at him.

    He just been assigned as the head of the Intelligence Department, but the worktely was already wearing him out.

    ¡°Isaac, what did you find?¡± the Saint asked helplessly.

    The Saint had made many mistakes during his term, and the God Rank Knights had be very sessful ever since they started to act on their own. It was a huge hit to his status, which was humiliating since he was the Ambassador for the Guardian Wings.

    He should be the one ordering the knights around with ultimate authority instead!

    ¡°Your Grace, there are no strange things happening ording to my information, and the number of preachers we have is growing again!¡± Knight Issac bowed.

    Even with the Saint¡¯s status taking a downturn, he still had to show respect to the man.

    ¡°No strange things happening? A fifth of our Faith is gone!¡± The saint regained a bit of confidence in his voice after he sensed that Knight Issac was nervous.

    ¡°Your Grace, is the growth in preachers something strange as well?¡± God Rank Knight Felix interrupted.

    They were all knights, and didn¡¯t know much about preachers.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal. Even with most of them killed by Thief God Milton, their souls will return to the Guardian Wings and it will automatically turn them back into new preachers!¡± the saint exined.

    The Guardian Wings operated on pure instinct, so it was not a god. In fact, it was more like a spirit, and the Saint couldn¡¯tmunicate with it.

    Ben was serving as the Vicar of God, the Guardian Wing was the one who picked him and his soul would return for rebirth once he died.

    It might take some time, but it would still work!

    Knight Felix nodded and stayed silent.

    ¡°Your Grace, our intelligencework is almost established and we now have a professional investigator in more than forty-five hundred cities. I will know immediately as soon as something strange happens!¡± Knight Issac bowed again.

    He was quite irritated. He was already working very hard, and the Saint had stillined!

    He showed a bit of dissatisfaction through his tone, but of course, he would not have done this if the Saint¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t already so bad.

    ¡°Then tell me, where did our faith go?¡± The Saint was furious after he sensed the knight¡¯s displeasure.

    ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯m only the head of the Intelligence Department. You should ask the preachers when ites to faith!¡± Knight Issac replied stiffly.

    ¡°Issac, are you trying to provoke me?!¡± the Saint stood up and shouted at him.

    ¡°Your Grace, don¡¯t be angry. Issac is telling the truth!¡± Knight Felix waved his hand dismissively. After all, Knight Issac was a holy knight, and he was actually aplishing something!

    Knight Felix turned and said, ¡°Issac, just apologize to His Grace!¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, I am sorry!¡± Knight Issac quickly bowed.

    The Saint ignored the God Rank Knights when they were all minding their own business. But theirck of support for him meant one thing: he truly lost his authority, and Knight Issac might no longer be afraid of him from today on!

    He sat back on his chair helplessly and said, ¡°That¡¯s it, just end the meeting here!¡±

    After all, his status was more important than Faith, and truly investigating what was happening would be a huge challenge with the Demon from Beyond.

    Not only the Saint, even the Guardian Wings had mistaken Abel¡¯s angel avatar as the Demon from Beyond.

    Just like that, two streams of Faith had been created in the Holy Kingdom without anyone noticing!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Since the God Rank Knights had gotten used to attacking the front line, they did not stop, and thus the dwarves¡¯ work continued.

    After Abel saw what was happening, he sent Thief God Milton back to the Holy Kingdom, especially after he realized how draining that World Stone Heart was. It was basically draining a holy crystal every ten days!

    Although he had many holy crystals in storage, they were for his gods to train themselves. The ten thousand holy crystals he had stolen no longer seemed that much at that rate.

    His gods were producing a decent amount of Faith on their own now, especially the God of ck Fog with his sixty million tauren followers on the Winter Hoof teau and the Mountain God with his ny million dwarf followers. But still, it was not enough, so Abel turned back to the Holy Kingdom.

    Indeed, the World Stone Heart was growing much faster in Doff¡¯s Kingdom so the Wizard Union had not actually been using that many holy crystals.

    The Wizard Union had only been using up one holy crystal every ten years. Perhaps the Wizard Union didn¡¯t know the World Stone Heart would grow faster in a god¡¯s Divine Kingdom?

    Their president might know, but putting such treasure in a god¡¯s Kingdom would be a huge risk they wouldn¡¯t take.

    Even a weakling like the God of Wealth would get greedy about it, so the Wizard Union had instead spent a great deal to replicate a Kingdom using twelve Divine Bodies.

 Chapter 1435

    <h4>Chapter 1435: The Entrance</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by Red</i></strong>

    Another few months of chaos had passed and Abel was now twenty-five years old, but it was not like he cared.

    Ever since the Wizard Union wizards had searched through his faithful grounds, they had stopped bothering him. After all, Abel had killed a Rank 38 Wizard without a single hassle, so the wizards had to be careful around him.

    Unless the most powerful wizards in the Wizard Union returned, they had nothing to use against Abel.

    Throughout this time Abel had stayed in the Battlecry teau. In fact, he rarely even left the Dark World. Besides a few friends, he basically cut off all connections in the continents.

    Of course, even without him being around, the status of his name grew even higher.

    Although the soul chain was a little distorted due to the fact that he was in another world, he would still be alerted if any of his faithful grounds were attacked. Therefore, Abel had no worries about staying in the Dark World, especially since he got the feeling that he might not even have a hundred years left.

    The Holy Kingdom seemed to be growing more and more lively, and the fear of the Demon from Beyond was growing by the day.

    Maybe this fear was something the Holy Kingdom was testing, seeing if it could speed up the Demon from Beyond¡¯s reawakening.

    Since it was something he sensed through his intuition, Abel was not going to take it lightly.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Abel was in the third level of the World Stone Keep, an energy shield formed above him.

    It seemed the following battle would be much harder than he thought, and each battle neededrge numbers of Potion to avoid unnecessary deaths.

    His Spirit Guardian knights and wizards had died many times and been resurrected, so it was lucky that they were not his main fighters.

    The Gray Bear was his most loyal shield, and God Rank Five was his most trusted attacker. As for his other Summons, their power had taken a huge hit in this third level. After all, any powerful being would be suppressed in the Dark World.

    As for his gods, they stayed in their faithful grounds. Taking them into the Dark World would undermine their progress.

    Furthermore, their Divine Bodies would be too big for the World Stone Keep¡¯s tunnels, so the most they could unleash were physical attacks.

    ¡°Aging!¡± Abel cast a spell and a light appeared in front of a group of Hell Widows. Soon they were slowed down before God Ranks Two through Four charged forward.

    God Ranks One and Five stayed with Abel to cast spells while keeping their distance.

    Abel was not having an easy time of it. He could only do something like this with three Rank 36 holy knights on his side. The Curses from those Hell Widows would drastically reduce his defense.

    Once he was hit, the damage from the Hell creatures would double, and this would be a nightmare.

    Still, Abel did not Summon his angel avatar, because he didn¡¯t want to put it at risk. He didn¡¯t know what would happen if the angel avatar died.

    It was in control of all his faith from the Holy Kingdom, and it was his most powerful trump card. On top of that, it was strengthening itself with Faith by the day, so Abel didn¡¯t want it to be distracted.

    Thest Hell Widow let out a howl and turned into ash. Its soul flew into Abel¡¯s Horadric Cube, and soon silence washed over the ce.

    Abel¡¯s Summons stepped up to search the ashes, but his chance of finding anything was slim.

    Afterwards, Abel turned to the far end of the third level. It was huge. The whole thing was like a maze with countless Hell creatures. It had taken Abel ten years in the Dark World, and he still hadn¡¯t found anything.

    It was hard for the other professions in the continent toprehend his level up speed, but who knew what he had gone through!

    Soon, his God Rank Summons returned and he knew they had found nothing.

    After all, it had been tens of thousands of years. Those Dark Gold, Rune Word, and such magic gear from the past were long lost.

    Abel shook his head and continued forward with his team. After a turn in the corridor, he saw some eternal mes from Hell and heard the sound of souls weeping.

    Soon, he felt his heart lift. ¡°Finally, the entrance to the next level!¡± Abel gathered his Summons with joy.

    The souls of his God Rank summons were growing very quickly, but they were all still like war machines with immense loyalty to Abel.

    <i>What would happen if I used the Soul Potions differently to speed up their growth?</i>, Abel wondered.

    Maybe they would be more human-like, but he still needed more research. After all, it only?took their souls an hour after their creation to master the power of a God Rank.

    Once that was set, it would not be affected by any emotions. All they knew was fighting, training, and being loyal to Abel!

    It was a good thing, since his Summons would never turn on him. But at the same time, it also took away any human interaction Abel could have in the Dark World.

    It was no different from any other Summon, and they could even train by themselves.

    It has been a lonely ten years for Abel. If he didn¡¯t have a powerful mind and the World Stone to keep himself centered, he would not have been able to handle it.

    The sounds of souls weeping continued, but Abel did not sense any danger. They soon arrived on a damaged old hanging bridge connected to a tform under the dark flicking eternal mes of Hell.

    Beside the bridge was a deep rift where the weeping wasing from.

    Abel could not do anything about those poor souls, but that deep rift felt extremely dangerous, like a chaotic dimension crack.

    He did not step on the bridge, because it looked too dodgy and he would have put his life at risk.

    Instead he wrapped his team in his Power of the Will and simply shed ahead.

    He reappeared on the tform and immediately saw a passage beyond. But before he could even get close to it, he sensed pressure.

    There were many eternal mes on the walls of the tform, and a red crystal with immense evil energy quickly caught his attention.

    It was at least ten times more Evil than the skulls those priests were using back in the central continent.

    For the first time, he sensed the evil he had felt in the front line dimension crack. It was Evil straight from Hell!

    Abel did not touch the red crystal. Although it was much more powerful than the priests¡¯ skulls, the user might get affected by Hellish evil!

    ¡°Prepare to enter!¡± he said grimly

    Five Spirit Guardian Knights stepped forward. Their task was to stop the first rounds of attack from those Hell creatures so his team would have enough time to prepare.

    The five Spirit Guardian Knights then charged behind their spirit shields. The holy knights followed, and the wizard Summons stayed at the very back.

    Abel was guarded by the Gray Bear as he remained outside the entrance.

    Soon, he sensed a Full Recovery Potion was already being drained from his Druid Soul. The battle on the other side had to be intense!

    He should be facing the Throne of Destruction, the most dangerous ce in the Dark World.

    Suddenly, he sensed a slight pain in his soul. One of his Summons had died!

    Luckily, by that point his soul was strong enough to withstand it, and it wouldn¡¯t take long before he recovered.

    He took a step into the entrance, and a wave of immense evil gushed out.

    Still, he was determined. If not, he would have been corroded by Hell already.

    After hundreds of years of battle in the Dark World, his heart was as strong as iron, and even Hell couldn¡¯t shake him.

    As for his Summons, the power ofw could not affect them. They were basically war machines, and their loyalty to Abel would not change in any situation.

    With a roar, a giant Hell creature struck as soon as Abel stepped in, and the Gray Bear bellowed back.

    Everything was clear to Abel. He was facing a group of Hell creatures called Diablo Kings.

    They had axes in both hands and their bodies were extremely strong. On top of the enchantments from Hell, they were very powerful melee fighters.

    Their defense was immense, with thick skin and heavy armor. They were almost like tanks!.

 Chapter 1436 - The Throne of Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 1436: The Throne of Destruction</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by Red</i></strong>

    Abel¡¯s team was squeezed into a small space with the two Spirit Guardian Knights holding up at the front. However there were at least four or five more Diablo Kings swinging their axes in front of them.

    If Abel¡¯s Druid Soul couldn¡¯t give them Full Recovery Potions automatically, they would all have died countless times already.

    Still, two Spirit Guardian Knights had managed to survive and the God Rank Knight was backing them up.

    From time to time some Diablo Kings would prate their first line of defense, and the Spirit Guardian Knights would chase after it.

    Since the space was so small, Abel was always on the verge of getting attacked.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± he grunted. The risk he was taking just didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°Hypnosis!¡± Abel yelled, even though he didn¡¯t want to use the spell.

    Red Curses gushed out and countless sparksnded on the Diablo Kings. They were immediately Confused and started to attack one another.

    This did not affect the ones already attacking Abel¡¯s Summons, but it still freed up some space.

    Suddenly, a white cloud appeared above those Diablo Kings, and Abel¡¯s Hypnosis spell was immediately lifted.

    ¡°Back!¡± Abel yelled without hesitation.

    He then surrounded his team with his Power of the will and activated a sh back to the tform.

    A giant beam of lightning exploded behind them. That white cloud was formed by a bunch of Burning Souls and their long-distance lightning attack could be matched neck and neck with Abel¡¯s strongest lightning spells.

    Furthermore, they all had scary pration, and they always came in groups!

    Abel had to retreat, but at least now he knew what he was facing, so he could prepare.

    He Summoned Doff¡¯s avatar, but it was way too big, even on the tform!

    But Abel was not nning to ask him to fight. He instead wanted the avatar to enchant his team!

    Giving out three Battlecries, Abel¡¯s team was strengthened from their defense to their health.

    God Rank Two also activated his Spirit Aura, thus they would have some protection from the Burning Souls.

    Finally, God Rank Four ignited his Holy Freeze, so those Diablo Kings would now be slowed down.

    As the three God Rank Knights started down again, a giant turtle shell appeared on Abel.

    It was the one he had put on his angel avatar, and it still looked the same. He had to give up some fashion sense for a powerful defense!

    With the turtle shell on, he also could sh away. He would not have done something like this if he was not facing those uncountable numbers of Hell creatures.

    Since the shell was so big, Abel shed into the tunnel again before taking the shell out.

    This time, a sea of white charged towards him. Most of them were blocked by the three Spirit Guardian Knights and his Gray Bear, so his turtle shell didn¡¯t have to do much work at all.

    His Druid Soul then used Full Recovery Potions crazily, and he had the Darkness Curse prepared for those Burning Souls and Diablo Kings.

    As the Curse came into effect, the Burning Souls were blinded and the Diablo Kings were slowed down by the Holy Freeze that followed.

    Abel had no choice but to bring all three of his God Rank Knights. Most of his Summons were helpless in this environment, even with the Barbarian buffs, but as his Curses came into effect, his chance had arrived.

    Aging Curses kept shooting out of his hand. With his current Death Qi level, he could sustain this for quite a while.

    The Diablo Kings¡¯ speed was drastically reduced, to the point they couldn¡¯t even hurt those Spirit Guardian Knights. As for the Burning Souls, they switched their tactics from long range lightning strikes to close range after they realized they could not break the holy knights¡¯ Aura.

    It was exactly what Abel wanted. Since their defense was basically zero, those Spirit Guardian Knights could basically kill a Burning Soul with every strike!

    Abel let out a breath of relief. After countless years of battle experience, he had a handle on almost every Hell creature¡¯s strength and weakness.

    He did not join the attack, instead continually casting Aging and Darkness Curses.

    At the same time, his soul chain connected God Ranks One and Five. They were ready to enter the Throne of Destruction at any moment.

    As soon as they entered, they simultaneously cast a Nova st, and ice elements sted ahead. God Rank Four also switched to a Belief Aura so their Nova sts would have maximum power!

    A Nova st was a close-range attack, and they didn¡¯t want to provoke all the Burning Souls around.

    Furthermore, those Diablo Kings were fire-resistant and the Burnings Souls were lightning and poison-resistant, so ice attacks were his only option!

    Abel then Summoned Half-god One for the Meditation Aura to heal his team.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As time passed, more and more Burning Souls were killed, and the Diablo Kings soon followed.

    It was just that killing each group of them was extremely hard with their powerful defenses, so he could only do so over time.

    After half a day, emptiness soon returned to the area and it was now big enough to hold all of Abel¡¯s Summons. He Summoned the ones he¡¯d left on the top level down to help clean up.

    Soon, Abel regained his energy. He knew he was closer to the final devil with every step he took.

    He put the ugly turtle shell back on his angel avatar. Maybe it still had a few months to go., and then he would fight while looking like a turtle.

    ¡ª¨C

    The next five hundred meters took Abel ten days of battle toplete. He did not rest, and he only took Full Recovery Potions for restoration.

    It was not because he didn¡¯t want to, but Hell creatures could regenerate under Hell¡¯s influence as soon as he stopped attacking.

    When the final Diablo King dropped dead, Abel immediately sat down on the ground. The past few days of intense fighting had worn him out.

    Since his Summons were still holding on fine, they searched through the dead bodies for any rewards.

    The armor and axes of those Diablo Kings could be kept if they were not damaged by Hell.

    God Rank Two came back with a pile of armor and axes. Abel casually scanned it with his Power of the Will and was stunned. They were all Blue Rank gear!

    No wonder those Diablo Kings were so hard to kill!

    Since those Diablo Kings¡¯ bodies looked quite simr to Barbarians, Abel could give the gear to the Barbarians. Although it was not Dark Gold, it would be a better fit.

    Abel did not have time to forge new gear for the Barbarians. Even the master cksmiths in Doff¡¯s Kingdom were busy.

    Therefore, Abel put away more than four hundred piles of gear and activated a Scroll of Town Portal back to Harrogath, where the Horadric Tent was waiting for him.

 Chapter 1437

    <h4>Chapter 1437: Blood Sacrifice</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by Red</i></strong>

    Dejo Ind was located in the deepest ocean bordering the central continent. It was ruled by a God Rank sea monster, along with five otherrge ocean territories.

    Billions of sea monsters were living in those territories, and that God Rank sea monster would sometimes pass down some of his knowledge to attract even more sea monsters.

    To those monsters without any inherited knowledge, this was immensely attractive. After all, knowledge was power, and those territories had taken down a few God Rank sea monsters who had tried to invade.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A Legendary sea crab climbed out of his cave in Dejo ind and bowed in front of the God Rank sea monster in front of him. ¡°Master Basham!¡±

    As a sea fox, Sea Monster Basham was not a big sea monster, but no one around would disrespect him for that.

    ¡°I need ten thousand sea monsters to do something secret for me!¡± he demanded firmly.

    ¡°Yes master!¡± The Legendary sea crab had no right to reject his order.

    In the vast ocean, taking away ten thousand sea monsters would not make much difference, as long as they didn¡¯t make a big fuss about it. After all, it was normal for lots of sea monsters to die in battles.

    The sea monsters close to Basham knew he would take some sea monsters away from time to time. No one knew what he was up to, but no one would question him about it, either!

    ¡ª¡ª

    That sea crab acted with great energy, and soon gathered all the sea monsters Basham needed. This might have been a problem onnd, but in the ocean he had the power to move the winds and waves, and so it was done.

    The very next day, ten thousand monsters gathered in a huge space under Dejo Ind.

    There was a shrine in that underground space. Although it had been cleaned, those present could still sense a lingering bloody chill.

    With a sh of Power of the Will, Sea Monster Basham ignited a Barrier Circle.

    It was hard to imagine such arge Barrier Circle existing, especially in the ocean, but there were indeed a few wise old sea monsters who knew how to make them, and Basham was one of the ones who had obtained such knowledge.

    As the Barrier Circle was activated, Sea Monster Basham suddenly began to transform from a little sea fox and into a human. Afterwards, a powerful energyshed out.

    ¡°Who could have guessed? Souls can actually solidify a world!¡± he murmured to himself.

    Indeed, this God Rank Sea Monster was actually not a sea monster at all. He was a human, and the President of the Wizard Union!.

    His inner world had not grown for thousands of years. Although he had hopes in the World Stone Heart, he still wanted to grow even more tobat the Demon from Beyond and the Holy Kingdom.

    As the President of the Wizard Union, the resources he needed were hard to imagine, yet he pushed himself to the limit.

    This limit was Rank 44, and there was no more he could do with material resources. Therefore, he had to find another way.

    Even at the top of the world with an immortal body, sitting still was not a good idea. After all, there might be someone more talented lurking about.

    Most of the God Rank Wizards were stuck at Rank 36. He was the only one who had broken the Rank 40 barrier. Therefore, he was the one who had decided the naming system.

    Rank 36 to Rank 40 he ssified as beginner God Ranks. Rank 40 to Rank 45 he ssified as intermediate God Ranks. Rank 45 and above he had ssified as the pinnacle God Ranks, what all God Ranks were striving for.

    Pinnacle God Rank was a mysterious thing, but he knew it was possible to achieve. It meant having the power of a true and real world.

    Still, a pinnacle God Rank had not appeared since ancient times. There were only records, and that was when he started to cultivate the World Stone Heart.

    Starting back when the Era of Gods had ended, everything he had done was to be a pinnacle God Rank.

    The Demon from Beyond was a huge disruption to his ns and he had to form an alliance with the other powerful figures to take it down. Still, he had not managed to kill it.

    In order to get even more powerful, he had searched through the ancient documents again, and found an extremely gruesome method.

    As a God Rank, every hope could be life changing, and the method might be exactly what was needed after being stuck at Rank 44 for so long.

    He knew the Demon from Beyond was not a pinnacle God Rank, either. Therefore, if he could be the most powerful intermediate God Rank, he would be able to fight the Demon from Beyond alone.

    Back then, many God Ranks had died in their battle with the Demon from Beyond. It had taken the central continent a long time to recover.

    He still remembered how badly injured the Demon from Beyond was when it entered this world, so they might have a much harder time if they were to fight again.

    The World Stone Heart was his biggest hope, but he wouldn¡¯t put all the eggs in one basket.

    ording to ancient documents, fresh souls could help an Inner World grow through the power of sacrifice.

    Although he had the power to do so in the central continent, doing so as the President of the Wizard Union wouldn¡¯t look at all good.

    Even at Rank 44, he was not truly invincible with the Dragon God around. That god was an old bastard who had lived much longer than him.

    Therefore, he had toe to the ocean with a special method to proceed with his n.

    Throughout these many years, he had sacrificed millions of sea monsters, and his World kept growing.

    It was not much, but it was life changing. He had already reached the limit of his potential, so it was cheap, especially if the price he had to pay were mere souls!

    ¡°This is my lucky ce!¡± heughed, as he knew that he would start getting more powerful again.

    He knew if he just sacrificed a million more sea monsters, he would reach the Rank 44 Fulfilled state.

    With his talent, he would then be able to level up. He still had many treasures on him that could help a wizard level up.

    After all, he had ess to anything in the Wizard Union, and the best stuff was always taken by him first!

    Once he had still needed to use some tactics to control the Wizard Union, but as his power grew he no longer had to restrain himself..

    Fear was the most effective tool to use on wizards!

    ¡ª

    With a wave of his hand, his World emerged and flew towards the shrine.

    Unlike beginner God Rank Wizards, his world had life and nts. There were even fish swimming in the waters.

    It was more alive than ever, and he was slowly making his way towards cultivating intelligent life forms.

    At the same time, his World was huge. It was almost as big as a subcontinent!

    If he was to unleash his full energy, it was like using an entire subcontinent to press down on an enemy.

    Indeed, those fish in his world were actually the result of his hundred years of sea monster sacrifices. Without them, he would only have nts in his world.

    Those fish were not ordinary fish. If you looked closely, you could see some characteristics from sea monsters on them.

    ¡°Get up!¡± he roared, and a giant magic emerged from the ground.

    Initially the sea monsters had been knocked out, but as his Power of the Will prated their souls they quickly returned to consciousness.

    What he needed were frightened souls!

    Those sea monsters quickly began to twitch, but their every move was a joke in front of a Rank 44 God Rank Wizard.

    As his Power of the Will moved, a bloody red glow appeared from the Magic Circle below.

    Fear engulfed the minds of those sea monsters, one of the effects of that Magic Circle, and their feces shot out in all directions.

    Wizard Basham smiled as he saw what was happening. He did not care how bad the ce smelled; anything was worth it for power!

    If not, he would not have given up being the top authority and living a life of luxury in the central continent to be a sea monster!

    As blood gushed out from those terrified sea monsters, a cold spark shed from his eyes. Sharp des flew out from his World and shed across the necks of every sea monster.

    Under the bright glow of the Magic Circle and the bloody clouds, the originally invisible souls of those sea monsters flew out.

    They were all infuriated as they roared in agony and Cursed him.

    Wizard Basham waved his hand, and those weak little Curses were helplessly sted away.

    The souls he wanted were right in front of him. Since they were filled with fear, their quality was much higher than normal ones.

    ¡°Come!¡± he cried out eagerly.

    A sucking golden beam emerged from his World above the shrine.

    The souls were quickly cleaned up by the beam and soon absorbed into his World. Those souls then turned into some fish-like creatures and dove into the water once they entered his World.

    Their fear was forgotten as their bodies solidified, and they swam around like normal fish.

    ¡°I wish I could grow faster!¡± Wizard Basham sighed after sensing his world with satisfaction.

    It was not because he didn¡¯t want to kill more sea monsters, but because ten thousand at a time was the limit his Magic Circle could take!

 Chapter 1438

    <h4>Chapter 1438: Missed?</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Because of this need for souls, Wizard Basham kept sending his subordinates to pick out suitable sea monsters and quietly capture them.

    It was a lot of work, even more work than he had done for the Wizard Union for the past thousands of years.

    Indeed, sea monsters often fought one another, but there were still many intelligent ones, and they would not give him an easy time if they found out that he was sacrificing sea monsters.

    Therefore, he had been forced to be very careful all these years while ruling these five territories.

    As the red glow of the Magic Circle subsided and the dead bodies dried up, the ce looked like Hell.

    But Wizard Basham did not care as he waved his inner world back inside, and a smile emerged on his face. Although he said he was not happy with his growth, he still knew he was breaking through his limit by the day.

    ¡°Uhh, another God Rank sea monster wants to bother me!¡± He turned his head and his voice gained a murderous note.

    Since he was ruling five territories as a sea fox, it only made sense that someone would want to pick a fight.

    After all, everyone was crazy for resources, and it was easy for a God Rank sea monster to use everything up in their own territories, especially since they didn¡¯t have any ability to produce things like Potions by themselves.

    The territories ruled by well-known and powerful sea monsters were often safe, but the weaker ones would be targeted.

    A sea fox with five territories was the perfect candidate!

    Sea foxes were some of the weakest sea creatures, and they wouldn¡¯t look more powerful even as a God Rank.

    It was not what Wizard Basham wanted, but he was only a human with a transformation item. He couldn¡¯t change his body¡¯s size too much, so a sea fox was the only thing he could be here.

    Wizard Basham was used to being invaded, but this was still the first time in a decade!

    He unleashed his Power of the Will and turned off the Magic Circles around him.

    The Legendary crab appeared and bowed. ¡°Master Basham!¡±

    Wizard Basham had turned back into a sea fox and ordered angrily, ¡°Clean up this ce, I¡¯ll greet my guest!¡± The Legendary crab was used to this task, so he merely bowed.

    In a sh, Wizard Basham directly sped up into the sky.

    No God Rank sea monster would want to fight near another¡¯s territory. Even as an invader, you wouldn¡¯t want to take over a territory full of Dead Sea monsters.

    As Wizard Basham sped through the sky, he suddenly sensed his Communication Circle pulse. But he did not care, as he knew very well who was contacting him. He was not worried about the Wizard Union, they would be just contacting him for trivial things.

    He had no time to care. He was having a great time ruling these five territories and the souls he sacrificed were strengthening him by the day.

    He was the most powerful wizard in the world, and even if someone stole his spot as the president, he would be able to get it back easily.

    He knew the Demon from Beyond would reawaken long ago, so he was not going to let anything distract him. He had to fully focus on what he was doing to get to Rank 45 before the Demon from Beyond woke up!

    After all, he was doing a great deal of training, not just gathering souls, as getting more fish in his world was not the only thing he needed to do. He also needed to stimte them to increase their energy!

    If he hadn¡¯t been invaded, he wouldn¡¯t even leave his cave!

    The Wizard Union was also not expecting their president to not even check his messages even after receiving them.

    Being a wizard in seclusion, the best way to do so was to fully iste one¡¯s self from the world.

    Although Wizard Basham was not really in seclusion, these years he had fully adopted his identity as a sea fox and as a result the fish in his world were even more lively.

    The energy a wizard of his Rank gave out could affect his own body and he rarely even thought of himself as a wizard besides the time he was making sacrifices.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    The God Rank sea monster who came to pick a fight was an Ice Bear from the far north.

    No wonder! He thought he was already famous with his streak of killing God Rank sea monsters for the past few hundreds of years. Only an ignorant beast would pick a fight with him

    The Ice Bear knew the rules for picking a fight, so he had waited in the sky above an area where there were no sea monsters and unleashed his energy.

    Without saying a single word, the two immediately made their moves.

    Wizard Basham wanted to y it safe, so he did not go all out. If he did, this Ice Bear wouldn¡¯t even be able to move a muscle!

    The limit of Ice Bears was only Rank 37, and Wizard Basham was Rank 44!

    Soon, green clouds began to stream forth from the poison grass in his World. It was his weakest attack, since he could use almost any other elements from his World.

    He would naturally stick to his three main wizard elements if he was facing a truly powerful enemy. But for this weak little Ice Bear, poison was enough. After all, sea foxes were skilled in poison and doing so would avoid other God Rank sea monsters bing suspicious.

    He was not arrogant enough to think he was invincible in the deepest ocean, as there were still a few ancient species around.

    They might not have been much in the ancient times, but they were still enough to form a threat to Wizard Basham. He knew he would be in trouble if he fully exposed himself.

    It might even generate a threat to the central continent. He might not care about the people there, but he couldn¡¯t totally neglect the World Stone Heart and the Wizard Union.

    The Ice Bear let out a roar and Ice Spears shot out from his inner world.

    At that exact moment, a poison cloud gushed out and filled the entire area.

    The Ice Bear was not expecting the range of Wizard Basham¡¯s poison to be that wide, and Wizard Basham¡¯s small body as a sea fox easily dodged his Ice Spears.

    An Ice Shield appeared around the Ice Bear, but the poison cloud immediately started corroding it and forcing the Ice Bear to retreat.

    By that point he had lost the will to fight. That poison was frightening. In fact, it was the scariest poison the Ice Bear had ever seen.

    The Ice Bear flew away, letting out a low roar that signaled his defeat.

    Wizard Basham did not chase after the creature. Doing so would be easy, but most God Rank sea monsters had allies through their bloodlines, and he would attract even more God Rank sea monsters if he actually killed this one.

    Therefore, after the Wizard Basham saw the Ice Bear retreating, he merely returned to his cave and checked on his fish.

    Since he had just fed his World, he was worried that he would disrupt thews and the fishes might not be able to form as a result.

    He quickly went into training andpletely forgot about the messages he had just received from his Communication Circle. But by the time he did, he would definitely regret his decision¡­

    Peace returned to the five territories once again and the sea monsters began to celebrate another victory for their ruler. However, they were totally ignorant of the dead bodies swept away underground¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Days went by and Abel was not making much progress in the Throne of Destruction. He never showed himself in the central continent, and the other professionals had turned their focus back on the Holy Kingdom.

    Little did the Wizard Union know, the wars they were fighting were actually because of Abel!

    Since the dwarves were now repairing the Warding Wall, Abel had no worries about sending Thief God Milton to kill even more in the Holy Kingdom.

    The Warding Wall and the Howling Castle were being repaired faster than ever, but they had to pay the dwarves handsomely to do it.

    Thepensation was filling King Yoby with joy. The golden era of the dwarves had arrived!

    With therge amounts of resourcesing their way, more and more powerful wizard dwarves began to emerge.

    With just a bit more, their wizard forces would grow exponentially!

    The special thing about dwarves was their lifespan, so it was easier for the talented dwarves to break through levelspared to humans.

    If dwarves could reproduce faster, they might even have been able to overthrow the humans.

    With all this stress, on top of the operation searching for their treasure throughout the central continent, the Wizard Union had no time to even care about Abel.

    Since they had lost their treasure, the Wizard Union no longer cared too much about their Headquarters, and they normally only had one God Rank wizard there on guard.

    Their Intelligence Department was also working harder than ever before. They put all their full attention on finding their treasure and they would capture and interrogate anyone who showed even the slightest hint of suspicion.

    Although they did not find anything about the World Stone Heart, they did discover a lot of spies from the Holy Kingdom as a result. That should have been celebrated, but Wizard Hardy did not have the mood to do so. As long as their treasure remained missing, he would have no face as the head of the Intelligence Department!

 Chapter 1439

    <h4>Chapter 1439: Investigate</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel returned to the Golden Castle from the Dark World. The intense battlestely were wearing him out.

    The Throne of Destruction was only getting more challenging, and he could be put in danger at any moment so he could not let his guard down at all when down there.

    In the past he might have been able to clear an area in a day, but now it might take him up to ten days!

    A month had passed in the central continent, but Abel had been fully focused on the Dark World. Still, he had reached his limit and felt like he would break down if he didn¡¯t take a rest.

    He sat on his Golden Castle above the Battlecry teau with a ss of Water Spirit fruit juice and a beautiful view in front of him.

    As Doff¡¯s power grew, his faithful grounds were getting even more energetic.

    ¡°Magic Circle Spirit, has anything big happenedtely?¡± Abel asked casually. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head with an awkward smile at himself. It seemed he really was an out of touch person.

    ¡°Master, here¡¯s the dragons¡¯test report!¡± A message was transferred to Abel through the Power of the Will.

    Abel scanned through it. The mostmon topic were the fights between the Wizard Union and the Holy Kingdom.

    But it was basically amon day-to-day thing by this point.

    Abel suddenly thought of that Magic Circle under the Wizard Union and inquired, ¡°Right, Magic Circle Spirit, did you analyze that Magic Circle I gave youst time?¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve exchanged information with many spirits from the Holy Continent and came to the conclusion that it is a God-Binding Circle. It is an Ancient Circle!¡± the Magic Circle Spirit?replied quickly.

    Abel promptly received a report about the Magic Circle.

    The Magic Circle sSpirit was one of Abel¡¯s closest spirits and held the highest authority. It had started its research ever since Abel shown it that Magic Circle. It could connect with all spirits in the Holy Continent and do a lot of analysis, but it all still took time.

    After all, the God-Binding Circle took the Wizard Union hundreds of years of research by countless powerful wizards.

    Last time the Magic Circle Spirit had only given Abel some surface analysis of the God-Binding Circle, it didn¡¯t know exactly how to operate it.

    When Abel read the report, a fiery passion burned in his eyes. He had always had his eyes on those twelve Divine Bodies under the Wizard Union. Not being able to prate the God-Binding Circle was his main reason for stopping.

    Who cared about his treaty with the Wizard Union?. They already had an unresolvable grudge. The fact that he had stolen the World Stone Heart proved it.

    The Wizard Union might not know it was him now, but they would not let him go once they did!

    Butst time he snuck in with Thief god Milton because he was lucky. The Wizard Union wouldn¡¯t fall for the same trick twice.

    ¡°I still have to recall Thief God Milton!¡± He stood up and gulped down his juice before disappearing.

    He reappeared on the Fire Tooth battle fort. It sped towards the shores of the Holy Kingdom.

    At that moment Thief God Milton had just slit the throats of a preacher and five knights, and he suddenly paused. He quickly put away his holy dagger and flew away.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Soon after he left, more God Rank Knights attacked the Howling Castle.

    Meanwhile, Knight Felix gazed at the Saint, who was not looking good.

    ¡°Your Grace, Thief God Milton was here again, and he just left Lina City!¡± Knight Felix reported grimly.

    ¡°We are basically wasting Faith on him!¡± the Saint said irritably

    ¡°Your Grace, please tell the Guardian Wings to track down Thief God Milton again!¡± Knight Felix asked firmly.

    The Saint was not looking good, but he still had to helplessly obey the request.

    He had used the Guardian Wings countless times for this purpose, but he was never able to seed. Knight Felix¡¯s request would not make a difference.

    These days he stayed in the central temple and would activate the Guardian Wings as soon as there was a report that a knight or preacher had been killed.

    It was just that Thief God Milton was too cunning, and the Guardian Wings could not pin down his energy.

    Still, the God Rank knights did not give up, even though they were using a lot of Faith.

    The Saint¡¯s authority had dropped significantly, and he was now doing repetitive and trivial work, feeling like aborer.

    He helplessly connected to the Guardian Wings once again.

    But to his surprise, the Guardian Wings really did find something. It was a faint God Rank energy, speeding away!

    Abel had no idea that Thief God Milton¡¯s energy would leak out when he was moving at full speed, as he just wanted to take back Thief God Milton as fast as possible.

    ¡°We found him!¡± the Saint gasped.

    He had done this countless times and failed, despite therge amounts of faith they¡¯d been using recently, so he had always thought what he was doing was wrong.

    But as Knight Felix kept persisting, they finally tracked down Thief God Milton!

    ¡°Where?¡± Knight Felix quickly jumped up.

    He was not expecting to find Thief God Milton. All he wanted to aplish was to drain the Saint¡¯s energy and make him give up in theirpetition for power.

    The Saint sensed the Guardian Wings and replied, ¡°He is going too fast, we don¡¯t have a specific location!¡±

    ¡°See if he is flying in a straight line and if there are any cities along his way!¡± Knight Felix grunted.

    ¡°Yes, he is flying in a straight line, but I need to check their map to see what city is in his path!¡± the Saint said confidently.

    Knight Felix took out a full map of the Holy kingdom and said, ¡°Draw his route here!¡±

    The Saint took out a pen, drew two dots and a straight line connecting them. As soon as he did, Knight Felix snatched up the map and began to analyze it.

    Thief God Milton showing his energy was definitely not normal, so something suspicious had to be going on. Also, Thief God Milton would not normally fly in a straight line, but would take detours.

    ¡°Not good, Thief God Milton wants to leave the Holy Kingdom!¡± Knight Felix deduced quickly.

    There were no cities in Thief God Milton¡¯s way. In fact, he was heading towards the shore, and the Holy Kingdom¡¯s defense system only worked against invaders.

    Knight Felix had spected long ago that Thief God Milton was entering from the ocean, and this confirmed it.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± he swore.

    At that moment, five of the God Rank knights were going about their daily attacks on the front line. Thief God Milton would be gone even if he recalled them at this moment.

    But once they missed this opportunity, they might never have it again!

    Knight Felix activated a Communication Circle and connected with God Rank Knight Harrison who was nearby, and the two quickly teleported to a city near to the shore.

    There he would be able to ambush Thief God Milton!

    Thief God Milton might be able to assassinate a God Rank knight, but he would stand no chance in a head-on battle!

    They were in the Holy Kingdom and as far as they knew, the only one capable of evading the Guardian Wings was Thief God Milton, which meant they only had one enemy here!

    ¡ª¡ª-

    Abel was standing on the shore. He had the Crystal Angel Statue, so the Guardian Wings thought he was a part of the Holy Kingdom.

    If not, he would have been spotted by the Saint long ago!

    His Druid Soul suddenly sent him an alert. ¡°God Rank Knights?¡±

    By this point the Holy Kingdom was basically like his own territory. Although he wasn¡¯t receiving as much Faith as the Demon from Beyond, his Druid Soul could still clearly sense what was happening here!

 Chapter 1440 - Strike Back

    <h4>Chapter 1440: Strike Back</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel was very curious, yet confused as to why two God Rank Knights were heading his way.

    There were no cities around, so there could only be one reason. They were there for him!

    But the Guardian Wings shouldn¡¯t be able to spot him. If the Demon from Beyond hadn¡¯t been reawakening, he almost wanted to take over the Holy Kingdom.

    Indeed, a take over would have been ideal. After all, he could imagine just how powerful the Demon from Beyond was, considering how confident the Wizard Union was in their president.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t be too careless. If the Guardian Wings hadn¡¯t spotted him, they must have found Thief God Milton!

    He immediately connected to Thief God Milton through the soul chain and noticed he was on full speed using his Holy Speed ability. It was almost as fast as moving in a sh, so it was basically impossible for the Guardian Wings to stop him.

    Abel quickly also noticed a bit of energy leaking out around him, which exined why the two God Rank knights were around.

    Afterwards, Abel let out a bit of light energy from his angel avatar and merged himself with the environment around.

    He had only learned to use light energy like this with his normal body after some time training and being in the Holy Kingdom.

    He was not nning to let those knights go. It was an invasion, and if he was lucky, he might be able to kill two of them!

    He had six God Rank Summons in his Monster Ring: God Ranks One through Five, as well as Doff¡¯s avatar.

    Since the Wizard Union could not divine anything within the Holy Kingdom, he had no worries about using God Rank Five.

    ¡°Seems like this is the shore!¡± Knight Felix lowered his voice as he looked at the map again.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s ambush him here. We cannot let Thief God Milton escape. We have to force him to return all the holy crystals and holy gear he has stolen from our lord!¡± Knight Harrison nodded.

    As the two God Rank knights flew along, they knew they should have enough time to prepare an ambush.

    But suddenly, Knight Felix paused.

    Knight Harrison also stopped and asked, ¡°Felix, what happened?¡±

    Every second was very important and Thief God Milton could appear at any moment, so he asked.

    Knight Felix shook his head. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right!¡±

    As powerful knights, their intuition was extremely powerful, and was their most powerful defense.

    Abel had the intuition of a headmander, which was about the same as a God Rank knight, but he was also a true master at using it.

    He did not look at the other God Rank Knight directly as he suppressed all of his murderous intent. He even stopped his mental processing, just like a rock.

    Knight Felix quickly sensed something was wrong.

    It was just that he didn¡¯t know where the threat wasing from. After all, Abel was only a Half-god wizard and all of his Summons were in his Monster Ring. Abel alone could not do that much to the knights, even if he fully unleashed his murderous intent.

    ¡°You are right, I also sense something odd!¡± Knight Harrison eximed softly.

    As the God Rank Knights exchanged gazes, they quickly unleashed their Worlds. Ice and lightning energy covered the area.

    ¡ª

    Abel felt his brain hurt. He was not expecting his ambush to fail, but he had no choice now, so he immediately brought out his six God Rank Summons.

    Doff¡¯s avatar was the only one with a teleportation ability. Although God Ranks One and Five could move via sh, they could not engage in close battle with knights as wizards.

    Knight Harrison was stunned as he gasped, ¡°Retreat, they have six God Ranks!¡±

    Almost without hesitation, the two God Rank knights charged backwards with their Energy Auras unleashed.

    Doff¡¯s Avatar disappeared and reappeared in front of Knight Harrison. He did not care that Knight Harrison was charging as he unleashed a Hurricane.

    The sword and shield on his hand began to spin; there was no direction for Knight Harrison to go!

    By that point Abel had given up on his idea of killing both knights, and instead he decided he should just focus on one. Using God Rank Five to chase after Knight Felix was just for show.

    His true target was Knight Harrison. With five God Rank Summons ganging up on the knight at once, Abel¡¯s Summons would be less than useless if they failed!

    ¡ª

    An alert was immediately sounded from the Guardian Wings as soon as the six God Rank Summons appeared.

    The Saint¡¯s face immediately sank. He knew Knight Felix and Knight Harrison had gone after Thief God Milton, and this meant Thief God Milton had backup!

    Soon, his face turned paper white. There were only so many God Rank Knights in the Holy Kingdom and five of them were battling in the front line. There was no way two God Rank Knights could win against six God Ranks!

    Although he disliked Knight Felix, he still couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing!

    ¡°We have six God Rank invaders, call all the God Rank knights on the front line to return!¡± he yelled.

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace!¡± an attending holy knight bowed.

    Those holy knights guards were actually even more anxious than the Saint, since most of them worked under the God Rank Knights. They cared deeply about their safety, so they immediately contacted the front line.

    The Saint did not stop his connection with the Guardian Wings. Instead, he kept an eye on the knights¡¯ condition, even though it was using up Faith.

    ¡ª

    Knight Harrison was in an awkward situation; he was now surrounded by three other God Rank Knights, and his attacks were being fully countered by them.

    He would definitely win in a one-on-one situation, since their Worlds were empty.

    Something must have happened to their Worlds. They only had a form and no details, which drastically reduced their power, but still, it was very hard for Knight Felix to win against three of them, let alone with Doff¡¯s avatar and that God Rank wizard off to the side.

    He could feel his life force dropping at an rming rate. If it continued, he would return to his lord!

    ¡°Traitors, you betrayed the lord, you will be condemned!¡± he screamed at them.

    He didn¡¯t understand why those God Rank Knights would go against him. He sensed an oddly familiar energying from them, but he just couldn¡¯t believe they were resurrected.

    Abel smiled as he saw that was happening. He was standing five miles from the battle and knew he was safe. If Knight Harrison tried to attack him, he would need to get past five God Ranks.

    But Knight Harrison probably couldn¡¯t hold on for long anyway. If Abel hadn¡¯t needed a fully intact body, he would be dead already.

    Knight Harrison¡¯s fate was decided. It only came down to how long it would take. There was no way for him to escape, as his body was now filled with frost from God Rank One.

    The frost still did not stop the bleeding from his wounds. The wounds were all opened up by Doff¡¯s avatar and the three God Rank knights, but at the same time they did not hit as hard, avoiding a fatal strike.

    ¡°Ah!!¡± Knight Harrison roared as he helplessly swung his sword about. He did not care how much energy was draining from his World as he crazily unleashed his skills from within it.

    But everything was futile. After all, he was facing five God Ranks at once. He did not have any special skills and everything he did was perfectly countered.

    Wounds kept appearing on his body, and if he hadn¡¯t been a God Rank, he would have been dead from blood loss already.

    ¡°Harrison, I will use some holy energy to open a path for you, try to escape!¡± a voice sounded in his ears.

    He shook his head. Was it an illusion from his blood loss? But he soon understood, he was under the protection of the Guardian Wings! It unleashed a powerful suppression on those other God Ranks with holy energy.

    His gaze was filled with hope as he quickly looked around. Everything had stopped, and he finally noticed Abel as well

    He knew he was not as fast as Doff¡¯s avatar and the suppression would only work for a short while on these God Ranks.

    He checked on Knight Felix, but he was nowhere to be found.

    It made sense since he was only chased after by one God Rank, but he was still irritated by the fact that Felix did not even try to help him. Just luring away another God Rank would have been nice!

 Chapter 1441 - Capturing a Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1441: Capturing a Soul</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Knight Felix would definitely bite back if he knew what Knight Harrison was thinking, because the one chasing after him was a Rank 38 Wizard!

    He was only Rank 36, and the pressure he felt was no joke!

    That was especially true when he realized there were five more God Ranks around. All he could do was activate a full retreat with his Aura to drag out the distance.

    ¡ª

    Knight Harrison withdrew a big chunk of his World¡¯s energy again for his body to hold down his injuries. A pure white light sparked, forming a Holy Shield on him.

    It was hisst resort and his World would take huge damage as a result, but all he needed was one chance, because he had seen Abel!

    He knew those God Ranks were all Abel¡¯s Summons, so he would be fine as long as he captured Abel. In fact, those Summons might even fall under his control!

    After all, Abel was too famous from his conflicts with the Wizard Union!

    Abel looked at Knight Harrison with a weird gaze. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, he knew the Guardian Wings had just transferred a message to Knight Harrison.

    Knight Harrison quickly regained his mojo as a powerful suppressive force was unleashed from the sky through the Guardian Wings.

    It was so strong that almost all Abel¡¯s Summons lost their mobility.

    Knight Harrison had been waiting for this opportunity, and at that moment he turned into a beam and shot towards Abel.

    Abel was also suppressed by the Guardian Wings. He could see the excited eyes of Knight Harrison atop his blood-drenched body.

    A God Rank Knight took only a few seconds to travel five miles. He was obviously nning to capture Abel alive.

    However, something unexpected happened, and he was soon met with the same fate as Wizard Hawthorn.

    Since the Wizard Union had not disclose the details of Wizard Hawthorn¡¯s death, the Holy Kingdom never learned that Abel had some mysterious power.

    As he reached his hand towards Abel, he suddenly felt something grab his wrist. It was a hand, it looked like it came out of thin air, but the strangest detail was yet toe.

    That hand held an energy that he could not resist!

    As a Holy Knight, the holy energy he grasped was a rank lower than light energy, and was like throwing snow kes into a burning me.

    At the same time, Knight Harrison was a follower of the Demon from Beyond, who had the same energy as Abel¡¯s angel avatar, so he immediately lost his ability to resist.

    Light energy entered his body as he lost control.

    It was the first time Abel had directly grabbed a Holy Knight. It was an extremely rare opportunity.

    After all, no God Rank would let a true danger get close, especially a knight with their powerful senses!

    Knight Harrison had only done it because he had lost a lot of energy from his World, which had distorted his ability to detect danger.

    The energy impacted his soul without the angel avatar even fully showing itself. Just a single hand was enough!

    Knight Harrison¡¯s World slowly dimmed down and returned to his body.

    Abel had a strange feeling. If he wanted, he could fully take Knight Harrison¡¯s soul into his angel statue!

    At the same time, he felt Knight Harrison¡¯s bond with the Demon from Beyond break as the angel statue directed his Faith towards itself. But of course, this was only because Knight Harrison was controlled by the light energy. Knight Harrison would regain himself once Abel let go.

    Knight Harrison knew the Demon from Beyond wasn¡¯t inside Abel¡¯s body, so he wouldn¡¯t be too faithful, but at the same time he had lost full control of his body and soul.

    This was a very special trick and it only worked because the angel avatar had the same energy as the Demon from Beyond.

    As his Druid Soul shed, Izual waved his hand from the angel statue, and Knight Harrison¡¯s soul was dragged within.

    Izual had been trapped in the Dark World for tens of thousands of years, and most of his power was gone. Still, his soul was not something Knight Harrison could even imagine catching up to!

    After Knight Harrison¡¯s soul entered the angel statue, he lost consciousness and all he could do was pray.

    After his soul was gone, his body became an empty shell, and the powerful energy within it threatened to explode at any moment.

    Unlike a Divine Body, a God Rank¡¯s body was extremely unstable, as it was fully made out of energy. But Abel was also worried about showing his angel avatar too much in the Holy Kingdom. He withdrew it immediately and used his own hand to grab Knight Harrison¡¯s body.

    It was a rare opportunity. In his empty state, all Abel needed was to create a new soul for Knight Harrison and he would be able to get another God Rank on his side!

    He took out a bottle of Soul Potion from his Potion bank and directly poured it into Knight Harrison¡¯s mouth.

    After ten seconds, a new soul with a strong bond to Abel was born inside Knight Harrison.

    Only the Soul Potions could do this, and Abel immediately signed a soul contract with it.

    With their strong bond, the soul contract was smoothly signed and a new soul emerged from his soul contract space.

    Anyone would be shocked if they got a peek into Abel¡¯s soul contract space. Those souls were tiny, yet they were controlling the most powerful Summons!

    Just like that, Knight Harrison became Abel¡¯s new Summon.

    Since he had done it so quickly, the World of Knight Harrison remained intact. All Abel needed was to feed it a few more Soul Potions and Knight Harrison¡¯s new soul would be a God Rank soul!

    Abel examined Knight Harrison¡¯s condition through the soul chain.

    His battle instinct was fully intact, and even his knowledge remained that he was not resurrected, but had directly reced his soul.

    Abel then examined his World. It was not looking good, with only a tiny bit of holy energy left. It was basically on the verge of copse.

    ¡°God Ranks Two, Three, and Four, inject some of your holy energy into this World!¡± he ordered quickly.

    No God Rank Knight would sacrifice their own energy to save their friends, considering how secretive each of their Worlds was, but that was not true for Abel¡¯s Summons, which made this biggest challenge of a God Rank Knight simple.

    As for God Rank Two through Four¡¯s energy, Abel could easily rece it with his Dimension Force.

    ¡ª

    The Saint saw Knight Harrison charge up in front of Abel, but suddenly came to a halt. Afterwards, the two suddenly started to interact.

    It was extremely confusing, and the Saint could not understand what they were doing. After all, he was already using a lot of energy just to sensing what was going on.

    But soon, Knight Harrison stood over next to Abel¡¯s other Summons, like he was one of them.

    ¡°My Lord, what is happening?!¡± the Saint howled, his voice filling the hall, but no one replied.

 Chapter 1442 - Summoning

    <h4>Chapter 1442: Summoning</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    ¡°Your Grace, what happened?¡± the five God Rank Knights quickly stormed in after they heard the Saint yelling.

    ¡°Knight Harrison has betrayed the Lord!¡± the Saint dered grimly. He almost didn¡¯t believe what he was saying, but the reality was right in front of him!

    ¡°Knight Harrison betrayed the Lord?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, he is a loyal Holy Knight!¡± the God Rank Knights roared back. They all felt insulted as they gazed at the Saint, as though he was spreading misinformation.

    The Saint unleashed his Power of the Will and let the knights see what was happening through the Guardian Wings perfectly.

    ¡°That¡¯s Abel! He is a demon!¡± Knight Balmain couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    Indeed, Knight Harrison really was standing quietly next to Abel, as though he was Abel¡¯s servant!

    It was very hard to believe how a God Rank knight could change his loyalty, especially since Knight Harrison had believed in the Demon from Beyond since he was a child. It was impossible for him to even imagine the possibility of other gods, and this fact had not changed for thousands of years.

    Knight Balmain and hisrade were the ones who had attacked Abel at the Battlecry teau, but he was the only one who hade back alive.

    All of a sudden, he felt some fear, something which was extremely rare for God Ranks.

    At the same time, a sense of helplessness loomed over the other God Rank Knights.

    He knew those five God Ranks on Abel¡¯s side were not the only God Ranks around. There was also another one chasing after Knight Felix!

    Even if they all made a move, they wouldn¡¯t be able to win!

    Soon, God Rank Five gave up chasing after Knight Felix and returned to Abel¡¯s Monster Ring like the other Summons. Afterwards, Abel left the Guardian Wings¡¯ energy shield.

    A breath of relief emerged from the temple, but no one understood how Abel could prate the Guardian Wings so easily.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Knight Balmain asked in a grim voice.

    Everyone around wondered the same question, but since Abel had not made a move on the central temple, it meant he was not there to attack them. After all, no one could stop Abel with the number of God Ranks on his side!

    The Saint turned away, saying helplessly, ¡°Keep recalling the God Rank Knights!¡±

    The Holy Kingdom still had some forces hidden, including two Rank 38 God Rank Knights who were still in seclusion, as they were the closest guards of the Demon from Beyond.

    At first the Holy Kingdom was nning to Summon them only after the Demon from Beyond was resurrected, but it seems like they couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    The Holy Kingdom soon got to work but the process of recalling all the God Rank Knights still took some time¡­

    ¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, Abel stepped out of the Guardian Wings¡¯s territory, and the feeling that he was being monitored faded.

    He didn¡¯t know who was watching him, but it was to be expected since he was in the Demon from Beyond¡¯s territory. A bit of Faith could go a long way!

    He gazed around at the familiar shore. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t be able toe here anymore.

    shing, he appeared in the Fire Tooth and sped away.

    His next target was the Wizard Union Headquarters, which would be where he left Thief God Milton next.

    He found a ce some distance from the Headquarters and let Thief God Milton out. His task was to monitor the Wizard Union from afar and wait for an opportunity.

    It should only take a few days at most, because he expected the Holy Kingdom to make a move on the front line soon.

    ¡ª¡ª

    However, a week passed without any conflict, and the front line enjoyed a rare moment of peace.

    Thief God Milton just could not make a move.

    How could Abel ever have expected that what he had done so casually in the Holy Kingdom had drastically impacted their confidence. In fact, they were frightened!

    After all, seeing another God Rank Knight helplessly change loyalty was the scariest thing they¡¯d ever seen!

    But after another ten days, two powerful energies suddenly emerged from the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°Your Honors, God Rank Knight Epstein and God Rank Knight Marco!¡± the Saint bowed.

    Their energy was huge, and the Saint still had not regained his authority, so he acted extra humble.

    ¡°So you are the Saint of this generation? You are the representative of the Lord and we are just Holy Knights. You don¡¯t need to be this respectful to us, just give us your orders!¡± Knight Epstein bowed in return.

    Knight Marco followed suit. The respect they showed him was much greater than any other God Rank Knights!

    Knight Marco looked around in confusion and asked, ¡°So why did you summon us? We are only Rank 39, and can still progress and fight a better war for the Lord!¡±

    They were at a critical level, and being next to the Demon from Beyond¡¯s light energy could help them level up. It was why they were his closest guards.

    Although the Demon¡¯s light energy was far superior to the holy energy they had mastered, spending long years studying it and carefully incorporating some of it into their Worlds could still help them level up.

    Summoning them earlier meant that could no longer level up, so if the one who had summoned them had not been the Saint, they would have been furious!

    ¡°The Holy Kingdom is in chaos, we need you two to stabilize the situation!¡± The Saint¡¯s face lit up after he realized the knights were now Rank 39.

    He was especially happy since they were showing great respect to him, which meant he would have a chance of regaining his authority.

    ¡°What? We have the Guardian Wings as protection. As long as we don¡¯t make a move, no one can harm us!¡± Knight Epstein was confused.

    The Saint began to exin everything that had happened in detail and the two God Rank Knights¡¯ faces sank.

    The fall of God Rank knights, the loss of holy crystals, and the loss of holy equipment! This would be a huge disappointment to their Lord once it was resurrected!

    Knight Epstein did not me the Saint, instead he turned to the other six God Rank Knights. ¡°Did you give up trying to take back the lord¡¯s stolen Relics?¡±

    ¡°Honorable Epstein, Abel has too many God Ranks on his side, and we cannot get close to him. ording to our information, he has at least ten God Ranks serving. Although we don¡¯t know what rtionship he has with them, he can Summon them at any moment!¡± Knight Balmain bowed.

    ¡°Monster!¡± Knight Epstein shook his head helplessly.

    Rank 39 was extremely powerful, but he was not arrogant enough to pick on just anyone.

    At that moment, a powerful energy struck the Guardian Wings¡¯ energy shield and created a shock wave.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening now?¡± Knight Marco demanded irritably.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Wizard Union¡¯s Howling Castle trying to drain our Faith reserves!¡± the Saint replied.

    Knight Marco couldn¡¯t hold it in any more as he roared, ¡°The Wizard Union set up a castle right in front of us? Why didn¡¯t you stop them!?¡±

    He felt like the Holy Kingdom set up by their lord had lost all face because of these God Rank Knights.

    Abel was an exception because he lived far away and was extremely powerful. A single wrong move could cost them their souls.

    But that Howling Castle was right in front of them!

    ¡°We will listen to yourmands!¡± the six God Rank knights bowed helplessly.

    Indeed, the Howling Castle has been rebuilt under their noses and it could now stop a God Rank. Even after countless attacks, they could not get rid of it!

    Knight Marco did not make a decision and asked, ¡°Epstein, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s allow His Grace to give the order!¡± Knight Epstein bowed to the Saint.

    The Saint felt a warmth in his heart as he looked at the embarrassment on the faces of the six God Rank knights.

    ¡°My knights, destroying the Howling Castle has always been on my mind. Please lead all the God Rank Knights to get rid of it!¡± the Saint bowed back to the two Rank 39 Knights.

    ¡°Yes, my Saint!¡± the Rank 39 Knights bowed back.

    The other God Rank Knights were not looking good, but they still had to bow as well.

    ¡°Everyone,follow me!¡± Knight Epstein ordered grimly, and quickly headed towards the Teleportation Circle.

    After all the God Rank Knights left, the Saint sat on his seat and rubbed the arms like it was his throne in deep satisfaction.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you are treating the Saint, but remember, the Saint is the mouth of our Lord, keep your respect!¡± Knight Epstein and the others had arrived at the edge of the Holy Kingdom and gazed at the Howling Castle up front.

    ¡°Mr Epstein, we didn¡¯t mean to offend the Saint, but hismands just kept failing. A useless authority will be a disaster for the Holy Kingdom!¡± Knight Felix replied with a deep bow.

    ¡°You should all still show respect!¡± Knight Marco stated firmly.

    Indeed, he knew three God Rank knights had died under the Saint¡¯smand, and he was not happy about it, either. But still, he had shown the Saint respect!

 Chapter 1443 - Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 1443: Destroyed</h4>

    <i><strong>Tranted by Jim</strong></i>

    <i><strong>Edited by RED</strong></i>

    ¡°Everyone, let us use the Double Impact Formation to destroy the Howling Castle in one hit!¡± Knight Marco turned and ordered the others.

    Not a single God Rank Knight had been left behind in the Holy Kingdom.

    Indeed, ever since the two Rank 29 Knights learned about how powerful Abel was, they had decided to take care of him once the Demon from Beyond was resurrected. None of the holy knights would be separated on that mission.

    As for the Saint, a new one would rece him if he was killed, and all the treasure in the Holy Kingdom was stolen, anyway.

    Soon, Knight Epstein arrived next to Knight Marco. Three God Rank Knights stood next to each of them, forming an arrow head.

    Their Worlds emerged above them, and holy energy began to move between them. This way, they would be able to transfer thoughts and maximize the power of the Formation.

    The eight God Rank Knights stood behind the Guardian Wings¡¯ energy shield. They only had one strike because the Wizard Union would be able to react once they stepped out of the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°Glory to the lord!¡± Knight Marco roared with passion.

    At the same instant, the eight God Rank knights activated their Charge ability, and a greatly strengthened Energy Aura appeared above Knight Marco.

    It immediately went from Rank 8 to Rank 10, which meant their power was maximized.

    Bang! Air particles sted open and the eight God Rank Knights charged out of the Guardian Wings energy shield.

    ¡ª

    The man on duty in the Howling Castle was Wizard Coleridge, who was slowly letting his guard down after days of peace.

    After all, they had a bunch of Magic Circles both in the front lines and within the new Howling Castle to detect holy knights as soon as they appeared.

    He was ying around with an Ice Ball when suddenly a sharp alert sounded. He quickly dropped the ice ball on the ground and shed to the operation room. Immediately, he sensed eight God Rank Knights!

    Originally he did not need to alert the Wizard Union since those Magic Circles would do it automatically, but considering how fast those knights wereing, he knew they meant business!

    In the past the Holy Kingdom would only send out five God Rank knights at most, but this time they had eight!

    He quickly triggered a full alert. Eight energy shields appeared around the Howling Caster, with each of them capable of stopping a God Rank attack.

    In just ten seconds, the knights appeared in front of the Howling Castle.

    At the same time, Wizard Coleridge summoned forty Blizzards from his World. They were quickly strengthened by the Howling Castle and wrapped around the ce.

    Normally this would make the knights pause for a second, since the Blizzard spell was a wizard¡¯s most powerful method when it came to stopping an enemy, but they didn¡¯t hesitate at all as they continued forward.

    After all, it was Knight Epstein¡¯s first battle back, and he knew the Wizard Union would be able toe for support if they paused.

    Wizard Coleridge¡¯s spell was enchanted, but his Rank was still too lowpared to Knight Epstein, and it could not stop eight God Rank Knights in their Formation.

    Their Energy Aura was soon reced by the Healing Aura tobat the Blizzards.

    At the same time, the Faith and Passion Aura increased their attacks to maximum.

    The first strike Knight Epstein made to the energy shield was a revengebo attack, supported by the energy of all the other knights.

    The firstyer of the energy shield was immediately shattered into stars. Soon, the second revenge strike followed from his World and took down the secondyer as well.

    Just like that, they continued to prate the energy shields like a needle prating bubbles.

    After all, they were determined and furious after what Abel had done, so they intended to take their anger out on the Howling Castle!

    Wizard Coleridge kept Casting spells as he kept calling the Wizard Union for support. But as the knights kepting, he knew the Howling Castle wasing to an end.

    There were only five God Rank Wizards avable in the Wizard Union, since they were not expecting the Holy Kingdom to get two extra God Rank Knights. It would be a losing battle even if they came.

    After all, the Howling Castle was not as important as the life of a God Rank!

    When he saw the knights making contact with thestyer of energy shield, he activated a sh without hesitation and disappeared from the spot through the Teleportation Circle.

    Bang! Countless ice sts filled the Howling Castle, and all one hundred wizards within it were killed instantly.

    Wizard Coleridge reappeared on the Warding Wall with a bit of ice crystals on him. If he was just a little slower, he might have been dead.

    ¡°Damn it, two Rank 39 Knights broke the Howling Castle¡¯s defense!¡± he roared.

    At the same time, a thick energy shield shot up towards the sky from the Warding Wall. Unlike the Howling Castle, it was created by a special element after countless years of umtion.

    The result was that it could stop multiple attacks from a God Rank.

    Soon, ten God Rank Wizards were teleported in from the Wizard Union, none of them saying anything.

    ¡°Wizard Coleridge, how did it happen?¡± Wizard Smith asked in confusion.

    Every God Rank wizard who ventured far away in the central continent had a special teleportation device that let them return as quickly as possible, but it was still toote!

    Wizard Coleridge calmed himself down and replied shortly, ¡°Two Rank 39 Knights and six other God Rank Knights charged straight into the Howling Castle¡¯s defense. My spells could not stop them!¡±

    ¡°Seems like our battle just took another level up!¡± Wizard Smith¡¯s face also sank.

    The Holy Kingdom was annoying them, but they were also very mindful of not going too far.

    But this time, those two Rank 39 Knights really were going all out!

    After all, those God Rank Knights before were all Rank 36 or 37. Their abilities were about the same, and since they all had their own egos, they couldn¡¯t be united even in a battle.

    When danger came, they would all just fight for themselves, but everything changed with a powerful knight as a leader, which pushed their power to a whole new level.

    Wizard Smith looked around and sighed. If the Holy Kingdom wasmitted, they had no choice.

    The Wizard Union might have a systematic way of doing things, but they also did not have a leader at that moment, so they would be at a disadvantage!

    ¡°Should we rebuild the Howling Castle?¡± Wizard McPhee asked.

    It was the question that dictated their following moves.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for our other God Rank wizards to return!¡± Wizard Smith shook his head.

    Indeed, he did not have the confidence to stop those God Rank Knights even if he could rebuild it, especially since the dwarves were Abel¡¯s people and they would need to pay them for repairing it.

    Sending the dwarves to die would mean picking a fight with Abel!

    The other wizards Wizard Smith was talking about were three God Rank Wizards who had ventured far away and had just received a notice to return. They were already Rank 39 before they left, so they would be able to hold down the Holy Kingdom even if they had not grown a single bit during this time.

    ¡°Agreed!¡±

    ¡°Agreed!¡±

    All the God Rank wizards nodded.

    None of them want to fight a risky battle with the other side having two Rank 39 Knights. Even with the best defense system, it was best to wait for now!

 Chapter 1444 - Trap

    <h4>Chapter 1444: Trap</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Knight Marco stood above the destroyed remains of the Howling Castle.

    The hundreds of soul beams signified their aplishment.

    He unleashed his Salvation Aura. A bloody red lightemerged on the hundreds of dead wizards before their souls rushed into the eight God Rank Knights¡¯ bodies.

    The injuries they had taken were healed immediately.

    Knight Marco turned andmanded, ¡°Let¡¯s take a tour of the Warding Wall and let the wizards have another taste!¡±

    It was an order, and there was no room for negotiation. Of course, he would not have said it if Knight Epstein had not agreed.

    ¡°At yourmand, Sir Marco!¡± the six God Rank Knights bowed.

    Although they did not kill any God Rank Wizards, it was still a glorious aplishment for the Holy Kingdom, so he was in the mood to do even more.

    They got into their Formation again and flew forward.

    ¡ª

    ¡®Careful, they areing!¡± Wizard Smith warned everyone.

    He was prepared even before the rm was sounded.

    All 10 God Rank Wizards Summoned their Worlds, with their most powerful spells prepared.

    ¡ª

    The atmosphere was getting tense. Thief God Milton sensed what was happening, so he alerted Abel.

    Abel quickly scanned through Thief God Milton¡¯s soul. At that moment there were only two God Rank Wizards left in the Wizard Union Headquarters.

    Their energy did not feel familiar, so they should be newly summoned wizards.

    Abel sighed. Just how powerful was the Wizard Union? They didn¡¯t look like much on the surface, but they really had a lot of resources to cultivate wizards!

    After all, they¡¯d been around since the Era of Gods, and the most powerful wizards from then were still alive.

    Maybe only the highest rank wizards truly knew how many God Rank Wizards there were in the Wizard Union.

    Two God Rank Wizards were definitely not enough to stop Abel from setting his eyes on those twelve Divine Bodies under the Wizard Union headquarters. Since he already offended them, he wouldn¡¯t mind going another step.

    His current ability was still unknown, no one could do any harm to him.

    ¡°God Rank Six, take God Ranks Two through Four to attack the Wizard Union Headquarters!¡± Abel ordered slowly.

    ¡ª¡ª

    They transited through their closest Divine Realm and teleported to a Teleportation Circle Abel had set up a few hundred miles from the Wizard Union Headquarters.

    No one was expecting an attack there, so Abel was confident that he could take over the Wizard Union soon.

    Abel¡¯s four God Rank Knights formed a Battle Formation and charged towards the Wizard Union Headquarters.

    Abel knew he did not have much time, and he was not going to rely on those God Rank Knights in the front line to hold the wizards up for long.

    God Rank Six¡¯s skills were almost perfectly preserved, and he was definitely Abel¡¯s most powerful knight Summon.

    As for the other three God Rank Knights, they had their fair share of training and they were no longer much weaker than a normal God Rank Knight.

    Of course, Abel¡¯s Summons also had something other God Ranks didn¡¯t: the Full Recovery Potion!

    Each of them had sixteen bottles stored up in their portal bags, and Abel had even prepared some Dark World belts for them for efficiency and stronger defense.

    It was thus basically impossible for a wizard to kill them if they were the same rank. After all, they would be able to recover as long as they were not killed instantly!

    Abel was not nning to kill those two God Rank Wizards unless it was necessary. After all, the Wizard Union was a distraction so the Holy Kingdom wouldn¡¯te after him!

    He had an idea. As soon as the Demon from Beyond was resurrected, he would hide in the Dark World after its battle with the Wizard Union was finished.

    God Rank Six was originally known as God Rank Knight Harrison. Although his soul had been reced by Abel, he still retained his original appearance as he fully unleashed his energy.

    As the four knight Summons charged in their Formation, a Holy Aura appeared above them and they turned into a streak of light.

    ¡°Hardy, alert the Warding Wall!¡±a God Rank Wizard yelled.

    At the same time, Thief God Milton took out two holy crystals and threw them at the ground. Two bursts of golden energies charged up and blocked off the area.

    Although it was not the most powerful effect, it would cut off the Wizard Union¡¯s connections for at least a short period of time.

    It was an old method from the Holy Kingdom, and Abel had mastered it with Thief God Milton perfectly.

    As the four knight Summons approached, the two God Rank Wizards got themselves ready for a fight.

    They didn¡¯t know if their message was sessful or not since they needed to focus, but Wizard Hardy was pale. No matter how hard he tried, his message just wouldn¡¯t get through!

    Meanwhile, Abel connected with Thief God Milton again and guided him towards the Wizard Union Headquarters.

    It was too simple, as those two God Rank Wizards were totally fixated on his knights.

    However, he was still a little worried since Thief God Milton did not have his intuition.

    Still, he had already done so much, and it was toote to turn back. With a sh, he took out something from his portal bag and dove into the second level under the Wizard Union Headquarters.

    Meanwhile, the wizards shed with his four God Rank Knight Summons.

    ¡°Knight Harrison!¡± One of the God Rank Wizards roared.

    At first he had suspected it was Abel¡¯s doing again, but he quickly changed his mind when he saw Knight Harrison¡¯s face.

    He exchanged gazes with hisrade, andrge numbers of spells were Summoned from their Worlds.

    At the same time, the four knight Summons ignited the Helping, Meditation, and Preaching Auras for defense.

    As the head of the formation, God Rank Six kept striking at those wizards, but the wizards kept their distance.

    At the same time the wizards realized something strange was happening. Their spells were clearly working, but every time they did a purple sh would happen and the knights¡¯ injuries would be fully healed!

    What kind of treasure were they using? They wondered because they didn¡¯t see the knights drinking any Potions¡­

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, Thief God Milton had also run into some trouble.

    After some hesitation, Thief God Milton passed through the Magic Security Circles. But to his surprise, there was another God Rank Wizard standing next to the God-Binding Circle.

    Considering how close they were, Thief God Milton¡¯s invisibility skill was basically useless.

    The moment Abel wanted to back out, a stone wall mmed down heavily.

    Abel knew the Wizard Union had been researching a way tobat Thief God Milton and they had figured it out: a physical wall controlled by a hidden trigger!

    ¡°You must be Thief God Milton! My name is Dubois and I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± that wizard smiled.

    ¡°How did you know I woulde here?¡± Abel asked through Thief God Milton.

    ¡°Haha, you are too greedy. Do you think the Wizard Union headquarters is your home?¡± Wizard Dubois smirked.

    It was the special nature of the second level to separate itself from the outer world, so no one would be able to tell what was happening inside.

    Therefore, it would be toote if Thief God Milton decided to strike again and they had decided to Keep Wizard Dubois on guard.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m too greedy!¡± Thief God Milton nodded.

    ¡°Just surrender, there is no point in fighting!¡± WIzard Dubois smirked, his eyes cold.

    He was very confident that a god without fighting abilities would have no chance against him!

    After all, wizards had ughtered gods like animals during the Era of Gods.

    He wanted to capture Thief God Milton. That way he would be forced to disclose everything Abel had done, and the dragons would not be able to help. Then the Wizard Union would be able towfully go all out with Abel.

    Ever since he had heard about Abel upon his return he had been furious about what had happened. It was why he wasmitted to staying underground and setting up this trap.

 Chapter 1445 - Talking Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 1445: Talking Too Much</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    ¡°Wizard Dubois, is there really no room for negotiation?¡± Abel asked through Thief God Milton.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid? Don¡¯t even think about asking those God Ranks outside to save you, I will kill you before they even get close!¡± Wizard Dubois stated grimly.

    But he was also confused, wondering why Thief God Milton wasn¡¯t even a little bit nervous.

    ¡°Wizard Dubois. I was originally not nning to kill any wizards unless they asked for it!¡± Thief God Milton replied.

    ¡°What do you mean!?¡± Wizard Dubois snarled, unleashing his energy before Thief God Milton could even react.

    Or at least, that¡¯s what he thought.

    Before he could even Summon his World for an attack, he felt his body go numb.

    ¡°You¡­¡± he lifted his finger and mumbled, because that was the most he could do.

    ¡°Wizard Dubois, you talk too much!¡± Thief God Milton shook his head.

    Sitting on his open hand was an opened crystal ss.

    It was the Dark Gold Poison. Due to the special nature of their environment, the poison could travel through air. It did not even need to make contact with Wizard Dubois to be effective.

    Wizard Dubois was breathing in more scary poison with each breath, while Thief God Milton kept injecting himself with Full Recovery Potions through his Dark World Belt.

    Wizard Dubois hadn¡¯t had the slightest idea about what was happening.

    Abel had prepared this after he became suspicious. After all, the wizards were a cunning bunch!

    However, this would not have worked if Wizard Dubois did not talk so much.

    ¡°You better learn your lesson in your next life!¡± Thief God Milton stepped forward and plunged his holy dagger into Wizard Dubois.

    Wizard Dubois gazed at Thief God Milton in fury, but there was nothing he could do against the weak little god.

    Indeed, Thief God Milton¡¯s fighting skills wouldn¡¯t even earn him the title of a god. Even a Half-god could easily kill him!

    No matter how frustrated Wizard Dubois felt, he let out hisst breath as the Dark Gold Poison prated his soul. His World turned into a glowing ball and shot away. Even though the area was bound by a special Magic Circle, the glowing ball disregarded the ceiling and continued on.

    ¡ª-

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± a wizard gasped.

    ¡°A God Rank died? Who?¡± another wizard yelled.

    Since it was the Wizard Union Headquarters, most likely it was one of the God Rank Wizards, so everyone promptly paled.

    ¡ª

    The two God Rank Wizards also saw what happened and immediately knew it was Wizard Dubois, who was guarding the second underground level. The death of every God Rank was different, since thews they trained in were different.

    ¡°Dubois!¡± one of the God Rank Wizards yelled as he tried to return to the Headquarters.

    However, God Rank Six activated his Charge and Energy Aura and chased after him.

    That God Rank Wizard had no choice. He couldn¡¯t leave hisrade to fight four God Rank Knights alone, or else another God Rank might fall.

    Neither God Rank Wizard surrendered, and instead their attacks grew even crazier while God Rank Six and the other knight Summons continued with their Formation.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, Thief God Milton took out an antidote and sprayed it around the air to clear out the poison.

    Since it was his secret weapon, it was not wise to leave a trace behind!.

    He then flew into the God-Binding Circle.

    The method to open this Circle had been forbidden ever since it was built. Since the Wizard Union President did not want his wizards to approach the World Stone Heart, even the spent holy crystals were reced by the Magic Circle.

    But after days of analysis, Abel¡¯s Magic Circle Spirit had finally found a way and the following steps were simple.

    Thief God Milton arrived at a spot and gently tapped on the ground. Suddenly, a swirl of magic gushed out from the empty spot.

    He tapped on the swirl gently and brought it to a halt. Soon, a Magic Board was exposed.

    He quickly picked it up with his hands and connected to it.

    It might have looked simple, but it needed extreme precision, since the God-Binding Circle could perfectly detect even the slightest mistakes!.

    As its energy channels began to close, the God-Binding Circle dimmed, and finally the mighty Magic Circle was opened.

    Thief God Milton arrived next to the first crystal coffin. The Divine Body within it looked just as good as new.

    He ignited a Scroll of Town Portal and a portal door appeared.

    In just five seconds, he pushed all twelve crystal coffins into it.

    However, he did not stop there, because he still wanted Wizard Dubois¡¯ body, and if he had time, he even wanted to take the God-Binding Circle itself!

    He quickly put Wizard Dubois¡¯ body, as well as the part of the God-Binding Circle into his portal bag. In just a minute, the second level under the Wizard Union Headquarters waspletely empty.

    The reason he wanted to take the God-Binding Circle with him was because after it had been turned off he realized it was entirely made out of Relic materials!

    With such value, leaving it behind would pain him!

    Afterwards, he sensed the area and noted the holy crystal barrier was about to disappear, so his four God Rank Knight Summons had to leave.

    Thief God Milton had to go as well, so he took out another Scroll of Town Portal and entered the Dark World.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As the knights retreated quickly, the wizards tried to stop them, but it was hopeless, especially with God Rank Six¡¯s Full Recovery Potions.

    They also knew they had to find out what had happened under the Wizard Union. They just couldn¡¯t believe Wizard Dubois had been killed¡­

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, the fight in front of the Warding Wall had also ended, with Knight Marco and Knight Epstein returning to the Holy Kingdom after showing off their skills.

    The knights knew they couldn¡¯t leave the Holy Kingdom undefended for too long. As soon as they stepped through the Guardian Wings¡¯ energy shield, all the knights cheered.

    It was a huge celebration. The Howling Castle that had been annoying the Holy Kingdom has been destroyed once again!

    ¡ª

    ¡°What?¡± It was at that moment that Wizard Smith received a message from the Wizard Union Headquarters, but it was toote.

    ¡°Wizard Coleridge, stay at the Warding Wall. Everyone else,e with me. Something happened to the Headquarters !¡± he shouted to the others.

    Ten God Rank Wizards immediately teleported back, and soon sensed something that sent their hearts plunging.

    The ten God Ranks looked up at the phenomenon in the sky and mumbled, ¡°A God Rank has fallen!¡±

    After the wizards returned, one of the Rank 38 Wizards on guard, Wizard Casper, appeared at their side.

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Wizard Smith asked in a shaky voice.

    ¡°Wizard Dubois, and his body was stolen!¡± Wizard Casper replied grimly.

    ¡°We should know who did it this time, right?¡± Wizard Smith asked, as all the wizards around him stayed silent, waiting.

    Their trap had cost them another God Rank Wizard, so they needed a good answer!

    ¡°The Evil Kingdom!¡± Wizard Casper stated with certainty.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Wizard Smith let out a breath of relief, and continued, ¡°Why are you so sure?

    He knew very well both Abel and the Holy Kingdom would eventually go to war with the Wizard Union, but with the dragons¡¯ involvement, the entire central continent would be their battlefield.

    ¡°I recognized the knight¡¯s leader, Knight Harrison!¡± Wizard Casper dered confidently.

    ¡°Knight Harrison? No wonder he was not there today! But how did he travel so far?¡± Wizard Smith mumbled to himself while shaking his head.

    ¡°Maybe he went over the ocean. Since the dragons have increased their attention on the outer ocean, they might have decreased their attention on the Holy Kingdom!¡± Wizard McPhee added.

    With the dwarves on the dragons¡¯ side, the dragons had gained many more defensive fortresses for their explorations. Doing so, they might miss a few God Rank Knights sneaking out.

    ¡°Who killed Wizard Dubois?¡± Wizard Smith asked again.

    He looked up at the sky. It wouldn¡¯t be long until the whole continent knew another God Rank Wizard had sided. This would hugely impact their authority and power!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, as the killer was never seen, but DuBois activated the stone wall trigger before he was killed!¡± Wizard Casper replied.

 Chapter 1446 - Resurrections

    <h4>Chapter 1446: Resurrections</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    ¡°Who else could have entered our second level other than Thief God Milton?¡± Wizard McPhee asked suspiciously.

    Even without God Rank Wizards on guard, the Wizard Union was not something just any God Rank could prate.

    With its countless powerful Surveince Circles, sneaking in without anyone noticing was basically impossible.

    Up to this point, the only one had done so sessfully was Thief God Milton!

    ¡°Wizard Dubois was Rank 38, there is no way Thief God Milton would stand a chance against him with his skills!¡± Wizard Casper reminded them.

    The other wizards nodded, especially since Wizard Casper had recognized Knight Harrison.

    The Holy King had also done a lot of research into gods, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that they had some unheard-of methods.

    Wizard Bruce was a newly returned God Rank Wizard. He asked, ¡°What if Grandmaster Abel has teamed up with the Evil Kingdom?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Most of the wizards shook their heads.

    They remembered the tension the forces had with one another. Given the fact that Abel had killed two God Rank Knights and stolenrge amounts of Holy Crystals from their central temple, they would be enemies for eternity!

    Wizard Smith did not have time to search through the second level underground, so he asked, ¡°How bad is our loss?¡±

    ¡°Everything was emptied out, even Wizard Dubois¡¯ body is gone!¡± Wizard Bruce shook his head sadly.

    It was a huge loss of face for the Wizard Union, with the Howling Castle destroyed and another God Rank Wizard killed at the same time.

    Wizard Smith didn¡¯t even want to look at the aftermath right now. All he could hope for was their president to return soon.

    Not only was their treasure gone, even the God-Binding Circle had disappeared!

    ¡°How could anyone break the God-Binding Circle? Even we couldn¡¯t!¡± Wizard McPhee shook his head in disbelief.

    All the wizards began to wonder. Thest time a strange wizard had distracted the God Rank Wizards and led to them losing their treasure. This time the same thing had happened but with knights!

    Could they be rted? Could there be some unknown forces quietlymunicating with the Holy Kingdom, just to steal that treasure?

    Indeed, the God-Binding Circle was extremelyplicated, but as long asrge amounts of wizards were willing to research it, they might be able to find a way.

    Wizard Bruce suddenly had a distressing thought. ¡°Maybe we made a mistake from the start. What if Headmaster Abel and Thief God Milton were not the ones who stole our treasurest time, but in fact it was something within the Wizard Union!¡±

    Although arge number of wizards had been sent throughout the central continent in search of their treasure, they had never stopped suspecting Abel.

    After all, Abel was the only one capable of doing something like that.

    But what happened just now was way too confusing.

    Just like they had said, Abel couldn¡¯t possibly coborate with the Holy Kingdom.

    There was no way the Wizard Union could know what had happened within the Holy Kingdom, so they couldn¡¯t possibly imagine how Knight Harrison could be on Abel¡¯s side now.

    ¡°Investigate every wizard who interacted with the second level!¡± Wizard Smith eyes¡¯ sparked as he gave the order.

    Although most of them were only Legendary level, investigating so many of them would still have an impact. It was just that they didn¡¯t know how they could exin matters to their president if they did nothing.

    As for the death of Wizard Dubois, it only made them even more worried!

    ¡ª¡ª

    <i>Meanwhile...</i>

    Abel stood in the Rogue Encampment with a smile on his face, looking at the twelve crystal coffins in front of him.

    There was an elven goddess who he wouldn¡¯t resurrect. After all, he had agreed to the request of the Moon Goddess.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t going to send them out just yet, since what had happened was too serious.

    Wizard Dubois¡¯ body was thrown to the side. Since it was still filled with the Dark Gold Poison, even Abel was afraid to get close to it.

    With a wave of his hand, he tossed an antidote on Wizard Dubois¡¯ corpse, and all the poison on its surface was neutralized.

    As for his organs, Abel could only take care of that once Dubois was resurrected.

    With another wave of his hand, he sent the corpse into his personal storage box while taking another antidote, just to be safe.

    After all, even the best priests could not make anything near as scary as the things he hadbined through the Horadric Cube!

    Abel was only a Half-god, and those lethal poisons had taken the life of two God Ranks!

    ¡ª¡ª

    After he was done, he stepped out from the Dark World and teleported to Lizer Ind.

    It was a great idea to build the Teleportation Circle here. He had never expected that he would need it so fast.

    He Summoned Doff¡¯s Avatar with God Ranks One through Six for safety.

    Wizard Dubois¡¯ resurrection was smooth. All it took was another antidote, and the familiar process followed thereafter.

    After the soul contract, Abel fed him two thousand Soul Potions and after some time, Wizard Dubois recovered his power automatically.

    Just like that, Abel had another Rank 38 WIzard as a Summon, God Rank Seven!

    The ocean around him was extremely quiet. All the intelligent sea monsters had retreated after sensing God Rank energy so many times.

    ¡ª¡ª

    He then returned to the Golden Castle. After resurrecting so many God Rank Wizards, he had gained a deeper understanding of their inner worlds, perfectly setting up his own path to bing a God Rank Wizard himself!

    Although his wizard path might have been very different from other wizards, but he still could use more examples to draw from.

    Abel was numb to the process after so many resurrections, but before he resurrected the eleven Divine Bodies, he would need to look through their identities.

    Resurrecting them was basically killing their souls and their significance in the world. There was no undoing the process once he started, so he needed to make sure.

    Luckily he had received some information from the Moon Goddess, and he began to look them over in the Dark World.

    Soon, he had his answer. They were all the most powerful Battle Gods during the Era of Gods, yet their fates were now waiting for Abel to decide over their coffins.

    If the Wizard Union did not have another inventory where they stored Divine Bodies, they had probably destroyed them all.

    After all, in a world ruled by wizards, destroying a Divine Body would basically reduce their chance of being resurrected to zero.

    It was why no new god had emerged in the past thousands of years.

    Even if there was one, they would be killed by the Wizard Union, like the orc god had been.

    As for the ones in the God Alliance, like the Moon Goddess, they would not interfere with anything happening in the world.

    After all, the Water Goddess had almost had no followers, and the orcs couldn¡¯t even agree on who to believe in. As for the God of Wealth and the Goddess of Earth, they were basically a way to keep the businessmen happy.

    The Fire God might have had some potential, but it was too bad for him, he was killed by Abel.

    Everything just showed how ruthless the Wizard Union was to gods.

    Abel activated a Scroll of Town Portal and brought all twelve Divine Bodies into Doff¡¯s Divine Kingdom.

    Due to the concealing nature of a Divine Realm, no one knew the powerful gods were being resurrected one by one!

    However, the process did not cost Abel nothing. He had used up a big half of his Soul Potions.

    Considering how hard his battles had been recently and the fact that he was entering his final battles in the Throne of Destruction, he might run out of Hell creatures to kill soon.

    If these Divine Bodies were not the most powerful of gods, Abel might not even have bothered to resurrect them!

    ¡ª¡ª

    In just five days, all eleven gods were resurrected. Of course this did not include the elven goddess, the Goddess of Light.

    Afterwards, Abel still couldn¡¯t get back to his training, as he had to track down the Realms of these gods. After all, a god¡¯s Realm was their most powerful weapon, so he needed them for his future battles.

    In pursuit of that, Abel went flying around on the Fire Tooth almost every day. Each Divine Kingdom was full of surprises.

 Chapter 1447 - Rank 45!

    <h4>Chapter 1447: Rank 45!</h4>

    <i><strong>Tranted by Jim</strong></i>

    <i><strong>Edited by RED</strong></i>

    <i>On Dejo Ind¡­</i>

    President of the Wizard Union, Wizard Basham had just done another round of sea monster sacrifice and he felt his inner world grow again.

    He had felt his bottlenecking to an end, so recently he had been gathering even more sea monsters.

    Some intelligent sea monsters had already realized something was wrong and they started escaping from Wizard Basham¡¯s five sea territories, but he didn¡¯t care,

    As long as he could break his bottleneck, this sea monster identity of his would no longer matter.

    He turned off the Magic Circle and ordered in a resounding voice, ¡°Gather another ten thousand sea monsters for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± the sea crab bowed.

    He also knew what was happening, but since Sea Monster Basham had ordered it, there was nothing he could do other than obey.

    For the past thousand years, the smell of dead sea monsters had filled the underground space. It was basically Hell on Earth, but Wizard Basham did not care as long as he could keep growing.

    He had been stuck at Rank 44 for two thousand years, so there was nothing he cared about more. As a God Rank Wizard, time meant nothing, and bottlenecks were the worst enemy of any professional.

    Rank 44 had definitely been his biggest bottleneck so far, but no matter how much he trained or used resources, he felt like he had exhausted his potential.

    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us

    This was why he had left the Wizard Union and ventured into the ocean. After all, if the Wizard Union could end the Era of Gods, there were still many powerful wizards around.

    However, even after rounds of calling them back, the Wizard Union only had thirteen God Rank Wizards return, with the most powerful being Rank 38. Some of them were still far out in the ocean, or had died already.

    The reason why Wizard Basham was so fixated on getting more powerful was because of the Demon from Beyond. He knew he could no longer wait for his World Stone Heart to fix everything.

    After all, he was not much weaker than the Demon from Beyond!

    ¡°Lord Basham!¡±After a while, his servants brought him another bunch of powerful sea monsters.

    ¡°Off you go now!¡± He waved and gazed at those ten thousand sea monsters with fiery passion. He thought that he would finally be able to reach beyond Rank 44 after this sacrifice.

    Being a wizard who had lived for so long, he was very urate in his calctions.

    As the Magic Circles turned on, another round of sacrifice began and howls of agony emerged from underground.

    This time there was something different. Itsted for days and the servants outside couldn¡¯t help but exchange their gazes.

    ¡ª

    Soon, a level-up disy shot straight up towards the sky.

    ¡°Master Basham¡¯s level-up energy feels like a human¡¯s!¡± one of the servants mumbled.

    The underground was a bound space with a Protection Circle, but there was no way to hide a level-up disy of this power.

    All the servants were stunned, and the three nearest God Rank sea monsters also sensed what was happening, so they flew to investigate.

    A human wizard was leveling up in the depths of the ocean? It was definitely picking a fight!

    Although the level-up disy was so powerful to the point that it made their hearts shake, they still decided to take a chance and try to kill him during his weakest moment.

    However, Wizard Basham had seen it alling. It was why he operated such a vast territory, as the distance should give him enough time to level up. After all, nothing would be able to do anything to him once his level-up was sessful.

    Even the fastest sea monster would take half an hour to reach him, and as the President of the Wizard Union, Basham was confident that he could seed within that time, especially with his treasures.

    As the three God Rank sea monsters hurried towards him, the level-up energy suddenly vanished and soon the area was flooded by immense horror.

    The sea monsters immediately started to tremble as they fled in the other direction.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Go ahead!¡± At that moment Wizard Basham was sitting underground with a smile on his face. He had seeded, but he still needed some time to stabilize, so he did not care about those sea monsters.

    After all, the opportunity he had been anticipating for thousands of years had finally arrived!

    He began to take out all kinds of heavenly treasures and injected them into his body like they were nothing.

    Each heavenly treasure would increase his sess rate by five percent, but there was no limit to how many he could take. What he was doing was basically taking away the chance to level-up for the many other God Rank Wizards in the Wizard Union.

    Initially there were many heavenly treasures that the God Rank Wizards could exchange for with their credits, but when Wizard Basham had left the Wizard Union, he had taken them all with him!

    ¡°The Demon from Beyond, seems like you don¡¯t have far to go as well!¡± After he stabilized his world, he lifted up his head.

    The most powerful being in this world was the Demon from Beyond, who was his only enemy.

    Although the Dragon God was powerful too, it was his ally, not his enemy. The Dragon God did not have any intention to fight for power, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem

    Wizard Basham stood up and sensed his new body as a Rank 45 Wizard. It was more powerful than anything before!

    With a wave of his hand, the Magic Circle around him was defused.

    ¡°Master Basham, you are a human?¡± one of the servants gasped after seeing Wizard Basham¡¯s true appearance. They all quickly stepped back while trembling, and two of them even ran outside.

    ¡°Such a pity!¡± Wizard Basham mumbled and fish jumped out of his world.

    But they were no ordinary fishes, as each of them became powerful sea monsters as soon as they appeared. Some even appeared straight out of the sky.

    ¡°You can be my first test subjects!¡± Wizard Basham said coldly.

    Those fishes were all made from the souls of powerful sea monsters.

    Although they turned into little fishes in his world, they had been cultivated by the powerful environment around them for thousands of years. The energy they had absorbed was at least on par with a Legendary Wizard.

    Ten thousand fish appeared, and they turned into ten thousand Legendary sea monsters.

    Since they were all Legendary Ranks, they no longer needed water and were able to fight onnd.

    However, that was not their most powerful ability. Since those sea monsters were all affected by his World, no one would be able to suppress them with the Power of the Will unless they were more powerful than Rank 45!

    Furthermore, since they were all formed by WIzard Basham¡¯s World energy, their souls would automatically return after they were killed.

    With all of thisbined, he could basically go head-to-head with the Demon from Beyond!

    After all, taking down ten thousand Legendary Ranks without suppressing them with energy was a huge challenge for anyone, and it seemed like Wizard Basham¡¯s World was just creating even more of them!

    One day, his World would be able to self-sustain, with more souls being created from within. Then, it would be no different from an actual World.

    Still, he still had some ways to go, maybe more than ten thousand years. For that purpose, he had higher hopes for the World Stone Heart.

    After all, he would not have been able to do this if he didn¡¯t forcefully increase the number of fish in his world.

    Horrifying screams covered the area around Dejo Ind as the ten thousand Legendary sea monsters began their massacre.

    They did not have any emotions. The only thing they had was their instinct to fight.

    Although there were normal Legendary rank sea monsters around as well, their numbers stood no chance.

    Wizard Basham smiled as he watched from the sky.

    The sea was soon covered in red and dead bodies kept floating up.

    With all their energybined, any low rank sea monsters that passed through were killed instantly.

    At the same time, those sea monsters had mastered the three wizard elements of Wizard Basham, ice, fire, and lightning. Inbination with their physicalbat skills, they were far superior to normal sea monsters!

    Of course, they were still not invincible. There was a Half-god sea monster who killed a Legendary sea monster with an all-out attack, but he was soon ganged up on by a hundred Legendary sea monsters, and they directly tore him to pieces.

    At the same time, WIzard Basham felt his Power of the Will decrease by a tiny bit after one of his Legendary sea monsters was killed.

    It was not much and he could recover it quickly, but he might injure himself if arge number of his sea monsters were killed...

 Chapter 1448 - Returning

    <h4>Chapter 1448: Returning</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    ¡°Who can kill my sea monsters?¡± Wizard Basham shook his head with a smile.

    It was hrious that he was even thinking about it. After all, anyone would need to kill at least a hundred of his sea monsters at once to make him feel anything!

    But his sea monsters were definitely not easy to kill in numbers. Without being able to suppress them, the only difference between them and God Ranks was power.

    In normal circumstances, they might even be able to do the reverse by surrounding a God Rank!

    And that was not all. Wizard Basham could also generate his own attacks while his sea monsters were making their moves.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After a few days, his Rank 45 Wizard energy covered the vast ocean and the souls of any sea monster who touched it were destroyed.

    Almost a billion sea monsters were killed. Through this process his Legendary sea monsters mastered their fighting skills.

    It was why he unleashed this massacre in the first ce. Then, he would be able to leave the ocean!

    Every time he came across a Half-god sea monster, he would withdraw his energy by a tiny bit and his sea monsters could get some experience fighting with Half-gods.

    ¡°This world is mine!¡± Wizard Basham saw the sea of red andughed. Not a single bit of regret crossed his thoughts.

    He was almost as powerful as the Demon from Beyond, and no one was able to mess with him!

    ¡°Demon from Beyond, I¡¯ll give you a surprise as soon as you are resurrected!¡± he promised himself.

    His Legendary sea monsters jumped back into his Inner World one by one and returned to being fish, but each of them was looking much more vicious.

    He turned his gaze to the central continent and dered, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back and see what has changed!¡±

    He scanned his portal bag and took out his Communication Circle.

    As soon as he connected with it, his face changed.

    He had ignored the Wizard Union messages for the past year, and they had actually lost the World Stone Heart?

    All of a sudden, his mind went nk.

    If his past thousands of training did not allow him to beat the Demon from Beyond, the World Stone Heart was the key to ruling this world!

    The World Stone Heart was the heart of an ancient god. He had been the one and only god of this world, and if he was given a longer time to live before he was killed by the powerful who came after him, perhaps he would have reached a point all God Ranks and gods could only dream of: bing the truly almighty being of this world!

    The god¡¯s heart was the bridge to ruling this world, but it was still being built, which was why many powerful figures tried to im it.

    Finally during the Era of Gods, the World Stone Heart hadnded in the hands of Wizard Basham. He had looked through all the ancient documents and realized how hard it was to nourish it.

    Still, he was determined. The Wizard Union had finally ruled the world and all the gods were captured.

    He had used twelve holy bodies to set up a Magic Circle for the World Stone Heart and kept it secret always.

    For an extrayer of security, he had even destroyed all the documents that mentioned the World Stone Heart, so no other wizard would get greedy for it.

    They had always thought it was just a personal treasure of their President, drawing energy from Divine Bodies.

    There was a great secret of the World Stone Heart, and that was the fact that it could push all God Ranks into their most powerful God Rank once it wasbined with another treasure during its mature state.

    However, this great treasure was stolen from Wizard Basham. It was his fault for ignoring the Wizard Union¡¯s messages. It was as painful as having a chunk of flesh cut out of him!

    ¡°I will tear whoever stole my World Stone Heart into ten thousand pieces!¡± he grunted.

    He was no longer looking at all proud of himself, and ice elements sifted out from his body.

    But he was just too far away from the central continent. It would take him two years even if he flew as fast as possible.

    He calmed himself down for a moment, and sent a message back. Afterwards, he gave the Dejo Ind he had lived in for the past thousand years onest look, and shed towards the central continent.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    <i>Meanwhile¡­</i>

    Wizard Brennan was looking through a stack of parchments.

    Since the God Rank wizards had been ruling for the past few years, a Vice President like himself had lost his authority long ago.

    Legendary wizards had been searching left and right for the past year, which made them all a little paranoid, and most of them went into seclusion.

    Therefore, their responsibilities hadnded on God Rank Wizards, and the job Wizard Brennan started to do was simple. To look after the Communication Circle with the President.

    The only hassle was that he could never leave it.

    One day, it suddenly began to spark and Wizard Brennan was stunned.

    He immediately knew what was happening.

    A message soon emerged ¡°I will find my missing treasure no matter what, and whoever gives me the most reliable information can be my disciple! In two years, I will return to the Wizard Union!¡±

    Although there was no name attached to the message, Wizard Brennan knew exactly who it was: their president!

    His heart quickly began to tremble. Bing the disciple of the President? It was something any wizard would go crazy about!

    Being a disciple was different from being a follower. Followers normally used theirbor and service to exchange for knowledge from a wizard.

    A wizard might have a lot of followers, but none of them would truly inherit all the knowledge. In fact, they were more like servants who needed mana to survive.

    On the other hand, a disciple was the true heir of a wizard. They would be able to share resources and were the closest people to a wizard.

    Every wizard knew that no God Rank Wizard had ever been close to their president, so bing their president¡¯s disciple was a huge opportunity!

    ¡ª¡ª

    As this message spread among the God Rank Wizards and the Wizard Union, their passion for finding that treasure was ignited.

    Scent-detecting Magic Circles were being bought out like crazy, and wizards spread throughout the continent.

    The God Rank wizards even realized that low rank wizards were going through Abel¡¯s territory and that Abel did not care, considering how low rank they were.

    All the God Rank wizards who had ventured outside had doubled down in their haste to return.

    Of course, most of those God Rank wizards did not have to travel as far as their president. Most of them could return in ten days or so.

    Once they returned, they would be able to call for support if they were in trouble. After all, they were not their president.

    Therefore, in just a month, 19 God Rank Wizards had gathered in the Wizard Union. This included three Rank 39 Wizards, which made their fights with the Holy Kingdom even more violent.

    But still, they didn¡¯t go all out, since each of them wanted to find the treasure themselves.

    ¡ª¡ª

    It has been a year since Abel showed himself, but during this time he had pinpointed the Kingdoms of every god he had resurrected.

    However, he realized something. The Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s Realm was an extremely rare case. Most Divine Kingdoms did not disintegrate, and in fact they were actually well-preserved with ways of sustaining themselves.

    Abel smoothly set up Teleportation Circles in all eleven new Realms. Just like that, he had sixteen Divine Kingdoms in his hands!

    Although he didn¡¯t have a vast teleportationwork like the Wizard Union, the Teleportation Circles he had in those Realms could still deliver him to every corner of the central continent.

    After he restored their Divine Kingdoms, the gods started to reply to their followers again, but only the most faithful ones.

    He couldn¡¯t risk anyone noticing that those gods had been resurrected. If they did, everyone would immediately start suspecting that he was the one who had stolen the World Stone Heart.

    After all, he was already a prime suspect!

    It had been a peaceful year, but for the past month he had received many requests from God Rank Wizards to enter his faithful grounds.

    This included the Dwarves¡¯ Furnace Fort, which had already been searched through a year ago. What could have caused those wizards to go crazy again?

    Although they did not go too far and pick a fight, neither the Dwarves nor the Barbarians liked the Wizard Union.

    Abel quickly searched through the dragons¡¯ report and soon found his answer. The Wizard Union¡¯s President was about to return!

 Chapter 1449 - Early

    <h4>Chapter 1449: Early</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    The first thing Abel did after he heard the news that the Wizard Union President was returning was to check on the World Stone Heart¡¯s growth. To his disappointment, it still had a long way to go.

    It was not likely that it would do much in the near future.

    Although Abel had two dozen God Rank Summons, twenty-five including Doff¡¯s avatar, he still did not stop worrying. He heard too much about the Wizard Union President¡¯s power!

    He was at least as powerful as the Dragon God. Although Abel didn¡¯t know how powerful the Dragon God was, he could imagine it after seeing Dragon Ind.

    It was apletely artificial dimension created for intelligent beings. The actual World of the Dragon God would definitely be much stronger!

    He wouldn¡¯t have much advantage, even if he had greater numbers. After all, the Wizard Union still had neen God Rank Wizards!

    For now, all he could hope for was to take a big leap forward after killing the final boss in the Throne of Destruction. That way, he would be able to discover the mysteries behind the World Stone.

    Up to this point, he returned to the Golden Castle¡¯s training room and entered the Dark World through the portal.

    No one knew what he had been through during the past year. Each time he entered the Dark World, he was basically fighting for ten days in a row without taking a break.

    If the God Rank Wizards had not sent him so many requests, he might not even have returned at all.

    The news about the President¡¯s return was only making him more tense!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Just like that, another year passed. One day, the peaceful Guardian Wings suddenly began to shake and their Faith began to drain.

    All the holy knights and the Saint turned to the sky.

    The Saint¡¯s face was red as he yelled, ¡°The Lord is regaining consciousness! The Lord will lead us to defeat the enemy. The time of glory has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, is there anything you want us to do?¡± Knight Marco asked excitedly. There was not much those holy knights could do, but they still asked.

    The Saint calmed himself down a moment and replied with slight worry, ¡°The Lord is using Faith to recover his awareness, but we might not have enough, so I need the entire Holy Kingdom to stop and pray!¡±

    It would have been handy if their holy crystals had not been stolen, but all they could do now was start praying crazily.

    ¡°Your Grace, don¡¯t worry, ¡®¡¯ I will instruct every knight and follower in every city pray!¡± Knight Marco swore fervently.

    The God Rank Knights scattered quickly. None of them would ck off for the Demon from Beyond¡¯s reawakening!

    ¡ª

    Soon, every person in the Holy Kingdom, regardless of age or gender, was gathered in chapels and began praying.

    Of course, one-fifth of the Faith was actually drawn away to a golden statue under the Golden Castle, but that did not stop the Guardian Wings from growing!

    As long as it kept shaking, the people in the Holy Kingdom had to pray!

    ¡ª¡ª

    During the next two days, the prayers continued without stopping, and some of the faithful began to die from exhaustion.

    Therefore, besides the most fanatical followers, Faith in the Holy Kingdom actually began to drop!

    ¡ª

    ¡°Your Grace, some followers can not handle it anymore!¡± Knight Marco reported.

    ¡°People are the sacrifices of god, they have to continue even if they can¡¯t handle it!¡± the Saint replied grimly.

    He sensed a strand of consciousnessing from the Demon from Beyond, which meant the lives of the people no longer mattered.

    ¡°Ye, Your Grace!¡± Knight Marco bowed.

    When it came to managing Faith, the God Rank Knights had no choice but to obey the Saint, even if they didn¡¯t like him!

    ¡ª¨C

    Three more days passed, and more followers fell. This number only grewrger on the fourth day.

    At first the holy knights had stayed around and provided them with water and some simple food, but by the fourth day they stopped.

    It was not because the Holy Kingdom was running out of food, but because their Faith was running through the Guardian Wings. If any of them took a break, the Guardian Wings might break apart!

    A week went by, and the number of deaths was cataclysmic!

    But finally, the Guardian Wings stopped shaking and the holy knights were filled with excitement.

    The Demon from Beyond¡¯s body and soul still needed some time to recover after being in slumber for thousands of years, but his consciousness had recovered!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    <i>At that moment¡­</i>

    Abel was battling in the Throne of Destruction. He suddenly sensed something through his crystal angel statue.

    He quickly pulled away from the iing Hell creatures.

    His angel statue had never alerted him to anything after he got it, so he knew something big must be happening. Therefore, he immediately stopped his fighting.

    He would have to return to the Holy Continent to clearly sense what was happening.

    He took out a Scroll of Town Portal and appeared in the Golden Castle.

    He was promptly stunned. Not only did his followers not grow, a hundred thousand of them had died!

    Although it wasn¡¯t much in the grand scheme of things, his number of followers had always been growing steadily!

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± he wondered as he looked through his angel statue.

    For the past week, his followers had been praying without stopping. It had been four days where no food or drink were provided, so the weaker ones had perished!

    What could be happening, why is the Holy Kingdom making their people pray for seven days straight all of a sudden?

    It was at that moment, the Magic Circle Spirit called out, ¡°Master, the dragons have an urgent report!¡±

    ¡°Quick, ept it!¡± Abel ordered.

    A few messages quickly arrived, and his face sank.

    The dragons and the dwarves had both sent him same news. The Holy Kingdom¡¯s Guardian Wings had been shaking for a week straight, and its Faith had been used up like crazy.

    ¡°What? The Demon from Beyond is reawakening?¡± Abel gasped.

    He had always thought the Demon from Beyond still had some time to go. After all, the Wizard Union spected that it had at least ten more years!

    He immediately thought of his followers in the Holy Kingdom. The Demon from Beyond would be furious if he realized what was happening.

    After all, death was the only way to treat a traitor, and stealing followers was the cause of many wars during the Era of Gods!

    Therefore, even though Abel didn¡¯t have much sympathy for those hundred million followers he had in the Holy Kingdom, he still didn¡¯t want to lose them!

    ¡°Let¡¯s do something big before the Demon from Beyond is truly reawakened!¡±

    His gaze was determined. Although it had been many years since he came to this world, he had never killed a soul for no reason.

    He just couldn¡¯t stand by and watch a hundred million innocent souls die. After all, those souls were no longer a part of the Cult of the Demon from Beyond.

    His original n was to free them from the Holy Kingdom before the Demon from Beyond awoke, but it seemed he could no longer do so!

    Therefore, it was now time to do something big. After all, it was impossible for the Wizard Union to know what was happening within the Holy Kingdom.

    He quickly gathered all his God Rank forces. With seventeen gods and seven God Rank professionals, he was ready to go.

    ¡ª¨C

    There was one thing Abel didn¡¯t know. The reason why the Demon from Beyond had decided to awaken early was because of him!

    When he was taking the Demon from Beyond¡¯s gear from the holy portal bag, he had triggered the Demon from Beyond¡¯s slumbering soul.

    At first it would only have sped up the awakening progress for a few years, but Abel had just done way too much. He had stolen the Divine Armor it had left over in the Lance Continent and forced it to recognize him as the new owner.

    Later on, he had also stolen the Angel Sword and Angel Shield from the central temple. Even the Angel Wings were forced to merge with Abel¡¯s angel avatar!.

    After so many shocks, the Demon from Beyond had no choice but to respond.

    At the same time as he had done all that, Abel did not care about the Demon from Beyond¡¯s statues, and he had stolen two of them at once!

    Since they all had its Power of the Will, it was a huge insult!

 Chapter 1450 - A Big Move!

    <h4>Chapter 1450: A Big Move!</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    <i>Above the far ocean¡­</i>

    A shing shadow suddenly came to a halt. It was the President of the Wizard Union, Wizard Basham.

    He quickly scanned his Communication circle and he was startled. ¡°Weird, why is the Demon from Beyond awakening so early?¡± he wondered aloud.

    If it wasn¡¯t because of the World Stone Heart, he also wouldn¡¯t have returned to the central continent so early.

    After all, he could have done more training at Dejo Ind or explored elsewhere.

    Little did he know, all of these were actually caused by a single person: Abel!

    ¡°The Demon from Beyond, It must be destiny, perfect timing for a fight!¡± heughed as he recalled that he was already Rank 45.

    Soon, he doubled down on his shing.

    A God Rank Wizard did not have unlimited energy and he needed rest, which was why he needed two years to return.

    He might even run into some sea monsters who tried to bother him, but he was more driven to increase his speed after he heard the news.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, Abel gathered his twenty-four God Ranks, with only Doff the War God left behind to look after the Battlecry teau. He put the Golden Castle into his holy portal bag, and his Summons into his Monster Ring.

    It was probably the only dimensional device with so many God Ranks stored inside!

    Afterwards, he teleported to the new God of Protection¡¯s Realm, which was extremely close to the shore of the Holy Kingdom. That way, he only had to fly for ten minutes in the Fire Tooth.

    He arrived at a new shoreline he had picked out. He could no longer use his old spot because it was further away and it had been spotted already. They might be keeping a close eye on it!

    He stopped in front of the Guardian Wing¡¯s energy shield and pressed his hands on it. Energy bounced out of his crystal energy statue.

    This time it was a little slower. It seemed like the Guardian Wings were analyzing something.

    However, that was not the case. In fact it was because the Demon from Beyond was actually withdrawing his intellect from the Guardian Wings as he recovered.

    The Guardian Wings were an ultimate defensive spell without the ability of a Spirit, so the Demon from Beyond has divided a part of his intellect to run it.

    But of course, it wasn¡¯t too much intellect, especially since the Demon from Beyond was badly injured. That was why Abel could enter and exit like it was his home.

    Abel knew this might be hisst time going into the Holy Kingdom before the Demon from Beyond fully awakened.

    ¡ª

    After some time, the Guardian Wings finally opened the energy shield up for him again.

    He took his first step, and he was in!

    He flew up immediately and arrived at a small city ruled by his faithful called Lar City.

    It was noon and he levitated above it with his Power of the Will covering it.

    After years of faith-spreading, ny-nine percent of the people around were his followers and the preachers were some of the few that he could fully control.

    He then quickly took out the Golden Castle and five thousand worker puppets were teleported to the ground to construct a Teleportation Circle.

    Everyone around was startled upon seeing what was happening, but soon the preachers sent out some spiritual energy waves and they calmed down again.

    Abel had prated the holy knight system of the Holy Kingdom long ago.

    The souls of the holy knights he and Thief God Milton had killed were granted back to them in the Holy Kingdom, thus most of the new gifted holy knights were actually on his side!

    An old holy knight realized something was wrong so he ran towards the Teleportation Circle hoping to alert the big city, but Abel did not give him the chance.

    His Half-god energy pressed down, and that knight was locked down!

    ¡ª

    The five thousand puppets were quick and the Teleportation Circle he wanted to set up was made.

    All they needed was to install them and soon, a hundred Teleportation Circles controlled by the Magic Circle Spirit prated the Holy Kingdom¡¯s teleportationwork.

    If Abel really wanted to go against the Wizard Union, he would have used this technique through the Magic Circle Spirit to take over the Wizard Union¡¯s teleportationwork as well!

    Unfortunately, he had never found the Super Spirit in the Wizard Union, and strength was a key factor when it came to a spirit war.

    Abel might have an advantage with the Magic Circle Spirit, Research Spirit, and the Analysis Spirit on his side, but the Wizard Union had many more spirits. Unless Abel gathered all his spirits in the central continent, he might have a hard time winning.

    However, that was not the case with the Holy Kingdom. Their spirit technology was weak and Abel could easily take over their teleportationwork

    In fact, it was much easier than Abel had expected.

    No one had ever done something like this, and the authority of every Holy Kingdom Teleportation Circle immediately changed to Abel.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A big alert sounded in the Central Temple!

    ¡°Our teleportationwork is being invaded, our Spirit was kicked out!¡± The Saint¡¯s face shook.

    ¡°Where is iting from?¡± Knight Marco asked urgently.

    ¡°Their spirit is too strong, and our spirit was kicked out immediately, there is no way to track them down!¡± The Saint shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Please use the Guardian Wings, I don¡¯t want the Lord to be attacked before his reawakening!¡± Knight Marco suggested grimly.

    The Saint nodded and closed his eyes. But to his surprise, the Guardian Wings were reacting much more slowly.

    After a few attempts, his face filled with desperation.

    He reopened his eyes and said, ¡°Knight Marco, the Guardian Wings are not responding!¡±

    ¡°Gather all the Legendary and Half-god knights!¡± Knight Marco roared.

    The Teleportation Circle of other ces could fail, but not the Central Temple, because that was where every Legendary and Half-god knight stayed.

    In just three minutes, a hundred Legendary knights and ten Half-god knights were gathered.

    ¡°Everyone, guard the Central Temple with your lives!¡± Knight Marco ordered without further exnation.

    Soon, the most powerful Knight Formation possible gathered in the Central Temple.

    It was already the toughest fortress, and with holy energy as support, the presence of the knights only made it stronger!

    However, it was a mistake. Abel had never even thought about invading the Central Temple. It was where the Demon from Beyond lived, and he was a mere Half-god with no power to protect himself.

    After all, he was nning to let the Wizard Union take the initial fury from the Demon from Beyond.

    He only had one goal in mind for this operation, and that was to take every one of his followers with him!

    He didn¡¯t know what he was doing was sending the Holy Kingdom into chaos. Every Teleportation Circle beside a few private ones stopped working, and every powerful knight remained on guard in the Central Temple.

    <i>¡°My child,e to Lar City immediately!¡±</i>?a voice suddenly sounded in the head of every knight and worshiper of Abel.

    It was Abel¡¯s angel avatar, and it had a special alluring ability to control his followers. Every follower of Abel in the Holy Kingdom began to pack up their stuff and headed towards the Teleportation Circles of their own cities.

    Soon, a full fifth of the people in the Holy Kingdom began to move, and the Holy Knights could not stop them.

    It was not just because they could not connect to their superiors, but also because they wouldn¡¯t dare to go against the words of their god!

    As the angel avatar¡¯s followers stepped into the Teleportation Circles, they automatically activated and the faithful were teleported to Lar City.

    If they were running out of energy, the knights in Lar City would replenish them with mana gems.

    The hundred Teleportation Circles kept shing for ten minutes straight.

    As they gathered, groups of ten thousand were then teleported into the Golden Castle¡¯s super Teleportation Circle, where they would be transferred to a subcontinent. After considering how big their numbers were, Abel had to use many monster bags to teleport them. If not, it would have taken an astronomical amount of energy.

    Still, Abel didn¡¯t really care, because he had countless top level gems with his Five-Star Magic Circles in the Golden Castle.

    In order to make things even more efficient, Abel infused his Druid Soul into the angel avatar through the World Stone. There would be a manager for each hundred followers, and every hundred managers would follow the instructions of a higher manager.

    At the same time, he alerted the Holy Continent¡¯s Kingdom of St. Ellis to prepare!

    A hundred million people was a lot of people, but it was not something the Holy Continent couldn¡¯t manage, considering how badly their poption had decreased through the years of war and famine.

    ¡ª

    At the same time, the dwarves in the Holy Continent began working, and a new area with houses was soon built.

    Large amounts of household goods were transferred there, and the local elves also started to send Magic Circle Makers to perfect the facilities of the ce.

    Abel was the owner of the Holy Continent, and the other two kingdoms there would not disobey him.

    No one knew where these hundred million new followers came from, and no one dared to question him. But even if they did, the news wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the central continent since the ce was tightly regted by Abel!

 Chapter 1451 - Organizing

    <h4>Chapter 1451: Organizing</h4>

    It has been ten days since Abel started his hard work at the Holy Kingdom, but to his surprise, the worries he had about the Holy Kingdom attacking him never happened.

    In fact, it was almost like every top level knight had disappeared. At least none of them showed up in the territories he controlled.

    The twenty-four God Rank Summons he had prepared never made a single move. His followers organized amongst themselves, and the low-rank holy knights did not stop them since they did not have any orders from above.

    The Saint and the God Rank Knights totally did not see thising. Abel had not done all of this because of the Demon from Beyond, but because he wanted to save his followers!

    Still, Abel was very lucky, as he had picked the perfect time to take over the Holy Kingdom Teleportation Circles¡­ when the Demon from Beyond was regaining consciousness!

    Because of that, the God Rank Knights had no choice but to stay in the Central Temple!

    The amount of energy Abel had used in this operation was hard to imagine. Even if a small part of it was supplied by Lar City¡¯s Teleportation Circle, most of it was supplied by Abel himself. Not to mention, the Super Teleportation Circle had been activated for ten days straight, which was the heaviest workload it had ever endured.

    Luckily, the Magic Circle Spirit was powerful enough.

    During those ten days, Abel was also worried that the Demon from Beyond would fully awaken, but that also never happened. It seemed that losing a hundred million followers did not affect it very much.

    In fact, if Abel really did bring out all of his God Rank Summons, the half-awake Demon from Beyond might sense a threat and speed up his recovery through some special method.

    Abel did not ask the Holy Continent about how they wished to manage those followers; all he needed was to say a word and they would give them an individual piece ofnd.

    Due to their difference in Faith, they could not interact with normal people, at least for now.

    As for food, they would be able to sustain themselves by growing crops soon, but for now, they would be supported by the Kingdom of St. Ellis with its speedy crop-growing methods.

    Abel was no longer afraid of exposing his Third Goddess Spring Water with his current status. After all, no one would mess with him for something so trivial.

    All of this was why Abel was so confident that the Holy Continent could hold his hundred million followers.

    Those followers still neededws and rules to follow. Although applying the bureaucracy of the Kingdom of St. Ellis to them would be a lot of work, it was still achievable.

    After all, those newrge cities and towns created for his hundred million followers needed nobles!

    This gave the big nobles in the Kingdom of St. Ellis a great opportunity to send their extra children to fight for a position of power in those newly established cities and towns.

    Of course, things were not really rainbows and sunshine.

    With this sudden growth of poption in the Kingdom of St. Ellis, the top authorities of the kingdom were already nning to take over more territories, especially since many of those rulers were knights.

    After all, none of the three great kingdoms knew that the entire Holy Continent belonged to Abel. Even the Kingdom of St. Ellis themselves did not know!

    But it was Abel¡¯s intention to maintain their original power dynamic, anyway.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After ten days, the final batch of followers were teleported away, and Abel took the hundred Teleportation Circles apart once again.

    The puppets returned to the Golden Castle before they were all stored away once again in Abel¡¯s holy portal bag.

    Afterwards, Abel shed away.

    The moment the Golden Castle was stored away, the Magic Circle Spirit also let go of its control on the Holy Kingdom¡¯s teleportationwork, and the Circles regained their autonomy.

    ¡ª

    At that moment, Knight Issac ran towards the Saint.

    His head was covered in sweat and his hair was messy. It was not a good look.

    Ever since the Magic Circles had returned to normal, vast amounts of messages had gushed in, and their system was overloading.

    Finally, he had to deactivate every Communication Circle to neutralize it!

    ¡°Knight Issac, just tell me about the damage!¡± The Saint waved his hand helplessly after seeing how bad Knight Issac looked.

    They had been isted for ten days, and he had no idea what was happening outside.

    Knight Issac bowed. ¡°Your Grace, I got the report that many of our people have received a prophecy and they were teleported to an unknownnd!¡±

    ¡°A prophecy? Are you sure?¡± the Saint frowned.

    As the Prophet of the Lord, he knew very well what state the Demon from Beyond was in. It only recovered a slight consciousness, it was not enough to directly send out a prophecy. But even if it was needed, it would tell the Saint to do it!

    ¡°Your Grace, it was a prophecy, which was why the knights had no choice!¡± Knight Isaac replied.

    ¡°How many people are gone?¡¯ The Saint felt his heart drop. Something had to be wrong¡­

    ¡°One fifth!¡± Knight Issac estimated.

    The Saint shot up and gasped, ¡°One fifth?¡±

    He almost fainted. That was almost a hundred million followers!

    ¡°A hundred million people are gone and our intelligencework doesn¡¯t know where they went?¡± he yelled at Knight Isaac.

    ¡°Your Grace, please forgive me!¡± Knight Issac dropped to his knees. He really had no answer.

    One hundred million was not a small number. There was no way they could have vanished into thin air in just ten days.

    Even after Knight Isaac ordered a massive search operation, they still found nothing.

    ¡°One fifth of our people, one hundred million!¡± the Saint mumbled to himself. Suddenly, a thought struck him.

    He knew the Faith of the Holy Kingdom had decreased by a fifth recently, which meant another god had used the Holy Kingdom to cultivate his own followers!

    ¡°Good moves!¡± the Saint sighed.

    But it was way too confusing. How was it even possible? Still, it was toote.

    ¡°Your Grace, only one person could have done this: Abel!¡± Knight Marco deduced grimly.

    ¡°Yes, only Abel!¡± the Saint nodded and added, ¡°I will tell the Lord everything that has happened once he awakens. Abel must be captured by the Lord¡¯s own hands!¡±

    After all, it was too easy to make sense of things with Abel in the picture.

    The reason the top rank holy knights had guarded the Central Temple for ten days was because they thought Abel might attack with his forces!

    ¡°The Lord will make his soul suffer for eternity!¡± Knight Marco dered with a cold gaze.

    But for now, there was not much he could do. After all, no one knew where Abel was!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, Abel returned to the God of Protection¡¯s Realm, then teleported back to Doff¡¯s Realm.

    He let out all his gods again, as keeping them gathered was a huge waste. Finally, he took out the Golden Castle again.

    Even with a hundred million followers gone from the Holy Kingdom, the news never spread to the central continent.

    However, the effect it had was huge.

    The God Rank Knights stopped going out of the Holy Kingdom, and the Wizard Union waited at the Warding Wall for no reason.

    Just like that, a strange sense of peace swept down, while the Wizard Union continued to search for their lost treasure.

    The dragons did not get involved with the affairs of thend, and instead kept expanding their ocean territories.

    They discoveredrge numbers of new inds and minerals. The dwarves¡¯ assistance helped them tremendously.

    Compared to thend, the ocean was like a whole new world.

    Since the Wizard Union controlled most of the mines onnd, and they had stopped opening mines for the dwarves after they pledged their allegiance to Abel, the dwarves could only expand through the ocean.

    ¡ª¨C

    Although things might be going well on the surface, every powerful figure knew it was an illusion.

    All they needed to do was think about the neen God Rank Wizards, and the constantly moving Guardian Wings. It could send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine.

    Not to mention the phenomena of the fallen God-Rank above the Wizard Union. A big God Rank War might break out at any moment!

    All forces started to withdraw their forces. The elves fully isted themselves from the other races. Non-elves were no longer able to enter their territories, even if they registered beforehand.

    The Death God¡¯s Crazy Heart Valley was going through a simr situation. Large numbers of orcs returned and every priest had toe out of seclusion to prepare for the worst.

    A God Rank War would be a disaster, and the intermediate forces would be the seed for the conflict!

    Just like that, a hidden horror loomed over the central continent.

 Chapter 1452 - The Main Hall

    <h4>Chapter 1452: The Main Hall</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Dark mes flickered under the Throne of Destruction, almost like the ce was drenched in blood.

    When Abel stepped on the ground, he felt a strange warmth.

    He took a night of rest before resuming his battle. There were so many oblivion knights around that it took him twelve days to kill them all.

    A huge door was right in front of him, but he longer had the energy to continue.

    So once again, he stood at the same ce. He knew he had killed most of the Hell creatures around. Thest ones were right behind this door.

    The Throne of Destruction was much bigger than he had thought, and built like a maze. The Hell creatures around seemed to be affected by some strange energy and were much stronger than anything outside.

    Abel¡¯s intuition told him danger was right in front of him. Maybe it was where Baal¡¯s servants were located.

    He Summoned a mud monster and it passed the door.

    The mud monster was slow, but it did not run into any Hell creatures even after a minute.

    Just when Abel thought he was safe, countless lights suddenly shone down from nowhere and killed the mud monster before it could even react.

    Abel felt his heart sink. He had fought with ck Souls before, but this ce was special!

    Beyond the door was a huge hall and there was no ce to hide. Once those ck Souls gather their powerful strikes, Abel could only hope he wouldn¡¯t be killed instantly!

    He turned back to his Summons and began to n.

    How could he minimize his losses?

    The Spirit Guardian Knights and wizards would be useless, since they would be killed instantly.

    Even with God Rank Wizards supporting God Rank Knights, they might not be able to handle those lightning strikes.

    He had sensed almost three hundred lightning strikesnding on the mud monster, which meant there were more than three hundred ck Souls in the hall!

    It was not a game, it was life and death!

    But he remembered this Hall of ck Souls from the Diablo game. Only the people with top gear could enter!

    Although Abel had a great deal of Rune Word Gear, he had never gained any truly top rank items!

    <i>Am I going to be stuck here?</i>?He shook his head.

    He suddenly remembered when he first entered the Dark World. He was fighting alone against Hell creatures who were much more powerful than he was.

    Since when did he be so conservative in his fighting?

    If he couldn¡¯t fight against those three hundred ck Souls, how could he even fight against Baal, or even the Demon from Beyond and the Wizard Union President?

    ¡°I care too much, I need to regain my confidence!¡± he said to himself.

    He looked over the gear he had. It was not the best, but it was still very good!

    Withrge amounts of Full Recovery Potions on him and the fact that his health was much stronger than most wizards due to his ability to drain blood, he might have a chance.

    Not to mention, he had scattered pieces of World Stone that allowed him to fight against Diablos!

    ¡ª

    He took a Scroll of Town Portal and arrived at Harrogate to Summon Doff¡¯s avatar for a battle mode andmander enchantment.

    He then returned to the door and added Ice Armor to himself.

    Finally, he added a gray cloak to his armor. It was no ordinary cloak.

    It was actually the transformed form of the God Rank sea turtle Ludwig¡¯s shell, after years of alterations!

    He wasn¡¯t sure if the Cloak could endure the lightning attacks, but he was not nning to take them head on.

    His heart was calm as he regained his confidence.

    Afterwards, he fully activated his World Stone and his Druid Soul. With a sh, he simultaneously cast the Nine-Headed Hydra spell!

    It was controlled by his Druid Soul, and itnded where the mud monster had been killed.

    In a red re of light, a Nine-Headed Hydra was Summoned. It was a top rank wizard spell, capable of making automatic fireball attacks.

    The Nine-Headed Hydra was called a hydra, but it was actually a Summoned fire creature. Once Summoned, it would keep attacking until its duration was up.

    As a fire creature, its health was crazily high, but it still disappeared into a red spark after those three hundred ck Souls unleashed their lightning strikes!

    At that very moment, Abel ignited his sh without any Summons beside him. He did not believe any of his Summons could survive, but as the possessor of scattered pieces of World Stone, he could clearly see where he was going.

    The ck Souls quickly turned towards him, but by that point he had Cast another Nine-Headed Hydra spell with a gesture and shed away again.

    Another Nine-Headed Hydra was Summoned on the spot as he disappeared.

    Abel was not afraid, and instead he felt a thrill he had not experienced in a long time.

    The Nine-Headed Hydra spit out two fireballs before it was also killed, and one of the fireballs hit the ck Souls.

    Abel sensed the ck Souls targeting him once again, but he still needed some time to Cast another spell.

    But he was not nervous, and just twitched slightly. Countless lightning strikes burst around his skin and hair, but they only gave him a little sting.

    The ck Souls were initially spread out in all corners of the hall with Abel in the middle, but the fact that they had gathered their forces meant Abel now had a chance to strike back!

    The Ice Armor on him was weakened a little, but he Cast another Nine-Headed Hydra with a smile.

    Since those ck Souls were already locked on Abel, they would not go after the Nine-Headed Hydra immediately, which gave Abel time to Summon even more of them!

    Abel was not shing about randomly. His targets were the pirs in the middle of the hall, which could help him block their attacks!

    When he reached the pirs, his body stuck against them like glue, and most of the lightning strikes behind him were blocked.

    Since those lightning attacks were made from electricity, they could not prate the column!

    At that point Abel Summoned his third Nine-Headed Hydra.

    Abel then shed to another column, but the sudden failure of their attacks caused some ck Souls to change their positions, and that in turn disrupted their attack rhythms.

    Now those ck Souls were unleashing two sets of attacks, instead of one!

    That was even more of a hassle, so by that point Abel just started Summoning Nine-Headed Hydras with both hands.

    He sensed one group of those ck Souls targeting him, and the rest were moving towards his location.

    His Druid Soul began to calcte. He should have time to Cast one more Nine-Headed Hydra before he shed away again.

    He moved slightly and dodged most of the lightning strikes, but as more gathered, he knew it was time to sh away.

    It looked like he was dancing on death¡¯s door, but the number of Nine-Headed Hydras in the hall was growing by the minute, and Abel knew victory would being as soon as the first ck Soul was killed.

    The Nine-Headed Hydra was not the most powerful attack spell, but fire was the most effective element on ck Souls, and they did not have much health in the first ce!

    After all, only elite Hell creatures would be able to have powerful attacks and defenses at the same time!

    Soon, a dozen Nine-Headed Hydras had gathered, and the ck Souls began to fall into chaos.

    Their lightning attacks were no longer in sync with one another, and Abel knew he could no longer continue, even with his World Stone activated.

 Chapter 1453

    <h4>Chapter 1453: Colenzo the Annihtor</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel shed out of the Hall of ck Souls in the Throne of Destruction, but he was still struck by many lightning bolts.

    As he calcted through his World Stone and Druid Soul, he would not have been as lucky if he was just a little slower. Even his powerful Turtle Shell Cloak and defenses would not have been able to withstand it!

    The scariest thing about lightning was its numbing ability, which was unavoidable even if most of the damage was absorbed. He would quickly be rendered totally helpless!

    Therefore, heading outside was the wisest choice.

    Still, it did note without cost. He sensed his Nine-Headed Hydras keep being attacked and vanished.

    In a second, he shed back into the hall, but five Nine-Headed Hydras had already been killed by the ck Souls.

    But at the same time, one ck Soul dropped dead and turned into ash!

    The first ck Soul died, which meant Abel had exchanged five Nine-Headed Hydras for a single ck Soul!

    It seemed like a huge waste, but Nine-Headed Hydras were merely spells!

    When Abel reappeared in the hall, two hundred and ny-seven ck Souls turned towards him, and mass lightning strikes shot for him again!

    But since those ck Souls were more scattered, there were only a few columns for Abel to hide behind in the hall¡­

    ¡ª

    Soon enough,eighteen Nine-Headed Hydras had been Summoned in the hall, and another ck Soul dropped dead.

    Abel kept shing around while Summoning Nine-Headed Hydras.

    After six more volleys of lightning attacks from the ck Souls, Abel couldn¡¯t help but sh outside again to distract them.

    This time, with eighteen Nine-Headed Hydras working, another ck Soul dropped dead. Abel continued the process, and maintained twenty working Nine-Headed Hydras, despite their time limit.

    Those Hydras could kill a ck Soul with every three fireballs, and so the number of ck Souls in the hall began to drop.

    Slowly, Abel felt ever more safe, and his time in the hall grew longer and longer.

    The number of Nine-Headed Hydras continued to grow, and the ck Souls were dropping dead faster and faster.

    It might have looked simple, but Abel was totally relying on his World Stone and Druid Soul to fight. If he made a single mistake, the oue would be catastrophic.

    Each time he entered the hall, his intuition alerted him of the danger.

    There was no god in the Dark World, so every godly ability would be suppressed, and even professionals could not use their inner worlds. Therefore, no one could fight like this other than Abel!

    ¡ª¡ª

    After ten hours, only ten ck Souls were left. Abel had been dancing around the verge of death throughout this time.

    He brought his whole team into the hall once the attacks of those ck Souls could no longer do much.

    He did not wait for the Nine-Headed Hydras to finish them. Instead he just called on his knights to end the remaining ck Souls.

    All of a sudden, silence filled the hall.

    There were no longer a single Hell creature around, but suddenly, a red glow appeared on a statue on the tform.

    It was the statue of a giant Diablo, with four de-like limbs and a humanoid body with four horns.

    It had not moved at all during his fight with the ck Souls, but all of a sudden it began to morph.

    As the red glow sparkled, the eyes of the statue gained a sense of life, and it gazed at Abel.

    Abel gazed back, and a strange soul energy struck at his soul. But considering how powerful his soul was as a wizard, it did not do much.

    Afterwards,ughter began to emerge from the hall. It sounded like it wasing from the statue, but there were echoes all around.

    It was a mockingugh, full of disdain for life. It was theugh of someone who ruled the world!

    Someone with a faint heart would definitely be ovee by fear.

    But that was not Abel. He had been in the Dark World for too long, and his Will was as strong as steel. It did not even budge even the slightest.

    Since the spiritual impact his Summons took all went to him, they were also fine. After all, they barely even had any emotions. They were almost like war machines, so those spiritual attacks were like soft winds blowing against them.

    However, Abel was a little confused. Why didn¡¯t his Nine-Headed Hydras attack that statue? Was it not alive? After all, Nine-Headed Hydras would automatically attack any living being that was not their owners.

    But Abel did not think on it too much. The only way to find out was with an attack, so a lightning spell shed from his hand.

    Bang! Itnded on nothing.

    ¡°It was an illusion!¡± Abel swore to himself.

    That statue was not even there, it was a mere illusion created by a powerful Diablo!

    However, a golden glow soon emerged from the statue¡¯s body, and quickly turned dark gold. All of a sudden, it almost looked like it was alive.

    By this point Abel could clearly see itughing with a wide grin.

    With a wave of its hand, a cloud of curse magic loomed over him, and a Rain of Curses poured down before Abel could even react.

    It was toote, and Abel felt weakness emerging from within him.

    He was Cursed; his body felt like an old man¡¯s, and his defense quickly dropped by half.

    ¡°The Aging Curse!¡± he grunted.

    He was no stranger to the Aging Curse since he used it all the time, he just had never expected to be on the receiving end of it!

    ¡°Get ready to fight!¡± he yelled, but his Summons had also been affected.

    Still, he had quite a few holy knights on his team, and they began to activate their Cleansing Auras.

    In just ten seconds, he and his team began to recover.

    But as soon as the Aging Curse disappeared from him, the illusionary statue waved again and sent forth another one.

    Abel was caught off guard once again, but this time the statue did not stop.

    It waved again, and a dimension crack appeared above.

    Soon, a bunch of little blue devils appeared.

    Through the World Stone, he saw their leader¡¯s Stats. It was called Colenzo the Annihtor, and it was holding a Dark Gold staff. Beside it were eight Warped Ones.

    Abel instantly cast his own Aging Curse on the team of little devils, but as soon as the cloud of Curses appeared, Colenzo the Annihtor waved its staff twice.

    Two spells should have been cast, but Abel couldn¡¯t see them.

    Just as Abel began to wonder, he felt his body go numb and he could no longer move!

    Luckily his two wizard Summons shed towards the newly emerged ck Souls and cast a Blizzard Storm so they could not attack Abel.

    The numbness onlysted for a second, and he did not hesitate to attack with his team after he recovered.

    He knew Colenzo the Annihtor¡¯s ability was to resurrect Hell creatures of its type, but this Dark Gold one could actually resurrect all Hell creatures, which was extremely rare!

    Luckily, Colenzo the Annihtor was being slowed down by Abel¡¯s Aging Curse, else there would have been even more ck Souls being resurrected!

    The Warped Ones, on the other hand, were extremely fast with their Aura. Even as the battle started, they had already arrived in front of Abel¡¯s knights and struck them with their des.

    However, their health was their weakness. As the holy knights and wizard Summons started to strike back, they began to drop dead.

    Meanwhile, Colenzo the Annihtor threw out a fireball with its staff and resurrected one of the Warped Ones.

    Abel was experienced when it came to those types of Hell creatures. In an instant, God Rank Two charged towards Colenzo the Annihtor by himself and started to attack it.

    Instantly, it had no choice but to stop using spells and strike back with its staff.

    However, each strike it made came with a red re, and the energy it unleashed was beyond anything its body should have been able to produce!

 Chapter 1454 - Achmel the Cursed

    <h4>Chapter 1454: Achmel the Cursed</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s the Fire Enchantment!¡± Abel blurted out.

    It would normally be a nightmare if a Dark Gold boss had the Fire Enchantment ability, but Colenzo the Annihtor was too weak in closebat to kill God Rank Two instantly.

    Still, Abel was worried as his Druid Soul started to use a Full Recovery Potion on God Rank Two, as he wasn¡¯t sure if Colenzo the Annihtor could unleash an ultimate strike.

    Colenzo the Annihtor¡¯s health was surprisingly low, but of course, that was only inparison to Abel¡¯s team.

    By that point, even the weakest ones, Wizard Frankenstein and Wizard Tony, were Rank 22, and God Ranks One through Seven were all professionals above Rank 35. Their attacks were scarily strong!.

    Within this battle, he could freely control his team¡¯s formation and maximize their power. Not to mention that he also had some weaker but still useful Spirit Guardian Wizards for support!

    Since Colenzo the Annihtor was aged and was not strong in the first ce, it soon began to shake.

    Abel had a bad feeling, so he added another bottle of Full Recovery Potion to God Rank Two. As the purple light shed, Colenzo the Annihtor suddenly expanded and a ring of fire and a ring of lightning shot out around him. A big half of the health of God Rank Two was taken away immediately.

    Abel took a deep breath. Colenzo the Annihtor had died, but it had stillmitted such destruction. If he hadn¡¯t used the Full Recovery Potion in time, God Rank Two would be dead!

    God Rank Two has already been resurrected once. If he was killed, he might not be able to be resurrected again!

    The flesh and blood of Colenzo the Annihtor was flying in all directions, and some was heading towards Abel.

    Abel had a shing spell prepared so he shed away, but as soon as he appeared the blood still somehow managed tond on him.

    He quickly sensed something strange, but his intuition did not alert him of danger.

    He quickly realized why. The blood slowly seeped into his body, feeling extremely friendly.

    It was simr to the experience he had once had with the Ancients; it was energy for the body!

    He was almost Rank 33 after a year of training, and he knew he would reach his bottleneck in just a few more months.

    Although he had never stayed in a bottleneck for long, he didn¡¯t know how much longer his angel avatar would be able to help him create the energy necessary for leveling up.

    However, this blood was exactly what he needed, and his three Wizard Patterns and his Laws began to go crazy.

    He quickly sensed a level-up energy forming, and his Wizard Pattern began to morph.

    Although the Dark World was no longer the testing ground for Heaven and Hell, somews still remained.

    Ever since Hell had lost its interest to rule over the afterlife once it ceased to exist, it had also stopped altering thews within it.

    Just like the Ancients, defeating Baal¡¯s Servant was a test, and the victor would be granted the energy to level up!

    But unlike the Ancients, this was?<i>directly</i>?helping him level up!

    It was unlike anything he had felt before. Abel¡¯s Rank 33 Wizard Patterns were formed in just a few breaths, and his soul was altered as well.

    Normally a level up would take him an hour, but this was almost instantaneous!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Abel reopened his eyes. Only ten seconds had passed as he began to examine his body. He was now Rank 33!

    At that moment the Diablo¡¯sugh emerged again, but this time it felt much more friendly.

    How could it not be, as no matter how bad it sounded, it was what had helped him to level up!.

    Abel returned to his original position with eyes full of joy, and an Aging Curse appeared above him again.

    At the same time, the illusionary Diablo waved again, and a new batch of Hell creatures appeared.

    Through his World Stone, Abel knew they were a bunch of undead wizards. Among them were some Unravelers, all surrounding Achmel the Cursed.

    The undead wizards cast some ice bolts towards Abel¡¯s team, but they were extremely weak with their skeletal bodies.

    As for the Unravelers, they were huge! ck beams shot out from their hands.

    Achmel the Cursed also spit out a mouthful of poison, turning the area green.

    Abel himself might not have done too well, but those attacks didn¡¯t actually do much to his knight Summons.

    The only thing that did some damage was Achmel the Cursed¡¯s poison. Abel underestimated it, and the health of his team quickly dropped as they turned green.

    Abel unleashed his Power of the Will, and his Druid Soul injected all of his Summons and himself with poison antidotes. In just five seconds, his Summons regained their health.

    Luckily the poison could not kill them instantly, which meant Abel wasn¡¯t in too much trouble as long as he had enough potions!

    But just when he thought that was all Achmel the Cursed could do, ten ck Souls suddenly appeared behind him.

    Although their lightning strikes could not do too much to him with only ten of them, he was still annoyed that they were targeting him.

    It seemed like Achmel the Cursed could resurrect Hell creatures as well! If he used knight Summons to kill the ck Souls, it would impact his defenses!

    Therefore, he sent out his twelve Spirit Guardian Knights. Although their attacks were not strong, they should still do something to those burning souls with their Aura.

    Abel couldn¡¯t let Achmel the Cursed make another move with three hundred dead ck Souls around him. He Cast an Aging Curse, and Achmel the Cursed was slowed down.

    Some of those undead wizards were already dead, so Achmel the Curse would resurrect them first if it got the chance.

    However, it was at that moment that he realized the Unravelers had the power to resurrect the undead wizards as well, and the spells his Summons threw at them were not actually doing anything to them.

    ¡°Magic Resistant!¡± Abel immediately realized what was happening, so his knights charged ahead.

    They could use corpses to regain their health, on top of the support of Abel¡¯s antidotes, and they soon charged into the Hell creatures.

    Since the Unravelers could no longer make long-distance spell attacks, their weak little strikes wouldn¡¯t do anything.

    The Unravelers started to stop dead one-by-one within the green fog, and Achmel the Cursed just couldn¡¯t resurrect them fast enough.

    By that point, God Rank Two had also charged over in front of Achmel the Cursed andnded a strike.

    His closebat was bad, but the five-second duration of the poison antidote suddenly faded from God Rank Two

    Therefore, even though Achmel the Cursed looked like it was making a normal attack, God Rank Two immediately turned green when a strikended on his shield.

    Eighty percent of his health was taken away in an instant, but Abel¡¯s Druid Soul gave Two a Full Recovery Potion and antidote just in time.

    It was at that moment that Abel truly realized how scary Achmel the Cursed was. It was a Hell creature full of poison, no matter if it was making long-range or close-range attacks!

    Soon, all the undead wizards had been killed by his Summons, and they all turned their attention towards Achmel the Cursed.

    Abel added another Aging Curse, while his Spirit Guardian Knights finished killing those ten ck Souls.

    But rather than telling them to keep fighting, Abel ordered them to put all the dead ck Souls into his portal objects.

    After all, the Spirits would be killed in an instant if they got close to Achmel the Cursed, and he didn¡¯t want those ck Souls to be resurrected again. He had enough of their lightning attacks!

    Large numbers of spellsnded on Achmel the Cursed, but they weren¡¯t doing much because Achmel the Cursed was also Magic Resistant.

    It was normal for a Dark Gold boss to have such an ability, but it did not change its fate. With so many antidotes avable to Abel, it was just a matter of time until Achmel the Cursed was killed!

 Chapter 1455 - Baruch the Bloody

    <h4>Chapter 1455: Baruch the Bloody</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Without the protection of the other Hell creatures, Achmel the Cursed soon ran out of things it could do.

    All of its attacks were focused on God Rank Two, who was using a poison antidote every five seconds. After ten rounds of full attacks, Achmel the Cursed began to swell in size. This time Abel had prepared and he immediately added a Full Recovery Potion on God Rank Two before Achmel the Cursed exploded.

    However, this explosion was surprisingly small.

    Little did Abel know that it was actually a poison explosion and would give anyone who touched it double the normal amount of poison damage.

    Since a single poison attack could take eighty percent of health from God Rank Two, it would have been dead if Abel¡¯s antidote had stopped working!

    ¡ª¡ª

    After Achmel the Cursed died, blood gushed out from the ground towards Abel once again.

    This time Abel did not n to dodge, but he was still worried if its blood had poison so he quickly added another antidote on himself. The familiar tingle of the blood entered his body, and energy started to charge towards his three Wizard Patterns crazily once again.

    Since his Wizard Patterns were built from the Dark World¡¯s energy in the first ce, they automatically transformed into mana and the Power of Laws.

    It only took him ten seconds before he was at the middle stage of Rank 33!

    Abel sighed at the power of this energy. It was basically the same as hundreds of years of training for normal professionals in the central continent, but still, he felt a little unsatisfied that he hadn¡¯t leveled up again.

    Suddenly, the illusionary Diablo Cast another Aging Curse. It seemed that Diablo was not intelligent at all. Abel still had the Purify Aura covering him and the Aging Curse wouldn¡¯t be effective on him.

    Abel knew another round of Baal¡¯s servants would soon appear, so he regrouped his team with his holy knights up front.

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    When the Diabloughed, Baruch the Bloody appeared on the tform, along with a bunch of Councilors.

    They quickly Summoned ten Nine-Headed Hydras. Such irony! Abel had been killing ck Souls with his own Nine-Headed Hydras not long ago, and now they were the ones attacking him!

    A Helping Aura appeared among his team. It was the instinct of his holy knight Summons to protect against elemental attacks.

    Abel was not nning to attack those Nine-Headed Hydras. The wiser move was to take down the Councilors who had Summoned them!

    His seven holy knight Summons charged forward as Abel cast an Aging Curse for a slowdown. In just a second, the Councilors Summoned another round of Nine-Headed Hydras, and twenty Nine-Headed Hydras started to attack God Rank Three!

    Considering how strong Baruch the Bloody was, a third of God Rank Three¡¯s health was taken away in an instant.

    If those councilors keep Summoning more Nine-Headed Hydras, deaths might actually ur in his team. His defense would take a big hit if that happened. After all, his current rank was not powerful enough to challenge the Throne of Destruction.

    The Dark World had a different ranking system. A professional would be God Rank once he broke through Rank 35 and was able to control thews of his inner world, allowing him to unleash hundreds of spells at once.

    But in the Dark World, gear yed a much bigger role and Abel¡¯s Gear wasn¡¯t powerful enough to face the Throne of Destruction, even though it was unlike anything in the central continent.

    All he could rely on was the coordination he had with his Summons!

    ¡°Hold back Baruch the Bloody!¡± Abel called out.

    Since the Nine-Headed Hydra he Summoned himself had the most powerful fireball, his team would have a very hard time if he Summoned another one.

    However when God Rank Two was halfway through his charge, three more fireballs struck him and his health almost bottomed.

    Abel felt his heart tensed as he Summoned the mud monster and gave God Rank Two a Full Recovery Potion through the Druid Soul.

    As soon as the mud monster appeared, Baruch the Bloody slowed down once again. However, he still managed to Summon his fourth Nine-Headed Hydra and was now capable of killing Abel¡¯s knight in an instant!

    Suddenly, God Rank Three charged over to one of Baruch the Bloody¡¯s Nine-Headed Hydras and unleashed a full attack.

    The three remaining Nine-Headed Hydras focused their attacks on God Rank Three once again, and the mud monster jumped forward to block. A single fireballnded on it, and it was sted to pieces.

    Two fireballsnded on God Rank Two, but by that point he was closing in on Baruch the Bloody. Just when it was about to make a strike, Baruch the Bloody suddenly shed away, reappearing on another corner before it started to Summon more Nine-Headed Hydras.

    ¡°Damn it, extra fast!¡± Abel was fully focused on the battle and knew what had just happened.

    Each Nine-Headed Hydras could take a third of the health from God Rank Two, and God Rank Three could only keep one upied. Abel quickly thought of a solution.

    All of his other holy knight Summons were keeping the Councilors upied and he didn¡¯t think he would be able to withdraw them. After all, his Spirit Guardian Knights would be smashed into pieces with just a few strikes.

    Abel began to think about the spells he could use, all those from being a wizard, priests, and druid.

    He quickly Summoned two Nine-Headed Hydras next to Baruch the Bloody.

    It was Nine-Headed Hydras vs Nine-Headed Hydras, but Abel¡¯s spells were sted away before they even had the chance to attack.

    That showed just how strong Baruch the Bloody¡¯s Summoning spells were!

    But the distraction was all he needed, and he could Cast his spells a little faster than Baruch the Bloody.

    Doing this was like dancing on a wire, as a single mistake meant death!

    Meanwhile, Abel¡¯s wizard Summons were focused on attacking those Councilors. The number of normal Nine-Headed Hydras began to drop as Councilors were killed.

    Baruch the Bloody kept shing around the hall. Since he was a Dark Gold boss as well as Baal¡¯s servant, God Rank Two¡¯s Holy Freeze did not do much to him, but Two kept chasing after him.

    If Abel had not used his own Nine-Headed Hydras to distract Baruch the Bloody¡¯s Nine-Headed Hydras, his team would have taken a huge loss.

    As more and more Councilors dropped dead, Abel¡¯s holy knight Summons were finally able to help God Rank Two and chase after Baruch the Bloody.

    Abel let out a long breath of relief. It was a dangerous battle, and Abel had to keep Summoning Nine-Headed Hydras.

    His seven holy knights finally began to do some damage to Baruch the Bloody, but the fight still had some time to go, considering how much health it had!

 Chapter 1456 - Ventar the Unholy

    <h4>Chapter 1456: Ventar the Unholy</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    If Abel had not had seven holy knight Summons to surround Baruch the Bloody, its extra speed and strength could have turned the chase into a marathon.

    Its Nine-Headed Hydras were also being quickly destroyed by Abel¡¯s team. Soon, the only one left in the hall was Baruch the Bloody, fighting by itself.

    Of course, Abel¡¯s wizard Summons also joined in the attacks, and Abel kept a close eye on Baruch the Bloody¡¯s condition.

    Lightning strikes from Hell sted out of Baruch the Bloody each time his knight Summonsnded a strike on him. Although Abel¡¯s knight Summons could handle the fight for now, even though Baruch had a Lightning Enchantment, Abel knew very well some of his knights might die if Baruch unleashed an all-out self-destruction.

    After all, a Lightning Enchantment directly targeted the health of an enemy, and the chance of his knights surviving it was slim.

    ¡°Aging Curse!¡± Abel yelled and activated the World Stone. ¡°Retreat!¡± he added quickly.

    After countless years of experience, his team worked together perfectly, and his holy knights withdrew speedily. At the same time, Abel Cast a Bone Wall in front of his knights to protect them.

    As Baruch the Bloody was about to use his sh again, another Bone Wall appeared and trapped him.

    He roared as his only hope was gone.

    The wizard Summons kept attacking, even the weakest Spirit Guardian Wizards using their bows, and Baruch the Blooody¡¯s health began to bottom out.

    Bang! Flesh sted towards all directions, filled with lightning energy. The Bone Wall was smashed in an instant.

    A smile emerged on Abel¡¯s face. Baruch the Bloody gave him a lot of trouble, but he had still found a way to deal with him!

    As blood gushed towards him, he opened his arms to ept the enemy¡¯s offering.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Able knew he was about to level-up again when his Wizard Pattern filled up.

    Under the specialws of the Dark World, three Rank 34 Patterns formed within him, and the level-up energy disy soon emerged.

    Abel was stunned; he would soon reach God Rank if the energy kept rushing in!

    The mana needed for a rank 34 Pattern was much greater than his current Pattern, so the energy stopped once it reached the middle point of Rank 34.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Abel didn¡¯t know how to react. He had leveled up before he even knew it!

    He turned towards the Diablo excitedly. Just as he expected, it Cast another Aging Curse, and another team of Dark Lords appeared, along with their leader, Ventar the Unholy!

    As soon as they appeared, Abel threw his own prepared Aging Curse out, but to his surprise, they were actually much faster than he expected.

    Every single one of them had an extra speed ability and they arrived in front of Abel¡¯s seven holy knights right after he missed his Aging Curse. At the same time, they spit out mes at the rate of three balls per second, and covered the hall inva!

    Ventar the Unholy¡¯s mes were definitely the most powerful ones, and God Rank Three¡¯s health dropped quickly as it was hit.

    Abel¡¯s Druid Soul quickly replenished him with a Full Recovery Potion, but it was almost drained again the next second.

    At the same time, all of his other Summons were going through something simr.

    Their attacks were scarier than anything that hade before, and their extra speed was so fast Abel could barely even react.

    Even with their Holy Aura, Holy Shield, Knight Formation, and coordination with each other, the Summons were having a very hard time dealing with the mes!

    Abel knew he had to react quickly, so he quickly shed away with his knight Summons.

    They reappeared in another corner of the hall, but as he spread out his Power of the Will, he realized the ce was bound by a special energy and he could not leave, no matter what!

    Bone Wall spells shed from both of Abel¡¯s hands, and the Dark Lords and Ventar the Unholy could not get close to him.

    Since their fire attacks were not long-range attacks, the emergence of the Bone Walls gave Abel enough time to heal up his Summons.

    Indeed, the Bone Walls were holding those Hell creatures back, but it was a mistake to think more Bone Walls would enhance the effect. Since the mes¡¯ power depended on the range, one Bone Wall and many Bone Walls would not make too much difference. Considering how small the hall was, they would still be able to break through eventually.

    Abel quickly ordered his team to charge. Even if he had to sacrifice a bit of health, he needed to cast an Aging Curse on them!

    It was effective, and the Hell creatures were slowed down. But it was also at that moment that all the Bone Walls were shattered by Ventar the Unholy.

    After all, it could kill a holy knight Summon in just a second. Three beams of mes with the Hell Enchantment shot forward, and Abel had no choice but to sh away again with his team.

    He reappeared in another corner and cast another Bone Wall to hold Ventar the Unholy back from his team again.

    Abel quickly realized Ventar the Unholy¡¯s resistance to long-distance magic and his health recovery rate was extraordinarily high.

    ¡°Target the Dark Lords first!¡± Abel ordered, and his team focused all their attacks on the Dark Lords, one by one.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As he kept shing around the hall, all the Dark Lords were killed after half an hour.

    Luckily Ventar the Unholy couldn¡¯t resurrect Hell creatures like the other bosses. If he could, then he would be too overpowering!

    Abel also began to make a move himself. After all, Ventar the Unholy¡¯s magic resistance was way too high, and he could not let the battle drag on.

    These battles were taking a lot out of his spirit. Although he could normally battle for ten days without stopping, normal fights were nowhere as dangerous as these. A single mistake could mean death!

    ¡°God Rank Two, go first. Three, Four, and Six switch positions!¡± Abel ordered grimly.

    In the face of a Dark Gold Boss with the ability to unleash three beams of mes at once as a mass attack, it was best to take turns striking it instead of surrounding it.

    Each of Abel¡¯s most powerful knights could survive for at least a second, so one could heal up while the others struck.

    God Rank Two charged towards Ventar the Unholy and mmed into his body. Although Ventar did not even budge, the knight attracted his attention.

    Three firebeamsnded on the knight¡¯s shield, and over half of his health was drained.

    However, the knight quickly followed up with a shield bash and stunned Ventar the Unholy. Still, as a Dark Gold boss in the Throne of Destruction, such a weak attack would not be able to affect him for long.

    The moment God Rank Two¡¯s health was about to bottom out, God Rank Three charged forward, allowing Two to back out and take in a Full Recovery Potion from the Druid Soul.

 Chapter 1457 - Lister the Tormentor

    <h4>Chapter 1457: Lister the Tormentor</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    The four God Rank Knights took turns striking. It was very dangerous, but they still sessfully managed to hold back Ventar the Unholy.

    With the Summons¡¯bined close and long-range attacks, Ventar the Unholy¡¯s health began to drop.

    Still, Abel was not happy. With Ventar the Unholy¡¯s regeneration speed, this battle mightst a long time.

    He soon turned to the dead Dark Lords on the ground and thought of an idea. He pointed at one of the dead bodies and yelled, ¡°Poison st!¡±. It soon expanded and sted open.

    Greed engulfed Ventar the Unholy.

    Although it was not the most powerful attack, a special ability of poison was that it could prevent an enemy from regenerating!

    Indeed, Ventar the Unholy¡¯s rapid regeneration quickly stopped working, and his health began dropping at a much faster rate.

    There were not enough dead Dark Lords around to sustain the poison for long, but Abel quickly thought of another solution.

    Those dead Dark Souls his spirit guardian knights had put away!

    ¡ª¡ª

    After a hundred Dark Souls were used up. Ventar the Unholy dropped dead with a roar. This time the boss did not self-destruct, but Abel still Cast his Bone Wall for protection.

    After all, safety was the most important thing!

    Red blood gushed out from Ventar the Unholy¡¯s body and he quickly turned into a dried-up corpse.

    The blood charged into Abel¡¯s body, but this time it gave him a burning sensation. It was not pleasant at all.

    The blood of Hell creatures was bound by the Laws of the Dark World so it did not have the rotting smell of a Hell creature, but Ventar the Unholy¡¯s blood came with a sense of evil.

    But nothing was perfect. As long as it got the job done, Abel was fine with it.

    Energy rushed into Abel¡¯s Rank 34 Patterns and they were quickly filled up.

    Another level-up energy disy shot forth, and he sensed his body change again.

    Even after experiencing it twice before, he still couldn¡¯t get used to it.

    It was lucky he was not in the central continent. If he was, he would need to take care of his territories as well, else he would be stuck at the power of a Rank 32 Wizard.

    The level-up energy came fast, and went faster. In just ten seconds, three Rank 35 Wizard Patterns emerged in his soul, and he still had enough energy left over to replenish some of his Power of Law and mana.

    He opened his arms and sensed the changes of his body since he could not test his Power of the Will in the Dark World.

    At that moment, an Aging Curse from the Diablo shook him up. He promptly Cast ten Bone Walls with his Druid Soul in front of him before more servants of Baal were Summoned.

    As the Diablo continued tough, Abel casted his own Aging Curse.

    As the team of Minions of Destruction appeared with their leader, Lister the Tormentor, Abel¡¯s Aging Cursended perfectly. However, the Minions of Destruction were so huge the Aging Curse did not do much to them!

    They charged towards the first Bone Wall and smashed it.

    It was at that moment that Abel learned how strong Lister the Tormentor was. If it could smash a Bone Wall in a second, his knights would also be killed in a few seconds!

    ¡°I can¡¯t fight a close battle like this!¡± Abel mumbled to himself.

    He quickly shed towards another corner of the hall and began to set up another array of Bone Walls.

    Since he learned his lesson, he ordered his team to focus on a single Minion of Destruction.

    But to his surprise, each one of those Minions of Destruction was as strong as Ventar the Unholy when it came to defense, health, and regeneration speed!

    <i>What is this?</i>?Ventar the Unholy was a Dark Gold boss, and they were only normal Hell creatures.

    Abel stared at the Minions of Destruction. They were basically like walking dragons!

    Everything rted to dragons was extremely strong, and the Dark World was no exception. So it wasn¡¯t too surprising that each of them were almost as strong as a Dark Gold Boss!

    ¡°What should I do?¡± Abel was out of ideas.

    Not only was Abel and his team not strong enough, the difference in their Ranks were also huge.

    It was literally impossible that he could even challenge the servants of Baal as a Rank 32 Wizard.

    If it was not because he had so many tactics and the fact that his team worked together so well, he would not have been able to win the previous battles.

    But what could he do, now that they were so strong? He could not even leave a scratch on them!

    Abel kept shing away to increase his distance, Casting Bone Walls and Aging Curses to slow the Minions down. No matter how trivial it was, he could still attempt to do some hit and run, else he was basically just waiting to die!

    ¡°Let¡¯s take some risks!¡± he hissed, and activated his World Stone after Casting two more Bone Walls.

    At that moment a Minion of Destruction stepped out of formation, so he quickly Cast a Bone Prison and trapped it.

    Abel divided half of his consciousness into his Druid Soul and Summoned the angel avatar. Wearing its long gray cloak, it appeared with ck Wind under it.

    The Minion of Destruction smashed the Bone Prison with merely two attacks, but by that point the rest of the Minions of Destruction and Lister the Tormentor were already some distance in front of it, so Abel quickly arrived in front of it with his angel avatar.

    His main body, on the other hand, was in big trouble, but he still managed to cast more Bone Walls with half his soul remaining.

    His angel was more powerful than any Summons he had when it came to closebat. He just rarely used it because it could generate Faith for him, and Summoning it would limit his ability to use Priest skills, such as Curses.

    Since angels leveled up in mysterious ways, Abel did not know exactly how powerful it was. All he knew was that it was getting stronger.

    The angel avatar was formed out of Light energy and had four wings. Even the Demon from Beyond did not have four wings.

    It was just that it was still way too young. Even with its four wings, it was like a child holding a sharp de.

    The angel had not stopped working during these past few years. Using therge number of followers in the Holy Kingdom, the angel avatar was constantly strengthening itself.

    Still, Abel was worried it could not take down a single Minion of Destruction, so he had given it the gray cloak made from a holy turtle shell.

    The angel body was truly one of Abel¡¯s bodies. It was unlike his Summons. Although he didn¡¯t know what would happen if it died, he wasn¡¯t going to take the risk!

    What if he lost half of its consciousness with the Druid Soul? Then he would be an idiot, even if he survived.

    With no more Bone Walls and Aging Curses, those other Minions of Destruction charged towards Abel¡¯s main body at immense speed!

 Chapter 1458 - A Hard Fight

    <h4>Chapter 1458: A Hard Fight</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel surrounded his Summons with his Power of the Will and shed to the other corner of the hall. This time he was extremely careful that he moved in the opposite direction of the angel avatar.

    The Minions of Destruction and Lister the Tormentor charged towards him again at immense speed without the Aging Curse.

    Abel tried to cast the Nine-Headed Hydra spell to block the Minions of Destruction, but they justpletely ignored it!

    Luckily Abel had another sh spell prepared, and he quickly shed away again.

    Indeed, he did not even have time to strike back!

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, the other half of his consciousness focused on the angel avatar as it battled with a single Minion of Destruction.

    It stuck down with its Holy Angel Sword, while the Minion of Destruction struck back with its giant mouth, sharp ws, and tail. It was fast, almost as fast as the angel avatar.

    Although the Minion of Destruction could easily injure a holy knight Summon, the angel avatar had a clear advantage in strength. It blocked with its Shield and fearlessly continued attacking with its holy sword.

    sh! A big cut was opened on the Minion of Destruction¡¯s thick skin, raising a roar of agony.

    Abel was confused. Was that Minion of Destruction bellowing in pain? That should not happen, no matter how sharp or powerful the holy sword was...

    Unless a Hell creature was in critical condition, they would not roar like that. That was the Law of Hell and the power of their souls.

    Abel soon realized the reason. It was the Light energy being delivered with each strike!

    Light energy was fundamentally opposed to the energy of Hell. If he was fighting against a Diablo, the winner would be determined by the one with the greater energy.

    The Light energy was clearly more powerful against normal Hell creatures, like the Minions of Destruction. As he kept striking, the Minion of Destruction kept stepping back with each attack.

    Abel was a full Commander who had inherited knightly Skills. On top of his angel knowledge, his swordy was impressive.

    With all of these attributes, he was clearly dominating the Minion of Destruction. It was just that it had too much health and he could not kill it in a short time.

    At the same time, his main body was running for his life, so Abel couldn¡¯t just focus on one thing.

    Considering how tight the space was, he could not Cast any spells other than shing. Of course, the fact that he had to surround all his Summons with his Power of the Will before shing also hindered his speed.

    As those Minions of Destruction and Lister the Tormentor got used to chasing after Abel, they also minimized their unnecessary moves, which made them much faster.

    Since Abel only had half his consciousness in his original body, he was clearly a step slower, too.

    He gathered his most important summons around him, leaving the weakest Spirit Guardian Knights on the outer edge.

    Soon Lister the Tormentor managed to strike a Spirit Guardian Knight. Its immense force did not send it flying, instead sting it directly to pieces.

    Abel sensed a sharp pain from his soul as he ignited another sh.

    By the time he reappeared, all he could hear was the gear of that Spirit Guardian Knight dropping towards the ground.

    He was helpless. Such a powerful enemy was too out of his league. Without the Druid Soul, he lost the ability to cast spells with both hands at once, which was his most powerful ability back in the central continent.

    Still, a Spirit Guardian Knight was not something he couldn¡¯t afford to lose. He did not allow himself to be distracted as he ignited another sh.

    Meanwhile, the angel avatar moved even faster, and finally his Angel Sword sliced the head of that Minion of Destruction open.

    Without stopping, he quickly turned in another direction and the Dark Gold bow Buriza-Do Kyanon appeared in his hand.

    He aimed at another Minion of Destruction and an arrow infused with Light energy shot out as he released.

    Light energy was the worst enemy to those Minions of Destruction, and could inflict great injury to the soul.

    That Minion of Destruction quickly broke from its team and charged towards the angel avatar.

    The angel avatar stayed calm as it changed back to its Angel Sword and Shield for another round of closebat.

    Those Minions of Destruction relied on their instincts to fight. Although their speed and power could normally give them an upper hand, the angel avatar was a master of sword skills and the Minion was soon helplessly beaten by the angel avatar.

    ¡ª

    As time went on, more and more Minions of Destruction were killed by this method. At first Abel was in a totally hopeless situation, but with all the Minions of Destruction dead, he might have a chance.

    Still, Abel did not let his guard down, because Lister the Tormentor was the strongest of them!

    The angel avatar ignited a Knightly Charge and mmed into Lister the Tormentor¡¯s body. He did not even budge, but the Light energy burned at his soul.

    Lister turned around with a roar, but the angel avatar took this opportunity and shed his head with its Angel Sword.

    Lister the Tormentor was also fighting on instinct and could not help but roar before attacking. To his surprise, Abel used that chance tond another hit on it.

    Abel was also not satisfied by the result. Given how thick Lister the Tormentor¡¯s skin was, the blow only damaged the surface.

    The Light energy stimted it and its eyes turned bloody red. Lister felt his dignity was being insulted and he had to unleash his fury.

    He bit, wed, and swiped with his tail. He was just like those Minions of Destruction, but almost twice as powerful!

    The angel blocked with its Angel Shield while stepping back to disperse the energy. It was a special technique to fight against great force, but it rarely needed it.

    The damage it took was tiny, which infuriated Lister the Tormentor even more!

    However, the angel avatar continued to block every attack Lister the Tormentor unleashed. With its skills, the long gray cloak, and the Angel Shield, it was indeed holding back a frightening monster!

    Meanwhile, God Rank Two unleashed his Preaching Aura at Abel¡¯smand, and a green glow appeared below Lister the Tormentor as the angel avatarnded a strike.

    A long cut was opened up on Lister the Tormentor, and blood gushed out.

    It was its first major injury, the Preaching Aura limiting its powerful defense!

    ¡ª

    The angel avatar continued fighting, and Abel ordered all his other Summons to help.

    God Rank Three unleashed a Burning Aura to boost the angel avatar¡¯s speed and attack. Although it was still at a disadvantage in power, the gap was nowhere as wide now.

    Most importantly, Lister the Tormentor¡¯s resistance to elemental damage was drastically reduced, and the spellsing in were making its health drop faster.

    Everything was looking bright, but suddenly a ghostly beam shot out from Lister the Tormentor, and its wsnded on the angel avatar. In an instant, half of the angel avatar¡¯s health was taken away.

    ¡°Damn it, a Spectral Hit!¡± Abel knew what it was. This ability might not be much on a normal Hell creature, but wielded by Lister the Tormentor, it could do an instant kill!

    Luckily the angel avatar¡¯s gray cloak had dispersed most of the impact. If not, that strike would have taken its life!

    He quickly poured a bottle of Full Recovery Potion down and resumed the fight, but this time, he knew he should be much more careful!

 Chapter 1459 - Rank 35!

    <h4>Chapter 1459: Rank 35!</h4>

    Although Lister the Tormentor could not use an inner world to enchant himself like the professionals of the central continent, he was still more powerful than anything Abel had ever seen in the Dark World.

    His powery within his body, soul, his immense speed, and that Spectral Blow.

    It was a nightmare to fight him in closebat. Abel would not have stood a chance without the angel avatar.

    The angel avatar stepped back and used a Full Recovery Potion, but every Spectral Blow was just as effective as the ones before.

    Abel focused all his consciousness in the Druid Soul of his angel avatar. The fight was no longer looking as bright with a wall closing in behind him. With such rapid attacksing from Lister the Tormentor, it was very hard for the angel avatar to change direction.

    He needed space to keep falling back, or else he would be taking all the force from Lister¡¯s attacks. Once his defense was broken, he would be killed in an instant!

    Alternate solutions sped through his mind. With his current team¡¯s power, they could not deal enough damage to kill Lister the Tormentor in time.

    Suddenly, he thought of his rarely used Druid Summon, the Thorn Spirit! He quickly Summoned it from the Monster Ring.

    The most powerful thing about it was its ability to give every member of a team the power to rebound close-range attacks on them!

    It was totally useless against spells, and it was not as powerful as the Thorn Aura of the holy knights. If a Thorn Aura could have been shared, Abel might not even have kept the Thorn Spirit around.

    There was a sh of white light, all of his Summons glowing as the Thorn Spirit appeared. That included the angel avatar, as glowing thorns appeared on its body.

    When Lister the Tormentor struck again with its ws, the angel avatar blocked and stepped back again.

    But this time, Lister the Tormentor shook and it also stepped back!

    It was the first time it had ever stepped back in this fight, which gave the angel avatar more room again.

    The angel avatar stepped forward at immense speed and met Lister the Tormentor at the same spot.

    As they kept striking one another, it was hard to tell who was more powerful. But Abel¡¯s team kept firing, and the health of Lister the Tormentor began to drop.

    In another ghostly sh, Lister the Tormentor unleashed another Spectral Blow, and the angel avatar was driven back four steps, with blood gushing out of its mouth.

    But due to the sixfold rebound effect of the Angel Shield, Lister the Tormentor was sent flying backward like a spear, and blood gushing from his mouth as well!

    Purple light shed on the angel avatar and the Full Recovery Potion took effect. The avatar quickly followed up with a dash ahead, and it was no longer being driven back to the wall.

    A smile appeared on Abel¡¯s face. He had finally found a way to defeat Lister the Tormentor!

    More impacts followed. The Spectral Blow he was worried about the most had be Lister the Tormentor¡¯s own nightmare.

    Since Lister the Tormentor did not have a Full Recovery Potion, victory was tipping toward Abel!

    His angel avatar did not even need to attack, all he needed was a perfect defense each time, and Lister the Tormentor would be injured by his own power.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After ten whole hours, Lister the Tormentor began to slow down. The angel avatar finallynded a strike on his head.

    Lister the Tormentor shook angrily and let out a roar. It sounded like he was calling for his owner in outraged frustration.

    The angel avatar quickly disappeared with ck Wind and BANG! Lister the Tormentor sted himself to pieces.

    Luckily ck Wind moved far enough, and the angel avatar did not make contact with the st. Considering how much health Lister the Tormentor had, anything within that range would be dead!

    The angel avatar rushed back into Abel¡¯s body, and ck Wind returned to the Monster Ring. Abel didn¡¯t want to be distracted while Lister the Tormentor¡¯s blood was entering him.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Soon, blood began to separate from the flesh of Lister the Tormentor, and Abel could clearly sense that it was much thicker than the ones that hade before.

    Indeed, it felt like a waterfall when it entered him!

    The energy it brought was almost as much as the previous four Baal servantsbined!

    Abel felt his heart lift. Was he finally going to be a God Rank?

    But he soon realized how much energy was needed to be Rank 36. The energy was only slowly filling up his Rank 35 Wizard Patterns!

    After thirty seconds, his Rank 35 Wizard Patterns were brought to the brink of fulfillment. It did not cause a level-up.

    It was a pity, but he soon remembered how different the Dark World waspared to the Central Continent.

    Even if he sessfully became a God Rank, it would be useless without an inner world!

    Still, he felt much more powerful. Before these battles he was only Rank 32, and now he was Rank 35!

    Such speedy leveling up almost made him forget how much trouble he had been in with Lister the Tormentor. In fact he was a little irritated that no more Hell bosses were created.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± The madugh emerged again, and the half-transparent Diablo disappeared from the tform.

    As soon as it disappeared, Abel sensed a passage open up behind him.

    The door had been hidden before, or else Abel would have noticed it long ago since it was glowing a dim red.

    Abel quickly headed towards the door, but he immediately sensed immense evil lurking within along with waves of weeping sounds.

    His intuition was warning him to stay back.

    He trusted his intuition and knew his chance of surviving would be low if he continued.

    A frown appeared on his face. Was Baal behind that door?

    Abel could get a sense of Baal¡¯s power by thinking about its servant. Abel knew it was also a possessor of a World Stone piece, so it was much scarier than fighting creatures who only used instincts.

    It would be a horrifying battle.

    At first Abel was nning to keep going, but he couldn¡¯t help but hesitate after sensing the horror awaiting him.

    He pondered his situation, and realized he might be Rank 36 with just a bit more training. He would be much more confident in his ability then!

    Stopping there, Abel did not enter the red door. Instead he gazed deeply and took out a Scroll of Town Portal.

    ¡°Next time I¡¯ll kill Baal!¡± he promised himself.

    ¡ª¡ª

    By the time he returned to the Golden Castle, it was night time. He had been training ruthlessly for thest two years.

    He unleashed his Power of the Will from the training room to see if it could reach the balcony of the Golden Castle.

    To his surprise, the growth he had was jaw-dropping.

    Thest time he tested himself, he only had a Power of the Will with a range of 4000 meters without using the Crown of the Goddess of the Hunt. He now had a Power of the Will range of 7000 meters, which would be 14,000 meters with the Hunting Crown!

    At the same time, he felt like his Territory had undergone a huge change as well.

    He shed up and appeared on the Golden Castle tform.

    He unleashed his three Territories. Every inch ofnd within 14,000 meters was in his grasp.

    Of course, the Power of Law he controlled within that range was not that much, but it still meant he had an attack range of fourteen kilometers!

    It was a pity that his Territories didn¡¯t level up with his Wizard Patterns, which was why they were so weak inparison.

    But still, since he was now out of the Dark World¡¯s suppression, his Territories would begin to grow. They just needed some time, since the growth he had undergone was too great!

 Chapter 1460 - Secure

    <h4>Chapter 1460: Secure</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel sat on the Golden Castle tform with a ss of Water Spirit fruit juice while feeling the changes he had undergone.

    After such intense battles, he was more rxed than ever. But of course, it was also because he had already explored most of the ces in the Dark World.

    As for killing Baal, he would need to be God Rank and level-up his gear even more.

    At the same time he used up way too many Potions, he needed to replenish them soon.

    ¡ª

    The Power of Law kept rushing into his three Territories.

    The light energy in his Territories could no longer be concealed with the sudden increase, and the other elements within them were also growing crazily.

    Abel sensed his Territories were quite unstable. It seemed a fast level-up was quite troublesome after all!

    In the following days, Abel tried his best to take care of the matter, and his three Territories slowly reached his Rank.

    He could not rush the matter, but he still had some time before his Rank 35 was stabilized anyway.

    He turned to the Holy Kingdom. After he had moved his hundred million followers to the Holy Continent, he no longer knew what had happened within it.

    But he did not regret his decision. The amount of Faith generated by a hundred million followers was enough to travel all the way and reach him in the Golden Castle.

    Each day, the angel statue below the Golden Castle was absorbingrge amounts of Faith!

    It was one-fifth of the Faith from the Holy Kingdom, but it did not need to supply the Guardian Wings and run the Holy Kingdom. It was all going into the angel avatar.

    With those followers around, the angel avatar was getting more powerful by the day.

    Abel had gotten a true taste of the angel avatar¡¯s power during its fight with Lister the Tormentor. It hade a long way since its creation.

    Sometimes he was even a little envious of his angel avatar. His original body needed luck to level up, but all his angel avatar needed was Faith to turn into light energy!

    There were no ranks to his angel avatar, but it was born a God Rank, and it could predict the movement of its opponents perfectly.

    He reached his Power of the Will into the angel avatar shadow in his Druid Soul and sensed how his followers were doing in the central continent.

    As soon as he entered, he sensed Faith rushing in like water.

    If his Power of the Will were not so powerful with the World Stone and the Druid Soul, no way he would have been able to handle it.

    He was no god, and normally even gods would use their Kingdoms to manage their Faith. The angel avatar¡¯s shadow was like a Kingdom. It could not be taken out, yet he kept supplying it with energy.

    The only thing was that he never heard of a god putting their Kingdom in their soul!

    As he continued to reach for God Rank, he had truly realized just how different the angel avatar was. But for now, his main mission was to level up himself, as the angel avatar still had not reached a bottleneck.

    He quickly looked through the prayers.

    Some of them were about the anxiety of their new lives, but more were about their gratitude to god. After all, they had been freed from the war.

    It was especially true since the Holy Kingdom had ordered their followers to pray from day to night for more Faith, which had added an intense atmosphere to their lives.

    They all knew one thing: a huge war wasing!

    Although they had lost their home and assets, this newnd they were given also came with houses, food, and stuff for daily living.

    For the first time, those followers also saw people from other religions. In the Holy Kingdom, they were told that such people were their worst enemies, yet they had received a new Divine Edict that they should tolerate them and treat them as equals.

    Since the Holy Continent had never been attacked by the Holy Kingdom, there were not any tensions between them. However, it could not have happened in the central continent, since the people there kept getting attacked.

    The Kingdom of St Ellis was treating the followers very well. With the dwarves¡¯ assistance, cities had begun to sprung up.

    <i>Maybe I need a god to help me manage these messages!,</i>?Abel thought to himself as he read through the prayers. After all, the angel avatar had no time to manage them!

    But if he left them alone, those followers might get less faithful¡­

    After all, the Holy Kingdom was in a constant state of pressure, and his followers might get more rxed as time went on.

    Abel thought about his eleven new gods. They were all busy recovering their Kingdoms. Since Abel was worried about the Wizard Union discovering them, he did not let them recruit more followers.

    The only one with nothing to do was Thief God Milton.

    He did not have any Kingdom, and Abel would not let him make one in the near future considering how furious the Wizard Union had gotten over the Mountain God.

    If he was not careful, a God Rank war could easily break out!

    The Wizard Union¡¯s President was on his way back and the Demon from Beyond was about to reawaken. Abel didn¡¯t want to be the one to light the fuse.

    Abel quickly called Thief God Milton over and began to wonder how it could help the angel avatar manage its Faith.

    Abel had no idea what to do, but he had some guesses.

    If the Angel Statue Shadow was really like a Kingdom, other gods should be able to enter as long as he was willing.

    It was just like Doff the War God¡¯s Realm, which other gods could enter and help him take care of stuff there.

    The moment Abel moved his Power of the Will, Thief God Milton disappeared and reappeared within the Angel Statue Shadow.

    However, the praying Izual immediately opened its eyes with killing intent as soon as Thief God Milton appeared.

    To Izual, this ce was holy, and it would unleash all its power to kill any intruder, even after countless years of torture in Hell.

    Thief God Milton instinctively turned invisible, but nothing could escape Izual in the Angel Statue Shadow!

    Abel quickly stopped Izual. If its soul had not been injured, Thief God Milton might have been killed already!

    After Izual received Abel¡¯smand, it closed its eyes again and continued to pray. Abel then gave Thief God Milton permission to make contact and reply to the prayers.

    Immediately Thief God Milton started working like it was his nature as a god. He did not hesitate, even though there were a hundred million followers.

    Abel allowed those followers to ess Doff¡¯s healing spells andrge amounts of Potions. It was the best way to increase their Faith!

    He took out thousands of Lite Healing Potions and ced them in Thief God Milton¡¯s portal bag. Afterwards, he allocated them out to the preachers.

    Just like that, the deserted north of the Kingdom of St Ellis became even more lively.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Settling a hundred million people was not easy, and the dwarves were working from day to night.

    Houses were only the basics, as cities had to be established for them to truly settle.

    Then there would need to be temples built for the angel avatar, so he could strengthen their Faith even more.

    Those hundred million followers were organized into thousands of camps. It meant there needed to be thousands of temples built in order to make them feel closer to their god.

    But with the angel avatar¡¯s special ability to affect thend, their piety began to grow.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A new city was built, and the preachers began to work.

    Suddenly a young follower smashed a hammer on the hand of a middle-aged follower by mistake and his flesh was immediately split open.

    Normally, a simple Healing Aura would do the trick to heal it, but at that moment there were no holy knights around.

    A preacher stepped forward with empathy in his eyes as he mumbled a spell. By the time he finished, he opened his eyes in excitement.

    ¡°My Great Lord, please use your power to heal!¡± he chanted with all his heart and a strange energynded on that injured follower.

    The wound on his hand immediately healed like nothing had ever happened!

    Those followers had seen holy knights healing with Aura before, but seeing a preacher do it was totally different!

    Soon, more and more miracles like this happened, and their Faith kept growing by the day¡­

 Chapter 1461 - Dragon Island

    <h4>Chapter 1461: Dragon Ind</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel didn¡¯t know how faithful the Holy Continent was bing with his Potions. Everything was being managed by Thief God Milton. Abel had no skills when it came to those matters.

    He focused all his attention on stabilizing the Laws of his Territories. After two days, their energy finally became bnced to his three Wizard Patterns.

    He didn¡¯t know what would happen if he stopped during the process, so he did not even enter the Dark World.

    ¡ª

    After some time he could finally train again, but the Spirit Connection Circle sounded the moment he wanted to enter the Dark World again.

    He connected to it and realized it was a message from the God of Wealth.

    It was a call for help!

    The God of Wealth wasn¡¯t too close to Abel, but he had still shared his holy knowledge with Abel in exchange for Abel¡¯s protection. Therefore, Abel could not pretend he hadn¡¯t seen the message.

    After all, holy scriptures were a god¡¯s most important asset, and he would not have shared it with Abel if the world wasn¡¯t so dangerous.

    The God of Wealth did not mention too much in the message, instead asking if he could chat in person. Of course, that meant chatting through the Spirit Communication Circle.

    Abel thought for a moment and activated the Spirit Communication Circle.

    ¡°Great Headmaster Abel, I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you!¡± The God of Wealth got down on his knees humbly. As far as he knew, even the Wizard Union couldn¡¯t do anything against Abel, so he had to put his ego aside and show some respect. In a private meeting like this, leaving a good impression was more important than anything else.

    Abel bowed back politely. ¡°God of Wealth, what are you looking for? I¡¯ve been in seclusiontely, and I won¡¯t be able toe out for at least a month!¡±

    He was in the most crucial part of his training, and his Territories were extremely unstable. Also, if the Wizard Union found out that he had advanced from Rank 32 to Rank 35 in no time, they might want to kill him again!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, a month ago God Rank Wizard Mosley requested that he be allowed to enter my Realm in search of some precious item. Of course I rejected him, but a few days ago a few of my most loyal followers were attacked.

    ¡°Yesterday Wizard Mosley made another demand. If I don¡¯t let him enter my Divine Kingdom, he will fully suppress my followers!¡± the God of Wealth continued helplessly.

    Indeed, the God of Wealth was the perfect target, since he was the weakest god and his faith was the easiest to suppress.

    Wizard Mosley was going crazy trying to find the World Stone Heart, and most ces in the Central Continent had already been searched through many times.

    The only ces left were the Kingdoms of the Gods!

    Of course, Abel was still the most suspicious target, but they couldn¡¯t do anything to offend him!

    If all the gods¡¯ Kingdoms were searched through and they found nothing, Abel would be even more suspicious. The one who obtained that information would be the Wizard Union President¡¯s disciple!

    However, entering a Divine Kingdom was not easy. It was basically messing with the entire God Alliance!

    This would have been impossible in the past, but now that the Wizard Union had neen God Rank Wizards, they had started the process with the weakest god!

    Gods like the Goddess of the Moon and the God of Death had entire races on their sides, so it was much harder to pick on them. As for the Goddess of Earth, all her followers were farmers and it would be very dumb to threaten people so poor, unless the Wizard Union intended to kill them.

    On the other hand, the God of Wealth¡¯s followers were businessmen, and a bit of intimidation would do the trick!

    ¡°God of Wealth, what do you want me to do?¡± Abel frowned. He knew what the Wizard Union was looking for, as he was the one who had caused all of it.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you don¡¯t need to make a move. Please represent the God Alliance and object to the Wizard Union for us!¡± the God of Wealth bowed to him again.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Abel was a little confused. He thought he might need to send out his God Rank Summons for a fight, but just raising a little objection would do the trick?

    Indeed, he had totally underestimated his influence. Unless the Wizard Union ordered him to proceed directly, Wizard Mosley couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After all, Abel was no longer that Potion Master who could only gain respect through what he had offered for sale.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, are you agreeing?¡± the God of Wealth asked excitedly.

    He had heard Abel¡¯s tone and it had made him very happy. A god¡¯s Realm was their safest ce, and a wizard entering would put them in great danger. It was the God Alliance¡¯s bottom line, and they would fight for it, even if all their followers died!

    Losing their followers was very bad, but they could still recover after thousands of years.

    ¡°I will let the dragons know as well!¡± Abel replied firmly.

    He did not have any personal connections with the Wizard Union, but he had the entire dragon race on his side. Raising an objection through the dragons would definitely be much more impactful!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I will tell my followers to give more benefits to the dwarves!¡± the God of Wealth agreed quickly.

    He had already shared his most valuable holy scriptures with Abel, so it was Abel¡¯s duty to help him, but as the God of Businessmen, something he could also do was help the dwarves!

    ¡ª¡ª

    The God of Wealth ended the call. Abel put all his God Rank Summons in the Monster Ring and teleported over to Dragon Ind without hesitation.

    He would need to use the Communication Circle of the dragons toplete the God of Wealth¡¯s request.

    As for the dragons discovering his Rank, he didn¡¯t mind since they were a secretive race, without theplex politics of the Wizard Union.

    Also, with his eight God Rank Summons around, he should be safe!

    ¡ª

    He stood in the Teleportation Circle, and Dragon Ind soon appeared before him.

    ¡°Greetings, Headmaster Abel!¡± Blue Dragon Bart bowed to him.

    ¡°Blue Dragon Bart, why are you guarding the Teleportation Circle?¡± Abel smiled back with a nod. Blue Dragon Bart was a Legendary blue dragon he had met before, but he was not expecting him to be guarding a Teleportation Circle!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Blue Dragon Bart was stunned, but he quickly realized how bad-mannered he was, so he quickly added, ¡°Dragon Ind is now on lockdown, and we have increased our defenses!¡±

    ¡°Dragon Ind is in lockdown?¡± Abel was also stunned. No one had told him about it!

    But it made sense. He had been in seclusion for two years and had not bothered to check the reports in detail.

    Afterwards, Abel did not bother Blue Dragon Bart, and flew directly towards Dragon Ind. Along the way, he saw many giant orb-shaped structures floating in the water.

    Upon closer inspection, he realized they were entire dragon caves that had been dug out of the mountain, the rock still around them.

    It was hard to imagine what kind of power it would take to do something like that!

    As he kept looking around at the changes, Headmaster Eugene and Headmaster Carlos flew out to meet him. They had probably sensed his energy.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, we finally met again!¡± Headmaster Eugene called out as he approached from afar.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, Headmaster Carlos!¡± Abel smiled back in greeting.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I¡¯m so sorry, but your cave has been moved to the ocean without your consent!¡± Headmaster Eugene told him, looking embarrassed.

    Abel quickly unleashed his Power of the Will and indeed, there was a den jutting out of the ocean that felt familiar. It was his own assigned cave!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, your Rank¡­!¡± Headmaster Carlos suddenly gasped after Abel unleashed his Power of the Will.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been training hard for the past year!¡± Abel couldn¡¯t think of a better excuse.

    The Dragon Headmasters exchanged gazes. If training could make someone go from Rank 32 to Rank 35 in just a year, what the dragons were trying to do wasughable. They would have been at the top of the God Ranks long ago!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, congrattions!¡± Headmaster Eugene knew Abel had his secrets, so he could only smile stiffly.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Abel replied, pointing at the dragon dens. ¡°Why are the dragon¡¯s caves in the ocean?¡±

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, Dragon Ind is actually the Realm of the Dragon God. He only transformed it to ensure the safety of the dragons.

    ¡°Since the Demon from Beyond is about to Awaken, the Dragon God sent us a dictum saying that he was taking his World back!¡± Headmaster Eugene exined.

    Indeed, the Dragon God and the Wizard Union President were both trying to find a solution for the same problem: how could they form life in their Worlds?

    The Wizard Union President had chosen to sacrifice souls and let them merge with his World. As for the Dragon God, he had chosen to open his World up to the dragons.

    One was for their safety, the other was hoping the powerful life force of the dragons could promote the creation of life in his World. It was just that the Wizard Union President¡¯s methods had been a bit more effective.

    Still, what the Dragon God had done was exactly the dragon¡¯s style: use theziest method to change steadily over time. The process might take tens of thousands of years more, but it was stable and life would eventually form under the impetus of the dragons¡¯ life force.

    At that point the Dragon God would be Rank 45, and he would have a shot to be even more powerful!

 Chapter 1462 - The Dragon God

    <h4>Chapter 1462: The Dragon God</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel was not surprised by what Headmaster Eugene said at all. He already had some idea before, but he just never expected the Dragon God to be so powerful, considering the size of the Dragon Ind.

    Abel looked around and asked politely, ¡°Headmaster Eugene, is the Dragon God here?¡±.

    ¡°Not yet, Headmaster Abel, and I don¡¯t know where he is,¡± Headmaster Eugene shook his head.

    ¡°It has been thousands of years since the Dragon God showed himself, but I don¡¯t think it will be long until he returns!¡± Headmaster Carlos added with a smile.

    Since the Dragon God was taking back Dragon Ind, it meant he would join the fight against the Demon from Beyond with the Dragon Headmasters.

    Excitement emerged from Abel¡¯s eyes. Just how powerful was the legendary Dragon God?

    At the same time he became much less worried about the President of The Wizard Union.

    With the Dragon God around, it would be very hard for him to make a move. After all, the Dragons were a loyal bunch.

    Even if the President of the Wizard Union wanted to make a sneak attack, Abel could easily hide in the Golden Castle or the Dark World!

    He gazed at Dragon Ind. It was still there, but he could no longer enter it.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, what brings you here?¡± Headmaster Eugene asked courteously.

    ¡°I want to use the dragon¡¯s Communication Circle to send an objection to the Wizard Union. It¡¯s just that¡­.¡± Abel helplessly looked around.

    Headmaster Eugene pointed to a distant ind and smiled. ¡°Haha, no problem! The Dragon Temple has already been moved to that ind over there. What kind of objection?¡±

    ¡°I am a part of the God Alliance, and Wizard Mosley is threatening the God of Wealth because the wizards lost some precious item. I have to help!¡± Abel replied honestly.

    ¡°Are they crazy? Doing something like this right before the Demon from Beyond¡¯s resurrection?¡± Headmaster Carlos shook his head.

    ¡°For things like that, we dragons will help even if we are not a part of the God Alliance!¡¯ Headmaster Eugene promised firmly.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As they continued to chat, Headmaster Eugene and Headmaster Carlos flew towards the Dragon Temple with Abel.

    Abel thought about his den when he saw the Dragon Temple. The whole thing was dug up, including its base, and had been perfectly transferred to this ind.

    It was clear that the Dragon God was treating the dragon¡¯s caves and the Dragon Temple withpletely different attitudes.

    Abel felt a little irritated, but he soon epted the reality. There were not many inds around, and giving each cave an ind was not very realistic.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I¡¯ll leave you to it!¡± Headmaster Eugene did not enter the Dragon Temple with Abel, instead leaving with Headmaster Carlos.

    Dragon Headmasters were very busy during times like this, so Abel did not keep them.

    He stepped into the Dragon Temple and saw the dragon priests were decorating something. When they saw Abel, they quickly bowed to him, then got back to work.

    It seemed like they were nning a celebration to wee their god¡¯s return.

    Abel arrived at the Communication Circle and sent the objection he had prepared to the Wizard Union.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A piece of parchment was teleported to Wizard Smith in the Wizard Union. His expression immediately sank.

    Wizard Smith was not the most powerful God Rank Wizard, but he was one of the Vice Presidents. The other God Rank Wizard thought managing things was a waste of time, and most of them just dedicated their time to training instead.

    Although Wizard Smith had some authority, he could not order any other God Rank Wizard to do anything against their will. It was a world based on power, after all.

    However, Wizard Mosley had threatened the God of Wealth without the Wizard Union¡¯s consent, and now had directly caused tensions with the Dragons and Headmaster Abel.

    ¡°God Rank Wizards, we need a meeting!¡± he ordered.

    ¡ª¨C

    An hourter, fifteen God Rank Wizards were gathered in the meeting room.

    ¡°Everyone, I know the President¡¯s reward is very attractive, but our biggest enemy is the Demon from Beyond, please hold back a little!¡± Wizard Smith said in a grim voice.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, are you talking about me?¡± Wizard Mosley sneered, having also received the news.

    Since the Dragons had shown their stance, every God Rank Wizard, including the ones at the Warding Wall, knew about it.

    ¡°Wizard Mosley, we need the gods to help us fight in the war!¡± Wizard Smith nodded.

    ¡°Smith, we lost our treasure, and the gods are basically useless! Why do you think we even kept them around in the first ce? Because of their holy crystals!¡± Wizard Mosley snapped back.

    Although the wizards didn¡¯t know what the treasure had done, they knew their President had been nourishing it with holy crystals.

    Those gods were not skilled in battle. They only had some special tricks, so they wouldn¡¯t do much in the actual battle with the Demon from Beyond.

    Wizard Smith gazed outside and replied calmly, ¡°Wizard Mosley, that¡¯s for the President to decide. If you really want to make a move on the gods, it¡¯s best that you get the President¡¯s consent first!¡±

    Their meeting was in private, but their reputation would be impacted if the public found out about their attitude towards the gods.

    Wizard Smith knew there was more between their President and the Gods, but he couldn¡¯t disclose it, nor did he know all the details.

    Wizard Mosley sank back to his seat and huffed, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t mess with the God of Wealth again!¡±

    He was clearly unsatisfied that Wizard Smith was using the President¡¯s name to pressure him.

    He thought that as long as he was able to provide some trace to the treasure, the President might grant him some rewards, even if he didn¡¯t take him in as a disciple. He had stayed at his current Rank for too long and had lost all hope of advancing, so he could not miss this opportunity!

    ¡°Wizard Mosley, I know you want to help the President find his treasure, but the God Alliance has Headmaster Abel on their side. It¡¯s best to stay out of trouble before the President returns!¡± Wizard Smith said helplessly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Soon, a reply was sent back to Abel and the God of Wealth. The two businessmen who were targeted were freed again, just like nothing had happened.

    However, the damage was done. First the orcs¡¯ Crazy Heart Kingdom went into lockdown, and most humans, besides the God of Wealth¡¯s followers, were kicked out.

    Priests also began to withdraw from the central continent¡¯s front line and returned to the orcs.

    Although they were not the most powerful profession, their Curses still yed a part in the strength of the Warding Wall.

    ¡ª

    At the same time, the elves¡¯ Ervo Forest also went into lockdown, and they recalled most of their Druids, Potion Makers, and Magic Circle Makers.

    All of this impacted the power of the Wizard Union, forming a sort of boycott for their gods.

    After all, they had the mighty Abel as an ally. Once the Wizard Union gave them trouble, Abel would stand up for them!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Just like that, an even deeper tension was created between the Wizard Union and the God Alliance. After all, they had breached the bottom line of the gods.

    Who could have guessed such chaos would break out just before the Demon from Beyond¡¯s resurrection?

    The Wizard Union had already lost the dwarves, and now they were losing the God Alliance!

    ¡ª¡ª¨C

    However, none of this affected Abel in the slightest. Without even checking out his dragon cave, he returned to training straight away.

    Since he no longer needed to fight in the Dark World, he had more free time than ever, and he started to do things he had not done for a long time.

    Other than spending much of his time perfecting his Territories of Laws, he also taught the cksmiths in Doff¡¯s holy ground the forging skills he had learned from the Dark World.

    Just like that, they could finally make Dark World-style gear, which were unlike anything else in this world.

    Indeed, no one else had the power to make things like that, besides Abel¡¯s cksmith and the Holy Continent. Some of them could even make Dark Gold gear!

    Perhaps in the near future a renaissance of smithwork would happen in the Holy Continent and the dwarves would be able to maximize their work in the cities.

    Everything was totally unique, but no one outside had even the slightest idea of what was happening. After all, the Holy Continent was a locked-up subcontinent, with the Lance Spirit controlling all the Super Teleportation Circles!

 Chapter 1463 - Strange

    <h4>Chapter 1463: Strange</h4>

    The atmosphere in the Central Continent was getting tenser by the day. It was not just on the Warding Wall of Castle Doomsday, but every inch of thend.

    Although it had been a long time since a God Rank Knight had attacked, every professional near the Holy Kingdom could sense a horrifying energy lurking within.

    A great monster was about to be awakened, and its energy was spreading around uncontrobly, even the ocean felt it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    <i>In the Central Temple of the Holy Kingdom¡­</i>

    The Saint met up with Mad Knight Isaac.

    ¡°My Saint, I¡¯ve gathered all the information about the strange things that have been happening for thest few days!¡± Knight Issac bowed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± the Saint gazed at him.

    The Central Temple was in control of the Holy Kingdom, but it didn¡¯t manage the details.

    ¡°A rain happened in Luna City, but there were no clouds, almost like the raindrops just appeared out of thin air. Afterwards, all the nts began to grow like crazy and now Luna City is trapped. We can only reach them through the Communication Circle!¡± Knight Issac reported grimly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle! Luna City needs this to increase their Faith!¡± A smile appeared on the Saint¡¯s face.

    The Saint had a lot of experience, and he knew what it was even without connecting to the Guardian Wings.

    ¡°Yes, my Saint!¡± Knight Issac bowed, and added, ¡°Tana Vige, outside of Ash City, was recently struck by giant fireballs from the sky. All fifteen hundred civilians and their livestock were killed, but there was something very strange about those fireballs. They did not burn up any of the nts!¡±

    The Saint¡¯s face sank. God Rank Knight Marlo standing to the side also sensed something strange.

    The Saint exchanged gazes with him, as though they both knew something everyone else didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Knight Issac, Tana Vige was not Faithful enough, so they were punished!¡± the Saint exined.

    Knight Issac¡¯s face twitched. Something big was clearly happening but the Saint was trying to hide it. Still, he had no right to question him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    More and more strange things followed. For example, water was gushing out from the ground and destroying cities, crops stopped growing, and a sudden pandemic was caused by a mysterious fog.

    Reports kepting into the Central Temple, yet the Saint still acted like nothing was happening.

    God Rank Knight Marlo turned and said, ¡°My Saint, the Lord¡¯s energy is having an effect!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the Lord is too powerful!¡± A look of excitement emerged on the Saint¡¯s face.

    ¡°But an uproar might happen if we keep it a secret!¡± Knight Marlo added worriedly.

    ¡°We need to make sure the Lord is okay, even if the entire Holy Kingdom is sacrificed!¡± the Saint added helplessly.

    Knight Marlo was silent, as he did not agree with the Saint. Although he was loyal to the Demon from Beyond, he was not expecting it to be this crazy.

    Not many people knew what was happening in the Central Temple, while the world was heading into the unknown.

    More and more people began to die, and the God Rank Holy Knights kept brushing it off. At the same time, they needed to help out with those disasters to stabilize the morale of the people.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Half a year went by, and the incidents only got worse as the Demon from Beyond¡¯s energy grew.

    Thousands of people were dying by the day, but no one knew why it was happening.

    The Saint and the Holy Knights were both happy and annoyed at the same time. They knew their Lord would return soon, but they just couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep with all the chaos happening.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, Wizard Basham had just killed another flying Legendary sea monster out on the ocean when he sensed an increasing energy from the Central Continent. He immediately knew what it was.

    ¡°Demon from Beyond, we will soon meet again. Back in the day I failed to kill you, but now I won¡¯t let it happen again!¡± he swore to himself.

    But his excitement was soon dragged down again, because the Wizard Union still had not given him any updates about the World Stone Heart.

    It was his most important weapon, and what gave him the confidence to defeat the Demon from Beyond.

    The Demon from Beyond was also around Rank 45, but it wielded a higher form of energy than he did. It was unclear which of them would win if they actually fought.

    Also, the Demon had a much longer time than Wizard Basham had to stabilize its power.

    Ever since Wizard Basham had reached Rank 45, the limit he had sensed was clearer than ever. Maybe Rank 45 was indeed the highest rank for a wizard!

    He had no idea what the next step he should take was.

    It was thew of a world. In order to break it, you had to jump out of the world, or obtain the World Stone Heart and be its ruler!

    For tens of thousands of years, Wizard Basham had been sure of this!

    It was just that he couldn¡¯t return fast enough to search for the World Stone Heart himself.

    He kept shing, killing any Legendary sea monsters who got in his way. He couldn¡¯t care less about their Legendary light, as the only thing in his mind was getting back to the Central Continent!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It has been another few months of training for Abel, and he felt much more closer to his Territories.

    Light energy traveled within them now, and he was at the pinnacle of a Half-god. He replenished the Dimension Force needed in his Territories with the Dark Gold Dimension Force in his soul. It now had ten times the range of his Power of the Will.

    Each one of his Territories had a range of 140 kilometers with the Hunting Crown, but even without it, the range was greater than any of his God Rank Summons when they were first resurrected.

    Still, there was something he couldn¡¯t understand. He was much more powerful than any Half-god wizard when it came to the body and soul, so why was he still a Half-god wizard?

    His body was more powerful than barbarians of the same rank; his soul was more powerful than any Half-god priests, the experts of souls; and his Power of the Will was much more powerful than any Half-god wizards. It was to his advantage.

    Also at the same time, he had three Wizard Patterns with three different Territories, which meant he could dish out the power of three Half-god wizards at once.

    However, no one could discern any of this, considering how often he was outshone by his Summons.

    Every time Abel was mentioned in this world, his God Rank Summons woulde to mind.

    He was nothing alone, but with his Summons he was almost invincible!

    That¡¯s why no one even batted an eye at the fact that he was still a Half-god.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    One day Abel was sitting on the Golden Castle balcony contemting something.

    He knew his Wizard Patterns were just a single Intelligence Fruit away from fulfillment.

    ¡°Doff, lock down the Battlecry teau. If a God Rank dares to enter, kill them!¡± Abel ordered him.

    He then Summoned God Ranks One through Seven to stand guard, Doff¡¯s avatar, Thief God Milton, and even his Legendary Rank Summons.

    Even the Treemen hidden in the forest were ready to fight at Doff¡¯smand!

    Abel was not paranoid, but he knew a big energy wave would be generated once he started his level-up. He would no longer be able to hide the fact that he was bing a God Rank!

    He notified Headmaster Eugene and the Dragons. If he needed help, the four Dragon Headmasters would be ready to fight.

    Since Abel had so many God Rank Summons already and the Dragons wanted to respect his privacy, they did not teleport directly to the Golden Castle.

    Normally, all forces on a leveling-up God Rank¡¯s side woulde to help protect him, considering how critical the process was.

    There were only four forces in the Central Continent with God Ranks, so there was no way the Wizard Union would sit back and let Abel level-up idly.

    As for the Holy Kingdom, they might also do something, considering their hatred for Abel.

    The God Alliance was on Abel¡¯s side, but Abel did not expect them to do anything. After all, those weak gods were too afraid to evene out of their Kingdoms!

 Chapter 1464 - God Rank!

    <h4>Chapter 1464: God Rank!</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel sat on the Golden Castle¡¯s balcony. There was not a single person around him but it was the safest ce in the world.

    He found afortable spot and got on his knees. He needed to be in his calmest state of mind before leveling-up.

    He took out an Intelligence Fruit from his Holy Portal Bag. The effect they brought was wearing off, but it was enough for Abel to reach God Rank.

    It would be hisst time taking an Intelligence Fruit as a Half-god.

    He sensed the energy traveling through his Wizard Patterns. Soon, a mysterious glow emerged, and an immense feeling filled up his soul.

    Soon, every inch ofnd in the range of 1400 meters was bathed in it. His Territories were leveling up, along with his Wizard Patterns.

    After half an hour, his full body was filled with power.

    He was basically at the same level as Gold Dragon Kemble, who had trained for tens of thousands of years, other than the fact that he was doing much more than training a Lightning Territory.

    Gold Dragon Kemble had been stuck in a bottleneck and he never had the luck to level-up, but this would not be the case for Abel with his Druid Soul and Divine Body.

    Since they were all God Rank already, Abel¡¯s main body would be directly affected and a level-up energy disy shot into the heavens.

    After all, it was where his confidence came from, and he needed the dragons¡¯ help!

    ¡ª

    Abel sat on the ground, his heart fully rxed.

    The Druid Soul was sparkling gold, and his main soul followed along.

    It felt like sunrise inside him. He could feel his main soul getting more powerful.

    This time, his energy level-up energy was almost as big as his Territories!

    A sea of energy rushed into his body, and the golden glow became even brighter.

    His brain was moving much faster, and he finally understood why God Ranks could Summon dozens of spells from their Worlds at once.

    His body was also getting a little bit stronger, but it wouldn¡¯t matter much as a wizard anyway. After all, the foundation of his body was already too good.

    The vast majority of the level-up energy was absorbed by his three Territories, which were transformed into one with his Mana and Power of the Will.

    It was a familiar feeling. He formed a Rune Pen with his Will and drew out three Rank 3 Wizard Patterns in his soul.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    <i>In the Wizard Union Headquarters¡­</i>

    Wizard Smith suddenly paused as he was managing some documents.

    He quickly looked outside, and saw energy racing up into the sky. He immediately knew what it was, but he just wasn¡¯t sure if it was Abel leveling up, or his Summons.

    Abel was only Rank 32, which was already unbelievable, considering his age. Could he really be a God Rank in such a short period of time?

    After all, a Half-god needed to be in seclusion for hundreds of years and find the right opportunity before they could level up!

    ¡°Wizard Hardy, anything special about the dragons during the past two days?¡± Wizard Smith called out.

    ¡°Special? The dwarves who were helping the dragons do some construction work in the ocean were sent back to the dwarves for a holiday!¡± Wizard Hardy bowed.

    The dwarves were the reason why the dragons could expand their territories into the ocean. They had not stopped working for years, so why would they give them a break now?

    ¡°Maybe Headmaster Abel really is leveling up!¡± Wizard Smith murmured.

    Soon, ten other God Rank Wizards arrived after they had sensed the energy.

    ¡°Smith, let¡¯s see who is leveling up!¡± Wizard McPhee called out as soon as he appeared.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go!¡± Wizard Smith nodded.

    No matter if his spection was correct or not, they had to do something.

    If the Warding Wall of Doomsday wasn¡¯tmitted to paying such close attention to the Holy Kingdom, maybe every God Rank Wizard would havee along.

    Twelve God Rank Wizards teleported to the closest city to the Battlecry teau and flew off towards the energy disy.

    The seven God Rank Wizards at the Warding Wall were stunned, but they couldn¡¯t go off duty.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, the Saint in the Central Temple also turned his head, and his heart dropped.

    ¡°God Rank Knights, what¡¯s happening?¡± he called out.

    He was not a God Rank, so he did know what that energy was.

    ¡°A Half-god is bing a God Rank!¡± Knight Marlo replied firmly.

    Another God Rank Wizard was being born, which could impact their dynamics!

    ¡°Can we stop him?¡± the Saint frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s in the direction of the Battlecry teau, so it must be something on Abel¡¯s side. We can¡¯t really do much,¡± Knight Marlo sighed.

    Abel had moved a hundred million followers from the Holy Kingdom, and they still had no idea he was responsible.

    Until the Demon from Beyond awakened, the knights could only protect their Holy Kingdom as much as possible.

    The Saint also had nothing to say. All he could do was gaze at the sight quietly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Headmaster Abel is the one leveling up, that¡¯s his energy!¡± Wizard Smith had interacted with Abel before, and was confident in his assessment.

    ¡°Indeed, but how is it possible?!¡± Wizard McPhee nodded and gasped.

    ¡°A genius!¡± Wizard Mosley mumbled.

    All the God Rank Wizards knew how much conflict they were in with Abel, but they had totally underestimated Abel¡¯s own ability.

    Wizard Smith had always thought they would be able to take down Abel once he was taken away from his Summons, but now it would be much harder!

    ¡°Should we do something?¡± Wizard Coleridge suddenly asked.

    If they really got any closer, it would mean an all-out war with the dragons and Abel!

    After all, the worst thing you could do to a professional was distract them during their level-up.

    ¡°A report showed that the dragons have already been preparing for Headmaster Abel¡¯s level-up. As soon as we approach the Golden Castle, they will immediately start a war!¡± Wizard Smith said with a sharp gaze.

    None of the wizards moved.

    ¡ª

    Indeed, every one of their movements was being monitored by Doff as soon as they had appeared.

    They were near Doff¡¯s faithful grounds, after all, and the fifteen gods were ready to fight!

    Luckily the wizards did not make a move, else it would be a bloody battle. The biggest winner would be the Holy Kingdom!

    But at the same time, if Abel really exposed his eleven new gods, it would mean that he was the one who had stolen the World Stone Heart!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Headmaster Eugene and three other Dragon Headmasters floated above an ind with a Teleportation Circle. ¡°Headmaster Abel really is leveling up!¡± heughed.

    Even after Abel had told him, he was still in disbelief. After all, Abel was still not in the fulfilled state a few days ago.

    A normal Half-god still needed to find the right opportunity and get enlightened to do something like this.

    Abel, on the other hand, went from Rank 32 to Rank 35 in just a few years, and now he was bing a God Rank in just another six months?

    How could anyone believe that? But he still had to believe as a Dragon Headmaster.

    There were ten Half-god dragons around them, their numbers not be underestimated. A Dragon Headmaster could fight two God Rank wizards at once, and Half-god dragons could beat any Half-god wizards!

    ¡°Yes, it seems us dragons will get another God Rank on our side!¡± Headmaster Carlos smiled.

    Although they had always treated Abel as a God Rank, it was all because of his Summons, who did not have dragon blood in them, so they could not be considered dragons.

    The four Dragon Headmasters were extremely happy, but Gold Dragon Kemble on the side was feeling a little moreplicated.

    The little brother he had always thought needed his protection was surpassing him!

    He was not jealous, but sort of helplessly d for Abel.

    He almost felt the urge to visit Abel so he might get the chance of being enlightened as well!

    He knew Abel would agree as soon as he asked, but he didn¡¯t. He knew Abel had his secrets. If not, he would have asked the dragons to go to the Golden Castle already!

 Chapter 1465 - Inner World

    <h4>Chapter 1465: Inner World</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel was fully focused on his level-up and he had no idea what kind of chaos he had caused.

    He had no idea twelve God Rank Wizards were watching right outside the Battlecry teau.

    All three of his Rank 36 Wizard Patterns were glowing gold. It was the symbol of God Ranks, and it was impossible to hide it.

    His body kept changing in strength and agility, but it was not as dramaticpared to the time he first became God Rank.

    As for his soul and Power of The Will range, it directly shot up by another 2000 meters, reaching 9000 meters.

    With the Hunting Crown, that would be 18,000 meters!

    He truly felt like a god, even though his Power of The Will had already been as strong as a God Rank before. Even his Rank 38 God Rank knights and wizards did not have a range of 9000 meters!

    It was frightening to think about, especially with the Hunting Crown. After all, that thing was too good for wizards, and many thought it had disappeared from the world.

    Abel scanned his three Territories asrge amounts of energy kept rushing in.

    Each territory was guaranteed enough energy from the world to stabilize, it was just that no one was expecting a monster like Abel to have three Territories at once!

    Since those Territories would be turning into Inner Worlds upon Abel¡¯s level-up, the energy they needed was unimaginable.

    Powerful beams of energy with a radius of 14,000 meters charged up towards the sky. Abel sensed his three Territories going through some strange alterations.

    The shells of his Territories began to solidify, and they quickly shrunk into the size of three fists.

    They were no longer energy; they had be actual Worlds!

    Still, this was only their appearance. Their insides were still in the process of changing.

    As more energy rushed in, the Ice Laws in the Ice World formed a Stony Wall with ice patterns, then the Light energy turned into actual light for the World.

    The internal size did not change much, and its original energy yet remained.

    His resurrected God Rank Summons had not needed to go through this process, but Abel sensed something familiar as he looked into his Ice World. It felt like when Doff was first making his Kingdom.

    Everything had to be created, but this time he was the actual ruler!

    He did not need to reach his Power of The Will into it. With a single thought, sky, soil, rivers, and mountains started to form from the original energy.

    Energy was being sucked in at an even crazier rate, but with this speed, Abel soon realized it might take hundreds of years before the process waspleted.

    It was not only the case with his Ice World, but the Fire World and the Lightning World as well!

    He frowned. Thatmeant it would be useless, even as a God Rank. He wouldn¡¯t be able to do any spell in a ce without form!

    The Worlds were filled with chaotic energy, so Abel had to organize them before he could create room for spells.

    ¡°Energy!¡± An idea suddenly struck Abel. He took out a hundred thousand top level mana gems of all kinds and transferred them to his Worlds.

    Directly turning mana gems into energy was not simple, but he should be able to with his Power of The Will.

    As soon as the gems¡¯ energy his Worlds, Abel felt an ultimate control settle over them.

    Indeed, a World was like a Divine Kingdom, and Abel was the god!

    With a single thought, the gems turned into powder, and all the energy within them gushed out.

    Soon, the inside of the World began to transform.

    Sky separated from the soil, and mountains emerged from the ground. But there were no nts, nor water. The whole ce looked dead.

    A smile still emerged on Abel¡¯s face.

    He was still at the beginning stages, so it was to be expected!

    The simplest way to form rivers was by creating new Laws from the original ones. This was the case for wind and other elements, as well!

    The biggest difference between the new Laws and the original Laws was that they would help solidify a World, on top of strengthening his spells.

    For example, if he wanted to cast an Ice Bolt from his Ice World, the Ice World Stone Wall would be able to strengthen it, but how much would be determined by the rank of the World.

    Even with the weakest God Rank World, Abel could cast spells from within, and it was all thanks to the hundred thousand top level gems.

    He was probably the only one in this world with the power to do something like this!

    Abel tried to Cast a Blizzard spell from his World. With a single thought, the spell pattern appeared within it.

    If the spell pattern appeared outside, he would need to control it with his Power of The Will, which was not easy for many wizards. But this process waspletely mediated in his World.

    He focused his Power of The Will on the Stone Wall and a sh of gold light flew into the Blizzard spell pattern.

    This would normally overload the spell pattern with energy, but the World was fully under his control. An enchanted Blizzard was unleashed on the ground in front of him.

    Ayer of ice crystals covered the area, its power much more powerful than before.

    He was only at the beginning stage, yet he could clearly sense the difference. No wonder it was impossible for anyone weaker than God Rank to stop a God Rank!

    Abel then tried to cast multiple spells at once. A hundred Blizzard spells were set off together.

    Of course, Abel¡¯s Power of The Will could definitely handle Casting more than a hundred spells at once, but his Worlds were just too weak for now.

    Still, not many wizards could reach this limit with their Power of The Will, and as they grew more powerful, the energy needed for their Worlds would be more demanding as well.

    A hundred Light beams shot out from the Ice Stone Wall into the spell patterns, but this time the enchantment was clearly weaker.

    The Law of Ice from his World began to replenish the energy lost from the Stone Wall, but the rate was definitely not fast enough to sustain continuous spell casting.

    This is why God Rank Wizards can¡¯t fight forever¡­

    Of course, God Ranks could use up the energy they had umted in their Worlds to fight, but that always came at a cost.

    When Abel started to move the hundred Blizzard spells out of his world, he realized only fifty of them could be taken out. The others had to remain!

    Indeed, it was a limit of his World¡¯s Rank.

    The hundred thousand crystals he had used on it were only enough to create the foundation of his World. Itsws were not powerful enough to move a hundred spells out at this time.

    Abel slowly tested out the abilities of his Worlds. Unlike his God Rank Summons with battle instincts, he had no idea how many spells were the most suitable for his current level to maximize his fighting style.

    Most importantly, he had three Worlds, which was unlike any other wizard.

    First he Cast as many spells as possible, and discovered fifty spells was his limit.

    He also realized it was not a good idea to keep the spells in his world for too long. Each of them needed to bepressed, which could limit the speed of his World.

    Beyond just growing its energy, just knowing how to operate a World was also a type of training!...

 Chapter 1466 - Experimenting

    <h4>Chapter 1466: Experimenting</h4>

    <i><strong>Tranted by Jim</strong></i>

    <i><strong>Edited by RED</strong></i>

    ¡°Headmaster Abel has sessfully leveled up!¡± Aplicated look emerged on Wizard Smith¡¯s face.

    Ever since the rise of Abel, the Wizard Union¡¯s power had been called into question, and every God Rank Wizard knew it.

    Now, even Abel¡¯s biggest weakness had been taken away!

    ¡°It will not be a problem for the President, even if he is a God Rank Wizard!¡± Wizard McPhee said quietly.

    But he also knew very well that no one would be able to do anything to Abel other than their President!

    ¡°But Abel is a Dragon Headmaster, so the Dragon God might intervene!¡± Wizard Smith shook his head.

    The Dragons and the Wizard Union were the two most powerful forces of the world, and both of them knew what each other had in reserve.

    One of the key reasons for the Dragon God being alive, besides the existence of the Demon from Beyond, was that he was the only one who could go head-to-head with the Wizard Union President back in the days.

    ¡°Let¡¯s avoid a conflict with Headmaster Abel before the Demon from Beyond is killed!¡± Wizard Brooks added.

    By this point Abel was powerful enough to take down the Wizard Union, so thest thing they wanted was a war.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Headquarters!¡± Wizard Smith gazed at the Golden Castle one more time before disappearing in a sh.

    The other twelve God Rank Wizards followed.

    ¡ª¨C

    Meanwhile, Abel continued to examine his Worlds. By this point he had basically given up trying to form new Laws in his World as quickly as possible. The process would still take hundreds of years, and he needed mastery as well as knowledge to do so.

    He could look through the Worlds of his God Rank Summons to get inspiration, but he just couldn¡¯t speed up the growth process.

    Still, time was not a problem, since he was basically immortal as a God Rank.

    He had already set the foundation of his Worlds by separating the sky from the soil. Any new Laws would only make his Worlds more powerful!

    Abel thought of ancient records he had read before that talked about the creation of Worlds.

    He had always thought of them as fiction, but now he felt they were more relevant than ever.

    The creation of life was the ultimate form of Worlds, and the most powerful God Ranks he had seen had trees in their Worlds. Although trees were not intelligent, they were a type of life.

    Abel thought about Dragon Ind. That was where the dragons lived, but it was not too different from an actual World¡­

    He focused his Power of The Will on his three Worlds once again. They all had the fighting power of a beginner God Rank Wizard, but his Power of The Will could match up to their power. Therefore, he would definitely be at an advantage fighting against wizards of simr Rank.

    Abel soon thought of another question. No wizard had three Worlds, so how would he find his own fighting style?

    His three Worlds floated in front of him like three little balls.

    Numbers were his biggest advantage. With a single thought, fifty Ice Bolt spells appeared from his Ice World, fifty Fire Bolt spells from his Fire World, and fifty Lightning Bolt spells appeared from his Lightning World.

    The reason he did not pick more powerful spells was because he was in the Golden Castle. Although its defenses were strong, he didn¡¯t want to destroy his own castle!

    After all, power was not what he was testing out!

    When his Power of The Willmanded it, all the spells gushed out at once. It was the power of three God Rank Wizards at once!

    A hundred and fifty spells exploded above the Golden Castle, and Abel truly got the taste of their power.

    Still, he was not satisfied. His Worlds could only produce spells ording to their Elements.

    Therefore when facing a powerful sea monster with ice and lightning resistance, he could only use his Fire World to attack.

    The power of a World depended on the Laws they had, and the Laws Abel had was divided among the three Worlds.

    This was not a good thing.

    He then turned to the Stone Walls of Law in his Worlds.

    Each World had a special way of manifesting theirws, and Stone Walls was the form Abel¡¯s Worlds took, since his subconscious always believed Stone Walls were holy.

    The Stone Walls did not include his Law of Light, which he had received by surprise, so instead it manifested as sunlight for his Worlds.

    <i>If my Law of Light can appear in all my worlds, the other Laws should be able to as well!,</i>?Abel thought to himself.

    Did he get something mixed up? After all he was skilled in all his Laws, and he had three Wizard Patterns, thanks to the Tree of Life.

    He focused all his attention on the Ice Stone Wall. If he could divide it, then he would be able to give it to his other Worlds!

    With a thought, a split suddenly emerged from the center of the Ice Stone Wall, and it turned into two smaller Ice Stone Walls.

    Abel felt his heart drop. Did he just break the thing? But soon he realized they were both slowly recovering with the Laws of his Worlds, but it was so slow he wouldn¡¯t be able to sense it if he wasn¡¯t the ruler of that World.

    Still, they should be able to return to normal in ten days. Abel felt his heart lift again.

    He only dared to do something so risky because he had three Worlds. Most God Ranks would not y around with their World like this!

    He lifted up the new Ice Stone Wall with his Power of The Will and guided it into his Lightning World.

    During the split-second that this Stone Wall was exposed to the outside world, it shrank by a third.

    At the same time, he sensed the entire world pressing down on his Stone Wall, like it was a monster that didn¡¯t belong there.

    Luckily Abel was steady, and the Ice Stone Wall soon entered his Lightning World. It was safe again!

    Abel ced the Ice Stone Wall next to the Lightning Stone Wall. As soon as it touched the ground, their energy began to merge, and new Ice Laws emerged to repair the shrunken Ice Stone Wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s working!¡± Abel mumbled in awe.

    He had never even heard of someone doing anything like this. After all, ying with the energy of one¡¯s soul could easily turn someone into a moron.

    If Abel had not had the Tree of Life¡¯s help, he also would not have dared try it!

    Abel could already see himself unleashing a hundred and fifty spells of the same kind. Although his Stone Walls still needed repairing, it would only take half a month at most!

    Maybe in another two months, the Laws in his Worlds would be able to fully harmonize with the Law of Light as well!

    At the same time, he knew the separated Stone Walls were the same as the original one, which meant those spells could be enchanted as well!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Afterwards, he divided his Fire Stone Wall in two and transferred it to the Lightning World as well, and the first World with four Laws was formed.

    By that point the sky was getting dark, and Abel stopped investing his Worlds.

    ¡°Magic Circle Spirit, notify Headmaster Eugene that I have sessfully leveled up!¡± he ordered.

    Although his level-up energy had faded, he should still give the dragons a clear answer so they could disperse their forces.

    After he mastered his Worlds, he would make a few powerful Rune Word items for an ultimate battle with Baal!

    He had many Runes, and he knew skills were not the only thing that mattered when it came to a battle with a powerful Diablo.

    Therefore, powerful Rune Word Gear was his only hope!

 Chapter 1467 - Divine Kingdoms

    <h4>Chapter 1467: Divine Kingdoms</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    No one bothered Abel, even after the news that he leveled-up spread out. Even the Dragons and the God Alliance only sent him congrattion letters.

    Any professionals below Half-god would barely be recognized, and the news most focused around God Ranks.

    Abel did not think too much about it, but all the God Ranks knew one thing: Abel needed to stabilize his Inner World.

    After all, it was normal for a new God Rank to go into seclusion for hundreds of years right after their-level up, so that they could master the power of a beginner God Rank.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Abel stayed in the Golden Castle for two months, but he did not enter the Dark World. Instead he trained his Will to speed up the repairs to his Stone Walls of Laws.

    Finally, all three of his Inner Worlds had the Laws of ice, fire, and lightning.

    Nobody would have guessed that this new God Rank was more powerful than most God Ranks after just two months¡­

    ¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, a lot had changed in the Central Continent. More and more professionals sensed the frightening energy of the Holy Kingdom, but most didn¡¯t know what was actually happening.

    There were still four hundred million people living in the Holy Kingdom, and they were all followers of the Demon from Beyond.

    During the past few months, they had been undergoing all kinds of disasters every day.

    ¡ª¡ª

    <i>In the Central Temple¡­</i>

    Eight God Rank Knights sat in their ces, a strange energy lurking around.

    The Saint was looking very happy. It felt like the Demon from Beyond was just a hair away from reawakening, so he was getting very anxious.

    The eight God Rank Knights, on the other hand, were looking more serious. The disasters that had happened were beyond their expectations.

    Knight Marlo bowed and asked, ¡°Your Grace, have you connected with the Lord?¡±

    The Saint shook his head. ¡°Knight Marlo, the Lord is still in the process of reawakening!¡±

    It was not impossible for him to connect to the Demon from Beyond, but its soul was in chaos during the resurrection process. It was easy to tell, just by seeing the disasters that were happening. If the Saint tried to forcefully connect, his soul might be destroyed in the process!

    ¡°Your Grace, I want to know what is happening!¡± Knight Marlo asked again and added, ¡°The Guardian Wings¡¯ energy shield is even stopping us now!¡±

    Some time ago those God Rank knights had been nning to make a surprise attack on the Wizard Union, but the Guardian Wings¡¯ energy shield was not only forbidding people froming in, but forbidding people from going out as well!

    Added to the increasing disasters, the God Rank Knights grew more and more worried.

    God Rank Knights were among the most faithful followers, but since they had reached God Rank, their pride gave them a sense of autonomy above the lesser, blind followers.

    Therefore, they wanted to guarantee their own safety, besides having faith!

    ¡°The Lord¡¯s glory is the most important, are you doubting him?¡± The Saint opened his arms and stared at Knight Marlo viciously.

    ¡°Everyone in the Holy Kingdom is horrified!¡± Knight Marlo replied grimly.

    ¡°The Holy Kingdom is the Lord¡¯s kingdom. We have to obey the Lord¡¯s will, even if everyone is killed!¡± the Saint dered with a burning gaze.

    ¡ª

    At that very moment, the grounds began to shake, and a body emerged from the Guardian Wings.

    The figure was huge and glowing white, almost like those Guardian Wings were growing out of its back. If Abel was around, he would definitely have recognized it as an angel.

    All the Demon¡¯s followers immediately dropped to their knees and started praying.

    The angel gazed down with a nk face.

    Only a tiny bit of its consciousness had actually been regained. The huge battle long ago had been too damaging.

    The most it could do was sacrifice its Angel Wings to protect the Holy Kingdom. Although it had healed a lot after thousands of years, some damage to its soul still remained.

    Still, it had prepared, and its soul could function from instinct, even without a guiding consciousness.

    ¡°My faith will live forever!¡± a gracious voice filled the skies of the Holy Kingdom.

    The voice did not have any emotion, but all the Half-god and below followers started to pray like crazy.

    Their eyes were burning with passion. They lost their sense of self, forgot about their families and everything else they had ever loved.

    Their life and souls were no longer important; everything was for their Lord!

    ¡ª

    <i>In the Central Temple¡­</i>

    The Saint and the God Rank Knights also dropped to their knees.

    Their situations were a little different, as they were not controlled by the Voice like the other faithful. They could only wonder what their Lord wasgoing to do.

    They soon found out.

    First, the souls of the weakest elders flew up into the Divine Body as the mortals continued to pray.

    More and more souls followed. People began to die, but the sounds of their prayers were not getting softer. Instead, they were growing even louder!

    Their gazes were not filled with horror as their souls left their bodies. Instead, they were filled with joy.

    Even the most skeptical followers became the most loyal adherents!

    As more and more souls flew into the Divine Body, its blurry vision slowly cleared up.

    Every single person who saw the look on its face could feel its might. It was the look of someone who truly ruled everything!

    The weakest hundred million followers were already dead. The angel didn¡¯t need them to live, but some souls did not directly enter the Divine Body, instead circling around it.

    ¡ª¡ª

    What was happening was huge. The Wizard Union saw everything that happened from the Warding Wall of Doomsday.

    It was unreal. Such a huge angel appearing in mid-air, and the souls of a hundred million half-transparent humans flying around.

    They could not have imagined something so frightening.

    Abel had tried to move a hundred million people at all costs, and it still took him ten days.

    ¡°I was not expecting the Evil Kingdom to end like this!¡± Wizard Smith murmured under his breath.

    After fighting for thousands of years, he didn¡¯t know how many people the Holy Kingdom had left, but he got a taste of it now.

    ¡°What is the Demon from Beyond trying to do?¡± Wizard McPhee asked helplessly.

    No one replied. If Abel had been around, he would definitely know what was happening.

    Unlike the gods, an angel could survive and fight without Faith once their Light energy reached a certain level. There were normally more faithful followers living under their protection, so an angel could easily do without a hundred million followers, especially for someone with high rank Light energy like the Demon from Beyond.

    Indeed, Faith was not the only thing that helped the Demon from Beyond recover. Souls also yed a huge part!

    Those hundred million souls did not get reborn, instead merging with the Demon from Beyond¡¯s soul. It could be thought of as living for eternity, but they would lose all sense of self in the process.

    ¡°The Demon from Beyond is killing all its followers?!¡± Wizard Smith gasped.

    ¡ª

    Soon, three hundred million souls were dancing in the sky. It was a majestic disy of death.

    ¡°I said, I want Light!¡± the Divine Body in the sky spoke again.

    The ground then began to shake, and the souls began to glow white.

    In just ten seconds, the entire Holy Kingdom was pure white.

    ¡°I said, I want the above and below!¡± it continued.

    The three hundred million glowing souls divided themselves into two groups. One formed sparkles in the sky, and the other merged with the ground.

    For thousands of years, the ground of the Holy Kingdom had been nourished by Faith, and it quickly transformed as the souls merged with it.

    ¡ª

    The wizards on the Warding Wall were looking tense. They finally realized what the Demon from Beyond was doing, but they couldn¡¯t stop it

    ¡°It is using the souls to make a new Kingdom!¡± Wizard Smith was in disbelief.

    Of its four hundred million followers, a hundred million had merged with its soul; the other three hundred million were used to form a new Divine Kingdom!

    Since the Guardian Wings energy shield was transparent, and the wizards could see everything.

    It was looking like a huge whitendscape of nothing¡­

    ¡ª

    ¡°It¡¯s the Lord¡¯s Kingdom!¡± the Saint eximed fervently.

    The eight God Rank Knights, on the other hand, were looking grimly serious. Unlike the Saint, they had lived for thousands of years, and they had always thought of the Holy Kingdom as their home.

    But now, everything was gone, including their disciples and everything they thought had belonged to them!

 Chapter 1468 - Subordinate Gods

    <h4>Chapter 1468: Subordinate Gods</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Besides the eight God Rank Knights and the Saint, every single person in the Holy Kingdom was dead.

    It was deserted, and the souls of all other beings, from livestock to insects, were also taken away.

    Suddenly, a wave of fury gushed out from the Divine Body in the sky. It was not the Demon from Beyond¡¯s emotion, but an instinct caused by a change of n.

    The Demon from Beyond was expecting to fully recover itself, change its Kingdom, and form new lives from it.

    However, with thest hundred million followers gone, it was not able toplete the final procedure!

    Angels were not like the gods. If they could form new lives in their Kingdom, they could make them another level higher.

    Although the Demon from Beyond could still resurrect as it had nned, it had missed the opportunity it had been awaiting for thousands of years.

    That ultimate spell it had Cast was not something that could be done easily. It not only drained the angel¡¯s energy, it destroyed thest bit of resources it had!

    It might not be able to do it again, so it had to make good use of its time in slumber.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The Divine Body in the sky connected to the Saint in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The Saintimmediately felt like his brain was about to st open from the sudden connection. ¡°My Lord, please forgive me for not taking good care of the followers!¡± the Saint yelped.

    His soul was sted away, as it could no longer handle the Divine Body¡¯s attention.

    The Saint¡¯s body dropped down on the ground, his eyes still gazing at the Demon from Beyond¡¯s statue.

    The Demon from Beyond might have let the Saint live if it was fully conscious. At the end of the day, the Saint was still its spokesperson, but the Divine Body did not have such mercy.

    The Holy Kingdom continued to change. When the process was finished, the Demon from Beyond would truly reawaken!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Time was running out and the wizards knew it.

    ¡°I will go to the dragons and ask them for help!¡± Wizard Smith dered grimly.

    With the current conditions, they had no idea what might happen next. No one around was nearly as powerful as the Demon from Beyond, and even God Rank wizards were not going to do much with their numbers. They needed help!

    ¡°I¡¯ll call the God Alliance as well!¡± Wizard McPhee added.

    Wizard Smith couldn¡¯t help butugh awkwardly. By that point the God Alliance¡¯s rtionship with the Wizard Union was basically ice-cold!

    They had the right to ask a god toe out of their Kingdom to fight ording to their contract, but it was too bad their rtionship had gone south.

    ¡°We should still let them know, so the President will have an excuse to go after them!¡± Wizard Mosley stated coldly.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Wizard Smith agreed. As the Vice President, he had the say when it came to this matter.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Wizard Smith quickly disappeared from the spot and reappeared in their Headquarters.

    He went into a room with special Magic Circles to connect with the gods. He activated it with his Power of The Will and requested that all the gods gather at the Warding Wall.

    Afterwards, he waited for a while, but there was no reply.

    Still he kept calm. Perhaps the gods were just negotiating with one another. After all, stepping out of their Realms to fight the Demon from Beyond after not fighting for thousands of years was extremely risky.

    Also, they would only be back-ups at the most. The Curses from the Death God and the healing spells from the Moon Goddess might be of some help, but they wouldn¡¯t be a defining factor.

    As for the Demon from Beyond, it had more than enough special abilities to kill them!

    Most importantly, they were still on bad terms with the Wizard Union after what Wizard Mosley had done.

    Still, they were nothingpared to the Wizard Union. They might be safe for the moment, but the Wizard Union might stille after them in the future!

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Wizard Smith is still waiting for our reply. What is there to discuss?¡± The Moon Goddess said helplessly.

    The Water Goddess and the Death God¡¯s attitudes were clear: they didn¡¯t want to leave their Kingdoms.

    As for the weakest God of Wealth and the Earth Goddess, they hesitated, as there was not much they could do.

    ¡°Moon Goddess, what do you think?¡± the Water Goddess asked.

    All the gods turned to the Moon Goddess and waited for her to say something.

    ¡°I suggest we join the dragons or Headmaster Abel. If we do, then we won¡¯t be going to the Warding Wall alone. I¡¯m sure the dragons or Headmaster Abel won¡¯t treat us like tools!¡± the Moon Goddess said quietly.

    All the gods went silent. Although they needed Abel¡¯s protection, bing his subordinates might be too much.

    Of course, the Moon Goddess was the only one who didn¡¯t really care. Considering Abel¡¯s rtionship with Lorraine, matters shouldn¡¯t change much.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel is a part of the God Alliance too, so we should ask him to join our discussion!¡± the God of Wealth suggested.

    The reason they had not invited Abel in the first ce was because the Wizard Union had only requested the five of them, since Abel was not under the Wizard Union¡¯s control.

    ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t disagree with joining Headmaster Abel, but we should still ask him first!¡± the Earth Goddess agreed quickly.

    Just look at what had happened to the dwarves. They actually regained their autonomy under Abel, and more and more resources were going their way.

    The Water Goddess exchanged gazes with the Death God, and nodded as well.

    ¡°Headmaster just became a God Rank, so I¡¯m just worried if he will have the time to join us!¡± the Moon Goddess added as she started to call Abel.

    But it seemed like it was her lucky day. Abel was just taking a rest, and he immediately epted her call.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, congrattions for bing a God Rank!¡± the Moon Goddess smiled.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, congrattions!¡± the other gods added as well.

    They had all congratted Abel before in a letter, but they still did it again in person.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel smiled and bowed back. ¡°What happened?¡± he inquired of them.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, we want to be your subordinate gods!¡± the Moon Goddess replied seriously. The other gods remained silent while she did the talking.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Abel was not expecting this.

    The Moon Goddess got straight to the point. ¡°Headmaster Abel, the Wizard Union has just asked us to gather at the Warding Wall. We want to reject it, so I hope we can serve under you and use your name!¡±

    Indeed, Abel was one of the most powerful forces in this world, with more than ten God Rank Summons and the dragons on his side!

    Even without Abel¡¯s direct help, his name would make the Wizard Union think again.

    Most importantly , the Moon Goddess trusted him. She had watched Abel grow up, so she knew very well what kind of person he was!

    ¡°Moon Goddess, you know the consequences of bing my subordinate god, right?¡± Abel asked gently.

    A Subordinate God was a title given to gods who sought safety from a more powerful god. However it came at a cost, and that was opening up their Divine Kingdoms to the more powerful god!

    In another word, giving their life to them!

    The Moon Goddess bowed and called out, ¡°My Lord Abel, please ept my loyalty!¡±

    ¡°Moon Goddess, I ept your loyalty and you will be under my protection!¡± Abel replied firmly. He knew the Moon Goddess had already decided, so rejecting her would be an insult.

    Afterwards, the Moon Goddess reached a bit of her soul out, and Abel connected it with his own soul.

    From now on, he would know the Moon Goddess¡¯s location at all times.

    Afterwards, a calm expression emerged on the Moon Goddess¡¯s face. It was a huge decision, but unlike the other gods, she knew Abel very well.

    Most importantly, she knew she wouldn¡¯t have a good time with the Wizard Union if she didn¡¯t ask Abel for help!

    She still remembered the look on the Wizard Union President¡¯s face when they signed their contract back in the day. It was a look of utter disrespect and distaste.

    Although she didn¡¯t know why the Wizard Union President had kept the gods alive, she knew he woulde after them after he achieved what he wanted.

    It was why she lived in constant fear, and never dared step out of her Kingdom.

    The Moon Goddess¡¯s actions caught the other godspletely off guard. Where was the discussion they¡¯d been talking about?

    ¡°My Lord Abel, please ept my loyalty as your subordinate god!¡± the God of Wealth clenched his teeth and also gave his offer of fealty. He was the weakest god there, but he knew the young Abel was more trustworthy than the Wizards Union!

    He bowed with all his respect.

    ¡°God of Wealth, I ept your loyalty, and you will be under my protection!¡± Abel dered firmly again. At the same time, the God of Wealth reluctantly gave out his soul to Abel.

    The Earth Goddess followed. The Water Goddess and the Death God hesitated, but Abel did not care. After all, it was concerning their future, not his.

    The Moon Goddess had full trust in Abel, and the weaker gods had no choice, so it was an easier decision for them to make. After all, they knew very well Abel was not after their wealth or their power!

 Chapter 1469 - Just Visiting

    <h4>Chapter 1469: Just Visiting</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    If the Wizard Union had not pushed them to the edge, no god would want to trust their life to another god.

    But since they had decided, they all reached a strand of their soul towards Abel. Although this process wouldn¡¯t hurt them, Abel could pinpoint their location in an instant.

    That meant that Abel could locate ten Divine Kingdoms instantly!. The gods knew very well what that meant.

    It was why the Death God and the Water Goddess hesitated. They knew they had no chance to fight back if they became Abel¡¯s vassal.

    Indeed, the God Alliance had lost its purpose the moment the Moon Goddess, the Earth Goddess, and then God of Wealth joined Abel!

    The God Alliance used to be a bnced organization, but three of its gods had be Abel¡¯s vassals, which meant the God Alliance was also Abel¡¯s now!

    ¡ª

    The Water Goddess and the Death God left the meeting. They needed some time to think. The only ones left standing in the Spirit Connection Circle were Abel, the Moon Goddess, the Earth Goddess, and the God of Wealth.

    ¡°I know you guys might be worried even after bing my vassals, so I think I¡¯ll show everything I have so you will be less worried!¡± Abel smiled at the three gods.

    The Moon Goddess was the only one not too worried, but the other two were still trembling in their hearts.

    Considering how weak they were, they knew they wouldn¡¯t be much use to Abel. Therefore they knew their ce in Abel¡¯s heart might have been even lower if they had hesitated.

    They certainly did not trust the Wizard Union after surviving for so long.

    ¡°First, may I invite you over to Doff the War God¡¯s Kingdom?¡¯ Abel asked instead ofmanded. Of course, he knew his three vassal gods would not reject him.

    ¡°My lord, at yourmand!¡± the God of Wealth and the Earth Goddess bowed.

    Leaving their Kingdom was a huge risk, but they knew it was something they had to do as vassals, and Abel probably wouldn¡¯t put them in danger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a Teleportation Circle to Doff¡¯sRealm which you can set it up in your own Kingdom. Afterwards, just teleport directly here!¡± Abel waved and a set of Magic Circles were transferred through the Spirit Connection Circle.

    For gods who had survived since the Era of Gods, making a Teleportation Circle was simple.

    All that was needed was some Faith, and at the same time they were not worried about Abel learning their location anymore...

    ¡ª¡ª

    Soon, the Spirit Connection Circle was deactivated, and Abel shed into Doff¡¯s Realm.

    Half an hourter, he received three teleportation requests.

    ¡°My Lord Abel, your subordinates are here!¡± The three vassal gods appeared and bowed to him.

    ¡°Moon Goddess, God of Wealth, and Earth Goddess, wee!¡± Abel smiled and bowed back.

    ¡°This is Doff the War God¡¯s Realm?¡± The Moon Goddess was stunned after she lifted her head.

    The other two vassals were stunned too. It was unlike anything they had ever seen.

    Since they were on the Golden Castle floating in the sky, they could only see Doff¡¯s original Kingdom, but they also giant tunnels leading to something beyond.

    The city was also unlike anything they knew of, filled with strange buildings.

    ¡°I call this ce the Battlecry City, the home of the Barbarian souls!¡± Abel smiled.

    He was feeling very happy, receiving his first batch of guests.

    Unlike other gods, he felt very safe in his Kingdom. After all, he had more than twenty God Ranks on his side, ready to fight at any time.

    As Abel exined matters, the God of Wealth and the Earth Goddess became envious.

    Doff was a new god, yet he had an entire race to supply him with Faith! Only the Moon Goddess had anything close!

    In reality, there were actually many Barbarians in the world. If Abel hadn¡¯t changed their living conditions so drastically, they would have been on the verge of extinction.

    Abel flew to the center of the Realm with his vassals instead of teleporting. That way they would get a nicer view of the ce.

    The Moon Goddess got a glimpse of the Mountain¡¯s original Realm and gasped, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    A giant fireball was dangling in the sky like the sun!

    On the ground were buildings with hundreds of stories, all inhabited by dwarves. There were twenty million dwarves in total!

    ¡°That¡¯s the Mountain God¡¯s original Divine Kingdom!¡± Abel smiled.

    The Moon Goddess knew where those dwarves came from and said gently, ¡°Seems like all the dwarves who died back in the days have returned!¡±

    The God of Wealth and the Earth Goddess recalled the memories of the past. They were not good memories, since they had been even weaker back then.

    ¡°The God of Fire, on the other hand, exposed himself during our exchange, so I took his Kingdom as well!¡± Abel exined.

    The three vassal gods had already had some spections, and Abel confirmed them now.

    ¡°My Lord Abel, you should thank the God of Fire!¡± the Moon Goddess smiled.

    Abel took out a godhead and said, ¡°Yeah, I also thanked him for giving me this!¡±

    Immediately, the faces of his vassals changed.

    The reason gods were not afraid to die was because their godheads would be able to escape, which gave them a chance to resurrect one day.

    They knew the God of Fire had died and they were originally nning to spread some Faith for the God of Fire ording to their contract back in the days. They had just never had the chance after Abel took control of the dwarves. Seeing the God of Fire¡¯s godhead in Abel¡¯s handpletely changed the story, and they were stunned.

    You could destroy a god¡¯s body, but taking their godhead would truly mean the death of a god. The God of Fire was the most powerful god in the God Alliance, so what were they going to do?

    Soon, the vassals remembered what Abel had said: he was going to show them his true power!

    ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll show you more!¡± Abel waved at them with a smile.

    What he had shown them was extremely powerful. After all, what could be scarier to gods than seeing the ability to kill them?

    Since Abel had their souls and the ability to pinpoint their locations, these vassal gods had no choice but to be loyal!

    Not to mention, Abel might have much more in store¡­

    Abel then smiled and pointed in mid air. ¡°Here are the cksmith guilds!¡±

    The three gods exchanged gazes, but they were not surprised. After all, Abel did gain the God of Fire¡¯s godhead.

    ¡°There are thirty-two thousand master cksmiths here, and five thousand of them are grandmaster cksmiths!¡± Abel continued.

    Although the gods did not know how many followers the God of Fire had, that number was still unbelievable. Even the dwarves had less than that!

    ¡°I¡¯ve been selecting some talented smiths from those twenty million dwarves, hoping one day they can help out the cksmiths as well!¡± Abel said proudly.

    What Abel had was the most powerful team of Magic Circle Makers in existence. Although they could not fight, they could definitely boost one¡¯s power!

    The Moon Goddess was already thinking about ordering some giant war machines from Abel. Even though the dwarves might sell them, the process to make them took way too long.

    Abel might protect her from top rank forces, but she still needed to manage low rank invasions by herself.

    The God of Wealth and the Earth Goddess also realized this. With the dwarves and those cksmiths on Abel¡¯s side, Abel basically had full control over the weapon manufacturing of this world!

    This was power, to both themon world and professionals!

    Abel flew back to the Golden Castle with the three vassal gods and said, ¡°From now on you can all freely ess this Kingdom. Now, let me introduce you to my servants!¡±

    God Ranks One through Seven soon arrived and bowed to Abel.

    Abel did not hold back and dered, ¡°God Ranks One, Five, and Seven are all God Rank Wizards. The other four are God Rank Knights, and they all have a soul contract with me!¡±

    All three gods¡¯ jaws dropped. There no longer had the pride of gods.

    Since when did Abel get two more God Rank Summons? As far as they knew Abel only had five!

    On top of that, those two new God Rank Summons were extremely powerful. If their senses were correct, they should be Rank 38!

 Chapter 1470 - The Goddess of Valor

    <h4>Chapter 1470: The Goddess of Valor</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Although the gods had no idea what God Rank Knights would join Abel, they didn¡¯t want to ask too much. As long as they were bound by a soul contract, they would die for Abel.

    ¡°Please keep what you are about to see a secret!¡± Abel continued. He waved, and the seven God Rank Summons departed.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Afterwards, Abel activated the Teleportation Circle, and they quickly appeared at another Divine Kingdom.

    ¡°This is the Mountain God¡¯s new Realm. Since its original one merged with Doff¡¯s Realm, all I could do was give him a new one!¡± Abel smiled.

    The gods knew about this, since it had almost caused a huge war with the Wizard Union, but they were still not expecting Abel to have supplied all the holy crystals. After all, building a Divine Kingdom was exhausting just thinking about it!

    ¡°This Kingdom covers the Dwarves¡¯ Furnace Fort. It is my faithful ground, and anyone who dares to attack will get a taste of me!¡± Abel dered confidently.

    The gods quickly thought of the seven God Rank Summons, and they realized where his confidence came from.

    Even the Wizard Union would have a hard time fighting seven God Ranks in a faithful ground! Not to mention, Abel also had at least five other gods on his side, as far as they knew!

    The gods weren¡¯t too shocked to see this Realm, since it was still on the weaker side. Although Doff¡¯s Realm was new too, it had quickly became stronger afterbining with two other Kingdoms.

    Abel did not wait for the gods to look around and said, ¡°Follow me!¡±

    ¡ª¨C

    They soon appeared in another strange Kingdom.

    The Moon Goddess saw the armored goddess floating in mid air and gasped, ¡°The Goddess of the Hunt¡¯s Realm!¡±

    The Goddess of Hunting nodded gently to the Moon Goddess, but did not say anything. Instead she continued to work on strengthening her Realm.

    ¡°Her Realm was on the verge of copse, and it is still being restored!¡± Abel exined.

    It was no longer as broken as before, but it was still nothing like what it was during the Era of Gods.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Afterwards, Abel led the gods to the Realms of the Ice God and the God of ck Fog. Although the gods knew those gods had been resurrected, they were not expecting them to be Abel¡¯s vassals as well!

    Afterwards, they teleported to yet another Divine Kingdom. Unlike the other ones, this one was filled with rock men, and the three gods were immediately stunned.

    Those rock men should be the followers of some god. They were all producing Faith as they hammered on the rocks.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± the God of Wealth gasped.

    He was not the only one, as this Realm looked like that of a god who had died long ago.

    ¡°The God of Stone! He has been resurrected!¡± the Moon Moon Goddess cried out in disbelief.

    ¡°This is why I need you all to keep it a secret. I don¡¯t want to hide things from my vassal gods!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°My Lord Abel, I, the Goddess of the Moon, will never disclose this information!¡± the Moon Goddess swore fervently, bowing deeply.

    The Earth Goddess and the God of Wealth reacted quickly, bowing as well. They all knew very well what it meant if the God of Stone had been resurrected!

    Abel would not have told them this if he did not trust them, so they had to show their own loyalty.

    ¡°The God of Stone still needs some time to recover, so he can¡¯t show himself. Once he does, the wizards will immediately try to kill him!¡± Abel continued.

    The three gods nodded. The God of Stone was one of Abel¡¯s final trump cards.

    ¡°I still have some more Realms I want to show you!¡± Abel said as he activated the Teleportation Circle again.

    The three gods were so stunned at this point that they were all growing numb.

    ¡ª¡ª

    There were eleven hidden gods in total, and they were all war-type gods from the Era of Gods. The three gods finally had a true taste of how scary Abel was, and their worries started to settle.

    A vassal god was supposed to give faith to their master during the Era of Gods, but Abel wasn¡¯tcking in Faith. Instead, they could all get an extra holy crystal every ten years!

    They were also given enough Potions every year to strengthen their followers¡¯ Faith!

    ¡°Just take it easy on the Wizard Union¡¯s request. They should get a message from the dragons soon, and the Dragon Headmasters will go with you. I believe the Wizard Union won¡¯t do anything crazy with them around!¡± Abel told them with a grim smile.

    His words took the final worries of the gods away.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Afterwards, the God of Wealth and the Earth Goddess immediately returned to their Realms. They needed to recover from what they had seen today.

    ¡°Moon Goddess, please stay for a moment!¡± Abel called out as she was turning away.

    The Moon Goddess paused and followed Abel to the side of the Golden Castle. There was a crystal coffin, and insideid the body of an elven goddess.

    ¡°The Goddess of Valor!¡± The Moon Goddess gasped as she ced her hand on the coffin.

    Back in the Era of Gods, the Goddess of Valor had fought for the elves, while the Moon Goddess stabilized their Faith. They were a perfect duo who had lived with each other for tens of thousands of years. There was no closer bond in this world; they had shared their knowledge, their Realm, and their secrets. It was hard to imagine something like it during the Era of Gods, which made their rtionship even more special.

    But after the Era of Gods ended, the Goddess of Valor was captured by the Wizard Union and was never seen again.

    Although Abel promised that he would save an elven god, the Moon Moon Goddess had never gotten her hopes up. After all, the Wizard Union was way too powerful, and invading their Headquarters twice was not easy.

    ¡°I found the Goddess of Valor on the second level under the Wizard Union Headquarters. I will return her to you now, ording to our promise!¡± Abel smiled at her.

    ¡°My Lord Abel, I don¡¯t know how I can thank you!¡± the Moon Goddess bowed excitedly.

    Abel smiled and bowed back to her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    ¡°My Lord Abel, may I invite you to my Kingdom to witness the Goddess of Valor¡¯s resurrection?¡± The Moon Goddess bowed solemnly.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Abel agreed cheerfully.

    He waved his hand, and God Ranks One through Seven entered his Monster Ring. It was not because he didn¡¯t trust the Moon Goddess, but the Goddess of Valor might do something after she sensed an unfamiliar presence...

    ¡ª¡ª

    They quickly appeared in the Moon Goddess¡¯ Realm, as their Teleportation Circles were connected.

    As soon as Abel entered, he paused in amazement.

    The ce was sparkling with moonlight, and the ground was covered in all kinds of flowers.

    The smell was intoxicating, and there were gentle waterfalls streaming down from a mountain. The elves around were either ying or working hard.

    It was like a dream. The peaceful atmosphere was enough to make anyone rx.

    ¡°Moon Goddess, the elves really do love beauty!¡± Abel sighed.

    ¡°My Lord Abel, you are a member of the elves too!¡± the Moon Goddess replied happily. Her joy made all the flowers in her Realm tremble, and life filled the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s my honor!¡± Abelughed.

    The difference in their power had initially created some distance between them, but their conversation had brought them closer once again.

    If Abel hadn¡¯t had so many secrets, he would have preferred to just keep the Moon Goddess as a friend, rather than making her a vassal. It was only after he gained ess to the Moon Goddess¡¯ Realm that he could truly protect the elves.

    At least he could now directly send his forces through the Teleportation Circle in the Moon Goddess¡¯s Realm.

    ¡°The Goddess of Valor is my sister, my true sister. I really don¡¯t know how I can thank you!¡± The Moon Goddess ced the crystal coffin on a tform in her kingdom and said gently.

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you. Without you and the elves¡¯ protection, I won¡¯t be standing here today!¡± Abel smiled.

    The Moon Goddess lifted her head and sighed, ¡°I saw your potential, but I never expected you to grow this fast!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about who should thank who!¡± Abel smiled and continued, ¡°You should resurrect the Goddess of Love now!¡±

    Abel was very curious about how a god could be resurrected. The way he did it was much too violent.

    The Moon Goddess nodded and focused all her attention on the crystal coffin.

    ¡°My dear sister, the elves need your light, I am too tired on my own. Pleasee back!¡± she whispered like she was Summoning something.

    At the same time, she waved her hand gracefully, andrge amounts of Faith with a flowery scent rushed towards the coffin.

    ¡°My Lord Abel, back long ago, my sister merged her Realm with mine. She knew the Wizard Union wouldn¡¯t let a Battle-type god like her live, but she still went to fight!¡± the Moon Goddess told him with tears in her eyes.

    Abel did not say anything, but he could truly sense her love.

    The Wizard Union had captured all the Battle-type gods because they didn¡¯t want the gods to have any chance of fighting back. What the Goddess of Valor had done had protected the elves, and they were not massacred like the dwarves. That fate was why the Mountain God had more than two hundred million dwarves¡¯ souls in his Realm!

    There was no morality to be had back then. If the Wizard Union hadn¡¯t been so brutal in their actions, they would have been the ones suppressed by the gods!

 Chapter 1471 - New Subordinate God

    <h4>Chapter 1471: New Subordinate God</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel had never seen a god show such emotion. He had always thought they were bound by rationality, but from those stories, Abel knew these two goddesses were unlike any other gods.

    As Abel was feeling emotional as well,rge amounts of faith rushed into the Goddess of Valor¡¯s body.

    The faith in the Moon Goddess¡¯s Divine Kingdom began to drop, and the atmosphere began to thin out. If this continued, the Moon Goddess¡¯s Kingdom would take a lot of damage!

    Abel thought for a moment and took out a hundred holy crystals, ¡°Just use this!¡±

    The Moon Goddess did not reject Abel¡¯s gift and smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Holy crystals shattered one by one, and the Goddess of Valor began to regain consciousness.

    ¡°My Lord Abel, the Wizard Union has been too hard on us these many years. Most of the elves¡¯ holy crystals were taken away, just so we can leave peacefully!¡± The Moon Goddess bit her lips and smiled sadly.

    In the face of a powerful force, even a goddess couldn¡¯t do much.

    ¡°If they ask you again from now on, just tell me!¡± Abel said firmly.

    The Moon Goddess was already his vassal, so it was his duty to protect her, and the Wizard Union knew it.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After fifty holy crystals were drained dry, a powerful storm of energy emerged from the elven Realm.

    Luckily the Moon Goddess had control of the ce, and the flowers around them were not destroyed.

    Abel stood to one side. The thing that had used up most the Faith was not the Goddess of Valor¡¯s Divine Body, but her soul. After all, her soul had gone through many years of torture and weakening by the Wizard Union.

    Luckily, the Moon Goddess¡¯s Faith was the same as the Goddess of Valor, so it could be used to repair her soul as well as her body!

    It might have been a bit harder with only Faith from only her Divine Kingdom. Abel¡¯s holy crystals had made the whole process much easier, and of course, it saved a lot of time as well!

    ¡ª¡ª

    After an hour, the Goddess of Valor¡¯s energy finally stabilized.

    With a bang, the crystal coffin suddenly sted open, and the Goddess of Valor floated out of it. She was fully naked but she didn¡¯t care. With a bit of Faith, a long sword formed in her hand, and the air around her was engulfed in mes.

    ¡°Sister!¡± the Moon Goddess called out.

    Immediately, the Goddess of Valor¡¯s emotionless eyes regained a spark of life and she quickly diffused her instinctive self-defense.

    ¡°Sister?¡± She was stunned. She gazed at the Moon Goddess and then the Realm about her. Finally she turned to Abel.

    ¡°Sister, you are finally awake!¡± The Moon Goddess still had tears in her eyes as she smiled glowingly. At the same time, she opened up her Kingdom¡¯s authority to the Goddess of Valor.

    It was an act of total trust, and had not changed even after thousands of years.

    ¡°Seems like you have saved me, thank you!¡± The Goddess of Valor let her guard down and waved at her sister with a smile. The drifting flowers then formed an armor as theynded on her body.

    The Moon Goddess pointed at Abel and said, ¡°No sister, Lord Abel saved you!¡±

    ¡°Lord?¡± A cold gaze sparked from the Goddess of Valor and she eximed, ¡°You forced my sister to submit to you?¡±

    The ming sword immediately appeared in her hand again as she charged towards Abel.

    It came backed by the force of a Divine Kingdom. A normal wizard would not even have the chance to strike back!

    However, Abel was the Lord of the Moon Goddess and he had a bit of her soul. The force of her Kingdom couldn¡¯t do anything to him!

    A sh pattern appeared on his hand and he disappeared from the spot before she could reach him.

    ¡°A God Rank Wizard! you dog, I will kill you one day!¡± the Goddess of Valor roared.

    Abel frowned and his three Worlds appeared above him. The frightening amount of Light energy within them formed three beams and pressed down onto the Goddess of Valor.

    The Goddess of Valor had only just reawakened, so that high-rank Light energy was way too much for her to handle.

    Abel didn¡¯t want to overdo things. If he withdrew hundreds of spells from his Worlds to attack the newly resurrected Goddess of Valor, all his spent holy crystals would go to waste!

    After all, it was justa misunderstanding.

    ¡°Sister, Lord Abel is not from the Wizard Union. He is my friend, the friend of the elves!¡± The shockeded Moon Goddess regained herself and quickly got in the way.

    The two goddesses connected through the Power of The Will andrge amounts of information were transferred to the Goddess of Valor. She soon understood who Abel was.

    ¡°I am sorry, it was my misunderstanding!¡± The Goddess of Valor went to one knee in apology.

    ¡°No worries, just take your time to recover. I¡¯ll be on my way now!¡± Abel retracted his three Light beams with an easy smile.

    ¡°Abel, let¡¯s make a deal. You make a Kingdom for me, and I¡¯ll be your vassal as well!¡± The Goddess of Valor spoke again before Abel turned away.

    Abel was startled. This goddess was much more decisive than any of the others!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. I trust you because I trust my sister. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have a Kingdom right now, and my sister¡¯s Kingdom cannot support two gods!¡± she exined after seeing how shocked Abel was.

    She trusted Abel¡¯s power. Although she had only just awakened, the impressive energy from Abel¡¯s three Worlds were far superior to her.

    But most of all, the Moon Goddess had let her know that Abel had enough God Rank Summons to go against the Wizard Union!

    ¡°My Lord Abel, please ept my sister¡¯s oath. I don¡¯t want her to be captured by the Wizard Union again!¡± the Moon Goddess bowed quickly.

    ¡°Goddess of Valor, let me speak the truth. Your identity is very sensitive. Once the Wizard Union discovers you, the elves and the Moon Goddess will be in big trouble, so just forget about forming a Kingdom for right now!¡± Abel said grimly.

    The goddesses went silent. They knew Abel would not lie, and they would not question him, especially since Abel was the one who had saved the Goddess of Valor.

    Considering how much the Wizard Union cared about the World Stone Heart, they would definitely capture the Goddess of Valor again and force her to speak about what had happened.

    The Wizard Union would not hesitate, even with Abel around. Instead they might directly start a war!

    That was especially true since the Wizard Union President was on his way back!

    ¡°My Lord Abel, we will be very careful!¡± the Moon Goddess nodded.

    The Goddess of Valor, still on one knee, bowed her head and dered firmly, ¡°I, the Goddess of Valor, will pledge loyalty to you and obey yourmand!¡±

    She did not have anyints. After all, the Moon Goddess was Abel¡¯s vassal and Abel was the one who had saved her from the Wizard Union.

    She had fought the Wizard Union, so she knew exactly how powerful they were.

    ¡± Goddess of Valor, I ept your loyalty and I will give you protection!¡± Abel dered solemnly.

    Afterwards, the Goddess of Valor extended a bit of her soul to Abel, and the loyalty oath waspleted.

    ¡°Goddess of Valor, you might not be able to form your Kingdom now, but take these five hundred holy crystals!¡± Abel then handed a portal bag to her.

    The Goddess of Valor was stunned. Five hundred holy crystals was a huge number even in the Era of God, let alone the Era of Wizards!

    ¡°My Lord, what can I do for you?¡± the Goddess of Valor replied,pletely embarrassed. Abel said she couldn¡¯t expose herself, which meant she couldn¡¯t even do missions for him!

    ¡°If you are willing, exchange some knowledge with my other vassals. I¡¯ll give you a Teleportation Circle so it¡¯s easier for you all tomunicate!¡± Abel smiled at her.

    ¡°My Lord Abel, I won¡¯t hold back!¡± the Goddess of Valor agreed in a serious tone.

    It was very strange for a god from the Era of Gods to ept so much favor, especially since she couldn¡¯t repay it. Therefore, she immediately agreed to Abel¡¯s request!

    ¡°If you need any faith, you can find Doff the War God, he will give you some before your Kingdom is formed!¡± Abel continued.

    The Goddess of Valor bowed, finding herself very happy with her new lord.

    She also knew what was happening around the world through the Moon Goddess.

    The mighty Demon from Beyond was on the brink of resurrection, and the Wizard Union President was on his way back. The whole world was like a firecracker, ready to explode at any moment!

    She needed a strong backup. If she¡¯d had one back in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to die for the elves and the Moon Goddess.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Since Abel still had things to do, he soon left.

    The two goddesses remained in their Divine Kingdom, looking at each other with bright smiles. Even after tens of thousands of years, the elves lived on!

    The Goddess of Valor was initially nning to recall her personal Relics, but that might have exposed the fact that she had been resurrected, so she held off.

    She trusted Abel, and he could protect the elves.

    It had only taken Abel ten years of training to reach God Rank! It seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be long until he became someone like the Wizard Union President!

 Chapter 1472 - Gear

    <h4>Chapter 1472: Gear</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Wizard Smith immediately knew something was wrong when he received the reply from the gods.

    ording to the Moon Goddess, the God of Wealth, and the Earth Goddess, they would being to the Warding Wall with the Dragons.

    As for the Water Goddess and the God of Death, they still had not replied. They just couldn¡¯t decide between the Wizard Union and Abel. Both sides were extremely powerful.

    But of course, that was because they didn¡¯t know how powerful Abel actually was.

    ¡ª¡ª

    By the time Wizard Smith started to contact the Dragons, Abel had already arrived at Dragon Ind.

    As soon as he appeared, all four God Rank Dragons flew towards him.

    After all, Abel was a God Rank and had appeared out of nowhere, while the dragons were no longer under Dragon Ind¡¯s protection.

    But they soon sensed Abel¡¯s familiar energy and a smile appeared on their faces.

    ¡°Haha! Headmaster Abel, I thought you were going to be in seclusion for hundreds of years!¡± Headmaster Eugene called out. The other three dragons nodded excitedly.

    Abel felt like he was right at home. The dragons really were the purest.

    He didn¡¯t know about the Dragon God, but he had never seen a dragon with ill intent

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, Headmaster Carlos, Headmaster Alma, Headmaster Mumford!¡± Abel bowed mboyantly to them. ¡°How do I have any time for seclusion when the Demon from Beyond is on the brink of resurrection?!¡±

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, just let us old bastards take care of it, you are the future of us dragons!¡± Headmaster Carlos shook his head.

    The other three dragons nodded. Abel was very young, yet he had so many God Rank Summons. As long as Abel didn¡¯t die, the future of the dragons would be extremely bright.

    They did not need to protect the Dragon God, and the Dragon God would not concern himself with the dragons unless something huge happened.

    This had been the case for the past thousands of years. They didn¡¯t even know where the Dragon God was, so Abel was the most important thing to them right now.

    ¡°I¡¯m here today to discuss something with you all!¡± Abel continued cheerfully.

    As for his fighting with the Demon from Beyond, nothing could change his mind. He had done way too much in the Holy Kingdom. The Demon from Beyond would find him, even if he didn¡¯t go.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Headmaster Eugene asked curiously, but as soon as he spoke, a frown appeared on his face.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, let¡¯s head to the Dragon Temple first!¡± he waved Abel along

    Abel didn¡¯t know what was happening, but he followed.

    ¡ª¡ª

    It has been two months since he visited the ocean, but a lot has changed.

    The dragon caves had been lifted up by special stone racks that were built up from the bottom of the ocean.

    The dens of their Half-god dragons were set much higher. Abel soon realized how they could build something like this so quickly.

    On the far side there were still dwarves working, carrying stones and their construction puppets into the ocean.

    ¡°All thanks to the dwarves!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled as he gazed at the dwarves.

    ¡°I¡¯ve promised not to interfere with them, but still, thank you for taking care of them!¡± Abel smiled back.

    Building things was in the dwarves¡¯ nature, no matter if it was onnd or above the ocean. If Abel had not stood up for them, they would still be under the Wizard Union¡¯s control.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, the dwarves are a part of us. No need to thank them. Headmaster Abel, you also shouldn¡¯t thank us!¡± Headmaster Carlosined.

    ¡°Haha, you are right!¡± Abelughed and everyone nodded along.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Soon, they arrived at the Dragon Temple and went silent.

    Headmaster Eugene stepped towards the Communication Circle, while the other three stayed back.

    They didn¡¯t know what was happening, but it had to be something to do with the Wizard Union.

    Indeed, it was to do with the Warding Wall!

    Headmaster Eugene stepped back after a while and said grimly, ¡°The Wizard Union is requesting we send some Half-god and God Rank dragons to the Warding Wall!¡±

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I still need some time for training, but it won¡¯t take long!¡± Abel spoke up.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you shouldn¡¯t go at all. I agreed with what Headmaster Carlos said!¡± Headmaster Eugene shook his head.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you have never had any experience with huge battles. The Demon from Beyond is no joke, so let¡¯s just leave it to us!¡± Headmaster Carlos added.

    ¡°I have my ns, I just need to level up a bit more!¡± Abel stated firmly.

    ¡°Right, also Wizard Smith sounded a little strange. He said we should arrive with the three gods as soon as possible!¡± Headmaster Eugene continued.

    His gaze then turned towards Abel, since he was the closest with the gods.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I¡¯ll make an announcement now. The Moon Goddess, the God of Wealth, and the Earth Goddess are now my vassal gods. So I hope you can all look after them in the following battles!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Haha! I totally did not see thating!¡± The dragons started tough again.

    The Wizard Union had always been the most powerful force onnd, while the Dragons ruled the ocean.

    However, Abel had changed all of that. First he gained control of the Barbarians, then the tauren, and then the dwarves. Now Abel was ruling the elves via the Moon Goddess as well. Those were all huge losses to the Wizard Union, leaving humans as the only species ruled by the Wizard Union.

    ¡°You can count on us for the three gods¡¯ safety!¡± Headmaster Carlos added with augh as well.

    The Wizard Union would always give face to the dragons, so they wouldn¡¯t treat the gods too badly. They might not even have the power to order them to do anything too risky.

    This was why the gods needed to join the dragons, else they might not make it back alive!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, I think the Dragon God is on his way. I will notice you as soon as he returns!¡± Headmaster Eugene reminded him.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Abel replied.

    He was the only Dragon Headmaster who had never met the Dragon God, but hearing the way Headmaster Eugene talked about the Dragon God, he shouldn¡¯t be anyone hard to deal with.

    ¡ª

    Afterwards, Abel did not loiter around, and directly returned to the Golden Castle.

    The first thing he did was notify his vassal gods to go to the dragons.

    As for the God of Death and the Water Goddess, he did not have time to care. He didn¡¯t have much time left, as he had to focus on his battle with Baal.

    After all, it was their loss!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Back in the Dark World¡¯s Rogue Encampment¡­

    Abelid out a huge stack of Runes in front of himself.

    They had all been gathered from the Hell Furnace, and he was about to make the most powerful Rune Word Gear he could.

    First, a suit of Armor. Although it looked like he had a lot of Runes, they was only enough to make two sets.

    One set for himself, and one for his Angel avatar. Since he was already Rank 36, he wasn¡¯t much weaker than his God Rank Summons.

    As for his avatar, it was more powerful than any knight Summon he had, and might be his only hope of winning against Baal.

    After all, his Summons could only fight on instinct.

    The past four battles taught him one thing: only a being with a World Stone had the power to fight a demon!

    In this uing battle, Abel was nning to bet on his angel avatar making the most attacks, while his main body cast spells from the side.

    His Summons would only strike when the time was right.

    Even ck Wind was not suitable to go against Baal, but his avatar needed to be able to move in a sh during the most dangerous situations.

    There was only one suitable Rune Word Armor for the angel avatar: the Enigma Set, the best armor for non-wizard professions!

    It could not only increase every skill by two Ranks and add 700 points of defense, it could also sh-move!

    This meant the Angel avatar would be able to hit and run like a wizard, but the Enigma Armor was so incredibly hard to make that Abel could only make a single set for his Angel avatar.

    He took out an armor with three sockets he had prepared, and directly activated his World Stone Skills.

    Afterwards, he guided the Jah, Ith, and Ber Runes into the sockets. The Jah and Ith runes were top rank Runes, so he didn¡¯t dare make any mistakes.

    Soon, a dark gold glow sparked and settled into the armor.

    He knew there shouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as he didn¡¯t mess up their order, but he was still a bit anxious because he would only have an opportunity like this every few years.

    Afterwards, he was going to make the Chain of Honor armor for himself.

    It could increase every Skill by two ranks and do +200 damage to demons, which would be useful on Baal.

    Most of all, he had his eyes on the extra 65% increase in all Resistances!

    This would give his original body the best defense. After all, he was not an angel born to fight demons!

 Chapter 1473 - Preparing

    <h4>Chapter 1473: Preparing</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel started to count his remaining Runes after he made the Chain of Honor armor.

    Most of them were used up on those two armors. The holy sword and shield did not need recing.

    There is also a recement Rune Word, ¡°Fortitude¡±, in the angel avatar¡¯s portal bag, which could give it an extra +300 close range attack when needed.

    But when he needed to drag out his fight with Baal, he could easily use the Enigma Armor¡¯s move to sh away.

    The only thingcking was a helmet. By this point, Abel no longer cared about the Gear for his original body. After all, it was not his main weapon.

    He was going to make a Dream Rune Word with his final Runes. The Runes needed were Nef, Jah, and Pul, but just the Nef Rune alone took up all his salvaged Runes.

    A main ability of the Dream Word was the Rank 15 Holy Aura, which wasn¡¯t too useful for someone with holy knight Summons like Abel.

    Instead, he had his eyes on the 30% speed enchantment and 30% defense enchantment, extra 20 defense, extra 10 strength, extra 50% health, and extra 20 for all resistances!

    After all, anything that increased his defense was good!

    If the Wizard Union President and the Demon from Beyond gave him ten more years, he could easily make top rank Rune Words for all his Summons, but it was too bad he was running out of time.

    After the Gear was set, he started tobine more Full Recovery Potions. Thousands of bottles were created, and he stepped into the world of the high elves outside of the Rogue Encampment.

    By this point their poption had reached thirty thousand. As their numbers increased, their development also followed.

    That was even considering the fact that they were not good at reproducing, but Abel knew they were extremely high level beings.

    Additionally, they had the Oak Tree of Life as nourishment.

    For hundreds of years, it kept forming fruit, and new high elves were born. It also kept up with its stimtion to reach that thirty thousand number.

    Abel did not move in a sh, instead walking. He wanted to talk to someone before his ultimate battle with Baal, and he only felt safe around the Oak Tree.

    The high elvesnded softly and bowed to him as he walked past.

    If Abel had wanted to pursue the path of a god, these would be his most loyal followers. It was too bad he had chosen wizardry.

    Still, as a God Rank wizard he was just as powerful and his attacks were even greater.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As soon as he arrived next to the Oak Tree, his heart calmed down and hisst bit of anxiety faded away.

    He leaned gently against the Oak Tree. In an instant, their spirits merged into one and Abel could feel everything the Oak Tree was feeling through its branches.

    He could sense the little space below the Oak Tree. It was separated from the world and fully under the Oak Tree¡¯s control.

    By this point the Oak Tree was covering half of the Blood Moor. As long as it was willing to sacrifice its energy, it could make all the herbs in the garden grow in an instant, and revive all the aging Blue Howling Rabbits.

    ¡°The Oak Tree is God Rank as well!¡± Abel mumbled, finally realizing that.

    But that was not surprising considering how mysterious it was.

    The space under the Oak Tree was like its Inner World or a Divine Kingdom.

    The Oak Tree sensed what Abel was thinking and a green energy rushed into Abel. As soon as their Power of The Will touched, Abel knew what it was.

    The green energy was like an energy shield. It could protect him in the following battle, even if the Oak Tree could not join in.

    Indeed, it was a very draining move, and all the leaves of the Oak Tree dried up.

    Abel felt very touched by what had happened, so he swore with confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this world will belong to me once I defeat Baal!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Afterwards, he shed towards the Rogue Encampment without looking back, while the Oak Tree gently waved goodbye.

    Abel did not waste any time. He immediately recalled his Summons and teleported to Harrowgate, re-entering the second level of the World Stone Keeper for the Throne of Destruction.

    There was not a single Hell creature along the way, and soon he was at the red glowing door again.

    He took a deep breath. This ce was filled with a rotten stench, but he kept calm.

    He put his foot forward, but it was stopped by the red glow.

    What happened?

    Abel looked around and his gazended on the Monster Ring on his finger. It must be the reason.

    Since Abel was the only one with the World Stone, he put all of his summons in the Monster Ring to avoid them being attacked immediately. After all, managing just himself was much easier.

    Still, he couldn¡¯t figure out why that was a problem.

    After a moment, he brought out all his Summons, and they appeared in the hall.

    He looked around but he did not send all his summons out. Instead he only sent out the mud monster to see what was going on.

    The mud monster easily entered the red door, but in just two seconds, Abel lost the connection to it.

    No surprise, with its ability it only made sense it was killed.

    It seemed his Summons could enter the door. After all, their skills were recognised by the Dark World.

    But that might not be the case for the contracted Cummons he brought from the Central Continent.

    Still, Abel didn¡¯t want to put any of them in danger. No matter what they looked like, they were all alive, and Abel treated them like his children.

    It was a tough decision to make. Should he send out his contracted Summons? Abel thought as he looked through them one by one.

    Suddenly, the Rank 22 Wizard Frankenstein stepped up with a bow and then charged into the red door.

    He knew what Abel was thinking, and he was the weakest Summon, so he was willing to sacrifice himself to show his loyalty. It was his duty!

    Abel did not stop him, as he knew Frankenstein was resolved about this.

    However, as soon as Frankenstein made contact with the red door, he was rejected.

    Abel let out a breath of relief and told Frankenstein to step back.

    He finally understood. Since his contracted Summons were not the professionals of this world, they could not enter!

    Abel himself was not from the Dark World as well, but he spent most of his time in the Dark World and he had the Horadric Cube Marking him.

    ¡°All of you stay here!¡± he ordered firmly.

    Abel started to regret some, because he had thought he could use a Holy Aura from his holy knight Summons to help him, but it was toote. He used up all his Runes and getting more would take a few years more of battle.

    Considering the current situation in the Central Continent, he had no more time to wait!

    At least he still had the Holy Charge from his Dream Helmet, and Rank 17 Meditation Aura from the Rune Word Hole.

    Still, the Holy Charge was a lightning attack, so it wouldn¡¯t do much to Baal.

    Abel sighed helplessly and put all the normal Summons back into his Monster Ring and leaped through the red door.

    It did not stop him this time, but he knew the following battles would be much harder without his holy knights.

    Still, he had to do this for the final piece of the World Stone!

    ording to the Law of this World, he would be its true ruler once he gathered all the pieces of the World Stone.

    He already had control over four of the continents of the Dark World, and soon he would rule all of them and discover what the World Stone could really do.

    It was a true mystery. The Wizard Union President had been trying to do the same by cultivating his own World Stone under the Wizard Union Headquarters.

    ¡ª

    After Abel passed through the red door, he arrived in a huge open space.

    The World Stone Chamber!

    Immediately, he sensed a Curse being cast, and a cloud of Curse magic appeared above him.

    Even with the World Stone¡¯s precognition, it was toote for him to escape, so he could only take it.

    The Cursed rainnded on his body, and his defense dropped by 95%. It was a Defense Curse, the worst of the worst!

 Chapter 1474 - Baal

    <h4>Chapter 1474: Baal</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel sensed the Defense Curse working on him and felt even worse about his knight Summons not being able to enter the World Stone Chamber.

    Without their Cleansing Aura, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of the curse, and his safety was drastically impacted!

    At that moment,rge numbers of Rotten Corpses appeared on the red stone ground in front of him.

    They were the fingers of Baal, and they could attack even when Baal was far away.

    Without any dy, Abel moved and the angel avatar appeared beside him.

    It was wearing the Enigma armor and the gray cape formed by the God Rank sea turtle shell. It was holding the Angel Sword and Shield. On its head was the Dream Helmet, and on its hands were the Soul Draining Gloves.

    With that Gear, its defense was nothing to mess with, especially for a melee fighter with the natural ability to go against Hell¡¯s energy!

    Abel¡¯s original body kept shing away to keep the distance from those Rotten Corpses.

    The angel avatar quickly swung its sword. Since those Rotten Corpses were not very strong, they were soon chopped into pieces.

    Afterwards, he scanned the area and found Baal¡¯s energy in the center of the chamber. However, he did not move, almost like he was waiting for Abel.

    Abel had the ability to divide his consciousness to control two bodies, but that was also his biggest weakness. The World Stone pieces could only affect one soul, so he gave it to his angel avatar.

    The angel avatar waved again and his original body entered it as a form of energy.

    He was about to fight Baal alone within the angel avatar!

    At the same time, he fully activated his World Stone. Since he had four pieces gathered already, it was definitely stronger than the single piece Baal had.

    Of course, he was only saying this to calm himself down. No one should ever underestimate Baal!

    Without dy, he activated the Enigma Armor and shed towards the center of the room.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Soon, a tform appeared in front of him. Connecting to it was a stone bridge, and below it were burning red lights fuelled by the eternal mes of Hell.

    But Abel did not think too much as he shed to the entrance of the bridge. There were two giant pirs on each side, so he hid behind one of them.

    From there, he could see Baal clearly.

    Baal¡¯s true body was huge and looked simr to that illusion he had seen. The only difference was that there was a piece of crystal between his eyes. Indeed, it was the final piece of the World Stone!

    Baal looked frozen, but his chest was rising up and down as he breathed. His eyes looked lifeless, even after he spotted the angel avatar.

    This was the case, even though he had been living here for tens of thousands of years.

    Abel knew Baal was like all demons. He did not have a soul, and was fully controlled by the World Stone. But that was exactly why he was so frightening!

    As they kept going, Baal finally began to move. The angel avatar immediately sensed a threat through the World Stone and shed away.

    Abel reappeared on another stone pir, and saw an attack appear where he had been standing.

    Luckily, he was a hair faster!

    Still, Baal reacted quickly and followed up with a Nova st from his body in all directions.

    Abel blocked with the Angel Shield and tried his best to hold on.

    As a closebat fighter, he knew he could not run forever. He had to learn how strong Baal was.

    That Nova st was unlike the wizard¡¯s fiery version. Its energy was entirely created by the mes of Hell, and it was much stronger, probably because of the force of Destruction, and it also came with the special evil energy of Hell.

    If the angel avatar had not had all of its Gear, it would have been injured.

    Still, Abel finally had a taste of how strong Baal was. The Sea Turtle Cloak he wore had dispersed most of the Elemental damage. Although most Gear from the Central Continent was nothing in the Dark World, the ones made from God Rank creatures were quite powerful. It was too bad they were too rare.

    Even after a tough battle, he had only gained that sea turtle shell!

    The Nova st took a fifth of the health from the angel avatar, which was not too bad. At least, Abel knew it could not kill him in one hit.

    Abel shed again, but this time he appeared in front of Baal and struck down with his angel sword.

    At that moment, the World Stone between Baal¡¯s eyes sparked and Baal roared. He did not dodge, instead choosing to directly strike back with his ws

    He was fast, and Abel could not withdraw his sword in time. As the w sped towards him, he unleashed a shield bash with his left hand.

    Bang! Metal shed, but Baal did not get knocked back. Instead, the impact of the w traveled right through Abel¡¯s Gear andnded on his angel avatar.

    The World Stone immediately sensed a threat and Abel instinctively shed away while taking a Full Recovery Potion.

    The strike Abel hadnded with his Angel Sword had only left a small scratch on Baal¡¯s skin.

    As the purple light sparked over Abel, Baal made another move. A beam of while light sted out from its body, and an ice wall formed in front of Abel.

    Baal pushed towards Abel, and Abel sensed his health dropping like an open dam.

    Abel quickly used another Full Recovery Potion, but he was not in any position to fight back. He stepped back ten meters, and his body was engulfed in frost.

    Luckily ice couldn¡¯t do too much to angels. After all, they were at least on the same level as Hell Demons!

    When the ice wall faded, Abel shed away and appeared on the other side of the hall.

    He finally had a rough idea of Baal¡¯s power. That w strike had taken half of his health away, while the Nova st took only a fifth. Therefore, Abel kept shing to keep his distance, as he knew Baal wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up.

    Baal seemed to have a special ability infusing his melee attacks. His force of Evil and Destruction basically disregarded all Abel¡¯s Gear andnded directly on Abel¡¯s body.

    The blow also came with some fire damage, but Abel was very fire resistant, so that didn¡¯t do too much.

    As for that ice wall, it was Baal¡¯s Skill ¡®Frost¡¯, formed by the Ice Crystals of the Underground. It could not only attack and knock back an enemy, it could also slow them down.

    If Abel¡¯s angel avatar wasn¡¯t so powerful, defeating Baal was basically impossible!

    Still, despite how bad things were looking, Abel had caused some damage to Baal with his sword. That meant he had a chance of winning. After all, he had thousands of Full Recovery Potions to sustain himself. But if the strike he had made had not left a single scratch, then he would have immediately given up and found a way out!

    ¡ª

    Rotten Corpses appeared beside him again, but the target of his next sh was Baal

    The Angel Sword struck down as soon as he appeared. Simultaneously, he made a strange little twist and dodged Baal¡¯s w strike.

    However, Baal also saw the attacking, and he dodged Abel¡¯s sword!

    It was an awkward moment, with both sides missing their strikes. Abel had no idea how it was possible, but he soon figured out the reason. Baal was using his own World Stone to analyze Abel!

    Indeed, that should have been the case during their first sh, but Baal was way too confident in his own ability.

    Abel shed away again, but this time he arrived behind Baal so Baal could not use the white frost attack again.

    He held up his Angel Sword as he shed towards Baal¡¯s backside. It was an extremely close-range attack, because he did not want Baal dodging it again.

    Considering Baal¡¯s size, he shouldn¡¯t be able to react even if he saw Abeling.

    However, a red glow appeared on Baal, and another burning Nova st erupted!

 Chapter 1475 - Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1475: Battle</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel quickly decided that this time he was going to take another hit to leave a mark on Baal.

    After all, it was very hard to do so unharmed when fighting against another World Stone.

    He had tested out the Nova st before, and he knew he could take it.

    The Angel Sword stabbed onto the back of Baal as he blocked the Nova st with his Angel Shield.

    Although more firended on him due to his close range, the strength of the st was limited since it was made for mid to long range.

    One fifth of his health was taken from Abel, but to his surprise, the strike hended on Baal caused more damage than thest one.

    Although it still wasn¡¯t much considering the health of Baal, one thing was clear: the Dark Gold Soul Draining Gloves were going the trick. Its special ability to reduce a foe¡¯s defense by 50 points with each strike.

    It might not seem like much at first, but it added on with each strike!

    Its ability to Steal Health was also useful, and Abel regained most of the damage he took even without the Full Recovery Potion.

    Abel was basically an inch behind Baal¡¯s back and continued to stab him.

    Baal quickly turned to regain his dominance, but Abel did not give him the chance. With his World Stone fully activated, he stuck behind Baal no matter which direction he was turning while keeping a distance of half a meter.

    It was a strange tactic, and Abel¡¯s angel avatar was like Baal¡¯s shadow.

    Baal moved quickly as he roared, but ten holes had opened up on his back and blood was flying in all directions.

    500 points of health was taken from Baal, and Abel was still sustaining himself.

    As Abel was gaining momentum, the familiar white cloud of curses appeared above him, and cursed rainnded on his shoulders.

    The spell was way too fast for him to dodge.

    It was the Aging Curse, and his body was quickly slowed down to the point where he could no longer shadow Baal.

    Abel felt his heart drop, but he kept calm. Everything still worked the same with his World Stone, and he had shing spells prepared in his soul. Since the angel avatar did not have any ability on its own, using the Light energy would not affect its ability to move.

    His main soul quickly activated a sh and his body was engulfed in white. But that was the moment Baal¡¯s ws brushed against him.

    By the time he reappeared, he felt like his body had been hit by a giant hammer, and over half of his health was taken away.

    He quickly used up a Full Recovery Potion and shed towards Baal again.

    But this time, Baal saw iting and knew what Abel was about to do. Baal quickly shed as well and appeared behind Abel with another w strike ready.

    Abel immediately Dashed ahead and narrowly dodged the w.

    What could he do now? If he waited even longer, Baal might fully recover!

    This would not be a problem without the Aging Curse, but it was too bad he could not use his druid and priest skills when the Light energy was activated.

    The first thing that came into his mind was poison attacks. Although his Dark Gold Life Poison wouldn¡¯t do much in the Dark World due to how little Abel had, he had prepared something different: Dark Gold poison made with the Central Continent¡¯s most vicious poison through the Horadric Cube¡¯sbination power!

    They were not as powerful, but they were close and most of all, Abel had a lot of them.

    As Baal chased after him,he took out the poison from his portal bag and threw a bottle out.

    Both of them were extremely fast, but it was impossible for Baal to dodge considering his size.

    Baal directly waved its w to knock the poison away, but that merely sted the bottle open and all the poisonnded on Baal.

    Still, Baal did not care since it was only a tiny bottle. However the main purpose of the poison was not to injure him, but to stop his regenerating.

    Indeed, the wounds on Baal¡¯s body quickly stopped healing!

    Abel¡¯s angel avatar quickly changed direction and took out the Kelpie Snare.

    It was only an experiment. At first he had been nning to trade health with Baal and let the battle go on, but now he realized he would not win even with his thousands of Full Recovery Potions.

    It was because the Hit Break ability that disregarded his defense was every melee fighter¡¯s nightmare.

    He then tried to beat Baal with speed, but the Aging Curse destroyed his hopes again.

    Therefore, what the Kelpie Snare was going to do was bring Baal¡¯s speed down with him.

    The moment Abel swept out with the Kelpie Snare, Baal struck out its ws as well.

    The Kelpie Snare collided with the w. Dong! It was what Abel wanted, but Baal did not care since it was not a strong attack.

    Abel was knocked back by the force and downed a Full Recovery Potion without even thinking.

    If Baal followed through with another attack, he would be dead!

    But this time, Baal seemed to be frozen after the strike.

    Abel felt his heart lift instantly. Baal was slowed down; it was no wonder why they had nicknamed the Kelpie Snare ¡°Baal¡¯s Worst Enemy¡±!

    Abel charged forward again for an attack.

    The slowdown was only effective on Baal for two minutes at most, and Abel wasn¡¯t expecting that he could cause another slow down since Baal had the World Stone. Making the same mistake twice was impossible.

    Abel started his countdown: not two minutes, but thirty seconds!

    During that time, he kept striking down with Light energy from his Angel Sword and more wounds opened up on Baal.

    Baal was clearly trying to escape, but the Kelpie Snare was more effective on it than Abel expected.

    The Kelpie Snare was Baal¡¯s only weakness in the Dark World, and now it was in Abel¡¯s hand!

    Abel did not immediately recall his human body, since he didn¡¯t know how effective the slow down was, but after thirty seconds, he sessfullynded another strike with the Kelpie Snare and Baal was slowed down once again.

    As soon as Abel¡¯s human body appeared, he put on the frozen armor and a green energy shield glowed around it.

    It was the Oak tree¡¯s protection, making sure he wouldn¡¯t be killed in an instant.

    He quickly cast a Static Field.

    It was a very powerful spell, because it could bypass all defenses and decrease health by a percentage, but it had a major downside. It was extremely long to Cast and the area it affected was tiny.

    Luckily, this was not a problem on the slowed-down Baal!

    Lightning shed and a quarter of Baal¡¯s health was taken away instantly. It worked, and Abel did not hesitate as he followed up with even more Static Fields.

    Baal roared crazily; the damage it was taking was unlike anything that hade before!

 Chapter 1476 - Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 1476: Weakness</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    No matter how loudly Baal screamed, he could not stop Abel¡¯s Kepler Snare from slowing him down and the Static Field from injuring him.

    Still, the Static Field was not invincible. After Baal had lost half his health, the Static Field reached its limit and lost its power.

    Abel quickly changed to a Blizzard Spell.

    It was the most powerful ice spell, but it was another slow-casting spell, and Abel sensed a threat before he could finish it.

    Without thinking, he shed and increased the distance between them.

    Once half of Baal¡¯s health was gone, an extra ability was triggered.

    The slowed-down Baal suddenly became blurry, and another Baal suddenly appeared in front of Abel¡¯s angel avatar.

    It looked exactly like a Clone of the original Baal.

    Abel immediately shed away again while throwing out two bottles of poison. It had been very hard to take half of Baal¡¯s health, and his effort would go to waste if he didn¡¯t keep it poisoned.

    After Baal divided himself, his injuries remained, but the Slowing effect was gone.

    The movement of Baal¡¯s two bodies were totally in sync, and he shed towards Abel.

    It was a very dangerous situation, so Abel activated the World Stone for analysis once again.

    He needed to know which one was Baal¡¯s true body, as he couldn¡¯t tell with his normal eyes.

    As the two Baals chased after Abel, he soon got his answer. One of them was extremely urate in its shing, and the other was a little clumsy.

    Abel looked around and saw he was approaching the side temple, so he entered while throwing out two Firewalls to block the entrance.

    Of course, this wouldn¡¯t stop the shing Baal, but that wasn¡¯t his n anyway.

    A spark shed from Abel¡¯s arm, and a Clone of Abel was also created. It was the Ancient Reflection Gear!

    Abel¡¯s Clone did not have any fighting skills, but it could totally confuse his enemies.

    The angel avatar then shed out of the temple and reappeared behind Baal before shing towards the center of the chamber again.

    At that moment, the difference between Baal and its Clone became clear.

    Baal¡¯s Clone was fixated on Abel¡¯s Clone, so it charged into the Firewall. But since Baal¡¯s true body had the World Stone, he turned and chased after the angel avatar .

    Baal¡¯s two bodies were dragged apart and Abel stood on the stone bridge. But there was something special about that ce: there were some special forces forbidding anyone from shing on it!

    Abel¡¯s World Stone had informed him that this force was effective on Baal as well!

    Since Baal¡¯s Clone was still far away, it shouldn¡¯t be able to make it here!

    What Abel was doing was very risky, but it was worth a try. No matter what, this was the best opportunity to kill Baal, so he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    The angel avatar stood in front while Abel¡¯s original body stayed behind.

    Since the bridge was narrow, Abel only had to worry about attacks from the front.

    When Baal stepped onto the bridge, he lost his shing ability.

    Abel¡¯s angel avatar charged up. Since it was affected by the Defense Curse, its ability to protect itself was limited.

    In a sh of red light, a Nova st sent four streams of hellfire towards the angel avatar.

    Abel immediately downed a Full Recovery Potion to counteract it, but was still halted for a moment.

    Baal immediately followed up with a White Frost, and Abel was knocked back once again and was back where he had started.

    It was what Baal wanted. Although the bridge stopped his Clone froming, it also affected Abel¡¯s ability to move. As long as Baal kept up his attacks, Abel couldn¡¯t do anything!

    His angel avatar might be faster than Baal, but not in a ce where it couldn¡¯t sh!

    Still, Abel kept calm and kept taking Full Recovery Potions. They would guarantee his safety, at least for a short amount of time.

    Baal had learned its lesson from being too slow, so it exclusively used the Nova st and White Frost.

    By this point the angel avatar was glued to Abel¡¯s original body. The White Frost kept knocking him back, but it didn¡¯t actually do that much damage.

    Baal slowly approached the angel avatar with each strike. It looked like he was trying to calcte if Abel would use the Kepler Snare again.

    After another White Frost, Baal finally decided to charge forward. Melee attacks were his strongest, after all!

    Two ws sped towards the angel avatar and Abel couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Abel quickly took in another Full Recovery Potion, his health rising up and down like a roller coaster.

    It was a great opportunity for Baal to strike again and he wouldn¡¯t miss it, but it was at that very moment, the White Frost faded from Abel and the angel avatar directly unleashed a shield strike onto Baal¡¯s w.

    Baal did not care since it was not the Kepler Snare.

    But at that very moment, a golden beam shot out from behind the Angel Shield and prated Baal¡¯s arm.

    Indeed, it was the Kepler Snare, which Abel¡¯s original body had brought out from his holy portal bag!

    It wouldn¡¯t have worked if Baal was using his World Stone, but just like that, Baal was slowed down once again.

    Abel had been waiting for this. Baal let out a roar of fury.

    Too bad, its Clone was still chasing after Abel¡¯s Clone, and Baal could not recall it to save himself from the slowing.

    The angel avatar quickly struck again, and more wounds opened up on Baal.

    Meanwhile, Abel¡¯s original body Cast the Blizzard slow kes, which pounded down on Baal from above.

    Baal was growing more agitated by the moment and it casted the Aging Curse on Abel.

    However, that merely slowed down the angel avatar. Its attacks were just as strong!

    Through Abel¡¯s World Stone, he calcted precisely,nding another strike with the Kepler Snare every thirty seconds.

    It was at that moment that Abel realized that his Blizzard was just as effective as the Light energy of his angel avatar . Maybe ice spells were one of Baal¡¯s weaknesses, as well!

    Blizzard spells shot out from both of his hands, and he pushed his ice power to the maximum.

    Just as Abel was having the time of his life, a dark gold spark appeared above him and a dark gold ball of curse magic appeared.

    Then the scariest thing happened, as all the spells he had Cast flew straight back at him!

    Theynded on his green energy shield, and it began to shake.

    After rounds of attack, its green glow dimmed, almost like it was going to shatter at any moment.

    Abel quickly stopped, feeling his heart drop again.

    It had to be the Blood Mana Curse, which could return any spells upon their Caster. It was the nightmare of any spellcaster!

    If the Oak Tree had not sacrificed its energy to give him its protection, he might have been killed before he could even use his Full Recovery Potion!

    Abel stopped his spell attacks, but he continued with the Kepler Snare. No matter what, he was still dealing Baal some damage.

    What happened was new to his World Stone, so Abel had been caughtpletely off-guard. After all, there was a limit to his World Stone, and he was reminded once again that he should be careful before he totally understood his enemy.

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477: Victory

    After another thirty minutes of fighting, Baal was finally running out of things to do.

    It was the strongest demon Abel had ever battled, there was no doubt.

    Still, Abel had basically gained a full listing of Baal¡¯s abilities: Teleportation, Aging Curse, Blood Mana Curse, Nova st, White Frost, Mana Burn, Hit Break, Rotten Corpse, and Evil Illusion.

    Not to mention, he was almost invincible at close range fighting skills and had mass fire attacks.

    For the past thirty minutes, Baal couldn¡¯t do anything other than Cast Curses and using his Hit Break ability to attack.

    But since he was under the Kepler Snare¡¯s influence, his efforts were futile.

    1

    On top of that, Abel¡¯s World Stone had already figured out a way to deal with its Blood Mana Curses.

    As long as he didn¡¯t get too carried away with his spells, he wouldn¡¯t be harmed.

    The battlested a long time, but a victory was guaranteed.

    One hour, two hours, three hours. Finally, after twenty hours, Baal¡¯s body was growing weak.

    ...

    Since Abel had four times more World Stone pieces than Baal, his mental speed was dominant as well.

    As the angel avatar continued to do its thing, a question came into Abel¡¯s mind. Should he strengthen his angel body or his original body after he won?

    If he picked his original body, it would only boost him up by a few ranks at most. That wouldn¡¯t be much, even in the Central Continent.

    It was at that moment that Baal let out a scream of agony, and bang! Golden lights sted out from its flesh, and Baal was dead.

    At the same time, the entire Stone Chamber began to shake, and Abel sensed a danger below him.

    He quickly picked up thest piece of the World Stone and jumped off of the stone bridge, but maybe he had over-thought things. As the stone bridge shook the chamber, it did not crack and the shaking soon settled.

    From Baal¡¯s dead body on the bridge as well as the walls of the chamber, countless souls flew out.

    Among those flickering souls, Abel saw the faces of children, elders, men, women, and even some normal professionals.

    They were like a hurricane, and they swirled in front of Abel.

    Abel sensed the hatred of Helling from those souls, even as the energy of Hell started to fade from the chamber.

    The red glow also subsided, and the walls returned to normal again.

    Afterwards, all the souls also calmed down and Abel could finally see them clearly.

    They all bowed to Abel, and the anger on their faces was reced with gratitude.

    Soon, they started to sing.

    It was the Song of Life, a gift for Abel before they slowly faded away.

    Abel experienced the Song of Life many times, but this time he chose the angel avatar to take it in.

    Energy charged into his soul, the experience unlike anything he had felt before.

    He made the right choice! It seemed like the angel avatar was going to get a big level-up!

    The Song of Lifested for three hours before thest soul faded. The energy they gave him was many times more than the ones Abel had felt before.

    Abel gave them a final bow and held up thest piece of World Stone. He wrapped his Power of The Will around it, and it flew into his forehead.

    He did not sense any threat, so he did not stop it.

    Thest piece of World Stone merged with his other ones, and together they formed an eye. A red crystal eye!

    He sensed thest continent of the Dark Worlde under his control, feeling almost like a god in his Divine Realm.

    He thought about Harrogath, and dimension force appeared in front of him.

    Large amounts of energy were quickly drained from his body.

    He took a Full Recovery Potion and held the Rune Word Insight Staff in his hand. A Rank 17 Meditation Aura appeared about him, and his energy started to recover.

    A blue Portal formed in front of him as he thought about his destination in Harrogath.

    ¡°This is what a god can do!¡± Abel sighed.

    Indeed, after gathering all the World Stones, he didn¡¯t even need to fly.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After he appeared outside, he tried to expand his destination further, to the Pce of Lut Gholein. That worked as well.

    Although it took a bit more energy, Abel didn¡¯t mind with his magic staff in hand.

    After five more seconds, another blue Portal appeared, and Abel stepped in without hesitation.

    Soon, he was in the Pce of Lut Gholein!

    ¡ª¡ª

    He teleported a few more times, but soon lost interest.

    The World Stone was powerful, but it didn¡¯t actually do much to his fighting power.

    Why was the Wizard Union President so fixated on the World Stone? Did he just want to get to ces faster? After all, that¡¯s what Teleportation Circles were for!

    ¡°No, maybe I can use it to attack as well!¡± Abel quickly thought of something.

    At the moment he was in the Knight Valley. There were many nts around, but they didn¡¯t have much use to him after he got his garden.

    He pointed with his finger and lowered his voice. ¡°Bound!¡±

    Although there was no enemy, the air in front of him condensed and turned solid.

    With his Power of The Will, he could trap anything he wanted!

    This would be very powerful in the Dark World, but God Rank Wizards of the Central Continent could basically do the same with their Inner Worlds.

    ¡ª

    After more testing, Abel started to feel disappointed.

    So what if he was powerful in the Dark World? He killed every enemy around anyway!

    In fact, the only beings around were his high elves.

    At that moment, his World Stone sent him a location.

    Abel¡¯s heart tingled and he immediately teleported to the location.

    It was located in the Stony Grounds, a ce he had cleaned up, but at the spot he appeared in stood five stones.

    Nostalgia emerged from within him, but after he activated the five stones a red Portal to Tristram appeared.

    But it had been too long since the stones werest activated. The gems that fueled them were quickly drained, and the red Portal disappeared once again.

    ¡°I totally forgot about this!¡± Abel shook his head with a smile.

    He formed another blue Portal and swapped out the old gems from those five stones. Afterwards, he activated them once again in the order he remembered.

    The red Portal appeared, but he hesitated, because he sensed some slight danger.

    How? There should only be low rank Hell creatures in that ce...

    Even though the threat wasn¡¯t strong, Abel didn¡¯t want to take any risks. He waved again and returned to the World Stone Chamber through the blue Portal again.

    He needed his angel avatar. He had left it in the World Stone Chamber because he thought he was truly the god of this world.

    ¡ª

    With half of his consciousness in the angel avatar and half of his consciousness in his human body, he stepped through the red Portal to Tristram again.

    As soon as he appeared, he saw the ce was filled with Hell creatures.

    However, this ce seemed to be a separate dimension in the Dark World. Even his World Stone couldn¡¯t sense it at first.

    But of course, he would soon learn why after he killed all of these Hell creatures.

    There were a lot of them, but they were all low ranks, so it was too easy.

    His Angel Sword shed and ten Hell creatures were dead. As for the ones from afar, some Nova sts would do the trick!

    It was indeed quite thrilling to just massacre, and countless souls flew into his Horadric Cube.

    It seemed he could make another batch of Soul Potions. He had used up way too many over the past few years, and the Hell creatures he had been facing were way too strong, yet way too low in number.

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478: Tristram

    A single Nova st disintegrated the Hell Creatures around Abel, and the Firewalls that followed up created barriers that automatically burned them up.

    It was too easy, almost like Abel was wasting spells, but still, Abel sensed a lingering sense of danger.

    He looked around. He had barely made it out alive thest time he visited Tristram, so he had not had the time to observe the environment, but this time he did.

    There was a red Portal door at a street corner, and the mana around here was just as dense as other ces in the Dark World. It even had a river nearby, like the Rogue Encampment.

    Still, there was something odd about it. Beside the screams of Hell creatures and the sound of water running, the ce was dead silent.

    There was no wind, and the air was stiff.

    As the Hell creatures dropped dead one by one, Abel slowly moved forward.

    There was an eternal me of hell burning in the distance. It was huge, and Abel realized they were actually a few houses still burning as he approached.

    Other than the concrete walls, everything had been turned to ash.

    More Hell creatures charged out from all directions, but even the leaders were killed by Abel¡¯s human body in an instant.

    ...

    As he slowly approached the houses, he suddenly heard a crazyugh. At the same time, the mes on the houses shot up.

    The stench of Hell engulfed the ce, and Abel felt his heart drop.

    That crazyugh was augh of arrogance, with the intent to kill any intruder.

    Abel was no stranger to it. In fact, he had heard it from the Lord of Destruction in the Sanctuary. But why was the Lord of Destruction here?

    Still, he was not too worried with his current rank, especially since he had all the World Stones. He didn¡¯t even need to make a move with his angel avatar.

    Abel pointed at the Hell creatures around and stated grimly, ¡°Bound!¡±

    To his surprise, it didn¡¯t work. It seemed these Hell creatures were not recognized by the World Stone.

    At that moment, a fully red hell creature stepped out of the burning house. It looked exactly like the Lord of Destruction, but was much stronger.

    ¡°Super Lord of Destruction!?¡± The name appeared from his World Stone.

    ¡°Man, why are you in my territory? I will kill you and stick your head on my spines!¡± the Super Lord of Destruction spoke clearly.

    Abel was startled, and at the same time he saw a few human heads impaled on the spines on its back.

    The angel avatar charged forward, and the Super Lord of Destruction did as well. Bang!

    The two bodies collide and the angel avatar was knocked back by a few steps.

    The Super Lord of Destruction only shook a little, and a red beam quickly emerged from its body. It was a Nova st.

    Since Abel had his World Stone activated, he knew what to do.

    He shed behind the angel avatar for protection and kept calm. The angel avatar could survive the st, and Abel knew he was still in control of the battle.

    But as soon as the Nova st ended, purple lightning shot out from the mouth of the Super Lord of Destruction. For a whole five seconds the angel avatar was sted by lightning, but it was still too weak to do any damage.

    The Super Lord of Destruction did not have any Curses like Baal, and its spell attacks were much weaker.

    After its attacks failed, it cast a special spell called ¡°Trick¡±.

    It was normally only effective on low rank beings, so it made no sense to use it on Abel.

    The angel avatar used this opportunity to use a shield strike on the Super Lord of Destruction, but to Abel¡¯s surprise, it did not stun the creature. In fact, it merely angered the Super Lord of Destruction, and it started to attack with its ws.

    The angel avatar held back its shield as the Super Lord of Destruction made a swipe with its left w, right w, and a flick of its tail.

    It was at that moment Abel realized something. This Super Lord of Destruction¡¯s fighting style was not bound by the World Stone at all. It was fully autonomous!

    Still, it was too weak, and Abel¡¯s human body casted a Static Field from behind the angel. The creature roared in pain, and with a look of fury turned to Abel¡¯s human body.

    Nova st, Purple Lightning, Frozen Contact, Firewall, and Blizzard shot out simultaneously from the Super Lord of Destruction. It knew its true enemy was not the angel avatar, but Abel¡¯s human body!

    However, the angel avatar blocked it all again, and all it took was a few Full Recovery Potions.

    After ten more Static Fields, the Super Lord of Destruction had lost half of its health, and Abel began to try out other spells.

    First was the Blizzard. It did not do too much damage, so Abel changed to the fire spell Meteoroids. It was still not good, so he changed to the Lightning.

    It looked like this Super Lord of Destruction was very high in resistances. It was a wizard¡¯s nightmare!

    Abel scanned his Portal Bag with his Power of The Will and took out the Kepler Snare to strike.

    1

    But again, it didn¡¯t seem to slow down the Super Lord of Destruction too much.

    Abel shook his head. What was its weakness? He couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    His angel avatar struck back with its Angel Sword, but the Super Lord of Destruction was recovering at a spell he could follow with his eyes.

    It seemed speed was the defining factor. If he let the battle drag on, he would be in a rough spot.

    ¡°How stupid am I?¡± Abel suddenly realized he had forgotten something and he thumped his own head.

    His God Rank Summons were still in the Throne of Destruction after he had defeated Baal!

    That battle forbade his Summons from entering, but for this one he could totally use their Auras to enchant his angel avatar!

    He didn¡¯t want his Summons to be killed by the Super Lord of Destruction, but he was confident that he could give them Full Recovery Potions in time with his World Stone.

    As Abel waited for God Rank Two, his human body kept Casting spells no matter how trivial they were. After all, any slowing of the Super Lord of Destruction¡¯s recovery rate was good.

    After five minutes, God Rank Two charged through from the red Portal of Tristram.

    The first thing it did was activate a Holy Aura. The damage of Abel¡¯s angel avatar multiplied instantly. It was no longer making little wounds on the Super Lord of Destruction, but big ones!

    The Super Lord of Destruction roared in pain and grew even angrier.

    Suddenly, Abel sensed a threat. He wrapped God Rank Two in his Power of The Will and shed away without even thinking. At the same time, he injected a Full Recovery Potion into the angel avatar.

    It was too dangerous, and the angel avatar had to step back.

    If Abel¡¯s angel avatar lost its defense, Abel¡¯s human body and God Rank Two might be attacked.

    Half a second after Abel and God Rank Two moved away, a giantva ballnded from the sky and struck the angel avatar.

    Its health began to drop as elemental fire burned it.

    It was a spell called Destruction From Above and Below, a top level druid spell. However, it was much stronger when Cast by the Super Lord of Destruction.

    Even though the angel avatar was surviving with a Full Recovery Potion every few seconds, Abel knew his human body and God Rank Two would be dead if they got too close.

    Therefore, they had to step out of the battle for now.

    Since he had mastered his intuition, he knew how dangerous the situation was. It was life-threatening.

    The spellsted for one hundred seconds and the angel avatar returned to fighting after using up twenty Full Recovery Potions.

    Afterwards, Abel¡¯s human body shed back in again, but this time he directly entered the angel avatar.

    Since his spells were not doing much anyway, he focused all his attention on the angel avatar with his World Stone to give it even greater uracy.

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479: Changes

    As soon as Abel¡¯s human body entered the angel avatar, things began to change.

    At the same time, the Super Lord of Destruction started to dobo strikes with its ws and tail. This time, all the angel avatar did was a little shift and dodged all of it.

    The Super Lord of Destruction was stunned, and roared out as it kept striking, ¡°Man, how did you dodge my attacks?¡±

    Abel did not reply, as he was just having fun.

    Since the Super Lord of Destruction did not have a World Stone, he could totally see its every move.

    Just like a ghost, Abel swung his Angel Sword and itnded perfectly on the Super Lord of Destruction.

    This was how different their power truly was. It was just that Abel was a wizard, so he rarely got the chance to fully utilize his World Stone.

    However, this would be a totally different story without the angel avatar!

    The powerful Super Lord of Destruction was like a child in front of him. It could only roar, as everything it did was futile.

    After a while, the Super Lord of Destruction finally changed its tactics and started to use spells again, but as soon as he unleashed a Nova st, the angel avatar shed away.

    ...

    It reappeared five meters away, which was exactly outside the area of the Nova st.

    The Super Lord of Destruction roared again and shot out a Purple Lightning Bolt.

    It was normally very hard to do a continuous lightning spell like the Purple Lightning, but the moment the lightning elements shot out, Abel appeared behind the Super Lord of Destruction like a shadow. No matter how fast it tried to turn, it could not match his speed.

    More rounds of spells were unleashed. Even the Destruction from Above and Below were Cast again, but every time the angel avatar dodged it perfectly with the shing from its Enigma armor.

    At the same time, he keptnding perfect strikes with the Angel Sword!

    ¡ª¡ª

    After around an hour of dancing around, the Super Lord of Destruction finally gave up using spells again.

    It would not have used spells in the first ce if it was not intelligent, but it was exactly because it was intelligent that what had happened had a huge impact on its ego.

    Everything was now meaningless. It mindlessly attacked the angel avatar physically.

    There was no longer a true will to fight, but it still continued to be driven by its instincts.

    Eventually Abel ordered God Rank Two to step into the range of the angel avatar and use the Holy Aura.

    At that range, the Super Lord of Destruction wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything as the angel avatar¡¯s strength multiplied again.

    ¡ª

    After another five hours, the Super Lord of Destruction dropped down with a final roar like a deted balloon.

    Abel gazed at the body, and a soul flew into his Horadric Cube and directly formed a Soul Potion.

    He let out a breath of relief. It was not a dangerous battle, but it was much harder than he had expected.

    Abel kept looking at the body, and an idea suddenly struck him. Could he resurrect the thing?

    After all, it would have been a very tough battle if Abel had not had the World Stone.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to resurrect normal Dark Gold leaders, but this demon was special. It was a truly intelligent being from Hell.

    It was worth a try, what could he lose anyway?

    He scanned the corpse with his Power of The Will, and then put it into his personal storage box.

    After the corpse was put away, he saw some gems on the ground.

    The World Stone immediately started to analyze them, and it knew what they were.

    Small Rune ¡®Destroy¡¯.

    +1 all skills.

    +20 all resistances.

    +20 all attributes.

    It was a small Dark Gold Rune, and would be very useful even if he only kept it in his portal bag. A surprise find, nevertheless!

    Abel then looked around again. Maybe the fury from the Super Lord of Destruction was too much for the other Hell creatures to approach. After all, Hell creatures were driven to kill, no matter how powerful their enemy was.

    Indeed, after the Super Lord of Destruction was killed, the Hell creatures started charging him again.

    Abel¡¯s human body jumped out again, because this time he no longer sensed even a single bit of danger.

    He waved and his twelve Spirit Guardian Knights and Wizards were Summoned to join the fight.

    He no longer wanted to flee, and instead he shed among the Hell creatures.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Tristram was not a big ce, only the size of a small town.

    In just ten minutes, the final Hell creature dropped dead. Suddenly, the World Stone between Abel¡¯s eyes began to glow, and he felt like a god.

    Too bad, all the Hell creatures were dead anyway.

    Abel smirked and recalled his Summons. He had gained thousands more bottles of Soul Potions, but he wouldn¡¯t mind using them if he could resurrect that Super Lord of Destruction.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When he finally left Tristram, a strange feeling emerged from his soul.

    He had already felt like a god after he killed Baal, but this was nothing like he had ever felt before. It was just like gaining control of another continent, but this time, he felt like he could control the air,ws, and souls of this world.

    It was at that moment the Oak Tree shadow in his Druid Soul began to move. It seemed to be calling him.

    Abel immediately knew what it was. ¡°The Oak Tree is looking for me!¡±

    With a single thought, energies gathered in front of him, and a blue Portal appeared.

    He knew there were no more Hell creatures around, and as the possessor of the World Stone, the Dark World was his Kingdom. In the past, it was more like another god¡¯s territory.

    ¡ª

    He stepped into the blue Portal and appeared next to the Oak Tree.

    The Oak Tree could talk, but it had a special way of transferring ideas to Abel.

    Soon, Abel was shocked. ¡°You want the World Stone?¡±

    It was one of his most valuable assets. It had saved him countless times both in the Central Continent and the Dark World.

    But the Oak Tree was basically born from his soul and if the Oak Tree had not helped him, he might be dead already.

    He gazed at the Oak Tree and began to contemte.

    The Oak Tree wouldn¡¯t request something for no reason, and it must know about the value of a treasure like the World Stone.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Abel said with certainty.

    He ced his fingers on his forehead and squeezed. Instantly, he felt like he was being torn from the world, but he did not stop.

    He knew the Oak Tree wouldn¡¯t hurt him. In fact, there was no one he trusted more than the Oak Tree.

    Soon, he saw a fully formed World Stone in his hand, but his soul felt empty, just like he was a normal person.

    Still, he handed it to the Oak Tree without hesitation.

    The World Stone slowly levitated and entered the Oak Tree.

    Soon, the huge branches of the oak Tree began to shake. Leaves began to fall.

    Abel quickly ced his hand on it and activated his Soul Speaker ability to see what was happening.

    Their souls connected, and Abel immediately sensed that the Oak Tree was feeling immense joy.

    The leaves falling was not a bad thing, so Abel let out a breath of relief.

    After all the leaves fell, the Oak Tree looked uglier than ever, but at that moment, a golden glow formed from the spot where it had absorbed the World Stone.

    The glow then began to spread, and new golden branches and leaves began to grow. It was almost like they were made entirely out of gold.

    By that point it no longer looked like a Tree of Life. An extreme sense of luxury emerged from it.

    At the same time, the Oak Tree shadow in Abel¡¯s Druid Soul also began to turn gold. This time, the golden shadow directly climbed out of Abel¡¯s Druid Soul and arrived at Abel¡¯s forehead, where his World Stone had originally rested.

    A golden Oak Tree symbol appeared on his forehead and was absorbed into his skin.

    Soon, Abel felt like he was in control of the world again, but through the golden Oak Tree symbol this time.

    He didn¡¯t know how the Oak Tree could give him the World Stone¡¯s abilities through the shadow, but it was very amusing. After all, he was very worried that he would lose his World Stone¡¯s abilities, considering how much he relied on it in fights.

    Abel didn¡¯t know what the change in appearance meant to the Oak Tree, but it must have taken a level-up as a life form!

    All the high elves gathered below the Oak Tree. They got on their knees and started to sing in the high elves¡¯nguage.

    But their Faith did not enter Abel, instead flowing into the Oak Tree.

    Abel always knew the Oak Tree needed Faith, but only the Blue Howling Rabbits were enough to satisfy it. It was the first time it had epted Faith from the high elves!

 Chapter 1480 - Resurrect

    <h4>Chapter 1480: Resurrect</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Golden light spread from the Oak Tree, and Abel sensed the atmosphere of the ce changing.

    Where he stood was where the golden light was shining the brightest!

    The golden glow continued to expand, and Abel felt like he was in a god¡¯s Divine Kingdom. He was only specting before, but now he truly felt it.

    How? This was not the Inner World of a wizard, this was an actual world!

    Still this wouldn¡¯t make much difference to his actual power, unless he somehow brought an enemy into the Dark World.

    Without even needing to sh, he could appear anywhere with a single thought, just like it was in a god¡¯s Realm. He then pointed at a stone on the ground. A strange energy quickly surrounded it, and it morphed into a little statue of the Oak Tree.

    Even though it was made from a stone, it was extremely detailed. The skill needed to make a thing like that was impossible to achieve even for a master statue maker, but all Abel did was point and imagine the Oak Tree.

    Although the golden light did not cover arge area at the moment, Abel felt like it was taking over the entire Dark World. It just couldn¡¯t do so in a short amount of time, considering its speed.

    Abel looked around, saw the high elves gathering, and he returned to the Rogue Encampment with a single thought.

    The Rogue Encampment was already covered in golden light, so there was no need for him to sh or use a Portal.

    It was at that moment, he truly felt like the Dark World was his world. He would have the power to fight back even if Hell returned!

    With a wave, the angel avatar appeared beside him.

    His consciousness entered it and his human body stood lifeless off to the side. He needed to do some training with his angel avatar after its empowerment from the Song of Life.

    The angel avatar sat on the ground. Angels normally wouldn¡¯t need to absorb Light energy from the environment for training, considering how rare they were. However, Faith was just as powerful, thus the angels always created Light energy by transforming Faith.

    Of course, Abel was not going to use the Faith from his crystal angel statue. In order to make use of the Song of Life, he had to use the most traditional method.

    Abel started to focus, and energy began to move from within. There was a lot of mana in the Dark World, but the Light energy that could be generated from it was still tiny.

    As Abel continued to focus, the Song of Life suddenly emerged from his soul, and mana gushed in.

    It was an active transformation through the soul. The strength of it was impressive!

    Most importantly, the Song of Life was bringing mana into the angel avatar crazily, just like a flowing river.

    Normally the angel avatar wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the load, but the Song of Life¡¯s special attribute eased the process. Light energy was created automatically, and it began to change the angel avatar.

    Abel didn¡¯t know how angels separated their ranks, but he knew this was more energy than all four of his previous Songs of Lifebined!

    The angel avatar was formed by Light energy, and every cell was filled with it. At first they were like liquid, but slowly they began to solidify.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After some time, the Song of Life ended and Abel stopped the training.

    When he scanned his angel avatar, he was stunned.

    In the past it looked like a pale-skinned human with four wings, but now it was like a white jade statue, without a single bit of sticity to its skin.

    Not only the skin, every single bit of muscle was like carved jade. However, the Light energy his muscles possessed was frightening.

    If there were such a thing as a Light energy mana gem, the angel avatar would be a giant one!

    Its defenses had multiplied, and so had its power and speed. If he faced Baal again in this current form, he could basically go head-to-head without using the Kepler Snare!

    He didn¡¯t know how the angel avatar would stand against the Demon from Beyond or the Wizard Union President, but those God Rank Wizards stood no chance. A single strike could break their defenses!

    Abel let out a breath of relief. It was such a great choice that he had trusted his intuition and given the Song of Life to the angel avatar instead of to his human body.

    He had been worried about his twenty God Rank Summons standing up to the Demon from Beyond and Wizard Union President, but no he no longer had to be so concerned.

    It was at that moment that he thought about the Super Lord of Destruction.

    Its corpse was still in his personal storage box, but as soon as he took it out, it was engulfed in mes.

    It was being attacked by the angel avatar¡¯s light energy! Abel quickly put the angel avatar back into his human body.

    The Super Lord of Destruction was dead and it lost its ability to defend against Light energy. It was a mere corpse with some remaining dark energy, it had no chance against the strengthened Light energy.

    Luckily Abel had reacted quickly, else he could just forget about resurrecting the Super Lord of Destruction, it would have been burned to ash.

    Abel took out the Holy Bone Card. It used holy energy as fuel. Abel had resurrected all his God Ranks in the Central Continent using it.

    This would not work on a normal Dark Gold demon, but the Super Lord of Destruction was special. It was an actual demon, one with a soul from Hell!

    Abel aimed the Bone Card at the Super Lord of Destruction and activated the Resurrection Spell.

    Aplex spell pattern appeared and Abel felt his heart lift. It had worked!

    But soon, something strange began happening. Large amounts of holy energy were drained from the Holy Bone Card through the Resurrection Spell Pattern.

    Abel quickly took out a holy crystal and it turned into the purest holy force with a single thought.

    It was quickly drained by the Resurrection Spell pattern again, but after five more holy crystals were used up, a never-before-seen golden glow appeared. The entire spell pattern engulfed the Super Lord of Destruction¡¯s corpse.

    As the golden lights settled on the Super Lord of Destruction, it suddenly sat up straight.

    Abel took out a bottle of Soul Potion for it to drink, and it did exactly that.

    As soon as the Potion was drunk, a tiny bit of soul entered its stiff red demon body.

    Abel quickly connected to it and offered it a soul contract. He had done that countless times, and this time was no different.

    After all, it was a soul created by Abel, so it couldn¡¯t do anything other than ept it!

    His soul contract flew into both their souls and formed the bond.

    Afterwards, Abel took out some Full Recovery Potions to help the Super Lord of Destruction regain its mobility.

    But he soon realized the Dark Energy was actually eating up the little soul. It seemed that it could not handle the powerful body of a demon.

    Abel took out more Soul Potions without hesitation and poured them in. The new soul started to grow at an immense rate.

    After four thousand bottles, the new soul finally started to settle down.

    Dark Energy could consume a soul, especially if they were weak. It was why all Hell creatures were mad and emotionless.

    But the Super Lord of Destruction¡¯s soul maintained its child-like innocence with Abel¡¯s Soul Potions.

    By that point the soul was already on the same rank as its demon body. Under that circumstance, the Dark energy could no longer consume it.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Abel looked proudly at the Super Lord of Destruction in front of him andughed.

    Although Abel didn¡¯t know how powerful it would be in the Central Continent, its spell attacks would be much more suitable.

    After all, the angel avatar was only a monster in closebat. The Super Lord of Destruction, on the other hand, was much more well-rounded!

 Chapter 1481 - Little Bro

    <h4>Chapter 1481: Little Bro</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    The Super Lord of Destruction stood in front of Abel. Its powerful energy was a sight to see, but it still emanated a sense of evil. That was from the energy of Hell.

    Anyone would be naturally provoked by it, but other than that, every single one of its attributes were top level, especially its health!

    It had battled with Abel without having any Potions, and it hadsted for hours against the angel avatar¡¯s most powerful attacks.

    Now with Abel¡¯s Potions on its side, the little w wouldn¡¯t change Abel¡¯s mind, even if it was the energy of Hell.

    That was not even mentioning all of the spells it could use. Nova st, Purple Lightning, Frozen Touch, Fire Hurricane, Bone Prison, Charge, Mocking, and Destruction from Above and Below!

    They had all been mastered by its new soul.

    But of course Abel was not nning for it to use the Mocking Spell again, as that was basically like digging a hole for itself.

    ¡°You are too eye-catching!¡± Abel sighed as he looked at the three-meter-tall scarlet demon body with giant horns on its head and sharp ws on its giant arms, not to mention those tree trunk legs and dragon-like tail.

    Although those rotten skulls sticking out of its back ha been thrown away by Abel, it still looked like a Dark Gold-level demon!

    Abel began to shake his head, but it was at that moment the Super Lord of Destruction seemed to sense what Abel was thinking.

    Its horns, sharp ws, spikes, and tail retracted into its body, and the energy of Hell subsided. Soon, a burly red-skinned man was standing in front of Abel. It was no longer as intimidating as before.

    In this state, it could only maintain the power of a God Rank. Still, Abel didn¡¯t mind!

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Little Bro!¡± Abelughed.

    He thought of the word ¡®Diablo¡¯ when he was trying to think of a name, and diablo rhymed with ¡®Bro¡¯.

    Also, Little Bro was a perfect name for a helper!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Afterwards, he recalled all his Summons and teleported back to the Golden Castle.

    He let out Little Bro on the tform and said, ¡°Little Bro, transform!¡±

    Little Bro nodded and its body began to expand. Its horns, spikes, and tail appeared from its skin once again. Soon, a demon was standing right in front of Abel, the only difference was that it was no longer roaring crazily.

    It stood on the tform and a frightening energy spread through the air.

    ¡°Can you fly?¡± Abel inquired of it. Unlike his other Summons, he didn¡¯t know what a Hell creature could do in the Central Continent.

    Little Bro rose gentlyfrom the ground and flew up.

    But as soon as it left the tform, an unimaginable pressure pressed down on it, and it was forced back to the tform.

    The pressure came out of nowhere, which shouldn¡¯t have happened, considering it was Doff¡¯s Territory.

    Abel connected to Doff through the soul chain and soon received more information.

    ¡°Master, it was the pressure from the universe. The world is rejecting any powerful creature that doesn¡¯t belong here!¡±

    Abel was shocked. He knew there were powerful beings from other worlds in the Central Continent. The Demon from Beyond was one of them. Although he had never seen it fight, it did manage to survive even after being ganged up on by many powerful figures.

    Abel focused his Power of The Will on Little Bro again and saw how it was doing.

    Little Bro was fine, but it would be targeted once it tried to fly.

    ¡°Could it be the Dark Energy? Or because it was a demon?¡± Abel wondered.

    But no matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Afterwards, he wrapped Little Bro in his Power of The Will and they were teleported to Doff¡¯s Realm.

    ¡°Little Bro, try to fly again!¡±

    This time, Little Bro could fly normally and there was not a single bit of pressure. It made sense, since Doff¡¯s Realm was like a separate world.

    Still, Abel was not happy. How could a powerful Summons like that be only used onnd? After all, most of the top-rank wars happened in the sky, unless they were trying to destroy buildings or something.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Afterwards, Abel brought Little Bro to the Teleportation Circle and requested entry to the Moon Goddess¡¯ Divine Kingdom. He didn¡¯t have to ask as her master, but he still did so out of respect.

    Soon the Moon Goddess epted, and Abel arrived with Little Bro.

    The Moon Goddess and Goddess of Valor were ready to fight as soon as they sensed Little Bro¡¯s energy, but they rxed again when they saw Abel.

    Little Bro just looked way too frightening!

    ¡°My lord, who is this?¡± the Goddess of Valor asked as Little Bro reverted to its human form.

    ¡°My new Summons; its name is Little Bro!¡± Abel smiled cheerfully.

    The Goddesses eyes twitched. It not only looked ugly, the energy it gave out was far greater than normal God Ranks!

    Still, Abel called it Little Bro?

    But they guessed it wasn¡¯t too surprising, considering Abel named his other God Rank Summons God Rank One to Seven.

    The Moon Goddess turned back to Abel and bowed. ¡°My lord, what brings you here today?¡±

    ¡°You and the Goddess of Valor are from the Era of Gods. I have some problems I want to solve,¡± Abel said helplessly as he gazed at Little Bro.

    ¡°Little Bro is very strong, but it can¡¯t fight effectively. Every time it tries, it will be pressed down by the universe, do you know why?¡± Abel asked them.

    ¡°Really?¡± The Moon Goddess looked at Little Bro again curiously.

    If they were not Abel¡¯s subordinate gods, they would never answer something like this.

    ¡°I can tell Little Bro to lower its defenses so you can examine it in more detail!¡± Abel continued.

    ¡°We will try our best,¡± the Moon Goddess agreed.

    Afterwards she and the Goddess of Valor reached their Power of The Will out to Little Bro.

    Since Little Bro was in the Moon Goddess¡¯s Divine Kingdom, it had nothing to hide after its defenses was lowered.

    The Goddess of Valor also had the highest authority in the Moon Goddess¡¯s kingdom, and a confused expression soon appeared on her face.

    ¡°Goddess of Valor, what did you see?¡± Abel asked her quickly.

    ¡°My lord, your Little Bro doesn¡¯t have an Inner World or Kingdom?¡± she asked in disbelief.

    Anyone even thinking about obtaining power equal to that of Little Bro needed an Inner World or Kingdom in this world, but Little Bro didn¡¯t even have a Territory!

    Abel began to think. The Super Lord of Destruction was a Hell demon abandoned by the Dark World. What did that mean? It meant it had a weakness! Although he didn¡¯t know what its weakness was, maybe it was because it didn¡¯t have an Inner World!

    ¡°That is correct, Little Bro doesn¡¯t have an Inner World!¡± Abel nodded as he connected to Little Bro¡¯s soul.

    ¡°My lord, there was a belief from the Era of God that it was impossible for any being to reach God Rank in this world unless they obtained an Inner World or Kingdom!¡± the Goddess of Valor exined.

    The Moon Goddess also added, ¡°My Lord, I don¡¯t know how your Summons Little Bro there reached its current level, but forming a Kingdom for it is crucial for it to fight!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s a way to make a Kingdom for it?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°My lord, I¡¯m not totally certain, but most likely yes!¡± the Goddess of Valor dered with confidence.

    Abel nodded and began to think.

    Indeed, Little Bro was very important to him. Even if it could not fight against the Demon from Beyond or the Wizard Union President, its health was enough to stop anything else.

    As for the Wizard Union¡¯s neen God Rank Wizards, he no longer had to care about them after his angel avatar leveled up!

    The only worry he had of the Wizard Union was their President!

    ¡°The Goddess of Valor, you want to make a Kingdom too, right?¡± Abel asked with a smile.

    ¡°My lord, you have an idea?¡± Her eyes began to sparkle.

    ¡°I will make one for Little Bro and I¡¯m sure that will anger the Wizard Union, but at this point I no longer have to care, so you can safely create your Kingdom as well!¡± Abel grinned cheerfully.

    By this point, the power he had disyed was enough to stop the Wizard Union from doing anything to him, at least before they defeated the Demon from Beyond.

    But even if they started a war, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid. He knew very well how powerful his angel avatar was, and his line-up would be perfect once Little Bro could fully unleash its power.

 Chapter 1482 - Support

    <h4>Chapter 1482: Support</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Abel decided that he would make a Divine Kingdom for Little Bro, the first thing he would do was to cleanse Lil Bro¡¯s demon body with Faith so it could utilize Faith¡¯s power.

    It would not be easy considering its rank, and Faith energy was a rank lower than Dark Energy.

    ¡ª

    After they returned to the Golden Castle, Abel let Little Bro stand on the tform.

    He first took out a Holy Crystal. It turned into purest Faith with a single thought. The Faith then charged into Little Bro¡¯s soul. Abel connected with it to see how it was holding up.

    The Faith was immediately rejected by Dark Energy like it was rubbish. Unlike the angel avatar, Faith could not be used to create Dark Energy!

    Abel then looked into the training methods for Little Bro, which were recorded in his soul as instincts.

    They mainly consisted of absorbing greed, wrath, lust, gluttony, envy, sloth, and pride, which was why Hell kept generating the creatures after they took over.

    There were not many still alive after long years of battle, thus Hell had to achieve their goal with torture until all lives were gone.

    Afterwards, there was no more purpose for Hell to stay, and so it had left.

    Still, it didn¡¯t want to give up entirely, so it left behind the World Stones for the demons to protect.

    Abel shook his head. This kind of training was unlike anything he had seen before.

    Although priests could gain energy from the dead for their training, they were the dead at the end of the day. As for gods, their training was done by improving the lives of their people!

    Knowing how to maximize negative emotions in people was the pinnacle of evil, and Abel would not ept it.

    ¡°Little Bro, don¡¯t reject the faith. Try to form ayer with it outside of your body!¡± Abel ordered him through its soul.

    Little Bro did not fall into the ranking system of the Central Continent, but Abel knew it was far superior to any God Ranks. He knew it could totally control lower Ranked energies.

    Soon, Faith gathered outside of it, not interfering with the Dark Energy. But one Holy Crystal was not enough, as all it did was form a transparent shell.

    Therefore, Abel took out more and turned them into more Faith.

    As the Faith kept gathering around Little Bro, something strange happened.

    Is this a Divine Body?

    Indeed, Little Bro was more powerful than a God Rank, thus forming a Divine Body less powerful than its demon body was simplicity.

    ¡ª

    After ten holy crystals, a Divine Body was fully formed!

    Little Bro was no weaker than before, it merely hid all of its demon features inside the Divine Body.

    It was just that it was now 4 meters tall instead of 3 meters. Even its energy was hidden and it looked exactly like a human god with a tail from the outside.

    However, there were still some downsides. The Divine Body¡¯s defense was not as strong as the demon body, and it could fall apart in the face of powerful enemies. At that point, the true identity of Little Bro would be exposed.

    Also Little Bro did not have any followers, even with a Divine Kingdom, so all the energy would have to be supplied by Abel.

    Once he stopped this process, the Divine Kingdom would fall apart.

    Little Bro¡¯s Divine Body was not a true Divine Body, either. It did not have a godhead to maintain its shape, so was it enough to connect with a Divine Kingdom? After all, Holy crystals were not the only things needed for a god¡¯s Realm!

    Another person would definitely start to hesitate at this point, but Abel had more than enough to risk five hundred Holy crystals.

    He decided that he would build a Kingdom for Little Bro right next to Doff¡¯s Kingdom. They might even have a bit of connection so they could share Faith. After all, Abel didn¡¯t want to bother with using holy crystals all the time.

    His Holy Crystal stream in the Dark World had stopped since the high elves were giving Faith to the Oak Tree, so he might not get any new Holy Crystals for a short period of time. Although he had quite a few stored up, they wouldn¡¯tst forever.

    Doff also had more than twenty million extremely loyal dwarves in his Kingdom, so sharing some Faith wouldn¡¯t be too much of a burden.

    ¡ª¡ª

    A strange energy spread throughout the Central Continent as Little Bro formed its pseudo-Divine Body. All the major forces turned towards the Battlecry teau again, and they all knew very well who was making a move.

    The Holy Kingdom did not react. In fact it had been a long time since they had done anything. All eight God Rank Knights were gathered in the Central Temple, waiting for the Demon from Beyond to fully awaken.

    On the other hand, the Warding Wall was quite lively, with the four Dragon Headmasters, the Moon and Earth Goddesses, and the God of Wealth just arriving.

    They were the first batch of guards requested by the Wizard Union. Twenty Half-god dragons soon followed.

    ¡°Carlos, it seems like we came at the wrong time!¡± Headmaster Eugene shook his head with a smile.

    Since the dragons¡¯ top forces were at the Warding Wall, everyone probably thought they were trying to distract the Wizard Union from Abel.

    But in reality, they had no idea what Abel was doing!

    ¡°If anyone has a problem, they can go find Headmaster Abel!¡± Headmaster Carlosughed loudly.

    At that moment, seven God Rank Wizards, led by Wizard Smith, appeared among the dragons.

    ¡°Wee to the Warding Wall! We appreciate the dragons supporting the fight against ourmon enemy!¡± Wizard Smith bowed to them formally.

    He gave the gods a dirty look, but he still had to show respect in his words.

    Since the dragons were around, it meant the God Alliance had allied with the dragons, and they were here to protect the gods.

    Not to mention, a Divine Body had just been formed on the Battlecry teau! It was a direct provocation!

    However, Wizard Smith had regained his confidence after he got another confirmation from the Wizard Union President, indicating that he would soon arrive.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, the Dragons¡¯ Headmaster Abel has broken the Central Continent¡¯s agreement countless times, and he is forming a Divine Body again. The Wizard Union will not tolerate this!¡± he stated firmly.

    ¡°Oh, are you talking about the energy just now? We can help you ask Headmaster Abel about it!¡± Headmaster Eugene just smiled.

    Wizard Smith¡¯s gaze was cold. Ask about?! It would be way toote!

    But at the same time he began to calcte. There were neen God Rank Wizards on the Warding Wall, so they could only send ten God Rank wizards to the Battlecry teau.

    Abel himself had ten God Rank subordinates, but this time he had also be a God Rank!

    Such a fight would not be easy.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, the President is on his way back, so you must stop Headmaster Abel right now!¡± Wizard Smith warned them direly.

    ¡°Are you forgetting our Dragon God?¡± Headmaster Carlos retorted with a snort. Energy started to rise from him, but Headmaster Eugene quickly stopped him.

    Since the Warding Wall had opened up its defenses for them, their energy could easily injure the low-rank wizards around them.

    If that happened, there would be no way back from a fight!

    ¡°Wizard Smith, we are here to help the Wizard Union defeat the Demon from Beyond. If you are not happy with us, we can leave at any time. As for Headmaster Abel, you can go ask him about it. The dragons will not stop you!¡± Headmaster Eugene replied dismissively.

    ¡°Fine, we will talk about Headmaster Abelter. Let¡¯s focus on what¡¯s important now!¡± Wizard McPhee interjected.

    The atmosphere was tense, but neither side wanted to fall into a civil war, as the Demon from Beyond¡¯s energy was growing more powerful by the day.

    It was not good for the Central Continent, and it would not make their President happy, either!

    After Wizard McPhee words settled the matter, the God Rank Wizards led the dragons and the three gods onto the Warding Wall.

    They did not mention anything about the dragon¡¯s rtionship with the gods, as they knew that would only cause more tension.

    But it was because of that tension between the Wizard Union and the Dragon Headmasters that the gods felt safer, as they knew the dragons would stand up for them!

    As for the twenty Half-god dragons, they were distributed to other areas with the Dragon Headmasters.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The God Ranks stepped into a hall. As soon as they entered, they saw eleven God Rank Wizards, the God of Death, and the Water Goddess.

    Just like that, twenty-seven God Ranks had gathered!

 Chapter 1483 - Flying

    <h4>Chapter 1483: Flying</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    The Goddess of Moon exchanged gazes with the God of Death and the Water Goddess. They had not epted Abel¡¯s offer and had sided with the untrustworthy Wizard Union.

    Still, it was their choice. They could only hope they wouldn¡¯t regret it.

    However, if Abel actually showed them what he had in reserve, there was no way they would have rejected him.

    There had not been anyone like Abel before, even in the Era of Gods. With seventeen gods on his side, another seven God Rank professionals, and him also being a God Rank, that was twenty-five God Ranks in total!

    If they took that unknown god forming its Divine Body right now into consideration, that would be twenty-six God Ranks!

    As for the Wizard Union, they only had twenty-seven God Ranks, including both the dragons and the God Alliance.

    In addition to that, three of the gods were Abel¡¯s subordinate gods, which meant Abel had twenty-nine God Ranks on his side, while the Wizard Union only had twenty-five!

    At this moment, Abel could basically take over the Central Continent all by himself, so of course those two weak gods had nothing toin about, even if they became Abel¡¯s vassal gods.

    The Water Goddess looked back at the Moon Goddess helplessly.

    She had discussed with the God of Death and she wanted to dy for more time, but the Wizard Union had been too demanding.

    It was an order, not an invitation. The consequences would have been serious if they rejected the order.

    She had wanted to contact Abel again, but she couldn¡¯t reach him, so she had been forced toe to the Warding Wall.

    After all, Abel spent most of his time in the Dark World. Someone like the Water Goddess wouldn¡¯t be able to bring him out.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Abel is provoking us!¡± Wizard Smith roared as soon as he sat down.

    Everyone in the room was powerful, and they had all sensed the energying from the Battlecry teau.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, I hope you cane to the Golden Castle with us. We need an exnation from Headmaster Abel!¡± Wizard McPhee added in irritation, but he knew very well they would be in trouble with their current forces.

    He just wanted Abel to show some discretion and give them a good enough exnation so the Wizard Union could save some face.

    Their President was on his way back, so everything would be fine soon enough.

    Headmaster Eugene thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Abel did indeed need to give the Wizard Union an exnation, or else Abel would be in danger if the Wizard Union President returned before the Dragon God!

    ¡°No need for too many to go, just Headmaster Eugene, Smith, and me is fine!¡± Wizard McPhee added.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Wizard Smith also nodded.

    The other God Ranks exchanged gazes. They knew it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference even if more God Ranks went along, so it was best to not provoke Abel.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, let¡¯s go!¡± Wizard Smith immediately suggested. The earlier they set off, the less face the Wizard Union would lose.

    Most importantly, they could not use the Golden Castle Teleportation Circle without a Dragon Headmaster.

    ¡ª¡ª

    <i>Meanwhile¡­</i>

    Little Bro was doing some work, but the process of forming a Divine Kingdom was way too simple for it.

    Using five hundred holy crystals, the shell of its Realm was soon formed.

    Abel had created two Divine Kingdoms before, but he had never felt so powerful doing so. It was almost intoxicating!

    After the first steps werepleted, the creation of holy scripts were easier than before as well.

    Suddenly, the Magic Circle Spirit called out, ¡°Master, Headmaster Eugene, Wizard Smith, and Wizard McPhee have a teleportation request!¡±

    Abel paused. He had thought the Wizard Union would send all their forces, but this time only two God Ranks? Were they really going to bow down to him?

    Still, he would not reject Headmaster Eugene.

    ¡°Let them through!¡± Abel said firmly.

    Soon afterwards, the energy of the three God Ranks appeared on his Super Teleportation Circle underground. They were soon brought up to meet him.

    Abel put on a surprised face and eximed, ¡°Wee Headmaster Eugene, Wizard Smith, and Wizard McPhee!¡±

    Of course, it would be perfect if Little Bro wasn¡¯t forming its Kingdom right behind him¡­

    Headmaster Eugene gazed forward and said, ¡°Headmaster Abel, what you did is too provoking! The God Rank Wizards want an exnation!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Abel smiled.

    Wizard Smith and Wizard McPhee had serious faces as Abel looked towards Little Bro. That four-meter tall divine body and its energy was too strange.

    They could not take it lightly. A new god would have no chance of hiding its true power from them, yet this Little Bro was doing it!

    Wizard Smith suppressed his anger and lowered his voice. ¡°Headmaster Abel, who is that?¡±

    ¡°Its name is Little Bro, my new Summon!¡± Abel continued with a smile.

    It was a weird name, but it wasn¡¯t too surprising considering the other names Abel had given his Summons.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you know forming a Kingdom is forbidden in the continents, yet you broke this rule many times. How do you exin yourself?¡± Wizard McPhee added from the side.

    Abel turned to him with a confused gaze.

    ¡°If the Wizard Union is not happy with Little Bro forming its Divine Kingdom, you can ask him yourself!¡± Abel smirked.

    Afterwards he stepped to Headmaster Eugene¡¯s side, as if what had happened had nothing to do with him.

    The Wizards exchanged gazes. They had no idea what Abel was trying to do, but they still turned their gazes on Little Bro.

    They took a few steps forward and were about to say something, but as soon as they reached five meters from Little Bro, it sensed a threat and bang! The two God Rank Wizards were immediately being held up by the neck in Little Bro¡¯s hands

    Even though they could fly, there was no escape!

    The force from Little Bro waspletely locking them up! They were like little babies!

    A smile appeared on Abel¡¯s face. Even if Little Bro could not fly, approaching it was the worst decision anyone could make!

    Even five thousand meters was an unsafe distance, let alone five meters!

    Luckily Abel had ordered Little Bro not to use its spells, else those Wizards would be dead. After all, it was its instinct to kill, even after bing Abel¡¯s Summon!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel. Don¡¯t kill them, else we will be in an awkward situation after the Wizard Union President returns!¡± Headmaster Eugene whispered to Abel. Still, he was stunned by how powerful Little Bro was.

    At first he was worried about Little Bro¡¯s safety, but things turned out to be the exact opposite!

    Although Wizards were not skilled in closebat, he would not be able to catch them at five meters, even in his dragon form¡­

    Abel put on an angry face and shouted, ¡°Little Bro, they are guests, let them down!¡±

    Little Bro bowed and let the Wizards back down again before turning its head back to the sky.

    After what had happened, Abel was no longer afraid of the wizards attacking him or Little Bro.

    The wizards, naturally enough, had no more will to attack, either! What had happened was the closest they had ever been to facing death!

    It was almost like they were facing their President!

    Wizard McPhee was not looking good as he said, ¡°Headmaster Abel, we will be on our way now!¡±

    If the Golden Castle¡¯s Teleportation Circles had not been controlled by Abel, they would have left without saying a word already!

    ¡°My God Rank Wizards, please don¡¯t be angry. I will make sure to teach Little Bro a good lesson!¡± Abel smiled at them.

    Wizard Smith and Wizard McPhee did not even bow after hearing what Abel had to say, they just directly activated the Super Teleportation Circle and departed.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, this Little Bro is quite scary!¡± Headmaster Eugene sighed

    ¡°Not yet it¡¯s not. I¡¯m still waiting for it to make a Kingdom!¡± Abel smiled.

    Indeed, Little Bro was powerful, but it would be a bummer if it could not fly!

    ¡°You are too humble! I¡¯ll return to the Warding Wall now. I¡¯m only here at the Wizard Union¡¯s request!¡± Headmaster Eugene shook his head.

    ¡°Do you want me toe as well?¡± Abel knew all the Dragon Headmasters were at the Warding Wall so he asked.

    Headmaster Eugene shook his head again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You wouldn¡¯t be safe, considering your tension with the Wizard Union!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can bring Little Bro to the Warding Wall too once it forms its Kingdom!¡± Abel smiled confidently.

    ¡°Just forget it. The wizards will definitely make a move on you after what just happened!¡± Headmaster Eugene insisted to him.

    ¡°Ok, let me know immediately if there is any trouble. I will tell Doff to pay attention so I can receive your message even in seclusion!¡± Abel knew Headmaster Eugene wanted the best for him, so he just nodded along.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Headmaster Eugene left afterwards without any worries, and Abel turned to Little Bro again.

    At first he had thought Little Bro would only be powerful in the Dark World, but what had happened showed him that any God Rank fighting it would be in big trouble!

    After all, the most powerful skills of Little Bro were not about fighting in closebat, but its spells. Its spells were enough to handle arge variety of enemies!

    On top of that, he was very confident in what the Moon Goddess and the Goddess of Valor had said.

    Slowly, a Divine Kingdom came into view. Abel scanned Little Bro again.

    It did not get any more powerful, which made sense since it was already much more powerful than a god.

    But this time at Abel¡¯s order, Little Bro flew into the sky without any trouble. Abel felt his heart lift. He had seeded!

 Chapter 1484 - Date Set

    <h4>Chapter 1484: Date Set</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    The atmosphere in the Warding Wall was very tense. All the God Rank Wizards knew what had happened to Wizard Smith and Wizard McPhee now.

    But of course, there was no way they would let this news leak out to their lessers.

    Two God Rank wizards were grabbed like a child; it was a total joke!

    If Headmaster Eugene had not been not around, there was no way they would even have mentioned it!

    Anger and irritation rumbled in the hearts of the two God Rank Wizards, and the other sixteen looked grim.

    An insult like this would definitely provoke the Wizard Union to do something big, but all the God Rank Wizards hesitated when Wizard Smith began to describe Little Bro¡¯s power.

    The reason why the Wizard Union was so powerful was because of their President. The dragons were powerful because of their Dragon God.

    That was how the two forces had obtained all the wealth in the world, and were capable of cultivating other God Rank professionals.

    Although Wizard Smith didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful Little Bro was, it had to be much more powerful than beginner God Ranks like them!

    They had no idea how Abel could get an unimaginable existence like that to serve him at such an age, but their fear was real.

    As for the four Dragon Headmasters, they were feeling very good as they tried to hold back theirughter. Abel¡¯s power was the Dragons¡¯ power, after all!

    ......

    The Moon Goddess of Moon, the God of Wealth, and the Earth Goddess were also very happy, since another powerful existence was on their side. The Wizard Union would definitely need to think twice before messing with them now!

    The Water Goddess and the God of Death, on the other hand, were starting to torture themselves with regrets. If they had known Abel had such power on his side, they would have had nothing to lose by pledging allegiance to him!

    Even in the Era of Gods, an offer from a power like that would be an honor for any god not skilled in battle!

    ¡ª¨C

    A Barrier Circle was raised among the wizards, separating them from the others.

    The dragons and Abel¡¯s three vassal gods didn¡¯t mind, but it was very embarrassing for the God of Death and the Water Goddess.

    They choose to stand with the Wizard Union yet the wizards didn¡¯t even let them know what they were talking about. It was total disrespect!

    After five minutes, the wizards deactivated their Barrier Circle.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, is Headmaster Abeling to the Warding Wall to support us in our fight against the Evil Kingdom?¡± Wizard Coleridge asked directly.

    ¡°Wizard Coleridge, Headmaster Abel is in seclusion. He just became God Rank, so he still needs some time to master his body!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled back blithely.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, let me be frank with you. God Ranks like us can¡¯t hold back the Demon from Beyond. Only that god who attacked us can!¡± Wizard Coleridge informed the other seriously.

    The reason why Wizard Coleridge was the one doing the talking was because Wizard Smith had been too insulted today. He had no more dignity left to speak again.

    The Wizard Union really had no idea what they could do about Abel. The only option was to drag him into the war and let Little Bro fight to death with the Demon from Beyond.

    No matter who won, it would be a victory for the Wizard Union!

    ¡°Wizard Coleridge, does the Wizard Union really think Headmaster Abel will help after everything the Wizard Union did to?¡± Headmaster Carlos interrupted. He was a red dragon, so he was blunter than the others.

    Wizard Coleridge¡¯s face sank. ¡°Headmaster Carlos, I am only extending him an invitation, but it is for the safety of the continent!¡±

    Headmaster Eugene shook his head. ¡°Then we can end the discussion here. Headmaster Abel will note, his decision was clear when we spoke!¡±

    At that moment, a powerful energy suddenly sped in from afar. All the God Ranks felt it.

    ¡°Mr. President!¡± Wizard Smith eximed. His voice was shaky, almost like a child begging an adult to stand up for him.

    At the same time, all the God Ranks flew up without hesitation.

    Even for the dragons and the gods, it was the minimum show of required respect.

    ¡ª¡ª

    shes sparked across the sky. They entered the front line and soon arrived in front of the Holy Kingdom.

    It was the Wizard Union President, Wizard Basham! He had minimized his rest and returned as soon as possible!

    He knew the Demon from Beyond was reawakening the moment he had entered the Central Continent. If he was a tiny bit faster, he would have sensed Little Bro forming its Kingdom, too!

    The Demon from Beyond had not fully reawakened, but the President had sensed something strange happening to the Guardian Wings, so he had decided to test out something.

    He took out his Inner World right in front of the Guardian Wings. The light around him began to bend.

    For the past year he had been mastering his power, and his World had reached the highest potential of its rank. He knew he could go head-to-head with the Demon from Beyond.

    After all, the Demon from Beyond wouldn¡¯t need to use the Guardian Wings if it had hidden powers.

    With a wave, Wizard Basham Cast 200 Meteors from his World. They rained down on the Guardian Wings. Since his Inner World was more powerful than any beginner God Ranks, its power was much greater as well!

    Two hundred giant Meteors mmed against the Guardian Wings¡¯ energy shield, sending streams of fire racing through the air.

    It was like an earthquake going off. It was a force capable of destroying a city, but the Guardian Wings remained standing!

    But it seemed Wizard Basham was expecting that. He held up his Inner World and directly mmed down.

    The energy it brought out could be sensed even on the Warding Wall.

    By that point, Wizard Basham¡¯s Inner World was the size of a continent, and it was usable as a weapon.

    <i>Bang!</i>?A thunderous st erupted forth.

    What Wizard Basham wanted was to strike while his enemy was weak, and kill the Demon from Beyond before it truly awakened!

    But suddenly, something no one was expecting happened. When Wizard Basham¡¯s Inner World actually made contact with the Guardian Wings, not a single sound was made.

    This was not because the Guardian Wings were gone, but because an energy of equal power shot up from inside the Holy Kingdom and dispersed it.

    Wizard Basham¡¯s face sank, and he quickly put away his Inner World.

    ¡°Indeed, an ultimate defensive spell!¡± he mumbled.

    What had happened helped him realize a few things.

    The Holy Kingdom was no longer an area in the Central Continent. Instead, it was bing something like an Inner World, or a god¡¯s Divine Kingdom.

    There were only around ten lives left within it. All the other ones were just souls!

    He had fought the Holy Kingdom back in the past, and he knew how many citizens they had. There would be billions of souls waiting for the Demon from Beyond once it truly awakened.

    Even Wizard Basham was stunned at this move. After all, he had been doing something not too different out in the ocean during all these years!

    Still, he had never thought about killing intelligent beings. Even killing ten thousand sea monsters during each sacrifice was reaching his limit. He just couldn¡¯t ignore how people thought of him.

    But as for the Demon from Beyond, it had killed almost every single one of its own followers. Even though it was an angel with pure white wings, the name Demon from Beyond was quite fitting for it!

    A thunderous voice emerged from the sky and covered the front line. ¡°Basham, I¡¯ll fight to the death with you in ten days!¡±

    There had been a spark of relief on the God Rank Wizards¡¯ faces after their President¡¯s return, but that voice made them realize once again just how scary the thing they were dealing with truly was.

    The four Dragon Headmasters were also looking serious. They waved their hands and the three vassal gods stepped behind them.

    ¡°Tell Kemble to alert Headmaster Abel!¡± Headmaster Eugene whispered.

    The other three Dragon Headmasters nodded. Something big was about to happen, so they needed Abel to prepare. At that moment, Abel was their strongest support!

    As Headmaster Eugene¡¯s Power of The Will spread out, Gold Dragon Kemble immediately turned into a sh of white light, leaving the Warding Wall. He quickly arrived at a Teleportation Circle and disappeared.

    The reason he had Gold Dragon Kemble deliver the message was because gold dragons were so fast even wizards could not stop him.

    At the same time, all the wizards were fixated on what¡¯s happening on the front line, so they didn¡¯t even know that Gold Dragon Kemble had disappeared.

    ¡°Ten days, I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Wizard Basham bellowed back.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Below the Holy Kingdom Central Temple was a closed chamber filled with tightly-drawn magic patterns. In the center of the room was a human-sized angel, levitating there with its wings pping on its back.

    He was the so-called Demon from Beyond. A loser in war, and not just a single war, but many wars.

    He was forced into this world, but he had soon realized how special this world was. If he hadn¡¯t had his angel wings, he would not even be able to fly!

    Therefore, he had to use his ultimate spell, the ¡®Guardian Wings¡¯. He had needed time to prepare, and things were finallying to fruition.

 Chapter 1485 - Report

    <h4>Chapter 1485: Report</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Although what the Demon from Beyond had set out to achieve back then hade to fruition, he was not happy at all.

    The first thing he had sensed upon his resurrection was that all of his Gear was gone. That included his Angel Sword, Angel Shield, Holy Armor, Holy Portal Bag, and even that damaged set of Guardian Wings he had left in the Central Temple.

    They were truly gone, and he could not track them with his Power of The Will.

    He was confused. Who in this world could destroy the Power of The Will in his equipment?! Even Wizard Basham and the Dragon God couldn¡¯t do so!

    One needed to be far more powerful than the owner to do something like that¡­

    Luckily Wizard Basham¡¯s attack had woken him up early, or else it would have taken him months to do so.

    He only needed five more days to fully recover, but the reason he told Wizard Basham he needed ten days was because he wanted to spend the other five days finding his Gear!

    He would not be able to inject light energy into normal equipment, so not having them would drastically reduce his power.

    ¡°My Great Lord, you¡¯ve awakened!¡± Knight Marlo¡¯s voice called out.

    ¡°Get ready, we will destroy our enemies in ten days!¡± the Demon from Beyond dered grimly

    The eight God Rank Knights gathered and they all bowed. ¡°At yourmand!¡±

    ......

    The Demon from Beyond was also irritated when he realized there were only eight God Rank Knights. Their number was much lower than he had hoped for. He med the Saints for that, but it was toote to change anything.

    In five days, he would be able to leave the Holy Kingdom to find his gear.

    His Angel Sword and Shield were made with materials from another world. They had a special energy, and the Demon from Beyond was confident that he could find them¡­

    ¡ª¡ª

    Wizard Basham did not stay outside of the Holy Kingdom for long. He turned and arrived at the Warding Wall in a few shes.

    ¡°Mister President!¡± the eighteen God Rank Wizards bowed.

    Wizard Basham did not bow back, instead saying coldly, ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    The eighteen God Rank Wizards knew what he was talking about, but none of them made a sound in reply.

    Wizard Basham waved his hand in irritation. ¡°There is no need to protect this ce anymore. I will fight the Demon from Beyond in ten days, so just find me all the information you can!¡±

    He then turned to the four Dragon Headmasters and gazed at the three gods hiding behind them. ¡°The Dragon God is still not back yet?¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Basham! The Dragon God will return soon!¡± Headmaster Eugene bowed in reply.

    Wizard Basham pointed at Headmaster Eugene and stated, ¡°Deliver this message for me: we are fighting the Demon from Beyond in ten days! I¡¯m sure the Dragon God won¡¯t let me down!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Basham! We will immediately contact the Dragon God!¡± Headmaster Eugene agreed promptly.

    ¡°All of you can go. No need to stay here!¡± Wizard Basham waved again.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The four Dragon Headmasters and the three vassal gods all bowed.

    Wizard Basham did not care what those gods were doing with the dragons. They were too weak, anyway.

    He then turned to the God of Death and the Water Goddess, his gaze sharp. Suddenly, a roaring energy shot out from his World.

    ¡°Go!¡± he yelled at them.

    The two gods were here at the Wizard Union¡¯s invitation, and Wizard Basham had not addressed them directly, so they thought they were meant to stay.

    It was too embarrassing for them; the energy directly sent them flying!

    Theynded on the ground heavily after flying for a thousand meters, blood gushing out from their mouths. Their injuries were not good, but they still hurried away.

    Regret filled their hearts. If they had pledged allegiance to Abel, they would have had the dragons¡¯ protection like the other gods!...

    ¡ª

    Wizard Basham had already been furious on his way back. Losing the World Stone Heart was a huge blow, and the fact that the Demon from Beyond had reawakened because of his own attack was even more infuriating!

    Still, the most he could do was abuse the other wizards verbally and he had to treat those Dragon Headmasters with respect because of the Dragon God. So the two hapless gods had ended up as his punching bags.

    ¡°Ten days!¡± he mumbled as he looked towards the Holy Kingdom again.

    He needed to find the World Stone Heart during that time. Then he would be fully confident again!

    In a sh, he arrived at the Teleportation Circle, and found Wizard Smith waiting there.

    ¡°Mr. President!¡± Wizard Smith bowed deeply.

    ¡°Smith, you seemed troubled just now. What happened? Wizard Basham asked in a more rxed voice.

    Wizard Smith was his true blood rtive, so he could be more rxed when talking to him. After all, Wizard Basham needed someone he could trust to manage the Wizard Union.

    ¡°Mr. President, I have a suspect when ites to what happened to the treasure in our second level chamber!¡± Wizard Smith whispered.

    Wizard Basham immediately felt his heart lift, and he quickly set up a Barrier with his Power of the Will.

    ¡°Tell me, who?¡± He continued.

    ¡°A Dragon Headmaster, Headmaster Abel!¡± Wizard Smith said, embarrassment flickering in his eyes.

    He was not lying. Abel was indeed the biggest suspect, but at the same time he didn¡¯t have any clear evidence.

    At first, he had not been nning to tell the President immediately, but he was just way too insulted by what had happened. He wanted Abel to pay!

    Wizard Basham tried to recall the name, and asked, ¡°Headmaster Abel¡­ howe I have never heard about him?¡±

    ¡°He is not even thirty years old, and he is a God Rank Wizard!¡± Wizard Smith exined.

    ¡°A thirty-year-old God Rank Wizard as a Dragon Headmaster?¡± Wizard Basham was totally confused.

    It was hard to imagine how talented one had to be to be a God Rank wizard at the age of thirty, but howe he had ended up with the dragons? What had happened in the Wizard Union?

    Wizard Smith lowered his head and confirmed, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wizard Basham shook his head and inquired, ¡°Tell me, what is so suspicious about him?¡±

    He knew the size of the Wizard Union was a problem, but a genius like Abel could truly be a great help to him.

    Too bad, such a talent would soon go to waste!

    Indeed, as far as Wizard Basham was concerned, any suspect in regards to taking the World Stone Heart would be his greatest enemy, and they could not be kept alive!

    This was how he had operated since the Era of Gods. The only exception was the Demon from Beyond, but he knew that was just a matter of time.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel has more than ten God Rank Summons on his side, six of them being gods. This includes Thief God Milton, who survived the Era of Gods, Doff the War God, who is one of his contracted beasts who turned into a god, and four Divine Bodies he stole from our headquarters!¡± Wizard Smith exined.

    Wizard Basham¡¯s jaw soon began to drop as Wizard Smith kept exining recent events.

    Ever since Wizard Basham had established the Wizard Union, he had spent tens of thousands of years cultivating his twenty God Rank Wizards.

    But this thirty-year-old Headmaster Abel had aplished half of what he had done already?!

    That wasn¡¯t all of it. Three of his God Rank Wizards had actually fallen at the hands of Abel, and there were a dozen gods on Abel¡¯s side the Wizard Union didn¡¯t know about!

    ¡°Such a pity. At mymand, tell Headmaster Abel toe see me!¡± Wizard Basham sighed.

    ¡°Mr. President, there is no way Headmaster Abel wille!¡± Wizard Smith replied softly.

    ¡°No one can reject my order!¡± Wizard Basham dered grimly.

    Wizard Smith was helpless. Since it was an order, he could only go to the dragons personally. A call just wouldn¡¯t get the message across the way he wanted it to.

    ¡ª¡ª

    At that moment, Abel was sitting on the Golden Castle tform while Little Bro was slowly moving its Divine Kingdom towards Doff¡¯s Realm.

    It was a simple process, but it still cost him a Holy Crystal.

    The moment those Kingdoms were about to make contact in their special dimension, Abel paused.

    If they just make contact like this, won¡¯t it turn into a Kingdom war?

    He took out ten more Holy Crystals from his Holy Portal Bag and they began to morph upon his will.

    A meter-long passage was formed and began to connect the two Kingdoms.

    Abel could easily do something like this, because he held the highest authority in both Kingdoms.

    Soon, strands of Faith rushed into Little Bro¡¯s Kingdom from Doff¡¯s Kingdom.

    Although some Faith went to waste during the process, it was enough to sustain Little Bro¡¯s Realm forever.

    Abel was not nning to use the Realm to help Little Bro get more powerful, anyway. It would take at least tens of thousands of years for it to even reach Doff¡¯s Realm¡¯s level.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Soon afterwards, Abel received a message from the Magic Circle Spirit. ¡°Master, Gold Dragon Kemble has a request!¡±

    ¡°Quick! Connect!¡± Abel was very happy when he heard the name. When he sensed Gold Dragon Kemble¡¯s energy, he called out, ¡°Brother Kemble!¡±

    However, Gold Dragon Kemble was looking very serious. ¡°Abel, I am here at Headmaster Eugene¡¯smand!¡± he said.

    Abel¡¯s face also changed. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked quickly.

    ¡°The Wizard Union President, Wizard Basham, has returned to the Warding Wall. The Demon from Beyond will fully reawaken in ten days!¡± Gold Dragon Kemble exined.

    ¡°Already?¡±¡® Abel felt his heart drop, but he soon calmed down again. ¡°Thank you for telling me brother, I will prepare!¡± Abel waved and a bottle of wine flew towards Gold Dragon Kemble.

    Gold Dragon Kemble took a sip andughed. ¡°Abel, invite me for a visit next time your Summons level-up!¡±

    Abel thumped himself on the head and eximed, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry that I forgot to invite you to see my level-up!¡±

    He was too excited at the time.

    Gold Dragon Kemble knew what Abel was going through, so he did not me him. All he had wanted was to see a God Rank level-up so he could get some inspiration.

    He has been stuck at the Half-god dragon limit for too long, and it was very hard for a Gold Dragon to break through.

    The most important factor was the environment, as water was more suitable for blue dragons.

    Gold dragons were the most powerful dragons, but leveling-up had ended up as their biggest challenge!

 Chapter 1486 - Captured

    <h4>Chapter 1486: Captured</h4>

    Gold Dragon Kemble did not stay for long. Abel began to calcte again.

    On the one hand, Abel had been working toward defeating the Demon from Beyond ever since he hade to this world. By this point, Abel had be the Demon from Beyond¡¯s greatest enemy after taking so many followers from the Holy Kingdom! But of course, the Demon from Beyond actually didn¡¯t know that, since he already sacrificed all of his followers in the Holy Kingdom, and that included his Intelligence Division!

    On the other hand, Wizard Basham was nothing but a mighty being of this world. Abel would not have messed with him if it were not for the World Stone Heart.

    Although he still didn¡¯t know what a true World Stone could do to this day, he knew it was the most valuable thing in this world considering what the Oak Tree had done with one!

    Ever since the Oak Tree had turned gold, the entire Dark World had started bing his Divine Kingdom.

    It was still unbelievable to him.

    Since those two mighty forces had returned, Abel was expecting something big toe in a few days.

    He gazed at Little Bro. It was a pity; he had been hard at work all these years, but he still wasn¡¯t powerful enough to stand head-to-head with Wizard Basham or the Demon from Beyond.

    He still needed his Summons at the end of the day!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Abel reached out with his Power of The Will and sent a message to the Lance Spirit in the Holy Continent.

    All the Treemen around the Harry Castle¡¯s Wizard Circle immediately reached out their roots towards the sky.

    Every wizard around was stunned, but Wizard Morton knew it was all Abel¡¯s doing.

    The Treemen divided themselves into four groups. One of them flew towards the elves.

    The elves in the Holy Continent had no chance of stopping them since the most powerful druid they had was only Elite rank.

    Soon, the elves received amand from the Moon Goddess to work with those Treemen. The elves opened up their Super Teleportation Circle to the Lance Spirit. From that point on, the Treemen would destroy the Super Teleportation Circle as soon as anyone unrecognized dared to enter.

    Another group of Treemen flew towards the dwarves and also brought their Super Teleportation Circle under the Lance Spirit¡¯s control.

    The third group flew towards Linate City, and the forth group flew towards the dragons. Since Abel was a Dragon Headmaster, they had nothing to say.

    Abel did this because he didn¡¯t want anyone to enter the Holy Continent. It was his home, and his final back up. He needed it to be safe!

    ¡ª

    Soon after everything was set, he received a teleportation request from Headmaster Eugene, but this time for Wizard Smith.

    He knew why. It had to be Wizard Basham¡¯s order, but he couldn¡¯t reject it.

    Since the meeting ce was the Golden Castle¡¯s lounge, he had no worries.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, we met again!¡± Wizard Smith smiled when he appeared with Headmaster Eugene.

    His gaze was filled with joy. He knew helping Wizard Basham would be rewarded, he just didn¡¯t know how.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, I admire your bravery foring back here!¡± Abel smiled back.

    Since he had already flipped the table with the Wizard Union, he no longer had to be polite.

    Wizard Smith stopped smiling after hearing Abel¡¯s attitude and spoke firmly, ¡°Headmaster Abel, I am here on behalf of Mr. President!¡±

    ¡°How can I help?¡± Abel continued to smile.

    ¡°Mr. President wants to see you!¡± Wizard Smith continued.

    ¡°Wizard Smith, I think you have something wrong. Since when could the Wizard Union President force a Dragon Headmaster to do something?¡± Abel smirked back.

    Wizard Smith put on a threatening tone and said, ¡°It¡¯s just an invitation, you can¡¯t reject it!¡±

    At that moment, an immense energy pressed down on Wizard Smith from above.

    Wizard Smith immediately wanted to sh away, but realized toote that he could no longer move.

    The energy was terrifying. Even as a Rank 36 Wizard, he was helpless against Little Bro!

    Abel¡¯s smirk grew even wider. The reason why Abel was so confident in Little Bro was because it had made peace with this world after its Kingdom was formed.

    It was no longer an outsider!

    Wizard Smith¡¯s expression sank. He knew how powerful one needed to be to fully bind up a Rank 36 Wizard. At least Rank 40, or above!

    At this time, only the Wizard Union President had reached that level!

    Regret began to emerge. If he had known how powerful Little Bro was, he would not have threatened Abel. He had med matters on hisck of close-range battle skills thest time he had faced Little Bro, but this time it was different.

    Abel then smiled at Headmaster Eugene standing by the side. ¡°Headmaster Eugene, is it ok if I kill Wizard Smith?¡±

    Headmaster Eugene was stunned. ¡°Headmaster Abel, just do as you will. We have the Dragon God on our side!¡± Headmaster Eugene nodded.

    Headmaster Eugene was actually very irritated, since Wizard Smith had also threatened him in order to be brought to the Golden Castle. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t going to stand up for Wizard Smith in a situation like this.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s just lock him up for now and wait for their Mr. President!¡± Abelughed coldly.

    With a sh, he appeared in front of Wizard Smith with his Inner World.

    In an instant, Wizard Smith was swallowed up.

    His Inner World was too weak to take in physical objects, but top rank professionals were made up of one hundred percent energy!

    Wizard Smith sensed the pressure lift as soon as he was engulfed. He felt like he was bathing in warm water.

    This Inner World was so strange. He did not sense a single threat, and there were none of the ordinary elements of a wizard. The whole thing was quiet and peaceful.

    It was filled with sunlight, but he was not happy at all.

    As the Light fell upon his skin, he could not move a single bit of the energy within him. This included mana and the Power of The Will!

    Without energy, he could not use spells!

    In reality, Abel¡¯s Inner World was actually not that strong, but Wizard Smith was totally defenseless once he was swallowed by it.

    If he had not been, he might have been able to defend himself against the Light energy for at least a moment.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, send the Wizard Union a message saying Wizard Smith tried to threaten us, so he is now being held captive. If you want him back, tell the Wizard Union President toe see me!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, can we wait a bit? The Wizard Union President is fighting the Demon from Beyond in ten days, and the Dragon God is on his way back!¡± Headmaster Eugene mentioned thoughtfully.

    ¡°To be honest, a fight between me and Wizard Basham is not timely, either. If I have a choice, I want the battle ground to be at the Battlecry teau!¡± Abel grinned.

    Indeed, he did not capture Wizard Smith because he was mad. Everything had been nned out.

    Little Bro was very strong, especially when it came to health. He was not worried about Little Bro losing, at most it would just end up a draw.

    However if they were fighting in his faithful grounds, Doff would also be able to suppress Wizard Basham with his Kingdom. Even it would not do too much due to their Rank difference, it could still slow Wizard Basham down a little!

    Headmaster Eugene looked Abel deep in the eyes and nodded. ¡°Headmaster Abel, if you have decided, I¡¯ll support you!¡±

    Although he had never had a taste of Little Bro¡¯s power, he knew it was something he could notprehend. He also knew how mysterious Abel was.

    If Abel was hiding in a Kingdom, even Wizard Basham wouldn¡¯t be able to chase after him!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Meanwhile, Wizard Basham was looking through Abel¡¯s records at the Warding Wall and was stunned.

    Not only was Abel¡¯s growth unreal, he had also signed an equal contract with the Tree of Life!

    Basham mmed his fist heavily down on the table, the parchment still in his hand. The motion immediately sent a shiver down Wizard Hardy¡¯s spine.

    ¡°How could this Abel sign an equal contract with the Tree of Life, howe no one told me about this?!¡± Wizard Bashnam roared.

    ¡°Mr. President, it happened among the elves, we couldn¡¯t do anything about it!¡± Wizard Harry replied carefully.

    ¡°This Abel has to die!¡± Wizard Basham dered ominously.

    Wizard Hardy was frightened. As the manager of the Intelligence Department, he knew very well how powerful Abel was.

    If a war broke out between Wizard Basham and Abel, the dragons would definitely get involved.

    But still, there was nothing Wizard Hardy could say or do.

    The reason Wizard Hardy was furious was because he knew a secret no other wizards knew.

    It was the true reason he had kept six gods from the Era of Gods alive.

    The other Wizards always thought it was because their President wanted their Holy Crystals, but in fact it was because Basham didn¡¯t want anyone to interfere with the Tree of Life, other than the elves. Due to the special attributes of the elves, they could still nourish the Tree of Life¡¯s growth.

 Chapter 1487 - Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 1487: Feeling</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Back in the Era of Gods, Wizard Basham did not harm the elves, and had even kept the Moon Goddess alive after defeating the Goddess of Valor.

    In fact, he had even raised their status in the God Alliance, considering how weak they were.

    The most powerful profession the elves had was Druids, and as a race they cared too much about beauty. A species like that found it very hard to survive in the Central Continent, even with the Moon Goddess¡¯s protection.

    Wizard Basham ordered the Wizard Union to never interfere with the elves¡¯ habitat. They had always thought it was for the Holy Crystals, but only Wizard Basham knew it was because of the Tree of Life.

    The World Stone Heart was meant to work with the Tree of Life, and was his only hope of true freedom!

    ording to records, the Tree of Life grew the fastest under the care and nourishment of High Elves.

    But the High Elves of the Central Continent had disappeared long ago. Still, those normal elves were able to do more than other races.

    It was a ten thousand year n, finallying to fruition. But at this moment, Abel had stolen the World Stone Heart and signed an equal contract with the Tree of Life!

    As he saw it, the Holy Kingdom and the Demon from Beyond were just some hurdles along his journey. What he cared about the most was the World Stone Heart and the Tree of Life.

    Anyone who messed with them had to die!

    Wizard McPhee burst in, bowing hastily. ¡°Mr. President, we have trouble!¡±

    ......

    ¡°What?¡± Wizard Basham frowned.

    ¡°We just got a message from the Dragons that Wizard Smith was captured by Headmaster Abel because he said something threatening!¡± Wizard McPhee said softly.

    ¡°What?! Abel captured Wizard Smith?¡± Wizard Basham almost couldn¡¯t believe himself as he jumped up.

    He almost began to question reality. After all, no one would defy the Wizard Union before he had left.

    Now a God Rank Wizard sent out using his name was not only rejected, but captured?!

    ¡°That¡¯s what Headmaster Eugene ryed to us!¡± Wizard McPhee added.

    Wizard Basham was not an impulsive person, so he quickly calmed himself down and thought for a moment.

    ¡°McPhee, I heard from Smith that you were grabbed by a god called Little Bro. How did it feel?¡± Wizard Basham asked after he regained his cool.

    ¡°Mr. President, Little Bro was very fast. He grabbed me and Smith by the neck and fully bound us before we could even react. His energy was so powerful we couldn¡¯t even move our Power of The Will!¡± Wizard McPhee didn¡¯t want to remember it but he still had to be honest with their president.

    ¡°Did it feel like this?¡± Wizard Basham ced his hand on Wizard McPhee¡¯s shoulder and a powerful energy pressed down.

    In an instant, Wizard McPhee lost his mobility. Luckily Wizard Basham only did it for a second before letting off the pressure.

    Wizard McPhee thought for a moment and said carefully, ¡°No, this feels more like a suppression by Rank, that felt more like a suppression by energy!¡±

    Wizard Basham¡¯s face sank. He remembered the Demon from Beyond also had that ability.

    If you got too close to it, it could suppress any professional by energy alone!

    He held back his killing fury and dered grimly, ¡°Abel must die, but not now!¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t even think twice about killing Abel if Abel was weak, but it seemed like Abel had more in store than he had expected. He would be fighting with the Demon from Beyond in ten days. If he used up all his energy, he would be at a disadvantage!

    ¡°Then what about Wizard Smith?¡± Wizard McPhee asked with a shaky voice. They were good friends, and he knew Wizard Smith was in danger.

    ¡°Abel won¡¯t let him die. It would do him no good!¡± Wizard Basham replied.

    Wizard McPhee knew Abel had killed many God Ranks and wouldn¡¯t bat an eye at doing so again, but just when he wanted to say something, Wizard Basham waved him off.

    Without a choice, he had to bow and step away.

    Abel was not expecting Wizard Basham to think too much, but his bravado had actually brought him more time!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It had been five days. The eight God Rank knights and thirty-two Half-god Knights in the Holy Kingdom were not feeling well.

    All their friends and families had died, but they had no choice but to serve their god.

    As the only survivors, these days they could only sit around the empty Central Temple.

    As the Demon from Beyond fully reawakened, all thends, mountains, and rivers in the Holy Kingdom were transformed into energy by the hundred million souls.

    The Demon from Beyond¡¯s voice suddenly sounded out as an immense energy pressed down onto the knights, ¡°I will grant you even greater power!¡±

    Afterwards, the eight God Rank Knights¡¯ Inner Worlds were sted open like bubbles and their energy filled the Holy Kingdom.

    Simultaneously, their eyes turned dead and their consciousnesses ceased as their souls flew out.

    The only thing remaining was battle instinct as their souls soon reconnected with the Demon from Beyond in a strange way.

    In one way, they had grown more powerful in an instant, as they were able to move any energy within the Holy Kingdom. It was just that they wouldn¡¯t be able to experience it except with mere instinct.

    Meanwhile, the thirty-two Half-god Knights¡¯ Inner Territories also appeared, and they were forcibly dragged into the Holy Kingdom¡¯s interior while their consciousnesses ceased.

    As their energy intertwined, they could now unleash the power of a God Rank, and they no longer had to care about high rank forces suppressing them.

    Their state of being was simr to the fish in Wizard Basham¡¯s Inner World, it was just that the Demon from Beyond was a lot more ruthless. At least Wizard Basham had never dragged his fellow wizards into his Inner World!

    Those knights were intelligent beings, after all.

    Since a professional¡¯s body would slowly turn into energy after they reached Half-god Rank, the process of merging with a Kingdom would be easier the more powerful they were. But of course, not every being beyond rank 40 would be able to do this.

    The Demon from Beyond had no choice. He already reached his limit in this world, and faith could only help him recover from his injuries.

    The biggest reason he had failed back in the day was because he did not have an Inner World or a God¡¯s Kingdom, and he had been suppressed by the energy of the world.

    He could only fly with his wings, which had drastically reduced his potential.

    But after a thousand years of cultivating the Holy Kingdom, they were able to turn the area into energy and form a Divine Kingdom.

    He was not afraid of losing followers. As long as he could beat Wizard Basham and the Dragon God, every being in this world would be his to take!

    Expanding his faithful after that would be simple.

    When every being in this world became his follower, he would be able to transform this entire world into his Divine Kingdom, just like he had done with the Holy Kingdom.

    The process might take a million years, but he didn¡¯t care. He was an immortal, anyway!

    His biggest challenge now were the two powerful figures standing in his way, especially Wizard Basham, whose attacks had clearly grown more powerful.

    Suddenly, the Demon from Beyond realized he had made a mistake.

    What about his Holy Gear? He had killed the minds of thest forty holy knights before he had even asked them about it.

    By this point he basically had no idea who had taken his personal Gear! Was he really going to track them down by scent?

    He had been in slumber for thousands of years. His brain was not working properly when he made the decision.

    He looked around the Holy Kingdom again; there were still some remaining souls. With a wave, a special energy wrapped around them.

    Under his guidance, those souls flew out of the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°What is that bastard doing?¡± Wizard Basham shook his head and mumbled to himself when he saw what was happening.

    But since that energy had nothing to do with him, he did not care too much.

    When it came to the knowledge of energy, no one in this world even came close to the Demon from Beyond. Just the Light Energy it possessed was enough to make him a master of energy!

    The Warding Wall had a hard time even stopping Holy Energy, there was no way it could stop the Light Energy.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Like an invisible wave, those souls spread out throughout the Central Continent.

    When the Demon from Beyond sensed the Tree of Life, a smile emerged on his face.

    He knew what a Tree of Life signified: hope!

    If there was a Tree of Life in this world, his dream mighte true!

    But as he continued, he also sensed many faithful grounds. ¡°Weird, howe there are so many gods in this world?!¡±

    He knew the gods?in this world?had been killed off by the Wizard Union long ago.

    Back then there were only six gods fighting against him, and they had all been extremely weak.

    However, at this moment he sensed more than a dozen faithful grounds. What had happened to this world?

    As he continued, he finally reached the Golden Castle and sensed Little Bro.

    Even with a Divine shell, it was not able to hide its Hell energy from an angel who had battled with Hell for countless years!

    ¡°Hell has entered this world?!¡± The Demon from Beyond was stunned.

    He was being called the Demon from Beyond, but he was not an actual demon like Little Bro was.

    Fear emerged from his heart as he remembered what had happened back long ago. The angels had lost to Hell after countless years of battle, and he might be the only survivor!

 Chapter 1488: Greeting Dragon God

    <hr>

    Chapter 1488: Greeting Dragon God

    <strong><em>Tranted by Jim</em></strong>

    <strong><em>Edited by RED</em></strong>

    The Demon from Beyond began to recall the almost forgotten names from back then.

    It was all because of Hell!

    Izual, Hadriel¡­ some of them betrayed the angels, some of them had died.

    He immediately felt the urge to fight that Hell Demon, but he hesitated. He had just made his Divine Kingdom, and he still needed some time to stabilize it to maximize its power.

    Maybe it was a better move to fight Wizard Basham first¡­

    The battle would also help him regain some confidence

    As he kept scanning, he sensed an extraordinarily young Wizard, but that was not the most shocking thing. Something on that wizard felt like a brother to him, and at the same time he knew that was where all his Gear was!

    ¡ª

    Abel was drinking his Water Spirit Fruit Juice on the Golden Castle when he sensed the strange energy scanning him.

    Energy like that should have been invisible to his Rank, but the Oak Tree shadow on his forehead formed a Light energy barrier around him.

    Little Bro at his side had also noticed it with its Dark Energy barrier.

    ......

    But it was toote; they had still been spotted by the Demon from Beyond!

    ¡ª

    The Demon from Beyond was stunned.

    He knew only Angels could use Light energy, and only Hell Demons could use Dark Energy. Since when could such beings co-exist peacefully?

    Although the Demon from Beyond didn¡¯t know why he felt a brotherly feeling from that young wizard, he had be closely rted to the Angels.

    He jumped up and blurted out, ¡°There are still descendants of Angels in this world!?¡±

    What had happened to this world? How could the evil Hell live peacefully with the prestigious Angels?

    He was confused, but he totally scrapped his idea of recalling his Gear.

    His train of thought was simr to Wizard Basham. If Abel was so powerful, it was best to take some time to think it through¡­

    ¡ª¡ª

    By that point Abel also realized where the energy came from.

    It felt familiar. It was from an Angel, and the only Angel in this world was the Demon from Beyond!

    He quickly connected with all his God Rank summons. Just like that seventeen gods, seven God Rank professionals, and four subordinate gods gathered in Doff¡¯s Kingdom, ready to fight at any moment.

    However after a day of waiting, no action urred.

    The second day was the same, and the third and the fourth day followed.

    The fifth day was the big fight; howe they had not made a move on Abel?

    ¡ª¡ª

    The Magic Circle Spirit called out, ¡°Master, Headmaster Eugene has a teleportation request!¡±

    Abel epted it immediately, and Headmaster Eugene soon appeared on the balcony.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, the Dragon God has returned!¡± Headmaster Eugene informed him with a slightly nervous voice.

    ¡°The Dragon God returned?¡± Abel repeated after him, but in a calmer tone.

    After all, he had Little Bro on his side and with the Dragon God¡¯s return, he would have an extrayer of protection.

    ¡°The Dragon God wants to see you!¡± Headmaster Eugene smiled.

    Abel hesitated, then asked, ¡°Can I bring Little Bro with me?¡±

    ¡°Haha, of course! The Dragon God is very fond of you!¡± Headmaster Eugene knew Abel needed his protection and just smiled.

    If Abel was not so careful, he would have been dead countless times already.

    ¡ª¡ª

    With a wave, Little Bro quickly stepped to his side and they soon arrived above the ocean through the Teleportation Circle.

    Once again, the ocean looked totally differentpared to thest time he had visited. Little artificial inds had lifted up the dragon dens and formed a giant Magic Circle, with the Dragon Temple in the center.

    ¡°All thanks to the dwarves and their architects!¡± Headmaster Eugene eximed in satisfaction.

    It would have been a big problem for the dragon dens without Dragon Ind¡¯s protection, but now it was a different story with their new Magic Circle.

    Abel sensed their energy shield and remarked, ¡°It must consume a lot of energy!¡±

    It had the power to counter a strike from a God Rank, which was already extremely unlikely to happen considering it was the Dragons¡¯ territory. After all, God Rank blue dragons fighting in their true form in the ocean were extremely scary!

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, why do you think we picked this ce as our base?¡¯ Headmaster Eugene asked proudly, but he did not wait for Abel¡¯s reply. ¡°Below the ocean is a giant mana gem mine. All the top level gems are there for us to consume!¡± Headmaster Eugene pointed under the Dragon Temple.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Abel nodded understanding.

    ¡°This is only our first step to constructing a powerful base. When ites to materials, we can go head-to-head with the Wizard Union!¡± Headmaster Eugene dered.

    Abel nodded again. Considering how vast the ocean was, the dragons would have a much bigger space to live, especially considering how many gems there were.

    ¡ª

    Abel and Headmaster Eugene soon arrived in front of the Dragon Temple.

    Unlike before, the temple almost felt alive.

    But before he entered, a golden sh sparked in front of him, and a young man in a golden robe appeared.

    There was an old weariness in that young man¡¯s eyes, almost like he had gone through countless years of existence. They were not the eyes of a young man.

    ¡°My Dragon God!¡± Headmaster Eugene bowed deeply.

    Abel was not expecting that young man to be the Dragon God, but he quickly bowed as well.

    He couldn¡¯t sense any energy, the Dragon God was like a mystery.

    ¡°Abel, wee!¡± The Dragon God looked very happy as he bowed back.

    But when he noticed Little Bro, an instinctive energy gushed out.

    It had to be the vigor of a dragon, the true power of a dragon!

    If the Golden Oak Tree shadow on Abel¡¯s forehead had not stopped all the energy, he would have been bound like Wizard Smith was when he encountered Little Bro.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the Dragon God asked grimly after he saw Little Bro.

    Normal people could only see Little Bro¡¯s appearance, but the Dragon God could sense Little Bro¡¯s internal energy.

    It was an immense evil, a demon wrapped in a Divine body. The Dragon God had lived long enough to encounter something like it before, just never this powerful!

    However, the strangest thing was that this demon was standing behind Abel, without a single bit of ill intent!

    Abel knew there must be a misunderstanding, so he quickly exined, ¡°My Dragon God, this is my soul contracted Summon!¡±

    ¡°No way! Abel, I¡¯m not underestimating your ability, but there is no way your rank can contract a...¡± The Dragon God paused. He did not want to say the word ¡®demon¡¯.

    Abel smiled. He then activated his soul contract and a spell pattern appeared above Little Bro.

    Indeed, it was a soul contract!

    ¡°My Dragon God, this is Headmaster Abel¡¯s special ability. He also has more than a dozen God Rank Summons on his side!¡± Headmaster Eugene also spoke up quickly.

    ¡°Haha! Abel, Eugene, I never expected anything like this. You dragons really managed to surprise me. A dragon can actually control a demon, a powerful demon!¡± The Dragon God could not deny reality, so he started tough.

    A demon was evil, but it was ok as long as a good person was controlling it. Just like a sharp knife, it could be used for good or ill.

    If that was the case, the Dragons¡¯ dominance had just taken a huge step up!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talk inside!¡± The Dragon God smiled as he continued, asking, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Little Bro!¡± Abel bowed.

    The Dragon God paused again. This Abel really is gutsy, giving a demon such a name would definitely anger it.

    He was confused, but considering how loyal Little Bro looked, it should be fine, and so he was not too worried.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After they entered the Dragon Temple, they quickly arrived at the Hall where the other three Dragon Headmasters had also gathered. The Dragons worshiped the Dragon God, but it was at that moment Abel realized how friendly the Dragon God was.

    The Dragon God gazed at Abel and stated, ¡°I am very happy about what has happened. Not only did we expand our territories in the ocean, we also gained somend territories! This is much better than I expected!¡±

    Without Abel, they would have achieved none of this.

    The Dragon God then continued, ¡°Since the dwarves became a part of Abel¡¯s forces, the dragons¡¯ biggest weakness in construction is resolved! Thank you, Abel!¡± The Dragon God smiled and gave Abel a gentle bow.

    ¡°It¡¯s my duty as a dragon!¡± Abel bowed back.

    ¡°At first I was worried about the Dragons, since I was about to fight the Demon from Beyond with Basham, but now I no longer have to be!¡± the Dragon God continued softly.

    The Dragon God didn¡¯t sound that confident in himself, which was quite confusing to Abel.

 Chapter 1489 - World Tree

    <h4>Chapter 1489: World Tree</h4>

    As far as Abel knew, the Dragon God was the embodiment of the Dragons¡¯ spirit. He should be invincible and fearless!

    ¡°Everyone, I will be frank with you. My power reached its limit twenty thousand years ago. Us dragons are powerful in our foundation, but it is already amazing that we have five God Ranks with our poption!¡± the Dragon God said softly.

    No one else made a sound, continuing to listen.

    ¡°It is much harder for us dragons to level-up after that. For many millennia I¡¯ve used a special method and much Faith to reach Rank 44, but I¡¯ve been stuck ever since!¡± the Dragon God continued.

    Abel finally understood. No wonder the Dragon God was called a god. He was using Faith!

    ¡°I have heard Basham has already reached rank 45, which means he is on the Demon from Beyond¡¯s level. Still, the Demon from Beyond wields a more powerful energy. After thousands of years of healing, it is no longer the being it was!¡± the Dragon God sighed.

    It was a huge revtion , but everyone kept silent.

    Meanwhile, Abel¡¯s eyes began to sparkle. Although he was still a long way from Rank 44 or 45, he was confident that he could reach it eventually. He had the Dark World on his side, so he might be able to reach even higher Ranks!

    The Dragon God shook his head andughed, ¡°But when I saw Little Bro today, I had a revtion. We are actually not that weak!¡±

    ¡°My Dragon God, Wizard Basham might have a higher Rank than you, but it¡¯s still unknown who would win in a fight!¡± Headmaster Eugene alsoughed.

    After all, the dragons did have more powerful bodies!

    Abel bowed and asked, ¡°My Dragon God, can I go watch the fight tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Abel, are you worried about my safety?¡± The Dragon God smiled. He then handed Abel a golden scale and said¡±Take this and hide Little Bro¡¯s energy. If not, Basham and the Demon from Beyond might team up to kill him before the fight even begins!¡±

    Abel held the scale in his hand. It was pulsing with gold dragon energy.

    ¡°A Godly Relic scale!¡± Abel gasped.

    ¡°Good eyes, that¡¯s my scale. They¡¯ve been with me since I reached God Rank, but even stronger ones grew out of me after I reached Rank 40!¡± the Dragon God smiled.

    An admiring gaze emerged from the eyes of the other Dragon Headmasters.

    They knew it was no ordinary scale; it was a dragon wing scale! The toughest scales on a dragon¡¯s body, responsible for protecting their most vulnerable areas!

    When Abel ced the scale on Little Bro, his body began to shrink from four meters down to two meters, just like a normal human.

    If Abel was not soul-bound to him, Little Bro would feel exactly like a gold dragon.

    The Dragon God continued to smile. He had just given out his most precious scale. Although it didn¡¯t have much use to him, it could give the user the defense of a Rank 40 Dragon!

    ¡°Thank you, my Dragon God!¡± Abel quickly bowed.

    He knew the danger of bringing Little Bro to watch the battle, so at first he was not nning to take him along. After all, his Dark Energy was too provocative.

    However, the Dragon God had a different idea. ¡°I want you to bring Little Bro with you as a secret weapon!¡±

    Abel nodded, but since the Dragon God still needed to prepare for the fight, Abel soon said his goodbyes and returned to the Golden Castle.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It was night time.

    Abel looked into the sky with a heart full of excitement.

    Three of the most powerful beings in this world would fight tomorrow. It was the perfect opportunity to see what an Inner World was truly capable of.

    This way, he would be much more confident in himself.

    Suddenly, the golden oak tree symbol on his forehead sparked. Abel felt his heart drop and he quickly focused all his attention onto it.

    It seemed like it was trying to connect with something, but it was too far away to do so.

    However, Abel knew what it was, so he quickly shed into his training room and activated a Scroll of Town Portal to the Rogue Encampment.

    ¡ª

    As soon as he stepped out of the Portal, he sensed joy and excitementing from the Oak Tree.

    Since Abel was the god of the Dark World, he waved and a dimensional rift appeared in front of him.

    He stepped through and arrived in front of the Oak Tree.

    The Oak Tree was shaking, just like the symbol on Abel¡¯s forehead. Soon, a great energy sucked Abel into the Oak Tree, and they merged together.

    Abel saw a strange world made out of five continents, the rest was covered by water. He was looking down like a god from a strange dimension.

    The whole ce was surrounded by a thin veil of gold.

    He sensed the heartbeat of this world, which was totally aligned with his own heart. It was a strange feeling, but it was so real.

    He could sense every inch of grass, stone, soil, and the water flowing underground. The fish in the water, the ms on the sea beds. They were all weing him!

    Abel was dumbstruck. He was feeling everything at once. He felt like there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do with only a wave from his hand.

    He suddenly sensed a dark gold light and focused on it. It was a Dark Gold Shield!

    With a single thought, he felt something heavy appear in his hand. It was that Dark Gold Shield.

    Even without the World Stone, he could sense through the Oak Tree symbol that it was called the Blizzard Shield, a powerful Dark Gold Shield!

    It was indestructible and it could absorb 35% of any physical damage. If he could have gotten this a few years ago, he would have been jumping up and down in excitement.

    Just that defensive attribute alone was enough to soften up most powerful attacks!

    It might even have done something during his battle with Baal, but it was toote. All the Hell creatures were dead, and professionals in the Central Continent didn¡¯t really use physical attacks.

    Dark Gold Gear was the same rank as Holy Gear in the Central Continent. The main difference was that they focused more on increasing attributes instead of giving out special powers.

    One unique thing about Dark Gold Gear was that they never wear out.

    However, Abel had never really found that much Dark Gold Gear, even after exploring every inch of the Dark World. Where could they have gone?

    Soon Abel had an idea. Maybe this Blizzard Shield was the answer!

    Dark Gold Gear wouldn¡¯t boost the attributes of Hell creatures. Abel knew about this after looking at Little Bro.

    Therefore, maybe those Dark Gold Gear were thrown away like trash and slowly hidden underground as time went on.

    Abel quickly began to scan through the underground of the continents with his new power. If he had to do this physically, it would have taken him countless years.

    Indeed, he was soon discovering a new piece of Dark Gold Gear every ten seconds. Piles of them quickly appeared beside him.

    They included Rings, Gloves, Helmets, Belts, Weapons, and Armor, but most of them didn¡¯t attract Abel too much.

    He only picked the most powerful ones. This included the Wind Cyclops Helmet, the Spider Web Belt, the Bloodfist Gloves, magic Leather Boots, and the Bul-Kathos¡¯ Wedding Band.

    Abel happily examined his new Gear and looked around. It seemed he had dug up every single piece of Dark Gold Gear in the Dark World!

    By this point, he was truly at one with the Dark World. A strange energy reached out from his body, connecting to everything around him

    It was the reason why he had sensed a heartbeat in the Dark World. There was actually no heartbeat in the Dark World, it was just the Dark World being in total harmony with him!

    ¡°This is my world!¡± he mumbled.

    As he kept looking down like a god, he sensed the world slowly merging with his body.

    It was a strange feeling, but Abel decided to exit this state. His vision quickly shrank and he returned to the side of the oak Tree.

    The Oak Tree sent him a message through the soul.

    ¡°I¡¯ve be the World Tree!¡±

    ¡°The World Tree?¡± Abel had never heard of it, but it had to be a level up from a Tree of Life!

    The Oak Tree started off as a Tree of Being with extraordinary talent, and it had be a Tree of Life after it obtained the knowledge from the Central Continent¡¯s Tree of Life.

    However, Abel still didn¡¯t understand. Howe the Oak Tree had grown so much in just a hundred years, while the Central Continent¡¯s Tree of Life had remained the same for thousands of years?

    Abel didn¡¯t know about the struggle the Central Continent¡¯s Tree of Life had gone through. There had been countless attempts to destroy it, and it had lost its High Elves. It barely hadenough energy for survival.

    As for the Dark World, it had the perfect mana environment and there was no danger. Also, Abel was there to use Full Recovery Potions and Soul Potions to help it grow.

    After obtaining all the World Stones, it had gained the power to control the world, thus turning it into a World Tree!

 Chapter 1490 - Rank 45

    <h4>Chapter 1490: Rank 45</h4>

    Abel stood in front of the Oak Tree, but that weird feeling remained. He still felt like he was simultaneously apart and one with the Dark World.

    He couldn¡¯t describe it, just what was happening?

    He almost felt like he was existing beyond the Dark World, but not entirely. It felt like he still needed another opportunity to aplish that.

    Still, Abel did not dwell on it too long. He soon returned to the Golden Castle with a Scroll of Town Portal.

    As soon as he returned his three Inner Worlds jumped out, and he realized one of them looked different.

    He reached his Power of The Will out in awe and sensed the five familiar continents. He saw the Rogue Encampment, the High Elves, and the familiar buildings in Lut Gholein.

    The Dark World was existing as his Inner World, a true Inner World!

    Abel was stunned.

    It came with a sea of energy, but since it was alling from the World Tree, it merged with Abel perfectly.

    Abel almost had no time to think as all the attributes in his Rank 36 Wizard Patterns began to grow quickly. This included his mana and Power of The Will.

    ¡°No, I need a safe ce!¡± Abel suddenly recalled that special energy he had sensed a few days agoing from the Demon from Beyond. A professional was at their most vulnerable during their level up and he knew he would soon enter an unconscious state. He needed a safe ce!

    Doff¡¯s Avatar appeared beside him, and they disappeared with a sh, reappearing in Doff¡¯s Divine Kingdom.

    By that point Abel knew it was the World Stone¡¯s doing.

    The World Tree was the ruler of the world. Since Abel was the master of the World Tree, it only made sense he held the same authority.

    Therefore, the Dark World had turned into his Inner World.

    It was at that moment he also realized why Wizard Basham cared about the World Stone Heart so much. It served the same purpose as the World Stone in the Dark World, which was bing the master of the world!

    Abel didn¡¯t know why the Dark World had turned into his Inner World or how he should reject it, but it was thrilling to take in so much energy at once.

    In just five minutes, he started to Level up. His Rank 36 Wizard Patterns directly morphed into Rank 37 Wizard Patterns.

    Meanwhile, his soul and body kept changing.

    ¡ª

    An hour went by. The energy stopped and he reached the limit of a Rank 37 Wizard.

    But that didn¡¯tst for long. Energy began rushing in like crazy again and in another five minutes his Rank 37 Wizard Patterns morphed into Rank 38 Wizard Patterns.

    An hour of being filled with mana then followed, and the process began to repeat itself.

    Abel almost felt like his brain was not working. Why did wizards need hundreds of years to level up? All it took him was five minutes, and even the energy fulfillment state only took a little while longer.

    ¡ª

    Soon, he reached Rank 40 and was growing numb to it all.

    The Wizard Patterns just emerged from his mind automatically, and the changes in his body followed.

    He heard about how challenging it was to break the Rank 40 teau, but the process continued on, just like a dream.

    Rank 41, Rank 42, Rank 43, Rank 44¡­

    He finally realized something.

    He was on the same Rank as the Dragon God, who had been stuck at this Rank for twenty thousand years!

    Abel couldn¡¯t even imagine how that might feel. He hadn¡¯t even existed for more than five years here, if you didn¡¯t count his time in the Dark World.

    After five minutes at Rank 44, a truly frightening amount of energy gushed in from the World Tree.

    Abel felt his heart drop for a moment, but soon enough, another Level-up began to take ce and the Rank 45 Wizard Pattern began to form.

    He was now the most powerful dragon, even more powerful than the great Dragon God!

    After another five minutes, he sensed his Rank 45 Wizard Patterns starting to fill themselves. Abel almost felt his heart stop beating. Was he going to level up again?

    If he did, he would be truly free from this world!

    As he waited for his time toe, he suddenly sensed a solid barrier appearing around him. He could not see it, but he could sense it.

    The thing was so strong that not even a single bit of energy could move out, so he could forget about his Level-up.

    Maybe Rank 45 really was the limit¡­

    ¡ª

    Abel reopened his eyes. He was filled with energy. His personal power had almost doubled, and he could go head to head with his angel avatar just on strength alone!

    His Power of The Will had grown tremendously. It now had a range of 6.6 kilometers when using the Hunting Crown.

    Abel felt like this was not all the energy in his Inner World, but he was being limited by something.

    A frown appeared on his face. Even at the same Rank, he knew he was weaker than Wizard Basham and the Demon from Beyond, as he had not had the time to master his skills.

    The sun was about toe up, and the big war was about to start.

    His current Rank was like a giant empty balloon, and he had no time to fill it up with substance.

    As the sun continued to rise, Abel kept calm. A big fight like that wouldn¡¯t break out early in the morning, so he probably still had a few hours before he needed to head to the Warding Wall.

    He reached his Power of The Will into the Dark World again.

    He felt like he was looking down like a god, but something was a little different.

    One of his Inner Worlds had been reced by the Dark World, so his control over it was much clearer.

    He turned to the drynd and rain began to pour with a single thought.

    The soil soaked up the water and life returned.

    He then focused on some dried-up grasnds, and flowers began to bloom throughout the area.

    Years of changes were taking ce in just ten minutes. After another big rainy season ended, and the drynd was transformed into a grassy field.

    ¡°This is the power of God!¡± Abe sighed.

    Abel then turned to the Inifuss Tree. It was where Hemlir¡¯s soul was located; Hemlir was surviving in the form of a nt.

    It was in a critical state, on the verge of fading.

    Abel tried to force it to grow like the grass, but at that moment he realized he could only control nts, not a being¡¯s soul.

    Why? The Dark World was his Inner World. Abel couldn¡¯t understand it.

    He wanted to resurrect Helmir. If he could do that, he would be able to resurrect Ivy, his Uncle Marshall¡¯s wife!

    It was a promise he had made long ago, but he had only said it tofort his uncle.

    Still, he wanted to try with this little bit of hope

    After all, he had the World Stone Heart and had signed an equal contract with the Tree of Life. He could totally try it!

    His only problem was that he couldn¡¯t control souls¡­

    He moved his Power of The Will and a crystal ss with the Life Water flew out of his portal bag and entered his Inner World, then the Dark World.

    It was the first time he had brought something physical into his Inner World, but it felt natural.

    The crystal ss immediately appeared next to the Inifuss Tree and promptly poured the Life Water on Helmir¡¯s soul.

    Life Water was a product from the Tree of Life. It could quickly renew the body and soul, which was something a Full Recovery Potion couldn¡¯t achieve.

    ¡°Ah!¡± A moan emerged from Helmir as his soul began to rejuvenate.

    ¡°Mr. Helmir, hello!¡± Abel asked from the outside, but his voice was automatically transferred to the Dark World.

    Helmir paused and asked, ¡°This voice sounds familiar, you must be the intruder. Do you want to submit a mission?¡±

    He paused because he did not sense anyone through the Inifuss Tree, but he had indeed heard a voice¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s me! I¡¯ve killed all the Hell creatures in this world!¡± Abel decided to tell Helmir the good news first.

 Chapter 1491 - Helmir

    <h4>Chapter 1491: Helmir</h4>

    ¡°Intruder, you¡¯ve killed all the Hell creatures?!¡± Helmir was very suspicious. His soul may have just reawakened, but his mind was clear as the Sage of the Dark World.

    There was no way this intruder could have killed all the Hell creatures!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Abel repeated emphatically.

    ¡°You¡¯ve defeated the World Stone Keeper¡¯s demon?¡± Helmir asked suspiciously again.

    ¡°Mr Helmir, are you talking about Baal? He is very strong, but I defeated him nheless!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Really?¡± Helmir started to believe, and joy emerged in his voice. If Abel had never been to the World Stone Keeper, there was no way he would know the name of Baal!

    Since Abel was still alive, it could only mean one thing!

    ¡°Intruder, tell me, how many people are still alive in this world?¡¯ Helmir asked urgently.

    His voice was shaking with excitement, as he thought the time for humans to flourish was finally about to return.

    ¡°Me Helmir, I¡¯m sorry to tell you this, but I¡¯ve explored every inch of the five continents and I have not found a surviving human. The only thing left were weeping souls!¡± Abel sighed.

    Helmir paused, and then he began to roar in the most pained tone, ¡°No! that can¡¯t be true!¡± The Inifuss Tree began to shake. ¡°You are lying! I can¡¯t sense your presence, you are a demon!¡± Helmir continued to roar.

    ¡°I am not lying. The reason I have not shown up is because my current state is very hard to describe. I feel like I am the god of this world, and I am in control of everything!¡± Abel exined calmly.

    He had full control over the Dark World, but he still didn¡¯t have a clear idea what he was. After all, he still had potential to level up after reaching Rank 45 in almost an instant.

    ¡°No! You are lying! What do you want from me?!¡± Helmir was having a mental breakdown and kept screaming.

    Abel did not reply. Instead, he focused his Power of The Will on the Inifuss Tree. A strange energy was transferred to its dried branches. They immediately turned green and regained their health.

    At the same time, clouds began to form above and rain poured down. Under the nourishment, the Inifuss tree began to grow.

    Helmir was stunned as he mumbled, ¡°The power to control the world! Impossible! You would need all the World Stones to do it¡­!¡±

    ¡°Mr Helmir, you really are a sage! Yes I have all the World Stones, and I¡¯ve cultivated a World Tree with my soul!¡± Abel confirmed.

    ¡°World Tree, there is now a World Tree in the Dark World! If it had been cultivated earlier, even Hell and Heaven wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the Dark World!¡± Helmir sighed in a shaky voice.

    Helmir was only able to speak with the vibrations of his soul. If not, Abel would have had to use his Soul Speaker ability.

    But after a round of emotional roller coasters, his soul started to weaken once again, so Abel quickly poured him another ss of life water. ¡°Mr Helmir, can you tell me more about the World Tree? I only got it by luck!¡± he asked again.

    ¡°Of course! The World Tree is a special life form. It is totally at one with the world and simultaneously protects it. As long as the World Tree is around, even the most powerful being of another world won¡¯t be able to enter. Any world with a World Tree will be wonderful!¡± Helmir exined after calming down.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between a Tree of Life and a World Tree?¡± Abel asked carefully.

    A Tree of Life is a World Tree in its infancy. If a powerful god sacrificed the most important part of his body to the Tree of Life in the form of a World Stone, it would be a World Tree,¡± Helmir informed him.

    He did not exin how hard it was to create a World Stone. Such a sacrifice would be detrimental to even the most powerful god. Therefore, only the ones with the purest love for their world would do such a thing for its safety.

    The Dark World had the opportunity, but it was too bad a Tree of Life couldn¡¯t form in time, even after the formation of a World Stone.

    Abel considered the Central Continent. Even with only a Tree of Life, no powerful Hell demon had ever entered.

    ¡°Mr Helmir, do you know how I can break the limitations of this world?¡± Abel finally asked about what he wanted the most.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my knowledge came from the records from Heaven and Hell. They did not mention anything about the limitations of this world!¡± Helmir shook his head.

    ¡°No worries, you¡¯ve already helped me a lot. Too bad I still can¡¯t resurrect you!¡± Abel said gratefully.

    ¡°Yes, since you already have the power to control nts, you will soon be able to control intelligent lives if you grow more powerful. Then you will be able to resurrect the dead as well!¡± Excitement returned to Helmir again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that!¡± Abel didn¡¯t want to disappoint Helmir.

    ¡°No, I know you will!¡± Helmir refuted him with utmost respect.

    ¡°I will do my best if I can!¡± Abel replied cautiously.

    ¡°My great Lord, may I know your name?¡± Helmir asked quickly.

    ¡°Abel, Abel Harry. I am a Rank 45 Wizard!¡± Abel introduced himself.

    ¡°I will wait here for your salvation!¡± Helmir dered excitedly.

    Abel retracted his Power of The Will. He had confirmed a lot of things with Helmir, but he still didn¡¯t have a clear idea of what he should do next. With his current Rank, no one could guide him.

    Abel turned to his two other Inner Worlds. They were extremely empty, andrge amounts of Laws and Light Energy were needed to evolve them.

    However, he was running out of time. The conversation just now had taken him a few hours.

    He immediately withdrew his Inner Worlds and focused on the World Stone Heart. It was growing perfectly in Doff¡¯s Kingdom. He had the feeling that it would soon mature.

    Don¡¯t underestimate a Rank 45. Not only had his power grown, his senses had followed suit.

    ¡°Maybe I will soon rule that world, too!¡± Abel mumbled to himself with a smile.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    Abel stepped out of the training room in Doff¡¯s Kingdom and returned to the Golden Castle. He immediately received a message from the Magic Circle Spirit.

    ¡°Master, Headmaster Eugene invited you to head to the dragons ten minutes ago!¡±

    Abel knew it must be the Dragon God heading towards the Warding Wall. He waved at Little Bro and they disappeared together from the Castle.

    ¡ª

    As soon as he stepped out of the Teleportation Circle, he sensed the roaring energy of four Dragon Headmasters and the Dragon God.

    ¡°My Dragon God, I apologize for beingte!¡± Abel bowed, along with Little Bro.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, you are right on time. We are just about to go!¡± Headmaster Eugeneughed.

    As the other three Dragon Headmasters greeted Abel, the Dragon God was looking a little weird.

    The Dragon God¡¯s face changed a few times, but he finally decided to not ask any questions. Instead he looked at Little Bro and said ¡°Abel, I think you should use the Dragon Scale I gave you on yourself instead!¡±

    The four Dragon Headmasters paused. Why had their god said that?

    The Dragon God sensed Abel was trying his best to hide his energy. Although the other dragons couldn¡¯t tell, the Dragon God knew something was up.

    He had no idea how Abel¡¯s energy could change so much in a day. It was reaching the limitations of this world, a level even the Dragon God couldn¡¯t achieve!

    If they weren¡¯t in a hurry to get to the Warding Wall, the Dragon God would definitely have had a long chat with Abel. Still, he was very happy that someone so powerful was able toe from the Dragons!

    Especially with Little Bro¡¯s help, the Dragons would definitely be the new dominant force of this world!

    Abel knew what the Dragon God was thinking, so he turned to Little Bro and snatched the Dragon Scale from him. Little Bro immediately returned to four meters tall and he was quickly put back in the Monster Ring.

    Anyone would think twice before attacking him at this rank, so it wouldn¡¯t make much difference if Little Bro was in his Monster Ring or standing beside him.

    Once again, that move left the Dragon God speechless. It was total disrespect for the powerful, but whatever¡­

    As Abel held the Dragon Scale in his hand, all of his new energy was hidden; the only thing remaining was his Dragon energy.

    The Dragon God refocused and ordered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Six beams flew towards the Teleportation Circle.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The Dragons arrived at the Warding Wall. By that point, Wizard Basham and eighteen God Rank Wizards had gathered.

    Since Wizard Basham has grown more powerful, he no longer needed the gods. They would not be able to do anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Dragon God!¡± Wizard Bashamughed in greeting.

    ¡°Basham, it seems like you beat me to it. I¡¯ll give you my utmost respect!¡± the Dragon God replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m just lucky, but the Demon from Beyond still has some advantages!¡± Wizard Basham continued to smile.

    ¡®That¡¯s why we¡¯ll team up to defeat him!¡± the Dragon God nodded.

 Chapter 1492 - Battle Between The Most Power

    <h4>Chapter 1492: Battle Between The Most Power</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    No one interrupted as the top two powers of the world spoke.

    No Half-god had the right to join this fight, and even God Ranks would be unable to do much unless both Wizard Basham and the Dragon God were badly injured.

    Their main task was to observe. After all, it would be beneficial for their paths to watch the most powerful fight!

    Wizard Basham suddenly turned to Abel and smiled. ¡°Is this Headmaster Abel?¡±

    Abel knew Wizard McPhee had just spoken with Wizard Basham through the Power of The Will. It had to be his doing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Abel!¡± Abel bowed slightly.

    ¡°Good! I want to know why you captured Wizard Smith!¡± Wizard Basham stated grimly.

    ¡°Mr. Basham, Wizard Smith was being very disrespectful and he threatened my safety. I wouldn¡¯t have done so if he was more courteous, but he was not!¡± Abel said confidently.

    What he said was the basic courtesy of this world. If a less powerful guest threatened a master, they would be punished!

    ¡°You are good at talking, I hope you have the power to match it!¡± Wizard Basham replied with a sharp gaze.

    ¡°Mr. Basham, I don¡¯t want any conflict, but if you want a warm-up before the big fight, I can call out my Summons!¡± Abel smirked.

    ......

    He was not threatening Wizard Basham. If he did, he would be punished.

    Abel was not confident that he could defeat Wizard Basham. He could only guarantee his safety with Little Bro, but it was best to not cause any conflicts.

    ¡°Basham, you better show me some face!¡± the Dragon God frowned.

    Wizard Basham calcted for a moment andughed it off. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just joking. He is a gifted kid!¡±

    He was not letting Abel go, but he could make an exception at this moment. After all, everything Abel had done, including taking the dwarves and the God Alliance, was a huge insult to the Wizard Union.

    ¡°Indeed!¡± the Dragon God agreed.

    The atmosphere was tense, and all the God Ranks turned to Abel. How could a Wizard be so powerful at his age? Where did he get the confidence to talk back to Wizard Basham?

    At that moment, a great shock waveshed out from the Holy Kingdom.

    Without hesitation all the God Ranks shed out of the Warding Wall and gazed ahead.

    The energy wasing from the Guardian Wings, and the entire Holy Kingdom was glowing white.

    After ten seconds, the Holy Kingdom disappeared like it had been swallowed by a beast.

    It was a huge area, but everything was gone. The only thing remaining was a huge ten-meter-deep hole.

    Since the Holy Kingdom was near the shore, sea water gushed in to fill the hole.

    Wizard Basham and the Dragon God were stunned, and did not say anything.

    After the roaring waves filled up the hole, the water continued towards the Warding Wall.

    Immediately, the three blue Dragon Headmasters transformed into dragons and flew forward.

    With a roar, a strange energy shot out from their mouths and the wave slowly came to a halt as it was halfway through the front line. Afterwards, it started to roll back to the Holy Kingdom.

    ¡°Come back!¡± the Dragon God called out urgently.

    At that moment, a body appeared above the Holy Kingdom.

    The Demon from Beyond¡¯s voice covered the sky. ¡°Basham and the God of Dragons, we meet again!¡±

    ¡°Demon from Beyond, we will finally settle things today!¡± Wizard Basham called back loudly.

    ¡°The name Demon from Beyond you gave me is too funny! My name is Archangel Tyrael! I came from Heaven!¡± Archangel Tyraelined.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just sacrifice 400 million souls in the Holy Kingdom?¡± Wizard Basham smirked.

    ¡°They are my followers, and they gave their souls to me willingly, it was their honor!¡± Archangel Tyrael dered solemnly.

    Abel felt a tingle in his heart. If he had not taken his hundred million followers away, they would be dead now!

    He was not expecting this Angel to be so violent¡­

    Indeed, Heaven and Hell were both powerful forces ordinary lives couldn¡¯tprehend. To them people were merely ants!

    If they were happy, they might lend a helping hand, but if they were angry, they would feel no remorse, no matter how many people they killed.

    Archangel Tyrael was no exception, whether he was in the Dark World or the Central Continent!

    ¡°Everyone in the Central Continent has agreed. Your name is the Demon from Beyond. End of question!¡± Wizard Basham rebutted him.

    ¡°Basham, don¡¯t bother talking to him, let¡¯s fight!¡± the Dragon God spoke up.

    ¡°Dragon God, are those your supporters? I was definitely not expecting so many dragons!¡± Archangel Tyrael scoffed at the four Dragon Headmasters.

    ¡°Demon from Beyond, they are enough to defeat you!¡± the Dragon God smiled back.

    Afterwards, Archangel Tyrael waved and 40 figures appeared behind him. They included eight Rank 40 God Rank Knights, and thirty-two Half-god Knights on the verge of bing God Rank.

    Since they had all merged with his Inner World, they were merely his puppets now.

    Archangel Tyrael put up his fists andughed, ¡°The Angels are not afraid of war, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The formed holy knights behind him formed an arrow formation, their energy vicious.

    But both Wizard Basham and Abel noticed something: those holy knights did not have souls.

    They were just like the fish in Wizard Basham¡¯s Inner World!

    If Archangel Tyrael had not been constrained by the limitations of this World, he might be more powerful than Rank 46¡­

    Wizard Basham turned and warned, ¡°Dragon God, careful. Those knights might be his puppets. Don¡¯t bother suppressing them!¡±

    Afterwards, he waved at the Wizards behind him and said ¡°Stay away, this is not something you can do anything about!¡±

    The Dragon God also nodded to the Dragon Headmasters. But when he made eye contact with Abel, he did not say anything.

    Abel knew what that meant. He was allowed to make a move at any time he wanted to.

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited thousands of years for this!¡± Wizard Basham roared as he quickly shed towards Archangel Tyrael.

    The Dragon God followed,ughing, ¡°Haha, who cares how many God Ranks he has. Just chop them all into pieces!¡±

    Since the Dragon God could control the Lightning Element, his speed was simr to that of a Wizard¡¯s sh. He was so fast even the God Ranks had a hard time tracking him with their eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to let you two get a taste of my fury, too!¡± Archangel Tyrael alsoughed.

    The 40 Holy Knights behind him ignited their Concentration Auras and Holy Energy filled them up perfectly.

    The Concentration Aura could boost attack sixfold. If Tyraelnded a perfect hit, he could kill an enemy of the same Rank in an instant!

    It was what he wanted. Although those 40 Holy Knights might be able to hurt Wizard Basham or the Dragon God with their own attacks, they would not be able to kill them.

    With another wave of his arm, the shrunken Holy Kingdom appeared above him in the form of an Inner World. It was a trick he had learned during his recovery.

    Afterwards, a sword and shield formed by Light energy appeared in his hands.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think about his Angel Sword and Shield. They were still in Abel¡¯s hands, but it was toote to be distracted. He needed to focus on his attack andnd a perfect hit!

    The eyes of every God Rank were fixed on the battlefield. They almost forget to breathe.

    However, a weird smile emerged on Abel¡¯s face after he saw that sword and shield formed by Light Energy.

    The only magical thing Archangel Tyrael was using was a Gold Rank Armor; Abel was the one who had made him so miserable!

    Luckily Abel had the Dragon God¡¯s Scale, and Archangel Tyrael had not scanned him carefully enough.

    This gave him some time to watch how Archangel Tyrael and Wizard Basham fought.

    After all, Abel had done too much, and a conflict with the winner was inevitable!

 Chapter 1493 - The Dragon Godâ€™s Trick

    <h4>Chapter 1493: The Dragon God¡¯s Trick</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    The Dragon God was the first one to arrive in front of Archangel Tyrael. At a range of thirty meters, a stroke of lightning shot out from his hand.

    Archangel Tyrael swung his Light Energy sword and a strand of Light Energy shot out to counteract the lightning.

    It was the nature of lightning to be fast, but Archangel Tyrael was not slow. As the Light Energy collided with the lightning, the lightning was immediately sted away and the Light Energy continued towards the Dragon God.

    Without hesitation, the Dragon God shed away.

    He knew from the battle long ago just how scary Light energy was. It could suppress any other form of energy!

    He knew it would not be a quick battle, and what he had done would only distract Archangel Tyrael.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, Wizard Basham appeared a thousand meters away, his Inner World appearing above.

    With a wave of his hand, two hundred Chain Lightning spells shot out.

    Wizard Basham also knew what he was doing. He was not making his strongest move from the start, he just wanted to test the water with fast attacks.

    Just like the Dragon God¡¯s attack, a beam of Light Energy swept along the Chain Lightning and the first round of attack was dispelled.

    ......

    But the attribute of the Chain Lightning activated, and it immediately activated the second round of attacks and they continued towards Archangel Tyrael.

    Archangel Tyrael quickly held up his Light Energy shield.?<i>Bang!</i>

    As it shook,rge amounts of Light Energy gushed out from his Inner World to stabilize the shield.

    Soon, the third round of attacks from the Chain Lightning was activated, and they flew towards the forty Holy knights. Since they were in a formation, the Chain Lightning recognized them as a single entity.

    They acted unanimously and drew two hundred Holy Shields from the Inner World above Archangel Tyrael. After being enchanted, those shields merged with each other and formed a giant Holy Shield.

    The two hundred Chain Lightning spells mmed against it and faded helplessly.

    ¡ª

    Abel was staring, his eyes wide. He had tried to use Light Energy before with his Angel Avatar, but there was no way he could do it so effortlessly, even with his Angel Sword and Shield.

    Archangel Tyrael¡¯s use of Light Energy was extremely precise, and its superior force was suppressing the Elements from Wizard Basham and the Dragon God.

    ¡ª

    An Inner World appeared above the Dragon God. When Abel looked closer, he realized it was the Dragon Ind in a shrunken state.

    The Dragon God kept his human form. Although using his dragon form would maximize his power, hisrger body would also make him a bigger target. Considering Archangel Tyrael¡¯s power with that Concentration Aura, he was not going to risk it.

    The Dragon God formed a spear with the Laws of lightning in his Inner World and dragged it out.

    He swung his arm heavily, and the lightning spear flew towards Archangel Tyrael. The Dragon God immediately teleported away.

    After he reappeared, he threw out another lightning spear. Before the first lightning spears had even made contact with Archangel Tyrael, the second and third lightning spears were already on their way.

    Archangel Tyrael kept swinging his sword, and Light Energy kept shooting out.

    However, the Dragon God¡¯s lightning spears were special. Unlike Wizard Basham, each of those single spells possessed the power of two hundred spells!

    When the first lightning spear made contact with Archangel Tyrael, his entire beam of Light Energy shattered. He couldn¡¯t help but get more careful and draw more Light Energy from his Inner world.

    Still, Tyrael was not worried. As long as he maintained his position, he would not be struck.

    ¡ª

    Meanwhile, Wizard Basham appeared a thousand meters away and his Power of The Will concentrated in his Inner World.

    He knew the Dragon God definitely had more in store. He wanted to prepare a powerful strike and throw Archangel Tyrael off-bnce.

    After taking sixty lightning spear attacks, Archangel Tyrael knew he couldn¡¯t continue like that.

    As the Dragon God kept teleporting, Archangel Tyrael retreated among his forty Holy knights. With a wave of his hand, forty beams shot out from his Inner World and formed a giant white sphere around them.

    It was a giant shield formed by Light energy. By that point, the Dragon God had teleported sixty-six times and a magic node suddenly appeared on all the areas he had teleported from. They immediately started to connect and formed aplex pentagram with Archangel Tyrael in the center.

    It was the Dragon God¡¯s special trick, putting down magic nodes and hiding them with a special method. Once everything was set, a Magic Circle was ready to activate!

    A pentagram did not have any attacks of its own, but with Lightning elements fused into those magic nodes, the Law of lightning quickly rushed in and formed an area that warded away any energy other than Lightning.

    It was too bad, as the Light Energy was still superior, and Archangel Tyrael had reacted too fast. If not, any energy shield he had would have been crushed as soon as the pentagram appeared.

    <i>Tsssss!</i>?The sixty-six lightning-filled magic nodes started to spark, and sixty-six lightning bolts shot out.

    They did not target Archangel Tyrael, but that was even more frightening. Instead, they bounced around in the pentagram, each time their force increasing.

    After some time, the second round of lightning shot out, and the pentagram was charged with chaotic lightning.

    ¡ª

    Archangel Tyrael¡¯s face changed. He had never thought the Lightning Element could work so well with Magic Circles!

    At the end of the day, the biggest weakness of a Magic Circle was that they could not attack themselves.

    More Light Energy was drawn from Archangel Tyrael¡¯s Inner World to strengthen his defense.

    ¡ª

    Wizard Basham appeared beside the Dragon God and said, ¡°Dragon God, I was not expecting you to be this knowledgeable!¡±

    Basham had stopped his own attack. If he had not, he would have disrupted the Dragon God¡¯s Magic Circle and inadvertently helped Archangel Tyrael.

    As he watched, the Lightning elements inside were getting stronger by the second!

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived for too long, so I have had time to learn things like this. But still, this pentagram has its limit. If the Demon from Beyond is still alive by then, the Circle will break!¡± the Dragon God said grimly.

    He had a lot of tricks nned for Archangel Tyrael, and this pentagram was one of the strongest.

    He was hoping for a kill, but it was too bad Archangel Tyrael had reacted a step before him and put up a defense.

    Also, if those were normal God Rank knights, they would have been crushed already!

    Thunderous sts erupted from the pentagram and dark gold sparks began to emerge as it expanded.

    ¡°Step back, the pentagram is about to blow!¡± the Dragon God warned Wizard Basham.

    They quickly shed away as?<i>Bang!</i>

    All the magic nodes were sted open and elemental lightning flew in all directions, like a star exploding.

    It was an impressive show, but the Dragon God was not happy at all. He still sensed Archangel Tyrael¡¯s energy. In fact, it was stable, like he wasn¡¯t even injured.

    Soon the lightning elements faded, and a shield of Light was revealed within.

    It was not in a perfect state, but all the Holy Knights as well as Archangel Tyrael were still standing safe inside!

 Chapter 1494 - Injured

    <h4>Chapter 1494: Injured</h4>

    The Dragon God¡¯s Magic Circle was much stronger than Archangel Tyrael expected. It was a smart move. He could not dodge it even after he sensed the danger, so he had to use his light energy to counteract it.

    After all, the Dragon God had this nned out long ago, and had kept those sixty-six magic nodes in his Inner World for millennia.

    If he wanted to do something like that again, it would take centuries to make more magic nodes.

    ¡°Too bad!¡± the Dragon God sighed. He was expecting some damage at least, but it didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡ª

    Archangel Tyrael was no longer the Demon from Beyond from back then. He was much stronger after thousands of years of recovery.

    Indeed, after obtaining an Inner World, he did not even need to use his true power!

    In a sh, Archangel Tyrael emerged from the Light shield. It separated from his Inner World, and remained around the forty Holy knights.

    Still, what had happened was the strongest attack he had taken so far. It had almost destroyed his ability to recover.

    Without hesitation, Archangel Tyrael knew he had to attack as well.

    His angel wings gestured, and his Holy Knights began to charge.

    ¡ª

    Abel watched from afar carefully. He didn¡¯t know if Archangel Tyrael could use all the knight skills, or if he could only unleash a charge and do Shield Strikes.

    A fight with Archangel Tyrael was inevitable, so Abel needed to pay attention to what he could do.

    Archangel Tyrael was virtually a beam of Light as he sped towards the Dragon God. At the same time, one of the Holy knights ignited an Energy Aura, and their speed increased once again.

    It was almost like he was teleporting!

    ¡ª

    The Dragon God did not hesitate. With a spark, he Cast a lightning ball and vanished from the spot.

    Archangel Tyrael saw the lightning balling, so he quickly swerved and dodged it. A beam of Light energy shot out from his sword towards where the Dragon God was about to appear.

    The Dragon God sensed the danger, so he formed a shield of lightning as soon as he appeared. After all, his teleportation ability still had a limited range, and Archangel Tyrael¡¯s calctions were perfect.

    If the Dragon God had not had lightning elements prepared in his Inner World, he could only have tested out his speed.

    The energies collided, and the Light Energy sted a big hole in the Dragon God¡¯s shield.

    By that point the Dragon God had fortunately dragged out some distance with his shield and quickly moved to dodge.

    This was a battle of top ranks. Every second was life or death!

    As Archangel Tyrael turned towards Wizard Basham, Wizard Basham pointed at his Inner World and two hundred nine-headed serpents appeared in front of Archangel Tyrael with their fireballs.

    At the same time, he shed away.

    Archangel Tyrael did not dodge, instead holding up his energy shield and charging towards the group of hydras.

    Those serpents¡¯ fireballs could track an enemy, but Archangel Tyrael was still too fast.

    A beam of Light prated the group of hydras. Every serpent that it contacted vanished into sparkles of mes.

    Then thirty Fists of Heaven appeared from Archangel Tyrael¡¯s Inner World; they sted out into countless lightning strikes and killed every remaining hydra.

    It was like the sky was filled with shooting stars. Wizard Basham no longer felt as confident as he had.

    It seemed he still had some work to do before he reached Archangel Tyrael¡¯s level. He was almost going all out in his attacks, but Archangel Tyrael was counteracting them with minimal energy.

    Although both sides still had plenty of energy, they needed to constantly take in energy from the battlefield. Archangel Tyrael¡¯s Light energy was too powerful; if Wizard Basham couldn¡¯t hold it down with the number of spells he used, the Light Energy might suppress all the other energies on the battlefield. If that happened, even Wizard Basham¡¯s Power of The Will would be affected.

    Luckily the Dragon God was also around to help maintain the energy bnce!

    This was why no Half-god could even get near the Battlefield; any stray attack could st them to pieces!

    It was also why Archangel Tyrael had needed to turn his Holy knights into puppets.

    At that moment, the Light Energy shield on Archangel Tyrael morphed into a bow, and his Light Energy sword turned into an arrow.

    ¡°Basham, get behind me!¡± the Dragon God ordered quickly. At the same time, an armor made of lightning energy and a thick lightning shield appeared in front of him from his Inner World.

    Wizard Basham knew what an arrow made out of Light energy could do, so he shed behind the Dragon God without hesitation.

    He also added a Frozen Armor on top of the Dragon God. Only after thousands of years of research had he discovered how to add defensive spells onto another person.

    In addition, he also brought out a thick Ice Wall from his Inner World.

    The reason they took it so seriously was because they learned from their lesson long ago.

    Back then Archangel Tyrael had made a simr attack on a Rank 40 Wizard. That Rank 40 Wizard had kept shing without considering his defense. But as the Light Energy approached him, the wizard had lost his ability to sh and was instantly killed!

    Luckily Archangel Tyrael could not make an attack like this very often, so Wizard Basham and the Dragon God did not hold back.

    ¡ª

    Abel felt his heart racing as he watched. Using Light energy to perform knight skills was so enlightening to watch, but what was Archangel Tyrael doing now?

    It was at that moment, he sensed a bit of Soul Energy from the Light energy arrow.

    Using Soul Energy for attacks?

    It was unbelievable; Abel had never thought of doing anything like it.

    As the arrow shot out, Abel realized why that attack was impossible to dodge.

    The path of the arrow was bound by Light energy; the arrow appeared almost instantly at the Ice Wall.

    The Ice Wall was sted open in no time and the Lightning Shield also couldn¡¯t hold. Ice shards and lightning sparks went flying in all directions.

    The next were the Ice and Lightning Armors, but all they did was decrease the size of the Light energy arrow.

    <i>Pssss!</i>?With a sharp prating sound, the arrow stabbed into the skin of the Dragon God and sliced open his muscles.

    However, the Dragon God was a Rank 45 God Dragon. He could basically enter closebat with any top rank professional!

    The Light energy could prate any other Element due to its special attribute, but with a slight twitch the Dragon God avoided his most vulnerable areas being hit, and his body was fighting back.

    The arrow came to a halt on his corbone and vanished. Although it was not a life-threatening injury, it could still drastically reduce the Dragon God¡¯s power.

    But just when Archangel Tyrael was feeling satisfied, something made his eyes open wide. The Dragon God took out two Super Healing Potions from his portal bag, drank them, and the wounds on his shoulder quickly recovered.

    Wizard Basham also saw what the Dragon God had done, but he knew what the Potion was. He had heard all about it as soon as he returned.

    It was miraculous, just like the Life Water, but he had always thought its power would be limited on a Rank 45 Wizard like himself, especially since most of them were used up by the God Rank Wizards in the front line not long ago,

    Wizard Basham didn¡¯t have enough left to do research on them. After all, Abel was not on good terms with the Wizard Union and so Basham didn¡¯t bother to ask for more after he realized how powerful Little Bro was.

    However, after seeing how effective it was on the Dragon God, a hint of regret emerged from him. He would definitely have tried to get his hands on some if he had known about this earlier!

 Chapter 1495 - Step Back

    <h4>Chapter 1495: Step Back</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    It has been thousands of years, and Archangel Tyrael had almost forgotten the existence of such Potions.

    The Super Healing Potion was not a Potion from this world. It had specialws and could heal any professional, regardless of their Rank.

    He remembered them from the Dark World, but how did the Dragon God have them?

    He couldn¡¯t help but think about that Hell Demon he had sensed with the young wizard.

    Suddenly, he nced towards the Warding Wall. In the air there stood a young dragon. At first he hadn¡¯t paid too much attention to him, but upon closer inspection he sensed a familiar energy.

    It was just like that of the young wizard with the Hell Demon. Could he be the only one who supplied the Potion?

    All of a sudden his confidence dropped. His Light energy was powerful, but it was not invincible.

    Should he just end the battle?

    With a wave, his Light energy bow turned into tens of Light energy knives and covered the area in front of him.

    But of course, they didn¡¯t have soul energy in them, like the arrow just now had.

    That Arrow Strike was one of his ultimate moves. It could alter dimensions and make it impossible for a wizard to sh away.

    ......

    It would normally be an instant kill, but since it required his soul energy to shoot, it would take him a few days to recover.

    If too much was drained from his soul, his power would fall!

    As the knives flew out, the Dragon God put up his defenses again. Meanwhile, Archangel Tyrael returned to his forty Holy knights and put them away with a wave of his hand.

    He soon sped towards the Warding Wall, where the eighteen God Rank Wizards, the four God Rank Dragons, and Abel were watching.

    ¡± Demon from Beyond, how dare you!¡± Wizard Basham roared. He was not expecting him to go after the audience. With a gesture, two hundred lightning bolts shot out from his Inner World.

    Considering the speed of Archangel Tyrael, lightning spells were the only way.

    However, Archangel Tyrael did not dodge. His Power of The Will scanned his Inner World, and a giant rock appeared behind him to block the lightning.

    Lightning was powerful because of its numbing effect, but rocks do not conduct electricity, so the bolts had just created some little holes on it.

    Wizard Basham¡¯s face sank.

    He made a mistake. Since everything in one¡¯s Inner World was created by energy, it was impossible for most to take things out as physical objects, but not Archangel Tyrael!

    His Inner World was formed from the entire Holy Kingdom. Considering its size, storing an actual rock inside wasn¡¯t much of a problem!

    At that moment, fear emerged from the God Ranks on the Warding Wall. There was nothing they could do other than run, but no matter how fast they shed, they would not be able to escape the angel¡¯s suppression.

    Archangel Tyrael¡¯s target was Abel. He wanted to capture him and ask him some questions before the Hell Demon arrived.

    Without hesitation, he directly mmed into the Warding Wall¡¯s energy shield. Light energy shot out from his body, and the energy shield was helpless.

    Even with its special Magic Circles, the Barrier was no match for the Light energy. The long years of effort by the Wizard Union were just a joke.

    After he prated the energy shield like a needle going through a piece of paper, Tyrael was only five hundred meters from the God Ranks!

    The Wizards quickly shed away, and the dragons, as well. The only one who remained calm was Abel.

    The Dragon God immediately transformed into a giant dragon with a great roar. He knew Abel was high in rank, but he didn¡¯t believe Abel could stop Archangel Tyrael with his battle experience.

    A hundred-meter-long gold dragon appeared in mid-air, his golden scales glistening under the sun.

    A wave of suppressive energyshed out from Archangel Tyrael and pressed the Wizards to the ground. They knew their struggles were trivial, but they still tried.

    The four Dragons Headmasters transformed and blocked for Abel. They could withstand the force, but only for a small amount of time.

    ¡°Headmaster Abel, run!¡± Headmaster Eugene roared, his eyes all bloodshot.The other Dragon Headmasters stayed silent, their eyes fixed on Archangel Tyrael.

    Abel was the future of the dragons; he needed to live even if they all died!

    Wizard Basham felt a moment of disappointment after seeing the unity of the dragons and how pitiful his wizards were. Still, he quickly chased after Archangel Tyrael.

    But no matter what, Archangel Tyrael was fixated on capturing Abel and was nning to kill those God Ranks while doing so.

    But as he approached Abel and the God Ranks, he only saw a smile on Abel¡¯s face. It was a fearless smile, almost like he was looking at his prey.

    Abel had no intention of running. Instead, he was wondering if he should fight Archangel Tyrael himself, or let Little Bro do the job.

    His Power of The Will scanned his Monster Ring and Little Bro jumped out in front of the dragons with a cold gaze.

    Immediately, a deep sense of Evilshed at Archangel Tyrael.

    Little Bro did not have the golden dragon scale on him, but he still had his Divine Body!

    The archangel quickly came to a halt. He knew it was not a wise move to be around a Hell Demon at such a distance!

    At the same time, Little Bro¡¯s Aura counteracted Archangel Tyrael¡¯s suppression and the eighteen God Rank Wizards could stand back up again. They knew there was only one thing they could do at that point, and they shed behind the Dragon God.

    ¡°Abel, do you want to fight alongside me?¡± the Dragon God asked him.

    No one understood why, but Abel did. The Dragon God was already treating Abel as a Rank 45 Dragon, so he had to show respect whenever he asked Abel to do anything!

    ¡°My Dragon God, let¡¯s just let Little Bro have a go first!¡± Abel replied calmly.

    ¡°Ok!¡± The Dragon God did not question him.

    The Dragon Headmasters were staring nkly as they listened to the conversation. If they were not in the middle of a battle, Headmaster Eugene would definitely have asked Abel what was happening.

    As for the wizards, they also realized the Dragon God was treating Abel as an equal!

    By that point Wizard Basham had also returned and he gazed at Little Bro, his jaw dropping.

    It was the evil Dark Energy!

    He turned to the Dragon God and asked, ¡°Who is that?!¡±

    ¡°He is Abel¡¯s Summon. His name is Little Bro, and Abel wants to let him fight for a bit!¡± the Dragon God smiled.

    Of course he sounded happy. With Abel and Little Bro on the dragons¡¯ side, they were far more powerful than the Wizard Union!

    ¡°Abel¡­.¡± Wizard Basham mumbled as he gazed ahead.

    Both Little Bro and Archangel Tyrael stood still as they waited for each other to make a move.

    ¡°It¡¯s best for us to step back. Little Bro is a little violent!¡± Abel warned everyone.

    ¡°Retreat as far as you can!¡± the Dragon God called out.

    Since those eighteen God Rank Wizards wanted to leave anyway, they were more than willing to create some distance!

    Abel and the four Dragon Headmasters stood behind the Dragon God as the wizards moved two kilometers away. They all kept a shing spell pattern on hand.

    With the Dragon God and Wizard Basham stopping Archangel Tyrael, they might have a chance to escape, even if things went south.

    Wizard Basham no longer cared what his wizards did. Those wizards basically had no guts, and he could only me his own Wizard Union for it!

 Chapter 1496 - Little Bro On The Move

    <h4>Chapter 1496: Little Bro On The Move</h4>

    ¡°Hell Demon, why are you listening to themand of a human?¡¯ Archangel Tyrael shouted at the creature.

    Although he knew Abel had a special Angel energy, he shouldn¡¯t be able to control a Hell Demon!

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Little Bro replied coldly. With a wave of his arm, a Bone Wall instantly flew towards Archangel Tyrael.

    Archangel Tyrael shed with his Light Energy Sword twice and the Bone Wall was sted away.

    Little Bro used the opportunity and followed up with a Purple Lightning.

    As the purple beam shot forward, Archangel Tyrael blocked it with his shield. Since he had been upied by the Bone Wall a moment ago, it was toote to dodge.

    That Bone Wall had been stronger than he expected, taking him two shes to destroy it. If he had been wielding his Angel Sword, it would have been done in a single strike!

    Little Bro was using Dark Energy, which was at the same rank as his Light Energy. His Light Energy had no advantage over it.

    The Purple Lightning had the attributes of a lightning spell, yet it could do damage like a physical attack. As more purple beams shot out, Archangel Tyrael was knocked back.

    Although Little Bro was quite mysterious to Wizard Basham and the Dragon God, it was only then that they realized he was just as strong as they were!

    Indeed, Abel knew very well how strong Little Bro¡¯s body was. It could even stop the attacks from his angel avatar!

    The Purple Lightning sent Archangel Tyrael back ten steps before he changed to a Nova and a stream of Hellfire shot forward.

    Archangel Tyrael was knocked back two more steps, but at that moment, he figured out how powerful Little Bro was. Considering its control over Hellfire, Little Bro shouldn¡¯t be a top rank Hell Demon.

    Archangel Tyrael felt his heart lift.

    As long as he targeted Little Bro¡¯s weakness, he should win!

    Archangel Tyrael¡¯s strength was defense, so he was a master of closebat.

    Even with Little Bro Casting his spells crazily, Archangel Tyrael was holding up, and he could recover the damage he had taken in a few breaths.

    Frozen Touch, Firewall, Fire Blizzard, Destruction, then repeated. After Little Bro noticed his spells were not really working, he let out a roar and charged forward.

    It was exactly what Archangel Tyrael wanted, so he also charged towards Little Bro.

    Bang! Both sides were speeding faster than sound.

    Little Bro was fighting out of instinct and Archangel Tyrael used his Revenge Combo Strike.

    Fire, Ice, and Lightning elements appeared on his Light Energy Sword and they allnded on Little Bro.

    As for Little Bro¡¯s attacks, they were all dodged.

    It was their difference in skill. Archangel Tyrael inherited angel knowledge, so he could use all knightly Skills.

    They would make a huge difference in closebat.

    As he continued to strike, Little Bro¡¯s divine body began to crack and a dark red demon body emerged from within.

    When Wizard Basham saw what was happening, he began to wonder.

    Abel would definitely overthrow the Wizard Union if he continued to get more powerful!

    He always wanted an excuse to kill Abel, and now he had an idea.

    ¡°Abel, you¡¯ve allied with the Demon! You sold your soul! You must die!¡± he shouted.

    With a sh, he arrived in front of Abel and grabbed at him.

    At the same time, his Inner World appeared above him, and immense energy began pressing down.

    Of course, this would be very draining, but he only had one shot!

    As long as Abel was in his arms, he wouldn¡¯t be able to call his Summons.

    ¡ª

    The whole process happened so fast even the Dragon God could not react.

    ¡°Basham, how dare you!¡± the Dragon God roared. He almost forgot Abel was Rank 45 as well.

    However, Abel showed no fear. He knew Wizard Basham¡¯s energy wouldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    After all, Wizard Basham¡¯s Inner World was only the size of the Holy Continent, and it was still in a premature state.

    As for Abel, he had the entire Dark World under him!

    It was at least five timesrger and itsws had matured long ago.

    At least that¡¯s what Abel thought. When he actually tried to withdraw energy from the Dark World, he realized he couldn¡¯t do it.

    Wasn¡¯t he a Rank 45 Wizard? Or did he progress too fast? There were still many things he didn¡¯t know or had not mastered.

    All of a sudden, he was caught off guard and Wizard Basham grabbed him by the neck like how he always did to his own enemies.

    He had lost his chance. With a world of energy pressing down, he could only fight Wizard Basham back with his own body.

    After all, a Wizard Basham was still a wizard!

    Without thinking, Abel punched Wizard Basham¡¯s stomach violently. Although the blow was not as strong as Archangel Tyrael or the Dragon God, it was still no less than a rank 40 Holy Knight.

    Wizard Basham¡¯s Frozen Armour was sted away, and Abel¡¯s follow-up kick entered Wizard Basham¡¯s body.

    Abel felt something pop around his foot, and knew he could totally use this chance to finish Wizard Basham off, but at that moment the Dragon God Cast a Lightning Bolt and Wizard Basham was sent flying.

    ¡ª

    Wizard Basham was not looking good, but he immediately poured a bottle of Life Water down his throat.

    Abel¡¯s kick hade with a special force that fused the energy from all professions. Although the Life Water managed to save Wizard Basham, his manhood was mangled and the force still remained.

    His face was pale. Although an immortal wizard who had lived for tens of thousands of years had no need to pass on his genes, what had happened to him was a great insult!

    He was infuriated, especially at the Dragon God. It seemed he needed to think of a n as an all-out war broke out between them.

    He held back his pain and looked around.

    Archangel Tyrael was dodging most of Little Bro¡¯s attacks, but even if he was hit, he could quickly recover.

    It was just that Little Bro was too strong, and Archangel Tyrael could barely do any damage to him, at least without his Angel Sword.

    The battle was going to drag on for a long time, and Little Bro had not even used a Full Recovery potion.

    Once he did, maybe Archangel Tyrael might immediately turn and flee. Battling with an enemy with almost unlimited health points was meaningless.

    ¡ª

    It was at that moment, the conflict between Wizard Basham and the Dragon God caught Archangel Tyrael¡¯s attention.

    At first he was very demotivated by all the Super Healing Potions the Dragon God was using as well as Little Bro¡¯s toughness, but if an internal conflict broke out between the Dragon God and Wizard Basham, he might still have a chance to win!

    ¡ª

    The Dragon God was furious. He had brought his Dragons to the Warding Wall to fight the Demon from Beyond for the sake of peace. They were basically helping the Wizard Union maintain their sovereignty, and Wizard Basham had attacked Abel?

 Chapter 1497 - Fallout

    <h4>Chapter 1497: Fallout</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    Wizard Basham began to wonder. Little Bro was much more powerful than he had expected, and so he had fully turned on the Dragons.

    His attack on Abel had failed, but now he also knew Abel was definitely much stronger than the Wizard Union documents had mentioned.

    As his pain continued, he made a decision.

    He turned and shouted, ¡°Demon from Beyond, I will ally with you. As long as you hold back the Dragon God, I will let you expand your faith here!¡±

    Even the God Rank Wizards were stunned.

    Archangel Tyrael had been the enemy of this world ever since he had arrived. That was especially so with the Wizard Union; there was no resolution between them!

    Letting a profession like the Holy Knight expand would be thest thing the Wizard Union wanted to see, and Wizard Basham had made that clear long ago. He had gathered all the powerful forces in the World to destroy Archangel Tyrael, but now he was doing the opposite!

    The Dragon Headmasters also transformed into dragons and flew beside the Dragon God, just in case the God Rank Wizards decide to attack.

    Abel was also not expecting such a move, and had no idea what Wizard Basham was thinking.

    However, it was actually very simple. As long as Wizard Basham could take down one side, he would be able to proceed with his ultimate n. Once that happened, no one would be able to do anything. He would be the only ruler of this world!

    After all, he was confident that he could get back his World Stone Heart as long as it was still in the Central Continent!

    ......

    ¡°Basham, you want to go against Abel? Capture him for me, and I¡¯ll ept your offer!¡± Archangel Tyrael replied as he kept attacking.

    He was far more worried about Abel than Wizard Basham. It was not a matter of safety, but how did Abel know about Hell and those Super Healing Potions?

    Back when he was in the Dark World, he had only managed to learn cksmith skills. The Potion Makers back then rarely disclosed their knowledge.

    ¡± Demon from Beyond, no, I mean Archangel Tyrael, then let¡¯s do our best!¡± Wizard Basham agreed.

    But his face twitched, as his lower half hurt too much¡­

    Suddenly, Archangel Tyrael changed direction and sped towards the Dragon God.

    The Dragon God couldn¡¯t move. If he did, his Dragon Headmasters would be in danger!

    ¡°Little Bro, stop him!¡± Abel yelled.

    Little Bro quickly chased after Archangel Tyrael as the angel threw ten Light Energy beams out towards the Dragon God.

    He was no longer holding back, but at that moment, Little Bro appeared in front of the Dragon God and blocked all the beams with his body.

    Not even ten percent of his health was taken away!

    Even Archangel Tyrael had never seen a Lord of Destruction like this. Just how overpowering was his health?!

    Although Little Bro¡¯s attacks were on par with a Rank 44 Gold Dragon at most, no one had ever evene close to him when it came to health!

    The Dragon God sighed in relief, but quickly opened his mouth. A thick beam of lightning thundered towards Archangel Tyrael.

    He was not worried about Abel. Since Abel did not recall Little Bro, it meant he had enough confidence.

    ¡°Abel, you can¡¯t escape!¡± Wizard Basham roared.

    However, Abel couldn¡¯t help but look towards Wizard Basham¡¯s lower half, which was embarrassing.

    ¡°Dragon Headmasters, step back!¡± Abel turned and took and put away the gold dragon scale. Immense energy rose up.

    At first Headmaster Eugene wanted to stay, but he immediately changed his mind after he sensed Abel¡¯s energy.

    At the same time, the eighteen God Rank Wizards also began to sh away after sensing Abel¡¯s energy.

    Abel was now one of the top figures of this world, they had no chance against him. His energy was almost on par with Wizard Basham!

    Everyone, especially the ones who had interacted with Abel, wondered, How did Abel grow so fast?

    They had closely observed Abel¡¯s growth ever since he became a legendary Wizard, and they still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Wizard Basham did not use any spells. Since even his energy couldn¡¯t hold down Abel, his spells wouldn¡¯t do much. He needed a quicker method.

    ¡°Abel, your growth is too shocking, but I don¡¯t think you have much time left!¡± Wizard Basham dered grimly and countless fish jumped out from his world.

    He was nning to use this on Archangel Tyrael, but Abel ended up as the target.

    Those fish quickly turned into giant sea monsters and all kinds of water bolts and water beams shot towards Abel. They were not strong, but their numbers were their advantage.

    There were ten thousand of them, and they almost covered the sky!

    Abel could not escape even by shing away.

    He felt his heart drop. If he withdrew, he would leave the Dragon God fighting alone. But fighting those sea monsters was like fighting arge group of ants!

    He reached his Power of The Will forward and realized his suppressive energy also didn¡¯t do much.

    He didn¡¯t know what was so special about them. All Abel could do was try to dodge, but Wizard Basham was experienced. Instead of focusing all the attacks on Abel, they were flying in all directions.

    When Abel reappeared from a sh, an Ice Boltnded on him. It had the energy of a Legendary Rank monster, but it had the power of a God Rank.

    He truly got a taste of Wizard Basham¡¯s power as he paused for a moment. A storm of ice attacks promptly flew towards him, and it was toote to dodge.

    He was too careless, and he had overestimated his ability by injuring Wizard Basham with his kick.

    Considering the number of sea monsters, an all-out attack would kill him and his Super Recovery Potion wouldn¡¯t be able to work in time.

    In that split second, he jumped into his Inner World, and all that remained behind was a floating orb.

    The ice attacks soon engulfed the orb. A God Rank¡¯s Inner World was strong, but they still had a limit, so Wizard Basham did not hesitate.

    However, something strange soon happened. Somehow Basham¡¯s attacks were doing almost nothing.

    It was like he was throwing stones into water and expecting to do some damage to the water.

    Indeed, Abel¡¯s Inner World was the Dark World! It was leagues above Wizard Basham¡¯s Inner World. It would take Wizard Basham thousands of years if he wanted to destroy it.

    Meanwhile, Abel also sensed something different.

    In the past he had needed a Scroll of Town Portal to enter the Dark World. Even his interaction with Helmir was through the Power of The Will.

    This was the first time he had entered the Dark World as its ruler.

    He appeared in the Rogue Encampment and immediately sensed how weing the environment was. His breath was totally in sync with this world.

    He had the feeling that he would soon break the Rank 45 Barrier and be the most powerful being.

    Leveling-up energy entered his body again, the strengthening process began, and his Power of The Will began to grow. It was at that moment that he realized another strange thing: one of his Rank 45 Wizard Patterns morphed into an orb exactly the size of his Inner World.

    He looked into it and saw himself standing in the Rogue Encampment.

    What was happening? The Wizard Pattern was no longer bound by Rank. It was bing something like another Inner World!

 Chapter 1498 - Resurrection

    <h4>Chapter 1498: Resurrection</h4>

    As for the other two Rank 45 Wizard Patterns, they turned into two ck orbs. When examined closer, one could see tiny Laws in them.

    It was not because the Laws were weak, but because those orbs represented a world. They just looked weakpared to his more developed Inner Worlds.

    Even with all three of his Wizard Patterns turned into orbs, their functions were the same.

    Maybe Ranks no longer mattered for a being of his Rank?

    All he could hope for was to do the best for his world. Although the Dark World didn¡¯t have many intelligent beings, it still had the High Elves and the World Tree. It had a lot of potential!

    The two ck orbs were a true manifestation of his power without the Dark World. Even though they were beyond Rank 45, they still needed some time to settle.

    Abel stood up and noticed his Power of The Will had doubled once again. It now had a range of 70,000 meters!

    Since all the shing and stabbing was being done by his Angel Avatar, all he needed to do was use spells.

    His human body needed to keep its distance. No matter how many strengthening he went through, it was still no match for the Angel Avatar when it came to closebat.

    It was the biology of humans to be weak, thus spells were the best thing he could use.

    With a sh, he arrived at the Inifuss Tree and sensed its soul.

    In fact, he could sense all the souls!

    ¡°Great Abel, I can feel your power!¡± Sage Hemir proimed when he sensed Abel¡¯s Power of The Will.

    ......

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve broken the limit of this World!¡± Abel answered back.

    ¡°You are now the god of this world, a true god. With your mighty power, can you please resurrect my friends!¡± Sage Hemir did not ask Abel to resurrect him first, but his friends instead!

    ¡°Please wait, I am still new to my abilities. Let me check!¡± Abel smiled.

    He had fully merged with the Dark World, and now he turned to the core of it. He noticed a special dimension formed by crystals.

    No Power of The Will or energy could prate those crystals to see what was within, only a true ruler of the World had the power to do so.

    It was not a dimension within the main dimension, but an entirely separate dimension. It was even more secretive than a god¡¯s Kingdom. Within it were perfect slumbering souls.

    Those souls all had something inmon in that they were extremely pure. Abel sensed the original Laws of this world, but they had grown weak after Hell¡¯s corrosion.

    Although the original Law could not speak, Abel knew what those souls were. Those souls were all heroes of the Dark World, and they all died in glory.

    Since the original Law could not help them, it could only preserve them so Hell wouldn¡¯t be able to use them as resources.

    After the fight for the Dark World had ended, the Dark World had preserved their souls for unknown reasons.

    With a single step, Abel arrived inside that dimension.

    He saw the slumbering souls. It was clear that they were recognized by the original Law of the world. If Abel resurrected them, they could help him control the Dark World.

    Since Hell had left, those heroes would be the future.

    Abel picked a soul and thought about resurrection. Soon a body emerged in his mind.

    It was a brte-haired young woman in armor, holding a bow and ready, looking very serious.

    Abel knew it was the original body of the soul, and he knew what to do.

    He patted his Portal Bag and a hundred top-level gems flew out into the soul.

    Energy began to thrum and the world began to cheer. Soon enough, not only did the body of the young woman appear, even her armor and bow followed, just as Abel imagined it.

    The young woman opened her eyes with a hazy expression, but immediately pulled at her bow nervously.

    It seemed her soul was still in her battle mode even after tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°There are no more Hell Creatures in this world. I¡¯ve resurrected you!¡± Abel smiled at her.

    ¡°Resurrected¡­?¡± The young woman regained herself and mumbled, ¡°I remember I was buried in a tomb between Blood Moor and the Frozen Grounds!¡±

    Abel was not expecting her to recall her death, but it sounded familiar.

    ¡°May I know your name?¡± Abel asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you resurrected me but I can tell you my name. I am a Rogue, named vie!¡± she responded.

    Abel immediately knew where that familiar feeling came from. He was the one who had buried vie¡¯s original body, and he remembered that she had never let her bow go.

    Indeed, only such loyalty would be resistant to Hell!

    ¡°vie, my name is Abel. I am the ruler of this world. I¡¯ll take you to see someone and you will understand!¡± Abel had too much to exin, and he didn¡¯t know how to do so.

    With a gentle wave, a portal appeared and Abel bowed to her. It was the least he could do to pay respect to heroes.

    Even though she was not the strongest, her loyalty was undeniable!

    What Abel did made vie jump. She could not see the souls around and what Abel did was too mysterious. Still, she isn¡¯t told that Abel was not an enemy.

    She stepped through the portal and Abel followed. They quickly arrived in front of the Inifuss Tree.

    ¡°Mr. Hemir!¡± Abel smiled.

    When the Inifuss Tree sensed vie¡¯s presence, it began to tremble with excitement.

    vie was not a professional, but she was the foremost guardian of the Rogue Encampment. Sage Hemir had cried when she died.

    ¡°My mistake, let me resurrect him as well!¡± Abel smiled awkwardly.

    He patted his portal bag again and a hundred more gems flew out onto the Inifuss Tree¡¯s Magic Circle that held Sage Hemir¡¯s soul.

    Soon, a balding old man with long silver hair in a light green robe and holding a staff emerged beside the tree.

    ¡°Great Abel, I can now clearly see your grace with my own eyes!¡± Sage Hemir bowed.

    His eyes were shaking in excitement. Still, he held his emotions back and bowed properly.

    ¡°Mr. Hemir, you are not going to me me for not resurrecting you first, right?¡± Abel smiled.

    Sage Hemir did not reply, because he knew Abel didn¡¯t want to injure his soul if the resurrection failed. But most of all, he was speechless when he saw vie.

    ¡°Mr. Hemir!¡± vie immediately burst into tears when she saw the familiar face, and immediately fell to her knees.

    ¡°My child, we can now move on from the past. Our new lord has defeated Hell, and peace will soon return!¡± Sage Hemir said with a soothing voice.

    ¡°Great Abel, can you resurrect Mr. Akara, Mr. Charsi, Deckard Cain, Gheed¡­.¡± vie began to name more people, but her voice soon became soft, as though she was demanding too much. Still, she continued.

    Abel could recognize some of those names. Some were the managers of the Rogue Encampment, and some might be the Rogues who had fought alongside vie.

    ¡°I think I can do that, but I still have a fight to take care of right now!¡± Abel smiled.

    He knew there was a battle happening outside and he couldn¡¯t stay here for long. Still, he wasn¡¯t too stressed, since time was twenty times faster in the Dark World.

    ¡°Great Abel, I will be waiting¡± vie bowed to him.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Abel nodded and a smile emerged on vie¡¯s face. It was the smile a young woman should have.

    ¡°Mr. Hemir, there is a World Tree and High Elves outside of the Rogue Encampment. They will take care of you, and if you have the chance, pass down some of your knowledge to them!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡°At yourmand!¡± Hemir bowed back.

    His gaze was glistening with curiosity. The legendary High Elves were the children of the World Tree, each of them were extraordinary!

    Sage Hemir suddenly remembered the fight Abel mentioned and proposed, ¡°Great Abel, why don¡¯t you Summon the High Elves to fight for you?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want Abel to get injured; he still needed Abel to resurrect his other friends.

    ¡°The High Elves can fight?¡± Abel knew how tiny they were, so he never thought about it. After all, there were no enemies in the Dark World for Abel to see the High Elves¡¯ power.

    ¡°Great Abel, the High Elves are born immortals, they are treasured by the world!¡± Hemir quickly exined.

    Abel paused for a moment. Did that mean they were born half-gods?

 Chapter 1499 - Run

    <h4>Chapter 1499: Run</h4>

    Wizard Basham continued to attack with his ten thousand sea monsters, but the more he did so, the more his heart sank.

    He had never heard of any Inner World with the power to withstand ten thousand legendary rank attacks at once, even in the oldest documents. Although the attacks were all direct ice attacks, they were unleashed by those sea monster¡¯s natures. They were much more powerful than wizard spells!

    What was happening? Had Abel already used up the World Stone Heart? As far as he knew, the Tree of Life with the Elves did not change, so that shouldn¡¯t be the case!

    ¡ª

    As the attacks continued, a strange energy suddenly shot out from Abel¡¯s Inner World!

    All of the sea monsters were affected, and even Archangel Tyrael, fighting with Little Bro in the distance, felt it.

    The Dragon God paused, but Little Bro continued fighting. The strikes hended on Archangel Tyrael began to increase.

    Archangel Tyrael spit out a mouthful of golden blood, and it turned into a blinding spark. As it did so, Archangel Tyrael vanished from the spot.

    The reason he had sessfully escaped from the Dark World before was because of this trick!

    Just then, he sensed a familiar energy that reminded him of the trauma he had gone through, and the deaths of all of hisrades.

    It was an energy from a world ruled by Hell. Since Little Bro was a Hell demon, Archangel Tyrael could only think of one exnation: Hell had arrived!

    Without hesitation, he knew he had to leave!

    Little Bro reacted slowly as his demonic powers were burned by the Light Energy. After he sessfully prated the glow, Archangel Tyrael was already gone.

    ......

    Little Bro immediately turned to Abel.

    The Dragon God regained himself and realized that the horrifying energy was not targeted at him.

    But one thing was certain: a top ruler of the world had appeared!

    ¡ª

    As his ten thousand sea monsters stood frozen in midair, Wizard Basham was stunned. He was being suppressed by energy! But unlike Archangel Tyrael, his research into Inner Worlds allowed him to make the best decision.

    After all, he was the President and he had gone through all of the best research.

    He remembered a method of sacrificing one¡¯s own inner World to counteract the suppression of a more powerful Inner World.

    This research wasughed at by all wizards, but Wizard Basham had decided to alter it, and now it became his lifesaver.

    When he sensed Abel¡¯s energy, he knew he was no longer a match for the man. Abel had reached the state he had always dreamed of.

    But how? It was toote to think, his main task was to escape!

    The Inner World above him donated one-fifth of its energy and formed another Inner World with all the elements. This process was not a good thing, and Basham¡¯s face went pale.

    After the replica Inner World was formed, Basham pushed it forward and it sted open. At the same time, he spit out a mouthful of blood as he activated a Teleportation scroll.

    He had no time to take back his sea monsters, all he could do was use up more Teleportation Scrolls crazily.

    ¡ª

    Abel¡¯s new power was scary, but he did not take any risk as a result of it. He knew his Inner World was being crazily attacked by the sea monsters so he unleashed a powerful energy from the Dark World before he returned to the Central Continent.

    The attacks stopped but by the time he appeared, Wizard Basham was gone, and so was Archangel Tyrael.

    There were nowhere to be found, not even in his sensory range of seventy kilometers. The only thing left were the ten thousand sea monsters and the eighteen God Rank Wizards preparing to sh away.

    With a wave, all of the sea monsters entered Abel¡¯s Inner World and they were thrown into the golden glow of the World Tree.

    Slowly, those sea monsters forgot about their original owner and became the sea monsters of the Great Abel. They were reborn and were thrown into the oceans of the Dark World afterwards.

    This did not have much impact on the power of the already powerful Dark World, but it was diversifying its species.

    ¡ª¡ª

    As Abel was getting everything sorted, Wizard Basham appeared a few hundred kilometers away and spit out another mouthful of blood. His Inner World was on the verge of breaking, and he kept taking out treasures from his portal bag to stabilize it.

    ¡°I will have my revenge!¡± he grunted.

    But he was not confident. How could he go against the Ruler of a world, unless he had the World Stone Heart and fused it with the Tree of Life!

    He kept shing away as he thought to himself that Abel might catch up if he stopped for even a single moment.

    He soon saw a figure emerging in front of him. It was Archangel Tyrael. Since both of them were escaping from Abel, they had chosen the same direction.

    Archangel Tyrael had a head start, but the loss of blood was slowing him down.

    Those two beings were supposed to rule this world, but both of them ended up as a joke to someone they had thought was weak.

    ¡°Abel has broken the barrier of Rank 45!¡± Wizard Basham muttered.

    ¡°Yes, Abel controls the Dark World. But how did he take it from Hell? He doesn¡¯t have the power!¡± Archangel Tyrael shook his head.

    He had done a lot of specting as he was escaping, and he had scrapped his initial idea.

    If Hell really had invaded, it wouldn¡¯t be this low key. Massacres would already be happening everywhere, and the stench of Hell would have engulfed the ce withrge numbers of Hell Creatures.

    Since that did not happen, then Abel must have somehow found a way to take the Dark World away from Hell!

    This might also exin why Abel had control of a Hell Demon!

    Wizard Basham held back his pain and fear as he said to his new ally, ¡°We can¡¯t win, and he wille after us. Any good ideas?¡±

    ¡°No idea, unless we take control of a world that is just as powerful!¡± Archangel Tyrael shook his head.

    ¡°You mentioned that the Dark World belonged to Hell, right? How about we ask Hell for help?¡± Wizard Basham proposed.

    ¡°Basham, if we mess with Hell, our souls will forever be its toy!¡± Archangel Tyrael answered with a cold gaze, signaling to Wizard Basham that there was no way.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to expose ourselves. Just find a way to send Hell a message so it will go after Abel. If Abel loses the Dark World, he wouldn¡¯t be invincible!¡±

    Archangel Tyrael paused, as that might work!

    There was a saying: The ones who knew you the best were not your friends, but your enemies!

    Heaven and Hell had been in conflict for too long, and both sides had a deep understanding of one another.

    What Wizard Basham suggested was not impossible, they just needed to sacrifice something.

    ¡°I need a hundred kilos of Dimension Rocks, fifty kilos of Blood me Crystals, three hundred kilos of Eternal Jade, and one million human souls!¡± Archangel Tyrael stated grimly.

    Wizard Basham hesitated. He might have those materials in his portal bag, but where could he find one million souls?

    Destroying arge city? He would be forever hated if he did something like that!

    The reason the Holy Kingdom was hated by the entire central continent was because it massacred civilians!

    ¡°Basham, are you worrying about the materials or souls?¡± Archangel Tyrael asked deeply, seeing Wizard Basham hesitating.

    ¡°The souls. The entire continent will turn on me if I kill a million people!¡± Wizard Basham shook his head.

    After all, that¡¯s why he had ventured out in the ocean to kill sea monsters in order to break his Rank 44 teau. Humans souls would have been much higher quality.

    ¡°Basham, history is written by the ruler. Once you gain control of the world, you can shape the narrative however you want!¡± Archangel Tyrael stated with confidence.

    Wizard Basham took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Are you sure Hell won¡¯te after us that way?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I want to beat Abel, but I also don¡¯t want Hell to take over this world!¡± Archangel Tyrael smiled.

    The decision was made, and the operation would soon begin!

 Chapter 1500 - Wizard Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1500: Wizard Spirit</h4>

    Abel had no idea what Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael were nning as he looked at the eighteen God Rank Wizards.

    ¡°My Dragon God, what should I do with them?¡± he bowed, inquiring politely.

    ¡°Abel, don¡¯t address me as Dragon God anymore. Just call me by my name, Louis!¡± the Dragon God bowed back, then continued, ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything evil, so you can let them live if they pledge allegiance with their souls!¡±

    Wizard McPhee immediately dropped to his knees and yelled, ¡°Great Abel, Wizard McPhee pledges allegiance to you, and may my disloyalty damn me!¡±

    He knew he was looking at an invincible being, and their President had left without them!

    Indeed, Wizard Basham did not care about the other wizards. He only needed them to fight for him.

    Since Abel had be so powerful, it was an easy choice for the wizards to make. After all, death was the biggest fear of an immortal!

    Not to mention, it had only taken Abel ten years to achieve it, and Abel was not known for mistreating his men.

    Abel was a little bit surprised by Wizard McPhee, as he had not even said anything yet.

    But still, they were the managers of the Wizard Union, and epting their allegiance meant he would take over the Wizard Union!

    ¡°Wizard McPhee, I ept your loyalty!¡± Abel ced his hand on Wizard McPhee¡¯s shoulder. A strand of energy entered Wizard McPhee.

    ¡°This is an energy from a world beyond. It can protect you and notify me when you are in danger!¡± Abel smiled after seeing a suspicious look on Wizard McPhee.

    ¡°Thank you, my lord!¡± Wizard McPhee knew how mysterious it must be, but he still showed gratitude.

    ......

    After Wizard McPhee started the process, the remaining seventeen God Rank Wizards followed suit, and Abel also gave each of them a strand of World Energy.

    That way, Wizard Basham would not be able to suppress them, thus giving them the opportunity to escape. But most of all, it would notify Abel the moment those wizards came into contact with Wizard Basham or Archangel Tyrael!

    ¡°Great Abel, should we go to the Wizard Union Headquarters and take over the Wizard Union before Wizard Basham returns?¡± Wizard McPhee bowed to him.

    Abel turned and asked the Dragon God, ¡°Louis, do you want toe along?¡±

    The Dragon God shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s your private matter. We dragons will only help when dangeres!¡±

    By this point he would even let Abel take the title of Dragon God if he wanted it. It was too bad Abel had no interest in that and had decided to keep his respect.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way!¡± Abel bowed.

    ¡ª¡ª

    From that day on, the Warding Wall¡¯s purpose came to an end. Everyone was sent home, as there was no more need for them.

    Still, it was a good piece of history, concluding the thousand-year war between the Central Continent and the Holy Kingdom, as well as freeing up the resources used to maintain the top-level magical structure.

    Abel put Little Bro back in the monster ring and teleported to the Wizard Union Headquarters with the wizards.

    They soonarrived at the underground chamber.

    In order to take over the Wizard Union, Abel had to obtain the highest authority from the Wizard Spirit. The Wizard Spirit was the Wizard Union¡¯s top secret and only the God Ranks knew about it.

    Wizard McPhee was the most proactive as he led the way.

    They walked into an ordinary storage room built with decent materials. In the center was a carpet.

    When Wizard McPhee removed the carpet, a Magic Circle was exposed.

    He ced his hand on it and began to move. After ten minutes, a new Magic Circle formed.

    Abel monitored it all with his Power of The Will. It was security in its purest form. Even the ones in the know needed ten minutes to reform it!

    After everything was set, the ground began to move. If an intruder had dared to do this, the wizards above would have been immediately notified.

    A small door opened up on a wall in the room. On the door was some secret passcode made with special materials.

    Those materials were not indestructible, but there would be no way to proceed if anyone destroyed them.

    There were six rounds of code to break as Wizard McPhee led the way. Soon, another room was exposed and within it stood a Teleportation Circle and a Spirit beside it.

    ¡°Great Abel, this is the only Teleportation Circle capable of connecting to the Wizard Spirit. But in order to use it, you must first control this Spirit.¡±

    Abel turned and looked around. The room was made with a perfect Barrier, just like the room where the top treasures were kept.

    As for that Spirit, it had a special energy Abel couldn¡¯t identify.

    ¡°How should I do it?¡¯ Abel asked Wizard McPhee.

    ¡°This is an abnormal Spirit. It cannot be affected by external forces. It can only move when a majority of the God Rank Wizards agree!¡± Wizard McPhee smiled.

    Abel doubted that, so he connected to his Headmaster badge and ordered the Commander Spirit to try to invade it.

    But it was true, there was no room for the Command Spirit to even enter!

    Abel shook his head. This meant it couldn¡¯t learn from other Spirits and be incorporated as a result. Such a strange and useless Spirit¡­

    Still, Abel had the Wizard¡¯s loyalty, and could use it.

    ¡°Wizard McPhee, tell it to give me the highest authority!¡± Abel ordered him.

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Wizard McPhee bowed.

    He then mumbled a spell and the other wizards followed suit. A strange energy shot up, and the Spirit began to glow blue.

    ¡°My lord, please connect your Power of The Will with the Spirit!¡± Wizard McPhee called out.

    Abel reached out his Power of The Will but when he connected with the spirit, he realized this Spirit couldn¡¯t even speak!

    ¡°My Lord, the Teleportation Circle is now ready, but the rest is up to you!¡± Wizard McPhee bowed.

    Abel nodded. With his current rank, those wizards had no need to trick him.

    He stepped onto the Teleportation Circle and disappeared from the room.

    ¡ª

    As soon as he reappeared, he realized he was in a fully enclosed room, and he could sense a strong energy.

    All the walls were ming red. Anyone too weak would be burned to death after they entered!

    Even Abel was ufortable, so he immediately Cast an Ice Armor.

    Beside the Teleportation Circle under him, the room was filled with magic Patterns. At the deep end of the room was a giant ming-red Spirit.

    It was almost as tall as a human, the biggest Spirit Abel had ever seen!

    ¡°Abel, you have not been recognized as the Wizard Union President. If you don¡¯t leave right now, I will self-destruct!¡± a voice rang out from all directions.

    It was the first time Abel had been threatened by a Spirit, which meant this Spirit was highly intelligent.

    He reached out his Power of The Will and realized that this room was beneath kilometers ofva.

    His Power of The Will couldn¡¯t even reach the surface!

    He had no idea how Wizard Basham had built this thing, so he couldn¡¯t help but admire it.

    If Wizard Basham hadn¡¯t been kind to the Wizard Union, no one would ever have been able to find this ce. After all, Basham was very confident in his power, and no one else would get the consent of fifteen God Rank Wizards!

    But little did he know, everything he had done made Abel¡¯s journey to power much easier!

    Abel did not care about what the Wizard Spirit said. Instead, he connected to his Commander Spirit.

    ¡°Commander Spirit, give me the highest authority over this Spirit!¡± Abel ordered him.

    There was no way this Wizard Spirit could be like that enclosed Spirit controlling the Teleportation Circle above. It was basically controlling the entire Central Continent, so it needed connections.

    The red light in the Wizard Spirit began to flicker. It seemed to be fighting back, but the Commander Spirit¡¯s infiltration was too powerful.

    The Wizard Spirit might be good at managing things, but it was nothing in war, especiallypared to an ancient war machine!

 Chapter 1501 - Take Control

    <h4>Chapter 1501: Take Control</h4>

    In less than ten minutes Abel sensed the Wizard Spirit opening up to him. But it was only after he connected to it that he realized how powerful it truly was!

    The Wizard Spirit was responsible for all affairs of the Wizard Union. That included Teleportation Circles, Surveince Circles, and the Spirits managing subcontinents.

    There was alsorge amounts of information obtained by the Wizard Union, as well as mission distribution.

    Through its special Communication Circle, Abel could control all missions within the Central Continent. Therefore, as long as he had control over the Wizard Spirit, he had control over the Wizard Union!

    ¡°Wizard Spirit, connect to this Teleportation Circle!¡± he ordered.

    He then transmitted the location of the Golden Castle to it, and told Doff to ept it.

    The Wizard Spirit soon connected to the Golden Castle.

    Abel let his Research Spirit and the Magic Circle Spiritmunicate with the Wizard Spirit to expand their knowledge base.

    ¡°Wizard Spirit, activate all the Surveince Circles to track down Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael. Also, forbid them from using any Teleportation Circles and notify the Magic Circle Spirit as soon as they are spotted!¡± Abel continued.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. President!¡± the Wizard Spirit replied.

    Abel was feeling very good. He had always avoided the Wizard Union teleportationwork because their Spirit was too powerful and his location would be leaked to Wizard Basham. Now, it was the other way around!

    Indeed, he was the new President!

    ¡ª¡ª

    ......

    Considering how hot the ce was, Abel did not dawdle very long.

    After he stepped out of the Teleportation Circle, he realized the eighteen God Rank Wizards were still waiting for him.

    ¡°Mr. Abel, you¡¯ve seeded!¡¯ Wizard McPhee was shocked. He knew what Wizard Basham had done was to make sure no one took his ce as the President.

    It was dangerous, and there was nothing they could have done to change the Wizard Spirit.

    At the same time, they wanted to test Abel. Since Abel had passed, they had no more regrets about pledging their allegiance. After all, Abel couldn¡¯t truly take over the Wizard Union without the Wizard Spirit!

    They would not even be able to learn how many resources they had, since resource distribution was normally managed by the Wizard Spirit.

    That was also why Wizard Basham was the only Wizard above Rank 45. Their resource distribution was totally in his control!

    At the same time, Wizard Basham would have been able to freely teleport to the Wizard Union Headquarters to attack if Abel couldn¡¯t control the Wizard Spirit!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve obtained the highest authority!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Abel!¡± All the God Rank Wizards bowed to him.

    Wizard McPhee then added, ¡°We must sound the bell and gather all men in the Wizard Union to recognize our new President!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you to it. Can you take me to your meeting room?¡± Abel nodded at Wizard McPhee and smiled at the other wizards

    Abel was familiar with the Wizard Union, but only as to where valuable things were stored. He didn¡¯t know where the utility rooms were located.

    ¡ª

    He soon arrived at a decent-sized room as the bells sounded, and the wizards began to appear.

    Abel took his seat on the throne, and no one said anything.

    Those wizards were confused because they knew about Abel¡¯s conflict with the Wizard Union. Something big must have happened!

    Wizard Hardy was the most nervous one, his eyes were almost shaking.

    Back in the days he was involved in the operation against Abel.

    Other than the Half-God Wizards, there were also lower-Level managers of different departments.

    ¡°Everyone, Wizard Basham, has allied with the Demon from Beyond. He betrayed the Wizard Union, so all of us God Rank Wizards have agreed on Mr. Abel as our new President!¡± Wizard McPhee announced

    All the wizards were stunned.

    Wizard Basham had betrayed the Wizard Union? It made no sense!

    He was the one who had created the Wizard Union, and had been their President for tens of thousands of years!

    Even Half-God wizards had never imagined his ce would be taken, especially by Abel. Although Abel¡¯s story was an inspiring story for new wizards, Wizard Basham was like a god to the Wizard Union!

    ¡°The Great Abel is now more powerful than both Wizard Basham and the Demon from Beyondbined. Even if they allied, they can only run from us!¡± Wizard McPhee spoke again after seeing the silence.

    Like a bomb going off, all the wizards¡¯ jaws dropped. After all, power meant everything in this world!

    ¡°Mr. President!¡± Wizard Hardy immediately stood up and bowed immediately.

    By that point, all he could hope for was Abel to show mercy.

    Soon, all the other wizards followed suit.

    Abel gazed at Wizard Hardy and saw how submissive he was acting. After all, Wizard Hardy had only been working for the Wizard Union, so Abel could let the past go.

    He was the new Wizard Union President, and he needed to think from their perspective.

    ¡°Ok, I am the new President of the Wizard Union, but I¡¯m not nning to change anything as yet. All the departments remain as they are!¡± Abel nodded and waved his hand.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. President!¡± the Wizards called back.

    Abel then added, ¡°If anyone finds any information in regards to Wizard Basham or learns about anyone contacting him, report to me immediately and I will reward you with a handsome amount of credit points!¡±

    Since none of those wizards were ordinary, they all know what that meant. Wizard Basham was now on the run and Abel had fully taken control of the Wizard Spirit. If not, he would not be able to move any credit points!

    Abel then nodded at Wizard McPhee, signaling that he could conclude.

    ¡°Everyone, that¡¯s it for today. Work hard and Mr. Abel will look after you!¡± Wizard McPhee announced again.

    Indeed, taking over the Wizard Spirit meant taking over the Wizard Union. The wizards had no means of fighting back. After all, they were no match to Abel¡¯s energy, even with all their forces added together!

    Wizard McPhee bowed carefully after all the other wizards had left. ¡°Mr. Abel, since you are now the President, may I ask about Wizard Smith?¡±

    Abel was not expecting Wizard McPhee to care about another wizard. Considering the lifespan and arrogance of God Rank Wizards, having a friendship thatsted for thousands of years was very rare.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the decision up to Wizard Smith. Come with me to the Golden Castle!¡± Abel nodded.

    He didn¡¯t really care if Wizard Smith was dead or alive. An extra God Rank wouldn¡¯t make much difference to him at this point.

    Indeed, even Abel himself had not expected his power to grow so much. He didn¡¯t even need to call out his High Elves to fight!

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Abel!¡± Wizard McPhee bowed.

    ¡ª

    Abel teleported to the Golden Castle with Wizard McPhee. Since he had nothing to hide, he brought him into Doff¡¯s Kingdom where Wizard Smith was being kept.

    He didn¡¯t think of a God¡¯s Kingdom as a ce to hide, like the other gods in the God Alliance. It was just a ce to live and a ce to maximize attacks.

    But of course, he would still only bring beings weaker than himself inside!

    Seven gods emerged in front of Wizard McPhee as soon as he entered. They were all from the Era of Gods.

    McPhee finally confirmed who the person who had stolen Wizard Basham¡¯s treasure was. It was just that he had never expected all the gods to be on Abel¡¯s side!

    He let out a breath of relief. It wouldn¡¯t be a wise move to be Abel¡¯s enemy.

    As for Abel, he also needed someone with influence in the Wizard Union like Wizard McPhee, so Abel wanted him to see his true power.

    After all, loyalty was what he needed, and each of those God Rank Wizards hadrge numbers of followers. Abel knew he shouldn¡¯t give the God Rank Wizards orders all the time, so he still needed a spokesperson!

 Chapter 1502 - Marlo City

    <h4>Chapter 1502: Marlo City</h4>

    With a wave, Wizard Smith was brought out in midair. Since the prison of the Kingdom was too secure, Wizard Smith fainted during the process.

    ¡°Wizard McPhee, let¡¯s go back to the Golden Castle, and you can have a chat with him alone!¡± Abel smiled. He grabbed the unconscious Wizard Smith and they left.

    After they reappeared in the Golden Castle, he handed Wizard Smith to Wizard McPhee and went off on his own to enjoy a ss of Water Spirit Fruit juice.

    During the process, he could almost hear Wizard Smith yelling frantically, ¡°I would rather die than pledge allegiance to him! Mr. Basham will save me!¡±

    However as Wizard McPhee continued to negotiate, Wizard Smith¡¯s voice died down.

    ¡ª

    After two hours, both of them returned to Abel.

    ¡°Mr. Abel, Wizard Smith will pledge allegiance to you!¡± Wizard Smith had epted his fate and got down on his knees.

    ¡°I will ept your loyalty!¡± Abel stepped up and tapped him with a strand of World Energy.

    When Wizard Smith stood up again, Abel turned to Wizard McPhee. ¡°McPhee, you are now the Vice President of the Wizard Union. I will give you triple the resources you were allocated before!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Abel!¡± Wizard McPhee bowed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t mistreat you like Wizard Basham. Since resources of your Rank are no longer useful to me, you can earn as many as you need if you work hard!¡± Abel smiled at him.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After Abel left Wizard McPhee and Wizard Smith, Abel sensed a message from Doff. It was a request from the Moon Goddess, Earth Goddess, and the God of Wealth.

    Abel shed into Doff¡¯s Kingdom, where they were already waiting for him. Their faces were filled with excitement as they began to congratte Abel.

    ¡°My lord, you are now the President of the Wizard Union and you defeat Wizard Basham and the Demon from Beyond!¡± The Moon Goddess was still in disbelief.

    She had watched Abel since he was a kid, and had never expected this day to ever happen.

    Abel bowed back and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you are all here. I was just looking for you!¡±

    ¡°By yourmand!¡± the Moon Goddess answered quickly.

    ¡°Pay attention to your faithful grounds. As long as there is information regarding the Demon from Beyond or Wizard Basham, notify me!¡± Abel said grimly.

    ¡°My lord, it is very unlikely that they wille near our faithful grounds!¡± The Moon Goddess wanted to help Abel, but she knew how low the possibility was.

    ¡°I will tell all the other gods, as well, I¡¯m sure Wizard Basham or the Demon from Beyond will make a mistake eventually!¡± Abel smiled.

    ¡°Then we will be on our way!¡± the Moon Goddess bowed.

    But as she turned, Abel added, ¡°Another thing! Now you can also expand your faith further and you no longer have to give the Wizard Union your holy crystals!¡± Abel smiled and continued, ¡°Moon Goddess, can I speak with you in private?¡±

    This was great news! As the Moon Goddess stayed, the other two gods left with smiles.

    ¡°Since I am now the new President of the Wizard Union, the Goddess of Valor can build her Kingdom. I will notify the Wizard Union soon, and send out some wizards to protect her!¡± Abel continued smiling.

    Joy sparked in the Moon Goddess¡¯s eyes. If the Goddess of Valor could not rebuild her Kingdom, she would never get more powerful.

    Also, since the elves could expand their faith, they might have enough mana to cultivate more elven gods!

    The Moon Goddess bowed quickly again. ¡°My Lord, do you think Lorraine can be an elf god? We have enough resources to support three elf gods!¡±

    Abel hesitated. He had picked the path of a professional instead of being a god, but he couldn¡¯t do that for Lorraine.

    Although Lorraine had never trained to be a professional, she still had the potential to be one if she chose!

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the decision to Lorraine herself!¡± Abel replied gently.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± the Moon Goddess bowed once more.

    ¡ª

    After she left, Abel had all his other gods return to their Kingdoms. At first he had been worried that someone would attack the Golden Castle, but he no longer needed to be concerned as the new Wizard Union President.

    The news of Abel bing the new Wizard Union President spread through the Central Continent like wildfire.

    It was unlike anything before. The Dwarf King Dunba was so happy that he immediately pledged allegiance to Abel.

    The dwarves were living better than ever, and theirst bit of worry had faded!

    It was definitely worth a celebration, but of course, they would not bother Abel with such trivial things.

    They were not the only ones. The elves, the Tauren, the Barbarians, and the Lightnings also went crazy and organized some huge parties in honor of Abel.

    But since Wizard Basham was still alive, the Wizard Union themselves did not have a formal celebration.

    On the other hand, the Water Goddess and the God of Death were filled with regret. They had already started to feel that way thest time they saw Abel on the Warding Wall, but things had turned out even worse than they had imagined.

    They had a chance to follow the most powerful figure of the world, and they had let it slide!

    It not only ended up with them being injured by Wizard Basham, but their future was a total blur!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Still, all these events were only happening among the professionals, normal people had never even heard of the Wizard Union President.

    Marlo City was one of them. They were one of the rare cities near the shore, because the ocean was not a ce for resources for humans. They were a source of disasters.

    The reason Marlo City existed was because of a huge river called the Marlo River. It covered a third of the Central Continent and supported many farms and industries.

    Since Marlo City was located near the end of the Marlo River, it had be one of thergest ports around. Its poption had stabilized at around a hundred thousand people, with many peopleing and going each day. It was one of the rare vibrant economies around.

    At the moment, two beings were hovering above the city and looking down at those people like they were seeing ants.

    ¡°Basham, you picked a nice ce, with not many resources for professionals. The Wizard Union probably won¡¯t care too much!¡± Archangel Tyrael nodded.

    Wizard Basham¡¯s heart was aching as he listened to those words. Marlo City was one of the cities the Wizard Union hadn¡¯t cared much about during his ten thousand years in power, and he was about to unleash a massacre upon them with his enemy.

    But since he had lost the connection to the Wizard Spirit, he knew he was not a part of the Wizard Union anymore, and his fury was pushing him to do things against his morals.

    He was also not as strong as Abel, so the only hope he had was to connect to Hell!

    ¡°Just get it over with. Our operation will be much harder if Abel fully takes over the Wizard Union!¡± Wizard Basham replied grimly.

    ¡°Basham, we still need some preparation. We need to set up a shrine in the middle of the city!¡± Archangel Tyrael added softly.

    ¡ª

    They did a little trick and quietlynded in Marlo City without anyone noticing.

    In the middle of the city lived a Baron, his six family members, twenty servants, twenty guards, and three low-rank wizards. As soon as Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyraelnded, everyone was immediately knocked out.

    They did not kill them because they didn¡¯t want to waste any souls, and it was best to keep things low profile.

    ¡ª

    The following day, Archangel Tyrael used the three hundred kilos of Eternity Jade, Blood me Crystals, and Dimension Cloud Rocks to build a shrine.

    As the sun began to set the next day, the shrine was finished.

    On a green patch of grass, stood a blood-red evil shrine. Anyone who saw it would feel a tingle in their soul.

    It was no ordinary building. If Archangel Tyrael had not suppressed it with his Power of The Will. It would have started to suck up souls already!

    Archangel Tyrael turned and said to Wizard Basham, ¡°It¡¯s done, but you will be the one contacting Hell!¡±

    If Hell knew an angel was contacting it, it might sacrifice arge amount of energy to track down the shrine.

    After all, they were natural enemies!

    Wizard Basham gave Archangel Tyrael a look and nodded. He did not say too much because he knew everyone had secrets, let alone this angel from another world.

    Archangel Tyrael had been badly injured when he first appeared in the Central Continent, so Basham could imagine how powerful his enemy must have been.

    Archangel Tyrael transferred a Curse to Wizard Basham. Wizard Basham had never seen anything like it, but he could still use it with his current power.

    Meanwhile, Archangel Tyrael shed hundreds of meters away.

    Wizard Basham¡¯s eyes twitched. He didn¡¯t like to face the unknown, and Archangel Tyrael was acting too strangely.

    Still, it was toote to go back, as there was nothing he wanted more than to defeat Abel!

 Chapter 1503 - The Lord of Terror

    <h4>Chapter 1503: The Lord of Terror</h4>

    Wizard Basham began mumbling the mysterious Curse. It started with a grunt and slowly grew louder. Soon, the entirety of Marlo City began to hear it.

    At that time, most people were asleep other than some carefree nobles, but the Curse quickly broke the silence.

    Wizard Basham sensed Archangel Tyrael releasing his Power of the Will, and a ghostly red glow spread out from the Shrine.

    When the glow engulfed the pce, the souls were sucked out of the families of the baron, including the servants and the three minor wizards.

    Ten souls entered the Shrine, and the red glow deepened. As Wizard Basham continued to invoke the Curse, the glow continued to spread.

    Under the deep and dark sky, frightened civilians dropped before they could even make a sound. Their souls were sucked directly into the Shrine, and their bodies fell lifelessly.

    A hundred souls, a thousand souls, ten thousand souls. There was no weeping, no screaming; everything happened in the mists of the night.

    Indeed, there was no way of fighting back.

    The red light continued to spread. It disregarded any differences between the young or old, men or women, rich or poor.

    Soon, small faces emerged from the bloody Shrine in front of Wizard Basham. He heard the intense weepinging from them.?<i>Who killed us?!,</i>?they were all crying.

    ...

    Not everyone in Marlo City epted their fate. A small team of adventurers reacted as soon as they heard the Curse and they immediately jumped on their horses.

    But before they even made it a hundred meters, the horses let out sorrowful gasps and dropped lifelessly to the street.

    It was not an intense pressure; just enough to restrict their movements, not enough to kill them.

    The ten adventurers stared at the eerie red lighting nearer and nearer, and finally they were swallowed.

    If Archangel was the one managing the sacrifice, he would stop as soon as the number hit one million. He expected Wizard Basham to do the same. After all, numbers had to be precise when dealing with affairs of this rank.

    But unlike Archangel Tyrael, Wizard Basham didn¡¯t have the special ability to sense souls!

    At the same time, Wizard Basham was very anxious, even though he might not look like it. He could kill gods, and wipe out dwarves, but the ones being killed this time were all humans.

    As a human himself, this was approaching his bottom line.

    Although Marlo City and the area around it normally had a poption of a million, a huge festival had happened during the past few days and many people from nearby cities came to visit. On this day, there were 1.3 million humans here.

    As the red glow intensified, he saw Hell Lava as well as Eternal mesing out of the Shrine.

    Archangel Tyrael¡¯s face sank as he shouted, ¡°Basham, stop! Did you count how many souls you were sacrificing?¡±

    Wizard Basham suddenly regained himself and turned around with a hazy gaze.

    ¡°Damn it, how many souls did you sacrifice?!¡± Archangel Tyrael roared again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t count!¡± Wizard Basham shook his head.

    Archangel Tyrael¡¯s heart dropped.

    A sacrifice was no ordinary affair. Exactly one million souls were needed to form amunication passage, but no one knew what might happen if they used too many.

    After all, no one would risk doing that in the face of Hell!

    Archangel Tyrael began to regret working with Wizard Basham. If only he was more careful!

    After all, beings of their rank wouldn¡¯t exin everything to the point. They needed to keep their respect for each other, so he thought Wizard Basham was in the know, as well.

    Still, it was toote by the time Wizard Basham stopped uttering the Curse. A low rumbling voice emerged from the center of Marlo City,?<strong>¡°Sacrificer, what is your demand?¡±</strong>

    At the same time, Archangel Tyrael covered his mouth and stopped breathing.

    As soon as Wizard Basham saw what was happening, he began to speak. ¡°I wanted to tell you something: a wizard has taken over the Dark World!¡±

    <strong>¡°The Dark World is useless, I¡¯ll let him have it!¡±</strong>?the voice sighed.

    Wizard Basham was caught off-guard. That was not the reaction he had expected.

    Archangel Tyrael, on the other hand, was horrified. If Hell was not interested in the Dark World, they must have even greater ns!

    <strong>¡°Sacrificer, you must be very confused!¡±</strong>?the voice sounded again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Dark World Hell¡¯s territory? Don¡¯t you care?¡± Wizard Basham asked again.

    <strong>¡°It¡¯s simple, it just doesn¡¯t have anything I like, But I am very thankful that you opened up this world¡¯s location for me, else it would have taken me tens of thousands of years to find it again after my dimension crack was destroyed by someone,¡±</strong>?the voice informed him happily.

    ¡°Quick, destroy the Shrine!¡± Archangel Tyrael finally shouted.

    Wizards Basham cast a Lightning Strike without hesitation. In situations like this, he knew he had to trust Archangel Tyrael.

    However, at that moment a furious roar rose up and a red energy shield appeared about the shrine, blocking the Lightning Strike.

    The 1.3 million souls above the shrine then flew up into the night sky and formed a Portal.

    At that instant, Wizard Basham sensed immense evil and quickly added on Ice Armor.

    Archangel Tyrael sped towards the Shrine and struck down heavily with both hands as a Light energy sword appeared in them.

    He was confident that he could break the crimson energy shield, but the moment before they made contact, a massive hand appeared from the portal and grabbed his sword.

    <i>*Bling!*</i>?The Light Energy sword shattered!

    <strong>¡°Oh, a familiar energy. Is this Archangel Tyrael? It¡¯s been a while. I never expected you to find this world, lucky guy!¡±</strong>?augh emerged.

    Archangel Tyrael saw the hand and shouted grimly, ¡°You are the Lord of Terror!¡±

    <strong>¡°Haha, indeed! You still remember me, but this time I will make you bow, along with this world!¡±</strong>?the Lord of Terror keptughing.

    Archangel Tyrael calmed himself and said, ¡°You can¡¯t unleash all your power here, so we can still fight back!¡±

    <strong>¡°I can sense arge amounts of souls around. I will only get stronger after I arrive!¡±</strong>?the Lord of Terror said as he blocked another strike from Archangel Tyrael.<strong>?¡°I really need to thank you, but the Tree of Life is making things a little difficult!¡±</strong>

    Hell had actually looked for Archangel Tyrael back when he escaped, but back then the dimension crack was too small for anyrge amount of energy to enter.

    This time, however, was the perfect opportunity!

    The sacrifice they had made formed a direct passage. The Lord of Terror was somewhat surprised to see the one behind it was his old friend, Archangel Tyrael!

    Ever since the Lord of Terror had taken all the souls in the Dark World, Archangel Tyrael was no longer a match to him and he no longer took him as seriously.

    Wizard Basham unleashed a hundred Lightning Strikes. even though his Inner World was injured. Since the Lord of Terror had his arm out, he knew it was the perfect chance.

    <strong>¡°Oh, this world really is fascinating!¡±</strong>?The Lord of Terror waved his hand and blocked all the Lightning Strikes.

    Wizard Basham did not reply, instead staying calm and casting some ice spells. His attacks were just as strong as those of Archangel Tyrael, and wounds began to open on the Lord of Terror¡¯s arm.

    Although the Lord of Terror was more powerful than Archangel Tyrael, he could not unleash any suppressive force from another world. His attacks were also limited by the fact the dimensional Portal was constantly closing. He could only fit an arm through, but he could not make the Portal anyrger.

    The ice spells were a little bit more effective, and the Lord of Terror¡¯s arm began to slow down.

    As Archangel Tyrael kept attacking, more cuts were opened up.

    <strong>¡°You ants are so annoying!¡±</strong>?the Lord of Terror roared.

    He didn¡¯t need any defenses, and instead he drew a spell pattern in midair. Blood gushed out from it.

    It was like a dam bursting open, the blood quickly covered Marlo City.

    All 1.3 million corpses were drenched by it. Soon the corpse of a guard stood up.

    With the sounds of bone cracking, it began to move forward.

    A soul from Hell entered it, and its eyes began glowing crimson.

    But since the Lord of Terror was the one had summoned it, it was a scary zombie with the power of a Rank 45! If this world had not had a limit, it would have been even more powerful!

 Chapter 1504 - Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 1504: Arrival</h4>

    Abel sat above the Golden Castle, feeling like his life was perfect. He had broken through the limits of this world, and the Wizard Union was now under his control.

    Still, he knew he could not let his guard down until Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael were captured. The destruction they could unleash was too serious.

    His sixteen gods had been searching for their traces, but there was no luck.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Abel suddenly turned around after he sensed a strange energy wave. It was simr to a dimension crack, but he was not sure.

    But he quickly sensed the energy of Hell, and his face began to sink.

    ¡°Little Bro, follow me!¡± he yelled.

    ¡ª

    He quickly arrived at the Wizard Union, pinpointing the precise ce on a map of the Central Continent.

    Since he had the map memorized, he soon discovered it was from a ce called Marlo City.

    By that point he had already put Little Bro in his Monster Ring. He immediately returned to the Golden Castle¡¯s giant Teleportation Circle.

    He connected to the Wizard Spirit and selected Marlo City as his destination. If its Teleportation Circle was destroyed, he could only arrive at the next nearest Teleportation Circle, which was five hundred miles away!

    ...

    To his surprise, it still worked!

    ¡ª

    As soon as he appeared, he was faced with Hell in its truest form.

    The ground was drenched in blood with that familiar stench.

    He could also sense Wizard Basham, Archangel Tyrael, and a powerful, familiar energy. He remembered it from the Dark World, but back then it was not as powerful.

    The Lord of Terror! And he had only ever seen its clone!

    After the Dark World had be Abel¡¯s Inner World, his senses had be much stronger.

    With a sh, he approached the area where the three energies were fighting.

    Archangel Tyrael was surrounded by his forty Holy knights. Around them were a group of zombies.

    Wizard Basham, on the other hand, was attacking a giant red arm, but it was holding up even under Wizard Basham¡¯s frantic attacks.

    Abel was stunned at how strong each of those zombies were. Each time the Holy Knightsnded a strike, the zombies would quickly regenerate.

    As their numbers kept growing, it was in Archangel Tyrael would notst for long.

    ¡°Holy Freeze, Holy Charge!¡± Auras were being unleashed from the Holy knights, but they didn¡¯t do much damage. The most they could do was numb and slow down the zombies.

    Still, those zombies did not have Inner Worlds, and they could only walk slowly. They would fall over if they moved even a little bit faster.

    When Archangel Tyrael saw Abel, he felt his heart lift. ¡°Abel, I¡¯ll leave this to you!¡±

    Wizard Basham also shed away without hesitation.

    Soon both of them had quickly sped away, leaving Abel standing there.

    Abel did not chase after them, as he knew the consequences if the Lord of Terror entered this world.

    It would be taken over by Hell!!!

    As the red arm continued to twitch, the dimensional Portal began to expand.

    ¡°Little Bro, grab him!¡± Abel ordered grimly.

    A ck hole appeared in front of him, and Little Bro jumped out. He dashed towards the Lord of Terror¡¯s arm and struck down with both ws.

    <strong>¡°Damn it, you took my clone!¡±</strong>?the Lord of Terror roared in outrage.

    The Super Lord of Destruction was a failed experiment he had left over in the Dark World. Its attributes were superior to all his other clones, but it couldn¡¯t use the suppressive power of Hell. In the end, it was a failed experiment.

    Still, someone else using his clone was a great insult to the mighty demon king.

    Since Little Bro was almost just as strong physically and was grabbing his arm with all its force, he just could not get rid of it.

    Most importantly, he could not use his full power from another world!

    Still, the Lord of Terror was not too worried. After his 1.3 million top rank zombies were fully animated, he could totally expand the Portal and allow himself to enter.

    Since Archangel Tyrael was now gone, those zombies slowly turned towards Abel.

    It was an intense moment. Abel thought of his God Rank Summons, but soon scrapped the idea.

    If even Archangel Tyrael¡¯s Holy knights couldn¡¯t do any damage, his normal God Ranks wouldn¡¯t either!

    Furthermore, the ce was replete with the blood of Hell. Those zombies had unlimited resources to regenerate themselves.

    ¡°Seems like I have no choice!¡± Abel mumbled.

    With a wave, a being with full angelic gear appeared behind him. His Angel Avatar!

    Abel sent half of his consciousness to the Angel Avatar. The Angel Avatar charged towards a group of zombies.

    He used his Angel Shield to knock them back before shing them through the neck with his Angel Sword.

    Since those zombies were controlled by the Lord of Terror¡¯s souls, an attack like that would normally be useless, even for the most powerful Holy Knight. After all, those souls were hand-picked. They were the best of the best, and were fully in line with the Lord of Terror¡¯s will after some alterations.

    Pure souls like that were extremely rare, even in this world. It was why Lorraine was so special to Abel!

    However, the Angel Avatar had the Light Energy, the natural counter to the Lord of Terror¡¯s energy. If Abel hadn¡¯t had it, the only way to kill those zombies would have been to slowly drain their health, which was hopeless considering how much blood from Hell was around to replenish them.

    Considering how slow those zombies were, they had zero chance of dodging the strikes.

    <i>Ahh!</i>?A big cut was opened up, but the head of the zombie was strike dangling. As its body continued to move, blood gushed out from below and the zombie began to heal.

    Large chunks of flesh were replenishing at a frightening rate, so the Avatar followed up with another sh at the same spot.

    Green poison sted out from the zombie and a fifth of the Avatar¡¯s health was taken, but a single poison antidote stopped the damage from spreading any further.

    At the same time, he saw a soul flying back to the Lord of Terror, so he quickly reached out his hand to grab it.

    As soon as they made contact, the soul was purified, turned into energy, and entered his Angel Avatar!

    <strong>¡°Damn you, angel! I will torture your soul for ten thousand years!¡±</strong>?the Lord of Terror roared.

    Meanwhile, Abel¡¯s human body flew up and connected with God Rank Two through the Soul Chain. After Abel reached thirty meters above the ground, those zombies couldn¡¯t do anything to him, even with their poison.

    He activated an Energy Aura, and the power of the Angel Avatar¡¯s attacks increased fivefold.

    By that point the Avatar was going after the second zombie, but this time it was much easier with the Aura enchantment!

    There was no need for him to even go all out, and he quickly grabbed another soul.

    His power took another step up and his eyes began to spark with greed as he turned toward more of the zombies.

    They were the path for him to get more powerful!

    At that point God Rank Two suddenly appeared in the sky as well. As their Power of The Will connected, the Angel Avatar appeared in front of another zombie with a sh.

    Soon, it was no longer a battle, but a massacre!

    The Avatar¡¯s Light Energy was totally ughtering the Dark Energy zombies!

    Everything in the world had a bnce. Since the Lord of Terror had sacrificedrge amounts of his energy Animating those zombies, that energy could be absorbed once the zombies died. Abel¡¯s Light Energy was the perfect candidate to do so!

    ¡ª

    As Archangel Tyrael sped away, he sensed a familiar angelic energy, and he quickly looked back towards Marlo City.

    Since Abel was no longer hiding his Angel Avatar, its energy was fully exposed.

    ¡°I am not alone!¡± Archangel Tyrael murmured...

    It was very hard for him to feel any sympathy for humans. He could be good to them when times were good, but at the same time he couldn¡¯t care less about sacrificing them when needed. However, sensing the presence of another Angel truly moved his heart. It was a special bond for arade!

 Chapter 1505 - A True Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 1505: A True Massacre</h4>

    Abel floated above with his Power of the Will covering Marlo City. It was hard to believe every human being around him had been turned into zombies.

    At that point he still didn¡¯t know the true murderers were Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael.

    Abel was focused and serious. This world was home to him; he had never thought that what had happened to the Dark World tens of thousands of years ago would happen again right in front of him.

    If he didn¡¯t stop this now, the entire Central Continent would be engulfed by the tortures of Hell!

    He suddenly noticed a glowing crimson Shrine made of valuable materials, and everything quickly made sense to him.

    Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael was the ones who had attracted the Lord of Terror here! He didn¡¯t know why, but a murderous expression emerged on his face.

    ¡ª

    The Lord of Terror, on the other hand, was both lucky and unlucky at the same time. He was lucky because he had saved hundreds of years of effort in locating this world, but he was also unlucky because this world¡¯s energy was restricting him, and he was unable to remove Little Bro from his hand.

    He had to keep unleashing Dark Energy to stop the Portal from closing. If it did not, his arm might be chopped off!

    There were not many things capable of hurting him, but the dimensional force was one of them, especially the power capable of defying Laws to open up Portals.

    At this point he wanted to withdraw his arm, but Little Bro just wasn¡¯t letting go.

    ...

    At the same time, the Lord of Terror was furious that the souls he had cultivated with years of hard work were being stolen away.

    It wouldn¡¯t be as bad if the souls were able to return to him, but the one doing the killing was an Angel. Angels and Demons were natural enemies, and souls were good resources for Angels as well!

    Therefore, it was painful to watch as his nurtured souls were tuning into an energy booster for this Angel!

    <strong>¡°I will open up the barrier of this world, and your skull will be in my personal collection!¡±</strong>?the Lord of Terror raged in fury, but the Angel Avatar only moved faster.

    The Hell zombies had no chance of fighting back, and they kept dying.

    Still, The Lord of Terror bellowed out amand, and the zombies gathered in to formation before they all charged towards the Angel Avatar.

    ¡ª

    But now Abel had the maximum power of the World Stones and World Tree, and the Avatar¡¯s Skills had reached perfection.

    Using a Body of Energy Potion, the Angel Avatar also charged forward.

    There were more than two thousand Hell zombies, and they were all Rank 45. They could basically destroy the entire Central Continent if they were let loose.

    After all, Archangel Tyrael and Wizard Basham were the only Rank 45¡¯s around, other than Abel himself!

    But considering how slow the zombies were, it was like facing a group of ants for the Angel Avatar.

    It swiftly dodged their zombie ws and did a threebo strike with its Angel Sword right on the neck of a zombie.

    <i>Bang!</i>?A zombie was immediately sted into a fog of poison, and the killing continued.

    Souls kept flying out, and Abel kept shing around with his Enigma Magic Staff.

    The Angel Avatar¡¯s movements were almost like a dance amid the clouds of poison, but not a single bite was contaminating it!

    ¡ª

    As zombies kept dying left and right, Abel realized why those souls felt so good to him.

    The dimension in the Crystal Angel Statue shadow of his Druid soul was expanding, and so was the Light Energy within it!

    Abel quickly figured out that the souls of one million zombies were basically like hundreds of years of training to the Angel Avatar.

    It was at that moment Abel thought about Archangel Tyrael. Why did Tyrael need to turn the Holy Kingdom into his Inner World? Perhaps the angel didn¡¯t have a special dimension, like his Crystal Angel Statue shadow?

    A God Rank without an Inner World would be suppressed by the Laws of this world. But Abel¡¯s Angel Avatar was special. It had been created within the Central Continent, in ordance with the Laws of this world.

    That was how it could give birth to something like a God¡¯s Kingdom or Inner World from the start!

    ¡ª

    As the Angel Avatar kept using Energy Potions, it was able to remain in top fighting conditions.

    Still, the zombies¡¯ poison attacks were not useless. They were personally created by the Lord of Terror, Abel might handle one or two attacks, but any more would be risky. After all, each attack could take away a fifth of his health and that was only for his Angel Avatar. It would be more than half of his health of his human body!

    ¡ª

    As the killing continued, The Lord of Terror still could not get rid of Little Bro, no matter how hard he struggled.

    Little Bro was totally loyal to Abel, and was not letting go, no matter what!

    Since Little Bro originated from the Lord of Terror, it also could not be harmed by Dark Energy.

    ¡ª

    Reaching a point, Abel had his six other Summonse out and surround Marlo City.

    They were not for fighting zombies, but to stop anyone else from entering!

    ¡ª

    The Wizard Union also realized what was going on. Wizard McPhee was the first one to arrive and he saw God Rank One.

    ¡°Stop, this ce is restricted!¡± God Rank One ordered grimly.

    ¡°Greetings, is Mr. Abel inside?¡± Wizard McPhee bowed. Since God Rank One was Abel¡¯s Summon, he had to pay his respects.

    ¡°Wizard McPhee, is that you? Come in from above!¡± Abel¡¯s voice sounded from afar.

    Since Abel had his Power of The Will spread out, he could sense Wizard McPhee and sent out an order.

    Wizard McPhee flew up and approached the City carefully. His face quickly began to sink as he saw the Hell zombies. Each of them were at least as powerful as him!

    Luckily those zombies couldn¡¯t use suppressive energy, or he would have been pinned down already!

    His spine began to shiver. What could possibly have given birth to one million top-ranked beings?

    At the same time, he saw a humanoid figure with four wings easily killing those zombies!

    At first he thought it was Archangel Tyrael and he wanted to leave, but then he heard Abel¡¯s voice again, ¡°Wizard McPhee, over here!¡±

    He looked around and saw Abel waving at him. ¡°Mr. Abel!¡± He quickly flew forward and bowed quickly.

    ¡°Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael Summoned a Demon King from Hell. I am taking care of it, so tell the Wizard Union to get ready for the clean up!¡± Abel instructed him.

    By the end of this there would be 1.3 million dead zombies, and the Blood of Hell was not something just anyone could clean up. They needed professionals, and the Wizard Union was the only one who had them.

    Also, since Abel was their new President, it was his responsibility to give the order.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Abel!¡± Wizard McPhee bowed again.

    His gazended on a strange-looking Shrine, where Little Bro was clinging onto a great demonic arm!

    It had to be the Demon King Abel had mentioned!

    At that point he was very thankful that the Central Continent had Abel. They would have had no chance against an enemy like that!

    Wizard McPhee quickly shed out of Marlo City and proceeded with his mission.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The killing continued for two days. The Angel Avatar¡¯s precise use of tactics did not drop for a single moment, moving just like an advanced war machine.

    Finally, the 1.3 million souls were all purified and drawn into the Angel Avatar!

    Its glowing body overflowing with energy, the Avatar turned to the Lord of Terror¡¯s arm and held up its Angel Sword.

    With a mighty sh, a big cut on the arm was opened up, but it regenerated at a rate even the naked eye could see.

    <strong>¡°Little guy, I have endless energy to y with you. If you want to injure my arm, you might need ten thousand years!¡±</strong>?the Lord of Terrorughed.

    More Blood from Hell engulfed the Lord of Terror¡¯s body on the other side of the Portal. Although it was not directly applied to his arm, it could still speed up his recovery.

    It seemed putting only an arm through was not that bad, after all. It might have limited his ability to attack, but it was also the strongest part of his body!

    Still, the Lord of Terror was furious that he had lost 1.3 million souls to Abel, and Little Bro still just wouldn¡¯t let go.

    He wanted Abel to pay for this humiliation, but he couldn¡¯t find a way to release his fury!

 Chapter 1506 - Severed Arm

    <h4>Chapter 1506: Severed Arm</h4>

    The Angel Avatar lifted up its Angel Sword again, but this time it paused so the energy could umte.

    It was an advanced ability, not a Skill. Although it would be very impractical in real lifebat, it was perfect for situations like this!

    Light Energy had almost solidified on the sword before?<i>bang!</i>?A wave of roaring white me sliced into the thick red arm.

    It was almost twice as strong as thest attack, and this time it sliced open the muscle.

    However, the armstill recovered just as fast as before!

    <strong>¡°Little guy, your attacks are too weak, even though you reached the top rank of the world. You can¡¯t do any damage to me!¡±</strong>?the Lord of Terror smirked.

    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t understand how a human wizard couldmand an AngelAvatar and take control of his Super Lord of Destruction at the same time!

    Still, Abel was too weak, and the Lord of Terror was not afraid of Abel chopping his arm off. If he didn¡¯t need to dedicate a big portion of his energy opening the Portal, he wouldn¡¯t even need the Blood of Hell to help him recover.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Abel murmured while keeping his distance.

    He was a wizard, not a close-range fighter. If the Angel Avatar couldn¡¯t chop the arm off, there was no way Abel could.

    Instead, he was waiting for an opportunity.

    ...

    The Angel Avatar started striking again, but this time it did the opposite, and quickly unleashed ten strikes from different directions in under a second.

    It was frighteningly powerful, but the Lord of Terror¡¯s recovery rate was even scarier.

    After all, it had taken the Angel Avatar twenty hours of nonstop attacks on Little Bro to kill it. The Lord of Terror was the originator of Little Bro, so one could imagine how vast his Health had to be!

    ¡°Little Bro, attack as well!¡± Abel ordered.

    With a crimson spark, a Purple Lightning was directly transferred to the Lord of Terror¡¯s arm.

    <strong>¡°That is too funny!¡±</strong>?the Lord of Terrorughed mockingly.

    Since they had the same energy, the Lord of Terror¡¯s attacks couldn¡¯t do much to Little Bro and Little Bro¡¯s attacks also wouldn¡¯t work on him!

    But Abel didn¡¯t say anything, merely letting the attacks continue.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After an hour, the Lord of Terror was getting annoyed.?<strong>¡°Cunning Bastard, why don¡¯t you attack?!¡±</strong>

    He was waiting for Abel to make a move so he could do something, but Abel just wasn¡¯t doing anything.

    Therefore, the Lord of Terror had to do something. He began to gather all his power for an all-out blow on Little Bro, testing to see if he could get rid of him.

    White light began to glow on his arm and the sounds of souls weeping, crying, and screaming began to emerge. It was chilling to experience.

    They would make any human shiver, and might actually do something to Little Bro¡¯s soul.

    All the Lord of Terror needed was a little hesitation, and he would be able to withdraw his hand and leave!

    As for invading this world, he had actually lost his confidence after encountering Abel.

    However, little did he expect that Little Bro¡¯s soul was not from Hell, but was newly created without any experiences or fears.

    All he knew how to do was to fight and be loyal to his creator!

    .

    The Lord of Terror failed, but the attempt gave Abel a chance to observe the Lord of Terror¡¯s ability through the Angel Avatar.

    It was a direct attack on the soul, and could manifest one¡¯s darkest fears!

    The Angel Avatar could resist it, as the Lord of Terror was of the same Rank, but Abel still got a taste of the power.

    At that moment, Abel had seen his parents from Earth crushed into pieces in a car crash, and his Uncle Marshall screaming in agony after being shed by a bloody sword. He also saw his father Bet, his mother Nora, and his brother Zack being helplessly ughtered by soldiers. But most of all, he saw the dead eyes of Lorraine being engulfed by mes, and the old Wizard Morton dying a lonely death in his isted tower.

    Everyone he had ever loved, every kingdom he had ever ruled, were all washed with blood, Hellfire covering every corner of them!

    They all looked real, but Abel did not break down, and his soul stayed strong. Instead, he felt fury!

    He had never hated anyone this much as he gazed at the red arm.

    With a sh, his human body appeared next to it, and Dark Gold Dimension Force reached out from his soul. It formed a long rope and wrapped around the massive arm.

    Just like a hot knife through butter, it began to press down from all directions.

    <strong>¡°Ahhh! Is this dimension force?! How did you get such an ability!?¡±</strong>?the Lord of Terror screamed in agony.

    He knew it was no ordinary dimension force, as he was almost helpless in the face of it!

    Before his arm could regenerate, it was on the brink of being severed!

    ¡ª

    Remarkably quickly, the massive scarlet arm was sliced through, and the Portal lost its support.

    As it quickly closed, Abe could hear a fading scream from the Lord of Terror.

    <strong>¡°I will hunt you down, even if it takes me a million years. I will destroy you¡­!¡±</strong>

    Abel smirked. The threat of a loser was the most beautiful sound in the world!

    His Angel Avatar reached out to grab the fallen arm.

    Since Abel did not have the Light Energy, he wasn¡¯t sure if the arm would be harmful to his human body.

    At that moment faces of tortured souls began to emerge from the red arm. Each of the souls were just as pure as the 1.3 million souls taken in by the Angel Avatar.

    They were all personally cultivated by the lord of Terror, the result of taking over countless worlds!

    The purpose of those worlds was to give birth to pure souls as sacrifices for the Lord of Terror. Once they lost their ability to do so, the Lord of Terror would destroy those worlds in the most gruesome ways.

    It waspletely beyond any moral justification. The sole reason for it was for Hell to umte more negative emotions!

    Those were the faces of horrified beings, but after they were engulfed in Light Energy, they began to settle down, and they finally flew into the special dimension inside the Crystal Angel Statue.

    It would have taken Abel¡¯s Angel Avatar ten thousand years to catch up to Archangel Tyrael, even with its superior four wings, but what happened now was an Angel¡¯s dream.

    Still, no angel had ever managed to achieve it, since it was extremely difficult to make physical contact with the Lord of Terror. After all, the Lord of Terror had countless clones, and they were just as strong as he was.

    The biggest difference was that those clones were made from mixtures of ordinary souls. Only the Lord of Terror¡¯s true body was made from the purest souls!

    Therefore, killing a clone would not bring that much rtive benefit.

    Countless pure souls flowed into the Angel Avatar once again. As his power grew, he was soon overflowing with Light Energy. White mes shone from his body like a furnace.

    Suddenly, the Angel Avatar hit a limit, even before all the energy from the arm was absorbed.

    After the entire arm entered his Crystal Angel Statue, a small part of it was preserved by Light Energy in a corner.

    Abel felt a spark of joy, realizing what was happening. His Angel Avatar had reached the peak of Rank 45, the limit of this world!

 Chapter 1507 - Public Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 1507: Public Announcement</h4>

    At first the Angel Avatar might not have been able to defend himself against Archangel Tyrael or Wizard Basham, but since it had reached the limit of this world, it could now defeat them without even using the Full Recovery Potions.

    Not to mention that his Gear could maximize his power by a huge amount.

    <i>How can my Angel Avatar break the limit of this world?,</i>?Abel wondered, having no idea.

    If it was easily possible, Archangel Tyrael would have done it already!

    At the same time, he remembered the World Rank the Lord of Terror had mentioned. Since he had the entire Dark World as his Inner World, did that mean Abel¡¯s human body was a World Rank?

    Indeed, but the Wizard¡¯s knowledge he had received from the Lightnings topped out at Rank 45.

    After all, Wizard Basham was the one who had written it. Abel was still grateful for it, no matter what Wizard Basham had done.

    ¡ª

    Abel soon sensed neen God Rank Wizards approaching. Since he was the most powerful figure in the world now, he no longer nned to hide his Angel Avatar.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Abel ordered after sensing the wizards being stopped by his Summons.

    When the wizards appeared and bowed to him, Abel waved his arm and introduced them, ¡°This is my Angel Avatar. He has nothing to do with the Demon from Beyond!¡±

    ...

    The God Rank Wizards sensed his presence. His energy was just as powerful as the Demon from Beyond. If Abel had not been around, they would have run off already. Although Abel¡¯s Angel Avatar had more wings than the Archangel Tyrael, everyone could tell they were the same species!

    Still, the Wizards could not question their new President.

    ¡°Alert all forces! Wizard Basham teamed up with the Demon from Beyond and they opened up a passage to Hell after sacrificing over a million human souls! Show them these dead zombies, and the people will understand what crimes they havemitted! Also, double down and search for traces of them!¡± Abel continued.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Abel!¡± The wizards exchanged determined gazes. Theirst bits of attachment to Wizard Basham had faded!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Abel did not stay for long. With a sh, he appeared at the Teleportation Circle with Little Bro and his Angel Avatar, and then disappeared.

    The wizards exchanged gazes and as they looked around at the dead zombies, they were stunned.

    The undead¡¯s energy could still be felt after they died. Each of them had been as powerful as Wizard Basham!

    They were all killed by Abel? Just how powerful was Abel?!

    ¡°Call other wizards here to see what has happened!¡± Wizard McPhee ordered firmly.

    Since he was the first wizard to pledge allegiance to Abel, it only made sense that he was one of the top authorities of the Wizard Union.

    ¡°Are we just going to leave things as they are?¡± Wizard Coleridge asked with a wince.

    Wizard McPhee thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Perhaps stack the skulls together into a mountain? It should look even more frightening!¡±

    All the wizards nodded, but they knew just the energy was enough to stun anyone.

    A Law-defying Wizard was already very powerful to the other forces, but Wizard McPhee wanted to present Abel¡¯s power over them in a nicer way.

    ¡ª¡ª-

    During the rest of the day, thousands of wizards arrived and scooped all the Blood from Hell into storage containers.

    The stench was evil, but it was a top rank resource!

    Headless bodies wereid out on the ground, the wizards still awed as they did the work.

    The Hell zombies were just too powerful for them toprehend. Still, there were many wizards in the Wizard Union, and they soon got the job done.

    With over a million skulls stacked up together, a horrifying scene was formed.

    Every single wizard who came to visit was speechless. Every single one of those skulls belonged to a Rank 45 being. The crime Wizard Basham hadmitted with Archangel Tyrael was unforgivable!

    After they saw the remains of Marlo City, they were all motivated to hunt down Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael!

    ¡ª¡ª

    Archangel Tyrael and Wizard Basham were now hiding in a cave.

    A ck bear, the original owner of the cave, was lying dead next to them. The air around did not smell good, but they did not care.

    As they were discussing their next move, Archangel Tyrael¡¯s face suddenly went pale.

    ¡°Archangel Tyrael, what¡¯s happening?¡¯ Wizard Basham asked quickly.

    Archangel Tyrael held down the pain in his soul and replied, ¡°The World Curse!¡±

    He heard about the World Curse, but he never seen it in action until today.

    A World Curse could be unleashed when an entire world began rejecting a being of faith.

    This would be great news for a Demon King, since it was a perfect source of negative energy, and at first it wouldn¡¯t affect the Light Energy, either.

    But Archangel Tyrael had turned the Holy Kingdom into his Inner World. He was a being of faith now!

    He sensed vast amounts of hatred of himing from all directions, even from the subcontinents!

    Indeed, Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael had be everyone¡¯s worst enemy after the news had spread.

    Abel knew the power of words from his past life. He wanted everyone to know the evil done by Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael, but he had not expected it to create a World Curse on Archangel Tyrael.

    As for why Wizard Basham was not affected, it was because of the unique attributes of being a professional. He was not a god, and relied on his own training instead of faith.

    Still, the World Curse couldn¡¯t do any real damage to Archangel Tyrael. The angel withdrew a little part of his soul and formed a spirit-clone to handle the Curse.

    It would limit his power in a battle, but it was better than not being able to fight at all!

    ¡°Abel has killed all those zombies and announced to the world what we have done!¡± Archangel Tyrael grunted.

    He didn¡¯t care too much about his reputation, since he was not from this world. The affairs of this world had nothing to do with him.

    Wizard Basham, on the other hand, was the former ruler of this world. All of a sudden he had be everyone¡¯s enemy!

    Wizard Basham lowered his head. How had he ended up like this?

    At first he still had some channels to get updates about the outside world, but now he could no longer do so.

    Both he and Archangel Tyrael were extremely strong, but Abel had ughtered over a million Hell zombies and kicked out the Lord of Terror. Abel was now on a totally different level.

    As soon as they showed themselves, Abel would go after them!

    Death was the worst fear of every immortal, especially for beings who had lived as long as they had.

    The thought of eternal darkness was unbearable!

    ¡°Let¡¯s hide here for now. Once things settle we will go steal some resources and hide out in the ocean. The Wizard Union can¡¯t find us there!¡± Wizard Basham proposed softly.

    He knew where the most valuable resources were located since he was the one who had organized them. Once he regained them, he would be able to sustain himself in the ocean for a very long time.

    Although his portal bag had arge amount of them, it had been thousands of years since he had refilled it.

    At the same time he was extremely annoyed. His past thousands of years of effort had basically gone to waste!

    But little did he know, Abel actually didn¡¯t care at all about the resources he was thinking of. He had much better ones!

    ¡ª¨C

    Time went on, and the search for those two powerful figures continued. Although the intensity had died down some, it had be a routine for some people.

    After Abel returned to the Golden Castle, he re-entered the Dark World. He thought he should be able to live a peaceful life for now.

    Once Wizard Basham or Archangel Tyrael were spotted, Doff would immediately alert him through the soul chain, and he would immediately leave to kill them!

    After Abel appeared in the Rogue Encampment, he looked around and sensed Helmir and vie under the World Tree.

    Abel directly opened a Portal and appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Great Abel!¡± Sage Helmir bowed.

    vie followed suit, and looked at Abel with yearning eyes.

    Abel knew what she wanted: the resurrection of her friends!

    ¡°I am free now, so let¡¯s resurrect the souls!¡± Abel smiled.

    A smile immediately emerged on vie¡¯s face as well. She had been traumatized by Heaven and Hell, but she was slowly recovering.

    She looked forward to living peacefully again. It was a dream she had yearned for during her past ten thousands of years of slumber, and it was finally bing reality.

 Chapter 1508 - Matured

    <h4>Chapter 1508: Matured</h4>

    Abel turned to the hidden dimension of the Dark World. Ever since he had gained control of the Dark World, he could freely use any gems, even if they were normally unusable.

    All he needed was tobine scattered gems through the Horadric Cube and he would be able to get top-ranked ones, the perfect energy supply for those souls.

    The first person Abel would resurrect would be Ankara. He Summoned that soul before him. Under the gaze of Sage Helmir and vie,rge amounts of top-level gems began to form a woman in a purple robe.

    ¡°I see sunlight, I smell peace. There are High Elves in the sky, and a golden holy tree. There is no stench of Hell¡­ is this a god¡¯s Kingdom?¡± Ankara asked calmly.

    She had always had faith that someone would resurrect her, but she was not expecting things to be this peaceful.

    ¡°Ankara, this is our world. But you can call it a god¡¯s Kingdom as well, since it is now ruled by the Great Abel!¡± Sage Helmir smiled.

    Tears were rolling down from vie¡¯s eyes. She was not expecting Abel to heal Ankara¡¯s eyes as well, but indeed, this was the power of a god and Abel wanted Ankara to live a new healthy life.

    ¡°I threw away my faith when thest human was killed by Hell. I died an atheist, but my great god, the Great Abel has still shown me grace. I will treat you with my utmost loyalty!¡± Ankara tried to stop her voice from shaking, but it was tough.

    ¡°Ankara, just take good care of this world with Helmir!¡± Abel replied kindly, taking out the Ankara Bottle and Ankara Tent. ¡°These two objects have been a great help for me. I will now return them to you. I hope you can cultivate generations of alchemists!¡± Abel continued.

    Ankara reached out her shaking hands to touch those old familiar alchemy tools of hers once more.

    Her eyes were filled with sentimentality, so Abel did not disturb her. He still had many souls to resurrect, and the process would continue for days.

    There were ones he knew and the ones he didn¡¯t. The Dark World was getting more lively by the day.

    Although they were only ten thousand souls, they were people of all ages, and were enough to form a sizable vige.

    ......

    With Ankara as the Leader and Helmir as the Headmaster, one day the Dark World would return to its former glory as their poption grew.

    Buildings sprang up from the Rogue Encampment, and the people began to settle.

    They had no choice, as they would need to rely on the High Elves for food before their own crops were ready for harvest.

    Abel had already nted seeds in the Frozen Grounds, Rocky Field, Dark Forest, and Blood Moor. They would be ready in four months, considering how perfect the environment was.

    ¡ª¡ª

    <i>Meanwhile, back in the Central Continent¡­</i>

    The authority of the Wizard Union was reestablished under Abel¡¯s rule. Unlike before, it had a much more peaceful rtionship with the other forces.

    That was especially true with the dragons. Since Abel was a Dragon Headmaster, they were almost like a family.

    The God Alliance also began to spread their faith without any restrictions, but of course, that did not include the God of Death and the Water Goddess.

    The elves, the dwarves, the orcs, and the Barbarians were also closer to the Wizard Wnion than ever before, and the power dynamics of the world transformed.

    All of this happened even though Abel had not shown himself for six days. After all, the Wizard Union was used to operating by itself without a President.

    ¡ª

    Abel sat on the Golden Castle Balcony with his Inner World before him. As he peeked into the Dark World and saw how lovely the Rogue Encampment was bing, a smile appeared on his face.

    It was so rewarding to resurrect ten thousand people!

    Although they could rely on Abel to live forever, they all knew true power came from within.

    Almost all the men were Warriors and the women Rogues. Even if they did not have any weapons, they were happy enough to start from scratch.

    They treated the World Tree like an Avatar of Abel, and all their faith entered it.

    They had also preserved all the knowledge of their professions. They included Barbarians, Crusaders, Demon Hunters, Monks, Necromancers, Witch Doctors, and Wizards. They were even more well-rounded than the Central Continent.

    Due to the will of the people, more new professions were being developed.

    That was not because they wanted to fight for power, but to unite and protect their home.

    Instead of attacking each other, Abel saw skeletons being used to do physicalbor, Holy Knight Auras being used to recover energy, and Druid Summons as transformations.

    .

    Almost everyone had smiles on their faces as they roamed the Dark World peacefully, but at the same time, they knew this life was not easy.

    Abel did not interfere with their lives. He trusted Ankara and Sage Helmir to do their jobs.

    ¡ª

    Doff sent a message through the Soul Chain as Abel was enjoying a ss of Water Spirit Fruit Juice. ¡°Master, the World Stone Heart has matured!¡±

    ¡°Finally!¡± Abel put down his ss, his eyes sparkling with excitement.

    In a sh, he reappeared in Doff¡¯s Kingdom. He immediately sensed a strong heart pounding.

    He waved his hand, and the World Stone Heart appeared on his hand. At this time, it had transformed into a red crystal with a small heart beating in its center.

    As it beat, the faith around was being drawn in and exuded in an even purer form.

    No World Stone was the same. The one in the Dark World was made from the eye of a god, so Abel had gained the ability to be perfectly precise with every move he made.

    As for this World Stone, it seemed it could purify faith!

    Since Abel had experience with a World Stone, he knew exactly what to do: give it to the Tree of Life of the Central Continent!

    As Abel held the World Stone in his hand, he linked to it through his Power of The Will.

    In a sh of red light, the World Stone flew towards his chest, prating his skin and robes.

    Abel felt his heart pause. Although that wouldn¡¯t be life-threatening to his current body, it wasn¡¯t sustainable. Just as he was about to drink a Full Recovery Potion, his heart started beating again.

    But something felt very different. Each time his blood was squeezed into his heart, it was transformed by a strange energy.

    He sensed his body heating up. Every inch of his skin, muscles, and organs was burning.

    He had always thought his human body had reached perfection, but it was going through another metamorphosis as his heart shrank and expanded.

    It was nothing like the strengthening he had gone through before. It was almost like his body was heading into the unknown!

    ording to ancient documents, there were beings capable of tearing gods into pieces with their bare hands and stopping any attacks with their body. At this moment Abel felt like that was where he was heading.

    He didn¡¯t know how long the process would take, but his body was not getting any cooler so he could only get used to the new temperature.

    ¡ª

    After a few hours, Abel decided to return to the Golden Castle.

    He sensed something different as soon as he stepped out of Doff¡¯s Kingdom.

    The Battlecry teau was Doff¡¯s faithful ground. Although Abel could control it, he had to connect to Doff¡¯s soul beforehand.

    However at that moment, he felt like he was in total control, even without doing so.

    He sensed the mana around and how closely he was connected with the world.

    ¡°I want Light!¡± he said.

    A ray of bright white light shone down, and hundreds of meters around him was fully illuminated.

    After a minute, the beam slowly faded.

    The World Stone had transformed him into the Master of this world. Although his control over it was not as great as his control over an Inner World, he could still fight without using spells.

    Still, he was already the most powerful being in the world, so this was just something extra.

    He tried to expand his Power of The Will further to see if he could track down Tyrael and Basham, but he noticed his new ability was very limited.

    His Power of The Will range did not lengthen, it only grew more precise.

    Abel began to hesitate for a moment. If he gave the World Stone to the Tree of Life, could the heart still help his body grow?

    Suddenly, the Magic Circle Spirit shouted to him, ¡°Master, Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael have just attacked a mana gem mine, destroyed three hundred puppets, and stolen a year¡¯s supply of gems!¡±

    Abel was immediately filled with fury. Those gem mines were personally operated by the Wizard Spirit using Dwarven Puppets!

 Chapter 1509 - Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1509: Wife</h4>

    Only thergest gem mine was kept so secret by the Wizard Union, so a year of production was huge.

    Although Abel had more than enough gems for himself, he couldn¡¯t sustain the Wizard Union with it. The Wizard Union had to be self-sufficient, but there was no way those mines could stop Wizard Basham.

    But what worried Abel the most was the people. What if Wizard Basham went crazy and attacked the ones he loved?

    He had no choice. He had to hurry to the Tree of Life Valley and merge the World Stone with it!

    With a wave, he wrapped the Golden Castle in his Power of The Will and it entered his Holy Portal Bag. He then directly teleported to the Moon Goddess¡¯s Kingdom through Doff¡¯s Kingdom.

    ¡°Greetings, my lord!¡± the Moon Goddess and Valor Goddess bowed when they saw Abel.

    ¡°Valor Goddess, you still haven¡¯t built your Kingdom?¡± Abel asked, confused.

    ¡°My lord, Wizard Basham is still on the loose, I might bring you trouble if I built my Kingdom right now. It has been many years anyway, I don¡¯t mind waiting a little bit longer!¡± the Valor Goddess smiled.

    After all, the most vulnerable state of a Kingdom was during its formation.

    ¡°My lord, Lorraine said she wants to be a god. The Druid path is too hard and she was afraid that she would be an old widow by the time she seeded!¡± the Moon Goddess added with a smile.

    ¡°Silly girl!¡± Abel shook his head. He then continued, ¡°I have more than enough resources to support her as a Druid, and the Tree of Life can help her break through any bottlenecks!¡±

    ¡°But she still doesn¡¯t want to wait a few hundred years!¡± the Moon Goddess added gently.

    ¡°So she has decided?¡± Abel asked again.

    ¡°Not yet, she wants to hear your opinion first!¡± the Moon Goddess replied.

    ¡°It might actually be better if she wants to be a god. I never wanted her to fight, anyway!¡± Abel smiled as he looked around at the flowers in the Moon Goddess¡¯s Kingdom.

    The Moon Goddess was not meant for war, but you could see just how good her tastes were by looking at her Kingdom. Abel¡¯s God Summons, on the other hand¡­.

    Abel had always wanted the best for Lorraine, and he had more than enough resources to provide them!

    ¡°The Moon Goddess, please be her guide. You can take as many resources as needed from Doff¡¯s Kingdom!¡± Abel bowed to her.

    ¡°You are too kind, my lord. All you need is to make yourmand!¡± The Moon Goddess was touched and excited at the same time.

    Even after Abel had be much more powerful, he had maintained his respect and did not pressure her to do things.

    After all, Abel knew himself very well. His God Rank Summons could not be Lorraine¡¯s guides because they had lost most of their memories during their resurrection.

    Also, since the Moon Goddess was an elf, they would work perfectly together!

    ¡°The Moon Goddess, please message Adler and tell the elves to lock down the Tree of Life Valley. I will be in there for some time and I don¡¯t want anyone to bother me!¡± Abel finally added.

    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª

    Afterwards Abel flew out of the Moon Goddess Kingdom and appeared above the Goddess Temple.

    He scanned it with his Power of The Will. To his surprise, Lorraine was talking to White Snow inside it.

    ¡°White Snow, do you think I will be just as pretty as the Moon Goddess If be a God? What if Abel doesn¡¯t like my divine body?¡± Lorraine sighed.

    White Snow was a spiritual beast. It could not talk, but it still nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m so anxious. I¡¯m just a normal elf and Abel is already the most powerful figure of the World. At least, that¡¯s what the Moon Goddess told me!¡± Lorraine said softly again.

    Abel felt warmth emerging inside him.

    Lorraine¡¯s feelings for him had never changed, and she was always worried for him, ever since they had met in the Holy Continent.

    Their rtionship had never gone through any dramatic ups and downs. It was more like a steady stream of water or a soothing song, but it was exactly because of this that Lorraine had always held a strong ce in his heart. It was what had given him the motivation to fight in the Dark World for hundreds of years.

    In a twinkle, Abel appeared in front of Lorraine.

    It was not a shing Spell, it was the teleportation ability bestowed on him by his World Stone.

    Lorraine jumped, but when she saw who it was, she gasped in excitement, ¡°Brother Abel!¡±

    Abel gently patted Lorraine head and smiled, ¡°Stop thinking about nonsense!¡±

    Lorraine¡¯s face turned red and she eximed in embarrassment, ¡°You¡¯ve been listening?¡±

    ¡°Lorraine, your soul is as pure as crystal, and you are the only woman I have ever loved. No amount of wealth can change that!¡± Abel whispered to her.

    .

    He then grabbed Lorraine by the hand as a strange frozen energy shot out from his finger, forming a crystal flower.

    He then got down on his knees and swore, ¡°Lorraine, I, Abe Harryl, promise to love you forever! Will you marry me?¡±

    All of a sudden, a romantic energy engulfed the atmosphere as Lorraine almost stopped breathing.

    She remembered how good the days she had spent with Abel had been. From the day Abel saved her from the auction, teaching her thenguage of high elves, riding ck Wind together, and flying on White Cloud.

    They were all scenes in her dreams.

    She epted the flower and dered with a firm voice, ¡°I agree!¡±

    She felt his heart lift. This was the most romantic thing he had ever done, and flowers began to sprout from the cracks on the wall.

    He did not do it intentionally, but the world had reacted because he was the possessor of the World Stone.

    Soon enough, flowers of all colors had sprouted within Lorraine¡¯s room. The perfume they gave out would bring joy to anyone who walked past.

    Abel held up Lorraine¡¯s hand and dered, ¡°From today on, you are my wife. The wife of Abel Harry. No matter if you are a god or not, you are no longer ordinary!¡±

    The elves around were stunned by the flowers, but the Moon Goddess knew what was happening and sent out an oracle to calm the elves down.

    Soon, all of them began to enjoy the scenery.

    Lorraine leaned her head against Abel in joy and whispered, ¡°Brother Abel, I will tell mother about this!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you once I¡¯ve taken down thest enemy!¡± Abel whispered back.

    Lorraine nodded. ¡°I will quickly be a god and live forever with you!¡±

    The two went silent as they felt each other¡¯s heart beating.

    Abel was nning to bring Lorraine along to the Tree of Life Valley, but she was a little nervous so she suggested going to the Moon Goddess¡¯s kingdom to start her journey as a goddess.

    Lorraine had never liked battle. The only time she had ever fought was because Abel was in danger.

    The only reason she wanted to be a goddess was because then she could live forever with Abel.

    It was the simple life she had always wanted.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Lorraine joyfully left Abel near the Tree of Life Valley¡¯s entrance.

    As soon as Abel stepped in, he sensed the Tree of Life trying to connect with him through their contract.

    He had never seen the Tree of Life acting so nervous. At the same time, he did not see a single elf around. It seemed the Moon Goddess had ryed hermand.

    Abel did not immediately connect to the Tree of Life. Instead he brought out his Golden Castle and covered the sky.

    Its energy shield wrapped around the Tree of Life Valley. He had no idea what might happen next, so he had to make some preparations.

    He was not in the Dark World, after all. The most powerful other figures of this world were still alive!

    Within the ocean, there might even be another top rank being!

    The Tree of Life¡¯s branches were trembling as Abel handed it a Soul Contract.

    Unlike the Equals Contract, this was an alliance of the soul!

    The Tree of Life hesitated at first, but as Abel¡¯s heart kept beating, it could no longer resist the temptation of the World Stone.

    It was in its nature. After all, this might be its only opportunity to be a World Tree!

    At the same time, it sensed Abel¡¯s power as a world-ss figure.

    After the Tree of Life epted, their original Equal Contract was transformed into a Soul Contract, but it did not take up any extra space.

    It was definitely a surprise discovery, but by that point his soul had more than enough space.

    After Abel was certain that their bond was strengthened, he reached his hand into his chest and drew the World Stone out.

    As soon as the World Stone Heart left his body, he felt weak, almost like he had been struck by some serious illness.

    He knew it was just an illusion, as he had gotten used to the power the World Stone Heart had given him. He held down his difort and extended the World Stone towards the Tree of Life.

    The World Stone automatically flew into the Tree of Life¡¯s trunk.

    At the same time, a silhouette of the Tree of Life emerged from their soul contract and etched itself into his heart.

    Abel soon regained the powerful sensation he had before. Each beat of his heart brought a special burning energy to his body.

 Chapter 1510 - Attract

    <h4>Chapter 1510: Attract</h4>

    Abel smiled. The reason he had made the Tree of Life sign a Soul Contract with him was because he didn¡¯t want to lose the World Stone ability.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if an Equal Contract would do the trick, but seemed like he had made the right choice.

    At the same time, the Tree of Life was now progressing to a more powerful form of being.

    Its trunk began to turn gold, and its branches soon followed.

    Abel covered every inch ofnd for seventy kilometers around him with his Power of The Will. As soon as a gold rank entered, he would be alerted!

    At the time the Tree of Life turned fully gold, it would be a World Tree!

    The process was quite fast. Perhaps it was because the Tree of Life was ten times older than the oak Tree in the Dark World.

    Every top figure in this world knew what the Tree of Life could do to this world, beyond producing the Life Water, which was why it had lived so long.

    ¡ª¡ª

    <i>Meanwhile, in a dirty cave far away¡­</i>

    Wizard Basham sensed a distant but horrifying energy, and his eyes flew wide.

    At the same time, the enervated Archangel Tyrael also sensed it.

    He looked towards Wizard Basham and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±

    ......

    Wizard Basham paused, then finally disclosed the secret he had been keeping for tens of thousands of years, ¡°The World Stone is merging with the Tree of Life!¡±

    At this point there was no longer a need for him to keep it a secret. There was only one person capable of doing this: Abel!

    He couldn¡¯t understand how Abel had found another World Stone, as he thought Abel had merged the World Stone of this World with the Dark World.

    But he was wrong, the knowledge he had obtained was iplete!

    ¡°This world has a Tree of Life?¡± Archangel Tyrael gasped in admiration.

    If the Dark World had possessed a Tree of Life back in the days, he would have been able to take their World Stone and gain control over the Dark World before Hell could.

    But of course, it was just wishful thinking now¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for the World Stone to mature all these years, and it only benefited Abel at the end!¡± Wizard Basham¡¯s eyes began to twitch.

    ¡°It seems Abel is desperately trying to track us down!¡± Archangel Tyrael shook his head. However, he kept his calm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head into the ocean!¡± Wizard Basham suggested.

    ¡°No use, there is no ce we can hide once Abel gains control of the world!¡± Archangel Tyrael replied hopelessly.

    ¡°Are we really doomed?¡± Wizard Basham gasped.

    ¡°Not yet. Abel is still new to this and I¡¯ve sensed three Rank 45 beings in the ocean since I came to this world. What Abel is doing will definitely attract them!¡± Archangel Tyrael smiled.

    Wizard Basham shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s still not enough to take down Abel!¡±

    ¡°What if we join in as well?¡± Archangel Tyrael proposed in a cold voice.

    He could no longer stand the days he was spending with Wizard Basham. They could only attack resource points, not even cities.

    This was their only opportunity to have a final fight with Abel.

    The World Stone¡¯s energy was still weak, but it was expanding at a scary pace. It was an announcement to the World of the birth of a World Tree.

    If anyone one was against the idea, they would have to this opportunity to kill it!

    ¡ª¡ª

    At that moment, a giant sea turtle, a nine-headed sea dragon, and a ind-sized whale emerged from the water.

    They were tens of thousands of miles apart, but they couldmunicate through the water.

    With a roar, a shockwave was sent through the water as a giant Dimension Portal was formed.

    This was the result of countless years of progress by the sea monsters. Although it was not as efficient as the human Teleportation Circles, their special Dimensional attributes still allowed them to achieve the same effect.

    The only downside was that it was very dangerous, and any sea monster below God Rank would be killed if they dared to approach one.

    However, this was not a problem for the three Top Rankers.

    At first they were still worried about the dragons discovering their Portal systems, but they had no choice at this point.

    Indeed, the Dragon God immediately reacted and anxiously flew up with the four Dragon Headmasters.

    The ocean had never unleashed a full attack on thend. This was partly due to the dragons, but the Dragon God knew it had more to do with the civil wars between the sea monsters for resources in the ocean.

    If they really did gather an all-out invasion, thend would be in big trouble!

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, notify Abel!¡± the Dragon God¡¯s ordered with a grim face.

    ¡°Yes, my Dragon God!¡± Headmaster Eugene bowed.

    The Dragon God then looked forward and lowered his voice ¡°Open all defense fortresses. It is our duty to protect the Central Continent!¡±

    The Dragons immediately began to move, and two hundred defense fortresses built by the dwarves began to form a barricade on the ocean.

    Still, the dragons did not have many God Ranks; only five, including the Dragon God!

    As God Rank sea monsters began to appear one by one, the Dragon God¡¯s face began looking even worse.

    The powerful Dimension Forces were tearing down the flesh of those God Rank sea monsters as they exited the water, but they were regenerating at an unbelievable rate.

    The poption of God Rank sea monsters had always been a mystery to the continent until today!

    ¡ª

    The Wizard Union reacted quickly as well.

    With Wizard McPhee staying back to notify Abel, 18 God Rank Wizards teleported to the dragons.

    As soon as they appeared, they sensed more than fifty God Rank sea monsters, and there were moreing!

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, did Abel reply?¡± the Dragon God roared.

    ¡°I can¡¯t connect with Headmaster Abel, but I¡¯ve already notified the Moon Goddess, and she knew Headmaster Abel¡¯s location!¡± Headmaster Eugene bowed back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope he won¡¯t take too long, or else we are doomed!¡± the Dragon God mumbled.

    Only a Top Ranker could Summon this many God Rank sea monsters, which meant there had to be at least one or more beings who were as powerful as the Dragon God.

    No matter what, they would be doomed if Abel did not arrive in time!

    Even though going through their Portal had limited their power, the sea monsters made up for that with their numbers.

    By the time a hundred God Rank sea monsters had emerged, their energy could almost go up against the Dragon God.

    Every Dragon and Wizards on the spot knew one thing: they could not lose their defenses. If they did, the Central Continent would be destroyed!

    .

    Just the energy of those sea monsters flying above a city would be enough to kill everyone around!

    Unlike the God Ranks of thend, the sea monsters couldn¡¯t care less about other lives.

    After all, each of them ruled territories in the ocean as big as the Central Continent, and ordinary life forms were just war sacrifices to them.

    By the time two hundred God Rank sea monsters had gathered, everyone was stunned.

    It was beyond anything the Wizards and Dragons had ever expected.

    Some of the God Rank Wizards began to tremble. If Abel had not injected a strand of World Energy into their hearts, they would have run off already.

    At the same time, they knew Abel was a Dragon Headmaster, so it would be a huge embarrassment if they did.

    Still, they had lost the will to fight!

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, take Gold Dragon Kemble, Gold Dragon April, Blue Dragon Hurley, Blue Dragon Marry, Dragon Dragon Balfour, Green Dragon Evelyn, ck Dragon Prague and ck Dragon Kinsey¡­. Away from here!¡± the Dragon God ordered after listing out a bunch of names.

    They were all dragons with potential and offspring. They could not do anything in this battle, but they were the future of the Dragons. They could only hope Abel would protect them if they lost the battle!

 Chapter 1511 - Power

    <h4>Chapter 1511: Power</h4>

    <strong><i>Tranted by Jim</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Edited by RED</i></strong>

    ¡°My Dragon God, I won¡¯t go!¡± Headmaster Eugene swore with certainty.

    He had never rejected the Dragon God before, but this time he was determined.

    ¡°Headmaster Eugene, they are the Dragon¡¯s future. I need you to take them away!¡± the Dragon God demanded with a shaking voice.

    Although the Dragon God did not often interfere with the Dragon¡¯s affairs, he cared deeply about every dragon, especially in times like this!

    Suddenly an idea struck Headmaster Eugene. ¡°I will take them to the Battlecry teau. Once Doff the War God notices me, he will be able to notify Headmaster Abel immediately!¡±

    He knew Doff was Abel¡¯s Summon, and they were bound by the soul.

    ¡°Then go, quick!¡± The Dragon God realized the same thing and waved him off.

    Headmaster Eugene sped away, and soon teleported to the Battlecry teau with a group of dragons.

    Meanwhile, seeing the irritated look on the Wizards¡¯ faces, the Dragon God exined, ¡°Everyone, Headmaster Eugene is just going to contact Abel!¡±

    After all, those sea monsters were giving them a lot of anxiety. Some were even on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    When the number of God Rank sea monsters reached 283, they finally stopped appearing.

    ......

    The Dragon God felt his heart lift for a bit. 283 was a big number, but the Dragon God could still hold them down for some time in his dragon form.

    He was a Gold Dragon, after all. He was the most powerful dragon, and his lightning energy made him as fast as a God Rank Wizard. It was too bad Gold Dragons were too rare, or else the Wizard Union would have had no chance against them.

    Just when the Dragon God was feeling a little optimistic, three huge bodies with frightening energy appeared from the Portal.

    ¡°Louis, long time no see!¡± The Nine-Headed Sea Dragon smiled as soon as he appeared, but at the same time, his cold voice clearly showed the hatred between them.

    The Nine-Headed Sea Dragon was called a dragon, but he did not actually have dragon blood. He was discriminated against by the dragons, and he had always hated them for it.

    They had a lot of conflicts, and finally the Nine-Headed Sea Dragon had retreated to the ocean.

    ¡°Nine-Headed Sea Dragon, I was not expecting to see you!¡± the Dragon God said grimly.

    ¡°Louis, you should call me by my new name. The Nine-Headed Dragon God!¡± The Nine-Headed Sea Dragonughed after he realized he was already more powerful than the Dragon God.

    ¡°But you are still not a dragon!¡± the Dragon God smirked.

    At that moment, the giant sea turtle floating by the side interrupted, ¡± Nine-Headed Dragon God, let¡¯s not waste any time!¡±

    The Nine-Headed Sea Dragon sighed, ¡°Armor God, Whale God, we can¡¯t get ontond unless we kill that Dragon God!¡±

    The whale let out a thunderous bellow, ¡°Then let¡¯s kill him!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to offend a World ss?¡± the Dragon God said calmly, as he just needed to buy some time.

    The Nine-Headed Sea Dragon was more informed about the Central Continent, so he asked, ¡°World ss? Basham leveled up?¡±

    He knew the Dragon God wouldn¡¯t lie, as a being of his Rank.

    ¡°Basham? He is history now. The Wizard Union is now ruled by President Abel. He is a Dragon Headmaster, as well! There is no way the three of you can win!¡± the Dragon God dered grimly.

    At that moment, two shadows appeared in mid air. It was Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael! ¡°What if we join the party as well?¡±

    They did not even make eye contact with the Dragon God as they bowed to the three powerful sea monsters. ¡°Nine-Headed Dragon God, Armor God, Whale God!¡±

    ¡°Interesting, the old President of the Wizard Union is now on our side!¡± the Nine-Headed Sea Dragonughed.

    ¡°The enemy of our enemy is a friend. Let me introduce him. This is Archangel Tyrael! Abel will definitely hunt us all down when he fully merges with the World Tree. Let¡¯s work together and stop him!¡± Wizard Basham proposed.

    ¡°Sure, then let¡¯s kill all these bastards and find that World Tree!¡± the Nine-Headed Sea Dragon signaled.

    With so many God Ranks on his side, he was confident of that even without Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael.

    He also realized Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael would not betray them, considering their situation.

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere tensed and God Rank energy shot up.

    Just as the God Rank Wizards were about to sh away, the World Energy inside them suddenly triggered and they fearlessly unleashed their power.

    They sensed it: Abel¡¯s support was on the way!

    New novels chapters are published ?n !

    ¡ª

    Abel did not expect that he would attract all the God Rank sea monsters, even though he was expecting trouble before he merged with the World Tree

    That was why he had stopped all connections with the outside world. Even the Goddess temple couldn¡¯t reach him, and the Druids were too far from the Valley of the Tree of Life.

    However, Headmaster Eugene and the Dragons had arrived at the Battlecry teau. Since he was close to Doff, Doff had immediately notified Abel!

    Abel couldn¡¯t leave the Tree of Life Valley, so he went into his Golden Castle to examine what was happening on the ocean.

    There were 283 God Rank sea monsters and three Top Rankers. There were also two familiar energies. Abel immediately grasped what the Dragon God was facing.

    Abel quickly connected to his God Rank Summons and they began to appear from the Dragon¡¯s Teleportation Circles.

    The first was Doff, the God of War, followed by Thief God Milton, who disappeared as soon as he teleported in.

    With fifteen gods and God Ranks One through Seven emerging, both sides suddenly paused.

    When Little Bro appeared, Dragon God and the wizards felt their hearts lift.

    But that was not all. Their spirits increased even more when the Four-Winged Angel Avatar arrived!

    Abel was controlling it with half of his consciousness, but knew it was still not enough.

    He turned towards the Dark World and thought about the High Elves. He had always been hesitant to use them because of the Central Continent¡¯s suppression, but this was no longer the case since he had merged with the World Stone.

    With a wave, the High Elves, led by Headmaster L, were Summoned to the Central Continent. Their energy would be fully unleashed without a single restriction.

    Abel had no idea how powerful Headmaster Loka was when he was in the Dark World. It was only at this moment that he realized that Loka was a God Rank!

    ¡°My great god, Loka will fight for you!¡± His tiny body floated in mid air as he bowed.

    Abel knew the high elves could fully unleash the full power of a God Rank even without the enchantments of an Inner World. This was the power of a being beloved by the world!

    At the same time, Abel sensed the mana around him cheering for Headmaster Loka, almost like it would act freely at hismand.

    More and more high elves were quickly Summoned. The Moon Goddess was stunned when she realized thousands of God Ranks were emerging from her faithful ground.

    If Abel wasn¡¯t around, she would have fled to her Kingdom already!

    The poption of high elves in the Dark World was stable at forty thousand. It was the Law of the world: the Tree of Life would not create more High Elves, even after bing a World Tree.

    Soon, twenty thousand high elves had been Summoned, and half of them were God Ranks. The rest were Half-Gods!

    After Abel sent the Half-Gods back into the Dark World, and the ten thousand God Rank high elves made their way to the ocean.

    ¡ª¡ª

    At the ocean, the Nine-Headed Sea Dragon kept a close eye on the Dragons¡¯ Teleportation Circle, and neither side made a move. It had been two minutes since the Angel Avatar appeared, and he was thinking that was all Abel could do.

    With a roar, thousands of ice spears appeared around him!

    At the same time the wizards and the dragons made ready their defenses for this biggest battle in history.

    As the ice spears shot ahead, a tiny body suddenly appeared from the Teleportation Circle. It was Headmaster Loka!

    ¡°Careful!¡± the Dragon God yelled.

    However, what came after stunned everyone.

    With a single wave from Headmaster Loka, all the giant ice spears came to a halt in mid air.

    But that was not all. With another wave, the ice spears made a full turn and shot back towards the sea monsters!

    ¡°High Elves!¡± the three Top Rank sea monsters gasped.

    The Dragon God was also shocked. The wizards didn¡¯t have much reaction, inparison.

    That was because both the Dragons and sea monsters had a natural fear of High Elves. High Elves were the original rulers of the world!

    Legend had it that the High Elves could control mana and the Elements. As long as there were High Elves around, none of them stood a chance!

    All of a sudden, everyone went silent.

    ¡°Let me take care of him!¡± Archangel Tyrael began grimly, since he did not fight using the Elements.

    But as soon as the archangel finished speaking, more and more High Elves began to emerge from the Teleportation Circle.

    A hundred¡­ two hundred¡­ a thousand¡­ five thousand¡­ Finally, ten thousand High Elves had emerged, and everyone knew the end result if the battle continued!

    The sea monsters were filled with fear. Save the three Top Rankers, all the other God Rank sea monsters lowered their heads in embarrassment.

 Chapter 1512(End) - Worlds (End)

    <h4>Chapter 1512: Worlds (End)</h4>

    The Angel Avatar appeared next to Headmaster Loka and gazed at the three most powerful sea monsters. ¡°My name is Abel. My true body is in the Tree of Life Valley. You can challenge me if you can break this defense!¡±

    By this point the Nine-Headed Sea Dragon had lost all will to fight. Despite the World Tree¡¯s temptation, it was not worth dying for! ¡°Great Abel, we surrender. Please forgive us with your grace!¡±

    The Angel Avatar waved his hand and replied, ¡°Then off you go. I don¡¯t want to have any more massacres happen in this world!¡±

    The Nine-Headed Sea Dragon felt his heart lift. He bowed quickly, and flew away. The other two Top Ranker sea monsters followed.

    All 283 God Rank sea monsters also bowed and flew away after their masters.

    The war ended before it even started. This was the power of Abel!

    ¡ª

    Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael were dumbstruck as they remained behind, hovering in midair. Now what?

    However, the Angel Avatar did not even look at them as he turned to the Dragon God and Wizards.

    ¡°Louis, sorry I¡¯mte!¡± he bowed.

    ¡°You were right on time, and you surprised me once again!¡± the Dragon God smiled in return.

    ¡°These High Elves are not from this world. I Summoned them and they will return after this!¡± the Angel Avatar smiled.

    The Dragon God let out a breath of relief. If those High Elves stayed around, the dragons would always be second-ss beings. There was noparison between them!

    The Angel Avatar then turned to the Wizards and smiled. ¡°You all did a good job, I will increase your resources and treat you with rewards!¡±

    Although the wizards had been hesitant, they had still stayed on the battlefield.

    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.

    The wizards smiled. This was great news!

    ¡ª¡ª

    The ten thousand High Elves bowed, returned to the Golden Castle through the Teleportation Circle, and returned to the Dark World via Abel¡¯s human body.

    Afterwards, the Wizards returned to the Wizard Union and Abel¡¯s Summons returned to their Kingdoms.

    It all happened so fast, no one even batted an eye at Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael.

    Both the Dragons and the Wizard Union knew their destiny was firmly in Abel¡¯s hands. If Abel wanted to kill them, he could easily call on the High Elves to do so!

    Taking into ount the size of the Central Continent, the golden glow of the World Tree would cover every inch ofnd in a few days. At that point, there would be no ce for Wizard Basham and Archangel Tyrael to hide!

    ¡°Basham, I¡¯ll be on my way now!¡± Archangel Tyrael said vaguely.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡¯ Wizard Basham asked in a tired voice.

    ¡°To find Abel. I can¡¯t live like this, and I don¡¯t want to run anymore. I should have died with the other angels back in the days!¡± Archangel Tyrael answered as he started to fly towards the World Tree¡¯s energy.

    He knew very well that there was no way for him to leave this world unless he came across another dimension crack.

    It was also only a matter of time before Abel tracked him down.

    At the same time, he had realized why Abel¡¯s Angel Avatar felt so familiar after he had taken a good look at it.

    Long ago, he had lost a small bit of his soul in the Dark World, and Hell had taken control of it. He had always thought it had been destroyed, but it had somehow reached Abel, and he had formed an Angel Avatar from it.

    Since he could not run or win, he did what an Angel would do. He would sacrifice himself and help the Angel Avatar break through the limits of this world!

    The creation of a World ss angel would be an honor, even if it was only an avatar!

    Just like that, Archangel Tyrael had no regrets as he flew towards the end of his life.

    =============

    It had been ten years since the World Tree had taken over the world.

    Lorraine sat next to Abel and asked with her hands between her legs, ¡°Brother Abel, how should I design my kingdom?¡±

    She was a goddess now, but she did not create her divine body based on the Moon Goddess¡¯s beauty. Instead, she kept her original appearance as a young elf.

    Although it did not have the authoritative appearance a god should have, there was no need for that. By that point this world was slowly bing another of Abel¡¯s Inner Worlds.

    After that happened, there would be no more danger and they would be able to live happily ever after.

    It was the calm he had always wanted after countless adventures and battles.

    Lorraine gently tapped Abel andined, ¡°Brother Abel, are you listening?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I like this!¡± Abel said, as a kingdom full of flowers appeared before him.

    ¡°No!¡± Lorraine shook her head.

    ¡°Then you should choose your own! It¡¯s your Kingdom after all!¡± Abel added.

    The two spoke softly. Even though there was almost nothing Abel couldn¡¯t do, they still had a great time discussing the creation of a Kingdom.

    But suddenly, Abel sensed something and said urgently, ¡°Lorraine, keep discussing this with the Moon Goddess, I need to take care of something!¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡± Lorraine knew Abel would not mess around and just nodded along.

    ¡ª

    After Lorraine left, Abel stood up, his three Inner Worlds appearing before him.

    The sensation he felt wasing from one that looked like the world he was in. It had the Central Continent in the middle, ten subcontinents around it, and arge patch of ocean.

    The final stage of transformation had beenpleted. He had truly merged with this world, and he felt his body and soul growing even more powerful.

    He was beyond the limit of any life form here. The only thing on his level was his Angel Avatar!

    That day Archangel Tyrael had met him under the World Tree and made a request. Soon after, Abel¡¯s Angel Avatar began to absorb his body, and his soul disintegrated into purest energy with a contented smile.

    Afterwards, great changes had happened. The Angel Avatar became the second being to break the limit of this world, and had done so without the World Tree¡¯s assistance!

    .

    Abel would never forgive Archangel Tyrael for killing four hundred million people, but Archangel Tyrael had never doubted his own actions. There was no moral standard to be held, killing was just a means to achieve his aims.

    Still, there were souls in the Dark World that yet thanked Tyrael for fighting against Hell.

    At this point, Abel knew he was truly invincible.

    ¡ª

    As he slowly let the merging process begin, he banished Wizard Basham to do physicalbor in a gem mine for a thousand years as punishment for his sins.

    Wizard Basham had noment. He knew there was nothing he could do, and he was already thankful that he could stay alive.

    At the same time, he knew there was no way he could break the limit of this world with his own ability.

    After all, he had needed to use the forbidden Soul Sacrifice Technique just to reach Rank 45!

    As time went on, his guilt and shame for the killing he had done only grew, and he could only distract himself with morebor.

    ¡ª

    During all that, the three Top Ranker sea monsters were also listening to Abel¡¯smands, and continued to manage their territories in the ocean.

    As Abel¡¯s senses slowly increased, he felt like he broke a barrier, and endlessness opened up to him.

    He arrived at a dimension that he had never seen before, a dimension that held countless worlds.

    He looked down at his own body. He was still in his human form, and the Dark World was floating next to him.

    He looked ahead and saw there were many worlds surrounded by light. Some of the worlds were destroyed, and some were full of life.

    It was at that moment, Abel heard a familiar voice call out,?<strong>¡°Abel, we met again!¡±</strong>

    Abel quickly looked around and saw it was the Lord of Terror¡­ and he was smiling!

    However, he was not angry at all, even after Abel had chopped off his arm.

    Abel raised his defenses and asked, ¡°Lord of Terror, we should be enemies, right?¡±

    <strong>¡°Abel, it¡¯s trivial for beings of our rank to have conflicts. I have the Hell World on my side, so nothing can harm me. At the same time, you have the Dark World and that admirable world on your side. Nothing can harm you!¡±</strong>?the Lord of Terror smiled back.

    If Abel had never met the Lord of Terror before, he would definitely have seemed like a nice guy.

    Abel looked around, and realized the worlds around him all had World Barriers protecting them. However, only a few of them were as strong as the ones on his own worlds.

    <strong>¡°This space is too lonely, not many beings can sessfully reach here!¡±</strong>?the Lord of Terror sighed.

    ¡°So... there are others around?¡± Abel asked curiously.

    <strong>¡°Yeah, but they are all far away, and it has been a long time since Ist saw them!¡±</strong>?The Lord of Terror pointed into the distance.

    Abel looked to where he was pointing. There were countless little glowing dots out there, but he could not see them clearly. Maybe they were too far away, but he sensed life.

    Abel wanted to move and get a closer look, but realized his entire body was restricted.

    <strong>¡°Abel, there is only one way to move around, and that is to take over the nearest world!¡±</strong>?the Lord of Terror informed him as he began to move around in his own restricted space.

    Suddenly, a world far away caught Abel¡¯s eye, and he stopped paying attention to the Lord of Terror.

    That world felt familiar, the souls within it felt like family to him!

    ¡°Earth!¡± he mumbled, and his eyes began to tear up like the most beautiful crystals.

    All of a sudden, he had a goal. He would take over every world on the way to Earth!

    Even if it took him millions or billions of years, he wanted to see Earth again!

    His family might have died long ago by that point, but as his power grew he knew he could find their souls and resurrect them. At the same time, he would be able to resurrect his Uncle Marshall¡¯s wife!

    ¡°Lord of Terror, thank you, but I¡¯ll get to work now!¡± Abel bowed and turned to the nearest world.

    <strong>¡°If you are heading in that direction, I¡¯ll head in this direction!¡±</strong>?The Lord of Terror saw that Abel was attracted by a particr world, and he had no intention of stopping him. After all, he knew how hard it was to break a World Barrier.

    Abel let out his Angel Avatar, and his human body returned to the Golden Castle.

    The Lord of Terror didn¡¯t like Angels and wanted toin, but he didn¡¯t want his rtionship with Abel to go sour. After all, his existence was way too lonely. Any other being would do at this point!

    Although he could help the other two Hell Demons Rank up to reach his level, he knew it was the nature of demons to fight for power. He didn¡¯t want to make himself more enemies!

    <strong>¡°Abel, I still have some souls from the Dark World here, would you like them?¡±</strong>?he asked the Angel Avatar.

    Soon, he and Abel¡¯s Angel Avatar began to chat like peers. There was no hatred, it was a strange sort of friendship¡­

    ================================

    <strong><i>Author¡¯s Epilogue:</i></strong>

    This is a world I experienced in a dream. I had never written a book before and I know there are many ws, but I just wanted to share what I experienced and tell the stories that came from it.

    I¡¯ve written five to eight thousand words every day for the pasttwo years. There has not been a single day where I stopped. I am not bragging, it shows that I was always consistent with my efforts.

    I will take a break now, and prepare for an even greater universe. Please show me some support!

    The end!

    =============

    <i><strong>Trantor Jim¡¯s final words:</strong></i>

    Cool, thanks for reading!

    =========

    <i><strong>Editor RED¡¯s final words:</strong></i>

    This was just a small effort on my part after Jim lost his previous editor, finishing up what someone else has worked on for a long time.

    The timing is amusing. I was recently removed from Versatile Mage, a story I¡¯ve edited since the beginning, and even funnier, I¡¯ve started ying Diablo Immortal, which still uses many of the same names and people that are in this story.

    So, it was calling back to a very old previous time. I did y Diablo II, but never up to Hell level. I have enjoyed editing thesest hundred-some chapters, and I hope all the readers had a good time and enjoyed thements I left behind in the chapters!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!